ã€ŠShoujo Grand Summoningã€‹


 Chapter 1: Advent, trolling status screen!

    <h4>Chapter 1: Advent, trolling status screen!</h4>

    ¡°Where the hell is this!!!¡±

    Along with this pitiful and earth despairing scream resounding, countless bird which rested upon the trees flew away while chirping, the culprit however ignores this and ispletely submerged in his tragedy.(TN: Pfft, at least you didn¡¯t get sent in by truck-kun)

    This is one ck haired and ck eyed youth who looks around 20 years old with a face that¡¯s not too fugly and not too handsome (TN: Rolls eye*). Right now, he¡¯s crouching on a in inside a forest, hanging his head low, with a dash of sadness on his face.

    Lifting his head, he observed the surrounding trees which grew tall beyond observable horizon, he wants to cry but for want of tears can¡¯t.

    Who would¡¯ve thought after he awakes from his sleep, he woulde to such a mysterious and isted ce. Of course, this youth thinks so, for if an outsider were to see this, they would reckon its quite a lively and verdant forest.

    It¡¯s not like the youth didn¡¯t think he was still inside a dream, but, from the ¡°fresh¡± bruise on his arm. Reality is a bitch! This is all certified by her.

    ¡°Could this is the legendary isekai (TN: you¡¯ve probably noticed but I use jargon that may be familiar to readers of japanese novels where there is no close meaning in english) transportation? But why isn¡¯t there any cheats? Why isn¡¯t there any reincarnation, and this is a ce so deste there¡¯s no human in sight, what am i supposed to do? O lords of transport, are you trying to screw me over? (raw: ÄãÃÇÄÑµÀÊÇÔÚ±ÆÎÒ±ãµ±?)¡± While still in a daze he sat there without regard for the soil on the ground, opening and closing his mouth, heavens know what he¡¯s mumbling about.

    Should we say just as expected from an otaku youth?

    Or could it be that the lords of transport (TN: Hallowed be thy names) got fed up with his ramblings, why the youth is still wallowing in his tragedy, a cold machine-like voice came.

    ¡°System initialization¡­ initialization sessful! Esteemed user, the system greets you¡­¡±

    Suppose if one were to be in a God forsaken ce, and suddenly there¡¯s a deep cold voice ringing, what kind of reaction would one expect? Well, the answer is on the youth¡¯s face. (TN: close enough,

    )

    His whole body jerked, screamed like a little girl and jumped higher than never before, even before he went into a trashy otaku life, he was never this athletic.

    ¡°Wh-wh who goes there, you think i am scared of you? I will have you know, even if you want to do me in (original raws was literally to im one¡¯s lunchbox which means removing a character from a story by inducing said character¡¯s death or disappearance), I choose to die from famine after binging on anime for 7 days and nights, I sure as hell won¡¯t die in this no man¡¯snd, capeesh?¡± So the youth says while shaking in his boots and unsteadyugh with indescribably feeble tone.

    ¡°¡­.¡± The whole ce fell into silence, the youth nced right and life,pletely unaware that he¡¯s spouting appalling stuff.

    Perhaps he felt it by now (Author note: Ya sure?) Gulping and resisting the urge to escape, he stuttered: ¡°Sa- Say something y- you¡­¡±

    One cannot me him, take anyone and put him in this situation, anyone wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm yes? What¡¯s more this is but a home security guard, one who has not known the outside world.

    Too bad, there is still no sound in this lush forest as if the voice was just a hallucination of sorts.

    Timidly looking around, he breathed in trying to calm down his pounding heart and then opening to speak once more: ¡°Hey, the one who went by the name system¡­¡±

    After that, the youth was stunned.

    System? That¡¯s what i said right? Can¡¯t have heard it wrong! The legendary transport system? Midas¡¯ finger?

    This can¡¯t be real can it?

    With his train of thoughts arriving here, the youth finally calmed his mammaries, scratching his head he mumbled with suspicion. ¡°System?¡±

    Right after that, the mechanical voice resounded once more. ¡°At your service, user!¡±

    The youth¡¯s heart jumped once more.

    He could deal with this situation with moreposure after a bit of psychological preparation, this kind of setting, as long as it¡¯s a hikikomori, he can guess what¡¯s gonna happen from now on.

    ¡°So¡­ system, where is this? What the heck happened? Why am i here?¡± Like a machine gun he shot his saliva (TN: Ew.), he can¡¯t wait to find out what situation he is under, in this forest of no humans, he can only cling on to this system as if it was his life line.

    ¡°Beep! Current user position: Silvaria (Ë¹°ÍÀû ) world, giant beasts forest!¡±

    Silvaria world? Giant beasts forest?

    Fine, from these information, the youth arrived at a few conclusion: First, he transported; Second, from the name of this ce, he was transported to a western styled worlld; Third, it would be nice he this was a normal world, but if it were one of them mystic or magical fantasy type world, then from that unbearably kappa esque name of a ce, the chance of him dying is probably only marginally lesser than a girling up and hitting on him. (TN: Probably talking about his plot armor)

    Shaking his head vigorously, as if to throw his conclusion out of his mind, reminding himself inside his heart, that this is a false conclusion, false conclusion, as a glorious transportee, ording to standard (TN: world transport standards revised 2017), i should be able to kick asses from north to south, conquering the world, make ¡°friends with benefits¡±(Lit: goodpanion), creating crystal pce (tn: read harem), making an unforgettable legacy!

    It says so in the novels, it¡¯s impable logic!

    While he¡¯s daydreaming, s, it gets more ridiculous by the second.

    Finally, recalling the mysterious system, the youth finally rxed a bit.

    With a few breaths and dryugh, he manned up and faced the empty front. ¡°Can i go back?¡±

    ¡°Beep! Out of system protocol, please probe around yourself!¡±

    Can¡¯t help but twitch the edge of his lips, the youth unamusedly said: ¡°Then what isn¡¯t out of system protocol?¡±

    Out of nowhere a multi-colored board appeared in a sh, it looks so unreal as if it¡¯s just a projection.

    Bewildered at the fantastic board in front of him, floating upon it were the screen for ¡®status¡¯, ¡®equipment¡¯, ¡®ability¡¯, ¡®items¡¯, ¡®summon¡¯, totally game like.

    Now if he still doesn¡¯t realize what this is, he failed at hikikomori, this¡­. this is clearly a cheating system straight out of a novel!

    And so he jumped 3 ft high, creating his personal record once more, ecstatic to the extent he forgot who¡¯s being a whiny little bitch just a while ago.

    This is practically telling me to cheat (lit: against the heaven ÄæÌì)!

    Laughing like he went half r.e.t.a.r.d, no wait that was not an adjective, he went full r.e.t.a.r.d.

    Looking at the status board, as if it was his true love,ing ever close to kissing it, while still in full retardmode (TN: like so

    ), he pressed the tab ¡®status¡¯.

    The five tabs disappeared and what appeared was an illusory projection of himself apanied by a description ¡®unit status¡¯.

    (TN: i won¡¯t put this into an ordered format until i have seenments on how to best approach this because this whole thing gets changed somewhere after 75%, 1500+-ish chapters of the story)

    Unit: Human

    Equipment: None

    Equipment pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Ep)

    Ability pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Ap)

    Summoning pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Sp)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With this kind of questionable and full of boke to tsukkomi on kind of status (TN: not much to tsukkomi except weak as shiet piece of fodder). The youth¡¯s face kept changing colours as if to imitate the colour spectrum on the status projection.

    Although this is not the time to roast or tsukkomi, this butthurt can¡¯t be contained.

    ¡°I say, as a standard novice, the pitiful status and string of zeroes i can ept just barely, but why the hell does is up with unit¡¯s value? The fuck is ¡®human¡¯!¡­¡± As anyone who ys mmorpgs, or seen the novel counterpart should know, in unit¡¯s line there should be a name¡­¡±

    ¡°phew¡­¡± Some wind blew across the ins, along with it went some leaves, blowing past his face, as if tough at him¡­

    After an abnormal quiet, the egnimatic system sounded once more.

    ¡°Please choose your term of endearment!¡±

    You paused didn¡¯t you! You definitely paused just now!

    pissed as he is, he scratched his head until his hair resembles a bird¡¯s nest, powerlessly he lowered his hands feeling very rustled in the jimmies.

    ¡°Please choose your term of endearment.¡±

    The voice urged him once more, poking him out of his faint suicidal feelings, leeting out a sigh, he exhaled. ¡°My name¡¯s¡­¡±

    Stopping halfway, since it¡¯s a new world, that implies a new beginning, his old name, might as well be buried¡­

    And it hit him like an epiphany, he mused before he lifted his head. ¡°Wu yan ( as in to have no words/ silent)! I will go by Wu Yan!¡±

    The youth¡­ no, Wu Yan who despite not sounding to have integrity (TN:Ã»½Ú²Ù a bit lost in trantion, the meaning carries more of a nuance of someone who don¡¯t follow norms blindly, goofy), but this is the best he could think of at this stage regarding name.

    In any case, there¡¯s nobody here who can recognise him, a cooler sounding name surely can¡¯t run afoul with thew?

    ¡°Beep! Identity confirmed, user: Wu Yan, confirming that the status has been revised from human to Wu Yan, he returned nodding with satisfaction to the original menu.

    With expectations, he clicked the ability tab and what was listed there were three sub tab ¡®skills type¡¯, ¡®talent type¡¯, ¡®bloodline type¡¯. He clicked without hesitation on bloodline type.

    Sharingan (one tomoe ): 1,000 Ap; (two tomoe): 3000 Ap; (three tomoe): 10,000 Ap; (mangekyo, kaleidoscope): 100,000 Ap; (eternal mangekyo): 500,000 Ap

    Rinnegan: 1,000,000 Ap

    (TN: urgh, i swear their fascination wtih big numbers, i will start in units of mil if this s.hit keeps up)

    True ancestor: 500,000 Ap (TN: not sure where this is from, word of God says this resembles but is not that of the true ancestor in type moon or strike the blood)

    Looking at those blinding array of numbers, he became disorientated and just clicked ¡®return¡¯. He¡¯s mind still in limbo even though the screen has returned to the menu.

    Now, he¡¯s veritably sure, it¡¯s haxxor time!

    With these, he refuse to believe that he can¡¯t deal with this world!

    At the moment, he¡¯s feeling very grand, seems like he¡¯s at the top of the world, stepping on a mountain of corpses, brandishing his infinity sword like a boss!

    Common symptom of hikikomori syndrome, colloquially known as "self delusion¡± (TN: raws say yy in chinese trante into something of w.a.n.king/ masturbation or escaping from one¡¯s reality byforting oneself )

    While going hue hue hue, he clicked ¡°talent¡± sub tab.

    Vector change (lvl 1): 500 Ap; (lv 2): 1000 Ap; (lv 3): 5000 AP; (lv 4): 50000; (lv 5): 500,000 Ap

    me contract: 300,000 Ap

    Eyes of death (TN: tsukihime): 1 mil Ap

    the list goes on and on, and as the list grew bigger his mouth grew as well. To the extent of a hippopotamus, he held in hispulsion tough like a maniac, he continued on to ¡®skill type¡¯

    Ice dou qi: 10k Ap

    Dark dou qi: 10k Ap

    Holy magic: 100k Ap

    Dusk magic: 100k Ap

    Undead magic: 100k Ap (TN: hey, at least there¡¯s dusk magic, never seen one before.)

 Chapter 2: Its real nature is a crystal palace harem!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Its real nature is a crystal pce harem!</h4>

    After much fiddling and probing, Wu Yan finally understood the differences between the three sub tabs (TN:The talent, skill & bloodline. Most of what was introduced, sharingan etc won¡¯t be used.)

    To put it simply, those which can be learnt through practice are ssified as skill type. Those which can¡¯t be learnt through practice are ssified as talent type. As for bloodline, that¡¯s even moreprehensible (TN: No, it¡¯s not I still don¡¯t quite know the difference between talent and bloodline i just read talent type a and b variant), only those with possessing that bloodline can utilise the power within it.

    Also, to use these abilities entail certain restrictions, even if they are not of a same type, one can¡¯t simultaneously use them. For instance, eye of death and rinnegan, since they¡¯re both abilities revolving around the eyes, only one can be used at an instance of time.

    Furthermore, one may not have two types of bloodline at the same time, only one type may be in effect at anytime, to change one¡¯s bloodline it must bepletely changed. (TN: welp, there goes his chance at one-upping ichigo)

    There¡¯s a silver lining however, the bloodline can be resold to the system to redeem half of its original Ap, it¡¯s a real pain in the ass but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    After that, more probing ensued, he more or less grasped the whole system¡¯s functions, since one can exchange much more than abilities, there¡¯s equipments, items. Looking at each one of those familiar yet strange equipments and items on the exchange list, he simply could not stop drooling.

    By the notification¡¯s tips, he has to pay the appropriate unit for them. Ep for equipments, Ip for items, Ap for abilities, Sp for summons.

    As long as he has the pts and the item exist within the system then it¡¯s all fair game. After much time researching, he realised, there¡¯s only stuff he can¡¯t afford and everything he can imagine is there!

    If one were to say after reviewing the equipments, abilities and items he was still able to keep his temperament, then after he saw the summons, he ascended beyond the human boundary.

    With eyes popping, and eyes so green hulk got jealous, his face waspletely and utterly stunned. Gaze fixed upon the list.

    Hatsune Miku: Sp 5000 (TN: so much for power of music)

    BRS: Sp 10,000 (TN: ck Rock Shooter, since the raws used the mandarin counter part of BRS instead of original katakana, i ced brs here)

    Ikaros: Sp 100,000 (TN: Google sora no otoshimono penileser, third picture, first girl from the left)

    The solemn and tranquil forest filled with clear vitality was, with much haste, had its serene scenery destroyed yet again by a bunch of wolf life howling.

    From our perspective, on the forest ins, one can observe something that resembles a barbarian jumping up and down, making a bunch of noise, anyone who saw it would unanimously concur: Neuropathy of the worse order.

    Wu yanughed and shed tears, his body twisted and turned, if one were to be asked is that a dance to express joy or just twerking out of happiness then the judgement will have to be withheld until an expertes along and verify.

    He¡¯s 10000% sure now that this ain¡¯t a midas finger system, this is basically a crystal pce harem system!

    To talk about opening cans of whoopass, bending the world over and s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g with it is but pointless banter!

    Our long sought after shangri is right before us is it not!

    He wish he can poke the system wide open to ¡®rescue¡¯ (TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã), d-to-be-alive-sex) them girls. Woe be him, 0 Sp means he can only endure the blue balls while listening to the ¡®insufficient Sp¡¯ system notification.

    ¡°System you cockblocker, what the hell do i have to do to obtain Sp!¡± At the doors of despair with jimmies rustled, he listened to the system. This frustration with being so close to tender meat and not being able to ¡®eat¡¯ is very unbearable, this is clearly a cockblocking system.

    ¡°The user mayplete missions to get the exchange pts, or by redeeming other items and materials for it.¡±

    ¡°Completing missions? Well, system do I have any missions outstanding?¡± Looking at the strings of zero is very unnerving, but he recovered instantaneously. This is like a Galge (TN: visual novels), only bypleting certain routes might one score points with the girl, this is all a test of love!

    Of course, this is but a mere horndog in human form justifying for his own sake.

    After his query, the system responded.

    Hunting mission: Survival drill!

    Mission 1: Inside the Giant beasts forest, kill 100 magical beats

    Rewards: 2000 Ep, 2000 Ip, 1000 Ap, 1000 Sp

    Mission 2: Same context, kill 10 Lv 10 beasts

    Rewards: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp

    Mission 3: Same context, kill a lvl 20 beasts

    Rewards, 10,000 Ep, 10,000 Ip, 5000 Ap, 5000 Sp

    Fine, if he had the mood to rush the quest to grind up some pts just a moment ago, then now he¡¯s feeling like calling the system¡¯s mum a wh.ore (raws say to chastise or curse one¡¯s father, Âîµù, took some leeway).

    Are you seriously expecting some good for nothing home security guard who only lies around watching anime to go hunt beasts with a kitchen knife? There won¡¯t even be a bone left of him.

    ¡°System you little s.hit, you¡¯re making this hard for me on purpose aren¡¯t you, it¡¯s absolutely so ain¡¯t it, I¡¯m a lvl 0 and you¡¯re telling me to go kill magical beasts, forget magical beasts, throw any beasts at me and you¡¯re sending me on a highway to hell (TN: lit sending me back to the mighty castle of the king of hell, yan luo wang), you really want to waste me just aftering to this world?¡±

    He¡¯s getting more riled up by the second as if he can clearly see his dead end, sappy and pathetic, if he were to add some more tears and saliva to that it would really start some waterworks.

    After dying in his simtions countless times, he finally stopped his sappy oratory.

    ¡°Beep! Based on the fact that the user is too weak, and thus improbable to survive, system will give a starting amount of Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp, 10,000 each to enhance userpetence, please choose wisely!¡±

    At the very moment, to his ears, the mechanical voice seems like an angelic one, looking at those points, his brow furrowed and he grinned like a fool.

    One can¡¯t help but feel like his oratory was premeditated.

    After getting his ¡°log in reward¡± (TN: Lit novice gift, any better alternative), he fiddled around with the system, this seed capital is his insurance for surviving in this other world, it doesn¡¯t matter which kind of transport novel, there¡¯s fundamental principle tried and tested, that is might makes right! (TN: alright you novel update maggots, cough up your rmendations to prove his principle wrong).

    Only with power can you pose and look good, if you don¡¯t then you¡¯re just it, a poser. (TN:Ö»ÒªÓÐÊµÁ¦£¬ÄÇÃ´Äã×°±Æ²Å½ÐÅ£±Æ£¬Òª²»È»£¬ÄãÖ»»áÊÇÒ»¸ö, any better ideas?)

    Only with power can you do the cliche stuffs like saving a damsel in distress, saving a damsel in distress, saving a damsel in distress (TN: this is author¡¯s way of showing where his mind is to illustrate how big a horndog he is)

    There¡¯s something very saddening after looking around in the system.

    Those glorious things shown were only the system¡¯s way of toying with him, it¡¯smon practice to market the value for money items, but why the hell did you put all those items which have coolness in proportion to their price first?

    So done with roller coasting between high and low, he looked over the list once more like he was a prospecting. The first priority is of course, abilities, after all it¡¯s pure power.

    Although he can¡¯t afford the big ticket items, there are some practical ones which are quite attractive. It¡¯s making him hard to settle on which one to choose.

    Finally, he chose a skill type ability, ¡°Kendo master (TN: ½£µÀ¾«Í¨, kendo master literally, or max sword mastery)¡±.

    Kendo master: Skilled at the way of kendo, this ability rivals that of a Sword master who has 10 years under his belt; 10,000 Ap.

    After clicking it, he suddenly suffered headache, innumerable images appeared inside his head!

    In it, one by one, skilled Kendo users brandished their sword like they¡¯re training. Each image used a different kenjutsu, and each of the images seem as though they¡¯re passing on the essence they have umted, each movement, each detail, everything is being embedded inside his head.

    His eyes went into the distance, he feels as though he has used God knows how long to learn the way of the sword, perhaps 1 year, or is it 10, or maybe it¡¯s just one day¡­

    Not long thereafter, those images slowly disappeared until there was none left. Only then did he returned from his stupor, while still dizzy with the experience he rubbed his forehead, trying to make sense of his experience.

    Now, thoseplicated and arcane art are thoroughly inside his memory, even if he wished to forget it¡¯s impossible.

    A good while passed before he breathed out and happily smiled.

    He was under the impression there was still some string attached with the system.

    Ites off as a relief that once he exchanged pts for the ability, it¡¯s inserted directly into his mind, learnt, and it¡¯s fully at hismand!

    Still ignorant as to talent and bloodline abilities notwithstanding, at the very least this skill type abilities can be an enriching experience and part of hispetence is it not?

    He felt a bit queasy about using his ptspletely, now he¡¯s feeling he got the better end of the deal.

    He bought a sword from the system, one does not simply use sword use sword art without sword right?

    Sword of kusanagi (D rank ): From naruto, Uchiha Sasugay¡¯s sword; 3000 Ep.

    A sh of light and a sword along with its sheathe appeared in Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Fumbling the sword out of curiosity, he satisfyingly nodded and ced it behind his waist, and closed the menu.

    Regarding items, since he¡¯s not sure what to use it for, might as well keep it around unused. Tempted as he was to summon moe shoujos, he¡¯s not a gigolo (TN: closest definition to male who eats soft rice, pansy, beta, p.u.s.s.y who hides behind p.u.s.s.ies sounds inurate or too offensive, i will go with whatever the majority of the audience wants), still water runs deep with these 2D Goddesses, if he were to summon haphazardly one stronger than him, it would hurt his pride (TN: rolls eye yet again), it would have to wait until he became a little bit stronger.

    ¡°System, are there maps of this giant beasts forest or items resembling that?¡± Embarrassing to admit but he does have a bit of a bad sense of directions. All said and done he is still a home security guard¡­.

    ¡°Beep! Complete map of giant beast forest, Ip 3000, confirm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fine, it was moi¡¯s mistake to rely on you.

    Currently, he¡¯s close to broke with regards to points, even if it¡¯s only a little bit it¡¯s still precious, and he was nning to leave some as provisions.

    Might as well do some recon by oneself, it is his firm belief that this forest can¡¯t beat him.

    Thus he set forth brimming with confidence into the forest which moments ago was referred to as ¡®God forsaken ce¡¯.

    With his Kendo master skill, quality guaranteed by system,e what may, they¡¯ll get shanked.

    But he¡¯s forgetting something crucial, even with some ability under his belt, but his level is still a cute, round, 0.

    ¡°Beep! Warning! Dangerous magical beast within one hundred meter radius, ording to calctions, if hostile confrontation were to ur, chance of winning is less than 5%, rmended to avoid hostile confrontation at all cost!¡±

    Wu yan¡¯s foot stopped in its ce and he took another step with an expressionless face.

    ¡°fuck my life!!!¡± (TN: lit ¡°i was born a tragedy!¡± didn¡¯t quite feel right, took some leeway)

    Trantor rant: Anywho, for those expecting steamy sex, sorry it has to wait until something like 20+ roughly 30 chapters. For all you brothers out there expecting a loli, ya have to wait until 50+ chapters (and if you want sex involving one with one less than 12, please visit doujinmoe or tsumino because there isn¡¯t any in this novel, i read in shura¡¯s wrath there¡¯s¡¯ one veryte into the story, not gonna spoil it but it¡¯s only a chapter, not sure if you guys have reached there). Though the implication is that there¡¯s one involving a 12year old, or is there?

 Chapter 3: Wasting an unfortunate wind snake

    <h4>Chapter 3: Wasting an unfortunate wind snake</h4>

    On the vacant ins Wu Yan onceid, one uninvited guest came.

    A green bodied ck striped giant snake crawled out from the depth of the forest encroaching on his location.

    With a length of approximately 4m and a diameter roughly that of a bucket, two fangs bigger than small sticks gives a very clear impression that this particr snake isn¡¯t a vegetarian. (TN:Hurdurr it¡¯s carnivorous, but the raw means that this snake didn¡¯te here to sip tea)

    Shamelessly he hid on a tree, vigntly observing this giant snake.

    Just moments ago, given the warning, he almost gave himself a heart attack. This kind of lifeform whether or not it existed on earth before his trasport, he hadn¡¯t a clue but can one really expect him who have only seen little kittens and puppies to deal with such a fierce being calmly?

    If it were not for the fact that there¡¯s more of this pricks to ¡®greet¡¯, he would have ran back to his mama. On the presumption, that there¡¯s one on this world,

    As he watches the snake, he can¡¯t help but feel, as expected of giant beast forest?

    A streak of light shed across his eyes, and on top of the snake¡¯s a unique line of words came out.

    Wind snake: lv10

    This is but another perk of the system, a passive ability of the system to discern objects inside the field of vision.

    Rather than information, it¡¯s more apt to call it a name and level.

    But though it is only a sliver of information, he was still close to weeping.

    System you piece of s.hit, this is a fucking level 10, to put my chances of victory at 5% with moi¡¯s (TN:¸ç referring to himself as brother but it is intended foredic effect so i changed a bit) fabulous lv0 when we don¡¯t even know if the chances really exceeds 1%.

    Holding his thoughts, he ced his hands on the grip of his sword and closed his eyes ever so slightly maintaining his stance so that he can assault at a moment¡¯s notice, nning his next moves.

    There¡¯s only one chance and a frontal confrontation between lv 0 and lv10 is to nominate oneself for the Darwin award. Under this circumstances, only with sudden ambush can one increase the chances of victory, and this strike must strike hard in addition to fast! Or it¡¯s nap time.

    Once he has attacked and the snake is still mobile then his only option left is to flee.

    Keeping his gaze upon the huge wind snake, his consciousness went into the system, flipping through the item list.

    This is why he kept the Ip, what better time to use it than now?

    Immortal intoxicating flower: Able to release a certain amount of pollen to induce target which inhaled it into a daze, also has a certain amount of chances to cause hallucinations; 1000 Ip.

    Sword in the right, flower in the left, the flower looks intriguingly ancient and although there¡¯s better choices in the list, he wanted to conserve his resources. Besides, this flower is quite practical and is perfectly suitable for dealing with this threat.

    Lifting an arm to cover his nose, he sniggered while waving the flower. (TN: screw wind directions)

    A bunch of pollens invisible to the naked eyes came out and slowly wafted over to the snake. It¡¯s hard to believe but this flower¡¯s pollen do not require wind to carry it, just point it like a gun towards the target and the pollen will only travel towards that direction.

    Drifting towards the snake who is looking around anxiously with its green eye because of its instinct.

    Spring loaded and with its forked tongue in and out of its mouth the snake prepared.

    Too bad this snake¡¯s book ends here, for how would it have known with its underdeveloped psyche that an opponent would hide unabashedly and use cheap ploys, it had only known the ones who woulde straight up and challenge him.

    With the passage of time, its eyelids began to grew heavy and watered. Blinking now and then with its body continuously twisting about, but this seems to be a sign of restlessness.

    Witnessing this, Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel ted that his n worked. Honestly, he was afraid the snake wouldn¡¯t get intoxicated since he never knew much about snakes. (TN: raw says all said and done he was never a drinking pal with a snake, took some leeway)

    Gradually as if knowing its time hase the snake shouted itsstment. In Wu Yan¡¯s ears, these pitiful cries are music to his ears, he just heard ¡®Moar!¡¯, thus he shook the flower ever harder!

    Until there was no more pollen shaken out of the flower he stopped, and on the ground is the snake who had went inside a beautiful dreamworld.

    Noticing this, he jumped down 6-7 meters from the tree andnded on the ground, with his ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, even if his body did not improve much, his techniques improved to the point where a little bit of agility is but a simple trifle.

    Carefully he approached the snake who¡¯s head reached his knees while gulping.

    ¡®Surely, it won¡¯t wake up right¡­¡¯

    Fighting his impulse to run away as fast as possible, he determined to rely on striking first, taking out his Kusanagi sword, he took aim at the forehead of the Wind snake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me bro, me the fact that you¡¯re born a snake, you ain¡¯t got human rights. Remember to be a ¡®good person¡¯ next time you reincarnate.¡± (TN: it¡¯s a buddhist belief that there¡¯s a tab being kept, at the end of one¡¯s life and closed before starting another circle of life. This tab details your deeds good and bad. If you do a lot of good then you¡¯re going to be born a human, highest honor, or if you¡¯re bad killing a lot of pigs for example, you get to be born a pig. The path of escaping this circle of death and rebirth is through nirvana, but then again, not buddhist so I wouldn¡¯t know much. Very hard to keep original intention while changing to english.)

    Chanting ¡®Amituofo¡¯ (TN: to take refuge in amitabha¡¯s name/light, buddhist expression.), he swung the sword, the sharp Kusanagi cut through its head like a knife through paper, executing the snake in its sleep.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv1!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv2!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv3!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv4!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv5!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level is lv6!¡±

    The system notification shook his brain, after he regained consciousness, heughed, dispersing the feelings of sin and disgust from killing to hell (TN:, took some lee way).

    ¡®Lv10 monsters rock, I jumped from 0 to lv6, moi has finally escaped the title of ¡®newb¡¯

    Lifting his arms, he can feel that with the rise in levels, his body became lighter and more vigorous, he¡¯s feeling like he¡¯s born anew with reinforced bones and clearer mind.

    A body that was before this only skillful has, with the levels, been enhanced to the point of fulfilling basic requirements of cultivation.

    Looks like this thing known as leveling reinforces ones body and strengthen ones aptitudes modifying oneself to be more suitable for cultivation and growth purposes. Clearly, with levels one¡¯s talents and body conditions will improve. Combining this with the system¡¯s abilities and offerings, being haxxor is no longer a pipedream! (TN: haxxor reces , to have one¡¯s way, doing whatever the hell one damn well pleases, open for suggestions)

    ¡°Beep! Organic materials detected, do you wish to offer this up to system for Ip?¡±

    ¡°Beep! lv10 magic crystal x 1 detected, offer up to system for Ap?¡±

    Still celebrating his level up, the notification make him go nk for a second.

    Organic materials? Magic crystal? What the hell is going on?

    Magic crystal should be obvious, he already read about it countless times in is novels, it is a pleasant surprise to be able to exchange it for Ap, but still within eptable range.

    But what¡¯s up with organic materials?

    Is it perhaps this snake¡¯s body?

    He furrowed his brows, deep in thought, and observed the out of luck snake.

    ¡°Transfer!¡±

    The snake body slowly became transparent and finally disappeared. Concurrently, the system notification rang.

    ¡°Ding! Ip 3000, Ap 500!¡±

    Holy s.hit, it works!

    He grinned before posing a question.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s the condition of exchange?¡±

    ¡°User, the type of points correspond to the materials of exchange!¡±

    Scratching his head, though he won¡¯t say he¡¯s dumb, but the system¡¯s respond was only understood a little and only the face value of the respond.

    After a bunch of QnA, he finally saw the light.

    Basically, equipments for Ep, items and materials for Ip, since the body of the snake is a type of materials, it counts as an item and thus the Ip, and energy type units for Ap, magic crystal contains energy hence the Ap.

    ¡°Then tell me system, what do I have to transfer for Sp?¡±

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s nice to have other things but nice it may be,pared to 2D moe shoujos (TN: ÃÃ×Ó, mei zi, the temptation to write imouto is strong), those things can shove it, what? why not summon 3d shoujos? How superficial, as an otaku, how can one summon 3d shoujos! This is heresy! ¡®(TN: not sure author rant or 4th wallbreak¡­, treating it as 4th wallbreak)

    ¡°If user transfer life type units, it can be exchange for Sp!¡±

    ¡°Life type units? Surely it¡¯s not living beings¡­¡± Heughed dryly while feeling like his hairs are standing on its end.

    ¡°Reminder to user, sentient life type units are invalid, valid units are those that have no sentience!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    The mindfuck is strong with this one. (TN: lit, his questions are about to pierce the heavens)

    It¡¯s enough that in the 21st century it¡¯s normal to use technical jargons to screw people over, but howe even world transport system knows how to troll, wait¡­ wrong, his ass was already hurting from the surprise buttsechs earlier.(TN: referring to strings of zero and super weak stats)

    ¡°System, can you please illustrate with example?¡± He said most unamusedly.

    ¡°life type units, for instance, items with life energy, eggs of magic beasts and the likes!¡±

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you say this earlier, using terms like life type units, seriously¡­¡±

    Dejectedly he sighed, even though it¡¯s obvious now, but it feels like he wasted his saliva and energy. It seems to converse with the system, a certain standard of intelligence and will is needed.

    He closed the menu after looking at the mission tab¡¯s mission 1 and mission 2¡¯s 1:100 and 1: 10 ratio.

    For the foreseeable future, looks like he needs to deal with the ¡®money spiders¡¯ inside the forest (TN: raws says little cuties which i assume refer to mobs waiting to get their ass handed to them, closest definition is probably ¡®money spiders¡¯ from tv trope), clearing this survival drill and then going to a ce with people is his first priority. There¡¯s no time to be wasted here squabbling with this system of unknown origin lest the risk of dying from stress.

    ¡®However, it¡¯s quite unexpected that monster eggs could be exchanged for Sp, should moi go apes.hit on some monster nests?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­ this is a serious conundrum¡­¡¯

    Trantor rant: Next chap probably monday or tuesday, hope you guys enjoyed, done for the week. For those who¡¯s wondering where are the chicks , all in good time, it¡¯s a harem novel so by the time you know it, you would be saying ¡°I am having a hard time remembering who is in his harem.¡±Peace.

 Chapter 4: Mission complete

    <h4>Chapter 4: Missionplete</h4>

    ¡°Raawwrrr!!!¡±

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Wu Yan exerted himself to the fullest to steady his flying body. With one palm he pushed against the ground and did a backflipnding in half squatted position while anchoring receding body with his sword.

    Gasping for air, he looked at the nearby lifeform that looked like a wolf and tiger who did this to him while still roaring at him. Veritably pissed inside his heart he is.

    Tiger bodied demonic wolf: (lv20) (TN:hereby known as tiger wolf, because wolfti didn¡¯t sound badass enough)

    Confirming the name of this demonic beast, he calmed down and stood up lifting his sword.

    He thought that a lv20 is just that,pared to a lv10, not too different in strength, if he can kill one lv19, just a level in difference shouldn¡¯t be that big a deal.

    But who would have thought, a lv20 significantly differed from a lv19 demonic beast, the two are like heaven and earth in term of difference. Through their brief exchange, he with great honor would like to inform y¡¯all that a level 20 demonic beast is at least 2 times stronger than a lv19.

    This is within a context where a lvl19 is at most 1.5x that of a lv10¡¯s power. And this extra halfes from the 9 lv difference.

    Right now, just that 1 mere level is enough to tilt the scale towards 2 times, is this stillparable?

    At this point, he realized that just being wreckless won¡¯t do good.

    It¡¯s quite understandable given that since he came to this world, it has only been 1 month, to be able to reach this stage is already a feat in itself.

    Had he not blocked the blow with his sword, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten off with just flying through the air!

    Propping the sword with two hands, heposedly watched the slowly approaching tiger wolf.

    Within this 1 battle filled month, he has already attained a basic warrior¡¯s state of mind, at the very least, confronted with a crisis, he wouldn¡¯t lose his s.hit. Compared to the p.u.s.s.y who shat his pant at the sight of a giant snake, he has gotten much stronger!

    Not to say the opponent is insurmountable, but with 1 month of hardcore practice, he has leveled up quite a bit, coupled with his profieciency at ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ ability, the power to contest with a lv20 is there.

    Albeit, he¡¯s at a disadvantage rtive to the opponent.

    Since s.hit has already hit the fan, there¡¯s no margin for regrets, at this point, it¡¯s time to go YOLO! (ÓÂÕßÎÞµÐ lit the brave knows no foe/invincible, closest english is probably Charge! but eh, yolo works as well)

    Steeling himself, a cold glint shed across his eyes, one step, and like a tempest he charged straight for the tiger wolf.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Looking at this n00b who dares challenge him, the tiger wolf got mad and with a roar, his soft body sprung like a released spring towards the oing Wu Yan.

    Ignoring the tiger wolf¡¯s actions, he nonchntly charged. Once the distance between both sides is less than 1 meter, he leaped!

    Brushing against the beast¡¯s back he dodged its attack, with a twist of his body, he grabbed what looked like a mix of tail between a tiger¡¯s and a wolf¡¯s, and with a tug he pulled himself towards its rear, a metallic light shed and the kusanagi went viciously into the beast¡¯s¡­ ass.

    With a waterwork of blood, the beast cried out a pitiful whimper, as if its parents were dead (TN:ËÀÁËµùÂè, funny in raws lost effect in trantion, open for suggestion). With a flick of its tail, it sent Wu Yan flying.

    Thus, his body had an intimate contact with the ground, face-nting for close to 2meters, he pushed himself back up.

    With his body, this kind of frictional force is but a mere sting, it didn¡¯t even scratched him. The same however, can¡¯t be said of his clothes, because right now his home security guard uniform (short sleeved shirt and pants) has turned into hobo outfit.

    Looking at the tiger wolf who¡¯s squirming in pain, heughed fiendishly and tore off the shredded cloths revealing a ripped upper torso.

    After leveling up much, his waist didn¡¯t hurt anymore, leg pains gone, lost his lipid based six pack protector, and grew fit! Compared to the puny body before, this one kick ass!

    Turning his sword, without waiting for the wolf to respond, he sliced the tiger wolf¡¯s back from behind and gave it giant wound.

    The weakness of the wolf is its waist, he also knows that, since that¡¯s what people do when dealing with wolves.

    s, he forgot, the one before him is not just a wolf, it also has a tiger like physique.

    The beast bellowed with rage, neglecting its wound, it raised its w and smacked Wu Yan into aerial mode.

    ¡®Bam¡¯, he crashed against a tree trunk with a trail of blood running down his mouth.

    It¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t injured this past 1 month, but this didn¡¯t mean he would get used to it, in the end, he still don¡¯t like pain.

    Not giving him a breather, it came to his front and swiped its w.

    Pupils contracting, he barrel rolled from the trunk, the trunk turned into wood chips under the swipe.

    He rolled again under the beast, and stabbed it in the gut. Amidst the beast¡¯s cries of pain, he pulled out the sword.

    The tiger wolf¡¯s eyes started turning red, hinting it¡¯s going feral! Clearly, no matter how much it flips out the battle won¡¯t end just like that. From the start, this match has been nothing but a duel to the death!

    He thought it would be safe under the beast, but its tail whipped at him. Panicking, he can only block it with his arms, too bad, this didn¡¯t prevent him from soaring outwards.

    ¡°Cough.. Cough¡­¡± He rolled a few rounds before barely standing up relying on his sword. While coughing out blood, his eyes went dim and his face was frighteningly pale.

    He felt his organs being stirred and it ached all over his body,pared to previous experience this is a first for him.

    Had it been him from a month ago, he would probably be on the floor moaning in misery¡­

    With much effort the tiger wolf moved, and blood came raining down from its abdomen and back. Eyes wide, it red at him.

    As it appears, it is in no better shape than him.

    ¡°Hu¡­ hu¡­¡± Gasping for air, he kept his eyes locked on the beast. The game has changed to one of attrition and willpower, whichever side lose it first will be the first one to fall.

    ¡®I just need to stay collected¡­¡±

    Chanting over and over he calmed down, twisting the sword he drew it to his side lowering it and drawing it back.

    Slowly he closed his eyes, adjusted his breath and cooled down.

    With ¡®kendo master¡¯ in his hands, he has the sword handling finesse honed over decades. The intuitions and sword reach (TN: very conceptual terms being used here referring to the heart¡¯s eye and sword¡¯s feel) is well within grasp. He knows with his body it cannot sustain rigorous movement. Therefore, he can only use this to decide once and for all.

    The tiger wolf could give less s.hit what he does, with its undeveloped intelligence, it only knows the one before it is the enemy and the cause of his injuries. Shred him to pieces and devour him, end of story.

    Arching its back, it jumped towards him and aiming for his vicle the beast swung its ws down.

    Now!

    Just as the wind is blowing past him, there was a sh of brilliance in his heart and his eyes shot open, his sword moved as though it hadn¡¯t received the master¡¯s permission. Before the w could reach, the sword stabbed through the beast¡¯s eyeball!

    ¡°Grr.. gr..¡± Fresh blood flowed down, his hand only contained the handle of Kusanagi, in heavy breathes the tiger wolf let out unrecognizable sounds. With blooding down its mouth like saliva, it made a pool of blood on the ground.

    Retrieving the sword, he was bathed in its fresh blood, backpedaling a few steps, he sat on the ground with eyes full of fatigue.

    The beast gradually fell down, making a thud with its body. Twitching its legs twice, and then, finally stopped.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level 16!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level 17!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions for leveling up, current level 18!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mission 1pleted! Received 2000 Ep, 2000 Ip, 1000 Ap, 1000 Sp!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mission 3pleted! Received 10000 Ep, 10000 Ip, 5000 Ap, 5000 Sp!¡±

    A feeling of warmness radiated from within, and it flowed quickly within his body. With its flow, his tattered body underwent recovery until it was finally returned to original status!

    His pale face started being flush again, the fatigue in his eyes went away turning it full of energy and slight hint of brilliance shing now and then.

    Rejoicing, he stood up arms akimbo, stretching his body right and left and finally guffawing.

    Full hp full mp, Full status revive!

    Ah.. God bless the perks of leveling!

    Laughing a few more times before he sheathed his sword and pitter patter over to the dead wolf¡¯s side. Patting the demonic wolf¡¯s head with his hand, an undescribable amount of smugness came from him.

    ¡°Told you not to start a fight you can¡¯t end, but no, you had to do it, now look who went back to the embrace of wolf lord. Stop giving me that look before i sell you off!¡±

    While saying that, he contradicted himself by selling it to the system to exchange for 5000 Ip and 1000 Ap.

    Satisfied he rubbed his hands and opened his status screen.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Ability: ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, ¡®Culinary Master¡¯

    Equipment: Sword of Kusanagi (D grade)

    Summons: None

    Ep: 24,000

    Ip: 120,000

    Ap: 30,000

    Sp: 30,000

    Level: 18

    Clear as day, Ip outnumbered other points, this is all the glorious contribution of demonic beast who were out of luck and was sent back to Hades. Although he got quite a few magic crystals, the crystals could only be exchange for a handful amount of Ap, even a lv20 demonic beast¡¯s only got him 1000pts, and his Sp was the fruit of countless heist on demonic beast nest.

    This shows just how precious Ap and Sp are.

    After all, this is the result afterpleting the three missions.

    Regarding Ep, can one really expect there to be any equipment inside this God forsaken ce? Even if there were, those are the ones that were inside the beasts¡¯ stomach, so it¡¯s not worthed very much.

    And the ¡®Culinary master¡¯ that makes Gordon Ramsey looks like a hack was obtained after he got fed up with tens of days of fruit.

    Standing up, he noticed he was covered from head to toe in blood.

    ¡°It seems a shower is in order, wait, when¡¯s thest bath i had? Well, screw that, let¡¯s bath!¡±

 Chapter 5: A story that canâ€™t be left untold

    <h4>Chapter 5: A story that can¡¯t be left untold</h4>

    ¡°Brrr¡­ a bit cold but screw it, it¡¯s bearable.¡±

    In a smallke surrounded by trees, Wu Yan is butt naked and scrubbing his body to get rid of the blood stains.

    Even thought it is yet winter, but autumn ising to an end, so even if theke¡¯s not at freezing point the temperature couldn¡¯t be more than a single digit.

    Were it not for his body being much more robust that his previous scrawny one, he would not have dared to take a bath here.

    And so as he washed his body, his mind went contemting.

    Currently, he has already finished his missions, having leveling up to lv18, could pass as a minor super. He hadn¡¯t a clue the benchmark for a strong individual in this world but for self protection purpose this should be enough right?

    Should he go and find some ce where there¡¯s people?

    Isn¡¯t it written in novels that after transporting,es living as mn inside the mountains and thenes to city life. Consequently, get chosen by X family, X royalty, joining Y faction, epting Z test, and then make the crystal ball explode out of OPness, spreading of one¡¯s name as genius, shock and awe this small universe. At that moment, X insert grand title emeror, or elder insert pompous title Z would run over each other¡¯s ass and say:¡±Hmm, what a fine specimen, would you happen to have any interest in getting to know my daughter?¡± Something like that.

    Hmm¡­ a granddaughter works as well!

    Arere (TN: Google seems to suggest °¡ßÖßÖ as a mandarin-nized version of ¤¢¤ì¤ì,japanese exmation of ¡®Hmm?¡¯), weren¡¯t you considering whether to leave or stay in the giant beast forest? Why did you start daydreaming here? (TN:author avatar talking to MC or MC chastising self, going with former if anyone¡¯s interested in correcting me here¡¯s the raw line °¡ßÖßÖ£¬²»ÊÇÔÚË¼¿¼Òª²»ÒªÀë¿ª¾ÞÊÞÉ­ÁÖµÄÎÊÌâÂð?ÄúÕ¦¾ÍYYÆðÀ´ÁËÄØ?)

    Still not aware of the fact that he derailed from his train of thoughts, heartily he let loose his smile like that of a hippopotamus, looks like it was quite the daydream he had.

    Sshing his face with water, he uttered after seeing the smallke with no people.

    ¡°Gosh, wouldn¡¯t it be awesome if there was a bow chica wow wow to rub my back¡­¡±

    You¡¯re thinking too much¡­

    Hmm¡­ Maybe not too much.

    After his voice rang out, a lovely voice was transmitted into his ears.

    ¡°Wow! Ake! (TN: hurdur¡­)Peachy! I am gonna take a bath, my body is feeling so God awful.¡±

    This lovely voice made Wu Yan who¡¯s washing his body jerk.

    To the observers, they may just write him off as having too many fantasy and is now satisfied with the voice.

    ¡°Young miss! Please don¡¯t be so hasty! Let us check for signs of danger!¡± Now, a sound cooler and soft voice than the lovely one before resounded, seemingly calling for the aforementioned young miss.

    ¡°Puhlease (TN: improvised from °¥Ñ½,Aiya), this cuteke won¡¯t have any danger, you guys wait here, I¡¯m going in, I can¡¯t take this any longer.¡± He almost smashed his face against the water, he wants to tell her that to rush in just because theke is simply too amusing.

    ¡°Young miss! Slow down!¡±

    With a cramped lip corner, he watched as a petite luscious figure approached, a certain extremity began to ache (TN: referring to his balls, µ°ÌÛ is inte ng for theck urate trantion, triggered, butthurt, or emotionally excited or the feeling of I am so done)

    Honest to God he was just having his fantasies, a mere joke¡­.

    Steadily, a girl with long straight ck hair, wearing a unique, at first nce obvious kind of otherworldly one piece apanied by a white outcoat, appeared in front of his eyes.

    The young thing has a countenance as exquisite as fairy, even if the body has height less than 1.7 meters, but the body is magma HAWT like a witch. Just by looking at those cans bigger than D cup at least, one can tell how curvy the body is.

    The pretty young woman saw the water andughed cheekily, it is unknown whether is it because she didn¡¯t see or that her body was that unbearable, but she stripped down leaving him bbergasted.

    Cute face (TN:lit child faced, I imagined she is like a certain oppai Goddess so didn¡¯t put baby face)? ck, long and straight hair? Silly by nature?

    Just looking at this beautiful young thing filled with moe points, he cannot keep himself calm anymore.

    ¡°Heyheyhey! What are you doing!¡± He shouted with cold sweat running down his head.

    If anything, it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good with her hands (TN:heh), she already stripped closed enough.

    In his eyes, the girl¡¯s body obviously frozed in a state where she is and is not stripping. And then she turned around in a mechanical way, looking at him who still has cramped lips.

    The two stared lovingly(?) at each other, the whole ce fell into an abnormal quiet.

    After a good while, the girl slowly widened her mouth, he noticed this as a bad sign.

    From the previous conversation, it¡¯s clear she isn¡¯t alone and is apanied by people.

    Though he doesn¡¯t know if her partners can dish it out but if she were to shout, him being a ¡®victim¡¯ notwithstanding, would still be subjected to a misunderstanding so great his death won¡¯t make up for it.

    Not to mention he¡¯s currently butt naked, he don¡¯t want to be watched by an audience in this state.

    The above considerations were made within his mind in under a second. Thus, under the circumstances, he made a prompt decision, to shout resolutely at the pretty young woman.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing! Are you peeping on moi?¡±

    The girl frozed once more, the mouth which was preparing to shout ¡®Ahh¡¯ has now turned into ¡®o¡¯ from the result of a certain shameless one.

    He kept his poker face but he was quite relieved inside his heart.

    At least he escaped the scenario of getting lynched¡­

    Looking at the astonished face on her face, he can¡¯t help but revealed a happy expression.

    In this one month, he basically lived a life of nomunications. Beside talking with the ball busting system once in awhile, he would be shouting ¡®He!¡¯,¡¯Ha!¡¯,¡¯Hiya¡¯ at demonic beasts. The endless cycle drained him everyday even if he had his energy refilled.

    And now, finally a conversation partner, for one such as he who is nothing more than a sleazy douchebag, how can he resist the urge to tease her?

    With a self righteous look on his face, he shamelessly said:¡±What? Haven¡¯t had enough? You peeping hoe!¡±

    Shocked by his words the girl finally closed her mouth. Turning red, she stretched her finger out, pointing at him while shaking.

    ¡°Yo-.. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Take your you and shove it! (TN:lit you what you!)Are you nning on retorting? I came here for a bath and you barged in and watched me bath, is that not peeping?¡± He waved his hand like a pretentious prick and faked his wrathful face. In his eyes were the eyes of a kappa.

    At the moment, the girl has already forgotten that the definition of peeping is to discreetly watch. It does not include openly watching someone (TN: I don¡¯t know the specificw, but I¡¯m pretty sure this is wrong). She only knows that given this situation it seems somehow she indeed came in when another person is taking a bath.

    Therefore, she looks at a loss of how to respond, she retracted her finger. Now she stands, not sure whether to run or stay, frozen in ce. Stupefied and not knowing what to do, finally, she broke down and is now at the verge of crying.

    Laughing with malice as he looked upon the panicking beauty, feeling great and real proud inside his heart (Are you a devil?!). He ced his hands behind his head and enjoyed the scene of the girl freaking out, he curled his lips deciding to let her off the hook.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, but can you please turn your head over there? I am going to change!¡± Although he don¡¯t mind being looked on by the girl, but it is at moments like this one has to y the cards right, or the deal won¡¯t go through.

    So ya still want to y it straight¡­

    ¡°Er.. Owh!¡± The girl nodded after hearing that and turned her body away. But something still doesn¡¯t feel right, as if she just got duped.

    Should we say it¡¯s just women¡¯s sixth sense?

    He walked out from the water and drawing out the menu list, quickly pressing here and there, spent 100 Ip and brought out a western-ish long pants almost like the girl¡¯s design into his hand.

    Dressing up he turned and looked at the girl with a smile stered on his face.

    ¡°You can turn around now.¡±

    Oh cruel be heaven, why must a girl be put through this tormenting session?

    She turned around anxiously and looked at him still with a smug look on his face.

    Shaking his head entertained, he asked her with the conscience of a saint: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    She took a few deep breath and calmed down before looking at him and said hesitatingly: ¡°Merylu, Merylu Lori¡± (TN:Ã·ÀöÂ¶£¬Ã·ÀöÂ¶¡¤ÂåÀò knock yourselves out)

    ¡°Little lulu is it?¡± Rubbing his chin, he patted her head and said with jest.

    ¡°You¡¯re the small one! I¡¯m not small! I¡¯m already 17!¡± With a bravadoing out of nowhere, the meek Lulu protested with much voice.

    Now, she¡¯s feeling a bit impressed. Not only does he call her with such a doting and corny term not even her father would use, he patted his head with such fond movements, right now she¡¯s feeling more intrigued by him.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have heard of me.¡¯

    This is in the situation where if she uttered her name of ¡®Lori¡¯, no matter who, they will instantly turn servile and obsequious.

    However, this man who looks no much older than she is said her name like it¡¯s no big deal, she can¡¯t help but feel a bit of interest and at a same time slightly peeved.

    With her exquisite feature, countless male has been struck down. And now, to the man standing before him, it¡¯s as if they weren¡¯t there.

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t sweat the details!¡± Incognizant of thessie¡¯s feelings he hand waved herments.

    Does this mean he is impervious to chicks? hell nay! There¡¯s no man who don¡¯t like a fine piece of ass, he¡¯s the same. The reason he¡¯s unfazed by her looks which trumps any 21st century stars is duergely to the fact that he¡¯s an otaku. Compare to Lulu, he¡¯s feels more moe towards 2d beauties (TN: Moe (ng) ¨C Wikipedia).

    Hence, aside from a bit of a shock at first, he doesn¡¯t express much more, because he¡¯s still him! He won¡¯t turn into a poser just for some chick, that¡¯s too tiring. Even if she¡¯s gorgeous! No sellouts!

    Indubitably, excluding 2d shoujos!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you really came here to indulge in my glorious bath scene?¡± he uttered with much irony.

    ¡°No¡­ No I¡¯m not!¡± The kitty prepared her ws, this person is simply too mean.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here for some field practice, because i saw this beautifulke over here i decided toe here for a dip, how would I know there¡¯s someone here.¡± Puffing her cheek she protested with much dissatisfaction. She almost stripped downpletely before he said anything.

    Nodding, a streak of light shed across his eyes as he looked at Lulu.

    Merylu Lori: (lv35)

    Astounded by what he sees, he went silent.

    Lv does not corrte directly with ability but too big a lv gap still creates a difference in ss.

    Through the battle with the dead wolf, he understood that every 10 levels there is a sudden step increase of abilities in the final level. It isn¡¯t out of the question for a lv 10 to beat a lv19 should he have the sufficient equipment and ability.

    But, for a lv19 to beat a lv20 warrior, then he really have to stake his life on it! Even then, there¡¯s major chance of dying.

    And in the case of Wu Yan vs wolf, although he¡¯s only lv15 then, but his victory can be materially attributed to Kusanagi sword which could rend metal like it¡¯s soft mud coupled with the technique of ¡®Kendo Master¡¯. Without this prerequisite, to go up against a lv20 with lv15 is to dig one¡¯s own grave.

    Who would have thought, just pick a random be and wham, higher level than him, and nearly two times his level!

    This level, isn¡¯t it on a tierpletely above the wolf which nearly made him croak?

    From this one can surmise as a truth of the world, Wu Yan is still mob fodder¡­

 Chapter 6: Information regarding this other world

    <h4>Chapter 6: Information regarding this other world</h4>

    Lulu looked at the crestfallen Wu Yan with weird looks on her face.

    Could it be that this person has a screw loose in his head?

    ¡®Or perhaps is this an anthropomorphized demonic beast, hence the undeveloped cognitive functions?

    If it¡¯s so will i be eaten?¡­ ¡®(TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    This is the Lulu who¡¯s still inappropriately dressed who¡¯s the second person after Wu Yan to get lost in their train of thoughts.

    Maa.. When all is said and done, moi just arrived at this world for a month, and to lvl up to 18 within a month is quite a feat, she might have cultivated from a young age to reach lv35. Yep¡­ definitely so.

    Patting himself on the back, he changed from crestfallen into the happy fool mode.

    ¡°Ne, Lulu¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± One can¡¯t simply ignore what came out of her mouth when she heard him.

    With jolting brows and forced smile on his face he watched as the girl went fetal. How can he stay calm after a statement like that.

    Coughingly he said with a stern expression:¡± Urm¡­ Lulu, you should know although you do have quite the value for being ¡®eaten¡¯, the art of ¡®eating¡¯ is a very deep one. In my opinion, it should only be done after you and I exchange our feelings and under mutual consent. Only then would the subject of ¡®eating¡¯ be appropriate. Right now, bootylicious as you are we aren¡¯t a thing yet so you¡¯re safe from being ¡®eaten¡¯.¡±

    She who was still afraid awhile ago was stunned. Sure, she¡¯s a klutz, but she¡¯s not r.e.t.a.r.ded. After he puts it this way, if she still doesn¡¯t know the meaning of that then it would mean she¡¯s just a naive 17 year old girl with energy to spare.

    Lulu stomped her feet and started pointing fingers at him, totally embarassed and infuriated at him. ¡°Wh- Who said th- that kind of ¡®eat¡¯!¡±

    Going huehuehue, he teasingly said to her delicate face: ¡°You said it, you told me not to ¡®eat¡¯ you.¡±

    ¡°I mea- meant¡­¡± Confounded, she don¡¯t know what to do, should she tell him that she thought he was a human reborn of a demonic beast and that he¡¯s here to eat her? (TN: that¡¯s some doujinshi material right there)

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Done with her ¡®show¡¯, he waved his hands and dismissed with a fed up face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re on a higher lv 35, are you honestly afraid of being eaten by me?¡±

    Shocked she looked at him with a nk face:¡± On a higher lv 35? What do you mean by that?¡±

    He scratch his head while thinking after seeing her reaction.

    Could this world¡¯s ranking differ from my system¡¯s disy?

    ¡°I mean your grade, or ability.¡±

    Finally understanding, her eyes shined brightly. She let out a happy giggle, happily pping her hands like she just thought of something.

    ¡°You betcha, I¡¯m a fourth tier magician, I¡¯m not scared of you, ahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Fourth tier magician?¡± Now it¡¯s his turn to be puzzled.

    The fuck kind of categorization is 4th tier magician.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± The roles reversed, once she saw him being puzzled, she put on a queer look as if she can¡¯t believe what he just said. Butpared to him before, it¡¯s still better looking.

    Quickly, he rolled his eyes after guessing what her internal monologue is.

    ¡°just treat me as a barbarianing out from the boonies way deep in the mountains, now tell me, what the hell did you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    Feeling helpless after seeing her face he just shaked his head.

    He¡¯s absolutely sure she just took his words as the truth!

    After listening to the klutz¡¯s exnation and filling in the nks he had a fundamental understanding of this world.

    And it¡¯s as the system said, this world is known as Silvaria, a world under the control of empires, royal families, and other factions.

    The noble families and faction omitted, this world¡¯s major power lies in the hand of three empires!

    Ailu empire (TN:°¬Â·) of the southwestern region, Baruba empire (TN:°ÍÂ³°Í) of the north, Feya empire (TN:·Æ¶û) of the southeastern region. His current position is smack middle in the central region of all the forces!

    In this world there¡¯s two mainstream profession, warriors and mages. A warrior cultivates his dou qi, a magician trains his magic mana.

    And along with cultivationes the ascension towards higher tiers. Warriors and magicians have tier 1 to 9. Warrior who has reached the first tier is know as a tier 1 warrior and a magician who has reached tier 1 is known as tier 1 magician.

    Those surpassing the 9th tier are known as 10th tier supers. These people exhibit a trace of transcendence, with the faintest of movements they can easily extirpate a town!

    As such, there¡¯s only 5 of these demiGods in the world of Silvaria.

    And the cream of the crop the one who surpassed demiGods cannot be termed super anymore. This kind of existence is known as a God.

    In Silvaria, the first historically recorded 11th tier God is the one used to name this world.

    Just from hearing this he can feel tremendous pressure.

    Fine, give or take as long as it¡¯s a transportee and he transported to the world, most of the time there exists a demiGod tier, that¡¯s normal. But isn¡¯t it the case that to transport is to be a God? (TN: Can¡¯t refute that logic. ichirou cough*Aze-tan)

    And ording to her, in the whole history of Silvaria there has only ever been 4 Gods, one is Silvaria, the other 3 is the eponymous founders of the three empire, Ailu, Baruba and Feya!

    These 4 Gods are no longer in existence, it seems some kind of discord happened and a battle royale happened. Finally, they ended each other. And since the 10,000 years after that, the world has yet to see a being transcending into a God!

    After the exnation, he more or less guessed the simrities between the system¡¯s ssification and Silvaria¡¯s.

    Lulu mentioned that she¡¯s a 4th tier magician, somewhere in the middle range of this tier. And in his system, she¡¯s ssfied as lv35!

    In other words, lv 1-9= tier 1, lv10-19= tier 2 and so forth, lvl 90 is demiGod full level 100 is God!

    As a tier 4 magician, her lv being 35 checks out with the facts.

    Rubbing his forehead, he feels like he¡¯s hurt inside.

    It seems he¡¯s but a mere tier 2 mob¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s tons of people stronger than me, it looks like I was looking down on the inhabitants of this world.¡¯

    At the very least, he¡¯s not the lv0 piece of s.hit from before,pletely powerless. Not to mention, rtive to this world¡¯s people, he has a big advantage!

    Having the system as a trump card is a given, but the key point is that, he only needs to grind through countless battle to increase his power!

    Unlike the free 2 y yers of this world, who needs to deal with cultivating like a geek, and God forbids, like in the novels met with a bottleneck get stuck like a scheisse inside a toilet bowl without the slightest improvement. (TN:infinite potential/talent basically)

    His method of improving ispletely like that of a browser game, as long as there¡¯s EXP, he can be stronger, bottleneck can go y with a vibrator!

    As long as he puts in the effort, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes a super!

    Understanding this he reached an enlightment.

    ¡°Well then, little Lulu, which humpty dumpty big family did youe from? Still so young yet you have already reached tier 4, must be daddy¡¯s little genius right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not small! If you¡¯re going to call me a genius call me one properly don¡¯t call me little genius¡­.¡± She¡¯s veritably not happy with the sensitive word ¡®little¡¯.

    After dithering a bit, she opened her mouth that only knows how to drop bombs after bombs.

    ¡°I¡¯m the sole child of Ailu empire¡¯s number one family, The house of Lori!¡±

    This might seem like nothing but she said this full of determination and consideration. Although she might look like she¡¯s not amused with Wu Yan, but within her heart, she¡¯s actually quite d to be able to converse with him.

    Since she¡¯s the only child within her family, her family member showered her with praises and love, to the point of smothering her. To an outsider, because she has such a background along with stunning beauty, when people interact with her they fall under one of two broad categories. Either those that has a dagger behind their back or those bastards aiming for her look or background.

    All this leads to her current position, she has frineds no doubt. But, she don¡¯t have an acquaintance of the other gender that she can truly call a friend.

    A bit of a ditz notwithstanding, she can still tell between wrong and right, and her intuition tells her that the man before her is not a bad person. (TN:Welp, we know where this is going but spoiler for those of you who believe in first girl always win, this ship won¡¯t sail until very veryte in the series, so take that! Harem ship for the win baby!)

    And so, she announced her background.

    If she were to let him hear her thoughts, he would have face nted and climbed back up again to jump into theke but not before shouting out loud.

    I ain¡¯t a good guy! Don¡¯t conveniently attach abel on me Goddamnit!¡­

    Laying it down, she looked falteringly at him because she really wants to be friends with him.

    He still hasn¡¯t realized that without much thought, he hasunched a sessful offensive against the girl and reached a favourable level on her likeability meter. He¡¯s still stuck on her background however, for he can smell.. a faint smell of cheese on the cliche.

    Nononon! Not quite, a cliche trope here would be to save a damsel in distress! I only met the damsel, it technically only counts as half a cliche trope!

    Despite holding in the urge to tsukkomi, he still managed to voice his thoughts.

    ¡°Well then, little Lulu, can you bring me out of this ce?¡±

    She looked perplexedly at him while pointing at her self: ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked? I mean my background is that of¡­¡±

    Originally feeling bewildered by her reaction, he scratched his cheeks before finallyprehending her meaning: ¡°Calm down little Lulu, even if you¡¯re loaded, I won¡¯t borrow from you, chix.¡±

    ¡°No!!! It¡¯s not like that!!!¡± Flipping out at him even though she¡¯s d he didn¡¯t take her background into much thought, but the way he puts it is still very unnerving.

    ¡°Young Miss! What happened?!¡±

    Due to her shout, her partner seemed to have noticed and is making her way over here.

    ¡°Not¡­ Nothing happened, I¡¯m still bathing so no need for you guys toe over here.¡±

    ¡°Affirmative! Young miss!¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him after letting out a sigh of relieve from watching the person walk away once more.

    ¡°Are you happy, you made me flip out, if we¡¯re found out, how would we deal with that?¡±

    He rubbed his nose while brightly smiling, though he wouldn¡¯t exactly call himself an upright person but even then he still don¡¯t want to receive the short end of the stick. And you know what they say about a woman scorned, he doesn¡¯t want to walk onto the mine like a fool, not after the s.hit he has seen on screen. He especially don¡¯t want to stir up trouble with thisssie over here.

    Thinking that, he immediately proceeded to follow his death seeking impulse.

    ¡°Well, little Lulu, are you still bathing?¡±

    Turning red, she red at him while doing a handbra and snarled at him.

    ¡°bastard! pervert!¡±

 Chapter 7: Soy sauce beating party

    <h4>Chapter 7: Soy sauce beating party</h4>

    (TN: soy sauce party, -´ò½´ÓÍd¨£ ji¨¤ng y¨®u, inte ng for just a passerby or lurker very taciturnmenter inside chatroom, basically just there to watch something)

    Ignoring Lulu who went into pervert prevention mode, he just turned around and waved his hands.

    ¡°Okay, this should wrap things up. Sheesh, when you saw me take a dip just now, I didn¡¯t even freak out this much.¡±

    Still wanting to protest she thought even if that is technically correct, no matter how you look at it, vertically or horizontally, it¡¯s was her who was taken advantage of, how can he so shameless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna bath anymore!¡±

    She pouted while turning her head to the side.

    Helplessly shrugging, he felt as if the saying of millenials being a pain to deal with is true (TN:¾ÅÁãºó£¬ÄÑËÅºò, lit those born after 90s, hard to serve), and to think he would find a littlessie so hard to deal with¡­

    With a smug smile that is just begging for a facial reconstruction, he didn¡¯t even turn around while responding to her.

    ¡°You should at least make your body slightly wet, if you don¡¯t it might be really suspicious to yourpanions.¡±

    Indeed, to ¡®bath¡¯ for such a long time without getting wet, surely that would be suspicious in the eyes of any third party. If ites to that point, it would be very hard toe up with a good exnation.

    Had it not been for the fact that she is still undergoing field practice she would have threw in the towel and went back home. This is also why she was so happy when she first found theke .

    Even now, after enduring the relentless trollfest threw by Wu Yan, and with it a bunch of other unexpected events, the feeling of wanting to take a bath still hasn¡¯t diminished.

    That being said, with a certain ¡°lightbulb¡± standing there, how can she shower with her guard down.

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re still here¡­¡± Feeling so wronged she put up a very tragic countenance that would make a bunch of males howl like wolves.

    What a waste, the male at this kind of ce is a damned otaku who can¡¯t read the mood. With his back turned andpletely missing this whole fucking scene. This is just asking for administration of capital punishment¡­

    ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. If you¡¯repanions weren¡¯t out there I would have went out long ago.¡±

    It¡¯s the truth, after the big bang known as the 21st inte all the mysteries and secrets of the female body is already known to him. Although the context is different, how can the ones on screenpare with the ones in reality? But since he¡¯s not an incubus controlled by his lower half this much is a given. Still doesn¡¯t make it any less regretful though.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Must she bath in front of him? How can this be¡­

    Frowning, he took the underpant he threw at thekesh.ore while looking at it with much distaste.

    That¡¯s yours!!! Yoooo! The fuck are you not pleased with!!! (TN: Author talking to wu yan ÄãÏÓ¶ñ¸öÃ«Ïß°¡)

    He ripped a piece of the underwear and used it to blindfold himself.

    ¡°This should be okay right? if you trust me hurry up and be done with it.¡±

    As she watched this series of event unfolding stunned, her lips started quivering. She tried her best to hold her impulse tough out loud while closing her mouth with her hands. She looked desperate in her attempt.

    After observing his face for a while, she jokingly said: ¡°You absolutely must not sneak a peek okay?!¡±

    He wentpletely speechless.

    ¡°Little Lulu, please be at ease, until we reach the point of the point of being bedswervers, I won¡¯t be in a hurry to ¡®eat¡¯ you.¡±

    Glowing red she leered at him with much hate before slowly stripping.

    Listening to the sound of fabric slipping along the skin and the sshing of water he quickly got a headache.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this just challenging my willpower? Why must my mind¡¯s eye be so sensitive at this moment, Moi don¡¯t want to turn into Liu Xia Hui!!!(TN:ÁøÏÂ»Ýmonly attributed as being able to keep calm when a woman is flirting with him)

    ¡­..

    ¡°Done, you can release your fold now.¡±

    After lord knows how long, Lulu finally called out with a happy tone, waking up Wu Yan who¡¯s still busy diverting his attention by counting the number of monks and nuns.

    Taking down the underwear rag, he quickly tossed it a fast ball and regained his piece of mind.

    ncing towards her direction he saw that she was already dressed with traces of droplets still on her skin and wet hair hinting that she was bathing just a while ago. Clearly pleased with her bathing experience, a bright smile was stuck on her face.

    Admiring her beauty a few more times he pointed it out honestly.

    ¡°If anything, littlessie, you do meet the requirement for being so self confident.¡±

    She who had already gotten used to his style of talking was not put on stand from his statement. With arms akimbo she got full of herself and told him: ¡°But of course, you should know that I have a lot of suitors chasing after me.¡±

    Entertained by her disy he shrugged. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lulu is the fairest of them all, everybody digs her, now lead the way out of here.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, insincere!¡± Creasing her nose and harrumphed she turned away leading him towards the outside¡­

    Suddenly, he realised there¡¯s a major problem.

    ¡°By the way, Lulu, how do you suppose we exin our situation to yourpanions outside?¡±

    The two stopped at the same time, frozen like a statue in their position.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The whole ce went silent, only two pairs of eyes looking at each other and Wu Yan¡¯s dryugh.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re finally done bathing. I was thinking of going to check on you if you took any longer.¡±

    While Lulu was walking out, a red shirt fodder lookalike came, it seems this uncle is some kind of guard. The dude said that while ogling her up and down as if to ascertain if there was anything missing from her body.

    ¡°Nothing much, maybe because it¡¯s toofortable I forgot the time and bathed a bit too long.¡± She oddly turned her gaze away, this is clearly a giveaway¡­ ah, but fortunately the opponent is a dirty fodder of an uncle.

    ¡°Rylu, your bath this time is quite long isn¡¯t it¡­¡± From the steady and warm voice, he quickly recognized it as the one who talked with Lulu before.

    In his eyes, a tall girl wearing short pants and short sleeved shirt stood in the middle of the guard mob. The girl had very pretty silver hair and spotted a face not to shabbypared to Lulu. Her bewbs (°ü°ü) wererger than Lulu¡¯s, that and her mature air made her very charming.

    ¡°Fei Fei sis, that¡¯s because the water was too superb!¡±

    Once she saw her, Lulu¡¯s face beamed and dived straight for her buxom. They looked like sisters with her acting all spoilt.

    This girl is clearly important to Lulu. The reason¡¯s very simple, Fei Fei¡¯s not her sister since she said that she was a sole child.

    Cuddling her, she felt helpless.

    ¡°A lot of people are waiting for you here, and you have the nerve to¡­¡±

    She stuck out her tongue andughed it off like it¡¯s none of her business.

    At this point, he knows it¡¯s his cue to appear. Adjusting his sword, he steadily walked out from his hiding ce.

    ¡°Who goes there!!!¡± Along with the sound of his steps resounding, the guards around Lulu and Fei Fei drew their weapons.

    Lulu felt tense looking at him. After the brief discussion, they decided that it would be better for him to go in after she has made an appearance.

    She was going to ask him what¡¯s his next n after doing that but he just beat his chest and reassured her.

    ¡°Just leave whates after that to me!¡±

    And that was how it came to the present situation, whates after this she didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why she was tense.

    Fei Fei tightened her grip on her while frowning at the approaching Wu Yan.

    Though he might look harmless and she can¡¯t detect any dou qi or mana from him, she still remained vignt. She wouldn¡¯t want Lulu to get hurt due to her recklessness.

    He ignored the guard mob and maintained his steady swagger.

    Once he came to a distance of 6m from the mob he stopped and used his system identification on the mobs.

    Excluding the 2 chicas, the mob numbered around thirty something. The nameless mobs have a lv range of 20-29.

    ncing at their weapons he deduced that these 30 something mooks are warriors, since no magician would use knifes, swords, spears and such. (TN: So, so wrong.)

    Plus, magicians are quite rare, to learn magic it requires certain congenial talents. Normal people simply can¡¯t be magicians, hence the ratio of magicians to warrior is something like 1:100. from this we can see that to reach tier 4 magician at 17 years old means that she has talents.

    Thirty something tier 3 warriors, should we say as expected of a world ss power? Each of them has the power to end him.

    Though he¡¯s thinking that his face still remains indifferent like he can give less damn.

    But the moment he swept over Lulu¡¯s side, his expression became very grave, and it shook him to the core.

    Fei Fei: (lv68) (TN: git rekt m8)

    Tier 7!

    Fien, he admits it, he lost his s.hit, how can this girl who looks more like a maid than bodyguard and who¡¯s clearly not older than him by much have reached a lv close to 70?

    If it were a macho uncle with the matching face it would be eptable since he lived longer than him. But howe a girl who¡¯s not much older than him can be that much more stronger than him.

    Am I still the MC or what!!!

    He has forgotten that Lulu who¡¯s younger than him is lv 35¡­.

    If this were a novel, it wouldn¡¯t perhaps be a woobie sue right? (Å°Ö÷ÎÄ a work to depict the mc as the most pitiful existence in the universe, parents died when he¡¯s small, lost his sister to cancer, childhood friend died while ying in the park, his chocte was a milk chocte, you get the picture)

    Don¡¯t give me this s.hittt!!!

    Bellowing inside his heart while looking like he¡¯s just resting his eyes of the outside.

    ¡°Who are you! And why are you here!¡±

    Dirty middle aged uncle still can¡¯t let his guard down even if he felt nothing dangerous from him.

    With everyone¡¯s animosity turned against him, he quickly collected his thoughts and smiled gently at the uncle. With a much nonchnt tone his sound spread through the crowd.

    ¡°Just a passing, soysauce party¡­¡± (TN: lost in trantion, party refers to 3rd party not the kind of booze chugging party in your mind)

    The guard who were vignt suddenly froze up.

    Lulu turned her face and buried it inside Fei Fei¡¯s buxom. She can¡¯t help but keep shivering.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡¯

    ¡®If I look at this any longer, I¡¯m seriously going tough¡­¡¯

    Fei Fei also can¡¯t keep her cool. The grave atmosphere haspletely been wiped away by his words.

    Now, he looks like he isn¡¯t aware what he did, while looking curiously at the surrounding mob.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ They were swept away by my fabulousness? (TN: , hegemony didn¡¯t sound right)

    Thinking it over again, he decided to¡­

    Say it one more time!

    ¡°Just a passing, soysauce party¡­¡±

    The line went through everyone¡¯s head again, and before anyone could respond, Lulu can¡¯t hold it in anymore. She raised her head, while struggling to put up a poker face, she screamed at him.

    ¡°Are you r.e.t.a.r.ded!!!¡±

 Chapter 8: Could you be any less fake?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Could you be any less fake?</h4>

    Hearing the Hedong lioness shout out of nowhere Fei fei and guard mob were shooked to their core close to fainting (TL:ºÓ¶«Ê¨ºð Hedong lioness shout, to be henpecked, imagine a submissive husband smacked into ce by waifu). Even Wu Yan who was standing about 5 meters away almost threw his sword due to the shock.

    She stomped her way to him in angry strides and pointed at his nose.

    ¡°Is this what you meant by leave it to you? Are you here to ask for help or to fool around?¡±

    To be able to make such a happy and lively girl so angry, should he feel proud about it?

    He shrank his head from the triggered Lulu, he tried tough it off with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Maa, wasn¡¯t I¡¯m just lightening the mood?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re beyond salvation¡­¡± She flopped down while stating she¡¯s so done with this troll.

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t put it like that, weren¡¯t I doing just fine?¡­¡±

    At this moment, Fei fei and the guards can¡¯t seem to piece together the clues.

    From this interaction, it seems this male gets along quite well with her, and since they¡¯re so close why didn¡¯t they just greet each other?

    And Fei Fei is reading into it much more, as a personal guardian, she knows that Lulu don¡¯t have any male friends, even her female friends weren¡¯t that many to begin with.

    Where did hee from? Why haven¡¯t she heard of this friend, furthermore, when did they be friends? Why weren¡¯t I privy to this? And from the looks of it she is trying to cover up their rtionship, what¡¯s going on?

    Looking at them going at each other, her questions were starting to mountain up.

    ¡°Erm¡­ May I know who you are?¡­¡± She thought it would be better if she asked first.

    Still at a riot, the two were startled when they heard her question. It was at this moment that Lulu realized.

    ¡°Oh yes, what¡¯s your name? It seems I still haven¡¯t heard your name.¡±

    Inside of him, something snapped, this half klutz of a girl, why does it feel like she only realized she didn¡¯t know his name just now.

    And this made Fei Fei even more curious, weren¡¯t they all friendly with each other? What¡¯s up with not knowing someone¡¯s name if they were already so friendly?

    Powerless he can only shake his head and waved at Fei Fei while grinning.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Wu Yan, nice to know you, pretty woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh so you¡¯re Wu Yan¡­.¡± A certain half air head shoujo said.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, greetings, the name¡¯s Fei Fei.¡± Seeing as he doesn¡¯t look like a viin, she decided to let it go, but her doubts still remained.

    ¡°Might I ask how did you get acquainted with Lulu?¡±

    Hearing that, they both looked at each other. After a brief silence, the two said with much unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him/her.¡±

    Trying not tough at how synced there are her brows jolted.

    ¡°Oh-..Oh so that¡¯s the case is it? Then, your purpose ofing here¡­¡±

    It seems she assumed he was here to look for Lulu.

    Pertubed he scratched his head, how should he put it? Should he say it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know the way out of this forest, and that he¡¯s here to ask for directions? This sounds¡­ embarrassing¡­

    Had Lulu heard, she would have retorted that he¡¯s already very embarrassing¡­

    Helplessly he shrugged.

    ¡°Actually, I really am beating soy sauce while passing by¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At a loss of words, logically speaking, if he doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth, there¡¯s not much she can do, should he be a person of untrustworthy character then one can just ignore him, but no matter how he look at it, he¡¯s quite friendly with Lulu. In no time at all, he has made thepetent Fei Fei run out of ideas.

    Guard mob also looked at each other.

    If it were your typical meddler, they would have dispatched him with haste, but under this circumstances, they don¡¯t have much ground to stand on.

    Besides, after that performance by him, they already don¡¯t feel like wanting to have anything to do with him.

    The mood turned a bit awkward, and he can only utter a few dryughs. It can¡¯t help since he¡¯s such an outlier.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s Mister Wu Yan nning on doing next?¡± Fei fei questioned after thinking a while.

    ¡°Well¡­ actually, you see¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s lost and he wants us to take him out of this forest!¡±

    Not giving him the chance to fuck things up again, she cut straight to the point revealing his shameful ¡®secret¡¯.

    Frozen in a smiling state, he understood, this is her getting back him for sure¡­

    Looking at the puzzled look on Fei Fei, he felt like crying.

    Even the guard can¡¯t help but rolled their eyes, all this crap and it turns out he¡¯s just lost¡­

    Of course, this is what they did after seeing him all chummy with their mistress. If not, and a random prick came and rustled their jimmies, that prick would probably end up like the demonic beasts¡¯ corpsesid beside them¡­.

    Hold up, they said they didn¡¯t know each other right? Then why would the young miss know he¡¯s lost?

    Fei Fei also felt likementing: ¡®Could you guys be any less fake?¡¯

    Massaging his facial muscles, he can only wave his hands.

    ¡°Maa, so it¡¯s like this, when is Miss Fei Fei nning on exiting giant beast forest and could you take me along as well?¡±

    Musing while looking at his face, sheughed while covering her mouth.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this, since we are nning on leaving the forest, why don¡¯t you follow us!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Awesome! Finally we can leave this stupid forest!¡±

    Lulu hurrahed after hearing her. Evidently, this forest has wronged her too little too much.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not much different, even if he¡¯s a home security guard, this wretched forest isn¡¯t one where he wants to work as one.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled! let¡¯s depart! Back to home!¡± iling her arms with much vigor she ran far away.

    ¡°Wait a moment! Rylu!¡±

    She chased after her.

    Shrugging he only felt like retorting.

    ¡®I¡¯m not a kid my ass, looks to me like a little brat.¡¯

    Turning around he saw the guard mob of macho men, it sent shiver down his spine. Stifflyughing he ran to catch up with them.

    ¡­.

    After a whole day of travelling, they finally made it out of giant beasts forest and came to a small supply town.

    The giant beasts forest oveps with the three empire¡¯snd, at the center of them. Just by area alone, it is bigger than any one empire. Within it is a rich reserve of resources and demonic beast, and it¡¯s the only ce in this world that is habitable to demonic beasts!

    Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the beasts¡¯ body or magic crystal, they¡¯re all worth money. Naturally therefore, this ce attracted countless cultivators and mercenaries.

    Due to this inside every empire there exist a supply town that is located at the area closest to the border between empire and giant beast forest.

    Since he¡¯s so close to the boundary, he has only met tier 1 or tier 2 monsters and even at most met the dead lv20 wolf, were he to move in deeper into the forest then he would have met with tragedy.

    Fei Fei said deep inside the forest there¡¯s tier 8 and 9 demonic beasts, and at the center of this region, there¡¯s even demiGod demonic beast that can turn into a human!

    Through Fei Fei¡¯s exnation he finally understood how lucky he was.

    It¡¯s fortune because at first, when he was just transported to this world, he was ced close to the giant beast¡¯s outer boundaries. If not, without mentioning tier 7,8,9 of the deeper areas, even a tier 3 or 4 could havee and sent him back home.

    Even Fei Fei and the corps were only diving slightly deeper into the outer boundaries of this forest, while not daring to dive too deep.

    ording to her, he found out that Lulu¡¯s field practice target this time was 10 tier 4 demonic beasts!

    Looking at those shining tier 4 crystals and a few unlucky beasts who strayed to close and got ¡®farmed¡¯, he can¡¯t help but gaze the sky yonder.

    The system told him that Lulu¡¯s one week of bounty was enough to match his bounty of a month. Given of course this included the bodies being transported by the guards.

    Going into the small supply town, he felt queer looking at the buildings and the cloths the people worse.

    If not for Lulu & co walking in front of him, he would have thought he went into the world of fairy tail.

    ¡°What cha looking at?¡± Brought back by Lulu¡¯s voice he turned his head. Looking at the curious Lulu who¡¯s looking at his previous direction, he just rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I say, can¡¯t you rein in your curiosity?¡± Heaven knows throughout this whole day of journeying with her, he has been dragged into a lot of things due to her curiosity, were it not for Fei Fei by her side, he fears that even the colors of his underwear would be questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so curious¡­¡± She murmured, pouting like a kid.

    He helplessly looked at her who¡¯s curling her lips like a cat.

    ¡°Even which street I was looking at you were curious of it, looks like your curiosity is quite big huh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious what a male would normally take note, I don¡¯t have a male friend before¡­¡± Poking her fingers she sullenly said.

    Facepalming he gave a long sigh.

    ¡°If you act like this, it would be easy for other people to mistake that you¡¯re just some barbarian from the mountains way deep in the boonies.¡±

    She shot her head up while grinning.

    ¡°Mountain barbarian? Wasn¡¯t that you?¡±

    Shot, he wanted to cry but for want of tears, can¡¯t.

    ¡®Fine, it was my fault for calling her a mountain barbarian, why didn¡¯t I put it as field practicing royalty¡­.¡¯

    Forgetting once more, that a royal member out on a field practice is indeed right beside him¡­

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m the mountain barbarian. Now my little tsundere princess, shouldn¡¯t you tell me where are we going after this?¡±

    Moving her head to the side she puffed up her cheeks. He really wanted to squeezed her cheeks right there and then.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fei Fei sis said we will first find and stay at a hotel for a day before heading back home tomorrow on an airship.¡±

    Stopping his step, he gave her a deadpan look.

    ¡°What did you just say? Ride what? could you say it again?¡±

    ¡°Airship! (TL: lit ¸¡¿ÕÍ§, floating blimp/ship/vessel) Alchemically createdrge flying ship, via using magic fuel to fly fast. As long as one ride one, a journey requiring a month¡¯s travel (TL:raw didn¡¯t specifypared to what but I¡¯m guessing rtive to fastestnd travel, again very vague) would be shortened just a few days, super awesome innit! In this town¡¯s airfield, one only needs to cough up the dough and one can ride the airship to wherever one pleases. Too bad though, it¡¯s limited to only within Ailu empire.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I don¡¯t suppose it was made by a certain magic guild called blue pegasus?¡±

    He really thought that he might as well go and search for Natsu¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s blue pegasus magic guild? I have only heard of mercenary guild, magic guild, and alchemist guild, never have I heard of Blue Pegasus, although the name does sound fabulous. Oh yes, why are you bringing this up?¡±

    He just dryughed it off.

    ¡°Ma¡­ don¡¯t get bogged down by details, details are for ¢á (TL:), now now, let¡¯s catch up with Fei Fei & co, they are getting further and further away from us.¡±

    Seeing as she still wants to ask something, he immediately broke her off and took big strides running off into the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s a ¢á? Hey you! Wait for meeee!¡±

    She hatefully stomped her feet. Ignoring the fact that she drew the surrounding people¡¯s attention she chased after him.

    Obligatory feature image:

    You wish you were this fabulous.

 Chapter 9: People like these exists, always asking to get curb stomped!

    <h4>Chapter 9: People like these exists, always asking to get curb stomped!</h4>

    After Wu Yan¡¯s done washing up, he walked out of the.

    He sincerely wished he hadn¡¯t stayed a night at such a inn.

    The reason¡¯s simple, he¡¯s broke¡­

    Yesterday, after he mentioned he didn¡¯t have money on him, Lulu magnanimously said she would cover the fee. The judging look on the innkeeper¡¯s face at that time, how he wish he could find a hole to hide then.

    Right after walking out, he saw the Lulu and corps all dressed up and ready to depart.

    Lulu zoomed to his side while unhappilyining about him.

    ¡°So slow.. why did ya have to sleep so long,pletely like a pig.¡±

    He just rolled his eyes at her, this by his standards as a former home security guard, is already exceptional. He can sleep until noon before, unlike now where he has to wake up so early.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, what do you n to do after this? I heard from Lulu that you don¡¯t seem to have a ce to stay¡­¡±

    What really happened, was that she told Fei Fei that he¡¯s a mountain dweller who came out looking for food and got lost. Fei Fei merely romanticized for his sake.

    ¡°Yeah, where do you n to go after this? Why not follow me home!¡±

    His face changed drastically sour after hearing that. The hell? Picking me up like this to your home, are you a bandit lord trying to bag himself a waifu (TL: husbando in this case)?

    Fei Fei on the other hand is shocked at her request, this would be the first time she has invited someone to her home isn¡¯t it?¡­

    He thought it over deeply. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t considered where he would go. He¡¯s just an ex-hikikomori who came to this world for just a month. Even back on his world, he hadn¡¯t go out much, much less to be said of this world where hepletely doesn¡¯t anyone or anything to rely on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look around at the mercenary guild i guess.¡±

    He came up with this after thinking for a while. Going along with her is a good alternative, but not to mention how that would be sponging off someone else (TL: not sure to trante as per original meaning, the original meaning carries a rather sexist notion, to rely on a female for livelihood among other things is considered to be ¡°eating soft rice¡± or being ¡°little white face¡±), the main issue is that he would lose his chance to level up. To level up is not just to kill the enemy, but to spar with someone, unless it¡¯s a real battle (TL: to the death kind of context, real animosity, the series will exin upon this further inter chapters but i figure it would nice to mention beforehand since it might be confusing left unsaid), he won¡¯t get a sliver of exp because the system is quite astute at this¡­

    Moreover, he would most definitely summon a few 2d shoujoster down the road, should he remain by her side, a sudden increase of people would probably slip off Lulu¡¯s radar but definitely not Fei Fei.

    Thus, being a mercenary is the best alternative, one can nab the awards, and level up as well as farm up some points, and it¡¯s also very unrestricted.

    ¡°Is mister nning to be a mercenary?¡±

    Understandingly she nodded, given his position, without anywhere to go, being a mercenary would be a good choice.

    ¡°A¡­ why¡¯s that, ne, are you really not going home with me?¡±

    Fine, there is still a protester to this.

    She still can¡¯t get enough of how he¡¯s so mysterious. To her, he¡¯s a very useful ymate while killing time, now that the ¡®thing¡¯ is about to go away, she¡¯s feeling kinda reluctant.

    He doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but he had a foreboding feeling that if he followed her, nothing good woulde of it!

    ¡°Young miss!¡±

    A band of about 100 knights appeared, the leader seems to be a male of a simr age to Wu Yan. Although he¡¯s not wearing like Gilgamesh, but his armor is pretty fancy, the knight sword on his waist tells him that the sword is more of an aesthetic purpose than practical.

    Slime: (lv25)

    Other than him, the other knights were around level 10 +/-, sure their number are greater than Lulu¡¯s corps but their overall quality is on a lower magnitude.

    He don¡¯t know why but when he saw Slime, he felt trouble brewing.

    After the sound of nking metal and footsteps came Slime. He walked towards Lulu.

    ¡°Young miss, the airship preparation is ready, you can depart anytime!¡±

    ¡°Why did you appear here?¡±

    Not pleased with the fodder who disrupted her ns to keep Wu Yan tied down. Her ¡®beautifully thought out ns¡¯ painfully weaved together in her mind went poof because of Slime¡¯s interruption.

    Girl please, you should save your thoughts for thinking about what to eat for lunch, it would be more realistic that way¡­.

    ¡°Rylu, they are the guard sent by your father to escort you home, I have just received the news yesterday¡­¡±

    Sure Fei Fei¡¯s been at her side for a very long time, but regarding this particrly air-headed girl, even she does not know what she is thinking about sometimes. She don¡¯t know why Lulu¡¯s not happy so she could only bitterlyugh.

    ¡°My father is so¡­., I¡¯m not a kid anymore¡­¡±

    If i were your father, I would be worrying about whether a half klutzy daughter like you would get lost¡­.

    A certain otaku who was lost for one month thought in his heart.

    Now, Slime¡¯s upied with sliding his eyes all over Lulu, showing a hint of lust and enraptured expression now and then.

    Coincidentally he was noticed by Wu Yan who¡¯s busy analyzing people using system identification.

    Curling his lips, even using his knees he could guess what the slimeball was thinking. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice but Fei Fei knew it would go like this, she¡¯s not showing it but her eyes looked at him with utter disdain.

    Well, none of my business, as long as Fei Fei¡¯s with her, nothing could happen. Because she¡¯s a tier 7 super not to mention a rare magician at that!

    He only knew this after hanging out with them for one day.

    ¡°Lulu, Fei Fei sis I guess we part our ways here.¡±

    And so he nned to start his leveling trip.

    ¡°A¡­ wait a second¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you! Who gave you the right to call young miss like that!¡± Slime didn¡¯t see Lulu¡¯s reaction but he looked real smug with his frown while calling him out.

    Sighing in his heart, says who women had better intuition, moi¡¯s not any less urate as well, see? He really is here to cause trouble.

    Giving slime the cold shoulder, he just gave her a wave before turning around and preparing to depart.

    Slime got mad, since being a knight leader of one of Lori family¡¯s knight corps, even the tier 4 and 5 people don¡¯t dare to wrong him. But now a brat with no dou qi or magic aura dares to overlook him!

    ¡°Shinggg¡±

    He drew his sword and shed at his back without using any dou qi.

    This unfolded so quick even the group including Fei Fei didn¡¯t have a chance to respond since she didn¡¯t expect this. By the time she responded, it¡¯s already a little bit toote.

    Wu Yan however had a cold glint in his eyes.

    Who would have thought that just because he called out to Lulu and ignored him he would drew his sword. Judging from the winding from behind him, it seems the blow is let out with intention to kill.

    This slime, even if he did use his dou qi it would only be that of a lv 25. Being a lv 18, the difference is one tier. This however didn¡¯t mean he¡¯s at his mercy, he challenged a tier 2 at lv 15. So what if it¡¯s lv7, who¡¯s afraid of who?

    Right now, the opponent is not using dou qi and against he who holds ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, this is simply diggign his own grave!

    Just at the right moment before slime¡¯s sword reached him, he grabbed his sword and with a sh of light, blood flowed.

    ¡°Argghhh!!!¡±

    A pitiful scream grabbed the attention of many, once they nced over, they all held their breath.

    What they saw was a slime who was thinking he¡¯s hot s.hit who had his hands cut clean off from the wrist. Sword arm gone, the blood flowed incessantly, crying nonstop, he held his hands and rolled around of the floor.

    ¡°Wu Yan, you okay?¡±

    Lulu ran over to his side worried out of her mind with guilty feelings inside her. Her own people drawing his sword and nearly killing him. How could this not have made a kind little girl like her feel guilty?

    Despite knowing her for just a few days, he can already guess with much certainty what she¡¯s thinking. He just gently knocked her skull with a slightly touched feeling inside of him.

    Give or take, it¡¯s just a few days, although not her fault she still cared more about him than his own personnel, this proves that this littlessie is a friend indeed.

    ¡°How can i be hurt, but I think lulu, your family¡¯s personnel don¡¯t really know to train their personnel¡­¡±

    Saying so, his face didn¡¯t have any sign of putting a me on her. If anything it¡¯s Slime¡¯s fault, not her.

    ¡°Sor-¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Rubbing her forehead she said with a totally moe kind of sad face.

    Fei Fei was relieved with this scene, looks like he doesn¡¯t me her for what happened. Otherwise, with Lulu¡¯s personality she would probably be traumatized for her whole life.

    ¡°Mister, terribly sorry for what transpired, we will properly deal with this matter.¡±

    She said with a stern face. Actually, she was nning on dealing with this pest sooner orter, she only needed a proper excuse to do so, and an excuse she has now.

    He just nodded, he didn¡¯t really care about this. If it were him from before, not just cutting people¡¯s hand off, he wouldn¡¯t even dare hurt a hair on another person.

    After ughtering monsters inside the forest, he more or less hardened his mental fortitude, if the opponent came at him with intention to kill him, then he will respond in kind with no hesitation.

    So by this logic, not killing this prick is already a very good thing.

    And from this experience, since the opponent has animosity and had a battle with him, he managed to lv up to 20 reaching tier 3. Such a simple battle, one can predict what he felt inside, pretty damn good.

    Looking at the sullen Lulu with her head down due to not being able to look him in the eyes, he just caressed her head.

    ¡°Cheer up Lulu, isn¡¯t it just a slime? I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you for it so stop ming yourself.¡±

    ¡°Did you really mean that?¡±

    She looked at him with a dejected face. (TL: kinda like this)

    Retired ttk june 2016- nov 2016

    Helplessly he nodded, only then did she began to smile again.

    ¡°Welp, I¡¯m off now, if there¡¯s ever a chance, I wille find you1¡± Stepping two steps back he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°I guess¡­ that¡¯s okay, but you must be a man of your words got it?¡±

    She passed her address over to him albeit reluctantly.

    Nodding cheerfully to both her and Fei Fei, he wandered off towards the mercenary guild.

    And about the slime, maa, ording to the story flow, he¡¯spletely irrelevant now¡­

 Chapter 10: Multitasking

    <h4>Chapter 10: Multitasking</h4>

    (TL: The title Ë«Ïß, for theck of knowledge on better english terms it was trantedlike so. This refers to ying a game and using chatmunications channel? simultaneously withoutgging or so this )

    Walking on the street Wu Yan held a quotation in his hand, on it was the price and value of each part and materials from the demonic beast and elsewhere in the giant beasts forest.

    How can one travel the world without money? Sure leveling is important, but farming for gold is also important¡­

    But here¡¯s the deal, he just came into this world and without knowing the market conditions. He wouldn¡¯t know if someone tried to sell a piece of crap 1 gold item to him at 10 gold, won¡¯t that be just superb? That¡¯s why he asked for such a quotation from Fei Fei.

    So, as he listlessly wander around, he fumbled around with the quotation. On this list, besides material price there¡¯s also the price of equipments.

    But here, people don¡¯t call equipment, equipments, they call it armament. So excluding the normal weapons and armor, those equipment which give certain bonus to stats are known as armaments.

    Based on their effects and power, armaments are further divided into 5 tiers, mainstream armaments, rare armaments, golden armaments, legendary armaments and the strongest, mythical armaments!

    And his grade D kusanagi sword is only equivalent mainstream armament (TL: pffttt)!

    But don¡¯t think just because it¡¯s ¡°mainstream¡± it must be a scrappy piece of junk, to say mainstream is not to say that everyone in this world possess a mainstream armament.

    The mainstream here means that majority of warriors and magicians are limited to using this tier of armament, that¡¯s why it¡¯s mainstream.

    Take your average warrior or magician, if they have it good, would possess one, but if they¡¯re broke, then they can only wait until they¡¯re tier 5 or 6 before they can wield one. Only those tier 7 and upper supers would possess rare armament, like Fei Fei, she has a rare armament!

    And of course, Lulu being a sole child of a noble family, she also has a rare armament. But even so, this is her sweet 16 birthday gift from her father, before this, she was using one mainstream armament.

    Gold armaments, tier 7 supers wished they have this, leaving those with miraculous encounter out of this context, these are reserved for tier 8 and 9 supers. Lulu¡¯s grandpa being tier 9 himself wields gold armament.

    Legendary armaments number less than 10 in the world of Silvaria, their locations or whereabouts remain unknown.

    Lastly, when she was handing over the quotation, Fei Fei told him that the mythical armament are so mythical no one¡¯s heard of it much less seen it. Only when she was small did she hear it from Lulu¡¯s grandpa that during the age of Gods when the 4 Gods were still here there was one such legendary armament.

    When he heard her, he was speechless, the system estimated this world is roughly ten times the size of earth. And she¡¯s telling him from times forgotten until now, there was only 1 legendary armament!

    Grade ssification of the system; D,C,B,A,S correspond with this world¡¯s ssification mainstream, rare, gold, legendary, mythic armaments.

    Listening to the system babbling on about the ssification he felt joy and vexation at the same time.

    Joy, at the fact that there¡¯s S grade equipment inside his system.

    And not just that, there¡¯s more than 1 armament, unlike this world, although not a lot but the system definitely has the right to give this world the finger.

    Vexation, because this equipments are worthed their weight in EP, even the cheapest one is at 1mil EP!

    Summing up, he only has 24,000 EP, his work for reaching S grade ready status has been cut out for him.

    After getting butthurt for a while over the price of S grade equipments, he changed his perspective, he¡¯s just a lv20 beginner,pared to this world¡¯s standard having a mainstream weapon at tier 3 is pretty good in itself. If not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to rely on just his ability and kusanagi sword to kill that damned wolf.

    Fodder of a slime who only had an impractical knight sword in his hands, the no-mainstream-armament broke ass b.i.a.t.c.h was actually a leader of a knight corps in Ailu empire¡¯s biggest noble family. Even he a tier 3 and of such a background didn¡¯t have any mainstream armament, this serves to underscore howcking this world is in armaments.

    Wu Yan was nning on getting a grade C armament, but he gave up on the notion. These are normally in the hands of tier 7+ supers, if he were to swing it around as a tier 3, he hypothesized that the tier 7 supers would no doubt rob his ass¡­

    Finally done with thest page of the quotation, he have a basic understanding of this world¡¯s market, at least he wouldn¡¯t be that easy to scam.

    That¡¯s an afterthought at this point because, he doesn¡¯t have a single piece of gold on him. No money, even if he wants to get scammed he can¡¯t, he can¡¯t even stay at an inn. Having sponged off Lulu he was ashamed, that would be an episode he won¡¯t forget anytime soon.

    Hence, he just wants to quickly be a mercenary, and through it, make it rain gold with missions!

    He¡¯s itching to sell stuff from the system using EP. These stuff could be arbitrated to this world due to better terms on the system and inefficiencies in this world.

    He totally could use a few EP or IP to exchange some stuff and sell it. For instance, his Kusanagi sword costs 3000EP but should he sell it on an auction, it would rack up a few tens of thousands at the least!

    On the other hand, doing missions allow him to battle monsters, farm up some levels and get bounties from missions. Farming for money and levels could never go too wrong that¡¯s why he thought of taking this route instead of the aforementioned one to fatten up his pouches and grow in strength.

    Arriving at the mercenary guild, just as he pushed the door, a wall of noise came out to greet him, stunning him right there.

    Inside the guild, the mercenaries and all divided into groups big and small. They¡¯re all making noise and eating at tables big and small.

    There¡¯s people who are justing back from missions, celebrating, looking at missions, parting. Naturally there are also those lying around doing nothing but chatting and spouting BS. Since this is a mercenary guild, there¡¯s old and young people and people of various morality, this much is a given¡­.

    Should we say as expected of the famous mercenary guild glorified within novels? Truly spectacr¡­

    If there¡¯s one thing he has learnt about this guild, it is that this ce has wicked sick sound proofing. he didn¡¯t hear a squeak outside this ce, but oh boy was he in for a shock once the door was opened.

    ¡°May I help you?¡±

    One staff who looks pretty called out to him with a business smile on her face.

    ¡°I want to register as a mercenary, what¡¯s the procedure?¡±

    Not attracted due to leaning more towards 2D and hanging out with Lulu and Fei Fei he just went straight to the point.

    ¡°Understood, to be a mercenary one must at least be tier 1, are you..¡±

    ¡°I have achieved tier 1.¡±

    Moi is tier 3, tier 1 is for n00bs.

    But of course it would be rude to say this aloud.

    ¡°Well then, fill this form and pay 2 pieces of silver, that would be it.¡±

    Passing a form over to him, she just smiled at him. He can see it clear as day written on her face, ¡°Fork it over¡±.

    Rolling his eyes he just took out a magic crystal and confirmed with her.

    ¡°Magic crystal will do yes?¡±

    Looking at the crystal, the smile on her face brightened even further, she let him finish talking before continuing.

    ¡°Gu¡­.but if you use magic crystal as the payment method, we won¡¯t give you the change.¡±

    Let it be known that this is a tier 1 magic crystal, it could fetch 100 gold. Lest the tragedy of inn staying happens again, he swiped a piece of magic crystal from the poor slime. Without this, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to cough up the processing fee.

    But what can he do, he¡¯s broke as hell¡­ a man without money is no man at all ¡­(TL: the lit was something like even a copper can topple a hero, very long story about how a hero was so poor he didn¡¯t have a single money on him. Still needing to eat he tried approaching some farmer and smooch some food and then iming he had less than what he asked for and therefore could not pay, turns out the farmer was a bigger kappa and he asked for the smallest unit of money, now there¡¯s no unit smaller than that so he needs to pay said unit of money and he can¡¯t say he has less money than smallest unit, but he has 0 money, hence he was toppled .)

    ¡°nn, do as you will¡­¡± Acting all cool he handed back the form and got a mercenary logo with D on it, he left without turning his head back.

    Arriving at a ce close to the entrance, the guild board where missions are posted. There, another pretty receptionist was working.

    Looking over the board he rubbed his chin.

    What mission should I go on?

    There¡¯s mission ranging from S to D, as long as you have the lives, the guild ain¡¯t afraid of you stepping up to the challenge.

    ¡°Help me register for red honey, giant cow skin, and rainbow water missions if you would please.¡±

    He asked the receptionist.

    ¡°Very well, please hold on¡­¡±

    After he was done registeriing, a sound went through his ear and transmitted into his mind.

    Merc mission: Grade C!

    Mission 1: Obtain 10 x red honey;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    Mission 2: Waste 10 giant cows. Obtain 10 x giant cow skin;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    Mission 1: Gather 1 litre rainbow water;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    He jawdropped at the consecutive missions.

    Why are the missions same as his assigned mer mission?

    It can¡¯t be, could the merc mission and system mission bepleted at the same time?

    Okay, he¡¯s very pleased with this development. With this his way of farming for points are guranteed. Sure, killing monsters is a way to gain some points but by only doing that one can only gain IP and AP, though he doesn¡¯t need Ep at this point, it¡¯s free points, who wouldn¡¯t want it?

    Most importantly however, it¡¯s the Sp!

    The most critical ingredient to summoning 2d shoujos!

    And so, the dejected guy who got ¡®conned¡¯ out of his 100 gold turned all shiny and bright.

    It feels like, your mood swings ording to numbers¡­.

    Exiting the guild, he made a beeline towards giant beasts forest with much haste¡­

    TL rant: Might slow down chapter release next week due to mid terms. Obligatory image (from grand blue manga, check it out on kissmanga, it¡¯s pretty funny I dare say it rivals gintama in terms ofedy)

    What college is like when you¡¯re one of the few who actually took notes in ss.

 Chapter 11: The legendary transcript mission! Hayate the combat butler, starts!

    <h4>Chapter 11: The legendary transcript mission! Hayate thebat butler, starts!</h4>

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current lv28!¡±

    His tired body shook, and he started to be invigorated. This sensation leaves him wanting each and every time, not just because his strength is increasing, but also because his body would feel abnormally superb. Each level up is another feel good moment¡­

    Slicing a piece of flesh from the tier 3 demonic beastid down next to him, he sold the body off to the system in exchange for some Ip and Ap. He sat down and began to grill the meat in his hands.

    Although he doesn¡¯t have any seasoning on him, but he grilled with much intensity. With ¡®Culinary master¡¯, even if it¡¯s just grilling, it can still be very tasty.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment: Kusanagi sword (D)

    Ip: 250,000

    Sp:70,000Lv: 28

    After two months, this is his haul for the period!

    These 2 months, he kept travelling between the guild and giant beasts forest, endlessly epting missions and killing monsters. Normally one would be fed up with this kind of grind but he made it through with sheer will.

    He doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but he understands that he is very weak. Sinceing to this world, he hasn¡¯t seen a person being lower lv than him. This might well be a sample problem in that those without power wouldn¡¯t normallye here, but he¡¯s not going to use such a sad excuse.

    Even the piece of s.hit newbie mob, Slime had a higher lvl then him from before. He just can¡¯t take this kind of insult. He¡¯s ignoring the fact that he just arrived at this world for one month and that Slime was older than him¡­

    As for Lulu the genius girl, omitting the genius part she¡¯s a girl. However she had lv 35 and is a tier 4 magician.

    And the guard mob uncles were each tier 3, much stronger than the previous him.

    And Slime¡¯s scrappy knight corps also had tier 2 individual strength. He was at that time, a tier 2 as well¡­

    Lori¡¯s family being one of the top powers in the world and number one noble family of Ailu empire won¡¯t just have this one particr knight corps, there has to be others out there. This shows that they were indeed many more people stronger than him.

    Moreover, being the number 1 family implies that there¡¯s no.2 and no.3 families. Sure they¡¯re weaker than no.1 but they won¡¯t be that much a big difference right? They are still part of the empire¡¯s powerhouse families so that has to mean something.

    Furthermore, this is just one empire, how about the other 2 empires, surely they have their powerhouse families as well.

    And the most critical part of it all, Fei Fei, he managed to ask for her age, turns out she was just 24!

    Older than him by 3 or 4 years and she¡¯s already a tier super. Even if she went out on her own in this world, she could still stand firmly on her own.

    Summing it up, reality is telling him, he¡¯s weak as hell!

    For sure he doesn¡¯t have any ideologies on taking over the world. Prior to transport, he was just a home security guard, can he have that big an aspiration? However he won¡¯t be satisfied being the bottom bitch, he¡¯s elucidated very well on the setting of this world, power, power is everything!

    Without it, in a world of supers, if he¡¯s the normal guy, he can only spend his day living a normal life. Living his day from day to day under constant fear, avoidance and defense from the warriors and magicians that could smite him down with one hand. Passing his life under the ¡®norms¡¯, entrusting his life and death on other people.

    Even if he did die, nobody would give a s.hit about a normal person.

    Now there¡¯s another alternative, take control, take control of one¡¯s fate, be stronger!

    Stronger than anyone!

    On this world, they can¡¯t be just one such slime. Next time somebody gets pissed over a minor detail and decides to shank him, who knows what tier that guy would be? He can rely on Lulu and Fei Fei to dodge a bullet here and there. Bute the day where a person Fei Fei can¡¯t handle appears, he can ept the fate of being ughtered.

    Ignoring other factors, let¡¯s just talk about Lulu, as a sole child of a big family, if he wants to continue being a friends, he be stronger. These big families are all very realistic, she might not mind but her family member definitely would. They wouldn¡¯t want someone feeble to loiter around her. They would judge him based on his worth and then deciding based on that.

    And regarding Fei Fei, she¡¯s a tier 7 magician. Sure she looks warm and approachable, but he knows, had it not been for Lulu being a middle person, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to talk with Fei Fei.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s being superficial. In a world where might makes right, this kind of situation ismon, would a person want to talk to an ant crawling nearby? If anybody would, please do tell me¡­

    In this world, no power, than you¡¯re an ant. And the supers, not to say everyone but at the very least, the majority wouldn¡¯t say suddenly that they would want to make friends with an ant, it¡¯s that realistic and practical.

    Certainly, there¡¯s special circumstances. For example the ke bathing voyeur episode¡¯ enabled him to talk with Lulu. If he was just a normal adventurer (TL: the raws says adventurer not merc), and he was just passing by, perhaps not even before they met he would have been told off by one of the guards.

    To make sure they aren¡¯t two worlds apart, and to avoid being shot with ¡®What rights have you¡¯, he can only get stronger!

    For his own sake, for others¡¯ sake, and for not getting written off, he can only be stronger!

    Hence, these days, his routine was drink, eat, sleep, bath, travel and for the major part of the remaining time, grinding. With a map from Fei Fei on the topology of giant beast forest, he knows where to tread and where not to.

    Maa¡­ he spent a lot of time looking at he confusing map that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Two months, he gained 9 lvls, looks small but in this world going from the beginning of tier 3 to the cusp of tier 4, were this news to spread, a lot of jaws would drop to the ground.

    One should know, Lulu being a super genius who started at 10, reached tier 2 magician at 11, tier 3 at 13 years old, and by 16 had reached tier 4. From tier 3 to 4, 3 whole years she spent training.

    And Fei Fei trained for 2 years before doing the same.

    Adding to his tion, he could get points while grinding, adding to his verstality stockpile. All in all he¡¯s quite pleased.

    Lifting his grilled meat glossy with grease, he chuckled while preparing to reward his body.

    ¡°Beep! Transcript system initiated!¡±

    He just sat there in that position, ready to chomp down on the meat.

    Frowning his brows, he returned his jaw to his original position.

    ¡°Transcript? System, what¡¯s up with this transcript thingy?¡±

    ¡°User, upon 3 months of surviving in Silvaria, the transcript system will initiate, please choose a transcript of your liking and improve your levels and points through the transcript mission, time and resources.¡±

    Glee went through his heart when he heard the news. Leveling up? Points? Nothing but good stuff¡­

    Opening the menu, where there were only status, equipment, item, abilities, summon once. Now there¡¯s ¡®transcript¡¯.

    One after another he looked over the avable transcripts, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he was almost blinded by the sheer awesomeness of it. Among many other things he doesn¡¯t give a s.hit and don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s games and anime worlds!

    Going into anime world? (TL: fuck truck kun, i has ze system #swag #transport 4 life #truck kun can shove it)

    And for half the day he can¡¯t calm down his matatas, until the meat in his hands has gone cool and the fire has died down did he return from his stupor. A burning feeling of bliss inside him.

    The holy grail of all otakus, you get me?(TL:Õ¬ÄÐµÄ»ÃÏëÏçÓÐÄ¾ÓÐ, not sure referring to holy grail of all otakus or just gensoukyou because they are both possible here, putting holy grail because not all otakus are into gensokyo)

    O¡¯ system, I have no idea where you hailed from but moi wishes to show my appreciation for you, even though you always bust my balls¡­

    Still dancing in joy he started going through the transcript list, immediate he noticed a problem.

    ¡°System, why¡¯s the transcript options all grey?¡±

    He tried clicking a transcript but nothing happened, this made him very baffled.

    Oh God¡­. fees again?¡­

    ¡°To select a transcript, a certain fee must be paid for the path to open¡­¡±

    Fees, I fucking knew it! So it¡¯s like this huh!

    I knew it, fortune doesn¡¯te raining down from the sky, one must obtain it for himself¡­

    ¡°Obviously you can enter a transcript for free, but the transcript would randomized.¡±

    He was about to cry but he held it in, face distorted so much that it¡¯s unbearable to look at.

    Youngd, it¡¯s not good to hold it in¡­

    He sighed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, can I choose the type of transcript? Like I only want to go into anime transcripts, the content can be randomized by you, can youpromise a little here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looks like the system is thinking it over, if only this trolling system possess a proper thought process¡­

    ¡°Inside the system setting, there¡¯s no setting against user¡¯s request, therefore, ording to system judgement, system decision and user¡¯s suggestion, thispromise is allowed!¡±

    Cracking a wide smile he guffawed.

    ¡°Well then, choose a transcript right away!¡±

    Itching to go inside an anime world he urged the system.

    ¡°Beep! Choosing a transcript ording to user power status!¡±

    Wow, so thought of you, system¡­

    Feeling uncertained about the decision, it¡¯s lucky that the system has such a function, if not, should he wander into any world like ¡®dragon ball¡¯, he would be sent to meet with Enma Daiou due to the whims of certain qi gong cannon throwing bastards. What¡¯s worse, getting revived by goku and co and then after a new enemy appears, get sent back again, and revived one more¡­.

    After the system announced this, a band of light started flickering between the choices, it finally stopped on a transcript, and the transcript glowed brightly.

    Transcript: Hayate thebat butler!

    Hayate? Awesome! It has quite a high safety rating, and there¡¯s monster and ghost to farm, for someone like him who¡¯s just about lv30 this can¡¯t be any more apt!

    And, the most important part, kaichou samaaa! It¡¯s kaichou samaaaa!!!

    Ahahaha-ing there, he looked so goofy.

    ¡°Beep! Transcript >, enter?¡±,>

    Slightly stunned, he responded.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    After shouting ¡®enter¡¯, without special fx, he just went poof, only leaving a dwindling kindling was left there.

    ¡­..

    (Is this world to everybody¡¯s liking? I won¡¯t follow the original work, hmmhmm! Please rmend and bookmark this, by the way, why¡¯s there no big review on this?)

    (TL: I normally don¡¯t trante author¡¯s rant because they don¡¯t have connection to story and sometimes have spoilers. Almost every chapter there¡¯s a generic line asking for likes, bookmarks, rmends etc i just omitted them, but if there¡¯s anything important to the story like ¡°I won¡¯t follow originalwork¡± i will trante them)

 Chapter 12: Flat-chested, acrophobic, Kaichou sama!

    <h4>Chapter 12: t-chested, acrophobic, Kaichou sama!</h4>

    On a in street without any person, a man popped out of existence, he didn¡¯t walk here, he especially didn¡¯t fly here, he really just ¡®appeared¡¯, as if he grew out of thin air!

    White short sleeved shirt, ck jeans, a guardless katana, ck hair ck eyes. This individual is holding a stick in his hands and skewered on it was a grilled that had already grew gold¡­

    Transcript: Hayate thebat butler!

    Transcript mission: Extermination!

    Mission 1 (TL: hereby M1, M2 and M3): Enter Hakuo acadmey and be a high school studen tof the prestigious hakuo academy;

    M1 reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 1000;

    Mission 2: Not initiated yet;

    Mission 3: Not initiated yet;

    Listening to the system giving out the missions he opened his eyes and observed the surrounding.

    A street, just a very normal street. But it gave him a sense of safety he never had for 3 months aftering to this world.

    In a strange world, he can¡¯t be reckless and let his guard down. Using most of the time he had to aplish missions, he wouldn¡¯t dare rx. Just a moment of carelessness and he would have died inside the forest, bing demonic beast s.hit in the process.

    The familiar and nostalgic street gave him an unbelievable amount of security. His tense body began to rx and he had a warm smile back on his face.

    Naturally, ignoring the grilled meat in his hand¡­.

    ¡°Beep! Only afterpleting the transcript mission can the user leave this transcript world. M2 will be unlocked after M1 and M3 after M2. After finishing all 3 missions, only then can the user leave this world.¡±

    ¡°Please note, the transcript world¡¯s time sync with Silvaria¡¯s on a ratio of 100:1, the user can train assured of this, good luck and have fun!¡±

    100:1?

    So basically if he stayed in this world world for a year, only 3 and over half a day would pass on Silvaria?

    Cultivation haxxor, so very hax¡­ but¡­ me gusta!

    Going hehehe, he saw the grilled meat on his hand and went before tossing it out like a javelin. Dusting his hand, he went his way.

    First things first, get a good meal. In Silvaria, he ate noting but fruits, grilled meat. But it being an otherworld, where would he find chinese cooking in the small supply town?

    There¡¯s such things inside the system¡¯s item list, so using Ip for food is feasible but not economic. This will have to wait until he¡¯s rich like an oil baron because even a little still adds up over time.

    Inside hayate thebat butler, it¡¯s based in japan so there should be some dishes that matches his original world right¡­

    Ma¡­ he doesn¡¯t have any money. He does however have gold, and using gold as a legal tender in this world would buy more than just 10 meals with even just 1 gold.

    ¡­.

    Right now, he¡¯s standing at a wide, luxurious gate, holding a map in his hand he looked troubled at the door.

    After indulging greatly in japanese cuisine, he obtained a map from the shop owner who dly received a gold coin from him. No way is he going to be tagged as a lost person again.

    Thank God for system foring with a omninguage function, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even be able to order from the menu.

    And standing before him in all its glory is the structure known as Hakuo academy!

    Safe as this world may make him feel, he kept the mission in mind, M1 is to enter Hakuo and be a student there.

    He don¡¯t know why the system gave such a mission but since it has reward pts, he¡¯s notining!

    So why the troubled look? Well, it¡¯s because there¡¯s a woman there looking at him vigntly from the academy¡¯s gate.

    Shoulder length green hair, something that looks like mole or scar on her forehead, from her looks one can tell she¡¯s very rowdy. And now she¡¯s giving him the evil eye while maintaining a fighting stance.

    Katsura Yukiji (TL: family name first followed by first name), Katsura Hinagiku¡¯s r.e.t.a.r.ded sister, that¡¯s her profile inside his brain.

    In the original work, the MC, Ayasaki Hayate came to deliver a bento for Sanzenin Nagi, he too was also stopped by her. The reason being if she didn¡¯t guard the gate well, her pay would get cut¡­

    With such a stupid reason, she stopped all those people not in Hakuo froming in. She would beat up anyone who approached, smh¡­.

    The system mentioned that he would be entering a day before an arc started. In other words, before Hayate came to deliver the bento, thisdy is already unexpectedly here and guarding the gate.

    He doesn¡¯t know when hayate would appear, but he knows, he is in for a s.hit ride.

    This booze guzzling, problem-causing, sister with a bit of a screw loose would definitely not let him in. Even if he elucidated it clearly, he would still be subjected to a beating before that¡­.

    Katsura Yukiji: (lv15)

    Well aren¡¯t you badass, a normal human with no special abilities, boasting tier 2 strength. Could it be the booze she drank was used as experience book?

    Twitching his lips he looked at the psychoticdy who made a battle stance for close to 20 minutes. He¡¯s feeling even more troubled now.

    Must retainposure¡­ remain calm¡­

    He kept telling himself over and over like that and stored his map away. Even if it¡¯s hopeless, he should try andmunicate with her and see where it goes.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa! Finally forcing your way through? En garde!¡±

    Not even giving him the chance to finish, Yukiji roared and charged at him with a fist aimed at his face.

    Stunned by her prompt attack and seeing the fist heading straight for him, he dodged the fist by a twist of the head.

    ¡°Hmmph, none too shabby, let¡¯s see you handle this!¡±

    As he dodged and dodged the relentless blow, he can¡¯t help but felt like sobbing deep down inside.

    He already knew she don¡¯t act with logic, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard tomunicate. As expected is this a problem of dimension? A problem between 2D and 3D¡­.

    No! It can¡¯t be, a 2D moe shoujo would definitely talk with me, it must be because she isn¡¯t one that she¡¯s like this. My logic is undeniable! (TL: I, robot moments)

    He thought that that but he is still very conflicted.

    He¡¯s here to register, not to fight, and definitely not to get served!!!

    He can¡¯t retaliate, and that would end in him getting bludgeoned into a bloody pulp. And he can¡¯t just retaliate. (TL: ssic morton fork ¡°Is it sexist to hit you? or is it more sexist not to hit you? kudos to those who get the reference) What a conundrum one(TL: ëÞ imperial usage of the pronoun I) has to deal with¡­

    ¡°Stop this at once! Or I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    He¡¯s done with the thought of holding back.

    ¡°Hahaha! Holding back? I would like to see you try me!¡±

    Now he¡¯s suspicious if she¡¯s still doing it for her pay, or just doing it for the heck of it or just killing time.

    Looking at Yukiji going into wild mode, he snapped¡­ (TL: original term wastter half of the idiom , which trantes roughly into so pissed, one dares to do anything. In other words, fuck it you¡¯re going down moment)

    ¡­.

    ¡°mmm¡­ mmnm mnnm mnnn¡­¡±

    He fabulously turned his head around while dusting his hands and walked into the academy.

    Yukiji was turned into ball-shaped lifeform courtesy of 10-Ip rope kun. With a map shoved into her mouth she was squirming around on the floor¡­

    Walking on Hakuo¡¯s campus, he felt speechless.

    Though he knows from watching the anime that this ce was huge, requiring movement by railway cable car to traverse the academy.

    He still can¡¯t get used to seeing this kind of situation.

    After entering, he went straight for the tallest clock tower. Walking for close to 10 minutes, the clock tower is still no way closer in his perception.

    Finally arriving at the clock tower, he looked around the surronding with an odd look. As an academy, and yet being this quiet. Makes it hard to believe that it¡¯s ss time right now¡­

    Shaking his head, he walked with great stride into the clock tower.

    ¡°Excuse me, the one over there, are you not aware that besides student council members, outsiders are not allowed inside the clock tower?¡±

    His foot that was about to step into the clock tower stopped, he turned his head over.

    Looking at the person, his heart went badump and he squealed.

    ¡°Kaichou samaaaaa!¡±

    Pink haired, yellowish green eyes, beautiful face, wearing a Hakuo academy uniform she stood there with arms akimbo looking expressionlessly at him. Our very own Kaichou Sama¡­. Hinagiku Katsura! (TL: meh, misaki best student council president on my list)

    She can¡¯t help but feel distracted. Looking a little awry, she sized him up.

    This guy who¡¯s in casual cloths equipped with a katana, she doesn¡¯t recall seeing this dude before. She was just calling him out because he was heading into the clock tower, who is he?

    And, why¡¯s he calling me kaichou sama?¡­

    Thought she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on she just curtsied.

    ¡°You may dispense with the formalities.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They both gave each other a funny look, he¡¯s dazed while she¡¯s awkward. This is because from the conversation just now she spoke like a noble towards amoner.

    Humored by her awkward expression, his passion for her calmed down a bit. He started to scrutinize her.

    One must say, as expected of the most popr character in Hayate thebat butler,pared to the screen, the one standing here in the flesh is even more exquisite. Brimming with a 2d bishoujo¡¯s charm, even if it¡¯s an outsider, they won¡¯t think that her existence in reality is abnormal.

    Hmm¡­ the chest area is a bit of a tragedy, what with her being a 16,17 year old girl¡­ But no matter, a t chest is a raremodity, it¡¯s moe!

    Nuff said.

    If i recall she also have acrophobia isn¡¯t it¡­ ma, but it¡¯s just another moe point!

    ¡°Kaichou sama, I¡¯m here to apply for entrance, may I ask what¡¯s the procedure?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t talk now, the atmosphere would just get more and more awkward. Since he already met her, there¡¯s always time to talk with her again.

    She wrylyughed and then turned serious.

    ¡°You want to enter Hakuo Academy?¡±

    Although she still doesn¡¯t know why the dude calls her Kaichou sama, or why he knows she¡¯s the student council president. But she still responded to his question with due manners.

    ¡°To apply, difficult is an understatement ya know?¡±

    Freezing up, he remembered that to apply for entrance, one must get 65 and above marks in the standardized test¡­

    He doesn¡¯t quite understand the concept of this 65 marks, but if he hadn¡¯t recalled it wrong, to score 65 marks one could get into a top notch university and with 72 marks one can enter Tokyo U¡­.

    Not mentioning whether he has learnt the study materials of this world, even if he had, he doesn¡¯t think a person who could only enter 3rd rate university could reasonably pass an entrance exam in another country.

    But there¡¯s a saving grace, the him now is no longer the previous him. His IQ didn¡¯t increase, but, he haz haxxor system!

    By using his points and getting some abilities, passing the would be a cinch!

 Chapter 13: The interactions with Kaichou sama.

    <h4>Chapter 13: The interactions with Kaichou sama.</h4>

    Consciousness diving into the system Wu Yan quickly found the thing he¡¯s looking for. With a sigh of relieve he quickly understood why the M1 gives so little reward, this mission isn¡¯t that hard in the first ce¡­.

    He grinned at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hmmhmm, I¡¯m going to enter this academy, even if Hakuo academy, but I should be able to do it.¡±

    She frowned at his statement and turned grim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Hakuo Academy¡¯s entrance exam, if you want to enter you must score at least 65 marks, only then do you qualify for this academy, are you sure you want to enter?¡±

    ¡°Nn, damn right I am sure!¡±

    To hell with sure, he¡¯s absolutely positively sure. Relying on himself, even 10 marks is out of the question, but there¡¯s the system¡­.

    Looking at his cocksure attitude, she began to have qualms, could this dude really be that incredible? He doesn¡¯t look like an intellectual, and he even has a sword, he looks more like a delinquent really.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, let me bring you to the responsible teacher, and let them process your entrance exam shall we?¡±

    Certainly she looks very serious, but she¡¯s a sweet little girl inside, she would do anything to help, even if it¡¯s someone she just met¡­.

    ¡°Hold up¡­¡±

    He stopped her.

    ¡°I think it would be better I need to wait a bit before sitting for the entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She felt bewildered at him, if you had affairs to finish why didn¡¯t you finish them before you came.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, if you have any urgent matters to attend to, please by all means attend tot hem, the entrance exam could be taken anytime. Because people don¡¯t reallye to apply often, it isn¡¯t rare for there to be none at all for a whole year. So basically you have all the time in the world to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t need that long, roughly an hour should do. But I do have a few matters I would like your help with.¡±

    Rubbing his nose, he can pretty much imagine if he voiced out his request, what kind of look would he elicit from her.

    She just gave him a dryugh.

    ¡°What do you need my help with? Don¡¯t feel reserved, I am still the student council president of this school.¡±

    Yea Yea, I already know you¡¯re Kaichou sama, and that¡¯s when you¡¯re ¡®born¡¯, I don¡¯t need you to remind me¡­.

    Retorting he just awkwardly responded to her.

    ¡°Could, could you please lend some books to me for a bit?¡­¡±

    She looks slightly shocked but unexpectedly, her face didn¡¯t show any surprised expression only an understanding smile.

    ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re not that confident, you can go home and revise for a few more days, you don¡¯t need to panic over it.¡±

    God damn it, she thought he was going to do somest minute revisions¡­

    ¡°No need, just lend them to me for an hour would do. Furthermore, I wouldn¡¯t have any books to study even if I did go home and revise.¡±

    He exined helplessly to her.

    ¡°No books!¡±

    She looked at him aghast as if she had seen a prehistoric dinosaur. He promptly overlooked her reaction because he knew it would turn out like this.

    She began to question him when she sees that he doesn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have books, so to say you haven¡¯t read it before? If you hadn¡¯t read before, how are you going to sit for the exam!¡±

    ¡°Maa, due to various reason thus¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on Hakuo¡¯s entrance exam?¡±

    Now she¡¯s not amused with him. This is a prestigious school, the entry standards are pretty high, just from the 65 marks requirement one can see that for themselves.

    And right now, someone who¡¯s never read books, ims ¡®arrogantly¡¯ that he can pass the exam with just one hour of studying. If this is not a child¡¯s prank, then it¡¯s clearly looking down on Hakuo.

    As Hakuo¡¯s student council president, she¡¯s already pretty magnanimous to not get angry at someone who looks down on Hakuo.

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s getting angry, he had shivers down his spine, no mortal could reasonably defend themselves against the wrathful Katsura Hinagiku. But this had to be done, without the books he really wouldn¡¯t know where to start, nevermind the entrance exam.

    ¡°Gu¡­ You¡¯re misunderstanding, I am not looking down on Hakuo, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have evene to apply for entry. I have the confidence to do what I imed.¡±

    He can only put it that way.

    ¡°Confidence? So you¡¯re saying, you can pass the test with one hour study time without ever touching a book before?¡±

    She wants tough at the jester, but that wouldn¡¯t be nice so she just pursed her lips while squinting at him.

    This is disdain isn¡¯t it?! She¡¯s definitely looking down on me! She is, isn¡¯t she?!

    Much as he wanted to retort, the only one getting hurt would be him so he just powerlessly nodded his head.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    She was indignant at him.

    ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    Sighing inside he admitted that it was foolish of him to think it would be easy to enroll. With such a doorkeeper, shouldn¡¯t the system have given a more generous award?

    Thinking it over, he had a eureka moment he smirked her.

    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t believe I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate, this left him twitching his lips.

    Harrumphing he lifted his finger.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    She looked puzzled at him

    ¡°What are we betting on?¡±

    ¡°A bet on whether I can pass the exam after one hour. How about it?¡±

    She raised her eyebrow looking at the him who¡¯s brimming with confidence. She started to waver.

    Could it be? He really is a genius and can pass the exam with one hour study time?

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t read any beforeing here?¡±

    She¡¯s asked indecisively.

    ¡°Nothing but the whole truth!¡±

    He never read books before. Even during his formal exams, he had only crammed for one or two months. Normally he doesn¡¯t even touch books. Never mind reading japanese books, if not for the system, he wouldn¡¯t even understand what was written on said book. It¡¯s not like he knows japanese anyway, oh but he can understand a line or two¡­ for instance yamete and whatnot¡­

    You get the gist.

    Looking at her who¡¯s still deciding whether to take him on, he can¡¯t help but tease her with a bit of sarcasm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Wh- Who¡¯s afraid! Fine, you¡¯re on!¡±

    nobody can get her to go back on her words once she¡¯s in this state ofpetitiveness, not even a cow could drag her back now. The Wu Yan who is familiar with the aspects of 2d, how can he not leverage this?¡­

    ¡°Say it, what¡¯s the stake!¡±

    Looking at her with her resolute face, he sniggered inside his heart, on the surface however¡­. fine, he¡¯s sniggering as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as well, but let¡¯s do it like this, whoever loses, has to grant the winner¡¯s condition, how about it?¡±

    His shameless thoughts finally revealed themselves. But the person in question still thinks he¡¯s pure as a saint.

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s settled!¡±

    And so, Kaichou sama jumped unhesitatingly into a pitfall so deep she wouldn¡¯t being out of it in her whole life¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the student council office, in Hinagiku¡¯s original seat, was a certain uninvited guest. Sitting there like he owns the joint, she¡¯s not a happy camper, but what can she do? It was her who brought him here, and it was her who said ¡®Sit anywhere you like¡¯.

    ¡°Here ya go, that¡¯s all the study materials.¡±

    cing thest of the books in front of him, she stood arms akimbo. She decided to watch over this guy for the next 1 hour to prevent him from pulling any sleight of the hands.

    Looking at those books who¡¯s thickness lost only by a slight margin to Cihai (TL: to be fair a majority of the words in there one wouldn¡¯t encounter normally in everyday conversations, an analogy would be how we have a lot words meaning the same thing but we only use one or two of them). He can¡¯t help but twitch his brows.

    One really can¡¯t me Hayate for cramming like a nerd for the test. This test doesn¡¯t seem to be designed for the average person, it¡¯s even more perverse than Chinese styled education. If he didn¡¯t have the system as an ace up the sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t make it out of this transcript forever would he¡­.

    Katsura Hinagiku: (lv18)

    Looking over her information, he can¡¯t help but gasp. They really are sisters, both are normal humans, yet one is lv15 and the other is lv18. At tier 2, if they were brought to Silvaria, they would be considered rare monsters wouldn¡¯t they. (TL: to clear up confusion, basically silvaria inhabitants had to train to reach tier 2, and this 2 seemed to have here without doing anything special so they¡¯re rare in this sense not because of their strength themselves).

    Her strength is understandable to him. In the original work, she¡¯s someone who could end a demon with a sword by herself. He¡¯s shocked, but not that surprised.

    He opened the menu list. Even though he did this in front of her, because no one but him can see it and he¡¯s not using his hand but his mind to handle the list, it¡¯s not a big deal. One could say he¡¯s ¡®fairly¡¯ using haxx (TL: ¿ª¹Ò, hacking/cheating/anything unfair).

    Opening ¡®abilities¡¯>¡¯skill type¡¯ his eyes stop at one of the ability after searching the list for awhile.

    Impable memory (TL: litplete/entire memory): Memorise everything in field of vision within an instant; 10000 Ap.

    Confirming the choice he felt his head bing lighter, every vague things he thought he had forgotten became clear as if he was looking at an album, flipping through it one by one, the pictures.being stored deeply inside of his brain.

    His memories clearer than ever, he browsed his archives once more. His face contorted in conflict.

    Each vague memory of when he was small came back, he discovered that he really did a lot of stupidly embarrassing s.hit when he was small.

    ¡°Why are you not reading? Giving up?¡±

    She quipped after seeing him not hitting the books and putting on a queer face.

    ¡°Nn, I¡¯m going to start now.¡±

    With impable memory, he had this test in his bags, picking a book up, he nced at it 10 lines at a time, everything he sees bes stored inside his brain. It didn¡¯t take long before he finished a book.

    ¡°Hey, you call this reading? Could you really remember the text by doing it like this?¡±

    It has only been 5 minutes and he already finished a thick book like that. If you¡¯re telling her that he really remembered the content, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she died.

    Too bad, little girl, your opponent is not on the dimension, what can one say, you¡¯re too shallow¡­

    ¡°Just wait an see.¡±

    He smirked at her, and then he went back to reading.

    Why didn¡¯t he find studying to be so easy back then?

    This is what he shamelessly thought when he had already cheated by using points and getting an ability¡­.

    She just gave him cold shoulder and turned her head to the side¡­

    Inside the student council office, there was only the sound of pages being flipped through quickly. After a while, she finally broke the silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t heard your name.¡±

    Stopping his movements, he felt tears coursing down his heart. Because he himself forgot to introduce himself¡­

    ¡°I am Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan? what a strange name, is that your family name or first name?¡­¡±(TL: chinese normally have only one character as surname and two as their first name while japanese normally have 2 kanji as surname and 2 as first name, note that it¡¯s ¡®normally¡¯, there can be special cases)

    She just touched her cheek at his response.

    ¡°Er, it is my full name, if it¡¯s my surname I guess it would be Wu.¡±

    Awkwardly scratching the back of his head he can only fudge it.

    ¡°Your surname¡¯s Wu? What an odd surname, it¡¯s only one character.¡±

    ¡°Chinese are like that, only a single character surname, very rare to see one with two characters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chinese?¡±

    Thrown off by this revealing, she really hadn¡¯t thought she was talking to a foreigner.

    ¡°I¡¯m chinese!¡±

 Chapter 14: With such a sister, being stressed is normal

    <h4>Chapter 14: With such a sister, being stressed is normal</h4>

    ¡°Say Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked to death when he heard Hinagiku.

    Eyes still stuck on the book but his reading speed has clearly slowed down. He told her straight.

    ¡°You can call me Wu Yan, or simply Yan, just don¡¯t append a kun to the end. We chinese are like this, so if you do that it¡¯s going to sound so silly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hmm, it seems so, I heard that Chinese likes to be referred to by their first name. Then I guess I will just call you Yan and you can call me simply as Hinagiku.¡±

    Letting go of her previous grief with him, she smiled at him. She just thought that he¡¯s surprisingly easy to get along with once one spends some time with him.

    He nonchntly nodded, the two hasn¡¯t realised it but in japan, to call each other on first name basis is something only those very close to each other would do so. For instance, those who spend all their time together, childhood friends, or couples to list just a few.

    And here we have two people who just met for not longer than an hour and they¡¯re already on first name basis.

    The two of them don¡¯t particrly mind it. He doesn¡¯t mind it because in his country, even rivals call each other like this. Meanwhile she¡¯s just being casual as usualpletely not noticing this. Even in the original work, when she first met Hayate, she called him Hayate-kun as well.

    And through their conversations, time slowly ticked on. After one hour, he finally managed to finish thest book.

    Going over the content inside his head once more, he nodded satisfyingly. He closed the book and stretched his back.

    She¡¯s veritably shocked at this scene.

    ¡°You.. You finished?¡±

    ¡°Yep, finished! Even if I haven¡¯t finished, I won¡¯t read since one hour has already passed.¡±

    Completely losing track of time she awkwardly smiled. But, it has only been a while, now she¡¯s really curious.

    ¡°You really finished all the books? And I mean all of them!¡±

    What she hasn¡¯t lost track is that during this one hour, she has done nothing but talk with him, and he responded to her while reading. She didn¡¯t realize this before but now she felt that what he¡¯s saying is unfathomable.

    Can one person really remember dozens of books with 2-3 cm thickness within an hour, while talking to another person? If it were you, would you?

    He doesn¡¯t know about other people but he knows for sure she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°damn right I remember all of them!¡±

    He felt amused at her face which looks like she just saw a ghost. Sure he was talking with her during the study session just now butpa- wait, scratch that, no need for previousparison. With ¡®Impable memory¡¯ he only needs a nce to remember the text. Thus, he¡¯s not feeling any pressure at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, if you can¡¯t pass the testter, you¡¯re going to lose to me. Although I haven¡¯t thought of what to make you do.¡±

    She¡¯s feeling guilty at diverting his attention when he was reading, despite not doing it on purpose. Should he bring this up as an excuse she would have epted it.

    He kept insisting that he has aplished the task so she started doubting him.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, the book¡¯s right here, why don¡¯t you pick a few questions and shoot.¡±

    Pounding his chest, he lookedpletely confident.

    Curling her lips, she picked a book up, picked questions randomly from a few pages. Her original nonchnt facial expression slowly turned into one of astonishment.

    For 5 minutes, she kept changing the subject but he still shot her questions down like an ace.

    She started feeling numb from his response.

    Putting down the book she dejectedly dropped her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my lost¡­¡±

    ¡°But the test hasn¡¯t started has it? Why admit defeat now?¡±

    Feeling much schadenfreude, he felt refreshed from toying around with a 2D shoujo but more importantly it¡¯s because of the sweet favor she won from her.

    While acting a little like a sore loser, she protested boisterously.

    ¡°You already memorized the whole thing, do we really need to guess what¡¯s the oue of the test?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So now you believe I can pass the exam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do, who would have known you¡¯re a genius, no, a monster (TL:lit perverted), you managed to retain so many content within an hour. I really wonder what your brain is made out of.¡±

    Bitterlyughing he retorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with genius and monster, I just have a good memory, does this really warrant being called a genius?¡±

    ¡°Good memory? This isn¡¯t just good, it¡¯s super good, ridiculously good, world record breaking kind of good, is this still not monstrous?¡±

    She just rolled her eyes at him, almost giving him heart arrest. (TL: lit says down from electrocution or electrified something like ).

    Kaichou sama¡¯s charm cannot be underestimated¡­

    At that moment, he just waved his hands to dismiss this subject.

    ¡°If you can bet you can pay, say it, what will you have me do?¡±

    She stared at him, putting him on the spot.

    Though he wants to make her do this and that, but he¡¯s sure if he said those things she will cut him down where he stands.

    Laughing it off bitterly he changed the subject.

    ¡°Maa, I don¡¯t know yet, but if I made up my mind I will tell you.¡±

    She just tilted her head to the side and then waved her hands.

    ¡°Well, just take it as me owing you a favor, once you¡¯ve thought something up,e find me.¡±

    ¡°Sure sure¡­¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders he just concurred.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go find a teacher to administer the entrance exam, with your abilities it should be a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He excitedly nodded, he¡¯s grown tired of school life. But not this time, in addition to the missions, this is the legendary Hakuo Academy, and this is a world within a 2D anime. In this noble academy, he can surely enjoy a wonderful lifestyle like no other¡­.

    He¡¯s already starting to psyche himself up.

    Looking at the excited guy, she nodded with content.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to a teacher, oh just so you know, she¡¯s my sister.¡±

    He went rigid as stone.

    Oh fuck¡­.

    I forgot about her¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Noticing a change in his face she questioned him.

    He rolled his eyes and awkwardly responded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the teacher at the gate you¡¯re talking about, I think I¡¯ve already met her, so you don¡¯t have to introduce her to me.¡±

    She suddenly recalled it.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s her turn to guard the gate today, so she should be there.¡±

    Probably because she saw how he¡¯s being odd, she further pursued him.

    ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    Twitching his lips he just put on a fake smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ how should I put it, because your sister has a personality like¡­. like a little bit entric. She came at me without giving me a chance to exin and she wouldn¡¯t listen, she kept pursuing me you see, so I¡­¡±

    A sense of foreboding creeped up on her.

    ¡°What happened¡­?¡±

    Sighing, he continued.

    ¡°I tied her up and just left her to rot!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Facepalming she showed a fed up expression.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ My sister is still the same¡­.¡±

    He remained speechless except for a few dryughs.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡±

    At the gate, both of them are looking at the ground. He is trying to hold hisposure with twitching lips while she¡¯s showing a ¡®¾®'' character on her temples, her veins are bulging signaling that she¡¯s very close to snapping.

    On the ground, Yukijji¡¯s sleeping in the position when he left herst time. Map shoved into her mouth, tied up into a sushi roll. Except, her eyes were tightly shut and there¡¯s a snot bubble increasing and decreasing in size ording to her breathes.

    Although she has her eyes closed and was gagged. From her face, one can tell she¡¯s actually smiling¡­

    This piece of¡­ she¡¯s actually sleeping¡­ and she¡¯s having quite a nice dream at the same time as well¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s ¡®¾®'' characters increased much more, and the veins started to pulsate. Inhaling deeply she tightened her fist.

    Sensing a whoopass, he quickly stepped back to the fringe and blocked his ears. This is to avoid being dragged in by her uing beating.

    ¡°Oneeeeechhhaaannn!!!¡±

    ¡°Baaammm!!!¡±

    With a loud explosion, followed by another loud boom and a surpressed yelp, a bunch of noise kept echoing out from Hakuo¡¯s gate. It scared away the people who was nning on spectating.

    He looked at this pitiful scene and drew a cross inside his heart.

    God bless your soul, crazy sister¡­.

    Why draw a cross inside his heart and not using the hand? Nonsense, his hand is still blocking his ears¡­

    After turning the ce upside down (lit to cause such disturbance that chicken flew and dog jumped, chaos, or in this case epic whoopass), it was peaceful once more¡­.

    ¡°Sis! When are you going to get your act together, please for the love of God change your character!¡±

    Impatiently she plead of Yukiji who has bruises in the form of buns all over her head.

    ¡°But¡­ someone tied me up¡­ I tried calling for help with all my might. And it was so boring, so¡­I decided to take nap¡­.¡±

    Looking wronged sheined, if one were to ignore the bruises on her head perhaps one could feel sympathy for her.

    ¡°Who told you to chase people away without asking their purpose properly. You call that being a gate keeper?¡±

    Resisting the urge to unleash her fury once more she can¡¯t help but get infuriated once more.

    Sighing she helplessly told her.

    ¡°Sis, the guy was just here to apply for enrollment. What¡¯s more Hakuo has a very tight security, how would it be that easy to infiltrate? Except those thate targeting the students, there¡¯s really no good reason to infiltrate.¡±

    ¡°nobody knows for sure!¡±

    She protested.

    ¡°If he used enrollment as an excuse to get into the school what then? Won¡¯t I still get my pay cut.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t mean you can justsh out without trying to talk it out¡­¡±

    She roared back at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a s.hit, as long as there¡¯s a risk it might affect my pay, I will end them!¡±

    Her fury-o-meter spiked, she snapped at her.

    ¡°You better watch it!¡±

    Her body jolted and her eyes started turning into circles.

    She just breathed out and barked at her.

    ¡°Right now, this person is here to enroll, so start preparing the enrollment test, right now!¡±

    She could only nod in a dumbfounded manner with her body still shaking. He wondered if she really did register what Hinagiku said.

    Calming herself down she turned around and brought her sister towards him. Yukiji could only follow her dejectedly.

    Looking at this scene where the usual role is reversed, he can¡¯t help but sigh for her sake.

    It must have been tough on you, Hinagiku. With such a sister, feeling stressed is very normal!

 Chapter 15: The queen of Hayate the combat butler! How can she not have a butler?

    <h4>Chapter 15: The queen of Hayate thebat butler! How can she not have a butler?</h4>

    Hakuo Academy truly deserve its name as a world renowned noble institute, even if you ignore the ridiculouslyrge area of the school and those educational facilities that look more like vis, it is still in a ss all its own¡­

    Ignoring everything else, just that ridiculously high entrance threshold is enough to stop all those wannabe students. This can be easily discerned from its entrance exam.

    Even Wu Yan who had memorized the study materials wouldn¡¯t say he would definitely get high distinction, forget the other mortals. He reckons it probably has something to do with how she crossed the crazy sister, the paper he got was of a super high difficulty paper, and boy was it hard.

    Even so, he¡¯s pretty sure he can get a passing mark. He felt really regretful, the him who treated papers like ferocious beast won¡¯t ever return. Now with ¡®impable memory¡¯, papers and whatnot might as well be toilet paper to him¡­ (TL: lit floating clouds, transient things/ inconsequential)

    After this, he just need to sit tight and wait for the enrollment letter from the academy to arrive¡­

    However, he is facing another problem, this problem has its source in one of Yukiji¡¯s question.

    ¡°Leave your address here, and after awhile, someone would send the enrollment letter oveer.¡±

    Yes, this is pretty standard, leaving an address is pretty standard procedure. Hakuo can¡¯t be expected to correct your papers just for you. And it also takes time to prepare the enrollment letter, normally around 2 to 3 days.

    And within this 2 to 3 days, surely one can¡¯t stay at school right?

    Hence, the procedure of leaving one¡¯s address.

    Problem is, he don¡¯t have one!

    He just arrived at this world for less than a day, why would he have a ce to stay¡­.

    Haphazardly write one? One surely can, but he doesn¡¯t know when the enrollment letter would arrive, he can¡¯t just camp out at that address waiting for one¡­

    Thus, his current predicament.

    It¡¯s just an address¡­. why the distress¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±

    Hinagiku already got use to him being troubled here and there.

    Looking at the pretty Kaichou sama, he had a bright idea.

    He went ¡®pata¡¯ and knelt in front of her, giving the Kaichou sama who¡¯s not afraid of heaven or earth only height and small breast, a jump. Before she could recover, he did a bow with a serious look.

    ¡°Are you in need of a butler?¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Now she¡¯s decoupled from his frequency, what is happening?

    ¡°Maa, Hinagiku, just treat me as your butler.¡±

    Typical of him, impossible to be treated seriously. It hadn¡¯t even been 1 second, he returned into goofy mode. Spreading his arms wide heughed.

    ¡°Be my butler?¡±

    Pointing at her nose, she was taken aback. She¡¯s in Hakuo where there¡¯s tons of rich kids running around, but in the end, she¡¯s just a kid from a slightly well off family, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with a butler.

    Not to mention, our kaichou sama is notoriouslypetent, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have be student council president in a ce filled with talented people. She never had the need to hire any butler.

    Now this dudees running along, saying he wants to be a butler to someone like her who makes the need for butler obsolete. She can¡¯t help but be skeptical and questions if he has other motives. (TL: You bet your cute ass he does.)

    ¡°Yes! I want to be your butler!¡±

    While donning a serious face.

    ¡°A student council president of the noble school of Hakuo Academy, how can someone like this not have a butler? That¡¯s why I want to be your butler!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I have no need for one, plus, I can¡¯t afford one, I may look like this but my family can¡¯t bepared to those rich families. I am no Young miss¡­¡±

    She just told him straight while looking troubled. Honestly, she can¡¯t predict his spontaneuos behaviors, not even now could she do it. Just look at now where they were talking about enrollment procedures.

    ¡°No problem, I don¡¯t need sry, so please don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    No, even if you put it that way, I can¡¯t be at ease¡­

    She thought of such a retort, freebour,pletely voluntary, even if one say¡¯s there¡¯s no strings attached, no one would believe it.

    ¡°How can we do that! Not being paid¡­¡±

    Immediately, she raised her guard against him. She looked like she¡¯s trying to defend herself against a wolf. (TL: of the ¡°hunt you down eat you alive¡± variety, if ya know what i mean)

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is¡­.¡±

    Raising his head, he looked at her. He changed his serious expression into one like a puppy eyed abandoned child forsaken by the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to go!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡± Looking at him who can change his face faster than his games, summing up what he has said, the absurd conclusion made her lose herposure. She can only twitch her lips.

    ¡°So you mean you don¡¯t have a ce to stay. Thus you wish to be my butler and stay at my ce?¡±

    Finally piecing together the puzzle she finally understood his intentions, she¡¯s not sure what to feel at this point.

    ¡°Yes, you know me, I¡¯m just a chinese who came here not knowing the ce or the people. Of course I wouldn¡¯t have ce to stay. So Hinagiku, please take me in.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s a second person on earth who could articte such fine sophistry that makes a request to sponge off people seem so reasonable. But it¡¯s definitely her first time seeing somebody like this, shepletely lost her ability to tsukkomi.

    Certainly, he doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s sponging off someone else (TL: again the term eating soft rice is used here which means almost the same thing, except eating soft rice, to leech off a female while being a male is normally used as an insult or sarcasm). Because to sponge, is to have the woman feeding and protecting the male, that¡¯s sponging. But I¡¯m different, I¡¯m there to protect kaichou sama, I¡¯m a butler, I have genuine reasons, I¡¯m pure¡­.

    Don¡¯t have a ce to go, just need to be provided with food and wants to be a butler free of charge. Not bad, this is a pretty good reason, at least the kind hearted kaichou sama won¡¯t reject these reasons.

    Sighing, she gave up.

    ¡°Fine, I have empty space inside my home, I guess I can give that to you. But you don¡¯t need you to be my butler.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    He jumped up and righteously stated his piece of mind.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that make me a sponger?¡±

    Actually, even if you were a butler, it still reeks of sponging¡­.

    ¡°Okay Okay, I understand, do as you please.¡±

    Looking at him who operates on another frequency she was at a lost of what to do. But really she doesn¡¯t hate this development, in the end, isn¡¯t this Wu Yan fun to hang out with? Albeit a little troublesome that¡¯s for sure¡­

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on achieving the title: Kaichou sama¡¯s butler!¡¯

    After getting the message, he chuckled.

    Being kaichou sama¡¯s butler¡­. that means being around her at all times¡­. geological advantage if you know what I mean¡­ Starting the conquest and what now¡­

    And so, he revealed his true intentions.

    ¡°Well, young miss, would you like some tea?¡± (TL:the temptation to trante as ojou is real¡­)

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me young miss!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m your butler you see.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not ustomed to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, what would like for dinner? Young miss!¡±

    ¡°I already said don¡¯t call me young miss!¡±

    While fooling around like that they walked further and further away,pletely forgetting aertain person¡¯s existence.

    ¡°That brat, he became her butler.¡±

    This is a certain crazy sister who saw the whole thing from the beginning to the end. Only now did she manage to recover.

    ¡­.

    Very sesfully, Wu Yan entered Kaichou sama¡¯s family and gained mother-inw (?)¡¯s warm wee. Not stopping at that, Hinagiku¡¯s mom kept asking him what he likes to eat, what sleeping posture would befortable, does he want to buy some clothes, a whole barrage of questions basically. This made him pretty hard pressed.

    He really wanted to ask, are you my butler or am I hinagiku¡¯s butler? Now I can see why the crazy sister turned out like that¡­

    Originally, he thought that as a mother of a gorgeous and fine daughter she would be wary of any boys her daughter brought home. At least that was how it always turned out in cliche dramas.

    In the original story, Hayate came to Hinagiku¡¯s house to stay over once, although he had also received the same treatment as him but that was mostly because he was too feminine looking. That¡¯s why he triggered the mom¡¯s maternal love and was turned into a perfect human mannequin to test Hinagiku¡¯s apparels¡­

    From that he knew that the mother is hard to deal with. However, he thought he would be an exception.

    It was out of his prediction, that the mom would treat him like hayate was in the original work. He avoided the fate of being dragged up to act as a mannequin but she¡¯s seriously not worried about the possibility of her daughter being mistreated. And from the looks of it, it even looks like she¡¯s deliberately trying to get her hitched.

    Maa, at the very least when introduced himself as her butler, the mom was perplexed¡­.

    He¡¯s starting to get a bit suspicious on whether or not the mom is actually the real mother of crazy sister and thus she adopted Hinagiku. These two arepletely alike in the sense that they have screws loose in their head, the younger one even seems to have be better at the older one at his. Completely unlike Hinagiku at all.

    Due to work, he hasn¡¯t seen her father. But it looks like in the original work he was also quite the nutcase¡­

    His mind ran wild with conspiracies. Due to some cliche matters, the two had their daughter, crazy sister, sent to be in the care of Hinagiku¡¯s parents thereby bing siblings. Until one day Hina¡¯s parents ran away due to debts and abandoned both of them, so they got the two back from Hina¡¯s parents. And due to some cliche matters again, they can¡¯t reveal their rtion to crazy sister and thus passed it off as: adoption!

    The truth is: She¡¯s not rted to crazy sister! Hinagiku is the one being really adopted!

    He doesn¡¯t know if this conspiracy theory is true or not. But after sharing his hypothesis with Hinagiku, he knew for sure that though she kept smiling , the truth is she really wanted to beat the crap out of him¡­

 Chapter 16: Isnâ€™t it the MCâ€™s duty to pick up girls?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Isn¡¯t it the MC¡¯s duty to pick up girls?</h4>

    In his daily life with Kaichou Sama, Wu Yan passed his insignificant days in a fulfilling way. His main duty is just to cook for Kaichou sama, or to serve her some tea. But with such a cute 2D shoujo moving around in front of him, he¡¯s indescribably happy.

    Our Kaichou sama was nning on just giving him a title as butler, she didn¡¯t need one and she never wanted one as well. If not for his request, even the title butler would have been dispensed with, she just wants to help him who¡¯s ¡®homeless¡¯. (TL: remember this prick could beat the s.hit out of anyone just by stuffing gold inside his socks.)

    But, within this few days, with his service, she has be reliant on him. The reason is because within these few days she has been conquered. Her stomach, that is¡­

    With ¡®Culinary master¡¯, his ability as a chef is world ss, be it tea or rice or pastries, he¡¯s an expert in all of them. In just 2 to 3 days, she who would eat anything even if it¡¯s just in rice and tea has been conquered, her taste has been conditioned (TL: lit her mouth has been raised artfully).

    To capture one¡¯s heart, one must first capture her stomach, he skillfully changed the meal and snacks to different styles, not only did he subjugate her stomach, he inadvertently fattened her mom a bit.

    Now that her stomach is in his hand, can the person resist for long?¡­

    That¡¯s how he fantasized everyday anyway¡­

    And so, 3 days passed, and they spent much of the time away in sweet moments mixed with a squabble here and there. On this day, she brought him a good news.

    Squinting her eyes she gave a document to him.

    ¡°Congrattions, Yan, from tomorrow onwards, you¡¯re a student of Hakuo Academy.¡±

    About time it arrived!

    ¡°Ding! M1plete! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp each 1000 pts!¡±

    ¡°Ding! M2 initiated!¡±

    Transcript world: Hayate thebat butler!

    Transcript mission: Extermination!

    M1: Enter Hakuo Academy and be a high school student pleted);

    Reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 1000 pts;

    M2: Waste the youkai leader residing in the old dormitory (TL: clues and exnation inter chapters.)

    Reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 10000pts;

    M3: Not initiated;

    Receiving the document, the system notification streamed in, he¡¯s surpressing his excitement on the surface but he¡¯s basking in the blessing of the system inside his mind.

    Youkai leader? What¡¯s zat? Why the hell is something like this in the old dormitory?

    Why wasn¡¯t this in the original work? With so many people inside Hakuo, howe no one has discovered this apparition inside the old dormitory?

    Suddenly, he recalled that in the original work something like this did happen once. One night, Hayate who was retrieving some stuff for Nagi went into the old dormitory by mistake, Hinagiku who came along due to the sound resulted in both of them being chased by a ghost. (Alright inte citizens, work your magic, get me a picture of these 2 getting chased by said monster(s?))

    However, in reality, the ghost was just a stunt by Saginomiya Izumi. The purpose was to scare the two away, although she boke-ed (lit:mited boke, screwed up) in the end and Hayate saw through it. He didn¡¯t call her out for it and just took Hinagiku away from that ce.

    The borate hoax to scare of the two was done in order to properly conduct exorcism ritual without bringing coteral damage to both of them!

    Could it be, that in the original work, Izumi¡¯s target of exorcism was this youkai in the old dormitory?

    Ai, why wasn¡¯it a skirt chasing mission, the other MCs clearly did those¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yan, are you not happy?¡±

    nobody knows for sure what psychological process he goes by, but in her eyes, after he received the document, heughed for a bit and then just went nk there.

    Maybe he got too happy? And now he¡¯s be emotionally unstable?

    He recovered andughed it off.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy it¡¯s just that I was thinking about some things.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things were you thinking to stare off into empty space?¡±

    Curious, she asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Taking a fake pose of contemtion he snickered.

    ¡°I was thinking, to prevent mdy from getting fat, perhaps it¡¯s high time to reduce your food consumption¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    She shouted on reflex. But after she saw his grinning face, she turned red and shot an angry look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the type that won¡¯t get fat no matter how much I eat, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Also, didn¡¯t I say this already? Don¡¯t call me Young miss, seriously even before when we were in the student council, I had already told you to call me Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    Opening the document he retrieved a piece of card, it¡¯s his student card, handling it he chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, then hereafter I will refer to you as¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mdy Hinagiku!¡±

    She was about to show her satisfied smile but seeing that he grinned and then shouted that out. Quickly he made his escape.

    Stunned she got mad and grabbed her purse before giving chase.

    ¡°Stand right there!¡±

    ¡­.

    Hinagiku¡¯s mom just sat there on the sofa, watching the Tv. Listening to the squabble that would happen 2 or 3 times a day, she sighed and moaned.

    ¡°Must be nice to be young¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    The next day, Wu Yan came tos chool with Hinagiku, using hanky-panky tactics, he managed to squirm his way into being in the same ss as her.

    ¡°This is our newest student council member, Wu Yan!¡±

    At the moment, there stood 1 male and 6 female inside the student council room. Certainly, from the bystander¡¯s POV, the male looks like a winner in life that should be dragged out to be executed. But what they don¡¯t know, is that the male in this case wants to do nothing but jump down from the balcony just to get the hell out of here.

    Hinagiku stood there and happily introduced him to the 5 girls. He has a smile stered on his face during this session. On the surface, he¡¯s smiling, but inside of him, his heart has already turned to dust (TL: he¡¯s dead, jim).

    After she¡¯s done with introducing him, one of the 5 girls who stood opposite to him with purple hair and a notebook inside her hand raised smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the student council president Kasumi Aika, please to meet you.¡±

    A girl with greyish silver hair and sses who looked pretty fine looked at him with a serious stare. Right when he¡¯s about to feel numb from the pricking gaze, she nodded to him.

    ¡°Harukaze Chiharu!¡±

    ¡°Wa! A new face, to be rmended into student council by HinaHina (TL:someone confirm the original nickname in anime or manga because I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not little Hina as per raw), he must be an incredible dude!¡±

    This girl had purple ten week stocks colored hair and twintails. At first nce, one can tell she¡¯s an energetic girl. She¡¯s curiously studying him with a bubbly aura. That gaze, it¡¯s as if she found something interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯m Segawa Izumi, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Hanabishi Miki!¡±

    This was a blue long haired girl with dead fish eyes.

    ¡°Asakaze Risa!¡±

    This was a brown haired girl who¡¯s giving him a thumb¡¯s up.

    Looking at all these girls filled who¡¯s basically asking him to hurl tsukkomis, tears ran down his heart¡¯s cheeks.

    It¡¯s just recess and he was forcibly dragged to the student council room and he signed the ¡®ve contract¡¯, proudly bing a member of the student council board.

    Originally he nodded nonchntly to this request because he thought he would be able to spend more time with Kaichou Sama and increasing his favorability with her. But he came to regret it very quickly.

    This is because soon after, she brought these 5 grand Goddess (TL: lit, but it carries a more sarcastic and humorous tone, the joke being that these 5 are so infamous they are Gods .) while saying she wants to introduce them to each other.

    Given the choice he would rather give himself 2 ps then toe here.

    These 5 are problem children!¡­.

    Kasumi aiko looks warm, acts like a nadeshiko, but the thing is, as anyone who have watched Hayate thebat butler knows, she¡¯s a girl (TL: both mandarin and japanese have the same meaning, and since this is describing an anime character¡¯s trait I¡¯m putting in the jap term instead of ck stomach-ed). The notebook in her hand has a pretty cool name, it¡¯s called the . Exactly what it says on the tin, this has the weakness of everybody she met written down. One wouldn¡¯t even know when she sniffed them out, as long as she gets a hold of this, one wouldn¡¯t know when or how an untimely death would happen.

    And standing beside her, with a cool face, where she looks like nothing in the world could ever change her face is the taciturn harukaze chiharu. Her inner identity is a very ¡®autistic¡¯ girl, why ¡®autistic¡¯? That¡¯s because though she may lookpletelyposed, she has the soul of a maid. To hide her true self from others, she normally surpresses it within. Hanging out with her, who knows when he might be driven into psychosis by her.

    If it¡¯s just these 2 it would still be okay. Be a little careful around Aika, be a little bit level headed aorund Chiharu, with his profound understanding of 2D shoujos, he can still manage somewhat.

    The truly terrifying ones however, are those ¡­

    The three amiga grinning at him are segawa izumi, hanabishi miki, and asakaze risa. Respectively, , half dead corpse (TL:°ëËÀ²»»î, lit half dead not alive), too-much-energy to spare. These 3 problem children are known as ¡®the three stooges of Hakuo Academy¡¯. United they¡¯re not that big a deal, united however, means that there will always be an ¡®incident¡¯, basically, they will get into trouble¡­

    In the original work, one of the duo bearing the same title as Magical Index¡¯s, Kamijou touch-a-tit (TL: I s.hit you not, ÉÏÌõ°ÑÃÃÊÖ, lit Kamijou shoujo touching hands, a joke about how his hands which can break supernatural things, manage to ¡°break red string of fate¡±, thereby gathering hordes of harem candidates). Hayate always pick up the ck after them, that¡¯s why the three of them can go about their merry lives. But he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be the tragic guy to for them!¡­

    Adding the perfect but dormant volcano-esque Kaichou sama, this student council, is probably only habitable to resilient lifeforms like Hayate¡­.

    A¡­ If only heaven would give me one more chance, surely I would¡­

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯re you spacing out for? Hurry up and greet them!¡±

    A jade-like beautiful hand pped his shoulder, rescuing him from his hallucinated tragedy. Looking at the unamused Hinagiku, he wants to cry but somehow the tears won¡¯te out.

    With a smile that can¡¯t get any more fake, he greeted them.

    ¡°Good day everyone, my name¡¯s Wu Yan, I¡¯m a chinese, I just came to Hakuo today, Hinagiku¡¯s butler, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku¡¯s butler?¡±

    bbergasted the 5 looked at him and Hinagiku with a face of disbelief.

    In their heart, she¡¯s someone who¡¯s a perfect existence, academically good, excellentpetencies, excelling at sports, good at house keeping, with a countenance that make people¡¯s jaw drop. No matter how one looks at it, she doesn¡¯t look like she needs a butler to look after her.

    If anything, if it¡¯s her bing a butler, that would make a far more reasonable choice¡­

    Now, a dudees running from nowhere and announces himself to be her butler, not for anyone but for Hinagiku, how can that be¡­.

    After being blown away, they recovered with a smile. Coming to his front, they cornered him. On their face

    ¡°Ne ne, Wu Yan kun, why did you be HinaHina¡¯s butler, it doesn¡¯t make sense, is there something going on behind the scenes? Why don¡¯t you fill us in on the details.¡±

    ¡°As members of the same organization, we are henceforth brother in arms, don¡¯t try to hide anything from us!¡±

    ¡°Did you maybe picked a fight with HinaHina, got your ass handed to you and then fell for HinaHina¡¯s charm. Finally turning into her ¡®loyal suporter¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Sp

 Chapter 17: What would a parade of demons look like?

    <h4>Chapter 17: What would a parade of demons look like?</h4>

    TL: Note

    On his way here, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they were ying ser, chatting, reading or skirt chasing. The moment theyid their eyes on Wu Yan, their gaze fell on him. In their eyes, a me of intense hatred burned, they grinded their teeths so hard it went ¡®bajibaji¡¯. they look they can transform into a nasty hound any moment and pounce over to bite him.

    Feeling the stares which could bore thousand of holes in his body. As a lv28 little super, he¡¯s honestly afraid¡­.

    Hinagiku satisfyingly stretched her body and then fabulously swung her pink hair around. The moment she released that amount of charm, he could feel that the gazes intensified.

    He could only sigh and agonizingly facepalm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You keeping letting out sigh after sigh, you¡¯re going to turn into an old man at this rate ya know¡­¡±

    ncing at him she teased him so.

    ¡°Urgh¡­.¡±

    Half closing his eyes, he sighed with a body drained of energy.

    ¡°Even though I knew you were very popr, but who would have known once one really gets to know you, it¡¯s rather disconcerting just how popr you are.¡±

    Giving him an odd look, she still don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s on about. He then turned his lips over to the side signaling her to look over there, only now did she understand what he meant.

    She felt a little bit sorry while scratching the side of her face. Quickly she changed the conversation.

    ¡°Sa, let¡¯s go home,I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±

    Getting to thetter part her eyes keep getting brighter and brighter, clearly while the girl was saying this to shift the conversation, her heart is actually really looking forward to it¡­

    He can only shake his head at her.

    ¡°Nn¡­ You head home first, I will head home a bitter.¡±¡±

    Stopping in her tracks she turned and asked him.

    ¡°Why? Did you forget something in ss? I will wait for you.¡± (TL: It¡¯s happening boys, get on the ship)

    ¡°Nope, I have a bit of a matter to attend to, so I was nning to go back a bitte.¡±

    He regretted not being able to spend the time flirting with Kaichou Sama but he really can¡¯t help it, duty calls.

    ¡°Some matter to attend to?¡±

    Looking closely at his face, she tried to gauge what his intentions are. Only until he started getting a bit ufortable from her stare did she finally say it.

    ¡°If I recall, somebody once said he didn¡¯t have a ce to go, that¡¯s why he wants to be a butler, tell me, where can you go now?¡±

    Looking at her lovelyy face he stepped back two steps whileughing awkwardly.

    ¡°Maa, it¡¯- it¡¯s just a small matter, I will be done in a jiffy, I think it¡¯s best if you head home first.¡±

    Puffing up her cheeks, she narrowed her greenish yellow eyes. Staring at his face awhile, she turned her head with a cold hmph.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, fine. Just remember if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just confide in me. I don¡¯t know if I will be useful or not but it can¡¯t hurt to have more people on the job.¡±

    ¡°I know I know, if there¡¯s anything mdy can help with, I will definitelye to you!¡±

    He jested.

    ¡°I will be going ahead now, remember toe back early!¡±

    He instantly gave her a funny look, that¡¯s when she realized what she said just now sounds like what a wife would say to one¡¯s husband¡­.

    Her cheeks grew red, noticing the funny look still on his face, she cried out against his funny face.

    ¡°Hurry and go do your thing!¡±

    ¡°I will be taking my leave now, bye bye!¡±

    Feeling his continuing presence would bring harm to him, he instantly turned around and scuttled.

    When he was no longer in sight, she withdrew her angry re while muttering something.

    ¡°Sooner orter I will dig all your secrets out!¡±

    ¡­..

    At this moment, he is at the old dormitory, a cold sh shined and Kusanagi sword appeared on his hands which he then promptly affixed behind his waist.

    Unlike his free days in the past, now that he¡¯s studying in Hakuo, how can a student bring a sword around with him. Given this school has a lot of freaks, screw swords, some might have brought a gun , he however has no interest in taking part as a member of the cast of freaks.

    So, he used 10,000 Ip to buy a must have legendary tool in every novel ever ¡ª space ring!

    At first he thought those rings are ubiquitous in novels so they shouldn¡¯t be that expensive. He was wrong. So wrong.

    Ignoring all others, just this ring costed him 10k. Even so,pared to the other rings which have nigh infinite space, this one has only 100m3 approximately.

    What he can do besides sucking up and buying it? If he didn¡¯t buy one now he would still need to sooner orter. Since he¡¯s basically homeless, he can¡¯t stash his stuff anywhere, a storage item is absolutely needed.

    Pushing the door open, he went in. Looking at the ragged and dpidated ce, he opened the system¡¯s probing function.

    If it¡¯s within his field of vision, nothing can escape the his probing. Given that it has ¡®Youkai¡¯ in it, he should raise his guard just in case the enemy knows how to turn invisible.

    The sky outside is slowly turning dark, and he essentially walked all over the old dormitory but there was no youkai in sight. He can¡¯t help but feel mystified, this surely can¡¯t be, the system said so, so it can¡¯t be wrong. This youkai leader should definitely be here, why haven¡¯t he seen it yet?

    It can¡¯t be that one has to wait until nightfall for the damned thing toe out?

    Scratching his head, he looked at the sky and decisively abandoned the thought of waiting until nightfall.

    Kaichou sama already said it, she is looking forward a lot to to tonight¡¯s dinner. If he isn¡¯t home by dinner time to make the meal, he isn¡¯t sure whether the favorability with her would drop, but most definitely he would get the cold shoulders for one or two days. Just for the sake of a damned ghost, he won¡¯t sacrifice his thing with Kaichou sama, definitely won¡¯t.

    Had he knew beforehand, he would have just went ahead with his conquest when the meter was just half, why did he have to go for full love-o-meter? Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?

    Beating himself up inside, he continued thinking, opening the menu list, he starteding up with a better measure.

    After awhile, he turned up a side of his lips, flipping his hands, a dimly glowing light ball appeared above his palm.

    Fluorescent ball: Have the ability to track mysterious energies, as long as it¡¯s within a certain radius, any abnormal energies such as curse, qi of death, demonic qi and the like would be detected and sought out by fluorescent ball; 1000 Ip.

    Ignoring theme name, the effect is pretty good, at least that¡¯s what it looks like from the description¡­.

    Squeezing the fluorescent ball in his hands, it felt soft, like girl¡¯s b.o.o.bs. This is what he thought despite having never touch a girl¡¯s b.o.o.b before, he tossed the ball.

    The ball hanged in the air for a bit, dimly shining it floated up and down like a fish.

    After that, the floating ball stopped and hovered towards a certain direction.

    Lucky me¡­ it works¡­

    He let out a relieved sigh, and swiftly followed it.

    The ball¡¯s speed slowed until gradually it went from a running speed to a walking pace. The ball continued to float towards the inner parts of the old dormitory. Drifting and drifting it went.

    Finally arriving at the innermost part of the dormitory, the fall finally stopped its momentum and turned it direction going into the ground.

    Looking at the floor, he was stunned.

    What did this mean? Is this ball floating towards hell? What the fuck, I told you to find ghost qi not go to the underworld, get your ass back here!

    Throwing tsukkomi, he looked helpless, but what can he do? Might as well dig and find out.

    Drawing his sword, he tapped the floor with it. Startled by the hollow sound, he grinned.

    Evidently there¡¯s another ce behind here!

    Breathing deeply, he shed the floor¡­

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The floor broke and dust flew everywhere, holding his nose with his hands, he stepped back and swiped the dust away with a swing of his sword.

    The dust cloud went away and what appeared before him is a tunnel that can allow the passage of one person.

    And at the end of this tunnel, he can see the dim light from the fluorescent ball. Looks like the ball stopped there after it entered the ground.

    This shows that the mysterious energy the ball was chasing after came from here!

    Popping his head inside, he looked inside the tunnel, seeing as there¡¯s nothing besides the light of the ball he braved up and jumped down.

    Hended and raised his head to look in front of him, his heart jumped at the sight in front of him.

    A great hall spread out him front of him, he estimated that the area appears to be as big as the old dormitory. There¡¯s only dirt and dust here, in addition to a few little cuties¡­.

    A giant crow flying around the ceiling, a floating snake with a gassy form and a skeleton looking at him.

    Suddenly faced with this scene he jumped in fright. It has only been 3 months since starting the grind, so he¡¯s still pretty much a normal human. And a human being afraid of a ghost is pretty normal¡­

    Holding his chest, he grabbed his sword tighter and looked at the giant crow almost half the size of men.

    General eating crow: (lv10)

    Lv10? Pffft, so it¡¯s just a mook. That youkai leader or something, can¡¯t be just a lv10 right?

    Curling his lips, he looked at the gassy floating giant snake.

    Wandering corpse spirit: (lv10)

    Spirit? Isn¡¯t it a snake? But it has a point, a snake won¡¯t float, and it most definitely isn¡¯t in gas form. But it looks like it isn¡¯t the youkai leader either. In the original work, did Saginomiya Isumi really dealt with these things? Where¡¯s the frigging ghost!

    Sighing he looked at the skeleton and went .

    Delicate skeleton: (lv10)

    You¡¯re just a skeleton, why emte delicate shoujos? How are you delicate? How are you tender?

    Still stuck with his astonished face, he almost let his sword slip out of his hand. He really wanted to ask where did these namese from, is it from the Youkai leader? A demon¡¯s interest really differs from that of a human. But perhaps to them, this rough looking skeleton may very be delicate.

    Should he ask them where¡¯s the youkai leader?

    He¡¯s conflicted whether or not to do so.

    Howeer, even if he wanted to leave, the other party won¡¯t let him do as he please. The general eating crow cawed and he saw the wandering corpse spirit and skeleton jolting before pouncing towards him.

    Sure, you guys can eat humans, but please size your opponent up. You¡¯re just lv10 mooks, just because you¡¯re demons you think you can defeat a human like me?

    After the corpse spirit appeared before him, he reversed his grip on the sword and decapitated the thing. Grabbing the skeleton by the skull, he yanked and shed sending it eloping with the corpse spirit.

    Looking at the crow he mocked.

    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you pretty noisy just now? Why don¡¯t you caw up some more bitches¡­¡±

    And he would very soon be soon have his smug grin wiped off his face.

    A giant horde of skeleton popped out of the ground in streams. Shakingly they stood up and fell into organized ranks. On the walls to his side, a horde of wandering corpse poured out. Mouth wide he just silently uttered against the general eating crow.

    I¡­ I will be damned¡­it really summoned them¡­.

    TL: moral of the story, don¡¯t tempt fate. Also isn¡¯t the horde of demons/youkai reminiscent of a certain tea drinking trickster?

 Chapter 18: Chaotic return to horizon waltz! Exp keeps rolling inâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chaotic return to horizon waltz! Exp keeps rolling in¡­</h4>

    Looking at the hall filled with skeletons and gaseous snakes, Wu Yan ispletely speechless.

    It really is hard to imagine with so many lv10 youkai staying in Hakuo, how can the students of Hakuo still be able to enjoy theirfortable school lives. Logically speaking, these cute little fuglies should have turned Hakuo into a chaotic mass burial mound.

    Hakuo has a lot of strong individuals, that¡¯s for sure. Like lv18 Hinagiku, her crazy sister also has a lv of 15, those butlers with special abilities should at the very least also have lv 10. Be that as it is, in Hakuo, the majority is made up of normal human, they¡¯re all lv0.

    Against a horde of lv10 youkai army, they won¡¯t even know what hit them¡­

    In this kind of context, why did they stay here obediently without storming out and creating a big mess?

    Did the youkai leader have other ns?

    Or perhaps¡­ is there some sort of special circumstances which is stopping them from going out.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    In the air, the general eating crow cawed ominously and the hordes of skeleton and corpse spirit rushed at him. The scene looked like a cavalry charge, it made him let out a drop of cold sweat.

    It¡¯s just a legion of lv10 youkais, but with such a number, he don¡¯t know if he will get lynched to death, but that shock and awe element is definitely there.

    Barelyughing, he tightened his grip.

    In a split second, his position ispletely surrounded by hostiles. Decapitating 4 skeletons, he tried retreating but there¡¯s a wall behind him. Backed into a wall, he can only push forward!

    Grabbing a skeleton, he used it as a meat shield to plow his way through. Making a path out of the skeleton mobs, he stopped and flinged the skeleton in his hands at a mob of skeletons, again sting a bunch of skeletons away.

    Sensing a cold sensation behind him, he jumped, at the same time, a few corpse spirit crashed against his previous position creating a dust cloud. Using them as a foothold, he stepped forward while swinging his sword, cutting down them before making a quick escape from there.

    His previous position is once again assaulted by corpse spirits. He twisted his body and leaped a few times before finding a foothold.

    He turned around and cleaved the mob once more. He¡¯s slightly losing his breath, he had never encountered this kind of encirclement before. He had only ever challenged isted demonic beast to solo duels before chopping them to pieces, when did he ever have the chance to experience group fights?

    Put into a group battle, he quickly noticed his weakness, he doesn¡¯t have AOE (area of effect) skills!

    Employing hit and run tactics, he really had no other alternatives.

    At this rate, either he gets lynched to death or he will tire himself to death. This endless horde of mobs¡­when will he finish shing his way through them.

    Must buy an AOE skill!

    Haggardly dodging attacks, he opened the menu searching for a suitable power.

    The general eating crow looked like it lost its patience and screamed once more. The youkai army then raised their offense intensity like they just took some adrenalin shots. Reflected in his rapidly narrowing pupil, the army mmed against him altogether¡­

    ¡°Banggg!!!¡±

    In the giant underground hall, a big dust cloud was stirred up, covering the entire hall. The whole ce fell silent.

    ¡°Chaotic return¡­¡±

    A low voice came from the heart of the skeleton and corpse spirit heap. Along with the voice the army started to shake, in the area closest to the center, the skeletons and spirit were minced into pieces.

    ¡°to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    A giant formless round arc radiated from the center. Be it skeleton or corpse spirit, anything that touched the arc was sliced to pieces, theirpanions all died in droves turning into scraps on the floor.

    Until one fourth of the skeletons and spirits are wiped out did the round arc finally dimmed down, revealing his silhouette¡­

    His appearance might appear worn, but he didn¡¯t really suffer any damage, he managed to buy the ability in time to save himself from a pinch!

    Chaotic return to horizon waltz (TL:ÂÒ·µÌì¼ÊÖ®Îè, any better sounding names?): Sword sh skill, using a hard to describe trajectory to move the sword, forming a circr arc sh with the atmosphere around oneself. It can be used as a close range as well as ranged attack, expressed in the form of a qi sh; 5000 Ap.

    He hatefully stared at the skeletons and corpse spirits in front of him. Even for just a moment, they managed to make him feel the presence of death, he had encountered it before when hunting demonic beasts, but encountering and up close confrontation are two separate things.

    God damned skeletons and fart snakes, just because this young master (TL: Ð¡Ò¯ÎÒ) is not flipping out, you¡¯re going to treat me like I¡¯m doraemon?!

    Holding the sword with both hands, he raised Kusanagi sword. Leaving a slight trace behind, the invisible atmosphere began to coat the sword, condensing into a light circle around it. He aimed at the ce with the most hostiles and swung his sword!

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The light circle emitted a brilliant light and shot out from the sword in the shape of an arc. Anything it touched was turned into powder mixed in with the dust swirling around in the air¡­.

    Once again exterminating a fuck ton of skeletons and corpse spirits, he chuckled and a light circle swirled around his sword once more before being flung out!

    After three times of chaotic return to horizon, he decimated the youkai army and made the giant hall vacant once again.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Spitting out a tired breath, he looked mercilessly upon the remaining enemy in front of him, the general eating crow that¡¯s still flying furiously around over there!

    Putting some force into his leg, he sprung towards it at high speed. Under the sound of wind passing him, he arrived in front of the crow and stabbed it in the chest, spilling its green blood!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Mewling pathetically, it fell on the ground after he pulls out the sword. Jerking twice, it stopped moving.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current lv is 29!¡±

    With a light sensation, his slightly fatigued body returned to full status. It¡¯s like he just took a bath in a recovery pool, it feels pretty damn good!

    Although a bunch of mooks without a speech line came out and got pummeled into dust, along with the crow that caws and was promptly wasted they gave him a material amount of exp. Though they don¡¯t give much exp being lv10, they made up for it in numbers, even if there¡¯s not a thousand of them, a conservative estimate would put them in units of hundreds.

    s...o...b..lling into a giant ball exp, thest bird was thest sliver of exp required to push him up 1 lvl, he can chalk this up as having a fruitful trip.

    Stepping on the in crow, he dusted his shoulders before giving it a discriminating look.

    It was pretty good at calling for friends, but so weak on its own. Even those skeletons and fart snakes could ram, you can¡¯t even dodge for s.hit, and you call yourself a person¡­ oh wait, no.. youkai.

    Maybe it¡¯s because his behavior pissed off the supposedly dead crow, but the crow suddenly started twisting intensely, it looks like something is trying to crawl its way out of it.

    Seeing as the situation turned sour, he dodged swiftly to the side¡­

    ¡®pa¡¯, the crow exploded, spilling its blood all over the floor. With the explosion, streams of dark air starting condensing into a cluster out of its blood.

    With such an odd scene happening in front of him, he was at a loss of what to do.

    What is that thing? Was it due to that thing that the mook crow couldmand the horde of skeletons and crows?

    What¡¯s for sure, is that this ck cluster is not the crow, since he leveled up after killing it, had he not defeated it, the system won¡¯t give any experience, even if it did revive. Only after it has lost its ability to battle does the system grant exp for it.

    In other words, if this ck cluster is indeed the crow, then it evidently could still fight, which means it has not lost so there shouldn¡¯t had been any exp granted.

    The ck cluster slowly grew big until every drop of green blood has turned into dark air did it stop growing and started condensing.

    Briefly, a gigantic skeleton covered in dark qi appeared in front of him. It looked like the skeleton from before except it¡¯s twice as big as him. The skeleton let out a weirdugh and along with it the dark qi echoed along with it as if it¡¯s alive.

    Youkai leader: (lv30)

    A light shed brightly from his eyes!

    M2pletion requirement has appeared!

    As expected, a ssic game scenario, only after clearing out the small fries will the boss appear, this is an ancient truth that won¡¯t change for aeons¡­.

    Lightly cackling, he can feel his blood starting boil up.

    ¡°ah ah ah ah¡­.¡± Surrounded by dark qi the one size bigger youkai leader derided him as if he¡¯s a clown about to jump down from a bridge (TL: making a fool out of himself, not knowing his ce), it is letting its contempt known without holding back¡­.

    He retorted in his heart, I¡¯m notughing at how fugly you look and you dareugh at me?

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­¡±

    Doing a few somersault in the air it continued chuckling before suddenly dashing in front of him and swiping its gigantic bone w at him.

    Tensing up, he raised his sword and stabbed at it¡­

    ¡°Penng!!!¡±

    A monstrous sound resounded from the collide between Kusanagi sword and bone w. Held in deadlock, a massive shockwave spread out from the event center, stirring up a wave of dust. The area around him and youkai leader began to crack radially showing the intense impact of this collision.

    Keeping his sight locked on the enemy, he ced some strength into his hands and with a fling he parried the bone w away before leaping away.

    Putting a distance between them, he flexed his arms to dispel the numb sensation.

    Should we say as expected of a lv30? Even with a defensive maneuver, his hand still went numb.

    But this should be within expectation, lv 30 is within the range of tier 4. With a tier gap of difference, he is at a disadvantage.

    Him being able to skip tiers and fight higher tier enemies before was duergely to the fact that the skirmish happened on a lower lvl. Tier 2 lv15 vs lv20 tier 3 had a big gap of abilities but it was still amendable by a few other conditions, back then it was his sword and ¡®kendo master¡¯ that got him through the crisis.

    Lv25 slime wasn¡¯t using dou qi out of carelessness and he got his hand cut off by him causing the scales of victory to tilt towards him. Had they really fought for real, the lv18 him back them would have to pay a price even if he won.

    Along with the increase in levels, in theter stage, skipping levels to challenge might still be possible but skipping tiers would be impossible unless he obtained a S grade equipment.

    Those discussions are saved for ater time, right now he knows that the enemy is higher than him by 1 lv and just a tier above him. He still can win!

    With ¡®kendo master¡¯, ¡®impable memory¡¯, ¡®chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯, kusanagi sword. All of this factors are with him, with them he¡¯s confident he can do this!

    What amount of exp will you bring me?¡­

    So he pondered while sneering¡­.

    Sword beams, when ¡°suck de, motha faka¡± goes ranged

 Chapter 19: question marked level, mysterious crystal fragment

    <h4>Chapter 19: question marked level, mysterious crystal fragment</h4>

    The winds bellowed and a sharp katana brimming with cold brince shed the youkai leader¡¯s body.

    Abruptly, the swording down on its body stopped just a centimeter away from its body.

    With clenched teeth, he ced more strength into Kusanagi sword but it just won¡¯t reach its body made of bones.

    He can see clearlly that close to the point of contact, ck gas is seething there. This gas is only about as thick a strand of hair, but its tensile strength is like that of a copper wall iron barrier (Tl: basically super tough), blocking his attack from connecting.

    Without given a chance for surprise, a bony hand bigger than a fan pped towards him. He dodged by leaping and took some distance. The bony hand pped the floor with a hard ¡®Peng¡±, making a small crater in the floor.

    Stopping his backward momentum, he swooped forward with de dancing in his hands, he shed at the youkai leader¡¯s chest while it haven¡¯t retrieved its bony hand.

    Right before the attack went through, ck gas began to ripple on its body once more, turning into ck strands rapidly and coiling around the sword.

    He felt like he wasn¡¯t shing at just any gas, more like he¡¯s shing against some kind of spongy leather. Every force exerted by his sword is lost in just a few moments. Stopping just a centimeter away, he can¡¯t move another inch forward.

    What the? This ck gas¡­.

    Ducking, he dodged a p from the enemy, turning his sword, he stabbed right at in its shoulder. Just like before, his stab was stopped by the ck gas.

    ¡°damn!¡±

    He cursed while thrusting the sword with all his might, pushing the youkai leader away.

    Stroking his sword, he red at it the enemy, or more urately its ck gas churning around its body.

    In his simtion, he thought that under the circumstances of holding a mainstream weapon, having ¡®kendo master¡¯ to enhance his attacks, ¡®impable memory¡¯ to locate the weak points and ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯ as a surekill method, he could beat it despite it being one tier higher. It should have been an even match in any case.

    Looking at the attacks which the youkai leader can¡¯t respond to in time, this would prove that his assumptions weren¡¯t off by much. What isn¡¯t expected, is that those ck gas have protective properties to them!

    Rather than a shield, it acts more like a defensiveyer,pletely resisting his attack force.

    He¡¯s getting a little bit furious from the fruitless assaults. He¡¯s faster than the opponent but his attacks might as well have been decorations, at this rate, he¡¯s going to tire himself out in a battle of attrition.

    As one would expect of someone from the skeleton and corpse spirit party, even when he¡¯s alone he¡¯s still nning to y the game of attrition. Wretched piece of vulgarite¡­. (ÕæTMâ«Ëö¡­ really vulgar like his mother, yeah changed it)

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­.¡±

    It chuckled while titlitng its neck. Opening and closing its jaw rapidly letting out ¡®kakakaka¡¯, it floated up and sweeped towards him.

    Moving his body to the side, he dodged its assault. while it¡¯s brushing pass his body, he shed his sword down and hacked at its back which is instantly blocked by the ck gas.

    Twisting its body rapidly, it swooped at him like a missile, he can only dodge with little margin before it proceeded to reverse its body one again¡­

    The youkai looked like a homing missile, incessantly ramming against him while he¡¯s on the defensive side, turning and dodging. The tables have turned and he who once held the attacking front became the one focused on dodging and defending.

    Dealing with the endless onught, his face became more and more discolored.

    Put in a position when one can¡¯t attack and not attacking isn¡¯t an option either (Tl: redundant double negatives, just read as between a rock and a hard ce). What is one supposed to do in this case?¡­

    Scrutinizing its body, he is tring to use ¡®impable memory¡¯ to note down its attack pattern and look for its weakness. As the onught went on, the holes on the ground started to increase with loud booms urring all over the hall with dust flew all over the ce.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±

    Once again doding the missile like attack, he began to heave lightly. The hostile is not afraid of his attacks, add that with its unpredictable marite-esque movement, had he not remembered its movement with ¡®impable memory¡¯, he would have been hit by now.

    And from the looks of the crater on the floor, if it really connected, it¡¯s notughing matter.¡±

    Holding his sword tighter in his hand, the atmosphere around it began to stir. A slight breeze began to stir, it coiled up the sword, and as the wind condensed, it started to be more and more impressive finally bing a light circle swirling around the sword.

    Using his leg as a pivot he bolted towards the oing enemy. Right beforeing in contact with it, he lifted the sword and chopped towards it.

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    ¡°Bammm!!!¡±

    Circr arc enveloped the youkai leader with sword qi and at the same time a dull explosion resounded. Carried by the sword qi, it was mmed against the wall buried by countless rockd ebris¡­

    Was it effective?¡­

    With a slight pant, he stabbed the sword into the ground while looking at the rock mound that¡¯s slowly growingrger.

    Honestly, if this didn¡¯t work then he¡¯s out of ideas. Besides running, there¡¯s only the choice of looking for a solution in the system.

    Too bad though, he tried searching already but either the items aren¡¯t fit for purpose or he didn¡¯t have enough points for it. So this attack carried a gambling notion¡­

    He¡¯s spotting a hopeful expression, but he knows, perhaps this strike didn¡¯t have any effect. This stemmed from the pressure that hasn¡¯t reduced much since the battle started¡­

    Suddenly, narrowing his pupil he bitterlyughed.

    From the rubbles, it crawled out gradually like a worm. Going ah ah with its head raised up, it slowly crawled towards him.

    Tensing up, he raised his sword and resolutely faced the enemy once more.

    There¡¯s nobody who¡¯s not afraid of death, he¡¯s afraid as well, very afraid in fact. But, for the sake of surviving, for the sake of one day stepping his foot once more on that piece ofnd known as Silvaria and for the sake of going home to make dinner for Kaichou sama¡­

    He must fight!

    Leaning over slightly, he prepared to rush. But focusing his gaze, a hint of surprised shed across his face before it turned into excitement.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡±

    Ignoring thew of universal gravitation, its limbs flipped and like a machine it transformed its bony form into a standing position, the ck gas rustling intensely on its body.

    There¡¯s no observable change on its bodypared to before, but with ¡®impable memory¡¯ he remembers¡­.

    Before the strike, and after, the enemy¡¯s ck gas has thinned a bit!

    In other words, this ck gas has limits!

    Smirking he raised his chest, grabbed his sword, and charged out with a powerful stride¡­

    In a blink of an eye, he reached the youkai leader, a cold glint shed in his eyes before his de brightened and shot out an arc.

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    An intense collision rang, the youkai leader was sted away by the aftershock, before it is about to collide with the wall, he appeared once more in front of the still flying enemy, his shining sword swung down once more!

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The arc carried it crashing into the wall, giving off a weird wail it was embedded into the wall leaving only its skeleton head visible.

    Appearing above its head with a shining katana, just as the youkai leader lifted his head the katana came down on its head¡­

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The wall was smashed to smithereens with big and small pieces dancing about in the air, the pieces came raining down on the floor once again raising a dust storm and making craters all over the floor. The poor floor which got riddled with holes became even more deste and demolished.

    Gasping for air, he looked at the skeleton who is without harm but had its ck air reduced to nothing. He tiredlyughed at it.

    In a mere 5 seconds, he consecutively used 3 times ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯. Although ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯ is nothing more than a pure shing skill, it doesn¡¯t need any dou qi or supporting skill, but it does consume a lot of stamina.

    However, it isn¡¯t for nothing, the spongy gassy defense has been eliminated, it¡¯s totally worthed it.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 30!¡±

    A level 30 youkai leader managed to increase his level to 29. At level 30, he¡¯s a tier 4 now!

    Swaying his arms, he nodded while feeling a bit fatigued. He has leveled up twice within a day, this hasn¡¯t happened for a while because as one¡¯s level increased the required experience would increase as well.

    Grabbing his Kusanagi Sword he walked in front of the youkai leader, looking at its immobile body he remained silent.

    It seems, the ck gas is used to support its mobility, without it the thing can¡¯t move at all. Seriously¡­

    He helplessly shooked his hands while giggling.

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s pitiful that I must kill you even though we don¡¯t have any grudge against each other. But our identities as one of human and as one of a ghost are crossed. For my mission, you must die once more, don¡¯t me me for it, just remember to be a ¡®good¡¯ person next time¡­¡±

    Eh? Why did he feel like he said something simr before? Ah, screw it nobody cares. (TL: ref back to wu yan versus wolf)

    Feeling helpless about it, he sterned his expression, reversing his grip on the sword he chopped down with much force,pletely decapitating the youkai leader!

    ¡°Ding! M2pleted! Obtained 10,000 Ep, 10,000 Ip, 10,000 Ap,10,000 Sp!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Obtained x1 Mysterious crystal fragment!¡±

    ¡°¡±Ding! M3 initiated!¡±

    He was shocked at the system notification.

    Item drop from fighting monster? It can¡¯t be, why now when none dropped before?

    A solid sensation appeared in his hand, he quickly checked his palm and found an alluring white crystal in his palms giving off a golden glow.

    Mysterious crystal fragment: (????)

    Transcript world: Hayate thebat butler!

    M1: Infriltrate Hakuo Academy and be a high school student pleted)

    M2: y the youkai leader residing in the old dormitory;

    M3: Find the other half of ¡®mysterious crystal fragment¡¯ and merge it into aplete ¡®mysterious crystal¡¯;Rewards: randomly pick a reward from equipments, items, abilities, summon;

    The other half of crystal fragment? Now how in the hell would I know where the fuck it is!

    Whatever, might as well go home and make dinner for Hinagiku, otherwise he will have to suffer her wrath.

    Sighing dejectedly, he stored the crystal in his space ring and left hastily¡­.

 Chapter 20: Kaichou samaâ€™s generous benefits!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Kaichou sama¡¯s generous benefits!</h4>

    By the time Wu Yan went back home, the sky has already darkened, looking at the front door, he didn¡¯t have the courage to open it.

    It¡¯s not yet dinner time, but the time is pretty close already. Ignoring the fact that he came home sote, and he hadn¡¯t a clue how to exin his whereabouts before now, if there¡¯s no dish on the table by dinnertime he will receive a few shoulder throw for sure.

    Now he truly regrets feeding kaichou sama until she turned into a . The one getting hurt in the end will only be him¡­

    If she¡¯s patiently waiting for him then he would ept it with arms wide. However, reality is a bitch, what she¡¯s waiting for is only the fine cuisines¡­

    ¡°Arara, so you¡¯re back, Yan-kun¡­¡±

    A gentle voice made him jumped out of surprise, looking the owner of the voice he released a relieved sigh and he put on a smiling face.

    ¡°Ah, I came home a bitte, I¡¯m really sorry, madam.¡±

    Under the scrutiny and smile of Hinagiku¡¯s mom, his body jolted, he felt like he has been seen through.

    Laughing gently while covering her mouth with one hand, she urged him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly mind it, it¡¯s just that, shouldn¡¯t you be preparing our meal right about now?¡±

    crap, Kaichou-sama isn¡¯t the only glutton, her mother was raised into one as well¡­

    ¡°I will go and make preparations at once¡­¡±

    While drylyughing he asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, where¡¯s the young mistress?¡±

    ¡°hmm.. she¡¯s in the room, she was harping on about you, little Wu Yan-kun, don¡¯t you think it would be wise to go check up on her? For your sake that is, ah ah ah ah.¡±

    Listening to that haraguro likeugh and her disturbing appetion, he gulped and wrylyughed.

    ¡°Then¡­ I will be checking up on her.¡±

    ¡°Be careful now¡­¡±

    She kindly advised so, as to what to be careful of, well, he can more or less guess.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Feeling a bit of an irritation on his scalp, he walked toward her room.

    ¡­.

    Should he go in all smiley? Or should he go in with an apologetic face?

    His hand stopped rigidly on the doorknob, thinking in his head how to minimize the extent of injury.

    As expected, I should go in with a puppy face, maybe Kaichou-sama would be merciful after seeing my pitiful face she would reduce the number of punches by 2¡­. maybe¡­.

    Making up his mind he pushed opened the door.

    ¡°Hinagiku-sa¡­ sa¡­¡±

    Looking at the scene, his words got stuck in his throat and he became incoherent while opening his eyes wide right there.

    On the other side, her face was full of shock at seeing him barging in. She froze there with a shirt in her hand,pletely immobile¡­

    Pink hair held to the back of her head, pearly and tender white skin, it has a luster so smooth anyone would want to touch it. Her face is red all over making the usual serious her look that much cuter.

    The shirt she was holding in her hand drop when he came in. So she stood in that stance with no shirt in her outstretched hands, facing him¡­.

    Au naturel!

    In every sense of the wordpletely bare-skinned in front of him!

    The ce fell silent.

    Looking at each other like this, none of them recovered.

    He cried inside his heart.

    So this kind of cliche really happens on Main Characters! I can die without regrets now!

    Still maintaining his posture, his eyes moved at an incredible speed, scanning Kaichou-sama from top to bottom, at this point he reflected on something.

    The me who bought ¡®impable memory¡¯, good job¡­

    Completely capturing the beautiful scenery before him and story it away. He satisfyling nodded, moving his gaze over to her chest however, he showed a woeful face.

    She eventually recovered, dyeing her face pink, her body started to be flushed with a tinge of pink under his gaze. Just as she was about to shout, she noticed the woeful face on him when he saw her chest.

    Her flushed face swapped with one of furious bashfulness.

    Still bllushing, she walked in front of him with great strides, ignoring the fact that she¡¯s still in her birthday suit, she got close to him while grabbing his cor and howled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?! Also! What¡¯s with the sad face, are you displeased with something? Ahhh??!!¡±

    Admist the roars, he finally managed to move his sight away from her body. Looking at her red face with eyes on the verge of spewing out fire, he can¡¯t help but shrink his neck and gulp, noticing that she¡¯s exploding, he finally called out.

    ¡°Nono! I am not dissatisfied or anything, you look great, very pretty! Very charming!¡±

    Growing redder her anger has not subsided a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about, aren¡¯t you thinking that it¡¯s small?!¡±

    Shaking his hands vigorously he tried to smooth talk his way out.

    ¡°Hinagiku, don¡¯t get mad, small ones have their charm to them, t chests are precious rarities, a lot of males like them small as well, you don¡¯t need to feel ashamed over something like this¡­¡±

    Looking at his earnest face, her fire began to die down and with a red face she confirmed with him.

    ¡°I-.. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, It¡¯s true, most definitely so, at least I like them very much, I dig¡¯em so bad!¡±

    She¡¯s like a barrel of explosive just a jab away from going off, he¡¯s stronger than her by a lot but he can¡¯t ever retaliate against her. It¡¯s better to coax her like this. Besides, he¡¯s speaking the truth, so what if she¡¯s t, isn¡¯t it still in the strike zone of many otakus?¡±

    Furthermore, her appeal isn¡¯t that small either, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the charmer of ten thousands at Hakuo Academy. (Tl:ÍòÈËÃÔ, close english would be diva or idol but eh charmer of ten thousands sound good as well)

    t chests are precious rarities, the way he says it isn¡¯t wrong¡­

    With that being said, he moved his gaze onto her body once more, not looking is for suckers, since the person herself don¡¯t mind and she¡¯s stranding in front of him like this, might as well let his eyes enjoy some more tofu (Tl: eating someone¡¯s tofu, take advantage of circumstances or situation to thoroughly enjoy oneself either through touch or observation in this case, the eyecandy that is the pink haired Goddess¡¯s body).

    But the person himself doesn¡¯t know that his ¡®I like them very much¡¯ had a great effect on her. Stupefied, a weird sensation grew in her heart, the anger disappeared from her face leaving only embarrassment behind.

    Letting go of his cors, she backpedaled and she was going to say something but she saw his ogling eyes.

    It suddenly returned to her that she¡¯s not wearing anything. Inside her heart she wished somebody would put her out of her misery, hastily she picked up the clothes on the floor and blocked the eyesight that seemed to have substance (Tl: she can feel his eyes) and blocked her tender white body before panicking.

    ¡°Why are you still here, get out!¡±

    Sighing, he showed a regrettable expression on his face and there was much reluctance in his eyes.

    She wanted to cry so bad but for want of tears, can¡¯t. She could only pick up object near her to fling at him.

    ¡°Stop looking! Get out of here!¡±

    He dodged her attack while guffawing before closing the door behind him and wiping off the sweat on his head.

    ¡°Mama mia, that was too stimting, I thought I would be getting the cane. But, the result¡­ unexpectedly¡­ was benefits, hmm, must be my lucky day, I finished M2, level up twice, obtained Kaichou-sama¡¯s benefits. Maybe I should go around the street a few times to see if I have some peach blossom luck (TL: ÌÒ»¨ÔË, luck with thedies/opposite sex but normally used referring todies instead of dudes)

    So he just stood there at her doorughing vulgarly.

    ¡°Pa¡± Her door slowly opened revealing a blushing Hinagiku. She was wearing a childish pyjama as she walked out the room ring at him.

    Drylyughing, he took a few steps back¡­

    She wasn¡¯t waiting to settle the scores after autumn right¡­ (Tl: serving revenge on a cold te)

    ¡°Forget everything you saw just now!¡±

    She uttered with much grudge.

    He retorted straight away after hearing her.

    ¡°How can that be! I won¡¯t forget it as long as I live!¡±

    At such a shameless answer, she lowered her head with forelock covering her eyes, her body began trembling.

    It was at this moment that he knew, he fucked up. Smelling the foul wind and bloody rain (Tl:approaching carnage), his hair stood on ends and he tried squirming is way out.

    ¡°Forgetting is out of the question, but I definitely won¡¯t tell a second person¡­¡±

    The two fell silent after that. After staying taciturn for awhile, she finally lifted her head.

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°super duper mean it, absolutely manifold true!¡±

    Not just absolutely true, it¡¯s true 10 to the power of 20, who would share this kind of benefit with anyone else. This kind of event should only entertain him, what¡¯s more this isn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s it¡¯s Kaichou-sama¡¯s¡­

    ¡°If I here that a 3rd party finds out about this, you dead!¡±

    She threatened him after seeing him so serious, finally managing to escape from her embarrassment, she just gave him a cold hmph along with that line.

    He nodded rapidly to her before moving his eyes over to her body.

    Today might just be the worst day she had ever experienced, multiple times has she blushed that the times she blushed is approaching her lifetime count. Noticing his eyes going up and down on her body it felt like she was naked before him.

    Without hesitation she brought her hands up to shield her breasts while shooting a re at him.

    ¡°What are you looking at! Will you only be satisfied after looking a few more times?!¡±

    ¡°God, that would be nice.¡±

    The line slipped from is true thoughts.

    ¡°You.. you..¡±

    Eyes wide she lifted her fingers to point shakingly at him.

    As the noble academy¡¯s student council president, where would she find this kind of shameless existence in Hakuo Academy where everybody¡¯s very self aware of mannerisms.

    In her mind it should have went something like this: she tells him to forget all about it, and he would do so in consideration of her dignity. Who would have thought that he¡¯s so shameless. She was led by the nose to the present field. (Tl:pletely fooled by him)

    Triggered, very triggered. Very soon, she would elucidate him on what no zuo no die means!

    Unleashing her fury, lifting the iron fist of justice, with a bam itnded on his face and the little bitch wasid on the floor with a peach blossom burgeoning on his face.

    Stomping him twice she turned around fabulously and headed to the dining room.

    He opened his eyes after she walked away.

    As a level 30 mini super, how can he get his ass handed to him by a level 18 Hinagiku? And she totally held back on her hits. He just went along with her while ying possum, otherwise she might really just die from her surpressed anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°Hu¡­ it feels more tiring than the bout with the youkais¡­¡±

    Patting his chest he uttered so with much emotion.

    But if it can be done, he would rather trade the exp with the youkais for a few more benefits like this one¡­

    Her body, if one ignores the chest factor, it¡¯s really¡­. mm mm¡­ it can¡¯t be in words¡­

    Giving off a few rounds of wolfish hehe, he jumped back on his feet and followed the direction Hinagiku went before promptly stopping.

    The meals aren¡¯t prepared yet¡­

 Chapter 21: Tsundere blonde twin tail and air headed exorcist

    <h4>Chapter 21: Tsundere blonde twin tail and air headed exorcist</h4>

    After Kaichou-sama made it rain benefits, her originally normal attitude became abnormal.

    How so?

    The past her always spotted a dignified and level headed front. From time to time one can also see her go berserk, ever since he got to know her, except for the few times he managed to make herugh, he has never seen her blushing face.

    This is normal!

    She became abnormal after having her tofu eaten by him. (Tl: Being taken advantage of, in said case, being seen naked, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s the big deal so I can¡¯t rte)

    Everytime she sees Wu Yan, she would go red without fail. Even after a few days after the event happened, she still hasn¡¯t recovered from the ¡®trauma and she would be flushed at first sight of him.

    Moreover, they were pretty cool back then, able to bust each other¡¯s ball while talking. But now, every time they talk, it would basically be him doing the talking and she would just keep her head down and meekly listened to him.

    Now he¡¯s getting a bit anxious because he can¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking about. It would get him wondering each and every time for countless times. In the end it always arrive at one sentence: ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s heart, you¡¯re better off not trying¡­

    And the same thing happened today, after eating breakfast, the two prepared to go to school. Swallowing thest of his meal, he went out of the house only to see Hinagiku standing there waiting for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, shall we go?¡±

    Seeing him walking over, she can¡¯t help but blush stirring him up very deeply.

    What a pure young maiden¡­ it¡¯s been so many days and she still remembers that event¡­.

    This is most certainly a ssical case of one¡¯s waist not hurting when he¡¯s the one standing and talking! (TL: , talking the talk is one thing, walking the talk is another, arm chair expert, practice is different from theory, it ought be easy to forget the event, but in reality no it¡¯s not)

    Rigidly turning her head away she muttered.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±

    Looking at the sky that has just turned bright for not long he merely responded with a serious nod.

    ¡°Nn, yes we¡¯re going to bete¡­¡±

    On the way to school, he kept trying to tease her in an effort to make herugh but all she did was listening without a peep making him feel very awkward.

    Arriving at Hakuo Academy, she recovered from her ¡®stroke¡¯, she was astonished at the presence of someone before her.

    The person ising out of a super luxurious car, she¡¯s small, and this is not for literary purposes, she¡¯s really small, looks like 12 or 13 years old, blonde hair tied into very long twintails. She has a very nasty look on her face staring at Hakuo Academy, as if the school is an asylum rather than a school.

    Behind her, a girl with hair so ck it¡¯s almost blue, wearing a waf.u.ku, the beautiful girl who is more or less the same size walked out the car with her. She¡¯s looking over the twintail in front of her with a gentle face. Using the sleeves of her waf.u.ku she covered her lower face reminiscent of an ancient era¡¯s princess.

    ¡°Nagi!¡±

    Hearing Hinagiku¡¯s shout, the two looked around and saw an astonished Hinagiku and ¡­ Wu Yan who looks like he has just seen a ghost (Tl: the see a ghost here is not surprise or anything like that it¡¯s more like ¡°damn! it¡¯s that hoe again¡± expression of cursing)¡­

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s just you Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    The girl called Nagi by her just gave her a casual greeting.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with your expression and reaction¡­¡±

    With twitching lips she chastised her.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Hinagiku!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Isumi!¡±

    That¡¯s right, these 2 are the well known Ojous, Sanzenin Nagi and Saginomiya Isumi!

    Sanzenin Nagi: (level 0)

    Saginomiya Isumi: (level 30)

    Sanzenin Nagi, a sole child of the Sanzenin family, like Lulu she¡¯s doted upon by many. She has a grandfather who always teases her but essentially means well and loves her very deeply. How can he not know of her when she¡¯s number 1 mistress of this world and the mistress of this world¡¯s MC?

    And though the other one is not as famous as Nagi, from Wu Yan¡¯s POV, Isumi¡¯s more interesting than the other one. One can see just how out of the odinary she is with level 30 abilities. She¡¯s just 12 or 13 at most but she¡¯s on the same tier as him.

    This is mostly due to her inheriting the excellent bloodline of her family and having a great amount of spiritual power at her disposal. But can one really expect more badassery from a 12/13 year old girl?

    He¡¯s thinking maybe she did finish off the youkai leader in the original work. Understandable since she¡¯s level 30, same as the youkai leader. Also her exorcism ability is the bane of all things evil, the ck gas he was having so much trouble with could very well have been dispelled with a simple cleansing charm from her.

    Without the protection of the ck gas, how can the feeble ass skeleton stand up to a genius girl like herself?

    Maa¡­ the youkai leader conceivably could have ran away, that would have increased its survival chance because this exorcist shoujo is notorious for her air headedness, we¡¯re talking about someone who could get lost in her own courtyard and appear at Sanzenin nagi¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Said the tsuntsun twintail shoujo. From the looks of it, it seems she doesn¡¯t even mind if he answers or not contrary to her question.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Wu Yan, Hinagiku¡¯s butler, greetings Sanzenin¡¯s young miss, and Saginomiya¡¯s young miss.¡±

    He resisted starting a squabble with Nagi and just greeted them properly.

    ¡°Butler?¡±

    Now the shoujo¡¯s interested, even the graceful Isumi was surprised at this.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re Hinagiku¡¯s butler? Not the other way around?¡±

    Triggered by Nagi¡¯s cocksure attitude he is.

    ¡°Hey what did you mean by that, Nagi?¡±

    Clearly displeased with her statement that implies she¡¯s so barbarically strong she didn¡¯t need a butler.

    ¡°Greetings Mister Wu Yan.¡±

    Isumi did a very polite bow while saying so.

    Yes! Naturally air headed shoujos are the cutest¡­.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you woulde to school.¡±

    She quip with good reasons. Let it be known that this young miss here is the super queen of truancy who doesn¡¯te to school more than 10 times in a year. Basically, a home security guard of the highest order¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, it¡¯s just that Maria has been nagging me toe.¡±

    She nced at Hakuo Academy¡¯s gate with a disgusting light in her eyes as if she was molested by a weird uncle here before (Tl: ng for pedo ¹ÖÊñÊò).

    He knows the truth is just that this girl didn¡¯t want to go out anywhere. As a glorious otaku youngdy, she defends her title with much fervor, none can match her faithfulness to this cause, at least within the girl¡¯s crowd.

    This girl uses all her school time to y games, watch anime and mangas. She¡¯s just 13 and she¡¯s already skipped grades to high school so no one¡¯s able to reproach her because she¡¯s just too damn smart.

    Well¡­ that applies to Hayate as well¡­

    Nevertheless, regarding Isumi, he feels like he should get to know her a bit.

    His Mission 3 involves finding the other half of the mysterious crystal, and since this is a part of system¡¯s mission and that it¡¯s called mysterious crystal it should have some kind of mysterious power. And to deal with this kind of mysterious object, perhaps the exorcist family of Saginomiya would know something.

    hell, even Nagi could help him since her family possesses an artifact called that can draw out souls. Although it¡¯s now lost, but having another alternative is good¡­

    Otherwise, where would he even begin searching for a piece of crystal about the size of a thumb in this big wide world¡­

    Therefore, he decided on the spot to approach these two great deities.

    Retrieving the crystal fragment from his space ring he approached Isumi.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Saginomiya, may I impose a question on you?¡±

    A ? floated above her head, she can¡¯t imagine what someone she just got to know would ask her.

    Even Hinagiku and Nagi is looking at him with an odd look coupled with curious gazes.

    Ignoring the two girls who¡¯s out of the know, he just passed the crystal to her for examination.

    ¡°Miss Saginomiya, would you maybe know what this crystal is?¡±

    The white crystal broken in half could be seen to shine with great luster under the sunlight¡¯s brilliance. It was abnormally beautiful even in the light of day.

    ¡°So pretty¡­¡±

    It is pretty normal for girls to be attracted to pretty things, even if it¡¯s only a half of its original state the crystal captured Hinagiku¡¯s heart in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty cute.¡±

    To a richdy like her who could build a swimming pool and amusement park at her home. This kind of pretty gems are nothing fancy she hasn¡¯t seen before, it¡¯s not surprising to see her being so indifferent to it.

    ¡°This is?¡­¡±

    On the other hand Isumi grew grim and frowned while looking at the crystal in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know the origin of this stone?¡±

    He was delighted at her reaction but before he could celebrate further, Isumi raised her head and looked at him with a serious face before shooting him down.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Feeling his legs give up, he was that close to kneeling to this girl. You say you don¡¯t know but what¡¯s with the grim expression.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Feeling powerless at her response he can only ask that.

    ¡°Nn, but I can feel a something special from this crystal, it¡¯s as though¡­ there¡¯s some kind of mysterious power within it.¡±

    Looking at her vexed face he really didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. If the girl says she doesn¡¯t know then what can he do about it?

    ¡°Miss Sanzenin, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Well done, very blunt¡­

    ¡°Then have you girls ever seen one a simr crystal?¡±

    He was hopeful for their answer while storing away the crystal.

    But too bad, the two and Hinagiku shook their heads making him very disappointed.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, from where did you obtain this crystal?¡±

    As part of an exorcist family, this kind of artifact with mysterious power ought catch her attention for if it¡¯s something that should it be harmful, it must be managed with due haste.

    ¡°This is what I got after ying a youkai leader.¡±

    There was no need to hide anything from her since they¡¯re both individuals who walk the same path, it¡¯s just that, he¡¯s forgetting there¡¯s two other people nearby.

    ¡°Youkai leader!¡±

    The three¡¯s shout attracked the gaze of many people.

    ¡°Youkai leader, so is it a ghost?¡±

    With a frightened tone this tsundere precocious supernatural fearing girl asked.

    ¡°ying? Did you run off the other day to kill this so called youkai leader?¡±

    Scared but she felt furious and unamused about the fact that his ¡®affair to attend to¡¯ turns out to be a poorly disguised attempt to go kill something.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, to be able to y a youkai leader¡­¡±

    Muttering so she looked into his eyes while starting to be intrigued.

    ncing around at the girls who each gave a different facial reaction as well as the ruckus gathering around them he bitterlyughed inside.

    It was my fault for not finding a secret base or something to discuss this matter¡­

 Chapter 22: Interrupted conquest!

    <h4>Chapter 22: Interrupted conquest!</h4>

    April fools is the biggest april fools in history. How¡¯s that for april fools?

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, are you also an exorcist?¡±

    Isumi felt curious about this.

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s irritated at the side, he can¡¯t help but bitterlyugh.

    ¡°No I¡¯m not an exorcist, it¡¯s just that I have a few powers which enabled me to kill supernatural things.¡±

    ¡°Supernatural things¡­ do they really exist?¡­¡±

    She quickly turn from being angry to a timid attitude. Besides her, Nagi also has the same look, despite trying her best to look tough and failing at it.

    Not sure how to answer her he can only look at Isumi for assistance. This in turn put her at a loss of what to do, she kept looking around before deciding to change the topic.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, where did you find this youkai leader?¡±

    He just pointed at Hakuo Academy, the trio were surprised at this revtion.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you met a youkai leader insider Hakuo Academy?¡±

    Stunned, Isumi lowered her head gloomily. As an exorcist, she didn¡¯t even notice the presence of supernatural things despiteing to school everyday, how neglectful of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s ghost inside Hakuo Academy, surely you jest, Yan.¡±

    Her smile looked so forced when she said this.

    Seeing him nod, Nagi was the first to cry out.

    ¡°Like I said, schools are evil, there¡¯s even ghost and the like inside it, it¡¯s the mostmostmostmost vile of all ces and Maria still forced me toe here, Waaah, I¡¯m nevering here again..¡±

    He had a headache while stopping Nagi who¡¯s nning to run away with tears inside her eyes by grabbing the back of her cor.

    ¡°I have already eliminated all the evil spirits within the school so there won¡¯t be any after this.¡±

    ¡°Liar! Do you take me as a fool?¡±

    Struggling and yelling, he really wanted to tell her that yes your IQ¡¯s high but that didn¡¯t signify you weren¡¯t a fool, you are the high IQ type idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, mister Wu Yan.¡±

    Isumi gave him a deep bow.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t eliminated the evil spirits, they would have harmed innocent people when they escaped, the blood would then be on my hand. Truly I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    He awkwardly smiled while throwing a tsukkomi inside, moi¡¯s not a hero championing the interest of the mass, I¡¯m just went there to do my quest, you didn¡¯t need to be so grateful.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, where did you y the youkai leader?¡±

    In her eyes he saw clearly the words ¡°to expunge one¡¯s humiliation¡± burning within her eyes.

    ¡°It was in the old dormitory.¡±

    This is just as well since if she intervened then the root cause would be eliminated. With such a creepy ce, he¡¯s worried if it would one day be haunted again, but if it¡¯s her then there¡¯s no better candidate to deal with this.

    ¡°The old dormitory? So the rumor that it¡¯s haunted spread by the students were true?¡±

    Hinagiku interjected.

    He was rendered speechless at just how dauntless she is. The nor human wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept the fact that supernatural things existed within such a short frame of time. Nagi¡¯s a special case though since her house was haunted before and it was none other than Isumi who took care of it. But Hinagiku is a normal human through and through, having never touched this kind of stuff before, even if she did have some power, being able to ept it or not is another thing altogether.

    Who would have thought she epted it so quickly, should we say as expected of Kaichou-sama?

    ¡°I see, so the old dormitory was it? I heard this rumor before but never thought much about it. I was nning to go have a look over there in just a few days, I would have never guess there would be a youkai leader there¡­.¡±

    She can¡¯t help but twist her brows into a frown.

    Looking at her self ming self he can¡¯t help but ask for forgiveness.

    To make a girl who has a naturally terrible sense of direction make an expression other than a nk one, oh what a sinful man I am¡­

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, I will be saying my farewell here. Regarding the old dormitory, just leave it to me for clean up.¡±

    Listening to that soothing voice, he can¡¯t help but nod making her give off a silly smile.

    Oh yeah, the air headed girl returned to her natural state, urgh, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m spouting anymore.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Before she could turn around and walk into the academy he hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°May I ask..¡±

    She turned her head in response.

    ¡°Please, I insist you take this thing (Tl: counter for animals) with you.¡±

    He passed Nagi who¡¯s still iling around to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the thing! your whole family¡¯s a thing!¡±

    Completely forgetting about the thing with supernatural she got pissed at him. Kids will be kids, being afraid or angry is like their natural pace. damned to hell whenever one pleases.

    Isumi had arge sweatdrop on her head and dragged the Nagi who still haven¡¯t given up on escaping. She hulled her off without listening to her pleas.

    ¡°Saginomiya¡¯s young miss, if there¡¯s any news about the crystal please let me know!¡±

    He shouted at her as she moved away.

    ¡°I understand, mister Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    With Isumi and Nagi¡¯s departure, Wu Yan and Hinagiku entered the schoolpound and the crowd at the school gate began to reduce.

    En route to the clock tower student council office, the two just walked silently without much conversation.

    However, he can feel it, he¡¯s fallen into a mysterious crisis¡­

    With arms akimbo she walked beside him and stared at him with her jewel like eyes on his face as if she wanted to bore holes in his face.

    Noticing that Kaichou-sama has treturned to her usual state, he didn¡¯t feel happy at this however.

    ¡°Yan, is there something you want tell me?¡±

    She just gave him a dark smile.

    He can sense the faint smell of tragedying down upon him. If he didn¡¯t exin properly something terrible would befall him.

    Drylyughing his pupil had a sh of light.

    ¡°Wha- what do you want me to say¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    She shocked him with this cold hmph and just as he thought she would bring out the knives she just went silent with tears at the canthus of her eyes.

    He instantly panicked.

    ¡°Hina¡­Hinagiku¡­ please don¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Turning her head away she wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes while muttering.

    ¡°Am I, Am I that unworthy of your faith?¡­¡±

    He was rendered silent by this.

    Looking at him at a loss of words, she became furious, lifting her foot she wanted to run away while sulking but was stopped by a pull from him.

    She was stunned and iled her arms.

    ¡°Let me go! Let go!¡±

    He adamantly pulled her back, he knows that if he let her go like this then he absolutely won¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    Making a woman cry¡­ what a low douchebag¡­. I am¡­

    With a jerk, he pulled her within his arms and held her tight.

    She¡¯s stupefied. She was dragged into his arms. Besides her father, she had never touched a boy before, not even hand holding, her father didn¡¯t even hug her before so this is apletely foreign situation to her.

    With this, shepletely forgot how to be angry, she anxiously struggled in his arms while not knowing what to make of this.

    ¡°You.. What¡¯re you doing¡­ let me go at once¡­¡±

    Going hehehe he teased her.

    ¡°hell no I would let go, if I let you go, what will I do if you run away?¡±

    With her hands on his chest she looked away from his face and was being all tensed.

    ¡°Won¡¯t run, I won¡¯t run so please let me go¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly he tightened the hug even more while being shameless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, who would if you are lying to me right now, We have a saying in China, women are unreasonable.¡± (Tl: wow, just wow)

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Even if she became upset, there was no helping it, strong as she is, stronger than any normal male, she was no match for level 30 Wu Yan.

    Unable to struggle herself free or convince him, she could only beg him.

    ¡°I really wont¡¯ run, really, so please don¡¯t be like this, other people will see us¡­¡±

    ¡°Let them see, fuck¡¯em!¡±

    Like a tyrant, he pressed her head against his chest. Once he hugged her like this he really didn¡¯t want to let go of her so he can only act all spoilt.

    Struggling a few more times without any result, she could only yield and closed her eyes. Listening to his heartbeat on his chest, her face was flushed.

    She¡­ this really was a first¡­

    Smelling the fragrance wafting between her hair, he rubbed her scalp and hesitated before exining to her.

    ¡°Sorry Hinagiku, but at the moment I can¡¯t disclose the situation to you because I still need toplete a very important mission. But, I promise to spill the beanspletely after finishing it.¡±

    Opening her eyes, she lifted her head and looked at his smiling face, muttering with bright eyes.

    ¡°You said it, don¡¯t lie to me now¡­¡±

    Does this mean¡­ she¡¯s forgiven me?

    Laughing joyfully he nodded and half jestingly said to her.

    ¡°Although my integrity is as good as gone, but I won¡¯t do something so shameless as to lie to a girl while hugging her!¡±

    Listening to him she can¡¯t help but break aughter.

    ¡°What do you mean by your integrity is as good as gone? Why do you keep spouting weird things¡­¡±

    Tilting his head at her.

    ¡°Is that so? But isn¡¯t this fine? At least it can still make youugh¡­¡±

    She lowered her embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I needed you to make meugh¡­¡±

    He drew back the corners of his mouth while grabbing the tender meat on her waist, he tightened his hug and closed his eyes. Hinagiku closed her eyes as well, and the two shared a warm moment in this state.

    Maybe it¡¯s because God can¡¯t look at this cheesy cliche anymore so he sent an apostle of justice to rescue the damsel in distress.

    ¡°A!!!¡±

    With a mournful shout, a mysterious humanoid shape dropped down from a tree not far from the both of them, giving them a big jump.

    She quickly pushed him away while blushing red. He just disapprovingly shot a hateful leer at the individual who disrupted his conquest of a shoujo.

    Short blue hair, wearing a western styled butler uniform with a pitiful countenance, the guy was rubbing his head whileining. It looks like he¡¯s tightening his hug on something inside his embrace.

    Hayate Ayasaki: (level 16)

    Welp, it¡¯s clear now who¡¯s the cockblocker, it¡¯s the MC of the original work.

    ¡°Why did you fall down from the sky?¡±

    With a ‡å look on his face even Hinagiku¡¯s also looking at him curiously.

    He retorted at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall down from the sky, I just fell from the tree¡­¡±

    pping his forehead he powerlessly responded.

    ¡°¡­.Fine, so may I ask of this student who fell from a tree, why did you fell from a tree?¡±

    Rubbing his head with an awkward air.

    ¡°I was just saving a kitty who climbed a tree and can¡¯t get down, when I climbed up the tree, the kitty attacked me and so here I fell down.¡±

    After finishing his exnation, he released his hands revealing a kitty and proving he was telling the truth.

    The moment he released his hands, the cat went into frenzy and scratched the s.hit out of his face.

    ¡°ARGH!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    While she¡¯s feeling sorry for him, Wu Yan was dancing in joy.

    This oughta teach you for messing with moi¡­

 Chapter 23: A jinxed Main Character of original story, me gusta verlo mas!

    <h4>Chapter 23: A jinxed Main Character of original story, me gusta verlo mas!</h4>

    Wu Yan is very pissed off about getting interrupted when he is conquering a shoujo. But what can he do? Hit the m.o.f.o? He would but this poor fuck has fate s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g with him since his birth already, and he¡¯s technically a good guy so even if he has the reason to beat him up, it wouldn¡¯t be cool to beat him up.

    But he doesn¡¯t feel right if he didn¡¯t beat him up either¡­

    Finally, he decided to greet him first and dy the decision until further notice, he is still the main character of the original work¡­

    Looking at Hayate who¡¯s still feeling the fast and furious scratch of kitty, and Hinagiku who felt sorry for him, he put on a smile before greeting him.

    ¡°hello, my name¡¯s Wu Yan, Chinese. Although I¡¯m a student of Hakuo Academy I am currently a butler, please teach me well!¡±

    Only after he heard Wu Yan did he responded back.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Ayasaki hayate.¡±

    Calming down the rioting kitty inside his arms, he forced a smile with that face full of scratches.

    ¡°Ayasaki Hayate, butler of Sanzenin family, greetings, so you¡¯re a butler as well huh?¡±

    Thetter part was referring to Wu Yan because this might very well be the first time he saw another butler of the same age range as him so he¡¯s surprised and curious at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m currently the butler of mdy Hinagiku.¡±

    He snickered and nced at Hinagiku when he said so.

    Hayate is even more astonish now, he¡¯s the butler of that beautiful girl?

    Who would me him for being astonished, just awhile ago he saw quite clearly from the tree that these 2 were hugging each other. He thought for sure they were a couple¡­

    Unhappy, she red at him with a blushing face after grasping the vague idea from Hayate¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s unhappy about being forcibly hugged or perhaps she¡¯s unhappy about her introduction by Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well then, Ayasaki kun, what are you doing here? From the looks o fit, you don¡¯t look like a student of this school¡­¡±

    After slightly calming down from being flustered, she began to have the curiosity as expected of girls towards this Hayate who had a ¡®shy entrance¡¯.

    rmed he quickly ¡®let go¡¯ the cat in his hands before apologetically facing the both of them.

    ¡°Actually, the reason I¡¯m here is because mdy forgot her lunchbox so I decided to bring it for her¡­¡±

    Listening to him he remembered that there¡¯s such a scenario inside the original work.

    In it, because Nagi forgot her bento, he came to Hakuo Academy to give it to her. But due to various ratherplicated happenings, like Wu Yan, when he first came to Hakuo Academy he was met with the bat s.hit crazy sister¡¯s uninvinted assault.

    Too bad however, he didn¡¯t have such a highpetence as him, his level and Yukiji¡¯s is just one level . Hence, he didn¡¯t got into school that easily.

    In the end, under the assistance of the three amiga, he managed to sneak into the school.

    Also, the cat he just saved was originally supposed to be saved by Hinagiku, but because she¡¯s afraid of height and couldn¡¯te down she was ¡®assisted¡¯ by him (Tl: human meat cushion approach if I recall correctly). Then, he was dragged into the student council as a series of odd events happened around him.

    And now, due to Wu Yan¡¯s influence, the original event that would have built a good start to their rtionship was gone. He was feeling quite lucky and his gaze lightened a lot regarding Hayate.

    Even if he has the peach blossom flower luck (Tl:luck with thedies), he refuse to believe that under the condition of standing on a pavilion close to water (Tl: advantage from proximity to target) and striking first he would lose to this unlucky fellow.

    What¡¯s more, the moment he had with Hinagiku just now was enough to further their rtionship beyond a fundamental stage. That and their foundation forged through being together all the time, does that mean conquest is still far away?

    Therefore, Hayate, you open tour crystal pce, I will open mine as well, our well water shouldn¡¯t touch river water (Tl: mind each other¡¯s business). You have a big ass crystal pce, I don¡¯t even have one in it, the one I am conquering is off limits, so you should go away while feeling relieved¡­

    That¡¯s enough about his internal monologue, Hinagiku on the other hand is getting darker and darker listening to Hayate¡¯s ¡®unfortunate academy adventure¡¯.

    ¡°Ayasaki kun, the guard at the gate who wouldn¡¯t let you in and attacked you without rhyme or reason, could she perhaps have been a girl with short green shoulder-length hair?¡±

    He can see very clearly she¡¯s holding in the anger, he can only sigh inwardly, with such a psychotic sister, one would age very fast¡­

    Once he nodded, she was instantly enveloped in a dark air making Wu Yan¡¯s heart jump.

    Holy s.hit¡­ Kaichou-sama also know the alter technique? (Tl: ºÚ»¯¼¼ÇÉ, probably a reference to saber alter, not sure about this, ckenization technique?)

    Dumbstruck and seeing her on the verge of exploding, he quickly pulled her hands.

    ¡°Hinagiku, that¡¯s enough, now that Hayate is already inside, let¡¯s put down the aforementioned matter first and help him locate miss Sanzenin.¡±

    The dark air behind her disappeared, this is due to her blushing at the sight of him pulling her hands. She turned her head to the side unnaturally.

    ¡°Yo- you¡¯ve got a point, we- well let¡¯s go then, to the student council and then giving Nagi a notification.¡±

    She took off after finishing her sentence without hesitation.

    Looking at her run, he was at a loss of words while Hayate is still confused about the whole situation.

    ¡­..

    ¡°That was really stupid, little Hayate, saving a cat and getting caught, seriously¡­¡±

    In the student council room which unlike normal, ispletely filled with people at the moment.

    Nagi is currently pointing her fingers at the hard pressed Hayate chanting the words she said just now more than 10 times already.

    Standing beside her is Isumi who¡¯s seems like she wants to say something to Nagi but can¡¯t find the chance to interject. Standing there she kept repeating ¡®that¡­ that¡¯ (Tl: ¤¢¤Î¤¢¤Î,ÄÇ¸ö¡­ÄÇ¸ö, which means something like urm¡­)

    Segawa Izumi, Hanabishi Miki, Asakaze Risa the three stooges are also here watching Nagi scolding Hayate with very interested faces. The peanut gallery kept egging Nagi on and looked like they wanted to y as well but they held in their hands¡­ a paper te¡­

    Sitting in the corner is Yukiji who¡¯s tied like a zongzi with swirling eyes while Hinagiku snapping at her and spraying saliva at the same time.

    Wu Yan just sat at the only desk in the student council office, Hinagiku¡¯s seat while looking over the ruckus, he can¡¯t help but yawn at this.

    After Hayate was brought here, bats.hit crazy sister came running andughed manically before grabbing an arming sword used as a decoration to execute Hayate on the spot.

    Seeing Yukiji going insane again, Hinagiku¡¯s pent up anger finally exploded, she grabbed an arming sword as well hell bent on ¡®close kindred ughter¡¯ (Tl: read discipline).

    In a battle where one side is raging and another side is acting all crazy, Yukiji was getting very into character and fought harder and harder as if the opponent is not her sister. Although, Hinagiku was raging, she was kind, how can she really fight against her sister with all her heart. In an unfair battle, Hinagiku was almost done in by Yukiji.

    Wu Yan who decided to sit that one out was infuriated by her, you litte hoe weren¡¯t you thinking about your brother inw when you decided tomit internecine strife?

    Twas, a very fierce soul rending, thrilling and pg rated ¡®disicpline¡¯ before Yukiji was turned into a zongzi and tossed to the corner of the room.

    After he finished wrecking the crazy sister, Nagi and Isumi arrived along with the three stooges. After an intense QnA, the scene became the ruckus before him.

    He was enamored with this crowd before him, before this when he watched Hayate the Combat Butler, he admired their interactions even though they look like they¡¯re living very tiring days.

    Without a doubt, they are very happy.

    It¡¯s not just the joyous stuff, there¡¯s the sad stuff, the frustrating stuff and after trials and tribtions it would all end in happiness.

    He dreamt of this, as an otaku, this was something he never experienced before¡­

    But now, well, since there¡¯s this kind of opportunity, let¡¯s properly enjoy ourselves.

    He chuckled before looking at Isumi who¡¯s still at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°Miss Saginomiya, how did the thing with the old dormitory went?¡±

    Overhearing him, everyone calmed down, he felt odd at why they suddenly calmed down but the sparkly eyes and their expression told him all he needed to know¡­

    ¡°By old dormitory you mean the one Nagi-chan said, the one with the monster?¡±

    Going into business, Isumi turned serious, in his eyes of course, she¡¯s still pretty damn cute that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Yep, the miasma there is quite bad, if not properly managed, it might attract more youkais. I have already sealed the cave with charms. Regarding the cleanup, someone from the family wille and start a ritual, only then could the ce be cleansed, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±But what?¡±

    ¡°From the miasma, it seems like they should have been a lot of malevolent spirits there.¡±

    Isumi turned her eyes towards Wu Yan, along with her gaze, the others looked at him as well, everyone¡¯s eye is on him.

    He simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Indeed, before the youkai leader made an appearance, they were a ton of skeletons and Onryos, probably numbering in the hundreds if not thousands.¡±

    Everyone was awestruck, Isumi¡¯s mouth in particrly was wide agape in shock, looking at him like he¡¯s a giant wearing his underwear inside out.

    He can only bitterlyugh after noticing this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I believe if you had thought up of a counter measure you would have done it in an easier fashion than me.¡±

    Undeniably, her family is a big family of witches who deals with exorcism, every power in their body is the bane of all supernatural beings. Even if Isumi and Wu Yan¡¯s level are the same, but because of affinity,pared to him who can only cut them down using sword she would have had an easier time dealing with those monsters.

    An analogy would be when using the same mass of water and the same mass of cloths against a fire. One could use the cloth to cover the fire and then step on it to put it out, but using water would have put out the fire in less time than the cloth, more efficiently and without leaving an amber behind.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Isumi, she nced left and then nced right before raising her sleeves to cover her face.

    Yes. So many yes.

    Littless be shy¡­

    But, a shy Isumi is really very cute. No? Well judging by how Hayate is looking at nobody but her and that he¡¯s flushed with his ruffled appearance one could tell just how cute Isumi is.

    Nagi who saw this got mad and swiftly delivered a punch at Hayate.

    ¡°Hayate you little jerk!¡±

    The punch hit squarely on the side of his face making him cry out in a loud voice while flying backwards with blooding out of is nose. And then, he mmed against Izumi who¡¯s enjoying the movie¡­

    The two tumbled on the ground. Guy on top girl in the bottom, like a passionate man jumping on a timid girl, like a wolf pushing down a girl, they both looked at each other with deep passion¡­

    Nagi was so mad her face turned a copper green and then rapidly turned dark.

    ¡°You big idiot!!!¡±

    Looking at this scene where nobody but them knows Hayate is being tortured, he¡¯s secretly happy.

    Only when the original main character is unlucky do we have something worth looking at¡­.

 Chapter 24: Interrupted once more! Snapped!

    <h4>Chapter 24: Interrupted once more! Snapped!</h4>

    A bit after the shenanigans, Isumi suddenly broke the pace.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, I was wondering if I can invite you toe to my house, would you happen to have an opening in your schedule?¡±

    Along with her voice the room went into a strange lull. Those who were bickering stopped bickering, those who were fighting stopped fighting, a certain someone who was getting the centipede in ears stopped screaming. They were looking at Isumi and Wu Yan with gentle eyes. Of course, except for a certain someone¡­

    Feeling a chill go down his spine, he rigidly turned his face around only to see a Kaichou-sama who¡¯s donning an amiable smile¡­

    fuck. Me. My favorability went down to 0¡­

    As expected, only when the MC is cursed with bad luck is there something to see huh? (Tl: karma b.i.a.t.c.h). His tears flowed down his face.

    Only when she saw the mellow gazes of everyone did she tried to panickedly exin herself.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that everyone, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just inviting mister Wu Yan to my home because.. because mother and grandmother are curious about him getting rid of spirits, so¡­ so¡­¡±

    Hearing her exnation, everyone nodded understandingly. Feeling the cold air going away, he heaved a sigh of relief d he dodged a nice boat¡­. (Tl: nice boat, referring to the thing with school days¡¯sst episode 12 being reced with a nice boat drifting down a river for some reason. In this case, rekt so hard it¡¯s not to appear on screen. Perhaps someone with better knowledge of the show could exin, I have not watched the anime so I wouldn¡¯t able to exin properly. )

    He started to think about the invitation, he¡¯s quite interested in it not only because he gets to see the height of abilities inside this world but also because of his own mission.

    In this world, Saginomiya family is a well known family, add that to the fact that they¡¯re an exorcist family then surely the power and influence they wield is greater than him. Left to his own device to search or to get the help of a big family, it would be more expedient to go with thetter. Besides, it entails searching for just a piece of crystal, surely he wouldn¡¯t get rejected.

    Thinking like that he nodded to her invitation.

    ¡°I understand, Miss Saginomiya, I will be visiting the Saginomiya family tonight.¡±

    She beamed at his response.

    ¡°Then I will patiently wait for your grand arrival.¡±

    ¡­..

    After school, walking on the street back home is a situation that differs from normal, he¡¯s walking behind Hinagiku and she¡¯s in front of him.

    Everytime he made haste to catch up with her, she would increase the speed of her steps so as to not stand together with him, this is baffling him to no ends.

    Did I do something wrong? (Tl: facepalm)

    She¡¯s feeling veryplicated as she kept on walking in front of him, unsure of how to deal with the feelings.

    Before Wu Yan, there was no male whom she had such a close rtionship with before. At the start, because he spouted something so ridiculous as to pass entrance exam in one hour, she held hostility against him.

    As the student council president of Hakuo Academy, this is clearly a challenge and contempt towards Hakuo Academy from her perspective. So, she went along with the bet in the heat of the moment.

    After that, in the span of one hour and the interactions they had, she found out that he¡¯s not the cocky prick she thought he was. On the contrary, he¡¯s quite an affable fellow, this changed her opinion of him and removed the animosity she had for him.

    Under the influence of this change of opinion and his shocking memory, she can¡¯t help but feel a sense of intrigue from the guy. After that, the development surrounding his current position as butler, she was merely reaching out for the sake of reaching out, to give him who came from a ¡®foreign¡¯ ce a ce to stay, that¡¯s all.

    Gradually, spending more and more time with him, she began to have a deeper understanding of Wu Yan. He would try to make herugh everyday and his cooking basically conditioned her into relying on him, this slowly made her think of him as her closest buddy.

    Then that night happened, he barged into her room and saw her naked body which deeply infuriated her.

    She¡¯s actually quite self conscious of her body, not anything in particr but her chest, she¡¯s already almost 16 and yet her chest is still no more bigger then when she has just entered middle school. This fact made her very anxious and self abased.

    And so that night when he saw her, she thought for sure he would sneer at her, getting mocked by one¡¯s own best pal, looking at his regretful expression she felt even more inferior.

    Letting herself go, she didn¡¯t care about being naked anymore, she just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he didn¡¯tugh at herself. Who would have thought that not only did he not ridicule her, he even said something like ¡®like it very much¡¯.

    Her heart was thrown into disarray, yeah she¡¯s pretty popr in Hakuo Academy but she hadn¡¯t really spent anytime with any boys so when has she even been confronted with something like this? Plus, he said ¡®like¡¯ and whatnot.

    From that night on, she changed her feelings towards him ever so slightly. Not long after that she felt a strong sense of rejecting her own feelings, her feelings for him¡­

    Being the first time she actually felt something like this towards a boy she didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. So she chose to deal with it like how she treated him these past few days, very odd and weird, the rtionship turned from being able to tease each other into her not being able to feel at peace with herself anymore.

    This passive attitude of interaction was her way of dealing with the mess. She¡¯s actually getting a bit worried, with the way she¡¯s acting being all distant and passive, he would certainly hate her right?

    But Wu Yan acted like nothing had happened, he kept making the meals, telling the same stupid jokes. This made the weird sensation turn contract, condensing into something much bigger¡­

    And today, she¡¯s thrown into chaos, what with him hiding stuff from her, why would she feel sad? Being hugged by him, shouldn¡¯t she struggle free? Why did she fail to resist falling into the warm embrace offered by him?

    What¡¯s more, when Isumi invited him to her home, why did she feel ufortable at it?

    She had lived her life everyday in a simple way, her heart did not have much ripples. But in her endless thoughts, ripples formed in waves all over her heart.

    ¡°I say mdy Hinagiku, if I did something wrong just give it to me straight so I may die with no grievances.¡±

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s so absorbed in her thoughts she went into a wrong route, he was truly speechless. They had already arrived at a small forest, so he just rushed to her front and blocking her off looking like a ¡®selfless martyr rushing to his death¡¯.

    His action shocked her into backpedaling a few steps. But looking at his silly look, she can¡¯t help butugh.

    He also beamed at her reaction.

    ¡°Oh we¡¯reughing now? I take it that means you¡¯re alright already?¡±

    Stunned by him, she forced a grin.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine, why would I not be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Really now?¡±

    Giving her a skeptical look, he approached her slowly and stuck his face close to hers before smirking at her.

    ¡°Look at my face and let¡¯s see you say you¡¯re fine one more time.¡±

    Heart beating faster, face slowly turning red she¡¯s looking at his face just a few inches away she can¡¯t help but back away.

    For what reason would he let her go, seeing her back away, he moved forward. When she finally backed into a trunk he came right up to her making her heart jump. She turned her head to the side while shouting.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯mpletely fine!¡±

    Roling his eyes at her tant lie.

    ¡°You dare not look at my face and you say you¡¯re okay. Really, if you have something you want to say then just say it. Otherwise, you aren¡¯t keeping your promise from before.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    She felt confused at his statement.

    He fell down feeling a little hurt.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡±

    She scratched the side of her face while looking apologetic.

    ¡°What promise was it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgotten about it then forget about it.¡±

    ¡°What, since you brought it up you might as well say it. Could it be the one favor from the bet before?¡±

    She kept shaking her head trying to recall but failing she growled at him.

    Looking satisfied with her reaction he shook her hands.

    ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t I say I would tell you the circumstances surrounding me as part of the promise? It just happened today, and you call yourself an outstanding top student.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was that¡­¡±

    Realizing something very important she shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wait no! that promise can¡¯t be invalid, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t lie to a girl while hugging her? You must keep your end of the promise!¡±

    Looking at her being all mad and furious, he¡¯s speechless, the one who forgot about the promise is you wasn¡¯t it? Kaichou-sama?¡­

    ¡°You forgot it yourself, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s not keeping his end of the deal¡­¡±

    ¡°No means no!¡±

    Having a bright idea, he rubbed his chin before smirking.

    ¡°That is to say, the promise must be abided by, that correct?¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    Unhesitatingly she asserted.

    Sneering at her he continued much her uneasy feeling.

    ¡°Well then mdy Hinagiku, the thing you brought up about the favor, isn¡¯t it about time you fulfilled your promise?¡±

    Laughing like a viin, she realized she got caught and resolutely defended herself.

    ¡°Very well! Say it, what¡¯s your favor, I will absolutely fulfill it!¡±

    Going ¡®oh¡¯ at her statement the grin on his face widened even further, slowly he began to approach her face. When she understood in her stupor what he;s trying to do with a ¡®poof¡¯, her face began to steam up.

    At a loss of what to do with the approaching face she was rmed.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do¡­¡±

    Chuckling he implied his intentions insidiously.

    ¡°You tell me, what am I going to do¡­¡±

    She wants to retreat further away, but the trunk is right behind her, and his body is already right up against her. Looking at the approaching face she used her hands to resist his chest, and she protested with a blushing face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    Ignoring her, he was celebrating inside.

    This kind of opportunity and mood, those who don¡¯t further their conquest really should go hang themselves.

    Cupping her waist with his hands, he dragged her into his embrace and slowly made his way towards her lips¡­.

    She twisted her body out of anxiety and started trembling. After she entered his grasp and felt the distance between them shrunk to 0 she began to puff before finally yielding herself over.

    And right before he¡¯s about to conquer the dreamed aboutnd, a loud bang surprised Hinagiku and she opened her eyes to see what happened. Looking at the thing before her she was filled with terror.

    Bigger than a man by about 50%, the thing was wearing an armor and equipped with two giant axe. From the looks of it, it looked like a fat armored dude about to begin assault.

    It looked just like a human except clearly it isn¡¯t for itcked a head!

    Still hugging her, he looked at the lifeform before him. His face is expressionless but in his eyes and heart a raging fire is about to take hold of him!

    The original main character disrupting my conquest can be ignored, but even a headless piece of trash like you is going to fuck with me?!!!

 Chapter 25: Suspicion, unending attacks!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Suspicion, unending attacks!</h4>

    Headless giant: (level 20)

    Failing tond a strike the giant retrieved its axe. Brandishing its axe and then leaning forward with its arms wide and iling, it looks like it¡¯s trying to roar.

    ¡°Yan¡­ Wha-¡­ What is that?¡­¡±

    Looking at the headless giant with pale face, Hinagiku hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while trembling.

    He almost forgot the fact that Kaichou-sama is very afraid of supernatural stuff.

    Bitterlyughing and hugging the trembling body, he tightened his hold on her waist and triedforting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a mere bug, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Raising her head to look at him, her trembling body managed to calm down. Although she is still pale the terror she felt has reduced a lot, her hands were holding onto him tighter than ever lest he lets go of herself.

    Seeing that she¡¯s much better he smiled at her.

    ¡°You wait here, I am going to go settle this bitch first then we¡¯re going home.¡± (Tl: author used she instead of it so I took some liberty)

    She was worried for his safety when she understood what he¡¯s going to do.

    ¡°Is it alright? Why don¡¯t we just run¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, have faith in me.¡±

    Kissing her forehead he assured her once more.

    His action tinged her cheeks in a bit of red before he resolutely let her go, not before she muttered worryingly.

    ¡°The¡­ then be careful now¡­¡±

    Nodding he enoyed his contact with her waist before letting go and turning towards the headless giant. His smile turned into a cold look and this failed to mask the mes in his eyes which rekindled. He began his stride of tranquil fury towards the headless giant.

    Reaching his arm out, Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, grabbing the sheathe of the sword his smile turned into a cruel arc.

    I am going to teach you just how bad a consequence is when you meddle with someone else¡¯s shoujo pick up moment.

    Unsheathing Kusanagi Sword by his waist, he grabbed the sheathe with one hand and the hilt with another before letting out a malevolent grin. Dashing forward, he disappeared and reappeared within a blink of an eye in front of the headless giant.

    A cold light shed and the arm that held onto the axe flew to the skynding on a nearby surface.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The headless giant silently roared but instead of sound the surrounding air had ripples in them informing that this strike hasnded effectively.

    The headless giant shooked its body and swung its axe viciously at him.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Watching as the axe approached him she can¡¯t help but cry out of concern. Completely on different tier to him, she can still see the movements of a level 20 tier 3 headless giant since it¡¯s not that wide a gap yet. (Tl: the tier gap gets wider on higher tiers but they¡¯re still basically beginners at this stage)

    If not for hear apprehension of enemies the the likes of the giant, thispetitive girl wouldn¡¯t have sat there and watched as Wu Yan fought on the front lines.

    Certainly this is under the pretext where Hinagiku does not have the system identification and probing and she can¡¯t detect presences. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be worried since the two parties arepletely different in terms of quality of fighting power,pletely different in terms of tier.

    He calmly looked at the approaching axe, without even moving his sword wielding right hand his left was raised to intercept the trajectory of said axe and with a ¡®chiang¡¯ it blocked the giant axe.

    Giving it an indifferent gaze his right hand moved and it drew a line the air before the giant released another howl, rest in peace, other arm.

    Spinning his body around, he gave the disarmed (Tl:heh) headless giant a roundhouse kick sending it flying into a few trees before it mmed onto the groundpletely immobile.

    Stunned, she recovered and ran to his side.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m hurt?¡±

    He can¡¯t help but chuckle at her. Looking at her face and then her lips, he silently weeped.

    Do you think I have it easy on my route to conquering shoujos? Isn¡¯t it unbearable if this trend continues? Two times I have tried to proceed to next base, but each and everytime I got denied, isn¡¯t it reminiscent of the unlucky someone. damn you God, I hate you!!!¡±

    Noticing his eyes, she quickly figured out what was going through that mind of him and she blushed while leering at him unamusedly.

    ¡°It has already been so long and you¡¯re still thinking stuff like this!¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing dejectedly he decided to put it behind him with an unsatisfied face.

    ¡°I guess we have to wait until next time.¡±

    ¡°Who.. who would do that with you again next time¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it before, promises have to be kept.¡±

    Reminding her gently so, he won¡¯t drop a tear until he sees the coffin (Tl: refusing to give up until the very end.)

    Clenching her teeth she red at him before shouting athim.

    ¡°The sky is getting dark, why don¡¯t you quickly finish off the monster so we can go home. I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    He went hehehe when he saw her changing the subject. He then nodded before making his way toward the armless giant.

    Since there¡¯s a first time, there¡¯s gonna be a next time as well, the first time he¡¯s a stranger, the second time he would be familiar. He believed in this principle firmly.(Tl: referring to the chance to move onto next base, that there would be a second chance and he would definitely nail it)

    Ma¡­ in this case there¡¯s no first time to speak of but at least there¡¯s a zing. The gal clearly didn¡¯t reject him so that means she likes him.

    Thus, he only need to take it slow from now on, he knows this is so and he¡¯s quite pleased at it.

    Finally Kaichou-sama has been half conquered.

    Even this sappy excuse of an otaku understands this, how could Kaichou-sama not catch on.

    So, I¡­ like Wu Yan¡­.

    Holding both her hands in front of her chest her eyes when looking at his back became a bit out of focus. (Tl: raws says so, just read as enamored)

    Thinking about the animosity when they first met, thinking about the joyous days they spent being with each other, thinking about the birthday suit event, thinking about the warmth she received from him and thinking about the kiss that almost happened¡­.

    She smiled, she¡¯s intoxicated¡­.

    Looking at the suit of armor that¡¯s struggling on the ground like a tortoise but can¡¯t get up no matter how it twisted its body, he just cut it in half with a slice of Kusanagi Sword.

    It was quite fortuitous that this thing didn¡¯t have any blood otherwise he would have to find another way to execute it since gore is out of the question. This is in consideration of Hinagiku who¡¯s born normal in this world and can¡¯t take bloody stuff.

    After it died it began to turn into ashes. this lightened his burden a lot actually because even though this ce is the woods, it is still not far from the city. Given the fact that Hinagiku walked here unknowingly, other people could presumably walk pass here and see this strange fucker, and it would be all over the news the next morning. (Tl: huh, wouldn¡¯t it be just a weird suit of armor in the forest? Not headline material though.)

    He thought for sure he would have to liquify it or something¡­.

    After the headless giant disappearedpletely he sighed in wonder.

    Just when had he had such an easy battle since transport 3 months ago, his past opponents were all either same or higher in terms of level , every time he fought like crazy and had to put effort into thinking how to deal witht he threat.

    Despite fighting the horde of level 10 mobs in the underground hall before, facing that army how can he let his guard down against such a number.

    He felt like he has somehow grown stronger.

    He is certainly also cognizant that strong as he is, he¡¯s still far from being a super.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The sweet voice summoned him from his thoughts, quickly he stowed away his feelings before smiling at Hinagiku who was walking by his side from God knows when.

    ¡°Nothing much, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go, back to home, I will be cooking up a storm.¡±

    Hinagiku revealed a stunning smile and it took him by surprise.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s head back¡­¡±

    Nodding, he scratched his head before bringing her out of the forest, inside his heart however he¡¯s still feeling weird.

    It feels like, she has something for him now, no matter how one observes it, from her tone, her gaze and her gem like eyes¡­

    Maa, nevermind, as long as she¡¯s happy¡­

    ¡°Ne, how will we deal with the promise?¡±

    Storing his Kusanagi Sword away under the curious eyes of Hinagiku he jested.

    It¡¯s not yet time for the reveal yet, but even if he didn¡¯t want to he wouldn¡¯t be able to sweep this under the mat for a lifetime. Hence, some minor things can be done in front of her without hiding it, he will just have to exin it properly the next time.

    When she heard him, she was going to ask him where did the sword disappear to but she blushed instead. With a ¡®hmph she turned her head away while grumbling.

    ¡°hmm.. the promise is it? Didn¡¯t you say it before that you would tell me all about it when the time is right?

    He felt astonished at her, thisssie, she still can act dumb¡­.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not referring to this one¡­¡±

    ¡°How am I not referring to this one¡­?¡±

    ¡°You pretending it never happened?¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ says who, and you when will you fulfill your promise?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I sa it before? When the time is right, I will keep the promise!¡±

    ¡°Well, then I guess I would keep mine as well, when the time is right!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku, you have turned into a bad apple¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    Come night time, because of the growth of his rtionship with Kaichou-sama, he didn¡¯t pull punches and made a full course of dishes much to the protest by Hinagiku and her mom¡¯s bulging stomach. Even the dad who rarely came home and just got back couldn¡¯t help but devouring the leftovers.

    ¡°Mdy, you should go take a bath¡­¡±

    Picking up the tes, he advised her who¡¯s still sitting at the dining table.

    ¡°Nn, understood.¡±

    She nodded and then looked at him with a never before seen strictness.

    ¡°Yan, never call me mdy or young miss from now on, you understand me?¡±

    The lines were the same as thest hundred of times but he has never seen her so serious before when saying this to him, quite frankly he¡¯s feeling very surprised. What happened?

    Urgh, that¡¯s why Wu Yan you are still wet behind the ears, to be a king of conquest you still need to work harder.

    He dismissed his trolling urge and just smiled at her.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go shower!¡±

    Pleased with his reply she got up from the chair and bounced her way to the bathroom like a little kid.

    He shook his head in amusement before putting down the dishes in his hand and jumped out the window to the outside. Landing on the ground, he immediately took out Kusanagi Sword.

    The moment it materialized he reversed his grip on it and brought it down in a straight stab at the ground.

    ¡°Ya!!!!¡± (Tl: ya as in the ya of yaya from unbreakable machine doll)

    A baby like cry resounded, and on the patch of ground where Kusanagi Sword pierced, bloodstain began to spread out.

    Sheathing the sword his brows furrowed.

    This, from the time he dealt with that headless giant has been the fourth wave of attacker!

    What¡¯s going on, why are monsters popping up all over to converge here? This clearly hasn¡¯t happened before¡­

    Thinking something¡¯s amiss, he begun to puzzle over this riddle¡­

    What could be going on?

    This situation only started to happen from today, maybe I did something today that attracted the monsters?

    Or perhaps¡­ Hinagiku¡¯s family did something?

    Shaking his head to dismiss his thoughts he stored away Kusanagi Sword and walked back inside his house.

    Screw it, he will just wait until his visit to Saginomiya family tomorrow to pose this question¡­.

 Chapter 27: The exorcist ancestor with no integrity

    <h4>Chapter 27: The exorcist ancestor with no integrity</h4>

    (ÎÞ½Ú²Ù something like no moral integrity, don¡¯t talk to elders with respect, don¡¯t watch what they say do or act. can also be used to hint that other party is being rude to you/ crossed the line a bit. A close english meaning for the above title would be the spontaneous exorcist ancestor)

    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that inside this pretty crystal there¡¯s a youkai, that right?¡±

    Hinagiku too another glimpse at the crystal in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. Seeing Isumi¡¯s mom nodding, she quickly shifted to the side a bit.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Looking at her reaction he can¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her, all he got was a leer from her.

    Squeezing the mysetrious crystal fragment in his palm he still doesn¡¯t quite understand why the system would issue a search and retrieve mission like this?

    He decided that since there¡¯s a chance anyone is out to get him but absolutely not the system, the thought that this system is controlled by someone else behind the scene also crossed his mind but he decided to let it go after musing for awhile.

    If system wanted to burn him, it would have happened back when he first transported, why wait until now?¡­

    For better or worse this mission has been given out by system, so it won¡¯t pose any danger to him, otherwise the system wouldn¡¯t issue this kind of mission.

    Maa¡­ it has already issued various mission that ced him in danger before¡­.

    Marveling at the mysterious crystal fragment before him he continued.

    ¡°Unbelievable, to think a youkai resides within¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of it, youkai and humankind suffered major blows, but it is also because of it that the youkai lord and his minions were in and humans managed to overthrow the youkai regime.¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom, Hatsuho began to surmise based on her story.

    ¡°Even now, the influence of this youkai loomsrge, countless monsters lust after it¡¯s blood and flesh like the youkai lord. Once they detect its presence, these youkais wille knocking your door from miles away.¡±

    Surprised at this hypothesis, he gnashed his teeth.

    It¡¯s no wonder from yesterday the monsters came attacking continuously. It was all because of this thing, damn I have the sudden urge to hit somebody¡­

    There¡¯s a very good reason why he¡¯s pissed, anyone would have been pissed. After tens of waves of assant when he was finally on the verge of falling asleep, guess who had to wake up when he almost fell asleep.

    Dismissing his thought by shaking his head, he looked towards Hatsuho with a stern expression.

    ¡°Well then madam, are you aware of the whereabouts of the other half of this mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Hinagiku can¡¯t help but be stunned by him as she pulled him back.

    ¡°Are you really nning on retrieving the other half of this crystal? There¡¯s a youkai inside it you know?!¡±

    Rubbing his head he shrugged at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a youkai, not the first time I have met with one that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still gathering them, this kind of thing that looks pretty on the outside but sinister on the inside, throwing it away would be better.¡±

    What was a pretty crystal now looked like flood water and vicious beast to her. She was also quite worried about its nature.

    Sensing a chance, he ¡®hehehe¡¯ before tossing the crystal onto her body.

    ¡°What¡¯s ta matter? Ya afraid?¡±

    Jumping in fright, she yelped and frantically threw it back at him while ring at him.

    Meanie, doesn¡¯t he understand when someone¡¯s afraid¡­

    ¡°Come now, aren¡¯t I here for you¡­¡±

    Seeing that she¡¯s really afraid he softened up and stopped teasing her whileforting her.

    Her angry face dissolved and gave him the white of her eyes followed by a hmph and then the head turn.

    Pulling her hands he helplessly tried to coax her.

    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t be so irate. I have a very good reason to gather it, you will know in good time. Who¡¯s a good sweetie pie?¡±

    Listening to him trying to coax her like she¡¯s his girlfriend, her anger disappeared and she grabbed his hands with a blushing face and then struggling free after a bit.

    I¡¯m so done with this tsundere¡­.

    Meanwhile Isumi¡¯s mom was watching this scene unfold on the side veritably amused. She nced at Wu Yan and then Hinagiku, she kept looking between the two.

    Noticing her mom¡¯s behavior the Isumi who hated getting lost began to truly wish; why didn¡¯t she lose her way before this, if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have need to bring over the both of them to her and she wouldn¡¯t be put in such a situation, jeez, mom¡­

    Waiting after they finished their skit her mom beamed at them.

    ¡°You two must be couple, your rtionship is so great, how admirable, to think I was just like you back then with Isumi¡¯s father¡­¡±

    Perceiving that she is going off track again, and the destination is an embarrassing one Hinagiku quickly shrieked at her with face red as apple.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not like that! Auntie, we.. we¡¯re not couples, not couples, I¡¯m just¡­ just¡­ just his sister, yes, that¡¯s right!¡­¡±

    A~ I am so done with this tsundere¡¯s crap, hmm, wait that was said already, not going to tsukkomi further.

    Hatsuho probably likes to go off track so much it¡¯s a habit. They were clearly discussing youkai before this and now it¡¯s her love history. What¡¯s more she forgot what she said before and repeated it a second time. The blushing Hinagiku began to ‡å.

    Unable to muster up any strength, he tried to get the conversation going again.

    ¡°Well, madam Saginomiya, the other piece of the crystal, would you happen to know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Ara, you guys don¡¯t know this but actually Isumi¡¯s father is very cute, he¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking up at the sky, and all he saw was the big ass ceiling overhead, Hinagiku followed suit as well, but she looks cuter than him while doing so.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Isumi pulling her mother¡¯s hand and with a yank rescued her mother from thebyrinth of memory (Tl: »ØÒäÉ± referring to viins who right before their death remembers something and how they came to be this way in an attempt to make their death more sappy and tragic or justify partly their actions among other things, for theck of better trantion I putbyrinth of memory, because there¡¯s no end to her babbling, open to suggestion, ). Wu Yan and Hinagiku can¡¯t thank her enough for this, they feel like they are the ones that needed the save more than anyone.

    He pped his hand loudly to get her attention lest she goes out of frequency again. Putting on a face no better than crying he mewled.

    ¡°Urm¡­ Madam Saginomiya, the other half of the crystal, do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do¡­¡±

    Fine, straight to point¡­

    From the rapid recovery to main issue, except for Hatsuho everyone couldn¡¯t adjust in time. Even the troll Wu Yan didn¡¯t dance out of joy for hearing his long awaited answer, it feels like something is stuck in his chest and bearing down on me.

    Heaving the stress in the form of pants, he turned his head when he heard the same voice and saw Hinagiku doing the same thing. The both looked at each other and from the side they looked rather tragic.

    ¡°Please by all means tell me madam, where¡¯s the other half of the mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    Saying it word by word with a serious tone while thinking that had she not been a senior she would have been sent to outer space with a kick from him and then brought back to be subjected to his methods to get his answer, for instance interrogation by torture and what not¡­ (Tl: this was written in NSFW kind of NSFW>> tone)

    ¡°The sealing crystal also known as mysterious crystal was separated into two by the exorcist n¡¯s leader to prevent it from one day bringing harm to men once more. Ever since the sealing of that monstrous youkai, one half of it was kept inside his n¡¯s vault and the other was used as a nucleus of another sealing ceremony.¡±

    Stopping here she smiled at him.

    Unsure of what to say he was stunned.

    ¡°Used as part of another sealing ceremony¡¯s nucleus? Would that be?¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the seal at the deepest region of the miasma in what is present day Hakuo Academy old dormitory¡¯s underground hall!¡±

    He suddenly understood. So it¡¯s like this, no wonder the underground hall was filled with monsters, it was a ce of heavy miasma.

    It would be usible that such a ce would attract many monster and even a thing on the level of a youkai leader.

    It was also reasonable to believe that the reason why the parade of monster that has gathered didn¡¯t go out attacking students in Hakuo Academy and even went undetected by Isumi. It was all because of the sealing effect of this crystal.

    Some mysteries still remained unanswered like why after killing the youkai leader the mysterious crystal fragment appeared in his hands. But he didn¡¯t want to pursue the minor detail, he just concluded that it¡¯s a drop from killing mobs. (Tl: if you listen closely, you will hear the faint sound of author handwaving. Done in moderation it¡¯s okay but done often it has a way of killing suspension of disbelief.)

    After the realization he asked seriously.

    ¡°Then that other half is currently within the exorcist n¡¯s current generation is that right?¡±

    ¡°That is so¡­¡±

    ¡°Then where is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with me!¡±

    ¡°Repeat that please?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s with me¡­¡±

    As Isumi¡¯s mom said that, she took out a crystal that looks just like his and passed it to him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He is currently massaging his hurting head.

    He doesn¡¯t understand why he felt no joy at obtaining this crystal, quite the contrary he felt juked, very juked!

    It had a tiger head snake tail kind of feeling. (Tl: very good start bad ending, strong start sappy end, anti climatic)

    pping his face he walked in front of Hatsuho and earnestly plead.

    ¡°Madam, can you please give this crystal to me, it¡¯s very important.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He knows he has resistant to farce like this but he really must admit he is quite shocked.

    ¡°For saying something like this, thank you oh so many thank you, madam!¡±

    While his heart faced the sky and sighed, he ardently thanked her because the gal clearly helped him out a lot didn¡¯t he and didn¡¯t even make it hard for him.

    Just as he¡¯s receiving the crystal, a soft but loud voice came out of nowhere, it¡¯s not that loud but it¡¯s enough to give everyone a jump. Well it¡¯s not entirely true that everyone was shocked, it¡¯s only Wu Yan and Hinagiku, Isumi just looked at the source of the voice while her mom paid it no heed and continued passing the crystal.

    A shadow shed past and before he could receive it the crystal disappeared.

    Looking at the thing he went ‡å.

    ¡°Great grandmother, why¡¯re you here?¡±

    Isumi looked at her vacantly.

    ¡°Great¡­ great grandmother¡­¡±

    Please, at least she ages. Hinagiku¡¯s mom ages backwards, source: wikia

    Hinagiku¡¯s lips kept twitching looking at the intruder.

    It would be hard to me them for behaving like this, the intruder had long white hair and her height didn¡¯t reach 1.4m. With a smooth face like no other she looked just like a 10 something loli.

    And this loli, was referred to by Isumi as great grandmother. How can Hinagiku be calm, as for Wu Yan, he knew about her just didn¡¯t expect her appearance.

    ¡°My child, how can you just casually give something so dangerous to someone else, if the youkai broke free, what will we do¡­¡±

    The little loli jumped up and down in exasperation.

    ¡°Ara¡±

    With a gentle smile she assured her.

    ¡°Wu Yan¡¯s a good kid, he won¡¯t fool around with it.¡±

    She looked at her with frustration.

    ¡°Who knows for sure if he¡¯s faking it or not, if he¡¯s lying what then!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! Over my dead body!¡±

    The mad little loli turned her head away while pouting

    His headache came back, he can¡¯t just snatch it away¡­.

    Isumi¡¯s mom justughed gently and shot her down.

    ¡°Even if we let him settle that thing for us you still won¡¯t agree?¡±

    He clearly saw that when she said ¡®settle that thing for us¡¯, her eyes brightened up and excitedly looked at him before agreeing.

    ¡°Good! it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Weren¡¯t you objecting just now? ¡­ something about over your dead body?¡­.

    (Tl: eh, just ring me up, I will secure, contain and protect her)

 Chapter 27: The exorcist ancestor with no integrity

    <h4>Chapter 27: The exorcist ancestor with no integrity</h4>

    (ÎÞ½Ú²Ù something like no moral integrity, don¡¯t talk to elders with respect, don¡¯t watch what they say do or act. can also be used to hint that other party is being rude to you/ crossed the line a bit. A close english meaning for the above title would be the spontaneous exorcist ancestor)

    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that inside this pretty crystal there¡¯s a youkai, that right?¡±

    Hinagiku too another glimpse at the crystal in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. Seeing Isumi¡¯s mom nodding, she quickly shifted to the side a bit.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Looking at her reaction he can¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her, all he got was a leer from her.

    Squeezing the mysetrious crystal fragment in his palm he still doesn¡¯t quite understand why the system would issue a search and retrieve mission like this?

    He decided that since there¡¯s a chance anyone is out to get him but absolutely not the system, the thought that this system is controlled by someone else behind the scene also crossed his mind but he decided to let it go after musing for awhile.

    If system wanted to burn him, it would have happened back when he first transported, why wait until now?¡­

    For better or worse this mission has been given out by system, so it won¡¯t pose any danger to him, otherwise the system wouldn¡¯t issue this kind of mission.

    Maa¡­ it has already issued various mission that ced him in danger before¡­.

    Marveling at the mysterious crystal fragment before him he continued.

    ¡°Unbelievable, to think a youkai resides within¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of it, youkai and humankind suffered major blows, but it is also because of it that the youkai lord and his minions were in and humans managed to overthrow the youkai regime.¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom, Hatsuho began to surmise based on her story.

    ¡°Even now, the influence of this youkai loomsrge, countless monsters lust after it¡¯s blood and flesh like the youkai lord. Once they detect its presence, these youkais wille knocking your door from miles away.¡±

    Surprised at this hypothesis, he gnashed his teeth.

    It¡¯s no wonder from yesterday the monsters came attacking continuously. It was all because of this thing, damn I have the sudden urge to hit somebody¡­

    There¡¯s a very good reason why he¡¯s pissed, anyone would have been pissed. After tens of waves of assant when he was finally on the verge of falling asleep, guess who had to wake up when he almost fell asleep.

    Dismissing his thought by shaking his head, he looked towards Hatsuho with a stern expression.

    ¡°Well then madam, are you aware of the whereabouts of the other half of this mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Hinagiku can¡¯t help but be stunned by him as she pulled him back.

    ¡°Are you really nning on retrieving the other half of this crystal? There¡¯s a youkai inside it you know?!¡±

    Rubbing his head he shrugged at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a youkai, not the first time I have met with one that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still gathering them, this kind of thing that looks pretty on the outside but sinister on the inside, throwing it away would be better.¡±

    What was a pretty crystal now looked like flood water and vicious beast to her. She was also quite worried about its nature.

    Sensing a chance, he ¡®hehehe¡¯ before tossing the crystal onto her body.

    ¡°What¡¯s ta matter? Ya afraid?¡±

    Jumping in fright, she yelped and frantically threw it back at him while ring at him.

    Meanie, doesn¡¯t he understand when someone¡¯s afraid¡­

    ¡°Come now, aren¡¯t I here for you¡­¡±

    Seeing that she¡¯s really afraid he softened up and stopped teasing her whileforting her.

    Her angry face dissolved and gave him the white of her eyes followed by a hmph and then the head turn.

    Pulling her hands he helplessly tried to coax her.

    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t be so irate. I have a very good reason to gather it, you will know in good time. Who¡¯s a good sweetie pie?¡±

    Listening to him trying to coax her like she¡¯s his girlfriend, her anger disappeared and she grabbed his hands with a blushing face and then struggling free after a bit.

    I¡¯m so done with this tsundere¡­.

    Meanwhile Isumi¡¯s mom was watching this scene unfold on the side veritably amused. She nced at Wu Yan and then Hinagiku, she kept looking between the two.

    Noticing her mom¡¯s behavior the Isumi who hated getting lost began to truly wish; why didn¡¯t she lose her way before this, if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have need to bring over the both of them to her and she wouldn¡¯t be put in such a situation, jeez, mom¡­

    Waiting after they finished their skit her mom beamed at them.

    ¡°You two must be couple, your rtionship is so great, how admirable, to think I was just like you back then with Isumi¡¯s father¡­¡±

    Perceiving that she is going off track again, and the destination is an embarrassing one Hinagiku quickly shrieked at her with face red as apple.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not like that! Auntie, we.. we¡¯re not couples, not couples, I¡¯m just¡­ just¡­ just his sister, yes, that¡¯s right!¡­¡±

    A~ I am so done with this tsundere¡¯s crap, hmm, wait that was said already, not going to tsukkomi further.

    Hatsuho probably likes to go off track so much it¡¯s a habit. They were clearly discussing youkai before this and now it¡¯s her love history. What¡¯s more she forgot what she said before and repeated it a second time. The blushing Hinagiku began to ‡å.

    Unable to muster up any strength, he tried to get the conversation going again.

    ¡°Well, madam Saginomiya, the other piece of the crystal, would you happen to know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Ara, you guys don¡¯t know this but actually Isumi¡¯s father is very cute, he¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking up at the sky, and all he saw was the big ass ceiling overhead, Hinagiku followed suit as well, but she looks cuter than him while doing so.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Isumi pulling her mother¡¯s hand and with a yank rescued her mother from thebyrinth of memory (Tl: »ØÒäÉ± referring to viins who right before their death remembers something and how they came to be this way in an attempt to make their death more sappy and tragic or justify partly their actions among other things, for theck of better trantion I putbyrinth of memory, because there¡¯s no end to her babbling, open to suggestion, ). Wu Yan and Hinagiku can¡¯t thank her enough for this, they feel like they are the ones that needed the save more than anyone.

    He pped his hand loudly to get her attention lest she goes out of frequency again. Putting on a face no better than crying he mewled.

    ¡°Urm¡­ Madam Saginomiya, the other half of the crystal, do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do¡­¡±

    Fine, straight to point¡­

    From the rapid recovery to main issue, except for Hatsuho everyone couldn¡¯t adjust in time. Even the troll Wu Yan didn¡¯t dance out of joy for hearing his long awaited answer, it feels like something is stuck in his chest and bearing down on me.

    Heaving the stress in the form of pants, he turned his head when he heard the same voice and saw Hinagiku doing the same thing. The both looked at each other and from the side they looked rather tragic.

    ¡°Please by all means tell me madam, where¡¯s the other half of the mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    Saying it word by word with a serious tone while thinking that had she not been a senior she would have been sent to outer space with a kick from him and then brought back to be subjected to his methods to get his answer, for instance interrogation by torture and what not¡­ (Tl: this was written in NSFW kind of NSFW>> tone)

    ¡°The sealing crystal also known as mysterious crystal was separated into two by the exorcist n¡¯s leader to prevent it from one day bringing harm to men once more. Ever since the sealing of that monstrous youkai, one half of it was kept inside his n¡¯s vault and the other was used as a nucleus of another sealing ceremony.¡±

    Stopping here she smiled at him.

    Unsure of what to say he was stunned.

    ¡°Used as part of another sealing ceremony¡¯s nucleus? Would that be?¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the seal at the deepest region of the miasma in what is present day Hakuo Academy old dormitory¡¯s underground hall!¡±

    He suddenly understood. So it¡¯s like this, no wonder the underground hall was filled with monsters, it was a ce of heavy miasma.

    It would be usible that such a ce would attract many monster and even a thing on the level of a youkai leader.

    It was also reasonable to believe that the reason why the parade of monster that has gathered didn¡¯t go out attacking students in Hakuo Academy and even went undetected by Isumi. It was all because of the sealing effect of this crystal.

    Some mysteries still remained unanswered like why after killing the youkai leader the mysterious crystal fragment appeared in his hands. But he didn¡¯t want to pursue the minor detail, he just concluded that it¡¯s a drop from killing mobs. (Tl: if you listen closely, you will hear the faint sound of author handwaving. Done in moderation it¡¯s okay but done often it has a way of killing suspension of disbelief.)

    After the realization he asked seriously.

    ¡°Then that other half is currently within the exorcist n¡¯s current generation is that right?¡±

    ¡°That is so¡­¡±

    ¡°Then where is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with me!¡±

    ¡°Repeat that please?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s with me¡­¡±

    As Isumi¡¯s mom said that, she took out a crystal that looks just like his and passed it to him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He is currently massaging his hurting head.

    He doesn¡¯t understand why he felt no joy at obtaining this crystal, quite the contrary he felt juked, very juked!

    It had a tiger head snake tail kind of feeling. (Tl: very good start bad ending, strong start sappy end, anti climatic)

    pping his face he walked in front of Hatsuho and earnestly plead.

    ¡°Madam, can you please give this crystal to me, it¡¯s very important.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He knows he has resistant to farce like this but he really must admit he is quite shocked.

    ¡°For saying something like this, thank you oh so many thank you, madam!¡±

    While his heart faced the sky and sighed, he ardently thanked her because the gal clearly helped him out a lot didn¡¯t he and didn¡¯t even make it hard for him.

    Just as he¡¯s receiving the crystal, a soft but loud voice came out of nowhere, it¡¯s not that loud but it¡¯s enough to give everyone a jump. Well it¡¯s not entirely true that everyone was shocked, it¡¯s only Wu Yan and Hinagiku, Isumi just looked at the source of the voice while her mom paid it no heed and continued passing the crystal.

    A shadow shed past and before he could receive it the crystal disappeared.

    Looking at the thing he went ‡å.

    ¡°Great grandmother, why¡¯re you here?¡±

    Isumi looked at her vacantly.

    ¡°Great¡­ great grandmother¡­¡±

    Please, at least she ages. Hinagiku¡¯s mom ages backwards, source: wikia

    Hinagiku¡¯s lips kept twitching looking at the intruder.

    It would be hard to me them for behaving like this, the intruder had long white hair and her height didn¡¯t reach 1.4m. With a smooth face like no other she looked just like a 10 something loli.

    And this loli, was referred to by Isumi as great grandmother. How can Hinagiku be calm, as for Wu Yan, he knew about her just didn¡¯t expect her appearance.

    ¡°My child, how can you just casually give something so dangerous to someone else, if the youkai broke free, what will we do¡­¡±

    The little loli jumped up and down in exasperation.

    ¡°Ara¡±

    With a gentle smile she assured her.

    ¡°Wu Yan¡¯s a good kid, he won¡¯t fool around with it.¡±

    She looked at her with frustration.

    ¡°Who knows for sure if he¡¯s faking it or not, if he¡¯s lying what then!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! Over my dead body!¡±

    The mad little loli turned her head away while pouting

    His headache came back, he can¡¯t just snatch it away¡­.

    Isumi¡¯s mom justughed gently and shot her down.

    ¡°Even if we let him settle that thing for us you still won¡¯t agree?¡±

    He clearly saw that when she said ¡®settle that thing for us¡¯, her eyes brightened up and excitedly looked at him before agreeing.

    ¡°Good! it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Weren¡¯t you objecting just now? ¡­ something about over your dead body?¡­.

    (Tl: eh, just ring me up, I will secure, contain and protect her)

 Chapter 28: Sudden development, goal change!

    <h4>Chapter 28: Sudden development, goal change!</h4>

    If Wu Yan and not seen in the original work how this lifeform really looked like, even if he were to be beaten to death he would still not believe she¡¯s Isumi¡¯s great grandmother, no matter how one looks at her, she looked just like a little loli.

    Biologically or psychologically¡­.

    Watching the ¡®little loli¡¯ throwing a tantrum jumping up and down in front of him, he felt various kinds of immense pressure.

    ¡°If you need help with anything just say it, I will do my best to¡­¡±

    He said so as if everything has be clear to him.

    Figures, it¡¯s thest mission and it¡¯s an artifact, how can it be aplished so easily, it felt so unreal to him.

    ¡°Let me do the exnations.¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom pulled away the ¡®little loli¡¯ and smiled gently at him.

    ¡°I will seriously listen and I hope you would seriously respond as well!¡±

    He emphasized the ¡®seriously¡¯ part of his speech. He doesn¡¯t need to listen to the next season of her love history.

    He didn¡¯t know if she had received the message but she pulled out a charm from her chest.

    Rather than saying it is unique from other charms, it¡¯s more like it¡¯s old and tattered from what seems to be the ravage of time.

    ¡°And this is?¡±

    He finds it odd that she would bring out a charm because from the charm, he felt something weird being given off by it.

    Isumi uses charms as well, and he¡¯s seen it. The effect is quite something but in the end it¡¯s no more than a switch, an outlet to manifest her power, there¡¯s nothing about the charm that¡¯s special per se.

    If she didn¡¯t exert any power on the charm then the charm is nothing more than paper.

    But this charm however had a weird aura to it. Some power is exerted on it and from the tattered looks, it seems the one who did so isn¡¯t Isumi or her mother.

    ¡°This charm is a pass for a barrier!¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom turned serious when she said this.

    ¡°A pass to a barrier?¡±

    He nced at Hinagiku to seee if she has any opinion on this matter but it seems she did not so he turned back to her mom.

    ¡°We the Saginomiya¡¯s as an exorcist n has to date, eliminated countless spirits¡­¡±

    She has a rather proud look on her face, it seems she¡¯s quite proud of her family¡¯s achievement but she returned back to subject very soon.

    ¡°Competent as we are, there¡¯s still some spirits that can¡¯t be dealt with by our abilities, and these spirits tend to be much stronger than your run off the mill variants. They can only be sealed to keep them away from doing harm to human.¡±

    ¡°Seal.. is it?¡­¡±

    He could more or less guess what she¡¯s going to ask him to do.

    Nodding she continued.

    ¡°These deviant spirits, thought not many, has umted over the decades and so hase to a point where they¡¯re quite numerous.Therefore to prevent the sealing sites from increasing to a level where management would be impossible and the slightest breach of containment would create an unsalvageable mess, the head of one of the many generations decided to pool together the whole n¡¯s power and set a gigantic sealing barrier!¡±

    ¡°That is to say, because you guys can¡¯t get rid of these spirits, you¡¯ve decided to dump them all in this barrier yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, as long it¡¯s of a certain level of strength and can¡¯t bepletely destroyed, we the Saginomiya¡¯s will seal the spirit in there.¡±

    Frowning he doesn¡¯t know what toment on, doing it like these there¡¯re various pros and cons¡­.

    Noticing this she also sighed.

    ¡°I think Wu Yan-kun has realized it, doing this certainly could reduce a lot of hassle but at the same time it opened the door to other bigger issues as well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bigger issues?¡±

    Hinagiku turned up her brows at her.

    Helplessly shrugging he exined.

    ¡°If my guesses are correct, this would avoid being spread too thin but because the deviant spirits are all gathered at one ce. When they have reached a critical mass these spirits would pose a significant hazard.¡± (Tl: imagine a toilet bowl where s.hit umtes and the plumbing broke for a long time)

    ¡°What!¡±

    Surprised she turned her gaze over to Isumi and she could only shake her head.

    Bitterlyughing as she continued.

    ¡°Yes, and with the passage of times these spirits increased in number and strength and finally one day an ident happened!¡±

    ¡°The head of that generation returned from an exorcism and decided to go inside the containment to put the spirit away, but he never came back. The n at that time almost lost their sense about the matter, they sent out recon parties into the barrier but none made it back alive. So the new head decided to fortify the barrier andpletely sealing it off not allowing n members to seal anymore spirits inside¡­¡±

    Noticing something off he asked her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so then what¡¯s the issue? Was the containment breached?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    Drylyughing Hinagiku tried to confirm with Isumi¡¯s mom.

    Dismissing her thoughts by shaking her hand she resumed.

    ¡°No, sealing spirits into it anymore has been banned, and with the way it is, barring any unforeseen circumstances, containment breach absolutely won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Hinagiku heaved a sigh of relief, while he felt humored by the story before turning to Hatsuho.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with the barrier, is the matter at hand still something you require me to do with the barrier?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is!¡±

    lifting the charm in her hands she proceeded.

    ¡°This is the only way pass to enter the barrier, only the holder of this charm and enter the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait!¡±

    Upset, Hinagiku protested.

    ¡°Are you guys insinuating that Yan enter the barrier?¡±

    Hatsuho just nodded grimly at her response.

    ¡°No way! I absolutely will not agree!¡±

    Still shouting she continued.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys asking Yan to go dig his own grave inside? There¡¯s a bunch of strong monsters inside you know!¡±

    Pulling her back he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Hinagiku, please don¡¯t get so agitated and let madam finish her words.¡±

    ¡°Yan, you must not go!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse immediately she can¡¯t help but panic.

    Patting her back to signal her to calm down he looked at Hatsuho.

    ¡°Could you please tell me the specifics of the situation?¡±

    Sighing she described the details.

    ¡°Actually, we just want Wu Yan-kun to help us retrieve something.¡±

    ¡°Retrieval assignment?¡±

    He urged her to continue with his eyes.

    ¡°It is the treasure of Saginomiya n, the jewel of heavenly pce!¡± (Tl: Ìì¹¬Ö®Óñ, not sure if I should put japanese name here. I might be giving it the wrong name as well, open to suggestion.)

    As she announced this a servant bringing a very old book appeared and passed it to Hatsuho before retreating away.

    Turning the pages she pointed out at a talisman.

    ¡°It is this talisman!¡±

    What appeared to them is but a simple odinary talisman. He can¡¯t help but raise his doubts.¡±This is the treasure of Saginomiya¡¯s? Looks to me like a normal talisman, why would it be inside the barrier with the monsters?¡±

    She lowered her head in self derision at hisment.

    ¡°The jewel of heavenly pce is indeed our treasure, only the head of the n has the right to wear it. But like I said, one of the n¡¯s head went inside the barrier and never came back, chances are he has met his doom, but the thing is he brought the jewel of heavenly pce with him inside of it as well¡­¡±

    He nodded in understanding and looked at the talisman before falling into contemtion.

    ¡°Is it that important?¡±

    Sitting straight and without blinking she said unhesitatingly and with never before seen resolution she dered to him.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s very important! It¡¯s very very important!¡±

    Hinagiku can¡¯t help asking her when she heard it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a talisman? Even if it¡¯s important you can¡¯t just send people inside to die for it¡­.¡±

    Hatsuho responded with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°If it really could be retrieved simply by sending someone to their graves then I really hope that person was me!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Astounded by what her mom said, Isumi could only gasp, it looks like she¡¯s quite shaken by her resolution.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku were also shocked by her answer, nobody could disagree that she had a very serious tone reflected in her words.

    ¡°Is the jewel of heavenly pce really that significant? To the point where you would throw away your life for it?¡±

    Raising his brows at her he questioned whether the treasure of Saginomiya¡¯s important as it is, really meant something to she who would normally not care about tokens or superficial materials, with her personality, there¡¯s something fishy going on for sure.

    ¡°It is my hope to listen to your reason, the real reason!¡±

    He showed a very severe expression as he said so.

    Isumi¡¯s mom hesitated a bit before looking at Isumi with a gaze shining with love. The whole ce turned silent at that moment.

    ¡°In truth the jewel of heavenly pce served as nothing more than a symbol of our n even though it¡¯s our treasure. If one has to say for sure what it does, then it only has the function of stabilizing one¡¯s spiritual energy, but this measly one function is very important to us!¡±

    She sighed and closed her eyes before inly exining herself.

    ¡°Stabilization of spiritual energy¡­¡±

    Confounded he looked at Isumi who stood on the side.

    ¡°Wu Yan kun pick things up really quickly huh¡­¡±

    Hatsuho affectionately patted Isumi¡¯s head while love and desire to spoil her daughter seemed to be reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Isumi was born with spiritual power like no other human, because of this, she was able to be an exorcist of preeminent stature at a very young age surpassing everyone else in the n including me and great grandmother (Tl: not sure why she said grand mother when Gingka is her grandmother). But, even so, her spiritual power was never stable, without a suitable solution she can¡¯t hold her spiritual power in check and live a life like normal human¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Isumi¡¯s eyes began to dampen while Wu Yan and Hinagiku went solemn.

    So everything was for the sake of her daughter, she would hand out such a dangerous mysterious crystal fragment in the process. If she could she would even willingly risk her life for the sake of her daughter¡­

    Faced with such an overwhelming motherly love, the both of them can¡¯t reject such a cause so they can only mute themselves.

    ¡°Definitely, I won¡¯t force Wu Yan kun¡­.¡±

    Sheughed softly while saying so but her gaze still remained on her daughter.

    Bitterlyughing, fuck Mission 3, just her sincere selfless attitude was suffiecient to make him unable to turn down her request.

    Besides, dangerous sounding as it is, strong monsters equal tons of exp. With his ability in this world where the mystic level isn¡¯t that high, he should still be able to handle it. And if he can¡¯t, well, the cheat items inside his system begs to differ. The stockpiled points should be able to safeguard his life¡­.

    In other words, this trip is set in stone!

    ¡°I understand, Madam Saginomiya, just leave the thing about jewel of heavenly pce with me!¡±

    Standing up he massaged his shoulders before heughed it off.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Wanting to say something but can¡¯t, her mouth opened and closed intermittently but in the end Hinagiku lowered her head.

    ted at his reply she passed the charm over to him before giving a deep bow and fervently thanked him.

    ¡°Please, by all means, I leave it in your care!¡±

    (Tl: I honestly did not expect feels here. I thought Gingka would want to suck Wu Yan or something.)

 Chapter 29: Relationship increase, Kaichou-sama conquered!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Rtionship increase, Kaichou-sama conquered!</h4>

    ¡°Urm.. Hinagiku¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°No, I mean this really is ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s not even listening to him, he felt like crying but tears won¡¯te out.

    He epted the fact that she might be very crossed for agreeing to travel to such a dangerous ce.

    After exiting Saginomiya household, he was like ¡®die then die nothing much¡¯, he was prepared to receive his ¡®discipline¡¯ from Kaichou-sama.

    However, right after going out of the house she just said one line to him ¡®I¡¯m going¡¯.

    He¡¯s thought up of various scenarios, she might beat the crap out of him, give him the cold shoulders, a fantastic goodbye, or even stabbin time with kitchen knife.

    Just now the scenario where she would go with him!

    This time, it¡¯s not the trashy mob headless giant, andpared to the underground hall, the danger this time is on another scale altogether. He could go there without much afterthought because he has the system as his trump card, also because he survived in the giant beast forest before, so he could still deal with stuff like this.

    This n however didn¡¯t take into consideration of Kaichou-sama, if it did then it¡¯s all up in the air. Kaichou-sama is only level 18, tier 2 onlym and the foe this time should at the very least all be level 20. Not to mention it¡¯s not just one, it¡¯s a whole nest of them, isn¡¯t this just asking Kaichou-sama to go send vegetables? (Tl: dig her own grave, get served)

    He persuaded ever so patiently to no result.

    ¡°Hinagiku, the target this time lies in a very hostile area, even I might not be able to protect myself, how can i just let you waltz in there¡­¡±

    She shifted back to face him before acting stubbornly irrefutable like before.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous, that¡¯s why I want to go even more!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you resenting me as troublesome? Thinking I might be in the way!¡±

    She lividly shouted at him.

    Good God the misunderstanding, he tried to defend himself by shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just fear that there might be a 1 in 10,000 chance that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going!¡±

    Now he¡¯s dithering, she just won¡¯t listen, if she sure about something even 9 ox can¡¯t drag her back (Tl: very stubborn). And if he just went there without giving her the time of day then going by her personality, the probability that she woulde running to find him is practically 100%.

    But, if she dide along, ai¡­. (Tl mandarin onomatopoeia for sighing, pronounced a-ye, drag the a part of aye a bit longer)

    ¡°Would please listen to me just this once?¡±

    Helplessly he tried to raise his dissent.

    With her eyes on him, he could see that her eyes were moistening.

    Oh¡­ lord, this can¡¯t be¡­

    Startled by waifu, this trend, isn¡¯t it going to end up in her crying? hell no man, moi can¡¯t deal with girls¡¯ tears, much less someone I like.

    As long as it¡¯s anyone who knows her, they would know that thispetitive gal would be harder to agitate then asking the academy¡¯s boys to wear skirts and yet Wu Yan who only started hanging out with her for about 1 month almost made her cry twice!

    If she really did cry, this would be a treacherous sin against all that is holy.

    He feebly tried tofort.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Cutting him off and ving him in a daze she rubbed her tears before lifting her head gazing at him and continued muttering.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m really afraid that once you go there you wouldn¡¯t being back, that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid so really afraid¡­¡±

    Saying so the windows to her soul began to fog up once more.

    ¡°That is why I want to follow you, at least I can be of help at your side¡­¡±

    He¡¯s at a loss of word at her true intentions.

    He has already forgotten that he might very well be able to confront risky situations like it¡¯s another day at work but can someone like Hinagiku really see him off into a situation like that? Towards the adventuring him, there¡¯s no one else who would care more than the one and only Hinagiku before him!

    How could he empathize with her when he can only think of the sealed barrier as a leveling map?

    Self mockingly he lowered his head andughed.

    ¡°That is true, selfishly agreeing other¡¯s plea when I didn¡¯t even think about your feelings, it looks like I still need much improvement¡­¡±

    Her body shook before falling straight into his embrace, this gave him quite a scare. Frantically he held onto her waist while showing a vacant expression.

    Can Kaichou-sama voluntarily give other people a hug?

    Clouded by simr thoughts, this super development has exceeded his predictions.

    Hinagiku¡¯s also very embarrassed by her subconscious action, her body moved without her knowing and by the time she realized it she can already hear his heartbeat.

    She just closed her eyes and blushed. Her body was trembling slightly, since she already got this far might as well see it through.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would risk your life for that crystal but since you have your reasons then I have mine as well. Please let me go with you, I beg of you!¡±

    Basking in the scent of her hair he let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chastise me or something? You know, for chasing after a crystal while risking my life and what not¡­¡±

    Shaking her head sheughed at the guy¡¯s goofiness.

    ¡°You said so yourself that you would tell me what¡¯s really going on with you, that¡¯s our promise and I believe in you, that you have your own reason!¡±

    Moved by what she said, he drew her body closer to his.

    He¡¯s an otaku, and he likes 2D chicks, just liking them nothing much, this is something only an otaku will understand.

    And now the object of his affection trusted him and treated him like this, now what would he feel? He don¡¯t know about other people but he¡¯s pretty confident about what he¡¯s feeling.

    I must tell her¡­ my feelings¡­

    ¡°Hinagiku, I like you, I love you, I love you very much!¡±

    Listening to that sweet sharine voice, her body jolted and she bit her lips ever tighter trying to keep her feelings from exploding outwards. She didn¡¯t leak alright but from her eyes, tears flowed.

    He was afraid of girl¡¯s tears before but he just smiled gently at the sight of her tear because he knows the meaning of this tear is a different kind of significance.

    Hanging onto his neck she buried her head deep inside his chest soundlessly requiting her feelings. The tears incessantly dropped without much sound and she showed a smile so bright it¡¯s blindingly beautiful.

    Rubbing away her tears with his hand he revealed to her.

    ¡°Did you know? I¡¯m actually not of this world.¡±

    She raised her head at this statement urging him on without saying anything.

    ¡°I came from another earth much like this world except there¡¯s no monsters, no exorcist, just a very normal world. A certain day four months ago I suddenly woke up and found myself in another world. In that world there¡¯s monsters roaming about as well as supers and I only have a system¡­.¡±

    As he narrate his background her facial expression changed and shifted back and forth from mystified, shocked, nk. Can one me her? What he said is really that unbelievable, she showed various expression throughout the exchange but never distrust.

    Observing everything as he spoke, he questioned her after revealing thest mission he received after advent on this world.

    ¡°Do you really believe something that looks like Arabian story (Tl: fantasy story)? Aren¡¯t you the least bit suspicious of its validity?¡±

    Against his questioning tone, she just pped her mouth and turned red before muttering.

    ¡°You said it, you would tell me the truth one day yeah? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already prepared myself, and you also said that when you¡¯re hugging another girl you won¡¯t lie right?¡±

    Stunned by her, his feelings burst out and he raised her face and violently stuck his face onto it much to her shock.

    ¡°Wu¡­ (Tl: muffled voice)¡±

    With widened eyes and a frozze body she can¡¯t recover from this.

    Everything happened so fast, even if she said she was prepared for his big reveal, she didn¡¯t expect her first kiss to arrive at such short notice.

    When she did respond, his tongue entered her mouth and coiled itself around hers making her already wide eyes even wider.

    Under his assault, her body began to weaken and fell in his hug, staring wide and feeling the sensationing from her tongue she justid there.

    One second? one minute? Or one hour? Time haspletely lost its meaning in the duo¡¯s world.

    When he finally parted lips with her, she was still lost inside her mind.

    First kiss, gone just like that¡­.

    Licking his lips he smirked.

    ¡°So deliciously sweet¡­ ¡°

    His voice woke her up from her stupor. Looking at that smug ass grin she finally knew what she has gotten herself into.

    Red hue began to color her face and in her foggy eyes she knew what he meant by that and her mouth slowly grew wide in disbelief before parting herself from his body with a great big ¡®Ah!¡¯. She pointed her quivering fingers at him.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Entertained by her response, he teased her more for her response.

    ¡°You, how can you¡­ how can you be like this¡­.¡±

    She held her retort back in her stomach but it all came out as this incoherent babble.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ without my consent.. and did¡­.¡±

    Looking at the jerk ying dumb she went into frenzy inside her heart.

    ¡°Eh? Did I not?¡±

    Faking a head tilt heughed.

    ¡°I remember somebody once said If I held my end of the deal she would return the favor she owed, isn¡¯t that right? I just told you everything about me, so the favor you owed me must be done, that is nothing but logical proceeding yes?¡±

    As he said so, he chuckled silently: except for the part about you being a 2D shoujo, I have said everything.

    He dared not said this to her, that she is but an anime character. Who knows how the tsundere Kaichou-sama would act if she did¡­

    Listening to his justification she could only shut her mouth albeit with much frustration. Thinking back about the kiss, her heart went into chaos and shame, so embarrassed she didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    Shutting her eyes, covering her face, lowering her head, she dashed away in the opposite direction.

    Touching his lips, he can¡¯t describe his intense feeling at the moment.

    To think things would get to this level so fast even he can barely keep up. At the time when he kissed her it was because he was moved so much that he only thought about her and how to express himself. After he realized what he has done, he had already took her first kiss.

    Hence he could only calm himself down by poking fun at her.

    That was his first time as well! However he hid the embarrassing fact away¡­

    So coy Kaichou-sama, it looks like she still needs more training after this¡­

    The jerk grinned shamelessly while chasing after Kaichou-sama.

    That¡¯s because, she ran in the wrong direction¡­..

    First summon iing.

 Chapter 30: First summon! Super railgun arrives at the scene!

    <h4>Chapter 30: First summon! Super railgun arrives at the scene!</h4>

    Night time, at the Hinagiku household¡­

    Even since they came back, Kaichou-sama has been hiding inside her room and wouldn¡¯te out no matter what.

    Even though during dinner time, using delicious dishes as bait she still won¡¯t open her door.

    Come on now, really?¡­

    Wu Yan is currently muttering about how ridiculous she¡¯s being. Despite it being her first time was there really a need to over react like this? It was his first time as well but his heart just happened to beat a bit faster, blushed a bit, a bit embarrassed sure but did she really have to avoid looking at him?

    Now this is inly , Kaichou-sama is very pure, not a single person has ever touched her hands in these past 15 years. Now, the first kiss she has been saving for many years gone just like that, as a pure youngdy like no other this is expected.

    And she dodged a bullet by doing so as well. What with him nning on ¡®training¡¯ her.

    Since there¡¯s not much point sticking around outside her room, he might as well go back to his room to eat by himself. She will definitelyc ome out tomorrow when the journey officially begins.

    Yes, he¡¯s nning to bring her along!

    If anything, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to be apart from her. The two are currently in the stage where they¡¯re basking in the sweet warmness before beingpletely infatuated with each other¡­

    To avoid putting her in undue danger, he had to put down some counter measures that¡¯s for sure.

    Right now, he¡¯s conversing with system inside his room.

    ¡°System, if i were leave this world, how to bring someone else outside?¡±

    This is a very important question for him, if this issue can¡¯t be resolved with satisfaction he might just stay, who knows..

    ¡°To bring a person out of this world, one only needs to pay a certain amount of Sp after arriving at Silvaria to summon the target.¡±

    Besides him (Tl: this includes his summon as well, but only said so inter part of series) no one can hear the system¡¯s voice as it exined without hesitation.

    ¡°Summong?¡±

    Frowning he continued.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then is the summoned individual the same one I know?¡±

    ¡°Each summon in the menu is unique in that there¡¯s only ever one, the one you summon can only be that one and no more than one!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡±

    He retored

    ¡°So if I were to summon a character, what if she turns out to be the one before I knew her.¡±

    ¡°That would be impossible, when user arrives in Silvaria, every transcript worlds are in a frozen state so for example in the anime world, if user were to summon one character he has never met before then that summon would be the one that existed a day before the arc in that world started.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Nodding inprehension, so basically the summons are all existing in a state a day before the arc in their worlds begin. He should take note of this lest summoning a certain character that has went Altered (Tl: probably reference to alter saber), then he would really be in for it then.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s an individual I have met before? Like for instance the characters in this world?¡±

    ¡°If the user had field practice in a certain transcript world, upon return to Silvaria the transcript world will stop at the precise moment user left it and the summoned individual would be in the state where it was frozen.¡±

    Amused by this heughed.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if I leave this world then the time here will stop and any character I summoned for instance Hinagiku would be summoned as is from the room she¡¯s hiding in right now yes?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but be warned, a menu only ever have one character and no more than one may exist at any one time, the time of summon may differ (Tl: a day before arc or the moment when he leave the world), but they will not be the exact same character individual summon! Please choose your summons wisely!¡±

    ¡°System there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, the characters I have summoned, in what way do they differ from the originals?¡±

    He had always took a nonchnt attitude to summoning back then because he¡¯s still weak as s.hit. But now that he¡¯s stronger, his passion burned once more and now is the time to summon his first summon.

    level 30 is nothing to certain over powered anime characters, but at least he¡¯s not so ridiculously overwhelmingly bottom of the tier weak¡­.

    ¡°The summons are exactly the same (Tl:copy) of the originals, it¡¯s just that once they¡¯re summoned their life would be connected with the user!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°When the user summon characters, said character¡¯s life no longer belongs to them and belongs with the user, they merge together and when the user dies so too will the summons, if the user didn¡¯t die then even if the summons die the user can give it a second chance to live inside his body!¡±

    ¡°inside body!¡±

    Feeling a chill run down his spine he wrylyughed while his scalp began to itch.

    ¡°System, surely you¡¯re not asking me to give birth to dead characters.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡®boom¡¯ goes the sound inside his brain, now he felt like the heaven fell down and the earth crumbled away leaving a stupefied face so stupid it can scare the s.hit out of any kid. It feels like his soul went poof and he turned into a vegetable, opening and closing his mouth, lord knows what he¡¯s bbering about.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real.. this isn¡¯t real¡­ this isn¡¯t real¡­¡±

    Repeating the same line like a broken machine his voice sounded so anguishing.

    ¡°So to say, if my summons died, then I would have to be and be the creator, this what you saying?¡±

    With a broken down smile he walked towards the window, if the system affirm his suspicion then he would jump out of the window head down in the hopes that it would erase this part of the conversation.

    ¡°When the summon dies, he or she will use the lifeforce in the user to begin their revival, not through impregnation, an analogy would be binary fission to give birth to it.¡±

    His broken smile instantly disappeared and he mmed the window shut before picking up the cup of joe on his table and sipping it like a sir as if the thing before didn¡¯t even made rustle him.

    You lost your pacing¡­ (Tl: even funnier if you know the truth behind system.)

    At least he received a good news, as long as he didn¡¯t die then his summon would never die as well!

    ¡°Is there any w with the revived summons?¡±

    ¡°User needs topay half the amount of initial Sp amount to revive summons!¡±

    ¡°Yeap, called it, it sounded too good to be true!¡±

    Posing like he saw it from miles away, it¡¯s not the first time he has to deal with how the system has absolutely no integrity, he¡¯s schooled on numerous asion already.

    ¡°So half of initial Sp is the price of revival, that is to say 10,000 summon would require 5,000 that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Also, the summon will share the same leveling system as user, other than these 2 items to take note of there¡¯s not much difference of note between summons and originals, please be at ease!¡±

    ¡°Leveling system¡±

    He stopped his coffee sipping and pursued the system.

    ¡°Please borate!¡±

    ¡°The summons will share the leveling system with the user, which means they can in a way simr to the user, defeat/hunt/kill mobs to increase the user and summons¡¯ levels through experience points.¡±

    ¡°No fucking way!¡±

    Jumping up from his seat.

    ¡°So to say, if my summon killed a mob, I will get half the experience points, something like that?¡±

    ¡°No, user and summons alike will obtain the full exp!¡± (Tl: step 1 summon lots of cheap ass summon step 2 send em out to various low level area in giant beast forest before moving encircling center along with increase in levels step 3 ¡­. step 4 profit)

    Astounded by the bombshell he just went silent.

    ¡°Hypothetically speaking if my summons went farming, I would also get the same experience points as them?¡±

    ¡°That is correct!¡±

    Now he felt like beating himself, he would have summoned if he had knowledge of this before, he won¡¯t have to go through the giant beast forest living a solitary life, unapanied by a soul.

    Given another chance to do it over, he would probably have made the same choice, with that tasteless pride of him¡­.

    Opening the menu he quickly located Hinagiku on the list.

    To prevent anything unexpected from happening he would be wise to turn Hinagiku into his summon first and foremost at least then he would be able to revive her if s.hit went south, at that point he just have to make sure he survives.

    Then there¡¯s the experience points sharing system when she would get the same amount if he killed some mobs, isn¡¯t that basically power leveling, and when she reached ahigh enough level then he would garnered himself a very strong ally, the chances of securing the jewel of heavenly pce would increase substantially as well.

    What he didn¡¯t expect however is that the option for her is grey and unclickable!

    ¡°System, what the fuck? Why¡¯s it all grey?¡±

    Agitated by this he shouted at the system, the conversation before were done telepathically but he voiced this one out showing just how rmed he is.

    If he can¡¯t summon Hinagiku¡­.

    ¡°Reminder, if user resides in a summon¡¯s world, the summons belonging to that world can¡¯t be summoned, only when user exist will summoning be possible!¡±

    Listening to its exnation he heaved a sigh and then another, with this his ns went right into dustbin.

    ¡°system what if a ceratin summon died before summoning, will I still be able to summon her?¡±

    ¡°Reminder, once the individual died then summoning will no longer be possible. Let it be known once more that there¡¯s only ever one of each summon, in case of a world where user has never gone into before the user can only summon characters still existing a day before arc begins. In case of when the user went into transcript world then if said character died, then said individual will never ever be able to be summoned!¡±

    A thunder went through his body and a brilliant, resolute light went through his eyes.

    He must absolutely protect Hinagiku and make sure nothing happens to her tomorrow!

    With thoughts like this he went through the menu once more.

    He might be able to defend himself but Hinagiku¡¯s just too weak¡­.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if he requred one more helping hand or to protect her but he must summon a character this time.

    And it must kick ass!

    So he browsed through the menu, it is set in stone inside his mind that he would only ever summon those moe moe 2D shoujos. And since he just started his thing with Hinagiku, the shoujo must be chosen prudently for example,ptaible with her personality.

    What¡¯s the personality of Hinagiku? In essence, tsundere,petitive, masculine, she even wears a underneath her skirt.

    Since the summon has to fit Hinagiku¡¯s personality then firstly the age must not be too wide. Furthermore, she has to havepatible personality or rather moe points!

    Tsundere,petitive, masculine, not much difference inage, kick ass, and modesty shorts.

    In his mind, there¡¯s only one candidate!

    Mikoto Misaka: magical index and scientific railgun¡¯s character (Tl: which begs the question what if the character exist in more than one world, which version would be summoned?), the number 3 of 7 lv5 espers in the whole Academy City;70¡¯000 Summoning points!

    Clicking the ¡®summon¡¯ button, a radiant light shed and soon a tea colored hair cool looking girl was constructed slowly within the brilliant light.

    Super railgun! Mikoto Misaka, at the scene!

 Chapter 31: The true reason for being friendly with each otherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 31: The true reason for being friendly with each other¡­</h4>

    The light slowly receded and a girl slowly appeared before Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, with a countenance so peaceful and eyes closed tight, she looked just like a slumbering princess waiting for her prince to wake her up.

    Shoulder-length tea colored hair (Tl:brown), a cool and cute face, spotting a familiar Tokiwadai (Tl: ³£ÅÌÌ¨) summer school uniform.

    He has seen her on screen many times before, even so he¡¯s still very moved at this sight, the feeling one gets from screen and reality would be impossible to be the same.

    After the radiant light has disappeared a dazzling array of light shot out from her heart, before he could react the light has already pierced his skin and connected with his heart.

    While he¡¯s preocupied with this ray of light, he heard two heartbeat in his eyes beating at different rates, the heart beated out of sync before slowly syncing with time. Finally, the sound of the two heartbeats became one and the sound faded away.

    The light connecting the two also separated and started twisting in front of his eyes into a lightball the size of a marble in the center of the room.

    The lightball jumped two times and scampered all around his room, after making a round in his room it stopped abruptly and flew straight into his body.

    He felt weird at this scene, touching himself all over to check for abnormalities and noticing nothing out of norm except for a slight feeling that inside his body there¡¯s another sense, something like his half filled cup of water being added with a little bit more water.

    This is what system meant by merging of life?

    Squinting his eyes he probed around his bodies again while turning his eyes over to the girl before him.

    The girl¡¯s pretty face moved slightly and she moaned a bit before her eyelids started jolting. As if she¡¯s just waking up, her eyes which had the same color as her eyes still a bit blurry began to open.

    Blinking her eyes she tilted her head while she observed the surrounding. Then, her eyes were focused on the only ¡®living mouth¡¯ there, the two did a staring contest and the ce just froze there like that.

    Her gaze made him a bit ufortable, to say nothing of her being one of his biggest 2D character crush, even if it were a normal girl staring at him he would more or less still feel awkward, yes, even after having such a thick shameless face that¡¯s been trained.

    Misaka Mikoto¡¯s eyes measured him up and down like she¡¯s trying to familiarize herself with something and just right at the moment where he was about to say something she suddenly asked him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re my master (Tl: raw says master in alphabets)?¡±

    At the same time, a strong sense of wrongness came onto him. He wasn¡¯t sure how to react and just lifted his fingers and started pointing at his nose.

    ¡°By master, are you referring to me?¡±

    She affirmed his question with a nod of her little face, she totally looked like a traditional executive doing so.

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like you¡¯re my master!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Stopping her with his hand he looked at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re Misaka Mikoto and not just some or tsukaima (Tl: familiars) or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Misaka Mikoto in the flesh!¡±

    Her voice carried a bit of agitation, she didn¡¯t know what were heroic spirits or tssukaima but she feels slightly insulted by being mistook for something else given the shoujo¡¯s bipr unstable mood swing.

    ¡°Alright you tell me why did you call me master?¡±

    This was his greatest question among many others.

    A bit stunned, she showed an awkward face while rubbing her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a summon suppose to call the summoner like this?¡±¡°Yeah, who told you that¡­.¡± (Tl: again this is like a bonus joke after reading all the chapters)

    He rolled his eyes at her subconsciously, certain at the fact that this railgun didn¡¯t know how to properly say her opening speech.

    Under the assault of his white eyes, she began to blush and went into a frenzy.

    ¡°Urusai! urusai! urusai!¡± (Tl: urusaiption by youtuber)

    God, railgun (ÅÚ½ã) turned from heroic spirit into Shana (Tl.: the author changed her katakana name to something that sounds like shana in mandarin but can be roughly tranted as stupid-na , didn¡¯t know how to make it sound like shana while still retaining original meaning so here¡¯s )

    Maa, aside from the weird entry mode this should be railgun without a doubt.

    With a friendly smile he shook her head at her and greeted her.

    ¡°Nice to meet ya, I¡¯m Wu Yan, just call me Yan!¡±

    ¡°I know your name!¡±

    She folded her arms in front of her chest while she said so much to his surprise. She also checked out the items in his room by subtly ncing around as if she¡¯s very interested in what¡¯s inside here.

    Wu Yan still hasn¡¯t recovered from what she said about knowing his name.

    ¡°How do you know me?¡±

    ¡°The moment I was summoned by you.¡±

    With a slight smirk she responded to him.

    ¡°When I gained consciousness, certain parts of memory invaded my brain, it was memory regarding your everything, included in them is your name.¡±

    ¡°My everything!¡±

    Triggered by this an rm went off, everything? How everything is that everything? Don¡¯t tell me she already has knowledge of my shoujo conquest goal and/or the thing with Hinagiku?

    crap crap crap, if that¡¯s true, given her personality, it would be hopeless to try and conquer her.

    ¡°Really everything?¡±

    With a hopeful gaze he beamed his eyesight at her making her scalp a bit ticklish (Tl: awkward)

    Her first impression of him is ¡®what a strange fellow.¡¯

    But his reaction is understandable, everyone has their secrets and entitled to their privacy, if her secret of liking everything was revealed with no rhyme and reason, then she too would definitely be unamused by that.

    If she knew right now that what he¡¯s actually thinking is whether or not his shoujo conquest n has beenpromised then she would most definitely enter hulk rage and railgun the sonuvabeech.

    Mah blings beechez.

    ¡°Technically not everything of course but regarding transport, system and summon and some other basic information pertaining to yourself that¡¯s about it.¡±

    She smiled while saying so but he¡¯s getting the feeling from her tone and way of saying that she¡¯s trying more tofort him than exin, like she¡¯s teasing a child.

    Not that he minds however he just breath a sigh of relief. s.hit, at least it¡¯s not everything, this means I¡¯m still safe¡­.

    Looking at herposedly brushing her bangs, he hesitated before finally voicing his concern.

    ¡°So you should know the matter about me die you die?¡±

    Nodding her head at him, he still couldn¡¯t ept her nonchnt attitude and simply frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uneasy? Your life now lies in another¡¯s hands¡­.¡±

    She stopped messing with her bangs and just looked at him casually like it ain¡¯t a big deal, as if she understood what he¡¯s thinking deep down inside. He however exhibited anomalous behaviour by not saying anything while keeping his eyes on her.

    She broke out in augh before speaking in a calm voice.

    ¡°Honestly, one¡¯s life being in another¡¯s hands should feel wrong, but for some reason I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling. Rather it¡¯s more like I feel really close.. no.. not right, my goodwill towards you¡­ (Tl: goodwill can be euphemism for romantic interest)¡­.no.. not right either, it¡¯s that, that¡­.¡±

    From coherent speech she started breaking halfway through her lines and coyly looked around and growing more frantic. Finally she didn¡¯t know what to say and was at a loss, all she could do was fidget around and moving here and there.

    The heavy and stern look on his face was blown away by her.

    How to put this, it seems like railgun meant she felt very close to him but saying that would be too sweet sounding and lover like so she became so conflicted it turned out like this.

    Observing that the guy¡¯s stupefied by herments, she stomped her feet with a red face while howling at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m.. I just feel like it¡¯s very lonely for a transportee to fight countless battle alone on a foreign world, so I magnanimously decided to extend a helping hand, yeap, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Oh it¡¯s here! Railgun¡¯s tsundere side!

    Looking at her in person actually being all tsundere in front of him, he felt like his concerns were starting to fade away and a smile slowly floated up his face and began to widen with her antics.

    Extending his arm towards her he ignored Mikoto who¡¯s still bbergasted by his gesture before offering a handshake.

    ¡°Hereafter, i shall call you by Mikoto!¡±

    She looked at his extended hand and swiped her eyes over his beaming face before turning her head away and with a ¡®pa¡¯ grabbed onto his hand.

    ¡°Do¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand anything, I¡¯m just looking out for myself, you die I die so¡­¡±

    ¡°Say no more.¡±

    Firmly holding her fair hand, he silently admired it.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for your sake, I will definitely do my best to stay alive.¡±

    ¡°d.. d to see you understand.¡±

    She hastily removed her hand and turned her back to him.

    This summoner guy seems¡­ nice.

    Regretfully looking at his now vacant hand a grin surfaced on his face. He was actually quite worried that she would be obsequious to his demand from the controls of the system, but that was a shallow worry as she seems to be still the same Misaka Mikoto he knows¡­.

    Due to the lifeforce merging, she had a fundamental understanding of him, this is why she said she felt a certain kind of closeness to him. Her life is with him as well, but it¡¯s just to the extent of being close, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s worried about whether or not her favorability towards him would raise with the influence of system summon or something like that!

    As he¡¯s thinking how to further his railgun conquest n, the door to his room was knocked.

    ¡°Yan.. you in there?¡­¡±

    fuck! Hinagiku! Didn¡¯t this girl went hiding in shame in her room?

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    H ehurried to the door after giving Mikoto a gander, gesturing to her to stay still he proceeded to open the door.

    When he showed his face to Hinagiku, her cheeks went rosy before she forced herself to stern up.

    ¡°I heard some voices like someone¡¯s talking in your room, is it perhaps a guest?¡±

    She popped her head inside his room and spotted Mikoto standing there. Her face instantly became heavy.

    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    With a genial face, he dragged her inside before exining himself.

    ¡°She¡¯s Mikoto, using the summoning system I talked with you I summoned her as an ally on our expedition to find jewel of heavenly pce, why don¡¯t you introduce youselves?¡±

    There was an odd moment of silence as she looked at Mikoto with a bit of an animosity. It looks like she¡¯s intimidated by her cute appearance while Mikoto¡¯s confused at why the girl¡¯s staring at herself.

    His heart is pounding at the sight of those 2 meeting each other.

    Oh gawd¡­ they won¡¯t start a cat fight right¡­.

    Their eyes shined before simultaneously breaking out inughter.

    Hinagiku waved her hands at her.

    ¡°Greetings, the name¡¯s Katsura Hinagiku, you can just call me Hinagiku!¡±

    She returned her greeting with an amicable smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet your as well, my name¡¯s Misaka Mikoto, Hinagiku was it? Well then you can just call me Mikoto as well!¡±

    The two shaked their hands looking like sisters, in their eyes it seemed they empathized with each other.

    At this sudden change, he was quite astounded but when he noticed that they would nce at each other¡¯s b.o.o.bs from time to time, he went ‡å¡­

 Chapter 32: Bringing 2 shoujos on farming trip

    <h4>Chapter 32: Bringing 2 shoujos on farming trip</h4>

    Tl: it seems ording to , Ë¢¸±±¾ carries a simr but not exactly the meaning of farming, it means something like repeatedly farming the same dungeon where one party is barred from exit until clearing said transcript dungeon, transcript was used because other teams of yers could still enter the same dungeon except they won¡¯t see or be able to interact with each other, basically copies of same dungeon. This sounds awfully simr to how Wu Yan is barred from exiting until he finishes his missions and how these worlds are perfect copies rather than same as original world, perhaps that is why it¡¯s called transcript world. And here I was thinking it was just a silly way to call multiple worlds, looks like the joke¡¯s on me.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expectation was half right and half wrong¡­

    He hit a spot on with the two shoujo being able to get along really good. So good in fact that after the introduction, he was cast aside like a curbside trash. The two talked andughed as they took over his bed. During bedtime, the two even went so sleep in the same room. What seemed like closer than close sisters to outsider, to him seemed more like a sign of impending yuri¡­

    What¡¯s different from his expectation is that the reason this two bonded was not because they shared the same moe points but because their cups were the same, he was outraged at this oue.

    Nevertheless because summoning Mikoto cost him 70¡¯000 Summoning points right now he only has 11¡¯000 Summoning points left. There¡¯s other more affordable shoujos in the menu but since he¡¯s decided on his next summon, he could only buckle down and pinch his pennies.

    The 70¡¯000 Summoning points was worth it, at the start he was distracted by meeting her for the first time that he didn¡¯t notice her level, when he did however¡­.

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    68

    This unit status appeared post summon inside his status section of the system just below his own status.

    When he saw the unit status and its corresponding level he stared at the unit status for half a day in clicking post.

    level 68! tier 7!

    Or rather, as expected of someone of position in a world where magic and psychic power runs rampant. She¡¯s not at the top of the rank in terms of high battle prowess but as one of the 7 lv5 in magical index her abilities are just runner up to top powers!

    One should know before this the highest level he has seen is Fei Fei¡¯s at level 60.

    And now it changed to Mikoto.

    He doesn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to locate jewel of heavenly pce in this sealing barrier excursion but safety is more or less guaranteed!

    ¡­.

    In an area way south, there¡¯s a certain cliff¡­

    How tall is this precipice? No one knows for sure and nobody dared try to find out. In this deste ce, normally nobody would think ofing here but now on this day, on top of this cliff a helicopter came.

    The helicopter vertically descended the cliff and brought with it intense howling winds, itnded upon a stone tform inconspicuous to human observation on the side of the cliff.

    As the engine was turned off, the helicopter door was opened by a pair of hands and 5 people walked down, 1 male, 3 female and a pilot.

    Saginomiya n¡¯s sealing barrier isn¡¯t located at theirnd but along the edges of this cliff. in order to prevent wanderer from inadvertentlying into contact with the barrier and causing irreversible damage the Saginomiyas then used a great amount of resources to open up the barrier here.

    Since the untimely event with the Saginomiya n leader, this ce has beenpletely made a forbidden area. And because it¡¯s a cliff, nobodyes to a ce like this and thus this ce has not since a human for hundreds of years.

    nobody visited the top of this cliff before what¡¯s to say of its even more isted cliff edge.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the entrance to the barrier?¡±

    Lifting his head, he looked at the giant cave on the side of the cliff. Inside it, unless onees closer one really can¡¯t see the faint bioluminescence inside.

    ¡°Indeed, inside this cave and around the ceiling is the barrier set down by our ancestors, each and every captured monster will be thrown inside this cave for sealing purposes.¡±

    She casually replied to him while moving her gaze over to Mikoto.

    Appearing out of nowhere, this girl wishes to follow him into the barrier to look for jewel of heavenly pce, how can she not be ted. What¡¯s more given how this trip is so dangerous, it¡¯s impossible for Wu Yan not to be aware of it. And he¡¯s not opposed to the idea of her entering as well, he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would let a girl go die inside the cave to her.

    So there can only be one logical deduction, this girl, must be strong!¡±

    Not sure who would be more excellent whenpared to Isumi.

    Due to her looking not that different from age point of view from her daughter and she also has a bit of mysterious power to her as well she can¡¯t helpparing Mikoto to Isumi.

    What she doesn¡¯t know (Tl: probably error in raw where he was used instead of she, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for Wu Yan not to know Isumi or Mikoto¡¯s background). Thisparison is likeparing apples to oranges, the two came literally from two different worlds, speaking about talents then one is born with spiritual power rivaling older generations at a young age, the other was born a lv5 esper, talent wise the two wasn¡¯t that different.

    However, being from different worlds, their developments arepletely different, hence making their strengthpletely different as well, Hayate thebat butler has a low mysticism rating while magical index has magic, espers, angels, saints, among the worlds he is aware of it definitely has one of the top rankings in terms of mysticism (Tl: mysteriousness if you prefer),pletely beyondparison with Hayate¡¯s world.

    Their mysteriousness is simply worlds apart!

    On one hand we have Mikoto who¡¯s raised in a world with high mysteriousness on another we have a lower mysticism world where Isumi grew up in, of course Mikoto¡¯s gonna be stronger than Isumi!

    His gaze is fixed on the cave entrance before him, besides those blinking fluorescence it looked like nothing¡¯s different from what one expect a cave to be. But from the sound of system notifications that warned him, he almost fainted from the sound.

    This sound is very nostalgic, it¡¯s the system¡¯s warning for whenever the chances of winning is less than 10%. The same warning was issued when he fought against the level 10 wind snake in his level 0 advent.

    This warning is also drilled into his head the most when he was fighting in giant beast forest. Under its guidance, he was able to avoid countless insurmountable risk.

    And now the system¡¯s warning rang once more, not once but at least tens of times, which is to say inside this cave there¡¯s at least 10 foes he stands a 10% chance against!

    And the real tragedy is that he can¡¯t avoid them, he¡¯s in it for the long run¡­

    No doubt if Mikoto helped out it would be a cinch, but that¡¯s under the pretext his pride would let him¡­

    He turned around to face his group.

    ¡°Well then, Madam Saginomiya, we will be heading in now!¡±

    With a stern face she looked away from Mikoto and took out the tattered charm from her chest and passed it over to him.

    ¡°Tread carefully, we only brought enough food to camp out here for one week, if you guys didn¡¯te out after that one week¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to wait on us anymore!¡±

    Laughing it off he received the tattered charm and confirmed with Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, you ready?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Poking a certain lump of stardust clinging to her feebly she helplessly shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe just awhile longer¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..I already said you don¡¯t have toe, but no¡­ you insist.¡±

    The lump of stardust exchanged look with him before he rebuked the sack of potatoes.

    Perhaps jolted awake by Mikoto¡¯s action or aroused by him, Sasha Blouse favorite sack of things mustered up the strength to stand and though Hinagiku¡¯s still greenish, lips devoid of blood, and unfocused eyes it stood up in a pitiful kind of manner.

    ¡°I already said¡­ I¡¯ming¡­. don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind¡­.¡±

    Stammering with her lips and finding them too rigid to move she gave up defending herself and just focused all her strength on supporting her body while she ced one of her hands on Mikoto.

    ¡°Acrophobic and yet you insist on following us, is this not purposefully hurting oneself?¡±

    Bitterlyughing at the still stubborn Hinagiku, typical of Kaichou-sama.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­. it¡¯s not that.. big a deal¡­ let¡¯s¡­ depart¡­¡±

    Her eyelids are almost closing up and she still found the strength to finish what she nned to say. It looks like there¡¯s no point in trying to get her to quit.

    Isumi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even raise her eyebros at her, if anything, she looks amused with how pitiful looking she is, judging by that light smile of hers.

    ¡°That is enough.. let¡¯s¡­ go.. hurry¡­¡±

    assisted by Mikoto so she doesn¡¯t fall to the ground she said while walking towards the cave entrance, away from the side of the cliff, which is still a high ce¡­.

    Sighing he raised the charms in his hand towards the cave entrance. The fluorescent lights began to brighten up gradually and ripples formed around the charm. As the ripples and the light met, the wall of light beaming out of the cave entrance had a rift in it when it met the ripples almost like it¡¯s pierced through, until the rift became wide enough for a single person to pass through, only then did the ripples stop.

    Pleased with this disy he stored away the charm before urging Mikoto to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mikoto, I will be troubling you to take care of Hinagiku.¡±¡°I still can¡­¡±

    Her groaning voice is promptly ignored by the duo as they headed inside, waving goodbye to Hatsuho, the group made up of 2 person and a meat sack went inside the cave.

    ¡°Be careful now¡­¡±

    In response to her anxious shout is another hand wave without turning back.

    The rift in the fluorescent lights slowly closed up after they made their entry, the light also dimmed down as well, to their preexisting state before entry.

    The cave entrance was ginarmous and the inside is even more giagantic, as they made their way deeper into the cave the tunnels began to widen more and more until after a while, the cave walls to their side has a distance of 50 meters from each other.

    Besides the sound of their footsteps there was no other voice inside the wide tunnel.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you they were a lot of monsters? Why don¡¯t I see anyone of them?¡±

    Turning his head over to her, he saw a poised Mikoto but what he took notice of is not her face but the sweat slowly dripping down her forehead.

    He is also wondering, ording to Hatsuho there should be a big horde of monsters from countless decades of umtion and yet they have walked for close to 10 minutes without seeing so much as a shadow of another being, much less a monster. But this got him in the mood for shoujo teasing time.

    Curling his lip like kappa he called out Mikoto who¡¯s obviously trying to act calm.

    ¡°if you¡¯re afraid just says so, don¡¯t worry Mikoto, I definitely won¡¯t mock you.¡±

    mping her lips she stopped and leered at the prick.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not afraid, I wish they woulde out so I can fry their monster ass into charcoals!¡±

    As if to prove herself, electrical sparks shed atop her head and lightning arc began to surround her, lighting up the dim passage.

    s, she forgot something important, there is still someone on her shoulder¡­

    ¡°Waya!¡±

    Hinagiku who was leaning on her got a zap, thenguid her instantly jolted up onto her own feet.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so.. sorry, Hinagiku are you alright?¡±

    She let her go with augh while slightly heaving.

    ¡°No problem, or should I say thanks your electric shock I¡¯m feeling much better¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Dryly sheughed as well.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Choosing to feign blindness, he walked straight on, before being followed closely by Hinagiku and Mikoto. The duo¡¯s held onto each other¡¯s hand with much rapport.

    Note to self, Kaichou-sama is also afraid of monsters¡­

 Chapter 33: One does not simply escape labyrinths

    <h4>Chapter 33: One does not simply escapebyrinths</h4>

    As Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto just walked inside the cave it was quite dark at first where they barely see each other. But as they walked further in, it got brighter and brighter until, not to say it¡¯s bright as day but bright enough they can see things without trying particrly to do so.

    Observing their surrounding he couldn¡¯t find anything that is giving off light, under this weird circumstance, if this is a world devoid of mysterious things then he might have said ¡®it¡¯s supernatural¡¯, but here¡­.. definitely them monsters did this.

    And the normally brave and gutsydies are now meekly hiding behind him, even the level 68 railgun is acting all skittish, only when he looked back at them did she stern up. Unbeknownst to her, her every action and expression is well reflected in his eyes.

    Even though she has the strength, a little girl is still a little girl¡­ (Tl: ËùÒÔËµ£¬¾ÍËãÊµÁ¦Ç¿´ó£¬Ð¡Å®Éú¾Í»¹ÊÇÐ¡Å®Éú¡­ lit: That¡¯s why, even if she¡¯s strong, a little girl is still a little girl¡­.. I don¡¯t know, anyway to make this sound¡­ not sexist?)

    Walking on this silent passage the three didn¡¯t talk with each other at all. After all, here there be monsters, doing something that garners attention would be foolish so it¡¯s better to be prudent.

    When he entered this cave, he took out Kusanagi Sword, he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to say that once a hostile confrontation happens he would be able to react in time. He opened the system¡¯s scanning function to detect anything that appears before him, even if it¡¯s invisible the scanning function will be able to pick it up.

    ¡°Ne, Yan, don¡¯t suppose you think that the monsters are actually dead and gone? I mean it¡¯s been such a long time.¡±

    Possibly because she couldn¡¯t handle this tense atmosphere anymore Hinagiku decided to voice her opinion.

    ¡°That would be impossible!¡±

    He justified further confidently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if these monsters are as legend said being unageing but they definitely would have longer lifespan then we humans, so even if we died they might not have and besides madam Saginomiya said it, there¡¯s tons of monsters here so they should be females as well, if so they reasonably could reproduce!¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t we seen even one of these so called monsters up till now?¡±

    The concept of monsters and whatnot is notparable to how unbelievable the system is, so even if she was summoned just a day ago, this basic knowledge conveyed to her is still within eptable range. Except, epting they exists and not being afraid of their existence as a 14 year old girl is very different stories¡­.

    Maa, at least when facing him, rail gun would always act tought, but that¡¯s why she¡¯s tsundere railgun¡­

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing, until just now¡­¡±

    Stopping his footsteps he stood there.

    The two girls were startled and they looked around vigntly, one could see traces of fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Wh.. what¡¯s the matter? Yan..¡±

    He was suspicious of something as he did an about-face.

    ¡°Wait there for a sec¡­.¡±

    Gesturing to them he looked left and right before frowning and looking down.

    ¡°Huu¡­.¡±

    Just as he was looking down, a breeze came out of nowhere blowing up his hair and carrying with it¡­. Mikoto and Hinagiku¡¯s skirts¡­.

    Since he¡¯s facing them and he¡¯s looking down the wind of God fortuitously brought up their skirts and his eyes were in the right ce and right time, he was blessed with the sight of two modesty shorts one white and one ck.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keeping his head there his pupil expanded twice its normal size gazing upon the two oddlypatible modesty shorts, he knew he fucked up big time.

    ¡°Ya!!!¡±

    They¡¯re pretty masculine most of the time but what girl wouldn¡¯t feel wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed if their skirts are flipped up. They shrieked and held down their skirts before leering at him with their rosy face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything right? Yan¡­¡±

    A de made of crystal appeared in her hands, and she looked very hostile to him, the wrong words might just earn him a good stabbin. And she¡¯s hostile for good reasons as well, it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s seen him being shameless, for example thest time when she was seen without clothes.

    Feeling her leer he shook his head like a

    ¡°Biribiri¡­.¡±

    Blue sparks started cracking behind him as he froze and slowly turning his head over like a machine to the other side.

    ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t have stopped here¡­ for something like this right?!¡±

    Her head down and electricity flowing arcing around her head, her cold icy voice made made him an ice statue right there.

    It is conceivable that she would suspect something as his head was lowered at the right angle and at just the right time with the timing ¡®too damn good¡¯.

    Heaven should be take pity on him, this time this saying couldn¡¯t be any apt. (Tl: so pathetic anyone who saw it would take pity)

    He cried deeply inside as he stand before the two barrels of gunpowder.

    Mikoto is okay, she wears safety shorts but at least she doesn¡¯t go around showing it off but what¡¯s up with Hinagiku? In the original story the first time she saw Hayate she held her skirt up voluntarily for him to prove she¡¯s wearing one is it not? Why does she react this way when it¡¯s me? This is unscientific!¡­

    Don¡¯t try to guess a woman¡¯s heart¡­.

    Perceiving that they¡¯re getting more and more belligerent he decided to stop them before they can go into a frenzy. He painstakingly appealed.

    ¡°Wait wait, please listen to myst words!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there for you to say?¡±

    The two synchronized.

    ¡°If I said it wasn¡¯t intentional, would you believe me?¡±

    Pitifullyughing, he submitted hisst exnation.

    ¡°Then exin yourself, why did you stop¡­¡±

    Hinagiku desperately tried to stop Mikoto from electrocuting him and interrogated him with an unfriendly tone.

    Showing her eyes full of gratitude only to be given a cold hmph in return he harrumphed before making a serious face.

    ¡°I stopped because I noticed we have been through that ce before!¡±

    Surprised by this even Hinagiku who didn¡¯t have much hope for an appropriate answer was astonished as well, she really thought he stopped here enigmatically just so he could see enjoy the view inside their skirts, who knew he really had such a reason.

    One could see how great an impression Kaichou-sama has of him¡­

    ¡°This ce?¡±

    She looked around her for a bit.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here before?¡±

    She turned her ability off before observing her surroundings as well, the two then looked at each other with the same doubtful face.

    He merely shook at their response, it¡¯s hard to me them, there¡¯s nothing but stones wall and rock around here, nothing much distinguishable that could be used as andmark. It¡¯s just that even if it¡¯s not much, against his ¡®Impable Memory¡¯, how can he not notice the subtle differences.

    ¡°Have we really been here before? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Thinking so she put her hands to her face while turning her sights over to him.

    He didn¡¯t answer her but asked her in an aristotle like manner.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about my memory? I can remember everything!¡±

    She persuaded the still skeptical Mikoto.

    ¡°Yeap that is so, he remembers everything, his memory is ridiculously good, he remembers everything at first nce if he says we¡¯ve been here then we¡¯ve been here.¡±

    ¡°Permanent recall at first nce?¡±

    She looked at him in utter disbelief.

    ¡°This should qualify within the range of ESP?¡­.¡± (Tl: now before I get bombarded with how ESP stands for extra sensory perception, here ESP refers to super natural powers like the kind you see in X men, levitation, phasing etc)

    As expected of railgun, her lv5 is not just for show, she saw through the nature of his ¡®Impable Memory¡¯ in an instant.

    ¡°So basically, we are lost?¡±

    She anxiously tried to confirm this notion.

    ¡°Not to say we¡¯re lost.¡±

    He retorted to her.

    ¡°More like, we¡¯ve fallen into some kind ofbyrinth like palce.¡±

    ¡°Labyrinth?¡±

    The two were shocked as they urged him to continue with their eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He walked to the stone wall at his side and knocked on the wall.

    ¡°Try remembering, after we entered this cave, we have done nothing but walk on the same path, there was no forked road or anything, now how can we be lost when there¡¯s only ever one path.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    She said so with a low tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking in circles!¡±

    Mikoto saw through the situation.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    He pulled his menu list.

    ¡°I think, that this path is warped and though it seem straight it¡¯s actually not, so when we came inside we didn¡¯t notice the irregrity in addition to the path being very wide and just walked around in a circle without realizing it.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that?¡±

    She lowered her head and began thinking out loud.

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    Did you really think I would stop just to see two safety short without any prospect or entertainment value? (Tl: implying you would if they were not? damn son, you h.o.r.n.y)

    Given of course, theter part of thementary was kept inside him, if it were not he might as well go hang himself for giving up the chance to redeem himself¡­

    ¡°Then what¡¯s our next move? Go back?¡±

    Mikoto inquired bout their ns, even if she¡¯s smart, at time like this it should be the male who takes the initiative.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He shook his head at her suggestion.

    ¡°Even if we did try to go back it most likely won¡¯t help!¡±

    Curious they looked at him.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Bitterlyughing he continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it, when we entered this cave, we¡¯ve gone 1 round around the whole ce, but did you see our entrance from before we came into this cave?¡±

    It hit them then, that¡¯s right if they really did go one round around the ce they should have seen the entrance¡­

    ¡°Could this be¡­.¡±

    She lowered her neck.

    ¡°The rumored ghost hitting a wall?¡± (Tl: only english article I could find with simple exnation , basically a rumor of how human when travelling alone at night or deep in the moutains might somehow walk in circles even when they took the same path and/or walked straight.)

    ¡°No way right¡­¡±

    Mikoto who was just frowning and deep in thought started flustering while drylyughing her opinion off.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Giving the two who still had the luxury still scare themselves at a ce like this, he decided to go through the menu when he figured that if he were to rely on these 2 then he might very well be hitting away for all his life in ghost hitting the wall. (Tl: spend all his live here stuck with the 2 kitty cats)

    Noticing his hand movements, Hinagiku questioned him.

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯re you doing? have you found a solution?¡±

    Mikoto just curiously stuck her head forward facing him.

    ¡°Oh¡­. so this is the system?¡±

    He is so surprised that he stopped before pointing at the menu.

    ¡°You can see the system menu?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Sure I can, it¡¯s right in front of you!¡±

    ¡°System? It¡¯s the system you were talking about right Yan? Why can¡¯t I see it at all?¡±

    She scrutinized west and east to no avail.

    Rubbing his chin he surmised.

    ¡°Looks like my summons are able to see the system. Say Mikoto can you interact with the system?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    She bluntly said it.

    ¡°Impressive as it is, there¡¯s no way I can use it, I can only see it!¡±

    ¡°Why it¡¯s only you guys who can see it, why can¡¯t I see it.¡±

    She¡¯s pouting because it looked like the two are sharing some kind of secret in her eyes and it wasn¡¯t her who had ins on the info, this made her a bit upset. (Tl: it¡¯s clear as they day waifu be jelly, too bad author didn¡¯t write it so.)

    ¡°Well? Any results?¡±

    Mikoto wondered seeing he didn¡¯t stop clicking around on the system.

    With a smirk he flipped his hands and apass appeared in his hands¡­.

 Chapter 34: Beating the sh*t out of a monster named wall, Kaichou-sama goes berserk!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Beating the sh*t out of a monster named wall, Kaichou-sama goes berserk!</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Since it¡¯s a product of system, Hinagiku can¡¯t help but question what¡¯s different from a normalpass beside the identical look.

    ¡°Can this thing help us find out way out of thisbyrinth?¡±

    Mikoto pointed at thepass with an amused face, she¡¯s very curious about the items inside system even if she knows and could see the system menu. If not for thepass being in Wu Yan¡¯s hand, she might have tried zapping it a bit.

    Tilting thepass in his hand he looked Mikoto not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re trying to go further inside not exit this ce¡­¡±

    She jerked before awkwardly scratching her head.

    ¡°Well¡­ what use it does it have then, just for finding the entrance?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡­¡±

    Lifting thepass with a grin he exined.

    ¡°this is a specialpass, a normalpass can only tell the directions but thispass uses the user¡¯s concept of where to head to guide them, say, you¡¯re trying to ¡®enter¡¯ somewhere it uses this concept to enter somewhere and guide you to that somewhere.¡± (Tl: simplified function: where you wanna go, it shows you where to go)

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty neat¡­¡±

    She felt interested in thispass before her, she heard from him before that there¡¯s a lot of wonderful and fantastic items and gadgets inside the system, but this is the first time she has seen it working except for the time when she missed out on the summoning process.

    ¡°Hurry and use it¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s also very curious about how this thing operates. There¡¯s a lot of weird stuff in her Academy City as well but in that ce almost everything could be exined by science, item using something like ¡®concept¡¯ as operating principle, that she has never seen before.

    As a 14 year old girl, it¡¯s normal to be inquisitive of new items. This basically says she¡¯s still in her yful age¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m already using it!¡±

    Right after that thepass floated and went ¡®guruguru¡¯ turning for 2 turns and then finally flying towards one direction.

    Astonished by its sudden movement the two looked on as thepass flew away.

    ¡°Thispass carries with it automatic guiding effect?¡±

    Her jaws dropped when she saw thepass soaring outwards, isn¡¯t apass supposed to just ¡®point¡¯ the way? Why the hell is it guiding us by leading us directly, this really made Hinagiku who had been living as a normal human shocked beyond belief.

    ¡°That looks so fun, let¡¯s hurry and catch up to it.¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t even wait for Wu Yan or Hinagiku and just charged straight with clenched fist.

    ¡°Wait up!¡±

    Hinagiku chased after her. Looks like the fascinating new item managed to reduce somewhat the terror in their hearts, he only bitterlyughed before quickly pursuing them.

    Fun my ass, for this ¡®fun¡¯, I¡¯ve used up 1,000 Item points¡­

    In the dimly lit passage, the three started picking up their pace and chased after the still flyingpass while making chaotic footsteps echo in their wake.

    This carried on until a while when suddenly thepass stopped and pointed at one direction, the trio stopped and Hinagiku surveyed the area with walls of floor made of stone.

    ¡°Thepass can¡¯t have erred yeah?¡±

    Pointing at it.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointing at a wall!¡±

    He nodded to her albeit a bit confused. Thinking for a while he lifted his head to observe said wall and light shed pass his eyes.

    Wall: (level 20)

    He went ‡å.

    Would a wall possess levels? How can that be, if even a wall have levels then my ancestor¡¯s golden statue of amitabha buddha should go against the heaven! (Tl: read very op)

    The only exnation, is that this ain¡¯a wall and that it¡¯s a monster, moreover it¡¯s a monster that¡¯s called a wall, looks like one and acts like one what with it blocking people¡­

    This¡­ isn¡¯t this just in trolling?! This jerk of a monster just ¡®stood there¡¯ and when one was walking through it went unnoticed, why didn¡¯t the system pick this up.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Seeing the change in his expression Mikoto tried asking him.

    He pointed his finger at Wall and powerlessly continued.

    ¡°That should be the entrance no doubt¡­¡±

    Frowning she pointed it out to him.

    ¡°where¡¯s the entrance? There¡¯s only a b of wall here.¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing he gestured to her.

    ¡°There lies the entrance, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s blocked by a monster.¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    Her body twitched before she feebly approached him.

    ¡°Monster¡­ where¡­¡±

    ¡°Like I said¡­¡±

    Massaging the area between his eyebros, he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°That b of wall is the blocking monster!¡±

    ¡°Wall?¡±

    Stunned by this they went on.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Wall, that looks like a wall is not actually a wall but a monster that looked like one?¡±

    With cramped lips she felt this was absurd, nobody have never heard of monsters but to say a wall is a monster, that¡¯s got to be a first. (Tl: a quick google of nurikabe would prove her wrong or ignorant to japanese yokai).

    Looking at the two of them who¡¯s still incredulous of what stands before them, he didn¡¯t bother anymore and just took out Kusanagi Sword before shing the wall!

    Normally a normal wall would have been shattered to pieces from a sh by him, but on this wall, there was only a giant ¡°wound¡±.

    ¡°Raaarrr!!!¡±

    A giant voice boomed out from the wall, it sounded more like a yowl than a roar.

    The roar resounded throughtout the tunnel bringing with it, intense echo. Hinagiku and Mikoto yelped at this uproar, they were quite startled by its loud voice.

    The passage began to tremble, some debris fell from the ceiling and he quickly retreated to Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s side while observing the wall.

    The tremble died down and the duo looked on in tense emotions, not making a sound just tugging Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. Meanwhile he¡¯s a little speechless, Mikoto who¡¯s stronger than him is showing her immaturity as a kid for being afraid of ghost and whatnot¡­

    The wall that was cut by him started wobbling like a pudding bouncing up and down. Under their gaze it detached itself from the wall and slowly floated to their front.

    The wall wriggled more and more vigorously until tworge boulder dropped down, seemingly as if they were shed down by the wall. With the boulders dropped down the wall had two holes in them, a crack spread under the two holes and a weird cry came out from within, veritably those are the eyes and mouth of the thing!

    ¡°Finally looks like a monster¡­¡±

    He¡¯s satisfied by its look.

    Contrasted with him, the other two clumped together and looked on the verge of copsing with tears in the corner of their eyes as they saw the monster.

    ¡°RRRAAAWWrrR!!!¡±

    ¡®Wall¡¯ roared and did a flip in the air before crashing downwards on the trio.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    He shed towards one side while Hinagiku and Mikoto recovered and scampered away in time.

    ¡®Wall¡¯ brushed past the trio and without slowing its momentum hit the wall behind them. It wiggled twice turning its body around andunching itself at the three once more.

    Dodging its assault again he lifted his sword while sparks appeared on Mikoto.

    First time meeting a monster ended up in her being afraid but even so she¡¯s still a level 68 super, and she¡¯s normally quite macho as well so after the intial fear she has adjusted herself to the sight of a true monster.

    She brilliantly showed why one should only fear the unknown. At the same time, Hinagiku¡¯s still scared. Monsters are within her list of supernatural fears.

    Keeping his eyes on the ¡®wall¡¯, he kept his attention on Hinagiku, ready to assist should the need arise.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s neglecting Mikoto but she¡¯s stronger than him manifold over so there¡¯s particr need to worry about her. It¡¯s just that Hinagiku happens to be the weakest of the trio so just in case something happens to her then she wouldn¡¯t be able to be revived as she¡¯s not a summon.

    As expected, Hinagiku¡¯s helpless against these ¡®supernatural products¡¯¡­

    Sighing inside he lifted his sword and charged at ¡®wall¡¯. The sooner he deals with this thing the faster Hinagiku will be relieved of her fear, this thing¡¯s just a level 20 no point to waste time on it.

    Missing the trio once more, it maintained its momentum and prepared to ram itself against the wall again. The only difference this time, is that he sped up behind it and rend down a corner of its wall.

    Before it could howl, he ducked down and a bolt of lightning flew over his head impacting the ¡®wall¡¯ merging it with another wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end!¡±

    Waving her two hands, two more bolts of lightning coursed out from her forehead and one after another wereunced at the ¡®wall¡¯ within a wall making explosion and debris flew two times.

    Standing up he dusted the soil on his body before shaking his head.

    Would it have been better to be shanked by me to death? Now look at ya, got your body whipped good by a violent girl¡­

    ¡°Is it dead?¡±

    Backpedaling two steps, she muttered making him bitterlyugh at her. If you¡¯re that afraid then don¡¯te in the first ce.

    ¡°Should be.¡±

    Combing her bangs disrupted by the electrical flows she said so like she just dealt with some delinquents and not monster, no biggie.

    Seeing this Mikoto who looked so handsome, he retorted inside.

    A certain someone was so afraid just awhile ago now¡­.

    While he¡¯s retorting, Mikoto¡¯s posing and Hinagiku¡¯s still anxious, a st sounded and debris flew like bullets, startled by this, Wu Yan brandish his sword to parry the debris while Mikoto¡¯s just standing there dding herself in lightning disintegrating any any stone that touches her.

    As the rubble flew and were promptly blocked, ¡®wall¡¯ clearly smaller than before rushed out at Hinagiku.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto were stunned and before they could rescue her, who knew¡­.

    Looking at the oing ¡®wall¡¯, the terror on her face intensified and just before impact, her aghast expression copsed.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!!!¡±

    Broken by fear, she whammed the ¡®wall¡¯ with a fist,ying it t on the ground before, reaching out her hands, she grabbed crystal sword and smashed ¡®wall¡¯ repeatedly!

    ¡°StayawayStayawayStayawayStayawayStayaway!¡±

    Watching her attacks and the ¡®wall¡¯ growing smaller and smaller, the other two stepped a step back.

    The two looked at each other before giving a wryugh as theymunicated their thoughts siliently.

    Hinagiku, a kitty that shouldn¡¯t be provoked¡­

 Chapter 35: Great Wolf Monster! A true battle!

    <h4>Chapter 35: Great Wolf Monster! A true battle!</h4>

    Though he didn¡¯t personally killed the ¡®wall¡¯, he¡¯s sure that at this point it¡¯s so dead even Shen Long can¡¯t revive its ass.

    It had arge body of around 3 to 4 meters but under the inhuman attacks of Hinagiku, it had already been reduced to pieces of rocks on the floor. She still shut her eyes tightly and while yelling non stop, smashed the floor with her Shirosakura, she looked like she had some kind of grudge with the ground.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto have watched this spectacle for about 5 minutes now. They were slightly afraid of her terrified reaction but now their face are covered in cold sweat.

    He feels as though if this were to go on, even if Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t tire herself out Mikoto and him would get tired first so it¡¯s better to stop this farce now.

    ¡°Er, Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    A fake smile like no other, he pointed at the crater on the floor made by her.

    ¡°The wall is already obliterated, there¡¯s no need to keep hitting¡­¡±

    Her actions stopped and she asked him with a still ¡®skittish¡¯ face and heaving up and down.

    ¡°Obliterate¡­ obliterated¡­ does that mean it¡¯s dead?¡±

    Perceiving that she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her frenzied state he started questioning the rationality of his decision in bringing her to this ce.

    They have only met their first youkai and Hinagiku already has signs of going berserker mode. Extrapting this, it¡¯s quite conceivable that when a huge horde of youkai attacks¡­.

    Imagining the scene, his body shivered.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty dead, so please stop hitting the floor, Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    Obviously, against the Kaichou-sama who went berserk even a lv5 level 68 Mikoto is afraid.

    ¡°Dead¡­ it¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at the floor pounded into a 1 diameter crater by her. Besides rock and debris, none of ¡®wall¡¯s¡¯ remain could be seen.

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahahaha¡­. dying from something like this, looks like youkais aren¡¯t that scary at all¡­.haha¡­¡±

    Breathing a sigh of relief, she let go of her Shirosakura and it scattered into thin air in the form of sakura petals. Arms akimbo she drylyughed, theugh clearly faker than fake.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The 2 spectator felt it might be better at this moment, not to disrupt her antics.

    Deciding to just ignore her, he walked to the hole stered up by ¡®wall¡¯. Inside the hole was a path smaller than what they have seening here, the path didn¡¯t lead inside, more like it led downwards, the surface was so smooth like a slide it looks like one could reasonably slide down.

    ¡°This should be the correct path.¡±

    She walked to his side and observed the path.

    After getting to know what a youkai is, she has ovee her fear of them.

    ¡°Should be¡­¡±

    Still a bit uncertain he continued.

    ¡°The conceptpass points here so this should be the path to the deeper areas of the sealing barrier.¡±

    ¡°Then.. are we going down?¡±

    Mikoto confirmed their next move with him.

    ¡°Aa¡­ the real danger begins now¡­¡±

    Clenching Kusanagi Sword, he feels some sort of emotions rippling within him, is it hesitation? Fear? Or perhaps excitement?¡­

    Seeing that his eyes were swirling withplex feelings Mikoto assured him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you aren¡¯t I?!¡±

    Turning his head over to her, he kept his gaze on her until she turned red and moved her eyes away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m just looking out for myself, that¡¯sright, for myself, because if you die, I die.¡±

    He chuckled at her reaction and this made her blush even redder. Before she could continue her tsundere shenanigans he interjected with a formal tone.

    ¡°Nn, thank you, Mikoto!¡±

    Stunned she quickly turned her head with a hmph and stayed quiet.

    ¡°Me too! I can also be of assistance!¡±

    A bit upset, her eyes carried within it a little bit of jealousy, she was out of tune just now but she still saw the two flirting with each other. She didn¡¯t stare at Mikoto, but she gave him the evil eyes, as if he¡¯s the biggest yboy in town. (Tl: Oh you poor girl, this is a harem series.)

    Rubbing his cheeks he tried lowering his tone and utter a few wry smile, her unamused face became even more agitated.

    Better change the subject quick¡­

    As he thought so he turned his head over to the entrance.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He jumped straight in and slid down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down as well, Hinagiku!¡±

    After saying that she jumped as well leaving Hinagiku at the entrance, watching the two go down she looked at her deste surroundings before hastily making her way down as well.

    The path isn¡¯t that long, in a jiffy he saw the exit of this slide and as he slid down, he felt disharmonized by the sensationing from under him. He looked down and found himself stranded in mid air, from the ground up, he¡¯s at a height of 10 meter!

    He is quite surprised at finding himself in midair all of a sudden, adjusting his bnce hended firmly on the ground.

    ¡°Ya!!!¡±

    A shriek came from overhead and a lifeform called ¡®Misaka Mikoto¡¯ dropped down on him, skirt fluttering, safety shorts in clear view, he¡¯s momentarily stunned before quickly opening his arms to catch her.

    ¡°My word, how can you fall down like this? I thought you could use your electromaic powers to stick yourself to the walls or something?¡±

    He retorted at her.

    In a she found herself turning rosy.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­ I didn¡¯t get to react in time that¡¯s all..¡±

    So amateurish¡­ This is the consequences of having no real battle experience¡­

    She¡¯s a lv5 but because she didn¡¯t have any practical experiences coupled with the fact that her so called battles aren¡¯t battles at all, those were merely spars, so she couldn¡¯t maintain a proper mentality to react quickly to sudden change in events, something like this?¡­

    Wait! If Mikoto fell, that would mean¡­

    ¡°Aaa!!!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s squeal came, petrifying the ¡®cheating¡¯ duo (Tl: ÈÃ''ÓÐ¼éÇé''µÄÁ½ÈËÍ¬Ê±Ò»¾ª, ; can also substitute cheating for adultering but that sounds too intense), putting her down he catched Hinagiku and gave her a dead fish¡¯s eyes.

    Not sure if it¡¯s a punishment or pleasure¡­.

    Putting down Hinagiku who¡¯s still in shock, he picked up Kusanagi Sword he threw helplessly on the ground before and looked at the two girl.

    ¡°Please, be a little bit more vignt will ya? If I weren¡¯t here to catch you girls, falling from 10 meters, you think you won¡¯t die is it¡­¡±

    Under his gaze mixed with powerlessness and ridicule the two lowered their heads reminiscence of a chanticleer. They quickly raised their heads once more and rejoinder with much protest.

    ¡°Oh what¡¯s the big deal, I just didn¡¯t get to react in time that¡¯s all, I can totally do it next time¡­¡±

    by Mikoto. (Tl: italics ¡°by¡± because it¡¯s written as is in raw)

    ¡°That¡¯s right that¡¯s right, a bit slow to react that¡¯s all, taking advantage of someone else and you still have the nerves to preach us!¡±

    by Hinagiku.

    These two damn tsunderes, but me gusta mucho¡­

    Suddenly, a gale blew and the 3 were startled.

    Responding to it, he grabbed Hinagiku and Mikoto before quickly shifting to one side. An afterimage rushed past their previous point and stopped there.

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing!¡±

    Still in his arms, yelped and he looked over there to see a werewolf esque monster standing there, its green pupils concentrating on them. Drooling incessantly, like they¡¯re just a big buffet to it.

    Great Wolf Monster (Tl:´óÀÇÑý): (level 30)

    He tensed up at the sight of the monster, level 30, in Saginomiya¡¯s house the only one that could rival something like this would be Isumi, and now just a random wolf monster is already on level 30, no wonder the recon party got wiped one after another.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this a werewolf?¡±Lying on his chest, she was too preupied with the werewolf to blush.

    ¡°Youkais are a bunch of fantastic oddities aren¡¯t they, it was a wall just now and now a werewolf (Tl: lit wolf person but same thing anyway)¡­¡±

    Mikoto started throwing tsukkomis out of nowhere, for goodness sake now¡¯s not the time to tsukkomi? Maa¡­ for you, this wolf might as well be a fodder.

    ¡°You, or me?!¡±

    With an ecstatic face she turned to him.

    For this aggresive girl, fighting is a very stimting thing. Because she was afraid of youkais before she didn¡¯t get to exhibit this side of her.

    ¡°Let me go against it, this wolf monster is not worth dirtying your hands for!¡±

    Putting down Hinagiku he shed his sword facing the Great Wolf Monster.

    He would get the same amount of experience points if he did let her make chimifuckingchangas out of the wolf, but he could handle something like this as well, to pass it on to others, he doesn¡¯t think this is what a person striving to be stronger should do.

    ¡°Awoooo!!!¡±

    As he charged at the foe, it let out a great howl before putting its limbs to the floor and dashing at him as well. Making after images on its way there, his narrowing pupils saw a w swiping down at him.

    Barely responding to it, he blocked the w with his sword. Arge amount of force transferred from the sword, sending him flying out. Regaining control of his body, he pressed a palm agains the floor and using it as an anchor, he pulled with great strength bouncing straight at Great Wolf Monster. He stabbed his sword straight towards its eye.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    He felt the sword hit something hard, turns out the wolf used its w to guard against the de. It is now grabbing the de in its hand.

    Showing a stern face, he twisted his de and an intense friction ured between its w, making a lot of sparks fly.

    ¡°Awoo,,,¡±

    Howling in pain, it let go of the sword and he tightened his grip on the sword once more before sending the monster flying outwards with a kick.

    ¡°Incredible.. Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku muttered with anxious expression as she watched this unfold.

    ¡°None too shabby, if there¡¯s every a time, I would like to spar with him!¡±

    One wonders what kind of face he would make if he knew he was locked-on by railgun.

    pissed at being kicked, its green eyes went bloodshot and it frantically howled at him. Turning into after images again, it appeared in fron tof him andshed out with its ws.

    Blocking it with his sword he steadied his body that was almost sent flying and clenched his teeth.

    Strong power, fast speed, if not for its rtively slower reflex, he would have lost¡­

    The veins on his arm popped hinting that he is mustering up 120% of his energy. He might have stopped the momentum somewhat but because his strength pales inparison to the Great Wolf Monster hsi body is getting pushed back, drawing two lines in the ground.

    Grasping the sword tighter, he ced more strength into his body and stopped his body. Lifting his face, he saw a malevolent face of the Great Wolf Monster whose saliva almost touched him, he responded in kind with an icy stare.

    At a disadvantage in terms of strength and speed, battle of attrition would do him no good, if that¡¯s so then might as well finish it in one fell swoop!

    A white glow surrounded his de, and the atmosphere around it began to surge, grinning he yelled.

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    The light halo turned into a circr arc and the atmosphere a sharp edge, the circr arc hit the wolf squarely making a big rumble¡­

 Chapter 36: Monsters compounded from ages gone! Facing youkai army!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Monsterspounded from ages gone! Facing youkai army!</h4>

    ¡°Owooaaw!!!¡±

    Against the round arc of Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, the great wolf could do nothing but howl in pain, as its blood flew, the round arc passed through it, carrying one of its arm along with it.

    ¡°A¡­¡±

    Faced with such a gory scene the two girls yelped.

    Hinagiku is just a normal student before meeting Wu Yan. She killed chickens and fishes before and has seen blood from sport injuries and the like but this scene is still too much for her, it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s a bit afraid of this.

    Mikoto on the other hand lives in Magical Index and has the power that ranks just below top tier supers, even then however she lives a sheltered live like a flower in a greenhouse. Living on the bright side of Academy City and as a youngdy studying in Tokiwadai high, she never killed a chicken before what can one expect when is confronted with something like this.

    He didn¡¯t show any reaction in response to those 2, heshed out his sword arm one more time and shed at the half disarmed wolf.

    He understands fully the two behind him might be shellshocked but his worry will have to wait until the battle is over. Otherwise just a minor careless mistake would lead to him being worrying to the other 2.

    Landing cleanly on the wolf¡¯s body, he gouged a big gap on its body and made blood stters along with another howl of pain.

    The blood vessels in its eye began to expand as it red at him, with a furious roar it opened its mouth wide and jumped at his head.

    The distance between the two is less than 2 meters so its mouth was able to reach him in an instant. He ducked his head and dodged its sharp teeths with a hair¡¯s breadth.

    This kind of close quarterbat is nothing to him who had a lot of close brushes with ¡®wolves¡¯ like this. Their special characteristic being the more mortally wounded they are, the more violent they are!

    He can¡¯t predict its attacks but he has some basic countermeasure against it so the situation is still manageable.

    Dodging its headchomp once more, he squatted down. With a twist of his body, he spun in the air and stabbed his sword at the wolf¡¯s throat.

    The edge went through its skin and pierced its neck, making an exit gash at the back of its neck.

    Time stood still¡­

    ¡°He won!¡±

    Hinagiku celebrated as if she beat the foe herself, forgetting about her fear of youkais and blood, jumping in joy at her current position and happilyughing.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±

    At a loss of speech at his performance, it¡¯s not on a level someone like her would be in awe but it¡¯s pretty interesting that¡¯s for sure. Mikoto had only used lightning attacks, lightning attacks, lightning attacks or just a straight out , settling the enemy once and for all with her super railgun.

    In this battle, it¡¯s not on her level yet but it showed that there¡¯s alternative styles, in terms of techniques that Mikoto could incorporate into her iron sand attacks. Hence this battle has to her that battle can take many forms and one of them is this¡­

    The still raw her right now might be high in terms of levels but she may not even be able to beat Fei Fei who¡¯s lower than her by 8 levels. That¡¯s because Fei Fei¡¯s skills are honed and forged through battles in the world of Silvaria where as her strengthse from the result of multiple scientific developments. Fei Fei¡¯sbat prowess is not in the same ss as her¡¯s.

    From this one could see Mikoto still has lots of room for improvement. Perhaps her level won¡¯t rise much after this affair but her overall abilities will transform!

    He ced his foot against the body of the great wolf and pulled out his de. He was under the great wolf when it died so the wolf isid upon him. Needless to say he squirmed to his hardest not to let its blood get on him.

    Offering its body up to system after he pulled out the sword, due to it not having a magic crystal there were no Ability points, he only got some Item points out of this but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    Surprised at the disappearance of the wolf¡¯s body, the two girls quickly dismissed their notions. With the system, a lot of weird thing happens, it¡¯s just a body disappearing and furthermore it¡¯s not Wu Yan who disappeared¡­

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She nonchntly looked at his body, the brutal scene from before she has thrown to the furthest recesses of her mind.

    Mikoto¡¯s more or less in the same state, if it¡¯s a person she might have felt sick. To this girl, even if the opponent is unforgivable she still has the capacity for forgiveness. If not for this, why would she subconciously aim her railgun away from elerator¡¯s vital points even when the bastard ughtered her sisters, is this not a show of her kindness?

    However, the enemy this time is not a person (Tl: that¡¯s ) but a bunch of monsters, stunned at the sight of blood for the first time sure butpared to a person, the impact is not that great.

    He felt that this kind of personality against a true foe would be her downfall but this is the real railgun, he won¡¯t be unsatisfied with her like this, if it¡¯s railgun¡¯s foe then it¡¯s his foe as well, if she can¡¯t handle it then I will just have to do the dirty job for her won¡¯t I!

    E¡­. that has to wait until he gets stronger though¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡±

    Flourishing his Kusanagi Sword he got rid of the blood on his de. Seeing as the two didn¡¯t have worrying expression any longer he phewed.

    If he can¡¯t handle something like this then what would he do further down the road ne¡­

    Just as Mikoto was about to say something, Wu Yan and her were briefly stunned before quickly blocking Hinagiku with a seirous face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Not sure why the two suddenly took defensive formation, Hinagiku pulled at Mikoto¡¯s shirt while anxiously asking.

    Mikoto and Wu Yan gave each other a nce before bitterlyughing.

    ¡°s.hit is about to hit the fan¡­¡±

    In just awhile, shadows of great height appeared, some flew through the air flying around overhead. In a distance, there¡¯s countless figures stirring in the darkness, what¡¯s obvious is that they¡¯re heading here while creating a dust storm. It seems, the enemies are many in number!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Looking at the afterimages crisscrossing and weaving overhead, Hinagiku is about to go nk again. These figures look just like the great wolf from before.

    Holding Kusanagi Sword he tensed up and forced a smile on his face.

    ¡°It looks like we have gone inside a nest of monster¡­¡±

    Rolling her eyes at him, she retorted at him.

    ¡°Wrong, from the start we¡¯ve been trying to enter the nest.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡±

    In a daze from a her retort, he helplessly smiled.

    The shades approached bringing with it a tempest, the dust storm encroaches and thend trembles, the trio had different expression observing this scene unfold¡­

    Finally, it is here¡­

    The dust settled and the afterimages stopped, with the enemies announcing their presence with their roars!

    Hinagiku did not show any fear or despair at this. Rather, she has a grin on her face and reflected in her eyes was Wu Yan¡¯s back.

    Mikoto had lightning circling around her, with current bigger than she has exhibited before the ¡®biribiri¡¯ crackled on and on, her hairs fluttered around with the electric flow, her tea colored eyes dauntlessly looked forward!

    Grasping Kusanagi Sword and with a faint glow, it drew an arc in the air. Holding the sword with a single hand his expression disappeared leaving behind aposed countenance, unruffled in mind or body like water in an ancient well, still and calm!

    In front of them, monsters of different shape, sizes, strength, sound are all standing there. Their eyes carried within them bloodthirst and their jaws kept opening and closing. Their disorderly roar didn¡¯t show any sign of harmony or order as it echoed in the air.

    This amount, hundreds? Thousands? Tens of thousands?

    They didn¡¯t have a clue because the condition at the back was blocked by the figures standing before them. This terrifying formation could reasonably have scared holes in the gut of any timid person.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you scared?¡±

    He asked the both of them just to confirm onest time.

    Surprised by this they thenughed in sync.

    Sakura petals appeared in her surrounding and condensed in her hand, slowly transforming into a crystal katana, wielding Shirosakura she gave him a bright smile, and God was that smile ever so beautiful.

    ¡°How odd, I should be afraid but I wonder why I¡¯m not?¡±

    The ground turned and tossed and ck grains flew out of the rock strata, dancing in the air they flew to Mikoto¡¯s side forming waves of ck sand. Standing in the center of that waving and rippling iron sand, she smiled gantly.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m No.3, the super railgun!¡±

    Listening to them he just shook his head and had a helpless face, inside however, something hot surged and undted.

    Stepping back, he clicked around in the air under their curious gazes, two bottles and a few beans appeared in his palms.

    Passing the items over to the two he urged them to take it.

    ¡°Take a bottle per person and drink it!¡±

    They looked at the bottles in a daze, it looks like some golden liquid is flowing within the potion bottles.

    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡±

    ¡°This item is called ¡®Resplendent breath¡¯ (Tl:è­è²µÄºôÎü, sounds like tic tacs to me), a protective item, just a bottle and one would be rendered an ¡®invulnerable¡¯ (Tl: ''ÎÞÉË'') status, so you all should drink it now!¡±

    ¡°3 hours of invulnerable!¡±

    They looked at the potions in utter astonishment. Isn¡¯t this tantamount to invincibility? Hinagiku noticed something off.

    ¡°We willd rink but what about you Yan? You not drinking?¡±

    She can¡¯t find a bottle on him no matter how hard she scrutinized him, she panicked at this.

    He can¡¯t help showing a bitterugh.

    ¡°Resplendent Breath costs 100¡¯000 Item points per potion, I only have 260¡¯000 Item points on me so¡­¡±

    ¡°How can that be, then what will you do¡­¡±

    After hearing that she got even more flustered, before she could protest he quickly put a stop to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this conversation here, drink the thing, the legion is about to attack!¡±

    Looking at the youkai army stirring, he shouted so and moved himself before the girls while holding his sword in front of him.

    ¡°Yan, I think this potion should be used by you, as long as you don¡¯t die then even if I did I can still be revived!¡±

    Even Mikoto started panicking, Wu Yan¡¯s basically without any protection, how can she be at ease like this.

    He guffawed without turning his head back, he resolutely dered.

    ¡°Mikoto, logically speaking that would be the most reasonable solution, but let this be known, besides your summoner, I¡¯m a man as well! As a man, how can one shirk the duty to shield women from storms and torrents!¡±

 Chapter 37: Dancing blade! Flying Sparks!

    <h4>Chapter 37: Dancing de! Flying Sparks!</h4>

    ¡°As a man, how can one shirk the duty to shield women from storms and torrents!¡±

    Listening to the adamant and genuine deration that keeps reying inside Mikoto¡¯s head, she looked at Wu Yan¡¯s back in a dze and instinctively grasped the potion inside her hand ever tighter. (Tl: if you listen closely, you will hear the sound of panties dropping as well.)

    ¡°yan¡­¡±

    She had a sobbish tone, she felt a deep sense of regret, had she not forced her way here then he wouldn¡¯t have to waste a precious potion. If he gets hurt because of this, then I¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hinagiku.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t see her expression, he could somehow mysteriously hear what she¡¯s thinking inside her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡®Resplendent Breath¡¯ but I do have another life saving item, it¡¯s called , even if I were to be seriously wounded, as long as I don¡¯t kick the bucket this bean can restore me to perfect health in an instant. Like I said don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    He assured her tossing the beans up and down in his hand.

    These Senzu Beans didn¡¯te cheap, they costed 10¡¯000 Item points per bean, he bought 6 in a fell swoop, add the 2 Resplendent Breath at 100¡¯000 Item points per bottle then his 268¡¯000 has be a measly 8¡¯000, this is inclusive of the great wolf demon¡¯s body value.

    ¡°Plus, I have tons of things to say to you, tons and tons of things I haven¡¯t done with you (Tl:giggity), suffice to say I absolutely won¡¯t just die like that.¡±

    Keeping her eyes focused on him she opened the potion¡¯s lid and drunk its content. Wiping her lips she growled at him.

    ¡°Yan, if you lie to me, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    He can¡¯t help bitterlyughing.

    ¡°Can we not talk so much about death at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Yan, you really not drinking this? This isn¡¯t the time to let emotions influence your decision!¡±

    She lowered her head and is powerlessly trying to persuade him otherwise though she doesn¡¯t have much hopes for a change of heart.

    She already has a certain understanding of him through being with him for a day in addition the to the information supplied to her by the system.

    Based on his personality he¡¯s most likely not saying it for the sake of saying it, now¡¯s also not the time to be telling lies.

    ¡°Faster, Mikoto here theye!¡±

    Ignoring her plea he urgently pushed her to act.

    At the same time, the youkai army lost their patience and with eardrum piercing sound they roared and a swarm of monsters in different sizes zerg rushed them.

    Like a swarm of locust they rushed across the ground leaving trails of destruction, debris flew, dust storm blew, the earth shook like a volcano explosion.

    This shocking scene made their heart throb and increase its pulse. This wasn¡¯t a sign of fear however.

    Suddenly being rushed at left Mikoto without further opportunities to sway him. Clenching her teeth she opened the potion and guzzled it down as well like this would calm her frustration, she shouted at him after she¡¯s done.

    ¡°Listen here, if you die and bring me along with you then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I will be your horse or cow in the next life!¡± (Tl: be her ve)

    He yelled before mping down on his sword with two hands and dashing out with a powerful thrust!

    Simultaneously the iron sand around her began to stir and under hermand turned into whips that reached out for the army.

    Breathing deeply, Hinagiku held Shirosakura and rushed out after Wu Yan as well, against the onught of the youkai army¡­

    Turning level 20 rat type youkais that came to him into halves, he didn¡¯t give a damn about the oing blood and just let it rain all over him, his eyes were cold, he did not stop flourishing Kusanagi Sword andid to rest groups of youkai wherever he went.

    As he literally shed his way into the youkai army, the trail he left behind became littered with corpses that bled and made the path a bloody path.

    The youkai started surrounding him from all directions in the hopes of ganging up on him. He leaped overhead and while still in midair, Kusanagi Sword had a glow around it, he aimed at his surrounding with a turn!

    Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!

    A light arc radiated from him and sliced at the surrounding, the mob circling around him got split in half or pieces at best and at worst pulverized into dust¡­

    Holding her fear and trembling, Hinagiku stabbed at the youkais¡¯ heart, biting down on her lips so hard she bled but she didn¡¯t even notice.

    She understands that she¡¯s weak, in hostile territory any one foe randomly picked could be stronger than her, if she were the same her from before than she would have died under their ws the moment she entered the fray.

    Because of Resplendent Breath however the attacks never could reach her, their attacks were stopped by formless ripples, nullifying their attacks. In this state of invincibility she threw herself desperately at any youkai who failed their attack on her and stabbed in to death in one strike!

    Gradually she gave up all forms of defense and focused her mind solely on attack. If she can¡¯t bring down an impossibly strong foe then she changed targets. Woe be the small fries that were pummeled to death under her swift assaults. In just a few moments, the youkais in under her de reached dozens if not in the hundreds¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re not human, they¡¯re just monsters, not human, just monsters!¡±

    She kept chanting this line as she manipted her iron sand whips. Everytime blood sshed around her face grew even more pale, until a certain point her face became white as paper.

    The sand whips didn¡¯t stop dancing, every time it moved, a monster fell. She didn¡¯t dive into the enemy formation and just stood her ground. Using her power she did no less poor than herrades. In fact, her body count is the highest and the foe she killed were the highest calibers!

    She knows that Wu Yan¡¯s just a level 30, in this army, level 30 and above numbered at least half, without the protection of Resplendent Breath he wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to eat Senzu beans if he met multiple level 30.

    And so, she wield the whips and rounded up the level 30+. She used the system¡¯s probing and scanning function to round them up, she didn¡¯t have the ability to buy stuff from the system, but at least she can tell who¡¯s level 30 and who¡¯s not. One can¡¯t say for sure whether or not there were ones who got away but it¡¯s safe to say over 90% were dealt by her.

    Precisely because Mikoto¡¯s here that he could rush the m.o.f.os so fabulously, the feeling of massacring the horde of monsters felt oh so good to him.

    The two soft hearted girls are fighting for him and for each other, they held back their aversion to killing and terror, they moved their hands and hunted down the youkais¡­.

    With a Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz he sent a group of monsters to the western paradise once more. He swallowed a Senzu Bean to restore himself to full status.

    The battle drew on, under the protection of Resplendent Breath he need not worry for the two. What he needs to do now is focuspletely on the horde of monsters before him, his shirt already dyed in a palette of colours from the monster he killed. You name it he has it, red, ck, green, blue everything¡¯s there.

    Each of this colours came from the monster he wasted.

    From the start he has already noticed with the system scan function that Mikoto herded the level 30+ around herself. Because of this he could endure and economize the usage frequency of Senzu Beans until he finally could not endure the fatigue and wounds on is body.

    The number was such that even if they were mere level 20s they could bury Mikoto from the sheer number alone, she needed to rely on Resplendent Breath if she were to be ced in the same shoe as him. This is a very simple case of quantity has a quality all its own, when the number reached a critical mass, never mind level 68 even if a level 86 were to face them he would be cursing the hell out of the situation.

    Luckily the situation is not so worse as to actually pose a threat to a level 86 but it definitely could do so to a level 68. If she wants to run, she could but she absolutely won¡¯t ditch Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    Commiting her deeds to his heart, he made his de dance on and on bringing down monsters after monsters.

    Slowly, the numbers dwindled and his Senzu Beans became less and less until he only has one left!

    His body and mind is telling him ¡®lie down dude¡¯ but he pushed himself beyond the limits, killing the hostile that encountered him, he couldn¡¯t give any attention to the hostilesing from behind him.

    Back, front chest, thighs, face, everywhere on his body one can¡¯t find an uninjured ce. But he only has onest Senzu Beans left so unless it¡¯s really really desperate then he would like to refrain from using them. In a way, using it now would mean he¡¯s being backed into a corner.

    Against the sea of monsters, unless it¡¯s a weapon of apletely different tier, it won¡¯t do much better than Kusanagi Sword now, and to get those right now would be impossible for he has not enough Ability points to do so.

    Abilities? Buy what? AoEs? With Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, they¡¯re unneeded, singr target? Even more redundant. It¡¯s the same issue with equipments, there¡¯re abilities to turn the tide of battle, problem: no points, fuck!

    He can summon characters with 11¡¯000 no doubt, but at this point, with such amount what can one really expect from such a character? Mikoto has to use Resplendent Breath or else she would also have some wound on her body right now, what more is there to say about other summons.

    On the verge of swallowing thest of his senzu beans, an electric covered his 6 o¡¯clock turning the monsters into cinders. Along with the disappearing, a crystal sword appeared beside him cutting down the youkais that wanted to sh at him from the back.

    Looking over to them, he saw them standing before him before slightly losing himself in awe.

    Standing on the left is a red haired girl with crystal sword and the tea coloured one standing on the right has blue lightning arcing around her going ¡®biribiri¡¯

    Though he could only see the side of their face but he could tell from a part of their eyes that they were afraid of the monsters and what they¡¯re doing to them, even then the girls held it in and stood their ground cutting down the monsters thate into their way.

    With a face painted in blood he grinned before gulping down the bean and got back on his feet. Walking to their side, he stood shoulder to shoulder against the legion¡­

 Chapter 38: End, tenderness, reorganization and restâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 38: End, tenderness, reorganization and rest¡­</h4>

    3 hours!

    That¡¯s the time limit of Resplendent Breath¡¯s effect.

    And at this point , 1 hour has already passed since the 3 hours¡­.

    The two cool looking girl has now lost their poise. In the duration of this 1 hour, their clothes has been riddled with holes and their face were covered with blood. Unquestionably injuries started to ur, even Mikoto had some minor wounds under the relentless assault¡­

    The silver lining is that the strong ones has been given focused to during the early stages of this fight. They¡¯re also even more luckier for not meeting any level 40+ during this exchange. At most they 10 level 40s mob, but they were promptly killed by Mikoto before they could do some real damage.

    After the effects ran out, the youkai army has been reduced to a mob with few level 30s running around. And it was also because she was looking out for Hinagiku that these small fries could injure her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s rejoicing over the fact that after he used up all his Senzu Beans and thus his protection, Mikoto killed the vast majority of youkaisting him tons of experience points making his level increased by a few levels and along with it an increase in power and full status recovery. Otherwise he might have died during the bout.

    Apletely unfair battle ended after a continuous 4 hours of armed conflict, and the curtains fell¡­

    Putting down thest youkai with a lightning bolt the trio heaved and maintained their offensive stance as they observed their surrounding with monster bodies scattered all around them. Needless to say they were astounded by this.

    After God knows how long, they returned from their stupor¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto confirmed their surrounding once more only to register the same image of various limbs scattered about along with blood of various colors. With a ¡®wa¡¯ they squatted and barfed like no tomorrow.

    He¡¯s slightly better thought his face is abnormally pale. This kind of hellish spectacle disgusted him as well. It¡¯s like there¡¯re bugs crawling around inside him, holding in the urge to throw up he patted the two¡¯s back to try and get them to feel better.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    With tears in the corner of her eyes and face pallid as him, after confirming his existence she threw herself into his embrace in search of some warmth, she held onto him without lifting her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s behin dus now¡­¡±

    He can clearly feel her trembling inside his hug, holding her he patted her back whileforting her with light tone.

    Suddenly he felt his shirt being pulled, and when he turned to the source he saw Mikoto shivering with a pasty face. She looked like a girl skittish at the sight of her mother going out the door, her face is for theck of better words, terrible.

    Briefly stunned, he drew her into his embrace as well, tightly holding onto the two heforted them as well as coaxing himself.

    Before these the two girls are but mere students, even Wu Yan who dwelled in the giant beast forest for quite some time was appalled at this scene much less them.

    What¡¯s more what caused this scene is no one but themselves¡­

    During the heat of the battle they didn¡¯t have much margin to care or ponder about the things they¡¯ve done. Once the battle is over however, the blood on their hands reminded them about the atrocity that they wrought, bringing them to the edge of psychological copse.

    On this broad field, in the center of a mountain of corpse one dude and 2 girls hugged making the scene strangely heart wrenching¡­

    Some half a dayter, he felt the two started to calm down, looking down he saw that they were already asleep albeit their sleeping faces were stained with blood.

    Only now did he realize something¡­.

    somehow this is his fault right? If he were not here then this kind of stuff wouldn¡¯t happen, whimsically waltzing inside their lives and changing it forver, making them dirty their hands with blood, this is his fault right¡­

    Meeting them and then summoning them, doing stuff like this, is this correct?¡­ (Tl: really? you¡¯re considering ethical considerations just now? how about your harem n, you¡¯re gonna doubt yourself over the ethics of that as well?)

    Shaking his head to dismiss the questions no one there could answer for him, he ced the girls on the floor and examined the loots of the day.

    If not for Resplendent Breath and Senzu Beans the trio might have suffered major casualties in bringing about victory. Keeping all other constant and just taking Hinagiku as en example, he would dare not say under the zerg rush he could keep Hinagiku safe under those circumstances, Mikoto might be able to defend herself but that¡¯s about all she could do as well.

    Evidently Item points were important, and he basically drained his coffers, if some unexpected events were to ur now then he would be screwed¡­

    Fortunately, there¡¯s the youkai bodies. They can be sold to the system for Item points. Makes one wonder how much would one get for such a ginormous amount at hand?

    Inside this mountain of corpses there¡¯re few hundred youkai bodies of level 30s and 10 level 40s, the rest is made up of level 20s, even if their numbers were not in the thousands they¡¯re definitely more than level 30s!

    Fantasizing about the fuck ton of Item points that¡¯s about to enter his pocket his pale face began to flush red with excitement.

    What a realistic fellow (Tl: realistic as in true to oneself)¡­

    Waving his hand, the corpses lying around on the floor all disappeared having been sold to the system!

    ¡°Ding! obtained 8¡¯322¡¯000 Item points!¡±

    8 million! Holy s.hit!

    Looking at this small fortune of Item points he can¡¯t help breaking a smile, if not for the fact that he experienced a gruesome killing and thus a bit dispirited he would be jumping for joy at this moment.

    8¡¯322¡¯000 Item points, plus the 8¡¯000 on him makes a 8¡¯330¡¯000 Item points, his empty stockpile instantly recovered and even increase some 10 plus times.

    From thisrge amount of Item points one could surmise how big a scale was the youkai army, this is under a context where a level 30 wolf is worth 8¡¯000 Item points!

    (Tl: ording to this, with a few assumptions, it¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s over 1000, to put it in realistic context, ¡°¡°)

    The system didn¡¯t ask him to manually sell the bodies one by one, otherwise his hand would go limb from doing so.

    The field became empty and wide once more. With all the bodies gone it looks like nothing happened, and nothing appeared, of course, had it not been the blood stained floor one couldn¡¯t tell a battle of historical proportion went down here¡­

    Leaning them against a wall, he lightly kissed Hinagiku¡¯s forehead and hesitated before doing so to Mikoto as well before standing up..

    Repulsed by his shirt dyed with different kind of blood he stripped down, even the pants as well, all of it.

    He frowned when he saw that his skin had stains as well as some wounds that¡¯s still bleeding. He didn¡¯t feel it during the battle because of the andrenalin rush but he can feel the searing sensation now, along with the smell of iron.

    Opening the menu, he bought 3 3¡¯000 Item points potions and doped 1. In a bit he could see his wound closing up with speed that could be perceived by vision, and the speed got quicker and quicker until finally all the wound sealed up and disappeared nary a trace.

    He was delighted at its effect before quickly feeding it to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Pondering for a bit, he walked to another side and took out an aqua colored gem.

    Portable hot spring: It normally exists in the form of a gem but if thrown on the ground it will quickly expand into a 5 meter in diameter hot spring, can be reimed and possess automatic water purifying function; 20¡¯000 Item points.

    Nodding with satisfaction he inspected the gem and threw it on the ground.

    Like a rock that hits the surface of water, a ripple formed from the ground and when it expanded to a 5 meter diameter the ripple turned into a circle and inside the circle, the ground disappeared and turned into a steaming hot spring.

    His eyes shined at the wonder of this gadget¡­

    Done with the preparations he smirked. His gaze turned towards the two girls in their sleep. Insidiously his smirk expanded into a sinister one.

    In tip toes he walked in front of them. Nodding his head he hid his intention with sophistry and a stern face.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku, look at you poor girls, all stained in blood, you girls must be feeling terrible just like me right? No problemo, leave it to me, I will clean every nook and cranny, okay?¡±

    Talking to himself while facing the two he quickly added.

    ¡°Oh no replies? Hmm? Are we being a little bit shy here? No problem, I understand, since you girls can¡¯t speak for yourselves I will be answering in your stead!¡±

    As if nothing happened he chuckled, like a scum of the lowest order he chuckled, reaching out his sinful hands, he slowly stripped the two girls, his mouth didn¡¯t stop chanting something too small to be audible, if one were to listen closely they would hear ¡®I¡¯m digging in¡¯ (Tl:ÎÒ²»¿ÍÆøÁË, roughly I will be imposing) being chanted over and over¡­

    Poor Mikoto and Hinagiku, they just went through a horrific experience and now while they¡¯re unconscious, they¡¯re being und by a wolf.

    Once he undressed them, what appeared before him were two pristine white body, the perfect almost blinded his unworthy lycan vision, not restraining himself at all he ogled them over and stood up before grabbing Hinagiku and dumped her in the water.

    Moving his detestable ws all over her body his face was basically shining with delight, jumping for joy inside he reached for her chest before sighing with regret.

    It still needs further development¡­ (Tl: that¡¯s right, this guy¡¯s thinking about ethics before but now¡­ urgh¡­.)

    Fondling her meat buns before reluctantly letting go of them he moved onto other ces and continued his conquest on thisnd known as ¡®her boday¡¯. Needless to say a certain extremity of his became shamelessly hard¡­

    Staring at the rocking body inside his arm and her tightly closed eyes he sighed before bringing her up.

    Oh why must I be so pure, I can¡¯t possibly take advantage of other people¡¯s plight¡­ Twas the musing of a certain wolf who deprived a sleeping maiden¡¯s clothes and touched her all over¡­

    Buying a few clean attire, he dressed her up before putting her back in her original position. Picking up Mikoto he walked into the hot spring.

    A body on par with Hinagiku, he appreciated the work of art before him and cleaned her up, he didn¡¯t stop there, he proceeded to start another round of shampoo y (Á²ÓÍ´ó×÷Õ½, any ideas for better trantion?).

    Groping her all over he started feeling remorse, he feels like he shouldn¡¯t be eating the tofu of these two girls. (Tl: exined in earlier chapter, eating tofu is ng for taking advantage of situation to cup a feel or score points with opposite sex, mostly in male taking advantage of female context).

    It¡¯s not conscience or anything (Tl: no s.hit.), he just thought that it might be eptable to take advantage of them like this but he¡¯s pretty sure if he eats them when they¡¯re asleep then the certain chance of getting pummeled into bloody mess is an oue that can be guessed by even children.

    Changing her attire as well, he plopped into the water.

    Lying down in the hot water, he sobbed.

    Why isn¡¯t this cold water¡­.

 Chapter 39: Status, level up, bashfulness and heavenly punishmentâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 39: Status, level up, bashfulness and heavenly punishment¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan touched a part on the hot spring and it began to shrink until it return to the form of a gem resting in his palm.

    Storing the portable hot spring away in his space ring, he sat on the ground and gathered a bunch of rocks before putting them together in a ring. Then, he took out a ck round thing from his space ring.

    The round thing was ced upon the rocks and through some unknown fiddling by him fire sprouted from the center of the circle.

    Ignoring this spectacle he took out a bunch of vials, putting them on the side he took out some meat and skewered it on a metal stick. He then roasted it upon the fire.

    Picking up the vials beside him from time to time to season it he roasted it while checking ¡®status¡¯ in the menu.

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    Equipment:

    Kusanagi Sword (D grade)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Equipment points:

    51¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯300¡¯000

    Ability points:

    81¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    11¡¯000

    Level:

    45

    When he saw his level he was stunned before quickly recovering.

    Seeing his level jump by 15, it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t surprised, but thinking about it, it really isn¡¯t that big a deal, the youkai army for all intents and purposes were annihted by the three of them, with that kind of number and throwing in 10 level 40s and a few hundred level 30s, this kind of jump in level is within expectation.

    Not to mention the level 20s were practically a legion all on their own. One could guess this kind of oue from the fact that even though he bought the portable hot spring, healing potions and some clothes he still has 8.3mil Item points.

    Individually the level 20 yield negligible experience points and though some of them were killed by Hinagiku, there¡¯s no room for doubt that their number were quite something, Hinagiku also couldn¡¯t y that many what with her level being only level 18? Basically, the sliver of experience points umted up.

    With a cheat of being able to level up without cultivation, ording to Silvaria¡¯s standard how could he only rise in 1 tier after killing a fuck ton of monster? What an embarrassment to the transported main characters¡­.

    As for Mikoto, there¡¯s not much change but¡­

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster (lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    69 (tl: copy pasted this table and just changed 68 to 69.)

    Compared to before, there¡¯s not much improvement except for a rise in level . But this level came at a lot of hassle.

    Mikoto¡¯s case is different from him, in that youkai army there¡¯s a lot of level 30s or higher for him to challenge, their experience points were rtivelyrger for him because he challenged them at a lower level. That¡¯s why he could jump so many levels.

    Whereas Mikoto is on another tier altogether, there¡¯s not even one on her tier much less higher tier than her. The highest among them were level 40s, and this small fries were just that, small fries. She barely got anything from them but the number made up for the poor quality to get her to level up, one could see how this is a hassle¡­

    Closing the system, he began thinking.

    He¡¯s not a level 45 equivalent to a tier 5 warrior, it¡¯s high time to change equips and strengthen himself further with more abilities is it not¡­

    ¡°Nn~~~¡±

    A sweet moan interrupted his train of thought, he can¡¯t help smiling when he turned around.

    Quivering her eyelids, Mikoto woke up and yawned while covering her mouth. The first thing that she sees when she finally regained rity is a grinning Wu Yan roasting some unknown meat.

    ¡°Finnally awake?¡±

    Waving at her he kept grilling the meat with his other hand, it looks like he¡¯s multitasking between grilling and conversing with her.

    Startled, she got up to her feet quickly and looked around, when she saw the bodies were gone she breathe a sigh of relief, if she really slept alongside bodies then even if they weren¡¯t human she still wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it, not when she recalled the bloody hell¡­

    Dismissing her thoughts by shaking her head she feels much better now but she still felt something slightly off about this situation¡­

    Watching her antics from start to finish he was relieved at her expressions, she hasn¡¯t fully epted what she already has some mental preparations beforehand¡­.

    Recalling some he chuckled, chuckled for no apparent reason.

    Listening to his queer chuckles she frowned, for some reason she feels very unamused by him, even her other emotions arepletely overshadowed by her displease.

    ¡°Why are youughing so annoyingly?¡±

    She threw him a leer.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡­¡±

    Toning down hisughs he failed to remove the stupid grin off his face. Looking like a hippopotamus to her, it made her even more upset.

    ¡°Biribiri¡±

    And the electric crackled, hinting that the owner is very very unimpressed, the consequences will be dire.

    Freezing up, he sheepishly looked at the electric crackling about her. Finally, steeling himself up, his eyes looked at her while recalling something very gratifying.

    His vulgar facial expression finally tipped her off to something. She looked at herself and instantly her eyes widened at rming speed andpletely stunned her jaws stayed wide even her electric powers were stopped.

    Snow white blouse, grey skirt, very simple designs. But it is because of this simple design that she looks like she has seen a ghost.

    My clothes changed¡­

    Her mind quickly filled in the nk when she saw that this clothes is clearly not hers and Hinagiku¡¯s still sleeping. That could only mean one thing!

    ¡°Wh¡­ wh¡­ Why¡­.¡±

    bbergasted she turned to him with mouth stuttering incoherently because she couldn¡¯t deal with what is reality to her.

    As ording to his n, he saw what he wanted to see and smirked like a son of a bitch.

    ¡°What why hmm?¡±

    Like a robot with rigid movement she checked all over herself before hugging her breasts.

    ¡°My¡­ my¡­ my clothes¡­¡±

    Waving his hand he ced his finger in front of him.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that obvious, it was drenched in blood so I changed them!¡±

    ¡°BIRI!¡±

    Her unstable mental state is represented by her lightning waving about her. With her utmost ability she forced a bright smile onto her face.

    ¡°Well then, who changed my clothes? Was it Hinagiku who woke up and changed me?¡±

    With eyes full of hope she kept her gaze on him, this made him pretty pressured, why did he distract her like that.

    There¡¯s noughter now, he harrumphed and said with a righteous tone.

    ¡°How can that be? On this world, there¡¯s only moi who would go to such lengths. Therefore, be thankful mate!¡±

    The temperature on her face soared and it began to turn crimson, with unimaginable speed her face reddened before ¡®poof¡¯, steam came out of her head.

    With a nk state of mind, she began to move her head around left and right up and down without conscious control.

    This reaction, it¡¯s going overboard no¡­.

    With twitching lips he kept observing Mikoto whohad swirling eyes, red face and uncontrolled head movements. He only muttered ¡®how pure¡¯ inside¡­

    Still pleased with himself, she stopped all movements and dropped her head down, her facial expressions went grim.

    ¡°BIRIBIRI!¡±

    Blue light exploded outwards, the lightning bounced frantically all over her, with a broken smile she looked at him.

    A cold ass air crawled up from his spine towards his head, making him shiver out of reflex, like a thunder God she stood up slowly, he stared at this scene with big droplets of sweat flowing down his head.

    With a forced smile more pathetic than his crying one he tried to save himself while gulping.

    ¡°Cal¡­ Calm down Mikoto, take a chill pill!¡±

    A demonic voice came out from her.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyst wish then it¡¯s best you spit it out, although I won¡¯t remember what it is but should I remember it one day, I will think about doing it!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    With augh so dry it made desserts look wet he tried to coax her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about stuff like that, look Mikoto, I was doing it all for you, think about it, you¡¯re girl yeah? You like staying clean and hygienic no? It¡¯s no biggie is it not?¡±

    ¡°No biggie!¡±

    Her low tone heightened but this didn¡¯t make him feel any better, in fact it made him taste despair.

    ¡°I see, so to you it¡¯s nothing more than ¡®no biggie. Ah, if that¡¯s so¡­¡±

    Her cheeks still rosy she stared at him.

    ¡°Forget thest word, you can¡­¡±

    ¡°Mikoto! If I die, you die as well!¡±

    The big bad wolf howled onest time.

    ¡°Go die!!!¡±

    ¡°Insert m.o.f.o getting zapped sound here¡±

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!!!¡±

    Hinagiku awoke from the sound of a pitiful whimper. She thought there¡¯s monster raid again and jumped to her feet materializing Shirosakura while vigntly assessing her situation. Once she saw the situation her keen expression froze.

    Blood red face with steaming off her head and doing a handbra she looked at a certain mess made of stardust on the floor.

    Laid on the floor was an electrocuted Wu Yan, different from the blushing Mikoto, his face and body ck and sooty, he¡¯s puffing smoke out from his mouth while coughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Arriving at the ¡®crime scene¡¯, she still hasn¡¯tpleted recovered.

    Mikoto turned towards her with tears in the corner of her eyes, she turned her face away and lowered her head.

    How can she reveal something like that¡­

    Still puzzled she looked at the red Mikoto, she feels something weird going on but can¡¯t quite put her fingers on what it is.

    Helplessly rolling her eyes she walked towards the two. However, just by taking a step she stopped like a statue.

    Why is it so breezy down there?¡­

    Confirming with her tactile sense, she froze up. What came to her fingers was the disappearance of her usual underwear, somehow the fringes of this one didn¡¯t feel familiar, her usual ones touched her thighs but this one is nting, and the angle of nting is pretty bad.

    Her bicycle short is gone¡­

    Linking this fact with Mikoto and Wu Yan¡¯s situation, the fact that her hair is wet and her body felt really refreshed plus the clothes that could make Hinagiku and Mikoto look like sisters, she thought up of a most rming thought¡­

    Crimson color crawled up her face as well, confirming with Mikoto in a voice so small and meek.

    ¡°Mikoto, our clothes, our bloodstains could it be that¡­¡±

    Listening to her, she didn¡¯t let go of her hands covering her face, she only slightly widened her finger revealing two teary round thing and tearfully nodding after she looked at the douchebag on the floor.

    With that nod, her face became even more bright than her stunning hair, her heart burned, it lit up with great fury, in great strides she walked in front of him and gave him a magnificent p of the century!

    ¡°Sha-ppa!¡±

    ¡°Yeeeooo!¡±

    (Tl: in his defense he did kinda do them a favor, I would have felt bad for him if not for the fact that he molested them.)

 Chapter 40: C grade equipments! 2 rare armaments!

    <h4>Chapter 40: C grade equipments! 2 rare armaments!</h4>

    Night time¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto is asleep now, the two had slept for quite a bit before but their mental fatigue hasn¡¯t left them yet. After such a blood-curdling experience even if he did try to y tricks on them to lighten the mental load, there¡¯s still some left¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s on guard duty sitting beside the bonfire. There might be further raids from youkais, though probably not on the same scale as before, but one can¡¯t be too cautious.

    As a man he feels like he must take the guard duty. Boring yes, but it¡¯s worth it to watch the 2 moe creature sleeping. He¡¯s an otaku so burning the midnight oil and whatnot he¡¯s pretty se to it.

    It¡¯s very wide here, it has to be otherwise it can¡¯t fit the youkai army. Other than this, besides the path they came sliding down of there¡¯s only the big passage he¡¯s facing right now.

    He¡¯s on guard for any potential gaps in their perimeter as well of course.

    jewel of heavenly pce must be right ahead of here¡­

    Looking at the seemingly endless passage in front of him he pondered.

    As long as he can retrieve the jewel and then exchange it for the other half of the mysterious crystal fragment then Mikoto and him can leave this world!

    After summoning Hinagiku, he wouldn¡¯t have much to do with this world anymore.

    Before transport event, he was very moe about Hayate thebat butler¡¯s world, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯s satisfied now!

    On the system¡¯s transcript world list, he recalls with perfect rity each and everyone of his dream on it. How can he be satisfied before actually going through those ces?

    He might bring Hinagiku back here but stop? No freaking way!

    Hayate the Combat Butler is but the first stop of his journey!

    ¡°This is what you meant by night vigil? Going nk sitting here.¡±

    As his thoughts wandered towards the limitless boundary far away a voice drew him back, He lifted his head and saw railgun staring at him with a slightly upset expression.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Why are you up?¡±

    Awkwardly touching his head, he admits it¡¯s pretty neglectful of him not to notice her approach in his musings.

    ¡°N, I I just woke up, maybe I¡¯ve slept too much before and can¡¯t fall asleep now.¡±

    Casually throwing him off she sat by his side.

    ¡°Maa, that¡¯s the railgun I know, always on her feet.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even think through his words and just blurted them out.

    Leering at him she snapped at him.

    ¡°What do you mean by that! Are you saying I¡¯m not feminine? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s up with railgun? Are you making fun of me?¡±

    Drylyughing he presed his fingers agains this cheeks.

    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t angry at little ol me, let¡¯s turn that frown upside down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell moe in front of me! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± (Tl: )

    Holding back the urge to hit him right in his face, if not for Hinagiku who¡¯s still asleep she would probably have made him taste thunder.

    Though he¡¯sughing on the surface he¡¯s actually relieved that she has recovered from her experience, he was afraid she It¡¯s fortunate that his sacrifice from before wasn¡¯t wasted¡­.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dodge the question, what¡¯s up with calling me railgun (ÅÚ½ã)?¡±

    Ignoring his idiot act, she pursued him because she still feels like he¡¯s mocking her by calling her that.

    ¡°Maa maa¡­¡±

    He scratched his face before continuing

    ¡°You¡¯re a super railgun no? Calling you railgun is merely out of respect.¡±

    She raised her eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Why do I still feel like that¡¯s not the whole truth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details, details are for ¢á!¡±

    ¡°No way can I not mind!¡±

    She retorted with high pitch.

    ¡°Calling me sister and whatnot, you¡¯re much older than me ya know, you uncle!¡±

    ¡°Un.. uncle!¡±

    Electrified in another sense of the word, he¡¯s pretty hurt at railgun who has evolved an element of being poisonous tongued.

    I¡¯m only 20! I¡¯m not some uncle! You half loli!

    This is what he¡¯s shouting inside because if he did voice it out he¡¯s pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t be far from death¡¯s door if he did so. That¡¯s why he¡¯s feeling frustrated right now.

    She¡¯s pretty amused by his expression that looks like he just ate some s.hit then she looked at the fire in front of her and began to tune out.

    Wu Yan who had recovered from some unknown time observed this change in her and for some reason can¡¯t stop his urge of talking to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Homesick?¡±

    He asked her with a light tone to see her nod in agreement and then shake her head again, he for one is confused that¡¯s for sure.

    Perhaps perceiving his confusion, she threw him a nce and continued.

    ¡°Actually, homesick is not the right for it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my previous life or anything it¡¯s just that in Academy City it¡¯s go to school, go back from school, arcades and the likes¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she had her life merged with his or because she didn¡¯t have any confidante before but she feels itchy like if she didn¡¯t spill it all out she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    ¡°On this world however, there¡¯s a lot of exciting stuff, exorcist, youkais and whatnot¡­¡±

    When she reached youkai her tone became unnatural, maybe she recalled the battle from before.

    She recovered quickly however.

    ¡°But now, I miss Academy City, my parents, my underssmen, although she¡¯s ¡­. an oddball¡­¡±

    It seems the trauma from Yuri girl is pretty bad¡­

    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re conflicted on whether to return or stay here to seek out more thrills.¡±

    He nailed it with that tsukkomi. At the same time he can¡¯t help feeling vexed at her, as expected of railgun, thrill seeking and the likes it¡¯s no wonder she seeks out those delinquents.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like what you said but somehowing from your mouth, it feels kinda annoying?¡±

    ¡°With your temper, the only time you¡¯re pleased would be when you¡¯re electrocuting other people right¡­¡±

    He muttered so while being very discreet.

    ¡°What did ya say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Leered at by her he quickly shook his head put his hands up.

    She curled her lips and turned away pretending not to have heard anything.

    Life in Academy City being¡­ normal is it?¡­

    He sighed inwardly, not sure how to break it to her.

    The thing about ¡­

    The system already said that before he enters that transcript world, the character summoned is the one that exist a day before the start of the storyline! He doesn¡¯t know where exactly this a day before storyline starts, is it scientific railgun or magical index? But at least during this two period she didn¡¯t know a day before either of these 2 started about the existence of the sisters!

    One could see just how soft hearted she is when she fought for the sake of her sisters as if they¡¯re very significant existences to her, going as far to put her life on the line to put an end to .

    And now that she¡¯s summoned, even if the story inside her world is still frozen the misaka sisters are there already!

    How many has died on this particr day, that¡¯s his real concern of which he isn¡¯t sure about the answer.

    If she knows about this she would very rmed right? This girl who thinks it her fault the sisters have to ept the fate given to them¡­

    But if he doesn¡¯t tell her then it would be even more cruel, the sisters are sisters to Mikoto¡­

    To tell or not to tell that is the question¡­

    His face grew grim before looking at Mikoto. With a low voice and much hesitation he decided.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.¡±

    Facing towards him and seeing the expression on his face she became puzzled.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sighing he turned serious and with amensurate tone continued.

    ¡°If¡­ If I were to say that Academy City is not as heavenly a ce as you imagine it is, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Not as heavenly ace as I imagine?¡±

    Looking at his glum look she froze. As a lv5 and calctive abilities beyond normal level her IQ abosolutely isn¡¯t low, in fact it might be higher than him by a lot. From how he puts it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s saying it just for fun.

    Instantly she frowned while questioning him.

    ¡°Yan, you know something don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to y it down!¡±

    Before he could respond she stopped him with her palm.

    ¡°I know that as the summoner and with such a fantastic thing such as system you might know a lot more stuff. Which is probably the reason why you didn¡¯t just summon some other random people but me, it¡¯s because you understood me that¡¯s why you summoned me didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Stunned he inlyid it out to her.

    ¡°That might not be so, at the time I was only looking for someone that can protect Hinagiku that¡¯s why I chose the one most apt to do so!¡±

    This isn¡¯t false, he might dig 2d characters a lot but he summoned for the sake of Hinagiku. Also, because she likes railgun as well but that¡¯s part of the bigger picture.

    Not convinced with his argument she refuted him.

    ¡°Before this if you have pointed the same things out I would have believed you but after spending some time with you, Yan. I have realized that every sentence and behaviour you exhibited feels very calcted and precise, I do not believe that you can do something like to someone you¡¯ve just summoned if you didn¡¯t understand her well!¡±

    ¡°Maybe the system gave me all the necessary details? Just like how it gave you some of mine!¡±

    She grinned after hearing him.

    ¡°After listening to you I am even more convinced that you understood me long before you summoned me!¡±

    Stunned by her response he helplesslyughed.

    ¡°You used my words against me¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Yan!¡±

    Her tea colored eyes carried an intense seriousness.

    ¡°Why did you say Academy City isn¡¯t that good a ce!¡±

    His head is hurting now, under her stern gaze he went silent before spilling the beans, about clones, sisters, elerator and¡­ the lv6 shift project¡­ (Tl: raw says absolute esper n, this might be big picture>> but going by what is at the start of this paragraph is most likely referring to the more specific n of lv6 shift project rather than the overarching grand design.)

    Under his narration, her face went metallic green, filled with anger, and then when he arrived at the lv6 shift project, she turned ghastly white and after he¡¯s done she lowered her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault¡­¡±

    Raising her head she looked overhead at the ceiling with nk eyes.

    This situation was within prediction¡­

    Standing up, he went over to her side and hugged her.

    Surprised she returned to her senses and wanted to struggle free, but before she could do that Wu Yan¡¯s voice went into her ears which made her stop all actions.

    ¡°Being altruistic is not wrong but Mikoto you must be realistic, rx, right now your world¡¯s time is frozen, sisters will not be harmed for the time being, after we get stronger and hand elerator his ass with a crutch we can go save the sisters!¡±

    Listening to him she went mum.

    Until a moment when he felt that someone moved a little inside his embrace did he break a smile¡­

 Chapter 41: Recounting the existence of Misaka sistersâ€¦.

    <h4>Chapter 41: Recounting the existence of Misaka sisters¡­.</h4>

    Sometime during the night¡­.

    Why an approximate time? Well it¡¯s inside a cave so the trio can¡¯t tell for sure what¡¯s the time outside, phones and whatnot wasn¡¯t with them hence the approximate time was used¡­

    Same fire, same meat, same dude grilling. What¡¯s different is that on Wu Yan¡¯s face there was a red p bruise. He¡¯s also burnt charcoal ck. The two girls arepletely awake now, they sat by the fire and red at him.

    Done with some meat, he passed the meat over to them.

    ¡°Here.. youch!¡±

    His speech agitated his bruise, the red hot, p mark on his face burned and he could only twitch his mouth and sob silently.

    He figured he would get a punished for his actions but he didn¡¯t expect to be taught so ¡®thoroughly¡¯.

    What can he say, his beliefs before transporting screwed him over, this is because inside his subconscious, it¡¯s not a big deal if he saw a girl butt naked, what can they do? Beat him up into a pulp?

    Too bad he forgot he¡¯s not in the ¡®harmonious¡¯ society anymore (tl: referring to censorship over there see this), 2D shoujos show no mercy¡­

    He¡¯s pretty damn proud however for getting to enjoy their naked bodies.

    Leering at him Mikoto took the grilled meat away from him,ughing like a fool he passed another over to Hinagiku, the chick snatched it and didn¡¯t give him the time of day, he made do with the back of her head.

    Dusting his hand he muttered displeased.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­¡±

    Blushing red, Hinagiku turned her head over and clenched her teeth at him, evidently holding back from skinning the prick.

    Shrinking hi shead back he quickly put his hands in the air showing his surrender.

    Until she¡¯s fed up with him only then did he release a breath of relief, steeling his resolve he made a note to himself.

    Next time, it must be a sweet girl!¡­ (Tl: of what it means to be , basically sweet and adorable)

    Mikoto is currently astonished by the meat within her hands as she looked at it in awe.

    This¡­ isn¡¯t this too good¡­

    Having never tasted his culinary before, her speed hastened and she threw her perturbed feeling to the back of her head.

    Why perturbed? The reason¡¯s simple, a certain scientific railgun¡¯s underwear, aka safety short was in a simr way to Hinagiku¡¯s changed and thrown away.

    Definitely, safety shorts have their moe points but they pale inparison to the might of pantsu. (Tl: google pantsu is love and turn to images section. You¡¯re wee.) In addition, Hinagiku and Mikoto already have a lot of moe points on them so it¡¯s quite enough already¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t any better than Mikoto, although she has sampled them many times before but each time it left her in foodgasm.

    Maa¡­ they were blessed with a body that can¡¯t get fat no matter how much they eat, so just let them be¡­

    Shaking his head he chowed down his meat in matter of seconds.

    Appetite sated he started pulling down menu list and clicked ¡®equipment¡¯ section.

    Now that he¡¯s level 45, he¡¯s a tier 5 super and Kusanagi Sword has apanied him for 4 months, it¡¯s about time to trade up as Kusanagi Sword no longer fulfills his need.

    It¡¯s fortune that no Silvarian warrior heard his though, otherwise he would drown in their spit.

    Mainstream Armaments are the dream of all warriors and magicians below tier 7, armaments in Silvaria are so rare and precious even the lowest Mainstream Armaments can only be afforded by magicians and warriors of endowed with good conditions.

    To define conditions would be breaking it down into two groups.

    Those 2 are: background and strength!

    Background is obvious, you got a good daddy, and he¡¯s loaded, then he¡¯s gonna buy you a Mainstream Armament but of course the family must be of a certain standard to be called good, they don¡¯t have to be on the same footing as the family of Lori but they would have to be at least the nobles of a big area.

    Strength is even more understandable, with power would one still fear being wanting of money? Dived into the giant beast forest and hunt high grade beasts for some tens of days and bam, the money you could get from doing so would allow one to equip a Mainstream Armament, how strong must one be to attain this? Well, more or less the same as Wu Yan right now roughly tier 5 or so.

    A tier 5 magician or warrior at this time could barely qualify for one and this jerk dare says Mainstream Armament can¡¯t fulfill his need anymore?

    What is the implication for all those magicians and warriors below tier 5 who don¡¯t have the background and still swung metalmodities around?¡­.

    Maa, with a haxxor system, he¡¯s technically in the camp of ¡®good background¡¯, he can¡¯t bepared to the masses.

    Now that he¡¯s switching equipment, he can¡¯t think highly of Mainstream Armaments any longer, it would have to be C grade for him, that is Rare Armaments!

    Only those tier 7 and above are expected to wield Rare Armament in Silvaria, in addition to having ¡®good background¡¯. Like Fei Fei and of course Lulu who¡¯s the definition of ¡®good background¡¯, she¡¯s only tier 4 and she possess a Rare Armament.

    She¡¯s a sole daughter of Ailu empire¡¯s number 1 noble family, if one were topare oneself to her than one would get stroke from the stress.

    Some poor tier 7 magicians or warriors don¡¯t even have Rare Armament, this is one of his reason for not using a Rare Armament during his time on that world even though he has the Equipment points. In that world, banditry and robin hood ploys are not illegal¡­

    He¡¯s different now, he¡¯s a tier 5, not yet tier 7 but with a tier 7 peak Mikoto at his side, fuck them all. If those above tier 8 came and they didn¡¯t have Rare Armament they would only embarrass themselves¡­ ()

    Tier 9 are irrelevant to this discussion, they wouldn¡¯t even look at Rare Armaments for even the impoverished tier 9 super would be using Gold Armament!

    And this is assuming he even meets one of this eminent tier 9 existences, to his knowledge there¡¯s only one such person inside his memory, that is Lulu¡¯s gramps, he¡¯s a tier 9 warrior!

    At a position as head of noble family of Ailu empire, he¡¯s a mere tier 9. Though he doesn¡¯t know how many tier 9 there are in that world but tier 10 or demiGods number only 5 in that world, what does that say about a tier lower?

    Summing it up, equipment change baby!

    That half air head chica Lulu has one already, if he doesn¡¯t have one isn¡¯t that just too bad?

    The girls kept munching while observing him looking over the equipment list. Automatically excluding D grades from his search, he¡¯s looking for C grade. B grade? his wallet sent a note saying its apologetic¡­

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ and ¡®Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯ dictates that he search for de type equipment like his Kusanagi Sword which is a form of katana. He scrolled and scrolled before finally his eyes shined at a certain equipment.

    (C grade): From Shakugana no shana, the treasured sword of crimson eyed hunter; Equipment points 20¡¯000.

    This is it! If for no other reason other than it¡¯s Shana¡¯s (ÉµÄÈ) weapon, it¡¯s this!

    Clicking the menu, a traditional samurai sword and its scabbard appeared in his hands and a mystical aura revolved around the sword drawing the attention of Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    ck handle, golden buttcap, ck guard without the corners of a square, the de groove connected the handle and the de, its de is silvery white and its glow is even more radiant than Kusanagi Sword. (Tl: )

    The scabbard on his other hand is apletely ck scabbard.

    He nodded in satisfaction, regarding this kind of weapon which could switch function from de to sword and back again, he¡¯s quite skilled with it. The de¡¯s thin but it¡¯s easy to swing around and though it is hard tond a lethal strike, it makes up for it in being light. (Tl: I¡¯m not a weapon expert but this part sounds dubious, any sharp weapon hitting major arteries is lethal, de or sword is irrelevant)

    Grasping the sword in his hand he brandished it and it traced a silver trail in the air, he swung it like a poser and sheathed it.

    ¡°New weapon?¡±

    She looked inquisitively at Nietono no Shana, it can¡¯t be helped since she¡¯s a Kendo enthusiast as well, she has fondness for sharp objects such as this.

    ¡°Nn, after today¡¯s battle, I have grown by quite a bit, so it¡¯s inevitable to change into a better weapon!¡±

    He stored away the sword.

    Mikoto nodded her head at his statement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy some defensive item as well?¡±

    Momentarily stunned he considered her opinion before pulling the list open and looked through it again.

    She has a point, against the youkai army, if he had defensive equipment then he could have saved a lot of energy as well as defer the usage of items such as Senzu Beans, basically he wouldn¡¯t have to try so damn hard.

    Given of course he didn¡¯t like wearing armors in the first ce, it has to be worn on him, not only is it heavy it also didn¡¯t fit well with his perspectives so he just indifferently looked over the list.

    But oh s.hit, what¡¯s this, this seems good!

    Conceptual dragon armor (C grade): formless, weightless, it exist conceptually, once the one donning this armor suffers a hit, the armor will materialize andpletely nullify any attacks of level 50 or below and diminish force of those below level 60; Equipment points 30¡¯000.

    Formless? Weightless? Well ain¡¯t that just awesome, he wouldn¡¯t have to run around in some stupid armor, and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the weight.

    Without further though he clicked on it and a light shot out from the list into his head. Inside his head he could visualize with rity a floating dragon shaped armor, that should be it. Unless Wu Yan is attacked the armor will stay here only blocking attacks when provoked.

    After buying 2 C grade he was left with only 1¡¯000 Equipment points. He¡¯s pretty satisfied with his purchases though albeit a bit regretful.

    A bit apologetic he turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, if only I still have some Equipment points I would buy you one as well¡­¡±

    She only waved her hands at him.

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need any equipments, my esp is more than enough!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    He protested before continuing.

    ¡°What if we went back to Silvaria and met stronger people, what then?¡±

    Hinagiku who heard this exchange lifted her head.

    ¡°Yan, you departing this world soon?¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto choked on their saliva before he retorted at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with departing this world, I¡¯m not dead yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±

    A bit agitated she shouted back ta him.

    Half serious and half jestingly he snickered at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Once we¡¯re over the other side I will summon you. Know this however, once I summon you our lives are merged and inseparable, if I die you will have to follow me as well you know¡­¡±

    She beamed when she heard him.

    ¡°Well then, let me protect you!¡±

    Astonished at her response he just stayed there.

    What is this? Her deration of raising a small white face? (Tl: Ð¡°×Á³, sponger, giggolo etc¡­)

 Chapter 42: Tree monster? Tentacle monster? Tentacle tree monster!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Tree monster? Tentacle monster? Tentacle tree monster!</h4>

    Nibbling on her grilled meat, Hinagiku watched Mikoto and Wu Yan with much bewilderment.

    After she woke up, the mood between the two changed in terms of quality.

    He didn¡¯t change much, he would still grill meat when called on and his speech pattern is as usual unpredictable, it¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s behaviour that¡¯s odd.

    Every time he threw a nce at her, she would look away within 2 secondspletely avoiding eye ctact. When he turn away she would secretly take a peek at him before turning her head away within 2 seconds and then shaking it like she¡¯s trying to deny something.

    This farce repeated itself over and over.

    This abnormal appearance is like a kitten scratching her heart (tl: upset, jelly<), she¡¯s="" really="" itching="" to="" ask="" what="" in="" the="" world="">

    After they¡¯re finished with their meal he touched the fire circle and the fire disappeared, storing it away he turned to the two.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out, there shouldn¡¯t be that many monsters anymore, not with the amount weid to rest yesterday¡­¡±

    Thinking back about the horde that could make a mountain from their number the two merely nodded in stern motion.

    Observing their appearance, he may look normal on the outside but he¡¯s quite joyous inside.

    It seems the two managed to adapt to this situation otherwise it would be a hard fightter on.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one path here!¡±

    Pointing at the wide passage.

    ¡°Therefore we can only move forward!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fidn that jewel of heavenly pce or something and leave this God forsaken ce!¡±

    With an ecstatic tone not jus tbecause she wants to find the search target and get the hell out of here but more importantly because there¡¯s most likely monsters ahead, and if there¡¯s monster, there¡¯s experience points!

    After Wu Yan¡¯s exnation and persuasion it may seem like she doesn¡¯t care about the sisters anymore but actually the matter has already been engraved on her heart.

    He already said it, the time in her world is frozen still, the sisters won¡¯t be harmed any further, this in turn made her a bit panicky.

    She only wants to attain more strength, the strength to one up elerator, and with it save the sisters!

    It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s in a frenzy, but he¡¯s satisfied with this, at leastpared to the helpless and despairing her in the original work, this kind of face is more appeasing.

    Part of the reason is because of the time stop but another reason is because unlike in the original story, this one has hope!

    In the original work Mikoto wants to save the sisters butpletely powerless to do so, she maybe no.3 but elerator is no.1, it may not seem that big a difference but the difference is like heaven and earth between them!

    In the original she was saving one of the sister and had a bout with elerator but under his op esp, she got owned.

    Add that to the fact that there¡¯re behind the scene pulling the strings¡­

    Due to this, she had to resort to ¡®suicidal¡¯ method to save the sisters!

    But right now the story¡¯s different, rather than the insurmountable elerator, she is his summon now and with enough battles and strengthening there¡¯s a way to surpass elerator!

    The circumstances surrounding sisters were told to her by Wu Yan during the entire night after she shoved him away in embarrassment. The matters mentioned include the function of sisters, ¡®s n and the BoD¡¯s support and the likes.

    She can¡¯t help feeling dejected, this implies that she would have to go against the entire Academy City, her home, one does not need to borate on how this is very depressing.

    Of course, she has already steeled her resolve and made the necessary preparations, even in the original she did so what¡¯s to say of now.

    What she understands now is that as long as she beats elerator then in the short run her sisters will be okay, regarding Aleister however she¡¯s sure he wouldn¡¯t let her mess up his n.

    On what to do post elerator¡¯s defeat, Wu Yan only said ¡®system must be able to pose a solution¡¯ so she¡¯s assured with that.

    Compared to original story, she don¡¯t have to go el lobo solo on this endeavour, there¡¯s someone who has merged her life with him watching her 6 o¡¯clock, someone who is really trustworthy willing to lend a hand or two, undoubtedly she¡¯s feeling a ton of happiness!

    All that said however she must still get stronger¡­

    Under her incessant urging the trio resumed their journey to find the jewel of heavenly pce.

    Same as the environment they¡¯ve seening here, everywhere being rocks and stones devoid of even slightest hint of water, the trio walked on this passage that desensitized one¡¯s vision while not reducing their vignce.

    Completely different in terms of attitudes, Hinagiku and Mikoto is now more serious and hardened than the them who¡¯s came in with a yful attitude, funny how one bout with the youkai army changed them so.

    Certainly, they¡¯re a bit ufortable to this change¡­

    He¡¯s speechless at the way the two is walking so carefully, what with knitting their legs close together.

    You girls weared safety pants year in year out and not without them your stride changed like so, how to put this?¡­

    Mikoto and Hinagiku¡¯s feeling pretty edgy right now, the two went around with those pants because they don¡¯t want to watch their steps and constantly guard their skirts, with their attitude being all masculine and athletic this kind of movement pattern is very tiring.

    Basically, with their familiar safety pants suddenly gone, it really is¡­ awkward to no ends!

    What¡¯s more they have to beware the wolf behind them¡­

    The two understands very well once the expose their God¡¯s gift to all men, the shameless wolf behind them will definitely enjoy himself without the slightest reserve!

    This is pointless when a battle happens, their skirts flipping is definitely going to happen but what can they do beside suck it up with frustration.

    If he could read their minds he would have chuckled at their silly thoughts before continuing like so.

    ¡°What are two panties worth? When I have seen every nook and cranny?¡±

    What they don¡¯t know is that their ¡®safety guards¡¯ are currently resting within his space ring¡­

    What does one mean when saying someone is shameless? This my friend is the paragon!

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s some sort of light ahead!¡±

    Pointing at it with Shirosakura, what appeared before them was an exit like ce with a bit of lighting from it.

    He changed into a more tense face and dashed to their front.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the rough situation so it¡¯s better to be a bit more prudent, we can¡¯t exclude the possiblity of there being monsters ahead!¡±

    The two nodded to him formally, mental prep and the likes has been prepared since after the fight yesterday.

    Mikoto ran the calctions in her head to prepare her abilities to fire off at a moment¡¯s notice. The strongest one here is her although the leader is Wu Yan, so she must at least y her part.

    Exiting the passage, the trio saw a circle wide open space in front of them after being momentarily blinded by the bright light. Compared to their previous battlefield, this one is even wider, it doesn¡¯t seem artificially made. The surrounding wall has holes in them of different evenly distributed holes roughly the same size, the holes didn¡¯t seem deep as well. Just by standing down at the za the trio could see the holes¡¯ deadend, if one were to describe them it would be like they¡¯re inside a beehive.

    And right at the top in front of them was a cave bigger than any other cave around it, in front of it is a imperial throne (tl: ÁúÒÎ, or just throne), it¡¯s just a normal stone chair but from its appearance it looks a bit badass.

    Taking this all in Mikoto turned grim, the two were baffled by this.

    ¡°Something wrong? Mikoto¡­¡±

    Hinagiku walked to her side.

    ¡°Look at that!¡± Frowning she pinted at the throne.

    ¡°That¡¯s a throne yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t taht obvious?¡±

    He just rolled his eyes at her, as long as one has eyes one could see that¡¯s a throne.

    Receiving his white eyes she just leered at him.

    ¡°Stupid, who sits on a throne?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the king¡­.¡±

    Finally getting her hint he¡¯s startled.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    Looking at the tall throne her jaw dropped, incoherent in speech but it seems she understood the implications.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    She looked at the two before continuing.

    ¡°There is nothing but small holes here, the depth we could perceive with our eyes and including the big cave behind the throne this would mean there¡¯s no other further passage here, this is the innermost area!¡±

    Tauting her face Hinagiku resumed her point.

    ¡°so since this is the innermost area, where did the monster army from before spawn from?¡±

    Pointing at the holes.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one answer, the holes, those are its nest, and that¡­¡±

    Pointing at the big cave behind the throne she grinned.

    ¡°Is the king of the army! It¡¯s his nest!¡±

    ¡°rumble¡­¡±

    As her voice fell, the ground shook and she fell into his chest out of the shock,pletely unlike her previous cool demeanour, red clouds began to float up her face.

    Hinagiku on the side also got tipped off her bnce and was caught by Wu Yan as well, he promptly tightened his hold on the two and steadied himself.

    The ground began to have fracture lines going through them, in the midst of shaking some rock began to move around and some came towards him.

    He jumped and dodged the rocks one by one if he could not dodge the rocks then he would use them as foothold to move around.

    The shaking grew more and more intense, while he¡¯s considering the chances of ceiling copse, a vine shot out from the shaking ground and with a hurricane like speed approached his front and whipped at Wu Yan who hadn¡¯t had the time to respond.

    At this moment, something moved inside his mind, the motion materialized outside and the impact from the whipping is blocked by a formless armor.

    A dull thud resounded when it was blocked, the armor then stayed for awhile before disappearing.

    Only now did he return to his senses, stepping on a vine he did a flip in the air beforending on his feet with a cold sweat running down the side of his head.

    That vine whip would have rendered him unfit forbat if it were not blocked by the conceptual dragon armor.

    The vine retreat when its assault failed. Even more vines came out from the ground after that, within a blink of the eye, hundreds of vine came out and a tree slowly crawled out from the center of the sea of vines. The tree had a face and giant mouth, it had its sight trained on the trio.

    Is this a tree monster? Or is it a tentacle monster?

 Chapter 43: King! dragon? dragon king? Snake king!

    <h4>Chapter 43: King! dragon? dragon king? Snake king!</h4>

    Tree monster: (level 45)

    With a body approaching 5 meter and vines even longer, the monster is dancing its vines around making fwish sounds. The rocks and debris that touched it were wrapped and lord knows how the vines drilled into it but they crushed the big boulders like it¡¯s nothing.

    Looking at this scene, Wu Yan¡¯s anus tightened, and he held Hinagiku and Mikoto even tighter while having a cold shiver.

    This tree monster who has skillful tentacle monster skills, is a great foe!

    He made an instant judgement as he observed the tree monster who¡¯s still iling around its tentacle, he decided it be best to end this with lightning speed.

    If he were to get caught in it then his innocence would be lost (Tl: author y u do dis to my imagination?). And if the girls were to get caught then he wouldn¡¯t even have a ce for him to cry, getting NTR by a tree monster, might as well kill him if it¡¯s like that.

    While he¡¯s off in his fantasnd he has forgotten a fact, Mikoto¡¯s level 69¡­

    ¡°So it is the king here?¡±

    Hinagiku popped her head out from his hold, she¡¯s already pretty used being in passionate contact with him, but since Mikoto¡¯s at the other side of him, she¡¯s a bit bashful at this. ncing over at the tree monster she figured it might be best to divert their attention towards it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    If one were to say Hinagiku¡¯s a bit bashful then Mikoto¡¯s even more embarrassed, this is not the first time he has held her but her mental state during the time after the yokai army ughter and the time when they were talking about sisters were not stable so excluding those this would be the first time she was held by him so brazenly¡­

    He didn¡¯t think much about this, much less hug, he has already washed them through and through this much is nothing, he¡¯s only preocupied with this tentacle tree monster thingy, and thinking up myriad of ways to end this m.o.f.o.

    Enemy of all males notwithstanding, even if it weren¡¯t that m.o.f.o still remembers how that whip before would have sucked if it weren¡¯t for his armor rendering all attacks below level 50 null. That¡¯s plenty a reason for having so much hate for this thing.

    ¡°You girls wait here, Imma cut this hoe into firewood!¡±

    Putting the two down he announced his intention making the two wonder.

    Why does he have such an axe to grind with the monster?¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help?¡±

    She¡¯s blushing and secretly furious at herself while having her head down, it¡¯s just a little tremor, she could have used her electromaic powers to stablelise herself why did she just have to fall into his chest like that¡­

    ¡°Together, let¡¯s make this snappy!¡±

    He omitted to prevent NTR from thest line.

    She nodded in agreement after adjusting herself, a level 45 mob,pared to the youkai army, what¡¯s there to be afraid about this particr one?

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    She tried to make herself known to them hastily. (Tl: for gtinous reasons of course)

    ¡°You can stay by Mikoto¡¯s side!¡±

    He motioned his left hand and a katana appeared inside his hand.

    ¡°oh¡­¡±

    A bit discontent about this, she knows because she¡¯s weak she can¡¯t contribute much during this fight, and it quite frankly bothers here but he has a point, in this situation she didn¡¯t have Resplendent Breath, if she rushed up there she would only be sending herself to her death.

    Like a soul sister Mikoto just patted her shoulders while whispering to her.

    ¡°After you have be a summon, your potential would be infinite, then, you can help him as much as you want!¡±

    A little more persuaded she resolutely nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    A vine whipped at the trio, and he drew Nietono no Shana after warning them. A bright silver sh appeared against the vine and a vine as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh dropped on the floor.

    ¡°damn! No wonder it¡¯s the moe queen of ten thousand year¡¯s (Tl:ÍòÄêÃÈÎï, I swear it sounded better in the raws) weapon!¡±

    Moving his hand across the de he¡¯s impressed even though he knows the difference between each grade of weapon is huge. Nietono no Shana¡¯s sharpness is better than expected.

    It¡¯s no wonder than Mainstream Armament and Rare Armament though only a grade apart, they differentiate the low tier warriors and magicians from the ones that are of at least tier 7.

    While, still pleased with his weapon the tree monster who didn¡¯t give a damn about its broken vine flourished its vines and sent him flying with his armor blocking the impact once more.

    Yan!¡±

    Seeing him gettingshed, the girls yelped.

    Groaning he got up to his feet and waved his hand to signal his state of being, he turned his eyes over to the tree monster, within them mes were burning.

    Motherfucker (Tl:NNµÄ, grandma¡¯s ), not even my mom has. .hit me like that before, if you did it once then fine so be it but to hit moi twice, even if uncle can endure it aunt won¡¯t stand for it!(tl:Êå¿ÉÈÌÉô²»¿ÉÈÌ, read most uncool)

    He¡¯s fine because of his armor but to be forced into this state by some monster on the same level as him is a first for him. Thus, he¡¯s very pissed off right now!

    Turning his body, he dodged the vineshes and like a gale he moved across the ground and shed downwards with Nietono no Shana.

    As he was approaching the tree monster turned its leaves on its head into a round shield covering its body, so his sh onlynded on a bunch of leaves.

    Seeing as his attack failed he stepped back and manoeuvred to its back before cutting down again. But before the sh even started the tree blocked with its leaves again.

    Pruning the tree likest time he felt helpless at this sight, at the same time, multiple vines stabbed downwards from overhead.

    He flinched before nning his dodge but a sounds from behind him stopped him and he continued shing the tree.

    The vines reached his back and was about to do a triple whip before some ck swords flew from afar shredding the vines to pieces. Meanwhile, he got through its defenses andnded a hit, lopping a log away.

    ¡°Ao!!!¡±

    Finally wailing, he seized the moment and he executed his supreme skill: stone a poor fuck in a well, he hacked down Nietono no Shana which glowed red.

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    As his shout fell, a red light arc came out from the sword, slicing against the monster¡¯s face, the immense power shattered the stem to smithereens and bringing them along with its aftershock, breaking down all branches in its path and before him.

    Nietono no Shana continued to glow with searing heat, me danced around the de. He¡¯s thrilled at the sight of this.

    Who would have thought Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz could bring forth the in the sword thereby enhancing its effects to such a degree, what a pleasant surprise!

    One hit kill!

    Caressing the de he guffawed before sheating it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Seeing as the battle ended Mikoto and Hinagiku came to his side.

    ¡°No problem, I should thank you for that support of iron sand swords just now, Mikoto.¡±

    As he beamed at her, she got shy and turned rosy. Doing what tsundere railgun does best.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because you seem like you couldn¡¯t handle it, so I intervened, don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­¡±

    ¡°p p p!¡±

    A round of apuse caused the trio to nch. As they turned over in the direction of the sound their hairs stood on ends.

    A dude is sitting on the highest part of this ce on the imperial throne, the male had super pale skin like a frozen corpse, he had long ck hair and waist, his bangs covered one of his eyes, the only visible eye has snake like slit iris!

    Great snake king: (level 50)

    His serious face went into a daze.

    Snake uncle, don¡¯t tell me you also got transported, or perhaps you used your reincarnation jutsus toe to Hayate thebat butler? (Tl: he got so tired of kishimotroll he quit and came here, duh.)

    Looking at the great snake king sitting upon his throne, his suspicion of it being orochimaru is getting stronger and stronger. If not because he asked system and got a reply stating that no one transported other than him, he would have assumed him to be orochimaru.

    The snake king is still pping his hand with a sinister smirk on him.

    ¡°Marvelous, truly marvelous, to think you guys could destroy all my toys, it¡¯s too bad this damned ce didn¡¯t have anything otherwise I would reward you all with something!¡±

    He¡¯s speechless at the performance of snake king.

    It feels like, the prick thinks he stands a chance against us?

    If it were just me then i would have died perhaps but at my side is a girl who¡¯s unfathomable by this world¡¯s standard.

    ¡°Yan, look!¡±

    Pointing at the snake king¡¯s neck Hinagiku shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the jewel of heavenly pce!¡±

    He confirmed that there is indeed a jewel hanging around the snake king¡¯s neck, it¡¯s dangling around his neck and it looks just like the picture shown by Isumi¡¯s mom!

    ¡°jewel of heavenly pce? I see, so this is your purpose ofing here¡­¡±

    Realizing this he muttered beforeughing out of nowhere.

    ¡°Are you the leader here?!¡±

    Mikoto stepped up and shouted at the annoying mob, just a level 50 monster and it¡¯s being so obnoxious, she for one is not impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Throwing his arms to his side like he¡¯s about to embrace something he looked down on the trio.

    ¡°I am the king here! The strongest dragon king!¡±

    ¡°Dragon king! King!¡±

    Hinagiku flinched at this.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth kept widening, Mikoto who can also use system¡¯s probing function to look at his name is also rendered bbergasted. She tried to hold back herughter by pressing holding her mouth with her hands, she tried so hard to hold it in.

    After listening to that load of bull, he threw away his suspicion of him being Orochimaru because he could feel a heavy air ofing off of him, it almost made himugh out loud at the guy.

    This big chuuni excuse for a snake ims he¡¯s a dragon?¡­.

    Sure, he¡¯s heard that mythologically snake and dragons are often associated together and he also saw in some xuanhuan novels and drama that snake can transform into dragons but this snake king before him says he¡¯s a dragon, now that¡¯s just amusing.

    It¡¯s a fucking dragon, contrasted to dragons in lores and epics, do they look so pasty they¡¯re have a foot in grave already? Would they be level 50? Even if it¡¯s western styled dragons that look like lizards, they aren¡¯t so disappointing no?

    He just assumed the great will of the universe (Tl: something rted to this, not sure how it¡¯s connected though) sent this jester here to entertain them, he didn¡¯t hold this thought back either.

    ¡°You here to y the joker?¡±

    Triggered by his retort Mikoto burst outughing and herugh chimed out so hard she had to hold her stomach with her hands and her tears almost, nope, her tears came out¡­

    Hinagiku meanwhile couldn¡¯t figure out why Mikoto¡¯s roflcoptering and Wu Yan has that stupid grin.

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    The snake king roared.

    ¡°You dare show impertinence to the great me, the dragon king!¡±

    Mikoto neverughed harder, and Wu Yan joined her on her roflcopter.

    Rustled by their behaviour, the king stuck out his tongue and licked his chin before training his snake irises on the trio.

    ¡°I have decided, I¡¯m going to turn you all into powder to be my dragon cave insect repent!¡±

    ¡°I have also decided!¡±

    Lifting Nietono no Shana, he dered while chuckling.

    ¡°For the sake of alledians¡¯ development, I have decided to send you on a trip to showcase your talents, in hell!¡±

 Chapter 44: No compromise! Wu Yanâ€™s fight!

    <h4>Chapter 44: Nopromise! Wu Yan¡¯s fight!</h4>

    ¡°I desire your death!¡±

    Snake king grew tired of Wu Yan¡¯s ridicule and got really furious. He opened his mouth and a bunch of purple liquid shot out like a bullet towards him!

    He might look cool on the outside but he¡¯s taking the opponent really seriously. It doesn¡¯t matter if the foe is very chuuni, he¡¯s still a level 50 and that¡¯s not a joke!

    He understands the 5 level difference seem little but even if he¡¯s 49 against 50 he would still not dare to im that he could beat the opponent with certainty, the gap between tiers ever so apparent!

    level 50 is equivalent to tier 6 and he¡¯s just tier 5 at level 45, the difference being a little isplete and utter understatement, this is because as tiers increase the power gap between different tiers, at a mid stage of 5 and 6 the difference is palpable.

    Without Nietono no Shana and dragon armor being Rare Armaments he wouldn¡¯t even dare going solo against snake king. Special mention goes to conceptual dragon armor, the thing is practically a low tier cheat, it¡¯s effect of nullifying all stacks below level 50 and mitigating those below level 60 says much about it¡¯s status, it¡¯s fortunate that he bought them before this battle!

    He doesn¡¯t know the extent of damage mitigation but he really don¡¯t want to try it with his body, the hostile is of a serpentes origin and as such the liquid spewed out most definitely is poison!

    ¡°Mikoto, protect Hinagiku!¡±

    Drawing out Nietono no Shana, he yelled to Mikoto before brandishing the de deflecting the poison with the ensuing gale.

    ¡°Tread carefully!¡±

    Noticing his intention, she quickly use her esp to d herself in azure white electric, grabbing Hinagiku she stretched out her palms towards the wall and the two gravitated towards it as if they were pulled by a string.

    ¡°In front of the king, you still think escape is possible? Laughable!¡±

    He thought the two were escaping, and spat at them.

    level 69 afraid of a mere level 50¡¯s attack? hell no, not even sparing it a nce, her lightning evaporated the poison before it could even touch her.

    Flinching at this, he felt a strong winding from behind him before he could turn over. Wu Yan snuck up behind him and struck down with the de.

    ¡°To be distracted during a fight¡­¡±

    Saying some lines that seem ripped from cliche dramas, he sh at the snake king.

    ¡°Is very deadly!¡±

    The snake king grinned, against this attack he only twisted his neck and his neck elongated in an abnormal way making Wu Yan¡¯s attack miss. Without moving his torso, the snake king twisted his head 180 degrees towards him and spat at him.

    He cursed inside, son of a¡­ mimicking snake uncle¡¯s , how dare you squirt me in my face, you aren¡¯t a shoujo! (tl:( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    He¡¯s still maintaining his downwards shing motion, he didn¡¯t even withdraw at the sight of the poison. He swung down with even more face to stab the sword even faster into the ground. With a twist of the sword, he pulled himself in another direction, dodging the poison in the process.

    The king didn¡¯t even expect this kind of manoeuvre from him and as a result Wu Yan gave him one punch, sending him flying like a sack of potato.

    With an enraged expression the snake king kicked and following that his foot elongated to kick a very surprised Wu Yan making him fly as well.

    Motherfucker, it can even use luffy¡¯s skill!

    Throwing tsukkomi the both of them kissed the ground, the result of the first bout ended in a situation of strength parity!

    ¡°So fast, I couldn¡¯t even register their movements¡­¡±

    Rubbing her eyes, it¡¯s understandable her visual process could not keep up with this kind of battle, Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything as she kept her eyes on the foe.

    ¡°How dare you touch this great king with your filthy ws!¡±

    All fours on the ground the king stayed motionless there, but if one were to inspect closer one would find his snake like eyes to be filled with killing intention like no other.

    With such a soft body, a normal impact wouldn¡¯t have caused him much harm but he felt butthurt over the fact of being turned into a football during the bout.

    Kill! Must kill Him!

    Different from the snake king, Wu Yan got up to his feet much quicker. Examining his still aching wound he was a bit joyous.

    The pain would have been much greater minus the dragon armor.

    As expected, not just any main characters can challenge regardless of tier or levels, removing the 2 C grade equipment then he would have to bow out after that kick.

    Pointing at the king with his sword he took a jab at the king metaphorically.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Great and supreme ¡®dragon¡¯ king, looks like you have a habit of bitching and moaning on the ground after getting your ass kicked.¡±

    Right after he¡¯s done, his face changed as he felt a cold chilling up his spine, with a kick he escaped his previous location only to see a small snakee up narrowly missing him going by his cheeks, the snake turned and bit toward shim.

    Just as the bite almost touch him the armor turned into a formless shield to block the snake. Making a thud on the shield, before it could strike again its body got cut into halves and it fell.

    Steadying himself cold sweat flowed down.

    ¡°hu¡­.¡±

    Hinagiku breathe a sigh of relief while patting her chest, Mikoto grinned contrary to her slightly agitated heart, she put down her hand aimed at the snake king.

    ¡°a a a a¡­.¡±

    The snake king already stood up since an unknown time, though it has a nasty smirk, there¡¯s noughter or amusement inside its gaze.

    ¡°None too shabby, even this sleight of the hand didn¡¯t end you, it¡¯s no wonder my toys all got broken up!¡±

    Licking its lip the snake kingughed with a palm against his head and body trembling.

    Grasping his sword handle he only responded with an icy re, he wanted to turn him into ten thousand pieces inside him, that strike could have been lethal you see¡­

    Let it be known once more that he¡¯s very vindictive¡­

    The wind started to blow and the earth shook as the atmosphere churned and turned, the de began to whistle.

    Right hand on the de, left hand lightly pressing down on the handle, Nietono no Shana started glowing red, a searing air expanded outwards, feeling the oppresing air the snake king wiped that grin off his face and taut his body up with a grim face.

    ¡°Very amusing¡­ is it?¡±

    Saying it with a in tone he chuckled.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see if you canugh at this next one?¡­¡±

    Turning into mirage, he appeared in an instant in front of the snake king.

    ¡°Chaotic return to¡­¡±

    Snake king¡¯s image is reflected in his eyes and under the rapidly narrowing pupil of the snake king, Nietono no Shana sliced across his body.

    ¡°Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    ¡°Bam!!!¡±

    An explosion rang out, crimson light coverd the two¡¯s location, strong winds made dust and debris dance, the ground shattered with cracks like a watnd hit by drought.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shielded their face with their hands trying to block the wind and dusting along while they pried their eyes open to see what is going on.

    The dust stirred and the snake king flew out of it like he¡¯s blown away, Wu Yan followed it out from the cloud and came once more to the snake king¡¯s anterior to give it a knee strike against his stomach.

    ¡°Bwah!¡±

    With eyes popping, mouth wide and saliva spitting out, he got smashed into the ground and into a wall dragging out a trail and making a humanoid shape in the wall.

    Paying his old grievance he felt a strong sense of euphoria.

    With Nietono no Shana as the enhancing catalyst, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz got a boost in power and impact, this is very pleasing. Maybe if he could use the effect would be even better seeing as this is a me haze¡¯s weapon.

    It would have been a one hit kill just now had it not been a battle between different tiers.

    ¡°You damnable ant!¡±

    Letting hate flow through him, this might very well be the first time since bing the king of this ce to suffer such a blow to his ego.

    Under his rage, he opened his mouth wide and he shot out poison spit like machine gun, the poison carpet bombed towards him leaving no room for escape.

    Focusing his gaze he moved his body towards the snake king as he flourished the de to deflect oing poison, with ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ every sh is precise, more than just deflecting its spit, he sliced his way towards him.

    He approached the snake king quickly, the de still shining silver without being effected at all by the poison.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Its hands turned into two giant snake mouth and bit towards him as he smirked like a dirty viin.

    The armor appeared once more to block the attacks, he understands that level 50 attacks can¡¯t be nullified but mitigating them is possible that¡¯s why he ignored the damage from them and charged straight ahead at them.

    Stopped slightly by the impact he put more strength into his legs and jumped at snake king narrowing their distance to 0 in one fell swoop.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Shocked by this, he can¡¯t react in time to his crimson red de!

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    Turning the snake into modern art in a wall he decided to retreat with augh but before he could do that a head flew out and sent him shooting outwards.

    Dusting off the stone debris, it made its way out of the wall.

    Countless years before this, he¡¯s no more than a slightly stronger snake monster, after getting sealed in this ce and getting bullied by countless even older youkais here he endured because they were stronger than him. Endure he did for one day, he too would be able to stand in their position above others, then he would kill, kill em all!

    Gradually, as time flowed, he grew stronger and stronger, in this ce with nothing but strong youkais crawling around he fought and fought until those monsters who bullied him were all in, without any otherpetitor he was the king here!

    I, I have no equals!

    ¡°Kill¡­killl¡­kill¡­.¡±

    ¡°kill¡­kill! killkillkillkillkill!!!¡±

    His low groans turned into roars and the sound wave turned the nearby wall into rock pieces, a strong aura started seeping out making Wu Yan¡¯s shake.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The snake king¡¯s body exploded into pieces and a green light flew up from the corpse pieces into the air, the light grew more and more radiant making the trio squint their eyes to protect from its brilliance.

    A ginormous snake head creeped out from the light and roared at the startled trio on the ground!

    The roar shattered the ground!

 Chapter 45: True form of giant snake! Mikotoâ€™s fight!

    <h4>Chapter 45: True form of giant snake! Mikoto¡¯s fight!</h4>

    ¡°SSSsss!!!¡±

    The 50 meter long snakeid its body around the beehive like constructions and with a width roughly 2 meters in diameter the saurian head bobbed up and down with its pail size snake irises trianed on Wu Yan, it is as frosty as it is filled with killing intent.

    The corner of its mouth pulled back a bit as if it¡¯s sneering at him. It roared and the sound wave from it carried a lrage amount of dust and debris towards him who stood before it.

    Great snake monster: (level 60)

    He endured the trembling urge and held onto Nietono no Shana so hard his palm bled, he didn¡¯t care about the wound and looked at the monstrosity before him grisly.

    To think the snake king didn¡¯t use his full power during the previous fight!

    But if one were to ponder a bit, a level 50 would surely be able to beat any one of the monster from the youkai army before but definitely not enough to suppress such an amount.

    To do so would entail something of this level , and a body that surpasses them!

    Great snake monster! The true form of the snake king!

    level 60! tier 7!

    With his sword, armor and skill he might have been able to challenge someone a tier above and even relying on his defense and offense to strike down the snake king.

    But, 2 tiers¡­

    it would still be impossible even with B grade or gold armaments, unless in a simr fashion to the youkai army, employing a zerg rush method against the foe.

    But one person? Can it be done?

    Answer is¡­ no!

    Under that cial re, he let out a breath before pointing at the monster with his sword.

    Run? Where to? In this care where there¡¯s nothing but a ceiling. (Tl: er I don¡¯t know try to use the terrain to your advantage and get it to make the ceiling copse on himself? get it into a bottleneck and spam your skills at it? There¡¯s probably other ways beside relying on system each and every time)

    Therefore, there¡¯s only one alternative left, battle!

    Given of course a blind charge ahead would surely lead to his demise, it¡¯s time for his trump card to shine, the trump card known as 8.3mil Item points!

    All else being constant just one bottle of Resplendent Breath would turn this next fight from impossible into possible!

    3 hours of invulnerable to harm status, his chance of victory might just increase with this.

    The serpent was really proud of itself besides the killing intention.

    In its imagination, once it reveals his true form then the ant would cower in fear and despair before running away, he would then proceed to toy with him to let off some steam and then eat him.

    Who would have thought that this ant didn¡¯t even seem afraid neither does he look like he¡¯s going to run away. It dares to point its weapon at him as well.

    Seeing this, the proud feeling turned intoplete and utter hate and malice.

    Shrouded in killing intention his body froze and started trembling, he derided himself before clenching his teeth and forcing his bones to move and bought a Resplendent Breath.

    ¡°Yan, the next fight is mine!¡±

    A lightning shed towards him while going ¡®biribiri¡¯. Mikoto stood there gazing up at the hostile with much animosity.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Startled by Mikoto who appeared out of nowhere he stopped his hands but he¡¯s ted deep inside.

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s Mikoto, I¡¯m not alone!

    ¡°But, can you kill it?¡±

    He walked towards her while questioning with some doubt.

    Mikoto closed her eyes, she knows he¡¯s asking her whether she has the resolve to kill and not thepetence. Opening her eyes she made her notions known.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not a human, and a youkai that only hurts human must be in!¡±

    He self doubtingly muttered.

    ¡°Can she do it?¡±

    Hearing that she raised her head in a tsunpure and confident way.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I am the trump card of tokiwadai, no.3 of the lv5s, railgun, misaka mikoto!¡±

    Astonished by this a smile slowly spread on his face.

    ¡°Let em rip. Mikoto!¡±

    He shoved the Resplendent Breath he bought into her hands.

    ¡°If anything extraodinary happens, drink it!¡±

    He¡¯s forgetting the fact that as long s he doesn¡¯t die even if Mikoto dies with half the Summoning points he could revive her because in his mind Mikoto must be protected and loved at all cost.

    She was about to use this excuse to reject him but seeing the serious in his eyes she wavered and turned her head to the side before fondling the potion bottle and then putting it in her pockets.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Gesturing to him she looked over at the snake monster who¡¯s getting more and more restless at their interaction, blue and white lightning flickered and adorned her body making her hair float.

    Handsome! Cool!

    Sneaking a peek or two he left her side toe to Hinagiku¡¯s with a tap of his feet.

    Noticing his retreat the great snake monster was about to attack Wu Yan but something inside it warned him not to and it promptly regained itself¡­

    Seeing as Mikoto has her sights on him, the electrical discharge on her dance in even more fervor and this did nothing but heighten its feeling of impending crisis.

    At this moment, it understood the true threat is not Wu Yan but this girl before him!

    ¡°Yan, you okay?¡±

    Hinagiku approached him and examined him.

    Shaking his head he gestured that he¡¯s fine.

    ¡°No problem, the rest is up to Mikoto.¡±

    She nodded, she didn¡¯t know how terrifying Mikoto is to be able to stand up to the monster because she can¡¯t see level s but since he¡¯s that confident in Mikoto then she should also have more faith in herrade!

    As the lightning scintites around her, its instinct is screaming even more intense than ever. The monster now firmly believes that this girl before him is an existence that can y him.

    The feeling of crisis has already took over its pride. If it were just a normal piece of fodder then it would have attacked at first provocation, hesitation be damned, prideful as it is now¡¯s not the time to let it make him a fool.

    His instinct is telling him that if he underestimate the one before him, death will be swift!

    The grim atmosphere around him began to stir as he steadies himself.

    ¡°Not attacking are we?¡±

    Mikoto shouted at the monster. To fight with a strong one, she can¡¯t help getting excited, she¡¯s already a very emulous girl in the first ce, even if this battle is one of life and death, even if the enemy is a youkai, she only has one thought in her mind.

    Win!

    ¡°If you¡¯re noting then¡­¡±

    Her bangs floated up and lightning arced across it forming into a lightning that gets brighter and brighter before finallyunching itself at the great snake monster.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    , her most skillset, the attack¡¯s not that great but one of the pros it boast is its speed. Under hermand, the spear created sonic booms where ever it went and before it could react the spear hit the monster right in its head.

    In its eyes, the monster saw only a blueish white light and an instantter an intense pain came from its head. With its enormous physique the spear could only bring it pain for a few moments but it stunned for a few seconds, before it regained sense and raised its head.

    However just as it picked its head up again another strike came at him and hit it when it¡¯s lifting its head.

    The lightning spear hit it right in the eyes. It¡¯s not a momentary stun now, the eye is a weak point of a lot of creatures of which this monster is one such example, the spear pierce into its eye and an acute agony registered. It squirmed and hissed on the ground.

    With blood streaming down its eyes the snake¡¯s trembling and thrashing left more rooms to be exploited by Mikoto.

    With a grin, she raised her hands and under the rumbling of thunder a wave of ck sand cascaded out of the ground forming a circle wave motion around her.

    Iron sand! One of the derivatives of her power, using her electromaism she can control the iron sand and use it to perform iron sand assaults!

    Factoring the monster into her calction she waved and the iron sand wave churned forming into iron swords, it numbered well in the hundreds before none more formed.

    With over a hundred iron swords in the air, each one of them started vibrating in a chainsaw likemethod as she aimed them at the monster. With amand, the sword shoot out and pierced into the snake.

    ¡°ssss!!¡±

    Like ck needles the sword stabbed into its body, like a pin cushion the monster trashed around and blood sttered over the floor out from the wound and onto the sword dyeing them a dark red.

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    Covering her mouth with her hands she can¡¯t help but let out an awestruck voice, she knew Mikoto¡¯s strong from the previous battle but she underestimated the extent of her abilities.

    So this what I can be after being a summon?¡­

    In a daze she looked at Mikoto and then nced at the lightly grinning Wu Yan, something inside her made a prompt decision.

    I must be this strong one day! I must!

    Meanwhile Wu Yan¡¯s thinking about another thing.

    Who would have thought that despite being the same tier the gap could be this big¡­

    Indeed, she¡¯s a level 69 and the monster is level 60. The two are 9 levels apart, it¡¯s not as big a difference as a tier but the difference is not tiny that¡¯s for sure.

    One¡¯s on the cusp of moving up into tier 8, a peak tier while another is merely a novice who just broke through tier 6.

    A tier 7 peak and a tier 7 novice, who ought be stronger should be clear as day!

    What¡¯s more, Mikoto¡¯s not pulling any punches. Kind hearted as she is, she would hold back her power so as to not hurt anyone normally.

    In the original work, only against imaginary beasts and elerator would she go full throttle, otherwise it¡¯s just lv4 or less magnitude strength, if not for this perhaps even touma wouldn¡¯t have been able to engatepletely her powers.

    That¡¯s lightning, Touma can eradicare those supernatural powers and he possess something very overpowering like foresight. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s a lv0, blocking one or 2 strikes should be within range, 5 or 6 hits and it¡¯s jsut barely manageable, topletely diminish all of them it¡¯s a very unrealistic expectation.

    lv5 and lv4 under his prudent estimation should be about the difference between tier 6 and tier 7, a gap that cannot be surmounted that easily!

    Right now against an inhuman youkai and after experiencing a brutal massacre she is much more liberal. Unbridled strength, there is margin to be spared in dealing with this monster!

    He¡¯s sure of this. Mikoto¡¯s also sure of this!

 Chapter 46: Shooting across the sky! None but railgun!

    <h4>Chapter 46: Shooting across the sky! None but railgun!</h4>

    Ithurtsithurtsithurts!!!

    The pincushioned great snake monster is still turning and twisting about in anguish. Each time it moves, blood stters and flow out from its wound, and in its thrashing, it destroyed its own throne and the surrounding hive like structure.

    Its ck body has already been dyed red from its own blood, and with its remaining eye it leered with deep hate at the tea color haired girl d in lightning.

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡­.¡±

    Mikoto read its thought from the look it gave off, the normally soft hearted her at this moment has turned into a very cool girl with a stern face.

    ¡°Then what of the monsters you called toys, the toys you turned into mob fodder. Who should they hate?!¡±

    Thunder roared as if echoing her statements. Bluish white lightning turned into a lightning and under hermand enveloped the great snake monster.

    Shortly after, sounds of electrocution exploded, and following it is the hissing of the monster. The practically grilled the monster as there¡¯s a faint smell of grilled meat in the air along with traces of roasting along the monster¡¯s scales.

    It writhed and struggled so as to get away from the of pain. This is futile however because the isn¡¯t a fisher¡¯s or snake¡¯s, it¡¯s controlled by the calctions inside Mikoto¡¯s head, so long as sheputes, the is here to stay until she stops it.

    The monster is now at a point of despair, it got tortured by Wu Yan and now that it¡¯s in its true form, it was nning on torturing the fuck out of Wu Yan but just as it startled Wu Yan with its ginormous body this girl jumping out of nowhere threw him back into the maximum fun chamber.

    Even when its subordinates died, even when his humanoid form exploded and now even when he revealed his true form the monster didn¡¯t taste despair but now¡­

    Just a mere little girl¡­ a little girl! How can I! How can I?! Die in her hands?!!!

    ¡°Raawrrr!!!¡±

    The cry that came out is no longer the cries of agony but feral cries, the monster haspletely gone berserk. The only thing in its mind right now is to kill! Kill the girl who brought it much misery!

    It whipped out its tail, as the tail is in motion it brought down the walls and debris in its path as it made its way towards Mikoto.

    With that move, the oppressive wind started blowing towards Mikoto, it almost made her lose bnce what with her being less than 40kg.

    Electric sparks shed under her foot and through attraction force she steadied herself and turned her palm against the ceiling before pulling herself towards it dodging the tail whip.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Its tail is very long that¡¯s why even if it weren¡¯t as long as the field the tail whip could reach bystanders if it wanted to. But Wu Yan swept Hinagiku off her feet and dodged with a leap.

    Seeing that the two dodged without a htich, Mikoto who is currently suspended upside down on the ceiling let out a relieved breath. She didn¡¯t notice her skirt is following the rules of gravity and the panties that Wu Yan personally put on shed out. Wu Yan wished he could blind the snake so bad at this moment.

    Hinagiku is no problem since she¡¯s a girl but to be seen by a chuuni disgusting snake is very aggravating. This is unforgivable, the snake must die!

    ¡°Mikoto! Make snake kebab out of the monster!¡±

    He shouted at her wishing that she would notice her upskirt already, it¡¯s okay if she shows him but don¡¯t show another person, ah, no, a snake¡­

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re so noisy! Just sit tight and watch me!¡±

    She waved her hands and shot out two lightning spears. .hitting the body of the snake.

    The spears are quick but they trade up offense power so against a foe of this size the impact is negligible unless it¡¯s a shot to the eyes like the one from before otherwise it¡¯s just a few moments of paralyzed.

    ¡°As I thought, an iron sand attack would be¡­¡±

    Not letting her finish the snake¡¯s head rammed towards her. She calmly stretched out her arm and swung like Tarzan to another side. (Tl: raw says tarzan, not improvised)

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The stone wall turned into debris and the rocks rained down. Pulling its head out of the wall it hissed and charged at Mikoto again.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    The stream of mindless attacks in addition to its size forced her into constant retreat not giving her the time to charge up her attacks. This is frustrating to her because she eneds amensurate amount of time for bigger attacks.

    Railgun who can¡¯t attack is not a happy railgun, this kind of deadlock would only be enjoyable to Wu Yan who has an¡­

    ¡°Mikoto do you need help?!¡±

    He¡¯s dodging the attacks as well with Hinagiku in his arms, from the looks of it he looks like he¡¯s enjoying himself. God, he really is an uke isn¡¯t he?¡­ (Tl: author, please.)

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Railgun, yes I know. Hurry up and settle the creep then, railgun.¡±

    He¡¯s still holding the fact that snake monster saw her pantsu against it, how he wished he could cook the monster.

    ¡°You little!¡±

    Sparks crackled out and under Wu Yan¡¯s sarcasm she has snapped. Her agro values went max and now it¡¯s focused on the monster.

    Waving her hand at the iron swords still stuck on its body the swords shook and like a vampire began to agitate the wounds onf its body, the sudden jolt of pain killed its momentum and sent it crashing into a pile of rubble no far away as it shrieked in pain..

    ¡°Chance!¡±

    She had an ecstatic face as she stood on the ground and pointed at the monster, iron sand poured out turning into groups of sword and then raining down on the monster.

    Flinching at the ¡®ck needles¡¯ it dodged to the side. It may be fine if it¡¯s death by bleeding out but death in excruciating pain is another matter. Too bad the swords are controlled by Mikoto and thus the swords continued to stab at the monster.

    Dodging by rolling towards the side it then deflected the des with its tail swings.

    ¡°Stay put!¡±

    Pulling her hand aimed at the snake, all the iron sand swords were pulled out, The monster sans iron sword had blood spurting out like a geyser, going ¡®huahua¡¯.

    Manipting the iron swords with two hands, the sword coalesced into a big mass and like a wave washed over its head forming a whirlpool with it at the center in a way simr to ck clouds.

    ¡°Ey!¡±

    Swords came out of the ck iron cloud shooting at the monster.

    If it looked like a porcupine before, it looked like a cock now, the swords poured down and made it look like a roosterb.

    With searing paining from its head the monster went into a more frantic frenzy, it didn¡¯t slow down from the amount of injuries already inflicted in fact it became even more fervent in its assaults, like a whip it thrashed around forming mirages and struck against her.

    Lifting her hand the iron sand cloud dispersed and came to her side forming a shield to block the attack.

    The ground isn¡¯t so lucky however, under its attacks the ground shattered into pieces, the ground she stood upon has now turned into a big crater.

    The attacks flowed like raindrop, unstopping. It steeled its resolve to beat Mikoto into a bloody pulp, mming and ramming the shield with its tail it nned to send her to hades.

    crack

    The iron shield started giving away, tensing up at the sound. white lightning arced and she pulled herself to the side hastily.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The shield shattered and the tail mmed down making the crater even bigger than it was before.

    Now she¡¯s really having a headache, the snake is strong for sure but it had quite a bit of distancepared with her, if it were any normal level 60 it would have probably died under thebos she performed.

    However the monster is simply too great in size and the normally lethal iron sand swords that have tasted its blood for lord knows how many times didn¡¯t kill it and the blood that flowed out can be measured in terms of pools instead of puddles, and still it lives and apparently still inbat worthy status.

    To use a game analogy this monster would qualify as the most ssical meatshield, high endurenace high hp¡­

    At this rate, forget bleeding out, adding a few more holes and letting out more blood probably won¡¯t be the endd of this thing.

    Her other techniques are anti personnel but against this monster the attacks aren¡¯t very effective so they won¡¯t work if the objective is bringing it down.

    Unbeknownst to her the snake monster is relying on going berserk to sustain itself, it is a fact that it hasn¡¯t fell because of its size. A gap of 9 levels is still a gap.

    Berserk, it doesn¡¯t care about its body anymore, as long as she is defeated. If it doesn¡¯t die, then it will now stop attacking.

    And that, is how we have this situation, a deadlock.

    Unless, a one hit killes in!

    It just so happens that Mikoto has such a skill!

    Standing on a perfectly fine ground, she red at the monster who¡¯s turning its head to reaffirm its target. In an instant lightning raged all over her body.

    As the lightning shed and crackled about her making bright blue res her hair and clothing began to flutter as if its blown by the wind, ¡®biribiri¡¯ reverberated incessantly.

    She stretched out her hand and a coin is seen to be in her fingers, the aimis no other than the monster.

    Tossing the coin, it bounced into the air and at the same time lightning flowed around and outwards towards her locked thumb, it condesned into a white singrity.

    The snake came hissing at her, she ignored it and triggering with her lightning the coin that floated up in the air came down into her locked thumb under EM attraction.

    Giving the snake that¡¯s about to reach her a re, she focused her gaze and released her thumb!

    An orange light shot towarsd the monster, piercing its brain, its body and it¡¯s tail before flying yonder¡­.

 Chapter 47: Finally completing the last mission!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Finallypleting thest mission!</h4>

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 46!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 47!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 48!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 49!¡±

    Awestruck by Mikoto¡¯s form, Wu Yan lost his thoughts for a moment there.

    What an amazing sight to behold!

    When is Mikoto most eye catching?

    1 out of 10 would say that it¡¯s when she¡¯s being tsundere, another 1 out of 10 would say it¡¯s when she¡¯s holding gekota, the remaining 8 out of 10 would absolutely concur with one answer, it¡¯s when she¡¯s using railgun!

    This astonishing spectacle he has only ever seen on screen is now unfolding in front him.

    Now that he has seen this awesome demonstration he can¡¯t help feeling impressed once more, how domineering, how heroic, how handsome!

    Compared to his tion of jumping levels, his awe outweighs his joy. What can he say, despite defeating someone 15 levels above him he has only risen by 4 levels, the gap between tiers are just getting tougher and tougher. (Tl: every summon gets the same 100% experience points)

    Mikoto on the other hand didn¡¯t rise in levels at all, he can¡¯t reach tier 6 and she can¡¯t reach tier 8, looks like the grind is real.

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    Even Hinagiku can¡¯t help admiring this scene, one should know she¡¯s a cool person as well so if she says so then it must be¡­ damn cool!

    ¡°Yan, here.¡±

    Going to his side she gave him a jade, the snake¡¯s dead so now the jewel of heavenly pce is naturally retrieved by her. (Tl: yep, the jewel turns out to be jade in nature ÓñÅÆ perhaps something like this)

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    One day and night they have went through various turmoils to get this thing. From the ¡®wall¡¯ monster to the wolf monster and then the youkai army the tree monster and then the snake monster. It¡¯s a short but eventful trip that¡¯s for sure¡­

    The two girls went pensive, rtive to him the two suffered in psychological terms even more. The ughter changed them, at least Mikoto could now dirty her hands with the blood of monster who can only do harm, if it¡¯s killing another person, maa, he still thinks that is unlikely for the time being.

    Their returns however were not any lesser, from the start he¡¯s just a level 30 tier 4 and now in a day he has reached lv49 on the cusp of entering tier 6. Not to mention he himself a great profit of 8.3mil, no 8.2 mil Item points!

    Mikoto also level up to 69. The jade¡¯s in their hand, now they only need to pass the thing over to Hatsuho in exchange for the mysterious crystal fragment and their quest here would be done. Yep, totally worth it.

    Inspecting the snake he arrived at its head. He sighed as he looked at what used to be a whole monster, the railgun blew a hole right through it from head to tail, perhaps even in thest moment of its live the snake didn¡¯t know what happened to him.

    ¡°Ding! 50¡¯000 Item points obtained!¡±

    Selling the body he got 50¡¯000 Item points and that concluded this sealing barrier adventure and at the same time it signals the end of his short time here on Hayate thebat butler¡¯s world¡­

    ¡°Yan, I will return this to you, sorry I didn¡¯t use it during this battle.¡±

    She returned the bottle of Resplendent Breath to him while awkwardly smiling.

    ¡°Why are you giving it to me? You keep it, it¡¯s to protect your life during dire times.¡±

    He just shot a nce when he saw this, with 8.25mil of Item points, would one care about a bottle of Resplendent Breath?

    ¡°You keep it, isn¡¯t it more useful that way?¡±

    She retorted back at him with a bit of sass, she sounded like she¡¯s standing with the truth behind her.

    Giving her an evil eye he shot back at her.

    ¡°With my Item points right now, do I stillck anything? I think it be best if you hold on to it, don¡¯t insist on this simply because you can¡¯t die, to revive you requires Summoning points and Summoning points I do not have much to do so!¡±

    His Summoning points is 11¡¯000 right now and her required amount of Summoning points back then was 70¡¯000 so it¡¯s a fact he can¡¯t pay the dues right now!

    ¡°What¡¯s this now, if you die then won¡¯t I die as well? I am looking out for myself here!¡±

    A bit abnormal she insisted. It¡¯s true she felt dauntless because she could be revived and she had the impulse to try something reckless, of course it¡¯s just an impulse she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to die.

    From here one can see just how ¡®passionate¡¯ she is to seek out thrill¡­

    ¡°If this stupid guy here don¡¯t want it, here Hinagiku you take it!¡±

    She turned her head over to Hinagiku in an agitated way, it¡¯s as though rejecting her goodwill is something foolish, he¡¯s at a loss of words at her.

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t need it as well.¡±

    She shook her hands.

    ¡°After this mission, when I go to the other world I would be in the same boat as you so I wouldn¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought it through yet? Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    He questioned her resolve.

    ¡°To follow us means to leave your parents behind you know? and your sister as well for that matter? Can you do that?¡±

    Flinching at this she mused for awhile before smiling at him.

    ¡°Yea, I want to choose my path for myself once, besides, you said it? Once you guys leave this ce the world would be in a frozen state so there¡¯s no need to worry for them.¡±

    ¡°choosing your own path is it?¡±

    He went silent thinking about something.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you being so naggy, you have something to say about this?!¡±

    Folding her arms in front of her, Mikoto looked upset that he¡¯s doubting her.

    ¡°She already said it, she wants to choose her path, why are you being so wishy washy!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s this wishy washy¡­¡±

    He looked like he was about to retort with his ¡®I-m-doing-this-for-you¡¯ attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to listen to her wishes, how¡¯s this being wishy washy?¡±

    ¡°And you still have the galls to retort¡­¡±

    A spark shed across her forehead as she jeered at him.

    ¡°When you summoned me to this world, you didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion, do I not have parents as well?¡±

    Jerking the corners of his lip he conceded.

    ¡°Touche¡­¡±

    Regarding her opinions, he¡¯s pretty interested because if she really had a lot of qualms about going to Silvaria with him then he can¡¯t force her no matter how much he wants to be with her.

    When she said yes, his feeling could be described as pleased and joyful.

    A woman who is willing to follow you to the edges of the sky and corners of the seas, such a ¡®mature¡¯ connotation¡­ (Tl: inset lenny face)

    Thinking up to this point his satisfaction with the proceedings is basically written on his face.

    Looking at that smug grin of his she gave him a cold hmph.

    ¡°Of course this is not for you, it¡¯s so that I can protect Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Protect Mikoto?¡±

    What an absurd excuse, the person in question is mroe than two times your level, little girl¡­

    ¡°Protect me?¡±

    Wincing ever so slightly at her statement she then pat her t chest with confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I am very strong and I can protect myself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that!¡±

    She walked to her side before pulling her arm.

    ¡°I am protecting you from being sexually assaulted by this wolf, if I don¡¯t go who knows what this wolf would do to you when you guys are alone!¡±

    ¡°Ho.. Wh- how¡­¡±

    Raising her brows she blushed after she understood the implication of her words.

    With mouth wide agape and jutting eyes he defended himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s false usation, I¡¯m no wolf. Hinagiku stop puttingbels on me¡­¡±

    ¡°You still have the guts to say you¡¯re not?!¡±

    She clenched her teeth as she red at him with tinged cheeks.

    ¡°You even¡­ even stripped our clothes and washed out body, what¡¯s stopping you from going further than that?!¡±

    ¡®Case study¡¯ being revisited, Mikoto leered at him before agreeing with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right Hinagiku, you must protect me from him, you must not let him be alone with him.

    He can¡¯t raise any arguments at this point. Wavy tears flowed down his face.

    He can¡¯t defend himself, curse his bad track records¡­

    The two spent about half a day to make their way out of the cave. The first thing they saw upon exit is Hatsuho who¡¯s staring at them with a nk expression. It¡¯s like she saw her ancestors or something with that disbelieving face. She mumbled something illogical as she looked at them.

    ¡°Ara, why would I be having such a weird dream? This must be a mistake, they¡¯re not my cute Isumi why would I be seeing something so oddly lucid here¡­¡±

    ck lines ran down the trio¡¯s head.

    Curling his lips he took out the jade and passed it over to her.

    ¡°Madam Saginomiya, we have not failed the mission and has now returned with the jade!¡±

    But Hatsuho treated him like¡¯s a mere illusion and continued mumbling, her degree of ignoring him is through the roof.

    ¡°Madam Saginomiya, we have not failed the mission and has now returned with the jade!¡±

    His tone changed into one of exasperation and it brought back Hatsuho in addition to startling Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Can one me him? When conversing with Isumi¡¯s mum one needs a bit of ¡®strength¡¯ to do so.

    She murmured after seeing the jade in his hand.

    ¡°You three are back? All in one piece?¡±

    ¡°Nn, we are fine and has returned safely, by the way we destroyed the monsters inside so for the time being your family wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the sealing barrier for now.¡±

    Stroking the jade she didn¡¯t say anything. On her face however is the most beautiful smile he has seen on her sinceing here, she grasped the jade and ced it against her cheeks while tightly closing her eyes like she¡¯s caressing a treasure of hers.

    The trio understand this behaviour is not for the n or because it¡¯s a treasure of the n, it¡¯s purely for her own daughter, it¡¯s a manifestation of her desire to protect her from her own spiritual power.

    Isumi has a great mother.

    Returning from her happiness, she gave a heartfelt bow to the trio.

    ¡°My deepest gratitude, I¡¯m truly grateful for your assistance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s just a matter of alignment of interest.¡±

    Rubbing his nose he felt a bit awkward, he¡¯s not used to dealing with this kind of matter so he¡¯s a bit coy.

    Hatsuho nodded with a gentle smile before taking out ¡®mysterious crystal fragment¡¯ and giving it to him.

    ¡°This is what you seek and now it¡¯s yours. Wu Yan-kun I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s you, you would be able to manage it.¡±

    Receiving the crystal he lifted it overhead to inspect this crystal with one eye closed.

    Under the sunlight the crystal released a warm glow as if signaling the start of a new beginning¡­

 Chapter 48: As of this moment, I changed job to railgun broâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 48: As of this moment, I changed job to railgun bro¡­</h4>

    ¡°Fuu¡­ Beds are morefortable afterall!¡­¡±

    Lying down on his bed Wu Yan snuggled his face against the cotton nket, if this were a cute chick then that would have been refreshing. But since this is him, let¡¯s just say he looked disgusting to say the least¡­

    He doesnt¡¯ care if he look vulgar or not, stuck in that God forsaken ce for slightly over a day, he missed his bed. In fact anyone would have behaved as he did after a day and night at such a ce, sleeping the monsters and whatnot.

    Technically speaking however, this bed is not his, it¡¯s Hinagiku¡¯s family¡¯s, he¡¯s just a tenant so to speak¡­

    It¡¯s not just him, Hinagiku and Mikoto are now catching some z¡¯s in their room as well, they even ignored Hinagiku¡¯s mum who tried asking their whereabouts, this is the extent of how tired they¡¯re from the trip.

    Like a little brat he kept nuzzling on the bed before stopping that r.e.t.a.r.ded appearance. Lying on his back he motioned his hand and two crystal appeared on his hand.

    ¡°Beep! 2 pieces of mysterious crystal fragment detected, merge?¡±

    This notification has rang once and many times more after receiving thest piece from Hatusho. Since this is Mission 3¡¯spletion requirement: finding and merging the pieces of mysterious crystal fragment, then it¡¯s reasonable that this happened.

    He didn¡¯t know if he would be made to leave the world at once after finishing Mission 3 that¡¯s why he chose not to merge yet. But during his journey home, he inquired the system and found out that one would only go back to Silvaria if one so chooses.

    With nothing much to worry about he chose to merge it as soon as possible. Mission 3¡¯s reward sounds so tempting, one could pick a reward randomly from equipments, items, abilities and summons!

    It¡¯s tempting because if one were to be lucky then it¡¯s the jackpot baby. Haxxor items like S grade equipments, cheating items, , or a demiGod tier shoujo, calling those rewards good would be far too much an understatement, if he got those he would quite happily jump off a building. (Tl: no idea why he would jump off a building either probably metaphoric rather than literal purpose.)

    If he struck out and got some chicken s.hit item then he has to taste the salt and move on.

    Had the system not said that inside the summon there¡¯s only demiGod tier as the upper boundary and no God tier then he would probably have used the reward by now.

    Even now, he still wants to try it out¡­

    It has a kind of indescribable charm to it that one finds irresistible.

    Under the notion of ¡®I don¡¯t know what I will get¡¯, he¡¯s unsteady feeling in his opinion is a kind of thrill, and he likes it. (Author note: That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re an uke!) (Tl: uke as you recall is the bottom bitch in a yaoi rtionship)

    Pondering with the gem in hand, he grew more and more tempted by the lucky draw, his hands are itching and he immediately chose toplete the mission!

    Right after he chose ¡®merge¡¯ option, the two mysterious crystal fragment left his hand and floated up in the air. Under his astonished sight the crystals collided together with a sudden burst of speed!

    There¡¯s not much abnormal sound or sight after that, at the point of impact the mysterious crystal fragments merged as naturally as water, in an instant apleted mysterious crystal appeared before him and dropped into his hands.

    ¡°Ding! Mission 3pleted! Random reward from equipment, items, abilities or summon! Please confirm!¡±

    The system menu didn¡¯t even wait for his permission and opened up on its own, a projection appeared and a lit frame appeared below ¡®status¡¯ and above ¡®equipment¡¯, it had ¡®begin¡¯ written on it and it pique him very much indeed.

    Barring those with learning disabilities, one would know what to do at this point, he pressed ¡®begin¡¯ without further ado.

    The lighted frame then switched between equipment, items, abilities, summons in rapid fashion. He got excited just from seeing it as a weird tension set in.

    Once the frame stopped he¡¯s a bit disappointed because it stopped on ¡®items¡¯!

    Are points precious? He can tell one with perfect resolve, hell ya it¡¯s precious!

    He only has 1000 Equipment points, 81¡¯000Ability points, 11¡¯000 Summoning points, and 8.25mil Item points!

    He¡¯scking in everything but Item points, his point is enough to buy any one of a random half sample of the item poption. Basically, the thing he needs most is definitely not Item points.

    And what is reward? An item from ¡®item¡¯ list? (Tl: i bet 10 inte cookies if system had a personification it would be singing trololol)

    This led to him being a bit glum, S grade equipments? Haxxor powers? DemiGod shoujos? Nothing but ephemeral mackerel clouds¡­

    Facing the item list that popped out he pressed ¡®begin¡¯ without much care and just let it run its course. He went back into nning his next move when he gets back to Silvaria.

    At the start, he¡¯s super weak and getting stronger was his main focus so he chose to stay around giant beast forest, doing mercenary missions and system¡¯s mission, farming mobs and leveling up.

    Now, after a month of grinding in instance dungeon (Tl: suggested analogy for transcript world as per amentator whom I forgot the name, just mention yourself in thement section so people can throw cookies at you will ya?) -esque Hayate, thebat butler coupled with the time ratio of 100:1 this world to Silvaria¡¯s,puting would leave one with a result that since Lulu went home some two months plus minus has passed! (Tl: someone check the author on his workings please)

    He doesn¡¯t have anyone particr that is rted or close to him. To go somewhere he must first have somewhere in mind, fuck it, let¡¯s go visit Lulu.

    But would she wee them?

    If it¡¯s Lulu, she probably would, same should apply for Fei Fei. But if it¡¯s her family¡­ Perhaps they would have their guards up at people of undetermined origin?¡­

    If he were to go visit Lulu like this, is it really ?(Tl: ×Ô¼º¾ÍÕâÃ´È¥ÕÒÂ¶Â¶£¬ÕæµÄ´óÕÉ·ò?, in case anyone wonders.)

    Fei Fei already said it, the strongest one in their family is a tier 9 previous head, it follows that they should be tier 8, tier 7 and so forth as well, by his side however he only has Mikoto, if he were to rashly rush in he would only find himself knocking on death¡¯s door!

    Wait, I¡¯m not there to pick a fight no? Why did I even think about this? I am just going over there to hang out with Lulu..

    He retorted back at his own out of snc thought with a bitterugh. Maybe he really fought too many battles until his mind has been conditioned to this mentality. This is unforgivable! I am an Otaku male, my sacred obligation is having thoughts about 2D shoujos!

    That¡¯s correct, think carefully about who¡¯s the next summon, that¡¯s the most important thing!

    Er¡­ I think it was Hinagiku or something¡­

    Letting his mind wander around again, a card fell on him surprising him from his musings. At the same time, the system rang.

    ¡°Ding! obtained ¡®ability get¡¯!¡±

    Ability get? What¡¯s zat?

    Bewildered at the card in his hand he looked it over. It¡¯s all white with nothing on it, in white. He used the system¡¯s probing function to check its usage. That¡¯s right the probing function is not limited to checking level, it can also be used to check the function of items and equipment like an appraisal.

    He was stunned by the result.

    Ability get (Tl:ÄÜÁ¦»ñÈ¡): After using it the user would be able to get one of the abilities of any one of his summons, the power of this ability would be 1/10 the original¡¯s; Item points 300¡¯000.

    Obtain one of the summon¡¯s ability? There¡¯s such an item inside the list?

    He opened the list once more and after a bunch of search he actually found ¡®ability get¡¯, a 300¡¯000 Item points item, so expensive!

    But it¡¯s worth its weight in gold that¡¯s for sure.

    Holding the card in hand he grinned, didn¡¯t really had much hope in the first ce but to think he would get something worth 300¡¯000 Item points, his luck is quite good this time, if he were to obtain this before the Item pointsndfall then he would be even more joyous.

    Maa, it is heavens apart from the S grade equipment in his mind but it could be exchanged for an ability so it¡¯s eptable.

    He only has Mikoto as his summon right now, and she only has one electromaster lv5 as her power so there¡¯s only one logical oue if he were to use this card now!

    1/10 of Mikoto¡¯s power? That¡¯s around the stage of a lv4 isn¡¯t it! lv4 electromaster with 300¡¯000 Item points, totally worth it.

    Mikoto¡¯s ability is alsos old within the system at a price of 30¡¯000 Ability points, alternatively one could progress from lv1 to lv3 and then lv4, summing up to 30¡¯000 Ability points more or less as well.

    a 300¡¯000 Item points points for a 30¡¯000 Ability points ability, it would seem like a losing deal no?

    Actually that¡¯s wrong, Item points and Ability points aren¡¯t on the same scale, to put on them on the same scale one needs to weigh it by rarity. Out of the 4 types of points the rarest one would be Summoning points, because it¡¯s the hardest to obtain, next would be Ability points with Equipment points following closely behind and then Item points the most easily obtained one.

    To illustrate this, he beats a bunch of monster to level up yea? Shanking mobs, as long as he stabs em then they would leave bodies behind, once one were to sell this to the system then one could get Item points.

    Other things that could be sold ot the system for points fall under the same context, Item points are easily obtainable!

    So 300¡¯000 Item points and 30¡¯000 Ability points might seem too great a difference but that¡¯s not actually true, it depends on how Wu Yan use them that¡¯s all. If he used the points on some useless muggle then it¡¯s a waste, use it on another op character and it¡¯s cha-ching baby.

    Using it on Mikoto, would result in break-even.

    He used ¡®ability get¡¯ and clicked on Mikoto¡¯s status.

    ¡°Ding! obtained electromaster lv4!¡±

    Bluish white lightning bounced on his skin and flowed around him making ¡®biribiri¡¯ sounds, as the electric flowed he started feeling a bit of pain, the pain got stronger and stronger until it turned into agony much to his shock.

    ¡°Beep! Because the user¡¯s level is too low and can¡¯t deal with the intensity of this ability, the ability has started to corrode the body, taking the initiative to forcibly rise the level of user!¡±

    ¡°Beep! Body at a level which suits the requirement, leveling is sucesfful!¡±

    ¡°¡±Ding! Congrattions on leveling up! Current level is 50!¡±

    Faced with the warm fuzzy feeling of leveling up and the ensuing strengthening feeling he felt even more baffled.

    Could it be that by obtaining ability one can also level up?

 Chapter 49: Fanservice before returning!

    <h4>Chapter 49: Fanservice before returning!</h4>

    Level 50 just like that?

    Looking at his hand Wu Yan still can¡¯t handle the situation at hand.

    It¡¯s not first time he bought abilities, ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ & ¡®Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯ are instances where he bought abilities but there¡¯s no level up before.

    Why when faced with a lv4 ability there¡¯s a sudden rise in level?

    ¡°System, can one level up by getting abilities?¡±

    ¡°Just buying abilities one can¡¯t advance in levels!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡±

    Now he¡¯s even more bewildered, why did he rise in level then? And what does the system mean by qualifying it with ¡®just¡¯? Does this implies that if it¡¯s ¡®not just¡¯ buying abilities then he would rise in level?

    His head is hurting from the system employment of ¡®technical jargon¡¯.

    ¡°Tell me then, why did I rise a level when I got the lv4 esper power?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an exception!¡±

    ¡°Exception?¡±

    ¡°Some powers that are powerful has level requirements and if the user does not fit it then when one obtains such a power the ability will give a negative feedback until the user is forcibly leveled up to reach its standard!¡±

    Understanding the gist of it he got excited.

    ¡°Suppose I get a super ridiculously overpowered ability with a super high level requirement doesn¡¯t that mean I would be able to rise quickly in level by using this route!¡±

    It goes like this: amass a fuck ton of Ability points buy a God tier ability, LOL as he approach God tier level !

    At this moment, he started daydreaming again, he even began to think up ways to amass said Ability points, but too bad this is but mere daydream, once his fantasy reached a point of utmost height the system came pouring cold water on him.

    ¡°Reminder if the ability is too greaet and the user can¡¯t handle the recoil then one¡¯s body not being able to handle the load would disintegrate and therefore die!¡±

    His grin froze and he continuedughing like what¡¯s just said doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°If the body can¡¯t handle the load then the feedback will kill, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°That is correct!¡±

    The system can¡¯t read the mood, if it did it would have noticed the ck air behind him, it just did its job of telling facts straight.

    He snapped and stomped his feet.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so why didn¡¯t you remind me just now! I could have died from the recoil just now if my body can¡¯t handle it, what if I die ah?! AH?!¡±

    Still stomping he patted his chest from the shocking realization post ex the fact. So that¡¯s why his chest hurt just now, that must be the aforementioned feedback, if he can¡¯t deal with it then¡­

    Shivering, his furious eyes became sobbish.

    A system that doesn¡¯t screw people over isn¡¯t system, as expected, all system that goes down in history are all trolls¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me?!¡±

    Now he¡¯s not just pissed at the fact that system didn¡¯t give him a note, but that that the system¡¯s calm voice sound like the matter of him subjected to chance of mortality isn¡¯t a big deal. He is not amused at this moment.

    ¡°lv4 requires level 50, since the user was level 49 at the time and there¡¯s only so much distance between 50 and 49 the recoil isn¡¯t that bad, so going by system¡¯s judgement the body of user at that time could deal with the risk with negligible mortality rate so it¡¯s within the margin of tolerance and thus no notice or reminder were issued!¡±

    Resisting the urge to suicide along with the system heid back down on the bed. His background went pitch ck, dark aura came out of his body and his heart had the ¡®washuawashua¡¯ sfx.

    Within tolerable margins? Recoil not that high? Take that and shove it up your sister (Tl:ÄãÃÃÅ¶, lit your sister), that pain just now sent me to Hades and back and you say it¡¯s not that high? It¡¯s within tolerable range some more?

    Giving me the short end of the stick because the chance of my death happening is not likely, that¡¯s your real tolerable margin isn¡¯t it?! ¡­

    Coach, I wanna sue!¡­ (Tl: Your guess is as good as mine, probably a meme about injustice.)

    Forcibly increasing the level by 1 would result in this extent of agony, if the attempt didn¡¯t seed he would be in so much pain he can¡¯t move no?

    And if the forcibly raised levels were too much then wouldn¡¯t he have died for sure?

    Note to self: apply caveat emptor when buying abilities¡­

    ¡­..

    Climbing up from his bed he stretched before walking out of his room.

    After sleeping for an entire day it¡¯s about time they left this world for Silvaria!

    The sun just came out and Hinagiku¡¯s mother is still sleeping so he just walk straight towards Hinagiku¡¯s room. Mikoto and Hinagiku sleeps in the same room, one could just smell the yuri scent¡­

    He didn¡¯t knock and opened the door before walking in like he owns the joint. With Mikoto¡¯s ability opening locks and whatnot are so much more easier now than before, and as such the likeliness of seeing something good increases.

    Maintaining the his stance of opening a door he gazed at the two girls sleeping on the bed, he pondered over the appropriateness of his action for about 0.1 sec before walking over, of course he erased the sound of his walking over.

    Locking the door behind him with his back against it he found a seat and sat down. He can¡¯t wait to set his sight upon the scene over at the bed, he nodded in satisfaction ever so often.

    He doesn¡¯t know the reason but the girls that would normally sleep in pyjamas are not butt naked!

    Well, strictly speaking it¡¯s not butt naked, the two wore their cute which he personally put on them before in the cave, so they are not naked in a technical sense.

    But they might as well be!

    He doesn¡¯t know what fun games they yedst night judging by their appearance but since he¡¯s presented with this kind of chance he can¡¯t let it go. He memorized the scene before him with ¡®Impable Memory¡¯, scanning over their breast he can¡¯t help but feel intense emotions.

    There¡¯s not much development here, if this situation were predicted, one would have helped their growth with some extra therapeutic massagest time¡­

    Perhaps it¡¯s because his gaze is too fearless, Mikoto woke up. As a level 69, seems far fetched that she can¡¯t detect another person¡¯s presence isn¡¯t it? If not because she¡¯s in a safe area and because she¡¯s too tired as well she would have woke up ages ago.

    Snapping her eyes open she looked warily in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. Noticing him she was momentarily stunned before she began frowning.

    ¡°What are you doing here? And, how rude you didn¡¯t even try to wake us up!¡±

    Seeing as she didn¡¯t even noticed her exposed body and how she¡¯s talking with him like this he flinched before realizing a short whileter that he fucked up, once again.

    Thest time something like this happened was when he gave her a bath, as for how he got wrecked afterwards, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s still traumatized, it looks like he will die once more today.

    Already trembling a bit inside he tried to salvage whatever life he might still have, he tried to coax Mikoto, at least get her not to wake Kaichou-sama¡­

    With a serious face he looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, whatever you do, you must listen carefully to me, do not move recklessly!¡±

    Yawning she sat up and her pristine body revealed all its glory upon his unworthy countenance, he however didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the art that is this situation before him for¡­

    Stopping all motions Mikoto tried toprehend the windy feeling touching her skin. Finally recalling the state she¡¯s in¡­

    Eyes popping evevr so slightly she looked at him in a dumbfounded way, her body grew colder and her expression finally changed.

    fuck!

    Seeing that she¡¯s getting even more panicky and her mouth started moving, he rushed towards her and closed her mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s my fault, it most definitely is my fault but for the love of God don¡¯t shout, at least don¡¯t wake Hinagiku up otherwise everybody would find out that your body has been seen by me!¡±

    Startled by his actions again, some color began to return to her beautiful face, was it anger and embarassment? coy? Who knows but sparks started dancing in a not so metaphorical way.

    If it were before then against the fate of being electrocuted like a perp getting tasered he would start praying but right now he has the same type of ability as her lv4 notwithstanding being at 1/10th of her power, some measly electricity can¡¯t put him down.

    Ignoring the lightning dancing about, the only thing he¡¯s concerned about is the scenario where her crackles stirred Hinagiku into consciousness, at that point in time he would die without doubt.

    Compared to Mikoto who¡¯s stronger, for some reason he fears Kaichou-sama even more¡­

    ¡°Please calm down!¡±

    Seeing as the intensity of lightning grew on her body and that the apanying mini thunder got louder, he started bing even more frantic like a dog jumping over wall in panic he pressed Mikoto down against the bed and shook his head to gesture her into silence.

    s, it slipped his mind that this series of motion look like some precursor to pushing down someone..

    Her lightning disappeared. Being pushed down on the bed with his body pressing down on her and his face mere inches away, her eyes started swirling and her mind went nk.

    He looked confused at her behaviour, seeing as she¡¯s in a daze and unmoving he can¡¯t help but consider the alternative of fleeing.

    ¡°biri!¡±

    And the electrical sound came again, her head going up in smoke her forehead crackling with electric, and her eyes as if looking at a dead man walking.

    In reality she wanted to kill him, no scratch that, she moved.

    Unleashing electricity at him, she directed all of it towards the one sticking close to her, the objective is to put this m.o.f.o down.

    The sudden surge took him by surprise but he recovered in seconds, she clearly held back with this surge, it¡¯s not enough to harm normal person. He who holds the same power as her could receive her assault with nary a scratch, not even a hair on him stood up.

    ¡°Hehe, littless (Ð¡æ¤), your powers are ineffective against me, it¡¯s better if you obediently follow my demands!¡±

    Thinking that she can¡¯t pose a threat to him anymore, he let the notion get to his head.

    She gave him a perplexed look, with her mouth gagged she can¡¯t say anything and naturally ask anything, but questions and the like can wait after dishing out heavenly punishment on this perverted lycan.

    Electro attacks not working means she¡¯s out of move?

    Nein, her time at his side has taught her well.

    Clenching her fist she sent him flying with one punch while blushing. Covering her body with a nket she covered herself even going as far as burying her head.

    When the hell? Did this Onee-sama always had such great strength?

    Twas his musingying upon the floor.

    She had this much strength then why did she get molested by Shiroi Kuroko the yuri girl after she overused her powers?

    This is unscientific¡­

    Tl: regarding the . While some might disagree, I think they add a bit of schadenfreude to the anime. Why? I know she¡¯s serious even though it¡¯s made out to beedic, and we know it¡¯s not gonna happen no matter how hard she tries. Anyway, here¡¯s her in action

 Chapter 50: Itâ€™s decided! Letâ€™s do some power leveling

    <h4>Chapter 50: It¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s do some power leveling</h4>

    Giant beast forest.

    The site he entered transcript world from still had the bonfire, and it was still glowing red, most likely it hasn¡¯t even be extinguished yet, and no demonic beast came here so the ce look just as it did before he went into the transcript world.

    He stayed in that world for about 1 month, so under the time ratio of 100:1 that world to this one, here in Silvaria not even a day has passed.

    And since he chose to return, this is the ce of his arrival¡­.

    Two figure appeared out of nowhere near the bonfire.

    Dusting his shirt he put out the kindle with his leg as if he was here the whole time without ever leaving once. Mikoto on the other hand just looked around full of curiosity, ncing left and right she tried topare the differences between this world and worlds known to her.

    Apparently she¡±s disappointed, giant beast forest, it¡¯s just an oversized forest not much different from a normal one.

    Bored with her discovery she let out a disappointed tone.

    ¡°What is this, it¡¯s just a normal forest isn¡¯t it? I thought it would be different.¡±

    Amused by her reaction he chuckled at her.

    ¡°I see, this is how you feel, well, there¡¯s a great surprise waiting for youter on!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    She just gave him a doubtful look and sparks crackling about her forehead before replying with a hmph.

    ¡°I am looking forward to that¡­¡±

    Shrugging she overlooked her, this girl, she¡¯s still holding her grudge from this morning despite already giving him a hell of a punch, seriously¡­

    ¡°What are you doing spacing out here, hurry up and summon Hinagiku!¡±

    Looking at the guy trying to act all deep she can¡¯t help giving a big fat p right on the back.

    This littless, she¡¯s doing this on purpose!

    Almost kissing the ground due to the p he soothed his injured back before rolling his eyes at her. She could care less about this though.

    Opening the menu list and clicking on summon he pulled around and quickly found Hinagiku on it.

    Hinagiku: A character of Hayate thebat butler, the student council president of Hakuo Academy; Summoning points 5¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right, 5¡¯000 points that¡¯s how ¡®cheap¡¯ Kaichou-sama is, even if she¡¯s so lovable in the end she¡¯s only level 18 and thus could not garner a value higher than this.

    It¡¯s pretty easy to summon her, even after summoning Mikoto what with his 11¡¯000 Summoning points reserve¡­

    He clicked ¡®summon¡¯ and very soon the scene that appeared before when he summoned Mikoto repalyed in front of him.

    A light so bright the two can¡¯t help but block against it with their hands, Hinagiku was slowly drawn out. Like a perfectly nk paper with an invisible hand drawing on it, Hinagiku is slowly being ¡®drawn¡¯ out.

    The light disappeared when she appearedpletely. A very thin radiant light shot out from her body and connected with him.

    Experiencing this once before, he¡¯s not afraid of this phenomena like before, standing there he observed Hinagiku. Mikoto however gazed at this scene with wonder in her eyes, this was how she was summoned, at the time she¡¯s aware of it just like how Hinagiku is not aware of it now.

    His heart synced with Hinagiku¡¯s in a hasty fashion and soon the bond of light severed and coalesced into a light ball and merged into his body.

    Reflexively examining his body all over he felt very weird out at this, it¡¯s a merging of lifeforce and he certainly could feel the two sharing the same life it¡¯s a kind of je ne sais quoi kind of feeling.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice made him return from self introspection. After thepletion of lifeforce merging she¡¯s together with Mikoto exploring their surrounding with inquisitiveness.

    From her point of observation, Wu Yan and Mikoto just said goodbye to her and disappeared into thin air, the next thing she knew she felt dizzy and stuff about system, summon and basic information about Wu Yan appeared in her mind, after she¡¯s done with the imprinting memories her eyes opened and she appeared in this forest.

    From what Mikoto tells her, this is another world. She flinched at this sudden turn of events, making her marvel at the fantastic abilities of system.

    ¡°Is the summoning over? Where¡¯s the lifeforce merging? Why do I feel like nothing has changed at all?¡±

    She checked out her body and found nothing amiss before she turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as well!¡±

    Touching her chin with her fingers she pondered while blinking.

    ¡°The time I was summoned, I didn¡¯t feel anything out of the odinary except a familiar senseing off from Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    Arriving at theter part of speech she started bing bashful and her tone was meek so meek in fact only Hinagiku could hear them.

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±

    Sneaking a peek at Wu Yan who has question mark all around him, she could certainly feel that kinship. She blushed as well before putting her hands together in front of her chest and chuckling.

    Merging of lifeforce¡­ is it?,,,

    Seeing as the two girls are whispering in front of him he¡¯s bored rather than feeling aything, a winner in life would be ostracized, he feels like this saying has some credibility, as long as he doesn¡¯t get burn all is good¡­

    pping his hands, he attracted their attention before continuing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave the idle talks forter, let¡¯s discuss what we should do after this shall we!¡±

    ¡°Next moves?¡±

    A bit puzzled the two turned to him.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He found a seat and sat down before continuing.

    ¡°Should we stay? Or should we go out of here? If we stay here what should we do and if we go out where should we go? Don¡¯t you girls feel like this warrant a proper discussion?¡±

    ¡°Even if you put it that way¡­¡±

    The two exchanged gazes before sitting down in front of him.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we need to discuss this matter!¡±

    Feeling a bit powerless at the reaction of the two girls, aren¡¯t they supposed to be quite intelligent fellows? One¡¯s a Hakuo Academy student and another¡¯s¡¯ Tokiwadai middle school, these are all ivy leagues, he was counting on them to have some sort of idea on what to do after this.

    ¡°The thing is, we aren¡¯t familiar with this world as you are!¡±

    Mikoto twirled her tea colored bangs and her nose crinkled.

    ¡°Maybe if there¡¯s a map or something we could study it but at this point with nothing to work on how should we even go about nning?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? You were here for 3 months then you should be more acquainted with this world than us isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t tell me you have never gone any sort of nning before this?¡±

    She¡¯s a bit averse to sitting on the bare ground, she twisted about in an agitated way.

    ¡°But I also didn¡¯t go to a lot of ces as well you see?¡±

    He beamed at the two, sure he¡¯s here for 3 months but excluding giant beast forest and the supply town he really hasn¡¯t been to any ce, as for the map then fine it should be somewhere in the system.

    He still recall with perfect rity how the system asked him before whether or not he wants to buy a map of the giant forest, it was when he had just arrived at this world, the price was 3¡¯000 Item points, the system approached him like a salesman, totally unprincipled..

    ¡°Here for 3 months and you never gone out far from this forest?¡±

    Throwing him a mystified look Mikoto looked at him as if she¡¯s staring at a homo erectus (Tl: thank you family guy), it¡¯s fair to say that he¡¯s very upset at her reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so unworldly!¡±

    He decided to ignore her condescending gaze and turned to Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, what do you think?¡±

    The two turned to her while she mused for a bit.

    ¡°Yan, you said that as your summon, I can power up through killing monster in a simr fashion as in those games yea?¡±

    Confronted with such a question he flinched before nodding.

    ¡°Yeap, and it would be more apt to say that this act increases one¡¯s level but yeah if you don¡¯t stop grinding and keep defeating the foe which holds animosity against then one could obtain experience and by umtion of it levels!¡±

    After listening to his exnation she beamed before giving the two of them a serious look.

    ¡°Well then, Yan, Mikoto, I want to level up!¡±

    ¡°level up?¡±

    The two were bewildered by her, Mikoto is the first on to realize her intentions.

    It¡¯s him who can¡¯t quiteprehend her intentions, in his mind Kaichou-sama is not someone who pursues power. She¡¯s a bitpetitive but that¡¯s about it, she has an indifferent attitude to strength, in her usual sport matches her performance on field is but mere fondness of sports.

    In the original work, after meeting the MC she at one point hated her stronger self believing it to not fit her image as a girl. It seems odd that Kaichou-sama would say something like ¡®level up¡¯, he¡¯s a bit against it to be honest.

    ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡±

    He has a puzzled face as he asked this.

    Her eyes started drifting, murmuring something she finally turned her head away with an upset tone.

    ¡°Just take it as me having too strong a pride!¡±

    For some reason he could feel from her tone that there was ayer of reproach in it. With a few wryugh he gestured to the two girls.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then let¡¯s level her up!¡±

    This aligned with his intention, Kaichou-sama is low in her level and that¡¯s a fact, it would be best to increase it somemore.

    Hmm.. power leveling¡­

    ¡°Fine with me!¡±

    Standing up she cracked her hand as she grinned.

    ¡°Let me see just how tough and ugly these demonic beasts are!¡±

    Hey Hey, you¡¯re a girl don¡¯t do something like cracking fingers, it could scare the little ones, are you some kind of delinquent or something?

    ¡°Must you get so excited?¡±

    Feeling weak with her he tried calming the girl down, isn¡¯t railgun suppose to disy her meek and tsundere side? Why did she turn into an amazoness when it¡¯s me! Baidu(Tl:¶ÈÄï) you little s.hit¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s but of course!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even turn her head back as she said so.

    ¡°Demonic beast and the likes I have never seen before, fighting against demonic beast is also the first time for me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even feel like responding anymore as he stood up.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s decided, I recall that in this vicinity there should be a level 20 ish smal bear around here, why don¡¯t you pop your cherry over them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±

    Her smiling face gone, she looked at him with an evil leer as lightning danced upon her forehead. It seems like if he repeated that the lightning would be dancing off his body the next instant.

    ¡°MaaMaa¡­¡±

    With the same power as her, he¡¯s no longer at the mercy of her electrical attacks. Therefore, should he worry about self preservation when mocking her?

    ¡°Biri!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Biting down on her teeth so hard it looks like she¡¯s trying her utmost to resist chomping down on him. Recalling the event from this morning added tinge of rosiness to her cheeks.

    Observing the two as they did their ¡®mexican standoff¡¯, Hinagiku could only sigh and do no more.

    Urm¡­ Are we still going or what¡­

 Chapter 51: It appears that some people walk their dogs in giant beast forest

    <h4>Chapter 51: It appears that some people walk their dogs in giant beast forest</h4>

    ¡°So this is the little bear you¡¯re talking about?¡­¡±

    Mikoto let the ¡®little bear¡¯ in front of her disy its ws and fangs to its satisfaction, she clenched her fist as she set her tea colored eyes on Wu Yan with electricity dancing ominously on her forehead.

    Hinagiku also grasped her Shirosakura on the side with a stupefied expression on her face.

    ¡°It really is a little bear!¡±

    He grumbled like this is butmon sense,pared to the other beast int he forest this 3 meter stature can only be referred to as small.

    When he first arrived at Silvaria, he met a wind snake who at level 10 has a length of nearly 4 meters, there are other tier 1 monsters who were also this size, this level 20 grizzly bear is not that big a foe.

    ¡°Hu¡­ hu¡­¡±

    Swallowing the wrath that is her disappointment at this monster, she pointed her hand crackling with lightning and shot it with a lightning bolt.

    Unleashing her anger upon the poor bear, Mikoto was like a demon had possessed her or something, the enemy is only a mere level 20 and she went all out on this monster, it¡¯s safe to say the bear got wrecked.

    Listening to the groans which leans more towards anguished howls than angry ones he can¡¯t help having a tingle up his spine. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s about to walk into the gates of hell. Hinagiku also backpedaled two steps back while drylyughing.

    Roasted quite literally the bear fell onto the ground sending dust up. Hinagiku felt a light sensation in her body and a soothing feel out of nowhere, She joyously grasped her palm to feel her strength which grew somewhat stronger as she nodded in satisfaction.

    He nodded as well before pulling open the status list, Hinagiku¡¯s status is located below Mikoto¡¯s and hers under his.

    Unit: Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities: None

    Power: D

    Endurance: D

    Agility: D

    Psychological: C

    Equipments: Shirosakura

    Level: 19

    He has inquired the system about the minor differences between summons¡¯ status but it¡¯s basically an issue of attribute. Specifically it follows the same ssification of equipments, the D grade is the lowest and S grade is the highest, anything lower than D grade would have a ¡®none¡¯.

    Going by the systems¡¯ definition if the disy shows ¡®none¡¯ then does the person really have none of that attribute? If one¡¯s power shows a ¡®none¡¯ then wouldn¡¯t that person have no energy towalk.

    This is not the first time he retorted inside, the system¡¯s status screen is a mess, thinking back to his first status screen inside the space of unit, it only has ¡®human¡¯, this kind of great title inside it¡­

    ¡°So this is level up? Hmm¡­ I do feel that I have be stronger somehow.¡±

    She¡¯s smiling after trying out her newfound strength with her arms.

    ¡°level up? That bear just now is a level 20 isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t believe you leveled up!¡±

    She expressed her disbelief while lightly kicking the bear under her feet.

    He shrugged at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy early game much like an rpg wait tillter part of the game then it starts to get harder, don¡¯t you recall killing them in the sealing barrier by the hundreds only to level up only once?¡±

    It¡¯s not limited to her, he feels as though it has been getting harder and harder to level up. The level 60 great snake monster from before which out leveled him by 15 only gave him 4 levels upon defeat. There¡¯s also a factor he didn¡¯t include, it¡¯s levels before tier shift so it was easier.

    Had it not been because of ¡®ability get¡¯ he used to obtain lv4 electro master that forcibly raised him to level 50, this 1 level from 49 to 50 would really have been a bitch to grind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know when I might be able to reach level 70¡­¡±

    She lowered her head while muttering so.

    What she needs right now is power, once she has the sufficient amount only then can she defeat elerator and save the sisters!

    He said so already, if she went up against elerator with her pre-summon self her chances are close to none!

    The her who was just summoned is at level 68, but each level is an improvement in her chance of victory. elerator¡¯s power¡­ (Tl: is over 8¡¯000!!!)

    level 70! Absolutely so, at least level 70, tier 8!

    This tier difference is very hard to bridge, early game already show signs of this what¡¯s to say ofte game like Mikoto¡¯s. This one level is not enough! Only when she reaches level 70 does she stand a chance!

    Not only that, to definitively save the sisters would require one to face Aleister the board chairman of Academy City. He should be stronger than elerator at tier 8 himself and there¡¯s¡­the enigmatic angel ¡ª Aiwass!

    These 2 must be confronted in order to systematically save the sisters!

    Hence the present n, getting stronger! (Tl: rising up back on the street¡­)

    Her expression didn¡¯t escape his eyes, he sighed beforeforting her with a pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t enter your world, your world would be in a frozen state, we have all the time in the world so don¡¯t panic, take it slow and steady.¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    With doubts in her eyes she continued.

    ¡°Can I, Can I really save the sisters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®i¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®we¡¯!¡±

    He corrected her.

    ¡°Our life are one and we are meant to be together forever, your affairs are my affairs, don¡¯t forget about me!¡±

    ¡°Who.. who wants to be with you forever!¡±

    Triggered by his words her low tone heightened into a frantic one, no matter how one looks at it, it¡¯s damn cute.

    Finally her tsundere side!

    Grinning at the sight of her, he understands that a tsundere Mikoto is a normal Mikoto.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they¡¯re boss, we are the main characters, they¡¯re existences destined to get their buttocks handed to them by us!¡±

    Listening to his confident speech, she nodded heavily and assured as well.

    No matter what happens, the sisters must be rescued!

    From the point that Wu Yan and Mikoto started talking, Hinagiku slipped into silence as she observed their interactions. She somewhat understand the circumstances Mikoto¡¯s pondering inside her heart that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t butt in. But her eyes, they were filled with a mysterious malice in them when she looked at him, this made him utter a few awryughter.

    Giving him some more leer she silently threatened him before pulling Mikoto by the hand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the leveling trip, I still want to be stronger!¡±

    Not giving her the chance to say anything and surely no chance for him as well the duo went into a bush making him stiff in various ways.

    Crystal pce¡­ so hard to build¡­

    ¡°Where are we going, Hinagiku?¡±

    She nted her head in Hinagiku¡¯s direction, without Wu Yan to guide them and no map to tell the direction the chance of getting lost is 99/100.

    ¡°Strolling around to find demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°Can we really find a demonic beast by walking around like this?¡±

    ¡°DaijoubuDaijoubu, Yan said it there¡¯s nothing much here but tons of demonic beast, I think we should find some if we look around.¡±

    Like hell I did (ÄãÃÃÅ¶), I never said that, one does not simply find demonic beasts in bushes, you think they¡¯re insects or something?

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a demonic beast!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I told you so, look just by walking around we actually found some isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah but hmm, the demonic beast looks like¡­¡±

    Receiving the aural stimtioning from the bush he turned ‡å. Fine, there¡¯re demonic beasts who likes bushes¡­

    He¡¯s not that worried about the two getting in danger or anything, not with Mikoto around since this palce is the outskirts of demonic beast forest, the strongest he has seena round this part are level 30s.

    ¡°Beep! Detected special event, issuing urgent mission!¡±

    Urgent mission: Rescue operation!

    Mission 1: Kill all the sharp fang hounds, current progress 0/20;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 3¡¯000;

    Mission 2: Kill all the Iron hound mercenary in the vicinity, current progress 0/20;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 7¡¯000;

    Mission 3: Rescue Lirin, kill Iron Hound mercenary vice captain;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 10¡¯000;

    He¡¯s startled by the system. Sudden mission? Rescue op? The 3 mission seemed more focused on killing than rescuing though¡­

    Detect special events? Is it referring to the kidnapping?

    System when did you start wearing green hat and turned into an envoy of peace?¡­

    ¡°Wa! Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku!

    Putting strength into his steps, he shot out like an arrow making his way to the 2dies.

    ¡°Is something wrong?!

    Seeing that they¡¯re rmed but fine he phewed.

    ¡°Disgusting hounds, are they keeping dogs in forests as well?¡±

    Hinagiku pointed at a figure some distance away with a repulsed look.

    ¡°Dog?¡±

    He turned to look when she said that, what he saw was a dog with long and overbiting teeth snarling at them. The dog ispletely bald and at a size just a bit shorter than the two girls. The most distinguishing feature is that saliva¡¯s going drip drop drip drop from their mouth, it¡¯s appaling to say the least.

    Sharp fang hound: (level 20)

    Rather than calling them sharp fang hound, why not call them bald dogs, that¡¯s more apt but still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re fugly¡­

    Looking at the vulgar appearance and the excessively drooling sharp fang hound he outstretched his hand and Nietono no Shana appeared within his palm. He didn¡¯t even draw the de and just appeared in front of the hound in a sh and swung his de upwards smashing against the dog¡¯s face.

    ¡°whimper¡­¡±

    The dog flew high into the sky before crashing down on the ground and with a demolished face it thrashed about.

    Sickened by its apperance he rubbed the scabbard against the ground, lucky the dog didn¡¯t get any saliva on it otherwise he might consider getting another sword.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    The two girls were a bit astonished at what happened, they didn¡¯t understand why he sent the dog flying without saying anything. When they recovered their senses he had already ended the hound by stomping it.

    He walked to them before frowning as he continued.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sudden mission issued just now!¡±

    ¡°The system did?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at each other before continuing.

    ¡°What mission?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you girls check it out yourselves.¡±

    He sent the information over to the girls, this function is only applicable to summons.

    ¡°Oh so that¡¯s the hound you killed just now? To think there¡¯s 19 more where this came from!¡±

    She twisted her neck a the thought of dealing with more of that thing.

    ¡°Sharp fang hound, Iron Hound mercenary group¡­¡±

    Mikoto muttered under her breath.

    ¡°It looks like the mercenary group is the one who reared these foul creatures!¡±

    ¡°Nn, should be.¡±

    He nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And, they seemed to have captured a person called ¡®Lirin¡¯ (ÀòÁÕ).¡±

    ¡°Kidnapping is it? So low!¡±

    She¡¯s upset as she said this, living in the brighter side of the Academy City and having a female underssmen working as part of the disciplinarymittee, this kind of assholes she has seen many times before, and her hate for them has not lessened, a case of the proverbial making mischief due to sense of justice. (Tl: ÕýÒå¸Ð×÷Ëî, open for possible trantion alternatives, I wanted to put vignte justice but that¡¯s not quite it, it means something along the line of beating/harming/scolding/teasing someone out of sense of justice regardless of prevalentw or the none existence thereof.)

 Chapter 52: Rescue ops: Save the loli!

    <h4>Chapter 52: Rescue ops: Save the loli!</h4>

    ¡°So our mission is to kill all the hounds and mercenary and then saving this person called Lirin?¡±

    Hinagiku confirmed the content once more with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yeah, the mission said they¡¯re nearby so that makes the job all the more expedient.¡±

    He looked at the surroundings while grinning and fiddling with Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°Kill.. all the people¡­¡±

    Mikoto frowned turning her pretty little face into those wrinkles found on guava, it appears she¡¯s conflicted on something.

    ¡°Killing people¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too¡­¡±

    Hinagiku is also feeling a bit ufortable, the two is still very reluctant to kill anyone.

    He knows as well that asking them to kill people might be asking too much, if they could do it without any qualms they wouldn¡¯t be the Hinagiku and Mikoto he knows. He tapped the two¡¯s head with his sword hilt.

    ¡°I am not telling you girls to kill, I will worry about that part!¡±

    He stretched out his hand to stroke their forehead, the two red at him before nodding albeit they are still a bitter.

    He sighed at their response.

    ¡°I say, you wouldn¡¯t perhaps have any sympathy on these douchebag mercenaries who kidnaps people right?¡±

    Not giving them the chance to response he continued.

    ¡°This world is not as beautiful as you imagined, in a world of might makes right, there are bound to be assholes who use their rtively stronger power to oppress others, this kind of people do not serve sympathy!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto slightly flinced before dimming down.

    The two bright girl could understand the phenomena he said should exist on this world¡­

    Cracking his neck he lifted his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do the stuff you don¡¯t like, if it came to that, then you¡¯re not being you, but I will say this, redundant mercy should not be brought into this world, it¡¯s not realistic to do so!¡±

    Not only is it unrealistic, a slight misstep and it could harm others and oneself!

    He didn¡¯t reveal the more sinistertter part, not in front of the two girls of course¡­

    ¡°Jeez I understand¡­¡±

    She gave him a cold hmph out of being a little upset before muttering.

    ¡°At most, I would close my eyes to the thing that¡¯s about to happenter¡­¡±

    Mikoto pulled herself together and hoisted her face. She¡¯s a reasonable person, after hearing about the circumstances surrounding the sisters, she ept that there¡¯s a darker side to the world, ept doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s okay with it, it¡¯s only the extent of acknowledging the reality, if it¡¯s the darker side¡­

    Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s back she murmured.

    ¡°He¡­ is he handling it for my sake?¡­¡±

    It¡¯s Hinagiku who managed to looked at the broader aspect of the matter, since they did wrong, it¡¯s collective ountability, this is what the upright Kaichou-sama thought. Maa, though the punishment is very heavy for sure¡­

    He¡¯s standing there waiting for the two to be done with their mental preparations, he hasn¡¯t killed any person before as well but deep inside he won¡¯t have much remorse, he¡¯s not as soft and naive as before, otherwise Slime wouldn¡¯t have got his hand chopped off.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, Yan you take the mercenaries, while the hounds¡­¡±

    Straightening the sword in front of her she slid her finger across it while grinning.

    ¡°Leave them to us!¡±

    ¡°Leave the hounds to you girls?¡±

    He looked at her, not sure what to say to her, those hounds are level 20 wouldn¡¯t it be a tad bit inappropriate to leave them to the level 19 her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!

    His eyes told her all she needed to hear, using a bit of a forceful tone.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re higher level than me I still won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Yet he hesitated.

    ¡°I know levels don¡¯t say everything about abilities but your opponents is not just one but a whole pack of them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go forgetting about me!¡±

    Mikoto stood on her toes while looking like she¡¯s rearing to go.

    ¡°The dogs are low in level and as disgusting as theye but Misaka Mikoto has no ns to let them go unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    It seems they would not be satisfied without letting them help out, he could only nod his head to their request.

    ¡°Leave the mercenaries to me and the hounds to you girls, after that¡¯s settled it¡¯s rescueing the target person, Lirin!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out the location of the enemy beforehand!¡±

    She lifted her hand.

    ¡°The mission did say they are in the vicinity¡­¡±

    She looked around but all she could see were bushes after bushes!

    ¡°Their numbers plus the vice captain should total up to 21 and with 19 additional hounds, plus a guy to look after them, this kind of scale would definitely leave a trace trail. It¡¯s up to us to find it, with Mikoto and my ability of detecting electromaism if the area isn¡¯t too big it ought be possible to find said trace!¡±

    He closed his eye and a static flowed between his hair, Mikoto did the same and blue white light shed across her forehead.

    Hinagiku already heard about his ability that is obtianed from Mikoto so she¡¯s not that astonished by it. Only that, right now there¡¯s not much she could contribute so she stood there on the side with a helpless look in an attempt to stop any ambush.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Mikoto opened her eyes, Wu Yan and Hinagiku turned to her.

    Pointing at one direction she directed them.

    ¡°This direction, I can feel reactionsing from here, it seems to be of the static kind, and the number is numerous, it should be this direction!¡±

    ¡°You can detect even static electricity?¡±

    She¡¯s a bit surprised, static electricity is electricity but is that even something a human could detect?

    ¡°Due to the distance not being too far, no electric stations nearby, no electrical devices, wires and the like that conducts electricity to disrupt, I could more or less sense them.¡±

    She did a chin rub while smiling at her.

    ¡°This direction is it?¡±

    Looking into the distance he turned back to the girls.

    ¡°Then we best hurry, we don¡¯t know if they will do something harmful to Lirin, so it¡¯s in our best interest to make haste!¡±

    The two girls nodded and dashed into the forest in formation making their way towards the mission targets.

    In just a bit, minor movements transmitted into their ears, he knows this is conclusive proof of their presence, he slowed down and gestured to Hinagiku and Mikoto as the trio killed their footstep sounds while approaching.

    A bunch of armor wearing mercenaries were either standing, or sitting near the bonfire, they held weapons and were keeping vignce on sight. Some is patrolling the area while there¡¯s a bunch of sharp fang hound strolling nearby, each hound had malevolent faces, that coupled with their annoying drooling made them look very revolting.

    The dogs are level 20s while the mercenaries are spread in the range of level 20 to level 30, basically tier 3 warriors.

    Tier 3 may look trashy but they aren¡¯t cabbages waiting to be farmed, recall that back when Lulu came to do some training, by her side was thirty tier 3 warriors, even if Fei Fei¡¯s there so they were kinda redundant but not everyone can have this kind of escort.

    And now, inside a mercenary band there¡¯s 20 tier 3 warriors and twenty of those tamed demonic beast, this mercenary means business!

    He¡¯s attention is mainly focused on the middle aged dude guzzling booze near the bonfire.

    Tie Li (ÌúÀû): (level 40)

    That¡¯s right this dude called Tie Li has tier 5 strength and a position of vice captain, so to say there¡¯s a captain that¡¯s stronger than him.

    A vice captain, a bunch of people to assist in the kidnapping of one people. That and the fact that the system said there¡¯s some special event, it feels like he¡¯s getting roiled into a hidden conflict of some sorts.

    An elbow tapped him at the side of his waist, it¡¯s Hinagiku¡¯s, she¡¯s trying to get him to look in the direciton she¡¯s pointing and so he did before he nched at the sight.

    In front of a tree, a ten year old-ish little blonde girl is tied by ropes andid upon the ground. Her delicate countenance even ifpared to wouldn¡¯t lose by much, there¡¯s tears in the corner of her eyes as she looked utterly terrified by the mercenary around her.

    If after observing all this Wu Yan still could not figure out that the rescue ops target is this girl before him then he might as well sign himself into a senile home. He didn¡¯t expect the kidnapped person to be a loli, and a super cute one at that.

    As a veteran lolicon, Wu Yan¡­ no no, I¡¯m not a lolicon!

    Starting to go out of frequency again he retorted at himself to deny being a lolicon, he¡¯spletely unaware that by his side is two that just past their expiry dates and qualifies as half loli¡­ (Tl: konosuba reference?)

    ¡°Vice captain, when will we be able to exit the giant beast forest?¡±

    A senior looking mercenary came to Tie Li¡¯s side while whispering to him.

    He chugged a big gulp before exhaling his satisfaction, he then turned to look at the mercenary and nonchntly blew him off.

    ¡°Ah, soon, maybe a little bit more time, wait until newse from big bro, then we can go out of here!¡±

    ¡°That would be so nice, staying here for so long it feels like my hair is overgrowing.¡±

    Tie Li turned his face to the other side before continuing while drinking booze.

    ¡°You¡¯re just missing a woman¡¯s touch, you can¡¯t hide that intention of yours from me!¡±

    Seen through by him, the subordinate is not ashamed at all he only smirked.

    ¡°But of course, how can my thoughts escape the vice captain, I can¡¯t help it, not in this forest without any woman¡­¡±

    ¡°By your abilities¡­¡±

    Throwing the empty bottle he picked up another one and sent the cork flying with a light twist he guzzled once more beforeughing out loud at the mercenary.

    ¡°Even if you did go out you can¡¯t find any good stuff, you would even stoop so low as to waste your energy on those kind of stuff, pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Vice captain, my standards cannot bepared to yours, what¡¯s more if I can getid it¡¯s pretty good already, what if I can¡¯t!¡±

    Sir buttkiss looked like a dog¡¯s leg with his servile attitude.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a woman you want then it¡¯s easy!¡±

    Tie lie looked at Lirin the loli with a crooked smile and lewd face.

    Once big bro is done with this midget, I will y with her fot a bit and when I¡¯m done with her she¡¯s all yours!¡±

    ted at this the mercenary gave him a look.

    ¡°Thanks a bunch, vice captain!¡±

    Then the two guffawed.

    ¡°The two low lifes!¡±

    The three heard everything, Mikoto grudgingly uttered at the two scum who wouldy their hands upon a little girl, she¡¯s definitely pissed now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stir fry those mother fuckerster!¡±

    Wu Yan snapped as well, a loli is meant to be loved and teh scum would eat her up! And to such a small loli, for the sake of all lolicons he must castrate them!

    Mikoto and Hinagiku nodded, the conversation between the mook and Tie Li, they are infuriated quite simply, they were a bit hesitant to kill for a mission but now those feelings all went down the gutters.

    It¡¯s as he said, on this world, there¡¯s a group of people who must die! Mercy and sympathy be damned!

 Chapter 53: Put down that loli in your hand!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Put down that loli in your hand!</h4>

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku your objective is to kill the hounds, I will cook me up some small fries, then we go deal with the scumbag majora!¡±

    Wu Yan went over the details of their n before slowly drawing out Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will look after Hinagiku!¡±

    Quickly picking up the meaning be hind his gaze Mikoto tried to assure the guy with a nod.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Listening to Mikoto, Hinagiku stood akimbo a bit upset at their treatment of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, do I need to be taken care of?¡±

    A bit powerless at her disy he responded.

    ¡°I say Kaichou-sama, this is all for your own good, with your low level right now, it would have to wait until you¡¯re a bit higher, then you can do whatever you want, but right now please be obedient and cooperate with Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°I know I know, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Still a bit bitter she took light steps to Mikoto¡¯s side.

    ¡°At least leave one for me to deal with, I also want to help out!¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged look before nodding.

    ¡°Okay, Hinagiku can have one, take it as a chance to improve your real battle experience!¡±

    If it¡¯s against only one Hinagiku should be able to do it. It is a battle between tiers but tier 2 and tier 3 is not that from each other yet, and the hound wouldn¡¯t be able to rival humans in terms of cunning and wits, thus the battle should be easier on her.

    Spending 100¡¯000 Item points to buy a Resplendent Breath, he passed it over to her while reminding her sternly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in danger, drink it straight away, don¡¯t risk it!¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    Shoving the potion into her hands he stared directly into her yellowish green pupils.

    ¡°To me, you¡¯re more important then that lousy bottle of potion, screw 100¡¯000 Item points even if it were to be multiplied by 100 or 1000 times it¡¯s still worth less than a drop of your blood!¡±

    Amazed by his seriousness she blushed and received the potion and then grasping it tightly in her palm.

    Mikoto who stood on the side was also surprised by the passionate statement. She¡¯s only 14 years old, never has she heard a line so cheesy and cringe worthy, she feels embarrassed and at the same time a bit of admiration for the guy. In her eyes, there were some warmness and displeasure mixed together.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Suddenly a hound is barking at their direction giving the trio still hiding in the dark a jump, along with the bark more barking sounds came.

    Right now a pack of hounds are heading their direction while barking and leaving a trail of drool along the way, it¡¯s sloppy to say the least.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Seeing that their hounds sudden acted up the mercenaries took up arms.

    Tie Li also flinched at this, regaining his senses he smashed the bottle in his hand on the ground and ran to Lirin¡¯s side picking her up under his arms as he warily looked at the trees where the trio is hiding.

    Confronted with the approaching abominations, he almost cussed, without waiting for him to make a move, Mikoto made an electric and dragged the hounds to the side.

    Can she not be happy at this turn of events? The trio already distributed their job, Wu Yan shanks the fools, she and Hinagiku deals with the dogs. But the problem was that the dogs were mixed in with the mercenaries, and this change happened just as she was having a minor headache over how to filter out the dogs from the people.

    Luckily she doesn¡¯t need to take any further actions as the dogs moved on their own towards them, she only needs to capture all of them with an electric and ughter them at the side.

    Hinagiku swung her hand to the side to materialize a crystal long sword before dashing off to the side. She picked a random dog and started a battle with it.

    ¡°Who are you people!¡±

    Still shouting the mercenaries made their way towards Mikoto and Hinagiku, from the looks of it they don¡¯t have any intention of finding out, it¡¯s kill on sight.

    Once Tie Li saw Hinagiku and Mikoto who are fighting with the dogs his eyes shone before turning vulgar. His eyes wandered about like he¡¯s contemting how to capture them alive.

    Seeing that his eyes is moving about on their bodies, Wu Yan who is well versed in cliche tropes knew what the prick is thinking about. He smirked before shooting out from behind a tree at the mercenaries who are approaching Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    In his mind this group of people is already dead!

    The jolly running mercenaries didn¡¯t get a chance to get near the two girls before a silver sh appeared in the center of their formation. Like a dancing firefly the sh appeared and disappeared, the dance however is not as harmless as a firefly¡¯s those shes is the cold glimmer of silver de.

    ¡°Urgh..¡±

    A mercenary stopped his advance drawing the puzzled gazes of his colleagues, before they could ask him what¡¯s wrong the mercenary grumbled and his weapon fell with a ¡®tingtang¡¯ on the floor.

    Clutching his neck, he widened his eyes with terror as blood slowly flowed down his neck dyeing his hand red. He looked at his colleagues with gasping mouth like he¡¯s trying to say something but his attempts failed and slowly he fell down on the floor with no more life in him.

    This dude is the nameless mook talking with Tie Li before! (Tl:sir buttkiss)

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Before the mercenaries could scream a shriek preceded them, a mercenary looked on in disbelief at the pristine de without a blooding out of his chest, and then he permanently shut his eyes.

    Pulling out Nietono no Shana he dodged the spray of blooding out and dashed to another mercenary and shed the despairing guy.

    The waltz of death started, in mere moments 3 tier 3 mercenaries has fallen and they didn¡¯t even get a good look at the culprit of their death, the only thing they were cognizant of were the silvery sh before cking out and reporting themselves to the scythe swinging girl of Sanzu river. (Tl: probably a reference to )

    After the death of 3rades who fought by their side before Wu Yan appeared in front of them, only now did the mercenaries piece together what happened.

    He nonchntly took a step forward and the mooks stepped a few steps back as they raised their weapon at him but none dared toe at him.

    Tie Li moved his gaze over from the two girls onto him and saw the terrified mercenaries confronting Wu Yan as well as the 3 bodies on the ground. He¡¯s not even sad or mad or anything he only shouted at his subordinates.

    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing! Charge! Kill the guy!¡±

    The mercenaries exchanged nce and gulped. Under the vice captain¡¯s coercive eyes they charged at him while yelling and attacking him.

    Seeing as Tie Li didn¡¯t use Lirin as a hostage he phewed, if he threatened him with Lirin then he would be put in a difficult spot, unless he uses Mikoto¡¯s overwhelming strength to snatch Lirin back. But doing that has its risk as well, if he can avoid this recourse then all the more better!

    The mercenaries attacks are at hand and he grinned before swinging Nietono no Shana, crisp sound rang out and the weapons in their hands turned into 2 parts as it fell into useless pieces of metal.

    ¡°Mainstream Armament!¡±

    Tie Li shouted out and then stared greedily at the de in his hand.

    A weapon that can so easily sh apart the weapons in their hands which are mostly barely excellent quality goods, only the storied Mainstream Armament could do something of this standard!

    Tie Li¡¯s a tier 5 now and even now he still hasn¡¯t had the chance to equip one, his weapon right now is the same giant sword he swung around, he started to save up for an upgrade, but it looks like the hassle is unneeded since there¡¯s someone who would soon give him the weapon he always wanted.

    In his eyes, this weapon is already branded with his name and soon this de would be his!

    ¡°You lot, hurry up and rush the foe!¡±

    Hemanded the mercenaries surrounding Wu Yan before continuing training his rapacious eyes on Nietono no Shana.

    Beautiful woman and the likes, he could obtain those whenever he pleases. As long as he has the power, there¡¯s no need to worry about hot chicks, weapons are one way to augment one¡¯s power!

    Furthermore, now that the weapon and woman he dreamed of is in front of him, he feels like it¡¯s his lucky day, once he get rid of that male then everything would be his!

    With his tier 5 strength, this young fellow who looks like he hasn¡¯t matured yet could never be able to best him! With this kind of logic his confident shot through the roof, the only thing missing now would me ¡®I want it¡¯ written on his face.

    Blinded by his avarice, never would he have conceived that the one standing before him is no ordinary human.

    Indeed the trio looked really young. Wu Yan who¡¯s twenty would be easily mistaken as a brat because of his goofy face and grin, also in his perception twenty year old is still an age where one¡¯s wet behind the ears, at that age barring the exception of one being a genius of some big family how could theypete with him?

    The situation applies even more to the two girls, they are even immature and they don¡¯t look the part in the slightest with their tiny body and cool elegant air.

    It¡¯s too bad he miscalcted, age and height is irrelevant in this discussion because the male and female moving about before him except for Hinagiku, ispletely and utterly insurmountable by him. If Hinagiku drank the Resplendent Breath she holds then even if he fought with her he would still die from debilitation.

    Hearing him shouting out ¡®Mainstream Armament¡¯ he can¡¯t help giggling at the poor fuck.

    Mainstream Armament? That kind of equipment is obsolete to moi, Nietono no Shana is a Rare Armament!

    I still have Mainstream Armament but it is currently sitting in my space ring because nobody wants to use it.

    He didn¡¯t bother trying tomunicate, moving his body the de whirled tracing beautiful angles, every time it moved a stter of blood follows and soon so too will a mercenary as well.

    He zipped around the center of the encirclement with eminent speed so fast the mercenaries felt dizzy just looking at him. Soon blood spurted out of their body before they regretfully drop down on the ground.

    The sound of body tumbling down as well as the sound of de meeting human flesh turned into a rhythm. It¡¯s like it¡¯s made of heavy tone and light tone, once a light tone rang, it would be followed soon by a heavy tone, about 30 seconds has passed and within this time frame all the mercenaries copsed and could stand no more.

    ¡°¡±Ding! M2pleted! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 7¡¯000!¡±

    20 tier 3 mercenaries, with the sound of mission 2pleted, their death is confirmed. It is ironic how the scumbags managed to be of some use at the point of their death, as ie for Wu Yan.

    Throwing a nce at the mercenary on the ground he then looked disdainfully at Tie Li who¡¯s frozen in ce. He swung Nietono no Shana to the side to get rid of the bloodstain and returned the de to its bright gleam.

    Lifting the de he walked in front of Tie Li and took a look at the grim Tie Li and Lirin who¡¯s struggling in his arm, he then pointed the de at him before yelling at the guy.

    ¡°Tai! Put down that loli in your hand!¡±

    (Tl: the counter used to refer to loli here is one used for non human creatures Ö», basically referring to the girl as an animal or creature.)

 Chapter 54: When the little loli calls me â€˜Onii-chanâ€™!

    <h4>Chapter 54: When the little loli calls me ¡®Onii-chan¡¯!</h4>

    ¡°Tai! Put down that Loli in your hand!¡±

    The yell left an echo resounding the area, it stupefied those that were smacking the s.hit out of hounds, it dumbfounded the one confronting him, it confounded the one being held hostage, what¡¯s missing now is a bunch of crows flying pass while cawing ¡®baka¡¯.

    Even with his super thick face, he¡¯s felt a bit awkward, the result of fucking around earned him 2 judging re from two girls and disbelieving gaze from the little loli in question.

    Maybe the little one thought that she¡¯s about to escape the tiger¡¯s cave only to find herself in a wolf¡¯sir. It might also be the case that because what he said is so freaking unbearable that Hinagiku and Mikoto got a huge boost in abilities and massacred the hounds.

    ¡°¡±Ding! M1pleted! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 3¡¯000!¡±

    At the same time as the notification, two figures brown and pink dashed to his side and mmed their knuckles down on his head in sync rendering him squatting on the floor.

    Hinagiku put down her fist and breathed in before looking in the direction of the stunned Tie Li and Lirin.

    ¡°That was inappropriate just now please overlook that, back to the topic, put down that¡­ (Tl: again counter for non-human) that little girl!¡±

    Lirin returned to her senses and started struggling again while Tie Li looks rustled, he feels like he just got yed.

    He hmphed before reinforcing the hold on Lirin, his mouse like eyes started darting between Mikoto and Hinagiku before smirking like a sleezy bastard.

    ¡°Sure can, as long as you do what I say, I will let her go!¡±

    His ¡®can¡¯ made the two who¡¯s vying for time while secretly preparing their strength flinch but his dirty tone infuriated the two. Their eyes were filled with killing intention as they wrathfully looked at Tie Li.

    ¡®Biri¡¯

    Mikoto released her abilities, her eyes squinting to a sinister degree, this is the that she¡¯s preparing to respond with lethal force, she¡¯s calcting how much volt to put this mother fucker down on the ground like an electrocuted frog.

    ¡°Lightning magician!¡±

    Astonished by her appearance, he excitedly licked his lips, magicians are very rare and to think this girl before him is a magician, this made the slimeball who had tasted many women before very thrilled.

    The women he hadid his hands upon didn¡¯t include magicians not even a handful of warriors to speak of as well. To be able to taste the tender taste of a magician, his heart started stirring, after he¡¯s done he can raise her as his right hand assistant. Walking around with a beautiful magician girl, how glorifying would this be for his image.

    And holding thoughts like that he covert the girls before him even more, his fervor already floated up to his face.

    Of course, he has already forgotten the concept that ¡®only those that has a certain background and strength could walk the path of a magician¡¯. It looks like greed and narcissism really could fog up the vision of people¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s disgusted at the pig as well, she pointed Shirosakura at the bastard.

    ¡°It seems a beating is in order for you to listen properly to our demands.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I think it¡¯s better if you girls think carfully about the repercussions of your actions!¡±

    Lifting up Lirin he grinned and the two girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you girls could settle a bunch of trash you can best me for sure, dismissing the fact that I¡¯m a tier 5 warrior, the situation right now is very favorable for me!¡±

    ¡°You jerk¡­¡±

    She¡¯s incensed by his lowly disy.

    ¡°Using a little girl as a shield and calling your ownrades trash!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they don¡¯t even deserve being called trash!¡±

    He snorted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even deal with a bunch of kids, if I keep them they would only be a waste of my resources, if you guys didn¡¯t get rid of them, I would have, there is no need for trash of no value at my side!¡±

    ¡°bastard!¡±

    The twopletely snapped, the only thing they want to do right now is to hack the fuck up into 10¡¯000 pieces, but they couldn¡¯t, not in consideration of Lirin still squirming inside his grasp.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Smugughs ensured.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? I already said it doesn¡¯t matter as long as you obey me then I guarantee the well being of this littlessie right here!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m so thankful for that¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re weed¡­¡±

    Stopping in his track, a sudden sense of danger alerted him and at the same time a silver de appeared before his face, the aim is between his eyes.

    The cold gleaming off the de seemed like a viper getting ever closer to his face, his pupils contracted into pinpoint size while changing his smug face into that of terror in a snap of the finger.

    This is a desperate time, he roared and moved the dou qi within him, he didn¡¯t care if his body started hurting from the sudden movement but he desperately turned his head, dodging the stab with a hair-thin breadth. He dodged just in time but he could feel the coldness of the de when it brushed past his ear.

    Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, he has never been this close to death before, his legs are trembling from the shock.

    Missing, the de didn¡¯t move and stayed there, right beside his ear. He felt warmth radiating from a foreign hand touching his, it¡¯spletely unlike that of the cold steel, the hand that is touched is the one holding Lirin.

    ¡°Biri!¡±

    Blue lightning danced and shocked him quite literally into yelping and releasing his hold on Lirin from the resulting paralysis.

    Another lightning magician! Impossible! He¡¯s a sword is he not? dou qi and mana, how can they coexist within a human body!

    Incredulous at this spectacle before him, it slipped his mind that Wu Yan¡¯s not even using dou qi or mana, the only thing he used is his sword skill and his esper power that relies more onputational power.

    Free falling like a doll the hand¡¯s master quickly recovered her, chuckling at Tie Li, his eyes on the other hand had an icy re to them as he smacked Tie Li with the side of his de sending him knocking into a tree.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku somehow knew that he would do something like this and took Lirin from him. They undid her binds and vigntly watched Wu Yan to make sure he doesn¡¯t attempt anything weird.

    He wrylyughed, and he didn¡¯t try to defend himself. It appears the ¡®loli¡¯ ultimatum from before really upset the two girls¡­

    ¡°Uwa¡­¡±

    The cloth gag removed, Lirin threw herself into Hinagiku¡¯s embrace while sobbing with tears streaming down her cheeks, she cried like she¡¯s trying to cry out her grievance.

    ¡°There there¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were flustered by her and frantically consoled the little loli. Maybe it¡¯s because the two girls gave her a sense of safety, Lirin ignored Tie Li who slowly got up from the ground and continued crying with an intensity that could make the sky fall and the earth crumble. While the two girls were sympathizing with her, this made Wu Yan have a headache.

    A girl¡¯s tear is the bane of him, even more so when it¡¯s a cute girl¡¯s¡­

    ¡°damn it! You litte mongrel!¡±

    He viciously red at him as he picked himself up, spitting and maliciously grinning.

    ¡°You think you can win by ambushing me while I¡¯m gloating? Very well, I will let you see the power of a tier 5, feeble ant!¡±

    He forgot all notion about why he could use battle skills and magic, it was all drowned out in his anger, what¡¯s more he¡¯s not even taking him seriously. In his perception, Wu Yan is too young and even if he¡¯s a magician there¡¯s no way he could be stronger than him, the blow just now is nothing more than a lucky strike aided by the element of surprise!

    Therefore, still thinking he¡¯s hot s.hit and had something embarrassing like that happening to him, it¡¯s inevitable that he got mad at him.

    Only an ant and he dares sullying the shirt of a vice captain!

    He didn¡¯t mind Lirin being freed, just settle this bastard and then retrieving her, hmm, along with the twossies¡­

    As his confidence shot through the roof, the trio were rendered speechless at this stunt.

    Power of a tier 5?

    Please, we have a tier 6 and a tier 7 here!

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    A voice so soft it could made one lose strength in their leg came out from Lirin who still had tears in the corners of her eyes, this shook him down to the core. He was that close to kneeling down to her while drawing out a swirly lollipop.

    The little loli known as Lirin pouted with a face so cute one would fight the world to bring back all its glory for her. She raised her head from Hinagiku¡¯s chest and sniveled while she looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-chan, this person is very strong, even the guards were defeated by him, let¡¯s just escape¡­¡±

    Lirin the little loli (Tl: I swear to God one more lirin the little loli ÀòÁÕÐ¡ÂÜÀò and I will call the cops on the author.) may be small, but she can tell between good and evil, who¡¯s the bad guy and who¡¯s the good guy. In her logic the ones who kidnapped her are the baddies and the big brother and big sister who came to save her is the good guys. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have jumped into Hinagiku¡¯s embrace like a little chick.

    Having seen Tie Li¡¯s abilities first hand she was worried for the safety of the big brother and sisters, she¡¯s worried that they would end up like her guards, dead in the hands of Tie Li.

    He didn¡¯t have mind reading ability so he didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind (Tl:I called the cops). If he did he would grab her by the cor and scream at her regardless of the lolimandment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good guy! Don¡¯tbel people on conveniently!¡±

    He could however hear the concerned tone from her words, he assured her with a smile before waving his Nietono no Shana and training his sight on Tie Li while curling his lips.

    ¡°Worry not little one, this fat pig in an armor think he¡¯s so tough, I will inculcate the simple lesson of what happens when you think about messing with other people¡¯s women!¡±

    Not for anything else and not for the mission or his personal gratification, just the sweet diabetic endearment of ¡®onii-chan¡¯ is reason enough to motivate this humble servant to draw. Moi shall y the fat pig that made you cry by today!

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Tie Li nched at his deration, he¡¯s even more pissed off now, his eyes shone as he roared and released his dou qi.

    Too bad his one man show is promptly ignored by the present individuals. That¡¯s because Wu Yan also triggered Mikoto and Hinagiku with his deration. tinting their cute face with a shade of pink as the two fidgeted and stuttered.

    ¡°Who.. who¡¯s your women?!¡­¡±

    Given of course, tsundere reaction were automatically tranted as agreeing with his statement, he dares to say that even if he were to say this notion aloud he wouldn¡¯t fear the lumber axe. (Tl: though it says lumber axe it can also refer to the various weapons used by the crazy chicks in higurashi no koro, no I have not seen it I have only heard that it¡¯s full of crazy chicks)

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Laughing out of nowhere it looked like he would tear up any moment now but no tears came. That¡¯s due to the fact that there¡¯s no room for such things, there¡¯s only a ton of fury and killing intention.

    ¡°Little bastard! Since you¡¯re so eager for death, let me do you a favor! Your women and your weapon, I shall receive them without restraint, hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 55: Granting a very fancy death!

    <h4>Chapter 55: Granting a very fancy death!</h4>

    With dou qiing off of him in stream, Tie li drew his great sword from his waist, with a force which could possibly split mountain, he rushed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You girls be careful and take care of the little one!¡±

    He gestured to the girl while giving the least amount of attention to the oing Tie Li.

    In the past it¡¯s always him on the receiving end when it came to level difference. Atst, it¡¯s his turn to dish out the punishment!

    Hinagiku and Mikoto retreated with little loli, Tie Li couldn¡¯t care less, quite the contrary he was happy.

    In his mind, it¡¯s fortunate for him that the girls knew who they were messing with and chose to run, otherwise his awesome attack would be too powerful and might hurt them. That wouldn¡¯t be good because, ignoring injuries if they died then it would such a waste since he hadn¡¯t had the chance to savor them.

    Still deluding himself with such fantasies he rised his great sword while roaring withughter. The sword then came down on Wu Yan while creating gale as it continued on its path.

    Not far away, the two girls didn¡¯t blink while watching the fight, Lirin also looked on in axiety.

    ¡°Sister, is it alright not to help big brother? That big guy is very strong, he killed all of Lirin¡¯s guards!¡±

    Pale with fright as she remembered the scene of ughter she tried shrinking her body into Hinagiku¡¯s hug while tearing up again.

    Hinagiku stroked her long waist-length blonde hair while keeping her eyes on him. She tenderlyforted her with her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, big brother can do it, don¡¯t get fooled by his stupid attitude, he¡¯s actually very strong!¡±

    ¡°Very strong¡­¡±

    Lirin, still unconvinced looked at him while puzzled.

    ¡°Stronger than that big guy over there?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Mikoto spoke as she squatted down to lock eye with Lirin.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than that annoying big guy!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She lifted her petite face and mewled.

    ¡°Then.. does that mean big brother is going to win against the bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Yeap! He can definitely win!¡±

    said the two in sync, from their words and tone one could tell they were speaking as if they were the ones doing the fighting.

    Curiously she watched Wu Yan as she murmured.

    ¡°Do your best..¡±

    ¡°Die! Little bastard!¡±

    Tie li rorared as he mercilessly swung down with dou qi swirling around the de, the force was enough to make Wu Yan¡¯s hair flutter, one could surmise just how big a force it is!

    But, against this powerful attack, he ignored the attack, tier 5 and tier 6 is already a rtively high tier, hence the tier gap between now ispletely different from the case of Hinagiku v Sharp Fang hound, a case of tier 2 vs tier 3.

    Also, the difference between Hinagiku and sharp fang hound is but one level , Tie li however is 10 level lower than him! A whole fucking tier!

    Hezily lifted his de to block the attack. The collision made a great ¡®jiang¡¯ as the des met and the great sword¡¯s momentum ispletely stopped.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad, I can see why you have the balls to challenge the great me, it looks like you some skill!¡±

    Briefly stunned by this he thenughed it off as he picked his sword up, spinning the de he jumped at him looking like a berserker.

    ¡°Let¡¯s how many attacks from the great me can you block!¡±

    His ear picking up the cringe worthy boast, he swung Nietono no Shana against his flurry of attacks,pletely blocking every strike and sh, he even had the leisure to sigh amidst this onught.

    During his stint as a reader of novels, he hase across this kind of cocky ass Long Ao Tian type with Iq lower than potato type characters begging the MC to spank their punk ass. Who would have thought now that he transported he would have the pleasure of dealing with this kind of folk. (Tl: Long Ao Tian, forck of close english meaning, it would be better to think of them as Mary sue, these characters aremonly found in YY novels or wish fulfillment novels. Common traits including shallow character due to bad writing by the author; harem keeps adding up in the most contrived of ways, tons of brochachos, op as hell, no brains, power level intions, PhDs in A to Z but is stumped at every little issue etc.)

    Thinking back, everything he sees this trope being yed straight his jimmies were so rustled that he wished he could turn into the MC and curb stomp the bastard coated bastard so they know their ce.

    Now, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity but he can¡¯t find the heart to do so.

    Don¡¯t get him wrong, it¡¯s because this dude in front of him is too damn amusing, like a clown he brings amusement to those around them. Completely unaware they suck balls, these m.o.f.os prance around without understanding that others are sneering at them. They still think they¡¯re hot s.hit after all that so it¡¯s really hard to get mad at trolls like this.

    Although, his performance is bringing down air quality, and it¡¯s a bit disgusting¡­

    And so under his powerful attacks the dust were swept up into the air along with them. He deflected one of his attack into the ground, the force was transmitted into the ground. As a result, dust pebbles and rocks flew everywhere, the two continued their exchange while making a total mess of the area.

    ¡°Hithithithithithit! damn! Why is it not connecting!!!¡±

    He hacked and shed at Wu Yan. In his mind, it should only have been 1 or 2 rounds before this little bastard turn into a meat paste under his sword, then his job would be to indulge in carnal pleasure.

    But, don¡¯t say it¡¯s just 1 or 2 round, this ¡®d.i.c.k sword fight¡¯ has been going on for few hundred bouts now and there¡¯s sitll no sign of the little prick turning into meat paste. What¡¯s more the prick is using very half assed footsteps and swings topletely nullify his attacks.

    He feels like he might just lose it any moment now, he has already expended a big half of his dou qi and the guy isn¡¯t even sweating let alone consider his dou qi amount. In a manner simr to taking a walk in his garden, he¡¯s not fazed by his changing patterns, they werepletely ineffective against him!

    What kind of joke is this! I am a tier 5 warrior! How can my attack not work against a little brat!

    I don¡¯t believe this s.hit!

    ¡°A!!!¡±

    He roared frantically and put in more dou qi while hastening his assault, it finally managed to put a bit of pressure on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh my, not bad, I¡¯m starting to feel it now!¡±

    He could feel a bit more strengthing from his great sword in contact with Nietono no Shana. Atst, he¡¯s grinning.

    Pulling his sword outwards, he shoved away Tie Li¡¯s great sword and then backed a few steps away as he sneered at Tie Li.

    ¡°Our strength should only be a tier apart, it¡¯s significant but if you can¡¯t even put up a bit of resistance then that would be just too damn pathetic.¡±

    Listening to him, he flinched before frowning and going full r.e.t.a.r.d.

    ¡°I see, just a tier away? So you¡¯re a tier 4, a peak one at that, that¡¯s why you could survive and kill those worthless mobs form before!¡±

    He almost broke out inughter when he heard him, it would be better to call him a pig at this point, They already fought for so long and he already dropped such hints at him yet he still arrived at this kind of conclusion, how Godly, no, how swine-ly Godly. (Tl: when referring to how Godly stupid he is »¹ÕæÄËÉñÈË was used which roughly trante into he¡¯s really Godly, this is a ssic line from Detective Di Ren Jie where his sidekick always kiss his ass with this line whenever the protagonist makes a major breakthrough in a hard case)

    Looking at him all speechless Tie Li felt pleased, he then proceeded to mock him.

    ¡°To attain tier 4 at such an age and what¡¯s more a peak at that you could call yourself a genius but it¡¯s just too bad that tier 4 and tier 5 are notparable and the gap between them is too wide, it¡¯s not something you could ovee even if you¡¯re at the peak, as a tier 5 it is but a mere trifle to kill you!¡±

    He beamed, like a sun he beamed, he can¡¯t help it, his face distorting while trying to hold back his urge to rofcopter.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re so correct, the tier gap is indeed a bitch!¡±

    His weird expression made Tie Li assume that it¡¯s because he¡¯s so terrified that he cracked.

    Like a baboon heughed, hisughter was one such anyone could tell he¡¯s very proud of himself at the moment. He then turned to him again.

    ¡°Now that you know what reality is right now it¡¯s still not toote to surrender. Hand over the 3 girls and I will let you live and you can be my bodyguard!¡±

    Everything he said is true, he really felt that way about him that¡¯s why he put it like that.

    In his eyes, he who could reach tier 4 peak at such an age is indeed gifted. He might even be able on par to those nobles¡¯ disciple.

    In the future should he break through to tier 5 and perhaps even tier 6 then a lot of doors would open up for him.

    One would raise the question of loyalty at this point but being theplete and utter moron he is it slipped right past him. In his elementary deduction, surrendering equals submission, and he would be under his control for eternity.

    The oaf stepped onto andmine and he didn¡¯t know. Again.

    As the dude was still spouting ¡® now that you know what reality is right now it¡¯s still not toote to surrender¡¯ Wu Yan¡¯s still all smiley but when he said ¡®Hand over the 3 girls¡¯ he turned very baleful.

    ¡°Mikoto! Hinagiku!¡±

    He startled everyone with his yell.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You need help?¡±

    Mikoto walked forward towards him.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Still very menancing he made his intention known in a very in tone.

    ¡°You girls along with the little one, close your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Close our eyes?¡±

    They nched at his request.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because let¡¯s just what¡¯s going to happen momentster is going to be brutal and not suited for young audience¡­¡±

    As his words transferred into their ears, they understood the implication, they hugged and closed their eyes while also covering Lirin¡¯s.

    Turning into a line of mirages he disappeared and manifested in front of Tie Li with deadly eyes as Tie Li froze his smile at his sudden actions. He gave him a very icy grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re nning toy a hand on the two huh, I must say¡­¡±

    Grasping the handle he continued.

    ¡°You, really like digging your own grave!¡±

    Done with his word, he raised Nietono no Shana and swung down at him in a sh, disarming the fuck, he didn¡¯t dither during the entire process!

    ¡°Insert sound of bitch getting shanked here¡±

    Reying a scenario in are you there God? It¡¯s me Margaret. in a different tone, blood streamed down and it was quickly followed by Tie Li screaming at the top of his lung while holding his chopped off hand.

    Already rendering the fuck in such a state, he sheathed the de and then putting it away in the space ring. Standing in front of Tie Li he dered with a low tone at him.

    ¡°No zuo no die, since you¡¯re so hellbent on the highway to hell, I will let you go out in a very fancy style!¡±

    Lightning sh appeared and dust started flying, sparks and lightning crackled from his body as they arced around him while making thunder symphony.

    He raised his hand and the ground had a minor tremor as small grains of iron dust came pouring out forming waves around him.

    Motioning to the cloud, iron sand went up into the air and mixed around in the air, it didn¡¯t take long before they formed numerous iron swords.

    Forming the iron swords, hemanded them with a yell and they flew at Tie Li like arrows from bows. One by one the swords pierced Tie Li who was in so much pain that he simply could not make any respond as the swords pierced his body, limbs and brain!

    Fresh blood, sshed upwards into midair¡­

 Chapter 56: The primitive lifestyle that weâ€™re about to leave behindâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 56: The primitive lifestyle that we¡¯re about to leave behind¡­</h4>

    ¡°Bam¡­¡±

    With a low thud Terry (Tie Li¡¯s western name as per Hendras S¡¯ suggestion) fell to the ground as he closed his eyes. Perhaps even in his next life the scene where countless ck swords rain down upon him would remain a nightmare¡­

    ¡°¡±Ding! M3pleted! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 10¡¯000!¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡±

    He felt a slight dizzy sensation apanied by paining from his head. Holding his head he groaned in pain while his eyes went bloodshot. He got down on one knee as he shook his head.

    AFter a bit the dizzy feeling alleviated and he break out a bitterugh.

    That just now is a symptom of overusing esper powers whenputational power cannot handle the load!

    Against the great snake monster Mikoto could use this level of Iron sand sword with a flip of her hand, if she wants to use it she damn well could, and if she wanted to retract them then the same applies as well. He subconsciously thought that he could do the same just as easily as well.

    The reality however is different, everyone is unique, there is something one cannot do even if others could do it, at least not right now he couldn¡¯t.

    Mikoto could manipte her power like it¡¯s nothing, but when it came to him he suffered bacsh after just one usage, what to say¡­ topare oneself to another would be the death of oneself¡­ (Tl:ÈË±ÈÈËÆøËÀÈË, not sure of the existence of an english equivalent but the proverb basically says that one shouldn¡¯tpare one¡¯s weakness to another¡¯s strength as that would be pointless not to mention everybody has something they are good as well as bad and also the different in circumstances, be happy with what you have etc..)

    This situation could have been foresaw, Mikoto is lv5 and he¡¯s lv4, to forcibly use a skill one the scale of a lv5, can one really expect it to go that smoothly?

    It¡¯s fortunate that he had Kendo Master, a strong physique and mental fortitude otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull that stunt and would end up with a head splitting headache while rolling around on the floor.

    Inside the ability list, lv5 cost 10 times for than lv4.

    That¡¯s the difference between the two.

    ¡°Why is there no sound?¡±

    Terry¡¯s death and him being upied with his headache made the surrounding very quiet, after a bunch of swish sounds, it went silent, Hinagiku felt odd that she didn¡¯t hear Wu Yan¡¯s sound.

    ¡°Hey, Yan, what¡¯s going on? Squeak something!¡±

    It¡¯s been ahile and there¡¯s still no sound, this made Mikoto anxious, but Wu Yan said not to look so she didn¡¯t open her eye. (Tl: that moment when you realize Mikoto could sense electromaism in her vicinity.)

    He said it, what¡¯s going to happen is going to be ugly, it¡¯s safe to say the two weer a bit scared by this. The two tsundere don¡¯t like losing to a bloody scene but being girls and his tone sounded off, they didn¡¯t dare open their eyes.

    He was rendered momentarily speechless at Mikoto¡¯s line, what can he do but respond to her in a helpless way.

    ¡°What do you mean by squeak, only mouse do that sort of thing okay?¡±

    The two phewed, he¡¯s okay by the sound of it, but Mikoto¡¯s still not pleased.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, say something if you¡¯re done why the suspense?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Railgun be railgun, so tsundere. She¡¯s clearly worried but she won¡¯t say it straight, would it kill her to say a few sweet lines?!

    ¡°Are you done or not!¡±

    Hinagiku is also getting ab it upset, it¡¯s one thing to be afraid and another to be curious, the surprise like element is making her all itchy inside.

    ¡°Almost, almost.¡±

    Blowing them off with a few nonchnt lines, he wielded the iron sand and threw the pincushion body into the woods not far away, human body could not be sold for points so he chose this alternative.

    He felt a bit better about this seemingly inconvenient feature, if the system also allowed exchange of bodies then he would quite frankly feel a bit disturbed. This is an issue of principle rather than economical.

    The other bodies weren¡¯t given much thought, the two girls already saw it, the scene is still within their bearable range. Unlike Terry who became a porcupine and had salsaing out of his head.

    It¡¯s qualified to the extent of eptable, if it were to be a question of doing it, then that would be¡­

    Maa, they¡¯re just 14,15 year old girls, so.. God bless fill in the nks!

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two girls instantly opened their eyes when they heard him like they would lose out on something if they were slower by even a second, he didn¡¯t know what to say at this.

    ¡°Why is your eyes so red!¡±

    When they saw the dted blood vessels, Hinagiku practically jumped at this as she pursued him.

    She flinched before recalling something and affirmed it.

    ¡°You overused your powers didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Seeing her unwavering eye he knew he couldn¡¯t get s.hit past the radar before he smiled at her.

    ¡°Just a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to turn into a vegetable!¡±

    She raised her tone at him while being all furious at him.

    ¡°Are you stupid? I told you before if you overloaded your power and yourputational abilities couldn¡¯t keep up then worst case scenario you would fry your brains didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Fried brains!¡±

    Surprised, Hinagiku turned at Wu Yan with eyes that were growing dangerous by the second.

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡±

    Under their scrutinizing gaze he felt a bit threatened as he tried to mutter his way out.

    ¡°Mikoto could do it before without a problem, so you see¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a lv5! You¡¯re a lv4, we are notparable!¡±

    Listening to his feeble excuse, her anger made her teeth very itchy, she so wanted to go up and give him a bite to let the jerk know what pain feels like.

    ¡°Okay okay, they won¡¯t a be a next time, one time is enough anyway!¡±

    That kind of cool ass ability, he had no regret after using it once. The scene where hundreds of ck sword rained down, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t recognise the familiarity of this, he would probably have added ¡®mongrel¡¯ to his one liner.

    Reference to this hero over here.

    Nn Nn, the badassery of the big dawg with the biggest and numerous bling of the heroes, except the fact that he¡¯s using multitude of treasure and he¡¯s just using a bunch of ck swords, they would look the same.

    Given the chance to redo it, he would still have done it, Maa, it might be a bit too risky though¡­

    Since he already used it, until he¡¯s lv5 he won¡¯t be using it again, as much as it¡¯s important to pose one needs to take care of one¡¯s life!

    The two still didn¡¯t seem like they would let him go even if he promised they wouldn¡¯t be a next time so he tried another approach, change the subject.

    ¡°Oh yes, after the rounds of battle from before Hinagiku¡¯s level should have risen a lot yeah?¡±

    She¡¯s still low leveled so after killing 19 tier 3 sharp fang hound, 20 tier 3 mercenaries and 1 tier 5 vice captain, her level should have risen a lot from 19.

    She can¡¯t help checking her level when she heard that, she was stunned by what she saw she then beamed.

    ¡°Yeap, it has risen alright! I¡¯m 35 now!¡±

    ¡°level 35 huh? Not bad, that means we didn¡¯t fight so many mob for nothing!¡±

    He nodded, 39 tier 3, 1 tier 5, just from this tier 2 Hinagiku ought to have such a big haul.

    (tl: the arrows are not reflective of the most recent battle result, they reflect the total change that urred since thest saved version of their status table.)

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯, ¡®Electromaster (lv4)¡¯

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (C grade), Conceptual Dragon Armor (C grade)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku

    Equipment points:

    51¡¯000 ¡ú 21¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯300¡¯000 ¡ú 8¡¯170¡¯000

    Ability points:

    81¡¯000 ¡ú 101¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    11¡¯000 ¡ú 26¡¯000

    Level:

    45 ¡ú 50

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster (lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    68 ¡ú 69

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    D ¡ú C

    Endurance:

    D

    Agility:

    D ¡ú C

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (D grade)

    Level:

    17 ¡ú 35

    Closing the system status list, he delighfully grinned.

    Their team is nowposed of a tier 5, a tier 6 and a tier 7, this lineup cannot act as they please in Silvaria but it¡¯s definitely enough if they just traveled around!

    Now that she¡¯s level 35, Giant beast forest would yield little benefit for them as of now, naturally they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a lot of experience points if they don¡¯t venture deeper into the forest, this would be very risky as they don¡¯t know how strong the foes are, if a level 80 were toea long then it would be him who¡¯s hunted down by the beast rather than the other way around.

    Lirin who had been listening from the start finally lifted her head and asked the trio with curiosity contained within those jewel like eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s level and what¡¯s leveling up?¡±

    Her voice called back the three still fascinated with their status, the three exchanged look. Theypletely forgot about this loli¡­

    Hinagiku awkwardly looked away, Wu Yan and Mikoto are still excusable but Hinagiku is not because the little loli Lirin has been in her arms the whole time¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, little girl you have misheard us!¡±

    Trying to throw a fast one over her he went haha, he¡¯s betting on her having an element of air headedness.

    The matter regarding system must be kept a secret under all but the most secure circumstances. If this were not done properly, forget people drawn in by the prospect of System, people might even capture them to dissect them just for being transportee.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looks like he got half the bet right, she¡¯s not airheaded but she¡¯s confused and naive. She¡¯s full of question mark at his words but she chose to believe him.

    ¡°Oh yes, little girl, why were you captured by those bad guys?¡±

    Hinagiku stroked her back while expressing her puzzlement over her situation. She can somehow guess that Lirin is not someone ordinary, an average Jane wouldn¡¯t have guards and she said it herself that her guard were all killed by Terry and his gang.

    Lifted by Hinagiku, she puffed her cheeks while looking a bit upset.

    ¡°Lirin don¡¯t understand as well, Lirin just came out for a stroll and those bad guys came and caught me, they even killed my guards and took me here where there¡¯s no bed, no food, Lirin was so miserable¡­¡±

    With a tone characteristic of a loli she kept puffing her cheek as she exined her circumstances to the trio. He didn¡¯t know Hinagiku and Mikoto is thinking but he¡¯s ruminating a thought that he feels must be shout out loud.

    Too f.u.kken moeeeee!!!

    Of course he kept it in his heart, if he were to really shout that out he would be stabbed and electrocuted for sure¡­

    ¡°Do you know where¡¯s your house?¡¯

    Mikoto lowered her height by cing her hand on her knees as she asked the little girl, she¡¯s pretty sweet when talking to little kids.

    ¡°Nn Nn!¡±

    Nodding her little head she mored.

    ¡°Lirin knows, Lirin knows the way home!¡±

    I will be damned, she could make sense of directions, unlike the him who came to this world that time. fuck it, no furtherment on that embarrassing history!

    ¡°Yan, what do we do?¡±

    Though she¡¯s asking him, he could tell from her yellowish green eye that she has already decided what their next moves are.

    Confirming the same intention in Mikoto he said no more and merely gestured to them.

    ¡°Have you girls not decided already? Is there even a point to ask me¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s settled¡­¡±

    Mikoto stood at the front of the party as she pointed forward with a bossy attitude.

    ¡°We depart! To send the little girl home!¡±

    Observing her antic, Wu Yan felt like asking her.

    Ya sure it¡¯s that direction girl?¡­

 Chapter 57: Dealing with magic crystal and demonic beast materials

    <h4>Chapter 57: Dealing with magic crystal and demonic beast materials</h4>

    It¡¯s all fun and games to say ¡®depart¡¯ but this ce is a butthole out in the wilderness, a lot of ¡®s.hit hostiles¡¯ be living here.

    On their way out, Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku and the super curious Lirin who wouldn¡¯t stop asking what¡¯s that and what¡¯s this were met with a lot of annoyance, although the monster encounters were low leveled, they gave the four a substantial amount of ie.

    These small fries aren¡¯t even worth his consideration to sell them up to the system. He turned these poor fucks into the most primitive of materials by cutting out their materials and stripping them down by the skin and muscles. They are going to be sold for gold.

    Money isn¡¯t everything, but without it there¡¯s a lot of things one can¡¯t do. Yeah he earned a ton while doing mercenary mission but when it came to money could one reallyin they have too much of it?

    Don¡¯t forget the 20x magic crystal from sharp fang hound, if he were to sell them all off, travelling expenses would be the least of his concern.

    What about their body? Well, anyone who likes them can go pick it up¡­

    They are just roaming around the outskirts of the giant beast forest and they¡¯re within his active area when he was a mercenary, so even if he¡¯s a bit poor in sense of direction, these 2 months of mercenary life has at least taught him how to traverse this part of the area.

    In just 4 or 5 hours, the four managed to make it out and came to the supply town.

    Suppose there was a person who knew Wu Yan in this small town. From his perspective, Wu Yan would seem to have only left for 3 or 4 days but the hypothetical person wouldn¡¯t know that he hasn¡¯t came here for a month now, he¡¯s not even in this world during the psed time.

    A street where there¡¯s actual traffic, it made a clear disparity between here and that ¡®hellhole¡¯, there¡¯s a lot of liveliness in this ce. It¡¯s soothing to say the least, since one could see that the three girls had been giggling all the while in this town.

    It¡¯s an and a world that has dou qi, magic and the likes. But Silvaria¡¯s casual attire differs not much from 21st century fashion. There¡¯s short sleeved shirt, T-shirt, skirts, coat, the details differ but it¡¯s not to the extent that the original world¡¯s clothes won¡¯t fit in here. It¡¯s the reason why even though the four were wearing their usual cloth they don¡¯t seem out of ce. (Tl: ËÄÈËÈÔÈ»´©×Å×Ô¼ºÔ­À´µÄÒÂ·þ possible minor error in raw here, Lirin is not a transportee and raw said original clothing which meant the possibility of Wu Yan buying clothes for her is nil.)

    That said, there¡¯s still people who would head turn at the sight of them, though they are indeed looking at them, it¡¯s more apt to say they¡¯re looking at the 3 girls (Tl:wait I thought Lirin¡¯s 10!), the three pretty little creatures are bound to catch some eyes sooner orter.

    What he does seed in attracting though, is numerous admiring jelly hateful re¡­

    The three doesn¡¯t seem to mind being the center of attention, they went about doing their own thing and walking at their own pace.

    But of course, this is the case!

    One of them is the famous Hakuo Academy¡¯s student council president, another one is a lv5 numbering only 7 in the entire Academy City with poption 2.3million. This much attention is normal in their everyday life, they got used to it ages ago.

    The little Loli Lirin on the other hand didn¡¯t even notice anything going on, as if everyone around her are nothing but cabbages¡­

    The only one feeling off would be him. He is following behind the trio but if one were to examine a wee bit closer they would notice his eyebrows jerking from time to time tipping off others how disconcerted he is.

    It¡¯s unquestionable that he has a face thicker than the great wall of China but against the pedestrians that look like quite frankly, he¡¯s scared. He fits the bill what with him enjoying an experience only a winner in life could enjoy: 1 man with 3dies¡­ (Tl: down here is the lovely gentlemen in action.)

    Under this kind of gaze, the four made it inside arger than normmercial shop, they came here to sell the monster loots of course.

    The stuff here are all adequate, they weapons, magic crystals, and herbs. Almost anything could be found here, limited to low tiers that is. Everything below level 20 could be found here, level 30 stuff is a bit rarer and naturally they aren¡¯t any armaments here.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s my first time seeing such a weird shop.¡±

    Mikoto is currently looking over the various monster part inside a ss disy. She said so after looking around a bit more.

    ¡°This is weird?¡±

    Lirin is nibbling on her finger while hodling hand with Hinagiku, she can¡¯t understand why Mikoto said that.

    A shop that deals with demonic beast material and magic crystal could be said to be the most numerous on this world, every city would have them. The little loli Lirin herself has visited this kind of shop many a times before, how are they weird? She couldn¡¯t possibly figure out the answer with that young mind of hers.

    Mikoto smiled at her without saying anything, what should she say? Buying clothes and jewellery? Isn¡¯t that even more odd?

    Hinagiku understood Mikoto¡¯s intention, she didn¡¯t say anything as well because her thoughts were exactly the same as her, very intrigued by the exotic surrounding.

    ¡°Maa, the theme around here is martial, everything is battle orbat rted!¡±

    He walked over to the counter as he continued.

    ¡°Demonic beast materials could be used to make equipments and armaments, herbs could be made into various potions and drugs, magic crystal has even wider application so this kind of shop would exist without doubt!¡±

    ¡°Sister Mikoto, is this your first time here?¡±

    Lirin pulled at her skirt while saying so.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    She¡¯s not feeling imposed or anything, her eyes were still darting around the whole ce.

    ¡°I never had the chance you see¡­¡±

    Lirin brightened up with a thought as she beamed at her.

    ¡°Let me take you sightseeing Sister Mikoto!¡±

    She pulled Mikoto along while running to the other side.

    ¡°Ho-Hold up!¡±

    Hinagiku ran after the two soon after throwing a few peek at Wu Yan.

    It seems shopping is really a girl¡¯s thing¡­

    He felt helpless looking at the three girls running around, he reached the counter and there was a sharp looking man standing there.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    The man gave him a business smile. He nodded to him.

    ¡°I want to sell some magic crystal and demonic material.¡±

    It¡¯s routine transaction tohave clients like theseing in to sell their stuff, the sharply dressed man didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s his first timed dealing with this either, he quickly responded to him.

    ¡°Well, would you please disy the goods you wish to sell so we can take a look at them.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    He looked around while raising his brows, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of being seen or anything, it¡¯s just that the counter is too small and he can¡¯t fit all the materials on here. He has among his inventory, parts which would take up a lot of ce.

    The man assumed the former as he assured him with augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, please follow me to a room.¡±

    Nodding he turned to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°You girls wait here, I will go deal with the matter regarding disposal of magic crystal and demonic beast materials.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Go go!¡±

    ¡°Come back soon kay, brother!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    The man led him inside a room after telling another attendant that walked past to take his ce.

    Gesturing for Wu Yan to sit down on the chair, the man then asked to see the merchandise.

    ¡°Dear customer, may I see the items?¡±

    Knocking on the table to test for its integrity he nced around the room while nodding in satisfaction.

    ¡°Maa, if it¡¯s here i should be able to take it out.¡±

    While the man is still trying to figure out what he meant by that, he waved his hand and a big pile of material fell out from midair literally littering the room with its content.

    ¡°Thi¡­ this¡­¡±

    Looking at the whole floor of material the sharply dressed man can¡¯t help dropping his jaw as Wu Yan awed him. He shouted in a broken tone.

    ¡°Spatial item!¡±

    He¡¯s awed not by the sheer amount of material, the quantity is great but the quality isn¡¯t that high, he has seen better quality goods than this.

    Rather, he¡¯s surprised by his spatial item, an item that could take out or store away items, this is a very special item.

    bbergasted at him, Wu Yan savored his reaction. Living on this world for 3 months, he knew just how rare spatial items is. The rarity is rtive to normal humans though.

    As rare as they are, spatial items items can still be made, as long as they are a master craftsmen they could do something of this level no problem.

    The reason behind their rarity is not the method of production, it¡¯s the material or more specifically spatial stone!

    The condition for their existence is very severe, hence the rarity.

    The spatial stone form in a cepletely devoid of any life, as long as a lifeform appear in the area where spatial stone form, even if it¡¯s only a small grass, there will never be a second stone to form in this ce.

    In other words, once a ce has spatial stones and is subsequently cultivated by humans then that ce will never see a spatial stone form again.

    In Silvaria, is there a lot of ce where there¡¯s no life at all? And how many of them would have spatial stone?

    And that concludes the story of why spatial items are expensive as hell.

    As long as they¡¯re a big shot from a big family they would normally have spatial items, take Lulu as an example, she has a spatial bracelet, Fei Fei also has one.

    There¡¯s other people who like them are big shots with big background, other than that there¡¯s tier 7 warriors and magician who might have spatial items, might in the sense that they might not as well. The bigger the space inside the bigger the spatial stone has to be¡­

    Wu Yan don¡¯t look like a tier 7 warrior or magician, so he can only be a disciple of some 1% family.

    The man lowered his waist subconsciously until he was just a little shorter than him, he turned into a kiss ass.

    ¡°Could you please set a price for this lowly me to evaluate?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish!¡±

    He retrieved a bag from his spatial ring and passed it over to him.

    ¡°This is a bag of magic crystal, I would like to dispose of them together!¡±

    ¡°It shall be done, please wait a moment!¡±

    He received the sack and bowed to him before doing his thing.

    He looked poise sitting there sipping tea like a sir.

    It¡¯s not because he liked posing, he understood what the man was thinking and could predict this change in behaviour should he sh his spatial item. He had a hidden motive for this.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t be scammed, and who knows, he might even get a bit more than the usual going bid price.

 Chapter 58: Auctioning off Kusanagi Sword

    <h4>Chapter 58: Auctioning off Kusanagi Sword</h4>

    Time flied as Wu Yan sipped tea and the man worked through the mountain of inventories. Can¡¯t help it, there¡¯s just too much stuff to go through, it¡¯s low quality but it still require quite the amount of time to go through.

    Maa, he¡¯s not in any hurry, he reckons that the girls are still happily doing their thing¡­

    ¡°Esteemed client!¡±

    At one point the man finally sifted through the loot, he wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he came to his side while lowering his body and reporting his result.

    ¡°The appraisal is done, your materials and magic crystal total up to 199¡¯500 gold, if it¡¯s your wish we can even round it up to 200¡¯000 gold! Would you like that?¡±

    ¡°200¡¯000 hmm?¡­¡±

    The price is not that different from the market quote he read before, it had a premium above bid price if anything.

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s settle it like that!¡±

    The manughed and bowed out beforeing back again with a golden card in his hand. He offered it with both hand to Wu Yan.

    ncing over the 200¡¯000 number on the card he nodded in satisfaction as he stored it away in his ring.

    200k gold, it would be absurd to plop down the entire amount in front of him, screw 200k just 100¡¯000 would make a small mountain of gold, not everyone had spatial items like Wu Yan, that¡¯s why there exist bank like institutions on Silvaria as well, rather than bank they¡¯re more like gold stashes really. (Tl: bank in mandarin as you might know is ÒøÐÐ, with a silver character, he reced the silver with gold to make it ½ðÐÐ, bad joke that cannot be tranted acrossnguage.)

    This golden card is like a credit card (raw said credit card, but it functions more like a debit card), holding it is equal to holding a ton of gold, it¡¯s definitely a lighter solution to pay bills, just let the guy swipe some point and vo you¡¯re done. It evenes with a line showing how much is in it, in a way it could qqualify as a small magic.

    He has never seen golden card before but this kind of institution he has heard before. That¡¯s why nothing awkward like gawking at golden card happened, God it would so embarrassing if people mistook him as a person from the boonies, heck even people from the boonies has heard of golden card¡­

    Finally done with the disposal of loot he pondered before asking the man.

    ¡°Oh yes, do you deal in armaments as well?¡±

    He has risen a lot in level since ¡®Hayate the Combat Buter¡¯ instance dungeon, the level 20 something him could notpare to the him at the end before transitioning back to this world. And by extension he outgrew his equipment and thus bought two C grade equips and this made his D grade Kusanagi Sword obsolete¡­

    He nned on handing it over to Hinagiku, but who would have thought she already had Shirosakura which had the same grade. (Tl: well, this shed a bit of light on the origin of Shirosakura, it¡¯s not given to her by Wu Yan)

    Since then Kusanagi Sword has been resting in his space ring, he nned on keeping it as a memorabilia since this thing is his first equipment signalling that his life would change forever from that point on.

    He had a change of mind when he realized there are other things that had memorable characteristic which outweighed a D grade equip like Kusanagi Sword. Example? How about the two safety shorts from before¡­

    Therefore, he wants to sell off Kusanagi Sword!

    Nonchntly dropping such line unaware that this caused the man to almost drop his jaw to the ground. The guy could not handle the situation as he looked choked for words and he kept stuttering as well.

    ¡°Est.. Esteemed client¡­ you.. you n to sell armaments?¡±

    Like an insensitive guy he sighed inwardly, he knew they were rare, what he didn¡¯t know is the extent, and he never could understand, not with his system that could buy any equipment of any grade as long as he had the points.

    It can¡¯t help non? He can¡¯t just let it lie there forever and Hinagiku¡¯s not a nitoryu, Mikoto doesn¡¯t want it either¡­

    In the whole wide world of Silvaria, he¡¯s probably the only one with such first world-esque problem¡­

    D grade, that¡¯s Mainstream Armament.

    One that only tier 5 could reasonably be expected to wield.

    And he¡¯s dissing about how cheep the thing is¡­

    Probably if those tier 5 supers heard him they would cough up blood at their weapon being tagged with #shiet¡­

    ¡°What? You guys don¡¯t have the capacity?¡±

    He grinned at the man.

    The shrewd man flinched and lowered his head while breathing out before bitterlyughing.

    ¡°Esteemed client, our firm has dealt with armaments before but those were dealt with by auctioning, if one were to use the medium by which normal equipment are dealt with then it would be inappropriate given the nature of the item you see¡­¡±

    He could somehow guess it¡¯s something like this so he just nodded, that was just him asking tongue in cheek.

    Seeing as he doesn¡¯t particrly mind the man clenched his teeth and tried negotiating with him.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? You let our firm be the middle man and we will deal with all the auction procedures, after that we will only take 5 % as procedural fees, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my hairy d.i.c.k! 5% m8? You be s.hitting me¡­

    Taking a glimpse at the guy¡¯s expression he shrugged. Although 5% seems a bit high, but the benefit of maximizing value of item in auction should justify the cost¡­

    ¡°Your firm also do auctions?¡±

    He asked after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°No! We don¡¯t have any auctions¡­¡±

    ¡°In this small supply town there¡¯s only one auction house. The thing is that our firm has ties with the auction house, every firm in this town should have some tie with them actually, because it¡¯s through this way that we both could get a win-win, they deal with the stuff that would be too big for us to chew and get some benefit out of it and we are able to give our clients better prices that reflect their true value.¡±

    Now that he¡¯s more aware, he could care less about the firm, as long as he gets what he want the situation could settle itself another way.

    He flipped his hand and a sheathed Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, he yed with it a bit before cing it on the table and gesturing for the man to check it out.

    ¡°This is the aforementioned armament? Looks like a sword but it¡¯s on the smaller side of the specturm¡­¡±

    The guy picked it up with two hands and examined it with caution like he¡¯s handling his own baby or something.

    He partly drew the sword and squinted his eyes while inspecting it closely, he probed around like a shifty eyed person.

    Done with that he could only awkwardly scratch his head and chuckle as he continued.

    ¡°Terribly sorry, but this one has never seen such an armament and therefore could not appraise its grade, since you brought it, I trust there is no fraud element here.¡±

    He passed another card to him.

    ¡°There will be an auction tonight, your armament should appear there tonight, this card will let you in so you can watch the proceeding, if you see anything you like, feel free to go after it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He has heard of auctioning, the shady business, but he¡¯s never seen it for real much less take part in one before. He can¡¯t help getting a bit excited as he received the card and stored it away.

    ¡°Alright, I will participate in it tonight!¡±

    ¡°After the auction is over, this lowly one will go find you in your room to hand over the amount.¡±

    He¡¯s still a bit hung on the fact that he had spatial item on him, he didn¡¯t know what type it was but he for one appreciate the aesthetic of a spatial item.

    He nodded and walked out under the admiring gaze of the shred man¡­

 Chapter 59: The Loliâ€™s understanding of auctionsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Loli¡¯s understanding of auctions¡­</h4>

    Walking out of the reception room, Hinagiku and Mikoto were still led around by Lirin who acted like she¡¯s the adult here. They dashed around in this wide firm like a few lively sprites leaving mirages here and there as well as bell-likeughs.

    This ce didn¡¯t have any beautiful clothing or essories but there were crystals that looked shiny like gemstones and some medicinal herbs looked really odd, the 3 were very amused by all of this as they immersed themselvespletely without restraint.

    They don¡¯t know just how animated they look, Wu Yan who¡¯s taking in this sight can¡¯t help but grin at this.

    ¡°alright, we¡¯re leaving!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to disturb what they were doing at the moment but honestly, a girl¡¯s energy in this kind of situation knows no limit, if he didn¡¯t put a stop to them he¡¯s pretty sure they would need to stay a night at this ce. That¡¯s why he steadfastly ending their farce.

    ¡°Hmm? Done with loot selling?¡±

    Hinagiku pulled Lirin over, Mikoto also made her way to his side still all smiley, clearly she hasn¡¯t had enough yet.

    ¡°Yeap, all done!¡±

    He squatted down and tidied up Lirin¡¯s hair which were a bit moist with sweat.

    ¡°Then where are we heading to after this?¡±

    Mikoto still had her eyes on one of the ss disy, not even hiding her intention at all.

    Observing her antic he shrugged her off while bitterlyughing.

    ¡°Maa, I know you girls still want to stroll around a bit more but I can only say I¡¯m sorry since we have yet to book a room in an inn. You should know there¡¯s almost no free room by nighttime so we might have to sleep outdoors you know?¡±

    ¡°Booked full every night?¡±

    Poking her chin with her slender finger she looked a bit perplexed about the situation.

    They came her just a few hours ago. The streets were littered with people but she could see most of them were locals judging by their clothes which seemed to be mostly stay-at-home clothes.

    Locals should have houses right? They wouldn¡¯t need to stay at an inn isn¡¯t it?

    So why would the inns be overbooked?

    Perhaps she too still wants to continue window shopping, she wrinkled her nose at the weird situation.

    Mikoto is also curious as to why they would be overbooked, Lirin just went along with the flow. The three kept their eyes on him, it¡¯s like they¡¯re silently suggesting that if he doesn¡¯t exin himself then they wouldn¡¯t let this go no matter what.

    Speechless, he felt very pensive at the girls¡­

    Shopaholic element, almost any girl would have it on them, even the two tomboyish tsundere girls can¡¯t escape the custom.

    Girls¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re missing something¡­¡±

    rubbing Lirin¡¯s head, he ignored her conflicting expression that had displeasure andfort mixed in as he continued exining.

    ¡°Supply town during the day only have locals who¡¯s not cultivators going in and out, but this is a supply town near the giant beast forest, the only ce in Silvaria that has endless demonic beast spawning, how could they just only be normal people?!¡±

    Picking up the hint they opened their eyes wide in realization.

    Clever girls, they instantly understood why the inns would be full by nighttime. He could tell from their face, so he chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, during the day, a majority of warriors and magicians or anyone with a little bit ofpetence in them would go hunting or harvesting for herbs inside Giant Beast Forest!¡±

    ¡°Come night time, those closer to the supply town or those who were done with their undertaking would return. Normally people wouldn¡¯t want to sleep out there in the wild yeah? Thus, during the night most of the inn would be fully booked!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    She nodded a fe wtimes and gave him a radiant smile so charming it shot through his heart.

    Resisting the urge to y with her cheeks he used breathing technique to calm himself down while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Maa, I still remember when I didn¡¯t thought about this when I first came here, suffice to say I won¡¯t be repeating the same tragedy again so let¡¯s go find an inn shall we?¡±

    He¡¯s not s.hitting you, during his short stint as a mercenary because he¡¯s too busy cking off sometimes he would wander here and there until the sun has set. By then whenever he searched for an inn he would always arrive at the tragic end of gazing at the beautiful night sky. Outside.

    Sure it sounds romantic to wander around the streette in the night with Kaichou-sama and Mikoto perhaps something lovely might even happen but recalling the gruesome experience he went through after assisting them with their bodily hygiene purposes a chill went up his spine and he abandoned the despicably tempting thought.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    She¡¯s dejectedly retracted her sight when she understood his argument.

    He could see the disappointment in her eyes, he winked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that sad abandoned puppy face, it¡¯s now close to sunset, after we book our rooms there¡¯s an even more fun stuff waiting!¡±

    ¡°Even more fun stuff?¡±

    Mikoto, Hinagiku and Lirin ticked, Lirin grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand while throwing him a very expecting look while sweetly purring.

    ¡°Big brother, what fun things are we talking about? Come on, tell me pwease¡­¡±

    Once she heard the word fun she immediately pasted herself onto Wu Yan. He nced at Hinagiku and Mikoto, crap, they had the same curious and eager eyes. He retorted at them.

    ¡°Urgh fine, it feels like the fun stuff is more important then where we are going to sleep¡­¡±

    The 3 scratched their cheeks awkwardly and beamed at him, probably a sign of admitting their own fault. They immediately looked at Wu Yan with puppy eyes again, he rolled his eyes so hard his eyes almost turned into a dead fish¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We are going to the auction tonight.¡±

    Giving them thest of his white eye he could manage to muster up as he said so.

    ¡°Auction!¡±

    When Lirin heard him she excitedly jumped up, she then tedly pestered him.

    ¡°An auction! Big brother, is it the one with an old man standing on a stage holding a wooden hammer while shouting going once? that kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan is stumped for words, he looked at the jumping loli with ‡å in his pupils. It¡¯s an understatement to say he¡¯s shocked at this, he¡¯s rustled by this, Hinagiku and Mikoto were startled by his reaction before they broke out in snickers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Lirin say something wrong?¡±

    The two wereughing so hard they started holding their stomach, hard pressed he¡¯s at a loss of what to do. Meanwhile, Lirin tilted her head with a bunch of question mark floating around her as she stick out her tongue.

    Harrumphing Hinagiku walked to Lirin¡¯s front and squatted down. She looked serious on the face but her eyes said she¡¯s still very humored, she rubbed Lirin¡¯s head while giggling.

    ¡°Little Lirin,an auction is where a lot of people gather together to bid for something, the auctioneer does not have to be an old uncle, it could be a beautiful big sister standing there as well. Also the auctioneer needs to shout the price for three times not just one time before they can end the deal with a smack of the hammer¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Not sure if she gets it but Lirin sternly nodded her head while hurraying.

    ¡°Are we going there tonight to buy something?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily buying.¡±

    Mikoto stopped her giggling and looked at Lirin.

    ¡°But it¡¯s going to be super exciting over there!¡±

    ¡°Exciting!¡±

    Practically boiling with buzz she turned and hurrahed.

    ¡°brother brother, please take me, i want to go, i want to go, I want to go to that lively ce!¡±

    ¡°Okay, jeez I understand!¡±

    He had a moment of silence for those poor auctioneer uncles for about a second before holding Lirin¡¯s hand and walking towards the exit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, first, to find an inn!¡±

    The four made their way out of the firm and towards an inn¡­

 Chapter 60: Supply town at night

    <h4>Chapter 60: Supply town at night</h4>

    When the night fell, the supply town lit up in various colours, one wouldn¡¯t think the whole town is dim at all, it looked like the town is in a festive mood actually.

    Every household, every inn would light up their magterns, the people on the street didn¡¯t decrease, in fact it increased a lot more, inside the shops and stalls were customers the volume of which were more astounding than those during the day.

    No matter how grand or beautiful this town is, it is still in nature a supply town and during the day including those with special circumstances, warriors and magicians would go train and/or hunt inside the giant beast forest.

    Also during the day those inside the town are mostly those who can¡¯t use dou qi or magic, during the night those close to town would return to rest, those who would camp many days out in the woods would restock and depart next morning.

    Basically, there¡¯s more people during the night than during the day.

    Leading Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Lirin out of the inn, when the girls saw the street filled with myriad of colours, pika they went as their eyes had stars inside them, Lirin¡¯s jumping excitedly at the sight of the beautiful street and the sheer amount of traffic.

    ¡°Pretty! So pretty! It¡¯s so much more shinier than the ones back home!¡±

    Like a horse unleashed, she can¡¯t wait to squirm into the masses. Wu Yan who knew exactly what the little girl is thinking dragged her back with one hand.

    ¡°Big brother! Why are you holding onto Lirin, let Lirin go and y!¡±

    She pouted while squirming as she tried to escape his hand. We all know it¡¯s futile, level 50, if he didn¡¯t want to let her go she ain¡¯t going anywhere.

    (Tl: what¡¯s going on in my mind as I trante the next paragraph, seitokai yakuindomo, think you¡¯re perverted and can¡¯t do anything but fantasize about pervy stuff? You¡¯re wrong and this author can prove it to you through his work,, I learned so many¡­ things.)

    Feeling the fury of the weak ws going poka poka on him he bitterlyughed at her and feeling very helpless at the same time.

    ¡°I say Little Lirin, there¡¯s so many people here, if you were to charge into the crowd and get yourself lost what would we do?¡±

    She stopped pounding him after she heard him. Dissatisfied she puffed her cheeks at him.

    ¡°Hmph, bad brother, not letting Lirin y, meanie!¡±

    He would cry if he had tears right now, this little loli, why does he feel like she¡¯s harder to please than a queen, she had the ability to turn right and wrong, ck and white on themselves, this level of ability could very well rival that of Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s tsundere.

    ¡°Now now¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Lirin from Wu Yan¡¯s hand while she tried coaxing her.

    ¡°Be a good little girl, we still have the auction to go to you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, auction auction!¡­¡±

    Her eyes brightened again as she celebrated by herself at the side there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Mikoto took the lead, at a loss of what to say about her, Hinagiku already went ahead of him while chatting and giggling with Lirin.

    Watching the three immersed in their own world, he feels soothed by the scene.

    It has only been a few days since he saw them smiling but it feels like it has been a while since he saw themugh.

    Since summoning Mikoto, it wasn¡¯t long before Hinagiku and Mikoto followed him into the monster cave expedition.

    In there, they slew monsters after monsters, to the girls who has never seen spilled blood, it¡¯s a miracle they haven¡¯t broke down.

    Hinagiku¡¯s a high school student who at the very most is only a bit familiar with kendo, a bit tomboyish, she¡¯s 15 year old in the end.

    Mikoto while boasting a tremendous power is a resident in Academy City which had its share of chaos and extraordinary, rtive to the other lv5 she might just be the only one of the seven who still lives a rather normal lifestyle and a normal personality. Ignoring her powers, she¡¯s just a 14 year old girl.

    In those days, they lived a live that could be said to be ¡®cruel¡¯¡­

    He still cannot bury the memory where the two were pale and a bit vacant staring at the corpses of monster on the floor.

    After they entered Silvaria, they were again dragged into a mission that required killing.

    His biggest concern, one that he¡¯s considering almost every chance he gets, is whether or not the girl will be able to retain their kind nature, will they distort and warp into something he won¡¯t recognize if this kind of thing happen all the time?

    Is it really a correct decision to bring them by his side?¡­

    Now that he¡¯s seen themughing and having fun strolling the street like normal girls, he can finallyy to rest this question.

    What should he say, the girls were his biggest crush for a good reason, how can something ¡®small¡¯ like this break them? Where¡¯s the faith he had in them?

    He ced his arm behind his back as he silently chuckled inside and followed the three girls who were different in size but were all pretty nheless, he felt really really happy inside.

    ncing over at Hinagiku who¡¯s holding Mikoto by the hand and Lirin in another while chatting with them intermittently. His smile widened uncontrobly at the sight of her giggling and chatting.

    That reminds him, since the ¡®lovely¡¯ kiss he shared with her, her conquest progress seems to have stalled¡­

    Now that the two were inseparable, their rtionship stopped there for some reason..

    Since 2nd base has already been reached, it¡¯s about time for 3rd base is it not? And then it¡¯s that legendary base¡­.

    However, railgun over here needs a bit of stimtion to grow that rtionship¡­

    Kaichou-sama had intimate contact with him already, but railgun stayed at ¡®bff¡¯ level¡­

    Well it can¡¯t exactly be limited to BFF, they were better than that, they had their life merged and he has seen her birthday suit a few times already¡­

    Better than friends but not yet lovers.

    Something like that¡­

    Is he going to let this slide?

    fuck no.

    Then isn¡¯t it about time to start making moves on railgun? But if he made moves on her what about Hinagiku?

    He has to make sure their rtionship don¡¯t deteriorate even if he it could not be moved up at the moment.

    Should he make move on railgun wouldn¡¯t that lower Hinagiku¡¯s?

    Suppose their rtionship won¡¯t be effected, won¡¯t Kaichou-sama still be a significant cockblock on his conquest of railgun?! crap, there¡¯s this kind of possibility as well!

    Simultaneous moves?

    Having a brilliant idea, he dismissed the thought with by shaking his head.

    It sounds too good to be true, seems to good to be true (Tl: raw says yy again, sexual fantasy esque, unrealistic). But it¡¯s just to that extent, simultaneous conquest is a joke, moi¡¯s only a normal otaku, not some God of conquest incarnate¡­ (Tl: ÏÖÈËÉñ¼¶±ðµÄ¹¥ÂÔÖ®Éñ, not sure if reference to katsuragi keima¡­)

    It¡¯s all dandy to two time but he¡¯s pretty sure he would absolutely die a fabulous death.

    Thinking up to this point he sighed at the tragedy, one could just read it from his face.

    Why not¡­ push both of them down right away!

    He¡¯s surprised at himself for thinking something like this.

    Jumping straight to fourth base without proper forey preparations? He might just die without a body to bury¡­

    He wept.

    He didn¡¯t know that at the time, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin were staring at him. The guy shook his head a bit, then looked tragic, and then sudden jumping in shock and then suddenly looking worse than crying. The trio shivered at the same instance.

    Lirin tried squirming her petite body into the crevice between Hinagiku and Mikoto, she pulled at their hands while feebly mewling.

    ¡°Sister Hinagiku, Sister Mikoto, is brother broken¡­.?¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged eyesight and made a tacit agreement, they walked straight ahead and away from him while bringing Lirin with them.

    The most appropriate measure for this kind of situation is to pretend they don¡¯t know him¡­.

 Chapter 61: The item to bring down railgun!

    <h4>Chapter 61: The item to bring down railgun!</h4>

    To prevent Lirin from dashing here and there, Hinagiku grabbed her by the hand. While doing so she still kept her eyes on the various stalls and shops with a sweet smile on her face with no hint of hiding her own feelings.

    Mikoto also wandered from stalls to stalls until she found, the one stall that stopped her, all actions stopped and she didn¡¯t budge from there.

    Wu Yan¡¯s curious what made her like that so he nced over to see what¡¯s the big deal, once he saw it he can¡¯t help chuckling.

    That¡¯s a wrist guard that looked a lot like a frog, more specifically, looked damn well like a .

    Already going feline in the eyes, he can¡¯t hold it back anymore and he burst outughing.

    He has seen it on screen, and now that it¡¯s right before his eyes, he still thinks it¡¯s very moe. It¡¯s very weird how can someone turn their expression into that kind of face? He really can¡¯t hold back theughter.

    Hearing his giggling, railgun instantly returned to her senses. She turned back only to see a grinning Wu Yan, and thus she blushed, red to the tip of her ears.

    stering a face like she don¡¯t care, she kept her eyes on gekota wrist guard while drylyughing.

    ¡°To¡­ to think that on this world people would make something so childish, it¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Even a kid would know she¡¯s faking it, with her peeking at the gekota good from time to time, he¡¯s wondering if she would peek so hard her eyes moved over to her ear.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, you¡¯re right this thing is really~~~ childish, our great Mikoto couldn¡¯t possibly like this kind of child~~~ish thing!¡±

    The way he¡¯s saying that one could tell he¡¯s being a smug ass right now.

    Emphasizing the teasing tone, Mikoto got even redder. He knows if he push it too far, Mikoto would flip out and go ape s.hit on him so it¡¯s better to stop before that point.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s catch up to Hinagiku and co otherwise we would get left behind!¡±

    He grabbed Mikoto by the hand and started walking away.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    She cried out for him to stop while looking very reluctant to leave the stall behind, she even had tears in the corner of her eyes. With her tsundere personality, she simply could not say ¡®I want it¡¯, so there she was getting dragged further and further from the stall by him.

    Until she could no longer see the stall, Mikoto turned her head back to notice her hand is being grabbed by Wu Yan.

    Facial temperature soaring her forehead started crackling with biribiri while putting up a small struggle.

    ¡°You.. what¡¯re you doing¡­¡±

    ¡°nothing much!¡±

    He smirked at her blushing face, not giving her the chance to finish he dangled something in front of her.

    Looking at the thing in front of her she flinched before going vacant looking at it, her pupils shrinked into cat like irises.

    That¡¯s a ne, a crystal one, it had the shine characteristic of cut jewel, under the light of various magicmps, it¡¯s gleaming with a very beautiful glitter, it¡¯s captivating to say the least.

    It¡¯s very beautiful alright but a mere ne could not make her lose herposure, at most she would say it¡¯s pretty but that¡¯s it.

    BUT. This is no normal ne, the crystal it has is different form what one would think!

    What really caught her attention is the ekota crystal on it!

    Beautiful crystal ne plus a gekota shaped piece on it? Ba-kyun baby, her childish heart got sunk by the torpedo, dragged into an eternal crystal hell of gekota, she can¡¯t escape!

    What¡¯s the scene like with her stupefied while looking like a cat? Who knows but he¡¯sughing out loud that¡¯s for sure, his guffaw returned her to her senses, seeing that he¡¯sughing so hard he held his stomach, Mikoto wished she could find a gap in the hole to go into.

    She said the thing was childish before, lo and behold a change in heart the next instant, she got enraptured by the childish thing. So humiliating, listening to hisughter, she prepared herself for his mockings.

    He felt like she¡¯s not letting out any sound so he figured it¡¯s about enough, he pped his cheeks lightly and then walked over to her front.

    Seeing him walking to her front, Mikoto closed her eyes in a fluster while preparing to shout ¡®Yeah that¡¯s right I¡¯m childish, I like gekota,ugh it out¡¯, the next sentence from him cut her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±

    He dangled the gekota crystal ne with an angled smile in front of her face.

    Mikoto opened her eyes, it¡¯s still the same ne, the same smirk but the intention has changed into a different one.

    The people walking on the street still moved on incessantly as if they did not notice the situation going on between him and her, they brushed past the two, one by one along with the light from the magicmps they collectively served as a contrast to make the whole scene very beautiful.

    The ne swung left and right as Mikoto lost focus in her gaze, she didn¡¯t however turned into feline mode again.

    ¡°For.. me¡­¡±

    She sounded like she still can¡¯t believe the whole thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He moved the ne away and ignored her gaze that followed the thing as he pried her hand open and ced it into her palm.

    ¡°This is custom made by me, it¡¯s for you!¡±

    Yes, he has been nning this since he summoned her, finding the perfect timing to give her the thing. Her fondness of gekota is through the roof and heaven piercing, with an extent like this, it¡¯s just begging for him to capitalize it.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to cut or sculpt the crystal but inside the system there¡¯s tons of weird and bizarre items, one of them is a crystal ne that could be shaped by thought, this kind of basic crystal that could be morphed by thought requires only 100 Item points, cheap and has value!

    Technically, he still made it.

    ¡°Did¡¯nt I¡­ I say it? ¡­ this.. kind of childish thing I don¡¯t fancy¡­¡±

    Stuttering like a dishonest child she babbled how she didn¡¯t like the thing, but her hands were grasping onto it very tightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He looked at her with teasing face, he spread his palm in front of her.

    ¡°Give it back then!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Almost instantly she reflexively shouted at him, the clenched her hands while vigntly guarding staring at him.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it?¡±

    This tsundere girl, even if she died she wants to die a tsundere, so very amusing and fun, he likes it, nothing he can do about it.

    She flushed red again while turning her head away from him.

    ¡°How.. how can you take something you gave back, since you made it so diligently it¡¯s my obligation to keep it!¡±

    ¡°If you like it just say so, don¡¯t twist and turn so much!¡±

    He helplessly sighed at her while retrieving his hand as exxpected.

    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t like particrly like it¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fake it, Mikoto.¡±

    He ced his hands on her shoulder as he turned her around to face him, he slowly spitted out the words at her rosy face.

    ¡°Mikoto, no one knows you more than me here, barring the ones from my world, at least no one ought know you more than me, your hobbies, your personality, I know it all. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for you to put up a front when your opponent is me!¡± (Tl: where the hell is Hinagiku, she letting this slide?)

    He chuckled at her.

    ¡°Overlooking the fact that we spent all our time together, we are ones connected in life, should we die then we die together, and if we¡¯re living then we¡¯re together, I will ept all of you and you don¡¯t have to hide anything from me, what¡¯s more¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike the you like this, in fact, I quite like it!¡­¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ like¡­¡±

    ¡°poofP

    In a manner simr to boiling water, steam starteding off her face, in her mind the word reverberated.

    ¡°Okay, we best catch up to Hinagiku and Lirin now!¡±

    Ignoring her stunned self, he dragged her forward¡­

 Chapter 62: The wild auction!

    <h4>Chapter 62: The wild auction!</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mouth widened when she saw the

    building. She¡¯s very impressed.

    Almost as big as a football stadium, the smooth white wall is dotted with magicmps of a variety of colour giving the wall a sheen all its own. It made the whole building look like some sort of performance stage.

    If it¡¯s just big then Kaichou-sama won¡¯t be impressed, she¡¯s seen bigger, but a building so big and shiny, now this is a first.

    Lirin¡¯s cute little yapper agape as well, she¡¯s astonished by sheer magnitude of the building as well. But if one were to look at her slightly beaming eyes one could see that there¡¯s more excitement in her than astonishment.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t give the building much thought in stark contrast to the two.

    Buildings, meh. Chicks, me gusta¡­.

    ¡°Return, I say!¡±

    He felt speechless at the two girls who were still gawking at the building so he squeezed their cheeks to drag their consciousness back to reality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my face!¡±

    Although his affectionate action tinged her face red in multiple meanings, the tsundere Kaichou-sama did her best to act like she¡¯s mad, she red at the guy while caressing her jowl.

    ¡°What a pretty ce! Brother brother, are we going inside?¡±

    Lirin ran to his side while hopping up and down like a bunny, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying topete for his attention seeing as he¡¯s focused on Hinagiku.

    Awestruck by the moe that is Hinagiku rubbing her sore cheeks, he finally noticed the blonde hair waving around in his field of vision, he moved his gaze down only to see a puffy cheeked little loli, Lirin.

    Acting like nothing happened and because he didn¡¯t properly listen to her he tried diverting the subject with guilty feelings.

    ¡°Er¡­ oh look it¡¯s about time for the auction to start, let¡¯s head inside!¡±

    When she heard they are going inside, she didn¡¯t try to use her glib tongue on him. Rather, she beamed and hurrah on the spot.

    He held her tiny hand and walked towards the auction hall.

    Combing her hair with her hand Hinagikuughed as she stepped forward to catch up. She however, soon stopped.

    She¡¯s looked at Mikoto in a very strange way, can¡¯t help it, Mikoto¡¯s very suspicious at the moment, her expression is very very suspicious!

    Flushed, unfocused eyes, she looked like she¡¯s stuck inside a fantasy or something, a bit nk. She thought maybe it¡¯s because of the stage like auction ce but on close examination that¡¯s not the case.

    Lovestruck face, if she¡¯s really like that because of a building then she wouldn¡¯t be Mikoto!

    This face, it totally looks like¡­ a maiden in love!

    Too fishy.

    She had a bad feeling about this, it made her feel strange but seeing as Wu Yan and Lirin is about to enter the auction hall, she had to ignore this strange feeling of hers as she walked over to Mikoto and pulled at her.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sudden voice hitting her eardrum made her jump and backpedal 2 steps, she saw a very doubtful Hinagiku looking back at her. Glowing red she quickly hid her hands behind her back like she¡¯s got something to hide.

    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s up¡­¡±

    Augh so wry her tone when she answered her¡­

    something¡¯s going on!

    Kaichou-sama¡¯ shoujo (Tl: maiden if you¡¯d like) heart is telling, there¡¯s something off about Mikoto here, Kaichou-sama intercepted her from the front while toughening her face she teased her.

    ¡°Mikoto~~ you¡¯re really suspicious you know~~~¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her intonation but Mikoto¡¯s face became distorted and she drew a distance between the two instantly.

    ¡°Wh¡­what¡­ there¡¯s nothing off at all¡­ nothing see¡­¡±

    She ain¡¯t fooling anyone, in fact she just increased other¡¯s doubt.

    She¡¯s not restraining her ¡®who you tryin to fool¡¯ face and Mikoto saw it.

    Her eyes started to dart around, a sign that she¡¯s panicking, Mikoto looked around hoping to find something to distract and move away from this subject.

    Picking up Wu Yan and Lirin near the auction hall her eyes brightened and she forcibly smiled at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Ne, Yan and the gang is about to disappear from our sight, we best catch up to them¡­¡±

    Hinagiku stared at her. She stared at her so hard, Mikoto started having goosebumps inside, she didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eyes.

    She mumbled at her reaction and reluctantly killed her curiosity before nodding and moving along with Mikoto who can¡¯t stop dryughing towards Wu Yan.

    With a hand movement so fast it became imperceptible she put on the ne, and with the same speed she managed to hide it within her clothes. Feeling her chest and confirming the ne¡¯s existence, she¡¯s satisfied. She made her way towards Wu Yan & co as well.

    He shed his VIP card at the guard and a female usher came out to bring them inside through a big door.

    Contrary to their expectations, behind the big door is not the humongous auction hall. Rather, it¡¯s a spiral staircase made of jade and stone going upwards. Under her guidance the four made their way up while surveying the surrounding and gasping from time to time at the sight.

    They didn¡¯t take note of the duration or length of the stair, soon, another big door appeared before their eyes and the four walked in after the usher opened it for them.

    Noisy, is the word that came to mind when they entered. It momentarily stopped them.

    When they walked in what appeared is a circr jade balcony with rails at the edge, there¡¯s a stair to either one of their sides.

    Lirin led the group with her energetic steps to the rail, they gazed downwards.

    Rows and rows of seats and aisle formed a cascade of circles, the seats in the front were half a man shorter than the ones behind them. From their pov the seats were like circles within circles with the bigger ones engulfing the smalle rones.

    Easily able to fit a thousand people, it is now quite close to being full, they were chatting away with glee. This is the source of the noise they hearding in.

    At the lowest and most center point of the hall is a stone tform. On it, there¡¯s a red table glistening under the lights with mallet and block as well as a giant crystal ball on it.

    That¡¯s the ce where the auctioneer is going to execute his duties obviously.

    Taking in this scenery, it really widened their horizon, the trio only saw auctions on screens never in real time at the scene. Even so, this ce is so much grander than anything they have seen before, to be able to witness another world¡¯s auction hall, even if they walked away with nothing it can¡¯t be said that they didn¡¯t experience anything worthwhile.

    What¡¯s the little loli, Lirin doing? Well, from her incessant cheering sinceing here, it¡¯s safe to assume she¡¯s never been here often as well¡­

    Even if Lirin wanted to go down and sit at one of the seats the usher led them to the stairs going up again.

    Vip rooms connected to each other to form a circr array, that¡¯s where they¡¯re going.

    Compared to the simple seats beneath, the room is well furbished and filled with luxury goods like sofa, fruits of various sizes. He can¡¯t help feeling impressed, it seems no matter the ce, there¡¯s always special ce and special rights.

    The attendant excused herself. Wu Yan & co sat their ass down on the sofa and looked down..

 Chapter 63: Dazzling auction

    <h4>Chapter 63: Dazzling auction</h4>

    Looking down from the vip room, Wu Yan instantly had a sense of how it feels to be the elite, the one at the top. (Tl: »áµ±Áè¾ø¶¥, Ò»ÀÀÖÚÉ½Ð¡, part of a poem by du fu ¡¶ÍûÔÀ¡· or mountain gazing , describing how the poet felt after climbing up the mountain and feeling like the biggest badass around town after oveing the hardship of climbing, how small the surrounding mountain ridges looked like inparison to him standing at the top, basically how posh it feels to be at the top)

    Those noisy casualsing to join the auction as well, among them except for those like Wu Yan &pany who had vip ess as well, they all had to sit down there and see them he could from the top, in his room.

    Ignoring what he¡¯s thinking at the moment, Hinagiku and Mikoto is having a st discussing whatever the hell girls do at this moment, what one could see is that they would reach out their pretty little hand towards the fruit on the table. Yeap, this room is no more than a slightly fancier vip room of a KTV box, what¡¯s missing is a microphone in their hands.

    Lirin on the other hand looked simr to Wu Yan in that she¡¯s taking in the ¡®view¡¯ as well. What¡¯s different is that he is tilting his head while she¡¯s stering her face all over the mirror with her face squashed against the mirror.

    Bitterlyughing he turned away from the girls lest he lose control and throw tsukkomis at them. If he did that then he will have a nice taste of refreshing lightning bolts, not like he¡¯s afraid of them anymore though.

    Hequickly noticed that there¡¯s a white little gadget sitting on top the table, he fiddled with it before giggling at the sheer oddity of such a remote control esque brick thing.

    What looked like idling to bystander is actually a facade put on by the two, they were actually very wary of Wu Yan for reasons.

    ¡°Is there something weird about this ckboard duster like thing?¡± The two can¡¯t help but ask when they saw him ying around with the thing in his hand while giggling.

    ¡°well¡­¡±

    Lifting the thing he continued.

    ¡°Maa, it¡¯s nothing just a bit curious, is all.¡±

    ¡°curious?¡±

    After taking a glimpse of the gadget they still could not figure out what¡¯s so odd about the thing in his hand.

    Perhaps frustrated with not being in the know, the two girls and especially Mikoto pouted while giving him a cold hmph.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bushes will ya? If you have something to say, say it straight, are you a man or not?!¡±

    Her doughty words made his hand jerk and he was that close to hitting Lirin who stuck her face very close out of intrigue. Twitching his lips, he looked at her very unamused, he feels like flipping tables.

    If you¡¯re that suspicious why don¡¯t youe check out my manhood, using yourself as the price¡­

    But, of course he could only silently bury his retort, even if one were to give him more guts he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it¡­

    How could he forget to serve the two impatient princesses¡­

    ncing over at the simrly dissatisfied Hinagiku he felt powerless, it¡¯s futile to act all mysterious in front of these 2 tsundere girls.

    ¡°This item should be the auction paddle used to bid¡­¡±

    He ditched the idea of ying games with them.

    ¡°Bidding crystal pad (±¨¼Û¾§°å)? I could more or less guess how its usage from the name.¡±

    Railgun who told Wu Yan off for beating around the bush is now grinning at them, like she¡¯s so deep, this made him bleed so hard inside.

    Hinagiku shook her head as she inspected the bidding crystal pad and muttering after a bit.

    ¡°Surely, like its name, it¡¯s easy to guess, this should be what¡¯s used for bidding during the auction isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeap!¡±

    He retrieved the gadget and then waved it while exining.

    ¡°If you see anything you like and want to ce a bid on it then just say your price at the thing, the host will receive it without a doubt, I don¡¯t know what the exact meaning of this ¡®receive¡¯ is but ording to them it works like that.¡±

    The two girls nodded before noticing something off.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining the auction for the first time as well? Why are you so informed?¡±

    He answered without a word as he pointed at the manual on one side titled ¡®auction for dummies¡¯, no words need to be said either, he just grinned at them. (Tl: poser used ¡®Impable Memory¡¯ on that s.hit)

    This time the two girls + Lirin ‡å-ed.

    After a brief period of messing around the auction hall¡¯s lights changed in pattern drawing the attention of all present. An old person dressed in a smart fashion appeared at the table in the center most stone tform.

    The dude stroked his not too long beard while guffawing. Against the many onlookers¡¯ gazes he responded with aposure without the slightest hint of difort or nervousness. Clearly, he has done this many a times before.

    Surveying the audience his smile beamed even wider, a hoarse but not bad voice resounded from his old lips. It might look like he¡¯s speaking softly but his sound could be heard no matter where one is seated.

    Well, this is to be expected. Without something of this level, how could he be able to handle those ¡®unruly¡¯ customers.

    In addition, this auction is held in one of the few supply towns closest to the giant beast forest, how can it be a simple monotonous auction.

    At the very least, in the trio¡¯s eyes the old man had a level 65 as a testament to his tier 7 strength.

    ¡°Ladies & gentlemen, old and young, we meet again, I have the honour of hosting this auction yet again. Let me say this before hand, there¡¯s a lot of good merchandise in the lineup and wait till you see the items we have stored away just for this special asion. Basically, everybody sit tight and enjoy the show..¡±

    Observing the audience riled up by him the old man had a very weird sh going inside his eye as he lifted the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Alright, without further ado, let¡¯s get the first item sold!¡±

    Picking up the wooden gavel, at the same instance, the crystal ball on the table lighted up with a radiant array of light before coalescing into a projection, the item looked like some sort of apple.

    The veterans aren¡¯t really impressed but the neers sure are. One could hear faint cheering going on. hell, Lirin¡¯s aving a st inside the vip room.

    ¡°Item no.1, it¡¯s this! Surging power fruit(±©Á¦ºì¹û)! Those who knows this fruit surely know its effect that is the ability to give a tremendous boost of power for a short frame of time! first time users will experience a boost in present dou qi and mana, this is a very precious medicine indeed, it might just save one¡¯s life in a crisis!¡±

    He knocked the gavel twice to silence the audience before lightly beginning the bidding as he did many times before now.

    ¡°Starting bid at 1000 gold! No upper limits! Begin!¡±

    Just as he said that, contrary to his expectation, there¡¯s no shouting of prices and breaking of previous highest price record, rather the whole ce is silent except for small discussion sounds here and there and the bidding of price through the bidding crystal pad.

    Under the projection of said item there¡¯s a row of numbers.

    ording to the manual, this row of number has crystal pad id number at the front and bidding price at thetter part.

    By the way, his id number is 007.

    Yes the feeling¡¯s mutual, he¡¯s itching to throw tsukkomi at the id number.

    As time flowed along the projection and number changed as well following the gavel knocking sounds. One by one the items are sold off.

    Among the items were medicine like the surging force fruit, weapons, armors, herbs, high grade monster loot, gems, minerals, rare oddities. One by one the item dazzled the Wu Yan &pany.

    Some of the items were even able to tempt Wu Yan who had System.

 Chapter 64: Pure white crystal

    <h4>Chapter 64: Pure white crystal</h4>

    The auction has been going on for more than one hour now¡­

    Within this period a lot of items have been sold off, at least they¡¯re not keeping track. What they do know is that the cheap stuff went for a few thousand gold at least and the expensive ones went for a few tens of thousands.

    What is odd is that the mood hasn¡¯t reduced along with the number of items rather it seems to be inversely proportional, the atmosphere is even higher than before.

    The good stuff are left towards the end so it is reasonable to expect this kind of result. Right now the projection is showing some kind of demonic beast¡¯s part, its price is now at 30¡¯000 gold and it¡¯s still going higher and higher!

    It¡¯s just your average item and it has garnered this kind of price what¡¯s to say of the 3 super secret item that they are about to reveal this time?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know and he certainly wanted this trend to continue. Why? Because that would mean his Kusanagi Sword would go even higher.

    The whole time he has done nothing like bidding for item but he¡¯s grinning like he¡¯s enjoying some capital gain.

    The bidding pad which had a ridiculously amusing id number (Tl: 007, shaken not stirred.) is currently residing within Lirin¡¯s hand. She kept looking at the projection and muttering something to the pad. She seemed to be having a st of her time.

    What could she be doing other than bidding.

    What? A little loli bidding for items?

    Of course he¡¯s not mad enough to let her do something like that, she¡¯s just ying is all¡­

    That¡¯s right, this is a game to her.

    He¡¯s not stopping her from ying, in fact he had a very dirty smirk, Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t look like they were gonna stop her either but their smile when seeing him and Lirin were a bit forced that¡¯s for sure.

    They weren¡¯t stopping the little girl because she¡¯s very shrewd, one wouldn¡¯t expect a kid to be this good.

    At first the two girls were a bit averse to the idea of her ying with the crystal pad, who knows if she might overbid on some trashy item?

    They wouldn¡¯t have a ce toin even if they wanted to cry.

    But soon they changed their minds.

    The girl really is just ying around¡­

    She raised the bid slowly and surely until when she sees that there¡¯s only a few id number that keeps appearing, this is her sign to stop ying.

    This signals that the item is about to be auctioned away.

    This cunning littless, she made some ordinary item sell above premium, the two girls don¡¯t know what to say at this, should they weep for the poor fucks orugh at them?

    Oh if only those bidding for it know, if only they know that the reason they had to spend a bit more is because Little ol Lirin here is fooling around, those people would surely kick down his vip room¡¯s door¡­

    ¡°35¡¯000 going once! Going twice! Going Thrice! Sold to the client id 199. A w of verdant wing eagle!¡±

    The gavel resounded announcing the sessful auction of said item and its projection disappeared.

    The old auctioneer didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s tired from selling some few hundred items, his mouth didn¡¯t stop for 1 hour plus and still there is no sign of thirst, with dragon¡¯s vitality and tiger energy he continued.

    The projection from the crystal ball now showed a pure white crystal.

    ¡°Next item, a pure white crystal!¡±

    He pointed at the projection with his wrinkly hands while donning a cryptic smile.

    Seeing that the audience is baffled he knocked the gavel before continuing.

    ¡°Perhaps a lot of people don¡¯t know what this is, candidly speaking we too do not know what this is¡­¡±

    With that line the mystified audience were taken aback. As if ignoring this sudden change in attitude he continued once more.

    ¡°Not even the most senior and knowledgeable appraiser can identify what this is¡­¡±

    The fuck? If you don¡¯t know what it is why are you even auctioning it!

    The audience started to stir. There¡¯s startled ones, frowning ones, vexed ones even contempt mixed in.

    The old dude is not perturbed whatsoever, he kept his smile like he¡¯s damn sure this item can be auctioned off no sweat.

    He pped his hands and the crowd quiet down without much more motion. The old man¡¯s got a few trick up his sleeve, everyone¡¯s waiting for him.

    He beamed before exining to the crowd.

    ¡°We are not trying to pull a fast one here, it is a truth that we don¡¯t what this thing is, however it¡¯s a pure white crystal that has quite a background. If not for the fact that we really couldn¡¯t determine what this is we wouldn¡¯t have brought it out to auction off!¡±

    Beating around the bush, the old man has the attention of everyone present and that includes Wu Yan &pany.

    The old man caressed his beard before pointing out.

    ¡°this crystal is not an item consigned to us but an item we brought out from our firm¡¯s own inventory.¡±

    He stopped dramatically before continuing.

    ¡°Our agents found a dying tier 9 warrior under a very miraculous situation.¡±

    When the words tier 9 warrior came out everyone there were startled except for a few sharp ones who knew exactly what his intention is.

    ¡°Yes! This crystal is an item that we retrieved from the dead tier 9.¡±

    Awed once more the crowd started be riled up again. A portion of the audience gazed greedily at the projection.

    In an age where the Gods have fallen and there¡¯s only 5 demiGods, how many tier 9¡¯s could there be?

    nobody knows for sure but everyone¡¯s pretty sure about one thing¡­ this thing is a possession of a tier 9 super, could it really be that simple a thing? Of course not.

    Furthermore going by what the old dude siad, this crystal is something that a tier 9 held onto even in the moment of his death.

    Adding that to the fact that the master appraisers can¡¯t identify what this is, this thing has suddenly be that much more alluring in a mysterious way.

    nobody is doubting the firm, they aren¡¯t suspicious of them for artificially hyping the price up by misinformation.

    There¡¯s a credibility to an auction firm that has managed to grow this kind of scale within a critical supply town.

    At the scene, close to a thousand people raised their crystal pad to prepare for bidding. Their intentions were clear.

    In the upper part of this ce where the vip reside unseen in their room, one could also see they¡¯re preparing to bid as well.

    The old dude lifted the corner of his lip, all ording to n.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan &pany¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are raising their brows at the projection as if they¡¯re trying to identify it. Lirin excitedly lifted her crystal pad as well preparing to screw the bidders over.

    Wu Yan on the otherhand flinched when the item appeared and soon thereafter began to express his delight.

    ¡°Beep! The item within user filed of vision contains a significant amount of life energy! Strongly rmend securing the item!¡±

 Chapter 65: Auctioning of pure white crystal

    <h4>Chapter 65: Auctioning of pure white crystal</h4>

    ¡°Beep! Item within field of vision contains significant amount of life energy! Rmending prompt procurement of said item.¡±

    With such a cold lifeless voice reverberating in his ear, he became just as emotional as the hyped crowd donw there.

    What¡¯s life energy?

    He has only seen two kinds of instances where this energy is found, specifically speaking the system has only identified them in two such kinds of object.

    The first would be the hard earned mysterious crystal afterpleting the mission in hayate thebat butler.

    There¡¯s a monster sealed within and hence the life energy.

    The other type would be the monster eggs he lupin the 3rd out of in monster nests.

    Again, the life energy ising off of the life within those eggs.

    What is the nature of life energy? This he doesn¡¯t know. What¡¯s their function? He doesn¡¯t have the slightest clue either.

    What he does know however is that these stuff have one purpose under System.

    Summoning points babeh, Summoning points!

    damn straight, Summoning points! The points used to summon shoujos!

    He still recalls that the System said as long as the unit has life energy and no sentience (ÁéÖÇ) to speak of then they can all be used for Summoning points.

    This is one of the reason he went around a lot of nest, wolf nest, dog nest, any nest really. He wouldn¡¯t let any go for the sake of eggs, for the sake of Summoning points.

    nts do have life energy and no sentience so technically they could be sold. However the thing is their life energy is too damn small, so low Wu Yan don¡¯t know how to begin describing them and so it wouldn¡¯t be feasible to sell them. Otherwise the giant beast forest might just be giant beast forest in name only for all the trees would be cut down.

    Other than the demonic beast eggs and mysterious crystal he has never seen another item with energy unit material enough for economic decisions.

    Now, a pure white crystal that has triggered the System into motion, of course he¡¯s ted.

    He recallsst time the System didn¡¯t even mention significant life force energy when describing the mysterious crystal.

    One could imply that this pure white crystal contains pure life energy and no sentience whatsoever to speak of then if one were to sell it¡­

    That¡¯s a fuck ton of amount!

    In his mind Summoning points= shoujos, if he didn¡¯t get this item then he might as well be struck down by lightning!

    Holding back his saliva he turned to Lirin at his side.

    ¡°Little girl, hand over the crystal pad!¡±

    His sudden change in attitude startled the 3 girls, they were puzled at his behaviour.

    They could feel a bit of panic in his tone¡­

    ¡°Erm.. is there something wrong? Could they be monsters inside the crystal or something?¡±

    Hinagiku tilted her head, he¡¯s not fazed when the previous items shed by why the sudden change. He has not seen him so triggered before.

    Lirin passed over the pad like an obedient little girl. As he received the pad he observed the numbers that were starting to change under the projection.

    ¡°Yeap, the crystal has been identified as containing a significant amount of life energy!¡±

    ¡°Life energy!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged sights for a moment, only little ol Lirin on the side kept mumbling ¡®what¡¯s system¡¯ ¡®what¡¯s life energy¡¯.

    Among the various information imbued into them at summoning is basic knowledge regarding summoning and by extension the requirements, conditions and of course the Summoning points.

    The two instantly knew why he¡¯s so agitated.

    ¡°That crystal can be sold for points is it?¡±

    Mikoto walked over to the ss window and observed the pure white crystal¡¯s projection above the crystal ball.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    He never took his eyes off the white crystal as he said so. Keeping count of the bids he continued withposure.

    ¡°If that crystal is simr in nature to mysterious crystal in that it has some lifeform sealed away or living inside then it would be impossible to sell!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true..¡±

    She nodded in understanding but when she turned back to look at Hinagiku the two exchanged look and in it were resonating emotion.

    Namely, displeasure.

    The two were surprised, why this feeling?

    They didn¡¯t know why but for some reason they started bing upset it feels like something important to them is about to be taken away¡­

    How would the girls know what the douchebag is thinking inside, specifically his train of logic that went Summoning points ¡ú shoujos. Hence more Summoning points ¡ú more shoujos. Genius!

    If Wu Yan is an empath and could feel this turmoil inside the girls he would surely be sweating in his boot, no. Sweat ake.

    damn, women¡¯s intuition, you scary¡­

    After listening to the background, at least 70% of the audience are interested, and is currently participating in the bidding, the rest are, er¡­. let¡¯s say, they don¡¯t fulfill the ability part of demand in economics, they could only swallow their shame and frustration¡­

    Evidently this group of people who are unable to participate increased as the number of people increased.

    It didn¡¯t take long before this 30% grew to 40%, 50%, 60%, 70% and on and on it goes¡­

    He¡¯s not disqualified yet, he still has that mountain of 200¡¯000 gold.

    It reached a point where the participants are limited to those within VIP rooms!

    And within these rooms are those of a wealthy background, at least they¡¯re far better off inparison to the newbs below. Just by selling his Mainstream Armament is not enough a criteria for the sharply dressed man from the firm before to issue him a VIP card, the fuck ton of gold also yed a role.

    The participating ones though limited to VIP room tenants, are probably unidentifiable to the masses below because of the id number, one wouldn¡¯t know the name behind the id numbers so¡­

    This ce is still quite a reputable ce so one wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting nailed because of a jade ring. (Tl: getting robbed because of one¡¯s wealth, talent, anything that people gets gtinous over¡­)

    Yet the number keeps ticking up.

    Observing the upward trend the old dude¡¯s smile also had the upward trend of turning into a chrysanthemum.

    When the price hit 70¡¯000 the ticking frequency started slowing down. Perceptive of this the old due picked up his gavel.

    ¡°70¡¯000 gold! Anyone else wants to keep the party going?! Remember this is what a tier 9 died to keep safe, it has to be worth something yes?! Oh? 80¡¯000 gold by 007!¡±

    ¡°This is too expensive isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    Hinagiku interjected when he put up the bid. 80¡¯000 gold? What¡¯s that in JPY? the coins are pure gold. (Tl: assuming each coin is 24k, 10 grams in weight and then multiplying it by 80¡¯000¡­ we have.. 3,355,320,000 yen and that¡¯s 297,502,46.76 USD, mother of God.)

    He didn¡¯t care, Is money more important than shoujos? Seeing that the number turned to 85¡¯000 he bid 90¡¯000.

    At this point the bidders bowed out and decreased in number. Tier 9 belonging as it is they don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of such an item. If the master appraiser can¡¯t identify what hope do they have of achieving the same.

    And so¡­

    ¡°100¡¯000 going thrice! Sold to 007, an enigmatic pure white crystal!¡±

 Chapter 66: The good stuffs

    <h4>Chapter 66: The good stuffs</h4>

    When the gavel strike down 3 times, Wu Yan¡¯s heart finally calmed down.

    His mountain of gold became half it¡¯s size but he¡¯s not remorseful at all.

    Even if it¡¯s just 1¡¯000 Summoning points, it¡¯s totally worthed it.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that the System would troll him by using ¡®significant¡¯ and only yielding 1000 pts.

    He didn¡¯t know the extent of ¡®significant¡¯ but he pray that it would be as much as possible, the more the merrier, no really he could summon more so it¡¯s merrier you see.

    He has already decided who¡¯s next on the shoujos-to-summon-list!

    Amusing himself at the sight of Hinagiku and Mikoto clumsily handling Lirin¡¯s bombard of questions like what¡¯s System, what¡¯s life energy, what¡¯s Summoning points, the slick dodged aside with much schadenfreude.

    This item is but a mere appetizerpared to the show that¡¯s about toe. He didn¡¯t give a damn whether the tier 9 died on his own or met demise at the auction firm¡¯s hand. It matters not because the item has been obtained.

    The audience also didn¡¯t give much more attention towards the thing. In the end this item is only a tier 9¡¯s belonging, if nobody could use it then it¡¯s just another junk.

    The auction firm didn¡¯t have the confidence, they didn¡¯t as well.

    In conclusion, the tier 9 belonging affair has been thrown back to the recess of their minds.

    Wu Yan? He couldn¡¯t care less what the true use of the crystal is, all pale inparison to the hallowed Summoning points. What¡¯s more, with a System like this excluding a kid is there really anything it didn¡¯t have? (Tl: well, if you could procreate with the summons you wouldn¡¯t really need to buy one from the System anyway¡­)

    The fate of this crystal has been sealed the moment Wu Yan established his ownership over the thing.

    After these the old auctioneer did his job and sold off a few more articles, each and everyone of them is a fine piece of item. In fact, there¡¯re some that sold for an even higher price than the crystal.

    It¡¯s an understatement to say he didn¡¯t care about the items, he threw the crystal pad back to Lirin for her to please herself with the ¡®bidding game¡¯.

    After some unknown period of time the lights changed again.

    If one were to say the lights before the auction began were rxing then the lights after themencement of auction were a prelude to a musical march.

    The lights now gives off the feeling of a climax, it scertainly feels that way!

    When this dazzling array of lightshow appeared the old auctioneer over at the center of the tform straightened his back. He even changed his tone from a rxed one to a more stern one.

    ncing over the audience he raised his arms in a dramatic way before shouting out loud.

    ¡°Finally! It¡¯s the time! All the best items we saved forst are about to be revealed!¡±

    ¡°This round of auction contains 3 articles, and each of them could be said to be very precious, the extent of which is noticeably higher quality than the ones before these!¡±

    The higher priced ones sold for more than 100¡¯000 before but at such a price it¡¯s still enough to join the big league here. The big leagues here are way more precious.

    Perhaps it¡¯s the old dude¡¯s serious tone, the audience all felt very tense, their hearts started increasing in pace.

    The crystal ball projection expanded a few timesrger. One by one rows of scrolls appeared in the projection taking up an approxomate 3/4 of the image, it made it look grand. On the scrolls were inscribed scalding gold letters ¨C ¡®Gale rending shing method¡¯.

    ¡°This is a high tier battle skill! It¡¯s name is as you see, it¡¯s a skill created by a tier 7, it¡¯s effect is stupendously great, if one were to perfect this technique then within the same tier one could climb to the top of that tier, even if it¡¯s against a foe of a higher tier, one might also be able to harm the foe!¡±

    The audience all stared wide eyed with their body lurching forward as if they could reduce their distance with the item this way. Heavy breathing ensued.

    High tier battle skill! Strongest within the same tier! Tier override!

    These magic words had a special ce in the hearts of many present, heck some of the audience began to shout ¡® Yo, what¡¯s the hold up let¡¯s bid!¡¯.

    Sitting high up in the VIP room, he issued a apatheticugh against the auctioneer¡¯s statement, he¡¯s not hiding even hiding his derision.

    A high tier battle skill is pretty nice, but high tier also means it¡¯s hard to train!

    The battle skill needs at least tier 5 to properly cultivate in it.

    Strongest within the tier? More like overstatement on steroids. You have a high tier skill? Well funny the other guy has one as well, everyboday has one! Can it fight with the big ass families? Which one of the disciple/daughter/son/rtive/zoidberg in them big ass families don¡¯t have one or two high tier battle skills? Pshaw.

    It¡¯s nothing but a mere tier 7 battle skill. Suppose one were to cultivate it to perfection, magnifique and fabulous pre tier 7. When onees to tier 7 and still relies on this sappy thing then the guy will surely get his ass handed to him.

    This is all in the context of one being Wu Yan though, his situation might not be an urate representation of other people¡¯s situation¡­

    Each one of his abilities are obtained from the System. And these abilities are practically crammed inside his head with perfect learning.

    To him cultivating in battle skills and whatnot is totally inefficient a way to increase one strength. The dude is insensitive to the plight of other who doesn¡¯t enjoy the same ¡®privileges¡¯. They can¡¯t learn something instantly, never mind high tier battle skills even low tier ones have to be picked up through deliberate practice.

    Now that there¡¯s a chance to learn one naturally they wouldn¡¯t give up pursuing it.

    Just like an exquisite item it has been tagged with the price also soared into 100¡¯000 gold.

    They looked on sa the price soared through 100¡¯000, and then 200¡¯000, it¡¯s still going up, the 3 looked at each other in dismay.

    Finally the battle skill that might as well been another bowl of rice to Wu Yan got sold off at a consideration of 350¡¯000 gold.

    When the old dude said ¡®sold¡¯ many among the audience sighed, sighing at the fact that this ¡®Godly skill¡¯ just isn¡¯t meant for them. Wu Yan on the other hand can¡¯t help restraining his smile.

    Wiping the invisible sweat on his forehead the old dude raised his arms once more to calm the audience down.

    ¡°Everyone please don¡¯t get upset, the next item absolutely won¡¯t disappoint!¡±

    When the audience heard this they sat their ass straight and tight while throwing their gaze over at the old dude. A chill went up his old spine as his chrysanthemum (Tl: chinese euphemism for anus) clenched up.

    The projection changed and a slim katana without a guard appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. On its sideid its sheathe, it may be a projection but that sword shine is so sharp and so alive that every one who looked at it could just feel it.

    When the weapon appeared the old dude became a bit excited like the sword is his possession.

    ¡°Everybody, the next article is the secondst item of this round¡¯s auction. Here it is!¡±

    The audience looked at the entric design of the weapon and casted their doubtful sight on the old dude.

    Sure it looks all sharp and all but the ones who could appreciate its abilities were few in numbers. As real as it looks, it¡¯s only a projection and not the real thing, surely it can¡¯t be that easy for theymen to judge it.

    The auctioneer guffawed before throwing out a line that got them riled up yet again..

    ¡°It¡¯s slim appearance be deceiving, its design be intriguing! This, my friends, is a Mainstream Armament!¡±

 Chapter 67: The treasure map thatâ€™s open to the public?

    <h4>Chapter 67: The treasure map that¡¯s open to the public?</h4>

    Mainstream Armament, the excitable audience pissed their pants when they heard this, quite contrary to their previous dejected look.

    Armaments enjoy more prestige than battle skills in Silvaria amongst the many magicians and warrior for a very simple reason.

    In a world where might makes right it¡¯s natural to seek out more power for various self interest reasons.

    Battle skills and armaments are two main ways to do so. The biggest difference between the two is that one needs to have certain aptitudes tot rian in battle skill. If one has the je ne sais quoi then it might not take long but if the guy is a trash then no matter how hard he trains it wouldn¡¯t do much good.

    But if it¡¯s armament it didn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re cat a dog a little soldier or some noble. Trashy attribute be damned, if you can swing it then vo power increased.

    This is the reason why Kusanagi Sword appeared after the battle method, this one is more popr and as a result it¡¯s the secondst item toe out. Despite being the secondst does one really question the quality of such an item?

    Wu Yan &pany are bbergasted at the sheer speed of price change on the crystal ball projection. Their mind couldn¡¯t deal with it and soon they tuned out.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Kusanagi Sword fetched a price beyond the previous high tier battle skill, i.e. >350¡¯000 gold.

    He subconsciously rubbed his eyes just to make sure he¡¯s seeing right. He pointed at the figure on the projection while trying to confirm it with those aroun dhim.

    ¡°Hey.. Hinagiku, Mikoto, that¡¯s 350¡¯000 gold is it not?¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s not surprised at the insecure inflection in his words, she¡¯s not that much different from him after all.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken¡­ Uu, no you¡¯re mistaken, that¡¯s not 350¡¯000 that¡¯s 400¡¯000!¡±

    The hell, when did it got to that level!

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡±

    He did a chin rub as he pondered with much distress.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time a Mainstream Armament is auctioned here and from past records the upper limit is around 350¡¯000, why would ite to this kind of price this early in the auctioning?¡±

    ¡°Beats me!¡±

    Came two tender and lovely voice which added to his vexation.

    ¡°Maa, just let it be, it¡¯s a good thing anyway isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She shook her head in frustration. Her brown tea colored hair danced about signalling her inability to delve into thisplicated issue.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a good thing if this continues¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother with the question anymore and just watched the numbers as they continued on their uptick before grinning.

    This fuck ton of gold if I were to bring it to my world, moi can surely otaku my way to kingdome¡­ (Tl: over one billion USD)

    What the 3 probably didn¡¯t guess in their conjectures on why the abnormal premium is that this uptick is due to a furious bid war betweendies!

    Given any sample it is conceivable that even if this world is divided into cultivating dou qi and magic there¡¯s certainly females as well.

    To train in magic one would need abnormal talents. In Silvaria, the ratio of magicians to warriors is aplete and utter disparity with numbers in favor of warriors.

    There¡¯s dudes and chicks in the magician stream and surely there¡¯s dude and chick in the warrior side as well. Given a warrior path might be prejudiced against a female (Tl: fundamental physical difference between man and female think how males can develop more muscle than a female can.), it is true as well that nobody can guarantee a girl would have talent to be a magician. Thus, female warrior might be lesser number inparison to male counterpart but they¡¯re quite a number of them.

    And here¡¯s the deal, warriors no? Their arms of preference are normally spears, swords, polearms etc yea? Each one of this weapon tend to be made for the bigger niche of the market, namely males and thus masculine in design, look, and impact.

    Let¡¯s narrow the focus down to sword and the likes, this world is different from Wu Yan¡¯s. In Silvaria each of the sword type weapons are mostly arming swords and the likes. Although these weapon that could match their height could be swung around easy with dou qi and the is pretty high as well, ultimately however, it¡¯s not aligned with their aesthetics.

    Some might disagree but they¡¯re in a minority¡­

    Then came Kusanagi Sword the game changer, it looks slim agile and light without any gold or gemstone embellishment. Rtive to the broadswords this kind of weapon is more practical and certainly more popr with thedies.

    And thus, nigh every women here has their hearts taken captive by Kusanagi Sword¡­

    It would make sense that the price shot up in such a manner.

    If you tell him this he would not fry his brain matter over why the price acted so out of nature. He understand it to be a principle worth standing by¡­

    Don¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking, even if you did it¡¯s futile¡­

    One wouldn¡¯t know how he might during the entire process but atst the Kusanagi Sword is sold for 500¡¯000 gold.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rich¡­¡±

    Like a tacky duded he eximed. The two girls presented him the white of their eyes, only little ol¡¯ Lirin giggled.

    The auctioneer let down the gavel with a bit of glee to his strike. Maybe he¡¯s excited but Wu Yan feels like the old dude knocked the hammer with too much excitement¡­

    ¡°Alright everyone, today¡¯s auction is nearing its end, let¡¯s take a look at thest article!¡±

    Everyone grasped their crystal pad while keeping their sights on the crystal ball projection waiting for the appearance of thest item.

    A high tier battle skill and a Mainstream Armament, what¡¯s thest item that tops the two?

    When the old dude mentionedst article a fishy light went through his eyes, even his tone changed somewhat.

    nobody picked it up though, that includes Wu Yan who¡¯s still stuck in his gold mountain fantasy¡­.

    With a wave of the hand the projection changed. What appeared before them is a map!

    ¡°Map?¡±

    Almost every one of the audience can¡¯t help blurting out that word. What apanied soon after is puzzlement, Wu Yan &pany is also perplexed.

    He raised his brows and squinted at the map.

    His gut is telling him something¡¯s not right.

    This is thest item? This is supposed to be more precious than the battle skill and the armament? A mere map?

    That can¡¯t be right? Why sell this if this is a treasure map, why didn¡¯t the firm go and dig out the treasure themselves?

    Certainly, perhaps for some odd reason the firm can¡¯t muster the resources to do the prospecting themselves and so they resort to auctioning off might be usible. He¡¯s not considering this as a possible though, even the other audience members probably wouldn¡¯t, if they did they should go and sign up for learning challenged welfare money.

    Who in their right and sane mind would tantly disy the whole damn map?

    Everything¡¯s out in the clear, at this point those with monstrous memory has probably recorded it down. Isn¡¯t this just asking everyone to remember this?

    What¡¯s the point of auctioning off something nobody wants? Just memorize the whole damn thing. Is the firm mad?

    That can¡¯t be as well, if the firm is r.e.t.a.r.ded it would have been out of business for operating with such poor efficacy.

    Now if this isn¡¯t fishy as hell then what is?

    When a person that¡¯s so otaku he can¡¯t think straight would notice something like this surely the near one thousand auction participants wouldn¡¯t all be dumbasses.

    Most likely them smart alecks are having the st of their time figuring out this issue, heh.

 Chapter 68: The curious final articleâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 68: The curious final article¡­</h4>

    ¡°Maybe everyone is a bit perplexed over why thest item is a map and why are we showing it so tantly?¡­¡±

    Seeing that a great many nodded to his question, he ignored the small minority that had their suspicion and those that have their brows raised before continuing.

    ¡°Please let me exin and you will see.¡±

    The old dude touched the crystal ball on the table and it shot out a ray of light magnifying the map projection to a bigger proportion, as if he¡¯s not afraid everybody can see it.

    The auctioneer walked to the front of his station and announced to the mass.

    ¡°Firstly, to make something clear, this map, though being thest item is not an article to be auctioned away!¡±

    The audience began whispering when they heard him, the shred few however had their brows raised even higher.

    Shaking his head lightly he didn¡¯t try to stop the minormunications happening around him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, let me tell you what this map can do!¡±

    Putting his hand behind his back, the auctioneer went into a tranquil state while emitting an air around him. The air of a super!

    It is at this moment that the audience recalled, this old foggy is a tier 7.

    When the old dude opened his mouth, his voice rang out right beside everyone¡¯s ears as if he¡¯s whispering right beside you.

    ¡°Perhaps some of you might have guessed what the nature of the map is, indeed this map is a treasure map.¡±

    Not giving the audience any chance to react he continued with a low tone.

    ¡°Everyone must be wondering why an auction firm would take out something like a treasure map to share with everyone. Well, we have no choice you see¡­¡±

    Everyone present were listening intently. nobody dared to fart, in that ce one could only hear the old dude¡¯s voice.

    When the tier 7 said ¡®no choice¡¯, even a dumbass would know that the situation is more than it seems and a s.hit storm is brewing¡­

    Old dude sighed before exining.

    ¡°You all recall the pure white crystal¡¯s origin?¡±

    When the old dude mentioned the crystal with significant amount of life energy Wu Yan &pany changed from curious to attentive except for Lirin the trio gave the guy undivided attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s an article retrieved by our firm from a dying tier 9, this much everyone surely knows!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°The thing is that white crystal isn¡¯t the only item we got from the dying tier 9, this map as well came from the deceased person!¡±

    Another item recovered from a tier 9?

    His words did naught to quell the suspicion in the audience, quite the contrary it fueled it even more.

    ¡°This is the main reason we decided to make the map known to public!¡±

    At this point a hint of annoyance and malice shed in his eyes but it was quickly tucked away again.

    ¡°It is true we tried searching for the whereabouts of the treasure, it is also true that an adventure party was sent out by the firm, equally true is the fact that none of them came back!¡±

    Everyone gasped at his words, quite clearly the whole ce is shocked at this revtion.

    Observing the effects of his oratory and seeing that some is still doubtful of him he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Everyone please lower your guards, this matter could be asked from any family of a big enough background, it is all true we are not misstating anything.¡±

    He paused before continuing.

    ¡°After that round, our firm sent more parties but without fail none of them would return! That¡¯s why we had a conjecture¡­¡±

    ¡°That maybe the tier 9 went to find the treasure and upon discovering it was met with an entity that could ughter the party we sent and could bring such a grave harm to the tier 9 that upon return, the individual died.¡±

    At that moment sounds of saliva being gulped could be heard all over the auction hall.

    God, that¡¯s a tier 9, an existence of the level that could be counted amogst the top fighting force of Silvaria.

    Thinking of the implications, many emotion surfaced in the crowd, there¡¯s greed, fear, admiration, they were all unstable and some were beaming while some were gloomy.

    The old dude took in their reaction and after feeling that the crowd has settled a bit continued.

    ¡°Basically, we cannot do this by the firm¡¯s resources alone.¡±

    That¡¯s a bold statement, rather than beyond their resource, given that a tier 9 died while searching for the treasures, the map could be described as highly dangerous and should be treated in such a manner with terror!

    And then the old dueughed, hisughter lightened the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡°And so, here¡¯s what we n to do, in 3 days time we, the firm would gather a big group of people to once again dive into said location on the treasure map, but we can¡¯t muster up enough people alone so¡­¡±

    ¡°Here we are, inviting anyone who dares to step up to the challenge to apany us on this adventure. In 3 days time, gather at the souther za of this supply town, we shall head there together and enjoy the boon!¡±

    The mass finally realized the intent of this long speech, it¡¯s a speech to gather up more supers and try to solve the problem by numbers, and get to the treasures!

    The old dude waved his hand and bowed to the audience.

    ¡°Everyone is weed to further propagate this news, it will be easier for us if morepetent individuals join us in this venture. No strings attached, anyone who could fight is weed, the more people there are the better our chances of getting the treasure!¡±

    Done with his gesture he pped his hand.

    ¡°Well then, that concludes this round of auction. These 3 days, the firm will be organizing its own party and as such will not be operational during this period, we deeply apologize for any inconvenience this would cause.¡±

    The old dude retreated away, the audience also slowly dispersed with different thoughts in their mind.

    What to say¡­ good luck or bad luck? to think one would encounter this kind of affair this early after participating in another world¡¯s auction. Or is it perhaps just his karma after doing so much good deeds?

    pping his cheek, he loosened his shoulder, it feels like the fatigue ising all at once.

    ¡°Yan, this doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±

    Mikoto came to his side while whispering in his ear, acting in this manner it looked like she¡¯s afraid someone would hear her, the whole scene looked so tsukkomi-able.

    Her breathe hitting his face and ear tickled his ear, and it certainly also tickled his heart.

    ncing at her exquisite face that¡¯s just mere centimeters away, he really wanted to give her a peck on the cheek.

    ¡°Yan, did you notice anything?¡±

    Another voice came at his other ear, again with the hot alluring breathe hitting him. His passionate heart instantly died down.

    Turning over he saw Hinagiku standing at the other side lightly muttering into his ear.

    He felt saved by the bell, good God if she didn¡¯t stop him he really might have gave her a kiss, he didn¡¯t know what Railgun would do but Hinagiku would surely draw her Shirosakura and¡­

    ¡°Girls¡­¡±

    they didn¡¯t notice the irregrity of his throat movement, putting on a poker face he tried acting like he¡¯s powerless at something.

    ¡°nobody would hear anything even if you didn¡¯te so close to me¡­¡±

    The two flinched before they noticed the nigh zero distance between their face. blushing red they jumped away at a distance before lowering their head.

    He felt a bit lonely and at a lost when the two aroma disappeared from his sides.

    The two exchanged nce before taking a synchronous look at him and then quickly diverting their gaze. When they saw Lirin looking at them with puzzled eyes they drylyughed it off. (Tl: God I can¡¯t wait for the next summon¡­)

 Chapter 69: The trio that turned into detective bo-,squadâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 69: The trio that turned into detective bo-,squad¡­</h4>

    Hinagiku retreated to Mikoto¡¯s side and quickly tried to calm down her flustered appearance before putting up a serious front.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you think thest item was a bit strange?¡±

    He nodded and paced around the wide VIP room, as he walked he mused out loud.

    ¡°It would be hard not to feel something off, as long as an individual has some sense to their mind one would feel perturbed right¡­¡±

    Mikoto sighed while pulling at her hair.

    ¡°Would it be more urate to say we¡¯re lucky? or Just unlucky? It¡¯s the first auction we¡¯ve been to and now this kind of thing happens.¡±

    Well, I kinda already said it so Railgun please, don¡¯t take a jab at it again¡­

    Lirin is held by her hand, standing beside Hinagiku she stayed docile. She¡¯s a bit of a brat sometimes with that little brain of hers. She might not be able to follow orprehend what¡¯s going on but she understands that big brother and big sisters are discussing crucial matters and therefore she should strive not to disturb them. (Tl: hnnnggg)

    She rubbed her golden hair before pointing out.

    ¡°It feels like the matter is not as simple as the old gramps make it out to be¡­¡±

    That old gramps in this case would refer to the tier 7 auctioneer.

    ¡°There is certainly omissions, and there¡¯s multiple inconsistency in his words.¡±

    Clenching her fist, this unfeminine behaviour exhibited a certain natural charm when Mikoto did this. He really wanted to tsukkomi that Railgun is the embodiment of violence. (Tl: as with any tsundere naturally¡­)

    ¡°Inconsistencies?¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Mikoto with shiny eyes, those eyes basically told tales of the master¡¯s curiosity.

    She nodded sternly before stretching out her slender hand and sticking out 3 fingers, the meaning of which is self exnatory.

    ¡°3 inconsistencies¡­?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and started piecing the puzzle.

    Noticing that all eyes is on her, Mikoto stuck out her chest proudly. There¡¯s nothing awfully noticeable though, she didn¡¯t have assets there what with being a and all¡­

    Hinagiku took out a more serious expression before nodding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the smaller details first, firstly, why did the firm really revealed the map?¡±

    Hinagiku blinked in startlement.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the old gramps said something about inviting all the capable supers..¡±

    ¡°Is there really a need for that?¡±

    She cut her off bluntly, for very good reason as well.

    He nodded before giving his view.

    ¡°It¡¯s as she said, there really is no need for the reveal, if they wanted strong people toe along then they could just as well had monopolized the map and making their intentions known, surely there would have been peopleing along as well, so what¡¯s the aim of revealing it?¡±

    Hinagiku started doubting when she heard this, poking her cheeks with her finger she continued.

    ¡°It seems like that really is a redundant move, aren¡¯t the firm afraid of other parties going ahead without them?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the first inconsistency!¡±

    She then lifted 2 fingers.

    ¡°2nd point, on what basis does the firm think they can handle a party that is equal or greater to a tier 9, think about it, a tier 9 basically died trying to get to the treasure, once they made this news public, can they really handle the sheer amount of partiesing along?¡±

    Realizing the implications Hinagiku borated on her behalf.

    ¡°That make sense, a tier 9 would risk his life going in there for the bounty, that¡¯s sure to attract a lot of supers at least tier 7. No, even tier 8! or quite possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say tier 9, I can say with reasonable certainty that they won¡¯t appear.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Mikoto that cut her off this time but Wu Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a random gossip from an auction firm, without absolute assurance of its certainty. Would a tier 9 mobilize?¡¯

    Mikoto concured.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, not at least before some fodders go in to test the water first the tier 9 probably won¡¯t make an appearance.¡±

    ¡°That means tier 8 can still mobilize isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Getting cut off twice, Hinagiku¡¯s a bit upset now, isn¡¯t this just making her look silly?

    Ignoring her outburst there is some truth in her words, in fact it might very welle true!

    He ran some scenarios before frowning.

    ¡°Indeed the chances of a hostile encounter with a tier 8 is highly usible, the auction firm isn¡¯t made up of r.e.t.a.r.ds, there should also have made some provision for this situation that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, if a tier 8 came and took all the loot for himself then that would leave the auction firm in a very ridiculous state yeah? So then why even after understanding this do they still reveal the map?¡±

    Hinagiku suggested something after seeing that Wu Yan and Mikoto are deep in their thought and is a bit troubled over the same question as well.

    ¡°Maybe, the firm has some sort of ace up their sleeves, it could surprised tier 8 or maybe the firm itself has a tier 8?¡±

    Their eyes shone for a moment and he hammered his palm with his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, how can this slip me, since the auctioneer is a tier 7 there could be stronger existences in the firm as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a guess¡­¡±

    Still a bit unconvinced Mikoto rxed her brows slightly.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku nodded.

    ¡°So Mikoto, what¡¯s the third inconsistency?¡±

    He lifted his head to look at her, he¡¯s puzzled about why Mikoto¡¯s dodging his eyes.

    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t quite say? Mikoto.¡±

    Bewildered at her loss for speech behaviour he pursued her.

    Her eyes floated away for a moment before looking themin the eyes.

    ¡°Actually.. about the 3rd point¡­ I can¡¯t think of any at the moment¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku fell face first to the ground, they can¡¯t muster the energy to get up anymore. A surprised Lirin quickly supported Hinagiku while Mikoto did the same for Wu Yan.

    The two rolled their eyes at her. Now he¡¯s really suspecting maybe it¡¯s her Aunt flow (Tl:´óÒÌÂèÀ´ÁË) visiting that¡¯s why she wanted to y a trick on them. Mikoto stuck her palms together while beaming, this looks like she¡¯s admitting her fault or something.

    While they¡¯re fooling around someone knocked on their door, so Wu Yan &pany quickly tidied up their appearance.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door opened and the sharply dressed man from the small firm before came in. The same guy that him the VIP card.

    The man bowed to them before continuing.

    ¡°Boss, this is a notification to tell you that the armament auction proceeding has been entered into your gold card (Tl: for everything else, there¡¯s mastercard.). Please confirm the amount.¡±

    Checking, and vo the numbers check out, the 200¡¯000 has turned into 575¡¯000.

    100¡¯000 for the pure white crystal, Kusanagi Sword sold for 500¡¯000 after deducting middle man fee of 5% cha ching the amout above. Yeap, 575¡¯000 gold.

    ¡°the amount is correct! Thanks for your hardwork!¡±

    ¡°Say no more, it is as it should be done.¡±

    The man beamed at him before taking out a box and presenting it to him.

    ¡°Boss, this is the article you have bid for, I took the liberty of retrieving it for you.¡±

    He flinched before nodding in tion and receiving it.

    Once the man made his exit, he quickly opened up the box, there it was, the pure white crystal resting solemnly inside. The thing looked no different than a normal stone, except for its colour there really is nothing otherworldly about it.

    ¡°This is the crystal with the life energy signature?¡±

    The 3 girls came to his side to examine the item, they gazed so hard as if that would make a flower grow out of it.

    Putting it on the table he took out the crystal and at the same time the system rang.

    Hearing what the system said his whole body froze and his eyes, mouth all widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Beep, detecting a significant amount of life force unit, preliminary calctions state that it¡¯s worth 200¡¯000 Summoning points, exchange for points?¡±

 Chapter 70: 200â€™000 Summoning points!

    <h4>Chapter 70: 200¡¯000 Summoning points!</h4>

    ¡°Beep, detecting a significant amount of life force unit, preliminary calctions state that it¡¯s worth 200¡¯000 Summoning points, exchange for points?¡±

    If System sounded like a cold heartless bitch before, the voice that rang out 3 times now is no different than that of the beautiful call of nature.

    The emotionless voice keep repeating itself without the slightest hint of being annoyed but it still could not return him back to his senses.

    The way he looks now would be more perfect if his eyes started rolling over and revealing his white (Tl: ever seen a broken man¡¯s eyes?). It¡¯s obvious this ¡®meat pie¡¯ made hime to a vacant state, he¡¯s lost all advance cognitive function now.

    Oh what¡¯s the big deal it¡¯s just 200k you say? Well, ignoring hot chicks for the moment, yes yes that¡¯s what he¡¯s after, granted but still what¡¯s more important is that¡­

    Mikoto cost 70¡¯000 at first, and she¡¯s 68 at the time, although she¡¯s 69 now, a peak tier 7 at the verge of transcending to tier 8.

    Now suppose we summon a shoujo with 200¡¯000, what then? What does this 200¡¯000 Summoning points girl mean in terms of OPness?

    He already has a candidate for his summon next, she didn¡¯t need 200¡¯000 but she needs more than Mikoto that¡¯s for sure.

    In other words, she > Mikoto. (Tl: in terms of strength of course, but i put it like this because I like her, bite me kuuderes best waifus!)

    Stronger than Mikoto, then that means she¡¯s a tier 8 at the very least!

    The original n he had was something along the lines of going out and do some more mercenary quest and then go arsene Lupin on some monster nest to get the required points.

    Looks like a change in n is in order because he absolute has the points for her now.

    100¡¯000 gold for such an amount of Summoning points, suppose that there¡¯s another same crystal up for grabs, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate trading his entire fortune for it!

    And so, after awhile of getting lost in Wu Yannd, he regained his executive functions, but not without a sudden sense of excitement and zing. As if he didn¡¯t see the judging and befuddled eyes of the 3 girls close to him, he danced. It is a dance as weird as it irritates audience, the 3 girls have never seen this kind of grotesque dance. And yet, he danced on.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin exchanged nce, you look at me I look at you, they didn¡¯t know what to say at this point.

    ¡°Is this guy alright in the head?¡±

    Twas Hinagiku, pondering over whether it was the correct choice to leave behind her parents and friends for the sake of being together with him.

    Mikoto covered her eyes with her hands. That¡¯s right, she can¡¯t watch this anymore.

    So embarrassing¡­. it¡¯s luck there¡¯s no one here to witness this.

    ¡°I would think he has lost his mind from brain development but sadly this guy got his ability from me so no such luck.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Lirin is grinning at his r.e.t.a.r.ded dance steps, one wouldn¡¯t think anything is wrong with her, if not for the fact that she has sweating down the side of her head.

    Perhaps finally feeling that all eyes is on him, not kind to say the least by the way, his wicked moves stopped slowly under the 3 pair of gorgeous eyes.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Harrumping he turned stern trying to y it off with a beaming face.

    ¡°Now if you will let me exin the logic behind my motor movement a brief while ago, there¡¯s a perfectly understandable motive¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! We don¡¯t understand it at all!¡±

    Not even thinking, Hinagiku and Mikoto shot him down mercilessly.

    Nice try, if they imed they understood then wouldn¡¯t that imply that their IQ is on the level of this simplistic lifeform?

    He can¡¯t retort to that, still not giving upt hough, he tried excusing himself in a small timid voice.

    ¡°Er.. I was a bit too over the moon, I believe if you were in my shoes you would have done the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! We definitely absolutely wouldn¡¯t act like you (brother)!¡±

    Lirin jumped on the bandwagon and threw a TM38 at him as well.

    He looked miserable, not even with that thick face of his that can withstand the attack of a legendary grade armament could he salvage his honor.

    ¡°Pfff¡­ ahaha¡­¡±

    The girlsughed at his poor appearance, they can¡¯t help it the fool had iting. And so theirugh chimed in the air, at this point Wu Yan didn¡¯t care anymore, because he knows, the corner of his lips is beyond his control.

    ¡°Ok that¡¯s about enough ofughing at you¡­¡±

    Just when he¡¯s nning on running out of here in desperation, Hinagiku stopped first and turned stern. It would be much more convincing if she had properly concealed the hint of amusement still lurking behind her eyes.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s get to the real deal, Yan!¡±

    Rubbing her slightly aching stomach, Mikoto¡¯s not as kind as Hinagiku, she slid in another round ofughter before stopping.

    ¡°The real deal?¡±

    Seriously thinking about getting an ability that can cancel out all noise, he flinched when he heard her, he can¡¯t quite catch up with her.

    ¡°What real deal?¡±

    He whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have seriously gone cuckoo?¡±

    Hinagiku shot a judging look at him while sighing helplessly.

    Wrylyughing he quickly recalled some stuff before hesitatingly asking.

    ¡°About the map from before?¡±

    Hinagiku kept her eyes on him, her stare is piercing into him and making him feel all anxious. Mikoto? She¡¯s busyughing her ass off at his expense.

    Sighing again she vexatiously pointed it out.

    ¡°I think you really do have some screws loose now, I already said real deal and you still can¡¯t think it through?¡±

    He awkwardly scratched his cheeks.

    ¡°Hmm.. I think this treasure map¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the treasure map!¡±

    He almost kneeled his head down for Kaichou-sama. Judging from the trio¡¯sughter, he came close enough. In a doggy position with four limbs on the ground.

    It feels like¡­ Kaichou-sama really is taking me for a fool..

    Slowly rising up again he shot a nce at her.

    ¡°Who would have thought that even Hinagiku would do this to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Er, it just happened¡­¡±

    Hinagiku let out an awkward and apologetic chuckle.

    ¡°Fine, Ol¡¯ great Kaichou-sama please bestow wisdom upon this lowly one, what do you mean by the real deal?¡±

    He raised his hand in submission, the sense of defeat is strong in this one.

    A great otaku like me that has been through every kind of s.hitstorm and surprise buttsecks, to be nailed twice by two girls in a day, and of all girls, it¡¯s Kaichou-sama and Railgun. What a disgrace!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about why you were acting the way you did¡­¡±

    Recalling the weird dance, she can¡¯t help questioning him in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°What could have made you so¡­ er¡­ happy..¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Primed by Kaichou-sama, he suddenly recalled what he was thinking about before this as he lifted the pure white crystal. Hearing the notification sound that repeated itself for the N th time, he can say for sure that all this is real!

    Licking his lips he guffawed before continuing.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you girls don¡¯t know what a bounty this crystal is!¡±

    ¡°Oh yea, the crystal.¡±

    Mikoto fiddled with the crystal before turning her head over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Judging from your apperance this crystal must be worth a ton of Summoning points yes?¡±

    ¡°Haha, close but no cookie, it¡¯s not qualified by just a ton!¡±

    Dramatically presenting the white crystal he grinned.

    ¡°This thing here is worth a whooping 200¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    ¡°200¡¯000!¡±

    Now they finally understood why the guy was such a happy camper, 200¡¯000 pts, if it were them they would probably have been happy as well, well maybe not to the extent of behaving like him¡­

    Nodding furiously he sold the crystal.

    ¡°Ding! 200¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    Satisfied with selling it, he finally calmed down the unreal feeling inside him and pped his hand before continuing.

    ¡°now that the auction is over, let¡¯s go back to our inn..¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded as they walked out of the VIP room..

 Chapter 71: Deciding on a counter measure

    <h4>Chapter 71: Deciding on a counter measure</h4>

    On their way back, Wu Yan &pany took their time. They could hear almost wherever there go, the whispers and rumors spreading around the pedestrians.

    Pedestrians¡¯ small talk? nobody would take note of such a thing yea? Not in this case though.

    What they¡¯re discussing pertains to the treasure map and the party search 3 dayster.

    It only took so long until the situation has progressed to this stage huh?

    Locking his brows in a raised manner and hearing the oing discussions he had his thoughts on the matter as well.

    It has been only 30 minutes or so, and within this so small time frame the information has diffused to this stage where every corner of the supply town is gossiping about it, isn¡¯t this spread a little too fast?

    It seems the auction firm had some y in this, perhaps they arranged personnel to spread it even further.

    This additional clue did nothing to calm the furrow on his head, he simply could not figure out why they are doing this.

    Do they really need to take it so far? Are they not afraid of being nailed for possessing such an item? Or could it be that they don¡¯t enough supers on hand? Or maybe¡­ another as yet to know objective?¡­

    What he can say for sure is that the auction firms aren¡¯t retardor selfless saint, giving out the treasure map for free. He cannot believe that the auction firm is doing this for charity, what with the treasure that got a tier 9 into being kill on the line here, why would they possibly want to risk sharing this kind of thing with others.

    There has to be something they¡¯re missing at the moment. The mass distribution of information, the apparent dauntless attitude. Maybe it¡¯s as Hinagiku said, they have enough margin to spare for any unexpected situation, in other words trump cards, or even that they have a tier 8 backing them.

    He rubbed his forehead in frustration and silentlyughed sardonically.

    It seems like I¡¯m not the brainy faction,peting on IQ and strategical thinking is not my forte¡­

    With no reliable n on hand, the thing he could do now is improvise as the situation unfolds. He refuse to believe that with all the System¡¯s glory and his fuck ton of points that he would be screwed over so hard his anus hurt for weeks.

    Plus, he¡¯s not going at it alone¡­

    Looking at Hinagiku and Mikoto who¡¯s happily window shopping in front of him he subconsciously rxed his frown.

    Heughed and shook his head to throw the annoying thoughts away before quickly making haste to catch up.

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not alone!

    ¡­.

    Inside a slightlyrger than norm inn¡­

    This inn has quite the reputation in the supply town for being top of the s in scale, in decor, and in service. Basically the most all rounded inn in the supply town!

    It¡¯s also the most expensive inside the supply town.

    Hence, only nobles, their disciples, or famous people with backgrounde to this ce, your run off the mill warriors and magician wished they could stay here but they don¡¯t dare approach. If they stayed, their hard earned gold from hunting in the giant beast forest would be all wasted on this luxury.

    Take for example a suite with one living room and 2 rooms, it would cost 10 golds to stay a night.

    But, in any world, there¡¯s nock of people with the dough, like a certain nouveau riche who paid for it like it¡¯s nothing.

    Pushing open the main door to the living room Wu Yan &pany made their way inside. He¡¯s grinning in amusement at the two girls who can¡¯t stop talking about what good things they saw and what beautiful clothes they saw.

    He sat his ass down on the sofa.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I have decided to poke my nose in on this search for the treasure.¡±

    Hearing him, the two stopped their discussion before sitting down to either side of him.

    Mikoto tidied her skirt. Although she has obtained a new guard (new safety shorts), she¡¯s still her girl and she can¡¯t act so brazenly, not with this lewd bastard by his side. His shamelessness knows no bound.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have suggested the same.¡±

    She swiped her bangs with one hand and one could see for an instant there¡¯s some spark going biribiri.

    She would normally do this when she¡¯s excited, and excited she is.

    ¡°Well look at you¡­¡±

    Observing her antics, how can he not be familiar with what her inner monologue is about, besides retorting inside ¡®how expected of the adrenalin seeking, violent railgun¡¯, he said nothing else.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of new danger? You ought to know that the hostiles we encounter this time would be far from the likes of the monster cave, the boss monster from before is only a chuuni snake monster with a level 60. This time is different, excluding the unknown danger lurking at the ce, the people thates along might turn into enemies at any time, a lot of them would be a tier 7 level 60!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more fun?¡±

    She showed a cocksure smirk.

    ¡°If there¡¯s more people to beat up, that means more experience points and I think this might be just the thing I need now. I can definitely do it! Going up to level 70!

    level 70 huh? Looks like she hasn¡¯t forgotten her main objective of raising her strength, probably for the sake of the SISTERS¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s good but I¡¯m just worried that given a lot of people is going be there it would be chaotic and we might be ganged up on or being conned into something.¡±

    He¡¯s not trying to hurt her zest, he knows that the people he should be wary of the most is the ones from the auction firm and the other peopleing along on this journey as well. Surely they would all be tempted by ¡®treasure¡¯, and soon lose their rationality at its prospects. Greed is the root of all evil you see¡­

    ¡°Well.. that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wu Yan himself understand the most likely to ur problems, as a lv5 and boasting such mental capacities how would railgun not understand it herself. It¡¯s just that her usual antics got to better of rational self.

    ¡°Should we make some provisions?¡±

    Lightning started shing and her eyes started shining when she said this.

    ¡°I want to.¡±

    A bit upset he continued.

    ¡°The thing is we don¡¯t know what¡¯s the true objective of the auction firm and we also don¡¯t know who¡¯sing along on this trip, how do we n in such a context?¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to give up here?¡±

    said Hinagiku with a sleepy, yawning, Lirin who¡¯s constantly rubbing her tired eyes in her arms.

    ¡°I already said we are going to mess up some s.hit of course we can¡¯t just give up and since we don¡¯t have any solid n let¡¯s just see what we can do with our resources on hand. At this point victory goes to the dauntless!¡±

    Under the expecting gaze of the two girls he dered it. He felt like a boss at the moment, of course, that¡¯s what he felt not what others think¡­

    Whether or not his words were boss like is up to debate but God damn his words can sure turn the two girls on, their passion that is¡­ especially these 2 hero like girls.

    The girls exchanged nce and grinned, well it looks like his words managed to strike a chord with them after all..

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Seeing that the two girls are getting a bit too riled up for their own good, he changed his tone to get their attention.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just rush in without a safeguard, we don¡¯t know what might happen but based on previous conjectures, there¡¯s a very high possibility of a tier 8!¡±

    The two girls frowned when they heard this, Hinagiku then continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our strongest fighting power is Mikoto at tier 7 peak, if she were to go up against a tier 8 then it would be very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t without trump cards!¡±

    Mikoto touched a potion bottle inside her cloth, that¡¯s the Resplendent Breath he gave her long before.

    Hinagiku also recalled she had a bottle of it as well, the two instantly had a morale boost.

    ¡°Yes I know we have a few tricks up our sleeve but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to cut it, this operation wouldst more than 3 hours that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chin as he gestured to them.

    ¡°Then should we buy a few more Resplendent Breath?¡±

    Lirin already entered dreand so she¡¯s not that restrained in her choice of words anymore.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s quite simple really, they have tier 8, why not we fight fire with fire, we get a tier 8 as well!¡±

    ¡°Get a tier 8?¡±

    The 2 were bewildered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He beamed.

    ¡°Summoning points! If we don¡¯t use it now when do we use it?!¡±

    (Tl: next summon¡¯s clue, kuudere and she likes watermelon. Try not to cheat:3)

 Chapter 72: Summon +1

    <h4>Chapter 72: Summon +1</h4>

    (Tl: more like harem +1)

    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s summoning!¡±

    Mikoto pped her hands together while being enthusiastic.

    They just got a minor fortune of Summoning points, if they used it to summon a tier 8, then their repertoires would increase and they could do away with a few minor issue here and there.

    But thessie missed a minor detail in the heat of the moment, she forgot what a summoning entails, if she recalled then she wouldn¡¯t be such a happy camper. Why? Because to summon is synonymous with expanding his crystal pce¡­

    Hinagiku nodded her head eagerly while chuckling.

    ¡°I almost forgot about the 200¡¯000 Summoning points, we should have enough to summon a tier 8rade yes?¡±

    Oh look, Hinagiku didn¡¯t notice that this would mean a +1 to love rivals as well¡­

    ¡°Yeap, we have enough!¡±

    He breathe out a sigh of relief deep inside seeing as the two didn¡¯t go ballistic on him, then he began to wonder, why was he so afraid anyway?

    The answer is that a certain douchebag have a preconceived notion that summoning is meant to be used for expanding his crystal pce and that the two pre existing summons didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Otherwise even if he did, he would be in stitches, not figuratively of course¡­

    ¡°When Mikoto was summoned, the amount was about 70¡¯000, at the time she¡¯s pretty much tier 7 peak at level 68, now we have 200¡¯000, go figure.¡±

    He¡¯s starting to feel the hype now.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    A bit upset she lifted her head to protest.

    ¡°The System must have made some kind of error how can I be so cheap! You lucky asshole exploiting the System inefficiency like that!¡±

    He don¡¯t what to say to her. 70¡¯000, that¡¯s pretty much all he had at the time¡­ and she calls it cheap¡­

    Also, he could see Kaichou-sama barely restraining her lip jerk, if one observe even closer one might even notice a few tell tale signs of ckening, he instantly shrunk his head in response.

    Oh god, please don¡¯t go dark saber Hinagiku on me¡­

    Lest a bloodbath happens he quickly put a stop to the bber mouth.

    ¡°Mikoto 70¡¯000 is not a small figure, you should know I threw in most of my reserve at the time just to summon you, this time it¡¯s just lucky that we found the crystal, if not then let¡¯s not even discuss about 200¡¯000 we wouldn¡¯t even have 70¡¯000 on hand¡­¡±

    She closed her yapper while waving her hand.

    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t particrly mind it anyway¡­¡±

    You imed nonchnce but your reaction before determined that to be a lie. Even in my death I will make sure on my tombstone it reads ¡®I didn¡¯t ept her bullsh*t as a y on my senses.¡¯

    Hinagiku did a breathing routine and calmed down before pointing out to him in a rather distracted manner.

    ¡°Yan, if 70¡¯000 could summon a tier 8 approx Mikoto, then with 200¡¯000 it should be enough to summon a tier 9 no?¡±

    She startled herself at the implications of thetter half of her speech.

    Wu Yan¡¯s no better, he beamed in respond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t let go of the matter from before or maybe because he¡¯s too unreliable, nobody knows but Kaichou-sama is not amused when she said this, her tone raised a few pitches.

    Like a spineless coward he adjusted his ass and dodged her re.

    ¡°Well about that, I have the next nominee in mind already so I didn¡¯t consider the 200¡¯000 as the main parameter for making a decision, in other words I¡¯m not sure whether or not we cans ummon a tier 9.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask the System?¡±

    She rolled her eyes reflexively, this sleak bastard was so reliable in the youkai cave why so spineless now?

    ¡°Erm.. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that¡­¡±

    A protest so weak even a breeze could blow it away came from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on who to summon and a tier 8 should be enough to deal with this matter so we don¡¯t need to consider another candidate at the moment¡­or that¡¯s what I think¡­¡±

    This is one of the no zuo no die moment and yet he went ahead and done fuck it up. He has no choice, if he really asked the System and a positive response came then he would have no option other than to summon a tier 9. But he¡¯s sooo dead set on this one, he must summon it.

    Sure this girl didn¡¯t need 200¡¯000 and by extension her strength pales inparison to one of such caliber. However, strength and whatnot can go screw itself whenpared to the summon¡¯s character.

    So why beat around the bush? Well, as said this is a no zuo no die moment and he is in for it now¡­ if he said it, it would surely hasten his inevitable demise¡­

    Oh good god, Hinagiku has a very dangerous squint to her eyes right now, she¡¯s staring at him with a very doubtful attitude.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s just asking the System why are you so prejudiced against the idea? Tier 8 is enough probably but isn¡¯t a tier 9 more reassuring? Our moveset could be more diverse if we had a tier 9 yes? Why are you so opposed to it? Could it be that¡­¡±

    While saying this, Hinagiku strecthed out one of her hand and ¡®smack¡¯ itnded on his shoulder lightly, with a beautiful countenance and a sweet tone she interrogated him.

    ¡°You have something else that you¡¯re not sharing with us at the moment, a hidden agenda so to speak?¡±

    His body flinched in terror the moment her hand touched his shoulder, when she showed that dazzling smile that¡¯s when he¡¯s starting to piss his pants. Only he would know the true nature that hides behind the dazzling smile, it¡¯s like the attractive allure of a demon. He really looked that suspicious what with the avoidance of eye contact and fidgety appearance, it seemed like he¡¯s guilty of something.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that.. It¡¯s my humblest opinion that we shouldn¡¯t use power and strength to judge a summon nominee. The individual would be ourrade after that is it not, if we just use strength as a criterion to weed out samples then it would make us very tunneled vision you see..¡±

    Like a master of sophistry he said that like the truth is standing behind him.

    ¡°That so?¡±

    Mikoto also started doubting him for having other motives, based on his appearance and speech patterns, this is very suspicious.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Never has he felt such great pressure what with facing against two chicks that could very well turn into tigresses on him.

    Holy sh*t do they really expect him to tell that who he¡¯s about to summon is a chick who has a rocking body, docile and obedient a majority of the time, soft and tender to the touch, who could turn into an enemy¡¯s worst nightmare at a switch of mode. Her airheadedness is through the roof and probably is very easy to push down on bed at any moment, a being that would call him master in a soft and mellow voice, the embodiment of an otaku¡¯s dream, the legendary goddess of all otaku males?

    If he really said it out loud, forget tigress the two girls would go Asura modo on him.

    ¡°I have a hunch that you¡¯re hiding something here¡­¡±

    The two girls shot a re at him, they can¡¯t find anything to argue against in his seemingly reasonable words. But it¡¯s fishy as hell that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t say that, she¡¯s going to be arade that fights side by side with us through good times and bad times, although we haven¡¯t summoned her yet what you¡¯re saying right now is very rude.¡±

    He had a serious face as he said this, but how much of him is actually serious that will have to be discussed the next time.

    ¡°You have a point¡­¡±

    After hearing him the two girls did feel they were being a bit rude. However, they just couldn¡¯t curb the feeling that something is off here, when he said through good times and bad times they felt like they¡¯re missing something very crucial here.

    Seeing as the two are stumped by him he tried to hurry the whole thing along before they catch up to him.

    ¡°Alright, I will begin the summoning soon, you girls should hit the sack, or do you want to stay and watch the peep show?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by peep show? Can¡¯t you use a more colloquial phrase like watch the show?¡±

    Although one must say he sure can divert a subject, he has already moved sh*t pass the radar without the two even noticing it.

    With a few dryughs he rxed when he saw the two girls didn¡¯t have any notion of pursuing the subject.

    But they still might catch up to him if he let the opportunity slip, to prevent any unexpected circumstances from cockblocking him he pulled out the list without even mentioning what he¡¯s doing. With godly speed he quickly found the target of summon¡­

    Ikaros: A character from sora no otoshimono, self proimed entertainment super versatile angel, her true nature is Strategic Angeloid Type ¦Á, a strategical weapon, nicknamed sky queen; Summoning points 100¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right! Ikaros!

    The dream of otaku males! Savage and soft at times, one that could be poked and touched, a goddess of otakus that could be pushed down and raised! Ikaros!

    With much heavy breathing he clicked summon in a timeframe of less than 0.01 second¡­

 Chapter 73: Summoning lost treasure from heaven! Sky queen descends!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Summoning lost treasure from heaven! Sky queen descends!</h4>

    From previous experience, summons will always appear in front of him after summoning. Like an eager kid he pressed the summon button and gawked at the direction of the hall.

    A pity, that¡¯s because what greeted him is not the shoujo in his mind but a line from the system.

    ¡°Beep! The summon in question has her memory and feelings restricted, remove said restriction?¡±

    He¡¯s startled by the sudden announcement but he soon recalled what it is.

    System said that any summon would be the one a day before the plot line begins in their story, in the case of the world he hasn¡¯t visited as seen here, Ikaros is still restricted a day before the plot line begins!

    Or else, she wouldn¡¯t have referred to herself as the ¡®entertainment purposes versatile angel¡¯, a big part of the reason is that her memory had been sealed.

    Now that he is summoning this version of Ikaros it can¡¯t be helped that she is still under such a sealed state.

    In the original story, it was who lifted the seal on her, that¡¯s something that happened a bit after the start of the plot line though.

    With such a prompt from the System he recalled that there was such a thing.

    Quite frankly, it slipped past him¡­

    He didn¡¯t think the System would be so ¡®considerate¡¯ as to suggest removal of the seal. He¡¯s satisfied and feeling guilty at the moment.

    System, sorry for calling you a troll. Who knew you were such a great person, wait no, great System¡­.

    So he praised the System in his heart like, the only thing missing now would be him kneeling down and saying: ¡®This one¡¯s sin ought be punished with ten thousand deaths.¡¯

    ¡°Beep! To remove the seal on Ikaros, it requires another 6¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    In that instant, take the satisfaction, take the guilt, take the good bro card, he took everything he said and threw it into Giant Beast Forest, and his gratitude and praises all turned into cusses like no other.

    I am going to take that ¡®considerate¡¯ and shove it up your trolling ass¡­

    fuck you, what¡¯s witht his pricing system that requires 6¡¯000 Summoning points to remove some lord knows what seal, this is just another ploy to screw me over isn¡¯t it, Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t even need this much when I summoned her¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Although Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t know what transpired judging from his look that changed from expectation to realization and then to being moved and now a state of exasperation and vacancy. Going by his previous records of exhibiting such r.e.t.a.r.ded behaviours they¡¯re already se, they¡¯re not even tsukkomi him.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±

    Calming his jimmies, he duly pointed out to them with a bored expression.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing, I just have some thoughts about being made to jump through some hoops.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    They are curious but they wouldn¡¯t understand even if he did exin it to them so they didn¡¯t. This is certainly not the first he has gone off on a different frequency and spoke in some incoherentnguage.

    ¡°So where¡¯s the summon?¡±

    Mikoto looked around but they still see only a vacant hall and a sleeping Lirin.

    Hinagiku looked curious as well, different from the two, she haven¡¯t seen a summoning before, he¡¯s seen it twice and she¡¯s seen it once. It¡¯s just her who haven¡¯t seen characters ¡®grow¡¯ out of nowhere.

    Scratching his cheeks, he wrlyughed.

    ¡°minor¡­ erm¡­ issues, so the summon kinda failed¡­¡±

    ¡°Failed!¡±

    The two yelped. It was loud enough to almost wake Lirin, lord knows what she¡¯s mumbling about but Lirin muttered something and turned to the side. The two girls were frozen in ce as they hurriedly closed their mouth with their hands.

    Only after ascertaining that she¡¯s just tossing about and still remains within dreand did they pursue him.

    ¡°What do you mean by failure?¡±

    ¡°Well not exactly failure, but a minorplication.¡±

    ¡®minorplication¡¯, oh how his teeth itched at the words.

    ¡°Well since it hasn¡¯t failed then hurry up and summon! Stop dilly-dallying!¡±

    Twas an unamused Mikoto who¡¯s folding her arms.

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing and feeling powerless he went ahead and did what she said.

    ¡°Here I go..¡±

    He glimpsed at the ¡®126¡¯000¡ä Summoning points notification on his user stat before sighing again.

    It seems, the System is trying to juice him dry¡­

    Paying the extra 6¡¯000 he clicked ¡®summon¡¯.

    ¡°Ding! The seal on Ikaros has been removed!¡±

    ¡°Beep! The default equipment on Ikaros named ¡®Transport Card¡¯ does not conform to the System¡¯s rules, it has been removed and passed up to the System at no rpensation, thank you for your generosity!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Where does this furious urge to hit somebodye from¡­

    He ruffled his hair while powerlessly grumbling and crying without the tears.

    He can understand why the ¡®Transport Card¡¯ would be removed given it¡¯s story breaking power, but, in the end he¡¯s still not happy, especially so when the System in his perception rubbed him off with a ¡®thank you for your generosity¡¯ part. He¡¯s basically flipping out, wait no he¡¯s flipping out alright.

    In the quiet hall, a golden light appeared, it was so bright the three had to squint and guard agains tit with a hand.

    After the light sustained itself for a bit, it dimmed down and a tall figure started appearing out from the receding beam of light.

    The three had different reactions to it, Wu Yan¡¯s very moved at the sight, while the two girls were stupefied by it.

    They can¡¯t find the right words to describe how they feel at the moment.

    Hair barely covering her ears, pink hair down to her neck, a face so sculptured it attained an artistic perfection, no excess at all, her eyes that were tightly shut added that much more peacefulness and tranquility to her face.

    Donning a , the top half of her body were barely covered and on her shoulder were two shoulderpads, her arms were also protected by armguards, her lower parts were covered with a battle skirt, there¡¯s no excess meat on her slim long white legs, that¡¯s definitely an eye candy when coupled with her smoking body.

    What¡¯s more awe inspiring is the two light pink wings behind the girl.

    She looks like an angel descending upon this earth!

    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±

    Before they got out of their stupor, the words ¡®beautiful¡¯ slipped out from their mouth.

    And who could me them, under the light beam, she appeared sublime!

    Wu Yan on the other hand is on a different kind of exaggerated reaction, two wave shaped tear trail started streaming down his cheeks from God know when, clearly the guy is very moved¡­

    While still lost in their thoughts the light went away and Ikaros appeared in all her glory in front of the three, only that her eyes are still shut tightly.

    When Ikaros appeared in front of them the trio froze¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto dropped their jaw looking at the two humongous thing (Tl:rtively speaking), they turned into stones.

    He inparison has his eyes popped out and he extended his neck outwards if only to get closer to that ¡®divine ravine¡¯ by even just a bit.

    Smoking body? bitch pulease, in front of those two blessed construction of a heavenly nature all is but a fleating cloud.

    Well anyway it didn¡¯t matter what the three thought, at least the recently arrived Angelic girl, Ikaros wouldn¡¯t know that¡¯s for sure.

    A tiny light shot out from the angelic girl and it connected him with her.

    After synchronization the light turned into a light ball and entere dhim.

    When consciousness returned to her and her bodily function began to resume . After the mysterious adjustment to her memories, the angelic girl opened her eyes gradually¡­

 Chapter 74: Ikaros! The tender girl that one canâ€™t help feeling pitiful for..

    <h4>Chapter 74: Ikaros! The tender girl that one can¡¯t help feeling pitiful for..</h4>

    Like a newborn animal, her eyelids twitched and slowly she opened her eyes.

    Her indigo colored eyes appeared from underneath the eyelids, it is a very vacant one.The eyes made her looked stiff.

    After opening her eyes she lifted her head and took in the first image after summoning, and that is when she saw it.

    Thepletely moved expression on Wu Yan, Lirin sleeping soundly with a big smile, and Hinagiku, Mikoto who¡¯s hurt for some reason.

    Sheid her eyes on the for a bit before returning it to him.

    Her wings pped open and a few feathers fell, when they floated downwards it made a beautiful scene once more.

    She pped her wings and her legs left the ground, floating in the air it didn¡¯t take long before she arrived in front of him, this surprised the 3 who couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Almost the same time she fell on the ground, her alluring crimson lips opened and a soft mellow voice resounded.

    ¡°Incription! Begin!¡±

    After that line, what appeared to be forms started shing in her eyes.

    And then, nothing happened¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡± Twas Wu Yan

    ¡°¡­¡± Twas Hinagiku

    ¡°¡­¡± Twas Mikoto

    ¡°¡­.¡± Twas Ikaros

    The whole ce fell into an awkward silence, they expected her to do something and looked around, but nothing happened so they returned their gaze to her.

    And the whole silent scene enacted once more, a subtle change happened in her emotionless eyes, it started to exhibit what looks like a bit of panic.

    Touching her neck she felt her skin, in her impression it seemed like she has been wearing a chain around her neck since her creation but that chain¡¯s gone now.

    Feeling her smooth neck, her face didn¡¯t change much but there¡¯s definitely more panic inside her eyes now.

    ¡°The inscription ne¡­ is gone¡­ gone¡­¡±

    She muttered with an ineffable amoutn of feelings behind it.

    After organizing the information that appeared out of nowhere in her mind she understood that this was no longer her old world¡­

    But, to her, this didn¡¯t really mean much change at all, to her it¡¯s just a change of master from one to another, in the end she¡¯s still another tool, her reason for being is to obey the msater¡¯smand that is all.

    Regarding her present predicament, there¡¯s nothing much to say in her opinion, inside her settings, she just need to identify the master, activate the incription ne and leave everything else to the master, finally listening to hismands, that¡¯s about it.

    This much is a given to her.

    But right now she can¡¯t stay calm.

    The ne is gone, inscription is thus impossible and therefore she can¡¯t have a master!

    This much is too hard for processing by her immature emotional processing system.

    No master means she can¡¯t take order and if she can¡¯t take orders she wouldn¡¯t know what to do, if she doesn¡¯t know what to do then she¡­

    She lookedposed without the slightest hint of being flustering. But how can he not see the eyes that were practically shouting they were at a loss? Observing the beautiful girl, the moved feeling he had receded and what reced it were infinite sympathy.

    The girl is an artificial angel. Ikaros is made a weapon.

    Everything she does after creation is for the master. Each one of her behaviour is under themand of her master, every move she makes is under the direct order of the master. Basically, her whole life it has been one fight after another.

    She¡¯s not Nymph or Astrea, her emotional processes are just that undeveloped.

    Undeveloped, but it exist, her feelings that is.With her simplistic cognition it¡¯s very likely that the terror she feels right now is very real and very pure in nature!

    It¡¯s too bad she didn¡¯t have the ability to self determine, in other words she can¡¯t think for herself!

    When the ne disappeared, what has been the only assist she had is gone and she didn¡¯t know what to do now. And so she started to be lost just like a helpless little girl¡­

    While Hinagiku and Mikoto is still busy putting on God know what kind of reaction, he lightlyughed and stretched out his hand andid them on her head.

    Still somewhere distant in her mind, Ikaros felt a sudden warmthing from the top of her, lifting her head she sees a grinning Wu Yan.

    After he rubbed her pink head good and enjoying the pretty watery eyes on her his voice sounded so loving to her.

    ¡°Ikaros..¡±

    He moved his hand over to her neck while caressing her he continued with a bright smile.

    ¡°Say, Ikaros do you know why your cor disappeared?¡±

    She shook her head with an expressionless face and no further movement can be observed from her.

    ¡°That¡¯s because our lives are now connected and we can¡¯t stay apart from each other anymore, this kind of rtionship can¡¯t bepared to the s.hitty cor you had. That¡¯s why, the System took it away it¡¯s because we are already connected and there¡¯s no such need for something like that!¡±

    He retrieved his hand before rubbing her head with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re everything belongs to me! So! Don¡¯t go thinking so hard about useless stuff!¡±

    She vacantly looked at him before her eyes ebgan brightening up, her lost eyes started disappearing without a trace when a warm feeling started emanating out from within.

    Returning to a state without billow she replied.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She retracted the wings and shrunk them down to a small wing about the size of a palm before lightly continuing.

    ¡°I am the multipurpose Strategic type Alpha angeloid, Ikaros, nice to meet you¡­¡±

    ¡°My master!¡±

    He also greeted him with a wide grin.

    ¡°Well then Ikaros, I¡¯m Wu Yan, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    The two nekomimi like thing on the side of her head fluttered as she expressionlessly said.

    He nodded his head and just before he¡¯s about to say something two slender hand pped down on his shoulder on either side.

    What he saw when he turned his head is enough to make him almost pee his pants.

    Standing behind him is Kaichou-sama and Railgun who had their hand on his hsoulders.

    The twitching lips and dangerous re tipped him off enough to know that he¡¯s in for it now¡­

    ¡°You, could you please start exining?¡±

    Her other hand made a motion that looked like she¡¯s about to materialize Shirosakura any moment now.

    Shrinking his shoulder back the two kept their iron grip, what could he do but wrylyugh.

    ¡°Expl.. exin what¡­¡±

    ¡°Exin what?!¡±

    Mikoto tightened her grasp on him while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should exin why she¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Pointing at Ikaros she yelled at him.

    ¡°Why she¡¯s calling you master?!¡±

    ¡°There¡­ the¡­ there¡¯s a very good reason! An undeniably logical reason for this!¡±

    He can feel his heart throbbing like none before, putting on a distorted smile he stuttered.

    ¡°Undeniably logical reason you say? Why does it look like you were natural with how she called you?¡±

    She cynically grinned at him.

    ¡°Or could it be, you already knew something like this would happen before the summon?!¡±

    Sakura petals started flying and flowed around her palm before a crystal sword materialized out of nowhere.

    Mikoto¡¯s bangs started floating and bluish white lightning arced about making thunder around her.

    Last but not least, the cold sweat flowing down his head¡­

 Chapter 75: Fantastic dream, naturally air headed Ikarosâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 75: Fantastic dream, naturally air headed Ikaros¡­</h4>

    ¡°Yan¡­¡± Hinagiku clinged to Wu Yan with teary eyes. She then closed her eyes and proceeded to try and connect her lips with his.

    Gulping incessantly he moved his lips towards her as well.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    At the same time, another pair of hands encircled his waist, turning his attention over he saw a teary eyed Mikoto licking her lips while curling her cherry lips in a manner no less provocative than Hinagiku¡¯s, the intent is clear as day.

    Hugging the them left and right he¡¯s practically oozing happiness, switching between the twodies, he really didn¡¯t know who to choose at the moment and is in a peace blossom colored conundrum.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Another sound came, soft and mellow like a pleasant bell it rang slightly by the side of his ear. Simultaneously he felt some extremely divine and soft sensation pressing against his back making him waver like no instance before.

    Turning back, what entered his eyes is the delicate and somewhat airheaded looking Ikaros who¡¯s clinging to his waist as well. Because his point of view is like this, he could naturally see the hallowed twin mountain of the saintess.

    Taking in her alluring action that is practically begging someone to push her down his breathing became rough.

    ¡°Yan!!!¡±

    Right when he¡¯s about to go full feral on Ikaros, two low growls worse than the vilest demons from the pits of hell made him dismiss the thought without much deliberation.

    Like a poorly oiled machine he rigidly turned only to see a scene he would never forget at least not in this lifetime.

    Hinagiku¡¯s holding Shirosakura and is in alter mode, hell even the background faded away into darkness, what¡¯s more noteworthy is that the de itself has be ckened!

    Meanwhile, Mikoto is standing there with clothes and hair fluttering in the air without assistance from any kind of wind whatsoever, the electricity flowing around her has an unprecedented speed, he knew he done fucked up when he sees that the electricity has also turned into a colour that of the deepest night.

    ¡°ckened¡­ they¡¯ve gone alter¡­¡±

    He¡¯s terrified to his very core while backpedaling away.

    With ck nata and ck electricity they are out for a piece of that ass, not the intimate kind of course.

    ¡°You double crossing big carrot yboy!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He got his head cut off and his body electrolyzed into God knows what matter.

    ¡°Arggghhh!!!¡±

    Inside one of the room, he quickly opened his eye and shot up from his bed throwing the nket that was on him flying with a kick as well.

    His shirt so soaking wet one could wring liquid out of it, sweaty faced and heaving he surveyed his surrounding. Finding it to be safe, he sighed a breath of relief.

    ¡°It was just a dream..¡±

    Wiping his forehead he adjusted his pulse and breathing rate while being happy and grateful inside.

    It¡¯s just a dream¡­ nothing more than a dream¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha, as if it could go any other way, the two girls are very kind why would they cut me, everything¡¯s a dream¡­¡±

    The pathetic guy tried to console himself as he got more and more shaky towards the end of his sentence.

    ¡°This dream¡­ it¡¯s not a portent of something right¡­.¡±

    Recalling the scene of him meeting his yandere end, he felt his throat burning up with immense thirst.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s a mere dream.. that¡¯s right a mere dream¡­¡±

    Drylyughing he shook his head and repeatedly chant the sentence as if trying to hypnotize himself.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    ¡°Arghhh mother fucker! Here the dees!¡±

    A voice out of no where made him jump out of fright, he hurriedly covered his head with the nket and started trembling on the spot.

    ¡°Sniffles, I won¡¯t do it anymore, please don¡¯t give me the nata, I beg of¡­.¡±

    His begging echoed within the nket and his body trembled even harder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut me please, I¡¯m not your master, so please don¡¯t sha¡­¡±

    He stopped suddenly, flinching it seems he has regained some sort of sense.

    ¡°Hmm? master?¡±

    He popped out his head from the nket like a turtle and looked towards the origin of the sound only to be surprised at what he sees.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Seeing that Ikaros is sitting by at the bed he cried out to her.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros got up, her motions jiggled her jigglypuffs, gawking as per usual he got even more thirsty.

    ¡°Do you have any orders? master¡­¡±

    Seemingly unaware of just how flirtatious she looks, the vacant expressioned her answered him.

    Turned on, he looked at her juicy boday, spurred by her words his blood rushed to a certain extremity on him.

    It¡¯s morning, and guess what¡¯s the time males tend to be the excited, given that he¡¯s a male¡­

    Presented with such a fine rocking girl before him, and she¡¯s asking ¡®any orders?¡¯, you tell me why shouldn¡¯t he have lewd thoughts now?

    Feeling so hard it hurts, he set his gaze on Ikaros while preparing to give his order. All of a sudden the previous dream shed in his mind.

    Shivering, all the evil lewd thoughts disappeared with nary a trace, his lower half also calmed down, the impossible request in his mind shelved away, the frustration almost killed him.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s not going to die from it, but fuck damn his chest hurts, he simply can¡¯t stop coughing, if this keeps up it might just be the death ofhim.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Seeing that he¡¯s coughing nonstop, Ikaros¡¯ ears twitched and while tilting her head she can feel that her master seems to be in a troubled state. But she didn¡¯t know what to do to relieve him and make him happy. Hence, she could only remain motionless and observe him as he coughed on.

    She may look vacant but he can guess more or less what she¡¯s thinking so he motioned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just a cough nothing big¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Since he said so, Ikaros chose to listen to him.

    Patting his chest he heaved a big breath before turning to her with a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°Ikaros, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tilting her head again she stared at him with her indigo eyes. She looks like she¡¯s trying to figure out how to answer him, some half a dayter, she managed to squeeze out a word.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Obviously stupefied by her response he mirrored her words before responding a bit speechless.

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing then why are you in my room?¡±

    He got wrecked by Hinagiku and Mikotost night. Bruised ck and blue on the nose and face he managed to persuade them somehow. During another round of flogging-a-d.i.c.k, the two¡¯s brutality almost made Ikaros bring out Apollon.

    He frantically exined to her how the two girls are just ¡®ying around¡¯ with nothing but ¡®good intentions¡¯, God he almost died from exhaustion from that one.

    After a long and lengthy discussiond eep into the night, the two figured out Ikaros¡¯ innocence and dragged her back to their room. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s their intention and what happened afterwards that¡¯s why he¡¯s questioning her.

    Too bad he won¡¯t be getting his answer anytime soon though. She nked out for a second before briefly answering him.

    ¡°Ikaros, came to see master sleep..¡±

    ¡°Watch me sleep¡­¡±

    Startled he rubbed his cheeks before throwing away his nket and sitting in front of her. He asked her with much curiosity.

    ¡°Why watch me sleep?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Putting on a pensive face, in other words not changing much of her usual expression.

    ¡°To watch master sleep¡­¡±

    Jerking his lips he sighed. He understands Ikaros to a certain extent but pass that extent sometime one just can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going through that mind of hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about watching me sleep, if you watch me sleep then how are you going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Sleep¡­¡±

    Lowering her head she lightly muttered.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­ has no need for sleep¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t need sleep? Don¡¯t need to sleep?!

    As an angeloid she didn¡¯t need nor can she sleep¡­

    Looking at her who¡¯s also vacantly staring back at him, he reached out to rub her head. While doing so he had some thoughts going around his mind.

    He¡¯s got to think of something to solve this inability to sleep of hers.

    Otherwise it¡¯s just too pitiful for her during the nights where she¡¯s the only one awake¡­

 Chapter 76: Lifestyle, decision, wait

    <h4>Chapter 76: Lifestyle, decision, wait</h4>

    In another room, Hinagiku and Mikoto woke up. The two woke up Lirin as well and they proceeded to the washroom to rinse their mouth and begin changing.

    It¡¯s standard female routine. They posh up a little here and there to be more presentable. But enforcing this kind of standard on Kaichou-sama and Railgun would be a bit of a stretch.

    Yes the two are girls but they gravitate more towards the masculine side. They tidied their hair and clothes and that¡¯s it for their early morning routine, what take forever for other girls is just a snap for them.

    When they walked out of the room and came to the guest hall they were surprised by what they saw.

    ¡°Sup, I see you¡¯re awake now.¡±

    They are greeted by Wu Yan who¡¯s sitting there having breakfast while giving them a casual greeting.

    ¡°You.. what..¡±

    The two girls pointed their trembling hand at him, it¡¯s like they just saw a ghost or something, veritably he has reason to be twitching his lips.

    ¡°I say, what¡¯s with that taken aback reaction¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s on the verge of table flipping now, in addition to jerking lips.

    ¡°Are you really Yan? Not some poser or anything?¡±

    Okay Hinagiku crossed the line with that one.

    ¡°I say, why is it so inconceivable to you girls that I¡¯m like this?¡±

    He feels like biting someone and he¡¯s very upset, he reckons that anybody would in such a situation, at the very least they would still be upset.

    While they are conversing, they took Lirin who¡¯s curiously observing Ikaros to the side and sat down, seeing the dishes prepared on the table, Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°Of course we are surprised!¡±

    Mikoto assisted her.

    ¡°Youzy bum, as long as it¡¯s not 10AM you definitely won¡¯t be waking up!¡±

    Raising one of his eyebrow he retorted at her.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, during my stint as a butler of the Katsura, I will have you know I wake up early every single day!¡±

    Curling her lips, Hinagiku shot him down.

    ¡°Is that right, I remember clearly during said period I would always go and flip the nket on you, if it were not for me you would probably have forgotten to go to sses as well!¡±

    There¡¯s nothing he can say now.

    Snickering, Hinagiku grabbed one of the bread on the table and chomped down. Instantly she frowned along with Mikoto.

    ¡°This bread, where is this from?¡±

    After another bite the two girls put down the bread in their hand with clear dissatisfaction. It would seem the bread don¡¯t suit their taste.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Grabbing his third bread he wolfed it down while being puzzled at their reaction.

    ¡°This is made by the hotel, is it nto good? I for one think it taste okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not made by you?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Rolling his eyes he continued.

    ¡°This is a hotel, room service much? Why make it yourself?¡±

    The two are let down at his response. Hinagiku even grumbled in a barely audile tone.

    ¡°Well, you made them before¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your personal chef!¡±

    Raising his hand in protest. It feels like the twossie is taking him for one before.

    ¡°Ai, what to do now¡­¡±

    She said with a sullen look while poking the bread on the table.

    ¡°After eating his dishes, normal dishes don¡¯t taste like they used to.¡±

    Kaichou-sama got ¡®fed¡¯ by him for one month, let it not be forgotten thta he still has culinary master, during that one month she has eaten nothing but food made by him, it¡¯s safe to say her standard has been raised to a very high level due to being fed by him.

    Now that they are confronted with the food made by a hotel, the food doesn¡¯t suit their pte. Mikoto as well, only Lirin who has never tasted his personally made food is having a st with the feast.

    He understands this and would just like to throw a tsukkomi at them.

    This is food made by a hotel frequented by nobles and she called it ¡®normal dishes¡¯, apologize to the hotel boss who hired the famous chefs with high premiums¡­

    However, he¡¯s also a bit proud of himself.

    Now you know you can¡¯t leave moi non¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault Yan, why¡¯d you have to go and make your food taste so great, now we can¡¯t enjoy other people¡¯s dishes!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth while snapping at him.

    Swallowing down thest bread on his hand he helplessly responded to them.

    ¡°Just y along for now, aren¡¯t you girls hungry?¡±

    Truth be said, Kaichou-sama and Railgun are a little hungry so they can only eat the bread they put down before albeit a little bit reluctant as shown by theirining face.

    Finally, Lirin at Hinagiku¡¯s side who had previously been quietly and curiously looking at Ikaros finally spoke out like a curious child her age.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the pretty sister?¡±

    Startled, it¡¯s only now that the three recalled that Lirin had not been acquianted to Ikaros.

    ¡°Oh ya, Ikaros.¡±

    The two girls sheepishly turned around to Ikaros.

    They were a bit ashamed that they forgot all about Ikaros¡­

    Ikaros also shared some me as well, what with being all obedient and quiet there standing behind him. It¡¯s not that her existence is that little, rather it¡¯s quite the contrary it¡¯s hard not to notice someone so beautiful!

    If one were to make an analogy and Ikaros is a honey peach, then Hinagiku and Mikoto would be immature green apples, why because they are respectively 14 year old and 15 year old, their body aren¡¯t that mature yet, even with their exquisite features, rtive to Ikaros they still have some ground to cover.

    That¡¯s presently speaking of course, wait until the two half loli grow up, then it¡¯s up to debate.

    This is in the context where he told Ikaros to dress up in normal clothing and hide that wing of hers otherwise she would be even more eye catching then now.

    In the end, she¡¯s arade who just joinedst night so they might still be forgiven for not noticing.

    ¡°Pretty sister, why are you ignoring Lirin? Do you hate Lirin?¡±

    Mewled the feeble little ol Lirin when she saw that Ikaros only looked at her with an expressionless face without answering her.

    ¡°Haha, Lirin don¡¯t her, Ikaros is not ignoring you it¡¯s just that Ikaros isn¡¯t that much amunicative person in the first ce.¡±

    Seeing that Lirin¡¯s a bit dejected he tried cheering him on.

    He denies any allegation that he has been moe moe kyuned¡­

    Mikoto looked at Ikaros before shooting a question at her.

    ¡°By the way Ikaros, did you get up early? I didn¡¯t you before when I woke up, I thought for sure you went somewhere.¡±

    As if the thought that she¡¯s the subject of the conversation just registered she turned her head slowly to nce at Wu Yan before muttering.

    ¡°I.. went to master¡¯s ro¡­¡±

    Listening to her, some rm deep within him rang out. fuck, if they find out she had been in his room the whole night then Jesus be a bro he¡¯s going to die a gruesome death, as sure as Moses splitting sea.

    Recalling the dream he had, his heart beat like crazy as he quickly interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hinagiku, Mikoto, what¡¯s the arrangement for Lirin when we go treasure hunting?¡±

    Well, you gotta give the guy credit, he chose a very good topic to divert their attention.

    Looking at Lirin, Hinagiku hesitated a bit before answering.

    ¡°About that¡­ I also¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to go as well!¡±

    Not giving her the chance to finish, Lirin jumped up with zing and dered.

    ¡°No you can¡¯t! The ce we are going to is too dangerous for you!¡±

    Mikoto immediately protested after hearing her little deration, Lirin is just a little girl who can¡¯t protect herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care I don¡¯t care! I wanna go!¡±

    Changing her tone into one that is sobbish she clung to Hinagiku.

    ¡°Sister Hinagiku, brother, please don¡¯t leave Lirin behind, I don¡¯t want to leave you guys!¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hugging Lirin, Hinagiku looked to him for further action as she doesn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Sighing he continued after a bit of deliberation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring her, we don¡¯t have any other alternatives at the moment. I think based on our abilities we can still cover her!¡±

    Mikoto nodded in acquiesce since he already said so. Lirin immediately turned that frow upside down and is currently jumping for joy.

    ncing over all the girls present he mumbled.

    ¡°And now, we wait¡­¡±

 Chapter 77: Huge treasure seeking party!

    <h4>Chapter 77: Huge treasure seeking party!</h4>

    And so three days passed just like that¡­

    The supply town southern za, biggest za around this part of town. If one were to walk a bit further then one would find the southern exit of the supply town.

    This ce maybe big but since it¡¯s not en route to Giant Beast Forest nor is it a famous path normally there won¡¯t be many people here.

    But at the moment, the people present here could be described as being a mountain or seas of people.

    Wu Yan &pany can¡¯t help but stand bbergasted at one corner of this za, they are speechless at the sheer amount of traffic here.

    A prudent estimate would put the number at beyond ten thousands!

    ¡°It seems the auction firm has been very busy thesest few days, to actually be able to spread it to such a degree and with such a turnout, one can¡¯tin about their efficiency¡­¡±

    He frowned when he saw tons of groups small and big along with some mercenary band spread here and there.

    The reason he¡¯s frowning is because the people present here could very well turn at any moment when they find the treasure.

    He simply rejects the notion of an altruistic samaritan sharing his treasure with everyone.

    ¡°Looks like a lot of family and mercenary band sent people toe and test the water¡­¡±

    Mikoto darted her eyes to survey the whole ce along with the people here.

    She¡¯s not scanning for numbers, she¡¯s not that bored. Rather, she¡¯s utilizing the scanning function to scan over all the battle power of the people present.

    Hinagiku has Lirin in her arms while she¡¯s doing the same thing as well.

    The light effect in their eyes never stopped revolving, tensing up she uttered her first thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of powerful individuals¡­¡±

    Wu Yan &pany has a very short history on Silvaria, even the most senior of them has only been here no mroe than a few months. In other words, he¡¯s not that familiar or well connected yet.

    Familia no-one-cares for example, mercenary su3k-a-di3k for example, he doesn¡¯t recognize a single one of them. He¡¯s not bothering to remember the names of the person he scanned as well, they are just numbers why bother¡­

    Strength analyzing however takes absolute priority!

    There might be instance or instances of powerful threats¡­

    Below tier 5, there¡¯s practically innumerable mooks to go around. And being mooks, they aren¡¯t material in their countermeasure efforts. What they are looking out for are those people that is worth their consideration.

    ¡°Tier 6, close to 100!¡± Hinagiku reported.

    ¡°Tier 7, 15 spotted!¡± Mikoto curled her lip at the amount while reporting to him.

    ¡°Tier 8, none as of now¡­¡±

    Raising his eyebrow he lightly brushed his sights over the fuck ton of people.

    Narrowing her eyes, Mikoto is resisting her impulse of excitedly letting out electricity but the corner of her lips betrayed her.

    ¡°So many supers, now this¡­¡±

    ¡°Makes you excited yeah?¡±

    Giving her the white of his eyes he interjected her with a teasing tone.

    ¡°We are trying to gauge the number and magnitude fo threats to us, while you, urgh, looks like you¡¯re having fun. I think you should keep in mind that there¡¯s more than 100 people that could pose harm to us!¡±

    ¡°You say it¡¯s 100+ but out of those number there¡¯s no one who could really fight on par with me isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    Brushing her bangs she grinned.

    ¡°There¡¯s 15 above level 6o sure but the one with the highest level would be me at 69!¡±

    ¡°Not a threat to you but what if it¡¯s rtive to us?!¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders he waved his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a level 50 here, that means those 100+ are a risk to me. Also, you¡¯re not afraid of 1v1 but what about 1 versus the world, afraid now?¡±

    ¡°Okay Okay, I¡¯m just saying sheesh, like I¡¯m not aware of that. Seriously, why you¡¯ve got to be such a stiff.¡±

    Her hotblooded mood just got battered into nothing from his verbal onught, she feels like the person in front of her is annoying in multiple ways.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have Ikaros so we needn¡¯t be as worried now¡­¡±

    Hinagiku put a prompt stop to the two, jeez if they¡¯re worried about strength disparity what about her, shouldn¡¯t she be so afraid that she¡¯s shivering in fear?

    ¡°Certainly we do have Ikaros¡­¡±

    He turned to sneak a peek at the expressionless Ikaros staring at him, her appearance calmed him down somewhat.

    If we say Mikoto needs to look out for encirclement since there¡¯s 10+ individuals who could fight her then Ikaros wouldn¡¯t have such a consideration at all.

    In fact he can go further and im that even if all the people present were to gang up they still wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a decent fight!

    Zerg rush or any other tactics that rely on numbers to overwhelm are moot against her, a strategic warfare angeloid with mass killing weapons on her!

    Ikaros is an existence that can end an entire civilization!

    What¡¯s more hispatriots aren¡¯t vegetarians (Tl: docile, chicken s.hit, weak)!

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv4)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros

    Equipment points:

    21¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯100¡¯000

    Ability points:

    101¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    120¡¯000

    Level:

    50

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster(Lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    69

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    D

    Agility:

    C

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (D grade)

    Level:

    35

    Unit

    Ikaros

    Ability

    Uranus Queen mode

    Power

    A

    Stamina

    B

    Agility

    B

    Psychological

    A

    Equipment:

    Artemis ¡®Perpetual homing missile¡¯ (Grade C), Aegis ¡®Absolute Defensive Perimeter¡¯ (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level

    77

    ¡­..

    He dismissed the status list and eyed the tier 7 posers that¡¯s leading them, nobody noticed him grinning.

    Although Hinagiku and him aren¡¯t that high rtive the ones present, just talking about him alone there¡¯s more than 100 people stornger than him at the moment, what¡¯s to say of Hinagiku.

    However, in the context that no tier 8 makes an appearance, Mikoto is the strongest one here.

    Ikaros being his trump card also gives him much assurance!

    level 77! tier 8, baby!

    Furthermore she¡¯s in the upper echelon of said tier, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say she could rank among the top.

    She alsoes with an arsenal of lethal equips that send shivers up his spine. It is his firm belief that Ikaros is the strongest tier 8 there is!

    Come a tier 9 and they would still have trouble dealing with her!

    Ignoring the 3 Grade C equips, she has within her possession a Grade B!

    Gold Armament!

    That¡¯s something only a tier 9 would have business swining around!

    It¡¯s something he himself doesn¡¯t have yet!

    Tier 8 people cursed their poor luck.

    Are you telling me it¡¯s so hard to believe that given there¡¯s no tier 9 and with something of this level she can own everyone¡¯s ass?

    Give or take, her other equipments aren¡¯t trashy either.

    Between the same Grade C, there¡¯s qualitative differences, to put it as an analogy; just like how there¡¯s a gap between a level 60 and a level 69 the same applies here so how much is that gap?

    To put it in a more rtable context let¡¯s take Wu Yan¡¯s armaments Nietono no Shana and conceptual armor, they are middle and upper position.

    Ikaros¡¯ Aegis and Artemis also upies the upper position.

    What¡¯s ridiculous is her Apollon, being only a grade C and yet after consultation witht he System he found out that it¡¯s Grade C but it¡¯s infinitely close to Grade B.

    There you have it folks, a high level high specs OP girl.

    And thus the reason he can afford to take a mascot Lirin on this trip while having close to nothing to fear.

    Yes, they are only a 5 person group that can¡¯t be numericallyparable to the big families X or gargantuan mercenary band smoke-a-weed. Qualitatively they are in a ss all their own!

    That and the stockpile of sundries he bought yesterday with some 70¡¯000 Item points, he has confidence that this trip will be a fruitful one.

    Basically, he¡¯s all fired up!

 Chapter 78: Airship! Departure! Chain of mountain ranges

    <h4>Chapter 78: Airship! Departure! Chain of mountain ranges</h4>

    Just when the people gathered and is having a st chatting, a loud wind blowing noise disrupted them.

    The wind came from overhead, it is so strong that the whole ce had draft sounds resounding all over, the individuals on the lighter side of the weight spectrum had to grab on to another person to avoid being blow over.

    It¡¯s just a harmless wind, but it let¡¯s try and see it from the point of view of the girls.

    Sure the wind can¡¯t blow them off their feet, but it definitely is strong enough to rustle their clothes. The female warriors are safe since they have one or two light armors, rtively safer than the female magicians that is¡­

    The sorceress and female magicians donned light robes, add that in the equation of blessed wind of the Gods and what have you? Their clothes were all pulled up and their skirts and lower garments were practically dancing in the wind. Relishing in the blessing of the Gods, all the brothers cheered, the whole ce had its volume turned up to eleven.

    All them male brothers were cheering and whistling in delight, clearly this trip has not been in vain. Wu Yan? He¡¯s a temporary member of this blessed faction of bros.

    By his 3 girls + 1 loli had their skirts uplifted slightly by the wind as well. Hinagiku and Mikoto are pressing down hard on their skirts to prevent being seen. Even if they did he has no interest, they are wearing safety shorts you see.

    The little loli, Lirin on the other hand had some prospect, he gracefully took a peek and saw a cute little pantsu, well it¡¯s just aprt because Hinagiku held down her skirt as well.

    What is making him secretly pleased is Ikaros, being a versatile angeloid who¡¯s air headed, the wind blew her skirt up high revealing her cute little white undergarment without sparing any effort. She just stood there like the word cover isn¡¯t in her dictionary, she¡¯s curious as to what Wu Yan is looking at that¡¯s so interesting while standing in that fashion.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t have any margin to cover for her, not when they had trouble keeping themselves protected as well. They also didn¡¯t notice what¡¯s going on over at Ikaros¡¯ side as well so Wu Yan acted like any good gentlemen would do and blocked Ikaros from the point of view of others. He also took the opportunity to open his eyes wide and take in the glory that is¡­ Ikaros¡¯ lower half¡­

    As he¡¯s having the time of his life exhibiting his shameless attribute, Ikaros only blinked a few times and continued gazing motionlessly at him like a sculpture.

    Very soon the mastermind of this atrocity appeared before the masses.

    More specifically, above the masses in the sky.

    Its body has a unique design and it descended from the sky. It¡¯s arge ship and standing at the bow of the ship is the old auctioneer that made an appearancest time in the auction.

    ¡°A flying¡­ ship¡­¡±

    Eximed Hinagiku when she sees this spectacle, it¡¯s fortunate that the wind is billowing really loud and her voice is limited to Wu Yan &pany otherwise she would have attracted the gaze of others.

    This is due to the fact that the airship is the main transport vehicle of Silvaria, it¡¯s pretty rare for someone not to have seen this, and that¡¯s why if anybody other than them heard her then others would definitely see her as some hillbilly or alient from another.

    ¡°Wai! It¡¯s an airship! An airship!¡±

    Cheered Lirin, looks like she has seen it before.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the airship of this word? I have heard it from Fei Fei before but it looks a bit different than a ship¡­¡±

    Recalling the specifics of the discussion he rubbed his chin a bit baffled by this thing.

    Actually it¡¯s not just the fact that its design differed from ships, the fact that it could fly definitely qualifies it as not a ship¡­

    It slowly descended onto the ground, at the point ofnding the people scattered like their lives depend on it because it does, otherwise they will be turned into meat pies. Finally the thing descended.

    (Tl: actually the raws says floating vessel but I like the word airship, I imagine it to be something that looks a bit like the airships in early final fantasy works)

    Because it had arge volume it took up about 25% of the za, when it stopped there on the za the people there felt like sardines.

    With arms behind his back the old dude stood at the front most of the ship like a scene straight out from some xianxia novels, he tagged him as a poser inside his mind.

    The old dudeughed and nodded in satisfaction when he saw the amount of turnouts.

    ¡°Everyone, I assume you¡¯re all here to go treasure hunting as well? Let the old me say upfront how I we wee you all and how we wish we can cooperate together andstly Godspeed in the journey ahead of us so that we may alle out with gains!¡±

    ¡°Now, before the main event we have something to say. Normally I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to do this seeing as there¡¯s a lot of strong ones on par with me here and some supers sent from esteemed families!¡±

    ¡°However, since we took the trouble of organizing this round of expedition please let me be as bold as to show off once more¡­¡±

    Listening to the old dude babbling on and on he felt speechless, why does the guy talk so much knowing that there¡¯s tons of people here who¡¯s the same tier as him who are clearly getting more and more impatient? And yet he beats around the bush, this is the real show off yes? Does he want to be heckled?¡­

    Surveying the map and the surrounding mountain ranges Mikoto and Wu Yan raised their eyebrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing their reaction Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Passing the map over to Mikoto he lifted his head.

    ¡°I was justhinking why would a ce in the iddle of nowhere be hiding a big treasure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because that¡¯s the perfect ce to hide a treasure? In the middle of nowhere, since nobody would go out of their way to search for a treasure in that kind of ce isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you do have a point there.¡±

    He nodded and Hinagiku turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr but I am thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°You see this mountain range don¡¯t really have any town, not even a vige!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Surveying the surrounding only to find chains of mountain ranges he concurred.

    ¡°What¡¯s your thoughts on this matter?¡±

    Scrolling it up she passed it back to him while donning a seirous expression.

    ¡°I was thinking if something big were to happen here nobody would know for sure what transpired here wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    They tacitly understood her.

    Feeling the heavy atmosphere he beamed.

    ¡°Maa,e what may if we keep deliberating on this matter it would only lead to analysis paralysis. Have you forgotten? We are going to YOLO this!¡±

    The two exchanged nce and smiled synchronously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! the brave takes all!¡±

    While they are talking the old dude finally got to the main points.

    ¡°Because the journey is a bit far we have decided to prepare an airship, if this inconveniences someone then we deeply apologize!¡±

    He¡¯s just speaking lines for formality¡¯s sake but the old dude didn¡¯t expect the female magicians below to give him the evil eye. He really can¡¯t fathom why they would stare so hard at him.

    Seeing his reaction Wu Yan almost burst out inughter. The two girls are also giving him their unamused look. If looks could kill the old due would probably be dead a few hundred times by now.

    He¡¯s starting to suspect that the old guy did this on purpose, why else is he issuing an ¡®apology¡¯, this is more like rubbing salt on the girls¡¯ wounds.

    Still mystified, the old dude carried on.

    ¡°All aboard, next stop the mountain ranges!¡±

    Wu Yan turned to the girls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 79: A certain forgotten Kaichou-samaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 79: A certain forgotten Kaichou-sama¡­</h4>

    When Wu Yan &pany boarded the deck, Ikaros stopped for an instance and her iris changed from indigo to deep red and back in a blink of the eye. It happened so fast it¡¯s like nothing happened and all is but an illusion.

    Wu Yan noticed the instant she stopped and he turned his head back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ikaros.¡±

    Lifting her head she answered.

    ¡°Master, there are lifeforms with significant danger rating!¡±

    ¡°Dangerous lifeforms¡­¡±

    They exchanged nce and Mikoto walked over to her side.

    ¡°Ikaros.¡±

    Pulling at her clothes to get her attention, she asked her.

    ¡°What you mean is that you detected strong individuals on this airship is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She returned her gaze on Wu Yan. The manner with which she does this one would think that if she didn¡¯t see him for even a second she¡¯s afraid he would disappear.

    ¡°Ikaros, how strong is the individuals you detected?¡±

    He whispered by her ears.

    She still has her sights on him as he said this, she stopped for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Quantity: 3, Strength: A, Danger: unascertained, rmending master to give dispatchmand!¡±

    Twitch his eyelids he hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Erm, I think it¡¯s best not to act rashly, we will keep an eye for any change for now!¡±

    ¡°Yes! master¡­¡±

    After she went back into expressionless mode, Mikoto and Hinagiku asked him.

    ¡°The number is 3 that¡¯s clear but what did she mean when she gave her judgements on strength and danger?¡±

    ¡°I see, in her settings, strength with an A rating means they¡¯re on the same tier as her, that is to say in this airship there¡¯s 3 tier 8!¡±

    he said with a serious expression.

    ¡°The tier 8 have finally made their appearances¡­¡±

    She eximed, tier 8, that¡¯s her goal for now, with the strength she has now they¡¯re existences she looks up to.

    ¡°I thought there were some miscalctions when we didn¡¯t see any tier 8 but it seems they were hiding.¡±

    she said after a fruitless scan of the airship.

    He grinned.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s understandable, they¡¯re tier 8, the ace in the hole the auction firm has managed to round up for a treasure hunt, being tier 8 why would they want to stand together with everyone else on the za?¡±

    ¡°3 tier 8 huh, Ikaros do you know their specific level ?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled before asking her.

    Shrinking her pupils without changing the colour of her iris she scanned the surrounding before reporting to them.

    ¡°Undefined, specific strength cannot be identified, scanning for position, no coordinates at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Stop it Ikaros, if you can¡¯t find them then don¡¯t. They will appear sooner orter!¡±

    He said while grinning and rubbing her forehead.

    Turning to look at him she stared nkly before responding.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    protested the two jelly waifus.

    Beaming he regrettably retracted his hand.

    The airship floated up while they are engrossed in conversation. Stopping in midair the airship spun around, probably to determine their direction. It then adjusted itself and set sail towards the south.

    ¡°This is incredible, it¡¯s my first time in an airship¡­¡±

    She¡¯s standing tiptoe in curiosity.

    ¡°Actually, this is my first time as well¡­¡±

    He said wrylyughing while carrying Lirin who jumped into his arms from God knows when.

    ¡°That¡¯s a given, I have never seen a ship floating in the air before, well, except for a certain ship that reports weather daily, and you being from a more technologically behind civilization couldn¡¯t possibly have seen it either¡­¡±

    Speechless, what she said is correct, his scientific world could only be described as so rtive to Mikoto¡¯s world who are 30 years into the future.

    Seeing as he¡¯s not going to say anything, a bit unamused she looked away.

    ¡°And, what¡¯s next? Should we wait until we arrive or do we go find the 3 tier 8 right now?¡±

    He pondered a bit before responding.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for an assertive stance, if we rm the snake in the bush we would only draw unnecessary attention to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I think they are already aware of our presence no?¡±

    A bit bewildered she asked him.

    ¡°Since Ikaros could detect them then being on the same tier the 3 individuals should be able to notice her strength even if they could not determine her exact strength isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong this time!¡±

    He rejected her notions with a handwave.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Raising her eyebrows she pursued him.

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    Eyeing Ikaros by his side he smiled.

    ¡°Ikaros can detect them because she has the scanning function in her system, that¡¯s why she could notice their presence!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Retorted Mikoto.

    ¡°Even if she has very good perception, on why are you so sure they couldn¡¯t do the same?¡±

    ¡°No, I can definitely say they didn¡¯t notice us!¡±

    ¡°Basis being?¡±

    He exined while bitterlyughing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this but the native of this world are split either into dou qi or magic, inside them exist either mana or dou qi. ording to what I know the native cultivators of this world detect presence by means of this dou qi and magic that exist within people.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    She understood after he put it this way, she hammered her palm with her fist.

    ¡°They can¡¯t detect us who don¡¯t have any magic or dou qi!¡±

    ¡°Right on!¡±

    Giving her the carrot he grinned.

    ¡°We can¡¯t generalized yet since we don¡¯t know if they might be special methods of perception on this world. However, one thing is for certian!¡±

    What?¡±

    ¡°Even if they notice us they absolutely can¡¯t tell our strength!¡±

    He confidently pointed out.

    ¡°we don¡¯t cultivate dou qi or mana, how would they know how strong we are? They can¡¯t gauge our strength using System like us!¡±

    ¡°Well, for the time being you do have a bit of good judgement in that head of yours!¡±

    damn you tsundere!

    Observing the clouds as they flow pass he noticed something off.

    ¡°Mikoto, don¡¯t you think something is missing?¡±

    It felt very upsetting, it¡¯s like he let something slip by him.

    Startled by his perplexed expression she also recalled she¡¯s forgetting something as well. Musing she continued.

    ¡°Hmm, since you siad it like that I do feel likepared to the usual times we arecking something¡­¡±

    As the two lost themselves in their introspective meditation, Lirin who¡¯s still in his arms tugged at his neck.

    ¡°Brother, are you guys looking for sis Hinagiku?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Hinagiku!¡±

    The two instantly realized.

    It feels like it has been a while since they heard his voice, it was some time they started this conversation.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Mikoto looked around but she can¡¯t find any trace of her.

    ¡°Over there¡­¡±

    Lirin pointed at a pale white Hinagiku who had ck lines running down her forehead. She¡¯s currently sitting in a reverse 8 figure (TL: Try finding this ¡°°Ë¡± shape in the following picture. Found this after I typed onna no ko zuwari, sitting like a girl)

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Looking at her pitiful disy Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    pping his forehead he moaned.

    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ Kaichou-sama has acrophobia¡­¡±

 Chapter 80: The place of bounty only have a stone plaque?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 80: The ce of bounty only have a stone que?¡­</h4>

    To Kaichou-sama the short journey might as well have been a year long journey. Meanwhile, others could chat the time away.

    Although one must marvel at how fast the airship could move, it is really astounding. It¡¯s not as fast as an airne though otherwise the people on board would have been blown away to God knows where. It is still a ship in the end.

    Now what does one mean by it being fast then? That¡¯s because form time to time it bes enveloped by some magic formation.

    Going into it, from the perspectives of onlooker they will only feel slightly disorientated and then poof, aplete change of scenery!

    Yes you guessed it those magic formations are space discement magic formation moremonly known as teleportation circles!

    How fucking big is Silvaria? Well, no one knows for sure, no one has seen the edge of this world, so how would they know how wide it is?!

    Wu Yan has only been here for no more than a few months, but he has heard from the System on how big this world is. ording to it, it¡¯s 10 times bigger than earth! (Tl: now some of you might be wondering how big, the raw does not specify whether it¡¯s 10x earth¡¯s diameter or mass, for the purpose of the story let¡¯s just it¡¯s slightly smaller than yo momma!)

    In this huge ass world the airship is the fastest transportation vehicle not because of its speed per se but because of this teleporation circles!

    Fixed in the sky, these formations goes way back in time on the pages of Silvaria¡¯s history, it was built by the gargantuan spending of resources by big ass faactions all for the purpose of making travelling to ces that much more expedient.

    Normally, the formations are hidden away, even if someone were to fly past it they wouldn¡¯t react at all.

    Built on the airships are tiny activation formations, once the airships make contact with the teleportation circles the activation circle will trigger the hidden circles and summon it out for the purpose of sending people far far away!

    Thus only airships are able to use these teleporation formations!

    Suppose Wu Yan¡¯s is going to their destination by his own world¡¯s airne, from their departure point to the arrival destination it would still take it 3 days and 3 nights even on its fastest speed!

    With the help of airships and teleportation circles, these long distances can be traversed in mere 2 or 3 hours.

    When the airhsip passed through another formation the old dude appeared and told everyone, they have arrived.

    What appeared before them is a normal mountain range. It¡¯s not that tall, not that short, not that long or short, it¡¯s truly average in every sense of the word.

    When they saw the mountain range everyone on board were thinking the same thing. Does this ce really have any treasure hidden within it? Wu Yan &pany thought the same thing.

    ¡°Everyone, we are now making the descent please make your preparations!¡±

    The airship slowed down and slowly desceded upon a mountain top¡­..

    People poured out from the airship. They didn¡¯t go out in any orderly fashion, the various organizations mobilized as they see fit. It¡¯s fortunate that the ce could still pass as being called wide otherwise it would be hard to imagine these people squeezing against each other in a tight space¡­

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Ikaros ¡®carried¡¯ down a certain object, she then dumped the lump of stardust in her hands down in an inconspicuous spot.

    Hinagiku is still feeling weak in her knees and barely could stand up. When she got dumped she plopped down on the floor with Lirin in her arms. Heaving and panting, Mikoto got close to her to alleviate her difort.

    Wu Yan? He¡¯s busy enjoying some good old schadenfreude while feeling helpless alongside an expressionless Ikaros.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me now, please don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    She forced herself when she saw Lirin and Mikoto being all worried for her. Forcing a fewugh while being pale, at least this ce is much better than being on the airship.

    About the same time as thest of the search party got down from the airship, she managed to recover her vitality somewhat.

    ¡°Those who have the map jotted down must know the journey I presume? Those without one please follow us. Let¡¯s go, everyone!

    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re finally down to business since they¡¯re at the treasure¡¯s hideout, the old dude didn¡¯t bother dilly dallying. Once he sees that everyone has made their way down from the ship, hemenced the search after everyone has got into position.

    And so, big and small, a variety of groups started moving towards the location of the treasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we move as well!¡±

    Patting her on the back he turned to everyone after she nodded.

    ¡­.

    ¡°This is the ce?¡­¡±

    Looking at the barren ce, Mikoto felt depressed and at the same time a bit puzzled.

    They saw the treasure map, ignoring the rule breaker with ¡®Impable Memory¡¯, Kaichou-sama could remember bits of the map, what¡¯s more to say for Mikoto who¡¯s no.3 in Academy City.

    This is the ce, she is sure of it.

    Problem is, there¡¯s nothing here, not a treasure, not even a tree¡­

    Seeing this, anyone would feel gloomy and if their temper isn¡¯t that good to begin with they might be snapping at this moment.

    In an instant the big party made an uproar. One could hear questioning and furious shouts here and there. Some have even made their way towards the auction firm personnel to deal out some justice.

    This group of people have already started bickering with the auction firm. The old dude leading them seemed to have exined something to the crowd and went on ahead, continuing on their journey.

    Bewildered and dejected as they are they can only carry on in a half suspecting half believing fashion as they followed the auction people.

    This went on until a stone que appeared before them.

    ¡°This is the ce?¡­¡±

    The same line but without the gloom, all one could sense from her tone is doubtfulness.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Nodding he curled his lip in the direction of the old dude.

    ¡°See that old fart seems to be making some new movements.¡±

    They looked at the old dude who walked to the front of the stone que and then his group surrounded the stone que.

    cing his hands on the stone que, the people behind him did the same thing with his back as well. They got into a tight formation covering each other¡¯s shoulders and backs.

    At that moment, everyone saw it. The moment he touched the stone que a light emerged from the point of contact and engulfed him turning him into what appears to be a shining man. Along with the people in contact with him, the group got engulfed in light.

    And in a blink of an eye the auction group disappeared while still shining.

    ¡°They disappeared!¡±

    Said a stunned Hinagiku. Everyone else had the same expression as well except the people who fought with the auction firm before, they looked like they expected this to happen and mimicked the auction firm¡¯s action and so disappeared as well.

    ¡°Unquestionably the stone que serves as an entry point of sorts to send people towards the location of the treasure.¡±

    The three exchanged nce and they understood each other¡¯s intention.

    More and more people got sent towards the ce and the ce started to be more and more spacious. As time moved along, only those timid and highly suspicious remained, most of the other guys are just about gone.

    ¡°We going? yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin looked at him. Ikaros didn¡¯t move her gaze from start to finish so go figure.

    He thought for awhile under the questioning sights before finally nodding and making their way over to the que.

    Before they are sent away, he took a sneaky peek at a certain direction.

    The 3 dangerous lifeforms referred to by Ikaros¡­

 Chapter 81: Stone path! Stone wall! Monsters?

    <h4>Chapter 81: Stone path! Stone wall! Monsters?</h4>

    When Wu Yan &pany recovered their senses, they discovered that they are now standing upon a stone ground with nary a person in sight.

    Wu Yan scanned the area as if this is within his prediction before sighing out loud.

    ¡°Knew it, the matter really weren¡¯t as simple as they are made out to be.¡±

    Hinagiku walked around and glossed her yellowish green eyes over the ce. She didn¡¯t see anything that is particrly interesting, the ce has nothing but stones. Wandering around a bit more she spoke out.

    ¡°Where¡¯re the others? Why are they all gone?¡±

    Mikoto and him are startled by this as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why is it only us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the location of teleportation varies depending on the timing of touching the stone que?¡±

    Observing this stony ce that can¡¯t possibly hold more than 10¡¯000 people he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way else to go, where are we supposed to head to?¡±

    Said a frowning Hinagiku.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me are duped by the auction firm right.¡±

    Electricity arced around her. She¡¯s not a very patient person in the first ce.

    He dismissed her suspicion with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible, maybe if it¡¯s just us the possibility would be high. But we came here with a lot of other groups, and within those groups there are many thates from big backgrounds¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on, there¡¯s no ce to go, do we have to pave our own road?¡±

    Squinching her eyes, bluish white lightning shed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open up a path then!¡±

    What can he do but twitch his lip at the sight of railgun spouting some dangerous line. Looks like there¡¯s no other wya out of here anyway, he sighed and acquiesced.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other alternatives, let¡¯s try it!¡±

    ¡°Should have done this in the first ce!¡±

    Lightning churned around her as she grinned. With a wave countless lightning shot out from her and gathered in her palm forming into a ball of bluish white lightning. Randomly choosing a direction she fired.

    Bam!

    At the point of impact the stone wall shattered with a loud boom and is subsequently covered by dust.

    The raging electricity around her died down. She brushed her bangs gantly as she looked on at the destruction she caused.

    Looking at her, he could tell thess is very happy at being able to fire the attack.

    As expected, railgun is a dangerous one, a non violent one is not Railgun¡­

    When the dust finally settled a ck revealed itself in front of everyone.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    A certain scientific railgun is very pleased with herself.

    ¡°See? You must pave your own path instead of following other¡¯s.¡±

    Not just him, even Hinagiku and Lirin don¡¯t know what to say to her and the just exchanged nces.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    she said when she saw the stone wall.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Turning over to look at it what happened surprised them.

    The wall that has a hole blown into it is regenerating like it has a life all its own, the surrounding stone wall trembled and one could that the wall is getting repaired at a speed that is observable by the eyes and soon the hole disappeared.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mikoto gasped at the regenerated stone wall.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, a wall monster again?¡±

    ¡°I wish that was the case¡­¡±

    Said Wu Yan with bitterughs after he looked over the brand new wall.

    ¡°If it were another wall monster then we can just do away with them. However the wall before us shows no level disy and therefore it is not a monster, it¡¯s definitely a normal wall.¡±

    ¡°Normal? It¡¯s a growing wall, where¡¯s the normal in that?¡±

    Maybe her jimmies were rustled after her attack failed but she threw a really good tsukkomi there.

    It didn¡¯t matter though, railgun snapped.

    biribiri

    With a lightning orb within her hand and lightning raging around her she looked at the wall before speaking in a cold tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    Fwahm she threw the lightning orb outwards in a violent fashion mming the wall with a boom. The attack this time is clearly stronger than thest one.

    Another explosion rang and dust flew again. The wall didn¡¯t regenerate, it t out no-sell her attack.

    He quickly stopped her when she whipped out a coin and took her railgun position.

    ¡°Forget it Mikoto, even if you attack again it will just grow back let¡¯s try to search for some clues before taking action again!¡±

    She reluctantly withdrew but not before staring at the stone wall like its her sworn enemy and clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Stupid wall despicable wall!¡±

    Hinagiku tapped her forehea din frustration.

    ¡°Attacks are useless and there¡¯s no way to go. What do we do now¡­¡±

    He thought for a while but no good ideas came.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t stop calcting from the start and it seemed she hase upon something when she stopped theplicated forms and tugged at his shirt. She pointed at a certain direction before continuing.

    ¡°master, there seems to be some words over there¡­¡±

    ¡°Words?¡±

    Before Wu Yan reacted, Mikoto ran over there with Hinagiku and by extension Lirin in tow. He yelled after them before piping down and guiding Ikaros towards them.

    He didn¡¯t notice that when he pulled her hand, Ikaros blinked a bit when she saw their hands joined together. She mumbled while putting her empty hand to her chest.

    ¡°Strange feeling¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    Destroy the ce in an instant and the exit will appear!

    Wu Yan &pany exchanged sights.

    ¡°In an instant¡­¡±

    Spreading her arms wide as if she¡¯s embracing this stone space she forced augh.

    ¡°Destroy this ce?¡±

    One can¡¯t me her though, this ce is not that big but it¡¯s a pretty tall order to destroy this ce in an instant, at least she didn¡¯t think she could do it.

    She¡¯s not the only one, Wu Yan is also having the same thought. Destroying the walls are simple in and of itself but to destroy this ce in an instant would be a daydreamer¡¯s babbling. At his tier this is still something he is incapable of. Plus he only have one AoE skill at his disposal, even then that skill is ineffective here¡­.

    Surveying the surrounding, Mikoto bitterlyughed.

    ¡°The railgun has a high prative power but it can¡¯t be used for wide area attacks. Also, the coordinates of this ce is still an unknown so I can¡¯t call lightning down on this ce.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t have high hopes for her anyway. He knows her limits after all.

    Frustrating as the whole matter is she doesn¡¯t have any wide area high impact abilities at her disposal. She did have the ability to call lightning down from the sky but this ce look like some secret room or something, who knows if they are under a sky or not.

    If it¡¯s not under the sky she can¡¯t use it. This ce looks very isted as well so it¡¯s hard to tell if she¡¯s able to properly feel the EM within the clouds.

    All hope is not lost however as he turned to Ikaros.

    She¡¯s part of the reason why he¡¯s not freaking out. If it¡¯s Ikaros can¡¯t dish out wide scale punishment then she wouldn¡¯t be Ikaros.

    She¡¯s a queen of the battlefield you see¡­

    ¡°Ikaros, can you do it?¡±

    She lifted her head and revealed a pair of expressionless eyes. The others however could feel something different. They could feel, the pressure slowly pouring out of her.

    Although she didn¡¯t answer him, he already knows the answer.

    ¡°I will be counting on you, Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

 Chapter 82: Ikarosâ€™ Macross missile massacre!

    <h4>Chapter 82: Ikaros¡¯ Macross missile massacre!</h4>

    (Tl: the chap title is actually a reference to the aoe attacks in super robot war that doesn¡¯t use coventional Robo to robo aim but AoE mode or somethign like that. Waiting for rification by those familiar with the matter, in thements section.)

    Ikaros walked in front of them as Wu Yan &pany looked on. At the same time her body released a dazzling light.

    ¡°Transformative wing system restriction, release!¡±

    It¡¯s not a soft and mellow voice anymore, rather it¡¯s a mechanical tone.

    Still shining, her homely dress slowly receded¡­

    A white armor slowly materialized, covering her body. Spreading her pink wings, everyone¡¯s field of vision are instantly blurred by the sheer amount of feathers.

    Her pink wings started turning a faint blue sheen and as they folded upon themselves they turned into sleek wings of light fluttering ever so softly behind her back.

    ¡°Sky queen mode! On!¡±

    Her indigo eyes turned into deep red and a light halo floated above her head. And her hair, it started to expand and dance around.

    This series of transformation took ce in a mere second and yet right now Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin and him has be entranced.

    Now if one were to say Ikaros is a simple, pretty God sent saintess angel then right now one would describe her as an enraged Goddess descending to give judgement upon foolish mortals.

    Vo, this be the true form of the versatile, strategic angeloid crowned as Uranus, queen of sky.

    They could feel it, the pressure that keepsing off of her.

    That¡¯s the aura of a strong one!

    Mikoto felt tiny as an ant in front of her.

    Such is the gap between tier 7 and 8.

    It didn¡¯t matter what they felt, Ikaros can¡¯t read them anyway. What she does know is that her master told her¡­.

    To demolish this ce!

    Her wings didn¡¯t move at all but she flew up into the air and came to the center of this ce.

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    The sound looked like they came from somewhere far far away, but as it fell countless missiles appeared around her wings of light. Under her control, her light wings swung and the missiles flew!

    boom ba da boom¡­

    The omnidirection salvo wrecked everywhere leaving a series of booms. The poor wall didn¡¯t even have a wreckage to bury as none of it survived the onught.

    ¡°Waiya!¡±

    Shouted the 3 girls when the resulting tremor shook them left and right throwing them constantly off their bnce.

    Tensing up his face he grabbed the 3 slender figure into his chest. Sure, his face looked serious enough but inside¡­

    As if I will let this chance past lol.

    They didn¡¯t know why her salvo didn¡¯t reach them in the slightest but this didn¡¯t stop the demolition of the ce at all.

    When the affair is done every wall in the ce got turned into bits smaller than even a marble. Where they stood, the ground has already shattered in the aftermath.

    ¡°My kidney!¡±

    He stepped on a wrong footing and as the ground parted he slipped and saw the big ck hole that opened up and fell down but not before nearly getting heart attack.

    ¡°Aaaa!!!¡±

    Yelled the 3 girls + Wu Yan as they fell.

    ¡°master!¡±

    Ikaros moved her wings and shot down to their aid. In an instant he appeared behind and grabbed him. Looks like they have managed to escape a tragic demise.

    ¡°fuck me!¡±

    cussed the c.u.n.t as he looked down. Oh no, don¡¯t misunderstand, he¡¯s still cussing deep inside, cursing from mother to grandmother.

    ¡°I was thinking why this God forsaken ce hiding a treasure would be so kind as to remind people, it¡¯s a trap! And a big one at that, if not for Ikaros we might really have died there!¡±

    Tightening up his hold on Hinagiku and Mikoto to prevent any idents he gulped while feeling d for having dodged a close one.

    Just a reminder but this is a ce where someone hid their treasures, why would it show them the direction, it¡¯s only natural for there to be a trap.

    ¡°This.. is too high isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    The bold railgun said while feeling chill run up her back with Lirin in her arms.

    Little ol Lirin on the other hand isn¡¯t so scared anymore aside form the few yelps before. In fact, the girl is mumbling incessantly at the their situation with much zest.

    Hinagiku? She passsed out with upturned eyes.

    Let it be known once more that Kaichou-sama is acrophobic, she¡¯s acrophobic!

    Because it¡¯s very important, it has to be emphasized twice.

    ¡°Thanks Ikaros!¡±

    He thanked her while trying to calm down his thumping heart.

    ¡°Thanks Ikaros (Sis Ikaros)!¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t seem like she regained her senses. He knows however, that she¡¯s just now sure what to do when someone else thanks her.

    This kind ofmon situation is a first for the engineered weapon.

    He resolved once again to make sure he protects this angelic girl.

    Maa, at this point it¡¯s up to debate who¡¯s protecting who. As for the future, he can¡¯t say for sure that he can surpass her, even if he is the MC (Author: self proimed), within her world she¡¯s the main heroine is she not?

    Against their gratitude, she can do nothing but look at a loss of what to do. But, her eyes had a imperceptible glint to them as she muttered ¡®yes¡¯ and then stayed silent.

    ¡°Hinagiku you alright?¡­¡±

    Mikoto blushed when she realized she¡¯s currently within his arms, but when she saw Hinagiku over at her side showing the white of her eyes she didn¡¯t feel like it anymore.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s alright¡­probably¡­¡±

    Said a lip twitching and speechless Wu Yan.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Mikoto asked when she looked down at the ck pit below them.

    ¡°What else, we can¡¯t go up and we can¡¯t give up after just a little stumble, then we can only go down!¡±

    When he recalled the result of following the smuck bait he felt very irritated and butthurt. He felt like skinning the mastermind behind this trap alive.

    Let it be known that he has very little patience for jokes especially with him receiving the short end of it¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then¡­¡±

    Sighing she nced at Lirin who¡¯s still brimming with energy as she tedly looked down. She admired her guts at being able to stare down from such a height.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our descent quickly then, otherwise if Hinagiku wakes up I¡¯m afraid she might faint again.¡±

    Retorted him with Mikoto wrylyughing and LIrin giggling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down, Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes! master!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes already turne dback to their indigo colour with her wings a beautiful pink and halo gone. Her hair also softened up again, what¡¯s left of her previous appearance is the white armor from before. By the way, he¡¯s silently enjoying the feeling of having two buns pressing against his back.

    It¡¯s a waste to stay in her sky queen mode when she can perfectly fly in her normal mode.

    And so under Ikaros¡¯ aid they descended.

    ncing at Mikoto who is constantly gulping and lil ol¡¯ Lirin who didn¡¯t mind the situation at all. He peeked at the swirly eyed Hinagiku on the other side. Suddenly he had a bright idea.

    Why not take advantage of Kaichou-sama in her present state and score some touch down points?

    Hmm¡­ this is a very serious question to deliberate over¡­

 Chapter 83: Caves on the wall, blood stained battle ground!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Caves on the wall, blood stained battle ground!</h4>

    Having lived the life of a troll it¡¯s not the first time Wu Yan¡¯s on the receiving end of getting trolled. Logically speaking therefore he should be adept at dealing with this kind of ¡®holes¡¯. Oh how naive he was.

    He¡¯s not sure what amount of time has passed but judging from his arms that is on the verge of going limp from hugging the girls one could tell it is definitely not a short time.

    And yet, there¡¯s still nothing but a dark abyss in his line of sight.

    Like a bottomless pit, it¡¯s not that big a hole but it¡¯s bone chilling how deep this thing is, they have flew for so long and still no ground in sight. Just when Mikoto is about toin, he saw something that brightened up his eyes.

    ¡°Ikaros! Stop for a bit!¡±

    Ikaros braked suddenly and steadily halted with a whip of her wings.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you stopping so suddenly like that¡­¡±

    Rubbing her forehead in irritation she looked at him in a displeased manner. The sudden brake just now made her knock into his jaw. What she didn¡¯t think about is who really got hurt more in that collision.

    ¡°Look at the walls¡­¡±

    The boring unchanging walls are now filled with countless holes like that of a beehives. Each of the caves had the exact same size.

    Drafts blew from the countless holes out into the giant pit. One couldn¡¯t tell what¡¯s the wind direction either, the winds are all blowing in a strange and abnormal manner.

    It¡¯s weird how one could see the wind and yet not feel it, the scene made them very befuddled that¡¯s for sure.

    Looking at the countless caves and subsequently feeling bedazzled with the sheer amount, Mikoto looked away and grumbled silently.

    ¡°So many caves, which one are we going into?¡±

    When he heard Mikoto, he turned to Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros, an you please scan the structures for any special markers or unique differences?¡±

    She instantly switched to sky queen mode and used her deep red eyes to scan over the ce.

    ¡°Results of the scan revealed a 99% simrity with negligible variance¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, they¡¯re all the same?¡±

    His head started hurting from the implications, if Ikaros can¡¯t do it there¡¯s not much he can do about it, the same applies to Mikoto.

    Hinagiku moaned in his chest, noticing this he reckons its probably the sign of her awakening.

    She would surely faint again if she were to wake up when they¡¯re still in this state. He decided straight away.

    ¡°Screw it, let¡¯s try randomly entering one!¡±

    Mikoto and Lirin concurred with this decision, being hugged for such a long period would make anyone feel ufortable. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t know how long they would be descending and waiting is not an option either.

    Ikaros nced over the avable options and chose the closest one to fly to.

    When theynded Mikoto and Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief and Hinagiku woke up just in time.

    ¡°Both of you.. what¡¯s with the look?¡­.¡±

    Being observed by people, the bossy Kaichou-sama felt a bit disturbed by them.

    ¡°Oh right, just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now nothing happened! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to recall it Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Understanding her acrophobic attribute he tried to reassure her.

    Ignoring the giggling Mikoto and Lirin as well as Hinagiku who had question marks floating above her head he stood up and looked around the cave.

    As usual, everything¡¯s made of stone and there¡¯s nothing particr to note. Rubbing his palm, he continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s delve deeper,dy luck be courteous perhaps we might chance upon an exit.¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re going through the trouble of creating a map why didn¡¯t they do proper annotation on the situation of the treasure.¡±

    Whined Mikoto.

    Wu Yan &pany didn¡¯t say anything, they only wrly smiled. Barging into other people¡¯s treasure hiding ce, getting lost and then ming the master of the treasure for something like that, what can one say, she¡¯s an interesting one¡­

    And so they set forth once more¡­

    It¡¯s fortunate that they aren¡¯t any traps that are of the same magnitude as the one before, for one, they aren¡¯t walking in some seemingly endless path, they came out of the other side of the cave in a jiffy.

    Rather than came out, it¡¯s more like they found the exit.

    3 teleportation circles appeared¡­

    Exchanging nces, Wu Yan &pany walked over to inspect the circles.

    ¡°So, which one?¡±

    said Mikoto while fiddling with her hair.

    ¡°This 3 circles look exactly the same, how do we choose 1 from them?¡±

    She said after making a conclusion that they are identical.

    Looking over the 3 magic formations again he helplessly resorted to the same method they employed before.

    ¡°Well they do look the same, why not we randomly choose one like before?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that..¡±

    The group sighed in unison, they all had second thoughts that maybeing to this ce just isn¡¯t worth the trouble.

    Stepping on the circle, it lit up and sent them away.

    They are in for a surprise when they saw what appeared before them.

    ¡°This.. this¡­¡±

    Subconsciously taking a few steps back, Mikoto went pale and Hinagiku took Lirin into her arms to cover her vision. She closed her eyes as well as she can¡¯t take a look at the ce. He on the other hand has a stern face on.

    What they are seeing is a ce littered with dead bodies. Dead bodies everywhere.

    They are all the bodies of the treasure hunting group!

    Among the littered bodies there are those that are pincushion-ed by stone spikes with their blood flowing into streams. And then there are those staked to the wall, even those with headshot turning into meaty chunks, it¡¯s an understatement to say their bodies were not in one piece.

    Against this scene from hell, except for Ikaros and Lirin who is in Hinagiku¡¯s arms, the trio can¡¯t help gasping. Even the air had a tinge of iron smell that of a ughterhouse.

    The casualty here is about 70% of the turnout this time!

    ¡°What¡­ what went down here?¡­ why are they all like this?¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time they have seen blood but they still can¡¯t regain their senses fully.

    These people were still alive when they came here, rid the same airship, went into the stash out ce. And now, these people are dead!

    They can¡¯t deal with the reality, not with their kind hearts. They are clenching down on their lips so hard it looks like if they were to put more strength into them then their lips might just get cut.

    ¡°Why so many of them died? What the hell did theye upon?¡±

    Grasping his fist, his face looked anxious, it¡¯s not ack of guts, rather it¡¯s the fear of the unknown. Before he could determine their cause of death, even he would feel uneasy.

    kakaka¡­

    The sound came as if something is breaking apart. It was faint in the beginning but as time passed the sound became louder and louder before finally turning into aplete clutter of sounds.

    ¡°What is this noise¡­¡±

    At a ce where there are countless bodies and a ground that could only be described as the river of blood a sudden abnormal sound came. Anyone would be a little bit afraid, what more to say of the girls?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto huddled close to him. They were practically cuddling up to him. They are looking around trying to locate the source of that sound.

    He¡¯s a bit hard pressed but he has some experience for stuff like this. What¡¯s more he¡¯s a man, if he can¡¯t be a proper pir of support at times like this then he wouldn¡¯t be fit to be called a man.

    He took the vanguard in front of the two girls and brought out Nietono no Shana. Grabbing the hilt he kept the sword at his waist.

    ¡°Hinagiku,Mikoto don¡¯t stray too far from me, we will act ording to the situation, the little girl¡¯s protection is priority number one. Ikaros, cover Mikoto and Hinagiku!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    It appeared. The source of the sound¡­

 Chapter 84: Spiders crawling out from stones

    <h4>Chapter 84: Spiders crawling out from stones</h4>

    The rocks they overlooked before started shaking.

    The surface of the stones cracked after a bunch of kaka sounds.

    Wu Yan covered the girls and backpedaled. He kept his eyes on the stones, drawing out a part of his sword.

    The stones stopped making kaka sounds in their ce. They believe this isn¡¯t over just yet.

    And sure enough, the sound has stopped but the stones, they are still trembling.

    Mikoto had a hunch that something bad is going to happen. She calmed down very soon after as she shouted.

    ¡°Something ising!¡±

    When her sound fell, a dull thud rang and they saw it¡­

    A spider!

    A spider made of stone bigger than your average kid!

    Each and every one of the trembling stone exploded after a few thuds. And simr to the one before, a spider crawled out in creepy manner like the fucking creepy crawlies they are.

    The two girls gulped when they saw the spider showed its face. Had they not seen monster fuglier than them they would have surely screamed in pure terror.

    .The fuglies kepting as a series of dull thuds rang, it¡¯s like a freaking firecracker, going ¡®pilipara¡¯.

    Mini me stone spider: level 30

    not so mini-me stone spider: level 35

    big definitely-not-so-mini-me spider: level 40

    A fucking legion of them all organized into ranks!

    Just the stone spiders mini version are already several dozen times the size of your average spider. And then the normal stone spider that is bigger than the mini me and then the big nope stone spider bigger than a child!

    ¡°This should be the reason for the deaths¡­¡±

    When they saw the spiders, Hinagiku and Mikoto weren¡¯t so scared anymore. They were more afraid of unknown and now that they know what they¡¯re up against the initial fear has somewhat diminished.

    Being girls they are afraid of creeping crawlies, but it¡¯s just to the extent of being disgusted by them when fighting, nothing more. Looks like the experience of fighting against youkai army has contributed much in this matter.

    Without waiting for orders, Ikaros took the lead.

    Her deep red eyes are on now, she scanned over the stone spiders and reported to him in a soft tone.

    ¡°Unknown lifeform detected, animosity detected, strength: D, danger: C, a material danger to master exist, therefore proceeding to extermination!¡±

    ¡°Variable wing restriction, release!¡±

    ¡°Uranus queen mode! on!¡°

    Her blue wings unfurled, the dominating queen of the sky has descended once more before them. Facing the stone spiders, back against them, one could hear her emotionless voice.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m attacking now, master please retreat to a safe area!¡±

    Hearing her, he stopped beforeughing in an odd manner.

    Disregarding her advice he walked to her side under her puzzled gaze. He caressed her hair that is currently fluttering after entering uranus queen mode.

    ¡°Ikaros, the me that is your master is not just your master you see¡­¡±

    Surprising her, he continued walking and came to her front before lifting Nietono no Shana andughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some normal powerless chicken, I can fight and Ikaros you best remember this, I¡¯m not just your master, I¡¯m your partner in life and death as well as the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°And since we¡¯re talking about life and death, on a battlefield, how can i back down to let you go rushing into the fray by yourself like that?¡±

    Her eyes wavered at the sight of her master¡¯s back as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Understanding, impossible..¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s fine as well, just keep my words in your mind, one day you will understand!¡±

    Silently muttering his words a few time she continued.

    ¡°Yes! Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us!¡±

    Shouted the two that melted into the background, making their presences known Mikoto shot like an arrow to his side clearly very unamused.

    ¡°Saying stuff like fighting side by side, but you forgot all about us!¡±

    Knowing the jig is up he felt awkward and tried to cover s.hit up.

    ¡°Maa maa, don¡¯t mind the details¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh so our existences are just minor details!¡±

    Mikoto said with lightning shes around her.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you guys! Here theye!¡±

    Reminded Hinagiku when she saw the two starting to squabble like nobody is looking at them.

    While they are conversing the spiders moved their long legs and got ever closer to them. It looks like they are raising their guards against these unconventional foes unlike the small fries they wrecked before.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku make sure you protect the little one!¡±

    Noticing the encroaching enemies, he got serious. The enemy this time is on another scale altogether from quantity and quality, of course he can¡¯t be too careless.

    He¡¯s not as afraid as he was before when facing the youkai enemy. The enemy maybe stronger this time but his side isn¡¯t any weaker either. At that time he was only level 30, and now, even Hinagiku is level 35.

    Lirin might be a liability to them but it¡¯s negligible because they have a war Goddess at their side!

    ¡°Hinagiku, don¡¯t stray too far and make sure you protect the littless okay? Mikoto, don¡¯t give me any of that rushing crap, stay by Hinagiku¡¯s side and take action as you deem fit!¡±

    The two nodded to signify their understanding.

    The simple minded stone spiders started to be impatient when they see that Wu Yan &pany aren¡¯t going to take a move anytime soon.

    They opened their mouths wide and shot stone spikes at them!

    ¡°Aegis!!!¡°

    She appeared in front of them in an instant and a translucent, green barrier appeared to protect them after she moved her vermillion lips.

    The spikes. .hit the barrier to no effect. Rather than piercing it, they stopped after a dull thud.

    He could tell the defensive power of this C grade equipment is clearly above his conceptual dragon armor!

    However one of the pros of dragon armor is that it¡¯s passive and automatic he doesn¡¯t have to control it every single moment. In case he can¡¯t react in time the armor would still deploy unlike Aegis which requires Ikaros to consciously deploy. It¡¯s all pros and cons anyway.

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    She stored away the barrier and deployed the homing missiles. Opening metaphoric cans of whoopass on each and everyone of them fuglies, sting them to pieces.

 Chapter 85: Stomping spiders! The times have changed!

    <h4>Chapter 85: Stomping spiders! The times have changed!</h4>

    Ridiculous firepower! Ridiculous Aoe range!

    Wu Yan can feel his heart thumping time after time he sees this sight.

    As expected of a strategic angeloid, the strongest queen of sky¡­.

    Rubble, that¡¯s what remains of the stone spiders after a round of Ikaros¡¯ salvo. He¡¯s starting to wonder what¡¯s the nature of this creature, is it a spider or just stone?

    They keeping in waves, recing any fallen allies by stepping over their bodies as well as the bodies of the treasure hunting group.

    Focusing his eyes he charged at the oing zerg rush. Their distance rapidly closing with each passing second, in but a moment they are going to make contact with each other!

    Sending a big spider flying, a few spider and mini me in the way jumped and shot stone spikes at him with their mouth opened wide.

    Drawing Nietono no Shana in a silver sh he smashed the stone spikes to bits while also slicing the fuglies into two when they lunged at him.

    He felt something stir judging from the wind movements behind him but he couldn¡¯t recover his stance in time not when he just slew some spiders.

    In just the nick of time he turned and a ck sword destroyed the stone spiders ambushing him without leaving a trace.

    His originally empty left hand is now equipped with a ck katana. It¡¯s jet ck and if one were to inspect closer they would find that it is vibrating at an extremely high frequency.

    This de made with psychic power feels very nice in his hands. Speaking from its sharpness alone, one would find that it is not lesser than a Mainstream Armament if not better¡­

    Dual wielding, he shed apart two other spiders before diving straight into the spider group. Hacking his way through the crowd, he slew the spiders in flock.

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, this ability epassed dual wielding swords as well. If not for the fact that this de of ck iron sand could perform on par with a Mainstream Armament and could be reproduced at his convenience, he would not have sold the Kusanagi Sword.

    ¡°Tsk, having so much fun using other people¡¯s ability¡­¡±

    Grumbled Mikoto who¡¯s on Lirin protection duty. Any stone spiders that came got demolished by lightning and thunderbolts.

    She was worried that since the spiders are made of stone her lightning attacks wouldn¡¯t work and it turns out the spider did indeed have some resistance. But her lv5 magnitude lightning managed to ovee that resistance.

    She curled her lips when she saw Wu Yan having the time of his live hacking and shing through the spider crowd with Nietono no Shana and Iron sand sword.

    She¡¯s just jelly about a certain bastard¡¯s luck. She used a few years herself to rise to lv4.

    Unlike him who could mimic other people¡¯s years of effort with a freaking card. To add salt to her wound, he used it with such deft that the iron sand sword seems more effective in his hand than hers. If it were not him but someone else, she might have challenged the guy to a duel!

    ¡°Yan¡¯s handling of the de is refined isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    Said Hinagiku who¡¯s pretty close to Mikoto as she cut down a mini me spider with Shirosakura. One could really see from this act that her strength has grown since the youkai cave event, and by several times at that, hell even stronger than the Wu Yan then!

    She reckons that her skills are not yet at his level . It¡¯s hard topare them since he got it through ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ which is the quintessence of those who walked the path to very high levels. Hinagiku on the other hand only has a few years under her belt.

    ¡°I must get stronger, otherwise one day I might lose the qualification to stand by his side, what¡¯s more if we are going to¡­¡±

    What she is going to say we would never know but she got pretty flushed that¡¯s for sure and she seemed so cute.

    A gigantic bolt of lightning shed past her side and pulverized a big stone spider to the surprise of Kaichou-sama who was in her romantic dream just now.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing Hinagiku, now is not the time to be spacing out!¡±

    Shouted Mikoto with some mocking tone as she put down her arm flickering with electricity.

    What a rare sight to see Kaichou-sama in a daze¡­

    Blushing again, she put on a serious face and faced the oing stone spiders with proper attitude.

    Floating in mid air, Ikaros¡¯ red eyes had light circle in them like a crosshair of a sniper rifle. Her eyes scanned the mob to lock on and fire salvos after salvo of missiles. With just a thought, the missiles would bring zing glory upon the stone spiders that had the unfortunate luck to be met with them. Every wave of artillery strike would result in the death of the stone spiders by the dozens, suffice to say her attacks are as precise as they are savage!

    If she didn¡¯t have Wu Yan &pany in her consideration and more specifically her master¡¯s safety she might have brought out Apollon¡­

    The number of the stone spiders dwindled under their massacre¡­

    Until finally thest of them died under his de. The whole thing took ce in about 10 minutes.

    When they realized this fact, except for Ikaros and Lirin they were a bit surprised with themselves.

    The numbers were despairing evenpared to the youkai army before, and their strength were on another level altogether.

    this kind of mob didn¡¯t evenst 10 mins against their assault.

    The battlest time took them a few hours as evidenced by Resplendent Breath running out. But they somehow managed to pull through and came out on top.

    This time it took no longer than 10 mins toy waste to them.

    Given of course, Ikaros contributed much with her power, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have such a smooth fight. Still didn¡¯t stop them from feeling excited though.

    This signified the increase in their respective strength.

    Thest time he was at level 30, tier 4 with Mainstream Armament, ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz. Now he stands at level 50, tier 6, two Rare Armaments, same abilities in addition to electromaster(lv4). No one could deny that he has indeed got much stronger!

    Hinagiku level 18, tier 3, 1 Mainstream Armament from before has now evolved into a much stronger version with the same equipment but tier 4 in strength and kicks much more ass than before!

    Mikoto didn¡¯t increase much rtive to the two but still on high tiers the level difference gets wider so even a level is stillmendable.

    What these stats and the battle that just ended told the trio something¡­

    They have gotten more powerful!

    He guffawed facing the skypletely showing the tion in his heart. Mikoto and Hinagiku aren¡¯t so liberal as him but they exchanged smile, clearly happy as well.

    Oh what? Lirin has her eyes covered so she wouldn¡¯t see the bodies and thus she could not see what they were doing as well. It¡¯s just that his sudden outburst surprised her so she¡¯s patting her tiny chest in a diabetes inducing way.

    Ikaros tilted her head and a few question mark floated above her head as she watched her master go bonkers¡­

 Chapter 86: The death march of the stone spidersâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 86: The death march of the stone spiders¡­</h4>

    Afterughing out loud for a while, Wu Yan had just about enoughughing when his lips started to be sore, his eyes showed that he had nned to continue but stopped the thought. That¡¯s because he knows that they may have be stronger but they are still far off from being truly powerful.

    The path to the top has just begun.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto understand it as well. Mikoto in particr could feel the grind ahead, just look at Ikaros and elerator, they are undoubtedly way better than her!

    To save the sisters would require her to be at least tier 8, i.e. level 70. Only then would she have the qualification and make no hasty guess for it is only a qualification to challenge not a guarantee of advantage.

    That¡¯s because even if they achieve their objective of saving the sisters, they would still need to make provisions against Academy City to make certain that the sisters are saved.

    And, to that end, there exists a need to get stronger!

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku¡¯s reason of being on this path is much simpler, to catch up to Wu Yan and stand by his side and most importantly be there in times of need. That is all.

    Hinagiku looked at the bodies on the ground while frowning and hugged Lirin who is beingpletely obedient.

    ¡°Yan, I think we should leave this ce quickly, I don¡¯t like this kind of ce¡­¡±

    Mikoto frowned as well and simply looked away after a quick nce over the ground. She tacitly asked him to make the call.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s move forward!¡±

    Knowing that the two girl still needs some time to get used to this kind of scene he didn¡¯t even give it much thought and steered the group forward. They already know the cause of death for this mass death so there¡¯s no point in staying any longer.

    En route, the path are littered with bodies, although the number decreased as they moved on they still kept their guards up.

    The main reason is that the deceased are stronger than the ones they encountered before.

    The ones they saw before were mainly those tier 5 and below. But as they moved deeper and deeper into this ce, the deceased ones are those that could pose a danger to them, namely tier 6, and these people were many in number!

    Tier 6, the same tier ss as Wu Yan. They are only approximately 100 of these individuals and they have spotted approx 30 dead on the floor already.

    Which is why they are scanning the whole ce using System¡¯s scanning function. Ikaros deserves special mention for simultaneously using her own scan in addition to the System¡¯s to prevent anything happening to Wu Yan &pany.

    Perhaps among them, Lirin¡¯s the one with the easiest mood. Afterall, she did insist oning here while throwing a tantrum before and now that she¡¯s here she reckons it¡¯s best if she stay quiet in Hinagiku¡¯s arms to lessen the burden on them.

    It¡¯s due to this nature of hers that can read mood that she¡¯s here on Wu Yan¡¯s consent. Of course, being obedient and quiet isn¡¯t the only factor, he also bought a bunch of gadgets from the System to make sure she would absolutelye out of this with no harm otherwise he could never bring such a defenseless kid into this kind of ce.

    Rather than calling it a stone passage, one might call it a stonebyrinth for that would be more apt seeing as they winded about through the curvy and maze like ce. They are that close to getting confused at turning about so many times. And right then, many more familiar looking stone appeared!

    To hell with assuming they¡¯re normal stones, he signaled them to stop and moved back a distance with raised eyebrow.

    Can¡¯t me em, their experience are fresh as hell, the bigger the stones the stronger the stone spiders within them. What¡¯s more the stones they are looking at right now is bigger than before.

    The ominous cracking sound came and soon followed the thuds. Good God the fuglies are here again.

    Wu Yan &pany subconsciously stepped backed when they saw the stone spiders.

    All of them are big stone spiders, no mini-me! Each one of them are level 40 stone spiders!

    Bitterly shrugging, he reckons this is probably why the tier 6 individuals died. Cause of death: Rushed like cyka bts in CS-GO. Poor fucks.

    The treasure hunting party must have in a lot of the spiders on the way. With their numbers the ones they killed must be more than the ones Wu Yan &pany killed. And yet, these spiders don¡¯t seem to have an end to them, he really wonder how did they survive this path.

    He guess that most likely they forcibly tore through the encirclement. They do have the capability in the form of tier 7 to do so. Also, the fact that they are seeing stone spiders here means that they did not kill off all the hostiles. This hints that they either did not bother or could not deal with it and ran.

    He¡¯s secretly d he brought along Ikaros this time. Without her they might have to rely on the items to get them through the onught.

    The stone spiders did not give them any room to breathe, they moved their stony slender legs and came at them.

    Going into Uranus mode, Ikaros deployed her protective barrier to cover for them. The oing wave got sent flying faster than they came.

    ¡°Mikoto! Now! Finish them with this opening!¡±

    Arms wide, lightning shed and entered the ground where he stood, ignoring the hard surface of the ground.

    Mikoto understood his intention the moment she sees the electricity going itno the ground and she channeled hers into the ground as well except in bigger scale.

    Controlling the minute grains, the earth got torn asunder as they swirled around the both of them forming a gigantic tide that dances as though they are blown by the wind.

    Countless des of maized metal sand formed in mid-air and hovered above them. The sharp des took aim and flew at the spiders, before the spiders could hit the ground they got a follow up blow from the both of them.

    A light shed in Ikaros¡¯ eyes and in a manner simr to the des of iron sand countless missiles formed out of mid air and flew at the spiders!

    ¡°Go! Iron sand swords!!!¡±

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    The skies are filled with missiles and des, it is raining with them, before the spiders could hit the ground they turned into rubbles either because of the storm of des or the missile massacre, either way they are dead, Jim.

    Rather than retreating the remaining stone spiders all went berserk and furiously employed the same strategy, rushing at them.

    And as a result, they were met with another round of missiles to turn into boorish decors for the ce.

    He wrylyughed at the fact that they could deal with the troublesome stone spider legion that the treasure hunting team couldn¡¯t.

    Ikaros, what an operator at farming mobs¡­

 Chapter 87: Time for the systemâ€™s gadget to make an appearance once moreâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 87: Time for the system¡¯s gadget to make an appearance once more¡­</h4>

    Along the way, they encountered about another ten more waves of stone spiders. They are all level 40+.

    Wu Yan silently cursed the treasure hunting team for not cleaning up properly¡­

    They didn¡¯t waste any time with the mob and dispatched them with the iron sand and missile salvobo, not even giving the spiders any chance to get close enough to engage.

    If not because the spiders spawned really quickly from the stones he might have blown them to bits before they coulde out.

    He didn¡¯t do that for another good reason. Guess what, Hinagiku at level 49, tier 5 peak!

    This is within their expectation, they slew legions of stone spiders, he didn¡¯t know how the treasure hunting team fared against the legion of mobs but he knows their own kill count is absolutely innumerable!

    The level 40 stone spiders form a significant portion of their kills. With such an amount, if it wasn¡¯t because the gap between tier required a lot of experience points to bridge, Hinagiku might have turned into a tier 6, who knows. At her level , Wu Yan had to rely on negative feedback from his ability (Tl: electromaster) to get to tier 6.

    He has also risen in levels as well, he¡¯s level 55 now.

    He¡¯s feeling intense emotions at this revtion.

    They¡¯re all the same group howe she gets to shoot some 10level+ and he has only risen by 5. fucking exp gap, he wanted to cry but didn¡¯t have the tears for it.

    Well, that¡¯s just him though, if he is feeling like this how should railgun who didn¡¯t increase in level at all feel? Jump off a tall building?

    They traverse quite a distance and they noticed something, that is, there¡¯s no more dead bodies on the ground!

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anymore bodies¡­.¡±

    Different from her past self, she is somewhat ustomed now but the bodies still make her feel ufortable.

    ¡°No more bodies, that means no one else died, and no further death means there¡¯s no more stone spiders ahead right?¡± (Tl: wait¡­ the logic with this seems wrong "Ê¬ÌåÃ»ÁË£¬¾Í´ú±íÃ»ÓÐÈËËÀÁË£¬Ã»ÓÐÈËËÀ£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇËµ£¬Ç°ÃæÒÑ¾­Ã»ÓÐÊ¯ÉíÖëÁË°É?". It might just be that the surviving ones didn¡¯t rush at the spiders like retardand is currently hiding or they could all be dead. Point being, no death does not = no more hostiles.)

    Still as kind as ever, those two, he grinned at the two girls who are d at the situation.

    Just as he is going to say something, someone tugged at his shirt. Looking back he sees Ikaros pointing at a certain direction in front of him.

    ¡°Master, there is arge amount of life forms ahead, preliminary calctions determine them to be of the same treasure hunting group!¡±

    Wu Yan &pany flinched.

    ¡°Looks like we finally caught up with the group¡­¡±

    said Hinagiku.

    Ikaros continued.

    ¡°Master, anotherrge group of lifeforms has met up with the aforementioned group¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anotherrge group of lifeforms? Are they stone spiders, Ikaros?¡±

    ¡°Detecting the same signature but their strength varies, their cumtive fighting power is stronger than the waves we encountered before!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku exchanged nces.

    ¡°Same signature, so to say they are stone spiders but what she said is that they are stronger than before. Something that is stronger that is stronger than the big sotne spiders we have seen before!¡±

    ¡°Yan, should we go and help?¡±

    Since they are fighting against stronger enemies, it would surely be easier to fight along the group, she also didn¡¯t want to kill steal the stone spiders. Not to mention she hadn¡¯t really contributed much from the beginning.

    How could she have? The three basically wiped the legions off the face of Silvaria with their storm of swords and missiles. She could only rely on her kenjutsu to attack and thus she has been doing nothing but ssic exp leeching..

    Some might be delighted to just leech and do nothing but she¡¯s not feeling that way at the very least, quite the opposite, it feels like she¡¯s an extra or something.

    Mikoto looks pumped, higher level spiders? More exp for her. It¡¯s not very fun watching Wu Yan and Hinagiku rising in level when she didn¡¯t really moved much rtively.

    In other words, she wants to level up as well.

    He nced in front and then at the girls before silently musing for a while and then speaking up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t decide with haste. Let¡¯s go and check out the current situation before doing anything.¡±

    ¡°See first before making any move? Are we not going to intervene?¡±

    Said a slightly disappointed Mikoto with a sigh.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t very nice is it? I mean we dide here together¡­¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s hesitating about his decision.

    If they were to go there and be seen, just sitting on the sidelines is out of the question. If anything the group fighting there will drag them into the fray by any means necessary because their logic goes a little something like this: +1 yer = +1 meatshield. Not that Wu Yan &pany is afraid of them or anything, they do have quite the lineup by their side what with the peak tier 7 Mikoto and tier 8 Ikaros.

    No big issue but really the minute details andplications are off putting overall. They might rely on their number to assert their opinion and impose it on them with malicious intentions such as setting traps for them for instance.

    It¡¯s obvious that within such arge groupposed of many smaller units their unity and interest aren¡¯t aligned very well. Therefore they are likely to screw each other over the first chance they get. hell, they might even wish everybody but them die so they get to keep the treasure.

    Under this kind of context if they were to waltz in, it is also foreseeable that they would get dragged into this s.hit storm that is just waiting to happen.

    ¡°Like I said, we will be improvising based on the situation¡­¡±

    He concluded with a p.

    ¡°But what if they force us into fighting?¡±

    Mikoto lowered her head and crossed her arms in thought.

    When he heard her, heughed.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s like that then we just have to make sure they don¡¯t know we are there won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Not noticing us?¡±

    The two girls are a bit bewildered at his n.

    ¡°But this tunnel is very in in design, no doubt the same goes for whateverys ahead, there¡¯s nowhere to hide so how should we go about doing that? Suppose there are ces to hide, the group in front has some tens of tier 7 with them, can we really avoid attention?¡±

    He stuck out his chest at their disbelief.

    ¡°Moi has a brilliant n! It¡¯s called the System. If it¡¯s here there is infinite flexibility in almost everything. I have prepared quite a few items beforeing here and these items are going to be put to practical use!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    They are not strangers to the fantastical st System. The variety of gadgets that exist within the System could make them confused if they are to really go through the all menagerie of stuff. And so, their eyes brightened up when they heard him mentioning the usage of items.

    Not dragging this out any longer he drew out a cloak from the space ring and presented it in front of the twodies.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The two asked curiously while examining the cloak with their hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have System notification? Just take a closer look and you will see..¡±

    Waving the cloak around while letting the two girls examine it instead of him giving a verbal exnation.

    The two nced at him before opening the System¡¯s probing function in a cynical manner.

    Invisible battle cloak (Tl: ³ýÈ´¶·Åñ): Can hide away the things concealed within it, presence and qi included; Item points 3000.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me this thing can really turn us invisible?¡±

    Said the amused Mikoto, she¡¯s a little bit interested to see how it works.

    ¡°It¡¯s so interesting!¡±

    Chuckled Hinagiku, rendering him kinda speechless.

    damn, Kaichou-sama, this kind of thing can only get you interested?¡­

 Chapter 88: Cruel battle. The twoâ€™s realization

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cruel battle. The two¡¯s realization</h4>

    Inside a slightly dim stone, tunnel a chaotic battle is raging¡­

    It¡¯s an all out assault of armor wearing individuals equipped with various melee weapons like sword, axe, and spears against a horde of monster.

    Some of the warrior used battle skills from time to time to cull the enemy and those who used it is waiting for their battle qi to regen while at the same time using their weapons to cut the opponents.

    A bunch of individuals in light outfit, the magicians are supporting them from behind the lines. Compared to the front liners the magicians pretty much have the same coat of arms, a wand or staff here and there. Also, they aren¡¯t charging the front lines with arms raised instead they were all busy chanting.

    After chanting, myriads of spell would be fired from them. Some shot fireballs, ice spears, wind cutters to cut down the enemies with ranged attacks and by extension supporting the warriors by lightening their load.

    The warriors didn¡¯t have shy skills, the same could not be said of the magicians however as their skillse in many shapes and sizes. Just imagine, tons of magicians shooting spells. hell yeah, fuck pigs, it¡¯s raining storm, lightning, thunder, fire. Basically spectacr as hell.

    Rather than fighting, the whole ce lit up like a banquet than a battlefield.

    What are they fighting against?

    Stone spiders! Big group of stone spiders who are about as tall as a grown men!

    These huge ass spiders aren¡¯t that coordinated in the sense that they aren¡¯t really divided into distinct roles. They are just leveraging on their huge body to crush the enemy they see, if they can¡¯t crush them they would swing their legs around with an agility like you would not believe.

    These spiders would stop ramming and bashing to open their mouths and shoot stone spikers at unlucky warrior and magicians.

    The whole ce didn¡¯t have any sense of order to it at all, some spiders got cut to death, some get smashed by skills, and some spiders got sted to kingdome by fireball/ice spears/wind cutters.

    The warriors and magicians here aren¡¯t that heroic as well. Some of them got smashed into a bloody pulp by the stone spiders, some of them got speared by their long limbs and some unlucky fuck got staked by stone spikes. The magicians aren¡¯t spared from casualty as well!

    Anarchy spider: (level 50) (Tl:ÂÒÊ¯Öë)

    When Wu Yan &pany saw the level , they are a bit stunned by it. That¡¯s pretty strong!

    Tier 6 stone spiders! If they are of the same number as the big, normal, mini-me stone spiders then would there still be results in this treasure hunting trip?

    Furthermore, judging from the level 50 spiders and the smaller variants that came before them, who¡¯s to say there won¡¯t be bigger stone spiders waiting for them?

    Tier 7? And then tier 8?

    Or perhaps¡­

    The trio tensed up at the thought of the worst case scenario. If their fears are true then this ce might very well be the most dangerous ce they have been to yet.

    Looks like the tier 9 mortal injuries could be justified.

    He would have employed the pullout strategy with the girls had he not stocked up on vital protection items. The treasures here aren¡¯t worth their lives. As long as one don¡¯t have learning disabilities the choice between the two should be obvious.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t die he could use Summoning points to revive Mikoto and the gang. But, them being his world not withstanding, as long as one has any integrity at all then one would not leave girls for dead.

    Wrapped by the Invisible battle cloak, Wu Yan &pany hid behind the corpse of a dead Anarchy spider in a low key corner of the ce. They are currently watching the ongoing battle as it progresses.

    The spiders might be many in number but they are still outnumbered by the treasure hunting party. However, the stone spiders are still around 100+!

    Against this corps of tier 6 spiders, the tier 6 warriors form the main resistance with those lucky tier 5 survivors serving as distraction to allow them to deliver a lethal strike.

    Meanwhile, the magicians keptying on support fire waves after wave to diminish the number of spiders at hand. As a result, the stone spiders who outnumbered tier 6 warriors had the tide of battle turned on them. The trend seems to be in favor of the treasure hunting group, all things constant this should be their victory for sure!

    The main reason for this is because the spiders aren¡¯t that intelligent despite being tier 6. Fighting against opponents that knows teamwork means the spider are bound to be yed with.

    This ¡®y¡¯ by the treasure hunting party infuriated the two girls!

    They clearly saw how a tier 6 kicked a tier 5 in front of a spider and then executing his battle skill to kill the spider when it is upied with the target in front of it and they saw clearly as well, the eyes of the deceased that did not find peace in death. (Tl: dying without closing your eyes apparently means that the guy either died a tragic death or has some unfinished business, in other words can¡¯t find peace.)

    ¡°bastard!¡±

    The two girls didn¡¯t care that they are hiding at all as they blurted it out loud. They would have been discovered but the cloak had soundproofing properties as well.

    He¡¯s not as agitated as the two but he¡¯s looking at the tier 6 warrior with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Those guys, it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t want to help but they are just standing by letting it happen, are there still human?¡± (Tl: Oh, I forgot, there¡¯s no mirror there.)

    said Mikoto looking at the tier 7s standing behind and watching the show. She clenched her fist.

    ¡°This is what Yan is talking about when he said Silvaria people had something in their nature? Might makes right? The weak getting preyed on? If that¡¯s how the world is then he has a point, these people does not deserve sympathy!¡±

    The cruel reality presented before her and what¡¯s going on disturbed her to the core. Hinagiku felt very lucky for not having been born into this kind of world.

    Even the kind her would say something like this, her extent of anger is obvious.

    He sighed before pulling the two girls into his arms.

    Startled, red shade floated up their face, they struggled to get out of his arms without a second thought. Wu Yan grabbed them so of course he won¡¯t be letting go so easily.

    He blew by their ears making them flinch and red to the tip of their ears as well as weak in their knees.

    Seeing the two girls¡¯ apperance he smirked inwardsly. Sure he¡¯s smiling and all but it¡¯s as lewd as the smirk he has inside of him right now.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I think it¡¯s better if you girls don¡¯t look..¡±

    He said with a straight face and a sigh.

    The two went silent after exchanging look and lowered their head.

    A brief whileter, Hinagiku lifted her head and had eye contact with him before putting it as straight as possible.

    ¡°No, Yan, I want to look!¡±

    He¡¯s surprised at her reaction but Mikoto understood what¡¯s going on and merely smiled.

    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°No particr reason¡­¡±

    She lowered her head before continuing.

    ¡°We will be travelling to many more worlds after this, it¡¯s not just this world, there¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s world. Within these other worlds, there are bound to be these unfathomable beings, at that point you would interact and be in thepany of these kinds of people. Rather than getting used to it at ater time, might as well start now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I am with her on this, heck, even my own world has these kind of individuals, I should be the one who needs to get used to it fast!¡±

    Mikoto said when she saw him looking at her.

    He looked at them with a serious expression before sighing and pressing their head into his embrace. He continued while drowning himself in their fragrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you girls go through this¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto closed their eyes and smiled while enjoying this bastion of sce¡­

 Chapter 89:The retreating spiders and the lurking groupâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 89:The retreating spiders and the lurking group¡­</h4>

    The battlefield didn¡¯t change much despite the increasing mortality on both sides. It¡¯s as though the more people died, the more intense they fought. Everywhere on that ce, there are raging fights, shrieks from monsters, battle roar from the fighters, and inevitably, the death throes and sound of bodies. .hitting the ground¡­

    On the side of the treasure hunting group, all the ones below tier 5 are practically dead, and those few tier 5 that pulled through with their rtively meager strength are starting to hit the bottom of their morale.

    Excluding the tier 7 d.i.c.ks standing there and watching them die, the tier 6 themselves treat them like disposable pawns. Under these kind of hostile situation, who would fight for them if not because their lives are literally on the line here.

    The magicians on the other hand are doing much better. They are in the back on support role unlike the warriors that takes most of the risk. Some of the more unfortunate ones got hit by projectiles and died but they are all mostly still in tact.

    However, the situation is not cheering Hinagiku and Mikoto up.

    Even for theirrades who fought for their sake, the magicians still kept their head high up like hot s.hits. Not giving the dead warriors the basic gratitude they deserve. The way they¡¯re acting, it¡¯s like they will get tainted by the lowliness of those dead warriors if they even look at the bodies.

    ording to Silvaria¡¯s hierarchy, magicians are high up on the socialdder, way higher than the warriors. This is due to the fact that a magician needs first, the talent to practice magic, and then the background to support the magician¡¯s development. Basically, the magician is a job that can burn through the wallet.

    A warrior needs only one or two skills to fight. In actual battles, they would only need to add a little dou qi here and there while swinging their weapons around to achieve devastating effect.

    A magician ys by a different ybook, their battle revolves around spells and to them a spell is equivalent to a skill. They can¡¯t go around swinging their canes like warriors can. Any self respecting magician would need to be able to cast a certain amount of spells.

    Turns out, each of the aforementioned spells cost about the same as a battle skill! (Tl:well, if we assume the market efficiency theory works here then magic spells and battle skills are essentially of the same value so¡­)

    Furthermore, to be a warrior, one only needs to achieve a certain standard of body condition as well as the ability to cultivate qi. Pretty much anyone can be a good warrior with enough training. So, even if warriors and magicians differ not much in terms of strength, these magicians would still treat the warriors likemoners.

    In other words, richy rich background + good talents makes the magicians all cocky as hell. They have a mindset fixed into their heads that goes something like this: magicians is master race, warriors lowly race.

    There is an exception to this generalization. Those warriors who can develop themselves to a certain level like say, tier 7. It is only at this kind of level that the one could call themselves a legitimate super. At least one needs to be at this level for the magicians to rein in their haughty attitude so they would interact with them as they would themselves.

    Again, this is only a part of the crop, there are still some good magicians that wouldn¡¯t look down on anybody¡­

    But, Wu Yan is sure there¡¯s no such persons on this battlefield. Every magician here is so stuck up they probably need a lube to poop.

    He never expected to find thisck of good guy magicians here. This might very well be thew of attraction at work here¡­

    He shook his head at the humans that are on trend to victory. When he nced over the ones present, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Ikaros, could you please scan the surroundings?¡±

    He invited the curious gaze of Hinagiku and Mikoto as well as a spacey Ikaros.

    He gestured to Ikaros, incapable of defying her master, her eyes turned red.

    Ikaros surveyed the surroundings and stopped suddenly.

    ¡°You have found somebody in the surrounding haven¡¯t you?¡±

    With a face that says ¡®I knew it¡¯, he grinned. He could guess the result of her scan.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros changed her eyes back to normal and lightly continued.

    ¡°Life signatures detected not far to the other side of this tunnel¡­¡±

    He confirmed his suspicions with this and cursed at the fuckers silently.

    ¡°What an insidious group, hiding intentionally. God, this would have been troubling if Ikaros¡¯ scanning were a bitcking¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop to think how he and the other girls fit the description of ¡°an insidious group¡±. If the girls weren¡¯t too busy twitching their lips and eyebrows, itching to jump into the fray, they might have threw him a judging re.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are surprised at Ikaros¡¯ confirmation. When they saw his smug grin, the two girls can¡¯t hold in their intrigue.

    ¡°How did you know they are people hdiing here?¡±

    ¡°You girls haven¡¯t noticed?¡±

    He turned serious and spelled it out for them a word at a time.

    ¡°The auctioneer group is missing from action!¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    They instantly turned to look over the battlefield. After a brief while the two exchange nce and turned back to him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the lurking group is the auctioneer group?¡±

    Seeing him nod, Mikoto asked again.

    ¡°How did you notice this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother reminding them that he has ¡®Impable Memory¡¯ so he could notice that the faces that should be here, aren¡¯t. He nonchntly chuckled.

    ¡°The people from the auction firm, looks like they have some hidden agenda this time, it¡¯s lucky that we hid beforeing here.¡±

    The two girls frowned their lovely little foreheads and kept watching the progress of the battle. This time however, they raised their guards against the lurkers. Their instinct is telling them that the true motives of the shy charades the auction firm put up are about to be revealed soon.

    All of this is going on behind the backs of the ones fighting on the battlefield. They arepletely unaware of how they are made into white mouse by others. They also didn¡¯t know that there are two group of lurkers just waiting for them to take the meat out.

    The Anarchy spiders are thinning out under their formation, there are already countless spiders dead on the ground, wasted and noting back anytime soon. The remaining 30-40 spiders look like they might be dispersed any moment now.

    When the human side saw the conditions, the front liners raised their spirit and quickened their hands. Heck, even the magicians are firing off more concentrated salvos. All in the hopes of ending this fight quicker.

    Just when the formation of the spiders seem to be on the verge of being prated, the struggling spiders suddenly stopped all at once. They immediately started retreating.

    ¡°master, a new signature is encroaching¡­¡±

    Said Ikaros who spared no expense in opening her scanning function after having failed to detect another possibly hostile group so close to them. She reported this at the same time the spiders started retreating, much to the surprise of the three.

    The ones fighting didn¡¯t notice anything strange. They thought the spiders are retreating because they¡¯re afraid. They frantically went after the spiders with weapons held high, the magicians weren¡¯t any different either.

    A tier 6 is currently running at the front of the pack,ughing out loud as he ran. When he caught up to a spider and is about to y it to disy his heroic, he didnt notice that a slim ck spear shot out like lightning. It pierced him before he even noticed.

    And then, a ck spider, at least twice as big as an Anarchy spider slowly crawled out from the darkness¡­

 Chapter 90: Escalation, tier 7 black stone spider

    <h4>Chapter 90: Esction, tier 7 ck stone spider</h4>

    ck stone spider: (level 60)

    ck Stone Spider moved its slender legs and slowly made its appearance from within the darkness. It threw the poor fuck skewered on its leg aside with a flick of its leg and continued crawling out.

    This new development momentarily stunned the warriors and magicians. Against the ck Stone Spider twice as big as them, they stood still as the thing continued making its way towards them.

    The Anarchy spides parted ways like they¡¯re in the presence of a monster. Anding out of the path, is another ck Stone Spider.

    1, 2, 3, 4¡­

    And finally, 10. 10 ck Stone Spiders!

    This time even Wu Yan &pany can¡¯t help flinching at the sight of these giants. They almost can¡¯t utter anything.

    Just moments ago, a tier 6 warrior of the same tier as Wu Yan got one shot-ed!

    They might be the same tier but Wu Yan could have dispatched him easily as well seeing as he had two Rare Armaments as well as the fact that the tier 6 was negligent when he charged. Those not withstanding, to die within such a short span of time, he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t startled.

    10 tier 7 ck Stone Spiders! They stood like the walls of a fortress in opposition to the treasure hunters. They kept moving those legs of theirs like they can¡¯t wait to jump at them. Their eyes red with hostility, low growls could be heard from them.

    ¡°s.hit, the ck spiders are on another level than the spiders before!¡±

    Standing at the back of the treasure hunters, the tier 7 cursed at the sight of the tier 7 ck Stone Spiders.

    They could clearly feel it. The aura and killing intenting off of them, it¡¯s unlike the likes they have seen before this, definitely on another magnitude altogether.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those are tier 7s!¡±

    An old and bald tier 7 calmly said after looking over the tier 7 ck Stone Spiders.

    ¡°Well, if their opponent are those tier 7 demonic beast then the little ones are going to be no match against them¡­¡±

    The tier 7 individuals exchanged discussion not giving the tier 7 spiders the time of day. Their logic being since the demonic beast don¡¯t have a high cognitive functions, and that they have the numbers advantage being 15 against 10 they could see that in a battle, the results should be clear.

    Finally, the bald old dude decisively said.

    ¡°Exterminate them! Those little ones still have utility in them, don¡¯t let them die too soon!¡±

    The other tier 7 nodded and raised their qi and mana before charging into the fray!

    The battle escted in that very moment!

    ¡°Now that s.hit is really rolling, the true danger of this ce will appear soon enough!¡±

    Wu Yan raised his vignce to the highest. The appearance of the ck Stone Spider proved their hypothesis, that these demonic beasts are segregated into different tiers!

    level 30 mini-me, level 35 stone spiders, level 40 big stone spiders, level 50 anarchy spiders, and now level 60 ck Stone Spiders!

    Going by this trend, isn¡¯t it conceivable that there might be level 70, tier 8 and level 80 tier 9 waiting for them?

    If that¡¯s so, then that would be really scary, it¡¯s no wonder that a tier 9 got done in at this ce¡­

    When the two parties started fighting, the warriors and magicians are ted that the strongest among them finally started to join in. They could use this rise in morale after seeing arade fell in one strike, that despair, that pressure was intense.

    Now that the tier 7 areing out, why shouldn¡¯t they be happy?

    When the tier 7 fought, they all retreated away. They understood that they have no ce on this battlefield, if anyone joins the fray then they might as well be sending vegetables (Tl: digging their graves).

    The fight between tier 7s, what would that look like?

    Now if anyone¡¯s wondering then Wu Yan could definitively tell them that it¡¯s no different than a tsunami or earthquake!

    At tier 7, the baseline of what would call a ¡®strong one/super¡¯. Before that, not even level 59 could call themselves super!

    Why? Well that¡¯s because the gap between tiers are so significant and it increases the higher you go up in tiers.

    At tier 7 the gap could be described as a frightening disparity.

    Silvaria people would often lump tier 1 2 & 3 as low rank, 4,5 & 6 as middle rank and 7 8 & 9 as high rank. So basically, the difference between a middle rank and a high rank.

    A fight between high rankers, it¡¯s enough to shake a small locality down to its foundation, just like this battle¡­

    The hard surfaces have cracks like those seen on turtles running through them and rubbles flew like dust in the air. That amount of force could sent a grown 100 kg man flying out like sandbags. Each attack could blow holes in the ground and make the earth tremble¡­

    Wu Yan &pany have seen this before so their reaction aren¡¯t that big. Thest time they saw this kind of scene was the fight between the great snake youkai and Mikoto. It scary in many ways, the cave almost copsed on them. And then there was Ikaros blowing apart the stone room, that was shocking as well. They are already a bit used to seeing this kind of thing, including the scale of this battle.

    The same could not be said of the treasure hunters, they are all staring ck jawed at the fight. Their eyes filled with passion and admiration, they wished they were the ones fighting as tier 7 on that battlefield¡­

    Not surprisingly the ck Stone Spiders are simplistic as well. The 15 tier 7 took the same basic formation as the fighters before: warriors as vanguard in front, magicians as rear support in the back.

    The ck Stone Spiders has no other alternatives, they screeched in anger and brawled with the warriors in front of them. Despite their big physique, being the same tier meant that even if they could surpress the warriors for now, the spiders can¡¯t do anything significant against them in the short term.

    The magic artillery hitting the spiders from time to time would mitigate their advance or any sort of advantage the spiders have gained.

    As the fight mvoed along, the 15 tier 7 started taking out their armaments. Under the augmentation from their arms, their abilities increased as evidenced by the agonized screech of the spiders.

    Wu Yan felt a bit speechless as he observed that the tier 7s don¡¯t seem to possess any Rare Armaments at all, they are raising hell with Mainstream Armaments. The only saving grace to them is that they have more than 1 Mainstream Armaments as they would change equip now and then ording to circumstances.

    It¡¯s understandable though, Rare Armaments are stuff that only tier 7 has business carrying around but that¡¯s it. These old foggies looked like they have no more potential for improvements in them, not having any Rare Armaments is understandable considering their circumstance.

    They aren¡¯t Fei Fei, a tier 7 of 20 years old. Her talents are extraordinary, her path ahead is bright. Not to mention she¡¯s also a hotshot at the Ailu empire grandest noble family¡¯s heiress¡¯ side. Now that is someone who definitely would be swining around a Rare Armament.

    Wu Yan is forgetting that he¡¯s an exception to the rule as well¡­

    The tide of the battle changed again. The spiders are getting more furious. And as they became more furious, their attacks became more vicious.

    A slightly weaker tier 7 can¡¯t deal with the increasing pressure anymore so he chose to use a battle skill and this started a chain reaction of battle skills. Needless to say the ck Stone Spiders are beaten back¡­

 Chapter 91: S rated lifeform!

    <h4>Chapter 91: S rated lifeform!</h4>

    When the warriors started using battle skills, the magicians at the back had no reason to hold back anymore. They threw aside the small spells and brought out the big guns while bringing out more mana. Their chants got longer, fast and steady they chanted, it seems they are going to use highly destructive spells.

    Without a doubt, the tier 7 warriors can dish out the punishment. But the ck Stone Spiders aren¡¯t chicken s.hit either. They might not have battle skills, but in exchange, the spiders have rock hard bodies. They might be howling in pain but they aren¡¯t really that hurt, judging by their body surface.

    The ck Stone Spiders went berserk when harm is inflicted upon them. They can¡¯t approach the annoying magicians shooting spells from the back and they can¡¯t push back the tier 7 engaging them. Thus, the spiders all opened their mouths and shot stone spikers.

    The spikes this time also had an upgradepared to the tinier spiders before. The spikes are bigger, and darker. It¡¯s strength is probably no weaker than the power of those magicians¡¯ sts!

    The tier 7 magicians have the necessary counter measure unlike the puny magicians before, what with getting skewered by spikes. The shots may be sudden but with a lift of their canes, magic shield appeared to block the spikes.

    Are the spikes really that easy to stop though? Of course not!

    The tier 7 magicians are unharmed for now. Their shields that could withstand same tier attacks a few times are now barely holding up. Well this is what is to be expected of the only long range attacks these spiders could muster.

    When a few warriors see that the spiders are going to keep shooting, they banded up and struck at the nearest spider from multiple directions with weapons covered inyers of qi.

    The spiders are not that intelligent but they still know how to dodge. Against their attacks, they could only close their mouth and furiously grapple with the fighters once more.

    A tier 7 magician finally finished chanting and with a fwish of the cane the temperature of the air soared. A gigantic wave of fire formed and swept towards the ck spiders.

    A few tier 7 warriors backed away with good timing, taking position in front of a few magicians. The spiders wanted to chase them down but waves of fire forced them back. They shot spikes, trying to disperse the magic.

    When the spiders actually dispersed the wave and are about tounch an offensive, another tier 7 magicians finished his casting and released his big ass magic. The ground started trembling and the spiders, as if threatened by this, started screeching out loud.

    To no avail however, a spike came out of the ground and shed off one unlucky spider¡¯s leg. Soon after, countless spikes came out rapidly and started going for the ck Stone Spiders.

    Ignoring their agonizing screech, the spikes made their way inside their body. Incredibly, green blood flowed out from within them when none flowed out with the smaller counterparts before.

    Wherever there are spiders, there are spikes as well. They got pin cushion-ed and as a result, went bat s.hit crazy.

    But before they could fight back, the other tier 7 finsihed their chanting and gigantic bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck the spiders.

    After a few loud bang, the ck spiders are given great casualty under thebined efforts of the 15 tier 7. Under attack from the lightning bolts and sharp spikes, green blood sttered everywhere. Some of them lost their legs, some got fried, some are screeching in pure pain like they¡¯re trying to leave behind theirst shout on this world.

    It¡¯s a given the tier 7 would know what¡¯s going on at this point. Isn¡¯t it high time to beat the dog that fell into the water? (Tl: give them fuglies a good hiding). They took up arms and smashed their battle skills at the ck spiders.

    After waves of attack, the 10 spiders made their appearance for the first andst time. Their giant bodies fell one by one¡­

    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡±

    The treasure hunting group cheered when they saw their powerhouses taking down the giant monsters. They raised their weapons, they beat their weapons on the ground in clear tion.

    At this very moment, their morale has reached the peak!

    Wu Yan &pany watched the whole thing go down. They exchanged nces and nodded.

    Wu Yan broke the quite atmosphere around them first.

    ¡°The tier 7s are pretty good to able to hold their own agaist 10 spiders of the same tier, without much casualty at that. Given that they had the numerical, equipment and coordination advantage but still, without a doubt if the tier 7s are our enemies, they would probably be tricky to deal with¡­¡±

    He can¡¯t stay quiet about this because it¡¯s clear from the battle just now that these guys are ruthless. They wouldn¡¯t even help their dying subordinates. Surely when Wu Yan &pany finds the treasure, they would not hesitate to outright try and kill them!

    He does have the necessary items in ce to guarantee their escape but truth be said, he really doesn¡¯t want to resort to these methods because it would mean that they are in very dire straits.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded in agreement. Mikoto reckons that she¡¯s stronger than any one of the tier 7s present but against the whole group and without the item¡¯s assistance, she would probably end up the same as those spiders. Dead.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    When they heard Ikaros, the three turned towards her. Given Ikaros¡¯ personality, she¡¯s a bit ufortable with all eyes on her.

    ¡°Ikaros, did something new turn up?¡±

    Normally, she would just stay quiet like a loyal guard if nothing important happens.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She continued in a light tone.

    ¡°A very strong life signature is approaching¡­¡±

    ¡°Very strong life signature?¡±

    Since she said it, then she¡¯s definitely not talking about the auction firm that¡¯s hiding as well, which means to say¡­

    Her deep red eyes shone as she said.

    ¡°3 signatures, 2 rank A¡¯s and 1 rank¡­ S!¡±

    ¡°S!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku are surprised.

    A means the same tier as Ikaros, or those that Ikaros feels can cause harm to herself, that¡¯s A!

    S means those that can bring serious threat to herself!

    This kind of existence is approaching?

    How can they not be shocked at this revtion?

    Of course the ones on the battlefield wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. And so, the ones cheering happily are currently unaware that theirst moment is going to arrive very soon¡­

    The poise tier 7s standing there basking in praise suddenly felt the presence of death enveloping them and their surrounding. Startled, their face changed very quickly!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    One of the tier 7 sumbed to the trauma of death and backpedaled while hysterically shouting.

    The shout didn¡¯t only surprise the ones present, the other tier 7s also looked at each other, conflicted.

    They are conflicted for a very simple reason. Run and abandon the bounty or brave the risk and find that this is but another trick engineered into the structure of this ce to mess with people.

    In that few moments, they lost all chances of salvaging their lives¡­

 Chapter 92: Giant Spider Escort! The doomed treasure hunting groupâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 92: Giant Spider Escort! The doomed treasure hunting group¡­</h4>

    The treasure hunters all looked at the tier 7s losing their s.hit and felt perplexed. You look at me, I look at you, they didn¡¯t know what to do at this point and started making a fuss.

    The tier 7s are all very agitated now, they have to listen to the treasure hunters making a bunch of noise and their hearts are all stirred as well. But at the same time, they also can¡¯t make heads or tails of their emotions, unsure of how to deal with it.

    That impending death aura hasn¡¯t stopped yet, it feels like it¡¯sing ever so closer. Their hearts jumped, their intuitions are telling them something very terrifying is encroaching upon them¡­

    The tier 7s that were conflicting over whether to stay on path or escape soon dismissed the thought of thinking about any other things.

    The rowdy treasure hunters all gradually piped down, they are still cultivators that are better than average, not at the tier 7¡¯s level but still they quieted down and stopped all actions. The weird atmosphere enveloped them.

    ¡°master, the strong signatures is very close now!¡±

    Besides Wu Yan &pany, nobody can hear Ikaros. Just as the three of them are anxious¡­ they heard it. That noise, like something dragging its feet across the ground¡­

    Along with the sounds, Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku started tensing up. Some of the hunters on the ground are starting to be afraid, afraid of this obscure atmosphere, insidious aura, and mysterious sound.

    The sound got closer and closer, the more timid individuals of the group started trembling. Hearts racing, the tier 7 brought out their weapons and raised their awareness to the highest level.

    Among the hunters, a warrior identally looked in front and when he saw it, the warriors widened his eyes in dismay and stepped back in terror.

    ¡°Th¡­Over there¡­.¡±

    His hand trembling like never before pointed in a certain direction, with a terrified voice he uttered.

    In that ce without a sound, his voice stood out very clearly. His tone made the whole weird atmosphere they had going on raised through the roof. They looked in the said direction and this one glimpse finally turned into thest straw that broke their hearts¡­

    Two giant vicious looking spiders slowly appeared, they are ten meters tall and whenpared with the ck Stone Spiders they were fighting with, the ck Stone Spiders might as well be little kids!

    If it¡¯s just two gigantic stone spiders they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid, but this two gigantic spiders aren¡¯t stone spiders but spiders in the truest sense of the word.

    With metal spikes as body hair all over them, as well as their long legs. Giant head, mean looking face, weird eyes and those stone pirs for fangs made them look very intimidating!

    ¡°Hssss!!!¡± (Tl: I don¡¯t know, do spiders even hiss?)

    When the spiders are in ful lview, they raised their big front body up and revealed their big ol¡¯ fangs before hissing and releasing a gigantic soundwave of a roar. It turned into a giant gust and blew towards the treasure hunting group!

    Giant spider escort: (level 70)

    The treasure hunters might not have system¡¯s identification like Wu Yan &pany do but they knew, judging from the fear inducing aura and that body of theirs that the spiders are absolutely out of their league. Death has already set its sight on them!

    Terror, shock, dread¡­

    No other words could sum up their feelings, them including the tier 7s, who moments ago, are still looking pretty badass.

    Yes, the tier 7s peed their pants. Boasting a strength stronger than all of them, that power, that feeling of not being able to do anything has already spread out within them.

    Each of the tier 7s are convinced that they can hold their own at least a while even against peak tier 7 supers armed with Rare Armament. When they saw the two monsters however, that insurmountable feeling of dread, there¡¯s only one possible exnation¡­

    Tier 8!

    ¡°Run!!!¡±

    No one else knows just how scary the tier 8 are except them, even if only a tier in difference. Thus, they knew going up against the tier 8 spiders with 15 people will only be dragging their inevitable deaths longer. They turned tails and flew away in the fastest speed they could muster.

    It¡¯s still futile though¡­

    When they turned, a bunch of stone spikes shot towards them at a speed no one on the battlefield could react to..

    With this one turn, they revealed their back to the reapers¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ughh¡­¡±¡±A!¡±¡­

    The stone spikes pierced their skin and their organs, effectively sending them to Death¡¯s door. In such a short frame of time, all the tier 7s died!

    Woe be them, had they tried resisting maybe they could havested long enough to find a sliver of hope. s, they chose the most foolish of all choices.

    The hunters all yelped. No one had the intention to resist, even the strongest of them all, the tier 7s got wiped out in an instant. How can they even put up a fight against something like that?

    Like the dead tier 7s, they chose the most foolish path.

    Everyone turned around and ran like their lives depended on it. Because it does. The two Giant spider escorts yed shoot-the-moving-target, the stone spikes rained down on them, the slower ones of the treasure hunters all got shot down.

    Screams filled the space, screams of fear and death intertwined and echoed throughout the ce¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shut their eyes at the same time the ughter started happening. With their personalities that can barely be described as resilient, they felt sympathy and they couldn¡¯t bear to continue watching anymore. They buried their heads into Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Wu Yan on the other hand bitterlyughed.

    It¡¯s a bit ironic how the tier 7s that treated the weaker treasure hunters like disposable pawns are now dead alongside said disposable pawns.

    Only Wu Yan knows that this is only the start¡­

    ust the two giant spider escorts along aren¡¯t that big a threat in his opinion, not with Ikaros¡¯ at his side that is. What he is really concerned with though, is the life signature with a rating of S.

    Under the barrage of stone spikes, the body count kept rising, their bodies riddled with spikes. The two spiders showed no signs of being satisfied as they kept shooting at the most concentrated area.

    After a round of spraying spikes, close to 90% of the treasure hunters died, they shed theirst blood upon the ground.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they really is a lot of people, but a small part of them managed to slip through because the spiders ¡®couldn¡¯t service them in time¡¯. The fastest runner among them all got out of range and is currently fleeing while scattering.

    When they hear that the sound of spikes stopped, this small group can¡¯t help feeling delighted, they might just survive this s.hit. They hastened their legs towards the direction away from the spiders¡­

    When the spider escorts are about to give chase, Wu Yan saw it. Their bodies flinched and then stopped¡­

 Chapter 93: Appearance! Tier 9! Giant spider queen!

    <h4>Chapter 93: Appearance! Tier 9! Giant spider queen!</h4>

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is not sure whether he heard wrong but even though Ikaros sounded soft and mellow he could feel a hint of graveness within her voice.

    ¡°Ikaros, could it be?¡­¡±

    His heart sunk when he saw those beautiful pair of eyes¡­

    ¡°Yes, master the strong life signature will be arriving t -10seconds, as it is very dangerous it is rmended that master retreats¡­.¡±

    Ikaros lifted her head and looked at him as she waited for him make the decision.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at him as well. Since Ikaros described it as very dangerous and also rmended him to retreat then that would mean not even Ikaros thinks she can win!

    All eyes on him, he thought for awhile before bitterlyughing.

    A lifeform that Ikaros can¡¯t handle, regardless of how strong it actually is, this would imply that the treasure guarded by it must bemensurate with the strength of the guardian!

    He¡¯s nto sure whether it¡¯s worth giving up this treasure but if he were alone he might have used the invisible cloak to risk it. He has the System afterall, and he has a fuck ton of pts to back him up. If it¡¯s just escaping, he still has the confidence to do so.

    However, can a treasure bepared with the love(s) of his life?

    Short answer, hell no!

    He isntantly made the decision.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, if I tell you girls to go, use ¡®that¡¯ at once, we will run away from here. Hinagiku, you¡¯re in charge of the pipsqueak!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded sternly while Ikaros replied with a ¡°yes, master¡±. She then remained silent and continued watching the surroundings with her gorgeous pair of red eyes.

    He narrowed his eyes and focused on the field with concentrations raised to 120%.

    Even if they are going to retreat he must personally see what kind of life form it is that Ikaros deemed so dangerous and then go back and devise some scheme aimed at its weak point. With that escape item from the System he has absolute confidence that he can pull this off with margin to spare¡­

    ¡°Master, the target has appeared!¡±

    When she said that, the two escort spiders parted ways to either side¡­

    A super big spider, bigger than the two escort spidersbined appeared¡­.

    This scene is went down unbeknownst to the fleeing treasure hunters. They also didn¡¯t know their time has run out¡­

    Besides being bigger, there¡¯s not much difference in appearance between the escorts and the queen. It arrived at the battlefield under the escort of the two spiders, shing within its eyes are the light of wisdom!

    Giant spider queen: (level 83)

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto had their pupils shrunk, their face dyed with bitterness.

    Just as they predicted this ce had a tier 9 guarding it, even if they have the escape n all set out, under the current circumstance they are feeling upset.

    That¡¯s an existence that one looks up to, it¡¯s like the case with Ikaros, although she only has eyes for Wu Yan and no one else¡­

    He¡¯s not sure whether or not Ikaros could dfeat the spider queen with her Gold Armaments but even factoring in the Gold Armaments he doesn¡¯t think that she could surpass the tier gap.

    Tier 9 is the most powerful existences after demiGods!

    It could be surmised from the fact that the 15 tier 7s got rekt by tier 8 in mere seconds that the gap between tiers are significantlyrge.

    He¡¯s not going to make her take the risk or even if he could revive her as long as he survived¡­

    But that light within the spider queen¡¯s eyes made him raised his eyebrows which he subsequently rxed.

    It is still a tier 9 demonic beast, it¡¯s conceivable that it might have a wisdomparable to that of a human. It¡¯s said that demiGod tier demonic beast could morph into human form. The same logic should also apply to this thing that one couldn¡¯t determine to be a demonic beast or not.

    The spider queen grinded its lips, its long twin fangs followed in motion as well. Drops of liquid fell on the ground. When they did, with a pshh the hard surface had holes corroded into them making their pupils shrink again.

    It eyed the escaping treasure hunters with disdain in its eyes. He has seen this before in a non human, namely in the snake youkai before.

    Of course, youkai and demonic beast cannot bepared on the same scale. They might be non-human but they are different life forms, in terms of evolution, youkais are higher in wisdom.

    Its long legs parted to two sides and it crouched down its gigantic body. Opening its mouth slightly like it¡¯s yawning, just this act alone the escaping treasure hunters can¡¯t run anymore¡­

    The stone ground shook and the escaping hunters including Wu Yan &pany lost their bnce. The people who were escaping with much glee sudden felt that as they ran a part of their body suddenly felt cold, making them stop.

    Looking down they saw the stone ground revealing its foundation and soil. The disappeared stone warped into stone spikes and pierced them from the ground.

    After an intense agony, they merely closed their eyes without so much as a chance to cry out in pain. Their heart and breathing stopped, and blood hanged down from the lifeless corpse hanging on the stone spikes.

    Personally ending them, the spider queen tilted its head, nced at them and them looked away like it only killed two bugs.

    Rtive to it, they might as well be bugs. Perhaps even in human counterparts, they are but mere insects. Weak humans are treated as bugs, ants, in this world where the strong rules, this is amon urence¡­

    And so, with the death of this small group of people, the treasure hunters that came this time, the people that once stood upon the za are all wiped out!

    The ce fell into silence¡­

    Looking at the ground, the three felt an ineffable coldness rising up within them their face twisted in difort.

    Sighing, he waved at Hinagiku and Mikoto. Depressed and drained of will he said to them.

    ¡°Alright, we will be leaving here The spider queen is too dangerous¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged nces and bitterlyughed. Mikoto, strong as she is, an existence that can rank in the top 7 of Academy City must admit that if she fights with the spider queen, she¡¯s noting back.

    Heck, she doesn¡¯t think she can reasonably take on any one of the two escort spiders. They might be 1level higher but this difference is like that of heaven and earth¡­

    He saw through her thoughts just going by her expression, so he rubbed her head in a caring manner.

    Blushing, she felt warm inside when she saw his caring eyes. The frustration she feels also lightened up.

    Smiling, he looked at the spider queen once more. But what he sees made his heart thump!

    That¡¯s because the crouching spider is currently looking at their direction!

    ¡°crap!¡±

    yelped him.

 Chapter 94: The tier 8â€™s weird methodâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 94: The tier 8¡¯s weird method¡­</h4>

    The spider queen made Wu Yan¡¯s hair stood on end, his heart went cold and a drop of sweat slowly dripped down from his forehead!

    bustedbustedbustedbusted!!!

    Runrunrunrun!!!

    These thoughts instantly filled up his mind, he grabbed Hinagiku and Mikoto by their hands and held onto them, preparing to escape at any given moment with the escape tool.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed his anxiety as well, they were worried as well when they saw the cold sweats on his face. When he shouted ¡®crap¡¯, their anxiousness grew bigger as well.

    ¡°master!¡±

    As if noticing her master¡¯s mental state, Ikaros worriedly looked at his distraught face and was just about to approach him before she got cut off.

    ¡°We are retreating!¡±

    Before the girls could ask anything he instantly chose their next move. They didn¡¯t notice the spider queen¡¯s line of sight but that¡¯s natural because the time period between the spider queen looking in their direction and him calling a retreat is only a few seconds interval.

    When they heard him they said no more. If he said so then there¡¯s a good reason for it. Everyone took out a certain item. Little ol¡¯ Lirin blindfolded as she is took out an item as well..

    A scroll made from crystal!

    When they were about to use it, a strong whistling sound rang in this ce devoid of sound because of the death of the treasure hunters.

    3 entities drew tails of light as they flew out nearby. Their speed rivaled that of a airne in flight, the wind they stirred up blew incessantly as they flew by. When the sound reached them, the 3 ray of lights have already arrived at the side of the spider queen and its 2 escorts!

    Because of how sudden it is, not even the spider queen could react before the wind blew. When the queen did recovered, it raised its massive torso. But the short amount of time dy has allowed the 3 rays of light toe close to its body.

    Wu Yan &pany looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the 3 rays of light has already formed a triangr formation, encircling the spider queen and the escorts in the middle.

    At this point, he could see clear that the 3 entities are 3 persons.

    3 strong persons at that!

    Momiri (ÄªÃ×Àï): (level 72)

    Jared (²éÀ­µÃ): (level 73)

    Ks(¿¨ÀïÀ­Ë¹): (level 75)

    ¡°master, the three lifeforms on board the airship¡­¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ sentence is a bit broken up but he could understand the gist of it. Basically these 3 are the ones she detected on board the airship.

    ¡®Why are they appearing now? At such a timing, do they want to die that badly?¡¯

    He signaled to Mikoto and the gang to wait for further instructions while raising his eyebrow at the 3 tier 8s. They didn¡¯t store away the crystal scrolls yet, they would still use at the slightest hint of anything critical.

    The 3 tier 8s are boggling him. Even if they are tier 8, they should still be aware that the spider queen they are facing right now is tier 9!

    They didn¡¯t run but chose to go up against something like that, are they really trying to dig their own graves here? They should also have seen what the spider queen and the escorts did to the treasure hunters, its power is undeniable!

    Maybe they¡¯re blinded by greed and decided to took a wild gamble?

    He dismissed the thoughts quickly, they are tier 8s, not some random schmuck. Now that they¡¯re here, there msut be a reason for it!

    He also self derisivelyughed, it almost slipped him that besides him, there are still another group of people hiding as well.

    The auction firm¡¯s personnels and the tier 8 that just tagged along!

    It didn¡¯t matter what he thought, the battlefield changed tremendously with the appearance of the 3 tier 8s. Encircling the spider queen and the escorts, they out a vial filled with blood red liquid from their chests!

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Ks yelled and opened the vial in his hand. Jared and Momiri did the same thing. Opening the vial, they sshed the liquid on the ground.

    As the liquid fell, the 3 took out another object, it looked like a paper.

    They pressed down the paper on top of the liquid on the ground. After that, the 3 stopped as if they are finished with some kind of procedure. A grin slowly floated up to their face.

    The spider queen looked down at the 3 with icy stares. Although the steps seem numerous but they are performed well within the period when the spider queen raised its body and when it recovered senses and took a stance.

    Wu Yan &pany can also attest to their speed, what seemed like only a blink of an eye is enough time for the 3 to finish up their ritual. Those actions are not only quick, they are trained as well.

    The spider queen felt uneasy when it saw the red light shining from under the paper.

    The red light grew more and more intense until its glow turned into that of fresh blood. It is at this point that the spider queen reached the maximum threshold of anxiety, it instinctively moved to stop whatever the hell is going to happen next!

    It roared and the escorts darted out as if receiving hermands. The escorts dashed at Jared and Momiri while the queen opened its mouth like it¡¯s preparing something.

    Too bad though, before the escorts and the queen could do anything the 3 assants jumped away to a safe distance.

    Around the spider queen, the 3 paper burst into mes and as it turned to ashes the liquid transformed into 3 blood red beams of light.

    The beams of light wavered a bit before dashing around leaving trails of red line in their paths.

    The beams of light flying around pissed the spider queen to no ends. Its frosty gaze got even colder and tremendous killing intent fell on the Ks& co. They backpedaled and lowered their waist.

    That being so, one could see that they are indeed intimidated but no trace of terror could be found. In fact, it looked like they are certain of their victory as if they are going to wreck the spider queen much to the puzzlement of Wu Yan &pany.

    The red beams of light conitnued and the red lines became more and more concentrated. The spider queen roared explosively and failing to quell the unease within, jumped at Ks and co. The red lines on the ground shed and the spider queen is bounced back like there is some kind of invisible wall stopping her.

    Losing its s.hit, it rammed against the wall to no avail. Ks & co rxed a bit when they saw this. It looks like they aren¡¯t sure this method would definitely work against the spider queen as well.

    The spider queen used more and more strength to ram the wall, as evidenced by the sounding from within but each and every time ti did, the lines would sh and it would be bounced back. It seems like the spider queen ispletely contained within.

    Wu Yan still has his guard up.

    He can see that the spider queen not only used more strength, even the distance it got bounced back decreased with each iteration at a certain point it practically didn¡¯t get knock back at all!

    Ks & co also noticed this, their face tensed up. when the lines glowing on the ground visibly weakened, they tensed up their body as well.

    Soon after however, they noticed something and quickly rxed their body with an overjoyed expression on their face.

 Chapter 95: the auction firmâ€™s conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 95: the auction firm¡¯s conspiracy</h4>

    Within the red line formation, the spider queen and its escort keptunching themselves at the barrier and subsequently getting repelled. Against that kind of assault, the formation set forth by Ks and co didn¡¯t seem to be weakening.

    Unsure as to whether or not the spiders could break free Ks and co kept their vignce up.

    At a certain point, their expression changed to that of tion.

    Taking note of this, Wu Yan knew that the flow of events will change¡­

    Suddenly, red lights overflowed, dying the entire ce in the shade of blood. It¡¯s repulsive properties had a boost in strength as well seeing as the spiders got sent back to the center of the formation.

    Wu Yan &pany shielded their eyes from the intense red light with their arms raised.

    At the peak of prominence the red lines on the ground flowed in a fluid motion as if something is infusing it with life. It wriggled and encircled the spider queen.

    When Wu Yan &pany opened their eyes, they saw that the red lines had formed into an enormous blood red magic formation. It contained the spiders within its center much like a cage, imprisoning the spider queen and its escorts.

    The spider queenpletely snapped inside.

    Having dwelled for countless time, in this ce without any form of life but it and the depowerized minime versions itid out of boredom.

    Inside here, it is the sovereign!

    A bit before this, a strong individual came sneaking into this ce. Not only can he fight on par with it, his strength in battle ties with it. If not for the stone spider kingdom it made over countless years, it might have cost dearly to deal with the intruder¡­

    Even so, the intruder managed to survive the onught with heavy injuries as well as take down half of its stone spider kingdom before making an escape.

    It assumed that said event is only an outlier event among the countless years that has gone and for the days toe, it would still be the ruler of this ce.

    Who would have thought that after the intruder left, tons of humans would continuously invade this ce. s, the humans are too weak, just a simple flick of its ws and they are squished to death. They are no more than simple spice to add vour to its life.

    From the start, the spider queen thought that this time would end in the same manner. But turns out, the number of humans this time is numerous like none before. ying all its kins except the two earliest it gave birth to and then to imprison them in this strange territory.

    If the foe this time were as strong as the foest time, then it might concede its oue to bad luck but this time the opponents that made it danced upon their palms are but a mere 3 weak ants!

    How then can the spider queen express its wrath?

    ¡°Hiss!!!¡±

    The spider mustered its strength and roared in anger. The two escorts on the side were shocked by thos one roar and fell to the ground while trembling.

    The roar echoed throughout the ce making it shake this violently for the first time ever.

    Bringing the two girls into his arms, he hugged them tightly with a shocked state of mind.

    Despite not knowing what that blood coloured magic formation is as well as its function and extent of abilities but seeing as it can contain the spider queen, clearly the blood red magic formation isn¡¯t just some scrappy stuff.

    Under these circumstances, the spider queen doesn¡¯t seem to be weakened at all. It could still exhibit that amount of power, a power that can rival a small locality magnitude 10 earthquake, with just one roar it could shake this ce to its core. How much power would this require in the first ce?

    This is the power of a tier 9?

    Such power, if he had used the points before to summon a tier 9 character, wouldn¡¯t he have been able to do whatever the hell he damn well pleases upon this vastnd?

    This thought is dismissed without further deliberation the instant he looked at Ikaros¡¯ beautiful countenance.

    Given the chance for a do over, he would still summon Ikaros!

    Ks & co got sent back quite a few steps before they could steady themselves. In their eyes, the fear towards the spider queen grew intense.

    ¡°This monster¡­, isn¡¯t it too strong..¡±

    Jared gulped, ever sinceing up to tier 7, he has never been this ruffled. He had thought that there¡¯s nothing that could make him loseposure in this world.

    This belief fortified when he grew into a tier 8. Now he understands very well thatpared to the spider queen, his previous pride might as well be a thin paper that could not withstand a strike!

    ¡°This is the greatness of a tier 9?¡­¡±

    Ks mused and mumbled.

    Momiri bitterlyughed as he took in the wrecked surroundings. He recalled the ridiculous roar with fervent passion.

    ¡°I must breakthrough to tier 9!¡±

    Their voice though not too loud could be heard clearly by Wu Yan & co. He narrowed his eyes. This 3, they are awestruck by the spider queen but they are not terrified at all, at the very most they are just a bit fearful!

    What is it, that they have so much confidence in?

    He didn¡¯t need to ponder for soon, the answer revealed itself¡­

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Muttered Ikaros. Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched before turning with a weird look.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    said Wu Yan while twitching his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another strong lifeform is approaching?¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t understand the nuance behind his words but she continued.

    ¡°No master, the magci formation is amassing an enormous amount of energy!¡±

    ¡°Gathering energy?¡±

    Looking in said direction, they paled at the sight of it.

    Within the formation, the spider queen looked like it got disabled, struggling against something while squirming around to no avail. The escorts are under the same kind of status as well.

    The formation is shing with blood red sheen and increasing in intensity. The reason it could do so is the blood streaming endlessly into the magic formation.

    They saw it, the blood the deceased shed.

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are rendered speechless at the scene of blood flowiing and gathering. Their minds went nk and this disturbed them very deeply.

    Wu Yan clenched down his teeth. If he still don¡¯t what is going on at this point then he is a dumbass.

    No wonder they would generously show the treasure map, it¡¯s also not a fortuitous event that they spread around the news in that supply town. Everything is but a set up for this.

    Everything they did is to establish this magic formation to deal with the spider queen!

    Spreading the news, gathering up the supers blinded by the prospect of getting treasure all just so they can get the requisite amount of persons.

    Hiding away instantly after entering this ce, wait for the suckers to die and then activate this magic formation to gather up the blood of the dead to supply it to the magic formation!

    Perhaps even before this the auction firm has sent in guinea pigs to survey the area and therefore knowing about the presence of a tier 9 spider queen and then devising a n to counter it.

    They knew that they can¡¯t do anything against the giant spider by themselves. They also knew that the treasure hunters this time are nothing more than sacrifices for the spider queen!

    Wait for the spider to kill everyone and thene out to take advantage of their deaths to gather up blood qi and then activating the vicious magic formation to deal with the spider queen!

    Like this, the treasure will belong to them!

 Chapter 96: They deal with the mobs, we wait for the loots

    <h4>Chapter 96: They deal with the mobs, we wait for the loots</h4>

    They decided to keep the treasures and even treated the treasure hunters as their stepping stones, what a bunch of sinister individuals¡­

    In all likelihood, they are going to im the whole thing was a scam after they get their hands on the treasures. Probably going to spout some bulls.hit like it¡¯s only the nest of a tier 9 demonic beats and then deny the s.hit out of any other allegations.

    Everybody is dead except for them, they can say whatever the hell they want without being afraid of getting called out for it, who¡¯s going to testify against them!

    They just need to exit this ce, destroy the transfer stone and then im it is an act out of desperation to escape the pursuit of the tier 9 demonic beast.

    No loose end and everybody gets tough their ass off at home counting their haul.

    One must say, the auction¡¯s ruse is pretty damn ruthless! Savage!

    When Wu Yan told Hinagiku and Mikoto about this the two girl covered their mouths and disbelief could be seen in their eyes.

    Maybe they think this kind of n is just too unforgivable and so they can¡¯t ept it¡­

    When he saw Ks & co being all happy and cocksure of their victory, he coldlyughed inside.

    It¡¯s a pretty good n, but too bad you guys didn¡¯t think someone would survive that big wave of spider under the leadership of the spider queen did you? You guys also didn¡¯t consider the possibility of outliers like us huh?

    What can one say but that this is heaven¡¯s will.

    That¡¯s not fair, how can they possibly be expected to consider the scenario that someone like Wu Yan and his magic cape could perfectly conceal themselves at the side and watch the whole show with them?

    How would they know that while they are gleefully waiting to take all the prizes someone would be doing the same thing in close vicinity?

    If this is not the will of heavens then the auction firm praying mantis would not have been able to detain Wu Yan &pany that is like the sparrow, when they were about to flee after being spotted by the giant spider. Is this not heaven¡¯s will?

    That¡¯s why it has to be heaven¡¯s will¡­

    ¡°Yan, what are we going to do?¡±

    Ignoring the issue of what he is thinking about, Mikoto for one could not stand it, with lightning shing about, she looked at the field with anger filled eyes.

    Looking at her condition, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s utterly pissed off at the auction firm¡¯s action.

    As a kind girl and having a disciplinarymittee kouhai as a kouhai, with a heart filled with justice how can she not get mad at what is happening before her?

    Although her mental fortitude has increased since being summoned by Wu Yan but there are still principles that would absolutely not changed. She might be a bit naive before but she doesn¡¯t have that naivete anymore, her kindness on the other hand still remains, as do the everyday life that she kept inside her. It¡¯s one of the few points Wu Yan is d about her.

    Kaichou-sama is more or less the same, if not for theck of strength to do so. How she wish she could rush up those 3 slimeballs and beat the crap out of them!

    ¡°Do I even need to say it?¡­¡±

    Rubbing the back of his palm, the corner of his lip lifted into a sneer.

    ¡°Since they took the trouble to make a good show, if we don¡¯t inherit their zest wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto could guess his intentions, the guy is thinking¡­

    ¡°Let them taste what they did to others!¡± (Tl: ÒÔÆäÈËÖ®µÀ»¹ÖÎÆäÈËÖ®Éí, use their way/means to give them a taste by returning it unto their body/themselves, in other words a taste of their own medicine.)

    Ignoring whether or not they knew the meaning of this chinese saying heughed and continued.

    ¡°Let them bite at each other like dogs, they already did us a favour by dealing with the spider queen and we got a good taste of what it¡¯s like to be the fisherman!¡± (Tl: a reference to this )

    The two girls are rendered speechless at the sight of Wu Yan sneering. They recalled just a few moments ago, a Wu Yan who¡¯s saying ¡®Let¡¯s run¡¯ in a panicky way. They are so close to actually giving a facial readjustment to that nasty grinning countenance of his.

    ¡°But, if they settled the spider queen, how are we going to deal with the 3 tier 8?¡±

    Said a frowning Mikoto. Suppose the tier 9 got done in, the 3 tier 8 would be the next biggest foes they have to go up against!

    Their lineup: 1 tier 5, 1 tier 6, 1 tier 7, 1 tier 8. (Tl: Plus a mascot, her parents can wait. We need Lirin here.) Against 3 tier 8s, it¡¯s not a very favorable matchup is it?

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Wu Yan understand her qualms. He¡¯s not that dumb, he doesn¡¯t reckon he could pull it off himself for sure.

    ¡°If it was the spider queen, we might have needed to bring out some trump cards from the system and even then there are limited means but¡­¡±

    ncing over at Ks & co, he light heartedly pointed out.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just the 3 tier 8s, with Ikaros on our side we are not out of the game yet!¡±

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at the expressionless Ikaros astonished.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hinagiku hesitatingly continued.

    ¡°She might be higher in level that any one of the 3 in Ks & co, she¡¯s just one persosn, going up against 3 persons, that would be¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you girls don¡¯t understand Ikaros!¡±

    When he said this, his tone is full of confidence as he rubbed Ikaros¡¯ head while chuckling.

    ¡°Ikaros is the king of group fights!¡± (Tl: Is there perhaps a better trantion for "ÈºÕ½Ö®Íõ instead of a literal trantion?)

    ¡°King of group fights?¡±

    It¡¯s clear that the two girls dind¡¯t understand what he meant by that. More like, when they are looking at Ikaros and the hand rubbing her head, a hint of displeasure and jelly could be seen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take an illustrative case, Mikoto!¡±

    Mikoto flinched when he looked in her directions.

    ¡°If you are of the same tier as Ikaros, disregarding equipments and other such factors and just basing it on pure ability, then you might be able to win by virtue of your special abilities. But if you team up with another person then your victory might not be so sure¡­¡±

    At this point, he could see the inevitable puzzlement on her face so he just waved his hands and continued.

    ¡°Takeit like this, if Ikaros goes one on one with any one of the same tier then she can use about 100% of her ability. but if she enters a group fight against multiple enemies then she would be able to perform outstandingly at something like 200% abilities!¡±

    Mikoto caught the drift but Hinagiku is still not convinced as she ced her hand on one of her cheek.

    ¡°ording to what you say, Ikaros bes stronger in a group fight?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Heid it down.¡±Ikaros was engineered to be the multi purpose war machine, every setting on her is made in consideration of group fights. That¡¯s why she shines in one versus many conditions!¡±

    They nodded in understanding but soon Hinagiku frowned again.

    ¡°But even if she gets stronger there¡¯s a cap to it right? I would guess that going up against 2 of the same tier is the limit not to mention 3 people!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? That¡¯s only factoring in pure abilities! The most important point is that Ikaros also has equipments at her disposal, 2 Rare Armaments with 1 more that is infinitely close to Gold Armament plus an actual Gold Armament. You think Ikaros can still lose given this set up?¡±

    The two girls winced. That¡¯s right, armaments!

    He grinned when he saw their reaction.

    ¡°Gold Armament, that¡¯s something only a tier 9 would be swinging around. I for one do no tbelieve that those 3 douchebags out there have Gold Armaments!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, given the group fight affinity she has and the Gold Armament and Rare Armament that is close to being a gold armament, she definitely has a chance against the 3 tier 8s!¡± (Tl: the author likes using double negatives for no apparent reason, using positives because it¡¯s easier to process that way.)

    His words made Hinagiku and Mikoto lower their hearts and rethink about the feasibility of said fight. He¡¯s still confident in his stand while grinning, thinking about the fight between the tier 8s and Ikaros. He licked his lips in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, let them fight mobs, we just have to sit at the sidelines and wait for the loots to drop, that will do¡­¡±

 Chapter 97: The fall of the spider queen and its last wail

    <h4>Chapter 97: The fall of the spider queen and itsst wail</h4>

    The two girls felt a tiny bit of jealousy when they see how Wu Yan hasplete trust in Ikaros¡¯ abilities. Mikoto turned her head away unamused but she is still a bit concerned.

    ¡°Are you that sure Ikaros could go up against 3 same tier opponents? Strong as she is, isn¡¯t it pushing the boundary by asking her to go against 3 at the same time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Yan, this could be dangerous¡­¡±

    Hinagiku looked a bit worryingly at Ikaros before continuing.

    ¡°Are you certain that they don¡¯t possess a Gold Armament? If they did, what if Ikaros gets hurt?¡±

    ¡°The thing about her group fight affinity and Gold Armament are just your hypothesis isn¡¯t it? If they¡¯re wrong and they do indeed have Gold Armaments then the Ikaros with power up and Gold Armaments can¡¯t fight against 3 same tier, what do we do then?¡±

    Ikaros who was silent until now finally raised her head and spoke in a soft but resolute tone.

    ¡°Ikaros, can fight!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto instantly turned in her direction and saw Ikaros with her expressionless face. They turned back to Wu Yan while feeling helpless.

    A bit stunned for words, under the two girls¡¯ eyes, it feels likehe did something terrible and he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You girls are right, there¡¯s always a possibility something might go wrong. That just now are but conjectures but don¡¯t forget even if she can¡¯t ovee them, once she drinks Resplendent Breath, with a 3 hour invulnerable (Tl: are there any better terms that means immune to harm but not status ailments? physical and magical immunity is too wordy for the word ÎÞµÐ, invul or invincible), then there really shoudn¡¯t be anymore troubles right?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s still that thing!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged look and felt a bit of shame. Clearly, they hae forgotten Resplendent Breath.

    Noticing this, he amusedly shaked his head beforeughing.

    ¡°With Resplendent Breath and its 3 hours invulnerable status, even if Ikaros resorts to scratching and grinding away their health it would still be enough so rx!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded. Mikoto sighed a bit rueful.

    ¡°Sometimes, I feel like this System is fundamentally against the rules, against such an arsenal of ridiculous items, whoever is the enemy sure is going to be so sorry¡­¡±

    Hearing her mumblings, he can¡¯t helpughing, the system is a cheat in the first ce!

    Uuu¡­ and a bit of a troll as well¡­

    ¡­.

    When the bodies on the ground has turned as skinny as a matchstick and every fluid inside them has been sucked dry, the magic formation finally showed its true power!

    The red sheen like that of a sunset disappeared gradually after thest drop of blood has flowed into the magic formation. The magic formation also returned to normal like everything before this is only a decoration.

    Ks, Momiri and Jared aren¡¯t surprised by this, they are practically filled with joy at this. At the same time, they let down all guards. Their lips twitching ever so slightly and a smile widened on their face before finally theyughed out loud.

    This behaviour, it seems they have achieved their aim! Their n hase to fruition!

    And in fact, it did!

    The magic formation lost all its brilliance but this caused the feeling of impending crisis in the spider queen. Every bit of frustation it had has now turned into a foreboding of death, the spider queen went into berserk.

    Taking advantage of the apparent downtime of the magic formation the spider queen roared and stomped its many legs on the ground. The ground shattered under the force , the space around it reverberated and the spider jumped up into the air making some distance between it and the magic formation on the ground.

    However, before it could get delighted a shapeless force smashed down upon its body. That force is something not even a tier 9 could resist with ease and like a paper the spider queen got smacked down hard on the floor, right back in the magic formation it tried so hard to get away from¡­

    Ks and the gang disyed contempt at the spider queen¡¯s struggle. Compared to their alertness and intimidated appearances before this is apletely new face. Their slimy character is now on full disy making Wu Yan curl his lips sarcastically.

    When the magic formation has not yet taken effect, they were going to turn tail and run at the slightest sound of wind but now that they are hiding behind their magic formation, they are assured that victory is within their hands and so they began to act all smug like the dirty snakes they are.

    The spider queen kept struggling, its hiss could be heard echoing throughout this ce but no matter how it struggled to break free it couldn¡¯t hoist itself back up like a whole mountain is pressing down upon its body, the weight it feels robbed it of all its mobility. Regarding the two escorts, they are already down on the floor.

    Ks & coughed even more loudly. One can¡¯t be sure if theirughs are a kind of signal or not but while they areughing on the other side of the stone path came a bunch of footsteps sound.

    The auction firm people appeared in front of Wu Yan & co but what¡¯s surprising is not the auction firm people alone but two other factions that are with them as well.

    Thinking about it, it hit him.

    I was thinking why there would be three tier 8s here, they can¡¯t all be from the auction firm, otherwise the auction firm would have showed no restrain throughout the supply town. Turns out, two of them belong to other factions¡­

    Can¡¯t me Wu Yan for not noticing. Even if he has ¡®Impable Memory¡¯, he was preupied with the auction firm people, he didn¡¯t particrly mind the other factions only noticing those tier 6 and above. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice that there are 2 other factions hiding together with the auction firm people.

    ¡°Viins collude together! ¡±

    Said an angry Kaichou-sama after seeing their appearances.

    Wu Yan looked at her a bit startled.

    ¡°Your chinese set expressions areing along quite well!¡±

    The old auctioneer walked out from the crowd and to the Ks & co¡¯s side before bowing down and asking politely.

    ¡°3 esteemed ones, have you guys seeded?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Ks waved his hands in a dismissive way unbing of one of his status. It looked like he¡¯s the king of the world acting in that manner. Although he sounded really poise but one could hear the narcissistic tone just fine.

    ¡°After expending so much effort if we didn¡¯t achieve anything then that would have been absurd!¡±

    Well, too bad, it¡¯s preordained that you guys won¡¯t get thestugh¡­

    The old dude nced at the spider queen. Feeling the intense aura of death and the pressure it exerts as well as hearing that roar that creates sound shockwaves as it struggles, he got scared and trembled.

    ¡°Ks, end it!¡±

    Momiri could see the group frozen in ce from the pressure, raising his eyebrows, Jared also agreed with his suggestion.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Ks shot a re at the two for not giving him a chance to show off in front of his subordinates, he still took out a small red stone from his chest.

    The 3 got closer to the spider queen. They could see that while it¡¯s still roaring, its face had hostility written all over it with eyes filled with killing inteion and malice, quite frankly they are a bit intimidated by them.

    Ks threw a hmph and felt his pride got hurt because even though the monster is about to die he still got scared. He nastily rubbed salt in the wound.

    ¡°Hmph, tier 9 and so what, still got defeated by me and is now about to die under me. Remember my name, Ks!¡±

    That poser, he¡¯s pratically making Wu Yan &pany cringe with that little show of his¡­

    They threw the small blood colored stone into the magic formation and withdrew. The stones evaporated under the watching eyes of the spider queen after rolling to the front of the spider queen.

    When the stone evaporated, the magic formation turned like it has received some kind ofmand.

    An ineffablyplicated incantation danced into the air, a moving stream of object transformed from blood qi revolved around the spider queen and its two escorts. A blood red barrier rised from the ground and covered the entire area including the magic formation along with the spider queen and its escortspletely covering them¡­

    The spider seemed like it could tell the oue and wailed in anguish with such intensity that it shuddered people¡¯s heart.

    Booommm

 Chapter 98: The starting event that Ikaros ownsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 98: The starting event that Ikaros owns¡­</h4>

    Boooomm!!!

    A red pir of light shot up towards the sky, like aser cannon the magic formation sted the stone ceiling. However, the stone ceiling isn¡¯t damaged in any way, it¡¯s as if the light pir naturally belonged there.

    The pir of light filled the inside of the magic formation, the spider queen and its escorts cries of agony could be heard leaking from within it.

    Unprepared due to the suddenness of the loud boom from the magic formation, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin got dazed from the ensuing shock and they started to grumble in pain. Ikaros on the other hand isn¡¯t fazed and is still as calm as ever. He¡¯s starting to questions whether she is air headed or just Kuudere. (Tl: the original used 3 withouts, no mouth, no heart and no expressions, i didn¡¯t used this because it¡¯s clear that the examples moegirl.zh cited as models of this could be said to have heart; Nagato from Haruhi, Ayanami Rei from Evangelion, etc.)

    The auction firm people watched the magic formation do its job with indifference. Red light flooded the inside of the magic formation making anything within it inobservable to outside spectators. Except for the asional screams of agony and a loud bang there is nothing that could be seen from the outside.

    Looking at the progress of things, Ks can¡¯t help but burst out inughter. The people behind them also started to reveal joyful looks. At this point, their n has alreadye to fruition!

    Listening to the incessantughtering from them, Hinagiku and Mikoto clenched their teeth hard. If not, they are afraid they really might just jump out.

    Right now they are feeling the deceased died in vain. Not only are they lied to, even after death they are still being exploited and in such a cheap way as well. At the very least, the ones celebrating will definitely not remember their utility and their worth¡­

    He knows what¡¯s making them so irate but he stayed silent.

    He¡¯s not as kind as Hinagiku and Mikoto, to feel sympathy for the dead. These deceased also held the same indifference to the death of theirrades. From his point of view, these people cannot redeem themselves even with their death, there¡¯s no particr need to remember their name¡­

    He has no qualm that he can¡¯t be as nice and merciful as Hinagiku. He¡¯s selfish and he knows this¡­

    The magic formationsted for an unknown duration. At some point, the wails of agonypletely stopped and the magic formation started turning slower and slower, as did the red light as well. Finally, it all stopped and disappeared¡­

    The spider queen and its escortid silently within the magic formation. No trauma could be observed on their body but the ck humongous body has now turned into a ghastly white, their eyes lost all its brilliance and the aura of death that surrounds the spider queen is now gone without a trace¡­

    All traces of life has disappeared from them¡­

    ¡°Sess! The treasure is ours!¡±

    Simr to the ones who cheered after their defeat of the anarchy spiders, the two mook faction and auction firm people started jumping in joy, it¡¯s their happiest day yet.

    Mikoto hit her limits, looking at the stupid fools jumping around in joy on the field her anger grew to a great extent. She has never been this angry even after ounting for her temper.

    ¡°Yan, can we go out now?¡±

    He looked at her and looked at Hinagiku before thinking about something and then wrylyughed.

    ¡°Maa, I was nning on giving them the drop of the hammer after they have found the treasure but since you girls don¡¯t want to hide anymore, then I don¡¯t have any opinions regarding this matter!¡±

    The spider queen might have made an appearance and died but he can¡¯t be sure that this ce didn¡¯t have another boss lying in wait. Since the treasure has not been found yet, who could be sure that this ce ispletely safe?

    Let the sons of bitches there go and map out the road and take some schmuck baits and get rid of some obstacles for them, that¡¯s a good alternative as well.

    But since Mikoto can¡¯t hold back anymore, Kaichou-sama brought out her Shirosakura, and he don¡¯t like any one of the people there, there¡¯s only one oue, time to kick some ass!

    If it really didn¡¯t turn out well and some unexpected situation they can¡¯t handlees up then they would only need to use the escape tools plus if they can¡¯t handle it, he¡¯s sure the enemies can¡¯t as well unless of course they go back and trick another batch of people and then set up another magic formation.

    Making up his mind he turned to Ikaros and said.

    ¡°Ikaros, I will leave the tier 8s to you, if you really can¡¯t handle it, drink Resplendent Breath, understand?¡±

    An indiscernible light shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    He nodded before turning to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I will leave the littless to you girls! I will handle the mobs!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why? I want to help too!¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Little Lirin, they¡¯ve agreed to this beforehand, she¡¯s in charge of protecting her. Mikoto on the other hand isn¡¯t pleased, she just made the mental preparation to shock some fries but Wu Yan shot her down.

    When she said this, he just retorted simply.

    ¡°Can you kill them?¡±

    Stumped, she looked at the mobs before feebly continuing.

    ¡°At least let me do a little fighting, isn¡¯t it fine if I just maim them¡­¡±

    Not sure tough or cry but hurting and not killing someone requries a lot of effort. The world is filled with nasty little cockroaches (Tl: Btw, Ð¡Ç¿ or little strong/resilient ones are nickname for cockroaches because these little fucks are as nasty as they are hard to eliminate.), even if they are beaten down people might still crawl back up¡­

    Understanding the implications of his words, Mikoto stopped a bit before bracing herself back up and looked him in the eyes. Those eyes are filled with resolution and a little bit of begging.

    ¡°Let me help please, there are tier 7s in there and quite a lot of peak tier 6, you¡¯re just a tier 6, you would be hard pressed against such odds. let me help, I can¡¯t just sit by while my teammates fight¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and went silent¡­

    Mikoto kept her eyes on him with hope and expectation written on her face. Meanwhile, Hinagiku nodded without saying a word and stayed silent. Her mission is to guard Little ol Lirin well, there are many more opportunities to help in the days toe. She still wants to help and share his burden but in order to do that she must first get stronger!

    After a brief while, he gave in andughed.

    ¡°You girls scare me..¡±

    ¡­..

    Ks walked in front of the spider queen and kicked it while cursing.

    ¡°damn you monster, do you know how much effort went into nning how to deal with you, now that you¡¯re finally dead, God this feeling is so uplifting!¡±

    Momiri nced over the spider queen coldly before looking at the stone path ahead of them, a bit impatient he urged Ks and Jared.

    ¡°Now, we can go to where the treasure is right?¡±

    They returned to their senses when they heard the word ¡®treasure¡¯. After so many troubles, now the treasure is within their reach, even thinking with their knees one could guess that a treasure guarded by a tier 9 spider queen is definitely not something simple!

    They can¡¯t wait any longer!

    When they finally started to walk a figure appeared before them. With no sound and presence, she surprised Ks, Momiri, Jared.

    They widened their eyes, when they got a good look at the person and confirmed that it is indeed a person and that their eyes are not ying tricks on them the 3 stepped back subconsciously while a drop cold sweat dripped down.

    This person, appeared undetected by them?

    Just now, if she had ambushed them¡­

    That thought and the characteristic one wouldn¡¯t find on a human made them back away in wariness and raise their guards subconsciously.

    It¡¯s not that their situational awareness are low, it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t think that there would be a ¡®survivor¡¯, if she did sneaked an attack they would have been able to pick it up that¡¯s why she chose a frontal assault!

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Shouted Ks. Momiri and Jared had the same expression as him while they kept their eyes on this figure, they felt more or less shocked.

    The reason is because the figure before them is not only very beautiful she had a halo and wings of light growing on her back!

    With the enemies in her sights, she lifted her expressionless face and let out all her might!

    ¡°Ikaros! Engaging!¡±

 Chapter 99: A fight between tier 8s (pt 1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: A fight between tier 8s (pt 1)</h4>

    An angel!

    That¡¯s everyone¡¯s first impression of Ikaros.

    Exquisite facial features, smoking hawt boday, a pair of blue wings of light pping ever so often now and then behind her and that pure white halo above her pink hair made her have an aura of divine dignity.

    What would they think if they knew this is Ikaros in battle mode?

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t know because right now they are either awestruck or captured by that saintess like beauty of hers¡­

    Ikaros didn¡¯t keep her image in mind, in her mind there¡¯s only the mission Wu Yan gave her and that is tier 8 foes in front of her!

    Confirming the targets, Ikaros moved her lips and a cool voice transferred into the ears of those present¡­.

    Its content however, stunned the ones present¡­

    ¡°Ikaros! Engaging!¡±

    After her voice fell, the space around them trembled and numerous metallic objects of unknown make appeared around her. Towards these odd items the group has never seen before, they felt only puzzlement but Ks and the other 2 instantly changed expression!

    When the metallic objects appeared, Ks & co felt an odd sense of danger and it was also this sense of crisis that moved their body and changed their expression, making a quick getaway from their current spot!

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    This salvo of perpetual homing missile is a must during her opening salvo, maybe she herself doesn¡¯t even notice it but most of her battles would start with an opening salvo of perpetual homing missiles.

    This time isn¡¯t any different either, the perpetual homing missiles is the opening shot dering battle intention¡­

    Ks and the other two who tried to dodge naturally wouldn¡¯t know that these metallic objects which are perpetual homing missiles can¡¯t be dodged.

    The metallic missiles drew an indescribable tracjectory as they moved towards their startled targets. Quickly, the 3 separated ways to dodge the oing attack.

    The speed of these missiles aren¡¯t slow either,pared to real missiles, their speed are fast. If not because Ks & co aren¡¯t your average goons, they might have been hit long ago.

    When the missiles split ways and came at them again, their face finally changed from surprise into shock. Judging from the velocities these things are travelling at, one hit and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be aughing matter!

    Rendered into a state of panic by Ikaros, Ks & co got mad. They have always been the one that attacked and others dodged. Now look at them, yed by a chick who emerged from God knows where, how can they not get feel the rage?

    ¡°damn! Don¡¯t look down on us!¡±

    Roared Ks and a giant arming sword appeared within his hands. The sword doesn¡¯t look that different from a normal one but if the assumption that it is just a normal arming sword were made the one making the assumption would die a very gruesome death!

    A missile caught up with him during the interval he drew his arms. With a roar, the veins on his arm popped and he swung his sword. A sword beam made out of battle qi shot out towards the missile.

    When Momiri and Jared saw this they took out their weapons as well. Momiri had a pike and Jared had a double axe simr in length to the pike.

    Rare Armaments!

    Under the assistance of system¡¯s appraisal he could glean their armament level with just a nce!

    He breathed a sigh of relief for now, at least they didn¡¯t have Gold Armaments but why temporary? He¡¯s just afraid that Ks & co might really have some ace up their sleeves¡­

    He didn¡¯t have the luxury of observing the battle, not with angry ass mob rushing like wolves at him, it¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t want him to sit back and enjoy the song.

    Can they not be mad? After the appearance of the angel, this ck haired dude and the tea colored hair chick kept watching the battle between the tier 8s and the angel. They lost count of how many times they asked ¡®Who are you people¡¯ and got splendidly ignored.

    If anyone can stay unperturbed given that kind of treatment please send me a message! (Tl: the author didn¡¯t use any special punctuations to mark this so I just tranted as is)

    While the warriors are charging at them, the magicians at the rear began chanting. These magicians are the biggest threat, if they got hit with one wave of spell then they would most likely be get cut by the ensuing des. He might have conceptual dragon armor and therefore can ignore all attacks below tier 6 but there quite a lot of tier 6 here as well!

    Sighing, he turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s disadvantageous for us if we choose to group fight!¡±

    Mikoto threw a displeased look at the magicians nning on shooting cold arrows at them before taking out a potion botttle and downing it in 2 to 3 gulps.

    Wu Yan chugged down the potion faster than she did, grinning, he tossed the potion bottle away and then exchanging a nce with Mikoto before jumping into the fray!

    Against Ikaros who could fly, Ks and the other two are in a bind. They can achieve momentary flight by expending dou qi but it¡¯s clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make agile maneuvers like Ikaros can.

    Ikaros who could make rapid and dynamic moves in the air is very troubling for them. Othe rthan tier 7 magicians who could use flying magic and barring other items, who else could fly as she can?

    Maybe if it were the demiGods who could fly with the same ease as walking perhaps even the tier 9 supers can¡¯t achieve the same deftness she exhibits¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think that free flight would confer such a big edge cing Ikaros in such an obvious advantage. Combine that with her impressive arsenal, maybe she really didn¡¯t need to drink Resplendent Breath like Wu Yan and Mikoto after all.

    Shattering the missiles with their armaments, their faces are dark as still water, they are as upset as they are frustrated.

    ¡°That flying ability of hers is very hard to deal with, and these iron lumps. damn it! Who is that woman? Those wings, is it a demonic beast? That can¡¯t be, I¡¯ve never heard of a humanoid beast, except maybe it¡¯s a demiGod tier demonic beast that has taken on human form, well that certainly can¡¯t be possible. If she¡¯s a demiGod why bother using iron lumps, she could just end this with a p!¡±

    Rendered dizzy by the barrage of missiles, Ks cursed while swing around his armament to get rid of the countless missile bombarding him but every time he did, new ones would rece those destroyed immediately.

    Jared jumped to Ks¡¯ side, same goes for Momiri, the three gathered before Jared continued.

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this! One of us will stop these flying metals, and another one will open a path and thest one will attack her!¡±

    Ks and Momiri thought for a bit and then nodded. There¡¯s no choice, if they didn¡¯t do these then they would sooner orter be exhausted of their dou qi and get scratched to death by the missiles.

    Jared swung his double axe and smashed all the missiles to bits, Jared and Momiri leaped at Ikaros.

    Widening her eyes, Ikaros shot another round of perpetual homing missiles. Due to the close proximity, the barrage approached the two in an instant!

    ¡°Hurricane sh!!!¡± (Tl: ´ó±¬·çÉÁ¶¯)

    Momiri thrusted his pike and a big amount of dou qi gathered at the tip of the pike. Channeling the qi, a burst of light shot out from the pike and destroyed the missiles!

    Jared smirked and leaped upwards and down towards Ikaros, and shed his giant sword down!

 Chapter 100: A brawl between tier 8s (pt2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 100: A brawl between tier 8s (pt2/3)</h4>

    The gigantic sword cut down mercilessly towards her face. The intense force generated made Ikaros¡¯s fluttery hair in Uranus mode flutter even more, one could see just how strong this blow is!

    Against such an attack, Ikaros treated it as a minor issue. Without lifting a head, she moved only her lips to utter a word¡­

    ¡°Aegis!!!¡±

    Ks and his mountain shattering giant sword stopped above Ikaros. Stunned he poured more dou qi into his attack but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he is still stopped!

    He gawked down only to see ayer of blue transparent circr barrier protecting Ikaros¡¯ front and no doubt blocked his attack!

    Ks collected himself and toughened up before cutting down once more on the absolute defense circle. With a crisp sound, his attack got blocked again!

    Without giving him the leeway to muster up another attack, Ikaros canceled absolute defense circle and did a 360 degree turn with her wings spread. Ks got pped far far away by the back-hand looking wings.

    Momiri appeared suddenly in front of Ikaros and thrusted his pike at her while Jared swung his double axe down at her back from behind!

    With shrinking pupils, Ikaros pped her wings and dashed up and away from the pincer attack only to be ambushed by Ks who was waiting for her¡­

    Concentrating the dou qi in his body like mad, and channeling it all into his giant de, it lit up with a shy red and smirked at Ikaros who went straight into his striking range.

    ¡°I would like to see¡­ If your s.hitty barrier can block my strongest battle skill!¡±

    ¡°bloody soul sh!!!¡± (Ñª»êÒ»Õ¶)

    Her already deep red irises red up even more reflecting the oing sword sh. With no other alternatives at hand, she deployed her barrier again.

    The baleful strike struck the barrier. Faced with the strongest skill of a same tier opponent, the barrier could only hold on a bit before being reduced to shattered fragments!

    Ks¡¯ battle skill continued without stopping!

    Failing to block the strongest attack, it did however mitigate the force and momentum of the attack by a lot.

    Lifting her hand, a concentrated miniature barrier formed, like a shield it blocked his giant de!

    ¡°What!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even get the chance to rejoice about destroying that annoying turtle shell of hers and now his attack got blocked by another mini turtle shell. Ks can¡¯t believe what he is seeing, he can¡¯t ept the fact that his strongest battle skill got a no sell just like that.

    Ikaros smashed a fist into a very surprised Ks¡¯ face. The pitiful guy took flight once more, the first time a wing p, and the second a fist in the face¡­.

    Jared and Momiri¡¯s face fell when they saw this. Among them, Ks is strongest, his battle skill also contains the strongest destrtive abilities among them and yet he still can¡¯t harm her, could she really be some kind of monster?

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    Herees another round of salvo, seeing the sight of this flying metals that could rival mosquito in terms of being tough escaping from, the trio can¡¯t help feeling their scalp paralyzing. Sure it¡¯s annoying as mosquitoes but getting hit by one of them is definitely not going to sting like one!

    Scampering away from the missiles they ran. And like usual, the missilese flying at their asses again. Ks and the gang quickly unleashed their battle skill to defend against the missiles. They looked so ghastly in the whole process.

    A bit farther down below, Wu Yan who¡¯s in the middle of ughtering became excited.

    Honestly speaking, Ikaros going up against 3 same tier opponents is worrying. If he didn¡¯t have Resplendent Breath and the crystal scroll, he wouldn¡¯t let Ikaros take this kind of risk.

    But lo and behold, Ikaros + aerial advantage can actually fight on par with the 3 opponents while managing counter strikes form time to time. As expected of one holding the title sky queen!

    At this rate, a reward is in order when they get home, hmm¡­ yes it¡¯s decided¡­

    What he thought of when he said ¡®reward¡¯ is up to one¡¯s imagination but his toothy smirk and his horrifyingugh scared a would be ambush from a warrior in his tracks making him want to run away as quickly as possible¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, if we fight against her in the air it would be bad for us individually, her strong defense is not helping either, I say we gang up!¡±

    Shouting like that, it¡¯s like he¡¯s not afraid Ikaros heard this¡­

    Forcibly channeling dou qi to achieve flight, Ks, Jared and Momiri came at her from three different directions.

    Weapons in hand going kling ng as they destroyed and cut their way through the missile salvos. Finally, closing in on Ikaros and using their battle skills in sync!

    ¡°Hurricane sh!!!¡± (´ó±¬·çÉÁ¶¯)

    ¡°Heavy berserk strike!!!¡± (¿ñÏ®ÖØÅü)

    ¡°bloody soul sh!!!¡± (Ñª»êÒ»Õ¶)

    3 persons, 3 skills, 3 directions, all of them aiming for Ikaros. If it hit her cleanly, it¡¯s clear that even Ikaros would be seriously harmed!

    Streaks of light shed pass her pupils as she calcted the magnitude of the force behind each strike. Deploying her barrier she covered herself.

    Bammm!

    The attacks connected in the blink of an eye, it hit the barrier with a loud mor!

    At that moment, the blue light from the barrier, white light from hurricane sh, ck light from heavy berserk strike and blood light from bloody soul sh persisted in the air along with a loud booom!

    Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment. They hastened their hands to end the battle just a bit quicker in order to give Ikaros a helping hand.

    ng!!!

    Another loud sound came, but this time it¡¯s the sound of Ikaros¡¯ barrier being broken. Noticing this Ks and the other two put more force into their hands and came at her with vengeance!

    With three battle skills approaching, dodging being impossible, a streak of light shed past her eyes before she moved her wings!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Thinking that Ikaros is going to use her wings to make a quick escape, the trioughed at the thought. Being surrounded by their attacks from all directions, where is she going to fly to?

    Thinking somewhere along that line the three moved their armaments and continued their effort of delivering those heavy attacks down on that super desirable smoking hot body of Ikaros. (Tl: weird time to be describing her body¡­)

    Banngggg!!!

    When Wu Yan heard this loud boom, his pupil shrank. Clenching his teeth, he unfurled one bout of Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz and shredded 3 warriors to pieces before ncing at the sky.

    When he saw what happened he calmed down.

    Ikaros shielded her body with her light wings and subsequently blocked the 3 attacks!

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Ks went crazy when he saw this. How could he ept it when the strongest skill he takes pride in got blocked continuously like this, at least not with his big ass pride¡­

    Momiri and Jared drew out even more dou qi but like a steel hard wall the light wings stopped their attack from advancing even after they used everyst ounce of energy from drinking milk (Tl: everyst ounce of energy basically).

    Perhaps if Ikaros tried blocking with just her light wings at the start of the onught then it would have been next to impossible to stop their skills.

    But too bad, their attacks are already weakened when they broke through the barrier by force. The remaining force could not achieve the threshold of breaking past her light wings.

    The trio collected their thought and thought that this might be the case as they draw back to prepare for another round of skills to once again attempt to take down Ikaros.

    Ikaros lifted her head swiftly and her light wings expanded several folds. With a p of her wings, they overwhelmed Ks and the other two making them resort to a hasty retreat¡­

 Chapter 101: Brawl between tier 8s (pt3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Brawl between tier 8s (pt3/3)</h4>

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    Before the Ks and the other two can steady themselves, the homing missilese flying at them again, just an instance of response incapability and the missiles have already arrived!

    Contorting their face, they helplessly defended against the missiles with the armaments in their hands. The missiles exploded when it made contact witht he armaments. It didn¡¯t really bring much harm but it is definitely making them retreat further and further away¡­

    With Ikaros, maintaining a distance between hehr and oneself isn¡¯t a wise choice. Her abilities made her a nightmare to engage in far rangepared to close range¡­.

    The result is as they are seeing, countless missiles flying at Ks and the other two¡­

    The shes of dou qi shined every now and then as the missiles danced in the air. The two sides¡¯ arms shed and would hit the surrounding stone walls from time to time making the ones battling on the floor fight with their guards raised against possible stray shots.

    bam bam bam bam

    The battle between Ikaros, Ks, Jared and Momiri dragged on with both sides switching between offense and defense. The sound of mor also didn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s either Ikaros having her missilespletely blocked or Ks and the other two using their battle skill with Aegis negating most of the damage.

    This brawl has turned into one of attrition, no one side can end each other definitively¡­

    ¡°damn it all!!!¡±

    Ikaros may have the advantage of flight and excel in group fights but Ks and the other two has numerical advantage. After fighting for so long the three could see that Ikaros is just the same tier as them!

    What the hell, having the numerical advantage and yet the three of them not only couldn¡¯t defeat her, they have to suffer through her counter attacks intermittently. Their anger is slowly and surely building up, it¡¯s up to the point where they are on the verge of exploding with rage¡­

    Being of the same tier and excluding that flight ability of hers and having one more armament than them there really isn¡¯t that much difference between them. Even so, surely she can¡¯t fight against 3 of the same tier without losing any grounds right?

    And yet, this angel like girl before them turned the impossible into possible!

    Ks, Momiri and Jared don¡¯t know what the hell it is but quite clearly this angelic girl isn¡¯t that much stronger than Ks who¡¯s the strongest among them. So why, how is she able to achieve such a feat?

    After the befuddlement came jealousy, deep deep envy¡­

    What gives her the right? Why can she do something we can¡¯t when we are the same? Why can she go up against 3 of the same tier? Based on what? Doe sbeing able to fly really add that much to one¡¯s strength?

    They probably won¡¯t be able to figure this out in their entire life¡­

    Under the influence of envy and wrath the trio¡¯s attack became more and more intense. Ikaros is starting to feel the pressure now as she frantically reacted to them.

    If Ks and the other two thinks it¡¯s a pain to deal with Ikaros, then Ikaros¡¯ thoughts are mutual.

    She is holding on with her flight and group fighting capability but as time drags on she is starting to grow weary of this fight!

    At the end of the day, the enemy has the numerical advantage and they are of roughly same powerpared to her. On the surface it might look like she¡¯s fighting without losing ground but that¡¯s only because Ikaros is not letting on about how hard this is.

    Whenever the barrier is broken she has to use her wing to block the attacks. She might be able to block them but some of the force from the battle skills are still transmitted from the wings to her body. On the surface, it might look like she¡¯s okay but inevitably she has been hit!

    Only she knows that their battle skills aren¡¯t ineffective¡­

    This is within Wu Yan¡¯s expectation. He has confidence in her abilities but despite that she is still fighting against 3 of roughly the same strength as her. She might able to pull off a parity in battle power by leveraging her group fighting excellence and flight ability but it would take a whole lot more to attain victory¡­

    The original n was that Ikaros would dy them until such time that he and Mikoto deal with the small fry and then they would gang up on the three.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto might not be able topete fairly with Ks and the other two. However, with the help of Resplendent Breath, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance at all. (Tl: Yes, as you may have noticed there are a fuck ton of IMO, redundant double negatives.)

    Ikaros on the other hand doesn¡¯t have the same thought!

    The 3 before her is the enemy of her master and poses threat to him. Thus, they must be eliminated!

    That is what¡¯s going through her mind at the moment.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t consider what she might be thinking but even if he did he wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it, Ikaros has x1 Resplendent Breath on her so if worsees to worst she can just drink it and turn the scales in her favor as she pleases!

    More importantly, Ikaros has not shown her true power yet!

    The status quo at the moment is that she¡¯s able to achieve fight toe to toe against Ks and the other two with her ability of flight and group fighting capabilities. That is indeed so but are there no other advantages she has?

    It would be wrong to assume she doesn¡¯t! Wu Yan & co knows it, Ikaros still has her strongest ace up her sleeve!

    Ikaros deployed her barrier and then stopped the pincer attack from the 3 tier 8s with her light wings in her usual calm manner before promptly sending them flying with a wing p!

    The difference this timeis that she didn¡¯t follow up with salvos of homing missiles. She reached out her left arm and drew a th.o.r.n.y dark uniquely designed bow from thin air!

    ¡°Everyone watch out, the woman just took out another armament!¡±

    Jared shouted at Ks and Momiri when he saw the armament materializing. They gnashed their teeth as they vigntly observed her movements.

    Each of these gentlemen only have a Rare Armament at their disposal but this winged woman has up till now demonstrated an unseen armament that can fire flying explosive metal object and a defensive armament. Now she¡¯s taking out another piece of armament. This is a first time even for Momiri who runs the auction firm¡­

    Ikaros didn¡¯t care what they thought of this. Left hand on the bow and right hand slowly drawing back, purple light gathered around the bow in tune with her actions and an arrow soon appeared, nocked on the bow¡­

    Get fucked.

    The purplish lights flowed all over the bow and ck light started gathering at the tip of the arrow, charging up the arrow with the power of destruction directed aimed at Ks and the other two!

    Just the act of being aimed made their hair stand on ends immediately, eyes opened wide and jerking their bodies!

    The light within her eyes condensed before she released her hand. The arrow morphed into a ray of dark light and flew towards the three!

    ¡°Apollon!!!¡±

    danger danger danger danger!!!

    These words rang over and over inside their mind as they stared at the oing dark ray, they felt something cold creeping up inside them!

    ¡°Dodge!!!¡±

    Ks roared and dashed for the side at a speed faster than he has ever mustered up before!

    Jared and Momiri recovered from their panicked state before channeling dou qi like their asses are on the chopping blocks and broke through their previous limit, making a quick escape to the side!

    The three didn¡¯t even consider the option of blocking it because their guts are telling them even if they used their strongest battle skill along with their armament, they will still die!

    Their intuition is urate and inadvertantly saved their lives¡­.

    The ck arrow scratched past their bodies and struck the ground with an unimaginable speed¡­.

    Kabooooom

    In an instant the terrifying energy was released in a loud bang and blowing everything around it, be it people or objects to oblivion, all are wiped clean off. The winds raged and the ground got demolished in that short moment of time¡­

 Chapter 102: Uranus system!

    <h4>Chapter 102: Uranus system!</h4>

    ¡°This.. this really is quite¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged nces while looking at the spectacle before them. They had the same feeling, that is a feeling of being fortunate while they patted their chest in relief¡­

    Ks, Momiri and Jared stood ck jawed when they saw the ground.

    What was it like?

    Well, the originally cracked battle torn surface is nowpletely gone after a hit from Apollon!

    It¡¯s not just the ground, even the small fries that were battling against Wu Yan and Mikoto got obliterated with nary a trace left on this world. The only trace that could be seen is one huge ass hole in the ground about a hundred meter in diameter!

    Just one shot from Ikaros and poof, 70% of the hostiles that were busy engaging with Wu Yan and Mikoto got massacred.

    Gulp..

    Gulped the lucky ones who weren¡¯t in the immediate area of effect or those who got out just in time. Of course, including Ks and the other two as well.

    The remainder of them either got hurt from the aftermath or got sent flying by the ensuing raging winds. Those unfortunate ones who got incapacitated by Mikoto also died from Apollon!

    If Wu Yan and Mikoto didn¡¯t drink Resplendent Breath before hand, they are going to get hurt if not dying. Given of course, that if they didn¡¯t drink Resplendent Breath, Ikaros wouldn¡¯t have shoot there in the first ce!

    Thinking about how he was having the time of his life cutting down people over there, he gulped.

    Note to self: Ikaros is not just naturally air headed, hertent attribute might very well be air headed evil, don¡¯t fuck around with her, absolutely not. (TL: ÌìÈ»ºÚbining the natural air head/air head with haraguro or evil hidden by a mask inadvertantly or intentionally is irrelevant examples cited by moe girls are himeji from baka and test, yamada aoi from working!, uiharu from toaru)

    ¡°That¡­ that monster¡­¡±

    At this moment, Ks, Momiri and Jared are not angry or jealous anymore. Those emtions got blown away with that terror inducing strike of hers.

    Recing those feelings, a little bit of fear could be seen from their eyes.

    They haven¡¯t felt this kind of fear since the encounter with the spider queen¡­

    Missing, Ikaros moved her slender hand and onto the bow it went¡­

    ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her fire that armament again!¡±

    Ks and the other two practically had their souls jumping out (Tl: pissing their pants), they were so close to throwing away the armament in their hands. That rming destructive power, that bow can only belong to the absolute highest of Rare Armaments!

    To dodge that arrow, they used up 50% of their dou qi just for that short overcharge of their power and now their bodies are hurting all over. All of that barely got them through one arrow, now if another came at them¡­

    They dare not continue with their imagination. Ignoring the intense agony of their practically crying bodies, the 3 channeled their dou qi and rushed like their lives depended on it!

    The act of drawing and nocking requires time, not to mention the fact that Apollon needs charging time as well. The time frame may not be too long but it is there. Perhaps Ks and the other two might not have been able to stop it just a few moments ago. but right now, under the threat of death the 3 individuals practically exploded. They didn¡¯t care about the stress their body is taking from the intense channeling of dou qi and jumped at her like mad.

    They didn¡¯t gave her the chance to nock an arrow and raised their arms against Ikaros to which she could only block with the bow.

    Twang

    Blocking the three¡¯s attack, she got pushed back by the force. Raising he rhead, she saw 3 red eyed individuals charging at her again!

    Deploying her barrier, she blocked the attacks. Only by using their strongest battle skills can they break through the barrier so normal attacks naturally wouldn¡¯t work on the barrier.

    Ks and the other didn¡¯t give a damn at this point, if they stopped that horrid arrow would be shot and they didn¡¯t have the confidence to say they can dodge the arrow!

    Desperate, Ks, Momiri and Jared kept swinging and swinging their armament down on the barrier!

    While deploying her shield, Ikaros can¡¯t use Apollon, she can¡¯t even use Artemis. So she retreated while deploying the barrier, looking for another chance to fire an arrow.

    But Ks and the other two wouldn¡¯t give Ikaros any inch to use Apollon. When she retreated, they pushed and kept attacking the barrier.

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to use their battle skills, but if they did Ikaros would immediately use Apollon at which point, the ones dying would absolutely be them!

    Even if the situation is dire, they can only keep this up¡­

    While the intense rounds of defense and offense are taking ce. Wu Yan and Mikoto has already dispatched the ones on the ground. Looking up, they felt helpless.

    Well, what can they do? They can¡¯t fly¡­

    Even if he bought a tool that allowed temporary flight, it would be impossible to intervene like this!

    Thus, they stood there watching¡­

    Ikaros noticed Wu Yan & co had put down their enemies and she looked at the 3 persons still attacking her barrier. It looked like she resolved to something and she stored away the bow.

    Ks and the other two are startled by this development and stayed their hands for a moment, being unable toprehend. Why store away that horrifying weapon?

    They didn¡¯t know that the real nightmare has yet toe¡­

    Ikaros suddenly spread her light wings wide and the wings flickered before turning to 12 light sashes esque objects!

    Ks and the other two are even more baffled after seeing this scene but seeing as this might be a chance. They stopped and gathered their dou qi, preparing to unleash their battle skills and break through the barrier in one go. Wu Yan¡¯s eyes on the other hand, are shining bright.

    That¡¯s because this scene is a familiar scene, a scene he has seen countlessd times before on screen!

    He knows, the Ikaros now is in the truest meaning the strongest version of her!

    ¡°Connect!¡±

    Her wings extended and reached for either side. Suddenly, the space itself rippled when the light sashes touched them, it reached inside the ripple and looked like it disappeared into thin air to outside viewer!

    A short burst of light shed and following a jolt of electricity spreading out, a hologram started appearing. Soon, a fighter jet looking figure started appearing like an illusion behind her back.

    ¡°What is she nning to do now¡­¡±

    This bizarre scene would naturally not go unnoticed by anyone, having a prior experience something snapped with a ¡°katak¡± sfx inside Ks and the other two. They felt some bad feeling creeping up¡­

    Looking at Ks and the other two, her expressionless face took on a slight sense of coldness. Arms spread wide, a few cannons started appearing from thin air.

    ¡°Uranus system!!!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is that s.hit!?¡±

    The cannons appearing gave them the shock of their lives. It felt like living all this while, all the previous surprises they encountered could not total up more than today. Gawking at the towering cannons, the three can¡¯t help stepping back.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a fighter aircraft!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku are stupefied by the Uranus system behind Ikaros. Their mouths are opened so wide, their jaws almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°Rather than fighter aircraft, it would be more apt to call her Uranus system a battle fortress!¡±

    Wu Yan amusedly say. With eyes shining bright with excitement, how he has longed to see this in real life!

    When Mikoto heard this she asked him.

    ¡°Uranus system? That¡¯s Ikaros Gold Armament right?¡±

    When he nodded, she returned her sight to Uranus system with twitching lips.

    ¡°Who would have thought¡­¡±

    Tl: in case anyone is wondering what it looks like Look below and skip to 18: 28 if you just want to see its form. It¡¯s episode 13 of the anime series btw.

 Chapter 103: The overwhelming might of Uranus system and the curtain call of the 3 tier 8s.

    <h4>Chapter 103: The overwhelming might of Uranus system and the curtain call of the 3 tier 8s.</h4>

    ¡°Ceres!!!¡± (Tl: a stronger version of her homing missile or Artemis +1 if you will)

    The small missiles formed at the cannon and hovered by Ikaros¡¯ side before flying at Ks and the ohter 2. Immediately, the 3 flew back.

    ¡°Could that armament be the one that¡¯s firing all these flying metals?¡±

    They assumed the flying aircraft is so since the flying metals are formed there. Rather, they heaved a sigh of relief. They aren¡¯t afraid of the flying metals, what they are really afraid of is that she would take out something as scary as that bow armament from before.

    s, they didn¡¯t know that the Uranus system is in fact scarier then Apollon!

    Maybe due to the indifferent attitude she felt from Ks, Momiri and ]ared, Ikaros waved her hands and many more missiles formed at the cannon of Uranus system before flying straight for Ks and the other two.

    Against such a ghastly amount of homing missiles, Ks and the other two finally showed some panic. While retreating, they are also simultaneously destroying oing missiles. However, very soon, new homing missiles would rece the ones destroyed!

    The 3 dudes wanted to curse out loud, those flying pieces of fucking metals are a major stick in the bunkhole. The only saving grace is that those things before are only annoying as hell, they can¡¯t bring harm to them who possess the same Rare Armament.

    But the things is, quantity has a quality all its own, with such a drastic change in the amount of homing missiles, if they are still assuming these things can¡¯t bring them harm, then they might as well look forward to a chat with the spider queen¡­

    They clenched their teeths and kept on the retreat while forcibly channeling their dou qi and charging it into their armament.

    When they managed to retreat to a certain distance, they are finally done with charging and they unleashed their battle skills all at once, destroying every homing missilesing their way. At this juncture, they are all panting and heaving.

    They can feel the exhaustion of their supply of dou qi not to mention the harm their body suffered when they forcibly overcharged their dou qi. With heavy countenance, they looked at Ikaros with a hateful re.

    Can¡¯t me them, they were so close to the treasure and bam out of nowhere, a monsteres to fuck things up with her weird armament and that annoying pair of wings. She practically screwed them over, how can they not hold any hard feelings over this?

    They were suspecting that maybe she¡¯s anothe rguardian of this ce but after seeing Wu Yan and Mikoto and the dead bodies that were their henchman wasted on the floor, they knew what is going on already.

    Guardians my ass, they are clearly just another treasure looter!

    Rendered unstable by hate, the 3 roared and rushed at Ikaros. Theypletely forgot about the existence of Apollon.

    Calmly looking at the approaching 3 individuals, she pointed at them and the cannons behind her started gathering light and with another wave of her hand,sers in the form of pirs of light were fired!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Thesers came so fast the 3 couldn¡¯te any closer before getting sted in an instant.

    Hit by it, the 3 coughed up blood and dropped down onto the ground while spilling blood. Their overheated brains finally calmed down a bit with this.

    Of course, the price they paid for this is a hefty one..

    While the 3 are still falling down, Ikaros didn¡¯t have any intention on being lenient. As a strategic angeloid made for the purpose of war, and as the sky queen who has been through many battles, the blood on her hands even if not in centimillions are in the tens of millions! She might be pure and kind but she is most definitely not merciful.

    With a wave of her hand, homing missiles formed in droves and were flew straight at the 3 falling figures. Before they could touch the ground, they got hit head on with the salvos!

    Bam! Boom! Booom!¡­.

    The sound of explosions didn¡¯t stoping, the ones that didn¡¯t hit the target fell on the surroundings giving the already hole ridden ground some more trauma¡­.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Mikoto hurrayed while streaks of lightning shed about her, Wu Yan¡¯s starting to wonder if she is just itching for a fight rather than happy.

    However, he¡¯s not as optimistic as her. Ikaros¡¯ homing missiles has the firepower no doubt, but it being enough to end Ks & co is something he doesn¡¯t believe.

    They are tier 8s, they can¡¯t die just like that¡­

    Well, his thoughts are on the spot that¡¯s for sure.

    At ground zero, ck smoke rised but it didn¡¯tst long. A gust of wind blew always the smoke and what appeared was Ks and the other two pointing their armaments imbued with thick dou qi at Ikaros!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think we have to get close just to attack you!¡±

    He said while looking all bloody and ragged. It appears the 3 took quite a hit from the homing missile barrage.

    Ks maniacallyughed and the three shouted in snc before piling their armament together.

    Their dou qi showed signs of merging. Their barely passable amount of dou qi grew to another level altogether and a substantial force starteding out of the armaments!

    As warriros, long ranged attacks are not that many in number. But as tier 8s, they do have some in their repertoire¡­

    The downside is that these skills are one ss lower than their strongest battle skills. What could these half baked skills do against Ikaros when they need to use their strongest skills just to break through her barrier?

    Under the might of her abnormal armament, engaging her in close quarter isn¡¯t as easy as before so the three though up of another method, that of merging battle skills!

    Not just any skill could be merged, the con is that their already battered body took on more damage. They are going to die if they didn¡¯t do this anyway, might as well bet on this attack!

    A gigantic amount of dou qi coalesced on the three¡¯s armaments and wind started to gush out from the armaments turning into streams of small gust that blew away the pieces of rubble around them.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto retreated to a safe distance. While they have drunk Resplendent Breath, they still reflexively drew a distance from the dangerous ce.

    Their actions are like that of a starter pistol being fired. As soon as they got away, Ks and the other two¡¯s charging came to its peak.

    Exchanging nce with camaraderie, the 3 raised their arm and swung all at once in Ikaros¡¯ direction.

    A gigantic dou qi wave formed from the armaments and came flying at Ikaros. Judginf from how the wave can generate a high pitched wind wail, it seems this attack is stronger than when they each individually used their strongest battle skills!

    Too bad, Ikaros didn¡¯t think much of their attack!

    The dou qi wave might be dangerous to any other person but Ikaros calmly looked at it as it approached with no change to her expression nor did she made any statement.

    Ks and the other two got even more confident that their attack would make a hit when they saw her reaction.

    When the dou qi wave finally arrived, she finally made a move. She lifted her head slightly and a few drones came out of Uranus system and hovered in front of her. The drones then stopped and stay fixed in ce before projecting a screen of light before Ikaros andpletely blocking the attack! The screen of light wavered like it can¡¯t hold up before reflecting the dou qi wave.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Soon after that shout, the 3 got hit with their own dou qi wave, following a loud boom the three fell down while coughing up blood and lying in their own pool of blood¡­

    Ikaros spread her arms wide and swung it down. The light barrier wavered before shooting a huge asszer pir at the pool of blood that is Ks and the other two.

    While they are still busy feeling agony over their injuries theser fell and they turned into scattered ashes and dispersed smoke¡­ (Tl: chinese 4 word idiom for, wrecked/carbonized/extirpated/annihted/served/fucked/or any other words that means they got owned)

 Chapter 104: Graduation from beginner villageâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 104: Graduation from beginner vige¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto are currentlypletely stunned. Yes, even Wu Yan who had a ton of confidence in Ikaros.

    How could this real life scene evenpare to the one seen on screen?

    The giant pir of light descending from heaven didn¡¯t just pulverized Ks and the other two in an instant. It struck a very deep impression into the Wu Yan & co.

    Comparing her joy and pride railgun against thatzer in all its glory, Mikoto felt like hers didn¡¯t really match up to it¡­

    When this submissive thought started floating up, Mikoto broke the train of thought immediately. She¡¯s going to save her sisters, how can she give in to something like this?

    Blowing all of her sense of frustration a new feeling started up, the burning feeling of passion.

    Someday, I. Misaka Mikoto will be just like that light pir. No. I will transcend that light beam!

    Bluish white lightning arc started raging around her. The lightning flowed faster and faster until nothing but brilliance could be seen around Mikoto¡¯s body.

    The sudden transformation gave Wu Yan and Hinagiku a jump. The strong light rose drastically in intensity as the lightning raged violently like a raging storm. Some of it got into the ground and headed straight for Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    He turned grim and raised his hand to block the oing stray electricity. It should be easy to stop this flow of electricity seeing as they both have the same ability but what¡¯s surprising is that he can¡¯t seem to exert control over the stray power!

    His body had a taste of lightning as a result. He wasn¡¯t harmed due to having the same ability but he got stunned in ce, unable to move. He¡¯s pretty shocked at this revtion!

    But there wasn¡¯t any instance of this phenomenon before¡­

    This discharge of electricity is clearly a few times stronger than her peak discharge before!

    Judging from how she looks a bit panicky, it¡¯s ridiculous but it seems she¡¯s doing this without consciousmand.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Hinagiku who¡¯s hiding behind Wu Yan is curious as to why Mikoto suddenly ¡®went crazy¡¯.

    Wu Yan frowned, he saw the aura on Mikoto growing stronger and stronger before rising an eyebrow and eximed an ¡°oh¡±.

    ¡°I think Mikoto is ascending!¡±

    ¡°Ascension?¡±

    Hinagiku jerked. Mikoto also flinch when she heard this, she got excited soon after.

    Striving to get the lightning under control, mk tunleashed herputational capabilities and reined in her raging electricity gradually. It seems he¡¯s correct as it turns out, she¡¯s able to control her powers.

    Very soon, the electricity she discharged were back in her control and slowly she absorbed it back into her body.

    She assessed the condition of her body while closing her eye. Soon, she opened her eyes and yelled in joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I can feel that while my ability is still at lv5, it has increased a lot in strength!¡±

    ¡°Well it looks like you have sessfully made it to tier 8!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s happy she¡¯s ted. To him, the ascension was just a matter of time, assuming they keep framing mobs, but this is a big deal to Mikoto. ording to her estimates, elerator is a tier 8.

    This rise to tier 8 meant that she can now fight on par with elerator!

    Is this nto a happy news to her who has the thought of saving the sisters everyday on her mind?

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Mikoto, Yan. You and me both also ascended!¡±

    With lil¡¯ol Lirin in her arms, Hinagiku said. She had utilized the system analytic function and nced over everyone including herself before happily continuing.

    He checked his level and i tturns out he ascended to tier 7 now.

    Not just him, Kaichou-sama got power leveled to tier 7 as well! What a haul!

    3 tier 8s, close to 7 tier 7s, some tier 6s, a ton of tier 5 and below, it¡¯s no wonder Wu Yan got to tier 7 and Mikoto got to tier 8.

    Hinagiku¡¯s level weren¡¯t that high to begin with. With such a big amount of ¡®mobs¡¯ to farm from, it¡¯s as easy a grinding as they evere (Tl: raw used something along the lines of she got the best keep-fit or beauty maintenance she could get), it¡¯s also understandable she got a boost to tier 7.

    Now their lineup isposed of 2 x tier 8, 2 x tier 7, 1 x mascot (Tl: the author used counter for animals rather than human when referring to Lirin.)

    If they walked on the streets with this kind ofpany in tow, jaws will be dropped. That is if they can detect their strength to begin with of course¡­

    So far this treasure hunting trip has been worth it even without finding out what the treasure is yet!

    There is something tiny he¡¯s feeling a bit butthurt over though. Howe sister railgun gets a lightshow when she ascended, it didnt help that it looked so badass one can¡¯t miss it as well.

    When he ascended, not even a toot of fart could be heard¡­

    Urgh¡­ to makeparisons between individuals¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros who returned to her normal state descended down in front of them. He rubbed her head before continuing in a soft manner.

    ¡°Thanks for the hardwork, Ikaros!¡±

    Veritably, the expedition this time wouldn¡¯t have been as sessful without Ikaros¡¯ help. At least 80% of their progress so far could be attributed to her efforts!

    When Ikaros heard him, her eyes wavered a bit before she lowered her head to bask in the warmth of the hand upon her head. The warmth warmed up her heart and body as she closed her eyes while enjoying the warmth.

    Afterwards, Wu Yan &pany cleaned up the bodies and released the blindfold on Lirin. Heyo, an energetic and bubbly Lirin returned.

    Cleaning up the whole battlefield, Wu Yan &pany swiped away everything. The bounties are: 30+ Mainstream Armament, 3 Rare Armament looted from Ks and the other two. Into his pocket, they all went.

    Then there are some mixed items like coins and stuff. Of course, Wu Yan humbly undertakes the obligation to take real good care of them, and into his space ring they go.

    The armaments are all turned into Equipment points, some 50¡¯000 pts to be exact!

    And he tried something out and sold the spider queen, and escorts¡¯ body up to the system and got a nifty 600¡¯000 back as Item points, that¡¯s a pleasant surprise in itself because the spiders from before can¡¯t be turned into points, he thought that the 3 Boss would be the same as well so¡­

    Summing everything up, his mouth almost changed into that resembling a hippopotamus¡¯. He got the levels and he got the resources, what can he say? Ks and the other two are good guys inside his book.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Abilities: ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ ¡®Master Chef¡± ¡®Impable Memory¡¯ Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯ ¡®Electromaster (Lv4)

    Equipment: Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Summons: Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros

    Equipment points: 21¡¯000 ¡ú 71¡¯000

    Item points: 8¡¯100¡¯000 ¡ú 8¡¯800¡¯000

    Ability points: 101¡¯000

    Summoning points: 120¡¯000

    Level: 50 ¡ú65

    ¡­..

    Unit: Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities: Electro master(Lv5)

    Power: C ¡úB

    Endurance: C ¡úB

    Agility: B ¡úA

    Psychological: A

    Equipments: none

    Level: 69 ¡ú70

    ¡­..

    Unit: Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities: None

    Power: C ¡úB

    Endurance: D ¡úB

    Agility: C ¡úA

    Psychological: C ¡úB

    Equipments: Shirosakura (D ¡úC grade)

    Level: 35 ¡ú60

    ¡­..

    Unit Ikaros

    Ability Uranus Queen mode

    Power A

    Stamina B

    Agility B ¡úA

    Psychological A

    Equipment: Artemis ¡®Perpetual homing missile¡¯ (Grade C), Aegis ¡®Absolute Defense Perimeter¡¯ (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level 77 ¡ú78

    ¡­..

    All in all, they got a fuck ton of upgrades this time around, disregarding the series of ¡®B¡¯ in their stats. The odd part about all of this is how Kaichou-sama¡¯s Shirosakura upgraded from being D ranked!

    When they asked the Systemter on. The answer was that since Hinagiku didn¡¯t have any abilities and her stats are dirt poor at summoning, so System ugpraded her equipment!

    Yet another pleasant surprise!

 Chapter 105: The best fukken treasure on this world.

    <h4>Chapter 105: The best fukken treasure on this world.</h4>

    TN: quick note, invincibility potion will be changed to damage immunity potion from now on based on because there¡¯s an event in the future that brings doubt into whether or not invincibility is the correct word for this potion. Without further ado, enjoy. PS: ya might wannae back when i hit chapter 110 ;D

    After asking the System and being told that because Hinagiku has low stats and inadequate survival skills, the System decided to give her sword, Shirosakura an upgrade.

    Different from Hinagiku and Mikoto who are currently jumping in joy, Wu Yan is shocked to hear of this!

    Through various past experience with System he hase to a conclusion. The System is a troll, I will be damned if it has any sign of being kind!

    And so, a discussion that seems r.e.t.a.r.ded to 3rd party observer begun¡­.

    ¡°System, ya sure it¡¯s because Hinagiku has low stats and that¡¯s why you gave her equipment an upgrade?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No expense on my ount or anything of that sort? Like pts or whatnot¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an independent action taken by the System, points need not be paid!¡±

    ¡°What about other kinds of cost?¡±

    ¡°There is none.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    ¡°No insidious plot or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°User, please don¡¯t nder the System lest the System sues you!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is this sh*t, a System that sues! I would like to see who you¡¯re going to turn to sue me!¡±

    ¡°User, please don¡¯t nder the System or your ount will be banned!¡±

    ¡°Oh, with no one to help in taking legal action, now you want to drop the ban hammer on me? I call bulls.hit, exactly which ount on me you¡¯re gonna ban biatch?!¡±

    ¡°Unit: Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Ban my ass? And what if I got banned so what?¡±

    ¡°The user will be unable to ess the System!¡±

    ¡°Er, nevermind what I said, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shirosakura can¡¯t be upgraded ad infinitum. System said this weapon can only be upgraded to a cap of Rank B, i.e., Gold Armament. If this weapon is to be further upgraded pass that tier then points must be given to fit the requirement for an upgrade.

    They are still satisfied with this revtion though. Who wouldn¡¯t want a free upgrade. Plus, Hinagiku seems to have taken a liking to Shirosakura, even if the weapon can¡¯t be upgraded she wouldn¡¯t trade equipment so in a way, this is for the best¡­

    Before they have evenid eyes on the treasure they have already made so much profit from this treasure hunting expedition. He can¡¯t help wanting to grind a few more times.

    s, reality isn¡¯t like that of a game world, the mobs won¡¯t respawn and the loot won¡¯t drop again. The revolution is at hand yet,rades still need to push on¡­(TN: author used a famous quote from founding father of the republic of china, in this case it would mean the journey is far from over whereas the line was originally used in the context that since the founding father has yet to achieve his objectives but is on his deathbed, he wrote wills and urged that his sessors carry on and see that revolution takes ce, I¡¯m not that good at history and even more so when ites to foreign history like China but basically Sun Yat Sen put an end to Qing dynasty with his revolution which is pretty badass)

    ¡± Ne, ne, onii-chan (TN:Lirin switches over to using the proper mandarin name for brother here but i kept Onii-chan because I can.), let¡¯s go find that treasure¡­¡±

    Knowing that the enemies have been vanquished, little ol¡¯ Lirin can¡¯t wait to get to treasure hunting. It seems to words treasure hunting is an allure no kid can resist¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, the real treasure hasn¡¯t even been obtained by us¡­¡±

    Lifting his head, he nced ahead and then exchanged sight with Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros and Lirin. Grinning, he dramatically waved his hand.

    ¡°Forward!¡±

    Walking along the path. Wu Yan &pany walked at a prudent pace. nobody know for sure whether or not there is still any danger to this ce.

    Prudence turns out to be necessary. En route, there aren¡¯t any stone spiders or signs of any other guardians but there sure are a ton of traps, enough to send shiver up anyone¡¯s spine.

    A wrong step and one would trigger magical formations. The effects of those magical formations are so numerous and diverse it¡¯s to the point that it¡¯s limited only by the victim¡¯s imagination.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the ones leading them are Wu Yan and Mikoto who have drank Resplendent Breath. Otherwise, any normal person would have died multiple times in multiple ways that even their momma won¡¯t recognize their bodies.

    The result of their actions, of course it led them to be the minesweepers for the group and they walked ahead of the group. The two of them has triggered no less than 100 traps in this manner.

    Watching the two fall yet again into another magic trap from behind, Hinagiku stayed a pretty safe distance away while being a little traumatized. It¡¯s the first time in her life that she¡¯s d of being weaker in rtive terms. She didn¡¯t have to fight and as such don¡¯t have to drink Resplendent Breath and subjected to such torture¡­

    It¡¯s not limited to Hinagiku, just ask the victims at hand. Wu Yan and Mikoto are both on the edge of snapping. Even if they weren¡¯t any physical harm done upon their body, the psychological damage done is very real¡­.

    It¡¯s at this moment that Mikoto felt a tinge of regret. If she knew beforehand, she would have spared some of the people from before and let the mooks have a taste of the delicious traps lying in wait for them¡­

    Dejected, the two continued walking at the front. Make no mistake, they are both on the verge of crying but finally the end of the stone path appeared in front of Wu Yan &pany!

    It¡¯s a stone room, its architecture is no different from the stone path they traversed, a room madepletely of stone. What¡¯s different is that this room is wider than the stone path and its walls are polished to a great extent.

    Inside the stone room, there¡¯s a round table. A stone round table to be more specific and on it are 3 boxes along with a crystal ball.

    Besides the table and its content, there¡¯s nothing else.

    That¡¯s right, nothing else!

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto stared nkly. As for Lirin, one could almost see disappointment written across her face.

    They have seen bodies, encountered monsters, met with conspiracy and fell into traps. That didn¡¯t stop them from reaching this ce at no small trouble to them.

    What do they find at the end of it all? Screw treasures, it¡¯s just a empty ass room with 3 inconspicuous boxes plus a crystal ball. That¡¯s it, nothing else.

    At the risk of their lives, for this? If it were any person they would surely freak out right now right?

    The damage is less for them though since they aren¡¯t particrly obsessed with the treasure albeit interested. If it were Ks &pany they would most likely y their party in madness¡­

    The reason they came here is because Wu Yan heard the tier 9 super came back with mortal wounds and the 200¡¯000 Summoning points crystal from this ce. That¡¯s why he decided toe here and see what luck brings them. He wees any and all treasure but even if he didn¡¯t get any he wouldn¡¯t be too depressed over it.

    Disappointment however, is definitely there. The path here has been a gigantic pain in the ass afterall¡­

    ¡°No matter how you ook at it, this ce doesn¡¯t look like the treasure room does it?¡±

    Hinagiku got over this matter after quickly ncing over the room. Considering the fact that she raised her strength from tier 4 to tier 7 and that she isn¡¯t really in this for the treasure in the first ce, this much is nothing.

    Mikoto on the other hand looked crestfallen. She¡¯s been thinking about what a treasure trove would look like and suffered through the various traps on the path here only to find this here, how would she be satisfied with just this much?

    In a certain way, railgun is still a kid¡­

    As for Wu Yan, well, he¡¯s unperturbed¡­

    Much as he would like to object to how ustomed he is to being screwed over, he admits that being at the receiving end of nasty surprises has instilled in him resilience to this kind of oue.

    After ncing over at the boxes and crystal ball on the stone table, he thought for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°well, it¡¯s not nothing. Aren¡¯t there three boxes over there? Let¡¯s go take a look, maybe there are still somethings to be gained?¡±

    He has a feeling that he¡¯s right towards the end of his statement. A tier 9 spider queen as guardian. It¡¯s impossible for there to be nothing, it didn¡¯t look like anyone made this far either. The 3 boxes must have some jig in them!

    This thought resonated within Mikoto and Hinagiku and they honestly felt that the boxes might just surprise them and thus the three went over to the table to have a look at the three boxes.

    There are characters on the 3 inconspicuous boxes. The words made any disappointment they have had before to disappear.

    First box, written here ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain fortune that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    Second box, ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain authority that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    Third box, ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain power that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    These 3 boxes can¡¯t be distinguised from each other except by the words after them. Wu Yan &pany¡¯s attitude towards the boxes changed, they aren¡¯t treating them as just some boxes now!

    This would apply to anyone in the same situation.

    If what it says is true then the three boxes gave anyone anything they could possibly ask for.

    Fortune! Authority! Power!

    Besides these, what else could anyone wish for?

    Perhaps some enlightened individuals would be able to ignore this but too bad Wu Yan can¡¯t.

    He likes money! His situation is better than when he was still an otaku who needs to worry about the next meal. Money really isn¡¯t that big a deal for him as long as he have enough of them at his disposal.

    Authority, he feels indifferent on this one. He¡¯s not a man of high ambitions. What he has, is a passion for 2D characters. Do you need authority when you have shoujos?

    Oh but power, this thing here is the most alluring one of them all!

 Chapter 106: The ring that wonâ€™t unlock! The message within the boxâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 106: The ring that won¡¯t unlock! The message within the box¡­</h4>

    As part of the glorious party of trasnportees, and an avid reader of countless transport themed stories, Wu Yan understands a fundamental principle.

    Being transported is a good thing because after that you¡¯re the MC. As the MC, one must have the power to back it up otherwise one can only be part of the mob fodders.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it¡¯s soul tansport, transport amidst chaos (Tl: not sure about this ÂÒ´©), transport by reincarnation, full body transport, anal transport, whatever-the-hell transport. What¡¯s important is that one must have power and only then will he cool as fuck!

    Given of course, except for some special caes¡­

    Being a transportee in a world governed by the rule of might makes right, quite obviously this isn¡¯t one of those exception and one must have the power!

    Yes, Wu Yan can just bide his time and gather up Summoning points before summoning a super kickass team of shoujos to support him and have them dominate the world for him while he sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbour.

    But there are various issue with that choice, first whether or not one could amass the necessary Summoning points is one thing, another is whether or not his male honor can remain unscathed as he sponge off them. He can¡¯t!

    Be it fortune or authority, their temptation can¡¯t bepared to that of what power can bring him¡­

    Emphasis on the word temptation. Wu Yan won¡¯t just pursue power blindly, if that box is a trap then whether or not its promise of power is true, he will strike it down without remorse.

    Besides Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto also focused on the ¡®power¡¯ box after a quick nce through the 3 boxes.

    It goes without saying that Mikoto would prefer power over money or authority even though she didn¡¯t particrly gave much attention to power before. She has an attitude that won¡¯t tolerate losing to anyone and she¡¯s a Lv5 esper that would go a fight with people.

    With a new objective of saving the sisters, the new Mikoto isn¡¯t like the one before. She now has a reason to get stronger. After all, how would one save the sisters if they don¡¯t possess the necessary strength to do so?

    As for Hinagiku, her reason is pretty much the same so she also favors power more than fortune or authority.

    The 3 set their sights on the box of power. Meanwhile, Ikaros is just standing there in a daze. Probably nothing much can catch her attention beside watermelons¡­

    Lirin? After being let down by the fact that there seems to be no real treasure here she¡¯s being entranced by the shiny shiny crystal ball rather than the dull and hard boxes¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open it and take a look inside Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto said while she excitedly looked at the boxes. Electricity danced across her hands. Hey now, it¡¯s just opening a box, do ya really have to use your electricity?

    That¡¯s just him throwing tsukkomi but honestly speaking he¡¯s also looking forward to these boxes.

    He flinched when he opened it up and saw its content.

    ¡°A ring?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said hesitatingly after scrutinizing the in old ck ring.

    ¡°It looks like¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said after picking it up and tinkering around with it in no less an uncertain tone than the girls.

    ¡°It seems like a space ring of some kind¡­¡±

    ¡°Try peeking inside?¡±

    Mikoto is pretty curious at why the master of the ring to rule them all would be able to obtain power the best the world can offer or something along those braggart lines.

    Wu Yan is stumped at the moment. Normally when you talk about power in this kind of setting, it is usually some cultivation elerator, some rare material that can increase dou qi, power augmenting battle skills or some straightout armaments to increase strength.

    Maybe that¡¯s what this ring contains.

    Add that to its im of being the best the world can offer, it certainly has his interest now. What kind of material, battle skills, equipment can increase someone¡¯s power to that extent?

    Very soon, his face froze up as he drooped his head down with his bangs covering his eyes. No one could see what he looked like but judging from the hate seething up from behind him, Hinagiku and Mikoto knows that he is not a happy camper¡­

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Even the doughty Kaichou-sama and Railgun took on a very cautious tone when approaching him. They have got to admit, this is the first time they have ever seen Yan being so scary.

    The hate around him dispersed very quickly and he raise his head. Looking at the ring, his face could be described as being very unperturbed. If one were to ignore the string of ¾® around his head. (TN: veins popping)

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it empty inside or something?¡±

    Knowing him, they figured he must have taken some kind of damage for him to exhibit that kind of behaviour¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Inhaling a deep breathe he calmed down. Tossing around the ring he continued in a low tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t if it¡¯s empty or not because I can¡¯t open this sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t open it?¡±

    Now the girls know why he¡¯s so peeved.

    ¡°What do you mean by not being able to open it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I myself am curious as well, why can¡¯t I open it?¡±

    Clenching his teeth, his face looked like he¡¯s so mad he could just swallow down the ring right now. Hinagiku and Mikoto decided it might be best to be silent for a moment.

    Heaving, he held himself back in better judgement from throwing it on the ground and cast his eyes on the other two boxes. A sense of anxiety rose up.

    If the ring in ¡®power¡¯ box can¡¯t be opened, what of that of the other two, ¡®authority¡¯ and ¡®fortune¡¯?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Thinking up to here, he opened the other two boxes with shaking hands and as expected, contained within them is a simple white ring and a gold ring respectively.

    He picked them up after observing them for a bit. He then stayed silent.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, another space ring that can¡¯t be opened¡­¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a bigger wave of hate surged up from him. She instantly zipped her yapper and stood in a meek manner behind Mikoto. Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled.

    A¡­ how it feels to want to shed tears but can¡¯t for want of tears¡­

    Fine, a stone room and no treasure, we can deal with that¡­

    But why the fuck would someone put something so deceptive that anyone would kill to get and made it out so that it can¡¯t be opened?

    A mockery?

    He realsed a long sigh as he gazed up, oh what he would give to shoot the one who ced the treasure here.Well, this won¡¯tst for long because soon he would wish that he can find the person who did this and give him a kiss or two¡­

    It¡¯s painful seeing him like that,menting to the sky in silence. So, Hinagiku and Mikoto decided to return him to his original state while exchanging whispers.

    The final decision: Mikoto will give him a tase or two¡­ (TN: how does thispute I don¡¯t even)

    The two exchanged nods. Just as Mikoto is preparing her lightning she inadvertently noticed something when she nce over the boxes on the table. She shouted to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan! Take a look! The boxes has words inside them!¡±

    ¡°Words?¡±

    The call pulled him back from immersing in self wallow.

    ¡°To whoeveres across this, this ring is no more than an indestructible ring, it is not a space ring but with it the whole Ailu empire is yours tomand!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged looks. It would appear the three don¡¯t quite bought the statement. How can one own an empire with just one ring?

    ¡°Since this box has words in them maybe the other boxes have them as well, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    He abandoned thinking further regarding the statement and he let go of the brain power consuming thoughts before turning ot the other boxes. He first took a look at what is written in ¡®power¡¯.

    ¡°To whoeveres across this, this ring is indeed a space ring and if you can open it, what lies within will give you the right to dominate the whole of Silvaria. Want to open it? Go find the king of Ailu empire, he will tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Find the king?¡±

    He can¡¯t find the word to describe what he is feeling right now and he harped something and threw a tsukkomi before proceeding over to box of ¡®fortune¡¯.

    ¡°To whoeveres across this. My treasure? If you want it, I¡¯ll let you have it! Go find it, the key. I left all of my fortune in there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°System, can you please confirm one thing for me? Aside from has there been any other transportees?¡±

    ¡°User, there is only one system, and the only one with the ability to aplish such a feat would be the system alone and as such other than the user there can¡¯t be any other transportee!¡±

    ¡°Then would you please kindly enlighten me as to why the hell did Gol D. Roger transported to Silvaria?¡±

 Chapter 107: The projection from the crystal ball

    <h4>Chapter 107: The projection from the crystal ball</h4>

    Regardless of whether or not what the boxes said are true, Wu Yan kept the rings. They might be fake but even if they were fake there¡¯s no problem in just keeping them, and what if it were real?

    Might as well assume it to be true than assume the opposite.

    He organized the rings and was thinking about putting them in the bag before something hit him and he sighed before he wore them on his fingers.

    3 rings, 1 of them being a space ring are worn on his hands with 2 on the left and 2 on the right. If he were to go back to his original world, people would probably think of him as a delinquent or just showing off his wealth¡­

    Why? Because the rings vary in motifs, gold, silver, gold, just a few more colours and his hand would be fabulously decorated in prismic colours¡­

    ¡°It feels like somehow, I¡¯ve been screwed over yet again¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, our gains this time isn¡¯t small anyway, no need to be so dispirited¡­¡±

    Kaichou-sama patted his shoulders. Maybe she thinks he¡¯s too pitiful and thought it would be better for him to count his blesssings¡­

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, I admit I got a bit greedy¡­¡±

    Mikoto can¡¯t figure out how Wu Yan¡¯s mood can get lifted with only a few words of constion from Kaichou-sama.

    Lirin climbed up ontop the stone table and observed the crystal ball curiously. Looking and looking she then reached out and stroke the crystal ball.

    When she made contact with the crystal ball, it lit up in radiant lights with a buzz. The sudden change made Lirin jump back and fell off the table.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto are surprised and they didn¡¯t care about the change with the crystal ball as they hurriedly caught Lirin. It¡¯s lucky they aren¡¯t that far from the table otherwise Lirin would have enjoyed an intimate contact with the dust on the ground.

    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±

    Seeing as Lirin¡¯s still stunned, Hinagiku took her into her arms and consoled her. She shook her head and signified that she¡¯s okay.

    After Wu Yan and Mikoto confirmed she¡¯s okay they released a sigh of relief and turned over to the crystal ball that acted up.

    The light show there is slowly solidifying giving people an impression that something is going to pop out.

    And then the light flickered and shot upwards forming a screen in front of Wu Yan &pany.

    ¡°Is this some kind of projection?¡±

    Mikoto wondered out loud in front of the light screen. In this world, she has seen crystal balls like this many times before and they are mostly formunication purpose and projections¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he kept his eyes on the light screen. Mikoto showed Hinagiku an angry expression before everyone stared at the light screen.

    The light screen rippled like water and then they saw it. Various images are starting to appear¡­

    ¡°So it¡¯s projections¡­¡±

    As they watched, the images changed in front of their eyes¡­.

    A normal person, as average as theye being born inside a normal family and living a normal life¡­

    But this person isn¡¯t pleased with this kind of unfulfilling life and so he decided to leave his home and depart on his own journey.

    On his journey, he saw warriors, he saw magicians, he witnessed dou qi, and he witnessed magic. He seemed like he looke dup to them and so he worked hard to get the approval of one warrior and became his disciple¡­

    His journey then turned into cultivation.

    He cultivated his dou qi and made it. He trained in battle skills and he excelled in them. Beating everyone¡¯s expectation, he turned out to be a super rare genius¡­

    Under the tutge of his mentor he very fast and soon he learnt all his master could teach and surpassed his master¡­

    But he¡¯s still not satisfied with this and he set out on another journey. It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s not a pure journey, it¡¯s also a cultivation trip¡­

    He made a lot of friends, exchanged pointers with them and they helped each other out. He also made enemies and screwed over a lot of them as well as fighting to the death with them at times¡­

    The first armament he could remember he got it from an enemy. The second time he got a stronger one, it was also taken from the dead foes. He¡¯s not rich, he has to do everything by himself¡­

    He ughtered armies and generals, he cut through thistles and thorns. All who stood before him got eliminated by him. In each fight he kept making breakthroughs after breakthroughs.

    Finally, he climbed up the totem pole form being a puny weakling to a strong individual burned into the eyes of many¡­.

    Important families tried recruiting but he rejected them all because he felt that he wasn¡¯t strong enough yet.

    Some of the ones he rejected tried to assassinate him and got the tables turned on them. He showed no mercy because this would only give them more chances to strike back at him.

    nobody could hold him down not even women of varying hotness because inside his heart there is only the desire to be stronger¡­.

    He kept refining and improving his dou qi and trained his battle skills, making incessant breakthroughs in abilities. Stronger and stronger he grew¡­

    Until a point, he was so stronk nobody dared messed with him. He¡¯s so strong important families tried recruiting him as their protector guardian and begged him to be their mentor¡­

    He rejected them all because he feels that he is not strong enough yet¡­

    One day, another person emerged. Perhaps one could not call this person a person because he descended from the sky. The guy could destroy mountains with his bare fist and split the earth with his legs and one p from him could inflict serious harm onto him¡­

    This for him is the first defeat he suffered since many years¡­

    This reinforced his internal thought, the thought that he still isn¡¯t strong enough¡­

    To be even more powerful he shut himself away and swore never toe out until he reached the point where he could defeat the person¡­

    An untold amount of time passed and he finally came out. On this day, he sent the door to his cultivation room into oblivion with one punch and he took flight.

    He located the person from before and fought an epic battle with the person.

    The battle shook the earth and sky, splitting mountains and seas alike.

    A battle so epic in proportion the sound could be heard for miles and miles and blood rained down on the earth!

    The result was another loss on his part¡­

    Lying on the ground defeated and tattered with blood painted all over his body, inside his receding consciousness the person told him that if he wanted to defeat him then he still need to improve¡­.

    He dragged his battered torso back to his cultivation ce and rebuilt the door he destroyed before. He understands that he¡¯s going to be here for a period of time¡­

    Making the cultivation ce his home, he rebuilt it with stones and polished it before he went into cultivation once more¡­

    An untold amount of time flew by and he emerged again one day¡­.

    He located the person and fought with him once more¡­

    The battle moved earth and shook mountains, remapping the sky and making tsunamis!

    It was a hard fought battle where he couldn¡¯t tell if it was his hands breaking or his bones creaking, his body and mind went into pure ecstacy!

    the result wasa a tie for both sides¡­

    But, he¡¯s satisfied with this oue¡­

    This meant that from that day onwards, nobody is stronger than him¡­

    He didn¡¯t chase victory and he didn¡¯t pursue a beatdown on the other party. He knows, he has finally be a super!

    And so, he returned home to find his family but his family weren¡¯t there anymore¡­

    Hollowness and loneliness filled his heart¡­

    He built a faction on the ce his family used to be and recruited armies to conquer everything form the north to south in order to fill the empty feeling he has within.

    With a person such as him, it¡¯s unsurprising that his faction grew to be the strongest power on that continent¡­

    Of course, this is only for now because soon came two other power that caught up to him¡­

    They made an agreement of mutual respect, they would split thend equally between them and no one will mess with each other. Their power finally knew peace¡­

    However, this is also another temporary period¡­

    One day, an item appeared and shattered any status quo of peace between them¡­

    In order to obtain the item, he and the other two factions fought an all out war.

    The item is just that alluring¡­

    It was so entrancing that the one who fought two battles with him before joined the fray as well¡­

    Their powers tied and nobody could definitively bring down another until finally they all released everything they have at each other and got wrecked pretty hard¡­

    Dragging his dying body he came to his cultivation ce and left a magic creature he dominated here to guard the three boxes and a crystal ball¡­

    After that¡­ he turned into ashes and flew away with the winds¡­

 Chapter 108: Itâ€™s done! The way homeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 108: It¡¯s done! The way home¡­</h4>

    ck jawed.

    No better words could describe what Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like at this moment. Only Lirin who couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on and Ikaros are still looking muddled.

    The images were blurry, to the extent that they can¡¯t get a clear picture of the protagonist inside it. The film didn¡¯t have any sound either that¡¯s why they can only fill in the gaps.

    The jist they got from it is enough to render anyone in a shocked state¡­

    If this short film is indeed a true chronicle then¡­

    The 3 didn¡¯t dare to continue their train of thoughts.

    The light screen turned into a ray of light and went back inside the crystal ball but the 3 haven¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡°Sis Hinagiku, what happened?¡­¡±

    Lirin called them back from their stupor but they didn¡¯t respond to Lirin as they exchanged nces. Their thoughts are mutual, that is how unbelievable this thing is!

    After some time, Wu Yan emitted a bitterugh before rubbing the 3 rings on his fingers.

    ¡°If what we have seen were true then this treasure, their root might have been epic¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, we have just been here for a few days and we have already stumbled onto such a treasure. Not to mention this film that was recorded God knows how many years ago, it seems we are destined to be the main characters¡­¡±

    He might be smiling as he said this but he¡¯s not fooling anyone with that forced expression of him. He¡¯s still pretty surprised deep inside.

    Understandable since they just obtained an ancient secret¡­

    It¡¯s at this moment that Wu Yan realized how the 3 rings might really contain what the boxes say they do. And, this might be a big bad luck charm for them!

    Wu Yan has an idea what the film was trying to convey along with the messages on the boxes¡­

    What ancient secrets the rings hold¡­

    ¡°Absolutely nobody can know about the rings and their origins!¡±

    He polished the rings and unconsciously voiced his thoughts out in an unquestionable conviction.

    But, Hinagiku and Mikoto only nodded in a grim manner, agreeing with what he said.

    ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t you store away the rings?¡±

    Hinagiku is merely pointing out the obvious possibility that someone might recognise the 3 rings. However, Wu Yan grinned while shaking his head.

    ¡°Ignoring how the events in the film is of an unknown period but first of all, I am not even sure if there¡¯s anyone around that knows the purpose of these 3 rings. Furthermore, the rings are adorned in a in fashion so I highly doubt if anyone would take a closer look at them¡­¡±

    Even so, I might need them to confirm another thing¡­

    He didn¡¯t point out thisst sentence of his¡­

    Pondering for a bit more, he took off the ck power ring and golden ¡®fortune¡¯ rings leaving only the white ¡®authority¡¯ ring on his finger.

    ¡°Maa, it might be better to be a bit more prudent, one ring should do.¡±

    Puzzled, Mikoto and Hinagiku nced at Wu Yan. Even if they are familiar with how he ticks, they still can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking. Soon, the two didn¡¯t think much of it and turned their heads.

    The two girls are sure his actions are backed up by his reason. Such is the trust they have in him!

    Storing the rings away, that settled their objectives here. He breathed a rxed sigh before turning to look at the boxes and crystal ball on the table.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back, I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer!¡±

    Mikoto said while massaging her shoulders. Somehow, although this trip was shorter than the one back in the youkai cave, she felt that this round was more exhausting than the one before.

    Hinagiku nodded to her statement. Seeing as the two girls want to go back already and there was no longer any reason for staying here, Wu Yan nodded as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Lirin while Mikoto led Ikaros and they walked out of the stone room. Wu Yan nced over the three boxes grave manner before lowering his head in contemtion.

    When he lifted his head, he steeled his gaze and materialized Nietono no Shana before slowly drawing it out¡­

    ¡°The 3 boxes and crystal ball probably shouldn¡¯t be left behind..¡±

    With a swing, a resplendent sword beam was released and it flew towards the 3 boxes and crystal ball on the stone table. The objects mentioned were destroyed while leaving the stone table unharmed through unknown maniption.

    ¡°Mission aplished!¡±

    Brandishing it, he sheathed the sword before catching up with Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­

    ¡­.

    Standing at the teleportation stone, Wu Yan &pany looked around the vacant ce before falling into silence.

    ¡°So, how do we get out?¡±

    Hinagiku voiced out what everyone was thinking¡­

    They came here with the treasure hunting group and rode on the airship provided by the auction firm people as well as being led by them¡­

    hell, let¡¯s not talk about needing a guide, even when they are down there they still had to wait for other people to lead the way¡­

    Now they¡¯re stumped on how to return¡­

    The auction firm¡¯s airship is still here but, ignoring the fact that it¡¯s questionable whether anyone of them knew how to operate the thing, they don¡¯t even know the direction in which they should fly in¡­

    Wu Yan has an amusing expression on his face. All the calction he has done and he hadn¡¯t ounted for how to find the way back¡­

    Mikoto sighed before looking at him and said in an indistinct manner.

    ¡°Say, Yan, you think we should go and fly the airship?¡±

    ¡°We could if we knew how to operate one¡­¡±

    He said in an awkward manner.

    Hinagiku wrylyughed before focusing her gaze on him.

    ¡°Yan, why not buy an ability that allows you to fly an airship¡­¡±

    He stayed silent and kept his gaze on her until she turned her head to the side with a tinge of red blush before he forced augh.

    ¡°If I had the points, why not just exchange a more useful ability, I don¡¯t even know how many times I would be flying an airship in this lifetime¡­¡±

    Even if this act wasn¡¯t wasteful and that he had the points to buy whatever the hell he wants he still wouldn¡¯t fly an airship back home. Everyone died in this treasure hunting trip, if only they made it back then it would definitely arouse the suspicion of many.

    If they went back in a low key manner then that would be better since they didn¡¯t particrly stand out like a drop of water in an ocean mixed into arge crowd of people where nobody particr took note of their presence.

    What if they were to fly an airship back?

    The scenario would probably be something like this: Being noticed, investigated, found and then ganged up on¡­

    ¡°Well if you¡¯re so smart why don¡¯t you give a suggestion?!¡±

    How are they going to get back otherwise? This is some God forsaken ce with no legend on this map¡­

    He cried when he heard her and took out a crystal made scroll, the escape scroll from before. He continued in a helpless manner.

    ¡°Looks like we have no choice but to use this¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they suddenly remembered something and hammer their palm before taking out their scroll while awkwardly giggling.

    ¡°We almost forgot about this¡­¡±

    He rolled his eyes at them when he saw their ¡®we¡¯re saved¡¯ face while cursing inside.

    That¡¯s the tool he bought for life insurance, to escape in dire times. And now, they have to use it to go home¡­

    What can he say but feel like somebody gave him the short end of the stick.

    Town return scroll: Transfers the user back to a previous determined coordinate, the coordinates are decided by the user before use. One time item; Item points 10¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right, a scroll of return!

    Every game have them!

    This is Wu Yan¡¯s fail-safe, the one he bought before. This item is really good for escape and to protect their lives. If there is any danger, just use this and they would be sent back to their designated coordinates. What else could guarantee their safety and escape route any better than these?

    He bought the scrolls before heading out and gave everyone one each. They set the supply town as the return coordinate. In this manner, should any danger arise they can immediately return to the small supply town!

    He figured they might need to use this item as a way of escaping danger and that after finding the treasure they wouldn¡¯t need to use them. But surprise surprise, they finally used it. As a way of cutting short their journey home!

    What can be anymore sad and pathetic than this?

    Thinking up to this point, he felt so dejected he didn¡¯t have the strength to tear up the scroll¡­

 Chapter 109: Wu Yanâ€™s decision! The prelude before the push downâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 109: Wu Yan¡¯s decision! The prelude before the push down¡­</h4>

    (Tl:ÍÆµ¹ literally means pushing down or push down something, it¡¯s actually shortenednguage for sex so¡­ yeah. Also, when i googled the two words, whates up is a bunch of chinese memes about pushing down and lolis, perhaps because it¡¯s rted to the 3 perks of a loli: soft, mellow voice, easy to push down, also contains sparse amount of nsfw material so i don¡¯t rmend googling the two words at work)

    ¡°Good morning! Master¡­¡±

    Hazy, Wu Yan could hear these kind of sound as he pried his eyes open. That was when he saw it. A twin peak of such scrumptious volume, swaying in front of him with an approximate distance of 10cm!

    ¡°Am i dreaming? If so, please don¡¯t wake up¡­¡±

    With his eyes half opened, the first impression he got when he saw the scrumptious feast before him is that he is still sleeping¡­

    Ikaros is currently leaning on top of him as she curiously observed her master. She sensed that her master was awake and right after she gave him a good morning the master seemed to have entered into a strange state.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because her voice was too small?

    Ikaros tilted her head while scrutinizing Wu Yan. After she¡¯s sure he¡¯s awake she decided to greet him again.

    ¡°Good morning! Master¡­¡±

    In actual fact, Wu Yan is wide awake after that mumble just now. But when he saw the twin peaks of fabulous glory he turned ck jawed and couldn¡¯t muster a proper response.

    When Ikaros called out again, only then did he manage to recover. He figures it is Ikaros who came to his room, and the big bunnies before him belonged to Ikaros for sure!

    Gulp¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help gulping his saliva. Insdie the silent room, this sound was quite audible and it elicited more curiosity from Ikaros before he awkwardlyughed.

    Resisting the urge to turn into a wolf, he pushed Ikaros away while heaving and grinning.

    ¡°Ikaros, could you please not wake me up in that manner? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back from¡­¡±

    ¡°Unable to hold back from?¡±

    Tilting her head, she looked into his eyes. Although it was still her expressionless face, he could see within her eyes that she wants to inquire as to what kind of thing he won¡¯t be able to hold back. This made him choke on his words, unable to blurt anything out.

    ¡°Oh yes, where is Hinagiku and Mikoto?¡±

    With no other alternatives, he diverted the subject with a helpless intonation to his words. He also tugged at the nket to cover up a certain area that won¡¯t listen to his brain.

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    ¡°We are quite alright actually!¡±

    A voice that is definitely not Wu Yan or Ikaros resounded. It disrupted what Ikaros was going to say and made his frozen smile stiff.

    Like a machine he slowly turned his head around. What he saw standing at the door was a Mikoto drabbed in dark aura with her head lowered and her face covered by bangs and a smiley Hinagiku.

    ¡°Y¡­Yo, good morning Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­¡±

    Smiling and rising his hand to greet them, he could have passed as greeting them, if not because he¡¯s sweating fountains.

    Too bad though, Kaichou-sama and Railgun has no intention of reciprocating his gesture. Standing there, the two girls stared holes into him while ignoring Ikaros.

    ¡°I was thinking why I don¡¯t see Ikaros anywhere every time I wake up in the morning, so it¡¯s because she went sleeping somewhere else¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s er, please I can exin..¡±

    His face is basically drenched in sweat. His grin might as well look like a broken one even fuglier than crying as he pleaded to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything and turned silent. He feels even more anxious at this. He would rather the two girls beat the sh*t out of him, at least then he would know everything¡¯s still okay but now that the situation has be like this, he¡¯s truly scared.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan, you big idiot!¡±

    Hinagiku Mikoto roared before they turned around and walked away leaving two drops of tears there.

    sh*t just hit the fan¡­

    His heart sunk and he became absent minded. It looks like the two girls are really hurt now¡­

    Who could me them, the person they love spent a night together with another woman inside a room. Anyone would misunderstand.

    ¡°Master, is it Ikaros¡¯ fault?¡±

    Ikaros watched the whole thing go down from the side so she asked while squirming around seemingly upset. This is the first time he has actually seen any kind of emotion reflected on her face.

    He breathed in deep before continuing to rub her head.

    ¡°Ikaros, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    At least that¡¯s what she said, but any reasonable human could tell she hasn¡¯t let the matter go judging by that anxious face of hers. She is probably criticizing herself.

    He sighed and then looked at Ikaros and the tear drops on the ground, a sense of pain surged inside him.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto, will they not care about me anymore after this?¡­

    Mulling over the matter, he felt like there¡¯s an increasing chance that they might just do that and he started panicking.

    In a way, his present state is basically him over reacting as a result of seeing Hinagiku and Mikoto expressing that kind of behaviour for the first time. It never crossed his mind that he could have settled the matter if he just properly exined himself.

    Well, if he did then what is going to happen probably wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­

    With a grim face, his body might be here, but his heart has gone to chase after Hinagiku and Mikoto. He has this intense urge to go and check up on how Hinagiku and Mikoto are doing.

    But he¡¯s afraid that after going to check up on them, he would only hurt them even further.

    Clenching and rxing his fist, he repeated the action. He then looked at Ikaros who¡¯s dimmed down. Finally, he made a crazy decision!

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros saw a resolute Wu Yan looking at her as if he has resolved himself to something grand. It temporarily stunned her.

    ¡°Ikaros, stop deprecating yourself, I am going to solve everything, will you please lend me your help?¡±

    As if he just made some kind of breakthrough, Ikaros who saw this beaming Wu Yan looked at him a daze before her expression returned to her usual deadpan manner.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    ¡­.

    Standing outside Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s room, he knocked on their door.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, it¡¯s me, open up!¡±

    Pausing for a bit, the room remained motionless. After a brief while, a small mewl came out while sobbing.

    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    He showed a face like he was expecting this as he grabbed the door¡¯s handle. Activating his ability, a spark shed and the door opened up and he went inside.

    He saw two girls hiding themselves in their nket. The only visible part would be their tear stained eyes looking back at him from the edges of the nket.

    ¡®They even ran back into the same room to cry¡¯

    He retorted silently before waltzing in.

    When the girls saw this, they screamed at him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Wu Yan only smiled. With an ever beaming smile he responded to them. But Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a sudden sense of bad foreboding.

    ¡°You.. what are you nning on doing¡­¡±

    Stammered Hinagiku and Mikoto as they retreated inside their nket due to the feeling of something bad that¡¯s going to happen. They have clearly forgotten that they were possed with Wu Yan.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, he only took a small pouch and blew it towards their face. A cloud of powder went floated straight for the two unprepared girls.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto rubbed their face while screeching in fury. Suddenly, they lost strength in their body and fell down on their bed.

    ¡°What is this? What did you do? What are you going to do?¡±

    Hinagiku shot the question out but Wu Yan only responded with the sound of his approaching footsteps.

    It is at this moment that Hinagiku and Mikoto knew they¡¯re fucked. They can¡¯t move their body, esper power, Shirosakura, the two girls can¡¯t use any of them. Add to this the weird direction in which things are progressing, they are definitely panicking now.

    Listening to the footsteps, the two girls knew Wu Yan is slowly approaching them. At the same time. Their hearts are screaming.

    This isn¡¯t right! This isn¡¯t how things are supposed to proceed!

    s, the ensuing development is really beyond their expectation¡­

    Grabbing Mikoto under the eyes of the rmed girls, he ced her at Hinagiku¡¯s side. Looking at their face, he sighed before taking a more serious face.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, be my women!¡±

 Chapter 110: Spoiling my beloved Kaichou-samaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 110: Spoiling my beloved Kaichou-sama¡­</h4>

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto be my women!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Twas a stunned Hinagiku.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Twas a stunned Mikoto.

    The whole room fell into silence after the extremely shocking words uttered by Wu Yan. As if time stood still, one thing is for certain. Hinagiku and Mikoto broke down.

    Even with the super thick face he has, after dering something like that and seeing their reaction, he can¡¯t help but feeling like running away.

    It was only something he thought of and subsequently nned on doing with his over reacting brain¡­

    Something along the lines of disabling Kaichou-sama and Railgun and then crawl up in them¡­

    What wicked means, and how incredibly exciting!

    Even Wu Yan is admiring himself. damn, why didn¡¯t he have the reckless balls to this earlier?

    ¡°You¡­ do you understand what you are spouting right now?¡±

    If she weren¡¯t feeble and couldn¡¯t move at all, Mikoto might have went full sparta and electrocuted everyone with no delineation between foes and allies.

    hell, not just Mikoto, even Hinagiku is blushing red with rage and embarassment to the extent that she could just die.

    Brazenly standing in front of the two girls and spouting something like making them his women. If it were any normal girl, they would have given him a big ol p to da face. What Kaichou-sama would give to be able to draw her Shirosakura and shank the bastard. That should teach him what no zuo no die means.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of this that Wu Yan decided to disable them first? Well at least he has the foresight for this¡­

    Now, whether or not he could live to see another day however¡­

    In response to Mikoto, heughed bitterly as he took in the sight of two girls flushed red, due to embarassment or anger or a mix of both. He stayed silent for a bit before reaching out and caressing Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s faces while softly continuing.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying is asking a bit too much. No, it¡¯s too much but really I have no choice¡­¡±

    With an upset face, he continued ignoring the two girls who got even redder by his touch.

    ¡°You see, I have no choice, I don¡¯t want to choose between the two of you, and I don¡¯t want to see anyone of you hurt. I can¡¯t ignore your feelings as well. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only this next strategy¡­¡±

    Lifting his head he resolutely dered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens, you can hate me, beat me or scold me but I won¡¯t give up any one of you girls!¡±

    Done with that, he waved and emitted a st of air to close the door before turning back to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Wha.. what are you doing to do¡­¡±

    The sound of the door mming shut was pretty clear. When the girls heard this, they flinched their body as a dark feeling started crawling up inside them. It¡¯s like they are going to lose something very important to themselves!

    Breathing in deep, he hope this will calm down his nervousness. But doing so only made him even more nervous.

    Can¡¯t be helped, looking back at his live. In the twenty something years he has lived, he has been a devout magician, in other words a virgin. Now, he¡¯s going to make a job change. The target: two shoujos that used to be the 2D idols of his dream, what¡¯s more, there¡¯s tow of them!

    An exciting first time experience right in front of him. As a cherryboy, how can he not be nervous about it?

    He ced his trembling hands on the their bodies. And then, throwing all caution to the wind, he did away with their clothes in a rapid manner¡­

    ¡°Ah! You you you you, what are you doing! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Hya! You pervert! No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remove¡­ don¡¯t remove¡­that piece definite shouldn¡¯t¡­ arh..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The two girls¡¯ pleas for mercy notwithstanding, he utilized a speed he didn¡¯t know he had before to strip them bare. And soon, two beautiful pristine pearly white body appeared before his eyes!

    Gawking at the two exquisite figure before him, he gulped violently. Even so, his saliva did not stop, as they flooded his oral cavity. Gulping and gulping he couldn¡¯t stop in time and a strain of saliva dripped down the corner of his mouth.

    His nasty hog appearance is of course clear as day to Hinagiku and Mikoto. They didn¡¯t think much of it because their brains entered a hazy state when they recognized that their bodies are now in full view for Wu Yan.

    On the other hand, a part of his body hase so hard it hurts, his pants can barely hold it back anymore. Without much thought, he put on his birthday suit as well.

    Eyes popping, smokeing out of their head as they watched this whole thing. It did little to stop their embarassment and anger, especially when the nasty object appeared in front of them¡­

    Everything happened so fast, the two girls didn¡¯t get any chance to say anything¡­

    Now that mutual trust has been established, he heaved and dived straight for Hinagiku!

    ¡°Ah..¡±

    Feeling the weight pressing down on her, Hinagiku finally panicked. She wants to push him away but she just couldn¡¯t muster the strength, even her insides felt weak.

    With no other alternatives, she can only beg from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Yan, please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ u¡­.¡± (Tl: u, being sfx for sobbing or mewling)

    Bending over, he put a cork in her pleadings with a very fast blitzkrieg on her clenched teeth and seized her tongue with his, capturing it. He then started a dance with it¡­

    ¡°Mhh¡­nhgg¡­¡±

    They exchange saliva and Hinagiku released herself to sink into the euphoric french kissing. She even closed her eyes in the process. The smooching ¡®tskstk¡¯ sounds didn¡¯t stop ringing¡­

    After that exchange, he felt unsatisfied and he reached out his demonic ws and grabbed onto Kaichou-sama petite breast.

    She instantly opened her eyes wide in shock and returned from her stupor. Feeling his movements and her body¡¯s strange retions, she turned deep red, so bashful and angry she could die.

    His first impressions: 1) soft and 2) so small..

    Well, Kaichou-sama isn¡¯t in the A cup angst group for nothing¡­

    Maa, fuck it if it¡¯s small, at least it¡¯s better than nothing. There is still a long journey ahead of them and plenty of chances to slowly develop them¡­

    Holding that kind of thought he cupped onto the two tiny white bunnies and while still maintaining what he¡¯s doing with his mouth he started moving his fingers and fondled them bewbs¡­

    ¡°ugghhh.. ngg¡­¡±

    Following his movements, Hinagiku¡¯s body became more and more sensitive and the surging sense of happiness became even more intense. Under its influence, the light in her eyes started drifting away.

    Indubitably, she¡¯s turned on now!

    Not saitsfied with just conquering one area, the hand after sating itself changed targets, he moved one of his hands, down and down it goes¡­.

    ¡°mpph¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t know where she got the strength but Hinagiku arched her body up in an intense manner and then she fell back down. She can¡¯t stop the feeling she¡¯s having as it grew and grew while she lost further control over herself and sunk deeper, unable toe back up.

    At a certain point, he removed himself from her lips and looking at her aroused manner, he grinned in a satisfied way. He retrieved his hands that were fondling the space at the center between her legs. Along with his hands came liquid with dubious scent on them.

    It is time¡­

    Stopping all movements, he hoisted her up onto him before concentrating his efforts on abs and slowly pushing up into her. It rubbed against her inside before it hit an obstacle. He breathed in and pushed harder!

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    She felt intense paining from her bottom and she moaned in pain while tensing up. She grabbed onto him with the strength that came back to her since an unknown period of time before. Her tears won¡¯t stop flowing.

    ¡°It hurts.. it hurts so much¡­ uuuu¡­¡±

    Flowed the waterworks. AFter the pain subsided what reced them was a euphoric one. She knew that after this, her everything belonged to the young man before her!

    He¡¯s also panicking when he saw her crying face. He rubbed away her tears in a frantic manner and then tried to kiss away her pain.

    When felt what he was trying to do, a sense of happiness shed by her and the pain slowly receded. What came after that is a feeling of electric coursing through her and then an abnormal feeling of emptiness. And so, she inadvertantly twisted her body.

    Receiving her message, or at least what he interpreted of that. He grinned and started going to town¡­

 Chapter 111: Spoiling my railgunâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 111: Spoiling my railgun¡­</h4>

    Moans, heavy breathing, meat colliding against each other. Fluid sshed, the sounds didn¡¯t stop resounding in the room.

    In a while, drops of sweat started appearing on Hinagiku¡¯s beautiful body. Some of them flowed down her body and fell on the bed and some stayed on her body, adding more charm to the already charming body of hers.

    Her pink hair scattered over about 33% of the bed sheet, they moved as Wu Yan kept working her body. Hinagiku tried to hide her chest using her hands while closing her eyes in embarassment. Everytime he pounded her, she would release a moan.

    Right now, those moans formed a beautiful rhythm with the sole audience being Wu Yan. From now to the ends of time¡­

    At this moment, the exquisite scenting off of her formed a delicious feast with the connoisseur being him alone. Fron now on till the ends of time¡­

    The Hinagiku right now is without a doubt, the most alluring one!

    To the extent that he almost gave his first ejacuation. Wait no, he already gave that one to the left twin of the palms twins¡­.

    Generally the first time experience will end very quickly and he thinks he¡¯s the same that¡¯s why he stayed conscious and tried not to give in to the pleasure and adjusted his movements ordingly to make sure he canst aas long as possible.

    If he e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed right now, what will he do with railgun whos spacing out at the side.

    Looking at the moaning Hinagiku in a stupefied manner, at this moment Mikoto¡¯s mind is in a nk state. Has she ever been through this kind of battle? Going back into her past, she hasn¡¯t even seen a gentleman¡¯s research material before.

    Her whole life could be summed up as being white. If there¡¯s a speck, then it would be a certain deviant roommate of hers that happens to be her underssmen.

    Just because her mind didn¡¯t respond, that didn¡¯t her body didn¡¯t respond you see. Hearing those enchanting moansing from Hinagiku, Mikoto felt her body bing strange, she sensed her body craving for something from inside her and her body started flushing red.

    Hinagiku has already forgotten all about Mikoto being there. Under the relentless assault from Wu Yan, she just couldn¡¯t return to her senses, like a candle at the mercy of the wind, she fluttered around like she could be extinguished any moment. And sure enough, the moment of extinguishing, came¡­

    Suddenly, her eyes shot open and her body tightened up before she frantically pushed Wu Yan while wailing.

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ wait wait¡­ please stop¡­ stop¡­.¡±

    Seeing her reaction and that pinkish skin of hers how can he not understand what¡¯s going on? That¡¯s why, he didn¡¯t stop and sped up!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ no¡­ slower.. slower¡­ something¡­ is¡­¡±

    Her already heavy breathing became even more distraught with his increased speed and her body started trembling before¡­

    ¡°NOOO¡­ STOOPP¡­ UUU¡­ AAAHHH!!!!¡±

    Her body tensed up to the highest peak and she perked her head up while releasing a drawn out moan, the sound was dragged out and at the same time he could feel a flood of liquid spraying out from her beneath her¡­

    He kept his rein on his johnny down there and held on. He still has another ¡®duty¡¯ to fulfill¡­

    Finally, past a certain point, Hinagiku feebly fell down. Her face was blushed red and faint breath kept escaping from her¡­

    Then, he shifted his gaze. Over to the simrly blushing Mikoto, letting go of the heaving Kaichou-sama his demonic ws reached out for Mikoto¡­.

    Badump!

    When heid his hand on her, she felt a loud throbing from her heart. She knew what¡¯sing and she started panicking and it was written all over her face as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

    She growled at him. Or at least that¡¯s what she think she¡¯s doing, from his POV, that blushing small face of hers and that soft voice cannot be interpreted as being stern in any manner.

    While going hehehe, he disregarded her threat and pounced on her. Yelping, she wants to push him away but she soon discovered that she still has no strength to exert.

    Looking at her expression and peach red face of hers, he impatiently joined his lips with hers!

    Poof

    Something blew up in her mind, blowing her consciousness to smithereens. Her first kiss, stolen away shamelessly by him just like this. Mikoto with little to none experience with other males other than her father didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    That is why, Wu Yan had the chance and he took it. Spread her mouth open, he captured her little tongue and started coiling it with his.

    While enjoying the sweet scenting from between her lips, he didn¡¯t forget to appreciate her taste and thoroughly conquered the first base on her. Next, operation divided and conquer led by his hands started moving out.

    Same movements, same ces, he fondled and teased. The size was about the same with Kaichou-sama but it enamored him.

    ¡°Nghh¡­nggg¡­¡±

    Slipping through mroe and more bases, as if dering henceforth all these belongs to him, her hot pants made his hunger grew.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she has seen the live deal before her and got turned on as a result but when he stroked the ce between her legs, it was already flooded and it didn¡¯t stop leaking. Just waiting for someone toe along to ¡®plug the flood¡¯.

    This is good in its own ways, he didn¡¯t need to spend much time doing the forey and can begin the real deal right away. Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t satisfy him so¡­

    With the armies at the city walls and the door before them, the spear rammed the city door and burst through the obstacle standing in their path with much force and reached the center area!

    ¡°Ah¡­ AHH!!!¡±

    Her painful whimper leaked out from her mouth as expected and tears started streaming down her cheeks as well.

    In a manner simr to how he dealt with Hinagiku, he kissed her tears away whileforting her and alleviating her suffering. This is what every maiden must go through before bing a woman. After experiencing it with Hinagiku, he wasn¡¯t panicky like before and instead made himself known to Mikoto.

    After the pain went away, herees the feel good part. Like Hinagiku, Mikoto couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting her body signaling its waiting for Wu Yan to settle its difort.

    Grinning he started diligently ploughing. And what apanied that is another song pleasent to the ears of its audience as it reverberated in the room¡­

    ¡­.

    Outside the room, in the living room. Ikaros is currently sitting there while hugging onto little ol¡¯ Lirin. She sat there looking unmoved by the mor from inside the room. Only she knows that her heart isn¡¯t as calm as her outward appearance would suggest¡­

    She herself doesn¡¯t quite understand why the soundsing from the room made her body felt warm and itchy as if looking forward to something. Hankering for something¡­

    Maybe only little ol Lirin is in a ¡®perfect¡¯ state. (Tl: Goddamnit Wu Yan, that is very careless of you)

    Sucking her fingers, Lirin looked at the room curiously, the sound has got her wondering and thus she tugged Ikaros¡¯ cloth.

    ¡°Sister Ikaros, what is sister Hinagiku and sister Mikoto doing with big brother? Why does Hinagiku and railgun sis sound so funny?¡±

    She scarcely realized, Ikaros didn¡¯t know as well. Why do they sound strange, it¡¯s making her all hot just listening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know but master said just leave everything to him. My mission is to make sure to take care of you and see to it that you don¡¯t run around¡­¡±

    No wonder he would enlist her help. It turns out he didn¡¯t want Little Ol¡¯ Lirin to run around and spoil his fun, what an evil bastard¡­

    ¡°Owh¡­¡±

    Half understood and half confused she nodded. Then she sheepishly said in a diabetes inducing manner.

    ¡°Understood, Sister Ikaros, Lirin will be obedient and won¡¯t run around!¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    And thus, the living room fell into silence and the sound from within the rooms kept echoing in the whole ce¡­

    Tl:Oh and btw, Hinagiku and Mikoto are both 15 and 14 respectively so if you fapped. Mwahahaha, Y¡¯all goin to hell. Welp, i have reached this part so i can reduce future chapters of this series if you all want more of Holistic Fantasy or Unlimited Anime Works.

    Again, I¡¯m working and I¡¯m proud to say real life has never failed to give me sh*t to sort through so the chapters won¡¯t go back to 1 release per day and will stay at 3-4 chaps per week alternating between days. Hence, state what you prefer down there in terms of series and chapters per week e.g. 3.5 SGS 0.25 HF 0.25UAW and maybe I will consider them because I pretty much do everything at my own pace. i.e. if i am close to fate kaleid arc in shoujo grand summoning expect me to reduce other series to a min and maximize releasing SGS.

 Chapter 112: The morning after

    <h4>Chapter 112: The morning after</h4>

    Hinagiku sat on the bed, hiding her body in nket and stayed silent with head lowered.

    Mikoto sat on the bed hiding her body in nket and stayed silent with head lowered.

    (Tl: I sh*t you not, author just used different name for the same sentence.)

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s calmly standing in front of the two girls, smiling all the while being silent.

    Ignoring what happened before, one could guess what happened in this room just by looking at this scene. Plus, from the start the vague smell that permeates the room has notpletely disappeared.

    The sun has already risen up high above their heads. Originally, he woke up early this morning and that was the time he went and find Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    After a brief ¡®intense wrestling¡¯, time has slipped by and past morning for lord knows how long.

    The battle has ended with a full stop but when the rice is already cooked the scene has be like this and stayed this way for close to half an hour without much change¡­.

    And the whole room fell into an awkward silence¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto aren¡¯t taking any action so Wu Yan didn¡¯t dare to do anything as well. He did took quite an aggressive manner in scoring some ass this time. The fact that he didn¡¯t get shanked and electrocuted to death is already pretty damn good.

    Hence, the status quo stayed this way¡­

    He cautiously nced over the two girls. They still don¡¯t want to talk but he can¡¯t handle the weird atmosphere anymore.

    ¡°Er, hinag, mkt will you two please say something¡­¡±

    He might have been pretty confident before doing the act, what with saying something along th elines of ¡®you can hit me or scold me¡¯, but when pushes to shove, he got a bit scared¡­

    The girls are still not responding. It somehow feels like he¡¯s on death row just waiting to get executed by guns, he can¡¯t sit still¡­

    Silence and more silence greeted him. Somehow, after he spoke up the mood has changed a bit. A brief whileter, he heard some murmuring.

    ¡°Get out¡­¡±

    He flinched.

    ¡°What?¡±

    fwip

    Hinagiku raised her flushed face. With teary eyes she pointed at the door with her slender little fingers and screamed at him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    He held the urge to speak but failed and mumbled.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    biribiri

    He hasn¡¯t finished talking yet but electricity crackles started sounding up. Shivers climbed up his spine because he knew who this was even if he used his knees to think.

    Awkwardlyughing, he zipped his mouth. Quickly ncing at Hinagiku and Mikoto, he confirmed that there are no anger in those flushed and agitated face so he released a sigh of rleief inside. Nodding his head, he picked up his clothes and exited the room.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After he left, the room became silent again. Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged gaze, they could both seeplicated feelings in each other¡¯s eyes.

    A whileter, the two released a sigh at the same time. Their thoughts synchronized.

    ¡°Just my luck¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    When they finally emerged from their room. The girls saw the usual expressionless Ikaros and Lirin sitting at the table. Lirin¡¯s busy banging on the table while Wu Yan is busy serving tters of food lke a busy bee onto the table.

    ¡°Big sis Hinagiku, big sis Mikoto, you¡¯re both up already?¡±

    Lirin chirped and waved her small hands. She would have asked the two what they were doing in the room if Wu Yan had not told her to stay quiet about asking the touchy matter.

    Ikaros nced over at Hinagiku and Mikoto and a strange light shined within her eyes. The reason being she discovered the two girls to be walking in a rather awkward gait.

    Are their feet feeling ufortable?

    Question mark floated over her head as she thought about this.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto squeezed out two smiles before greeting back and stumbling over to the table and prudently tried to see their ass down.

    ¡°You girls finally came out!¡±

    When they heard this sound, the smile on their face disappeared immediately. Their face darkened and they turned before jerking.

    Wu Yan is holding a te on his hand while having the most resplendent beaming face like that of a bright sun on his face. His eyes practically squinting into a line, his sclera could not be observed. Adding those features to his chef outfit, his overall appearance seemed like that of a fresh sunshine.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks when they saw this house husbando of a Wu Yan. They scrutinized him over and over, wanting to see if he¡¯s faking this somewhere. Before they said something, they recalled something and they turned their heads away with a hmph.

    His sunny smile copsed immediately and down went his acting as well. Originally he was nning on faking it until he makes it¡­

    As expected, 3P is a fantasy, even if one achieves this the billes due¡­

    He¡¯s ignoring the fact that he did this to himself¡­

    Sighing, he adjusted his face and put on his sunny smile before walking up to their sides and cing two tes of dishes all the while servicing them with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you two must be hungry. I made these especially for you two, eat up!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Silence and then some more silence.

    His lips twitched when he saw the two girls didn¡¯t even give him the time of day. Wrylyughing he urged them again.

    ¡°Maa, your stomach must be crying out loud,e on hurry and eat. These are very nutritious. I thought you girls might want to resup¡­ supply your body¡­¡±

    Close to the end of his sentence, two unnaturally sharp leer from the two girls shot him. He lowered his tone gradually and his heart shrunk. If their face weren¡¯t red as well he might have ran away.

    He gulped and turned to Mikoto and drylyughed.

    ¡°Ne, Mikoto why don¡¯t you eat first, I guarantee you are definitely going to love it.¡±

    He opened the lid and motioned for her to take a look. She put on a front like she¡¯s not particrly interested in this dish as she peeked. And her eyes never moved away again.

    ¡°Gekota!¡±

    She sped her hands together beside her right cheek as she stared at the te with cat eyes.

    Yes, it¡¯s a gekota shaped dessert on the te that he made specially for her!

    A smile of victory started floating up his face as he grinned, of course in a not so apparent way.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Nn nn!¡±

    No hesitation at all she nodded.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Hinagiku yelled. Frustration filled her voice but inside Mikoto¡¯s world there is only gekota, fueling much to her agitation.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say as well, although he was hoping she wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore who would have thought the whole matter was solved with a gekota dessert. This made him thought of a form along the lines of ¡®her first night = gekota¡¯.

    Well anyway, that¡¯s one down¡­

    He turned over to a heaving and mad Hinagiku before he put up a smile and walked on over to her.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you should try it as well, I made the burger that you always liked just for you.¡±

    Revealing the te, he smiled.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s custom made, have a taste!¡±

    And then he used the puppy eyes on her.

    Against that sad hopeful eyes and the special made hamburger, Hinagiku¡¯s eyes started wavering.

    She hesitated a bit before picking it up and chomping down on it viciously. Her eyes brightened up with that bite as she consumed the hamburger in a rapid fashion.

    He released a sigh of relief andughed. It wasn¡¯t his fake ass sunny smile but an honest one.

    ¡®This means they have forgiven me right?¡¯

    He thought while looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s dealing with the hamburger swiftly and Mikoto who¡¯s still cat eyed with the gektoa dessert.

    Perhaps because she saw through his thoughts, Hinagiku stopped eating the hamburgers and turned her head away with a hmph. Then she mumbled while still chewing on hamburger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I have forgiven you just because of this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Mikoto who returned from Gekota heaven stared at him grudgingly while voicing her agreement.

    ¡°If you want us to let you off the hook, then it¡¯s still too early. Your reward wille soon enough just you wait!¡±

    He cried. With how things turned out, it is a matter worth celebrating¡­

 Chapter 113: Bringing Little Lirin back homeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 113: Bringing Little Lirin back home¡­</h4>

    Supply town: Airship field¡­

    This is an airship contact za for arriving and departing the supply town. It¡¯s like the bus stops and airports in Wu Yan¡¯s world. The only difference being only airships are here and there are no nes or buses.

    Because the supply town is a supply station established close to the Giant Beast Forest by the Ailu empire, there are many airships from all parts of the Ailu that can be seen here.

    Since there are many airships thate from all parts of the empire, there are also airships going to various parts of the Ailu empire.

    Airshipsing and going, amount of people like that of mountain and sea (Tl: read fuck ton of human traffic). This ce could be said to be the most visited ce in the supply town.

    Business as usual today got disrupted. Rather than a big scale one it¡¯s more a small scaled change in a small poption of this ce. Specifically speaking the males are all gawking at a certain direction¡­

    What can catch the eyes of so many male eyes? Hot chicks of course!

    Yellow frock and a dainty white coat, pink hair dancing along win the wind. Hinagiku rubbed her flowing hair and smiled slightly.

    Beautiful! Charming!

    Not losing to Hinagiku attire in freshness, a ck shirt with white ridges, not wearing a skirt but a short jeans instead, her tea coloured hair waving ever so often. Not very exquisite but still abnormally smooth and pretty legs in full view. Crossed arms and an impatient look on her face.

    Heroic! Unconstrained!

    Short pink hair reaching her shoulders, 2 long ponytails reaching down to her legs hidden behind Ikaros¡¯ back tied together by red hair ties. A short sleeved small shirt and a pleated skirt made her seem housewife-ish (Tl: any english words for waifu material?). The owner of the expressionless face made people fall prey to her mncholic charm, invoking a desire to protect her.

    Gorgeous! High ss!

    Long blonde hair waving around, body wrapped in an innocent white one piece. A face that is always beaming no matter what time or ce, dashing around all over the ce.

    Bubbly! Cute!

    The heroic, captivating, pretty and cute four girls group made a lot of males from this side of the airship field look over.

    Compared to this four person idol group, the only male standing behind them draped in all ck shirt, trousers and hoodie with ck eyes and ck is the most inconspicuous of them.

    He is very self aware of this matter. Of course if it were him, rather than a dude he would rather be a hot chick.

    To prevent death from being doused in a vat of jealousy, hate and admiration he stood behind the group acting as the bodyguard.

    Not that they need the protection anyway. Except for Lirin, 3 of them has power equal or above tier 7. Anyone whoes here starting sh*t is going to get whacked.

    Bodyguard Wu Yan¡¯s job is to chase away the pretentious, posing Mr Tall Rich Handsome that thinks they can hit on the girls.

    He just showed one or two instances of his abilities and the flirts went away in disappointment. With a tier 7 as a bodyguard, these girls can only be disciples of some royalty or something right?

    So the posers assumed the girls are just some nobles out to y in town with their tier 7 bodyguard or some setting along those lines.

    If they knew that the girls aren¡¯t nobles and Wu Yan is the center of this team and not some bodyguards they would probably gang him to death and then devour the girls in flocks.

    Of course at that point, they would probably have dug their own grave¡­

    3 days had passed after Wu Yan ate railgun and Kaichou-sama.

    During these 3 days, these 3 boring days. So very boring that he wants to shout out loud it is at a ¡® why you do this to me¡¯ kind of extent.

    He changed job at much effort of his and got to taste some booty. He originally thought days filled with happiness will be arriving soon but whether or not those days wille at all. These 3 days had been an excruciating experience for him.

    He is pretty sure that he has integrity. He¡¯s not some Liu Xia Hui but it¡¯s not easy to tempt him.

    That ¡°integrity¡± is in the past now. After having a taste of sweet sweet bootay, of course he wants to ride another time. Otherwise how can he be at peace with himself?

    But who would have thought after forcibly tapping those asses, Kaichou-sama and Railgun didn¡¯t give out anymore boarding pass and locked him outside!

    This¡­ is there no heaven¡¯sw?¡­

    And so, for the past 3 days. He has been living a life where he can see but he can¡¯t touch. During the nights he is forced to sleep alone and the only one he can feast upon is himself.

    His weight has dropped as a result. (Tl: He w.a.n.ked. Move along.)

    And to top it off, he would wake up every morning to Ikaros resting her body against his while watching him sleep. Those rocking boday jiggling before his eyes. For a super h.o.r.n.y Wu Yan, how would he be able to resist?

    But every time he lost control and is pushing down Ikaros, Kaichou-sama and Railgun woulde out of no way to block his cock in an abrupt manner.

    During these days, he cried¡­

    He reckons this is Hinagiku and Mikoto getting back at him for pushing them down. That¡¯s why he surrendered, for now that is. He is waiting for the exact opportune moment to get his revenge. Nn, using a special method¡­

    Luckily, after the 3 days, Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s anger died down significantly. The two girls didn¡¯t sh over the fact that they had sex with Wu Yan, in fact their rtionships are even better. Maybe they had a secret understanding that turns a blind eye to his phndering behaviour¡­

    Their lives are connected and they will pretty much be fated to stay together for all of eternity so something like fighting against each other unhappily is not as desirable as living together in a fulfilling and love filled way. Plus, they don¡¯t have to worry about how to hang out with each other.

    Furthermore, what Wu Yan said before has some good points to them. If he chose one of them, the other girl would have to stay together while having her heart broken. The two kind girls can¡¯t live understanding this.

    Moreover, his womanizing behaviour might be a bit unbearable to watch but being ones who understand him, they could see that he really does care about them. Hence, they somewhat reluctantly epted the status quo. (Tl;DR operation harem is approved)

    Given of course, they are still pissed at him for it¡­

    When he thought about this, he cried again¡­

    These 3 days, he wanted to shout ¡®I¡¯mma restore the patriarchy¡¯, but it is all only in his fantasy. He drew first blood on Hinagiku and Mikoto no? He can¡¯t give them all of his love, he¡¯s feeling a little bit guilty about this so he decided to give them the best love.

    At the same time, he revised his attitude towards those who can tantly build their crystal pce, these people are the Gods among men. Well, his crystal pce is also at a fledgling shape so¡­

    Now what are the five doing here appearing here at the airship field?

    The reason is pretty simple, they are getting out!

    They can¡¯t just stay at the supply town forever yea? Grinding in the Giant Beast Forest? Nonsense, they are all high level now, how would they be able to grind as easily as before?

    If not for the treasure hunting event and the sheer amount of mobs that was brought before them, it is questionable if Wu Yan would reach tier 7. Also, at that time, Kaichou-sama is only a tier 4.

    If they are getting out, where are they going?

    The five didn¡¯t know any ces or much people. Even the native Lirin don¡¯t go out that often¡­

    Finally, the five decided to send Lirin home! (Tl: hero of the story everybody, no empathy at all with her parents who are probably worried sick)

    More specifically speaking, towards Little Lirin¡¯s home town Beherl! (Tl:±´ºÕ¶û)

    The deal is, Beherl is very far away from the supply town, even farther away then the small mountain range they went to before. Therefore the only alternative avable to them at this point is to take the airship.

 Chapter 114: Beherl! The dog owner appearsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 114: Beherl! The dog owner appears¡­</h4>

    Beherl is a rather high sss region in Ailu empire. It might not be able topete on par with Mafass (Tl: Âê·¨°¬Ë¹), the region in which Lori¡¯s family resides in but it¡¯s a rather well known areapared to those small area with only 1 or 2 family running them.

    Special mention goes to this world¡¯s airship for their efficiency aided by the gigantic magic formations that are normally invisible and inert.

    A distance that would take a ne in Wu Yan¡¯s world quite some days to arrive, the airship aplished in less than half a day!

    When the airship is still descending onto the airship field below, Lirin started to get super hyped up. She¡¯s finally home!

    Some uncles/middle aged dudes were displeased at first when they heard someone making an uproar. But when they turned around and saw Little Lirin, those frowns got turned upside down pretty damn quick. Wu Yan subconsciously cringed inside when he saw them.

    Ossan, a type of creature that must exist in any kind of world. From the surrounding uncles¡¯ faces, he could tell that even Silvaria¡¯s Ossans are all lolicons¡­.

    ¡°Little Lirin, where do we go from here?¡±

    Hinagiku pulled Lirin¡¯s hand and squatted down while smiling at her. She can¡¯t help beaming seeing little Lirin smiling.

    Who would have thought the same Kaichou-sama with a beautiful smile on her would be so aggressively resistant to boarding the airship because of her acrophobia¡­.

    What would have happened if he didn¡¯t buy some status stabilizer from the system. Perhaps she might have suggested something preposterous like walking to Beherl¡­

    Little Lirin felt troubled when Hinagiku asked her. She¡¯s was born here but she didn¡¯t really go far from home normally so for a rtively big ce like Beherl there is still a lot of ces she hasn¡¯t been to before.

    And it just so happen she hasn¡¯t been here before.

    She raked that cute little head of hers, trying to figure out where her house is. Her eyes darted around trying to recall where in Beherl is the airship field. Finally, she drooped her head.

    ¡°Uuu, Lirin don¡¯t know the way either!¡±

    Hinagiku helplessly rubbed her head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then we will just have to take our time to find it won¡¯t we.¡±

    Ignoring the jealous haters, he looked around and thought for a bit before walking in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shop around, maybe we will stumble upon a ce the littless is familiar with¡­¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the word ¡®shop¡¯ but excluding Ikaros, the trio: Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin instantly perked up and had a wide grin on their face. He could feel his eyelids twitching at this.

    Walking on the streets, sure enough their head-turn rate is still a perfect 100%. But Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind this extra attention, if someone out of them could recognize Lirin then that would be great.

    Anyway, the three seems to have forgotten to objective of finding someone¡¯s home. They are all too busy looking around at the shops and stalls around and pointing at stuff from time to time. No doubt having the time of their lives going by theughters.

    He can¡¯t help it but exim, woman¡­

    Only Ikaros is scanning the surroundings at his side. She¡¯s looking for anyone or anything that could threaten Wu Yan¡¯s well being. He retorted once more.

    He didn¡¯t know how long they walked around but he feels like he¡¯s about to die already before Hinagiku finally said something.

    ¡°All this walking is a bit tiring, let¡¯s find somewhere to sit down.¡±

    Straightening his back faster than a bullet, Wu Yan instantly revived and pointed at a family restaurant with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a family restaurant over there, let¡¯s go there!¡±

    He didn¡¯t give Hinagiku or Mikoto any room for opinions and walked on over in big strides lest Hinagiku suggested somewhere else. The two girls can¡¯t hold back their snickering and a bit of it got out. Everyone followed after him.

    ¡°This other world¡¯s restaurant doesn¡¯t look that much different from the ones in Academy City.¡±

    Before they even warmed up the seat they found, Mikoto blurted out after looking around the restaurant. She¡¯s so loud it¡¯s like she¡¯s not afraid being overheard by anyone.

    He chuckled and waved his hands while holding a menu in his hand.

    ¡°There might be some difference in those minor details.¡±

    Hinagiku turned to Lirin after looking outside at the pedestrian and street.

    ¡°Lirin, is this ce ringing nay bells?¡±

    Lirin¡¯s face turned upset and she whimpered.

    ¡°Uu, I still don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa, take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush. Since we are already here, are you afraid we won¡¯t find your home?¡±

    Mikoto said while pinching her cheeeks.

    She has a point, they are at her hometown, what¡¯s the rush?

    Although going by Lirin¡¯s silly looking face, it will still be a while before they actually find it¡­

    They chatted away under the gaze of the diners over there,pletely unaware of the fact that everyone is looking at them. Maybe they know and is just too se to care.

    With a straw in his mouth, heid back on the backrest and sipped at what appears to be some kind of fruit juice. He looked out the window out of boredom and noticed something that made him frown.

    ¡°What?¡±

    They may look like they¡¯re having a conversation but Ikaros, Mikoto and Hinagiku are all concentrating on him, noticing every little movements he make.

    His frown also fell into their sights.

    Still keeping his eyes on the outside he didn¡¯t rx his frown and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you girls think that something is wrong with the pedestrians outside?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked over and soon saw everyone hastily making their way in one direction.

    He thought for a while before spontaneously blurting out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s up!¡±

    Everyone nodded and exited the restaurant. He grabbed one of the pedestrian that are gossiping about something and rushing towards somewhere.

    ¡°Hey bro, is there something going on ahead? Why are you all running over there?¡±

    ¡°Oh you guys didn¡¯t know?!¡±

    Feeling he¡¯s a bit off, teh pedestrian responded in a rather patronizing manner as if he¡¯s very in the know.

    ¡°The two strongest faction in Beherl: Midobia (Tl: Ã×¶à±ÈÑÇ) family and Iron dog mercenary gang is over there!¡±

    Midobia family! Iron dog mercenary group!

    When they heard this, he was surprised, so too are Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Iron dog mercenary group, isn¡¯t that the mercenary group that were with the disgusting dogs and tried to kidnap the little Lirin?

    The mercenary group turns out to be here as well?

    ¡°Erm, does that have anything to do with why you¡¯re running around?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you people are really uninformed!¡±

    Holding back the urge to punch the guy, he forced a smile and continued listening.

    ¡°The two are fighting over there!¡±

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    Flinching, he frowned once again.

    The two local power don¡¯t seem to be in good rtions with each other¡­

    He feels like there is a connection between Lirin¡¯s home town, Beherl, Iron dog mercenary group and the Midobia family but he just couldn¡¯t quite put his hands on it. He thanked the annoying dude and let him go.

    ¡°Yan, the Iron dog something mercenary group is here, should we go take a look?¡±

    Hinagiku whispered in his ears. The group was responsible for kidnapping Lirin and if they bring over Lirin, something undesirable might happen that¡¯s why Hinagiku is concerned about this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look¡­¡±

    He said in a low tone.

    ¡°Those dog mercenaries kidnapped Lirin for a reason. And this is Lirin¡¯s home town so maybe we will find out more clues if we go there.¡±

    Seeing her giving him a weird face, he grinned while taking her small hands.

    ¡°Maa, if anything happens, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re a tier 7, don¡¯t forget that!¡±

    She blushed as he held her hands.

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 115: The faceoff, Gray and Tigre

    <h4>Chapter 115: The faceoff, Gray and Tigre</h4>

    Beherl, a cleared path¡­

    At the center of this vacant ce is a group of people. A part of this group has weapons in their hands and spotted mean expressions. Another group is with a bunch of nasty ass hairless dog. Face to face, the stares exchange between them made it pretty clear that the two groups are not on friendly terms with each other.

    More and more onlookers are running over and surrounding them. Pointing and gossiping, they are obviously here for the sh*t storm.

    Standing at the forefront of these two opposing groups is a leader type character. One of them a young looking fe and another a middle aged man with a hairless dog.

    The young looking dude spoke up

    ¡°Tigre! If you don¡¯t over our youngdy we will not leave here without drawing blood!¡±

    Tigre, the middle aged man with a hairless dogughed out loud. Sarcasm filled hisugh as he snickered at the young dude.

    ¡°Oh who are you anyways, if you want to talk to me only someone like Gray will do, you¡¯re just a puny bodyguard. I bet if I killed you right here right now, Gray wouldn¡¯tin at all.¡±

    Clenching his hands and teeth the young dude adamantly retorted.

    ¡°If I can save our young miss, I, Dra would die with no regrets!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, so touching, so admirable, my ass!¡±

    He spat on the ground and the dogs licked it. Tigre waved his hands and the ones behind him took a step forward, so too did their dogs as well.

    ¡°Based simply on your words, I could kill you. With which eyes did you see your young miss on my hands. For ndering me, I will kill you right here right now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Anyone in Beherl would know that you people of the Iron Dogs mercenary group are haters of our family¡¯s leader, Gray. Everyone knows you want to devour the Midobia family. Besides you, who would think of doing anything towards our young miss!¡±

    Tigre¡¯s face darkened when he heard Dra talking. He was just bluffing, afraid that Midobia woulde for his ass, but who would have thought that this fe before him is not a pussy!

    ¡°Oooh the dude is so dead¡­¡±

    Ackey beside Tigre said with the tone of someone who enjoys watching the world burn.

    ¡°He sprayed some salt on Leader Tigre¡¯s wound. Even if the leader of Midobia came, nobody can save him now.¡±

    WEll it¡¯s just side talk but the guy on the side knows for sure that unless Midobia¡¯s family head came the fe before them will not escape.

    Tigre coldy scoffed at Dra.

    ¡°Since you like digging your own grave, let¡¯s put you inside yours, everyone will!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°How dare you dirty my name, I am the head of an organization, if I don¡¯t y you right now everyone will be climbing on top of me soon enough, where will I put the honour of the Iron Dogs mercenary group. I would like to see if Gray can stop me!¡±

    Tigre said in an imposing manner.Looks like he¡¯s still afraid of Gray the family head. Done with that, he waved his hand.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    When the Iron dogs are about to move, chaotic sounds of footstep resounded. Since it can be so noticeable in such arge crowd then whatever started that must be quite numerous in number.

    Tigre also heard it and shouted ¡°stop¡± before turning to the source of the sound.

    The crowd parted way and a group walked out led by a fit looking middle aged man. Tigre¡¯s face turned grim while Dra light up with joy.

    ¡°Family head!¡±

    The head of Midobia family, Gray Midobia appears!

    Tigre¡¯s eyes shined with hate for a bit before he quickly retrieved it as he watched Gray walking to Dra. Tigre motioned to his man to stay their hands and kept silent.

    Gray leered at Dra.

    ¡°Do you understand the gravity of what you have done? Who gave you the permission!¡±

    Dra looked frustrated. He knows the family head might be scolding him but there is a deep concern for his wellbeing behind those words. And it is for this that he would follow after the head with his own will. But he also wants to make his intentions known.

    ¡°But family head, the young miss, Tigre must have¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence¡­¡±

    Gray stopped him before he could finish talking. His eyes filled with hatred when he heard what Dra said.

    ¡°Stand aside!¡±

    ¡°But family head¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Dra sees that Gray will not tolerate insubordination. Without waiting for him to speak, Tigre interjected.Gray! It seems you don¡¯t know how to tame your own family¡¯s dog!¡±

    Gray stopped before losing control andughing heartily. He then pointed at him.

    ¡°Tigre, you silly nitwit, aren¡¯t you eager to be the joke of the town. Everyone here knows only the Iron dog mercenary group would raise dogs. We of the Midobia family raise humans!¡±

    ¡°Why you!¡±

    Tigre threw a malevolent look at him. He¡¯s burning him because they use dogs, he can¡¯t retort to that so he only snickered.

    ¡°Say what you will Gray, but know this. Your bodyguard over there sullied my name, let¡¯s settle this dispute!¡±

    Gray dimmed down hisugh and turned to him.

    ¡°How would you suppose we do that?¡±

    ¡°Simple!¡±

    Tigre chuckled like a vin and pointed at Dra.

    ¡°Hand that guy over and we are done!¡±

    ¡°Never!¡±

    Gray immediately gave his reply.

    So quick and abrupt was it that Tigre got surprised. Dra felt moved.

    ¡°If you my men, then you can dream on!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hand him over?¡­¡±

    As if he expected this, he smuglyguhed.

    ¡°He ndered me, since you¡¯re not handing him over, does that mean the Midobia family will be protecting him? If so then let¡¯s go to war, if not then there won¡¯t be any grounds to reason on!¡±

    Reasoning? Tigre and reasoning? The people of Iron dog mercenary group knows only of roughshoding the popce, when have they ever protected anyone, I say we reason and see what happens?

    9 out of 10 people present here took Tigre¡¯s words with the slgihtest pinch of salt. Of course, none of them would speak out. Rtive to Iron dogs mercenary group they are just minor characters¡­

    Gray clenched his fist, he¡¯s not afraid of going to war but Tigre has the moral high ground here. If they really struck then Midobia¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°Change your terms, Tigre¡­¡±

    ¡®You should very well know that I will never hand my men over to the likes of you!¡±

    Tigre knows this that¡¯s why he intentionally made that term. Tigreughed and pointed at Gray.

    ¡°For your face, Gray. I will be merciful, I will let this matter go if you apologize to me!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Dra yelped and hurriedly make way to Gray¡¯s side and started protesting.

    ¡°Family head, you can¡¯t, you absolutely can¡¯t!¡±

    Gray shushed Dra with a talk-to-the-hand, his face grave as can be.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he know why Tigre said that? It¡¯s not just because Tigre saw a chance and took it but also because if he did say sorry, by the next day, everyone in Beherl would hear of this. The head of Midobia apologized to the leader of Iron dogs mercenary. Their negotiating power in any future disputes after that point would definitely be disadvantaged.¡±

    When big powers talk about face, and this face is lost then a lot of people would lose their hearts for the loser¡­

    However, he can¡¯t just hand over his most loyal of bodyguards¡­.

    When Gray is preparing to apologize, a soft and tender voice came. It¡¯s the voice of a little girl. But this voice made Gray¡¯s body shake.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 116: Reunion! Lirin? Midobia!

    <h4>Chapter 116: Reunion! Lirin? Midobia!</h4>

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    On the wide field where storm cloud approaches, the tender and lovable sound made the ce go into a status that might as will be described as time freeze. It made the 2 parties facing off to stop simultaneously.

    Gray turned his head around in disbelief towards the source of the sound. He took so long to turn his head around millenias had probably passed. He¡¯s afraid that what he just heard is only a hallucination conjured up by his own mind.

    Quickly following the call is a jubnt tune and a smol figure flying out of the crowd, and then onto Gray¡¯s shaking body.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Little ol¡¯ Lirin hugged Gray and started chuckling exuberantly like a kid that just returned home. The innocence and the bubbly attitude finally managed to persuade Gray, this is definitely not a hallucination.

    ¡°Lirin, it¡¯s really you, where have you gone, do you know how worried papa is?¡±(Tl: Aha! Called it!)

    His eyes fierce and slightly moist, but his words are those of rebuke. His action however said otherwise when he hugged that petite body of hers with much strength.

    Heaven knows how he has lived past the days when Lirin was gone. The other person who might have an idea is Dra standing beside him. He has witnessed on numerous ounts, the brilliant family head, Gray sitting on his seat spacing out.

    The situation that was at a critical point turned into a scene of reunion between father and daughter. The spectators are stunned, Gray meanwhile is still in deep joy. Tigre is shocked beyond belief.

    How can this be¡­

    Those words passed his head while he is still in shock seeing the little girl in Gray¡¯s embrace.

    The others might have no idea where the young miss of Midobia family have gone but Tigre? How can he not know? He¡¯s the one that wanted to kidnap the young miss!

    Tie Li that oaf! What the hell happened! What a trash, can¡¯t even do something so simple!

    Tigre clenched his fist. The veins on the side of his head are also bulging, proof positive that he is raving mad. Judging on the fact that Lirin made it back, Tie Li and the others over the other side must have fucked up!

    Tigre seems to be missing a minor detail. Given that the hostage has made it home, what happened to the ones that were supposed to kidnap her? It¡¯s uncertain whether or not he has forgotten or simply don¡¯t give a damn¡­

    Tigre breathed in deeply and readjusted hisposure. He drew a superficial smile before saying,

    ¡°Family head Gray, I am very sorry to disrupt your father daughter reunion but our business with each other isn¡¯t quite finished you see..¡±

    Finally, Gray returned from his rapture.

    At this point however, Gray took on an indifferent attitude. He didn¡¯t care anymore, his daughter is back!

    When Tigre saw that beaming face of his, the fire inside him won¡¯t go out. His n failed, Gray is a happy chap, that naturally makes him very displeased.

    ¡°Gray, now that your daughter is back, this proves my innocence. We of the Iron dogs mercenary guild would never resort kidnap somebody only to return them right? Your subordinate has ndered my name, if you don¡¯t give me a properpensation, I absolutely won¡¯t let this go!¡± (Tl: I honestly had to go back to where his bro died to find out what his bro was named. I don¡¯t have good memories for minor mobs)

    Even if his n failed, he still wants to take onest bite at Gray.

    When Gray heard him, he put down Lirin and stood up, facing Tigre.

    ¡°Fine, I apologize!¡±

    ¡°Apologies?¡±

    Tigre guffawed, hisughter is annoyingly loud but one could discern a bit of anger born from frustration inside thoseughter. In fact, quite a lot of the spectators could hear this slight anger. And the more intelligent part of the group could deduce the circumstances of what happened leading up to this situation, including Gray.

    When he is doneughing, he lifted his sword and pointed at Gray, his eyes brimming with resent.

    ¡°I am the leader of Iron dogs, if you can call it even with just a sorry because your subordinate ndered me then doesn¡¯t that mean in the future, anyone who steps on my foot can go away with just a sorry as well!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Gray is startled at this guy, even the spectators are starting to make a ruckus. the one who said he would let it go if the other party apologized was none other than Tigre, and now he is saying he can¡¯t call it even with just an apology is him again. This is a clear intent to go back on his words is it not!

    But of course Tigre couldn¡¯t give less damn what other thought. He only wanted to quell the rage inside him. Now that the condition is favorable for him, if he doesn¡¯t bite hard then he won¡¯t be able to mend the butthurt inflicted upon him.

    Tigre made a hand signal and the mobs behind him took out their weapons while the dogs started going mad with their barking. No matter how one looks at this, the gloves are off now.

    ¡°Tigre!¡±

    Roared Gray.

    ¡°It seems you never nned to let this go, don¡¯t think I, Gray is someone who would stand to be bullied like this!¡±

    Dra by his side already charged up his dou qi. The bastard almost used him to make the family head bow down to him. Needless to say, Dra is pissed now, he might be the only one in his party that wants to kick ass the most!

    The two sides charged up their dou qi and the few magicians among them charged their magic power as well. The sharp fanged dogs arched their back ready to pounce at any moment.

    The two sides entered into a state of extreme duress. A fight might break out any moment. Little ol¡¯ Lirin, frightened, lowered her head. Scared as she is, she left Gray¡¯s side and dashed over and into an unknowndy¡¯s embrace.

    The sudden scene inevitably startled the two sides. When they saw who Lirin flew into, they were startled again.

    It¡¯s a super beautiful pink haired girl. By her side is two other extremely beautiful tea coloured hair girl and another pink haired girl. They stood out in the crowd they were standing in, they are just that distinguishing!

    When the surrounding noticed they were standing next to the 3 aforementioned beauties, they were stunned as well. When they managed to recover their senses, they stood aside as if they are afraid of attracting trouble. There was only this one fe who still stood at their side while smiling faintly as he watched the people on the za.

    Gray was stunned when confronted with the beauties. But nevertheless, he is still a family head and he already have a wife and a daughter. Meanwhile, Tigre over there had his breath taken away and he couldn¡¯t regain senses at all.

    Seeing as his own daughter decided to seek asylum in Wu Yan & co, Gray could guess the rtionship between them is not a simple one, he hesitated before asking,

    ¡°And whom may I be addressing?¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t answer Gray, instead they looked over to Wu Yan, it seems they left the job of speaking to him.

    Wu Yan grinned and shurgged before meeting eyes with Gray andughed.

    ¡°Ma, let¡¯s just say we are some random passer-by. Yep.. just your pedestrian off the streets¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gray didn¡¯t know what to say, Hinagiku and Mikoto rolled their eyes. They knew the guy is s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g around again¡­

    Gray has greeted many an individual in his lieftime but never has he seen a response like today¡¯s, at this point he¡¯s feeling awkward on how to respond back.

    ¡°Then, mister, how should we call you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and pondered for a bit before a bright idea hit him and he pped his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, passer-by wouldn¡¯t have any kind of presence. Names and whatnot, the author normally wouldn¡¯t give to passer-by, how can I possibly overstep my boundary and thin so seriously about what to call myself, how ridiculous!¡±

    To this, Gray and the true passer-by of this story and even Tigre who couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from Hinagiku and the other two girls can¡¯t calm their jimmies. If it weren¡¯t because Gray could control his temper and if he didn¡¯t appear to have a good rtionship with his daughter, even if Gray didn¡¯t outright beat his ass, he would have given him the cold shoulder.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto lowered their head and side stepped away. They drew distance and act like they didn¡¯t know him.

    They are afraid of being embarrassed¡­

    Wu Yan is only ying around a bit with a bit of revenge mixed in as well. Just now when Lirin flew into Kaichou-sama¡¯s embrace, everybody only looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros, andpletely forgetting about him who is standing just next to the 3dies.

    He has met this kind of treatment countless times on the way from Supply town to Beherl. But a little bit ofint still piled up inside his heart. If he didn¡¯t expressed them now he would feel ufortable.

    Lesson of the day is: Wu Yan is very petty¡­.

 Chapter 117: A stunned crowd! The king captured instantly!

    <h4>Chapter 117: A stunned crowd! The king captured instantly!</h4>

    Perhaps because she is upset at Wu Yan for bullying her father, Lirin lifted her head and told him off in a tender voice,

    ¡°Big brother, you cannot bully my father you hear me?~~¡±

    The spectatorsughed when they heard this. Looking at this scene, it would really seem like the daughter is defending her own father. Gray felt awkward when he recognized this.

    Then, Wu Yan shook his hands and reined in his inappropriate before smiling

    ¡°Just a joke, don¡¯t be offended. The name¡¯s Wu Yan, the girls at my side are my wives. Greetings, family head, Gray!¡±

    ¡°Wives?¡±

    A lot of cries of disbelief rang when he was done. And they were quite a lot of people as well, including ones from Midobia fmaily and Iron dog mercenary group.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto went red with a ¡®poof¡¯, but they can¡¯t refute this. The two got pushed down on bed just a few days ago.

    But to be called his wife in front of so many people is something the bashful Kaichou-sama and Railgun can¡¯t take, how they wish they could find a ce to hide. They clenched their teeth as they stared at him who is maintaining a poised face. Of course, going by those flushed cheeks of theirs, it¡¯s clear the two are willing.

    The two girls missed something when they are busy being shy. When the guy said ¡®my wives¡¯, the ¡®girls at my side¡¯ included Ikaros¡­

    Compared to Hinagiku and Mikoto, Ikaros is rather mild in the expressions department. But if one were to inspect closer, one would find ripples shing in those two eyes of hers.

    The spectators and and the two parties¡¯ subordinates? They have turned into Spartans. (tl: Ë¹°Í´ï»¯, sparta-fication)

    They kept looking back and forth between Hinagiku,Mikoto and Ikaros and thenparing it to Wu Yan who¡¯s appearance though notpletely average is still something that no one will notice if he were to be thrown into a sea of people. They felt a little bit dizzy at this.

    This¡­ no matter how one look at this, it isn¡¯t likely¡­

    And yet not a single one of thedies beside him retorted, hell they even looked shy. In other words, they indirectly admitted to being his ¡®wive¡¯!

    Therefore, they got jelly! They admired! They hated!

    Basking in the mixture of jealousy, admiration, and hate he curled his lips and dismissed them.

    He has already honed his not-giving-a-damn skill to a level where he is se through countless treatment of the simr kind en route here. He also understands that any bigger than winners in life will have to go through this baptism. This baptism by leers is the most superficial. It¡¯s not as if they are going to tie him to a pole and burn, there isn¡¯t any reason for moi to be afraid¡­

    While everyone is silent, Grayughed out loud.

    ¡°You little rascal, you have quite the good fortune there, your wives are so gorgeous they can make people kill themselves out of envy!¡±

    He nced at Hinagiku and Mikoto before smiling with tender sentiments.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have always thought it is a lifetime blessing of mine to be able to stay with them!¡±

    When Hinagiku and Mikoto heard him, they lifted their head and saw the tender sentiments in his eyes. They couldn¡¯t hold back their smile the same way they can¡¯t help growing redder. They lowered their head again, unable to exchange with the gaze that might make them fall even deeper.

    ¡°Haha, your rtionship with your wives sure is excellent. And, it seems my daughter has been in your care as well. I, Gray wishes to express my gratitude!¡±

    Gray said and did a noble bob.

    Wu Yan lightly smiled and dismissed him.

    As they are greeting each other, Tigre¡¯s face on the side grew grim. His opposition ignored him and went off to bust balls with a brat who still stinks of milk. Anyone with a bit of inted ego would be unable to tolerate this. So, his gaze turned into a leer.

    This unfriendly attitude, whether or not it can be attributed solely to Gray or because of the stunning wives besides Wu Yan. This is something only Tigre himself knows.

    ¡°Gray! It looks like you aren¡¯t even taking me seriously!¡±

    He screeched when he saw Gray still chatting with Wu Yan, he can¡¯t contain the mes anymore.

    Gray coldly nced at Tigre before turning back to Wu Yan again.

    ¡°Little bro, I have some business to take care of over here. I will express my gratitude and we can have a chat again after I am done in a bit!¡±

    Tigre wants to take Gray down after losing control to his anger, will Gray sit here and wait for him? Of course not, under the relentless challenge from Tigre, Gray has already be so infuriated that this can only end in them both fighting it out.

    Too bad though, with Wu Yan here, the battle royale is destined not to happened¡­

    Wu Yan smirked as heid his cold eyes on Tigre. Ignoring the fact that this is Lirin¡¯s father they are talking about, but the Iron dog mercenary guild rubbed him the wrong way so he decided not to sit this one out.

    That bastard, Tie Li not only wanted his weapons, he even nned to have Hinagiku and Mikoto. This ugly personality of his being disyed so brazenly tells a lot about what this den of snake led by Tigre stands for. Plus, the assholes kidnapped Little ol Lirin¡­

    Wu Yan walked onto the za like nobody¡¯s business. Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros followed suit. It turned into a 3 party face off with the other two being Gray and Tigre¡¯s forces, again much to the spectators amazement.

    He looked at Tigre and squinted his eyes while saying,

    ¡°Tigre, the group leader yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is I! Tigre!¡±

    Tigre coldy stared at him, as if trying to figure out what game he is ying at.

    Wu Yan nodded and continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Tie Li, is he one of your guys?¡±

    ¡°Tie Li¡­¡±

    Tigre¡¯s face stirred. He thought Wu Yan is going to expose him since the little brat from Midobia family was with them, it¡¯s very likely that Wu Yan &pany rescued her from Tie Li!

    But without concrete prove, what can Gray do against me? What can a rascal like you possibly do against me?

    ¡°Tie Li is my little brother!¡± (Tl: welp should not have westernized the minor mob¡¯s name, should have been Tie Ge instead of Tigre but meh gonna keep consistency by using Tigre.)

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    He chuckled. Just when Tigre thought he¡¯s going to expose him, his tone took another turn.

    ¡°Group leader Tigre, I wonder if you know?

    He dropped the smile on his face and turned steely.

    ¡°Your brother once tried to hit on my wives.¡±

    Spectators gasping as they turned to Tigre whoughed it off.

    ¡°Oh? And then what? What¡¯re you going to do about it? Team up with Gray to gang up on me?¡±

    Tigre turned ghastly and told him off.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too reckless, there are some muddy water you can¡¯t easily wade through!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and thenughed once more. He might sound happy and cheerful but a look at his eyes would show that he is not amused.

    ¡°I take it that was a threat?¡±

    Gray got a bit worried. He liked this boy and the boy took good care of her daughter as well. Is he not afraid of being at odds with Tigre by snubbing him when he is already so pissed?

    ¡°Yeah, so what!¡±

    Tigre said in a haughty manner.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re some hotshot or something?¡±

    When he finished his sentence, Tigre froze up, an expression of surprise stered onto his face, he didn¡¯t dare to move an inch while a ddrop of cold sweat slowly dripped down on the floor.

    Gray couldn¡¯t believe what he is seeing, the stern andposed face now an expression of astonishment. Dra on his side as well, so stunned he dropped his sword and didn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    Not only them, everyone there were surprised as the whole ce went silent. nobody said anything.

    What did they see?

    They saw Wu Yan who was smiling and looked harmless a split second ago, appearing the next second in front of the tall and overbearing Tigre. His slim and long de that appeared out of nowhere at Tigre¡¯s neck.

    The cold sweats continued to drip down, his cocky face still remaining on his face but he didn¡¯t have the guts to even budge an inch.

    Feeling the temperature of cold steel on his skin and the killing intent flowing out of a smiley Wu Yan. Tigre could only stay frozen awkwardly in ce like this.

    He¡¯s afraid¡­.

    The ce is so quiet one could hear if a needle dropped onto the floor¡­

 Chapter 118: Strong Wu Yan and a rage quitting Tigreâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 118: Strong Wu Yan and a rage quitting Tigre¡­</h4>

    Being looked upon by all the spectators there, Tigre is so ashamed he wanted to die. His anger and hate kept boiling up but he held it in and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Between honour and life, which one is more important?

    Perhaps to some, honour is far more important to life but Tigre is not one of them.

    If he has to give up his life, what good will honour do him?

    So even if the gaze that are focused upon him made him feel very shamed, he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    He can feel the sharpness of the de at his neck. It¡¯s so sharp that his skin is hurting just by it being at his neck.

    He also felt the killing intent given off by this fellow named Wu Yan is not a bluff. If he doesn¡¯t y ball then he will definitely not be shown any mercy!

    At that point, honour, Iron dog mercenary group and group leader, those things will not be able to save him.

    Under the threat of death and the anger that is boiling within him, Tigre lost the ability to think clearly. To the extent that he didn¡¯t notice what the gazes were really about.

    What didn¡¯t ur to him is that, among the various gazes casted over here, none of them had any sign of ridicule or mockery. There were only shock and disbelief in them.

    In Beherl, there are many factions big and small. The biggest two amongst them would be the Midobia family and the Iron dog mercenary group!

    These 2 can stand at the top of hundreds of faction, that just goes to show how tough they are.

    And the one leading them: Gray, family head of Midobia family as well as Group leader, tigre would be the strongest individual within the two forces.

    In other words, Gray and Tigre are the two baddest mother fuckers in town.

    But lo and behold, the mighty Tigre of the Iron dogs mercenary group got done in with a single bout by a twenty something young man.

    Are our eyes deceving us?

    Is what went through the mind of the spectators¡­

    Had Wu Yan knew what they were thinking about he would haveughed his ass off merrily.

    Mighty? That¡¯s only a tier 6, it might have been a bit troubling if it were the same me some days ago. But even then taking him down is not so big an issue, what¡¯s more to say now that I am a tier 7?

    Talk about the strongest force in Beherl, they just slightly more capable persons under them. After the treasure hunting trip and having personally seen the legions of stone spiders, this kind of scale is something that he considers irrelevant.

    In the highly unlikely scenario that he really can¡¯t handle them, he doesn¡¯t mind letting them y with Ikaros¡­

    Looking at Tigre dripping sweat like it¡¯s raining, Wu Yan lost his interest and curled his lips. So did Hinagiku, Mikoto and the gang, they felt disgusted by the guy.

    He was talking so big just now and now with a de at his neck, he turned into such a pathetic appearance. With a brother like this it¡¯s no wonder he has that kind of little brother. If the upper beam is not straight the lower beam will be crooked,ing from the same nest, it¡¯s a given they are as low as theye!

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Returning to their senses, a mook behind him caught up to the situation and he grabbed his sword. Then they rallied and the dogs barked like mad as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move recklessly!¡±

    Tigre shouted at the mercenaries behind him. The mercenaries obediently stepped back and helplessly epted the fact that their boss has been captured.

    ¡°Hold on leader, we are going to save you!¡±

    Tigre isn¡¯tforted by that im, on the contrary he got mad.

    When the enemy came for me, I didn¡¯t see you guys shouting so loud. When I¡¯m captured, you all nked out and only recovered when enough time has passed for the sun to shine again. I sooner expect Gray to speak out for me than help from you people.

    The situation Tigre is in calls for help from someone of higher abilities. Beside Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros, nobody else could see Wu Yan¡¯s move clearly. The person themselves couldn¡¯tprehend what happened, what more to say of the few tier 5 mercenaries on hand.

    Wu Yan gave them the time to fnish their little discussion before nudging his Nietono no Shana. Heughed at Tigre who got scared by his slight actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Group leader Tigre, weren¡¯t you saying something about me not being a hot shot? Why not continue that statement of yours?¡±

    Tigre released a sigh of relief inwardsly, Wu Yan didn¡¯t take immediate action, that means he still doesn¡¯t n to harm him, this more or less calmed him down a bit.

    His lips puckered before he continued,

    ¡°Little¡­ what do you want?¡±

    Tigre put on a cool act but how can Wu Yan not see through such a thinly disguised act? He knew there are so many openings he could use. He tilted his head and then continued,

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I want, rather it¡¯s what you want isn¡¯t that right? You said what am I going to do about you threatening me¡­¡±

    Tigre choked as he hatefully red at him. Can¡¯t be helped there are few words avable to him,

    ¡°Just my luck, you¡¯re stronger than me!¡±

    He was warning him about how some individuals are not to be trifled with but look at himpromising under his coercion. Rather poetic but it¡¯s only able to make him admit his bad luck, it seems impossible to get him to say ¡®My bad¡¯.

    Unless he explicitly said this as a threat, Tigre would onlypromise to this extent out of consideration for his own life. Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to push him too far anyway, a panicking dog would jump wall. Given their nature as dog breeding mercenary guild it would be fitting that they would practice something like that devoutly.

    Heughed and dismissed the guy with hand waves. This haphazard manner infuriated his sore bum all the more, holding the rage back he said in a barely restrained manner,

    ¡°You can let me go now yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan indifferently nodded while taking in that face of Tigre¡¯s.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to offend Group leader Tigre but when you questioned my status I decided I must show a few hands, please don¡¯t feel offended!¡±

    Oh the rage, he¡¯s definitely not going to get a good night¡¯s sleep now. The previous anger he has felt in his past probably didn¡¯t add up to the amount of rage he felt today. Not just that, he can¡¯t let it out as he used to.

    Wu Yan then looked like he remembered something out of no where before saying it out loud at his own pace.

    ¡°Oh yes, by the way that ¡®fine¡¯ young brother of yours, I think you can forget searching for him. Probably even if you did find him, it would only be a corpse!¡±

    ¡°You killed him?¡±

    Tigre cried out.

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°Well yeah, he wanted to take my wives, if I didn¡¯t kill him, then should I have let him continued consuming precious food?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tigre gnashed his teeth as he red at him only to be met with by cold eyes. He dejectedly turned his head the other way.

    The piece of trash can¡¯t even finish a mission, if he¡¯s dead then so be it!

    Seeing that Tigre isn¡¯t going to pursue the matter regarding the death of his younger brother, his sneer grew wider. As expected, both the brothers are nothing more than brutes¡­

    He removed Nietono no Shana from his neck. Immediately, Tigre used dou qi to leap back, lest the sworde after him again.

    Wu Yan ignored him and brandished his de before returning to Hinagiku et al.

    Seein ghis back, Tigre thought about sneaking up on the guy and ending him but demonic figure he left behind made him incapable of taking any reckless actions. Holding down the killing intent in his heart, he roared to the mercenaries behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Iron dog mercenaries slowly retreat away. The spectators, out of fear of retaliation and the fact that there is no more show to watch, dispersed quickly.

    Wu Yan led Hinagiku and the others over to Gray¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t know what to say about Gray who can¡¯t quite catch up to the series of changes that has transpired.

    You¡¯re a family head for God sakes, adapt much?

    How would he understand what it is like for his arch nemesis to get wrecked by some 20 year old dude in an instant.

    If it¡¯s any other person, perhaps they would behave even more unsightly than Gray¡­

 Chapter 119: Iron dog mercenaries digging their own graves

    <h4>Chapter 119: Iron dog mercenaries digging their own graves</h4>

    Bang

    ¡°damn! damn! That little mongrel! How dare he¡­ God damn it!¡±

    Curses flew all over inside the headquarters of the Iron dogs mercenary. There are also sounds of stuff being thrown on the ground and breaking, none of which reduced Tigre¡¯s ire. He didn¡¯t care about the fact that he is putting this all on grand disy in front of his group members.

    Recalling how he was threatened intopromise by some dude he didn¡¯t know, his anger spiked and he raged. He would smash anything he could see after charging up dou qi in his fits of anger.

    His high ranking members all cowered and lowered their stance. They are afraid that in the unlucky timing that they got aimed, they would be the one on the chopping block.

    Any new or veteran member of this group knows that if the leader is angry, even the slightest offence will be met with by gruesome death.

    This is probably the greatest fit he has thrown so far. If someone fucked up, the guy would probably get wrecked pretty bad.

    And so, they kept their heads down and prayed that they don¡¯t get picked up.

    Disintegrating a table, Tigre turned his grim face around while heaving. When he saw the subordinates all acting meek, his anger spiked again.

    ¡°You useless tub ofrds, no one of you can serve any purpose at all. When I was held hostage by the little prick, couldn¡¯t one of you evene up with any n to rescue me? Ah?! What are you guys good for!¡±

    As expected, they got scolded but they can only agree on the surface while feeling bitter inside.

    Not even the strongest tier 6 warrior in the group, Tigre, could respond in time. What can they the measly tier 4 and 5s do in that situation?

    Even if they thought about this none of them voiced it out.

    They suffered through his storm of saliva and curses, hoping time will pass faster so they can be spared of this torment.

    After venting his anger at his subordinates, his mood calmed down a bit. But his face is still as dark and grim as ever, no question about it, he¡¯s got it for Wu Yan now.

    Sitting at the main seat, he drank some water to quench his dry throat that said nothing but curses and criticism. Then, he said in a low tone,

    ¡°And? What¡¯s the prick¡¯s background?¡±

    The high leveled members looked at each other before turning to look at one particr individual. The mentioned individual could only brave up ande forth.

    ¡°Lea- leader, we have used all possible alternatives avable to find out his background but not one of us could determine where this guy came from. It¡¯s almost as if the guy magically appeared out of nowhere. They simply is no trace of him any where. What we did find out is that he used to live in the supply town for 2 or 3 months and he only came to Beherl only just recently¡­.¡±

    As Tigre listened, his face grew darker and darker before he waved his hand and pped the reporting guy away. The guy was smashed against the wall, and passed out after vomiting blood.

    Tigre didn¡¯t even look at him and hmph-ed.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    The high level members all gulped and bitterlyughed. They already expected this oue when the subordinates presented their findings. At least nobody died.

    The headquarters had a very heavy atmosphere. The members all saw the grim look on Tigre¡¯s face and could only lower their head and stay silent, all of them terrified deeply.

    Malice shed past his eyes, he is so frustrated right now. He got done in by some brat that crawled out from God knows where. The whole town has probably heard by now, how a big and mighty tier 6 like him got turned into someone who ¡®couldn¡¯t truss a chicken¡¯ (Tl:bottom bitch/ass whoppin cushion/wrekt-so-hard-elixir-couldn¡¯t-heal).

    With his temper, he wouldn¡¯t call it quits so easily. If he doesn¡¯t let this anger out somehow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat properly or sleep at night.

    But, what can he do?

    Mad as he is, he can¡¯t deny the fact that he couldn¡¯t determine the enemy¡¯s strength. He got taken down in an instant, the enemy is clearly much stronger than he is.

    He¡¯s pretty sure he could hold up himself against another tier 6 peak fighter since he is only that much further away from the peak of tier 6.

    The enemy had the ability to subdue him in an instant. Even after ounting for the element of surprise his strength is unquestionable.

    That means the brat is very likely to be a tier 7!

    Tigre¡¯s face distorted in displeasure when he thought about this possibility. He didn¡¯t want to admit some twenty something dude actually managed to reach a stage he himself could not achieve. At the same time, he can¡¯t deny that the only enemy that could take him down in a short period of time is no tier 6 but definitely a tier 7!

    It¡¯s tier fucking 7! How can his background be unknown when he¡¯s a twenty something tier 7? To reach tier 7 at such a young age would make it impossible that he¡¯s unheard of in Ailu empire. Why?

    If he were some upcrust family¡¯s disciple he would definitely not be unable to find out where he came from.

    hell, even if it¡¯s a disciple of some big family, how many would not brag about a genius that can achieve such a feat at such a young age. They would make sure the whole world heard about this because it would bring honour and increase their respective family¡¯s influence and increasing their power over territories.

    By deduction, Tigre determiend that this guy is definitely not from some big family!

    If he¡¯s not from a noble birth then he¡¯s amoner. A tier 7moner is his early twenties?

    The more he thought about it the more absurd it sounds. But once you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. He could only ept this as a fact.

    But then, even if he¡¯s amoner, with this kind of talent, it would still be impossible that no one¡¯s ever heard of him. He needs to go on a learning journey, he must go to various ces, interact with people. Surely they would notice his abilities, if a family were to see this they would definitely have recruited him at all cost.

    But the present clues were something along the lines of: Wu Yan has not background, no traceable roots, the only reliable report they have of him is that he used to live about 2 or 3 months in the supply town. It couldn¡¯t be that he emerged out of thin air in this world some 2-3 months ago?

    Tigre couldn¡¯t possibly know that this theory of his is actually the stranger truth¡­

    The more he thought about it the less he understood and the frustration inside him grew until he snapped and mmed down on the table, leaving a hand print on the hard wood table. He then roared,

    ¡°Am I, Tigre, going to admit defeat and do nothing?!¡±

    His mercenary group is big and influential, even if they go up against a tier 7 he has the confidence that he can use numbers to his advantage. The problem lies however, in that the guy is pretty tight with the little girl from Midobia family. The head of Midobia probably wouldn¡¯t take it kindly to the fact that he used zerg rush.

    Furthermore, ignoring the tight rtionship between the two. Gray probably wouldn¡¯t mind throwing a boulder down into the well when he¡¯s fighting with the tier 7 guy. With the assistance of a tier 7, it would spell the end of his mercenary group if he went up against them.

    It¡¯s this dilemma to fight or not to fight that infuriates him so much so.

    The high level members stayed silent when they heard him. Suddenly one of the high level member had a bright idea as his eyes shined before he scampered over to Tigre¡¯s side.

    ¡°Leader, actually, there are other counter we could use.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tigre doubted him.

    ¡°You? What could you possibly be thinking of?¡±

    The guy tedly kissed his ass.

    ¡°Leader Tigre, ording to our subordinates¡¯ report, a big family ising to Beherl to stay and rest for about 2 to 3 days. If we get on the good side of this noble family, we could ask them to get our revenge for us!¡±

    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±

    Tigre¡¯s eyes shined.

    ¡°Is that family worth the effort?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes sire! The family I am spekaing of is the number one noble family in Ailu empire, the Lori family!¡± (Tl: Lucky I didn¡¯t trante it as Loli n)

    ¡°Lori family!¡±

    Tigre got excited andughed out loud.

    ¡°Hahahaha, with the backing of the number one noble family, what good can a tier 7 do, same goes for Midobia family as well. This is great, alright let¡¯s go with that!¡±

 Chapter 120: Transformation into a flower picking bandit, we got what we want

    <h4>Chapter 120: Transformation into a flower picking bandit, we got what we want</h4>

    (Tl:the term used actually loosely trantes into defloweration bandit so you guys can piece together the puzzle.)

    While the Iron Dog Mercenaries are busy celebrating over a potential ally that can go against Wu Yan and the Midobia family, over here at Midobia, another sneaky figure is moving about.

    The time is somewhere in the night, Midobia family has guards patrolling the area. But this figure, like a professional, evaded the patrols and sneaked into a shady area.

    Pretty soon, this guy managed to approach one of the rooms within the Midobia familypound. Listening to the breathing sounds that resounded intermittently from inside the room, he grinned in satisfaction before walking out of a shady area.

    If one of the patrol spotted this man he would probably be shocked. That¡¯s because this man is a young cultivator whom the family head formally invited to the house.

    That¡¯s right, this person is Wu Yan!

    Taking the spotlight by scaring the Iron dogs mercenary group leader into submission, Wu Yan came to the Midobia familypound after being invited by Gray.

    After exining why Lirin stuck to the group, Gray turned furious. He dered that the Iron dogs will pay for what they did, he also expressed his gratitude to Wu Yan & co for offering their assistance.

    Gray is even more happy after finding out that her daughter managed to strike an acquaintance with Wu Yan who¡¯s a tier 7 individual. It also feels good to be able to interact with a strong individual.

    Of course, this time around only Wu Yan showed his power. Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t reveal their abilities so they are assumed to be normal individuals.

    Otherwise, Gray might have pinched his legs so hard they would go green from the sheer excitement of knowing that by his side is a tier 7 and 2 tier 8 individuals.

    Shortly after, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros stayed over at Midobia family after Lirin and Gray used the puppy eyes tactic on them.

    Now, as to why Wu Yan has to sneak around at night, that deserves a good exnation.

    He¡¯s not here to steal anything, not to get his hands on information, he¡¯s definitely not here to assassinate someone as well. nobody in Midobia family pissed him off so naturally he wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    No no, he¡¯s not sneaking around to y assassin or thief, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t hurt the individual inside the room.

    That¡¯s because this room belongs to Mikoto.

    Deep in the night, approaching Mikoto¡¯s room in such a ndestine way. Surely Sima Zhao¡¯s intention is clear to everyone, it¡¯s no close secret what he is up to.

    Besides nightcrawling (Tl: not in the clubbing sense but the yobai sense), what else could he be here for?

    After tasting tender meat, he got banned from subsequent consumption, he¡¯s been put in a tight ce. After losing his virgin status, he refuses to stay cooped up inside his own room.

    It¡¯s been a few days now, surely Kaichou-sama and Railgun won¡¯t be made this time around. Plus, this is other people¡¯s residence, their actions would be restricted as they are afraid they would involve other people with the fuss they make. In this way, his chance of sess in scoring some is very high.

    Why Railgun and not Kaichou-sama? The answer is very simple, Lirin is closest to Kaichou-sama so she went to sleep together with her¡­

    Since Kaichou-sama is together with Lirin, ergo, Railgun should sleep together with him!

    He deftly held onto the door handle and used his ability, with a sh of sparks the door opened. He looked very suspicious when he surveyed the surrounding area before making a hasty entrance. Seriously, he looked like he has been doing this for years.

    ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s there¡­¡±

    A soft voice rang when he entered. This voice sounded weakpared to what a cry of rm wound sound like if they saw a thief. It¡¯s consisted mostly of embarrassment.

    Wu Yan is surprised as well, he thought he had silenced his footsteps to as low as he could. Even if Mikoto is tier 8, discovering him at this distance should be impossible unless he¡¯s really close to her. And that voice, no matter how one look at it, it¡¯s a shy voice.

    Could it be Railgun knew I wasing?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that because he had the same ability as Mikoto, his EM wave that is being radiated without his conscious control is the same as Mikoto.

    Thus the moment he entered the room, Mikoto instantly detected another individual with the same EM wave as her. Besides her sisters who she has never seen before other than being told by Wu Yan, who else could have the same signature other than Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s now prettyte at night, the clever Railgun knew what Wu Yan wanted to achieve bying inside her room. Bashful from the implications and too scared people wound find out if she cried out loudly, her voice turned into a defensive mewl.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t figure it out so he decided to not think about it too much as he approached Mikoto.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°You, what are you going to do¡­ you better leave now or¡­¡±

    She knew what is on the perv¡¯s mind but precisely because of this her face is flushed red to the max. She cowered to one side of the bed, covering herself in nket as she growled at him.

    Wu Yan saw this bashful Mikoto and got turned on instantly.

    As expected, we are perverts¡­ (Tl: the author uses a literary version of us/we here, Îá±²)

    Eximing that line inside him, Wu Yan grinned as he made his way over to the side of the bed looking at a blushing Mikoto.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for? Hmm, Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°You, is your brain filled with that kind of stuff? This is another person¡¯s house!¡±

    3 days ago, she lost her first time. In other words, this would be the second time. Tsundere Railgun can¡¯t adapt herself to Wu Yan¡¯s teasing. And she has a point, this is another person¡¯s house, how can Railgun get use to this kind of situation¡­

    Wu Yan has already made up his mind, what she said goes in one ear and out another. Seeing her flustered appearance, Wu Yan can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Under Mikoto¡¯s surprised yelp, he pressed down on her.

    Overwhelmed suddenly before she could brace for impact, she felt the weighting from on top of her as her body lost its strength.

    ¡°S¡­ stop¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Wu Yan snickered as he ignored her pleading and plugged her mouth up with one action.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time being tongued by Wu Yan but Mikoto still feel light headed. She could feel her tongue being enved with swift motions. She¡¯s only able to cry out ¡°Uu¡± sounds, forgetting all about her abilities, she subconsciously acquiesced to his demands.

    Wu Yan continued doing what he does best, crying deep down as he did. Finally, meat after so long¡­

    Pretty soon, under Mikoto¡¯s weak and ineffective resistance, Wu Yan rmeoved all her clothing and rendered her into a state of a helplessmb. Against her weak pushing, he grabbed her tits and massaged them.

    ¡°Nn¡­n¡­¡±

    Her precious ces being fondled, Mikoto can¡¯t help but let out a series of moans. She¡¯s so embarrassed she could die from hearing her own moaning. She mustered up the strength to cover her face with her hand but the moaning continued.

    Wu Yan unleashed Tai Ji Quan all over her body as he stripped down as well before he smirked and said to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, do you know that this ce here has grown a little bit bigger?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡­¡±

    Mikoto lowered the hand covering her face and asked him in a soft voice still flushed red. It seems she feels happy being told that by Wu Yan¡­.

    It would seem that girls care about their sizes, even more so when it¡¯s someone like Railgun that belongs to the t chest faction. Wu Yan don¡¯t care whether or not it¡¯s big or smol tho, he likes it either way¡­

    ¡°Of course, this is all due to my efforts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan boasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should do more stuff like this, only then would it grow big¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who would want to grow bigger¡­ nn¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ nn to do this kind of things with you¡­ n¡­¡±

    ¡°How dishonest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slid his hand down, and schlicking sounds came

    ¡°Your body seems to be more honest than you. Hmm? Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Mikoto pleaded weakly. After that she felt Wu Yan prating into her with much force and let out a long moan. She then fell into the bliss which Wu Yan brought her into¡­

    The night¡­ is still long¡­

 Chapter 121: The arrival of Lulu and Fei Fei!

    <h4>Chapter 121: The arrival of Lulu and Fei Fei!</h4>

    A lot of people are standing outside of Midobia family¡¯s main gate today. There are dudes and there are chicks, but make no mistake, these people¡¯s aura are great. It is obvious to any onlooker that they are all without exception, highly trained and skilled fighters and magicians.

    Standing at the forefront of these people are two males and two females¡­.

    One of the girl has very lustrous silver hair and wore short sleeved shirt and short pants. Her bulging chest practically pressing against her shirt, it looks like the shirt might burst any second. 10/10 hotness, warmness and sterness meld together perfectly on that exquisite face of hers. She had a long de in her hand so more than likely, she¡¯s a fighter.

    The other girl isn¡¯t as matured as the girl mentioned before, her lovely face still had an immature air around it. She seemed to be very young as well. Her long shiny straight ck hair like a flowing fountain behind her head as she moved. Her bewbs aren¡¯t as big as the girl before but it¡¯s still pretty impressive as well. Even with a long robe on, it couldn¡¯tpletely hide her knockers. Basically, two hot ass chick.

    Meanwhile, one of the dude is a magician in long robes who stood behind the two chick. His handsome face still carried a sense of inexperience. He looked like he¡¯s young as well. The thing is, he has his eyes pinned on the ck haired chick and one could see obsession in his eyes. Those eyes are giving off the message that nothing else in the world could attract his attention more than the chick.

    The other dude is the eldest one among the four,pared to the other 3 who seemed to be in their youth this one is a middle aged man. His looks aren¡¯t that bad but the malice on his face destroyed his image. Plus, there¡¯s a hairless dog by his side. He¡¯s the one with the worst appearance amongst the four.

    And this ugly m.o.f.o is none other than Tigre.

    If Wu Yan were here he would have noticed that besides the pretty boy dude, he¡¯s familiar with the other 3.

    The voluptious silver haired sworddy would be Fei Fei and the long ck shiny hair chick would be the first friend he came to know in Silvaria, Lulu!

    Under the protection of so many people, Lulu pouted and puffed her cheeks. Mumbling out loud without any restrain.

    ¡°What is this? We look like we¡¯re here to bully people with this many people tagging along, how displeasing!¡±

    Fei Fei frowned, she didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying this as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of stuff¡­¡±

    The pretty boy helplessly spoke up when he heard the girls.

    ¡°I know that young mistress Lulu and Lady Fei Fei don¡¯t like this kind ofrge movements but seeing as the guy did his best to make us feel at home we should at least listen to the poor guy¡¯s little request and help out a little. It¡¯s just a small family, if it really displeases you then feel free to not take part.¡±

    ¡°Aha, you said it!¡±

    Lulu chirped.

    ¡°I am not joining in!¡±

    ¡°That is only natural¡­¡±

    Tigre who was sneering while looking Midobia family¡¯s main gate suddenly came to Lulu¡¯s side to kiss her ass.

    ¡°As youngdy Merylu (Tl: Lulu¡¯s real name) is of a noble birth, it is only natural that someone like you won¡¯t act with lowly people like us!¡±

    The iron dogs mercenary were expecting someone who had a little fame inside Lori family. But who would have thought the one who came to visit Beherl is none other than the sole daughter of Lori family, the daughter of Lori family head herself!

    This isn¡¯t some young upstart, it¡¯s a fucking star!

    After a brief period of excitement, Tigre did all he could to get on Lulu¡¯s good side. With a big family like hers, even if 10 Midobia family came charging at him, he wouldn¡¯t even mind.

    If he¡¯s lucky, he might even be able to strike up a business rtionship between Iron Dogs Mercenary group and Lori family, at that time, he would really be hitting it big!

    Tigre even thought about getting a beefcake and try to court this precious pearl of a daughter from Lori family. If he managed to pull it off then he would be able to get anything he ever wanted.

    Too bad though, he could see that the pretty boy with Lori¡¯s group seemed to have some feelings for Lulu. That¡¯s why he stored away this idea for the time being.

    After a few days of being a sycophantic leech, Tigre managed to seize an opportunity to ask Lulu & co to take care of Midobia family + Wu Yan for him.

    The Lori family can¡¯t refuse after such generous treatment from Tigre as well. Moreover, in their eyes, Midobia family is but a small family. So, the young magician dude agreed without consulting with Lulu and Fei Fei, like he runs the joint around here.

    Naturally, the two girls got pretty mad when they heard about this, they aren¡¯t the type to push people around by using iling around their authority. In fact, the two girls hate those who abuses their family name for personal gains.

    It¡¯s just that since her side has already made a promise, as the premiere family within the empire, she can¡¯t renege. So, helplessly she came with herpany to where they stand now.

    Lulu isn¡¯t too hot with this idea, when she heard she could sit this one out, she took it and ran with it.

    Fei Fei seems like she wanted to do the same as well. Not a fan of douchebag lords who abuse their power, if she can avoid joining that would be the best oue.

    Tigre noticed her looks and hurriedly urged her.

    ¡°Midobia family has a tier 7 dude by their side, we don¡¯t have anyone on hand that could fight against him. Please, Lady Fei Fei offer us your help!¡±

    Fei Fei resigned herself on the idea of sitting on the side bench. She nodded in an annoyed manner but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling a bit excited.

    She don¡¯t like this operation but she heard Tigre saying the tier 7 super is someone who is around her age!

    She spent all her time from young to adulthood in the Lori family. She had the talent that¡¯s why Lori family took the time to cultivate her. And now, she¡¯s a tier 7 at only a young age of 20, a feat only achievable by few geniuses.

    Being a part of Ailu empire¡¯s number one family, she has seen quite a few tier 7 super. But a tier 7 super of her own age? For sure, that she has not seen much.

    So, when she heard there¡¯s someone who is her own size nearby, she wanted to meet this guy. Of course, she had the idea of picking a fight with someone her own size as well.

    I hope it isn¡¯t a detestable fellow¡­

    Fei Fei thought. She has seen many who thought they are hot sh*t because they had talents no one else had. She hate this kind of person the most, that¡¯s why she hopes the guy she meet will surprise him.

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t know the surprise she wished for ising pretty soon¡­

    Inside Midobia family, Grey is currently sitting on a big chair in the living room. He had a document on hand as he nced over it. By his side, Dra is on standby with sword in hand like a responsible guard leader.

    ¡°Family head, bad news!¡±

    A guard came running and shouting, making Grey frown. He know that unless it¡¯s a really big issue the guard won¡¯t act so brash. He looked towards the guard and said to him in a low tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What reason do you have to make such a big fuss?¡±

    ¡°Family head!¡±

    The guard, still panicky, reported to Grey.

    ¡°Outside our gates, Tigre brought a bunch of Iron Dogs mercenary people with him to mess with us!¡±

    ¡°Tigre that little bitch!¡±

    Grey roared and snapped to his feet.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to go find him but he would rathere find me first. Very well, I haven¡¯t settled the score with him on how he attempted to make his move on Lirin, time to collect the dues.¡±(Tl: in case y¡¯all don¡¯t remember he wanted extort and his deceased little bro tried to go rapity rape on Lirin, our cute ass mascot.)

    The guard didn¡¯t stop freaking out even after hearing that as he continued.

    ¡°Fa.. family head, it¡¯s not just the merc group, they got outside help!¡±

    ¡°Helpers?¡±

    Grey frowned grimly. But normally those helpers are only worth chicken sh*t in assistance to either him or Tigre. Tigre himself should be most familiar with this.

    ¡°who¡¯s the ally this time?¡±

    The guard looked at Grey and gulped before continuing.

    ¡°They¡­. they got Lori family, the number 1 family in the empire to back them up!¡±

    ¡°Say what!¡±

    Grey screeched.

 Chapter 122: You want to entrust your daughter to me?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 122: You want to entrust your daughter to me?¡­</h4>

    ¡°Lori family! But why?¡­¡±

    Grey felt his head getting dizzy. There¡¯s probably nobody in Ailu empire or even Silvaria that doesn¡¯t know the Lori family.

    They boast the highest authority in the empire with the sole exceptions of the royal family of Ailu empire, Feya empire and Baruba empire as well as their respective number one family powers.

    If one were to refer to the 3 empire as the strongest forces on this world then aside from the empires themselves the number one family in each empire are just slightly below on the totem pole of power.

    Midobia family is a medium power, inside Beherl, they are the only one that canpete with the Iron Dogs Mercenary group. However, their authority pales inparison to that of the number one.

    Inside the Midobia family, the strongest one would be Grey himself, a tier 6 fighter. But at this level, there are at least a thousand of them inside Lori family.

    It¡¯s not for theck of tier 6 fighters as well, it¡¯s just that Lori family is too damn powerful. Tier 5 and below ounts for about a million inside their family, and there¡¯s still only about 1000 of these tier 6 lying around. The ratio speak for itself about how rare a tier 6 is.

    And yet Lori family could recruit and retent more than a 1000 of these rare fighters, such is the power of a number one family!

    Basically, tier 6 are only at the level of ¡®meh¡¯ in the eyes of Lori family. Now if it were a tier 7, things would be different.

    Now, with such a mighty family literally just outside their gates, between the side with a tier 7 or the side with no tier 7, is there even a need to fight?

    When Grey thought about this, he subconsciously backpedaled. Now that Tigre somehow managed to get Lori family¡¯s help, judging by Tigre¡¯s personality he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let Midobia family off easy.

    Midobia family¡¯s doomsday hase¡­. (Tl: Not everything has to be settled with fists, but in wu xia¡­)

    Greyughed in a self deprecating way, who can he me? He can only me himself. He did receive the news about Lori familying to Beherl but he thought it would be better to reduce contact with such a big figure lest they attract needless troubles so he didn¡¯t make any contact with them.

    Who would have thought that the Iron dogs would actually be able to persuade Lori family.

    Dra saw Grey¡¯s pained expression so he came to his side to lend him his arms as support.

    ¡°Family head, this is not the time to be despairing. So what if Lori family came here with the iron dogs, the situation can still be salvaged. Family head, please do not give up until the very end!¡±

    Grey steeled himself up, clenching his teeth he continued.

    ¡°Right! You have a point, I can¡¯t lose hope so quickly before even grasping the situation. Let¡¯s see what the situation is and then choose our actions wisely!¡±

    ¡°Go look at what situation?¡±

    Another sound came just as Grey finished. When Dra and Grey looked towards the source of the sound they saw Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros and Lil ol¡¯ Lirin tagging along.

    Sensing that the mood in the living room is a bit off, Wu Yan questioned Grey.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Family head, you like you have something bugging you¡­.¡±

    Grey quieted down. Suddenly, he grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Little bro Wu Yan, I have a request to ask of you!¡±

    His sudden action gave Wu Yan a jump. If not because he had a very serious face on that basically said this-sh*t-is-for-real, Wu Yan probably would have sent him flying across the room with a kick. Judging from the content of his question, Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Family head Grey, what is going here? What could be so big that you needed to beg for my help?¡±

    Grey bitterlyughed and shook his head.

    ¡°A big storm might being for the Midobia family and as such I have a request of you, Wu Yan my bro¡­¡±

    Grey stopped for a bit before resolving himself and continuing.

    ¡°If something should happenter, I request that you take Lirin with you and leave this ce!¡±

    The group were shocked, Lirin practically flew to Grey¡¯s side and bawled while not letting go of his shirt.

    ¡°Daddy, Lirin won¡¯t run away!¡±

    ¡°Listen! Lirin!¡±

    Grey told her off.

    ¡°Just for today you must listen to me!¡±

    ¡°No way no way! I am not going! Not going!¡±

    Seeing the father daughter duo being this histrionic, Wu Yan quickly put a stop to them with his hand and he turned his gaze to Grey.

    ¡°Family head Grey, I need you to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Grey inhaled deeply.

    ¡°The iron dogs are here!¡±

    Wu Yan is not riled up at this. He knows that the iron dogs are chicken sh*t and can¡¯t justify Grey¡¯s pathetic reaction. There has to be something more tot his.

    ¡°And they managed to persuade Lori family, the number one family in Ailu empire to help them. This time, they might be here to eliminate the Midobia family once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Lori family!¡±

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows.

    Lori family, hey isn¡¯t Lulu from the Lori family?

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Grey said.

    ¡°I am not sure whether or not the Lori family are here to help the iron dogs but just in case the worst case scenario happens¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to take care of my daughter. Please I beg of you, little bro Wu Yan!¡±

    Grey wanted to bow deeply to Wu Yan but Wu Yan caught his shoulders and stopped him before grinning.

    ¡°Family head Grey, you said it yourself that is if they are really here to help, you¡¯re not evenplete sure that they are, so it¡¯s still too early to make any hasty assumptions. How about this, I will go check out the situation with you.¡±

    ¡°What?! No that won¡¯t do!¡±

    Grey retorted.

    ¡°If anything should happen to you guys after going out there, how would we manage¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your panties twisted in a knot, if anything really happened, and in the offchance that we actually can¡¯t fight with them, I have our escape all mapped out!¡±

    Wu Yan don¡¯t want to get on the bad side of Lori family since it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s family but this matter concerns Lirin and her family members, Wu Yan can¡¯t stand by and watch anything happen to them.

    Moreover, suppose he can¡¯t handle it, there¡¯s still Ikaros and Mikoto here. The Lori family group this time won¡¯t be able to do anything to them with 2 tier 8 on their can they?

    Unless it is the previous head of Lori family, Lulu¡¯s grandfather that Fei Fei spoke of, otherwise who could contain them?

    If sh*t really hit the fan then just Resplendent Breath (Tl: Damage null pot) his way out of it.

    Wu Yan feels like every time something happens, he would always think about cheating his way out of it. It feels like this isn¡¯t a good thing¡­

    He¡¯s a tier 7 now, more or less a super by this world¡¯s standard. If every time anything happen and he wants to run away then sooner orter this would turn into a habit. How can he ept this kind of behavior? It¡¯s troubling because this reflects a weak belief in his own strength.

    If a person don¡¯t believe in his own power then where would he find the strength and courage to face strong enemies and go beyond their limit?

    It¡¯s true that with System here, he would only need to grind to level up, this however is an issue of attitude and paradigm, a very important issue to tackle!

    Wu Yan promised deep down inside that after this he won¡¯t use Resplendent Breath unless it¡¯s really a big emergency. This is his way of holding himself to the rule that he shouldn¡¯t rely on external help too much.

    Naturally, this doesn¡¯t apply to Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros. There are all more important than himself, should any of them get hurt, he would really be hurt.

    ¡°How can this be! What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hanged up on what if, family head Grey!¡±

    Wu Yan pped Grey¡¯s shoulder before grinning.

    ¡°There are always two ways you can take a situation, there is the bad side and then there is the good side. Don¡¯t get hanged up on the idea that the ss is half empty. It¡¯s good to think about the unlikely stuff but if you keep thinking about what could go wrong, for what else do you use those senses you have?¡±

    Grey still look like he¡¯s not sure, Wu Yan lightly coaxed him.

    ¡°Maa, take it easy and put your trust in us. That¡¯s all you need to do! At the very least, when ites to protecting our lives, I am quite confident in my abilities!¡±

    Grey lowered his head and thought about ti for a good while before sighing reluctantly.

    ¡°Alright, but you must promise me if it really came down to a fist fight, you must remember to take Lirin with you!¡±

    Seeing as Lirin had something to say, Grey red at her, silencing and upsetting her as seen by her pout.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It will be alright!¡±

    They made their way to the entrance. On the way there, he suddenly had an idea.

    If Lulu really is with the group who came here then it¡¯s going to be fun huehue¡­

 Chapter 123: Long time no see? A special greetingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 123: Long time no see? A special greeting¡­</h4>

    At the gates of Midobia family¡­.

    Maybe the news about Iron Dogs picking a fight with Midobia got leaked, there¡¯s a ton of spectators here where there were only Iron Dogs and Lori family some moments ago.

    The crowd would cheer from time to time because they know that one of the parties involved is none other than the number one family in this empire, the Lori family.

    Hearing the crowds noise and whisper, Tigre can¡¯t help showing a pleased expression. If today¡¯s news be known to everyone in Beherl then the fame of Iron Dog would only get bigger and stronger!

    On the contrary, Lulu and Fei Fei are trying their best not to pout. They don¡¯t want to deal with this sh*t but as more people know what they are doing today, the more irritated the two girls be.

    Meanwhile the pretty boy seemed like he didn¡¯t care about themotion. He just kept his eyes on Lulu.

    At a certain point, Midobia family¡¯s gates slowly opened and the crowd lowered their voice. The spectators know that sh*t is going to get interesting from this point on.

    Grey appeared before the crowd with his family members and guards. In addition to Grey, there¡¯s a young dude and 3 girls whos¡¯ beauty rivals flowers, plus a cute little girl.

    Lulu and Fei Fei were stunned when they saw the young dude.

    Tigre reined in his cockiness and sneered.

    ¡°Grey, you have finally shown yourself, I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t dare step outside¡­¡± (Tl: riching from a guy who begged 3rd party help to actuallye face said dude)

    Grey didn¡¯t say anything but Wu Yan noticed he clenched his fist. It appears that Grey is not as calm as he looks.

    Probably, anyone would feel the same if they were in his shoes. Just look at the opponents he might have to face.

    Just looking at the numbers, Grey can sense 10 people in addition to Tigre on his level.

    In other words, he might have to face 10 other people who are tier 6 on par with him or stronger.

    Not only that, he can¡¯t detect the strength of one of the foremost four members, the silver haired girl.

    Normally when one can¡¯t detect another¡¯s strength, it could only be one of two scenarios. One: The other person is cultivating some weird exotic art, masking their dou qi and magic power. Two: The other person is far stronger and thus one could not detect their strength.

    Grey could feel danger emanating from the silver haired girl. He deduced that this person must be of thetter scenario!

    She¡¯s at least a tier 7!

    Grey felt bad inside, he guessed this would would happen. How can Lori family not have any tier 7? But when it really happened, he realized how poorly he underestimated the situation.

    He knows it would take more than a fluke to get pass today. This will definitely be big¡­

    Lulu and Fei Fei stood at such a eye catching spot in front of all the people, how can Wu Yan miss them? When he saw these 2 familiar figures, he was also surprised. And then he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He was just thinking how interesting it would be if he met Lulu and Fei Fei. Well, he¡¯s looking at them now.

    When he got back to his senses, he looked at a very smug Tigre. Wu Yan smirked, his grin had a yful air around them.

    What would Tigre look like if he knows that Lulu and Fei Fei are acquaintance of mine?

    Wu Yan is looking forward to that. He thought about something and then put on a serious poker face as he tagged behind Grey who¡¯s walking towards Tigre& co.

    Faced with the four people, Grey ignored Tigre and asked the other three.

    ¡°Who might you guys be?¡±

    Grey¡¯s attitude snubbed Tigre the wrong way, so Tigre sneered and replied.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t get a heart attack, the 3 has a very noble background and it¡¯s not something you should know but I am going to tell you anyway!¡±

    Tigre pointed at pretty boy.

    ¡°An adopted disciple of Lori family head, the genius given the family name of Lori, Zeus Lori (Tl: fuckboi¡¯s name ÐÝË¹¡¤ÂåÀò´óÈË!")

    Grey flinched. He thought it was just some young upstart from Lori family, an adopted disciple of all people¡­.

    His reaction is the same as Tigre when he first heard about this¡­

    Seeing Grey¡¯s face change, Grey felt like he one upped the dude and then pointed at Fei Fei.

    ¡°This youngdy here is another adopted disciple of Lori family head. This one is adopted even earlier. She serves as the personal bodyguard of Lori family head¡¯s only child, Fei Fei Lori!¡±

    And then he pointed at Lulu with an even more exagerrated grin.

    ¡°And this youngdy is none other than the only daughter of Lori family, the great young miss, Merylu Lori!¡±

    Grey felt even more bitter when he heard that the sole daughter of Lori family is present.

    Adopted disciples? Only daughter?

    Not only Grey but any other family of the Ailu empire wouldn¡¯t dare offend them right?

    If these kind of people really wanted to take any action against Midobia family.

    Grey shuddred at the thought of it, but he bowed towards Fei Fei, Lulu and Zeus.

    ¡°Midobia family head, Grey Midobia, at your service!¡±

    Before Tigre could rub it in Grey¡¯s face like a poser. Fei Fei and Lulu noticed the dude standing at Grey side is none other than the Wu Yan they know!

    Joy appeared on their faces. The two girls felt happy seeing him again, especially Lulu!

    As the only daughter of Lori family, she¡¯s as pampered as theye. Probably no one else could live a better life than her other than the princess of the royal family.

    The downside of this is that the life she lives has detracted from those of her age. Those around her whether male or female would attempt to take advantage of her, especially those dudes.

    Lulu might be a little bit young but her looks could cause town and country to fall into ruin. Evenpared to Hinagiku and Mikoto, she only loses in appearance by a few basis points. Ikaros is the only one who could outmatch her in appearance.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to date someone with her looks and background?

    Whoever can obtain her heart, won¡¯t just get the person, one would be able to obtain the support of the whole Lori family. Lori family only have one such heir. If Lulu does not be the next head of family, the only other candidate can only be her husbando. (Tl: not typo, I am looking at you nepuko)

    The family head of the number one family in the empire. Just thinking about it would make anyone drool yeah?

    Because of this, there are no one who honestly wants to hang out with Lulu. Except for those rare individuals that are of the same situation and background who would hang out with her of course. Also, there¡¯s no male in these rare group of individuals.

    But a few months earlier, someone came into her life, the first one she considers worthy to be friends with, Wu Yan!

    Lulu can¡¯t forget that day in the Giant Beast Forest, when she first met Wu Yan, she could that besides admiration, there¡¯s no lust or greed in his eyes like those other boys.

    Thus, Lulu considers Wu Yan to be her best friend. Of course, it¡¯s only on the level of friends¡­.

    One could imagine the delight when Lulu saw Wu Yan again. Noticing her delight, Wu Yan jumped out and dramatically pointed at Lulu before shouting out loud.

    ¡°EVIL WENCH! YOU¡¯RE THE ONE WHO WANTS TO PICK A FIGHT WITH THE MIDOBIA FAMILY?¡±

    There he goes again with his stupidity¡­.

    Was what Hinagiku and Mikoto thought¡­.

    (Tl ps: sorry this chap was a bitte, too busy ying hentaiverse before i got bored with it)

 Chapter 124: A development that everyone didnâ€™t foresee

    <h4>Chapter 124: A development that everyone didn¡¯t foresee</h4>

    ¡°EVIL WITCH! SO YOU¡¯RE THE WHO WHO WANTS TO PICK A FIGHT WITH THE MIDOBIA FAMILY?!¡±

    The time stopped, along with everything else when Wu Yan shouted that line.

    Lulu is stunned, her happy expression froze there as she tries to understand what Wu Yan is trying to achieve here.

    Fei Fei is stunned as well, she don¡¯t know how to react just as she doesn¡¯t know how things developed this way. She¡¯s suddenly rendered at a loss of how to respond.

    Grey is shocked and then anxiety started building up. He doesn¡¯t know what the hell Wu Yan is thinking but he knows one thing, Wu Yan¡¯s line is a major p to the face to the other party.

    Tigre was shocked at first but then he quickly recovered and stayed silent. He has only one thought going through his mind at the moment,

    He¡¯s so dead¡­

    Hughes was stunned followed by outrage, his nonchnt attitude from before went straight into the rubbish bin as he leered at Wu Yan with killing intent.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lirin and even Ikaros is surprised. They might have been together with Wu Yan for quite a while now, but even they don¡¯t what to say when Wu Yan acts so spontaneously.

    The same applies to everyone else there, they aren¡¯t exactly sure what is going through the mind of this super who, just a few days ago, took down the Group leader of the Iron Dogs Mercenary group in one bout like a boss. However, since he insulted the Lori family, strong as he is, he¡¯s dead meat, the only way he can get out of this situation is if he¡¯s a tier 9!

    But, could that really be true?

    At the very least the present spectator don¡¯t think so. To them, Wu Yan is just another youth who got too cocky for his own good after defeating the group leader of Iron Dogs Mercenary Group and now his is kicking in full throttle.

    After a bit of time had passed, Lulu who had yet recover from the sudden change got mad after hearing him call her a ¡®witch¡¯ even though she didn¡¯t know why.

    She puffed up her chest and stood arms akimbo. Those bountiful mountains blinded Hinagiku and Mikoto with their magnificence. Lulu didn¡¯t notice this though while she pointed at Wu Yan and retorted back.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a witch! Do I look like a witch to you?!¡±

    Wu Yan smirked and then waved his hand to dismiss her further rebuttal before pointing at Lulu and talking with the full confidence of someone who is right.

    ¡°Then you tell me, how exactly aren¡¯t you a witch?¡±

    ¡°This young miss here does not resemble a witch at all, I am clearly a human!¡± (Tl: she used a rather pompous 1st person pronoun to refer to herself here: ±¾Ð¡½ã)

    A fuming Lulu roared.

    Wu Yan instantly lost strength. Not just him, everyone else lost their strength as well.

    You¡¯re retorting to the wrong statement here aren¡¯t you? nobody is doubting whether you looked like a human¡­

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed and shrugged.

    ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re a human¡­¡±

    ¡°What if?! I am a human, a bona fide human down to the core!¡±

    Lulu shouted at him in retort, the way she¡¯s reacting it¡¯s like the word ¡®witch¡¯ very offensive to her ears.

    Wu Yan coughed and then put on his serious face before continuing.

    ¡°Well then, so you¡¯re the human that wants to pick a fight with the Midobia family?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to pick a fight with you..¡±

    Lulu pouted before continuing in an irritated manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something likeing up to someone¡¯s house and then bully people. It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault, he made mee here!¡±

    Her jade fingers pointed at a surprised Tigre. She passed the buck right on over to him while sounding like she¡¯s justified without the slightest notion that she¡¯s dragging people down with her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s poker face copsed. He rolled his eyes before continuing in an agitated tone.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the biggest one here aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it a bit irresponsible of you to me someone else¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ don¡¯t give me that, it¡¯s the truth!¡±

    Angered, she continued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here with the slightest intention to bully someone!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you here for?¡±

    Wu Yan curiously asked her. He¡¯s actually puzzled as to why Lulu would appear in a town like this.

    Regarding Lulu leading a party toe challenge Midobia family?¡­.

    It¡¯s not that Wu Yan is looking down on her or something but screw challenging someone. If she were to be sold one day, one might not even be able to find her¡­ (Tl: implying she¡¯s too ditzy toe up with an idea like this)

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned into ‡å along with everyone else when he heard the next 5 words she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passer-by¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Wu Yan is speechless at the moment, he kept looking at her like this until he finally sighed.

    ¡°Alright, little missy who¡¯s a passerby, what are you doing here?¡±

    Lulu then exined everything to Wu Yan like how she was practically begged and how the guy treated them very nicely and how it would be inappropriate to decline a request. She spilled everything out while looking like she¡¯sining about this and that. As drops of sweat made their way down Wu Yan¡¯s head, he confirmed his hypotheses.

    If Lulu were to get sold one day, she might even help the individual who sold her to count the money. Yeap, no doubt about that¡­.

    Tigre became more and more upset. Overlooking for the mean time the question of why the youngdy has such a friendly mood going on with the little bastard, just the matter of him going out of his way to kiss their asses is making him feel very ufortable.

    Inside Beherl, he¡¯s technically a big shot. Even if the number one family in Ailu empire (Tl: gonna assume author made a mistake here, since in this world there¡¯s no such empire as °Í½áµÛ¹ú, Bajerl) as is not something to be trifled with, but now everyone knows how he had to get outside help to deal with Midobia family.

    Tigre had a bad feeling when he saw Lulu and Wu Yan throwing jabs at each other like really tight friends.

    Simrly, Hughes on the side for different reasons felt upset when he saw Wu Yan being amiable with Lulu. He¡¯s frowning so hard, the muscles probably won¡¯t rx even after half a day had passed.

    After listening to Lulu¡¯s exnation he more or less got the picture. Lulu was passing by this town and nned to rest here when Tigre came knocking and practically stuck to them and did whatever he could to kiss their asses. And then Tigre asked Lori family for help where she couldn¡¯t really refuse so she got dragged her against her will.

    ¡°In other words, you got duped intoing here!¡±

    Wu Yan said after rubbing his chin in a fit of realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s right yeah!¡±

    Lulu nodded as well before she realized something and she shook her head like mad.

    ¡°No no no, I didn¡¯t get duped, well that¡¯s not true I kinda did. Wait, but that doesn¡¯t sound right either. Argh jeez, now I am all confused¡­¡±

    Watching Lulu at her wit¡¯s end as she tries to figure this mess out made everyoneughed out loud. It¡¯s a jovialughter born from the realization that the great and noble only daughter of Lori family is but a cute little girl in real life.

    Given of course, in Wu Yan¡¯s own words, a simple, ditzy and somewhat air headed girl¡­

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t think too hard about it, just admit that you got scammed and be done with it!¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°How can I just give it up like this¡­¡±

    Lulu crinkled her little nose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit I got duped. It would make me look like a fool.¡±

    Wu Yan lost control andughed out loud.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like one, you are a fool!¡±

    ¡°No you¡¯re the stupid one!¡±

    Yelled a very dissatisfied Lulu.

    The two bickered like no one is watching, no one came to stop them either.

    What more to say? While it might be a fight but no matter how one slice it, with the friendly mood going on between the two, even if they are fighting, it doesn¡¯t the least bit tense like one.

    Of course, only Fei Fei is bitterlyughing on the side. This kind of scene happens pretty much everyday when they were acting together with Wu Yan back before they left the small supply town.

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t do anything to stop since while it might look like Wu Yan is bullying Lulu, Fei Fei who had raised Lulu from young knows that deep inside Lulu¡¯s heart she¡¯s actually happy being able to interact with Wu Yan like this.

    Wu Yan and Lulu didn¡¯t know what the others thought about them. However, at this moment, they are quite happily engrossed in their squabble because they could feel the gradual disappearance of distance between them and the familiarity with each other that they once had is nowing back.

    Grey finally returned from a state of rm, he thought his ¡®insults¡¯ would make the situation with Lori family¡¯s sole daughter unsalvageable but in the end things turned out alright in aedic way through various developments.

    What he thought was going to be a major opponent is now ¡®happily conversing¡¯ with Wu Yan. Even the spectators could see the two¡¯s apparent familiarity with each other, Grey naturally noticed that as well.

    Could they actually know each other?

    Grey looked curiously at Wu Yan before asking him.

    ¡°Er¡­ are you two perhaps acquaintances?¡±

 Chapter 125: Hughesâ€™ killing intent and Luluâ€™s anger

    <h4>Chapter 125: Hughes¡¯ killing intent and Lulu¡¯s anger</h4>

    Lulu and Wu Yan looked at each other upon hearing Grey. They stayed silent for a bit before blurting it out at the same time.

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Grey¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at these two who are oddly harmonious and familiar with each other. And that reply, it¡¯s almost as though he could feel paining from a certain lower part of his.

    Wu Yan and Lulu bothughed out loud after saying that. Fei Fei on the side can¡¯t help leaking a ¡®pfft¡¯ as well. Wu Yan¡¯s heartyugh and the girls¡¯ slight chuckle resounded in that quiet area.

    What a familiar scene, it¡¯s like that time when Wu Yan first met Fei Fei, she asked him whether or not he knows Lulu and the two replied almost the same thing as this time as well¡­

    The 3 recalled the past at the same time, it might have been 2 or 3 months but the feeling of not having seen each other in a while is mutual for both Wu Yan who had been through temte worlds and the girls who never experienced a temte world.

    When Fei Fei stoppedughing, she curiously asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, You said ¡®Our Midobia family¡¯, are you perhaps a member of the Midobia family?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±

    Lulu had the same qualms s well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you had no family and you were just some brute descended from the mountain?¡±

    ¡°I said that before but why do I feel unamused when it¡¯s you who said it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed before dismissing the girls by waving his hand andughing.

    ¡°Maa, that was just a joke on my part. However, it is true that I have a close rtionship with Midobia family so if trouble is what you¡¯re looking for then I¡¯m afraid you will have to go through me first!¡±

    ¡°You? You think you can stand against us just by your powers?¡±

    A line interrupted Wu Yan when he finished talking. Wu Yan narrowed his eye as he stared at the direction behind Lulu and Fei Fei.

    The handsome guy called Hughes who were standing with Lulu, Fei Fei and Tigre until some time ago appeared. He used a nonchnt face while crossing his arms when facing Wu Yan. Those eyes are as if he¡¯s looking at a refugee in a disaster area, filled with disdain and loathe.

    Wu Yan took a look at the guy and then turned to Lulu.

    ¡°Lulu, who¡¯s the dude?¡±

    Before Lulu can reply, Hughes had a change in expression and a dark expression revealed itself.

    ¡°Impudence! Do you know who you are referring to? It¡¯s the young miss of Lori family, she¡¯s not someone you can casually refer to like that!¡±

    Wu Yan finally realized something. He understood the feeling of Deja Vu. It¡¯s because another Slime appeared.

    Hughes . Lori: (level 42)

    Hmm..pared to the other slime, this one is much stornger, at least this one is tier 5¡­

    ¡°hey, Hughes, what did you mean by that?¡±

    Lulu frowned, one could see from the way she looked at Hughes that she¡¯s not amused.

    ¡°How is what my friend calls me a concern of yours!¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    Hughes flinched. He seemed like he can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s hearing while pointing at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying, this guy is your friend?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡±

    Hmped Lulu. While it might be a cold hmph but when Lulu does it, it bes sorta cute in a way.

    Hughes expression dropped to its lowest. Friend? This might be normaling from any other person but when it came from her mouth, it¡¯s totally different.

    Being adopted into the Lori family since young, Hughes practically grew up with Lulu. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t heard the term friend being uttered by Lulu, but those are very rare existences. If one were to count with fingers, it would definitely be enough to count.

    Hughes likes Lulu since young. In fact, he had been charmed the first time he saw Lulu. She has a very high and distinguised position but she possesses a friendly and cute personality,pletely differentpared to the lofty and spoiled attitude of the otherdies of noble birth.

    Add to her personality those talents in cultivation which is better than his and that country ruining beauty of hers that were already somewhat showing when she was still small. When Hughes saw Lulu for the first time, he silently said to himself.

    She¡¯s mine!

    As something like childhood friend to her, Hughes has better chances than most to court Lulu but tried and tried he did and yet for some reason unfathomable to him, she never looks at him favorably.

    If it were not for the fact that Lulu treats the other males with the same treatment, Hughes would be panicking.

    However, Lulu, who in the past would remain distant from any male actually called a male her friend today!

    Hughes turned quiet. The eyes he used when looking towards Wu Yan were filled with an astonishing amount of killing intent. It surprised Tigre who was standing at his side. Fei Fei frowned when she observed this and she kept her eyes trianed on Hughes. As for Wu Yan, he grinned and then dismissed him without any further reaction. Boy, did Hughes face contorted.

    This average looking (author note: speaking rtive to him), low status ss (author note: surmised from how Lulu said she came from the mountain), weak lower than plebeian prick (author note: can¡¯t detect because of theck of dou qi and magic power). What warranted him a friend status by his most loved young miss!

    When he recalled how Wu Yan and Lulu were putting on a show of how friendly they are by throwing jabs at each other, he can¡¯t restrain his killing intent anymore. Everyone could feel his intent.

    Ikaros¡¯s pupil shrank and she was that close to changing into her Sky Queen mode. To her, anyone who means harm to Wu Yan must be eliminated.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto held back Ikaros while shaking their head, gesturing for her to stand down. Ikaros hesitated a bit before resting her hands.

    Hughes who is focusing on Wu Yan never knew how close he was to death¡¯s door. He¡¯s thinking about how to brutally murder Wu Yan but since Lulu is standing by his side, Hughes endured the impulse to do so.

    ¡°Dirty trash, know your ce and stay away from the young miss, she¡¯s not someone you are worthy enough to associate with!¡±

    Hughes said without any intention to hide the coercive tone of his.

    Wu Yan was about to say something regarding his threat but Lulu got mad first and stood in front of Wu Yan before shouting at Hughes.

    ¡°Hey! What right do you have to say something like that! I said Yan is my friend, he¡¯s not someone who is unworthy to associate with!¡±

    Hughes didn¡¯t say anything but the anger and killing intent appeared again in his eyes. Her defensive behaviour served only to add fuel to his desire to end Wu Yan.

    From start to end, the specatators didn¡¯t say anything, not even Tigre who started this and Grey who thought his days are over. None of them interrupted. Now that the situation has developed to this kind of state, it¡¯s no longer an issue of conflict between powers but more towards a conflict between individuals. The people didn¡¯t know what to do at this point so they opted watch how this unfolds.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are the same as well but rather than watching the development unfold itself, the two girls are looking at Lulu.

    They had heard Wu Yan talking about this girl before, they are quite curious of this so called first friend Wu Yan met on this world. One could see they are examining Lulu from their eyes.

    Wu Yan finally made a move. He ruffled Lulu¡¯s hair and made her gorgeous hair a mess. He ignored her puffy look and pulled her behind him.

    ¡°Remove your filthy hands!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s series of action infuriated Hughes to the point of exploding. Those intimate actions and that look on Lulu that seemed more like a coquettish protest than being annoyed all tested his limits.

    He snapped as that pompous air disappeared around him, anger filled him and he took out a Mainstream Armament in the form of a magic staff. He waved it and a wind de flew out toward the hand that is resting themselves upon Lulu.

    Almost at the same time, an ice pick dispersed negated the wind de.

    Lulu lowered the magic staff in her hand but her angry look didn¡¯t diminish as she started channeling magic.

    Lulu¡¯s pissed, this isn¡¯t going to end well¡­

 Chapter 126: Declaration! To stake oneâ€™s life!

    <h4>Chapter 126: Deration! To stake one¡¯s life!</h4>

    Merylu Lori: (level 44)

    When Lulu channeled her magic, Wu Yan opened his system detection and was quite surprised at what he saw.

    When he parted with her about 2 to 3 months ago, Lulu was just at level 35. And now, she¡¯s actually increased her level by 9. Just one level short of a whole tier jump!

    It¡¯s not that hard to go up to tier 5 from tier 4 in this manner but it surely isn¡¯t as easy as it was on lower tiers¡­

    Even Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel admiration for her talent, though he might have made it to tier 7 in a duration of not more than half a year. Even if she had the support of the number one family within the empire, she can¡¯t possiblypete with Wu Yan who is basically a haxxor¡­

    The exchange of wind de and ice pike between Hughes and Lulu shocked the spectators. It¡¯s not just the sudden development between the two and also because they were shocked by the two¡¯s abilities.

    They could all see that the two are clearly still young, at least they aren¡¯t twenty yet. And yet, they had such strength that they could cast a spell in such a short time without anyone seeing them chant.

    The spectators that are shocked calmed down after a while. It¡¯s only been a few days after a twenty something tier 7 appeared. This level of spectacle has lost its rarity so to speak.

    Back at the field, Hughes flinched when he saw Lulu intervene. Lulu on the other hand has a very angry look on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Hughes! How dare you attack my friend like that!¡±

    Lulu stomped her feet.

    Back at the supply town some time ago, her own subordinate attacked Wu Yan. At the end of it, Wu Yan was alright but Lulu couldn¡¯t stop ming herself over the whole thing ever since.

    Wu Yan is her friend and her own people attacked her friend. Lulu ced all the me on herself because she¡¯s too kind and pure.

    It was lucky that Wu Yan got away without a scratch otherwise Lulu will probably carry this trauma with her for her whole life.

    Lulu¡¯s actually quiet nervous when she met him again. She wondered whether or not her precious friend would leave her because of reasons like that.

    She thought it to be fortuitous that Wu Yan didn¡¯t seem to have given the event much weight. Although it was quite awkward when she met him again, but the two quickly returned to the state of familiarity the two once had in the supply town.

    Lulu could finally rx and then it happened, again. Her own people attacked Wu Yan again!

    Due to people looking to take advantage of her background, she had to grow up learning how to read people out of necessity. How could she not know the reason that Hughes attacked Wu Yan is because of her!

    Thus, Lulu is mad.

    Her first and probably the only male friend she made, attacked time and time again by her people. Lulu felt guilt and at the same time she felt anger.

    In other words, Hughes fucked up big time!

    ¡°Yan, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­. I¡­¡±

    Lulu turned aroound to look at Wu Yan wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t exactly figure out what to say until finally she began to teaer up.

    Wu Yan lost control of hisugh when he saw her feeling all wronged.

    ¡°Dear Lulu, surely you don¡¯t think I would be mad at you just because of some dude I met today who by the way doesn¡¯t leave a very good impression?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t mad?¡±

    Lulu tilted her head while asking in a weak manner.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Of course not. No matter how you look at it, from right to left and up to down, this isn¡¯t rted to you at all.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡±

    Wu Yan ced his hand on Lulu¡¯s head and then he rubbed it good. He kept rubbing until her hair turned into what resembles a chicken nest before he stopped.

    ¡°Just know that it isn¡¯t your fault and that¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Lulu nodded her head while in a daze. She stopped crying and smiled when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s face. She quickly realized her hair¡¯s state and tidied her hair while looking unamused.

    ¡°Trashy peasant! Abominable trashy peasant!¡±

    Hughes cultivation his whole life disappeared without a trace today. His heart started to turn dark from the mixture of him calling her ¡®Dear Lulu¡±, that intimate action going on between the two and their apparent interaction.

    ¡°Young miss, he¡¯s just a lowly trashy peasant, how can you lower yourself and associate with someone of his level ? If the elders were to hear about this they would be retorting as well!¡±

    His hand that were holding onto the staff began to turn green just from the sheer strength he is putting into them. Hughes didn¡¯t notice this however as he kept looking at Wu Yan with animosity, how he wished he could tear him to shreds.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled my matter with you yet, how dare you start pointing fingers at me!¡±

    Lulu who managed to improve her mood got her mood spoiled again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether father would think I¡¯m lowering myself in status. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t scold me for it!¡±

    Lulu looked damn confident when she said this. Hughes finally recalled that the family head loves her daughter like no other¡­

    Hughes bit his lips and then threw a cold look at Wu Yan before mocking him.

    ¡°Lowly peasant! I don¡¯t care what method you used to deceive the young miss but a person should know his ce in life. Let¡¯s not talk about status, you have no power and you still have the audacity to hang around the young miss? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being theughing stock?!¡±

    Joke? In a way it is one actually. When huged said this, the spectators around themughed inside. Even Grey and Tigre had amusing expression on their face.

    A twenty something bearing the power of a tier 7, is that someone who has no power?

    If so, what are they and what are you, Hughes?¡­ (Tl: probably from pov of Grey or Tigre or could be author pov)

    They didn¡¯t say a word. Hughes is clearly too furious at the moment. Plus, they don¡¯t have the protection of someone like the young miss of the Lori family. If they messed with Hughes, the consequences could be dire for them.

    Lulu didn¡¯t say a word. Indubitably, her rating of Hughes has gone down the drain to the point where she didn¡¯t even wanted to talk to him anymore. She looked towards Wu Yan before saying.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t listen to him, I don¡¯t care about something silly like strength!¡±

    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±

    Mocked again and again, being called lowly this trashy peasant that, it is amazing that the petty Wu Yan didn¡¯t look angry at all.

    ¡°I know Lulu don¡¯t care about stuff like that¡­¡±

    In fron of everyone, Wu Yan walked in front of Lulu and lightly said.

    ¡°But, I do!¡±

    ¡°Yan, what are you¡­¡±

    Lulu can¡¯t believe what she is hearing. How could he say something like that. Fei Fei flinched too and she kept wondering what he was trying to pull.

    A happy Hughes sneered.

    ¡°At least you have some tact in you!¡±

    ¡°Tact?¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly waved his hand beforeughing.

    ¡°Sorry but you see people of my generation don¡¯t know how to write tact¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, little white face¡­¡± (Tl: Ð¡°×Á³, sponger that lives by his face somewhat rude to call a guy with this term as it implies some form of weakness)

    ¡°What did you call me!¡±

    Hughes got so mad he maniacally shouted whileughing. At this point, he made a decision. He doesn¡¯t care what the young miss willd o to him after this, but this guy is dead!

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s because of that insult he received or because of the perceived threat he feels¡­

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and when he opened them again, his eyes were different, there¡¯s no ying around or any sense of easy going. These were the eyes of someone serious.

    ¡°Like you said. Staying at someone like Lulu¡¯s side whos talent and background are all outstanding, if one were to have no strength then not only would they be a joke but perhaps even the person himself would feel pressure right?!¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu started to panic.

    Yan won¡¯t stop being friends with me because of something like this right?

    Wu Yan looked around and saw the faces of the spectators around them. Then, he smiled and said with a tone so calm yet somehow it reverberated throughout the ce like a voice from heaven, tranquil yet distinct.

    ¡°That is why, to get rid of any possible idents in the future and to ease Lulu¡¯s heart. Let me show whether or not I, Wu Yan have the right to stand at Lulu¡¯s side!¡±

    Ignoring the stunned spectators, Hinagiku and Mikoto who are grinning, Wu Yan stared straight into Hughes¡¯s eyes and smiled before saying.

    ¡°Take a shot! If I move back even one step, my life is yours!¡±

 Chapter 127: One finger! A stupefied Hughesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 127: One finger! A stupefied Hughes¡­</h4>

    Silence, the whole ce went as still as death!

    Every spectator there except for Lulu, Fei Fei, Hinagiku & others all held their breath lest they gasp even once. This is all because they already know how it¡¯s going to end.

    Right now, what they¡¯re most interested in is how would the tier 5 Hughes react after getting wrecked by this tier 7 young man who came out of nowhere that nobody ever heard of.

    Tigre and Grey who were supposed to be the main characters today stood on the side as they watched the developments.

    Grey feels like he can¡¯t meddle in this situation. Even if he wanted to help Wu Yan, he didn¡¯t dare take any reckless tion against a big figure such as the Lori family. Plus, with the young miss of the Lori family¡¯s attitude towards him, he reckons that even if the situation went to hell, she would still cover for him.

    Meanwhile, Tigre looked fine but he is actuallyughing out loud deep inside.

    His original intention of getting back at Midobia family had already be a total mess after the various discrepancies in development that led here. But now that it has be like this, Tigre felt like this isn¡¯t so bad after all.

    He knows that Wu Yan can destroy Hughes with room to spare but if he did, he would havemitted a faux pas against the disciple of Lori family head.

    If he¡¯s aimed by the top family in the empire, even if he boasts the strength of a tier 7, he would still be left with no chances of winning!

    Can¡¯t take revenge against Midobia family notwithstanding, getting rid of this pesky bastard is not bad in itself¡­.

    ¡°Haha, hahahaha!¡±

    Hughes can¡¯t hold himself back fromughing out loud. He¡¯sughing as happily as he is furious. He¡¯s not even holding back his killing intention anymore, he¡¯s letting it all out.

    Originally, he wanted nothing more than to rip him to a ten thousand pieces but seeing as Lulu is standing at Wu Yan¡¯s side this time, he is helpless to actually take any action. But now, the guy is actually asking for it!

    How can Hughes hold back hisughter? How can he resist from missing this chance and letting Wu Yan go?

    ¡°Good! Very well!¡±

    Hughesughed, those eyes staring at Wu Yan as if he¡¯s a dead man walking. He then used a cold voice.

    ¡°If that is so, let me see how are you going to prove this ¡®right¡¯ of yours!¡±

    ¡°Yan! You, how can you be so reckless!¡±

    Lulu stomped in frustration, only she knows how worried she is inside.

    Wu Yan¡¯s words touched her but she¡¯s not too sure how strong Wu Yan really is. However, she does recall some 2 to 3 months ago, Wu Yan¡¯s strength when he is still in the supply town is just at tier 2!

    Now that 2 or 3 months had passed, she herself had practically risen to another tier altogether but what about Wu Yan? Even if he achieved the same feat as her that would only make him a tier 3!

    A tier 3 vs a tier 5?

    Lulu might be a bit silly and innocent but one could surmise from such a simpleparison of strength that a 2 tier difference isn¡¯t a joke!

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a 2 tier difference. It¡¯s just that, who is the stronger one and who is the weaker one here¡­

    Lulu is panicking so bad that tears are about toe out of her eyes. She pulled Wu Yan back.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t! I object!¡±

    Lulu grudgingly stared at Hughes before shouting.

    ¡°Hughes! You wanna fight? I will fight with you!¡±

    Lulu!¡±

    Lulu turned around and saw Wu Yan grinning at her.

    ¡°Settle down Lulu, just watch by the s

    ide for now.¡±

    ¡°But you..¡±

    Lulu became gloomy and kept switching expression as well as pacing around. Seeing this, Wu Yan decided to pull her to one side and then walk to the front.

    Surprised, Lulu wanted to chase him but she felt someone pulling her shirt. Turns out, it was Fei Fei doing that.

    Fei Fei¡¯s hand is pulling Lulu but her eyes are on Wu Yan as she said.

    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s see how this turns out¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei¡­.¡±

    Lulu turned her worried face towards Fei Fei before asking.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna stop him?¡±

    Listening to her, Fei Fei smiled.

    ¡°Nn, rx. I might not know Wu Yan for a long time but I have the feeling that he¡¯s not someone who would make foolish decisions. So, let¡¯s just see where this goes before taking any further action.¡±

    Seeing as Lulu still look worried, Fei Fei noted to herself.

    Seems like Wu Yan has be an important friend of Lulu.

    Fei Fei then continued.

    ¡°Rx, if it really bes necessary, I will step in and stop the fight!¡±

    Lulu could finally put down a bit of her worries when she heard this. She nodded and then she looked at Wu Yan in front of her as well as Hughes who¡¯s facing Wu Yan. She muttered in her heart.

    If you win, I¡¯m treating you to an icecream¡­

    On the otherside, Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­.

    ¡°That Lulu girl seems to be very conscious of Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto said why fiddling with her bangs, a slight hint of jealousy escaped her. From the looks of it, this jelly little girl seems to be envious of Lulu.

    Hinagiku shook her head.

    ¡°The pretty girl does seem to be into Yan but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s to the extent that she likes him¡­¡±

    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±

    Mikoto curiously asked Hinagiku after turning to her.

    Hinagikuughed.

    ¡°Because, there¡¯s no love or fondness in those eyes of hers when she¡¯s looking at Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can tell just from that?¡­¡±

    Mikoto drylyughed from what seems to be disbelief at Hinagiku¡¯s idea. Hinagiku red up and rolled her eyes at Mikoto before remaining silent.

    Should she have said she looked at Wu Yan with those kinds of eye so she could tell them when she sees them? If she could do so with a straight face, she wouldn¡¯t be Kaichou-sama¡­.

    On the battleground, Hughes changed his magic staff to another one. This one is rtively fine and the craftmanship seems to be more exquisite as well. Other than that, it looked no different than the one before.

    However Wu Yan could tell the two arepletely different.

    The one before is merely a Mainstream Armament but this one is a Rare Armament!

    A tier 5 magician who is in the middle of the power scale and he already has one Rare Armament?

    Wu Yan thought.

    As expected of the Lori family, the number one family in the empire, they are loaded¡­

    While Wu Yan is busy being impressed by the guy¡¯s deep pocket, he didn¡¯t realize that the real part to be amused about is not that but instead the Rare Armament in Hughes¡¯ hand.

    Rare Armament might be one level higher than Mainstream Armament but its power cannot be described in the same breath.

    If one were to say an unarmed Hughes is at 100% power, when equipped with Mainstream Armament, his power is at 120%, and with a Rare Armament his power is at 150%!

    Close to doubling his powers already¡­

    But Wu Yan didn¡¯t bat an eye that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Hughes coldly smirked at Wu Yan. He didn¡¯t say anything as he lifted his staff and with a few quick and hastened chanting came out of his mouth. Lulu¡¯s face changed when she saw this.

    Hughes, that guy wants to kill Wu Yan this bad?!

    At this point, stopping it is impossible, the chant might not be short but Hughes is clearly very familiar with it as he finished it in a very short time. A green magic circle appeared in front of him and then a giant green lion appeared in front of the spectators.

    Giant amount of magic power pulsed from the lion and the surrounding people could feel its power. Hughes¡¯ eyes turned steely and he waved his staff.

    ¡°Savage wind beast strike!!!¡±

    The lion roared at the same time as a huge gale started stirring. It leapt and charged at Wu Yan with ferocious momentum!

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Lulu screamed subconsciously and Fei Fei lifted her weapon.

    Wu Yan indifferently looked at the roaring green lion currently charging at him with tremendous force. He didn¡¯t draw Nietono no Shana, instead he stretched an hand out and pointed a finger outwards.

    Under the spectator¡¯s eyes, lightning arced up from Wu Yan¡¯s body and crackled with biribiri sounds before they streamed towards his finger.

    ¡°A lightning magician!¡±

    Hughes cried out. Lulu is stunned as well, but before everyone could regain their senses, Wu Yan aimed at the oing lion¡¯s head and slightly jerked his finger upwards.

    And then along with a loud thunder, the green lion exploded and dissipated along with the winds.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±

    Cried a stupefied Hughes.

 Chapter 128: And thus it is shown to everyone!

    <h4>Chapter 128: And thus it is shown to everyone!</h4>

    ¡°Impossible..impossible¡­impossible¡­¡±

    Like a broken doll, Hughes kept repeating that line with a dumbfounded face, even the spectators felt a bit sorry for him.

    Everyone already knew how their confrontation is going to end. Thus, they aren¡¯t surprised but they all have the same thoughts inside.

    Tier 7, truly formidable¡­

    Naturally, not everyone is like the spectators, Midobia family or the guys from Iron Dog mercenary group. The members of the Lori family are the same as Hughes, dazed by what they¡¯re seeing, including Lulu and Fei Fei.

    ¡°Is this really Yan?¡­¡±

    Lulu is still stunned as she looked at Wu Yan who had lightning arcing around him. Her train of thought had already derailed since a while ago.

    Compared to the dazed Lulu, Fei Fei behaved much better. Her pupils shrunk when she saw Wu Yan negate the ¡°Savage wind beast magic¡± with just one finger but she quickly recovered.

    The reason is that she¡¯s also a tier 7!

    What seems like an unthinkable scene to the masses are nothing to Fei Fei. If she wanted to achieve the same, she could do it much in the same way as Wu Yan, without sparing much effort as well.

    So, Fei Fei stood there looking very calm. It¡¯s just that if one were to see her shaking hands, one could see how she¡¯s actually not as calm as she appears.

    There are a lot of questions going through her head at the moment. Like how Wu Yan became so strong in a duration of about 2-3 months when he clearly is still just a tier 2 before? Or, another question: how he circumvented themon knowledge of Silvaria that magic and douqi simply can¡¯t coexist by using lightning magic when she clearly recall him being only a sword wielding warrior some months ago!

    There¡¯s more where that came from¡­

    But she changed her mind. Everyone has a secret of their own, even she has her own secrets. That¡¯s why, thought there might be a lot of question marks, Fei Fei didn¡¯t think too much about them. As long as she is sure of one thing, that Wu Yan will mean Lulu no harm, then everything else didn¡¯t matter.

    Fei Fei could more or less guess Wu Yan is the young tier 7 Tigre was talking about. Fei Fei couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how someone can reach tier 7 within a period of 2 -3 months.

    But this inability of hers to imagine how quickly turned into a desire to do battle!

    Wu Yan and Fei Fei are about the same age. Anyone who can reach tier 7 at such a young age is no doubt a a rare genius countable with one¡¯s hands in this continent. It isn¡¯t that she hasn¡¯t seen other tier 7 geniuses, they all gave her bad mood.

    To sum them up in one description would be ¡®too cocky for their own talent¡¯. These kind of people are very distasteful for Fei Fei. How she had wished so hard that the tier 7 super she¡¯s going to meet soon to not have such an odious personality¡­

    Now that her wish came true, she felt tion and excitement all at the same time for she knows after spending much time with Wu Yan that he¡¯s not that type of person.

    She¡¯s happy that she finally met one genius of her own age range that didn¡¯t earn her annoyance so she can fight a big bout with him!

    The corners of Fei Fei¡¯s mouth crept up and her hands started shaking uncontrobly. She wished that Wu Yan would quickly finish trashing Hughes so she can have her turn to fight with him.

    By the way, Hughes is in the ¡®distasteful persons¡¯ ssification, even if they are of the same faction¡­

    At the fighting grounsd, Wu Yan reined in his electricity andughed when he saw how shocked Hughes was.

    ¡°O Mighty Young Master Hughes who stands above many, is my strength to your satisfaction?¡±

    Hughes is still in a shocked state, doesn¡¯t seem like he will be recovering anytime soon, much less responding to him. This is understandable because ¡®Savage wind beast magic¡¯ is the strongest magic Hughes could cast!

    To make sure Wu Yan would die beyond certain doubt, Hughes unleashed all his cards, his tier 5 strength, his Rare Armament, his strongest magic and everything was stacked in that one hit. It was his strongest attack!

    But his strongest attack got negated with one finger by what in his point of view should have been nothing but a lowlymoner!

    What did this mean?

    This meant that the powerless lowly mongrel in his eyes is stronger than him! In fact, many times stronger!

    Hughes had absolute confidence that his attack just now could have been negated by a tier 6. But the tier 6 wouldn¡¯t have such an easy time fending the attack off, on the off chance that the tier 6 fucked up, injury is a possibility as well.

    But that blow which can harm a tier 6 was nulled by a simply gesture from Wu Yan. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Wu Yan¡¯s power is manyfold stronger than a tier 6?

    Stronger than a tier 6, the next possibility must be a tier 6!

    Wu Yan¡¯s a tier 7? That infuriating little turd that he spat on who¡¯s nning to defile his beloved woman is a tier 7?

    ¡°Impossible¡­ impossible¡­ this absolutely is impossible!¡±

    Hughes roared like crazy. His stupefied face distorted and his eyes looked red like a wounded beast. He didn¡¯t look any different from a wounded beast anyway. At the moment, Hughes is a wounded beast, it¡¯s just that his wound is a major trauma on his pride and that¡¯s why he went berserk.

    He channeled as much magic power as he could and giant magic fluctuations rose up from his body making the air around him very thick.

    All of a sudden, Hughes waved that armament in his hand and 5 des of wind appeared around him. With another wave, he sent them all flying at a rapid speed towards Wu Yan!

    Wu Yan simply raised an eyebrow at the crazed Hughes. He stood his ground without moving and waited for the des of wind toe closer before making his move.

    He snapped his finger and countless iron grains floated up from the ground and willed them to revolved around him in ck waves. The wind de hit the iron wave and drew some sparks before disappearing.

    The spectators were surprised again. What the hell is this ck coloured wave?¡­

    To the inhabitants of this world, maniption of iron grains by maic force is probably a concept that would befuddle them all. They just thought it was another one his trickeries.

    His attack failed to bring any harm whatsoever to Wu Yan like rocks thrown into the sea served to only distort Hughes¡¯ expression. He waved the armament again and 5 des of wind appeared, he didn¡¯t stop and waved it again to conjure up another 5 des of wind.

    In flock of 5, the des of wind flew and hit the iron wave. But it didn¡¯t matter how many wind des came assaulting, Wu Yan didn¡¯t move at all as he merely used the iron sand wave to block all the attacks.

    The des of wind keeping and disappeared after making crisps sound. The whole ce kept ringing with the crazy rhythm.

    Everyone including the people from the 3 parties all felt looked at Hughes with pity.

    Wu Yan and Hughes. One side blocked all the attacks with a nonchnt face while another kept attacking like a rabid dog with no effect. As long as the spectator isn¡¯t r.e.t.a.r.ded, they could all see what the final result will be.

    As time passed, Hughes staff swinging frequency slowed down and the magic power fluctuations died down gradually and the des of wind lessened and lessened until Hughes copsed to the floor, half kneeling and just as stupefied as he was before, again.

    His machine gun of magic spells finally ran its course and he exhausted his magic power, he can¡¯t continue fighting anymore¡­

    From the start to the end, all Wu Yan did was pointing a finger and snapping his finger in addition to saying a line. He didn¡¯t move at all, exactly as he promised before the fight begun.

    If i stepped back even a step, my life is yours!

    And the result of this round was an overwhelming victory for Wu Yan without taking a single step anywhere!

    The ck wave already calmed down as Wu Yan walked to the front of the dazed Hughes before saying with much fanfare.

    ¡°It¡¯s my win! Now then young master of the Lori family, run along and tell your so called ¡®high statused¡¯, ¡®strong¡¯,¡¯good background¡¯ acquaintances that I, Wu Yan is a friend of Merylu Lori!¡±

    ¡°I am her friend now! And I always will be!¡±

 Chapter 129: Done with 1 event, another begins! Fei Feiâ€™s challenge!

    <h4>Chapter 129: Done with 1 event, another begins! Fei Fei¡¯s challenge!</h4>

    As the voice echoed, Lulu found herself in a daze as she looked at Wu Yan. Her nose began to re up and tears nearly came flowing down from her eyes. However, she quickly wiped them away and held the waterworks back.

    It¡¯s not that Lulu didn¡¯t have friend, she did have a few but there were only a few of them, but yeah she had some friends. It¡¯s just that the word ¡°friends¡± before never moved her as much as it did today.

    She¡¯s a lucky one to be born as the descendant of a big family. At the same time she too could be described as being unlucky. She had everything normal people didn¡¯t get to enjoy and yet the normal things people enjoyed are far and out of her reach.

    In the past, she wished so hard for someone who could really talk to her as just friend and not have to consider about her status. Time and time again however, she kept seeing the word ¡®benefits¡¯ being written all over the faces of those she interacted with and each time she would be disappointed over and over again at these ¡°friends¡± of hers, so much so that she lost hope in this concept.

    She had a few female friends but they all had more or less the same issue as well so even though she could talk and rte to them she never could interact with them on a deeper level.

    In a way, one could say that nobody could open that door of friendship in her heart and go inside her (Tl:No. No lenny face). Fei Fei is probably the closest one in doing so, but Fei Fei is her escort, it¡¯s more familiarity than true friendship.

    It didn¡¯t matter now though as that was all in the past. Now, she has someone who had open the door of friendship and enter her heart.

    Well of course whether or not he could go beyond this door of friendship to another even deeper door would be something that would be best to keep a close eye on from now on¡­.

    Gazing at that steadfast figure of hers, Lulu smiled. Her smile was so beautiful and touching that Fei Fei who¡¯s standing beside her could assert with much confidence that this moment right here might be the most gorgeous manifestation of her expression yet!

    ¡°Big brother is so cool!¡±

    Lirin¡¯s eyes turned into stars as she looked on. Quite clearly, being cool and assertive is indeed very shiny to a kid¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, acting cool is about the only thing he¡¯s good at!¡±

    Hinagiku grumbled but she quickly sighed because she got to hand it to him, this time around he¡¯s looking pretty damn good.

    ¡°And he did it using another¡¯s ability. Ugh, I have the urge to hit someone so bad right now¡­¡±

    The same type of lightning that arced around Wu Yan streaked across her forehead and illuminated her master¡¯s most unamused tightly wound up face.

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    muttered a certain Ikaros who didn¡¯t have much presence.

    Hughes could look more butthurt and triggered on the battleground. Because he used up his magic power, he didn¡¯t have enough strength to stand up again and he could only look up at Wu Yan like a stray dog.

    Tigre grinned when he saw how bad Hughes got his ass handed to him. This time Wu Yan done fucked up good by humiliating the living daylight out of Hughes. Judging by how worked up Hughes was, Tigre is certain that he will definitelye at him for revenge like mad.

    Wu Yan nonchntlyughed it off. He knows he went onto the pretty boy¡¯s to-kill list but he couldn¡¯t care any less. If Hughes wanted to take revenge, Wu Yan will be looking forward to it.

    And also if he did want to take revenge, he has to borrow help from the family. This power or whatnot is to him going t

    o be just another round of free exp being offered up for the taking.

    Now if foul y is being considered, on this world, 1: He doesn¡¯t have any rtives 2: He doesn¡¯t have any family and he¡¯s pretty much by himself (Tl:Ö»ÓÐËû×Ô¼ºÒ»¸öÈË don¡¯t know why author didn¡¯t use words to the effect of sticking to his own harem but meh gonna trante it as is). He isn¡¯t afraid of some dirty plot, and if the aim is Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros then it would be a futile thing to do.

    In front of absolute power, plots and trickery are the most ineffective means!

    What is to everyone a very big and mighty force in the form of the Lori family is nothing to Wu Yan. Aside from the tier 9 elder there is not much he should be looking out for.

    Now, can Hughes really get the elder to move? Let¡¯s not write it off by saying he can¡¯t, he probably could but even then Wu Yan might already have tier 9 supers by his side by the time that happened.

    ¡°Ma, now that it¡¯s over, let¡¯s go home and get back to finding their own mothers!¡± (Tl: ¸÷»Ø¸÷¼Ò£¬¸÷ÕÒ¸÷Âè, wanted to trante as ¡°let¡¯s go each other¡¯s way and find a milf to suck on¡± but seems inappropriate due to the non sensical funny context the author intended)

    Wu Yan said tongue in cheek. Now that the matter is resolved, his serious and stern face turned into one of goofing around. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto not far away can¡¯t help feeling very helpless.

    The spectators grinned and just as they were about to scatter, someone¡¯s move made them all stop and turn around to watch again.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh when he saw Fei Fei standing in front of him.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, don¡¯t tell me you want to mess around as well?¡±

    Fei Fei lifted the longsword in her hand and called out to him.

    ¡°Lori family! Fei Fei Lori hereby challenges you to a duel!¡±

    ¡°Challenge?¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised as he kept looking at Fei Fei with lifted brows. The timing of her challenge made him wonder whether or not she is doing this to defend Hughes¡¯ honour.

    Lulu yelled in shock.

    ¡°Waya, Sister Fei Fei what are you doing, why the sudden urge to pick a fight?!¡±

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t respond, her sword is still lifted and her eyes are still on Wu Yan. She looked serious and firm and in her standing making Lulu rule out the possibility of this being a prank. Lulu panicked at the thought of this.

    Her own family member fighting with her own friend, how can she not be freaking out¡­

    Wu Yan thought Fei Fei was just trying to defend her n¡¯s reputation and so challenged him.

    But, after seeing the battle intent brewing within her eyes he didn¡¯t think so anymore. Let¡¯s not consider the fact that the Fei Fei he knows isn¡¯t like that, if Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what she meant with those eyes of hers then Wu Yan surely has wasted his time watching all those hot blooded shounen animes.

    Fei Fei is just itching for a fight huh¡­

    He shook his head while wrylyughing. He never would have thought that she had such a battle crazed side to her but he got excited pretty soon as well.

    Recently, it¡¯s either that he¡¯s getting ganked up on or the enemy is someone way out of his league or it¡¯s someone who¡¯s totally too weak for him, never can he fighting one good round!

    But now, Wu Yan isn¡¯t the same weak novice he was back then, he¡¯s already a tier 7 now!

    Fei Fei is at level 68 and he¡¯s at level 65. Fei Fei is higher than him by 3 level s but this 3 level difference isn¡¯t that great, Fei Fei might be stronger than him but the she can¡¯t be that strong. If they really fought it¡¯s hard to say who would win!

    When he thought about this he could feel a fire burning within him making his blood boil¡­

    Wu Yan lifted the corner of his lip and continued.

    ¡°I ept!¡±

    ¡°Yan, you¡­¡±

    Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say at this sudden turn of events, her brain almost couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation and she certainly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Wu Yan nced at Lulu and waved her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s no biggle!¡±

    Lulu felt exasperated.

    It¡¯s already a duel and you have the galls to say it¡¯s no biggie? If any one of you two got hurt it would be a biggie to me!

    Fei Fei motioned to Lulu for her to calm down. Upon realizing the two wouldn¡¯t change their mind she scratched her head and shouted.

    ¡°Aaaa! I don¡¯t care anymore! Do whatever you guys want! Hmph!¡±

    Leaving them with that hmph of hers she turned around walked away. If she didn¡¯t stop soon and watched the battleground, Fei Fei and Wu Yan would have mistakenly thought she¡¯s throwing a hissy fit and is going to run off.

    Grey and Tigre silenced themselves. Another development they have no say in, today should have been the day where they are the MCs with one party picking a fight while the other respond in kind but uh¡­.

    Wu Yan walked to the front of Fei Fei and looked straight at her before eximing.

    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would face you, sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Fei Fei winked andughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think so too. To think that littled who got lost inside the Giant Beast Forest would one day make me get so serious.¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t mind Fei Fei calling him littled because at that time he might as well have been one inparison. Not in terms of age of course, in terms of strength.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, could we please forget about the getting lost thing?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed the back ofhis head.

    Fei Feiughed and lifted the sword in her hand.

    ¡°If you can beat me, I guarantee I will forget all about it!¡±

    ¡°Is this a wager?¡±

    ¡°In a way¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I ept!¡±

    At this point the two grinned at each other, the whole atmosphere around them pretty much screamed friendliness making the spectators retort.

    Isn¡¯t this a duel?

    Tl: and to that I say, ¡°Don¡¯t you people have better stuff to do then gawk at duels and sh*t hitting the fan?¡± It¡¯s like every normie in this universe doesn¡¯t have a business to attend to.

 Chapter 130: Clashing of the swords! The most direct confrontation!

    <h4>Chapter 130: shing of the swords! The most direct confrontation!</h4>

    Standing at a distance that¡¯s not too far or too close to each other, the two exchanged gaze. They didn¡¯t make any move but any person with a reasonable amount of strength could tell that aura ising out of the twobatant and are being thrown at each other!

    An aura standoff!

    Unseen and unheard by the spectators, the duel is starting. Perhaps for the guy and thedy on the battlefield this battle had already begun¡­

    Fei Fei examined Wu Yan before saying:

    ¡°What? You want me to give you handicaps?¡±

    This line was not one of disdain from Fei Fei but rather one born out of seeing Wu Yan apparently standing before her unarmed. It¡¯s apromise she was willing to make. One should know that the longsword in her hand is a Rare Armament!

    Listening to her, Wu Yan knew what she was referring to and heughed.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    And instantly, a light and nimble looking de with exotic design and its sheathe appeared out of nowhere and materialized in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. He let the de spin around on his wrist before grabbing it with a crisp ¡°pa¡± sfx.

    ¡°That¡¯s your weapon?¡±

    Seeing Nietono no Shana in Wu Yan¡¯s hand, Fei Fei¡¯s eyes shined and she nodded in admiration. That agile looking design is clearly to her liking.

    Wu Yan nodded and lifted his Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°It is called Nietono no Shana, a Rare Armament!¡±

    ¡°Rare Armament!¡±

    Fei Fei can¡¯t help nodding andughing at the same time. This is great, nobody needs to hold back and the condition is still the same, beat the other party down with all one¡¯s ability!

    Not only was Fei Fei charmed by Nietono no Shana¡¯s appearance, a lot of the spectators were befuddled on why Wu Yan brought out the sword.

    They thought that even if he could wield weapon, he should have used staffs and the likes since he used lightning magic before.

    What is he doing with a de, is he even a warrior?

    Everyoneughed when they thought about this. Magic and dou qi cannot co exist together, this much is amonsense of Silvaria, who wouldn¡¯t know this? But then, why did Wu Yan take out a sword?

    Thinking back on it, the spectators do remember him using a de to neutralize Tigre a few days back!

    Surely it couldn¡¯t be that he could use magic and dou qi at the same time?¡­

    Everyone thought about this totally ridiculous concept. What they didn¡¯t know is that Wu Yan don¡¯t know dou qi and he certainly don¡¯t know anythinga bout mana. When he used sword, it was backed by his physical strength and when he used lightning those were derized from his ESPputational power!

    Hughes who is currently standing in front of the Lori party stared viciously at Wu Yan. It¡¯s as though he wants to bore two holes into him by ¡®looking¡¯ at him.

    He don¡¯t give a flying fuck about whether or not mana and dou qi can exist together. What he does know is that Wu Yan didn¡¯t use any armament against him, scratch that, he did not even used any form of weapon against him. He¡¯s basically not even using his full power!

    Oooh how he loathes the prick! He despise the very fact that he isn¡¯t the one to stand on the battleground against Fei Fei. It has always been a goal of his to one day challenge his elder colleague who had more talent and strength than him!

    And so, the reason why Hughes hated Wu Yan increased by one¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s gaze steeled up and she slowly drew her long sword. It really lived up to its name of being long, the de

    itself is already almost the same length as Fei Fei¡¯s height. The de had a bright silvery splendor and its body is slim, almost as slim as Nietono no Shana in Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    The de and the hilt joined together in a sublime manner. There is no cross guard on the thing, it looked simr to Kusanagi Sword which Wu Yan used to wield some time ago. The only difference being this de is longer and slightly more curved.

    Fei Fei slid her finger along the de, her eyes like she¡¯s looking at her own rtive.

    ¡°The de¡¯s name is Night Elf (tl: Ò¹Ö®¾«Áé), a de designed by me and forged after asking my master to send someone to customize it ording to my own specs, its grade is also of the Rare Armament tier!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted the corner of his lip and grinned. Now he understood why Fei Fei glowed up when she saw Nietono no Shana. It appears it¡¯s because Nietono no Shana bear much resemnce to her own personally designed Night Elf in that both focused more on being light and swift weapons.

    Wu Yan drew Nietono no Shana and everyone finally recognized that he really is going to use a de to fight!

    Isn¡¯t he a magician? Could it really be true that he can use magic and dou qi?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the rumination of other people but as the two drew their arms, the unseen aura standoff became even more apparent in its confrontation!

    Their aura raging in all its glory, were received by the ears of the spectators as humming ring smashing themselves against their brains much to everyone¡¯s difort even though in actual fact there were no sound being produce.

    Everyone except for Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Lirin who had something applied on her, and Lulu didn¡¯t feel a thing!

    nobody¡¯s sure of why it¡¯s like this though¡­

    The invisible confrontation blew the twobatants hair up and made them aware of just how strong the opponent is. Fei Fei and Wu Yan didn¡¯t feel anything off and proceeded tough at the same time.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Fei Fei moved first, with a twirl and a spin she thrusted her sword at Wu Yan!

    Her image turned into a straight line as she charged at Wu Yan leaving visible trails behind her. The shining de made chills go up everyone.

    Halfway in her thrust, a figure appeared in front of her and a sword shed in front of her making her pupils shrink!

    It¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s Nietono no Shana!

    ng!

    In a simr way to how Fei Fei couldn¡¯t understand how Wu Yan appeared in front of her, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how Night Elf appared in front of Fei Fei in the nick of time. The result being the mutual collision of both des.

    Their confrontation led to a stalemate with des held against each other and grinding up a rain of sparks!

    ¡°As expected, Sister Fei Fei is very strong!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei¡¯s face which is very close to his before he said that while grinning.

    ¡°The same could be said of you!¡±

    Fei Fei is very happy at the moment, these kind of fight where the other party understands her is just what she had been dreaming about. Perhaps this is what is meant by her master about the necessity of someone who can rival and understand her while she continues her path of improvement¡­.

    Fei Fei smiled when she thought about this and in another instant her eyes became serious and she yelled before putting more strength into Night Elf. Wu Yan in respond to her also increased his strength.

    Very soon Fei Fei got suppressed by Wu Yan. Fei Fei had higher levels but Wu Yan had better strength, ady couldn¡¯t necessarily beat a guy in strength under the circumstance of parity.

    But if one were to consider power, then it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess!

    Understanding that she won¡¯t be able to beat Wu Yan in strength, Fei Fei twisted her de and parried Nietono no Shana to the side with a pull. She turned and shed Night Elf at Wu Yan!

    When Fei Fei turned, Wu Yan twisted his de and reverse gripped Nietono no Shana to block Fei Fei¡¯s sh. He then pushed Fei Fei away with a might push of his other arm.

    He smiled before spinning Nietono no Shana and then pointing at Fei Fei with the de. Next, he thrust straight at her with Fei Fei turning her body to one side in order to dodge. Nietono no Shana grazed her cheeks and a few strands of hair fell and slowly floated down onto the floor.

    Miss, he brandished the de and swung down at Fei Fei but it onlynded on Night Elf¡­

    With an upward push, Nietono no Shana got deflected away and an opening appeared in front of Wu Yan. Fei Fei grabbed the sword with two hands and swung down at his chest.

    No time to retrieve Nietono no Shana, Wu Yan stomped and retreated a distance. Night Elfnded squarely on the ground he had been on.

    Sschlick

    A nasty gap opened on the floor Night Elf made contact on, telling everyone that this. .hit was no joke. Wu Yan recovered and charged again.

    What happened next is the sound of bodies moving and swords shing!

 Chapter 131: The Effulgence that lights up the whole place! Sword beam!

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Effulgence that lights up the whole ce! Sword beam!</h4>

    Beherl: Midobia family¡¯s main gate¡­

    The Midobia family has a pretty fucking big main gate, at least big enough to hold the spectators present which by the way is a little bit more than 1 thousand¡­

    And yet, even though this ce is so crowded, there isn¡¯t the ruckus one would expect of a crowd this big. They are all quietly watching the centre of this area with abated breath lest their noise disrupt the good part.

    The only sound we could hear at the moment is the sound of shing swords and the wind that started blowing as a result of the collision. Those and the sound of cheering from time to time.

    The male and female figure kept going back and forth, shing against each other and then quickly retreating away, rinse and repeat.

    fwoosh

    After another bout, the two separated again. They both grinned as they stared at each other.

    ¡°It has been quite a while since Ist had a satisfying fight. As expected, challenging you was the correct decision.¡±

    Fei Fei sighed and then she sighed again. But contrary to what she might be saying, her face told the spectators that she had a st.

    Wu Yan shrugged and didn¡¯t reply. He brandished Nietono no Shana, this is also one of the rare instances when he actually got all fired up, naturally he didn¡¯t want this to end so quickly.

    Fei Fei noticed this and she kept her grin on making that gorgeous face of hers even more salient. She then said out of nowhere.

    ¡°So, was that your full power?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled when he heard this. He then looked up and at Fei Fei.

    ¡°Full power? Please!¡±

    The rounds they fought were merely warm up for him. It should be the same for Fei Fei as well, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be asking this.

    Wu Yan naturally didn¡¯t know how shocking his statement was¡­

    That just now, wasn¡¯t his full strength?

    Everyone was stupefied as they looked at each otherpletely at a loss of what to say. To them, the battle just now is worthy of their aspiration, even for Tigre and Grey who were tier 6 in power. But even what happened just now wasn¡¯t an all out assault?¡­

    It didn¡¯t matter whether or not the crowd believed them, for Fei Fei and Wu Yan, it was merely warmup!

    ¡°Oh?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei stored away her smile and tightened her grip on Night Elf when she heard him.

    ¡°All the more better!¡±

    A gigantic force surged from her body. It looked like steam surrounded Fei Fei and this materialized form of power blew up dust and sand while scattering them all over the ce!

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei finally used dou qi!¡±

    That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t use dou qi during the exchange of blows just now. The same goes for Wu Yan, he didn¡¯t use all his power just now!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to channel your do qi? I won¡¯t be going easy on you after this you know?!¡±

    Fei Fei slightly lifted her head and a big distortion around her immediately happened in response to her small action. Needless to say the spectators were awestruck.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan justughed. No choice, he didn¡¯t have any dou qi to use in the first ce, how would he? He didn¡¯t even cultivate dou qi.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, my art is a bit more quirky, it¡¯s hard to exin but I am sure it won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    Wu Yan cracked his neck but there were no weird tangible phenomenon to be observed aside from the fact that the dou qi exerted by Fei Fei on Wu Yan had not so much as a sliver of effect on him, the dou qi scattered like it was met with a being of terrifying nature!

    If one were to use an analogy of the rolling waves as Fei Fei, then Wu Yan would be the immovable reef!

    Fei Fei could clearly feel that Wu Yan underwent some sort of slight change aspared to earlier but she could quite point out what it is.

    ¡°Well, here ite!¡±

    With two hands on the grip, Fei Fei raise the de up high. At the same time, the dou qi revolving around her all went striaght for her long sword, she sucked them in and shed at Wu Yan.

    A radiant sword beam made out of dou qi came out of Night Elf and headed straight for Wu Yan.

    Like a hot knife through butter, the sword beam sliced its way and came to Wu Yan!

    His expression quickly changed as he roared and smacked Nietono no Shana right at the oing beam. With a ¡®bam¡¯ the sword beam made contact with Nietono no Shana!

    An indescribable amount of force transmitted from Nietono no Shana onto him and pushed him back. Passively being pushed backwards, his two feet dragged visible trail across the ground.

    His hand holding onto the de already had its veins bulging right under the skin. His gaze turned steely and he roared once more before giving Nietono no Shana a mighty swing!

    The sword beam got deflected towards the sky by Wu Yan¡¯s attack. It shot upwards and away like a rocket and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.

    ¡°Yan, how do you like my attack just now?¡±

    Fei Fei lifted the corner of her lip and gave a cheeky grin. Wu Yan exhaled in satisfaction. He opened and close his palm, feeling the decrease of load in his hand he smiled.

    ¡°Not bad, it had power!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Herees another serving then!¡±

    Dou qi gathered at Night elf again, giving the de a slight tinge of light at the same time brightening up Fei Fei¡¯s face. When she lifted her hand up high, the second sword beam came flying at Wu Yan again!

    This time, Wu Yan didn¡¯t wait for the sword beam toe for him, he ced his foot down and leap up before shing down at the sword beam¡¯s center.

    A bright light radiated out where Nietono no Shana met the sword beam and quickly following the light was a sound that signaled the dismissal of the sword beam!

    ¡°Splendid!¡±

    Fei Fei couldn¡¯t help praising Wu Yan. She knows full well how powerful her sword beam is and with Wu Yan¡¯s strength blocking it is obviously possible but he will definitely be troubled by it.

    But the son of a gun attacked where it was the weakest and boosted his destructive power thereby thwarting her attack!

    After shattering the sword beam, Wu Yan leveraged the residue momentum from destroying the sword and rushed Fei Fei. He¡¯s not just gonna stand around and let the girl whip him.

    sching!

    Nietono no Shana and Night Elf crossed yet again. The difference this time is that Wu Yan can¡¯t overpower Fei Fei. Under the effect of dou qi, her strength had increased considerably and she too had margin to spare just like Wu Yan a few moments ago. It is impossible to achieve any sort of advantage by just relying on pure strength alone.

    Looking at Night Elf being coated with dou qi, Wu Yan turned grim but he understood why immediately. If she kept being dominated by him, Fei Fei wouldn¡¯t be fit to be a holder of strength for someone level 68.

    However, now that Wu Yan is close to me, then¡­

    ¡°Are you perhaps thinking that I won¡¯t be able to use sword beam against you again if you came close enough¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s voice reached Wu Yan¡¯s ear and he was shocked. Fei Fei had a very mysterious smile on her face before she slowly exined it to him.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s like that, boy have I got a big surprise for you¡­¡±

    Night Elf brightened up when she said that. Wu Yan¡¯s pupils shrank before Fei Fei roared and Night Elf suddenly released an effulgent light and the familiar dou qi sword beam appeared and simultaneouslt exploded!

    Booom

    The light shed up and dust rained down on the whole ce. Following the explosion, Wu Yan and Fei Fei¡¯s figure became enveloped by the dust screen and they disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei! Yan!¡±

    Lulu shouted towards the center of the dust cloud, she hope someone could reply to her, her worst fear at the moment is that someone might get hurt.

    Too bad though, nobody replied to her and veritably this made Lulu very anxious. Pretty soon however, a slender figure came flying out of the dust cloud and she felt her worry eased a little bit.

    Fei Fei stopped her backwards momentum and stood her ground before lifting her head and gazing at the dust cloud with a shocked expression on her face.

    A silver de stuck out from the dust cloud, with a quick swing to the side, the dust cloud dissipated and revealed an unharmed Wu Yan standing there!

    Seeing her surprised look, Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, how does it taste like?¡±

    Fei Fei stood up andughed as well. She then nodded in a very serious manner.

    ¡°Not bad, it packs quite a punch!¡±

 Chapter 132: The light of the night? Moonlight?

    <h4>Chapter 132: The light of the night? Moonlight?</h4>

    What the hell happened?

    Such was the thought every spectator had. Fei Fei clearly held the advantage before, how did she get sent flying backwards? It looked like Wu Yan managed to pull a one up on her?

    Everyone here are very curious as to what happened just now. Only Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t look like they had any confusion.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei¡¯s dou qi sword beam, what power¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can definitely attest to the substance behind that sword beam for this is not the first time he has encountered one. Back in the site where they were tresasure hunting, Wu Yan saw Ks¡¯ [bloody soul sh] and the subsequent dou qi sword beam.

    Fei Fei¡¯s dou qi sword beam couldn¡¯t match up ifpared to Ks¡¯ tier 8 dou qi sword beam but her sword beam could be described as peerless within tier 7.

    Maybe she heard Wu Yan mumbling to himself, Fei Fei exined.

    ¡°This is my unique technique,pared to normal sword skills my mastery over my dou qi sword beam is better than my mastery over my dou qi.¡±

    Listening to her, Wu Yan nodded having understood it to be her talent. She could excel amongst tier 7 just by her deft skills in using sword beams.

    One could see this just by observing how the sword beam were only made of dou qi to form a dou qi sword beam as opposed to a dou qi sword beam from firing off a battle skill.

    Between battle skill and pure dou qi, which one could damage more should obviously be the former of the two!

    ¡°Well then, my turn to ask questions¡­¡±

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with her beautiful eyes as she asked him curiously.

    ¡°What did you use to block my dou qi sword beam and push me away?¡±

    That¡¯s right, after Fei Fei fired her dou qi sword beam, Wu Yan seemed to have used an unknown method to instantly dispell her dou qi sword beam and the residue force even sent her flying.

    ¡°Oh? Sister Fei Fei didn¡¯t get a good look at it just now?¡±

    Wu Yan asked in bewilderment albeit faked and totally tongue in cheek before smirking.

    ¡°Well then, I just have to use it one more time then! Make sure to take a good long look at it!¡±

    Wind blew and everyone could see the air around Wu Yan being distorted into currents of air as they streamed towards Nietono no Shana in his hands.

    Fei Fei tensed up and she grabbed her Night Elf and faced Wu Yan. She had a panicking sense brewing, she could feel the sword in his hand bing even more dangerous as time ticks by.

    The currents streamed towards the de and then twirled around the de. As more and more currents of air flowed to the de, there was a brief stop and all the currents got sucked into Nietono no Shana.

    With a humming sound, Nietono no Shana shook and began brightening up with a red tinge. Sparks jumped from the de and then went back inside the de before a crimson sheen dyed the de into a radiant de!

    ¡°Dou qi sword beam!¡±

    Fei Fei gasped at the irregr form of the de. She didn¡¯t think dou qi sword beam was the cause of the cancelling of her own dou qi sword beam.

    Shortly after the little surprise, she got excited. She was the one who would suppress the opposition with her masterful use of dou qi sword beam, but surprise surprise, today¡¯s the day where she got curbed by the very same approach she used against others, what a refreshing experience¡­

    ¡°Let me see just how great your dou qi sword beam is then!¡±

    Fei Fei took a stance and willed the dou qi in her to churn into motion. She¡¯s not Wu Yan, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to block a dou qi sword beam with just her bare body in its way. At least she didn¡¯t know¡­.

    Seeing that Fei Fei insists on receiving his [Chaotic Return toHorizon Waltz], he felt helpless. How can anyone receive the full brunt of [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], it¡¯s way stronger than her dou qi sword beam¡­

    Subconsciously, Wu Yan reduced the power of [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] by about 50% and he drew the de. With a wave of his hand, he shed the air.

    In that instant, the red sheen on Nietono no Shana turned into a round crimson arc, it leveled the air and split the ground. The force shattered the debris and it made its way towards Fei Fei in the form of what seems to be a round red light arc!

    With [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] closing in on her, Fei Fei knew she couldn¡¯t block it like Wu Yan did so she clenched her teeth and Night Elf took on a familiar glow.

    Dou qi sword beam!

    She used her Dou qi sword beam against Wu Yan¡¯s [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz]. Her sword beam flew towards the oing red sword beam.

    Boom!

    When the two sword beam made contact, a loud boom could be heard, the boom repeated continuously and noticeably as the two sword beams grind against each other.

    ¡°A¡­ Amazing!¡±

    Said Lulu amazed by how she¡¯s not of the same flock as thebatants.

    Everyone nodded to her sentiment. A battle between tier 7 supers is truly terrifying. Though they stood a good distance away, they could still feel the intensity of the battle between the two.

    The stalemate between sword beams didn¡¯tst long as a boom even louder than before rang and a sword beam got shattered.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The sword beam didn¡¯t dim one bit as it bulldozed its way towards Fei Fei who is quite surprised at what she is seeing!

    ¡°Oh God!¡±

    Seeing such a terrible attack makingi ts way over to a ¡°helpless¡± looking Fei Fei, many girls couldn¡¯t hold themselves back from shrieking. Some men couldn¡¯t watch what is going to happen and they closed their eyes like they are afraid of seeing the gory aftermath.

    ¡°Victor has been determined¡­¡±

    Some individuals with passable strength silently muttered to themselves when they saw this.

    At this critical point, a light of resolve shed behind Fei Fei¡¯s eyes like she had made up her mind on something. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, she closed her eyes!

    Everyone made a big fuss again. To them, her act of closing her eyes meant that she gave up and only two people got shocked by what they are seeing.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Lulu was stupefied. Her cute mouth turned into a big ¡®O¡¯ like she couldn¡¯t believe what is happening. Besides her, Hughes also had the same expression!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me senpai is going to use that move?¡±

    Hughes had various emotions: surprise, admiration, frustration, disbelief, malice towards Wu Yan and various otherplex stuff mixed into his expression when he said that line.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡±

    The thought that was going through Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Against [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], Fei Fei rxed her body as if the onocming attack isn¡¯t any more lethal than a slight breeze. Shepletely dismissed the threat.

    She held her de in one hand and the other drew a circle in the air. She looked like she is dancing as she stood on her toes and swung Night Elf lightly in front of her¡­

    A swing which made heaven and earth silent!

    The surrounnding turned dim like it had lost its colors. Everyone felt their vision dimming and eventuallyplete darkness. Meanwhile, [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] still made its fiery way towards Fei Fei.

    And, a light like the milky way¡¯s brilliance which resembled moonlight even more appeared. Carried by its own beautiful silvery glow, it met up with the round red light arc!

    Moonlight and sword beam met oddly without any sound or shockwaves. Like water meeting water, they merged, intertwined and joined together¡­.

    It seemed so simple!

    [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] got dissolved like salt in water until slowly itpletely turned into starlight and disappeared along with the moonlight¡­

 Chapter 133: [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] vs [Night Moon Flash]

    <h4>Chapter 133: [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] vs [Night Moon sh]</h4>

    Everyone got stuck within this picturesque scene, unable to return to their senses

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out when he saw [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] at half power got negated within an instant, this really is¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s [Night Moon sh]! (Tl:Ò¹ÔÂ1»ØÉÁ nightly moon sh? Moon at night sh?) ¡±

    Outside the battlefield, Lulu screamed out loud like she had seen a ghost or something. It¡¯s as though Fei Fei using this move is out of her predictions.

    ¡°damn! To think the lowlymoner can make senpai use [Night Moon sh]¡­.¡±

    Hughes red at Wu Yan while gnashing his teeth so loud it¡¯s audible.

    ¡°What a mystical attack¡­¡±

    Praised Hinagiku since she too wields the de to fight. Mikoto at her side nodded to her statement.

    ¡°Night moon¡­ sh¡­¡±

    Overhearing Lulu¡¯s rmed shout and these strange words, Wu Yan mumbled them out loud and then engraved this name inside him.

    Fei Fei opened her eyes only to see a stunned Wu Yan, she sighed.

    ¡°Yan, you really are amazing, that sword beam of yours was very impressive, I don¡¯t think I could have done anything against it in that situation without using [Night Moon sh]¡­.¡±

    ¡°[Night Moon sh], a battle skill?¡±

    Wu Yan asked while still deep in thought, it seems he¡¯s still recalling the attack from before.

    Fei Fei nodded.

    ¡°[Night Moon sh], that¡¯s my strongest battle skill, till this day, other than my mentor, nobody could pressure me into using this skill before. Of course, today that person has finally arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s glorious.¡±

    He smiled and then noticing that he¡¯s still yet to recover, adjusted himself and put on his serious face.

    ¡°But, that really was an impressive battle skill¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed after he settled his emotions.

    ¡°So impressive that I want to crush it!¡±

    Fei Fei flinched. Not just her, everyone else also couldn¡¯t help bing stupefied. They never thought what he would say after seeing that skill would be those lines!

    Hughes quickly recovered and sneered.

    ¡°Hmph, cocky little sh*t, saying those kind of things after having been through one instance of senpai¡¯s [Night Moon sh]. I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯ve got balls or just in arrogant. You think just because you won one round against her you¡¯re some hot sh*t now?¡±

    It¡¯s reasonable that Hughes would think so. He and senpai¡¯s mentor both had nothing but praises for her mastery over [Night Moon sh]. It¡¯s not something a lowlymoner can defend against much less crush!

    Even Lulu started having doubts as she looked at Wu Yan. To be honest, after listening to Wu Yan¡¯s deration, Lulu is now looking forward to it.

    The eyes Fei Fei used against Wu Yan changed. It looked like she¡¯s praising and acknowledging him yet at the same time, she had some qualms about him. Opening those crimson lips of hers, she spoke.

    ¡°You, think you can do it?¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed but he didn¡¯t say anything in response. The air around him shook like they are being torn to shreds, the air turned into violent streams of air around him. Wu Yan lightly raised Nietono no Shana and instantly, like bees swarming to honey, they rushed towards the de!

    ¡°Sa¡­ How are you going to know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡±

    The torrential wind could be felting from the small de. Fei Fei turned serious when she saw this. It¡¯s clear to her after having witnessed the signs preceding his battle skill initiation that Wu Yan is not fucking around!

    Noticing this as well, the spectators who watched him do this before firing his attack could tell he¡¯s about to use the same technique only this time the phenomenon it conjured up seemed to be even more vigorous much to their surprise.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t using his full power during the previous attack!

    The tier 6 who were the closest to Wu Yan and Fei Fei in strength lost their words. It¡¯s not because they are ignorant as to the gap between themselves and tier 7 but because the battle in front of them had already exceeded their understanding from previous experiences.

    It¡¯s to be expected since the fight between Wu Yan and Fei Fei could be described as a duel between peak existences within tier 7!

    As a level 68, Fei Fei who could use that ridiculously strong [Night Moon sh] is expected to be able to perform at this kind of standards but for Wu Yan who is only level 65, it¡¯s highly questionable if anyone at his level other than him could have exhibited that kind of prowess!

    Under the support of ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ and [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], Wu Yan may very well be the top or second greatest within tier 7!

    ¡°Intriguing¡­¡±

    The surrounding dimmed again and day turned into night. In the dark night devoid of any color, a ray of moonlight descended which then turned into a beautiful milky way gxy esque instance. But that manifested milky way had a luminous property to it that reminds one of moonlight!

    It is currently undting and revolving around Night Elf in Fei Fei¡¯s hand like a rope giving the silvery surface of Night Elf a moon light glow¡­

    ¡°If that¡¯s a letter of challenge, then I ept!¡±

    Fei Fei raised Night Elf along with the milky way churning around it as she looked at Wu Yan sharply. She herself didn¡¯t even realize that under her serious countenance, there exists a heart that¡¯s jumping in joy.

    ¡°This, is the final one!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted Nietono no Shana tinged in red and pointed it towards Fei Fei. The ozone around him streamed into the sheen around it making it even more radiant and strong!

    One side is bringing down the glory of the night while the other bears raging wind and fire. Pitted against each other, both side disyed their power!

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Lulu forgot about her original intention. When she saw them, she couldn¡¯t help cheering for them. She felt pretty proud having friends and family who are so awesome.

    Hughes, Tigre and Grey gulped. Although they each had their own internal thought, what they couldn¡¯t deny however is that they are all looking forward to seeing what¡¯s going to happen next.

    ¡°Ikaros, Mikoto, if it gets dangerous, immediately assist him!¡±

    Hinagiku said towards the other two without turning around as she kept her eyes on the battlefield.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t say anything but her iris had already turned deep red, if she finds Wu Yan in a precarious situation, she will rush there and stop the battle at once. With a fight between tier 7 peaks, only tier 8 Ikaros and Mikoto could put a stop to it.

    ¡°That jerk, can¡¯t he rein himself in a little, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying at all?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled while gnashing her teeth.. Her tea colored eyes however stayed fixed on the battlefield.

    The two individuals at the field didn¡¯t have the spare margin to mind what is going on outside. In a way, the two had already fired themselves up gradually until they are now at a situation where both will be using full power against each other1

    If they can¡¯t fight as they wished, to them and to the others, would indeed be a damn shame¡­

    ¡°Come! Yan!¡±

    Fei Fei shouted fervantly, her battle intention clearly through cloud nine!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Wu Yan roared and stepped forward before initiating a straight rush towards Fei Fei. Along the way, the very air itself trembled and dust settled themselves. Nietono no Shana shining bright red tore the air and brought with it a great gale. When Wu Yan swung it, they surged forth!

    Fei Fei lowered her head and she shouted her battle cry before charging at Wu Yan as well. Like the empress of the night, the color of night followed her every movement, so too did the moonlight dance to her every moment. Her Night Elf hummed in excitement.

    In an instant that seemed like an ternity the two met reached the centre and looked straight at each other before swinging their des which are coated with moon light and sword beam at each other!

    The whole ce fell silent and lost its inherent noise. And then¡­.

    Whooomm

    Silver and red light filled everyone¡¯s eyesight. Between heaven and earth, only these 2 colors remained. The boom that could rupture eardrums exploded a second after the calm before!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Countless spectators raised their hands in pain to cover their ear in the effort to ease the noise assaulting them. Soon however, even their hands couldn¡¯t shield them!

    Raging shock waves in the form of sts of air came, and with it they carried dust towards the spectators. They wanted to block with their hands but they felt helpless because who¡¯s going to shield their ears from the deafening explosion?!

    sh*t was mad scary!

 Chapter 134: Astonishment! They are tier 8 supers?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Astonishment! They are tier 8 supers?</h4>

    The sky is no longer blue and the earth lost its cover. At this moment, between heaven and earth there exist only red and silver. The two colors shone brightly.

    The wind filled with grit hit everybody, making them tumble around. They yelped in pain whenever debris. .hit them but they had no way of defending themselves since their hands are still required to cover their ears.

    The sound of the collision between[Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] and [Night Moon sh] was so loud in intensity that if they didn¡¯t cover their ear, their eardrums would most likely rupture.

    The same could not be said of those magicians and warriors who had cultivated either magic power or dou qi. They channeled their respective power to block the aftermath hitting them, namely the wind filled with various types of debris. They could channel all their power and it still can¡¯t reduce the effect on their startled heart!

    nobody kept track of how long before the winds finally died down. The loud boom also stopped tormenting the ears of the spectators as evidenced by the haggard looking spectators who got up slowly¡­

    Some were apparently traumatized as they looked up and around before turning their attention towards the battlefield. At the same time, shock and terror made their way onto their faces.

    The individuals that should still be there had disappeared as did the ground that some moments ago was still a battle ground. Countless debris and loose rockid there in their position. Inside a 5 meter in diameter hole!

    The spectators looked at each other. They looked at the person standing closest to them in an odd sense of familiarity. They all looked stupefied¡­.

    Lulu, through some unknown method managed to survive through the shock wave in one piece rtive to the other spectators. Her attire isn¡¯t blemished in the least. However, she stared nkly at the scene in front of her and she slowly felt a sense of fear climbing up.

    ¡°Where are they? Where¡¯s Yan? And sister Fei Fei? Where did they go?¡±

    Lulu looked like a mannequin with her soul lost as she panicked and shouted out loud. She¡¯s afraid that the two who were very significant existences to her would have obliterated each other leaving nothing behind.

    Nearby, nobody look like they are going toe and console her. Perhaps they too, felt that Fei Fei and Wu Yan got killed by that terrible collision of attacks.

    Lulu clenched her teeth and scanned the battleground hoping she can catch a glimpse, if any, of the figures. As time passed followed by constant silence, she felt despair within her rising up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are fine!¡±

    Like a breeze, a soft soung rang beside Lulu¡¯s ear. Her words made Lulu¡¯s eyes brighten up. With a face filled with hope she looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a very pretty pink haired girl who brought along a very cute little blonde girl walking towards her.

    ¡°Is that true? Then where are they?¡±

    Lulu said anxiously. The expression she showed was meek but it elicited a sense of cordiality in Hinagiku towards her. She then spoke to her like she¡¯s trying to console a little kid while pointing at a certain direction.

    ¡°Look, they are over there!¡±

    Everyone looked towards the direction she¡¯s pointing at but they could only see rocks and more rocks in that direction, no human in sight.

    Then they looked at her with suspicion and confusion mixed in¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys look closer gosh!¡±

    Hinagiku said with a bit of exasperation and amusement. She felt helpless being looked at like she¡¯s some kind of scammer.

    Everyone then got serious and vig

    orously looked around and soon someone yelled in surprise.

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    In a very inconspicuous corner of the area, behind a boulder, they could see a ck wall and a crystalline wall that seems to be made of translucent blue colored material.

    As the people wondered what it is, the ck wall started breaking apart slowly and everyone instantly got a better look at those ck particles¡­

    The blue crystal wall broke apart the same time the ck wall did. And soon, the main instigators that caused all this destruction, Wu Yan and Fei Fei appeared in front of the masses!

    ¡°Yan! Sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Lulu shouted as she ran over towards the two. She looked so happy that Hinagiku can¡¯t help smiling. This girl is just too cute¡­

    Lulu still running, abruptly stopped. Her eyes popped out slightly when she saw what was behind Wu Yan and Fei Fei, she then screamed.

    Surprised, the spectators running over felt their heart jump. Of course, very soon they too popped their eyes out as if they saw their dead ancestors¡­

    Hinagiku could only smile bitterly¡­

    It¡¯s not because they are freaking out over little things. Although the events that unfolded today may very well have used up all the surprise they had this lifetime. They still can¡¯t help feeling astonishment.

    Heavens, is that an angel?¡­

    That¡¯s right, why everyone jaw dropped was because of Ikaros!

    The blue wings behind her hovered up and down while she stayed in the air as if suspended by an invisible force. Her pure white halo made her look that much more holy and beautiful!

    Some were stupefied thinking this is God¡¯s way of telling them their good deeds didn¡¯t go unnoticed and so angels were sent to ¡®visit¡¯ them. Some went a bit bonkers, they felt like they had no more regrets in this life¡­

    Maybe she didn¡¯t like the attention she¡¯s getting, Ikaros pped her wings once and they returned to a pink wing while her halo disappeared. Her red eyes became their usual emerald color. What she didn¡¯t know however is that this appearance resembled an angel even more than when she entered sky queen mode.

    ¡°Master, are you alright¡­¡±

    Within Ikaros¡¯ arms is Wu Yan. At the moment, he¡¯s looking a bit pale as he weaklyid in her arms while bitterlyughing.

    ¡°A¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ just feeling weak is all, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    He shook his head while wryly grinning. How can he not? He overdid it this time¡­

    Just the shock wave from the aftermath and he already used up all his strength to defend. If it were not for Ikaros opening her absolute defense barrier to cover him, feeling a bit weak is the least of his worries¡­

    ¡°Serve you right!¡±

    Mikoto put down a simrly pale Fei Fei who leaned onto her before this. She didn¡¯t hold back in her scolding. When she saw Wu Yan didn¡¯t really got hurt, she looked like she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Lulu finally recovered from her initial shock and came running to Fei Fei¡¯s side while supporting her. She had tears in her eyes. When Fei Fei saw how she looked, Lulu¡¯s eyes seemed to suggest an image of a cockroach that won¡¯t die even after going through massive battlefields ovepping her. Her original feeling of fatigue worsened.

    She then shook her head in a downcast manner as she thanked Mikoto.

    ¡°Thank you for rescuing me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    Mikoto scratched her cheeks awkwardly. Seeing her shy and stuttering made Fei Feiughed subconsciously, she felt somewhat closer to Mikoto now.

    ¡°And you, why did you fight so damn hard?¡±

    Hinagiku walked up to Wu Yan and said in an upset manner as she casted a re on Wu Yan. Wu Yan turned his head the other way in difort as he tried to drylyugh it off.

    Lulu confirmed that Fei Fei is okay and returned to her bubbly appearance. She then curiously looked at Ikaros and ran to her front before staring at her wings.

    ¡°Ne, Miss, are those wings on you? Are you an angel?¡±

    The passionate attitude made Ikaros a loss at what to do. She went to Wu Yan¡¯s side and stayed silent. Seeing this, Wu Yanughed and interrupted them.

    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t tell who is the winner this time!¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­¡±

    Fei Fei felt regretful and satisfied at the same time as she said.

    ¡°But Yan, you are really impressive!¡±

    ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled as he replied. Fei Fei also smiled before lookingat Ikaros and Mikoto. Her eyes steeled up.

    ¡°Well I will be damned, the two misses here are tier 8 supers, I couldn¡¯t tell at first¡­¡±

    Her sentence instantly caused a stir.

    The sense of surprise in the crowd that should have dulled after so many instances erupted once more!

    Looking at the beautiful and holy Ikaros, they then looked at the gant and bossy looking Mikoto. The crowd became rowdy.

    They are tier 8 supers?

 Chapter 135: The scampering Tigreâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 135: The scampering Tigre¡­</h4>

    Can¡¯t me them for their disbelief. (Tl: raw readers might have noticed this by now but i change redundant double negatives like ¡°can¡¯t help not doubting to more understandable form¡±)

    Keep in mind that Fei Fei who achieved tieer 7 power at such a young age is already a testament to her genius talent. If one were to scan the entire continent, there probably won¡¯t be too many of these geniuses running around.

    Inside the small town of Beherl, the fact that the spectators could bear witness to two 20 something year old individuals with tier 7 strength is already something one doesn¡¯t get to see everyday. And now, somebody is saying that these 2 girls who look like they¡¯re super young are actually tier 8?

    How can that be. Seems to be the sentence everyone has in their hearts. Wu Yan and Hinagiku could onlyugh bitterly.

    ¡°Erm, Fei Fei-sama, you¡¯re saying those girls are tier 8 supers?¡­¡±

    A smile that could only be described as contorted beyond ugly is currently stered on Tigre¡¯s face. He asked in an unsteady voice after toughening up his face.

    Everyone instantly perked up their ears which some moments ago, were being shielded with all their might just so they wouldn¡¯t miss anything.

    Fei Fei looked at Ikaros and Mikoto, she thenughed.

    ¡°To block my [Night Moon sh] while it made collision with another battle skill of roughly the same magnitude and then saving Yan and me without breaking a sweat. Other than my teacher, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any tier 7 that could do the same!¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s implication is clear, a tier 7 couldn¡¯t but her teacher could. Since the spectators knew the head of Lori is an individual with tier 8 strength. She indirectly answered them.

    These two girls before them are indeed at tier 8!

    Everyone took a deep breath. Looking at Wu Yan, and then Ikaros who looked about the same age as Fei Fei, taking ast look at the imposing looking Mikoto who had a childish air about her. They felt like their perception of reality has gone out of sync.

    It¡¯s tier 8 for God sake! It isn¡¯t some kind of vegetable you could see everyday. One could see from Lulu¡¯s father who at the same time, is Fei Fei¡¯s teacher and a family head of Lori family that tier 8 is already enough to qualify one for the highest position in the number one family of the empire. Tier 8 was in their heart an admirable status.

    Just because Ikaros exterminated 3 tier 8s shouldn¡¯t be a factor to say that tier 8 status is easily attained. Those 3 came from a crowd made up of countless factions. Out of so many treasure hunters, only 3 had tier 8 strength. This should be concrete proof that tier 8 existences are very rare and grand!

    That¡¯s why everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling out of touch with reality. These kind of existences are standing amidst them at this very moment. Grey and Tigre especially, started shivering, it¡¯s clear that these two couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    One of them felt awed: To think two tier 8 stayed at this very home and had such good rtionship with my daughter, what a blessing for the Midobia family¡­

    The other one felt terror. Terror because before this revtion, he had his eyes on them. Not only does he want to ughter Wu Yan, he wants to take the girls for his own pleasure¡­

    The girls he had been aiming for were actually tier 8 supers?¡­

    Thinking about this, cold sweat rapidly flowed down Tigre¡¯s head. If it¡¯s just Wu Yan, he¡¯s not scared, so what if he¡¯s tier 7, he could just get Lori family to help bring him down. But tier 8 is a different matter altogether, not only does he have no intention of messign with them, even if he did, Lori family probably wouldn¡¯t agree to offer assistance.

    As a number one family within the empire, the tier 8 under Lori family¡¯s control isn¡¯t just one. However, they could definitely count the number with their fingers. Suppose one had to make a choice between giving up Tigre or going into the bad books of two tier 8, even a fool could make the obvious choice.

    If the number one family wouldn¡¯t dare mess around with these kind of individuals, would Tigre have the balls to pick a fight and risk death?

    Terrified by his circumstances, Tigre can only opt to lower his sense of presence, hoping no one would notice him.

    Besides him, there¡¯s another person who had weird thoughts. The guy is Hughes.

    Oh he¡¯s not afriad. It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t earn the ire of tier 8 supers, it is also true however that the other party can¡¯t harm him, at least his teacher will definitely not agree in him being harmed. He¡¯s not afraid of what will be of him, he¡¯s just super jelly¡­

    Why? Why can that dirty little scum earn the affection of these two gorgeous tier 8?

    Younger than him but charismastic af Mikoto, and then Ikaros who¡¯s appearance in his mind won only slightly inparison to the youngdy of his family.

    How can Hughes not see the intensity of the feelings these two abnormally beautiful tier 8 girls had for that sh*ttymoner.

    Why do those strong and alluring girls dig him? Why aren¡¯t they mine?!

    With those kind of thoughts, the hate for Wu Yan grew within him no newer heights. Of course, no matter how much he hates the guy, Wu Yan still didn¡¯t consider him worth the attention¡­

    ¡°Tier 8! That¡¯s awesome!¡­¡±

    Said Lulu with stars for eyes. She didn¡¯t dig into this matter too much, what she does know is that the other party are as great as her father!

    ¡°Ne ne, how are you girls cultivating? One of you is just a bit older than me and the other is a bit younger than me but how did you both attain such a state of cultivation!¡±

    Still having stars for eyes, she asked them in excitement.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­ well it¡¯s no biggie, just a little training here and there¡­¡±

    She seemed a bit upset when Lulu heard ¡°just a little¡± but going by how she looked. Lulu reminded Mikoto of that one twin tailed kouhai that wouldn¡¯t stop fondling her bed, this gave Mikoto shivers so she replied in a half ass way.

    Nheless, her words astounded people. The crowd raised their eyebrows when they heard how she apparently reached tier 8 just because of a little training.

    Fei Fei is also quite interested in Mikoto and Ikaros as well. She¡¯s not jealous of the fact that the other two girl had better talents than her but she is still curious as to how the two girls apparently reached tier her teacher¡¯s level of tier 8.

    From how Mikoto ambiguously answered Lulu, Fei Fei interpreted their cultivation method as being trade secret which couldn¡¯t be spread around as they please. So she didn¡¯t pursue the matter, instead she made a mental note to put in more effort in her own cultivation!

    Lulu pouted her cute little mouth when Mikoto blew her off. She then looked at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Ai, since Yan is so amazing, this girl is also strong, how about miss over there, don¡¯t tell me that youngdy is a tier 8 as well?¡±

    It¡¯s just a tongue in cheek statement by Lulu. However, her words attracted the attention of the spectators as the look in their eyes changed.

    Hinagiku wrylyughed.

    ¡°I am not as great as Ikaros and Mikoto, I¡¯m still tier 7!¡±

    Another tier 7¡­

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed. The spectators looked at the girls and then looked at themselves. No matter whether they are young or old, they felt like they¡¯ve been living for nothing all these years¡­

    Meanwhile, Tigre and Hughes both felt more fear and envy respectively¡­

    Sitting on the ground, Wu Yan watched the crowd go wild upon finding out the girls¡¯ strength. He sighed helplessly and said in a tired tone.

    ¡°Okay, stop chatting over there and go home, I don¡¯t want to sit here through your chatters¡­¡±

    Ikaros helped Wu Yan to his feet after recovering, Hinagiku and Mikoto also hurried to his side. If the spectator couldn¡¯t catch the drift then they¡¯re going to have to up their intelligence stat.

    When this scene unfolded, Tigre¡¯s heart chilled. He felt terror at the group he was nning on destroying. So, he quietly stepped back and nned to phase out via ¡®ghosting¡¯.

    Wu Yan who¡¯s being helped to his feet by Ikaros saw this and ¡®recalled¡¯ something.

    ¡°Ah yes, Group leader Tigre, what is it that you havee to teach us today?¡±

    Fweep

    Everyone casted their eyes on Tigre making him freeze in ce. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he awkwardly said.

    ¡°Not- nothing, just a friendly visit is all¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh, a visit eh~¡±

    Wu Yan sneered with weird underlying tone.

    ¡°Well then Group leader Tigre, why don¡¯t youe inside and please take a seat!¡±

    ¡°Th-there will be no need for that, I have matters to attend to. Bye!¡±

    And whoosh, Tigre ran so fast he left no trace of him behind¡­

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lulu, Fei Fei and Grey exchanged nces beforeugh out loud¡­

 Chapter 136: Sending 3 girls away, next stop?

    <h4>Chapter 136: Sending 3 girls away, next stop?</h4>

    Beherl: Floating ship airfield¡­

    ¡°Uuu, make sure to remember me, everyone¡­¡±

    Holding hands with Lulu, reluctant as she is, Little ol¡¯ Lirin waved goodbye to Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros and her father all of whom stood opposite to her at the station.

    The battle between Fei Fei and Wu Yan had ended quite some days already and during these period the group got much closer to each other. Lulu and Fei Fei familiarized themselves with Hinagiku and Mikoto, even Ikaros got closer to Lulu and Fei Fei with the other girls¡¯ help.

    In the first ce, Lulu and Fei Fei were easy to get close to. If it were not for the fact that they are surrounded by superficial people courtesy of them having a big background, the two girls would have made a pretty bigwork by themselves.

    And during these few days, the two girls found Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros to be worthy friends. And so, the girls were fast approaching a state of familiarity where they could call each other sisters.

    Now it¡¯s time for Lulu and Fei Fei to depart. They were just passing through the town of Beherl. If the Iron Dogs Mercenary group didn¡¯te and pester them, they would have already been long gone from this town. And they wouldn¡¯t have had so many things happening to them.

    When the two girls exined themselves, Wu Yan & co then found out that Lulu and Fei Fei were nning on bringing people from Lori family with them to the academy.

    Wu Yan looked so stupid when he heard them saying they go to school, why would they? Only then did he know that when they said academy, they didn¡¯t mean the flip-your-book-to-page-x kind of school but the school where they teach dou qi and magic!

    Of course his face became even more confused when he heard this. As expected of another world, one just couldn¡¯t leave out the dou qi and magic academy¡­

    As to why Lirin will be going to the academy with Lulu and Fei Fei, it¡¯s actually because Grey decided so.

    Cultivation at too early an age would only bring more harm then good. Although Lirin is still quite young at this stage but her age is just about the right time to start. Education starts from an early age, the same goes for cultivation.

    Which is why Grey asked Lulu and Fei Fei to help take Lirin to school. And since Little ol Lirin is just too damn cute, the two girls didn¡¯t waste a second in agreeing to his request. Grey and Lirin trusts Lulu and Fei Fei and that¡¯s how the deal got settled on.

    At the start, Lulu & Fei Fei invited Wu Yan &co to go with them. Though the academy in this world piqued Wu Yan¡¯s interest and he agreed immediately, for some reason, Mikoto wanted to stay for just a bit so even if he¡¯s a bit confuse as to her reason why, he told them that they would go at ater time.

    ¡°Lirin, remember, when you go to school make sure to listen to Lady Lulu and Lady Fei Fei¡¯s words got it?¡±

    Grey can¡¯t help reminding Lirin as he hugged her.

    ¡°I understand, daddy!¡±

    Lirin rubbed her cheeks against her father¡¯s chest and then turned to Wu Yan &pany.

    ¡°Big brother, sister Hinagiku, sister Mikoto and sister Ikaros, please remember toe find me¡­¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed Lirin¡¯s hair and smiled.

    ¡°N, we will go and find you soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Littless, I hope by the time I see you there, you¡¯re already an amazing warrior or magician¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smugly said when he nced at Lirin. She nodded vigorously and pitter pattered over to Fei Fei before grabbing her shirt.

    When Lulu saw how Lirin escape, she curled her lips and then looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hey, I am going as well, why didn¡¯t you say goodbye to me.¡±

    Wu Yan put on a very friendly smile and said in a worried manner.

    ¡°Well, Lulu, please don¡¯t let yourself get sold by other people against¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got sold! How vexing ugh!¡±

    She made a mon ?il at him before stomping her way over to Fei Fei, she felt helpless at how to respond.

    She looked at Wu Yan and bid him farewell.

    ¡°Off we go then, let¡¯s duke it out again when youe to the academy!¡±

    ¡°Ma, if it¡¯s just a spar then I¡¯m fine with it but please spare me another duel until each side¡¯s puckered out¡­.¡±

    He drylyughed.

    The two implicitly knew that in the battle a few days ago, even though they fought at their full power and wreaked chaos, against people who they are friendly with, even if the two did use their full strength, they more or less held back a little bit.

    Starting with Wu Yan, he might have used all his strength but it¡¯s only a part of his true extent, he still didn¡¯t use his lv4 ESP power.

    Fei Fei must have some killer trump card up her sleeves seeing as how she¡¯s the disciple of Lori family head. In a way, she too, used only a part of her true power.

    ¡°Alright we¡¯re going now, we will be expecting you guys!¡±

    Fei Fei nced over Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros. She then pulled Lirin and Lulu as they made their way towards the floating airship along with other Lori family members.

    ¡°Yan and the gang, I will see you on the other side!¡±

    ¡°Bye big brother! Bye three sisters! Bye daddy!¡±

    ¡°Bye bye!¡±

    The gang bid Lulu, Fei Fei and Little ol Lirin farewell. Before he left, Hughes red at Wu Yan and then ran aboard the airship. Wu Yan just rolled his eyes without saying anything.

    Thus, Lulu, Fei Fei and Lirin as well as the other red shirt members of the Lori family boarded the airne, or in this world, the airship and everyone watched it fly away towards the horizon.

    ? ?

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Wu Yan asked after returning to Midobia residence. Inside the room, after everyone has taken their seat, he asked while looking only at Mikoto. Hinagiku and Ikaros also did the same thing.

    Mikoto¡¯s the one who said she wanted to stay didn¡¯t she¡­

    As everyone looked at her, Mikoto¡¯s eyes wavered and it looked like she had some thoughts but couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. She opened and closed her mouth but no words came out as she hesitated.

    Seeing how she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, Wu Yan helplessly said.

    ¡°Mikoto, if you have something to say just say it, what¡¯s there to be ashamed about, unless¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smirked and uttered a few lewdughs.

    ¡°You want to stay and do some Hanky-spanky stuff¡±

    ¡°Wh-Who would want to stay and do those kind of stuff!¡±

    She instantly jumped up like a pussy who had her tail stepped on and she pointed her finger at him furiously while blushing.

    Hinagiku was flushed as well. She viciously leered at him for being so nonsensical at a time like this before turning to look at Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, what is going on here¡­¡±

    Mikoto sat back right about the same time Wu Yan hmphed. She wavered a bit before looking at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, now that I am at tier 8, I was thinking maybe it¡¯s time to go back to Academy City!

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku realized what is going through her mind. She¡¯s missing her sisters!

    Can¡¯t me her, her sisters are in peril and this thought kept nagging her. When Wu Yan advised her before, she understood that her strength was stillcking and therefore she shelved the thoughts of going back and turned her attention towards strengthening herself!

    Now that she¡¯s tier 8, although she¡¯s still new but with power in her hands, she can¡¯t wait to go back to Academy City and save her sisters!

    Wu Yan frowned, but when he saw how she looked so worried, he sighed.

    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t really want to go to Academy City so soon if at all possible. Since there is still that Aiwass , he (She?) must be an entity of at least tier 8 in addition to elerator.

    Moreover, the enemy they are going to meet this time also includes another SS type in addition to the aforementioned two SS, Aleister Crowley!(Tl: don¡¯t ask me what SS means ÁËÕâÁ½¸öSS£¬»¹ÓÐÒ»¸öÖÕ¼«´óSS, prolly ssification for someone stronger than Wu Yan)

    Aleister¡¯s power may only be slightly short of that angel but if one were to talk about pure power alone, Wu Yan isn¡¯t afraid. he has Ikaros and as long as there are no tier 9, what Wu Yan is really intimidated by though, is that ridiculous brain in his head.

    But clearly, judging by how Mikoto looks, she probably won¡¯t sit this one down. If she didn¡¯t save her sisters, she won¡¯t be able to calm down!

    Under Mikoto¡¯s delighted eyes, Wu Yan nodded and said.

    ¡°Alrighty! Let¡¯s go to Academy City!¡±

    Tl:The magic number is 264.

 Chapter 137: The preparations before leavingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 137: The preparations before leaving¡­</h4>

    It¡¯s night time, within one of the rooms within the quarters of the Midobia family is Wu Yan flicking through the air like he¡¯s fiddling with something. Only Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros would know that Wu Yan is currently flipping through the system¡¯s menu but too bad the girls aren¡¯t here at the moment¡­

    In the menu that only he and his summons could see, Wu Yan kept switching between the abilities menu, items menu, and the equipment menu. He would also look at summons menu all to look for stuff that could help him out.

    If it¡¯s anything he thinks would be a great help for their next trip into Academy City, then he would buy it without hesitation. Given of course, it¡¯s only with items that he could be so generous in spending. Other stuff like equipment or abilities where he didn¡¯t have enough points to buy anything, he merely flipped through prudently filtering the choices.

    Since the decision had been made to bring Mikoto back to Academy City and save the sisters, and given the fact that Academy City isn¡¯t a ce where he could fuck around, if he didn¡¯t have enough preparation, even though he might be able to guarantee his survival, Aleister might still be able to screw him over through ingenious means.

    If at all possible, Wu Yan really would like to avoid contact with that ridiculously smart devil. That¡¯s why, without proper insurance, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to barge in recklessly. So, he¡¯s browsing through the System to see if there¡¯s anything useful.

    Soon enough, he closed equipment menu and turned his attention over to the abilities menu. If it¡¯s not B rank Gold Armament, the addition to his strength wouldn¡¯t be that big anyways. He already has two Rare Armament in his possession, there wouldn¡¯t be much utility in adding another piece.

    He quickly gave up on abilities menu as well. The cheap stuff aremensurate with their quality, and if it¡¯s a high quality ability, he couldn¡¯t afford it. At this point, normal abilities are pretty much useless to him, same goes for talents and bloodlines. The cheap items are all useless¡­

    It seems, he would still need to put off any notion of buying abilities for the time being.

    He sighed and then closed the abilities menu. Instead of spending every point he has for some practical and cheap ability, he would rather save them and buy even greater abilities.

    Until now, he had never bought any talent or bloodline type ability. The superpower he has is the one he got from Mikoto. He¡¯s cautiously choosing which talent or bloodline he wants as his first, he didn¡¯t want them to be useless only after buying them.

    Giving up on equipment and abilities, he studied the item list. By the way, Item points is the only amount he¡¯s notcking in. Many thanks to the monster who so gantly ¡®contributed¡¯ these points¡­

    But sweet sassy mssy, there really is a wide range of wonderful stuff within this list making Wu Yan¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    Bio containment unit: A spatial item that can store lifeforms, any lifeforms that goes into this item will go into deep stasis and be deprived of activity. (300¡¯000 Item points)

    Gic fluid infusion: Used on gic lifeforms to restore subject to original life status (Note: can¡¯t used against beings of higher than 30 level ) (1¡¯000¡¯000 Item points) (Tl:Don¡¯t ask me what it means, idk too. Probably author evoking artistic license: biology on us)

    Gene recovery infusion: Used on gic lifeforms to repair damaged bases to their original form (100¡¯000 Item points)

    Character insertion card: Usable only for transcript worlds, if used before user enters a transcript world, an identity as set by the user¡¯s preference will be entered into the world, the identity is original and cannot be a character that already exists in said world. 20¡¯000 Item points.

    Electromaic barrier: An item against electronic gadgets, mask the influence of electronic devices within the area of effect: 10¡¯000 Item points

    ¡®Bio containment unit¡¯, ¡®Gic fluid infusion¡¯, ¡®Gene recovery infusion¡¯, ¡®Character insertion card¡¯, ¡®Electromaic barrier¡¯, these five items might y a ratherrge role in the uing incursion into Academy City.

    Wu Yan was having a headache thinking about where to put the sisters they would save because even if he did manage to save them nobody could guarantee the safety of the sisters. In the original work, the sisters are something almost every faction would like to take a bite out of.

    The bio containment unit would solve this problem although the sisters will enter a deep stasis after entering it. It beats having to save the sisters whenever some sh*t happen.

    ¡®Gic infusion¡¯ would y an even bigger role.

    Level 6 shift project begun way before the official plot of the original work in terms of timeline. Otherwise, at a rate of 10 sister death per day and given the number of days between the beginning of the story and the appearance of the first sister, the casualty wouldn¡¯t have reach 10¡¯000!

    That is to say, during the start of the arc, many sisters had already died!

    This gic fluid infusion could be used to revive the dead sisters!

    Even though it is a little bit pricey at 1 million Item points but if the sisters could be saved. fuck 1 million, he would pay 10 million if need be!

    Gene recovery infusion could cure the clonar cellr degeneration inherent to the sisters due to the process in which they were ¡®grown¡¯. Their condition caused them to be able to live only for a few years after maturity and thus there is a need for this.

    Character insertion card is also very important. In a ce like Academy City, walking around without identification will no doubt bring about troubles. Suppose all is well, Aleister might still notice this and so an identity must be prepared.

    The EM barrier is also for protection purposes. Any 21st century otaku that is worth his salt would know that Aleister is a nasty ass peeping tom. Just thinking about gives him the bumps. This EM barrier will definitelye into use!

    Tapping the air a few times, a ck bracelet, 2 vials filled with golden and green liquid respectively, 4 cards and two ne appeared before him and he grabbed them.

    The ck bracelet is the bio containment unit. The vial filled with golden liquid is the gic fluid infusion and the green one would be the gene recovery infusion. The cards are character insertion cards and the two ne would be EM barrier.

    Ikaros is a multi purpose angel so she carries with her electronic jamming features. The EM barriers would best be given to Hinagiku and himself.

    Mikoto would have no use for it. Although for Wu Yan and Hinagiku, since they are going in as original characters not native to that universe, Aleister probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to scan everyone and notice them hiding from under line through the barrier. Mikoto¡¯s situation is different however, she¡¯s one of the seven lv 5 espers and the subject from which the sisters were made from. Why wouldn¡¯t Aleister use under line to monitor Mikoto?

    If she were to suddenly disappear from surveince, it would definitely cause Aleister to investigate and when ites to that then sooner orter everyone will get exposed.

    To avoid alerting him and entering his maniptive equations, Wu Yan must do a disservice towards Railgun¡­

    Having spents some 1.5 mil Item points, Wu Yan stored the items within his space ring and got back to flipping through the item list. One could never have too many useful gadgets under their belt.

    Following that, he found a lot more useful stuff but as neat as they are, they might turn out to be obsolete. Everything has its pros and cons, and for now he couldn¡¯t justify their usage.

    And as for those items he would definitely be in need of, aside from the ones he already got, the ones he didn¡¯t is because they are expensive as hell and he didn¡¯t have the ability to buy them despite the gargantuan amount he already has. But oh God, their OP functions¡­

    It¡¯s at this moment that Wu Yan regrettably found out how the points he had actually isn¡¯t as big an amount as he thought it were¡­

    Still happily browsing through them, he really could not find anything else so he closed the menu. Since the points will still be there and the items within System won¡¯t disappear anyways, if the time everes for the items to shine, then he would just have to buy it then.

    Looking at the remaning 7.3mil Item points he has, he closed the System and walked towards Mikoto¡¯s room¡­

 Chapter 138: Another summoning! Ikarosâ€™ comrade?

    <h4>Chapter 138: Another summoning! Ikaros¡¯rade?</h4>

    ¡°Mikoto, open the door please¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan said while knocking on the door to Mikoto¡¯s room. What he heard was a surprised yelp and then a bunch of crashing and tumbling sound from within the room followed by Mikoto¡¯s panicky steps.

    With a ‡å face, he thought it to be odd.

    What could she be doing? Why is she so ruffled? Could it be, she¡¯s hiding something she doesn¡¯t want anybody to see?

    Curious, he used his ESP powers to open Mikoto¡¯s door and walked inside. What he saw was Mikoto who¡¯s blushing like mad and looking really flustered. When she saw him, she screeched and turned even redder and looked like she¡¯s flipping out.

    ¡°Yo-You! What are you doing here, get out!¡±

    Mikoto backpedaled 2 steps and pointed at the door while shouting at him. The way she reacted is as though she¡¯s an innocent maiden who saw a rapist climbing into her home.

    ¡°Why are you freaking out, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been inside your room before¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    Mikoto clenched her teeth and blushed even more. Finally she lowered her head and muttered.

    ¡°Erm, We¡¯re going back to Academy City tomorrow, so can we please don¡¯t¡­ do that¡­ tonight?¡± (Tl: )

    Looking at the bashful Railgun and her tone, Wu Yanpletely ‡å-ed. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so unsettled. She thinks he¡¯s here to shtup her.

    ¡°I say, whatever could be going through your mind, I¡¯m just here to discuss some stuff, where did you think this was going?¡±

    Although swiggity swoot bing bang sounds enticing but it would better to inform them of his ideas before we get to the fun part. (Tl: safe search off and click for what is Å¾Å¾Å¾, I¡¯m pretty sure it originated from our japanesepadre, doujinshi¡¯s frequent use of smack smack smack or ¥Ñ¥ó¥Ñ¥ó¥Ñ¥ó but I could be wrong so if any brother who¡¯s familiar with the art would enlighten us that¡¯d be great.)

    ¡°Who.. who would believe you¡­¡±

    Her cheeks tinged in pink, Mikoto leered at him via side nce as she grumbled.

    ¡°You used simr lines these few nights when you crept into my room. Tell me when have you not used those lines huh?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Touche¡­

    ¡°I really came here to tell you something¡­ For real this time¡­¡±

    While under Mikoto¡¯s judging eyes, Wu Yan pleaded his defense and stated his aim. His aim is pure this time.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at him with suspicious eyes. He wanted to shout his frustration out at her. If he really wanted to get some, he would have mounted her ages ago, would he still be making his case 8 feet away?

    ¡°Fine. I trust you but if you¡¯re fucking with me¡­¡± (Tl: pun very intended, I¡¯m sowy I¡¯m not sowy)

    Restraining her bashfulness, Mikoto threatened him. She thought about releasing lightning to get her point across but then she remembered the guy isn¡¯t afraid of her lightning. So, she made a scissor hand gesture and Wu Yan¡¯s back instantly froze up as he nodded furiously.

    ¡°And.. what¡¯re you doing here again¡­¡±

    She still had a bit of pink blush on her but she persevered and asked him.

    ¡°Ah right, ask Hinagiku and Ikaros toe over, I will announce it!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already here, no need to send for us!¡±

    When Wu Yan was done, another voice came from behind him, giving him a jump. Hinagiku and Ikaros stood at the door, seeing as he looked back, Hinagiku brought Ikaros over and sat down.

    ¡°Why are you girls here?¡±

    Wu Yan is bewildered by their sudden appearance. He¡¯s d that he didn¡¯t tap ass today otherwise he would have been caught in the act¡­

    Hinagiku showed him the white of her eyes and said with a tone to match.

    ¡°Mikoto was so loud, Ikaros and me being just the next room over can naturally hear it so we came here to check. When we got here, we heard you say that so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t rx his expression and instead sweat started pouring down his back. If they could hear her surprised yelp then wouldn¡¯t that also mean they can hear Mikoto¡¯s aroused moaning at night?¡­

    It¡¯s fortunate that Kaichou-sama don¡¯t seem to be exhibiting any odd expression otherwise he would have fucked up good. It¡¯s true that he had pushed down the two girls before but since Kaichou-sama always slept together with Little Lirin, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t find the chance to taste that sweet ass a second time¡­

    While staying at the Midobia family¡¯s residence for the past few days, he would always take Mikoto at night for n+1 times, if Kaichou-sama found out he¡¯s not sure whether or not she would get mad. Despite the fact that the rtionship between the 3 of them are more or less known to each other¡­

    ¡°What are you doing spacing out, didn¡¯t you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing..¡±

    He uttered a few dryughs, quickly taking out the items he bought, he presented it to the girls and started exining it to them.

    When he¡¯s done, Hinagiku and Ikaros nodded while Mikoto seemed to be thinking about something. She then lifted her head and with grateful eyes she said to him in a warm tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Yan¡­.¡±

    Judging by the items before her, Mikoto could see that he put a lot of thought into how to save the sisters and he properly took action on behalf of her request, how can she not feel moved?

    Wu Yan smiled and shook his head before brushing her bangs lightly. His intimate actions made her go red again.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me. Isn¡¯t helping you just a natural thing?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku curled her lips when she saw how close the two are. She didn¡¯t say anything since their actions are still more pure than the stuff they did before¡­

    The heart warming scene didn¡¯tst long. Mikoto picked the character insertion card andined.

    ¡°You could remember than Ikaros didn¡¯t need to use EM barrier but why didn¡¯t you think about the fact that I didn¡¯t this character insertion card having came over from that world, idiot!¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised as he received the character insertion card. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It¡¯s true that it was a bit dumb, Mikoto is already a character of the Magical index universe, she didn¡¯t the card.

    Wu Yan sighed and then continued.

    ¡°Welp, let¡¯s save it for next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope, you can use it now!¡±

    Hinagiku said as she snatch the character insertion card from him, she didn¡¯t give him the chance to store the card away.

    ¡°Use it for who?¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto looked at Hinagiku in confusion. Not just anyone can go into transcript worlds, beside the master of System, only his summons can enter, Hinagiku should be familiar with this by now¡­

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for our newrade!¡±

    Hinagiku said matter-of-factly. She didn¡¯t notice how Wu Yan and Mikoto only seemed to be more confused by her words.

    ¡°Newrades?¡±

    The two looked like they haven¡¯t caught up yet so she helplessly exined.

    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯tcking in Summoning points, why not summon one more helper?¡± (Tl: harem +1, 6 about to be 7:D)

    Wu Yan then had a look of realization as the idea finally dawned upon him, he entered into a deep thought. She had a point, he did have 120¡¯000 Summoning points right now!

    One should know that in Academy City, there are at least 4 individuals that can be reasonably assumed to be tier 8. One of them Aleister Crowley, a legendary magician in his own rights, his skill is unquestionable. The second one would be Aiwass, that angel will definitely not be any weaker than an awakened elerator, the 3rd one. Having the ability to beat Mikoto within 100 bouts, he surely has a strength of tier 8! The fourth one,, probably the only one who could fight toe to toe with elerator just by using his esper power.

    Out of these 4 individuals, 3 will be met with due to their objective this time and the fourth one, as a member of the dark side and an ambitious fellow will definitely not mind meddling if the chance ever arises!

    4 tier 8, even if Aleister has his reasons for not moving, that would still leave them with 3 to deal with.

    Suppose Ikaros could hold off one or two, there is still always the chance that idents might happen, who can say for sure there won¡¯t be one this time? So, for insurance purposes, it would be better to summon one more tier 8. It¡¯s like what Hinagiku said, it¡¯s not like he¡¯scking the points to do so¡­

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s settled! Summon it is!¡±

    Wu Yan pped his hand as he made up his mind. He¡¯s secretly excited. Being excited is a given, as long as it¡¯s shoujo summoning time!

    ¡°Yan, who are you going to summon?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and even Ikaros seemed curious as they stared at him. Wu Yan thought for a bit and then looked at Ikaros who was slightly surprised before continuing.

    ¡°The summon this time will be Ikaros¡¯rade!¡±

    Tl: I have sad news for all you defenders of justice, the plot wins this time.

 Chapter 139: Second angeloid! Astrea!

    <h4>Chapter 139: Second angeloid! Astrea!</h4>

    : A character from sora no otoshimono/ Heaven¡¯s lost property. Angeloid Delta excelling in close rangedbat bearing the number. She has closebat abilities far greater than any of the first generation angeloids but she has no ranged fighting power. Summoning points: 95,000

    Looking at the holographic projection of the System introducing the summon candidate, Ikaros¡¯ eyes brightened for a brief while but she didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks.

    ¡°Looks strong¡­¡±

    Hinagiku reached out to try and touch the disy but her hands fell through it so she curled her lip.

    Curious, Mikoto rubbed her chin before asking Ikaros.

    ¡°Astrea? What a peculiar name, is she an angeloid just like Ikaros?¡±

    Ikaros nodded lightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s a first generation angeloid like me. If we¡¯re talking about close rangedbat, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even Ikaros could fight her!¡±

    Hinagiku is surprised as she looked at Ikaros. After confirming she didn¡¯t mishear it, she looked at the hologram intensely.

    ¡°Well that is pretty amazing, I want to try my luck with her!¡±

    Mikoto cracked her knuckles in tion. Wu Yan could only find his brows jerking from her statement. Ikaros looked like she wanted to say something but she gave up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make preparations to wee our newrade!¡±

    Shaking his head, Wu Yan clicked the ¡®summon¡¯ button..

    Radiant white light instantly filled the room.

    A curvaceous figure much like Ikaros¡¯ appeared and slowly materialized like it¡¯s being drawn. In just a bit, the figure¡¯s full appearance became apparent to them.

    Fluttering blonde hair even when there¡¯s no wind, her long wispy blonde hair reached her legs and were tied in pony tails, one to each side of her. They danced behind her as if dancing to their master¡¯s arrival.

    Wearing a risque light armor much like Ikaros when she first appeared with a dangerously short skirt, the motif is different whenpared to Ikaros¡¯ holy white. Blue colour dominated her attire more, with bits of white mixed in. Like Ikaros, she had essories in the shape of tiny wings by her hears, giving her extra points in moe.

    Her pure white wings spread out lightly behind her seemingly to entuate the charm of her exquisite countenance. Her perky twin weapons of mass destruction stood proud as if in defiance of gravity. So grand are those twin peaks that the two disciples of the t chest coalition almost had burning hot firee out of their eyes¡­

    ¡°As¡­trea¡­¡± Ikaros mumbled to herself. The way she looked at Astrea, it contained a surprising amount of reminisce which Wu Yan is very happy to see.

    This meant that Ikaros is bing more and more emotional.

    Maybe because they saw Ikaros¡¯ summoning before, they aren¡¯t too dazzled by the summoning this time despite Astrea¡¯s descent being ever so beautiful.

    When the light disappeared, a string of light came out of Astrea¡¯s body and shot towards Wu Yan¡¯s heart before embedding itself deep inside. Under a mysterious force, Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s heartbeat synchronized and the string of light turned into specks of light which entered his body¡­.

    Very quickly, a pair of deep red eyes on that gorgeous face opened, the color reminded them of Ikaros¡¯ when she entered sky queen mode. The difference between the two pair of eyes is that Astrea¡¯scked the coldness of Ikaros¡¯ and had more vibrance to them adding more life to that face of hers.

    A transparent que appeared in front of Wu Yan. On it was written the stats of Astrea¡­

    Unit:

    Astrea

    Abilities:

    Closebat master

    Power:

    A

    Endurance:

    A

    Agility:

    A

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Super Osciting Photon de Chrysaor (Rank C), Aegies L (Rank C)

    Level:

    75

    ? ?

    Wu Yan is very surprised by the information he is seeing. He didn¡¯t expect the strongest weapon and the strongest shield to actually be just at Rank C, Rare Armament tier!

    When he asked the System about this, he was rendered speechless by what he heard. The two items are rank C but they are like Ikaros¡¯ Apollon in the sense that they are infinitesimally close to Rank B!

    Wu Yan sighed inside. Angeloids really are powerhouses¡­

    By this time, Astrea had already attained consciousness and her cute deep red eyes were full of question marks. When she scanned the room, she tilted her head and even more question marks appeared.

    Astrea then inquisitively asked.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku looked at each other. They felt odd looking at Astrea.

    Making her brain go into overtime, Astrea tried her best to recall where she is but soon, she noticed Ikaros to the side and yelled in surprise.

    ¡°Eh? Senpai! Why are you in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The others could be wrong but they felt that Ikaros seemed to have stopped for a bit before she turned around and looked at Wu Yan with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    But before he could say anything, Astrea yelped again. She practically flew over in excitement as she asked him.

    ¡°Master! Are you my master?¡±

    With her beautiful face just a breath away from his, the corner of Wu Yan¡¯s lip jerked.

    ¡°Well, maybe probably in a way that is the case¡­.¡±

    Astrea immediately got down on one knee and used her tender voice to say.

    ¡°Master! I am the closebat angeloid type ¦¤, Astrea! Do you have any orders?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned his head away in an awkward way. He¡¯s afraid that if he looked down he would inevitable morph into a lewd wolf. That exposing armor of hers, if one were to look down, fantastic sights could be seen¡­.

    ¡°Co-could you get up first¡­¡±

    A beautiful girl like her kneeling in front of him is something he¡¯s still not used to¡­

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Astrea stood up and then as though she remembered something she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Oh right, Master, we haven¡¯t done the engraving yet!¡±

    She didn¡¯t give him the chance to recover as she grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Engraving! Commence!¡±

    ¡®¡­.¡±

    Time seemed to have stopped. In that ce, a few gorgeous girls and an otaku stared wide eyes with no one speaking¡­

    ¡°Engraving! Begin!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s tone became even louder. It¡¯s as if she believes that by shouting louder the engraving process could hear her and make its appearance¡­

    Of course, that would be impossible, the room is still quiet¡­.

    ¡°Eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhh!!!¡±

    Ikaros panicked and she let go of his hands. Touching her neck, the cold sensation of metal that should have been there isn¡¯t there, instead she could feel her smooth and soft skin.

    ¡°How can this be? The cor disappeared, wah!!!¡±

    Astrea squeaked and tears began forming at her eyes. She jumped and flipped out inside the room, making a total mess inside it.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Wu Yan massaged his forehead. He got the picture now, he finally understood how low her processing power is and what the C rating in psyco meant¡­

    ¡°Wh-what an energetic girl¡­¡±

    Hinagiku forced a smile. She didn¡¯t understand how despite both being angeloids, there could be so big a difference between Ikaros and Astrea.

    ¡°Maa, at times like this just smile and wave¡­¡±

 Chapter 140: Entering Toaru Majutsu no Index! A trollish character settingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 140: Entering Toaru Majutsu no Index! A trollish character setting¡­</h4>

    ¡°You girls ready?¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea grouped up and stood in a circle together. Everyone except Mikoto had ¡®Character insertion¡¯ card on their hand.

    Hearing Wu Yan, Astrea nodded like mad while the other girls also nodded in response. Wu Yan then opened his System menu and hit ¡®transcript worlds¡¯ tab.

    As expected, the transcript worlds avable to him are obvious to him, except for Hayate no Gotoku which is highlighted, the other worlds are dim and grey in colour. This meant that he can¡¯t enter those worlds.

    That is as it should be, to enter a world, a sum of points are required. Of course, he could choose not to pay and the consequence of which would be getting randomly thrown into any one of said worlds. For example, he entered Hayate no Gotoku randomly when he first started out.

    He¡¯s not flustered by this and calmly said to the system.

    ¡°System! Requesting entry into a world of one of my summons!¡±

    ¡°Beep! User requested entry into summon¡¯s world, requesting¡­¡±

    Indeed if one didn¡¯t want to pay or randomly go to a world, there is another method, that is to request entry into summon¡¯s world!

    ¡°Beep! Entry sessful!¡±

    With the sound of a light ring, the options representing [Majutsu no Index] and [Sora no otoshimono] lighted up!

    At this point, everyone shook and raised their character insertion card. After using it, the card turned into drops of light and sipped into the world menu¡­

    ¡°Beep! Wu Yan, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea used character insertion cards. A random identity will be set up and given to each user upon entering said world!¡±

    The voice entered their ears and the girls all nodded. Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief before clicking on the option representing Majutsu no Index.

    And then, they disappeared¡­

    ? ?

    . It could be said to be a city isted from the outside world, an area segregated from the rest of the world. For no other reason then because its technology preceded the outside world¡¯s by 30 years. This is a heaevn for Espers and other special ability users. They epted development from various research firms and obtained special powers. These Espers lived here and they possessed abilities which normal people could not obtain, they also have rights normal people don¡¯t. This is a hell for Espers and other specia ability users. In ces known to only a few, some people would be happily wandering about the ce window shopping and bam, the next thing they know, they¡¯re on a dissecting table as little white rats for these so called ¡°scientists¡±.

    This is also a ce for level 0s, a term for people who have no special abilities. In this ce where might makes right, they are either living a carefree modest life or a dark and slippery life down into the abyss¡­

    In the eyes of some of these jealous level 0, Espers are detestable individuals. They would often gang up and ¡°make a sport¡± out of picking on these helpless level 0 who can¡¯t fight back¡­

    If you¡¯re a cute girl, beware for you might find yourself getting held back by a group of people whilst wandering tiny alleys where not many tread. You would then find yourself getting into high impact sexual violence scenarios with said individuals.

    You know, just like how currently, in a tiny alleyway somewhere in this big city, a cute girl is being forced against a wall. She trembled at the sight of this guy in front of her who closed his eyes making it unclear what is going on inside that mind of his.

    Although she called the for help, nobody knows whether or not the members woulde before this guy before her nd his hands¡¯ on her?

    Thus, she is praying that the guy before her will keep ¡°meditating¡± and don¡¯te to his conscious mind.

    However, her wish soon got shattered into a million pieces¡­

    ? ?

    After a very brief period of dizziness, Wu Yan felt his senses returning to his control. He opened his eyes with the intention to grasp his situation.

    What he saw made him subconsciously zone out for a very long time.

    A girl, very cute by the way, the kind which wouldn¡¯t lose much to Hinagiku and Mikoto, with teary and tightly closed eyes, shivered at a distance not further than 10 cm away from him. When she saw him opening his eyes, a look of terror spread out across her face.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What. The. fuck.

    Before Wu Yan could process the scene that is happening before him, System rang with a tone that almost stunned Wu Yan.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    Transcript mission: Rescue operations

    M1: Save the 20000 Misaka sister clones, revive the dead sisters and cure the ones alive of their conditions, gather them and store them all into Bio containment unit ;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points each 100000 ;

    M2: Uninitiated;

    M3: Uninitiated;

    ¡°Beep! User, only upon clearing all mission of this world can the user leave this world. Upon clearing the first mission, the second one will be triggered, the same applies to when mission 2 ispleted where mission 3 will be triggered. To reiterate, only upon clearing all 3 missions will the user be able to leave this world!¡±

    ¡°The user used character insertion card when entering this world, System has thus set up an identity for user!¡±

    Name: Wu Yan

    Abilities: level 0 (Tl: the raw used ¡°person without ability¡±, but since this is toaru majutsu, it¡¯s safe to assume it¡¯s referring to level 0s)

    Age: 22

    Character introduction: A permanent resident of Academy City. Has no friends, no girlfriends, no parents. Belonging to the 3 Withouts segment (Tl: ÈýÎÞ, referring to no social assitsance, no house, no electric meter, normally to describe a persona as being very poor), the only asset worth any money he has is a unit which barely had: A kitchen, toilet, small room with tables and bed. A self proimed robin hood who robs the rich to help the poor. Barely getting past each day. He¡¯s an unaplished delinquent with a side job. Namely, giving personal and close lessons to girls in the bloom of their youth. Hence, beside being just another small fry delinquent, he¡¯s also a scum of the lowest order!

    ¡°Character settings over and out. A reminder to user, the time ratio of transcript world to real world is 100:1, so please rx and train in transcript world. Have a pleasant stay!¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°I XX your XX!¡±

    After receiving his identity and the identity¡¯s memories of living in this world. Wu Yan cursed out loud without restraining himself, giving the young girl before him a giant fright, she is close to crying now.

    Oh wait, no.. yeap she cried¡­.

    ¡°Uuuu, I beg of you please let me go. I will give you all the money I have so please I¡¯m begging you¡­ Uuu¡­.¡±

    The girl cried and cried as she begged for mercy. She looked totally pitiable¡­.

    Wu Yan¡¯s body stiffened up, his expression also froze. He cursed the System¡¯s family members from grandma to little boy even if he¡¯s unsure whether or not System had family members¡­

    ¡°Erm, could you please stop crying, pretty please?¡­¡±

    He squeezed a smile as he said so with a dry smile stered on him. Although he didn¡¯t know this girl, he¡¯s helpless against crying girls.

    ¡°Please spare me, let me go, uuu¡­.¡±

    The girl seemed not to have heard him and continued crying. She didn¡¯t stop mumbling, and boy did she look pitiful doing so.

    ¡°Could you please stop crying, alright?¡±

    Wu Yan wants to let her go but if he let her go in this state, his reputation would bepletely ruined. Well, judging from the character introduction, there¡¯s probably not much left of his reputation to ruin but still he would like to recoup at least a sliver of it.

    He honestly don¡¯t want to be treated as a scum¡­.

    Thus, Wu Yan lightened his tone as much as he could and warmly advised the girl. Why won¡¯t this girl give him at least a chance to exin himself?¡­.

    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡±

    The girl ignored him and kept crying, not listening to what Wu Yan had to say. Wu Yan could feel his head getting bigger and bigger.

    However, unbeknownst to Wu Yan, he would soone to regret this. Regret for why he didn¡¯t let the girl go sooner¡­

 Chapter 141: Invited over to Judgement 177 branch office for tea.

    <h4>Chapter 141: Invited over to Judgement 177 branch office for tea.</h4>

    A vigorous and young male in a small alley with no one in sight but a frail young girl. The girl is even crying at the moment, so if anyone saw this scene, they would probably think it¡¯s one of those situation where a lewd man is taking advantage of an innocent woman.

    Well at least that¡¯s what the girl from judgement would think upon seeing this scene.

    ¡° I received a call from here and I would advise against futile resistance!¡±

    Listening to that tsundere esque voice, Wu Yan and the girl expressed different expressions. The girl lifted her teary but still beautiful face and looked at her with joy. Wu Yan on the other hand had frozen expression, again.

    Oh God no, not her! Not her! Please for the love of God not her! NOOOOO!!!

    Praying for the help of his ancestors from his great grand papi to his papi during the ape human age, his only wish is that this voice which he had heard eight thousand and eight hundred times before on t screen is merely a hallucination. He slowly turned his head over with machine like movements, creaking at the neck.

    However, when he saw the owner of that voice, he knew, his ancestors are beckoning him over to their side¡­.

    With a height of around 1.5 meter, tawny twin curly pigtails, wearing a school uniform, she had Judgement armband around one of her arm. the petite little girl looked pretty stern, she would look perfect with ¡°justice¡± written on top of her.

    And it is this figure that made him wish he could find a hole to crawl into and bury himself. Better die and reincarnate than this¡­

    Of all the individuals that can appear, why did it have to be her!!!

    How can he not recognize this young girl standing before him. That cute appearance of hers can fool anyone, her heart is as twisted as his grandma¡¯s panties. Technically, she¡¯s a love rival of his, her name¡¯s Kuroko, and the epithet reads: Hentai shoujo, Shiroi Kuroko.

    At the moment, this girl that might very well teleport him into a sewer upon finding out that he tapped her precious onee-sama, is standing there looking at him like he¡¯s dirtiest scumbag in town. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know where to look now.

    Shiroi Kuroko tugged her Judgement armband and showed it to him. She squinted and yelled at him in a tender tone.

    ¡°That barbarian over there, unhand the young maiden from your vile clutches!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand trembled and his knees lose their strength. He was that close to copsing down on the floor. Now he understood what it felt like for Tie Li when Wu Yan yelled at him:¡±Put down that loli in your hand!¡±¡­

    Even the girl who was happy to see Shiroi Kuroko looked stunned thinking whether or not she had put her hopes in the right person¡­

    Shiroi Kuroko doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything wrong with what she said. Instead she fixed her gaze on him and her hand started moving towards the inside of her skirt. Wu Yan definitely didn¡¯t think she¡¯s going to give him some fashion show that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Looking at the girl and then at Shiroi Kuroko, Wu Yan smiled, the radiance of which could blind anyone. He then turned to Shiroi Kuroko and said.

    ¡°If I say this is all a big misunderstanding, would you believe me?¡±

    When he finished, he saw a look on her face that represented her absolute prejudice against him. His bright smile then turned into a mournful look.

    ¡°It really is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s going to cry at this rate.

    ¡°If you want toin, you can talk all you want at the branch office!¡±

    She took out a handcuff and judging by the dangerous look in her eyes, she¡¯s going to apprehend him¡­

    Perhaps noticing the auraing off of Shiroi Kuroko, the girl looked at Wu Yan with a frightful expression and then ran with all her might as she pitter pattered over to Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s side and hid behind her. Due to the height difference, Shiroi Kuroko couldn¡¯tpletely hide her from view¡­

    ¡°Oh? Not stopping the hostage frome scaping¡­¡±

    Only when the girl ran to her side did she put down her hand that was going for the steel darts inside her skirt. She looked at Wu Yan with slight confusion.

    ¡°I already said it, it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt so wronged but who could he me? That son of a bitch System of course. But how can he shift the me to System, he could only take it like a man.

    Upon listening to him, Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s suspicion remained but she had a bit of trust in him since he didn¡¯t stop the girl from running away. She didn¡¯t say anything else and walked on over to the front of Wu Yan and continued.

    ¡°Well, follow down to the branch office for a little walk!¡±

    ¡°Must we do this?¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he got kicked in the balls. He didn¡¯t think this kind of sh*t would happen so shortly aftering to Academy City.

    However, Wu Yan should be d for what he has. At least the System didn¡¯t give him an identity of some mass murdering arsonist, super dangerous inmate type background. In a way, it¡¯s a silver lining of sorts¡­

    ¡°If you really want to prove your innocence, then you will go with me!¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s implication: If you don¡¯t, then you have something to hide¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Treating him as if he would run any moment, she kept her eyes on him. Wu Yan had the urge to call someone a m.o.f.o at the moment but¡­

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Dejected, he felt strength leaving along with that sentence he uttered¡­

    Shiroi Kuroko didn¡¯t put down her guard against him. She brought him along and off they went, over to Judgement branch office, the legendary Judgement 177 branch office!

    Looking at Shiroi Kuroko and her elegant stride, one would get the notion that she was brought up as some noble¡¯s daughter. Wu Yan meanwhile, retorted silently.

    damn you, yuri girl. Stop acting so graceful, you only need to drool and tackle Mikoto while moaning like a beast in heat, that will do¡­

    ? ?

    At the Judgement 177 branch office¡­

    Coming here, Wu Yan admitted it. Although the process was a bit wanting, at least he somehow got himself here to a base where Railgun and her 3 friends operated. This answered a part of the curiosities he had in mind.

    It¡¯s not that different from what he saw on t screen, it¡¯s like a smallpanies¡¯ office. There are desks, information,puters, it is a stylish ce in its own rites.

    And then he saw two people¡­

    A rocking hot figure, a pair of sses, not to mention those twin peaks on her that lost rtive to Ikaros or Astrea, but still way bigger than peers her age, an onee-san looking woman without the onee-san air around her,

    Short ck hair, a stature almost the same as Shiroi Kuroko, wearing a Sakugawa uniform with a headband made of artificial flower, called the ¡°protector Goddess¡± and sometimes referred to as the ¡°walking vase¡±,

    All famous people¡­

    While eximing those thoughts silently, Shiroi Kuroko ¡°invited¡± him inside. Very soon, the two girls who were busy with work saw theming inside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Shiroi-san!¡±

    Uiharu told her in a tender voice. She sounded like a wife receiving her husband. Wu Yan can¡¯t help but suspect that maybe she got done in by that yuri girl¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, the criminal didn¡¯t offer up any resistance and surrendered in good conscience.¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko said thusly, and Wu Yan felt paining from his balls again¡­

    ¡°Erm, could you please don¡¯t call me a criminal?¡±

    Wu Yan objected while raising his hand.

    ¡°You attempted to molest an underage girl. That, Mister, is a felony!¡±

    Konori Mii said in a stern tone. He agrees that the content had reason to it but somehow, as the subject of said felony, he felt odd.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a criminal! I never molested any underage girl!¡±

    He yelled in frustration. Wu Yan must clear his name here, he can¡¯t handle the consequence of bearing such an infamous title¡­

    ¡°Maa, let¡¯s leave it like that, ording to him, he said it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko said nonchntly in a tone that made him want to hit her.

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Uiharu looked at Shiroi Kuroko and then at Wu Yan before saying.

    ¡°But, in the records, Mister Wu Yan, you have more than 10 counts of molesting underage girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt his mind nking out and despaired at the sad truth of this transcript world. Because those records Uiharu mentioned are indeed within the memories given to him by the System¡­.

    Konori Mii, Uiharu Kazri and Shiroi Kuroko looked at him like he¡¯s the dirtiest maggot there is. He wanted to cry so he cried out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding this time!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 142: Borrowing a communication device to call for helpâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 142: Borrowing amunication device to call for help¡­</h4>

    No matter what Wu Yan said, the three girls ain¡¯t buying his sh*t. Though he wanted to cry, he couldn¡¯t for theck of tears. Maybe because of his tendency to fool around, the three girls amended their attitude towards him for the better. Although, good wordsing out of the yuri girl don¡¯t sound good to the receiver at all¡­

    Finally, after much protesting and defense, they decided not to record his offense this time, they let him off with a warning. That cheeky little girl, Shiroi Kuroko said something about not forgiving him if she everes across him again, she¡¯s just a delinquent in and through isn¡¯t she.

    Konori Mii wrote ¡°sternly warned¡¯ in the case file and look at Wu Yan before continuing.

    ¡°Now, we are just going to wait for a friend of yours toe and bail you out, then you can walk..¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Ignoring what it means when she said bail, he first needs to have someone in mind, that¡¯s another issue altogether. System gave him a setting where he didn¡¯t have any friends, parents, or girlfriends. Where the fuck is he going to find a guarantor?

    ¡°Erm, do I really need a guarantor before I can go?¡±

    Wu Yan put on a dry smile. Having not been here for more than an hour since arriving, he already feels like his heart had taken enough damage to weaken it¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Konori frowned before she stared at him and told him off.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rule, as a citizen of Academy City, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know this?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes, he really didn¡¯t know it. It¡¯s not like the rule is explicitly shown in the anime, drawn in the manga or even wrote about in the novel. How the hell would he even know them.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have anyone that can bail me out¡­¡±

    Trying to hold back this information for a while, Wu Yan finally let it out.

    ¡°nobody you say?¡±

    The three girls were surprised. Shiroi Kuroko used a very off kind of eyes on him. That expression, it kinda reminds him of that time when he first met Lulu in the jungle.

    The eyes as if one was looking at an unsightly hillbilly¡­.

    ¡°Surely your personal rtions aren¡¯t so bad that you have no friends to back you up¡­¡±

    ¡°As much as I would like to not admit it¡­.¡±

    His lips twitch and his grudge against the System deepened.

    Shiroi Kuroko took another serious look at the guy before sighing and shrugging.

    ¡°Then it seems, you will have to stay here for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡­¡±

    The 3 girls nodded, even Uiharu was included. He looked up at the ceiling with a pained expression but he didn¡¯t say anything¡­

    Inside Academy City, it would be wrong to say he didn¡¯t know anyone, in fact he knows quite a lot of the characters here. hell, he even knows about that fake hikikomori called Aleister. It¡¯s just that, nobody knows him, that¡¯s the issue here.

    The ones who would recognize him would only be the girls that came with him. But who knows what identity they had been given and where are they at the moment.

    He¡¯s thoroughly beating himself up deep inside. He ounted for many things but let the method ofmunication slip past him, among all the tools he got why didn¡¯t he buymunication tools?¡­

    But at least he could still feel the girls presence due to the shared life force feature. However, the girls probably didn¡¯t think he would get caught so fast aftering to this world.

    Without a mean to contact them and just waiting for them toe for him, by that point, he would probably have spent enough time here to be freed.

    Ugh, I wonder how they are, I¡¯m not that worried about Hinagiku, she¡¯s very independent. I am however a bit worried for Ikaros seeing as she can¡¯t deal with people well enough. I am even more worried for Astrea, that idiot, who knows if she will even be able to survive¡­

    And then there¡¯s Mikoto, he¡¯s not worried about her. She¡¯s a native here anyways, she¡¯s probably waiting inside the dormitory for this yuri girl before him to go back and have some smexy yuri time¡­

    All of a sudden, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shined brightly and then he shouted.

    ¡°Eureka!¡±

    The sudden shout gave the girls a jump. Uiharu was so shocked she identally bumped her head against aputer with a yelp. It¡¯s clearly painful for her as tears are starting toe out of the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°What are you yelling for, suddenly¡­.¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko is not amused at all, her two curly pigtails that are starting to float upwards, Konori looked pretty displeased as well.

    Against the 3 girls ring at him, he grinned before he quickly asked a favor of Shiroi Kuroko.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I have someone that can vouch for me. Kuroko, borrow me your handphone!¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko stomped in anger as she threw a leer at him while gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me so intimately! I am not that close to you!¡±

    Wu Yan recalled that in Ind country (Tl: japan), only very close people would call each other with their given name, but he¡¯s not a resident of that country¡­.

    He gave a few wryughs while trying to shrug it off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details..¡±

    With a cold ¡®hmph¡¯, she took out her cellphone and shoved it into his hand with a very unfriendly attitude. After that, she took a seat and ignored himpletely.

    Looking more like a bluetooth earphone than a phone, he raised an eyebrow.

    This level of technology is going to be the death of me¡­

    Luckily for him, he saw Kuroko using her phone many times on screen, as he fumbled the machine in his hand, he searched for something and quickly he found the name he was looking for as can be seen by the joyful expression of his face.

    Quickly dialing the number under the gazes of the 3 confused girls, a voice rang after some static and the owner picked up, it¡¯s a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Oh? Kuroko¡­¡±

    The voice came from within the phone and also from within the 177 branch office, the voice is very clear, clear enough that Kuroko shot up straight after hearing it.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to smash this phone, not only was it hard to operate, it was even automatically on speaker¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice continueding from the phone. However, the whole ce is strangely quiet. Meanwhile, Kuroko looked like she wanted to chew him to bits right there and then, adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s headache.

    ¡°homo Erectus, how dare you use my phone to harass my Onee-sama!¡±

    She reached into her skirt with one hand and reach out to snatch the phone from Wu Yan¡¯s hand with the other. It seems like she¡¯s going to give him a peice of her mind while retrieving the phone.

    ¡°Wait wait wait wait! Let me finish!¡±

    When Mikoto heard his voice from the other side, she¡¯s surprised, how could she mishear his voice? But then, why is he with Kuroko?

    ¡°Yan? Yan, is that you?¡±

    When Mikoto¡¯s voice came, Kuroko stopped her hands subsequently making Wu Yan dismiss the notion of taking her down. With Kuroko still bbergasted, Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s me..¡±

    ¡°Why are you holding onto Kuroko¡¯s phone?¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t here, he could picture the confusion on her face right now. Thinking about how to reply to her, the bitter smile on his face became even more anguished. What choice does he have, this Academy City arc had been kicking him in the nuts since the beginning¡­

    ¡°Please listen to me¡­¡±

    He exined with ambiguous and doubtful exnations, given that there are still 3 other girls here, he couldn¡¯t be too specific in his exnation¡­

    On the side, Kuroko kept opening and closing her mouth in disbelief, hearing him calling her ¡°Mikoto¡± and the other side responding with ¡°Yan¡± in such an intimate and familiar way really got to her.

    Soon after exining himself, the whole ce became quiet once again, Mikoto also became silent. Soon, a slightly irritated voice came.

    ¡°That is to say, you got captured by Kuroko and is now awaiting me to bail you out¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡­. It is as you say¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan turned his face the other way in an awkward manner, even if Mikoto isn¡¯t directly in front of him, he felt like he didn¡¯t have the guts to show himself in front of her.

    ¡°Molesting young girls¡­¡±

    Unsure whether or not he¡¯s hallucinating but somehow or the other, her voice took on a more sinister tone¡­

    ¡°You should know it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan put out a long sigh.

    Leaving a gap of about a few seconds, Mikoto uttered in an unamused manner.

    ¡°Wait quietly there!¡±

    And then, the line disconnected. Wu Yan released a breath of relief. If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer over here. With that, his matter over here is settled, the sae couldn¡¯t be said about Kuroko though.

    ¡°This, how can this be! Tell my why a scum of the earth like you! Would know someone like Onee-sama!¡±

 Chapter 143: To give a good lessonâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 143: To give a good lesson¡­</h4>

    Mikoto ran over to the 177 branch office in a hurry, she knocked on the door politely,it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s here, she can¡¯t just barge like she owns the joint now can she?¡­

    After knocking, she pushed the door open and entered, hinting that she¡¯s still a bit hasty. Thus, very soon she woulde to see this scene¡­

    A very shapely senpai of hers, sitting on a chair with eyes turned away at a certain direction where Mikoto could still see her brows twitching intermittently. And then there¡¯s another girl that had a flower headband on her, she¡¯s a cute and petite girl currently sitting in front of a desktop with her head lowered, tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes. It seems she had seen some sh*t, spooking her into averting her sight, a stark contrast to her senpai.

    Another person, a person all too familiar to her, sat on a chair with her eyes focused on the scene outside a window. He would asionally sneak a peek at a certain direction only to look away with a high and mighty attitude, the person¡¯s posture looked cold and lonely as the snow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    This odd scene made her stiffen up. Still slightly shocked, she rubbed her eyes and yet the scene remained the same. It seemed normal at first but for some reason she felt the mood as off.

    It¡¯s unclear whether or not Wu Yan had noticed this or he¡¯s just putting on a facade but he looked at her while smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mikoto¡­¡±

    Mikoto came to his in hasty steps, she then asked while frowning.

    ¡°What happened? Pretty sure you sounded very panicky on the phone no?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and then look at Mikoto with sympathy. He ced a hand on her shoulder and continued with a stern countenance.

    ¡°Mikoto, I finally understand just how rough your daily life is.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Mikoto became even more bewilldered.

    Konori Mii and Uiharu Kazari walked over. They both had different expressions, the former had curiosity while thetter had stars for eyes, she looked like one of them crazy fans chasing a superstar.

    ¡°Are you the trump card of Tokiwadai, that Misaka Mikoto?¡± Konori Mii examined her as if to see what¡¯s the difference between her and everyone else. She thenughed and continued.

    Mikoto¡¯s very polite with strangers, what¡¯s more this woman before her is older than her.

    ¡°Yes! I am Misaka Mikoto, d to meet you, senpai!¡±

    ¡°No need to be so courteous, I am Konori Mii, nice to meet you as well Misaka-san!¡±

    ¡°Pl-pleased to make your acquaintance, Misaka-senpai, I am Uiharu Kazari¡­¡±

    Uiharu had a slight blush as she bashfully greeted Mikoto, She seemed very reserved.

    ¡°Er, I am very sorry for the inconvenience I have caused¡­¡±

    Mikoto rubbed her face while saying that.

    The amicable scene unfolding before him made him feel a bit helpless, the 3 girls should have been very familiar with each other, but now they are re-enacting the scene where they first met, needless to say it felt very weird for him to see it again.

    But this was not without rhyme or reason. The time when Wu Yan &co entered this transcript world would be one day before the arc began, at this point in time, Railgun probably wasn¡¯t acquainted Konori Mii or Uiharu Kazari.

    Seeing as they hit it off big time and looked like they would be continuing their chit chat for a while longer, he decided to cut them off.

    ¡°Erm, Miss, can I go now?¡±

    The three girls finally stopped when they heard him, Konori pushed her sses up while nodding.

    ¡°Since there is someone bailing you out, naturally we will be releasing you!¡±

    Konori turned back to Mikoto while chastizing her slightly.

    ¡°Misaka-san, You need to pitch in and put a leash on your friend here, don¡¯t let him do anything that goes against the disciplinary code. You should know, this guy has a pretty bad record behind him¡­¡±

    Wu Yan drylyughed, he didn¡¯t know what to say and so is Mikoto. Of course, she knows that Wu Yan got put into this situation by extraordinary circumstances, if he really did go and cop some feel from a young girl, she would have already long put him down with lightning bolts¡­

    She red at him only to receive a puppy eyes that screamed innocence from him. Losing control and uttering a fewughs, she seemed to have recalled something and scanned the surrounding.

    ¡°By the way, where is Kuroko?¡±

    The whole ce fell silent again¡­

    Mikoto looked oddly at Uiharu and Konori who stayed silent and then turned back to Wu Yan.

    ¡°What happened? Could it be that something happened with her?¡±

    ¡°It-It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Uiharu wave her hands frantically, no matter how one looked at her, she looked very superficial.

    ¡°Shiroi-san received a case and headed out to deal with it¡­¡±

    Konori pulled Uiharu away and smiled at Mikoto. If one were to look closer, one could see anxiousness in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, is that so!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mikoto, I think it¡¯s high time we go now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Mikoto and headed towards the exit.

    ¡°Erm, Konori senpai, Uiharu-san, we will be going now¡­¡±

    Konori and Uiharu quickly nodded. Their attitude werepletely different to when they looked like they could talk deep into the night with her, Mikoto tilted her head in confusion and hurriedly caught up with Wu Yan.

    When Wu Yan and Mikoto left, Konori and Uiharu exchanged sights and ran over to a table and peered under it¡­.

    Laid there is Shiroi Kuroko, bound and packaged into a convenient form for storage. She kept uttering ¡°Uumghh¡± and such simr sounds, evidently because she¡¯s gagged as well.

    The two bitterlyughed, it looks like they are not surprised. They quickly got her out from under the table and loosened her from her bondage.

    ¡°That dirty scum! How dare he treat me like this! I will bury him under the ground!!!¡±

    As soon as they removed her gag, Shiroi Kuroko roared like Godzi, her bound body notwithstanding. It was so loud, Uiharu and Konori had to plug up their ears.

    Konori bitterly smiled and continued to loosen her from her bondage.

    ¡°Shiroi, you can¡¯t me him, you didn¡¯t even let the guy speak for himself and decided to teleport the phone into him like some barbarian¡­¡±

    ¡°But, that scum had the balls to try and defile Onee-sama, as her bodyguard, how can I tolerate his continued existence on this world!¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko said matter-of-factly. Then she recalled something and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right! Onee-sama! Onee-sama left with that dirty scum! That lewd bastard must be nning to take Onee-sama somewhere where there aren¡¯t any people and do this and that to her!¡±

    ¡°Noooo! Onee-sama! Onee-samaaaa! You must wait for me, Kuroko ising to save you!!!¡±

    Her voice echoed within the branch office¡­

    Too bad, you should know that your Onee-sama can¡¯t hear you. Plus, this and that? Please, they had done this and that and then some¡­

    On the other side, Wu Yan exined himself and Mikoto more or less understood the event flow.

    ¡°So to say, your current identity is a useless thug¡­¡±

    Her eyes looked like they wereughing at him.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right, you better not go out and challenge thugs now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied with indignation.

    Having had her fill ofughter, Mikoto continued in a worried manner.

    ¡°I wonder how Hinagiku, Ikaros and Astrea are doing?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma, they probably won¡¯t turn into thugs¡­¡±

    Actually, Wu Yan is looking forward to seeing what Kaichou-sama, Ikaros and Astrea would look like as thugs.

    Probably because he thought about something, Wu Yan grinned and then turned serious.

    ¡°Mikoto, seeing as you¡¯re more familiar with Academy City why don¡¯t you search for Hinagiku and the others!¡±

    ¡°And what about you!¡±

    Mikoto stopped and turned around like she had seen through what is his motive.

    Wu Yan smiled and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Me? Of course I will be going by the n!¡±

    Against Wu Yan¡¯s intimate action, Mikoto didn¡¯t feel shy or anything, she looked back at him with a serious expression before wishing him well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded but Mikoto still couldn¡¯t rx.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go messing around by yourself, you promised we would stick together¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and grinned again¡­

 Chapter 144: Research centre, data, DNA, Sisters!

    <h4>Chapter 144: Research centre, data, DNA, Sisters!</h4>

    Night time¡­.

    Inside a phone booth, Wu Yan is tapping a mini notebook, it¡¯s only about the size of his palm. From time to time, one could see electricity flowing into the notebook and then the screen would change with different data oveys of different sizes being disyed there.

    ¡°So many research centers, how the hell did Mikoto destroy them all in the original work¡­¡±

    Grumbling like that, Wu Yan quicklymitted the information to his memory with the help of [Impable Memory]. He manipted the data carefully and made his exit.

    ¡°Mikoto¡¯s ability is quite useful.¡±

    Without her ability, Wu Yan would have encountered so much more trouble just to obtain these information. He smiled when he thought about how the upside down guy would probably have discovered him during the process of doing so.

    Recalling the information, he moved towards one of the researchbs. There lies his objective¡­.

    A big researchb appeared in front of him, he walked out from a corner. Eyeing the surrounding, he took out a cloak from his space ring. He disappeared from view the moment he draped it over himself¡­

    Inside theb, he walked with light steps on a path, shielded from detection by EM shield, he¡¯s not afraid of any electronic device catching him. And regarding detection by human eyes, with the invisibility cloak here, he¡¯s not too worried.

    Theb is pretty big but Wu Yan walked in a very systematic order. Who needs map when you got the ce down in your head, there are not that many patrols around at night, at most it would just be 1 or 2. Most of the time however, it¡¯s just the trashcan looking robots.

    When someone appears, he would stop and move only when they walk pass him. He would also ignore the robots and just walk pass them, the robots would experience a temporary shutdown but they would resume function after a while and continue patrolling.

    On the way, Wu Yan encountered many shutter doors, others might need a bit of skill to get pass them but he would just need to zap the card swiping part of the door and vo the door would open. Mikoto¡¯s power really makes infiltrating ces like this look like a walk in the park¡­

    Opening the physical ess control door for the n-th time, he walked inside. Different form before, it¡¯s not the steel pathway but a ridiculously big area.

    There areputers operating in the surrounding and some information records organized on the bookshelf to the side. To each of the two sidesy what appears to be incubation chambers filled with unknown liquid, they seem to serve some kind of function.

    In front of him, at the most visible area is aputer screen as big as the screen one sees at a cinema!

    He ran to it the moment he saw it. His objective is none other than this, theputer in front of him. The screen is dark but the keys below it are brightly lit, he fumbled around and came to the center most area. He saw the keys and pressed them. After pressing around, he stopped and stood there waiting for something. When a red light lit up he ced his hand on the keyboard and used his ability. A few arcs of electricity entered it while making biri biri sfx.

    With thest arc, the red light turned green. A recessed tform emerged from within the keyboard. Inside the recess, there¡¯s a test tube, and contained within it is some blood. At this point, Wu Yan grinned and retrieved the test tube. Examining it, he decided that it should be okay and threw it into his space ring after releasing a sigh of relief.

    The blood in it belong to Mikoto. It¡¯s part of the sample containing the DNA from Mikoto that they are going to make clones out of. The sisters are a result of this vial of sample. He¡¯s here because he wants to retrieve this item. Since he¡¯s going to save the sisters, he gave more thought towards his action. He didn¡¯t want Aleister to clone some more clones just for his artificial heaven n. It would be a pain in the ass if he did, and Wu Yan would need toe back for a second round of rescuing.

    He didn¡¯t know whether or not there¡¯s such a pitiful external existence inside Academy City but he didn¡¯t want to see Mikoto¡¯s DNA being an instrument to increase more pitiful lives without restraint. It¡¯s all a precaution¡­.

    Storing away the DNA, he walked towards another direction¡­.

    Dodging the detection of the patrols and opening a bunch more physical ess control doors, he walked in the monotonous pathway with no style. At a certain area of theb, he finally found the individual he¡¯s looking for.

    Tokiwadai school uniform, tea colored short hair reached her shoulders, the same face as Mikoto. The identical figure with the only distinguishing feature being a military visor on her head. Her tea colored eyes had no ripples of a living person inside them even as she walked around in stupor.

    Mikoto sisters!

    A look of joy spread across his face, the sister is probably patrolling. She walked around the pathway without knowing that there¡¯s one more individual here other than her. He suppressed the joy inside him and confirmed that there is nobody else here before removing the invisibility cloak on him and appearing in front of the sister.

    One would think ¡°OMG a ghost¡± or ¡°Time to get my ass the fuck outta here¡± when they see someone appearing out of nowhere. Inside Academy City however, this kind of event are normally scientifically exinable so even if someone might feel surprised they won¡¯t run away. The sister felt the same, or at least that¡¯s what she says.

    With an expressionless face she faced him and stopped for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Who are you? Here to steal stuff from theb? A surprised Misaka says as she looks at the thief in front of her, wondering whether or not to call for help.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see any surprise on that face of yours though¡­¡±

    He already know about the verbal speech pattern of the sisters but he still can¡¯t help jerking his lips when he actually listens to how they speak.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing valuable in theb, even if there are any it won¡¯t be located here. Thus, you should seek it elsewhere, says Misaka, talking to the thief while looking for an opportunity to escape.¡±

    ¡°Erm, can you please listen to me without escaping or anything like that?¡±

    Wu Yan wrylyughed. He wants to retort but thought better and continued.

    ¡°Thief-san wants to talk to Misaka? says Misaka while looking at thief-san and thinking about what thieves would normally talk about.¡±

    He massaged his forehead and pped his cheeks, he reckons that if he didn¡¯t ask what he wants to ask, he¡¯s probably going to die from stress while talking with the sister¡­.

    Getting serious, he looked at Misaka clone and asked.

    ¡°What number are you?¡±

    The liveless eyes of Misaka clone nced at him before answering.

    ¡°Misaka is a military clone nicknamed clone 9833, answers Misaka honestly, surprised by the fact that thief-san seems to know of Misaka clones.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then sister, you do you know where are the approximate location of the other sisters?¡±

    ¡°Through Misakawork, Misaka can locate other Misakas, Misaka honestly answers, starting to wonder if thief-san ns to do something harmful against other Misakas.¡±

    His brow jolted and he kept telling himself to keep calm. Keep calm, the other is merely a sister, she has no evil intention, she must be forgiven, must be forgiven¡­

    ¡°Could it be thief-san isn¡¯t here to steal items but to steal people? And it appears to be Misakas? says Misaka while shocked beyond belief at the intention of the thief in front of her. Telling other sisters through Misakawork to run.¡±

    The words keep calm inside him shattered into a million pieces. His expression crumbled and his eyes shed. He then sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am here to plunder Misaka sisters!¡±

 Chapter 145: An angel that almost died from starvationâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 145: An angel that almost died from starvation¡­</h4>

    Academy City, inside a researchb¡­

    ¡°Chief! It¡¯s bad ya¡¯ll!¡±

    An elderly guy dressed formally frowned when he heard this voice. He shouted back at the voice with annoyance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus! Don¡¯t you know I hate being disturbed?!¡±

    The guy that got yelled at sheepishly said.

    ¡°But chief, sh*t¡¯s going down!¡±

    ¡°What in the world happened?¡±

    ¡°The military clone samples are all gone!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The elder flinched and then he dismissed him with a few waves of his hand.

    ¡°Then let it be, just get the guys downstair to clone some more.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. But chief, the DNA sample is gone as well!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The elder is finally surprised.

    At the same time, across Academy City, more than 5 firms under the same name as this researchb encountered the same issue as well. The sisters living there disappeared along with the DNA samples as if they were spirited away without a trace!

    When the researchers found out and reacted to the situation. Investigations through various mean were conducted for instance through reying CCTV footage or other investigative methods all led to no results.

    After that, the other researchers conducting the same research heard about the ones that got hit with this event and they all did a roll call of the sisters. Upon finding out that not a single one of their sisters had gone missing, the researchers all released a sigh of relief.

    Soon, the researchers begun their search through the sisters, or rather through the Misakawork. If they want to locate the other sisters, the most effective method would be asking these sisters.

    To their surprise, the sisters revealed that the other sisters got kidnapped by a strange thief.

    The researchers all got really furious. To a scientist, getting their research materials looted is probably the most infuriating issue ever. In fact, some of the researchers are so mad their eyes got red.

    When they asked the sisters what the thief looked like they all couldn¡¯t answer.

    The reason is quite simple, they would only use vague terms like thief and monster to refer to the kidnapper. ording to them, they didn¡¯t know how to describe the perpetrator.

    When asked to track the other sisters down via MISAKAwork, they said the connection got severed.

    However, they are sure of one thing. There is some plot going on behind the scenes that involves the sisters.

    ? ?

    Academy City: School district 7..

    There¡¯s a very special building here that stands out like a sore thumb, it has no windows and although it in the central area of school district 7, there doesn¡¯t seem to be human activities in the 10 meter radius of the building¡­.

    Within the building, in a room brimming with sci-fi feel, lined with countless test tubes filled with mysterious yellow liquid that connects the ceiling and the floor, there¡¯s a white haired man floating upside down in a tube while wearing a green hospital gown¡­

    He is the general superintendent of Academy City, the mastermind behind almost everything that happens in this city, Aleister!

    In front of him, numerous projections are currently ying, being reyed over and over. It¡¯s unknown whether or not it¡¯s because the owner is not satisfied with what he is seeing but the projections kept reying¡­

    Being disyed over and over is the researchbs in uproar after the sisters and DNA samples disappeared. After a bit of time, the disys stopped and disappeared. Aleister closed his eyes and by doing so, the surrounding fell into silence. A single barely audible sentence broke the silence¡­

    ¡°A thief¡­ is it¡­¡±

    ? ?

    While the upper echelons of Academy City is busy tearing out their wig, the perpetrator behind it all is walking on the street like he owns the joint. He toured around with intrigue like he¡¯s fresh off the boat.

    The citizens of this city could never understand his feelings. When he first arrived, the System fucked up and decided to make him out to be a scummy degenerate who molest young girls. He was finally released after some trials and tribtions but then he immediately took up the profession of a phantom thief. All in all, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of going around sight seeing Academy City.

    Although, having done that, Academy City has its own unique charm. As a high tech city, it is only to be expected that one could observe signs of high tech everywhere but even so it had some ce that looked retro. The contrast made for a very nice view, at least he feels like his horizon is being widened by it.

    He went a whole night without sleep but he¡¯s not particrly tired. As a dedicated member of the hikikomori master race, going without sleep is elementary, what¡¯s to say to go without sleep for a night.

    He called Mikoto so she could rest easy and then he began his sight seeing tour. Apparently, Mikoto just wanted to know whether or not he was still alive¡­

    Walking on the streets, he saw students walking pass him and sighed. He feels so separated from his student days already, sighing at how old he is. However, the guy himself didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that the two girls he banged before are still going to school¡­

    From time to time, he could hear them gossiping random stuff like what a guy in Academy City is up to or blowing their own horn about how they are familiar with a Lv5. He could also hear some familiar names in their conversations.

    At first he treated the gossips with a pinch of salt. But then when he heard about a grapevine, he lost his cool.

    ¡°Hey, did ya hear, they say there¡¯s this one hot chick copsed beside a bridge over the small stream. Countless dudes are going over there to try their luck with her?¡±

    ¡°Seriously? A beautiful girl fainting, didn¡¯t the disciplinemittee get the news and go check it out?¡±

    ¡°Of course they did but the girl would wake up the moment anyone touch her and she wouldn¡¯t go with disciplinemittee no matter what.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ apparently, she¡¯s waiting for master¡­ or something!¡±

    ¡°Woah! Could she be a maid that got abandoned by her master?¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can that be, who in their right mind would ditch such a smoking piece of ass, if he did the guy should be shot to death!¡±

    ¡°Good point!¡±

    He stopped in ce with one foot fixed without hitting the ground. He looked like he got struck by lightning, when the gossiping students all went away only then did he manage to recover.

    ¡°Hey, erm, you said something about a girl, what did she look like?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I haven¡¯t personally seen her myself but apparently she¡¯s a foreigner with long golden blonde hair or something!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched and his brows jolted.

    ¡°Where did you say the girl was located?¡±

    The student looked at him in a judging manner. It¡¯s like eh¡¯s looking at a troublesome inidividual, he turned his head the other way in annoyance and replied.

    ¡°Over at the bridge ahead of us!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Ignoring the discriminating eyes of that student, he thanked him and headed straight for that direction earning him many more pairs of judging eyes.

    ¡°Another dicklick that would lick the floor for any beautiful girl they see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t hear this sentence but even if he did he didn¡¯t have the time to respond to them. He¡¯s running full speed ahead while his heart throbbed.

    If he¡¯s not wrong, that hot chick the student speak of should be someone he¡¯s very familiar with¡­

    He confirmed his guess when he saw the blob of moe copsed in a certain ce while being surrounded by people. He pped his forehead and stayed silent for a bit.

    Maybe because she felt his presence, she lifted her head and looked in his direction. Looks of tion slowly filled her exquisite face. She jumped, giving the surrounding people a surprise, not minding them, she ran all the way to Wu Yan¡¯s side while not forgetting to leave trails of snot and tears.

    ¡°Uuuu, master, I tried so hard to find you, Astrea is so hungry she could die of starvation anytime now. Uuuu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

 Chapter 146: Yuri girl making a ruckusâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 146: Yuri girl making a ruckus¡­</h4>

    Adopting a facial expression that mimics the ‡å character, Wu Yan listened to Astrea¡¯s wails. Listening to her preposterous theory of starvation, he could feel the weird ncesing his way from the people around him. In all honesty, he almost knelt down from the awkwardness.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he should be the one breaking out in tears here¡­

    s, Astrea didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to answer him. She would wipe her tears, wobble her head and mutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    The corner of his lip twitched when he saw how she¡¯s acting all moe. He can¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. Why did it look so cute in the screen and yet now when he¡¯s actually experiencing it, he felt a sense of fatigue¡­

    ¡°Can you please tell me, why did you fall in such a ce?¡±

    Enduring his headache, he asked her while pointing at the spot where she fell down.

    Astrea moaned and answered.

    ¡°I was hungry, I didn¡¯t have enough energy and so I lied down there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He felt slight paining from hisher regions, he¡¯s almost fainted like her as well. What can he say, the girl¡¯s exnation has a style all its own¡­

    Seeing her wobbling from side to side and hernguid appearance, he sighed helplessly and said.

    ¡°Well whatever, let¡¯s get you something to eat¡­¡±

    When Astrea heard him, she instantly jumped up straight as if she¡¯s having a dying sh. She nodded vigorously while being flushing red. She didn¡¯t look like she did 5 minutes ago, barely alive. He feels like he¡¯s getting stomach ulcers just dealing with her.

    ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re a scum to the core!¡±

    His expression copsed and he grabbed Astrea¡¯s hand before turning to dash in a certain direction. At the same time that he turned around, a pink figure appeared in a sh, her pink iris ring at him, she looked like she could devour him on the spot.

    Who else but Shirai Kuroko. He froze up and lifted a hand to greet her while uttering a few dryughs.

    ¡°Y-yo, what¡¯s up, Kuroko¡­¡±

    He¡¯s mad at himself at the moment. Why did he appear now. He already heard about how a disciplinary member ising and he knew that the 177 branch office is in charge of this area. The chances of meeting this yuri girl was practically 90%, oh god why was he so foolish¡­

    I so do not want to see her right now¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me so intimately!¡±

    Kuroko gnashed her teeth while shooting beams of intense hatred.

    ¡°To treat me like that yesterday, and then proceeding to kidnap Onee-sama. Your timing can¡¯t be anymore perfect, I will teleport your scummy butt of an existence into the ground this very moment!¡±

    She disappeared right after she said that. Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed and he dodged to the and a hand appeared where he was. Kuroko stood there in shock at how Wu Yan seemingly dodged her.

    With Kuroko distracted, Wu Yan who has his full attention on the opponent, made the decision to take her down before she could take any further action. He grabbed her by the hand, twisted it around and behind her back before pinning her down on the ground while exerting weight on her back. His other hand is ced upon her head for an instant hostile takedown.

    He wryly grinned and continued in a helpless tone.

    ¡°To appear suddenly and act barbaric is something unbing of an Ojou-sama¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unhand me! You despicable scum! Today, this Kuroko is going to exterminate your very existence from Onee-sama¡¯s side!¡±

    Kuroko kept struggling, she looked like she¡¯s going to use her ability to escape, Wu Yan who saw through her like clockwork, tazed her with his power, making her yelp in pain and simultaneously stopping the calctions in her head.

    ¡°Your objective appears to be Mikoto as expected¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say as he speechlessly looked at her.

    Kuroko face turned dark.

    ¡°Damn, calling Mikoto here and there, being so intimate. I must teleport your finger into yourrynx¡­.¡±

    ¡°Woah, you¡¯re even more savage than Fujibayashi Kyou!¡± (Tl: character in nnad famous for her ability to throw thick dictionaries with ridiculous force and uracy.)

    ¡°Aaa!!! You¡¯re too noisy for someone who molest young girls!¡±

    She practically screamed that out with all her strength, everyone around them yelled out in surprise and started pointing fingers at Wu Yan. He darkened as well.

    ¡°And I said it was an misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°A scum like you must not be allowed to get close to Onee-sama, extermination as first priority!¡±

    ¡°You damned yuri girl, you really should listen to what people are trying to say!¡±

    He feels so helpless, he already know how her yuri attribute pierces the heaven but she¡¯s practically losing her sh*t hearing him call Mikoto with such an intimate tone. She would probably go after him with the intent to dismember him if she founds out that he rolled around with her Onee-sama in a nket.

    On the side, Astrea pouted. Wu Yan ignored her and went ahead to ¡°chat¡± with that pink twin pony tailed girl so she tugged his sleeve and used puppy eyes on him.

    ¡°Ne, Master, I¡¯m so hungry, let¡¯s go grab something to eat¡­¡±

    Before Wu Yan can reply, Kuroko made a big fuss and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Aha, you dirty scum, while plotting to get inside Onee-sama¡¯s pants, you are training a sex ve, you evil fiend, you must be plotting to do the same to Onee-sama! I will never let you have your way!¡±

    Wu Yan almost lost his remaining breath when he heard her, he sighed in fatigue and ignored her before slipping his hands into her skirt and fumbling around.

    ¡°Wayaya!!! What are you doing you scum! you¡¯re nning to defile me as well? Unhand me this instance!¡±

    Kuroko twisted her body around in panic but Wu Yan had already decided thatmunication with this yuri life form will achieve little so he decided to take his own actions.

    ¡°Uuuu, Onee-sama, I, Kuroko is no longer pure. Uuuu, Onee-sama¡­.¡±

    Kuroko stopped her pointless struggle and mewled as she moaned about her predicament at the hands of a certain person. Wu Yan felt his eye twitching in response. Isn¡¯t it just basic search of her pockets? Does she need to overreact so much?¡­.

    He took out her phone from her pocket. Having done it once before, he quickly found Mikoto¡¯s number and called her.

    ¡°Hey, Mikoto, where are you at the moment?¡±

    When the line connected, Wu Yan instantly asked.

    ¡°Yan? Why are you using Kuroko¡¯s phone again!¡±

    The surprised and curious sound came from the other side, as a result she also sounded a bit unamused when she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got caught again?¡±

    Wu Yan felt awkward.

    ¡°How can that be possible¡­¡±

    When Kuroko heard Mikoto, she stretched her neck and yelled for help.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Help me! I am about to be.. mhgghh by the scum¡­¡±

    He covered her mouth and stared her down before continuing.

    ¡°Mikoto, have you found Hinagiku and the others?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    Mikoto said in a slightly upset tone.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit bad as well, he then turned to look at Astrea and answered in a tired tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found Astrea by the way¡­¡±

    ¡°You found her?¡±

    Mikoto said in an energetic tone. Looks like she¡¯s worried about the knucklehead Astrea as well¡­

    ¡°Nn, why don¡¯t you step outside for a bit, I will bringing Astrea to a diner and wait for you!¡±

    Kuroko started tossing around again, she kept uttering muffled cries like she¡¯s trying to stop something.

    ¡°Alright, I aming!¡±

    The line disconnected and Wu Yan shoved it back into Kuroko¡¯s pocket and released his hand from her mouth. Of course, he would very soone to regret releasing his hand from her.

    ¡°You scum! How dare you invite Onee-sama out! I am not going to let you have your way!!!¡±

    Kuroko shouted out loud, drawing a big crowd yet again. The eyes of the crowd looked like they were looking at something unseemly. He looked up at the sky and drew a long sigh. How he wish he could push this yuri girl down right now. His eyes then shed when he thought about something, he went guhehe while looking at Kuroko who¡¯s struggling for her dear life. She felt her back growing cold and a sense of doom approaching her. She didn¡¯t know where this sense of crisis ising from but she reflexively zipped her mouth close.

    Satisfied, he lightly patted her head and let go of her. Kuroko instantly jumped up and retreated a distance away while raising her guard against him with tightly pursed lips.

    He turned around at Astrea and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are going to a diner first¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeaaa!¡±

    Astrea hurrahed.

 Chapter 147: Wanna go on a date?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 147: Wanna go on a date?¡­</h4>

    Academy City 7th School District, Wu Yan, Astrea, Kuroko are sitting at the table in a corner of the diner. Although the corner they are at is supposed to be inconspicuous but everyone in the diner had their eyes drawn there, they can¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    Besides the table are waiters who kept presenting dishes, they were baffled by what they are seeing. When they ced the dishes on top of the table, they would just stand there with ck jaws, forgetting the fact that they still had jobs to do.

    Kuroko who should be extremely prejudiced against Wu Yan like water against fire is currently sitting by Wu Yan¡¯s side and had a very cooperative attitude with the surrounding. She is staring with her eyes wide open and mouth the shape of a triangle, her expression looked like she¡¯s seeing something utterly logic defying.

    The whole diner could be described as silent, if not for the sound of a certain someone chowing down on food like no tomorrow. On top the table, mountains of empty tes are already stacked up and yet the mountain appears to be growing by the second, its speed observable by human eyes, as if it aspires to reach the heavens.

    Maybe it¡¯s because gluttons like this being they are seeing does note by everyday, the surrounding individuals all started taking out their phones to get a pic of this life form. Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Kuroko made absolutely sure that their head and faces are not visible. If they were to be captured on camera they will definitely not have the face to go out and meet people anymore.

    He nced at Astrea who¡¯s enjoying the feast of her life, he felt something within his head turning stale, he¡¯s wondering what would have happened if he didn¡¯t have a ton of gold coins from Silvaria here. Maybe he would screaming f.u.kou da like a certain pick up artist with the hands that can fondle and punch girls¡­.

    Who else but touma?

    Well, at least the other guy is way more unfortunate than he is, he¡¯s not loaded with gold coins like Wu Yan is. Also the guy needs to take care of a bottomless pit nun in his care. He used to be envious of that lucky sukebe (Tl:°ÑÃÃÊÖ in the raws, literally hand of the pick up artist, or Godhand pickup artist) but he¡¯s feeling pretty fortunate for not being like that guy.

    Astrea probably could be really good friends with Index¡­.

    The evil inside Wu Yan even had the idea of sending Astrea over to Imagine Breaker¡¯s house for a while so that he will get tormented until the guy wishes to be put out of his misery but he decided not to because Touma¡¯s luck with thedies is real.

    Kuroko finally returned to her senses after watching Astrea go to war, she lifted her head and judged Wu Yan even harsher.

    ¡°You are really a scum to the core aren¡¯t you. Forget making a sex ve out of a woman but to starve her until she¡¯s like this, you should really be captured and dissected¡­¡±

    Listening to her, the corner of his mouth jolted. He can¡¯t really handle beingbelled like that by her.

    ¡°Forget ¡®making a sex ve¡¯ and other nderous things you¡¯ve said, but I think you should stop calling me by scum. I have a name and it¡¯s Wu Yan!¡±

    Kuroko sneered at him with disdain.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s ignore the fact that you¡¯re a scum to begin with, I don¡¯t think a homo erectus need something like a name¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡±

    Wu Yan drylyughed. He understands that it¡¯s pointless to argue with Kuroko when it¡¯s about Mikoto, any other topic might be possible but it¡¯s definitely a dead end if it¡¯s about Mikoto. However, he still cracked his knuckles.

    ¡°I suddenly have the urge to open a can of asswhoop¡­¡±

    The diner door opened up and a girl who looked frail but is actually stronger than anyone here ran inside. Maybe it¡¯s because the diner is unusually cold, she shivered. Judging from the sight of her panting really hard, it appears she ran all the way here. Recovering a bit of her stamina, the unusual sight in a certain corner of the diner instantly entered her sights. It¡¯s evident from how Mikoto¡¯s sweaty countenance froze up the moment she saw their group.

    ¡°ONEE-SAMAAAA!¡±

    Kuroko yelled as she flew straight towards her in what appears to be a flying tackle of a glomp over a distance of about 10 meters. What is amazing is that she actually pulled that off in front of a very impressed spectating group of people. The person herself is currently rubbing her face all over her target of affection in a trance.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! I feel so lonely, hollow, cold and unbearable just by not seeing Onee-sama for a day! Ah! Onee-sama!¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~¡±

    Everyone inside the diner made that noise when they saw the two getting all intimate over there. Then they had a look of realization as if they caught onto something, the eyes they used to look at the two girls had warmth behind them as well as a bit of pity behind them.

    What a waste, the two girls are such cuties as well¡­

    How can Mikoto not know what the crowd were thinking when she saw their gaze as well as that drawn out ¡°oh¡± of theirs. The temperature of her face quickly rose to 50 degrees celcius. Her face flushed in a brilliant red. She¡¯s so ashamed she could die when she saw Wu Yan sneering at her in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Ku-Kuroko, what are you doing, get down me this instant!¡±

    She tugged at her to pull Kuroko away from her body by the back of her cor. Mikoto used strength that could punch a punching machine out ofmission and yet apparently it isn¡¯t enough to remove Kuroko from her body. In fact, it got even tighter.

    ¡°Aaah, Onee-sama¡¯s smell. Aaaahhh, Onee-sama¡¯s body, ah ah ahhhhhh!¡±

    Kuroko wouldn¡¯t let go of Mikoto no matter what she does. She doesn¡¯t mind being looked at by others in the first ce, with that scum here, she wants to unt her status with her Onee-sama by putting up a lover¡¯s interaction.

    ¡°Kuroko! Let go of me!¡±

    While everyone is enjoying this show of hers, Mikoto got even redder in shame.

    ¡°Onee-sama, you needn¡¯t be bashful, Kuroko knows that Onee-sama is actually also in love with Kuroko¡­.¡±

    Kuroko said while releasing re like that of a ravenous wolf. That¡¯s right, a wolf, that¡¯s because her hands are almost at Mikoto¡¯s chest, just a centimeter away and she would reach home base.

    Mikoto is so shocked her soul mighte out anytime, she had experiences like this before but this time is different. Wu Yan is nearby and although she never explicitly said the two of them were together, but deep inside she already epted their rtionship. If she let him think that she has some kind of weird fetish she wouldn¡¯t know how to live with herself anymore¡­

    She didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan is already well aware of Kuroko¡¯s existence. He already saw this kind of stuff happening on screen many times before. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything and merely sat back to enjoy this live show in front of him. sh*t was so good he almost pped his hands.

    Kuroko trying to have her way with Mikoto and Mikoto putting up a good fight is practically a must see sight in Academy City.

    To show that her sexuality is straight, before Kuroko could cop a feel, she exploded!

    ¡°Kuroko!!!¡±

    Biri biri

    Blue light exploded and bluish white lightning bounced around her body giving Kuroko the shock of her life, she got roasted into a perfect crusty outside and soft inside kind of texture and got put down on the ground with smoke erupting from her mouth.

    ¡°Ohh~ Ohh~ Onee-sama¡¯s whip of love¡­¡±

    Kuroko turned into a ck life form just like her name (Tl:Kuroko is written as ºÚ×Ó in kanji which means ck child or ck girl). The girl herself seemed like she¡¯s in a bliss though, judging by the drooling out of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly broken!¡±

    Mikoto still blushing red, shouted at Kuroko on the floor while pointing at her with her finger. She sounded so off tone and so hrious that Wu Yan can¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    ¡°Y-you are stilluughing at¡­¡±

    Mikoto red at him. But even so, with her face flushing crimson red like that, she looked more like she¡¯s merely putting on a coquettish anger than being really angry. Heughed at her again. Mikoto got so mad she coldly hmph-ed and suppressed the shame deep inside her. She walked to Astrea¡¯s side and looked at the pile of tes in bafflement.

    ¡°Astrea-chan, I was looking so hard for you¡­¡±

    Patting her back like she¡¯s helping her with her swallowing. Although she might be a bit ditzy but that¡¯s one of her charm point at least for Mikoto and Hinagiku. They treated her like a little sister to look after. That¡¯s why if one were to view it from a 3rd person perspective, one would question who is the elder one here and who is the younger one here¡­

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Astrea looked happy and wanted to say something when she saw Mikoto. However, because she stuffed her cheeks full of food, she can¡¯t utter anything other than muffled ¡°uuu¡± sfx. Needless to say, it¡¯s super moe as fuck¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat your fill and then talk huh¡­¡±

    Mikoto shook her head in a helpless manner.

    ¡°I think it would be a long time before she¡¯s done with her business¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He really didn¡¯t understand the need for walking food disposal bins to exist in 2D realms. Take the example of Astrea in Sora no Otoshimono, Yuyuko from Touhou and Saber from Fate series, and then there¡¯s Index in Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    ¡°Ne, Astrea, do you know where Ikaros and Hinagiku are at?¡±

    Mikoto thought that she might as well ask now than never.

    Astrea stopped her hands, shook her head and then continued her eating spree. Wu Yan and Mikoto had sweat flowing down the side of their head.

    ¡°It seems it would be quite some time before we find them huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought for a bit and then he sighed.

    Seeing as Mikoto nodded, he deliberated over an idea before looking straight into Mikoto¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°Mikoto, wanna go on a date?¡±

 Chapter 148: Daily life of daily life of daily life

    <h4>Chapter 148: Daily life of daily life of daily life</h4>

    ¡°Mikoto, wanna go on a date?¡±

    Wu Yan said while grinning like a bastard, he slowly spitted out the line and by the time he was finished he could guess just how Mikoto would react.

    ¡°Pfffttt!¡±

    Mikoto sprayed the drink she just had at the sudden sentenceing out of nowhere. Her face turned into what seems to a purplish red color as she sprayed her juice. Wu Yan elctrolyzed the liquid before it hit his face.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Mikoto patted her chest while coughing. She seems to be really surprised by his sentence, her silly appearance looked really amusing to him.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ what are you saying all of a sudden!¡±

    Her tea colored eyes stared straight at Wu Yan who¡¯s too busyughing. Her face is blushing red and her body won¡¯t stop shivering in shock, even her speech became slurred.

    ¡°D-dating and whatnot¡­ impossible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he merely enjoyed the spectacle being put up by Mikoto who¡¯s too ¡°excited for words¡±. He¡¯s not sure whether to praise her simple naivety or her hardcore tsundere attitude. His rtionship with her is kinda the reverse of the norm but even so they already made ¡°pan pan pan¡± sfx in bed so why is she that worked up about the prospect of a date¡­.

    Wu Yan shurgged and teased her.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t dated even once, it feels odd not having done so. Sa, let¡¯s go on a date!¡±

    Mikoto flushed bright red and she didn¡¯t know how to reply. She fidgeted at her seat adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s anxiety.

    However, just when Mikoto toughened up and wanted to say something. A shrill scream interrupted them, it was a voice filled with killing intent and dark aura, that noise exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Absolutely not!!!¡±

    Following the sound is the appearance of a figure that clung to Mikoto like a ko. She rubbed her face all over Mikoto and leered at Wu Yan with looks that could kill.

    ¡°Kuroko will never allow a brute like you toy his hands on Onee-sama!¡±

    Everything is out of control, the diners all didn¡¯t I understand what is going on anymore, why is a diner that¡¯s usually quiet noisy like this? Well, not that this will hinder them gossiping in any way though¡­.

    ¡°Kuroko! Get down from me this instant!¡±

    Mikoto who was already embarrassed to the max turned into a bright red like that of festive greeting cards after being messed around by Kuroko. She pushed her face away by using all her strength.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You absolute shouldn¡¯t be deceived, that person is a scum who molests young girls. He also has a sex ve, see? That blonde girl calls him master master, he¡¯s a despicable man and he¡¯s definitely up to no gooding after you. Onee-sama please think through this wisely!¡±

    Kuroko persuaded her in a pithy manner. Her tone sounds like what a mom would when her own son walks down a th.o.r.n.y path, she sounded so earnest and pathetic. Of course, for Mikoto, this only made her even more embarrassed.

    Everyone at the diner looked at them in a weird way, Wu Yan and Mikoto wanted to find a hole and bury themselves into it. The diners all started whispering and gossiping in small voices, they would peek at Wu Yan &pany from time to time as well.

    Judging by what they said, the spectators knew the ones sitting at that table are all abnormal. There¡¯s the bottomless pit ve, yuri girl, scum and Mikoto who seemed the most normal of the group. However, because she¡¯s with the weirdos, the surrounding also began to look at her in a funny way.

    If Wu Yan found out what they were thinking, he would probably be screaming about how wrongfully used his is. The bottomless pit part is correct and the yuri girl is also the real deal but he¡¯s definitely not a scum!

    Is there anything wrong with going on a date with my wife¡­?

    ¡°Dear Cus-Customer¡­¡±

    Wu Yan &pany stopped their hands and they all turned to look at the female waitress who shrunk back a bit as she continued in a fearful way.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry but you¡¯re bothering the other customers¡­¡±

    Looking around, he saw all the spectators who looked like they are having a st rather than being bother. He and Mikoto exchanged looks and they lowered their heads.

    fuck, Kuroko really had the ability to turn any normal event into a full blown drama¡­.

    But¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto who¡¯s busy ¡°dealing¡± with Kuroko. He grinned and put to rest the hidden worry weighing down on him inside.

    Looks like Mikoto¡¯s back to her old self¡­.

    ? ?

    The group of four is currently on their way back to Tokiwadai dormitory. Wu Yan and Astrea walked at the back while Kuroko and Mikoto walked at the front. Not just the front, like really in front, in the words of Kuroko: ¡°To separate trash away from Onee-samaa¡­¡±

    He nudged Astrea and asked her in a small voice.

    ¡°Hey Astrea, what¡¯s your identity in Academy City?¡±

    Astrea poked her cheek in confusion and then she realized something.

    ¡°Master, Astrea is a student here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah and?¡±

    Scratching her head, she then looked like she¡¯s recalling something before she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Which school are you a student of?¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Mmkay, it¡¯s my fault for asking you¡­¡±

    With Tokiwadai dormitory just in front of them, Mikoto and Kuroko stopped. They stood there waiting for Wu Yan and Astrea to arrive. Well, one of them anyways, since Kuroko still had animosity against Wu Yan that¡¯s for sure.

    Wu Yan stopped Astrea by tugged her. He didn¡¯t want to go into the dorm with Mikoto. Although it sounded really exciting, remembering the other Lv5 living there and the legendary dorm supervisor, he decided against this tempting idea. (Tl: the raws said another ss, probably referring to the other lv5 but this could be wrong, waiting for hardcore toaru fans to point out who besides the other lv5 could make Wu Yan wary)

    After the two said their farewells, Mikoto and Kuroko walked into the dorm. Mikoto didn¡¯t look calm due to a certain line from Wu Yan whispered into her ears just before they said their goodbyes.

    ¡°Wait for me at the dormitory exit tomorrow¡­¡±

    ? ?

    Following the memory given to him by System, he found his house in the Academy City. It¡¯s not good or bad, it¡¯s just normal. But still, it¡¯s way better than Pantsu Breaker¡¯s dorm¡­

    Opening the door, he found it to be clean after walking inside and he nodded in satisfaction. By his side, Astrea looked around in curiosity before entering as well.

    Yeap, Astrea.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not up to no good. It¡¯s not because he wants to lure Astrea into his home and do exciting things male and female would do when they¡¯re alone. He had such thoughts but he convinced himself that there¡¯s no helping it.

    Astrea is too empty minded, this is what many would know. But he really didn¡¯t think she could be so dumb as to forget her identity given to her upon entering this world. And to even starve to the extent of fainting at a bridge, not to mention forgetting her home here in this world¡­

    So, there¡¯s no other way than to bring Astrea home with him. Of course if he gets lucky then he wouldn¡¯t mind it as well¡­

    ¡°Astrea, you going in for a shower?¡±

    Wu Yan admits, when he asked that, he¡¯s wavering.

    Who would have guessed that Astrea would shake her head and feel her stomach. She said in a low spirit.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat a mountain of food not too long ago?¡±

    said Wu Yan with a ‡å expression on his face. He looked at her t belly in amazement, unsure of just how she¡¯s keeping herself in shape.

    ¡°When I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Astrea said with moist eyes.

    Sighing, Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Let me see if I can find anything to eat, you stay here.¡±

    ¡°Wai! Long live master!¡±

    Astrea hurrahed. She didn¡¯t look anywhere close to how lethargic she looked before, Wu Yan can only bitterlyugh at her.

    At night, Wu Yan is currently lying down at his bed, he looked at a defenseless, smoking hot Astrea who slept next to him. He lightly exhaled as he took in her figure.

    ¡°What a vexing little fairy¡­¡±

    He touched her hair and enjoyed her sleeping figure before smiling.

    ¡°But, I like it this way..¡±

    He lightly pecked her on the forehead and got down from the bed. Putting on his clothes, he sneaked out the room.

    There are many more sisters waiting to be rescued¡­

 Chapter 149: Date! Clothing shop! Clothes!!!

    <h4>Chapter 149: Date! Clothing shop! Clothes!!!</h4>

    ck T shirt, ck pants, ck hoodie, Wu Yan looked at his appearance in the mirror. Dusting his clothes, he then grinned and nodded.

    With his mug, he¡¯s not exactly handsome. At the very least, he had the style not to embarrass someone. One should know that it¡¯s been one of his dream to go on a date with Railgun¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea called out, she¡¯s sitting at a table filled with all kinds of food. However, Astrea didn¡¯t look at the food but Wu Yan. Her eyes moist and she looked like a sad puppy.

    He smiled and rubbed her head. Astrea¡¯s crestfallen expression turned into a soothed face. She rubbed her head against his hand, if she were to put cat ears and tails on, she would look super moe as a catgirl.

    ¡°Stay at home obediently, don¡¯t run around. The food prepared here are enough tost you for a whole day. I will be returning home soon, got that?¡±

    He told her in a serious and formal manner. Honestly speaking, he¡¯s afraid of Astrea going outside the house, with her personality, she¡¯s bound to get into troubles.

    Astrea put on her puppy eyes again making her look like she¡¯s an abandoned pet in a box. Wu Yan helplessly patted her head and persuaded her.

    ¡°If you listen properly, I will bring souvenirs..¡±

    Only then did Astrea smile. She happily looked at him and nodded her head, he can¡¯t hold back his grin after seeing this sight.

    ? ?

    Tokiwadai dormitory¡­

    Confirming that the ck and white lifeform had left the ce, Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief. With Kurokos personality, she¡¯s all too familiar what would happen if she told her that she¡¯s going out with Wu Yan today.

    However,pared to Mikoto, Wu Yan¡¯s better off. The two of them are simr in that they have to deal with individuals, Wu Yan only needs to slide his way out of an argument with a few praise or distraction but Mikoto needs to keep her guard up at all times.

    She touched her hair thinking about the date with Wu Yanter on. She felt bashful the moment that thought surfaced. Her personality might be a bit awkward but which girl wouldn¡¯t look forward to a date? She¡¯s the same as well, she might not say it but she¡¯s shy deep down inside and yet at the same time she¡¯s feeling excited about the date. Although some people might question the reversed order in which they did things¡­.

    Given of course, with her attitude, she wouldn¡¯t be waiting for a boy at somewhere conspicuous like the dormitory entrance. Otherwise, the news about this would spread to the whole of Academy City the next day.

    That¡¯s why Mikoto deliberately walked a distance away from the entrance to a ce where people don¡¯t frequent much to wait for him. Wu Yan¡¯s even wondering why she¡¯s standing at a ce like this.

    ¡°Mikoto, why are you in this kind of ce?¡±

    He pat her shoulder and asked.

    Sudden touched by someone on the shoulder, Mikoto who¡¯s already jumpy from doing such shady things jumped in shock. Only when she heard him did she calm down. She turned around, patting her chest while ring at him.

    ¡°Why the sudden surprise!¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden big reaction!¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a weird look, he then saw some awkwardness in her eyes. Thinking for a bit, he got the picture and can¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Ma, if it¡¯s Mikoto, I guess I can understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something weird!¡±

    She looked in a suspicious manner while forcing herself to utter that line. Blushing, she lowered her head and stay silent for theck of words.

    Amused, he shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°Alright, time is precious, let¡¯s depart shall we!¡±

    He took her hands much to her shock. She struggled for a bit but decided to give up and Wu Yan led her away¡­

    s, even when Mikoto had done all these things to avoid detection, one girl in Tokiwadai still saw them. She¡¯s quite surprised to see the two holding hands. When she recovered, she immediately ran off.

    Too invested in their world with the poption of 2, they aren¡¯t aware just how big a trouble this girl who ran off is going to cause for them¡­.

    ? ?

    Relying on the memory given to him by System, he walked on the familiar streets of Academy City. He then realized in hindsight the extra benefit of Character insertion card, that is the benefit of quickly being able to familiarize oneself with the surrounding.

    But, it¡¯s a buzzkill to think about work matters during a time like this, what he should be focusing on is continuing their date¡­

    And so, holding hands with Mikoto, they walked on a rather big street. As they walked, people would turn to look at them. In their eyes, a lot of emotions could be observed, there¡¯s admiration, disdain and jealousy. Those burning hot eyes all made Mikoto lower her head subconsciously, so low in fact that she could almost touch her breast if she had any.

    Her bashful appearance opened Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s really seeing just how innocent she is, contrasted with his world, screw holding hands, some would even make out in public, and they wouldn¡¯t feel bashful over it.

    Some of the pedestrians already identified Mikoto. As Railgun, there¡¯s few in Academy City that doesn¡¯t know her. He doesn¡¯t know how they will react but he does know one thing, her wish to stay anonymous is probably going to be impossible now.

    Judging by her personality, the best ce to raise her affection points would be to bring her to an arcade, a manga store or a dealership that specializes in gekota goods. It doesn¡¯t matter that his affection point with Mikoto is already almost at maximum¡­

    This time, Wu Yan decided not to bring her to one of those ces. Instead, he wishes to try and bring her somewhere girls would normally go to like a clothing store.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Being weed by the attendants, the two walked into arge scale clothing store, maybe because there¡¯s less traffic here than on the main street, Mikoto finally lifted her head.

    ¡°And here I thought you would keep your head lowered for the entire journey.¡±

    Wu Yan teased her. It¡¯s a date alright but Wu Yan is still cheeky as always when ites to hanging out with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re being obnoxious¡­¡±

    She hmph-ed and then scanned the store.

    He pulled her over to thedies¡¯ area and begun picking out clothes for her. She would always wear Tokiwadai uniform on screen, very rarely would he see her in anything resembling casual wear.

    But, during their time at Silvaria, Mikoto always wore casual. However, for some odd reason, Wu Yan has this massive urge to pick out clothes for her. Probably because it feels different to see someone he loves wearing the clothes he picked out.

    Mikoto likes beautiful clothes since she¡¯s a girl but her taste tends to lean more towards the childish kind of attire. It feels moe for Wu Yan but cute clothing is more pleasing for the eyes.

    Soon, the two immersed themselves in the joy of picking out clothes. Most of the time, Wu Yan would do the picking and Mikoto would go into the fitting room ande out to present herself while blushing bright red. Getting to enjoy the fashion show featuring Mikoto as the model, Wu Yan is without a doubt very, very happy. This is a fashion by Mikoto, man.

    He¡¯s starting to think about taking Hinagiku out on a date as well, and then there¡¯s Ikaros and Astrea¡­.

    Wu Yan¡¯s taste for clothes suit Mikoto¡¯s taste as well. The two managed to pick out one or two articles that they could agree on, at this point in time, they finally resembled a dating couple.

    When he¡¯s at the counter about to pay for the clothes, one particr item piqued him and made him waver deep inside¡­.

    Maid uniform!

    His eyes shined brightly and the moment he looked down his heart wavered again.

    Apron!

    And at that point, something deep inside him was unleashed¡­

    He mustered up his courage and ignored Mikoto¡¯s who is blushing so hard, steam started wafting off the top of her head and said to the very surprised attendant.

    ¡°Attendant, give me those two items and wrap it up!¡±

 Chapter 150: Bringing Railgun to see X rated film

    <h4>Chapter 150: Bringing Railgun to see X rated film</h4>

    On a certain street in Academy City, everyone is currently watching a male and female wrestling for control over a bag in the middle of the street¡­.

    ¡°Throw that thing away!¡±

    Mikoto with her face ring red tugged with all her might as she shouted at Wu Yan to let go. It looks she¡¯s going to have that bag of stuff if it¡¯s thest thing she does.

    ¡°Never! This is a very important item, how can you just throw it away just like that!¡±

    Wu Yan tugged at it super hard as well, his face is saying over-my-dead-body. Strangely enough, even when a tier 7 and tier 8 is pulling on it at both sides, the bag didn¡¯t get rip apart, it¡¯s a miracle is what it is¡­

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by important item¡­ it¡¯s clearly a lewd item!¡±

    Mikoto puckered her lips and she looked both bashful and angry at the same time.

    It¡¯s true that maid uniforms and aprons has great attraction power on males including Wu Yan. Mikoto isn¡¯t against the two articles as well but just the thought of him buying it makes Mikoto wish to dispose of those items.

    Mikoto knows full well that he doesn¡¯t have any weird collector¡¯s fetish or anything like that. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from her who had spent intimate nights with him. And yet, he bought it without a second thought, what she gleaned from this is that this guy is up to something.

    And what¡¯s the purpose of clothing? To be worn. And given that Wu Yan have no fetish of cross dressing, what else could it be bought for?

    A very sinister idea came to her out of nowhere. The more she thought about it the more she is unsettled by it.

    I hope he¡¯s not buying it to make me wear them¡­

    Mikoto endured the shame inside her and asked him. What she got was a grim silence from Wu Yan. It as at that moment that she knew, her guess was spot on!

    And thus, we have this scene before us¡­

    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t obscene, it¡¯s very lovely!¡±

    Wu Yan said in a self justifying manner much to Mikoto¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Who cares about your definition of¡­ lovely. Anyway, throw those things away!¡±

    The red color on her face had already spread down to her neck. Her heart raced at the thought of being asked to wear the uniforms at his request in the future.

    She pulled with all she got. Meanwhile, Wu Yan embraced the bag to make sure she doesn¡¯t get her hands on it while trying to persuade her.

    ¡°Mikoto, calm down. These things really cannot be thrown away just like that, I have big ideas for them¡­¡±

    ¡°Big- your head is big, aren¡¯t you just going to use it for¡­ for¡­¡±

    Her temperature sky rocketed and this made her very agitated.

    After getting to know him, she would blush from time to time. Even when she got harassed by Kuroko in all sorts of ways, she never blushed more than when is with Wu Yan. He¡¯s truly the bane of her in this sense¡­

    Distracted for just a moment, she felt emptiness within her hands and turns out Wu Yan had already managed to snatch it away and with a quick flip of the hand, he stored them away in his item ring without caring about what the spectators would think. He threw a smug grin at Mikoto.

    ¡°You¡­ hand those things over this instant!¡±

    She stomped in fury. How she wish she could make him croak like a frog with her lightning. Too bad though, he¡¯s not afraid of her lightning¡­

    Wu Yan smiled and without replying to her question or handing over the clothing, he said to her in a meaning full manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mikoto. I will only use them in the most special of circumstances, and I will be the only viewer who can see it, no other persons can see you wear them so don¡¯t worry too much about it!¡±

    With the cryptic way he put it, why wouldn¡¯t she know what he meant by that. The temperature of her face increased again, so red in fact that it¡¯s almost purple. Looking at his grin, she felt so shy that she buried her head while uttering ¡®Awu¡¯, maybe because she didn¡¯t have the face to see anyone now.

    Thinking about sexy time under the nkets with Mikoto and Hinagiku in the clothing he bought, mes of passion burned within him. When he saw how bashful Mikoto was, he got even more turned on.

    With a quick sh of light passing through his eyes, he sneered in a very sinister and odd way. Railgun saw this and got bewildered.

    ¡°Why are you smiling in such a tacky way¡­¡±

    For some reason, Mikoto felt chills going down her spine. It¡¯s as though something especially bad is going to happen.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Wu Yan hurriedly stopped his sneering and then c.o.xed her.

    ¡°Alright, on to the next station!¡±

    Mikoto answered him and conveniently forgot all about the clothing.

    ¡°Next stop? Where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a date so of course one can¡¯t do without a trip to the cinema right?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. Mikoto grew shy yet again and Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. It appears the word ¡°date¡± is very effective against Mikoto¡­.

    There are a lot of cinemas in Academy City. The film they were watching gradually lost its restrain until finally it¡¯s a nasty scene of meat mming meat wrestling. (Tl: µçÓ°Ôº£¬ºÜ¶àµØ·½¶¼ÓÐ£¬Ñ§Ô°¶¼ÊÐµÄ µÚ 153 ÕÂ Ô½À´Ô½ËÁÎÞ¼Éµ¬£¬µ½ÁËºóÃæ£¬ÒÑ¾­Ö±½ÓÑÝÉÏÁËÈâ²«Õ½ÁË¡£Raws had a disconnect around the start of Academy City where it said ¡°¡­chapter 153 of Academy City got more and more out of control and finally it¡¯s a close quarter melee .¡± If anyone got a raw that isn¡¯t broken let me know and I will fix the line as possible, until then it¡¯s a guess trantion based on context)

    ¡°Wh¡­This¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s jaw dropped, she couldn¡¯t recover her senses due to what she¡¯s seeing. With her innocent tolerance, when had she ever experienced anything like this?

    The information she is receiving through her eyes couldn¡¯tpare to the shock she is experiencing inside. She just couldn¡¯t believe the day woulde when she would watch an X rated film!

    Suddenly, a hot hand found its way on top of her thighs, her body flinched, she didn¡¯t even need to think about the owner of this hand, she already knows who it is. It is also at this moment that she realized what Wu Yan was plotting.

    She turned to him in anger and embarrassment but before she could give him a piece of her mind. She saw the passionate eyes of the culprit and her heart jumped, the words she had prepared for him turned into ashes¡­

    Caressing her thighs, he would put pressure into it from time to time making her flinch lightly. By the way, her figure isn¡¯t that great, she¡¯s just a girl around 14-15 years old so there¡¯s a lot of stuff that isn¡¯t up to parpared to an adult.

    But, he had this strange thing for her thighs. Her skin is smooth and had a very pleasant touch to it, her thighs could be said to be a value adding part on her body. This softcore stuff isn¡¯t going to satisfy him and sure enough his fingers slid into Mikoto¡¯s skirt!

    ¡°Uu¡­ You¡­¡±

    Mikoto pressed down on her skirt to stop the advance of his hand. She was so embarrassed she could die, yet at the same time, she could feel her heart wavering intensely. She never thought there woulde a day where she would be getting into intimate interaction with her loved one in public ces.

    Wu Yan¡¯s series of actions are practically a test to see where her boundaries are. Her embarrassment value is almost through the heavens at this point but it¡¯s toote for regrets now¡­

    His finger moved and ignored Mikoto¡¯s attempt to stop it. Employing unknown means, he managed to bypass her biking shorts, her lovely panties and got in her most private of ces¡­.

    ¡°Uu!¡±

    She lowered her head when the sensation from her lower region registered in her mind, telling her that her vajayjay is being invaded. She pressed down her skirt in a fluster while moaning.

    ¡°Mwuh¡­ Yan¡­ pl-please don¡¯t¡­ at least¡­. at least¡­. not here¡­¡±

    Stirred by Wu Yan, her eyes were already moist and she had a very charming glint in her eyes. She moaned in a low tone and she almost allowed herself to fall into the pleasure she¡¯s feeling.

    Getting fingered by him in a ce like this, Mikoto felt very strange. Her nerves are practically on fire and her body seemed to be even more sensitive than usual. She both liked and is scared of these feelings, she could only beg and hope that he would stop.

    But, stop? Is that even possible?

    While the people around them are unaware, a series of beautiful tone undted in the world where only the two of them existed¡­

 Chapter 151: The intertwining of two bodies within the darknessâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 151: The intertwining of two bodies within the darkness¡­</h4>

    The cinema¡¯s entrance is closed by now, perhaps out of consideration for the viewers watching movies here. Not that it would matter much for the audience here anyway. In fact, they would like the ce to be even more obscured in darkness so that they can get busy¡­

    Even so, Mikoto still felt a bit tense, fearful that someone might notice the freak they got going on over here. It doesn¡¯t matter which girl, they would still be nervous when they¡¯re in the same shoe as her. But of course, like a lot of things, there are exceptions to this rule as well¡­.

    The plot of the movie they are watching is progressing nicely. By nicely, it meant that the atmosphere in the cinema just got a lot hotter. Wu Yan admits that he¡¯s really turned on and h.o.r.n.y this time¡­

    Something like bringing Railgun to watch an X-rated film and then cop some feel is something that he had never considered before¡­ And yet look at where we are now¡­

    While he is amazed at himself for being able to pull off something like this, he felt his arousal growing out of control. Since this is a rare instance where he can unleash the beast within, Wu Yan is not going to let things end as it is¡­

    His hand increased its speed and Mikoto¡¯s face twitched in response. Her breathing increased as well, as a result of that she let out a ratherrge moan after losing control. She looked around frantically to see if anyone might have heard her.

    ¡°Hah¡­. Hah¡­ Yan¡­ please stop¡­. stop¡­ touching me there¡­. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    Mikoto was already a person who didn¡¯t have much guts for this kind of stuff, not to mention they are currently in public space having something like this being done to her. If not because of the jolts of pleasure that woulde from her sex assaulting her and dismissing the shame she¡¯s feeling, she might have already ran off a long time ago.

    Being fondled like this, it seems that something had already slipped past her. She forgot that in terms of strength she¡¯s superior to Wu Yan¡­.

    Seeing her honest begging, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Under normal circumstances, Mikoto is both gant and badass, to get her to beg him like this would be something of an achievement in itself. It¡¯s only in this particr area that Wu Yan can best Mikoto. It¡¯s only between the sheets that he can see the sight of her moaning and gasping for air in a sexy and coy manner¡­

    However, in every encounter of the sexual kind, it would always end with his victory, this time is no different. Her begging signified that her fighting strength is now in the negatives¡­

    He increased the pace at which he yed her, her words that were about toe out begging for him to stop were reced by the intense feeling she¡¯s currently enraptured in. She reflexively covered her mouth with 1 hand while pressing down on her skirt with another hand. The moisture in her eyes seemed to be getting even more intense.

    Noticing this, he moved his other hand which was awaiting orders, towards her chest. He feeled around with light taps. Then, he started massaging her b.o.o.bs through her shirt.

    ¡°Uh¡­.Uu¡­¡±

    As Wu Yan got even bolder and bolder, the panic and embarrassment Mikoto¡¯s feeling also maxed out. Her body shuddered and twisted in quick spasms as Wu Yan watched in a surprise seeing his being sprayed wet! Mikoto cummed prematurely!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    At this point, Mikoto finally got the chance to breathe. She put down the hand covering her mouth and revealed a very enticing zed over look with her luscious lips parted in the most alluring of ways. She looked like a victim who almost drowned gasping for air, her chest heaved up and down.

    He shook his head while grinning. He never thought she would react with such sensitivity in a public ce. The movie isn¡¯t even half finished. They still had a long time left¡­

    After pulling out his hand from within Mikoto¡¯s skirt, he could see traces of liquid on his hand reflecting light even in this dark environment. His hand looked like it was dipped in spring water, it had a warm moisture that moved him¡­

    Sneering, he cast his sight on Mikoto who still looked out of it. He showed her his hand and waved it.

    ¡°Mikoto, you bad little girl, how can you cum just like that¡­¡±

    She pain stakingly turned to look at his hand, her face couldn¡¯t get any redder when she saw it. She red at him because she didn¡¯t know how to even respond in a situation like this, her n was to act as tough as she could.

    Mikoto is very pissed at the moment. She never thought he would bring her out to do something like this, going to an X rated film and then s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g around in public space, this all made her feel so embarrassed.

    However, anyone who saw her flushed, wavering and sexy look wouldn¡¯t think she¡¯s throwing a tantrum. They would think she¡¯s super hot, and that¡¯s what Wu Yan thought.

    His eyes became as hot as his heart did, he hugged a very shocked Mikoto. Before she can react, he reached around her back and under her armpit to cup his hands on her breasts. He then gave them a might session of fondling¡­.

    ¡°Uu!Mgh!¡±

    Her heart raced again, his caress instantly destroyed any strength she managed to recover from the brief moment of rest. She became mellow in his embrace, and so the sound of someone suppressing their moans rang yet again¡­

    ¡°Stop, I beg of you¡­¡±

    Although she knew the futility of begging, Mikoto can¡¯t stay silent just like that. She squirmed using that body that just won¡¯t listen to hermand, trying to get away from Wu Yan¡¯s embrace only to find that her body disobeyed her. This made her feel a sense of self loath.

    While continuing what he¡¯s doing with his hands, he rubbed his face against that sweet smelling hair of hers. He thenughed before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°Why not, you already had your fill of feel good, I haven¡¯t even had my turn yet¡­¡±

    She stared at him with jaw dropped in shock.

    She then stuttered as she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t-Don¡¯t tell me you want to do that kind of thing here¡­¡±

    Sticking out his tongue, he licked his slightly dry lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s so dark here it¡¯s not like anyone can see it!¡±

    The audience here are mostly here for the movie. Shameless individuals like Wu Yan who would bring a girl here to do this and that isn¡¯t non-existent but they are still very rare. The spectators were busy watching the movie from the start until now. Also, right now is still daytime so they aren¡¯t that much people who watches this movie at this kind of time anyways. The spectators are few and far between and the two of them are seated in an inconspicuous area of the cinema with no one remotely near them. Adding all that together with the fact that the atmosphere inside here is darker to suit the nature of the film they are watching, if people didn¡¯te close enough they really wouldn¡¯t notice what Wu Yan and Mikoto are doing.

    Even so, with Mikoto¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say yes to this kind of preposterous exnation¡­

    ¡°No! Only this is a big no!¡± Her heart raced and Mikoto didn¡¯t bother hiding her panic. She pushed back with all her might to get away from Wu Yan.

    With a squeeze of his hand, Mikoto lost all his strength while yelping with a ¡°Nn¡±. He then tried persuading her by saying.

    ¡°Good good, just this one time okay? Mikoto.¡±

    One could question just how serious he was with thatst statement of his.

    ¡°Noo! Mmpphh~~~¡±

    Her refusal was immediately followed by a moan. He stuck his hands inside her shirt and started going to town with her chest.

    ¡°Let me go please, Yan¡­¡±

    Her skin is already taking on a red tinge. She¡¯s so embarrassed she could die, just by thinking about what he¡¯s going to do with her, she felt like taking a big bite out of the guy.

    ¡°Come on, do this for me please¡­ Mikoto¡­¡±

    With an excited expression, he did something that made Mikoto tremble. He used one of his hand to reach into her skirt and slowly stripped her of her panties.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    She pressed down on her skirt but one thing is for certain. Her zest is all but gone now. Soon, apanying a light yelp from Mikoto, two undergarments of hers got stripped away and into Wu Yan¡¯s space ring it went.

    He then lifted her like a doll and straddled her on top of himself with her facing him. She shook her head furiously, wishing that the guy would get the hint and spare him from his gun. s, Wu Yan had already made up his mind on this and with a thrust, he entered her!

    ¡°Ah! Mnnn~~¡±

    Getting hit by electricity, she arched her back backwards with head thrown back like a swan being shot by arrow. She then buried her head on one of his shoulder and she didn¡¯t have the face to lift it to face anyone anymore.

    Releasing a light breath, he relished the heavenly feeling and then started a piston motion while holding onto her body.

    Waves of muffled cries rang beside his ears like melody¡­

 Chapter 152: Kurokoâ€™s suspicion and the blonde haired girlâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 152: Kuroko¡¯s suspicion and the blonde haired girl¡­</h4>

    It¡¯s almost night time now, and this is the dormitory of the Tokiwadai middle school in the seventh district of Academy City.

    The door to one of the rooms slowly opened. A tea colored head revealed itself through the opening and she looked around for a bit to check for people, she then sighed in relief when there appeared to be no one around.

    With a tense expression, Mikoto entered the room in lightning speed. She quickly closed the door and leaned her back against it, in her hands, the clothes she bought. Of course, the other two pieces of clothes aren¡¯t on her hands.

    She raised her head and as if recalling something, she blushed and upon feeling the windy feelinging from under her skirt, Mikoto quickly threw the clothes she got onto the bed in a huff. She hugged her pillow and pounded it!

    ¡°You jerk! Meanie! Big bully! How dare you bully me like that! damn! Watch me beat you to hell! Suck on this¡­.¡±

    She dished out the punishment while cursing him. Be that as it is, she is still blushing deep red. The person herself doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of the fact that her current behaviour looked much more cuter thanpared to her usual self.

    Can¡¯t me her though, if Wu Yan was here, he would probably be trying escape usation by putting it on her being too attractive¡­

    After she was done hitting the pillow, she started beating on the nket. She blushed as she recalled the memories from before, she cursed and beat. Sheshed out even harder with more intense feelings of bashfulness when she remembered how Wu Yan stripped her of her biking short and panties before storing them away.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    Lying on the bed, Mikoto kept thinking about the intense coitus they did in the cinema. With an ¡°Uu¡± yelp, she used her hands to cover her face as if to bury herself between them.

    She recovered after a while and she walked towards the bathroom. It¡¯s still a bit sticky down there you see¡­

    When the door to the bathroom closed, a small figure appeared in the room. Her pinkish twin tails danced in the air, when she saw the bag on the bed and the sounding from the bathroom, a nasty grin appeared on her face.

    ¡°Onee-sama, are you there?¡±

    Mikoto almost yelled out in surprise when she heard Kuroko¡¯s voice. She¡¯s feeling fortunate that she returned before Kuroko, otherwise the moment she glomped her and found out how she¡¯s missing certain an underwear, that would be so bad¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama is taking an awfully early bath today¡­¡±

    Kuroko tilted her head in bewilderment.

    ¡°Er, I feel particrly sticky today so here I am in the bath.¡±

    She was just freewheeling it but a part of the truth slipped out as can be testified by her blushing.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Nodding to that, her eyes quickly shifted focus and she nabbed the begid there on the bed. She put on a foolishugh plus a few sliver of drool before quickly taking out the clothes within.

    Hugging the clothes which contained collector value for her, she examined the clothes and her obsessed expression turn into one of confusion.

    ¡°Why does this seem like a different kind of style for Onee-sama?¡±

    She fumbled with the clothes only to add more bewilderment to her currently confused state.

    Mikoto¡¯s taste would be childish if one were to try and describe it. She doesn¡¯t just like Gekota, she would take interest in those items marketed for kids, including clothing, she leaned more towards the childish side.

    These clothes aren¡¯t mature but they are not for kids, they are kinda cute and ignoring her perverted tastes, even Kuroko could not pick out anything wrong with these clothes.

    If one were to say Mikoto¡¯s taste suddenly changed, Kuroko would not believe it even if hell froze over. To change Mikoto¡¯s taste, she had done all she could for a year with no result pointing towards a positive change to her perspective.

    Could it be.. someone else bought them for her?¡­.

    Kuroko¡¯s heart shivered when she thought about a certain figure. She lowered her head and the twin tails behind her started fluttering without the assitance of wind as visible amount of miasma started pouring out of her.

    With a cracked smile, she asked Mikoto who was still bathing in the bathroom.

    ¡°Onee-sama, you did not perchance go out with that human scum did you?¡±

    Mikoto who¡¯s showering with a shower cap on her flinched and almost threw the shower head away. She uttered a few dryughs to cover the guilty feeling within her.

    ¡°N-No¡­. I would never go out with that human scum¡­¡±

    She gnashed her teeth at thetter part of her sentence. This is the first time where she felt Kuroko¡¯s assessment of Wu Yan could not be more correct!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Still a bit suspicious, she still managed to recognize the tooth gnashing part of her statement so she put down some of her doubts and started giggling.

    Listening to the sound of water hitting the floor, a perverted grin started spreading on Kuroko¡¯s face. With a light jump, Kuroko used her teleport ability and disappeared from her position.

    ¡°Kuroko!¡±

    An enraged roar came from within the bathroom.

    ¡°Onee-sama, this modest chest of yours, how very alluring¡­¡±

    ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    ¡°Ma, there you go again acting all tsundere. Hmm? What¡¯s with this increase in size?¡±

    ¡°Kuroko!!!¡±

    Biri Biri!

    ¡°Ooohhhh Onee-samaa¡­. whips of love¡­¡±

    ? ?

    At the same time, in another dorm room at Tokiwadai¡­

    A female student of Tokiwadai came here with hastened footsteps. She knocked on the door and an expression of deep admiration began spreading acrosss her face.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    A voice that was pleasant on the ears rang. When the female student heard it, she hurriedly grabbed the door handle with both hands and entered with elegant steps.

    The moment the door opened, a blonde girl wearing Tokiwadai uniform who had ridiculous levels in her breast appeared within her sight.

    The female student became mystified with this beautiful blonde figure before her. She ced her hansd on top of her chest as she approached. She looked like she had fallen into a deep love with this blonde girl before her.

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Her heavenly voice awakened the girl from her stupor. She checked her appearance and recalled her objective before continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s something about Misaka Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto?¡±

    The blonde girl seemed a bit intrigued, clearly interested with Mikoto¡¯s affair.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡±

    The girl thought for a bit before mincing her words.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate saw Misaka Mikoto heading out with a male today.¡±

    ¡°A male?¡±

    The blonde was surprised at this revtion about Misaka Mikoto walking together with another male. A look of interest appeared on her face.

    ¡°Yes, your humble subordinate personally saw Misaka Mikoto walking together with another male. They looked like they were very close with each other. What¡¯s more surprising is the fact that the two held hands when they walked together, I do believe that male is Misaka Mikoto¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

    This time the blonde girl seemed really amazed.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Misaka Mikoto who had no girl power at all would be able to catch herself a boyfriend¡­¡±

    The girl kept her mouth zipped. Although she belongs to the blonde girl¡¯s faction, she didn¡¯t have the right to talk about the trump cards of Tokiwadai.

    The blonde girl kept mum for a bit. This delicate action had a disproportionatelyrge attractive power. This and the fact that the girl had figure one wouldn¡¯t believe belong to a middle school like Tokiwadai made her look very sexy.

    ¡°Do you know who that guy is?¡±

    The girl hesitated before answering.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate had done some investigations and the male appears to be someone called Wu Yan. Apparently, he¡¯s the lowest scum of a delinquent!¡±

    ¡°A delinquent you say?¡±

    The blonde took on a look of bewilderment at this female student before her, she looked a little bit displeased with her.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that, the trump card of Tokiwadai, Misaka Mikoto found herself a delinquent boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    From her sound, the girl doesn¡¯t seem like she believed it as well.

    ¡°That delinquent would always rob students and he molested quite a few girls. That¡¯s why his identity was so easily confirmed¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The blonde girl thought for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Retrieve information on that delinquent called Wu Yan and hand it to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The young girl exited the room and closed the door leaving the blonde girl as the only one within the room.

    The girl threw a bout of evil snicker after a bright idea dawned upon her. Her light sound rang in the dorm with nobody else but her¡­

 Chapter 153: ITEM

    <h4>Chapter 153: ITEM</h4>

    ¡°Next ce to hit, here it is!¡±

    The night is dark as it is windy. A certain research institute of Academy City found itself visited by the mastermind behind the chaos currently making the other specialized research firm scratch their heads out.

    He stored away the miniputer he had in his hand inside his space ring. He stared at the research institute that is markedly bigger than the ones he had hit before. For some reason, he frowned.

    Taking a step towards it, he stopped when his gut told him of an imminent danger. He lifted his head again to examine the research institute.

    Just from its outwards appearance, it looked like a normal research firm. However, he believes in his intuition although it is only telling him to be on his guard and not really a sense of crisis¡­

    Following that, he shook his head with a bitter smile. Regardless of whether or not a situation would rise, even if there are massive floods or savage beasts waiting inside, he would still have to go in!

    It¡¯s not only his hope to save the sisters, it¡¯s also what Mikoto wants. He had already promised Mikoto, he also swore to save the sisters did he not?

    After returning to Academy City, Mikoto would always think about the sisters and in all likelihood, if not for their already charted course and her deep trust in himself, she would probably hade here herself.

    The date with Mikoto was also tofort her and make her loosen up a bit. Although she looked like she¡¯s not any different from her usual self, how could Wu Yan not notice how that girl is forcing herself to put on a show given her tendencies to put on a tough front?

    Ma, even if the date eventually turned into a hook up session, the end had been achieved and Mikoto looked happy at least.

    Next, this heist would lighten her load even more. That¡¯s why even if elerator, Aiwass or Aleister might be waiting for him inside, he would still have to go in. The worst that might happen is one defeat, that¡¯s all no biggie.

    Touching the bio containment unit on his hand, one wouldn¡¯t think that there¡¯s more than a thousand misaka clones inisde.

    But, this is still nowhere close to enough! There are still more sisters, so many more¡­

    The dead sisters should be at least 10 times the number of the clones he had managed to store away. The ones currently at risk of dying, and in fact some are dying by the day, those currently number almost close to 10 times the number of clones had saved as well. If he doesn¡¯t save all of them and as a result of the upside down guy¡¯s n to leave some alive, they would still be treated as just another chess piece for that guy¡­.

    Mikoto will never allow this, Hinagiku won¡¯t as well and he knows Ikaros and Astrea will not tolerate this either. He himself will absolutely not stand by and see this happen, not over his dead body!

    With a sh of resolve, he stepped forward without looking back towards the research institute¡­

    ? ?

    With the cloak of invisibility on him, he moved forward while keeping his eyes out for the sisters. It¡¯s a very easy task to locate the sisters given that they have the same esper ability as him in terms of EM maniption.

    Just by being close to the sisters, he can tell where they are and locate them!

    However Wu Yan is currently very frustrated. His lv4 abilities at MAX, with EM field dispersed as far as possible returned no response. No positive response at all! There doesn¡¯t seem to be any sisters in this research institute.

    The feeling he had beforeing here and the apparent disappearance of sister in this institute. Even if he was r.e.t.a.r.ded, he realized by now how something is wrong here. At the same time, he stepped on a soft object, Instantly the rm inside his head went off like mad. Without a shred of hesitation he retreated with haste from that spot. At almost the same time he pulled away a safe distance, the spot lit up in brilliant re of light and followed closely by deafening boom. Rapid winds came assaulting him from the explosion site.

    A bomb? Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    He recalled the figure and information of a certain person. Soon, he didn¡¯t have the room to worry about those things. The rm inside him kept ringing, telling him that he is not out of harm¡¯s reach yet. He kept retreating backwards as a result!

    Suddenly, a whiteser shot out from the side of a wall hitting where he was just standing. The white pir ofser gave him more certainty as to the identities of his attackers.

    Lasers came out of the wall around him, forcing him to keep retreating and jumping around the ce.

    Thesers all but destroyed the pristine path he was walking in, it looked like a total ruin now. At a certain point, his body stopped moving backwards, that¡¯s because there¡¯s a wall behind him. A whiteser came piercing through another wall and shot at him with intense speed. He managed to release lightning from his body at the nick of time and d himself in it. The whiteser came into contact with the raging lightning and exploded prematurely while releasing sparks!

    The whiteser had a force bigger than his lightning attack that stands only at lv4. Even if he mitigated it somewhat by pitting those 2 forces together, the residue force still hit him! Before theser could hit him, an invisible dragon shaped armor appeared and covered Wu Yan in it. The whiteser dissipated along with the invisible dragon shaped armor, the sh ended with the armor shaking a bit before both disappeared.

    Through the hole in the wall created by the whiteser, he saw his attackers¡­

    Wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin, slender and petite with a height of around 1.5m. She wore a beret, super mini pleated skirt and had pantyhose covering her delicate legs. It is a very cute little girl holding a stuffed doll!

    ck shoulder length hair, a pink track suit, the girl looked lethargic. Her twin peaks were so bountiful it looked like they had gravity that would distort one¡¯s sight towards it. It¡¯s an expressionless young girl who looked like she needed more sleep.

    Short brown hair in a bobcut, standing almost at the same height as the young blonde girl, she revealed those exquisite and slender legs of hers for all to see. It¡¯s a hoodies wearing teenager who had a unique charm to her.

    Thest one stood in front of the three other girls. She had a very curvy figure and her breasts are very astounding by itself. She¡¯s a girl that had wavy tea colored hair. She had a ball of white light orb spinning around in her hand, preparing to throw it at any given moment.

    4 figures all with different shapes and sizes, he was rendered speechless when he saw them.

    Frenda Seivelun: (level 55)

    Takitsubou Rikou: (level 51)

    Kinuhata Saiai: (level 58)

    Mugino Shizuri: (level 67)

    ITEM of Academy City¡¯s dark side.

    His heart slightly sunk and he can¡¯t help bitterlyughing. He released a sigh of relief when he realized he¡¯s not up against elerator or Aiwass, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of rxing. If it¡¯s just solo fight, he has ample confidence on taking any one of them down! Even if they teamed up, Wu Yan had no reason to be afraid of them. The reason he is bitterlyughing is because this scenario was supposed to happen to Mikoto in the original work where she fought against ITEM in a research firm. Wu Yan almost thought for a second that he entered the plot of the story¡­

    ITEM¡¯s appearance is not a surprise to him. In the original work, the sisters couldn¡¯t escape Aleister no matter what they did, but even then ITEM made their move. What¡¯s more to say of their current status where Mikoto¡¯s DNA are gone rendering further cloning of sisters impossible. The remaining sisters also kept disappearing. Given their critical role in Aleister¡¯s n to usher in an artificial heaven, he¡¯s already pretty calm by not sending out Aiwass.

    Although ITEM¡¯s appearance made him vignt, Mugino Shizuri¡¯s strength is not that far from him and without his armaments, he would not dare say his chances of beating her. But Wu Yan¡¯s more focused on Takitsubou Rikou who¡¯s standing behind her.

    This girl has the power to identify, record and track AIM diffusion field and if she used it on him, he would be fearful of the day he appears in her sights where he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide in the Academy City anymore¡­

    (Tl: potential sh with original setting here in this work. In Toaru, as long as she record someone¡¯s AIM diffusion field, with the use of her ability she could theoretically track someone down even if he left the sr system, so it¡¯s pointless whether or not Wu Yan does appear before her, if she had indeed recorded him, she can find him with ridiculous precision as seen by how Mugino Shizuri no scoped Mikoto in the original fight by relying on her ability to locate Mikoto enough that she canser her from afar.

    TL;DR lethargic big b.o.o.bies girl can track your cheating ass anywhere you go so don¡¯t go creeping.)

 Chapter 154: A sudden missionâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 154: A sudden mission¡­</h4>

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood in opposition to Wu Yan yet they can¡¯t seem to grasp his figure, confused by this Mugino Shizuri shouted in dissatisfaction at Takitsubou Rikou behind her.

    ¡°Takitsuobu! Didn¡¯t you say the guy was in this direction? Howe I don¡¯t see anyone here?¡±

    She would probably think she¡¯s being tricked by the girl if she didn¡¯t know that Takitsubou would never lie to her¡­

    Takitsubou Rikou lifted her head like it¡¯s a major exercise for her and shrunk back when she heard Mugino Shizuri shouting at her. She pointed at Wu Yan¡¯s direction with a sheepish voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s right there¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai walked forward and continued.

    ¡°It looks like a psychic with the ability to distort visual perception or one that can turn invisible, no wonder the cameras didn¡¯t capture him, what a sneaky fellow.¡±

    ¡°But we still have a job to finish.¡±

    Frenda snickered with her hands at her mouth, it seems this girl derives schadenfreude from other people¡¯s suffering.

    With a ¡°tsk¡±, the light orb within Mugino¡¯s hand increased in radiance as she lifted the corner of her lips in a dangerous manner.

    ¡°Those damned useless ones at the top, sending me out to exterminate some rat!¡±

    Theser shot out and wrecked the direction Takitsubou Rikou was pointing into a wastnd.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou immediately pointed at another direction and Mugino Shizuri shot herser while being guided by her. She then pointed at another direction and it is by this point that Mugino Shizuri got tired of this sh*t.

    ¡°Dirty rat! Stop sneaking around! Show yourself!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri roared in frustration, she seemed like she¡¯s on the edge of bursting now much to the horror of Frenda who¡¯s so afraid she¡¯s hugging her head at the side.

    Wu Yan is silently judging Aunt Mugino, he had long known that she¡¯s a girl who¡¯s very much influenced by her temper. He just didn¡¯t know she¡¯s this easily irritated.

    You don¡¯t want me to hide, so you want me to go out and get ughtered by you?¡­

    Still judging her, he looked at the destroyed walls and ground around him with grave expression.

    [Meltdowner], that¡¯s Mugino Shizuri¡¯s ability. It can forcibly manipte the ambiguous state of an electron state between wave and particle form, she can then release it as a special ray of electrons by shooting it. If he remembers correctly, this ability should have a technical ssification called particle waveform high speed cannon. It¡¯s a form of electron maniption. Now that one thinks about it, it¡¯s an ability like his and Mikoto¡¯s.

    In terms of pure destructive power, Meltdowner beats Mikoto in this area. In the original work, Mugino Shizuri once used her abilities to bend Mikoto¡¯s Lighting attack spear. However because of how simr their abilities are, her meltdowner ability can be bend in much the way she did against Mikoto.

    Even if Mikoto could pull it off, this didn¡¯t mean that he could achieve the same thing. His ability is one magnitude lower than Mikoto¡¯s although it is technically the same ability.

    When Mugino Shizuri used her Meltdowner, that electron beam which could rival a lightning attack in speed blew away the wall with durability matching metals away like it¡¯s paper shred. The sturdy wall melted away and pierced through the hiding ces he managed to find.

    This ridiculous destructive capability is in an amusing way fitting of her female tigress like personality. With such a scarybo, Wu Yan would rather have a round with elerator than with her¡­

    In the original work, the scene of her using Diffusion Aid Semiconductor or Silicon burn and then firing at the silicons to achieve total 360 degree no escape no blind corner bombardment to the extent of even sting her immediate vicinity really made him shiver.

    Although because of her strength, she lost control to aim properly and the silicon¡¯s dealt heavy blows to her as well. She quickly fell down as a result but if he could, he would like to avoid reaching that step.

    What kind of woman is scariest would seem to suggest Mugino Shizuri as the answer. She could snap at any moment and would go ape sh*t crazy without caring for her body, hell she would even bring the opponent down with her if need be. No wonder Frenda is so afraid of her, her power and her personality are the reasons¡­

    If possible, Wu Yan would like to turn tail and retreat. However with the sleepyhead looking Takitsubou Rikou behind her, can he even run? He never thought the day woulde where he would rue over acquiring Mikoto¡¯s power.

    Of course, if it¡¯s just her, Wu Yan is not yet out of options. However the sound that would soone, dispelled any notions of him about running away¡­

    ¡°Beep! Detected special event and giving out sudden mission!¡±

    Sudden mission: Achieve victory!

    Mission: Defeat ITEM of Academy City¡¯s dark side; Mugino Shizuri, Frenda Seivelun, Takitsubou Rikou, Kinuhata Saiai.

    Reward: Electromaster lv4 will be upgraded to lv5

    This sudden mission sure is as sudden as its name¡­

    He bitterly smiled but he shelved the thoughts about escaping. Electromaster lv5 would require about 300¡¯000 Ability points, his whole Ability points asset isn¡¯t even enough. If he can upgrade his ability, the addition to hisbat potential is not an insignifican tamount.

    With lv5 esper power, level 65 strength and ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, even if he cannot challenge a tier 8, no mere tier 7 supers can best him.

    In the end I have to fight huh¡­

    Sighing helplessly, he made up his mind and put on the hoodie to cover the upper half area above his nose, thinking that this will reduce the chances of facial recognition¡­

    ? ?

    ¡°Takitsubou! Is he dead yeet?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri looked absolutely pissed, her beautiful face is currently being distorted into an ugly mug by her extreme anger.

    Before Takitsubou Rikou can say anything, a lightning bolt attacked the four girls group. The 3 other girls except for Mugino Shizuri were surprised. Mugino Shizuri smiled at the challenge and dispersed the attack with one shot of her Meltdowner, she fired another one towards the direction where the lightning bolt came from.

    Against her Meltdowner, Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the guts to y with her fire. He released more electricity and they crackled in the air before forming into an electric cage and sealing theser. It then extinguished them.

    A dark figure slowly emerged from the ruins. He came before ITEM and the 4 of them can only see his mouth because of the hoodie he had on.

    ¡°So you have decided to show yourself atst¡­¡±

    Frenda said while hugging the doll she has. She looked very moe but Wu Yan doesn¡¯t think so, that is a hell of an explosive she¡¯s holding in her hands, it is merely disguised as a doll.

    ¡°Snooping around, howme¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai curled her lips but then she got confused about something.

    ¡°Hey, that lightning attack just now, is that your power? Isn¡¯t your ability one of invisibility?¡±

    ¡°Little brat, what would you know!¡±

    A low and seemingly elderly voice came from Wu Yan who is still shrouded by his hoodie. That voice is the result of him stimting his vocal cords with pulses of electric.

    ¡°A man with secrets is the most attractive kind!¡±

    ¡°Who you calling a super small brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai blew up, Wu Yan¡¯s face froze when he heard what she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were a super small brat, it¡¯s your own words, I merely called you a small brat¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai turned her face away in a condescending manner.

    ¡°A super woman as perfect as I am is not something a guy like you who super can¡¯t see anyone would understand.¡±

    He responded with even more disdain than her.

    ¡°Well sh*t, if your figure is ¡°perfect¡±, then there wouldn¡¯t be any girl with ws in this world anymore.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fist and teeth.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, say your piece when you arrive at the next world!¡±

    An impatient Mugino Shizuri cut Kinuhata Saiai off. However, Wu Yan really made her face distort with his next line.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t that much better off, aunty!¡±

 Chapter 155: The clash of lightning and laser

    <h4>Chapter 155: The sh of lightning andser</h4>

    The whole ce froze when Wu Yan threw out that line¡­

    ¡°Oh you poor fuck who super can¡¯t go out and see people, you are super dead meat now¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai returned to her calm face. Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda who are both familiar with her can tell she¡¯s secretly enjoying the tragedy that¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡°The guy had to dig his own grave. Oh dear, and here I wanted to finish him myself so I can get the reward money¡­¡±

    Frenda shook her head and shrugged at the same time. Of course she still looked moe af.

    ¡°Ohhh, now you¡¯ve got me mad!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri slowly beganughing with a sinister expression. Her messed up face made the 3 other ITEM field operatives to backpedal in fear.

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow, although ITEM didn¡¯t notice this, they could still detect the nonchnt tone behind his words.

    ¡°Aunty experiencing menopause, please enlighten me as to which day of the 365 days a year are you not angry!¡±

    When his words fell, pale white orbs of light started appearing besides Mugino Shizuri who had her head down. Just by rough calctions, there appears to be a little more than 10 of them!

    ¡°Today is the day you meet your maker, you rat!¡±

    She waved her hands and the light orbs turned into cannons and distinct rays ofser are shot out at him at lightning speed.

    He stepped hard and made a prompt retreat. He then stopped to dodge the approaching Meltdowners, he may have made negating a single Meltdowner looked really easy, that¡¯s only because all he did was release his electromaster to the max to disperse one shot of Meltdowner. He can¡¯t do the same against so manysers.

    He¡¯s got to admit it, an enraged Mugino Shizuri is a fearsome adversary. The light orbs floating around her can turn into dreadful mobile cannons which would shoot Meltdownersers wave after wave. He¡¯s frantically trying to handle the waves ofser.

    He didn¡¯t know his movements shocked ITEM.

    ¡°Essentially, he¡¯s fast!¡± (Tl: she has the verbal tic of putting in daitai in her sentences in the original work. ) Frenda was stupefied by how agile Wu Yan is at dodging the attacks.

    ¡°eleration? Or maybe some sort of enhancement?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was dumbstruck by his movements as well.

    ¡°He could super hide himself and use super lightning, just how many super abilities does he have?¡± (Tl: it¡¯s probably a bitte but Saiai likes to add chou or super in her sentences so yeah.)

    ¡°Dual skill user! Impossible, A dual skill doesn¡¯t exist, what is your power!¡±

    Though she asked the question, her Meltdowner never stopped working and kept firingsers aftersers to st Wu Yan. Mugino Shizuri didn¡¯t even move and waves after waves ofsers woulde assaulting. Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything in respond, he just kept dodging the rays and ignored her threats. Since he had resolved to fighting her, he didn¡¯t think she would let him go even if he did try to talk in a submissive way, not against such a bad tempered person as Mugino Shizuri anyway.

    If that is so, why shoot savage retorts at her and fight as he please. That is what he is thinking anyways, however the situation at hand cursed him with inability to put up a good counter. He can¡¯t draw Nietono no Shana here because if he used it, it would be troublesome in the future if they recognized him. With Nietono no Shana out of the equation, a major half of his abilities are sealed. Excluding his esper power, the other half of his strength lied in his sword skills¡­

    Randomly buy one from the System you say? Scratch that, if it¡¯s not a Rank C equipment, it would be unable to bloc Meltdowner. He is not that desperate as to buy Rank C equipment just for this.

    However with just his stats as a level 65 super and lv4 Electromaster, it¡¯s still possible for him to win.

    ¡°Stop prancing around! Why don¡¯t you make my job easier and just die!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri is so pissed off her eyes seemed to be popping out, her beautiful face distorted like this is putting him off.

    It¡¯s true however that he won¡¯t be able to win if he keep dodging like this. He clenched his fists and countless particles of iron sand concentrated into iron sand sword in his hands. The sword hummed, nobody would think a cut from this will result in only minor injuries.

    ¡°Super scary!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai lowered her head in fear of the iron sand sword in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. She feels that her nitrogen armor will pop like a balloon against a sh from that thing.

    ¡°Essentially using an electricity derived ability, could the invisibility and dodging skills had also been derivative abilities from maniption of electricity? Something like using electricity to manually stimte the body into a state capable of high speed dodging.¡±

    Frenda thinks she figured the enemy out and squinted her eyes in excitement.

    ¡°What about invisibility?¡±

    Lowering her head until she almost touched her own b.o.o.bs, Takitsubou Rikou lifted her hand and asked in a meek voice. Frenda¡¯s smile froze.

    ¡°Haha¡­. essentially something¡­ perhaps a high tech item of some sort¡­¡±

    Frenda turned her head around in an awkward manner as she forced herself to utter that line. What she didn¡¯t know is that her words were pretty close to the truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s invisibility or electricity or enhancement, just give his body to the disgusting researchers and they will find out the answers soon enough!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri snickered making Wu Yan curse her for being so evil.

    Frenda nodded with a dry smile.

    ¡°In the first ce, even if he¡¯s a dual skill, he¡¯s still a lv4, he can¡¯t possibly be Mugino¡¯s enemy¡­¡±

    Wu Yan snorted as he held back hisughter. Levels and abilities aren¡¯t the absolute determinant of victory. She has a splendid ability no doubt but the cons are very obvious as well. Seeing as the moe blobs already decided that she¡¯s superior in strength, very well, time to give them a big surprise!

    Electricity crackled along his body. Biribiri sfx could be heard ringing and his clothes started flipping around without wind thanks to his lightning d body. he looked like a cultivator at this very moment.

    nting his feet, he dashed towards Mugino Shizuri with no intention of dodging. He lifted the iron sand de in his hand and approached Mugino Shizuri in a rapid fashion.

    Slightly stunned, sheughed in response.

    ¡°So eager to die!¡±

    The light orbs around her shook and multiple beams were shot out, their radiance blocking his field of vision and covering the 2 meter area around him.

    Against the oing beams, he didn¡¯t seemed to care about them and resumed his forward charge. Mugino Shizuri smiled like she won the battle but that smile quickly froze. Wu Yan did something unexpected when he almost collided with a beam.

    He shifted his body side ways and moved forwards in a sideway fashion, he released a ton of lightning and got into contact with one particr beam from Meltdowner.

    The beam and lightning collided with clear explosion sound apanying them before they both disappeared.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ITEM can¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    Destroying this one beam, the enclosure of beams had an opening and it was just enough for him to pass through.

    Seeing a beam going pass him with less than 1 cm¡¯s difference, he lifted the corner of his lips and adjusted his posture into facing ITEM. With a flick of his hand, a lightning spear attack was shot out.

    ¡°crap!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri retreated two steps in surprise before shouting.

    ¡°Kinuhata!¡±

    ¡°Super affirmative!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai came to the group¡¯s front and lifted her hands. The lightning spear hit her but it disappeared.

    If one were to inspect sloer, the air around her seems to be different. A wall of air enveloped her petite body! Nitrogen armor, her ability. The ability boasting the strongest defense below lv5.

    Maybe it would have been for naught against Wu Yan¡¯s high osciting iron sand sword, but against lightning attack spear which focuses more on speed than power, its defense is more than enough.

    But¡­

    A figure appeared beside Mugino Shizuri, and in his hand, he held the vibrating iron sand sword.

 Chapter 156: Meltdowner, map bombardment

    <h4>Chapter 156: Meltdowner, map bombardment</h4>

    Meltdowner certainly has power, at least if one were to exclude elerator who could stop the earth¡¯s rotation or Kakine Teitoku¡¯s physical properties maniption, she would probably be the one who boast the strongest firepower within the lv5.

    However, there is a very critical weakness to this ability. Because of how strong it is, Mugino Shizuri¡¯s ability is very unstable requiring a lot of minor adjustment to stabilize it before being able to shoot it.

    The result being that she would need to prepare beforehand prior to shooting. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a significant window of time between concentration and firing.

    Aiming also takes a lot of calction, putting it in another way, she¡¯s bad against surprise attacks. If an attack came from somewhere unexpected, she wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time. Sneak attacks are very effective against her as a result.

    The iron sand sword approached her and she could clearly see the vibration on that thing, the humming sound it emitted cause her to break out if goosebumps. Seeing as it¡¯s on an unstoppable momentum, her pupil contracted into a pinpoint size.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Before the de could hit her, a tender sound rang and four missile like mini rockets shot out from the side towards Wu Yan.

    Stopping his striking posture, he looked at Mugino Shizuri who is about to fall prey to his de and he stopped his action. He then retreated away from the missiles. After dodging the missiles, they exploded, the resulting wind pressure was something that one wouldn¡¯t expect given the projectiles¡¯ small sizes. His bnce was affected and just for a moment he is unsteady on his feet. Tilting his body, Wu Yan who couldn¡¯t control his body saw a small figure appear before him, his pupil shrunk when he saw a small fist aiming for his stomaching with no mercy.

    Kinuhata Saiai!

    Biribiri

    Lightning crackled, d in his lightning, Wu Yan knew this wouldn¡¯t do much against her if he only relied on lightning, not when she can ignore it with her nitrogen armor d defense.

    A hit from augmented by nitrogen armor is no joke. He willed his lightning to expand with him as the center. The lightning hit Kinuhata Saiai and sent her flying far away.

    Kinuhata Saiai who flew back had a small grin on her face. Slightly changing her nitrogen armor, she turned to the side and a few missiles that looked like the kind he was shot with before came from behind her. The missiles were aimed at Wu Yan who had a slight change to his expression.

    Now Wu Yan understands why ITEM would form such a group of 4 individuals. Kinuhata Saiai and her nitrogen armor, Frenda with her explosive surprise attacks, Takitsubou Rikou with her tracking ability and Mugino Shizuri with herser beam galore. Goddamnit they had the whole set here: Output, Mob control, Mapping ability, they could run a whole show here¡­

    With his palm, he managed to steady himself before the missiles could hit and he gave it a mighty push tounch himself into the air with a backflip, he spun like a spinning top as he retreated.

    Stopping his spinning motion by regaining control, he managed to recover with just enough margin before the missiles. .hit.

    He instantaneously formed two des of iron sand. He swung it furiously to cut the missiles into numerous fragments, then he used electromaism to send the fragments back at ITEM like shrapnel.

    Maybe they were too astounded by his fluid movements,the ITEM members stared wide eyed at him. They only returned to their senses when the shrapnel came flying at them. Kinuhata Saiai quickly deployed her nitrogen armor to block the fragments.

    After having done so, Frenda who stood behind her said something that made Wu Yan almost fell down to the ground.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not a rat but some circus performer?¡±

    Speechless at just how a certain moe blob can still be cute af in the midst of a battle. He conjuered a lightning field and sent them forward like whipshes against ITEM. Its speed is ridiculously face.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to block them but beams of light hit the lightning field and destroyed it with no tarce.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou shook as Mugino Shizuri emerged from behind them and came to the forefront of the group with her head still lowered. He can¡¯t see her expression as a result.

    ¡°Super scary!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze in her ce while staring at Mugino Shizuri¡¯s back. She can¡¯t hold herself back from saying that line.

    ¡°Essentially, Mugino is pissed and now the guy is in for a bad time¡­¡±

    Frenda had tears at the corners of her eyes as she retreated away subconsciously. One can imagine just how terrifying Mugino Shizuri is being at this moment.

    She lifted her head. Her expression was distorted by the grimness around her and her eyes even looked a bit red. Needless to say her face was twisted.

    ¡°Just now, I thought I was a goner¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri said in monotone. But the surrounding took on a colder atmosphere.

    From Wu Yan reducing thesers, dodging them, shing Mugino Shizuri who was then saved by Frenda with Kinuhata Saiai countering and followed by Wu Yan¡¯s respond, it all took ce within half a minute.

    Within this half a minute Mugino Shizuri met Death in the eyes. After 30 seconds, she would had finally returned went intoplete hysteria!

    ¡°How dare you make me feel terror! A mere lv4! Letting me feel such fear! You rat!!!¡±

    Her shrill shout ringed in everyone¡¯s ear. She then frantically took out a weird shaped crystal card. This crystal card surprised Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Diffusion Aid Semiconductor!¡±

    The 3 eximed and Frenda quickly followed up.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t even need to think about it as she turned tail to run, same goes for Frenda. hell even Takitsubou Rikou seemed to have found the strength she lost in the past and used them all to run like a m.o.f.o.

    When he saw the diffusion aid semiconductor, his heart sunk but he didn¡¯t run like the other 3. He inhaled deeply and focused on a frenzied Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Die, rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri sneered in a dangerous way before throwing the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor up into the air.

    His eyes followed the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor, as it flew into the air a shot from Meltdowner hit it. It then exploded into a myriad of fragments along with the explosion. When a beam of Meltdowner hit the fragments, they would disperse into multiple light beams that would rain down on an area of roughly 20 meters in diameter around Wu Yan.

    Map bombardment as expected!

    (Tl:y this as you read)

    He stepped forward and started dodging all the beams that came for his ass. The beams would drill holes into the ground followed by even more beams. Not overwhelmed, he maneuvered around the rain of light beams with incredible agility.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Boom followed by more booms.,he dodged and dodged and then dodged some more. However, the bombardment continued with even more salvos.

    Like a willow dancing in the wind, he dodged the torrent of light beams, his situation might look perilous but in fact he¡¯s a dancing queen, untouchable.

    The light beams attacking him were like lead balls and he would be a piece of paper. When the lead balls came at him, he would leverage the resulting wind and dodge the beams with their help.

    Like a storm thates and go quickly, the bullet hell made possible by Diffusion Aid Semiconductor ended with the ground being turned into a collection of small craters¡­

    Wu Yan however, is without any apparent harm!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri screeched like a crazy bat.

 Chapter 157: 4 persons group or 5?

    <h4>Chapter 157: 4 persons group or 5?</h4>

    Wu Yan stood in the middle of an area that was drilled with hole as he stared at Mugino Shizuri who couldn¡¯t believe what she is seeing. His tense heart calmed down somewhat and one could observe a slight hint of fatigue in his eyes.

    He may have fabulously dodged the map bombardment, only he would know how hard it was in doing so. If he let his guard down even a little and get hit by one of those beams, the affected area of his body would disappear. Only now did Wu Yan understand why Mikoto looked so haggard when up against the map bombardment style beams. It¡¯s pretty lucky that she didn¡¯t get hit in the original work¡­

    From Mugino Shizuri¡¯s perspective, this is not the case. He stood in such an obvious position yet he came out of it unscathed. Add to the fact that he¡¯s standing there posing like a cool ass mother fucker, the fire in her burned even deeper.

    Her sure kill move dodged and down yed like it¡¯s some cheap parlor tricks, needless to say she is now royally pissed.

    ¡°Impossible..¡±

    Frenda stared ck-jawed at Wu Yan who stood at the middle of the ce, she ispletely stupefied by his unharmed figure.

    ¡°Essentially, he didn¡¯t get hit even once¡­¡±

    ¡°That dude sure is super weird. He¡¯s just a super lv4, why is he so super strong?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai removed her hoodie and stared at him with wide eyes as if trying to see if he used some sort of illusory skill.

    ¡°Just a mere lv4¡­.¡±

    Mugino Shizuri bit her lip and took out more Diffusion Aid Semiconductor before throwing them up into the air and hitting it with her Meltdowner.

    ¡°Stop looking down on meeee!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sh*tting me, again?!¡±

    The beams came toward him like a storm of locusts. His head started hurting just thinking about this scene before him. He waved his hand and willed forth an Iron sand wave from the ground, making it erupt like a geyser from the ground and covering his air space in an iron sand wall.

    When the white light beams met the ck iron wall, the ck iron wall didn¡¯t evenst a second before being drilled with holes making it look like the patterns one would find on a ho nest. Not even decreasing in force, the beams resumed their path towards him.

    However, for Wu Yan, not even a second is just the right amount of time he needed!

    His figure blurred and he appeared behind Mugino Shizuri with one finger touching her back. Feeling something poking her in the back, her body froze and her face slowly turned pale. She knew what is going to happen next.

    With a slight grin, he puckered his lips and whispered in a tone only she could hear. Time seems to have been dted as she heard his voice¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    And with a sound of biribiri, electricity flowed from his body through his finger and unto Mugino Shizuri, electrocuting her in the process.

    ¡°Garrggghhhh!!!¡±

    His electricity ravaged her curvy figure that couldn¡¯t be said to be fit. The pain of the process made her scream out in pain. Before long, part of her skin got charred ck.

    When he removed his finger that is still d in lightning, Mugino Shizuri had already fainted with the whites of her eyes showing. She fell down under the disbelieving eyes of the other 3 members.

    The 4th strongest lv5 in Academy City, Mugino Shizuri the Meltdowner has fallen!

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were stunned. There stood by and witnessed the defeat of the invincible Mugino Shizuri. They couldn¡¯t react to the situation and only the sound of Mugino Shizuri hitting the floor rang clearly in the area.

    ¡°Mugino is defeated¡­¡±

    Frenda mumbled. She even forgot to use her essentially verbal tic. One can just imagine the shock going through her.

    Kinuhata Saiai subconsciously gulped and continued in an unsteady manner.

    ¡°Th-that dude can¡¯t super be a lv5 right¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou shook her head unexpectedly.

    ¡°The intruder¡¯s AIM diffusion field isn¡¯t as strong as a lv5, he¡¯s indeed just a lv4!¡±

    ¡°A lv4 can be so super tough?¡±

    The other girls fell silent.

    ¡°I say, you girls surely haven¡¯t forgotten that the battle is still ongoing yes?¡±

    The voice that came from a close vicinity woke the 3 girls who would originally not let their guard down in battle. When they looked up, they saw the figure that is now very close to them.

    Looking at the 3 young girls before him, he used the only visible part of his face that is his lips to give them a big radiant smile. Then, he used a very generous tone against them.

    ¡°So are you girls giving up? Or do I have to tie you girls up?¡±

    Without waiting for their answers, he used a grim expression against them.

    ¡°Of course, at that point, I won¡¯t just settle for vani bondage. I will let you girls experience heart throbbing turtle bondage!¡±

    It didn¡¯t even take a second for the three girls to get down on their knees with their hands lifted in the air. They surrendered promptly without further resistance.

    ¡°Beep! Missionpleted! Electromaster lv4 upgraded to lv5!¡±

    His mind jolted after the message as countless form shed in his mind making the inside of his head very chaotic! Lightning danced around him and it started crackling around his body. The lightning danced faster and faster just as the crackling got louder and louder. The power grew more and more¡­

    hnhtsa, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were surprised by the sudden lightning show. When they saw how Wu Yan is shrouded by lightning like an electric generator, the 3 girls thought he¡¯s going to deliver the final blow and they all started trembling.

    The forms were carved into the deepest reaches of his mind and became his ability. At the same time, he can feel hisputational ability increase by 100%. And, it is still increasing. After a slight ping, hisputational ability stopped growing and he felt a cool sensation in his mind as his thoughts became clearer.

    ¡°Ding! Obtained Electromaster lv5!¡±

    Slowly opening his eyes, he shook his body and recalled the lightning dancing about him before returning to his usual calm¡­.

    Feeling the advanceputation abilities, powerful electricity, andplex forms, he grinned. He never thought upgrading his ability would entail forms as well. When Mikoto reached lv5, excluding the railgun which she herself developed, the rest of her forms were developed by research firms tasked to develop her abilities.

    Ma, perhaps it¡¯s a bonus given by System or maybe it¡¯s because he used the ability card on Mikoto to copy her powers or it can also be due to the fact that his life force had been merged with Mikoto¡¯s. Either way, he isn¡¯t sure why but it¡¯s a good thing anyway.

    Emerging from his joy after having ascended, he saw knthsa, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who are still shivering for some unknown reason. He¡¯s wondering how to deal with these girls.

    Kill them? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill these moe blobs. They are not bad girls, they are actually pretty nice girls to hang out with.

    Let them go? But he doesn¡¯t want to let them go just like this¡­.

    Eat them? Wait what, why did he even start thinking about eating them!

    Aaaa¡­. I have grown evil¡­

    Thinking about it, he decided to let them go otherwise he¡¯s going to have a headache thinking about how to deal with them.

    Noticing that he was looking at them, the 3 girls jumped. The mysterious lightning phenomenon they saw made the girls think that he¡¯s going to kill them. Frenda who had the weakest gut amongst them shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t hurt us! Our support are on the way, if you kill us you will never get away with it!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched when he heard her.

    Support? They had reinforcements!

    Thinking about the finer points, he frowned and asked her.

    ¡°Reinforcements? From which ck ops?¡±

    ¡°What ck ops? She¡¯s from ITEM!¡±

    ¡°From ITEM you say!¡±

    Wu Yan yelped.

    Could it be that this differed from the original work? That ITEM is not consisted of four field operatives but 5?

 Chapter 158: The so called reinforcement of ITEM

    <h4>Chapter 158: The so called reinforcement of ITEM</h4>

    Her? In other words, different from the original work, there¡¯re actually 5 field operatives! A deviation from the original plot line?¡­

    His heart sunk at the thought of this possibility. He doesn¡¯t care much about the story in itself, a change is just a change but truth be told, he would rather for there not to be any deviation from the original story.

    Compared to unknown development, he would much rather that things proceed under his knowing control. Seeing as Frenda doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying or the fact that Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t really looked surprised by her revtion. She¡¯s probably telling the truth.

    Why did ITEM be a 5 person group?¡­

    This question became the biggest question in his heart.

    ¡°System, did the story in this copy world be different from the original?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t ask this aloud, he asked it silently inside himself. This had been tested before and he concluded that as long as one is calling for the System, it didn¡¯t matter if it were verbal or if it¡¯s just a mere thought, the System would respond.

    ¡°User, there is only one Majutsu no index world, before the entry of user, the story remains unchanged, please be at ease!¡±

    He isn¡¯t really calm at the System¡¯s answer.

    ¡°So to say, something changed after I entered here?¡±

    He bitterlyughed when he said that. Isn¡¯t he asking the obvious? If someone like him who didn¡¯t exist in this world suddenly appeared out of nowhere, of course the plot would change¡­

    ¡°When the user does something that affects the plot, the plot will naturally be altered as a result!¡±

    As expected, butterfly effect huh¡­

    With this, he could let down some of the worries he had. At least now he knows that the extra person in ITEM is probably because he came to this world.

    But,e to think of it, he didn¡¯t really do anything that would have affected ITEM did he?¡­

    ¡°System, the extra person in ITEM is also a result of my actions?¡±

    ¡°User, please be aware that Buddha¡¯s days cannot be verbally told¡­¡± (Tl: Basically the System is telling him to find out for himself and will not tell him.)

    ¡°fuck you!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say that line inside himself, he couldn¡¯t help but say that out loud. Kinuhata Saiai and the girls were naturally surprised by the sudden outburst.

    ¡°Hey, even if we¡¯re your super POW, you shouldn¡¯t go around cursing people!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said in a very upset manner. They didn¡¯t know he¡¯s talking to System so they assumed he was talking to them.

    Wu Yan wrylyughed and changed the subject.

    ¡°So tell me, what this 5th ITEM person like?¡±

    The 3 girls fell silent. This is a given since they are counting on the reinforcement to bust their asses out, they can¡¯t go around ratting theirrade out.

    He knew what their silence meant and turned his head the other way helplessly. He wasn¡¯t nning on touching them but who would have thought they would reveal such an unexpected news.

    ¡°I want to see just who the hell is this fifth ITEM operative you girls keep talking about!¡±

    He squinted while mumbling so.

    The 3 girls exchanged nces, they didn¡¯t know what to say in respond. When he saw what they were doing he grinned before continuing.

    ¡°It seems you girls trust yourrade a lot, are you that sure she can save you girls?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stuck out her petite chest and confidently replied.

    ¡°Super of course, that newbie is the strongest one among us excluding Mugino Shizuri!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and curled his lips in the direction of where Mugino Shizuri copsed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure the strongest one among you had already fallen, what can the second inmand do?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze up. She suddenly remembered she¡¯s talking to the same erson who beat Mugino Shizuri! He¡¯s got a point, the strongest one is already down for the count, what can the second strongest possibly do?

    Thus, she lowered her head in dejection and the other 2 girls did the same thing as well.

    Wu Yan felt relieved, Kinuhata Saiai inadvertently revealed the fact that the fifth member is weaker than Mugino Shizuri. Even if he would be ragged in fighting against this fifth member, at least the opponent wouldn¡¯t be someone he can¡¯t handle. Just this would be enough for him.

    Frenda started grumbling.

    ¡°Essentially, we can¡¯t escape. It¡¯s all that newbie¡¯s fault, if she isn¡¯t sote and missed out on our rendezvous, we might have been able to join forces and beat the guy¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou nodded their heads in agreement, they were displeased as well. Feeling his lips twitch, he helplessly massaged his forehead with his palm. So that¡¯s why Aunt Mugino was in such a big hissy fit, it¡¯s because her subordinate iste¡­

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of throbbinging from inside him, he was startled by this sudden feeling.

    This sensation, how familiar, warm, it¡¯s almost as though someone dearest to him is approaching¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­

    An idea appeared and it was that thought that confused him, the most bewildering thought ever.

    Sound of footsteps approached from a tunnel on the side. Everyone including Wu Yan heard this. Kinuhata Saiai and the girls wore tion on their face. Wu Yan on the other hand wore a confused and expecting expression.

    Pink hair reaching her shoulder, 2 ponytails so long they reached her legs, smoking hot body, emerald eyes, and an exceedingly beautiful face!

    She appeared in front of everyone. Wu Yan smiled happily, then he felt likeughing at something. the 3 ITEM girls grinned but they quickly frowned again.

    ¡°Watch out newbie! This guy beat the leader!¡±

    Frenda shouted at the neer. Shepletely entrusted her hope of salvation onto this neer.

    The newbie didn¡¯t take note of Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s warnings. Instead, she stared nkly at Wu Yan before walking towards him in steady steps.

    ¡°Hey what are you doing essentially. Don¡¯te over here, you wanna get caught or something? Think of a n to save us!¡±

    In the end, not only did the newbie ignore her, Wu Yan didn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s going to do anything to capture her. He just watched with an amused expression while not to sure whether tough or cry at how absurd this situation is.

    He was thinking about how he could have affected the ck ops to the extent that one more person joined. Now he knew the answer, and it is indeed a result of his influence¡­

    Although he only showed his mouth, she could recognized him instantly. Her puppies eyes had ripples in them signifying her the joy in her heart.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Frenda froze, followed by Takitsubou Rikou and Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The 3 girls shouted out loud.

    The neer is Ikaros! He grinned and rubbed her head. His warm voice carried a bit of teasing.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    She nodded vigorously. Her emerald eyes stared at his face which only had the mouth as the visible part. Her eyes did all the talking about how she missed him, thought about him and how she loved him¡­

    Even if he had his hoodie on, Wu Yan could see what Ikaros is trying to tell him through her eyes. His heart sped up and an ineffable emotion started wafting upwards from within him. He reached out and pulled the girl into his embrace!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros was stunned, her eyes seemed uneasy for just a moment and she started blushing into a deep red color.

    Smelling the scent of Ikaros tickling his nose, he didn¡¯t see her bashful expression. If he did, he probably would have been petrified in ce followed by a few savage wolf howls!

    Where would find Ikaros putting on any kind of expression much less see her blushing.

    Caressing her head, he closed his eyes before saying a line in front of the 3 girls who couldn¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    ¡°I also missed you¡­¡±

 Chapter 159: Heart throbbing punishment?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Heart throbbing punishment?</h4>

    In that wrecked ce, Wu Yan and Ikaros seemed to have fallen into their own world. Their warm and loving world invaded the whole area¡­.

    Unknown to them, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were shouting like spartans inside.

    What the hell is going on!!!

    The 3 girls including sleep girl Takitsubou Rikou can¡¯t deal with the reality at hand. What transpired in front of them is enough material to make a movie. Looking at the two still immersed in their own world, the 3 girls didn¡¯t know what to say. They forgot to resist, run or even their own situation as they became petrified.

    Wu Yan with his eyes closed embraced Ikaros and enjoyed the softness of her body. He didn¡¯t express the joy he¡¯s feeling. One should know that Ikaros have a rocking racks, these aren¡¯t your ordinary bazookas.

    At the moment, the twin holy mountains are pushing up against his chest like this, the wordfortable is a major understatement¡­

    Ikaros on the other hand ispletely stunned by Wu Yan¡¯s ¡°I also missed you¡±. She fell intoplete disarray and she ced her hands on her chest before mumbling.

    ¡°Motion furnace, hot, how odd, this¡­ is so warm¡­¡±

    Deeply inhaling her scent, he finally let go of Ikaros and he held her hands before continuing.

    ¡°Leave the details for when we go back home!¡±

    She used her calm eyes and looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. She immediately lowered her head as she clutched her chest, trying ever so hard to endure the heat growing within her. She finally managed to utter one line.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Nodding, Wu Yan turned to look at Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who is still stunned until now. His eyes then had a glint of amusement.

    ¡°So, you three, it seems your reinforcement is here. However, she doesn¡¯t seem like she has any intentions to save you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi oi oi. You¡¯ve gotta be super joking right¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started grouching.

    ¡°What do you guys think this is? Some super soap opera huh? What¡¯s with fighting with the enemy for super half a day and then discovering she¡¯s your super ally¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°We are indeed allies but we are not aligned with you that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    ¡°Essentially, you¡¯re nning on betraying us? Newbie!¡±

    Frenda pointed her finger at Ikaros before continuing shouting.

    ¡°Essentially, if you dare to do this, Mugino will never let you go!¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t even look at her, she kept her eyes on Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Wu Yan can¡¯t help retorting silently.

    Oh the irony. You¡¯re the one who Mugino didn¡¯t let go¡­ (Tl: For those that didn¡¯t read wiki or novel. SPOILER: Frenda sold out herrades location due to being interrogated and got bissected in half when Mugino found her.)

    He can¡¯t help patting Frenda on the head while chuckling.

    ¡°Even if you somehow multiplied Mugino Shizuri by 10 and they all faced this newbie, they won¡¯t be able to trim even measly hair on this newbie, that I can assure you.¡±

    Frenda turned her head the other way in disdain and displeasure. Apparently, she dismissed his words as bullsh*t. She is already very shocked by how Wu Yan managed to defeat Mugino Shizuri. If she were told their newbie can also achieve such an amazing feat, she wouldn¡¯t believe it for the life of her.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother to exin as well. He didn¡¯t know how with Ikaros strength she got ranked as second in ITEM but is must have been because Ikaros hid her real abilities or something like that. Otherwise, with her strength as a tier 8 who can whoop pretty much any other tier 8, why would she be ranked as number two.

    ¡°We are so super dead¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai lowered her head and said dejectedly. Their only hope of salvation turns out to be an ally of their foe, nothing can be more tragic than this¡­

    Wu Yan sighed and then shrugged.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk about dying so easily..¡±

    Before Wu Yan can finish, Kinuhata Saiai cut him off with extreme prejudice.

    ¡°You¡¯re the super little girl! Your whole family are all super little girls!¡±

    Wu Yan felt his lip twitching before he stared down Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°I will have you know that moi is a pure man, unlike the type of little girl that you are!¡±

    ¡°I am so super not a little girl, I am super mature got that?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shouted back at full force. It seems that by calling her little girl one can make her really butthurt¡­

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes and drew his face closer to Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s face. He then asked her in a very resolute way.

    ¡°You tell me, what part of your body doesn¡¯t super look like a little girl¡¯s, you super chibi girl!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai red red in anger. He wanted to give that hoodie wearing face a knuckle sandwich or two but because she¡¯s a prisoner, she can only stand there and give her the most lethal evil eye she can muster.

    Kinuhata Saiai lifted her head and shouted back at him.

    ¡°I am super not chibi! You super Ossan!¡±

    ¡°O-ossan¡­¡±

    Snap

    Wu Yan subconsciously fell forward and his body started turning to a dusty white. Clenching his teeth at a smug looking Kinuhata Saiai, he reached out and hugged her!

    Kinuhata Saiai yelped in surprise.

    ¡°What are you super doing!¡±

    Wu Yanughed like a broken clockwork, his face started twitching.

    ¡°I can forget you girls ambushing me here, I can even forget you using my own ally to scare me, but how dare you call a fine ol¡¯d like me an Ossan!¡±

    ¡°I must give your cheeky butt a good lesson so that you know why the flowers can bloom in such a lush red!¡±

    ¡°Hey what are you super going to do to me!¡±

    A sense of dread started arising in her. She didn¡¯t hear what he said about fine ol¡¯d. Kinuhata Saiai had her reason for calling him Ossan, Wu Yan used his ability to modte his voice and turned it into a low and booming sound, turning it into a voice one would expect to see in an old man. Of course, if you wanted him to admit his mistake, he will never admit it!

    ¡°What do I want to do hah!¡±

    Wu Yan snickered.

    ¡°You called me an uncle? Don¡¯t you know that dirty old men likes to grab your loli ass the most?¡±

    With that, Kinuhata Saiai knew what he¡¯s going to do and she instantly used her ability without giving a damn anymore, she threw a straight hook at his face.

    ¡°You super pervert!¡±

    Seeing her Nitrogen Armor augmented fist, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and instead he took out a pouch and blew it at her face. The particles. .hit her face and she inhaled them into her bbody.

    Her hand shook and her leg lost their strength. She lost her strength the moment the particles entered body. She couldn¡¯t maintain her power and she fell feebly down and into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s super going on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai became pale.

    ¡°You super pervert, what did you super do to me!¡±

    ¡°We are¡­ as well..¡±

    Whispered Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who got hit by the particles as well and they fell onto the ground.

    He stored away the pouch and felt very pleased at what he did. It¡¯s the same item he used against hng and Mikoto. He stored it away forter usage, now he¡¯s even contemting about keeping an extra pouch on hand at all times. It would be extremely useful whenever an opportunity arises¡­

    ¡°You super pervert! Super molestor! Super uncle! Super let me go now!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she got drugged with but having familiarized herself with various type of B movies, she knew what¡¯s going to happen in the moments toe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right shout! Shout all you want! Even if your throat be sore from shouting nobody would rescue you!¡±

    Saying lines that sound like cliche viin lines, heughed. He adjusted Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s body until her back was facing him.

    ¡°Hey what are you super doing!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s cute face started losing color. Her mind had already started jumping to various Beep Beep Beep situations.

    ¡°What you ask? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re super kidding me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started regretting. Regretting over her ill fate of crossing paths with this dirty bastard¡­

    Wu Yan uttered a cold hmph before continuuing.

    ¡°Of course this is all real. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯s just that a slight punishment is in order here¡­¡±

    ¡°Punishment..¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gulped. She let out a sigh of relief when she heard him saying he¡¯s not going to harm her. But she felt very anxious evident from her tone when she asked.

    ¡°Wh-what punishment¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. What he said next made Kinuhata Saiai very very perturbed.

    ¡°Of course it-is-training-time~¡±

 Chapter 160: Training in progressâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 160: Training in progress¡­</h4>

    Kinuhata Saiai turned green, then white and finally red when she heard what Wu Yan said. Her mouth kept opening and closing but no words came out.

    Wu Yan grinned at her and ced his hand on her belly. He fondled her with her clothes as the only separation between him and her skin. He made sure she can feel him caressing her as he blew air past her ears.

    ¡°You tell me, where should I begin hmm?¡­¡±

    ¡°Noooo! You super must not~~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai panicked and as much as she wanted to shake her head, she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. With her back facing Wu Yan, she can¡¯t see his expression and she can only cry out like that on the ground while narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, I guess I will just have to decide for you!¡±

    His big hands started gradually moving up along her shirt. She felt her movement and her small heart started racing. At the spur of the moment, she became unable to react.

    Even if a journey is far and tedious, if one knew how to walk then arriving at the destination is just a matter of time. Plus, between her chest and her belly, with her tiny frame, how far could the journey be?

    He started rubbing her soft and petite b.o.o.bies under the trembling ¡°wee¡± of the modest twin hills.

    Kinuhata Saiai blushed a crimson red. nobody ever touched that ce before, now that ce of hers that even she herself didn¡¯t touch much is under the palms of another man. Her brain had a short circuit from thinking about this.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou flushed deep red and stared in deep shock at what is happening before them. The present situation is too exciting for them to process¡­

    But of course, they are slightly curious as well judging by how they kept sneaking a peek from the corners of their eyes at Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai¡­.

    Right now, Wu Yan¡¯s other hand started finding its way onto Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s seductive thighs. He started rubbing her thighs and his hand that is busy teasing her petite chest sped up further. Kinuhata Saiai started uttering muffled ¡°Ngh Nmh¡± sounds as a result.

    While still fondling her, he sighed.

    ¡°And you say you¡¯re not a little girl, just look at your size, haiz¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha~~ If you¡¯re that disappointed~~mgh~~then don¡¯t super touc~~ huuhuu¡­.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai really detested the term little girl, even while one of her citadels got conquered, she still can put up a protest despite blushing and moaning.

    ¡°Ma. Although your size is a bit of a letdown, let¡¯s see if the aspects are okay¡­¡±

    Her zed over eyes had a hint of confusion when she heard him but soon enough she didn¡¯t even have the spare capacity to think about it¡­

    He removed the hand he ced on her chest and returned his hand to her belly. Under her surprised expression, he lifted up her shirt and his hand crept in.

    ¡°Super nooo! Ugh~~¡±

    Her moans escaped after her protest. What followed those moans are more moans¡­

    He inserted her 2 hands into her clothes and started feeling her up. He opened his palms and gave them titties a good squeezing. He has got to admit though her hooters are small, they are smooth and soft, quite pleasing to the touch¡­

    ¡°Uu~~ sniffle~~ You super~~ hentai~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai can feel the heating from Wu Yan¡¯s big palms, they were transmitted to her through the point of contact and her heart throbbed as she fell into the deep embrace of a mysterious sensation.

    The moans escaping her made her feel very bashful just by hearing them. She couldn¡¯t believe these kind of sounds areing out from her¡­

    Wu Yan narrowed her eyes and nced at the figure that would move up and down along with his movements before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°Oh? Could it be that you¡¯re not enjoying this?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who would¡­ enjoy this.. Uugh~~Even if it¡¯s a super good feeling¡­¡±

    She stuttered along her lines as she closed her eyes. That¡¯s because she felt that talking is bing even more difficult.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it huh, well then¡­¡±

    Removing one hand, he caressed her thighs and moved upwards and inwards.

    ¡°How about here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ You super can¡¯t touch there¡­¡±

    Putting up a feeble resistance, she failed to stop his advancement and the hand reached the innermost part of her inner thighs, he then gave it a mighty push.

    ¡°Uwa! That¡¯s a su-super low blow¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai opened her eyes in a hurry and revealed a pair of moist eyes.

    Wu Yan snickered, he then saw Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou copsed not far away from them. He saw them peeking at them and he had an idea. Promptly, he removed his hands. With the invading objects gone, Kinuhata Saiai let out a sigh of relief but she can¡¯t exin the vague feeling of reluctance in her heart. But, what happened next froze her and turned dismissed that feeling of reluctance.

    ¡°Wa!Yo-you¡­¡±

    Before she can do anything, her clothing starteding off. He stripped her bare in lightning quick motions until she¡¯s nothing but a bare youngmb ready for the ughter.

    ¡°I-I super knew it. You super lewd animal, of course you super wouldn¡¯t let me go, so you¡¯ve finally super lost your control. Uuuu, I am about to be defiled by a super lolicon¡­¡±

    Without the strength to even cover up herself, shemented like a poor littlemb she is. He felt his lips twitching and even his viewing pleasure decreased significantly. He reached towards the innermost region of her thighs and he slightly stuck his finger in!

    ¡°Mgh! Nn~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai who howled sadly now had an odd blush to her rippling expression. Her moans didn¡¯t stop at just this as her tender moans started filling the area¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t lose control like she said. He didn¡¯t have the heart to devour these 3 girls who he just met today. This time, it was more punishment than anything.

    Of course, any normal person would call giving them who he just met today this level of teasing is just in shameless..

    He moved his hand up and down her body, caressing here and there. His other hand would tease away at a certain exciting ce. He appeared very diligent in his teasing. Having never encountered this kind of feelings before, Kinuhata Saiai got fondled so hard she started going into fits of pleasure with the skills Wu Yan learned from practicing on Mikoto and Hinagiku. Pleasure started transmitting to every part of her body, she felt both drunk and deeply entrenched in the feeling.

    Jolts of electricity would knock on the door to her heart. Every time it hit, she would panic and as Wu Yan started bing even more vigorous, this intense feeling of being electrified would grow stronger and stronger just as the door to her heart started growing weaker and weaker.

    Finally, an unknown surge of feeling hit her and she opened her eyes wide. She was filled with surprise, her body is now tinged with lustrous shades of pink. A sudden feeling of leaking shook her heart to its core!

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ I super said wait~~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is very afraid of this sensation. It¡¯s like she¡¯s floating in midair with no thrust and no ability to fly, she felt like she could fall down intensely any moment now and her lips started trembling.

    He had seen this happening on Mikoto countless times before. How can Wu Yan not know what is happening? He ignored her resistance and increased his speed even further!

    ¡°Uuuu~~ Ughhh~ Nhhh~~ Wah!!!¡±

    It sounded like a mix of scream of both pain and pleasure, a paradoxical sound came out of her mouth unbridled even if she tried to do so. As she cried out, a feeling of intense rapture hit her like a storm!

    ¡°Nn¡­nn¡­.¡±

    She fell down from heaven and back into her body. She closed her eyes while still letting out weak whimper escape from her lips like she¡¯s still recalling what just happened. And then, she lost her senses for quite some time¡­

 Chapter 161: There are actually multiple ways to threaten a young girlâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 161: There are actually multiple ways to threaten a young girl¡­</h4>

    He¡¯s not feeling guilty about messing up a 12-year-old girl like that. Quite the contrary, he felt pretty damn proud about it. Why? Because nobody in the original work managed to go as far as this did they?¡­.

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled for air like she just ran one round through Academy City. Kinuhata Saiai is surprised by herself. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be this haggard even if she went around doing missions while not eating or drinking for a day. How could she be this drained in just a few moments?

    However, the two matters arepletely different that¡¯s for sure¡­

    He toured her petite body once more just to engrave the aftertaste in his mind. He then ced her right next to Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who were lying down nearby. He turned to them and smiled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen enough yet?¡±

    Startled, Takitsubou Rikou quickly lowered her head while Frendaughed in a bashful manner. She could see that Wu Yan doesn¡¯t mean them any harm. That thought of hers, however, was quickly scrapped¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou in turn before picking up Takitsubou Rikou andying her down on his chest.

    Takitsubou Rikou seemed to be surprised, her eyes looked at Wu Yan in a zed over manner. She didn¡¯t seem to have registered the fact that she is in his arms. Frenda had a frightening thought going through her mind after seeing Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s ¡°bad end¡±.

    crap, he¡¯s not going to do that to all of us right¡­

    Wu Yan looked into Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes and saw a hint of fatigue in it. He instantly deduced that to be the aftereffects of using Body Crystal, he also knew about the other negative side effects from using said enhancement¡­

    Thinking about stuff like that, he examined her body and when he saw her magnificent grand peaks, his eyes got glued to that ce.

    He can¡¯t help praising her.

    ¡°What a big pair of racks you¡¯ve got here¡­¡±

    This is the truth, her age shouldn¡¯t be that old and yet she has this ridiculous pair of cans. Her flimsy jumpsuit isn¡¯t enough to restrain the twin mountains, they perked up the jumpsuit like you wouldn¡¯t believe.

    Pervert!

    Frenda instantly gave Wu Yan such a designation. However, she didn¡¯t give Wu Yan this title when he was touching Kinuhata Saiai just now if Wu Yan were to know about this, he might even suspect there to be some bad blood between the two of them in the past¡­

    Takitsubou Rikou returned to her senses after hearing Wu Yan say such a line. Seeing that he has his eyes on her breasts, she tried to shrink away from him.

    He patted her surprised looking face and grinned.

    ¡°Ma. I can¡¯t be so biased as to only give ¡®tender love¡¯ to that little girl¡­¡±

    He reached out those evil hands of his while widening his palm as much as he could and grabbed those exquisite bs of meat that had enchanted him.

    ¡°Nnn~~¡±

    She moaned or rather the moan leaked out from her. The sound was both small and low. Wu Yan can¡¯t help eximing as expected of a sleepyhead, even when she¡¯s moaning she didn¡¯t forget to remind the audience what her moe points are¡­

    His mind might be thinking about something but his hands are not showing any signs of slowing down. He even started using his fingers to give the pair of knockers a good massage or two¡­

    A faint tinge of red appeared on her face giving her lethargic looking expression a slight hint of liveliness. She seemed even more captivating now. Under Wu Yan¡¯s dexterous movements, Takitsubou Rikou seemed like she¡¯s going to y her role as the sleepyhead to the very end. Besides the way her body undtes with Wu Yan¡¯s teasing, she didn¡¯t seem to be making any other movement.

    Her eyes are slightly moistened but she didn¡¯t close them. She kept staring at Wu Yan¡¯s face as if to see past his disguise and remember his face¡­

    His actions had already left a vague figure in this girl¡¯s heart that didn¡¯t seem to care about anything at all¡­

    He is definitely into her hooters. It¡¯s not that these hooters aren¡¯t around him, Ikaros and Astrea have way bigger cans, it¡¯s just that he never got to enjoy them. About the two girls he did actually bang, hmm well even if t chests have their own charms, but as expected, something to grab onto would be nice¡­

    Going off into his daydream, he grinned. After seeing some passion appearing in Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes, his hands moved and got rid of the clothes on her.

    ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou finally removed her eyes from his face. Her exposed body being feasted upon by Wu Yan¡¯s eyes is really making her feel very ufortable. Due to the feeling of weakness in her body, she could only bashfully say that line.

    He licked his lips and snickered.

    ¡°Ma, aren¡¯t you cute¡­¡±

    She flinched and looked at Wu Yan in an odd manner. Wu Yan can¡¯t help feeling confused, did nobody tell her that she is cute?

    Unknown to him, he is quite close to the truth¡­

    Caressing her fair body, he can¡¯t help piling on more praises on top of praises. Soon, he cast his eyes once more on those white rabbits on her body, and then he went to town massaging them!

    She closed her eyes, not even her can resist gasping and moaning in a lovely way. Her mouth would move ever so often as she gasped for air while Wu Yan did his thing.

    Taking this all in, he grinned in an evil manner. With a hand, he slid it down towards her lower regions¡­

    On the side, Ikaros watched the show from the start until the finish. She looked at Kinuhata Saiai who got a very exciting learning experience and Takitsubou Rikou who is moaning in Wu Yan¡¯s intimate embrace. She squeezed her b.o.o.bs and¡­

    ¡°Master seems to like this sort of things¡­¡±

    He sent Takitsubou Rikou up to heaven as well. Heid her fantastic body beside Kinuhata Saiai. While being red at by her unwilling eyes, he turned to Frenda.

    ¡°Surely, you aren¡¯t nning on¡­¡±

    Even if Frenda already knew she¡¯s going to fall into the devil¡¯s w. When it is about to happen, Frenda still can¡¯t help panicking.

    He didn¡¯t answer her, he just gave her a wide smile. He then proceeded to strip her petite body bare while she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    What happened next, of course, is another addition of a set of tender moans and gasps¡­

    Looking at the 3 girls who got sent to the peak of Mount Feel-Good, satisfied, he dly epted the 3 sets ofplicated stares. He then took on a holier than thou tone with them.

    ¡°Ma, at least you girls learned a bit of obedience!¡±

    This line earned him the leers from Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda. He ignored them and took out a camera from his item ring!

    ¡°Hey you, what are you super trying to do?¡±

    Seeing him with the camera, the 3 young girls didn¡¯t think about where the camera came from. Rather, the woman intuition in them told them that something very bad is going to happen.

    ¡°What else am I going to use a camera for if not for taking pictures!¡±

    Their intuition did not fail them, Kinuhata Saiai started going nuts.

    ¡°You super pervert! I can super call it quits with you ying us like that but to think you would even want to super take some more pictures!¡±

    ¡°Ma, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged as if he¡¯s helpless before lifting the camera for them to see.

    ¡°This is to prevent you girls from saying unnecessary things to anyone else.¡±

    He took in the grand scene of their bare and pristine bodies of all shapes and sizes. He smiled at the 3 girls who still looked pretty surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s why just ept your fates!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!!¡±

    Their screams apanied a bunch of ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sfx¡­

    Seeing the looks of the 3 girls who looked like they wanted to die, he unted the pictures in his hand.

    ¡°3 dear Misses, do you girls know what is it that you have to report after going back to your organization?¡±

    The 3 girls gnashed their teeth. Even Takitsubou Rikou had the same expression, this showed how Wu Yan had been [Redacted] in their hearts.

    The 3 girls nodded albeit unwillingly. He also nodded in satisfaction before storing away the photos before walking over to Mugino Shizuri¡¯s side¡­

    Seeing their leader being stripped down like a helplessmb followed by the sounds of ¡®kacha kacha¡¯, the 3 girls reached a sense of equilibrium in their hearts.

    Even Mugino got her picture taken, we have no choice¡­

    And that¡¯s how theyforted themselves¡­

 Chapter 162: Aleisterâ€™s reactionâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 162: Aleister¡¯s reaction¡­</h4>

    Academy City, Seventh District, the windowless building¡­

    Here lies the greatest, wackiest and the most rational person in Academy City. He is also the greatest peeping tom in the city!

    Floating within that timeless liquid, the projections in front of him kept changing sceneries. However, whenever the screens disy the researchb that got robbedst night, the screen would always be filled with static interference.

    Looking at the interference, Aleister didn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s because he is originally a man of few words. Probably wouldn¡¯t speak if there wasn¡¯t anyone here as well.

    The projection screen in front of him changed again and so too did the scene change. On it was two petite, one medium and onerge woman, they were Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    On screen, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda hid in the corner while Mugino Shizuri was fuming in anger, throwing beams ofser at everything around her. She pretty much destroyed everything around her.

    But, that didn¡¯t stop her. Without anything left for her to st, she aimed towards the sky andshed out at anything she can find like she¡¯s trying to vent her anger or something. What is obvious, however, is the fact that her face contorted in wrath.

    Aleister observed silently before the screens changed again and a bunch of reports was disyed. The summary at the end had a surprising conclusion¡­

    ¡°The intruder escaped the facility, evaded ITEM¡¯s pursuit and the intruder¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. The intruder¡¯s appearance and objectives are unknown!¡±

    Aleister didn¡¯t change his expression at all when viewing the reports, he seemed to be thinking about something. Then, the screens changed to another report¡­

    ¡°The military clones based on Academy City No.3 had been stolen. The stolen quantity totals up to 1053 clones. Clone remains at organizations tasked with cleaning up the aftermath of lv6 shift program were stolen as well. The dead clones are all stolen and the numbers are at¡­¡±

    Aleister didn¡¯t seem to be interested in what the report had to say anymore. He cut off the projections and closed his eyes as if he went sleep, no further activities could be observed.

    After a short while, he opened his eyes again and projections appeared in front of him. A very recent report appeared in front of him¡­

    ¡°To ensure the continuance of Lv6 shift program, the researchers requested the original to provide more DNA samples for cloning purposes. The aim was to clone more subjects to participate in the experiment!¡±

    ¡°However, the original exhibited abnormal resistance stating that no further DNA will be provided and if the DNA were to be obtained through insistence, it was stated that she will quit participating in any research project affiliated with Academy City and will even quit Academy City altogether!¡±

    The liquid within Aleister¡¯s test tube began bubbling like it¡¯s boiling up. Countless bubbles appeared incessantly and Aleister waspletely shrouded by it!

    The boiling sound filled the space and because it was practically silent here, the sound is even more pronounced.

    If there is anyone familiar with this area they would be surprised. That¡¯s because the liquid within the giant tube never showed such a violent reaction, not to mention a stimtion as intense as this time¡¯s boiling!

    After a long while, the liquid finally calmed down and the bubbles decreased. Aleister¡¯s figure started bing clearer in the test tube¡­

    His eyes slowly closed on that face of that defied the passage of time. With that, the whole ce fell into silence yet again¡­

    ? ?

    On the other side, within Wu Yan¡¯s home¡­

    ¡°Ikaros senpai, please tell me what did master go out to do yesterday, how did you find master and came back with him?¡±

    ¡°But, master said not to tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Ikaros senpai, please tell me, I promise I won¡¯t tell. Hey, heye on tell me!¡±

    ¡°But, master¡­¡±

    ¡°Uwa! Ikaros senpai is so sly, sneaking around with master and not telling me. You guys must have did something bad! Uu¡­.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Woah! Ikaros senpai! Your face turned red! You actually can blush!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly watched the interaction between Ikaros and Astrea. He facepalmed because he just couldn¡¯t watch this anymore. Ikaros who is pure and a simrly pure but dumb Astrea. He never expected that they would put up a show like this, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Maybe Astrea is just admiring how Ikaros got to spend time with him. Otherwise, she would not press on like this, she¡¯s not such a bad girl anyway¡­

    But, Astrea definitely won¡¯t get anything even if she continued asking. Ikaros is lenient on many things except for what Wu Yan told her. Whatever he told her, she would obediently do. Although he is moved by her resolve, he felt helpless in a lot of manners¡­

    He is also pleased to know that Ikaros can actually blush. She iscking in the emotional department although her other parts stood out.

    With her like this, she resembles the Ikaros at thetter part of the original work, the version where she actually started getting to know her own feelings. This is a very good development in his opinion and he wanted this to continue. It would be troubling otherwise since he wants to spend time together with Ikaros. What is troubling you say? Well, of course, everyone guessed it, his wild wolf heart.

    Watching Ikaros struggling to keep her defenses up at Astrea¡¯s aggressive attack, he really can¡¯t fathom how Ikaros with how she usually acts could get along with ITEM.

    ording to Ikaros, when she first arrived in this world, she found herself in the activity area of ITEM upon gaining consciousness.

    System gave him almost the same identity as Wu Yan. No parents, no friends, no boyfriend but what is different from him is that Ikaros got a Lv4 Esper identity. Her ability is the ability of one of her equipment, the absolute defense barrier.

    Her character setting is apparently:

    ¡°The lonely Ikaros who appeared in Academy City encountered the lv5 Meltdowner, Mugino Shizuri and survived one shot of herser beam with no apparent harm. When Mugino Shizuri saw her Aegis, she recruited her into ITEM!¡±

    Because she is a newbie, Ikaros wasn¡¯t registered among the members of ITEM by Mugino Shizuri. Only after she aplished a mission would Mugino Shizuri register her and officially weing her as one of the members. The mission this time was actually an entrance exam for Ikaros!

    However, because Ikaros had her heart set on her master, she waste on the day of the mission while searching for Wu Yan¡­

    And so, Wu Yan dodged a bullet. If Ikaros did pass Mugino Shizuri¡¯s test and entered ITEM, she would definitely enter the sights of those members on the Board.

    Entering the attention of Board of Directors is equivalent to entering Aleister¡¯s sights!

    At that point, if Aleister felt like it and decided to peek on Ikaros only to get disrupted by the EM barrier than that would be bad. Aleister is a perfectionist and he will not tolerate even the deviation of one piece on his chessboard, He would probably sent multiple investigation teams after her as a result¡­

    Luckily, he¡¯s got leverage on ITEM and they probably won¡¯t be spilling the beans anytime soon. Ikaros didn¡¯t enter their sights as well so things are still okay as they are!

    His measly n can still go on at this rate¡­

 Chapter 163: Mikotoâ€™s call and Kurokoâ€™s howling

    <h4>Chapter 163: Mikoto¡¯s call and Kuroko¡¯s howling</h4>

    Ikaros¡¯ arrival helped Wu Yan in various ways. With a big eater in the house, one¡¯s food making speedpletely lost to the rate at which food disappeared from the table. For the time that girl is hungry, one would have to keep holding the kitchen knife until she is satiated. It just so happen that the time that girl is hungry is almost 24 hours a day so¡­

    With Ikaros as his assistant, his burden was reduced. Even if she is not that good at cooking yet, he has to admire the speed at which she is learning, quite impable.

    With some free time on his hands, Wu Yan felt joy and yet at the same time he could feel chills going down his spine¡­

    This is just one Astrea and he is already so tormented. What if one day he done goofed up and summoned Yuyuko from Gensokyou¡­

    This might just be the first time in his life that he thinks the girls are uncute¡­

    With his thoughts drifting further and further away, a phone call pulled him back to reality. Bewildered at this, he took out his phone and saw Mikoto¡¯s name being disyed on caller ID.

    Come to think of it, this phone was bought by Mikoto for him. Besides gold from Silvaria, he didn¡¯t have any other assets in Academy City.

    Compared to his sad state, as the No.3 lv5 in Academy City, Mikoto¡¯s allowance is sorge, she gotzy at the thought of counting the numbers in her bank ount.

    That¡¯s why she magnanimously bought Wu Yan a phone when she heard he didn¡¯t have one. This gave Wu Yan a taste of what it means to be a gigolo. (Tl: ³ÔÈí·¹, eating soft rice is a derogatory term referring to gigolo who lives off women.)

    There is another reason, and this is the major reason that he is not particrly interested in keeping this phone¡­

    He looked at his ringing limited edition Gekota handphone and its brilliant pink color. He is very conflicted on this matter¡­

    He sighed and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you take so long to pick up the phone, are you that busy!¡±

    Mikoto voiced her dissatisfaction from beyond that limited edition Gekota phone. Wu Yan went silent, he can¡¯t tell her that he was fantasizing about this and that right?¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama, that scum must be doing something bad that makes him unable to look another person in the eyes. Who knows, he might just be molesting some underage girls or something. Onee-sama shouldn¡¯t lower yourself so as to associate with that scum by calling him and even nning on¡­¡±

    The tender voice that is filled with disdain, prejudice, hate, jealousy. No doubt about it, he can guess who that person is without even seeing her. Seriously, that girl would always remember to give him one insults or two¡­

    Thinking that this banter wouldn¡¯t finish if he replied, he ignored her and asked Mikoto.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s up? Mikoto.¡±

    Mikoto cleared her throat twice, it wasn¡¯t clear whether that was aimed a Wu Yan or the lifeform that is both ck and white. She hesitated a bit before continuing in a soft tone.

    ¡°Are you free today?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan felt surprised and amusedly teased her.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m free, I just didn¡¯t think that Mikoto would take the initiative and invite me out on a date¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a date okay!¡±

    The ck and white lifeform screamed.

    ¡°Onee-sama would never go on a date with a scum like you! Onee-sama belongs to me, Kuroko! If she wants a date, it would be with me!¡±

    He ‡å-ed, he really didn¡¯t know what to say to her. He also didn¡¯t know where the girls are calling him from but after Kuroko voice her preferences, the other side became noisy.

    ¡°Kuroko! What are you going on about!¡±

    Wu Yan can imagine that Mikoto is most likely getting ¡°curious¡± stares from the pedestrians and that¡¯s why she got mad¡­

    ¡°Kuroko didn¡¯t say anything preposterous! Onee-sama will always belong to me! Sa, Onee-sama, ignore that scum and let¡¯s go with just the both of us¡­ a a a¡­.¡±

    That weird ¡°a a a¡±ugh made Mikoto get goosebumps. Meanwhile, his expression became even more ‡å.

    I say, are you girls still talking with me or¡­

    At this rate, Mikoto is going to get so mad she¡¯s gonna give Kuroko the shock of her life. At that point, what is going to happen to the phone in her hands, will it even survive the lightning surge?

    That¡¯s why Wu Yan cut her short.

    ¡°Erm, Mikoto what are you calling me for?¡±

    ¡°N? Oh, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Mikoto recalled her original purpose for calling.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free,e to the family restaurant we dined atst time and bring Astrea with you !¡±

    ¡°Owh¡­ So it¡¯s not a date¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said dejectedly. He thought she was going to invite him to an exciting & heart throbbing date likest time¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Mikoto remembered what happened on thest date she bashfully screamed at him.

    ¡°Bring Astrea here right this instant!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will also bring Ikaros as well!¡±

    ¡°You found Ikaros?¡±

    Mikoto flinched and then asked him in a joyful glee.

    ¡°Nn, you just wait over there for a bit, I aming over!¡±

    ¡°A scum like you should just fall into a stinky drain and disappear forever from Onee-sama¡¯s eyes!¡±

    Kuroko howled. The voice seemed to even closer to the phone than Mikoto is. Her favorability with him is as bad as can be¡­

    ¡°Kuroko!¡¯

    After screaming like that, Mikoto¡¯s line got cut. He bitterly smiled and shook his head after looking at the phone in his hand. He saw Astrea who is still busy stuffing herself full and his bitter smile transformed into an even more bitter one.

    ? ?

    Academy City, Seventh District, A certain restaurant¡­

    With two curvy angeloid in tow, he habitually received the ¡°passionate¡± stares from the pedestrians and walked into the family restaurant. The moment he walked in he saw Mikoto and Kuroko.

    What got him curious is the fact that in addition to the two aforementioned girls, there is Uiharu Kazari whom he met before at branch office 177 and another girl which he hadn¡¯t met before but is very familiar with.

    Long ck hair reaching past her shoulders, white flower on the left side of her head, wearing a Sakugawa middle school uniform. She gives the first impression of being a genki girl and cheerful girl. Her figure is like heaven and earthpare to Uiharu. She had the best body out of the 4 girls. She is a very cute and beautiful girl. At first nce, he instantly identified her as Saten Ruiko!

    Same grade and ss as Uiharu Kazari, she¡¯s her BFF and a user of the lv6 ability Uplifting Air. (Tl: see video below to understand) The ability user who is the perfect counter to Uiharu, Saten Ruiko!

    Giving her an introduction that is grand and not grand at the same time, Wu Yan looked at Saten Ruiko with eyes of respect and longing. This person is the holder of an ability which can¡¯t be bought from the store no matter how he covets or admires it.

    ¡°Yan! over here!¡±

    With two super high specs woman following him, even if he didn¡¯t want to stand out he wouldn¡¯t have a choice. Mikoto instantly noticed the arrival of the 3 individuals and called out to them.

    When she did, Kuroko turned her sharp and odious re on Wu Yan. He was nning on greeting her with his hand but he froze up from that leer. Meanwhile, Uiharu Kazari is surprised by him and Saten Ruiko seems intrigued by this set of events.

    ¡°Yaho! Here I am, sister Mikoto!¡±

    Astrea beamed when she saw Mikoto. She called out to her while waving one hand and with the other hand ced at the side of her mouth. She has no intention to hide her cute and cheerful personality.

    Uiharu and Ruiko seemed to be in shock after seeing Ikaros who is standing behind Wu Yan. Even Kuroko who saw Astrea before got charmed for just a second.

    Mikoto had a different expression, an awkward one¡­

    If one were to make Mikoto and Astrea stand together. Out of 100 people, 99.5% would say that Astrea is the elder sister, the remaining 0.5% would be the rare breed that has a very different paradigm¡­

    But towards Hinagiku and Mikoto who takes care of her, Astrea is dead set on calling them ¡°Sister¡±, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all to call them out in such a manner at a public ce. This isn¡¯t the first time Hinagiku or Mikoto felt awkward at being referred to in this manner¡­

    It is at this point that Mikoto started regretting her actions. Why did she tell Wu Yan to bring Astrea with him¡­

    Lv6 ability: Uplifting Air.

 Chapter 164: Spending a day with Railgun & co

    <h4>Chapter 164: Spending a day with Railgun & co</h4>

    Sitting on one side of the table with Ikaros and Astrea while Mikoto, Kuroko, Uiharu Kazari and Saten Ruiko sat on the other side, Wu Yan felt awkward after seeing the different expressions on the girls sitting opposite to him. With seven people sat at the table, six of them being very cute girls and he is the only male there.

    Mikoto was awkward for a bit, then she stopped caring. Astrea is like a sister that needs taking care of to her anyways. Her tea-colored eyesnded on Ikaros and her spirit lifted up.

    ¡°Ikaros, we finally found you, where were you all this time?¡±

    Ikaros nced at Wu Yan before mumbling.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I was looking for master, and¡­¡±

    It is still hard for Ikaros to tell a lie¡­

    Can¡¯t be helped, the fact that she was in the ck ops. He talked with her before and Ikaros now knows how to deal with such situations if it should arise again. However, if he wanted Ikaros to keep mum about some stuff, it would seem to be too hard for her to do so¡­

    Mikoto is surprised at how Ikaros is reacting. Truth be told, she has never seen Ikaros acting like this. Ikaros probably knew she¡¯s putting on a weak act as well, that¡¯s why she quickly turned to Wu Yan for help.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled before putting down the drink in his hand and looked at Saten Ruiko.

    ¡°What do we have here, a new face, whom might you be?¡±

    Saten Ruiko greeted him energetically.

    ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Saten Ruiko, a first-year student at Sakugawa middle school, my ability is¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡±

    How can someone so familiar with the original work not know that for Saten Ruiko, her ability had always been an angst for her? He cut her off right away.

    ¡°Who gives a damn about those kinds of stuff..¡±

    He said whileughing heartily much to the surprise of the girls in Railgun & co.

    Saten Ruiko herself had an inscrutable look, her beautiful pair of eyes seemed stunned at what he said, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses.

    Kuroko clicked her tongue with a ¡®tsk¡¯.

    ¡°¡®Who gives a damn about those kinds of stuff¡¯ my ass, you¡¯re probably just trying to downy the fact that you¡¯re a lv0 right?!¡±

    Saten Ruiko was startled at the revtion that he is a lv0. Meanwhile, Mikoto bitterly smiled, how could she not know why Wu Yan is a lv0¡­

    She still doesn¡¯t know that Wu Yan got an upgrade to his ESPer powers¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t respond to Kuroko¡¯s jab. She¡¯s probably thinking that: ¡°Onee-sama invited a scum, he might be a major love rival.¡± or something along that line that¡¯s why she¡¯s so frustrated. If he really responded, this girl who would cken at the mention of anything Mikoto rted would probably use it against him.

    Seeing that he¡¯s not going to reply, she curled her lips in a displeased manner. However, she did let go of this matter, that¡¯s because she¡¯s not the kind of person who would keep rubbing salt in another¡¯s ¡°wound¡±.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone! My name¡¯s Astrea!¡±

    Astrea introduced herself with zest thereby attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ikaros¡­¡±

    The other girls were quite curious about meeting beautiful girls like Ikaros and Astrea. After a bunch of question and answer, they more or less got to know them. Seizing the opportunity where the other girls are preupied with chatting, Wu Yan looked at Mikoto and continued.

    ¡°Mikoto, what did you call me out for, surely you¡¯re didn¡¯t do so just to introduce me to a babe right?¡±

    Mikoto stepped on his foot under the table, almost making him shout out in pain.

    ¡°Why are you always thinking about th-those kinds of things, I really wonder sometimes, what is your brain made out of!¡±

    ¡°Okok, what is the matter?¡±

    He rubbed his sore foot while looking at her with a serious face.

    ¡°I can see there¡¯s something troubling you and here you are acting like everything¡¯s normal¡­¡±

    Mikoto slightly lowered her head before bitterlyughing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you afterall¡­¡±

    He squinted and then heughed smugly.

    ¡°But fo course, you can¡¯t hide anything from me, it¡¯s your husband you¡¯re trying to pull a fast one over!¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡­¡±

    She blushed and rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Take this seriously will you!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what is it and you expect me to take this seriously.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She stared at him while fuming. This guy is too shameless¡­

    Hesitating for a bit, she finally said it in a low voice.

    ¡°The scientists came to see me just a few days ago.

    A glint of light pass through his eyes and he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°And, I should guess their reason was most likely something to do with the Lv6 shift program yes?¡±

    Mikoto turned to look around and upon finding out nobody is listening to them, she nodded and depressedly responded.

    ¡°Yes, they also asked me for my DNA¡­¡±

    ¡°And, you didn¡¯t give them any right?¡±

    He knew that she probably wouldn¡¯t supply it but he can¡¯t help but worry for her.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    She practically said that out loud. Of course, she would, with how the Sisters turned out, she would never supply her own DNA so nonchntly anymore¡­

    ¡°Then all is well¡­¡±

    He touched the bracelet or Bio-containment unit he has on hand. She knew her sisters were inside there as she gazed upon the bracelet.

    Noticing her intense gaze, he assured her with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be over very soon¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at him, her heart calmed down for an unknown reason, she nodded and answered him with a resolute expression.

    ¡°When the timees, I will lend a hand as well!¡±

    There is no worry or doubt in that resolute expression of hers. Based on her personality, he knew that she would never sit tight at one ce and wait for him to bust out all the other sisters. The guilt of doing so would probably be too much for her.

    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind risking her life if even to help out just a little.

    What a silly girl¡­

    He smiled slightly, thinking for a bit, he then spoke.

    ¡°The most important objective at the moment is the safety of the sisters, there are still a lot of sisters out there and so they won¡¯t take any drastic actions for the time being. However, as the number of sisters dwindles, they will start concentrating their efforts on safeguarding the remaining sisters!¡±

    ¡°At that point, it is Mikoto¡¯s turn to shine! That¡¯s why I ask that you wait just a bit longer¡­¡±

    Mikoto nodded despite feeling a bit frustrated. She swore deep inside her heart that she will definitely make sure she does her job splendidly when the timees.

    Compared to Mikoto in the original work who knew only how to blindly charge forward and bear all the burden herself, this Mikoto is no doubt more blessed¡­

    At the very least, Mikoto does not fight without hope like in the original work. With the addition of Wu Yan, saving the sisters is not just a distant hope.

    When the two were done discussing their matters, they were surprised by what they saw upon looking back at the table.

    The five girls that were busy chatting are now sitting quietly in their seats while giving their utmost attention towards Mikoto and Wu Yan. They didn¡¯t say anything but Wu Yan can see Kuroko d in dark aura while sitting quietly with her head lowered.

    He wrylyughed and asked.

    ¡°Wh-why are you girls looking at us?¡±

    Ruiko looked between them and then she had a realization.

    ¡°Oh I see, so Wu Yan senpai and Misaka senpai are a couple!¡±

    Mikoto flushed red while shrinking back and she waved her hands frantically before suttering.

    ¡°No-no! Wh-who would be a co-couple with him!¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly looked at her. Even if he didn¡¯t mind her being a tsundere and all but acting like that will just attract people¡¯s suspicion won¡¯t it?

    As expected, Kuroko who knew Mikoto¡¯s quirks, saw Mikoto¡¯s actions and Kuroko instantly rampaged!

    ¡°I am gonna bury this scum into the ground!¡±

    She roared with an ominous aura around her. She then jumped at Wu Yan in hysteria.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto were taken by surprise. Just when Mikoto was about to give Kuroko some lightning to suck on, a shout came from the table in front of them.

    ¡°I say! You guys are being annoyingly noisy!¡±

 Chapter 165: Destiny be matchmaker of foes

    <h4>Chapter 165: Destiny be matchmaker of foes</h4>

    Tl: ²»ÊÇÔ©¼Ò²»¾ÛÍ· was the title which trantes loosely into how destiny will make sure enemies always meet again. Can also be said about lovers who are quarreling so I tweaked the chapter name.

    When they looked back, two people were shocked. One of them, Ikaros got a little bit surprised but she returned to her normal expressionless face in a jiffy. Meanwhile, Wu Yan wasn¡¯t as calm as Ikaros. His shocked expression stayed shocked throughout the silence.

    A woman with thick figure and tea-colored hair, a young girl with brown short hair, a tired looking ck haired girl, and a young blonde girl¡­

    The ITEM field operatives: Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda are all present.

    What the fuck is up with this coincidence. Goddamnit, what luck!

    He face-palmed the instant he saw them and just gazed at the ceiling in a speechless manner. He didn¡¯t know why he would have the luck to encounter these chicks from ITEM but clearly, they aren¡¯t here for him. If they dide here for him, Mugino Shizuri would have already used her Meltdowner on him given her personality. She wouldn¡¯t be standing around shouting ¡°You¡¯re so noisy¡± or something like that¡­

    From the looks of it, Mugino Shizuri doesn¡¯t recognize him. That, however, didn¡¯t mean that nobody recognized him. By her side, Takitsubou Rikou stared at him. Going by her looks, most likely she had already identified him from his AIM diffusion field. Unknown to him, Takitsubou Rikou is very stunned by what she is seeing at the moment. Her ability told her that the intruder from that night is among them, and there is 2 positive reaction. That¡¯s right, 2 positive reactions.

    One from the ck haired ck eyed boy and the other from the tea-colored hair and eyes girl sitting there!

    How can this be¡­

    Her tired looking now had a stupefied look. There shouldn¡¯t be any existence inside Academy City that had the same AIM diffusion field. That¡¯s because the personal reality that gave rise to this ESP powers can never be truly the same! It¡¯s like how there cannot be any two persons that arepletely identical in every way in a world. There can never be twopletely simr personal reality. Each person has their own expression of cognition and thought patterns. Unique personal reality gives rise to different abilities and that is why Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s ability is indispensable when applied towards identification and tracking.

    And yet, here it is. Two identical AIM diffusion field, this really turned her world upside down. That¡¯s the reason why she is utterly confused at the moment.

    Of course, she would never have guessed that Wu Yan got his ability from Mikoto, personal reality and whatnot are irrelevant to this discussion. AIM diffusion field is a side effect of possessing an ability, each ability will make the owner emit a certain kind of AIM diffusion field. Given that Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s ability is identical in every sense of the word, they would of course possess the same kind of AIM diffusion field.

    Now, as to why Takitsubou Rikou instantly honed in on Wu Yan when she discovered Wu Yan and Mikoto had the same AIM field. The reason is intuitive, excluding the fact that the two haspletely different body shapes. Takitsubou Rikou doesn¡¯t take that girl with the tea-colored hair as a yuri girl, sending them to heaven and back like that night¡­

    He knew he can¡¯t hide it from her so he decided to just wing it. He looked back at Takitsubou Rikou who was staring at him and smiled at her. Surprised, she quickly lowered her head. She knows the guy still has nudes of her¡­

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda might not have recognized Wu Yan but they still remembered Ikaros. She was their ex-newbie, how can they not recognize her.

    ¡°You!¡± Mugino Shizuri was stunned for a bit before killing intention started creeping out of her. She grinned and continued.

    ¡°To think a traitor like you dare show yourself in front of me like this!¡±

    Mikoto and the other girls who were about to apologize for making a ruckus became too stunned for words. They didn¡¯t understand what happened. Astrea stood up and shouted back at Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Hey you, don¡¯t speak to Ikaros senpai like that!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri turned sour when Astrea shot back at her. The anger she felt from seeing Ikaros instantly exploded and she used her Meltdowner.

    Everyone shouted.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Astrea was startled by this sudden beam of light heading towards her. She steeled up and just as she was about to intercept this feeble beam. A lightning shed from nearby and intercepted the beam.

    Lightning spear vs Meltdowner created spectacr fireworks.

    The two attack canceled each other out. Or perhaps it would be more apt to say the attack intertwined and then disappeared.

    ¡°Electricity?¡±

    Seeing this lightning attack, her reaction is very malevolent as expected. It¡¯s the same category of ability that rat who had humiliated her used. However, this lightning didn¡¯te from Wu Yan. Mikoto lowered her hand which is still crackling with electricity and stared back at Mugino Shizuri while standing up.

    ¡°You just used that move with the intent to kill Astrea didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked pretty normal but anyone familiar with her knew that she is very very furious at the moment.

    Mugino Shizuri frowned when she saw the defender is only a young girl. The intruder from that night should be a male judging by body shape, sound,bat style and not to mention that ¡®disgusting hobby¡¯. In other words, this girl isn¡¯t that intruder.

    Mugino Shizuri felt frustrated by this revtion but she felt relieved at the same time as well.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Seeing that Mugino Shizuri is too immersed in her own thoughts, Mikoto spread her lightning out like watering out of a tap. Very soon, she was fully d in lightning.

    ¡°Lv5!¡±

    Behind Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda cried out. They didn¡¯t notice it when she¡¯s inert but when she used her ability with such intensity, the two could instantly deduce that this is something that no lv4 can pull off!

    What the girls didn¡¯t know is that Mikoto has a habit to hide her talons before a real battle begin. To outsiders, even Kuroko, she seemed to be using her ability at full power but for Wu Yan &pany. She is not yet at full output!

    This is a natural result given that she isn¡¯t the same Mikoto as when she was just summoned, a tier 7. She is now at tier 8!

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°No.3, Railgun!¡±

    Mikoto stayed silent, her tea-colored eyes were trained on Mugino Shizuri, with how intense she looked, one wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she started a battle without saying anything further.

    At this point, the others finally reacted. Kuroko straightened up and stood at Mikoto¡¯s side.

    ¡°You there, for using an ability in public space with the intent to harm, you hadmitted an offense and as a member of the disciplinarymittee, I have the right to arrest you!¡±

    ¡°Disciplinarymittee member?

    Mugino Shizuri curled her lips.

    ¡°A fledgling organization like you who can only run here and there actually had the balls to say you want to arrest me, how interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kuroko turned grim, she hates nothing more than people who look down on her identity as a disciplinarymittee member. Her hands were already in her pockets, she is nning on arresting him after shing her badge.

    Mugino Shizuri didn¡¯t bother giving her any more attention than this as she turned back to Mikoto. Sheughed in an ecstatic manner.

    ¡°To think I had the luck running into you here, very well, I was always displeased by the fact that you were ranked higher than me by 1 position. Let me see just what is the basis for such a decision!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu cried out.

    ¡°You¡¯re No.4, Meltdowner!¡±

    Mikoto is simrly surprised as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re Meltdowner!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Mugino Shizuriughed and after ncing at Mikoto, she turned towards Ikaros who was undisturbed by all that is going on from start until end. She had a nasty re in her eyes before she continued.

    ¡°After I am done executing this traitor, I aming for you!¡±

    With that, she shot out a ray ofser towards Ikaros.

 Chapter 166: Discovery! A scandalous threatâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 166: Discovery! A scandalous threat¡­</h4>

    The beam¡¯s radiance reflected off everyone¡¯s surprised face. Before anyone could react, the beam hit Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Mikoto and the girls yelped. Mugino Shizuri grinned before that nasty smile of hers froze.

    When the beam dispersed, Ikaros didn¡¯t seem harmed at all. That¡¯s because there¡¯s a translucent blue crystalline barrier in front of her.

    Mugino Shizuri narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I almost forgot about this traitor¡¯s ability. Potent enough to block my beams¡­¡±

    Mikoto and the gang released a sigh of relief but Mikoto is secretly furious with herself for getting so worked up despite being one of the summons. She of all people should know best how much stronger Ikaros is whenpared to her.

    She was too preupied with her worries that she forgot Ikaros is stronger than her¡­

    This didn¡¯t stop the wrath that ising up from within her though.

    ¡°You!¡±

    She clenched her fist and electricity started crackling nonstop¡­

    ¡°How dare you attack my friend in front of me!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s deep red eyes are focused on Mugino Shizuri. Data lines seemed to be shing past her eyes at blinding speed. Mugino Shizuri who was preupied with Mikoto and Ikaros felt shivers going down her spine.

    Astrea is way stronger than Mikoto as well.

    Kuroko took out her Judgement armband and told Mugino Shizuri in a cold tone.

    ¡°To harm others in front of a disciplinarymittee member, even if you¡¯re lv5, I will see to it that you are arrested.¡±

    ¡°That will have to be super over your dead bodies!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda stepped forward. The two girls stood in opposition to Kuroko and the other girls. With the two side staring down each other, the atmosphere took a turn for a more serious tone.

    ¡°Wait wait, how did wee to this?¡±

    Ruiko frantically said while holding Uiharu¡¯s hand. There are a bunch of strong espers here, there is even two lv5 present. This situation already turned into one where she could not intervene.

    Uiharu looked very anxious. She couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to call for support from the branch office.

    Takitsubou Rikou stood behind Mugino Shizuri like she¡¯s not part of this feud.

    The first reason is that her ability isn¡¯t one suited for battle, the second reason is due to the fact that the devil reincarnated himself is standing right there¡­

    No matter how one looked at it, their encounter is out of his estimation. Even if it¡¯s a coincidence, this shouldn¡¯t be something that outsiders should know. Otherwise, news about them would spread throughout Academy City by tomorrow.

    Since Mugino Shizuri and her cohorts showed up, he silently stood up and borrowed the name of Judgement to disperse the crowd inside the diner.

    The extras didn¡¯t suspect him at all. Whether or not he is who he is, a fight between lv5 will spell the end of their lives, that¡¯s why they all ran faster than a hare when dispersing¡­

    Although Wu Yan had something to say about their behavior, he could not help eximing about how if this were to happen in his world. nobody would run, hell, they might even surround them and egg them on¡­

    When he returned, the tense atmosphere died down a bit. Mikoto canceled the lightning around her while Mugino Shizuri red at him.

    It¡¯s only natural that the only male here would stand out especially when everyone here other than him is all girls.

    Mugino Shizuri can see that this guy is of the same faction as No.3, a male that just happens to know the traitor that was in their group. This made Mugino Shizuri very suspicious of this guy.

    If one were to ask Mugino Shizuri who she hated the most, she would probably have answered Mikoto in the past. However, the person she hates the most is no doubt that damnable rat from that night!

    For some reason, when she saw Wu Yan, she became even more irritable. Just looking at him is rubbing her in the wrong spot.

    Of course, he saw the enmity in her eyes. He can only roll his eyes at his own inexplicable predisposition that can attract hate¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    With Wu Yan back, Ikaros and Astrea returned to his side. When Ikaros and Astrea said master, he knew sh*t is going to go down.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda widened their eyes. They lifted their hands, pointing at him while closing and opening their mouth. They stuttered for words.

    This is not the first time they heard someone being called master. Ikaros called the molester who took advantage of them that night.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri screeched. When Ikaros appeared, she had already fainted but Kinuhata Saiai and the others told her everything that transpired.

    He sighed, there¡¯s just no escape from this kind of sh*t happening¡­

    However, Wu Yanughed like nothing happened. He had taken a lot of precautions against people finding out that he¡¯s the one behind the piging of sisters. But, even if he is exposed, he¡¯s not too afraid.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up!¡±

    Wu Yan greeted Mugino Shizuri in front of Mikoto and Kuroko who looked pretty damn surprised. He looked like he¡¯s not a party to this whole drama, very calm in his mannerism.

    ¡°You guys know each other?¡±

    Mikoto frowned. She knows that Wu Yan is the one going around looting sisters here and there but she didn¡¯t know he had crossed path with Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Even if you know her, I will not show any mercy!¡±

    Kuroko frowned as well.

    Before Wu Yan can say anything, Mugino Shizuri lost control of herughter, she sounded so shrill.

    ¡°I do know him! How can I not, these days, I can only think of nobody but him!¡±

    These sweet wordsing out of her didn¡¯t mislead anyone into thinking about another thing. That¡¯s because when she said this, she didn¡¯t sound lovey-dovey at all, in fact, she sounded very scorned.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t quite piece together what is going on anymore. Even Astrea looked at the two in confusion.

    She stopped and light orbs appeared around her, entuating her curvy figure. They emitted bzzt bzzt sound effects, no one could question their destructive power. They were definitely enough to level this whole diner.

    ¡°I will not allow you to bring harm to others anymore!¡±

    Kuroko pulled out a few steel needles and gripped them between her fingers when she saw how Mugino Shizuri is about to use her powers to attack again.

    She didn¡¯t look at Kuroko, her hate-filled eyes only had Wu Yan in them. Any second now she¡¯s going to fire her beams at him.

    He nced at her and shrugged. He then took out a few photos. ITEM froze up when they saw the pictures.

    He fiddled with the photos while chuckling.

    ¡°Oh dear me, somebody is out to end me. Oh whatever shall I do~ If I die it¡¯s a giant shame that these exquisite pictures will never be savored by anyone anymore¡­¡±

    He grinned at Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Young miss, wouldn¡¯t you say so? Why not, give me a bit of time, once I upload them onto the web, thene and kill me pretty please?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her face distorted into a terrible one. Her fury reached the heavens when she saw how the guy is practically beaming. Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou recovered from their surprise and started getting worried.

    The moment Wu Yan took out the pictures, how can they not know what the content of those photos are? If those got out, they would never be able to go out in public spaces anymore¡­

 Chapter 167: Mugino Shizuriâ€™s warning?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 167: Mugino Shizuri¡¯s warning?¡­</h4>

    The tense situation dissolved after Wu Yan shed the pictures¡­

    He stopped even Mugino Shizuri who is unfazed when up against a lv5 like Mikoto or a Judgement member like Kuroko. She staggered with a grim expression on her face, her team members also looked like they were shocked.

    Seeing as ITEM kept changing looks but never daring to actually do anything, the other girls were starting to lose a sense of what is going on here.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the world is happening here¡­¡±

    Ruiko voiced what everyone is thinking.

    Wu Yan kept smiling while holding onto those pictures. The way he yed with those pictures made Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s heart jump.

    Careful with that you jerk, if they even got a little peek our reputation would go down the drain!

    ¡°Abominable rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri stopped her powers. The light orbs with amazing destructive capabilities disappeared. Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu released a sigh of relief as a result. Those light orbs might as well be the sword of Damocles hanging on top of their heads, for as long as the light orbs are there, they can¡¯t let their guard down.

    Seeing as she stopped using Meltdowner. He grinned and then stored the photos with a flick of the hand. Mugino Shizuri who was nning on robbing it from him gave up after seeing this.

    Coldly, she nced at everyone here and she stared particrly hard at Wu Yan. She looks like she wanted to remember his face if it¡¯s thest thing she does.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early for you to celebrate!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri told him in a cold tone.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t deal with you, there will always be someone who can!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped smiling and raised an eyebrow. The other girls who thought the whole thing is already over were surprised by her sentence.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri chuckled but one can find no humor in herughter.

    ¡°Did you actually think that after messing with the higher-ups¡¯ n, they would only send me after you?¡±

    He turned serious.

    ¡°You know about the n?¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t know what this ¡°n¡± is but Mikoto became startled. She is a part of the n that the higher-ups had conjured. The only n that Wu Yan can mess up is undoubtedly the lv6 shift program.

    Mikoto turned towards Mugino Shizuri, this discussion is something only Wu Yan, Ikaros and her understand. While the others are still busy trying to keep up with the discussion, they are the only ones in the loop. Wu Yan and the others didn¡¯t tell Astrea the truth because her personality is a bit unreliable.

    Mikoto became silent at the realization that Meltdowner, Academy City¡¯s No.4 is also a part of this n. From the looks of it, Wu Yan knew about Mugino Shizuri because of this n.

    Gathering the crumbs from the interaction between the two and how Wu Yan behaved, she is about 80-90% done with piecing together the whole picture.

    Mugino Shizuriughed happily and this time it was an earnestugh. She¡¯s still hell-bent on wasting Wu Yan but seeing that change of expression is a happy experience for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the higher-ups are thinking, I only know some of the stuff going on inside. However, just from ordering our mobilization, it is clear that they don¡¯t want this event to be public knowledge¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how much is true about her statement. He stared at her, he knew that she¡¯s not saying random stuff just to spook him.

    Wu Yan¡¯sck of response caused her to stop her stupidughter. Instead, she used a loud tone on him.

    ¡°Since you had already created a gigantic mess for those people. Our defeat will only make more formidable foese after you!¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and bitterly smiled inside. He understood what she meant, but what about it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he faces those of which she spoke of. What¡¯s the difference between facing them now andter?¡­

    He had already made preparations for those eventualities long ago.

    ¡°No matter what! I will not back down from this!¡±

    The thought crossed his mind and he identally voiced them out loud much to the surprise of everyone present.

    Mikoto grinned and although it was only a slight one, it expressed the emotions she is feeling. She walked silently to his side and stared back at Mugino Shizuri with Wu Yan. This is her wordlessly stating her standing.

    ¡°Onee-sama (Misaka-senpai)¡­¡±

    Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were stunned by Mikoto who walked out suddenly. Even if they were r.e.t.a.r.ded, they could deduce some facts from the words used by Mugino Shizuri.

    Wu Yan seemed to be obstructing some kind of nid down by the ones above and No.4 who is currently standing in front of them is the group sent to dispatch Wu Yan.

    The organizations in question aren¡¯t going to let Wu Yan go and appeared to have sent someone toe deal with him. Mikoto¡¯s action signified her intention to help him.

    Mugino Shizuri is taken aback by this but she quickly uttered a cold snort.

    ¡°Your resolve deserves praise but are you that confident that you can beat those sent to ally with us against you?¡±

    ¡°You should know that their request is still in effect, I haven¡¯t canceled it ya know¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed when he heard her.

    ¡°Is that right? Let¡¯s see you try!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri gnashed her teeth in surprise seeing his dauntless manner. She turned around in a puff.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re still this confident when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Confidence I have, it¡¯s just that there is still some groundwork toy beforehand¡­¡±

    He then grinned and looked at her before continuing with an insinuating tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mugino Shizuri would be so kind as to allow us to prepare ourselves¡­¡±

    ¡°You damned rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri looked very malevolent but she can¡¯t deny him because the guy still has dirt on her¡­

    Leering at him in a frustrated way, she calmly assured him.

    ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t supply the information. Them finding you out is just a matter of time¡­¡±

    She¡¯s telling him that they won¡¯t be giving them any information about Wu Yan but if they themselves found Wu Yan without her help then it¡¯s not their fault.

    Wu Yan is satisfied with this oue. Give him a bit more time, once he finds Hinagiku, he can concentrate on taking them down.

    Mugino Shizuri turned around and said to him with her back facing him.

    ¡°Let me see just who is the more proficient one, the rat who is good at making holes or them that has ridiculously good ability to track people down like some kind of bloodhound!¡±

    With that, she walked past Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou and headed towards the exit¡­

    ¡°Sensitive noses like those of bloodhounds¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s hint hit him.

    A dog¡¯s nose? Bloodhound? Could it be that the person they have sent is¡­

    If it really is that individual then they can just kill him right here right now.

    Thinking about that person who might appear anytime now, his heart made that decision up without hesitation.

    ¡°Hey you, wait up¡­¡±

    Kuroko wanted to stop Mugino Shizuri from walking away but Mikoto caught her by the shoulder and shook her head. Only then did Kuroko backed down albeit frustrated.

    Kinuhata Saiai leered at Wu Yan and he stared back at her. She shrunk back but she somehow managed to put up a tough front.

    ¡°Just you super wait! I am going to get my super revenge on you!¡±

    Shouting those lines, she ran away without further ado. Frenda frantically looked at Mugino Shizuri and Kinuhata Saiai before drylyughing at Wu Yan and then running off.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked at Wu Yan with a serious face, she bowed and followed Frenda out of the joint¡­

 Chapter 168: Everything will get betterâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 168: Everything will get better¡­</h4>

    The whole ce fell into silence after ITEM made their exits. Mikoto turned around to look at Wu Yan. She thought the frown on his face is because he¡¯s worried about what Mugino Shizuri said. She gave him a worried look.

    ¡°I am alright, just thinking about some stuff don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    He felt her worried nce and gave her a wide grin in response, telling her that he¡¯s alright. Only then did she release a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Onee-sama, what is going on?¡±

    Kuroko can¡¯t help asking questions that bedeviled her.

    ¡°What is this n you guys speak of and why do you have to ¡®deal with¡¯ them? Also, which executive board did that scum piss off?¡±

    3 questions were asked and these questions coincided with what Ruiko and Uiharu were confused with. The 3 girls looked at Wu Yan and Mikoto, hoping that they would enlighten them.

    Mikoto bitterly smiled and lowered her head before continuing.

    ¡°Kuroko, Ruiko, Uiharu, I hope you girls will refrain from pursuing those questions¡­¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Kuroko shouted in an abnormally high tone.

    ¡°If you have anything to say then just say it so that everyone can think of a solution together? If this scum were to get into some kind of crime, as a member of Judgement I won¡¯t standby and watch him get into trouble by going too deep!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Misaka-senpai¡­¡±

    Uiharu who is usually meek actually stood out and confronted Mikoto.

    ¡°I believe that Misaka-senpai absolutely wouldn¡¯tmit any sort of crime. This must be the doing of those bad guys, as a discipinary member, I will do my best to help you guys out!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all friends? Friends should be there through thick or thin!¡±

    Ruiko felt that although she might not be able to support them as much as Kuroko or Uiharu can but if she were to be asked to help out, her answer would definitely be yes!

    Mikoto lowered her head even more.

    ¡°Kuroko, please don¡¯t continue¡­¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Kuroko who prepared tounch another advise stopped and so too did Uiharu and Ruiko. They stopped because they saw the anguish hidden behind her bangs.

    Can one me her for feeling bad? The sisters weighted heavily on her conscience and she felt guilty over them. This kind girl ced all the me on herself. If not for Wu Yan¡¯s existence, maybe she might have suffered a mental copse¡­

    Kuroko, Ruiko and Uiharu said they wish to help them but how can they?

    They will be going up against the directors of Academy City. In other words, they will be going against the entirety of Academy City.

    Kuroko and Uiharu who belonged to Judgement which is itself a part of Academy City. Indirectly that would mean¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Kuroko became silent. Sheprehended the meaning behind Mikoto¡¯s expression, that maybe, the main instigator of this event is not Wu Yan but actually her Onee-sama!

    When she thought about this, she came even more certain in her conviction that Wu Yan and Mikoto are victims. She does not believe that her Onee-sama who she admires the most in this world would do anything that would result in massive harm!

    Her Onee-sama¡¯s sense of justice is ridiculously high after all¡­

    It¡¯s just that, from the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t want her or her friends to get caught in this mess as well¡­

    She bitterly smiled on the inside but she still put on a cheery facade before she replied.

    ¡°I know, Onee-sama. Kuroko believes that Onee-sama will definitely resolve this issue splendidly because you¡¯re Tokiwadai¡¯s ace, the electric princess, Misaka Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Shiroi-san¡­¡±

    Muttered Uiharu and Ruiko who were surprised by how Kuroko actuallypromised.

    ¡°Thank you, Kuroko¡­¡±

    Mikoto smiled at her having been moved by her understanding. Wu Yan also felt respect for Kuroko¡¯s attitude.

    In the original work, Mikoto decided to wreck all the research firm to stop lv6 shift program. She would go out at night ande back as fatigue as theye at almost the same time the sun breaks the horizon.

    Kuroko is very familiar with her thought process, how can she misread the signs that she has something big she wants to hide?

    She understands that if her Onee-sama had something that she didn¡¯t want to tell her, she must have her own reasoning for it. So, as mucha s she wanted to pitch in, she had to hold it in. Hopefully, Mikoto would one day personally tell her all about what she is going through right now¡­

    But, Mikoto didn¡¯t tell her anything. That¡¯s because in that story, the research firms she wrecked all belonged to Academy City. Technically, she¡¯smitting crimes by doing so! On the other hand, Kuroko is part of Judgement, the organization in charge of keeping peace in Academy City. In that story, Mikoto once asked Kuroko: ¡°If I were to do something that would threaten Academy City, what would you do, Kuroko?¡±

    And her answer was: ¡°If that is so then as Judgement, I will arrest even you, Onee-sama.¡±

    The result being that Mikoto needs to do sneaky things behind the closest friend she has in Academy City. She would do something that goes against her code every night¡­

    Of course, Kuroko didn¡¯t know about it. Even if she got suspicious, she didn¡¯t bother Mikoto and even went as far as to cover for her when the dormitory supervisores asking about Mikoto¡¯s recent adventures deep in the night. She also tried thinking of various ways to cheer her up. In doing so, she even went out of school district 7 into other districts just to see her smile.

    In the end, the two girls are really just too silly¡­

    But, Wu Yan found that he couldn¡¯t hate the two for being like this. Quite the contrary, he really liked the way the two girls are¡­

    With his addition, the story had changed drastically. Yet it appears that the bond between the two had not changed even a bit. He didn¡¯t understand how this tight rtionship between them came about before. But now he¡¯s starting to understand it¡­

    He nced at Mikoto at one side, then nced at Astrea and Ikaros on the other side. His expression slowly mellowed until his warm expression managed to make the 3 girls¡¯ heart race. It was a face the three of them will never forget.

    He walked over to Kuroko and lifted his hand. While Kuroko remained stupefied, he ced his hand on top of her cute pink haired head which had its hair tied into two cute curly pig tails.

    Uiharu stunned, Ruiko stunned, and Mikoto is stunned as well¡­

    Kuroko became dazed for a moment before she started raving like mad. She struggled and tried to smack his hand away.

    ¡°What are you doing! Scum! Remove your filthy paws!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t release his hand, he pressed down on her head even harder and rubbed her. He looked into her fuming eyes and said to her with a resolute and amiable expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will make sure to return your Onee-sama in a harmless state!¡±

    Kuroko looked befuddled, he pat her head and reached his hand out to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shake on it!¡±

    Her pink eyes stared at his grinning face. A tremendously sour feeling started spreading inside her. Who would have thought the person who understood ehr the most turned out to be her nemesis (self perceived)¡­

    She stared at his hand in a reluctant manner. She looked away after realizing what she thought about doing. But then, she looked back again in a hesitant manner.

    After a bit of time, Kuroko slowly reached her hand out and shook his hand.

    ¡°If you go back on your words, I will have you stuffed into the ground!¡±

    He smiled at the same threat he had heard dozens of times before. This time however, the context is different¡­

    ¡°Oh, You betcha!¡±

    They shook hands firmly and the other girls witnessed this promise¡­

    Mikoto felt a burning sensation in her nose, she tried to hold back the waterworks. She felt her worry for the future lessen at the sight of her best friend seeing eye to eye with her life partner.

    He looked everyone present and floated a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry your pretty little faces, everything will be alright!¡±

 Chapter 169: The search for Hinagiku! Police officer?

    <h4>Chapter 169: The search for Hinagiku! Police officer?</h4>

    Academy City, School district 7, Judgement Branch office 177¡­

    Uiharu sat in front of theputer, typing away at the keyboard. Wu Yan, Ikaros, Astrea, Mikoto, Ruiko, and Kuroko stood behind her as they watched the disy.

    ¡°Found her!¡±

    At a certain point, Uiharu shouted out loud and everyone leaned in closer to get a better look at the disy. Disyed here is the personal detail of said individual when they saw the photo that apanied the detail, they were dazed for an instant, not even Kuroko and Ruiko could escape.

    ¡°What a beautiful person¡­¡±

    The 3 girls muttered out loud. Kuroko quickly turned around and gave him a very scrutinizing re.

    ¡°You sure the person you asked Uiharu to find is your friend and not your next prey?¡±

    Wu Yan gave a few dryughs before mumbling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I this sudden urge to give someone a good hiding¡­¡±

    Mikoto wrylyughed at the side as she silently retorted.

    What prey? He already ate her out until there¡¯s nothing left, there is no need to hunt¡­

    Uiharu didn¡¯t know what to say. She read the contents on the disy out loud.

    ¡°Hinagiku, ability: Lv0, a resident of School district 13, her job is¡­¡±

    ¡°Police officer!¡±

    Uiharu, Kuroko, and Ruiko yelped in surprise, even Wu Yan and Mikoto were stunned when they heard Hinagiku is an officer.

    ¡°Could there be some kind of mistake here?¡±

    Kuroko stuck her face closer to the disy just to make sure she¡¯s not seeing anything wrong. She then said in a doubtful tone.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. All the officers in Academy City are made up of teachers who volunteered. This pretty girl called Hinagiku is a teacher?¡±

    ¡°More correctly, she¡¯s an intern teacher!¡±

    Uiharu tapped the keyboard and the more details were revealed.

    ¡°ording to the information disyed here, Hinagiku is 15 years old and she finished her university course and is now an intern teacher at one of the schools here. She is very just and despite being a lv0, her skills with the sword is ridiculously good. Says here she once took down a lv4 esper by herself. That is why she got recruited as an officer. Apparently, she¡¯s the youngest and most outstanding officer in the force.¡±

    The crowd was baffled by what¡¯s written there. Ruiko looked at Hinagiku¡¯s picture in an admiring daze.

    ¡°So awesome, she¡¯s great in various department¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected of Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Mikoto eximed.

    ¡°Onee-sama¡¯s acquaintances are all outstanding people I see¡­¡±

    She nced at Mikoto in an insinuating manner before ncing at Ikaros and continuing.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s this person here who can block a beam from No.4¡­¡±

    She turned back to the disy.

    ¡°Or this person here who is the youngest and most excellent officer in Academy City¡­¡±

    She then looked at Astrea and the corner of her lips twitched a bit.

    ¡°Or even this person here who can eat like a bottomless pit which I reckon would be the first andst I ever see who can do something like that¡­¡±

    Lastly, she looked at Wu Yan who looked superposed. Her eyes took on a dangerous glint.

    ¡°Or even this delinquent here who has a ton of bad record behind him, who I might add based on my first experience, is a scum who would molest underage girls!¡±

    ¡°But the most important thing is that¡­¡±

    Kuroko used her teleportation and jumped in front of Mikoto. Her face practically stuck to Mikoto¡¯s body, she then continued in a weird tone.

    ¡°As Onee-sama¡¯s roommate, howe Kuroko never heard about Onee-sama knowing being an acquaintance of so many people like this!¡±

    Mikoto who had a bad feeling the moment Kuroko started talking is now covered in cold sweat. She had an awkward expression as she tried to put on a facade by uttering a few fakeughs.

    ¡°Yo-you just got to me for about a year, you can¡¯t possibly know everything about me within that time right?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s excuse had no apparent weakness in them. But, Kuroko reacted abnormally high in tension towards her.

    ¡°Says who! Even if I only knew you for about a year, it might as well had been an eternity. There is nothing I don¡¯t know about you. I even know what panties you¡¯re wearing today, I¡­¡±

    Bam

    She got put down with a punch. She screamed at her while flushing red.

    ¡°Wh-who told you to dig around regarding that kind of information!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ ahah¡­ these two really should consider doing sketches¡­¡±

    He wrylyughed with twitching lips The other girls agreed whole-heartedly to what he said¡­

    Mikoto red back at the crowd with wrathful eyes. The group immediately turned back to the disy in shock.

    ¡°Master, we found Hinagiku already so will we going to get her?¡±

    Astrea tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve and asked him. She seemed to be excited about the prospect of a reunion. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been quite awhile since shest saw Hinagiku, she must be missing her.

    He grinned and said.

    ¡°Naturally. Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    ¡°I aming with you!¡±

    Mikoto immediately voiced her intention. She walked on over to Wu Yan¡¯s side. Following behind her are Uiharu, Ruiko, and Kuroko who wanted toe along as well.

    Wu Yan helplessly acquiesced.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ? ?

    Academy City, School district 13, in front of a certain school¡¯s main gate¡­

    ¡°this is where Hinagiku is teaching at?¡±

    Mikoto looked at the school and her impression is¡­ nothing. Not a school she¡¯s heard of at the very least,pared to a rich girl¡¯s school like Tokiwadai, this school is nothing.

    ¡°She is here.¡±

    Uiharu looked at her mini notebook and said in a very confident tone.

    ¡°I will go ask the security guard, it will be much easier for a Judgement member to get information at times like this¡­¡±

    Kuroko said and then she teleported away.

    ¡°Did she really have to use her ability for such a short journey?¡±

    Wu Yan muttered. Soon, she returned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it! That intern teacher Katsura Hinagiku is indeed employed here!¡±

    ¡°Is she inside then?¡±

    Wu Yan asked impatiently, he¡¯s honestly missing her though¡­

    Kuroko used a serious expression.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not! The guard said Katsura Hinagiku¡­. er senpai, went somewhere in a hurry not too long ago.¡±

    Simply on formality, Kuroko should call Hinagiku a sensei but since she¡¯s her Onee-sama¡¯s friend and they were quite close in age, calling her a teacher would feel odd, that¡¯s why she called her senpai.

    Wu Yan and the others weren¡¯t so concerned with titles, what he cared about is the information she has.

    ¡°Went off somewhere in a rush?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Maybe something happened?¡±

    Mikoto said in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of her work as an officer¡­¡±

    Ruiko suggested after seeing the look of anxiety on Wu Yan and Mikoto. She said that with the intention to console them but instead she set off an rm inside them!

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged looks before asking Uiharu.

    ¡°Uiharu, can you check if there had been any events recently? Specifically cases that would require the mobilization of officers¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help much with that¡­¡±

    Uiharu said looking a bit troubled.

    ¡°To check what happened nearby would require ess to the surveince cameras around this school district. Besides that method, there aren¡¯t any other methods although¡­¡±

    She lifted her notebook and said.

    ¡°The equipment I have on me is inadequate. Plus, this isn¡¯t the school district in our jurisdiction. If we just use the surveince camera as we please then upon discovery it can be seen as a felony¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Everyone became silent. They looked helpless, only Astrea didn¡¯t lower her head. She rubbed her chin and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine we don¡¯t get caught right?¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡±

    Kuroko retorted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the fact that we are doing this to find someone, even Uiharu would find it daunting to tap into the cameras without leaving any kind of trace!¡±

    Not only is Astrea not convinced, she smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, I know somebody can pull this kind of stuff off though!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kuroko and Ruiko couldn¡¯t believe what they are hearing. Uiharu¡¯s ability is something the two girls are familiar with. Only Wu Yan and Mikoto seemed to have caught on.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t that right? Ikaros-senpai!¡±

 Chapter 170: The mind controlling brain and the sloppy scientist.

    <h4>Chapter 170: The mind controlling brain and the sloppy scientist.</h4>

    While Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea, Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were busy worrying about Hinagiku, there is a big trouble brewing over at Hinagiku¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­¡±

    Hinagiku had an officer¡¯s uniform on and her delicate body is being protected by a bulletproof vest. Besides her head, she was armed to the teeth to counter any possible threat.

    She had a rifle in her hands and she looked like a Flying Tiger member (Tl: A special duties unit kinda like a Hong Kong S.W.A.T). Of course, these were merely part of her act to cover her identity. Her real strength lies in her power as a tier 7. At first, she was quite overwhelmed by her identity as a police and a teacher. However, she managed to deal with the issues by herself without Wu Yan & co by relying on her ridiculous abilities and knowledge obtained in Hakuo.

    Her n was to keep acting like her identity in this Academy City while looking out for any signs of Wu Yan &pany or wait for Wu Yan and the others toe for her. Sometimes, she would y the police act and ¡°help out¡±.

    Today is just one of those days, she was teaching her ss in the school and without notice, an incident broke out, her superior gave her an emergency phone call.

    She quickly donned her uniform and hurried to the scene of action. But the scene that greeted her made her at a loss for words.

    The colleagues she had fun working with are all passed out and standing in front of her. Yes, they are unconscious but somehow still standing.

    The had upturned eyes and they stood like a bunch of zombies. Behind them, a tiny string could be seen,ing out of the back of their head, apparently connected to somewhere far away. The strings were connected to a strange looking¡­ brain.

    It¡¯s brain kept in some kind of culture.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She backpedaled and observed her colleagues, confusion started arising.

    ¡°What in the world is that thing!¡±

    As if reacting to Hinagiku, the police personnel standing there turned their head rigidly towards her. Their upturned eyes that shouldn¡¯t be able to see Hinagiku is turned in her direction. Needless to say, this gave Hinagiku goosebumps.

    ¡°Hey. You guys¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hinagiku shouted at her colleagues, trying to see if she can make them regain their senses.

    However, she¡¯s going to be disappointed by what happens next¡­

    Not only did it fail to elicit any response, they iled around like puppets and charged her with abnormal looking postures.

    Surprised, she aimed her rifle at the mob. But she quickly put them away in consideration of the fact that they used to be her colleagues. The time psed was enough for the mob to reach her. She saw one of them opening their mouth to chomp at her neck. She returned to her senses and dodged the bite.

    She grabbed the assant¡¯s head and smashed it into the ground while yelling at him.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the mob finally caught up. The assants used fists and kick to attack her.

    As a tier 7 super, she who could fight on par with a lv5 would definitely not fall prey to such measly attacks from assants who had yet to reach tier 3. She held back from counter-attacking as they were once her colleagues. She dodged their attacks.

    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡±

    Hinagiku dodged while trying to think it through, she is pretty sure that they are not attacking of their own ord.

    ¡°Is it because of that thing?¡±

    She stared at the brain in a culture container. Since these officers aren¡¯t attacking her consciously, it is obvi

    ous that thing is controlling them.

    There are many small wires connecting the officers and the brain. Sheprehended the mechanics without sparing a single further thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, what happens if we destroy these wires!¡±

    Hinagiku made up her mind after taking a second look at the wires stuck to the back of their heads.

    ¡°Yo, pretty and skilleddy, I think you better not harm the wires, that is if you don¡¯t want your friend¡¯s brains to fry that is¡­¡±

    The sound startled her but she stopped her attack and dodged another wave of attack by her mind controlled colleagues.

    Steadying herself, she looked in the direction of where the sound came from and saw a sloppy youngster with a whiteb coat standing beside the culture tank containing the brain. His evil eyes stared straight at Hinagiku, his smug grin made Hinagiku frown.

    The youngster pped his hand when she looked at him, he seemed to be praising her abilities.

    ¡°Impressive, to be able to dodge and avoid your friends¡¯ attacks when faced with such numbers, and not to mention making it look like a walk in the park. It appears you are the neer cop everyone is talking about!¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Hinagiku stared coldly at the sloppy youngster before she nced at her colleagues.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    The sloppy youngster dropped his hands andughed.

    ¡°You can call me Gakuo!¡± (Tl: Ñ§Î²)

    ¡°Now, regarding your question of what transpired¡­¡±

    Gakuo looked around at the mind controlled cops.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the young and pretty female cops won¡¯t be harmed!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t be harmed?¡±

    Hinagiku was so enraged her fury manifested in the form ofughter.

    ¡°Any reasonable person would not describe them as being fine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a scary expression you have!¡±

    Gakuo superficially patted his chest and then grinned.

    ¡°Rx, Miss cop, I am just using their body to see the effects of my invention!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s expression soured, she looked at him with enraged eyes.

    These colleagues are acquaintances of hers, if even for a short while. How can she stay calm when her acquaintances are being used asb rats by some dude who came from out of nowhere.

    ¡°Going by their reactions, it seems my invention lived up to my expectations!¡±

    Gakuo ignored the look on Hinagiku and looked passionately at the brain in the culture tank. He guffawed and hugged the culture tank.

    ¡°This is great! Marvelous! With this invention, those detestable guys from that n will certainly be in for a shocker!¡±

    Hinagiku picked up some clues and frowned.

    ¡°Detestable n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That wretched n!¡±

    Gakuo turned back to her and grumbled.

    ¡°They think they are the biggest and baddest scientists in Academy City city. They spat on other people¡¯s invention, they are all the same, mocking other people as they see fit. Tell me, aren¡¯t they the worst!¡±

    Hinagiku looked at the hysterical Gakuo and continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what beef you had with that so-called n of yours but I want to know how to turn them back!¡±

    Gakuo clicked his tongue when he saw how Hinagiku is not interested in his story. He looked at the brain with passionate eyes, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at his precious baby.

    ¡°If you want them to return to normal, look over there¡­¡±

    Gakuo nonchntly exined while pointing at a remote device like instation near the culture tank.

    ¡°Enter amand and vo you¡¯re done. Isn¡¯t it just the greatest invention ever?¡±

    He seemed to be showing off to Hinagiku, not that she cared anyway.

    ¡°Return them to normal!¡±

    ¡°It matters not, my observations are almostplete!¡±

    Gakuo said while grinning at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, I want to see what it would be like to put the youngest and most excellent cop under my control with the help of my baby¡­¡±

 Chapter 171: Gakuoâ€™s plan and the timely rescue

    <h4>Chapter 171: Gakuo¡¯s n and the timely rescue</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I want to see what kind of face the most excellent and youngest officer would make when controlled with my invention¡­¡±

    After hearing what the sloppy youngster named Gakuo had to say, her eyes turned cold and she threw away her gun before standing up.

    ¡°Negotiations have broken down it seems¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said while looking at the culture tank next to him.

    ¡°Oh? It seems this young officer would like to have a taste of my invention personally!¡±

    Gakuo snickered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t used it to control Espers but did you know that my invention can control lv5 espers? Theoretically anyway¡­¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t say anything in response. She stared at the culture tank and made up her mind to rush over there and knock the guy into next week and then think about how to heal her colleagues.

    Maybe Gakuo saw through what she was thinking, he backpedaled and stood next to the control panel for the culture tank before continuing.

    ¡°After you have tasted my invention, I am going to use it to control all those espers!¡±

    ¡°I will start from Lv1, then lv2, lv3, lv4 until finally, those lv5 espers!¡±

    Gakuo seemed to have imagined himself controlling everyone as heughed out loud.

    ¡°At the very end, I will use my invention and control those assholes that trampled my pride! By then, everyone will know that I, Gakuo, is the most outstanding scientist in the whole of Academy

    City!¡±

    Gakuo seemed to be raving at the end, he pressed something on the control panel and through some unknown methods, a massive amount of tiny wires came from the culture tank, they grew from the brain and prated the culture tank. They all came at Hinagiku!

    Quick!

    Hinagiku was slightly startled. The wires were so quick that normal vision can¡¯t capture their movements!

    As a tier 7 super, she could see their movements so she quickly dodged to the side, the wires passed through where she was just standing.

    Before she could utter a sigh of relief, the wires made a turn and came at her again. Her pupils shrunk, quickly gaining her calm she pulled a crystal de that materialized out of some sakura petals that congealed out of nowhere.

    Shirosakura, the armament that was upgraded into a Rare Armament!

    Gakuo was stunned by the sudden appearance of Shirosakura, he asked.

    ¡°Esper?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡±

    Gakuo frowned as he examined the sword in her hands.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that the young officer is an esper¡­¡±

    Pondering on it for a bit, Gakuo shook his head and decided not to think about it.

    ¡°Well, just a slight deviation to the original n. It could be better to advance the n to test on espers.¡±

    Hinagiku stared at the wiresing her way and she wielded her Shirosakura so deftly that her sword turned into arcs that made short work of the wires that came at her.

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t be happy or anything, that¡¯s because

    because new wires would keeping after she had chopped the previous ones. She raised her hands once more in response. Suddenly, a few figures appeared beside her and charged Hinagiku who was about to swing her de. She leaped away after giving up her attack on the wires, she jumped over the controlled officers and adjusted her posture beforending not far away.

    Very soon, however, the officers came attacking again. She didn¡¯t use Shirosakura against them, just her bare fists to dislocate the oing officer¡¯s joint. Gnashing her teeth, she silently apologized before she dislocated the other officers¡¯ joints. She promptly disarmed them andid them down on the ground. This is unavoidable because knocking them unconscious would be a vain effort for they had no consciousness to speak of being controlled as they were.

    When she was done dislocating their joints, she breathed a sigh of relief. But, she saw wiresing from all around her, the wires filled her field of vision in no time. Surprised by this, she chopped the wires with Shirosakura but just one wire managed to creep up behind her and reached towards the back of her head. At this point, Gakuo who was watching from afar had a victorious grin on his face.

    Just before Hinagiku got assaulted, a small figure with pinkish pigtails appeared. She tapped the surprised Hinagiku¡¯s body and the two disappeared the next instant!

    Hinagiku felt disorientated for a bit before her vision

    her vision recovered. A few familiar figures suddenly appeared in her surrounding!

    ¡°Yan! Mikoto! Ikaros! Astrea!¡±

    Their familiar figures brought joy to her heart as she yelled in tion despite not knowing how and why they suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Mikoto smiled pleasantly at the sight of Hinagiku. This is natural given the fact that Mikoto spent the most time with Hinagiku post summoning excluding Wu Yan. If one were to ask who is on the best terms with Hinagiku, that person would not be Wu Yan but Mikoto!

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Hinagiku hugged Mikoto in exhration. She had been looking for herrades sinceing to Academy City, of course she would be happy when she finally found them.

    ¡°Who are you people!¡±

    His ns wrecked by their sudden appearance, Gakuo adopted a very sinister attitude against Wu Yan &pany.

    They looked at the guy and Wu Yan had a very cold glint in his eyes. Although he appeared when Hinagiku was about to be attacked and that he didn¡¯t know what transpired before that. What he only needs to know is that this guy attacked Hinagiku!

    His figure warped and turned into something of a line before appearing in front of Gakuo. His unamused face froze. Lifting a single fist, Wu Yan gave Gakuo a good ol¡¯ knuckle sandwich. He grabbed Gakuo¡¯s cor before he can fly away due to inertia and gave him another punch right in the stomach.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Yan¡¯s two punches beat the scream out of Gakuo. When he slightlyWhen he slightly recovered, his stomach hurt like hell and his nose felt funny.

    Surviving two punches, he went limp in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. When he let go of Gakuo, the guy went fetal and looked like a prawn¡­

    Dusting his hands, he gave the guy another kick while he¡¯s down on the ground.

    ¡°The two punches are your retribution for pushing Hinagiku around!¡±

    Hinagiku and the other girls finally responded and ran over to his side. Hinagiku was the fastest one. She missed him the most out of anyone, that¡¯s for sure. Her heart belonged to him, how could she not miss him. She might be a bit of a tsundere and therefore couldn¡¯t quite express herself but seeing him after so long and how he beat the living daylight out of a prick gave her enough joy to make her unconsciously show her true feelings of happiness.

    But of course, this fleeting glee of hers got concealed away when she finally arrived in front of him.

    ¡°Where did you go all this time?¡±

    She put on a displeased expression. Her tone seemed to be chastising him for separating them.

    He bitterlyughed.

    ¡°We were looking for you all this time alright?¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, looking all this time you say¡­¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea.

    ¡°I am clearly thest one found¡­¡±

    ¡°If I were to say I found Ikaros and Astrea out of funny chances would you believe me?¡±

    He wryly grinned.

    ¡°As if I will believe you!¡±

    This girl and her antics¡­

 Chapter 172: Special item? New infoâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 172: Special item? New info¡­</h4>

    It¡¯s always an auspicious event when ites to a reunion, don¡¯t let Wu Yan¡¯s bitter smile fool you. He¡¯s actually d that he got to meet Hinagiku again. They were all so busy getting catching up and introducing themselves that they forgot a guy is still moaning in pain on the ground¡­

    After introducing herself, Hinagiku is a bit more familiar with Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu now. Kuroko and the other girls have a very favorable view regarding Hinagiku. She¡¯s young, talented and her personality is almost in sync with Mikoto¡­

    Ruiko especially looks up to Hinagiku as a fellow lv0. Hinagiku is beautiful, her personality makes it easy for others to get along with her and she¡¯s already a teacher despite being so young. Her side job is also being a police officer but the fact that she¡¯s a lv0 weighted heavily on Ruiko¡¯s decision to idolize Hinagiku.

    ¡°Oh yeah, why did you guys appear here?¡±

    Hinagiku asked Wu Yan &pany. She heard that they came all the way from School District 7, she didn¡¯t know why they were in School district 13, much less the reason why they managed to save her in the nick of time.

    Everyone looked at Uiharu and Ikaros and they exined the situation to Hinagiku. It was then that she found out that Uiharu is quite good with anything digital rted.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Uiharu-san!¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t spare any praises making Uiharu blush a deep red. She lowered her head and she looked very bashful.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing much, Ikaros-senpai did all the heavy lifting¡­¡±

    Uiharu turned

    everyone¡¯s attention over to Ikaros-senpai, she meant every word she said as can be seen from her respectful gaze.

    ¡°She managed to ess School district 13¡¯s cameras without anyone noticing with just a small notebook at her disposal, this is an unbelievable feat of achievement!¡±

    That¡¯s right everyone managed to find Hinagiku because of Ikaros!

    Ikaros already had very high specs to begin with, she who came from Synapse that invented all kinds of weird gadgets can only consider this level ofwork maniption as child¡¯s y. In this field, she is second only to Nymph even if Nymph isn¡¯t best suited forbat in the world of Sora no Otoshimono.

    Hinagiku is well aware of Ikaros¡¯ specialty. When she heard Uiharuparing herself to Ikaros, she just patted her shoulders and tried to console her even if the person herself isn¡¯t quite aware of what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Uiharu-san, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯tpare yourself to Ikaros, it would be very unfair for you otherwise!¡±

    Uiharu nodded even if she isn¡¯tpletely sure what she¡¯s talking about, she hid away the question mark she had on her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this guy?¡±

    Wu Yan said while kicking Gakuo who couldn¡¯t get up.

    Everyone knew what did Gakuo do after Hinagiku exined. Mikoto looked at Gakuo like she¡¯s looking at a very detestable existence. As a victim embroiled in a cloning scheme, her DNA mere specimen for experiment purposes, someone like Gakuo who treated other people like objects he can use to achieve his means is the kind of person she hates the most.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that disgusting thing over there is the

    the thing that¡¯s controlling the officers?¡±

    Kuroko circled the culture tank while examining the repulsive brain with a frown.

    ¡°Uiharu, is there a way to return the officers to their senses?¡±

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±

    Uiharu didn¡¯t seem confident, her expertise is regarding the web, this kind of control panel is something that she¡¯s not that familiar with.

    Hinagiku thanked Uiharu in advance and looked at Wu Yan. She gave him a nudge after seeing him being in a daze while looking at the brain in the culture tank. But, Wu Yan didn¡¯t respond to her, that¡¯s because he is too stunned by what System is telling him¡­

    ¡°Beep! Mind controlling brain detected! System deduced that this item can be used on Mysterious crystal! User is advised to collect this item!¡±

    Wu Yan is busy thinking about what the System said when he looked at this tacky looking brain.

    The Mysterious crystal is something he got in the world of Hayate the Combat Butler. If System didn¡¯t give that notification today, he might have already forgotten it by now. He recalled Isumi¡¯s mom saying something about how a strong Youkai is sealed inside Mysterious Crystal. Surely he wouldn¡¯t have to fight this beast if he freed it right?

    Wu Yan can¡¯t stay calm when he thought about this prospect. When Uiharu got near the Mind controlling bran, Wu Yan anxiously called out to her.

    ¡°Wait, Uiharu!¡±

    Uiharu stopped her steps and looked back with slight confusion.

    ¡°Is something wrong? Wu Yan-senpai¡­¡±

    Everyone curiously turned towards him. The girls didn¡¯t think he was going to call off rescuing the controlled people. His expression froze, he called out to her subconsciously

    her subconsciously because she got close to it, it wasn¡¯t because of anything in particr¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, please continue¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sheepishlyughed. Everyone instantly rolled their eyes at him, Mikoto and Hinagiku thought Wu Yan is back at his antics again¡­

    He has got to admit that Uiharu has got some serious skills regarding this kind of stuff. Very soon, the wires that were connected to the officers were recalled back. Hinagiku let out a sigh of relief before quickly running up to the officers. Let¡¯s not forget that she dislocated their joints in order to disarm the officers so their joints are still looking very painful¡­

    Wu Yan touched the culture tank with the mind-controlling brain inside it and stored it away in his space ring. He didn¡¯t even ask what the others thought much to the shock of Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko.

    ¡°What are you nning to do with that thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±

    Gakuo who was ying the role of shriveled up corpse immediately revived upon seeing his mind-controlling brain disappear seemingly having ovee his pain as he shouted at him.

    ¡°Where is my invention? What did you to my invention?!!!¡±

    Gakuo frantically reached out his hands to choke Wu Yan in a manic frenzy.

    Wu Yan frowned before making Gakuo kiss the floor with a kick.

    ¡°Do you think you can still protect your invention after getting put in jail?¡±

    Gakuo¡¯s face gave Wu Yan a distorted expression. After some time, he bit his lip in pure frustration and smashed his fist against the floor.

    ¡°fuck! fuck this sh*tttt! I was going to give that son of a bitch Kihara a big ol¡¯ fuckbig ol¡¯ fuck you, God fucking damn it!¡±

    ¡°Kihara!¡±

    He blurted out the name just for sh*t and giggles but the listener had other ns. Kihara is a family name that would give off the impression of being above average in Academy City. How can Wu Yan not recognize such a name?

    ¡°You just said Kihara, didn¡¯t you! Am I right?¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Gakuo to his feet by his cors.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That fucker!¡±

    Gakuo yelled out all his frustration at being unable to take revenge against Kihara.

    ¡°That mother fucker that didn¡¯t even give my invention the slightest consideration!¡±

    Wu Yan dodged his saliva while frowning.

    ¡°By Kihara, which Kihara are you speaking of?¡±

    ¡°Who else, that son of bitch Kihara Amata!¡±

    When he spoke the name, his tone was filled to the brim with hate.

    ¡°Even if I forget my own name, his is one I will remember always!¡±

    Wu Yan let go of his hands and Gakuo fell down to his knees. He didn¡¯t say anything as he looked silently at Gakuo, the girls seemed to have realized what he meant as they all looked at him.

    ¡°That sneaky bastard, he would always hide out at some unknown locations but I don¡¯t what is going through his head nowadays, he would always bring a group of people around as if they¡¯re looking for something¡­¡±

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes as he confirmed the suspicions in his heart.

    This must be the other factioning after him that Mugino Shizuri spoke of. The team that ising after his ass, Kihara Amata and his Hound Dogs!

    Now that he fucked Aleister¡¯s n up real good, the Hounds areing for him¡­

 Chapter 173: Saving the sisters!

    <h4>Chapter 173: Saving the sisters!</h4>

    School district 13¡­

    Wu Yan stood here watching Gakuo being detained and transported to the police vehicle alongside Mikoto and Ruiko at his side with Ikaros and Astrea behind them.

    Kuroko and Uiharu seemed to be discussing something with the officers. Hinagiku is doing the same thing as well except for the fact that her side seemed to be more emotionally invested in the affair than Kuroko. The officers were pretty riled up after listening to what she said. Wu Yan didn¡¯t chime in or anything, he just stood there watching them go about their own business. He could more or less guess what is going on just by ncing so he didn¡¯t need to do anything in particr, not that he had the motivation to anyway. That¡¯s because his heart is currently filled with helplessness.

    He thought the Mind-controlling Brain would be the key to unlocking Mysterious Crystal but just as he was about to study how to go about unlocking the crystal, System gave him a memo.

    The Mind-controlling Brain is only a part of the key to unlocking the crystal. In other words, he got excited about nothing.

    He sighed once more and decided to let this matter rest. His main objective is still saving the sisters, the Mysterious Crystal can wait.

    Uiharu and Kuroko returned while discussing something with Mikoto. Hinagiku also looked like she decided on something much to the helplessness of her fellow cops.

    ¡°Are you done with whatever you needed to do?¡±

    With the ce to themselves, Wu Yan asked Hinagiku after she returned to his side. In response, she nonchntly nodded. Turning to Mikoto, she asked him.

    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡±

    Wu Yan instantly got what she hinted at. She was subtlely asking what¡¯s the next n in regards to saving the sisters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back first before further discussions shall we?¡±

    Hinagiku asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Wu Yan instantly gave her a reply.

    ¡°Where else but my house!¡±

    ¡°Your house?¡±

    Hinagiku is genuinely surprised by this revtion but then a slight blush floated up her face.

    ¡°Wh-who would want to go to your house, I-I¡¯m going to Mikoto¡¯s!¡±

    She grabbed Mikoto, apparently as a misguided attempt to find a safe refuge. Too bad for her Mikoto instantly sold her out.

    ¡°Er, my ce is a dormitory so we outsiders can¡¯te in and stay so¡­¡±

    Mikoto held back but she still had to let her down, and it is very effective going by how Hinagiku looked so shocked.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to my ce!¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Hinagiku by the hand and walked away. If he didn¡¯t strike first, Hinagiku would probably try to stay at Ruiko or Uiharu¡¯s ce¡­

    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±

    Hinagiku frantically tried to call out to her friends. She understood very well what is to be of her if she really went back to his ce with him. But, today is not her lucky day¡­

    Uiharu and Ruiko stared nkly as Hinagiku got dragged away. Kuroko looked like she spotted a bignd ho as she immediately reported to Mikoto with zest.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Lo and behold the scum reveals his true self!¡±

    Mikoto drylyughed. What can she say at this point. She buried the slight admiration for Hinagiku and headed back along with Kuroko and the other girls.

    ? ?

    School district 7¡­

    In their own home, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea made a circle and looked sternly at a bottle filled with golden liquid.

    Railgun and her friends went back to their residences, they can¡¯t join them because students are not supposed to be roaming outside their residences when all school activities for the day are finished.

    Wu Yan shook his head like he¡¯s stressed. Heughed bitterly in response to the 3 girls¡¯ gazes.

    ¡°Actually, I am enough to do this job¡­¡±

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes, she stared at Wu Yan so hard he had to turn away because he felt awkward, she then cleared her throat before continuing.

    ¡°Stop treating me like a child¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted silently.

    You¡¯re just 15, to moi who is a 20 something you might as well be a kid¡­

    In the process ofing up with a retort, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that he had already done stuck his wiener up this ¡°kid¡±.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what he thought about, Hinagiku isn¡¯t going to let him go at this alone. Meanwhile, from the expression on Ikaros and Astrea¡¯s faces, he could see that they aren¡¯t nning to sit this one out as well¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Don¡¯t regret it after this!¡±

    He dejectedly dropped his head. He didn¡¯t care that Astrea and Hinagiku had victorious smug expressions, he tapped his space ring.

    He took out some stuff from the ring, Hinagiku and Astrea covered their mouths in disbelief when they saw what he took out.

    ¡°How dare they! This is unforgivable!¡±

    Hinagiku gnashed her teeth, her eyes filled with fury. Ikaros and Astrea stared at the stuff on the ground and fell into pensive silence.

    Legs¡­ hands¡­ torso¡­ heads¡­

    Blood¡­ blood everywhere¡­

    That¡¯s what he took out. He saw it multiple times already but he still couldn¡¯t find the courage to look at them for any sustained period. This is especially the case with that face that looks identical to Mikoto. His heart felt a lot ofplex emotions at the sight.

    Even if he knows elerator will make a heel face turn in the future, his heart couldn¡¯t hold back the fire that is burning within him. He¡¯s feeling the massive urge to murder elerator.

    Inhaling deeply, he took the gic fluid infusion and dripped a tiny dew on the body parts which he pieced together. The golden liquid covered the body like water would and the golden water slowly seeped into the body. When thest of the liquid went into the body, the sister¡¯s body got enveloped in light. The light broke apart, joined together and finally merged into what appears to be a familiar figure. When the light fade away, a body that looked identical to Mikoto appeared in front of their eyes.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea and even Ikaros looked with expecting eyes for those exquisite eyes of Misaka sister to open once more. Without diappointing them, Misaka clone twitched her eyes before slowly opening them.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Cheered Astrea, Wu Yan exchanged looks with Mikoto clone. Everyone grinned and they secretly released a sigh of relief as well.

    It¡¯s fortunate that it worked!

    Lying down on the ground, Misaka clone looked around and tried to confirm her location with a voice that sounded verynguish.

    ¡°Where is this? Did Misaka not die? says Misaka as she looks around wondering if this is heaven or hell¡­¡± (Tl: all the misaka clone speaks in 3rd person so it might get confusing but y¡¯all will get used to it.)

    Expressionless, monotone and without any liveliness in her volume, she asked him.

    Even Wu Yan felt at a loss of word, Hinagiku and Astrea looked at each other, unsure of what to say in this situation¡­

    Misaka clone sat up and tilted her head after looking at everyone.

    ¡°Are you guys dead people like Misaka? Misaka says while feeling fortunate that even in death she won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea and Ikaros went speechless¡­

    After a brief exnation, Misaka clone finally got the message that she isn¡¯t dead but she was revived by the people in front of her!

    Misaka clone fell silent for a while before asking.

    ¡°Why did you guys save Misaka? Misaka¡¯s body is borrowed even her heart is fake. One Misaka costs only 180k yen to produce and there are more than 10000 in reserves. Not to mention, more can be made with just a push of the button¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed before rubbing her head. While Misaka clone was stuck not knowing how to respond, he lightly said to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all for your Onee-sama¡­¡±

 Chapter 174: Bashful Ikaros and an eventful morningâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 174: Bashful Ikaros and an eventful morning¡­</h4>

    The gic life infusion is really working its magic, one could surmise that from the never fading smile on Wu Yan¡¯s face, he spent 1 whole night reviving the Sisters. That 1 million Item points were well spent. In one night, he managed to revive the 9000+ sisters he stole.

    Once he was done with reviving the dead sisters, he released the Sisters in stasis within the biocontainment unit and repaired them with gene recovery infusion. With this, Wu Yan &pany managed to return the normal life that was robbed from these sisters. After repairing thest of the sisters and sending her back inside the biocontainment unit, Wu Yan felt a great sense of aplishment. He just saved half the sisters, he had good reasons for feeling damn good. His impulse is telling him to save the remaining sisters right away but he held himself back. Haste makes waste, he might just reveal himself in Aleister¡¯s sights if he doesn¡¯t go about this properly.

    If Aleister is just a person with fighting strength behind him, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be so cautious of him. However, Aleister¡¯s real strength lies in his Godly intellect. If his cover got blown, he might just get embroiled inside some kind of weird scheme and end up like poor old Touma, ying a game he doesn¡¯t even know the start and end from¡­

    Wu Yan thinks that he¡¯s not as gullible as Touma but when the opponent is Aleister, he¡¯s really anxious about his chances¡­

    The conclusion is that it is still too early to celebrate for they are still many sisters left to be saved. Each day this situation remains as it is, sisters will die¡­

    He¡¯s still happy that he saved a ton of sisters, so d in fact that he had a good sleep that he hadn¡¯t had for such a long time.

    His fleeting joy soon came to an end the next day when¡­

    ¡°Good morning, master.¡±

    ¡°Ikaros! What are you doing on top of me!¡±

    He reflexively got up, forgetting for just a moment that Ikaros had her hands by his head and is still technically on top of him¡­

    The result, he buried himself right in those huge cans of soft divine meat! The soft sensation being transmitted from his skin to his brain and that heavenly smell on her is really driving him nuts. He is choking due to how tight it was. All this information told him all he needed to know what is happening to him¡­

    He nudged his head and he actually got further stuck inside!

    ¡°Ma-master¡­¡±

    Ikaros stared at Wu Yan with a nk expression. She tried shifting her body away from Wu Yan but because the center of gravity is around Wu Yan¡¯s head, they tumbled onto the floor!

    Registering the slight pain finally woke up Wu Yan from his stupor. When he realized what he had done, he lifted his head and looked awkwardly at Ikaros only to find himself stunned.

    Ikaros who is usually sporting a deadpan look is currently blushing red and she hugged her chest. ncing at him, she then lowered her head¡­

    ¡°This is not a dream right¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­ actually felt embarrassed after having lewd stuff done to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Noticing her master¡¯s intense gaze, she blushed again and lowered her head even more. Hugging her own breasts entuated her already big hooters, Wu Yan can¡¯t help gulping at the sight of it.

    That morning symptom males have reacted intensely to Ikaros¡¯ appearance like a candle lit in the presence of abundant methane gas.

    ¡°Ik-Ikaros¡­¡±

    Led astray by his lust, he reached out towards Ikaros with one hand¡­

    Ikaros saw this, of course, a strange sense of heat erupted from her motion furnace (Tl: read heart), she fell into an odd dizziness.

    If it were the Ikaros in the original work, her self-recovery mechanism might have triggered and deleted the cause of this strange malfunction of her motion furnace, i.e. the memories regarding Wu Yan would be deleted in this case. As someone who had seen the original work, Wu Yan is not going to let it happen this time. When he first summoned her, he had already located an item that can tell him the status of her motion furnace.

    Put it another way, he had already made preparations for when he would finally get busy with Ikaros! It took what seemed to be an eternity for his handnd on Ikaros but it finally did and the hand made contact with foreignnd.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Heaving, he embraced Ikaros and squeezed the soft mound of meat in his hands.

    ¡°Master¡­ no¡­It feels weird¡­¡±

    Her emerald eyes started moistening up as she grabbed the hands that were busy going to town with her breasts after having found a way around her armpits and onto her breasts.

    Her words failed to stop him and actually managed to turn him on even more. Who else had seen this bashful side of hers? No one had seen her in this state, not even in the original work.

    He increased the speed at which he fondled her and he stuck close to her ears before licking her cheeks.

    ¡°Nnh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros felt herself sinking down into that sweet daze, ording to her calctions, this much stimtion should have brought enough heat in her furnace to fry the whole system but for reasons unknown to her, the motion furnace endured.

    His tongue swept between her cheeks and neck to and fro. Listening to those muffled moans that had never graced anyone else¡¯s ears and feeling those huge knockers in his hands, he decided to give her earlobes a good nibbling.

    ¡°Mgh¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s feeling this way, she also doesn¡¯t understand why her master is doing these things to her, making her feel so many strange feelings all at once. But, she does know that her master is very happy¡­

    If her master is happy then she too, is happy¡­

    ¡°Mgh¡­Nn¡­¡±

    Her crimson lips parted and a few moans escaped. She subconsciously clenched her legs together and she even started rubbing them together.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    With great efforts on her part, she finally managed to turn around and looked at Wu Yan who was busy licking her neck. Her emerald eyes were filled with thoughts of passion! Charmed by her appearance, he approached Ikaros¡¯ face¡­

    Looking at her master¡¯s approaching face, Ikaros¡¯ eyes were glistening but for some reason, she uttered a line.

    ¡°Master¡­breakfast¡­¡±

    He finally realized what he was about to do. Looking at Ikaros on his chest, he grinned before giving a final squeeze and running out of the room, leaving behind Ikaros who is heaving on top of his bed.

    He dashed out of his room and within seconds, he sneaked his way into Hinagiku¡¯s room and ignoring Hinagiku who¡¯s stunned with his sudden appearance, he hugged her and then threw her onto the bed!

    ¡°You! Nn¡­¡±

    Before Hinagiku can say anything, Wu Yan sealed her lips.

 Chapter 175: A very eventful morning! The enemy has appeared?

    <h4>Chapter 175: A very eventful morning! The enemy has appeared?</h4>

    Wu Yan spent the whole morning in Hinagiku¡¯s room. Her sweet moan is like the song to which their bodies danced in tune with, the nket covering them kept moving about due to the activities going on under it. The nket did nothing to silence Hinagiku¡¯s voice.

    In the living room, Ikaros and Astrea could hear them going about their business, like a big eater she is, Astrea kept her head buried in food but don¡¯t let it fool you, her face is flushed at the moment¡­

    Astrea is not very strong whenpared to Ikaros who had betterputation power, strength, and worse emotional affinity. Topensate for this, her empathy is really high.

    Even if Ikaros doesn¡¯t know what Wu Yan and Hinagiku are doing, Astrea knows. Ikaros might not have known in the past but¡­

    Astrea felt surprised when she saw how her senpai looked at the moment, so surprised that her jaws dropped like she had seen a ghost, it was a very exaggerated expression.

    Ikaros blushed. Her eyes were moist and her skin is flushed, she actually behaved like Astrea and tried to ignore what¡¯s going on by burying her head in food¡­

    If she didn¡¯t share Wu Yan¡¯s System detection features and could clearly check Ikaros¡¯ status, she might have suspected the Ikaros she is seeing at the moment to be a fraud¡­

    At one point, the noise in the room finally died down much to the relief of Ikaros and Astrea. Astrea knows why she sighed in relief but Ikaros apparently doesn¡¯t as evidenced by the look of confusion on her face.

    After quite some time, he exited her room with proper attire and posture. If not for that look of reinvigoration, one might not even have suspected him as the culprit of the turbulence inside the room.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea called out in a light voice while still visibly blushing. He felt awkward upon hearing their voice. Faking a cough, he sat down at their sides and greeted them like nothing transpired. Seriously, how thick is this guy¡¯s face?

    The way she looked at him with a slight tinge of pink on her cheeks made him feel like giving her a mighty nibble or two on her face. The person herself didn¡¯t seem to be aware of her effects on her surrounding. Finally, she managed to muster up the courage to speak her mind much to the intellectual satisfaction of Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Master¡­ If master wants to do happy stuff, Ikaros¡­ Ikaros¡­ can do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Cough cough¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Astrea shot out the food they were chewing like projectiles, they then quickly cupped their mouths while violently coughing.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros hesitated for a bit before she arrived at her wit¡¯s end, unsure of how to proceed from there. He lifted his hand to signal his that he is fine before he wiped his mouth. With an expression that was mixed with surprise and strong interest, he asked her.

    ¡°Ikaros, where did you learn that sentence from?¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head and clenched her mini skirt while fidgeting a bit.

    ¡°No¡­ nobody taught me, it¡¯s what I wanted to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Your own thoughts?¡±

    Wu Yan and Astrea exchanged looks of surprise.

    Ikaros nodded before she gazed at Wu Yan with her green eyes with a gaze she had never used before.

    ¡°I thought that because you looked really happy, so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan fell silent. He reached out and rubbed her head while continuing in a soft manner.

    ¡°Look here, Ikaros, if you¡¯re notpletely willing about those kinds of stuff you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡±

    Before Wu Yan can finish, Ikaros cut him short, her action really stunned him and seeing him so stunned Ikaros also looked in another direction.

    ¡°When I see master looking so happy, I feel happy as well¡­¡±

    Stupefied by Ikaros, he suddenlyughed while inwardly calling himself a fool. How can he still think of this Ikaros as the same one in the original work where her raison d¡¯etre is being a multi-purpose robot for her master¡¯s entertainment¡­¡±

    He rubbed her head and stared into her pithy emerald eyes.

    ¡°Ikaros, you should know that it brings me great joy to see you being happy as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ikaros expectedly looked at him but her pure eyes made him feel a bit awkward so he decided to put an end to this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this again some other time alright?¡±

    Ikaros vigorously nodded before she resumed eating. Judging by the speed at which her chopsticks flew, she appeared very pleased with this oue¡­

    He grinned as well, looking forward to that other time just as much as Ikaros did. In the end, he still very much fancied Ikaros¡­

    Suddenly, Astrea broke the mood as she threw away her utensils and rushed in front of Wu Yan before she screamed into his face.

    ¡°Master! I can make master very happy as well!¡±

    He felt the corner of his lips twitching. He felt speechless at the sight of Astrea who is apparently very stunned by her own outburst¡­

    This idiot¡­

    ¡°Master! I-I¡­¡±

    When she realized just how embarrassing she sounded, she stuttered with her mouth opening and closing repeatedly, unable to form aprehensible sentence. Her eyes soon drew circles and smoke starteding out of her head.

    Looking at Astrea who is wobbling around, he reached out helplessly and rubbed her head while breaking into a heartyughter.

    ¡°Alright alright, message received. When I need to feel ¡®happy¡¯, I am going to hit you up¡­¡±

    ¡°Eeh?¡±

    Yelped Astrea. With a whoosh, she jumped up and pointed at him while blushing and screaming at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Master¡­ You idjit! Who said I wanted to do hi stuff with you. I am not looking forward to it at all! Idiot! Stupid!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression kept changing and finally, his expression turned into ‡å as he watched Astrea calling him stupid over and over, he¡¯s got to say he¡¯s feeling a bit hurting in the n.u.t.s.a.c.k¡­

    Before he recovered, a small fist flushed pinknded heavily on his head sending him straight towards the table and his chin made intimate contact with the hard cold table, needless to say, he howled in pain.

    Hinagiku is still clenching her fist, her face still flushed red. Her blush made her very alluring, enough to charm the perpetrator of this whole fiasco into a dumb state.

    ¡°You, in broad daylight, you¡­ you actually¡­¡±

    She shut her eyes tight out of extreme bashfulness. She sent another punch but this time he caught it.

    He grinned and shook his head while sighing.

    ¡°Hey hey now, you¡¯re going to end your husband at this rate¡­¡±

    Hinagiku red at him.

    ¡°Good, if it¡¯s what it takes to kill you!¡±

    He scratched his head while mumbling helplessly.

    ¡°What choice did I have, I got turned on real bad, surely you don¡¯t want me to smash Ikaros until she can¡¯te out of the bed now do you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling over there¡­¡±

    She leered at him with a very dangerous attitude, her fists were clenched so hard they were making cracking noises. Clearly, the girl is very sore about him banging her without taking her opinion into consideration¡­

    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    He uttered a few dryughs while iling his arm in denial.

    Giving him another re and getting a grin from him in response, Hinagiku blushed and turned away. When she saw Astrea and Ikaros blushing slightly, she felt really awkward.

    It¡¯s okay, my voice wasn¡¯t that loud. They probably didn¡¯t hear me. Yeap, that¡¯s right¡­

    Lying to herself in such bad taste, she sat down at the table. Suddenly, streams of data shed past Ikaros¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Master! The enemies are here!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ expression returned to her usual calm and expressionless one.

    Wu Yan froze before a cold grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°So they are here¡­¡±

 Chapter 176: Plan? Moving silentlyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 176: n? Moving silently¡­</h4>

    Academy City, School district 7, Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    Technically this isn¡¯t his home but one given as part of the identity given by System. Although he didn¡¯t much of Academy City¡¯s currency on hand, he still had a ton of gold coins he had gathered in Silvaria. He had enough to buy a house and then some¡­

    The second day aftering to Academy City, he nned on buying a new house since the current one is barely enough for 2 people not to mention the fact that the upants of this house had increased to 4.

    He abandoned the house he got for free just like that. Of course, this house had served more than just giving them shelter, it led unnecessary enemies here. Enemies like Hound Dog and ITEM.

    The two ck ops organization had this ce totally surrounded. They had employed some unknown method to disperse the surrounding innocent bystanders. The Hounds with armor made frompound materials were crawling everywhere.

    The leader of Hound Dogs, Kihara Amata stood in the middle of this group along with Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou!

    ¡°The enemy is hiding out here?¡±

    Kihara asked one of the Hound with a low tone, it¡¯s clear from his tone that he didn¡¯t too much of this adversary.

    ¡°ording to intel, massive amounts of EM signature characteristic of the sister clones were detected herest night with that building as the center of event. Comparing our information with the information gathered from Misakawork about the clones¡¯ signature, it is highly likely that this is where the enemy is hiding!¡±

    ¡°Highly likely?¡±

    Kiharaughed and looked at the reporting member with a sneer on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that our enemies¡¯ movements are only highly likely to be so?¡±

    Sweat started staining the back of the Hound doing the reporting. It is easy to miss because the Hound is wearing an armor. However, his trembling body is very easily observable.

    Bang

    After that shot was fired, the Hound fell down with blood dripping down from his forehead, warmth slowly faded away from the body.

    Kihara Amata didn¡¯t give the Hound another look as he put away his gun. He acted like he didn¡¯t kill a person but a dog.

    Trash shouldn¡¯t stay in this world that¡¯s Kihara Amata¡¯s rule. He had another rule that is his subordinates are nothing more than tools to be discarded when they have exceeded their utility¡­

    ITEM members frowned but they soon recovered. They all knew how Kihara Amata went about business but they aren¡¯t any more approving that¡¯s for sure, except for Mugino Shizuri.

    Kihara Amata looked at the other members and then nced at the robot dogs sniffing around the ground.

    ¡°What did the robots say?¡±

    ¡°Yes! There are signs of people here!¡±

    ¡°That is enough¡­¡±

    He dusted his hand andmanded them.

    ¡°Kill all who is inside, leave none alive!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, executing order¡­¡±

    Kihara Amata silenced and dismissed the member with a look. He then turned around and grumbled.

    ¡°Those higher ups just want the clones back. If it¡¯s clone they want why do I have to search for them just make a bunch of those puppets¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, whether or not the original ns want to supply his DNA or not is not something she can settle just like that¡­¡±

    Hidden a bit of a distance away from Kihara Amata, Wu Yan heard what he said and his eyes took on a dangerous glint. His eyes that were trained on Kihara Amata had killing intention boiling within them

    Ikaros and Astrea felt the killing intentioning from him and their expressions turned cold, streams of data shed past their eyes¡­

    ¡°Alright, we will stop here, if we advance any further we might get picked up by Takitsubou Rikou¡­¡±

    The girls didn¡¯t approach any closer upon hearing his instruction, he nodded and reminded them.

    ¡°Ikaros and Astrea, you girls should try and refrain from deploying your wings got it?¡±

    Academy City is a scientific city but the director is not someone who only acknowledged science. Before he created Academy City, he was a magician!

    If the two deployed their wings they would be deemed as angels. If he knew there were 2 angels on his turf, Aleister would surely flip Academy City over looking for them.

    That¡¯s the reason he told the girls to avoid using, but he didn¡¯t say they can¡¯t use itpletely. They can do so if they are in any kind of danger. fuck Aleister and his grand n when that happens.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded before turning towards Hinagiku. They exchanged looks and got up before leaving the ce with Ikaros and Astrea staying behind.

    ¡°Sky Queen Uranus mode! On!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes turned from green to red and a halo appeared on top of her as her hair unfurled. The wings she would usually sprout didn¡¯t appear as she hid them in her clothes!

    Compared to Ikaros, Astrea didn¡¯t undergo any dramatic transformation, she just took out a blue hilt with a sword guard.

    ¡°Chrysaor (Vibrating photon de)!!!¡±

    A blue de made from photon appeared out of the hilt! The de vibrated slightly and the air around the de got shaved away with nary a trace behind.

    They optimized their performance before taking out a pill each and swallowing it. The next moment, something incredulous happened.

    Their bodies twisted and turned before finally revealing two sets ofpletely different appearances, their height even decreased to some centimeters shorter than Wu Yan. If he didn¡¯t know what they did he might not even be able to recognize them.

    The Hound Dogs entered theirplex if they found anything suspicious they would use their rifle to riddle it with holes. Meanwhile, Kihara Amata and ITEM walked at the very front led by the robot dogs.

    The robot dogs stopped at a door. Takitsubou Rikou also pointed at the door and confirmed it with aplex expression.

    ¡°Target found.¡±

    Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata grinned at the same time. Mugino Shizuri lifted her hand and demolished the wall along with the door, her beams turned everything in the room into debris.

    Screw a person, there¡¯s not even a bed in that empty room. But there are some writings on the wall which infuriated Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata when they saw it¡­

    ¡°Please take your sweet time finding us! asshats!¡±

    Meltdowner instantly turned the wall into debris. Fuming, she turned back to Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Takitsubou! Didn¡¯t you say there were humans inside here?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou panickedly closed her eyes and scanned the ce. Her eyes focused on the microchips that were thrown on the floor. She pointed at the chips in surprise.

    ¡°The target¡¯s AIM diffusion field came from these chips!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Kihara Amata snickered at her words.

    ¡°Are you seriously trying to say the AIM diffusion field came from these chips? Hah! It has been a long time since I heard such a funny joke!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai responded with even more sass.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your dogs super found this ce as well?¡±

    Kihara scowled and gnashed his teeth before kicking the robots to smithereens!

    Suddenly, something they didn¡¯t expect happened again¡­

 Chapter 177: Hound Dog gets routed.

    <h4>Chapter 177: Hound Dog gets routed.</h4>

    The screams from outside surprised Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata who were busy examining the chips.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Kihara Amata frowned at the sudden sense of unease brewing within him. He¡¯s a man who always trusted his gut and so hemanded a subordinate with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Go and check it out!¡±

    Just as Kihara Amata finished giving his orders, Takitsubou Rikou looked outside the window while continuing.

    ¡°Mugino¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri who had worked long enough with her to know what she meant turned austere.

    ¡°The target?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou shook her head, even the person herself seemed to be unsure of what she¡¯s sensing as she hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the target but it¡¯s two unfamiliar AIM field¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri failed to notice Takitsubou Rikou is a bit off. However, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai noticed it and the two girls exchanged curious nces.

    They didn¡¯t know why Takitsubou Rikou hesitated on her report. The reason is because of the sudden appearance of the AIM field and how they gave her a feeling of something being out of ce, that¡¯s why she subconsciously wavered.

    If Wu Yan knew what Takitsubou Rikou is thinking he would be very stunned¡­

    Ikaros and Astrea are both not Espers, their AIM diffusion fields are fake. Ikaros is ssified as a lv4, if she didn¡¯t have an AIM field it would

    be very weird.

    Since Astrea forgot her cover identity, Wu Yan told her to make one up just in case. Even if she¡¯s a lv0 before she can say that she suddenly developed esper ability as a convenient excuse.

    As multi-purpose angeloids, it¡¯s pretty much a walk in the park to fake something like an AIM diffusion field, A highly precise detector will not be able to sniff out their fake AIM fields.

    And yet, Takitsubou Rikou managed to spot an oddity¡­

    Well, it¡¯s not like Mugino Shizuri would know what she¡¯s thinking. A light orb appeared in her palm, she gleefullyughed while holding the light orb that¡¯s shining bright green in her hand.

    ¡°Great timing, I am in a very bad mood!¡±

    Before Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou could react, Mugino Shizuri went out.

    Listening to the screams and sound of battleing from outside as well as the sound of his subordinate firing off their rifles, anxiety started seeping into Kihara Amata.

    He¡¯s not worried about his subordinate that¡¯s for sure.

    Without saying anything, Kihara Amata walked out as well.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda looked at each other before turning to Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Say, Takitsubou, that dude hasn¡¯t appeared right?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai sounded every hopeful when she asked this, it should be noted that Frenda looked at Takitsubou Rikou with the same expecting gaze.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou awkwardly shook her head. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda sighed in

    in relief.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that super swell, I can super go all out at this rate!¡±

    When they got out, they were stunned by what they were seeing.

    Hound Dog members were shooting at two unknown females.

    One of them bombarded the members with pink missiles from afar, leaving many casualties. The remaining one swung her light de and decimated the encroaching members with her wless movements and maneuvers.

    In just a short period of time, they did away with a little over 100 members.

    ¡°Who the super hell are these 2 chicks?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s eyes popped at the sight of the two girls on offense. She is equally stupefied by both the destructiveness of the girl with missiles as well as the girl with ridiculousbat prowess.

    Kihara Amata raised his hand and coldlyid his order.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Since they are here, kill them!¡±

    Of the four girls representing ITEM, 3 didn¡¯t give a damn about what he said. A talented and smug guy like Kihara Amata who had no abilities and is a lv0 is someone who they looked down on, much less even considering following hismand.

    Mugino Shizuri who was itching to fight even put away her Meltdowner and stood to the side as she watched Hound Dog members get their ass handed to them.

    Kihara Amata responded with a hateful re with killing intention on the side. The feeling of

    feeling of looking down is mutual between the two groups. In his eyes, espers are nothing more thanb rats.

    But, this is no time to be squabbling with Mugino Shizuri and her group. He endured his discontent making it no less apparent with that sour expression of his. He cursed silently at his subordinates for struggling against the two entities.

    ¡°What are you guys doing! Surround them!¡±

    Kihara Amata shouted at them.

    ¡°Squad 1 and 2, shoot down the sword-wielding one with long-range weaponry! Squad 3 and 4, rush the one with missiles!¡±

    Got to hand it to the guy, he¡¯s not the leader of Hound Dog for nothing. His team that was struggling to put up a defense suddenly begun reorganizing into a more effective form.

    Facing the Hounds which changed tactics, Ikaros and Astrea felt slightly upset. Kihara Amata noticed this and called out to a few of the members.

    ¡°Bring that out!¡±

    ITEM got confused by what ¡°that¡± referred to. The members affirmed and brought a van.

    The side doors opened up and instruments that looked like loudspeakers popped out.

    When they saw the speakers, Ikaros and Astrea scanned it and data started shing across their eyes. Soon, they resumed attacking like nothing happened.

    While ITEM is busy wondering what the contraption will do, Kihara Amata sneered.

    ¡°Capacity Down! Start!¡±

    A high pitched noise boomed out and the soundwaves got emitted. Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda trembledand Frenda trembled before squatting down on the ground as they held their aching heads.

    ¡°What is super going on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai moaned in pain. Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou are in even worse state. They can¡¯t even speak.

    Looking at them writhing in pain brought not a frown but a smile on his face as heughed.¡±Who would have thought that chick¡¯s invention would be so damn useful!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri got up but she knelt down while holding her head in just moments, she couldn¡¯t even muster up the strength to leer at Kihara Amata.

    He grinned like he had served the revenge he was saving in his fridge. But, the screams that is no less in magnitude than before he had deployed the instrument came again, they sure froze his grin good.

    In his mind, the two girls who had been enfeebled should have been torn to shreds by his subordinates yet his eyes and ears are telling him that they are still serving asses as well as they did before.

    ¡°fuckkkk! Capacity down my ass, this thing can¡¯t do sh*t!¡±

    Kihara Amata turned pale, he didn¡¯t think about the possible reasons why Capacity Down failed to work on the two girls. Instead, he med everything on the equipment used!

    Ikaros and Astrea didn¡¯t even have any esper abilities, of course Capacity Down wouldn¡¯t work on them. The AIM diffusion fields Takitsubou Rikou picked up are faked¡­

 Chapter 178: Diversions? One fell swoop?

    <h4>Chapter 178: Diversions? One fell swoop?</h4>

    "Artemis!!!"

    Ikaros muttered. While it went mostly unheard, the effect is quite spectacr. The sakurcolored missiles shot out from behind Ikaros and bombarded the Hounds.

    Whenever the homing missilesnded, the people closest to ground zero would get blown up, they aren''t getting up anytime soon that''s for sure. Even when they aren''t that close, they would get sent rolling and tumbling away by the ensuing shockwaves. Screams could be heard all over the ce.

    Compared to Ikaros, Astrea''s side is more straightforward, her vibrating photon de danced as she cut down the enemies one by one. Her efficiency is much lower than Ikaros but effective nheless. The evidence of her effectiveness could be seen piled up near her like tiles on a paved road.

    Kihara Amata''s vein popped. He is furious as hell but his expression didn''t change. He saw Mugino Shizuri and the girls holding their head and he uttered a cold hmph. He motioned for the Capacity Down equipment to be turned off with a wave of his hand.

    "You asshole!"

    Mugino Shizuri shot up the moment the sound stopped. She grabbed a light orb and before she couldunch it at Kihara Amata, he expressionless told her off.

    "Are you sure this is okay? You should know the Hounds are under direct orders from the ones on top¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri''s expression changed. The light orb dimmed down, Kihara Amata turned away and looked at the two angeloids.

    "Do something about the two girls, surely you don''t want this mission to fail as well right?¡­"

    She used a grim expression against Kihara Amata. She pointed her hand at Wu Yan''s house and blew it up. She followed up with a few more Meltdowner before looking at Ikaros and Astrea. Her eyes had a very dangerous glint¡­

    "Oh crap, that guy is in for it now¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai said in amusement, reflected in her eyes in the figure of Kihara Amata for she knows that Mugino Shizuri is not taking it personally with the two girls.

    "Mugino Shizuri always remembers who had wronged her¡­"

    Frenda rubbed her forehead and shrugged.

    "Essentially, thepdog thinks that he can tide over this by relying on the ones above, even if she didn''t kill him, she has ways to make his life a living hell, what a poor fe¡­"

    Kihara Amata didn''t hear what Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda said. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t give a flying fuck. Mugino Shizuri and the other girls probably didn''t get what he meant by the ones above, he didn''t mean the trash sitting on the Board.

    Mugino Shizuri walked to the forefront of the Hounds before dering.

    "You girls arrived at a really bad time. Or rather, just in time for I had suffered enough affront for the day¡­"

    A few light orbs...o...b..ted her and thensers shot towards Ikaros!

    This is not because Mugino Shizuri recognized Ikaros. Rather, it''s because Ikaros posed more threat to her than Astrea does. Her abilities can probably handle Astrea who looked like a closebat type.

    Ikaros calcted the trajectories of the oing barrage and dodged them before she turned her red eyes at Mugino Shizuri.

    Her master told her not to use Aegis but he didn''t say anything about taking the initiative to attack¡­

    "Artemis!!!"

    The pink missiles left sakurcolored trails as they flew in a non-orthodox manner towards Mugino Shizuri. She stuck her hand out and drew a circle in front of her, a crisscrossed Meltdowner formed in front of her that destroyed every missile they touched.

    Blowing up all the missiles, she looked back at Ikaros only to see an afterimage appearing rapidly in front of her as the pupils of her eyes shrunk.

    Ikaros lifted a fist and hit her right in the stomach.

    "Argh!"

    She reflexively hugged her stomach. The moment she lowered her head she saw a kneeing up to meet her face before¡­

    In front of everyone''s eyes, Ikarosnded a knee shot in her face and sent Mugino Shizuri flying a distance away before she fell down unconscious.

    "This is super impossible!"

    Kinuhata Saiai couldn''t believe what she is seeing, her group leader got done in with just a few moves by the enemy just like that. How can she believe anything like this, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were also stunned by what they were seeing as well, they couldn''t recover from this shock.

    Seeing that Mugino Shizuri got a swift taste of whoopass, Kihara Amata clutched his fists. The way he looked at Ikaros and Astrea also changed, there is now no more disdain and carefree on his expression.

    They just defeated a lv5 like it''s nothing, Kihara Amata can''t possibly treat them with contempt anymore.

    Actually, it''s quite reasonable that Mugino Shizuri got ended so quick, she made the mistake of looking down on Ikaros close quarterbat abilities.

    It''s not just her, Wu Yan also almost let it slip his mind that Ikaros had ridiculous closebat prowess as well. It might not be as good as Astrea who is specialized in dealing with close quarterbat but it''s not something that a normal person can hope to rival just like that.

    At the very least, considering Academy City''s standard, excluding Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea, and outliers like Aiwass, Ikaros could be said to be the strongest fighter here.

    She seemed weak because people assumed that since her long ranged game is so good, her close quarterbat prowess must be low, and that is true only when her long-range abilities werepared to her short range fighting abilities. However, she can still kick ass at close range.

    Mugino Shizuri got done in because she got careless. She assumed that she can''t do closebat because she didn''t use it during the fight and lo and behold who''s down for the count¡­

    Granted, she never stood much chance even if she did got serious¡­

    "Just where did these two women appear from?!"

    Kihara Amata gnashed his teeth, his cards are pretty much all out on the table. His subordinates are at less than 1/3 their original number, the girls from ITEM probably won''t be able to give much help given their current state. What can he do as a person who always relied on other people''s help?¡­

    Hismunication device rang and he flinched. Picking up, his face warped in anger.

    He threw it hard against the ground and heaved in wrath. He growled in a low tone.

    "damn! We got yed!"

    "What in the super world is going on?"

    Kinuhata Saiai asked while keeping her eyes on Astrea and Ikaros some distance away from them.

    Kihara Amata lowered his head and continued in a low tone.

    "The research institutes got infiltrated again!"

    "Infiltrated?"

    Frenda gasped.

    "You are saying¡­"

    "They are allies, they lured us here and used it as a diversion with the infiltration of the research firms as their main objectives, they were just baits!"

    Done with his exnation, he didn''t say anything more to Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He yelled at the Hounds.

    "Everyone, retreat!"

    The Hounds stopped and retreated in two files. s, they didn''t ask their mistresses whether or not they are dismissed¡­

    "Artemis!!!"

    Following a loud boom, the missiles started a rhapsody of explosions much to the horror of the retreating Hounds!

    "Holy crap, they aren''t nning on ughtering all of us right?¡­"

    Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou rescued Mugino Shizuri and exchanged looks before promptly retreating.

    The death of the Hounds didn''t matter for them anyway.

    "Retreat! All squad retreat nao!"

    That ce only had the screams of the Hounds and Kihara Amata losing his sh*t while screaming orders¡­

 Chapter 179: systematic progressâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 179: systematic progress¡­</h4>

    On that day, almost all the Hounds got wiped out, only a few managed to escape with their lives. Kihara Amata who got hit by missiles managed to escape as well but the Hounds might as well be a hollow organization with such devastation to its numbers.

    Of course, if Kihara Amata were to given time, he would surely be able to rebuild Hounds but during that window of time, Wu Yan would have managed to save all the sisters.

    ITEM managed to escape with only 1 casualty and 3 others unharmed. It isn''t a big dent, in fact, this damage is too light to be considered casualty, but they still scurried their way out to safety.

    All in all, the kill squadposed of two ck ops: Hounds and ITEM can only be dered as a failure.

    To add salt to the wound, the clones that were gathered and guarded heavily were spirited away by the sudden appearance of invaders. With this, almost all of the Misaka clones are now missing, even the clones that participated in experiments and were cut down by elerator (Tl: raws used Ippou Tsuukou) got stolen as well.

    The Misaka clones that got away were taken out amidst the chaos while the others that failed to be salvaged got stolen.

    The researchers associated with lv6 shift started going berserk in their homes throwing appliances and sh*t. The main person behind the management of this project, Amai Ao fainted when he heard about the happenings.

    With only a few hundred Misaka clones at their disposal, Lv6 shift program was put on indefinite hold in the hopes that one day they might recover the lost sisters or they manage to get new DNA samples.

    Heavily invested in lv6 shift, Amai Ao was saddled with a lot of debt and he disappeared into God knows where.

    The higher-ups in this matter know that the status quo is merely temporary as the shift of this project had changed to finding those missing persons.

    The normal people living in peace within the city has no idea that underneath that perceived peace of theirs, the dark side of the city is in an uproar, anyone who even infringes slightly on that side would get engulfed in its force¡­

    Academy City school district 7, within the windowless building¡­

    "What are you going to do now?"

    The divine voice came with a lot of static, stirring the erstwhile silent ce giving the odd space an eerie sense of stillness.

    Floating in his jar of liquid in that usual position of his, Aleister isn''t surprised by this sudden voice, he stayed silent.

    After trying a few times and learning from his mistakes, he had concluded that it is futile to rely on his greatest information gathering device the Under_lines. He didn''t even bother checking the footage on the scene. After he read the report, he stayed in this manner.

    "Giving up?"

    The distorted voice came to him once more and this time Aleister finally responded, not with words, but actions. A projection appeared in front of him and though he didn''t say anything, it is his understanding that the owner of this discrepant voice knows what he is thinking about.

    On that projection is an image of Mikoto.

    "It isn''t your style to stoop to such a stage¡­"

    The voice that didn''t seemed to conform to auralws sounded strange but it is pretty clear that it didn''t care either way. Probably to the owner of this voice, nothing does matter.

    Aleister closed the projection and rested his eyes before replying.

    "Stopping now would be uncharacteristic of me¡­"

    ? ?

    Meanwhile, at Wu Yan''s home¡­

    This isn''t the house that got riddled with holes by Mugino Shizuri. It''s the new house he just bought.

    Wu Yan sat on the ground with a handheld device in his hand. His hands didn''t move but the contents disyed on the screen kept changing. If one were to look closer, small electrical signals were being sent from his hand to the device¡­

    Finished with what he was doing, he stopped the flow of electric signals and stored his handheld device away. Stretching himself, the feeling of contentment welled up within him. How can he not be? he pulled one over the Hounds, decimated their forces and rescued almost all the sisters. Now he had over 19000 clones stored away in his biocontainment unit including sisters who were cured with gic life infusion.

    All he has to do now is to save the remaining sisters and he would have granted one of Mikoto''s wishes. His first mission in this world would then bepleted as well. Also, with almost all the sisters in his hand, the lv6 shift program must have been stopped and this meant that no further deaths will ur on the sisters'' side¡­

    He might be able to revive the dead sisters but if at all possible he didn''t want them to go through such an experience. The best case scenario is that he rescues them without them dying.

    With so little sisters to guard, the research firms are able to expend rtively more resources to guard these sisters.

    Everything step he takes next would have to be a deliberate one¡­

    He grinned while looking at the handheld device in his hand.

    "Mikoto''s ability is so handy. If not for it, I would not have been able to expunge the data regarding that cheap house and would have to rely on Ikaros to do the job¡­"

    He had done made sure to cover his tracks thinking about the resourcefulness of the scientists. He admits that he''s not the brightest tool in the shed but against foes who had lost their rationality, he can still manage somehow¡­

    With Mikoto''s abilities, things like expunging data are easy as pie, it saved him quite a lot of hassle.

    Caressing the bio-containment unit bracelet on his hand, he can''t help smiling at the thought of releasing the sisters inside and having a swell bonding time with them.

    s, if he released them his house would probably be bursting with sisters. Plus, the sisters are still undergoing recover. In contrast to gic life infusion, gene recovery infusion had a much different timeframe of effect.

    "Well, let''s just take things one step at a time¡­"

    He grinned while looking at the bio-containment unit. His words seemed to be directed at the sisters inside it.

    "Mikoto seems very happy as well!"

    The sound came from his back and gave him a jump as a result. Looking back he sighed while shaking his head helplessly.

    "Don''t you know that people can die from being surprised? Hinagiku!"

    Hinagiku tossed her beautiful pink hair and sat in front of him.

    "I talked with Mikoto through the phone just now, Mikoto already knows about what went down and is very pleased with the fact that so many clones got rescued¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "You called her? Aren''t you afraid of them listening in on your conversations?"

    Hinagiku dismissed him.

    "You are clearly aware of this possibility so I am guessing you already ounted for this didn''t you¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged and he acted all smugged much to the displeasure of Hinagiku. She held back her urge to give him a mighty chomp and instead, she sighed without an obvious reason.

    "I didn''t know there were so many of these sisters that were like Mikoto¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "The sisters would be happy if they heard you referring to them in the same context as humans!"

    Hinagiku smiled back.

    "Well yeah, it''s cute of them to be happy for such inly obvious reason. I want a sister as well¡­"

    Wu Yan stared at Hinagiku with such intensity that it made her slightly awkward. He then snickered.

    "Well, if you want a sister there''s not much I can do about that¡­"

    Sliding himself up besides Hinagiku, he hugged her while ignoring her surprised yelp.

    "Although¡­ If you want a daughter, I think that can be arranged!"

    Hinagiku''s face red red.

    "Wh-what are you talking about¡­ I don''t want mghmuh¡­"

 Chapter 180: An invitation letter? From her?

    <h4>Chapter 180: An invitation letter? From her?</h4>

    With the lv6 shift program put on indefinite hold, Wu Yan can take it easy for a while. Ample time to save the sisters as long as they don''t die. One day, even if he has to slowly grind his way through the whole process, he will save the sisters.

    During the day, he would tour Academy City with the beautifuldies in tow. Going around sightseeing with the girls is a fun thing in and of itself. During the night, he would do intense vigorous sheet rolling activities, with Hinagiku, of course. He didn''t have the guts to tap Ikaros or Astrea''s booty yet.

    Even if Ikaros and Astrea already said they want to make him happy. With Kaichou-sama at home, he didn''t dare to so tantly jump at the girls. To do so, he would need the right time, right ce and the right asion.

    On some nights, he would turn into a pussy cat burr and go steal a few sisters. With the sisters heavily guarded, even Wu Yan would have trouble rescuing them without blowing his cover.

    Under such circumstances, he can only steal a few sisters every few days when the researchers let their guards down. Most of the time he would return empty-handed.

    The frustration is starting to get to him but he endured the continued patronage he must undergo in the hopes that he would find a chance or two he can take advantage of.

    Other than that, his life had been pretty much normal, he lived a pretty normal lifestyle on the surface. He thoroughly enjoyed this lifestyle he had only seen on screen in his past life.

    Also, Mikoto woulde over sometimes because she''s "bored". Of course, nobody bought her BS.

    He is okay if it''s just her since he''s used to seeing Mikoto and her tsundere theatrics. The thing is that every time she came over, a certain pigtailed yuri girl would follow her.

    This lifeform named Kuroko but pronounced as pervert would growl and give the evilest of leer at Wu Yan whenever Mikoto looks away. Quite frankly, she''s giving him a major headache in addition to cock blocking Wu Yan who had schemed to send Mikoto up to heaven again.

    Mikoto also felt awkward about the situation, she didn''t know why Kuroko would throw a big fuss whenever she''sing over, she insisted oning over with Mikoto no matter what. She even skipped going over to Judgement a few times, giving Mikoto quite a headache in the process as well.

    The yuri girl is probably here to foil his ns to host an amorous congress with Mikoto. She''s not aware of the fact that he had already bent her over a barrel and showed her the 50 states. Well, if she knew, he would probably need to start a routine of plucking out the needles stuck on his body.

    Mikoto and Kuroko would also be apanied by the two other moe blobs in Railgun''s usual group. Soon, they got along quite well with Ikaros, Astrea and Hinagiku. They were so tight with each other that Wu Yan got ignored and he had to lick his own wound in a sappy corner.

    Whenever the railgun group came over, Hinagiku and the girls would be thrilled to no end because they wound bring exciting adventure stories that happened.

    Stuff like graviton bombings, level upper, AIM burst, RSPK syndrome and the likes. Stuff like these seemed to be happening on a fairly frequent basis, Astrea who liked listening to stories would always beam up when she hears railgun and the ganging over, making her expectation for new stories known to all.

    Every time Mikoto and the gang talk about their "adventure, Wu Yan would sit down in a corner and find his lips twitching while an unknown sense of phantom pain came from his balls.

    Repeat much?! I had already seen the story on screen countless times already! I even caught the re-runs a couple dozen times! Good God, this has got to stop! It''s suffering incarnate! Ya know?! Ya feel me?!

    On the other hand, after listening to the same exact story he had seen before he released a sigh of relief. At least Toaru Majutsu''s world is like the one he is familiar with¡­

    And so, time passed just like that in a fleeting moment of bliss until one day¡­

    "Master¡­"

    Wu Yan who was busy surveying something online turned around to see what Ikaros is trying to say but is shocked by what he saw instead.

    Ikaros has be more and more expressive. Even if it is only when he is with her or when she is talking about something rted to him would he see this kind of change but the progress is a very favorable sign.

    If he stared at her for more than 3 seconds, Ikaros would blush and turn her head to the side. Her cute antics made him silently squeal kawaii.

    Ikaros would also appear in his room every morning. He would then proceed to honk them hooters until the twin peak grew a bit taller under her clothes. Ikaros'' charm in this state increased a few hundred times over. Against Ikaros who is growing more and more beautiful, even if he is looking at the same face day in and day out even going as far as to kiss her, he would find himself dazed by her every now and then.

    Noticing that her Master fell into a trance looking at her, Ikaros lowered her head while flushing red. This action of hers seemed to call Wu Yan''s consciousness back into the present.

    Rubbing his nose, Wu Yan smiled at Ikaros. He can''t help calling her a foxy enchantress inside his heart, it wouldn''t be odd if he had pinned her against his bed and gave her the business given that smoking hot body of hers.

    "What''s the matter? Ikaros."

    Ikaros fidgeted a bit before passing a letter to him.

    "Master, somebody came by to hand this letter over a while ago. The instruction was to pass it over to master¡­"

    "A letter to me?"

    Astonished by the letter in her hands, he rubbed his head and looked at the letter in suspicious before receiving it from her.

    Fumbling around with it, he felt confused. The identity given to him by System didn''t have any close individuals and he hadn''t made such a rtionship with his given identity either so who the sender be?

    Railgun and her cohorts could have just brought the stuff over with them when they came over why would they need to mail anything?

    Because he couldn''t figure it out, he tore the letter open and there was a red and gold gilded card within it with the words "Invitation letter" written in bold.

    "Invitation letter?"

    He became even more suspicious before bing confounded by the 3 characters written at the bottom right corner of the card.

    "Tokiwadai?"

    "Perhaps an invitation letter for the Tokiwadai midsummer festival?"

    He denied this idea because Mikoto would have invited him when she came over this morning.

    There was another letter enclosed within the envelope, he took up the milk tea beside him and sipped before examining the elegant words that appeared before him¡­

    "Addressed to Sir Wu Yan with love and respect¡­

    Sir Wu Yan, I hope the seasons doth find you well.

    Much Apologies for disturbing you, if there is any grievance, I apologize in advance.

    Your humble servant had heard great ounts about sir in Tokiwadai. This humble servant grew curious and can''t forget about such ounts of sir. It is this humble servant''s wish to meet with sir and alleviate this servant''s thoughts¡­

    This humble servant can no longer suppress her thoughts to meet with dear sir. Such was the intention with which this letter was drawn up, I hope kind sir finds the time to meet with this humble servant who hereby offers her utmost gratitude."

    This draft is so purple prose, it looks more like a love letter than an invitation letter. He helplessly shook his head, as expected of Tokiwadai students, he hadn''t seen people use this humble servant or dear sir for a long time already, the letter reeks of Ojou-sama vibe¡­

    He was able to confirm once again that the sender is indeed impossible for it to be Mikoto. If Mikoto could write such a long prose with velvety lines like these then she is most definitely not Mikoto.

    When he saw the signature at the bottom of the letter his eyes widened in shock and he sprayed out his milk tea before he screamed out in a hoarse voice.

    "Why her?"

 Chapter 181: Blonde! Huge knockers! Joou-sama!

    <h4>Chapter 181: Blonde! Huge knockers! Joou-sama!</h4>

    School district 7, Tokiwadai¡­

    Standing in front of the gate that is way higher than the walls that supported it on either side, Wu Yan looked at the security booth and for some reasons, he couldn''t find the motivation to take the next step and enter.

    He clenched the invitation letter that made him spill his milk tea, a myriad of emotions are shing within him rendering him unable to decide on what kind of feeling he should be having against the iing encounter.

    Why would anybody invite someone who, on official records, is a delinquent toe here. Being familiar with the original work as he is, even if his IQ didn''t have a lower bound, he could more or less guess the reason for such an invitation¡­

    "I reckon Mikoto''s the reason¡­"

    Looking at the signature on the invitation letter, his lips started twitching. He is very confident that he got it right and that is why he didn''t take Astrea and Ikaros with him.

    Who knows what that is up to¡­

    "If Mikoto finds out that I ran over here to be with someone she really hates, she would probably throw a lightning bolt at me without hesitation. That girl, I hope she is not going to pull off some soap drama plot by getting intimate with me and then calling up Mikoto to catch us red-handed

    His facial muscle might be smiling but he is not counting on that to happen. He sighed before picking up his feet and walking up to the gate.

    "I don''t give a damn anymore. If sh*t hits the fan I will just have to [censored] her¡­"

    Walking on a small and dainty path, he looked around and started feeling anxious. He thought he would be inspected through and through before being released into this ce which is basically a woman''s sanctuary. Since he is a guy nobody would be assured that he is here unescorted. He didn''t expect to be granted a free passage just by showing the letter of invitation. Granted, he had been greeted girl who looked at him like he''s some sort of pre-historic beast or just inly treated as some dirty beast¡­

    "Wu Yan-sama, we are here, our mistress is waiting inside for you¡­"

    He didn''t know how long he had walked but at one point the girl who popped out from nowhere guided him here and stopped in front of a huge building before inviting him inside.

    If one were to examine closer, one would identify this girl who is currently scrutinizing and judging Wu Yan is the same girl who reported the meeting between Mikoto and Wu Yan to her mistress.

    He stopped and nced at the building, using his visual acuity, he could clearly see a blondie sitting at a table on the porch of the second floor.

    He affirmed his guess and entered the building while being guided by the girl¡­

    Blond, a curvy body, the girl is wearing the Tokiwadai uniform, she had white long gloves withces and white knee socks with spider motives andces. She''s a girl that can hold onto one''s attention with a mere nce at her countenance.

    She sat at the round table with her eyes closed while sipping from the teacup with those scrumptious lips of hers. Her series of actions were so elegant one could tell she has got to be a typical Ojou-sama type.

    Beautiful girl, red tea, a sunlit porch with the white clouds swimming away in the azure blue sky, these imagesbined together to form a picture esque scenery.

    Even though he already knew the girl''s personality, he couldn''t help but admire her beauty in this particr scene. Meanwhile, the girl who had led him here was already enraptured by this captivating scene, she''s currently lost in her admiration for the blondie.

    He looked at the exquisite blondie and looked at the guide who had fallen into her own world. Wu Yan felt helpless at the thought of this two maintaining the status quo forever¡­

    He didn''t have the patience to stand here and look at the beautiful girl sip tea. Although admiring the female beauty is a great way to past time, it is in the end, no more than a past time. A past time he could do at home given how many other girls he had at home who wouldn''t lose in terms of attractiveness.

    Immunity towards beauty is something he had built up over his period of cohabitating with the girls. Hence, he shattered the scene by walking over without any second thoughts.

    His action snapped the guide from her trance and it was very surprising for her as well.

    She''s a female and even she could do nothing but be hypnotized by the blondie. This ordinary guy who has nothing going for him didn''t even flinch? Could it be that he''s not a male?¡­

    If Wu Yan knew what was going through this guide''s mind, he might have dropped his pants right there and then to show her his sex.

    Maybe because she heard his footsteps, the blondie stopped and slowly put down her teacup before turning towards his direction and slowly opening her eyes¡­

    At that instant, heaven and earth lost its colors and the sky seemed to have gone dull in tone. Nothing is left behind except for those pair of eyes of her which seemed to contain the stars which fell from heaven and somehow embedded themselves in her eyes, those twinkling stars¡­

    He stopped his legs and looked into those starry eyes he had seen countless times before on screen. Amazed by it for a bit, he subconsciously let out a praise.

    "What lovely eyes you have¡­"

    The poise and elegant girl flinched and even her expression changed after his praise. He can''t believe what she is hearing.

    On the other hand, Wu Yan felt awkward, having a smoking hot girl staring at him in a daze is a pretty satisfying feat that''s for sure but being stared at like this, he can''t help feeling out of ce¡­

    He shrugged and continued.

    "I say, Joou-sama, can you not stare at me like this?"

    The girl became even more astonished.

    "You know me?"

    Shokuhou Misaki who blurted that line out loud immediately recovered and she silently chastised herself for s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g up. As she expected, Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "One of the two Lv5 residing in Tokiwaadai, known as no.5 within Academy City, Mental Out, Shokuhou Misaki. I highly doubt anyone would be unaware of you and if they aren''t please tell me and I will do you the honor of beating them up¡­"

    Shokuhou shuddered before herughter leaked out. She held the back of her hand to her mouth as she giggled. Yeap, this is the queen alright.

    "Wu Yan-dono is an interesting man isn''t he¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s grin turned into a waning moon shape, she looked very jolly that''s for sure.

    "Inviting you here is clearly the right choice!"

    Wu Yan smiled and walked to the table and sat down directly opposite of her without asking for permission much to Shokuhou Misaki''s shock.

    "Well then, Joou-sama, what is it for that you have invited me here pray tell?"

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled and then continued.

    "Ara, didn''t I say it was merely for a brief chat?"

    "Brief chat?"

    Wu Yanughed and then shook his head before sarcastically teasing her.

    "Joou-sama, you and I both know that if you told the whole Academy City that you''re looking for someone to have a brief chat with people woulde flocking by the thousands if not millions. Now you''re telling me a big hottie like you who could easily pull off such a feat would personally write a letter to invite some delinquent who does nothing good every day for a mere chat?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and non chntly picked up the teacup before sipping tea.

    Suddenly, sparks danced in front of Wu Yan''s head, the intensity of the sparks made him reflexively raise his arms to guard.

    "Electromaic barrier?"

    Shokuhou Misaki was surprised. This phenomenon is something she had seen before. It happened whenever he tried to use this ability on railgun but it would always be blocked by Mikoto''s EM barrier.

    Wu Yan narrow his eyes while feeling a deep sense of helplessness. This moe blob harbors no good intention for him. If not for his ability being the same as Mikoto''s he would have been mind controlled by her.

    He helplessly told off the surprised Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Are you quite done?¡­"

 Chapter 182: A date with Joou-sama?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 182: A date with Joou-sama?¡­</h4>

    "You¡­ Why do you have the same ability as Mikoto?"

    Shokuhou Misaki held a remote control in her hands, she couldn''t believe how Wu Yan managed to deflect her ability, even more so when he achieved the feat in a very familiar manner.

    Other people might have conjectured that because he had Electromaster abilities like No.3 so he was able to deflect the ability. There are a lot of Electromasters within Academy City after all.

    He could fool just about anyone but this Tokiwadai queen that didn''t look like a middle school student, Shokuhou Misaki. An ability that can resist her abilities and it just so happens to be the same kind of abilities as her archrival. Of course, she had done some research into this ability.

    She can be wrong about every other ability, just not Mikoto''s ability.

    Wu Yan nonchntly grinned and he nced at her remote control before cheekily telling her off.

    "You wanna know? Too fucking bad, I am not telling you¡­"

    Against this farce, she raised her brows but she quickly scolded herself silently for losing control of the situation. But still, she only just met him and she already lost control of her flows so many times, this is something unprecedented to her.

    Try as she might, whether or not it''s him ignoring her charms, or is the genuinepliment on those starry eyes that were called monster eyes by some before, or the fact that he had the same ability as Mikoto, her heart just couldn''t resist delving deeper into her curiosity¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki always believed that she can face any kind of situation with poise. She is, after all, someone who can manipte the unseen processes within oneself. She had witnessed many dark hearts before and she went through merciless training as well¡­

    It''s just that, this guy in front of her eyes somehow managed to throw her erstwhile bnced heart off their bnce¡­

    Herplicated emotions were hidden behind her starry eyes that are currently looking at a smug Wu Yan. She quickly settled down and returned to her usual calm state before storing away her remote control.

    "Didn''t think you would have the same annoying ability as well¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    Well yeah, this ability is probably a thorn in her side.

    He thought that Shokuhou Misaki is deserving of her reputation. Even kids know that no two espers can have the same identical ability, after finding out about his ability, she can still handle him without freaking out. As expected of Mental Out¡­

    Unknown to him and probably her as well, her nonchnt attitude with him turned to a yful one and now it had be a deep curiosity.

    Unrestrained, not intimidated even when going up against her, his carefree words that didn''t have any holes in them. Is this guy really a delinquent?

    Shokuhou Misaki would sooner think him to be a girl than a delinquent.

    Furthermore, this guy seemed to be dating No.3. Not to mention that ability he had is identical to Mikoto as well¡­

    She is very piqued by him now.

    Wu Yan started having a headache when he saw how Shokuhou Misaki looked at him with those starry eyes of hers. He had the hots for her before but now that he is up close and personal, he knew that there are only 2 choices, don''t mess with her or do so but be prepared for the worst she can dish out.

    Can the queen be taken down so easily? Wu Yan didn''t think so. If he really started a thing with her then if he failed to subdue her, he would be the one getting his ass handed to him.

    At the very least, he didn''t have any ns toy his hands on Joou-sama at the moment. Emphasis on the at the moment part.

    Sighing helplessly, Wu Yan said to her in part serious and in part jokingly.

    "I say, Joou-sama, if you keep looking at me like that, I am gonna be troubled¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    "Can''t help it, I am very interested in dear sir¡­"

    Well, there is some truth in what she said¡­

    "Interested in me?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes before shooting her down.

    "I think the one you''re interested in is why Mikoto is with me right?¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched beforeughing.

    "Ara, looks like you do have a very significant rtionship with our very own Tokiwadai Electric princess."

    Wu Yan wryly grinned.

    "If I didn''t have any rtionship with Mikoto, I think you probably wouldn''t have invited me right, Joou-sama. That''s why I am going to be honest with you."

    "Oh? By all means, pray tell!"

    Her smile never faded but deep inside a sense of rivalry started burning.

    I have thousands waiting at my call, yet this guy seems like he couldn''t be bothered with this conversation anymore. Does he not like me that much?¡­

    Wu Yan stared at her before suddenly getting up and reaching an arm for her. Stupefied by what he did and apanied by the guide''s scream, he lifted her chin and provocatively told her.

    "Joou-sama, you can keep your little Tokiwadai to yourself, Mikoto isn''t interested in joining your little game of thrones, no need to pester her for something she doesn''t care to begin with!"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s pupils shrunk and she felt anger boiling up within her. Reflected in her eyes are stubbornness and resolve. How dare he call something she had been building up mere games.

    Wu Yan can tell she''s not listening, he helplessly shook his head and stared right into her starry eyes. He shook her off in an indifferent tone.

    "Perhaps you think I am just bluffing. I do not care, all I wish to say is that Mikoto is not destined for a small ce like Tokiwadai. She is going after a bigger pie, a much broadernd awaits her in the future and that is where she will shine!"

    "And beyond?"

    Shokuhou Misaki is bbergasted. He didn''t look like he''s joking around, how she wished this youth before her is just another braggart delinquent¡­

    "You''ve got that right!"

    He looked distracted by the thoughts of how vast Silvaria is, thinking about how many familiar realms remained unexplored in the transcript worlds, the corner of his lips lifted and he had the urge to conquer the worlds.

    Shokuhou Misaki was stupefied by Wu Yan''s grin. Those words echoed within her and something told her that he''s not lying.

    Suddenly, she was assaulted by what a small bubble she had confined herself to. She couldn''t help but ask him.

    "Well, what did you mean by a much broadernd? Are you referring to the whole of Academy City as where she will reign?"

    He simply shook his head and smiled.

    "Hmm, who knows? It might not even be this world¡­"

    She wanted tough at him but she didn''t. For some reason, she actually believed him much to her own surprise.

    "That is why you can rest assured that your turf won''t be snatched away by Mikoto. It is my hope that you won''t antagonize Mikoto anymore after this¡­"

    His hand is still lifting her chin and he lightly pped her smooth and exquisite face with the other hand. He grinned at her before letting go.

    "Alrighty, I am going now, Joou-sama. Until the next time¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hand while walking away without turning his back once. He had alreadypleted his objective ining here.

    "Where are you heading?"

    Shokuhou Misaki blurted that question out to the astonishment of everyone present including herself.

    He stopped and jokingly replied.

    "Find a cute chick, and go out on a date with her. Does my answer please you, Joou-sama?"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    "Ara, am I so unseemly as to not enter into your considerations for potential dating targets?"

    Wu Yan turned around and stared at her with a serious gaze. She had only jokingly asked when she saw how he blew her off, now she''s feeling awkward. He walked over and grabbed her by the hand.

    "You want a date? Well then, let''s go, Joou-sama. I will give you a date you will never forget!"

 Chapter 183: During the date with Joou-samaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 183: During the date with Joou-sama¡­</h4>

    Holding hands with Shokuhou Misaki, the two hid in a corner away from the sight of a group of Tokiwadai girls calling for their beloved Joou-sama. When the swarm of locust passed, Wu Yan exited with her tagging along.

    Wu Yan, unamused by the hassle, said to a giggling Shokuhou Misaki.

    "You sure have a lot of guardians watching out for you¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki yed with her disheveled hair in front of her chest whileughing it off.

    "Well, maybe you shouldn''t do spontaneous stuff that looked like you were kidnapping me in the future¡­"

    He gave her a wry grin. He knows that this is probably her way of getting back at him for dragging her out against her will. He didn''t know why he did what he did, he just felt like doing it.

    He was just kidding when he talked about dating her but since he''s already here might as well just throw caution to the wind, he''s the one who stands to gain anyway.

    "Now that the flies are gone, as agreed upon, let''s have ourselves a fun date, my queen~~~"

    He had a cheeky grin on his face after seeing how she froze up.

    Listening to that odd tone of his, Shokuhou Misaki didn''t know what to do. Wu Yan himself didn''t know why he invited her on a date just as she herself doesn''t quite understand why she is hiding from her own followers anding along with him.

    She was just throwing a hissy fit for not entering into his consideration for a dating partner, she didn''t know her offhanded joke would burn her so badly that she can''t go back on her own words now.

    As the No.5 within Academy City, Mental Out can maniption people''s heart like a walk in the park. She can do much the same to herself as well, just by readjusting her emotions, she calmed down.

    "I am looking forward to what we are going to do¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki said in a formal tone. He frowned when he saw how Shokuhou Misaki differed a bit from her usual self.

    He flicked her forehead with his fingers eliciting a yelp from her.

    "Don''t go around using your ability or you''re not going to enjoy the rides thate after."

    She rubbed her forehead and then stayed silent after listening to him. She stopped using her ability and derided herself.

    "You''re right, this repulsive ability turns people off right¡­"

    She wasn''t aware that he can hear her mumblings. He threw a sideways nce and shook his head helplessly.

    Does everybody in Academy City town have a background story or what. Mikoto does and apparently this girl does as well¡­

    He pulled her by the hands and walked onwards.

    "If you don''t like it then don''t use it¡­"

    "Don''t use it?"

    She stared intensely at him. Of course, being pulled by the hands, she could only see his back.

    "Easier said than done, you don''t even understand¡­"

    "Nope! I do actually!"

    Wu Yan didn''t turn around as he cut her off. She was surprised by his sudden interruption.

    "And I said that precisely because I understand¡­"

    She lowered her head in response and noticed his hands connected with hers. She didn''t say anything more¡­

    No males had ever had the impudence to pull her like this. How she wanted to shake him off right there and then¡­

    She thought about doing it but she didn''t do it in the end, the reason is a mystery even to herself. And so, just like this she was led far far away by him¡­

    ? ?

    In a certain major district area, sounds of various gasps could be heard, people were pointing fingers and from time to time words like "Beautiful", "Gorgeous" could be heard. But what is even more salient to the ears are words such as "Her eyes", "Stars", "How weird" and etc¡­

    She bit her lips and lowered her head. She even closed her eyes but this only made the whispers of the pedestrians even more obvious to her. Shokuhou Misaki opened her eyes and started forming calctions, she couldn''t take it anymore, these people and their pointing. She decided it was better to just brainwash them and be done with it.

    Before she can finish, she felt Wu Yan tightening his grip on her hand and the sudden pain disrupted her calctions.

    "You¡­"

    She wanted to give him a piece of her mind but when she saw how unimpressed Wu Yan looked, she couldn''t do it.

    He then pointed it out to her, not sure whether tough or cry about the situation.

    "I say, aren''t you misunderstanding something here?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned as she didn''t know what the guy is going on about. He shook her head and pointed towards the pedestrians.

    "Why don''t you take a closer look at those gazes?"

    She fell into silent mode, he felt helpless and flicked her forehead eliciting yet another moan of pain from her before he continued.

    "Look at those gazes, you are hearing what they are talking about but why aren''t you noticing what they are saying about me after a swift look at me?"

    Rubbing her forehead, she flinched in response to his question. Taking his advice, she looked at the surrounding people and was stunned by what she observed.

    The pedestrians were ring at him with looks of admiration, jealousy, and hate. Those eyes were like curses that wished he would drop dead, and she heard even more dangerous talks, rtive to her eyements, words like "Burn at the stakes", "Bigger than life", "Curse you" and etc¡­

    Dazed by what she saw, she turned around only to be met with Wu Yan''s speechless and helpless expression. She couldn''t help bursting out inughter, and when that smile appeared on her face, the pedestrians all dropped their jaws, they gaze were fixed on her.

    Her smile sweetened even further when she saw how she snatched the onlookers'' souls away from them. He has got to admit, even when he was surrounded by beautiful girls all day long, not even he could resist gawking at her.

    "See, what did I told ya? Don''t just look at the ss half empty¡­"

    He rolled his eyes at her. In response, she giggled while covering her mouth with a hand.

    "Am I to understand that this is your attempt to cheer me up?"

    Her words, tone, eyes and actions were all very warm, adding figurative fuel to the mes within those onlookers'' eyes that were busy staring holes into Wu Yan.

    His lips twitching after seeing what is clearly teasing intention in her eyes, Wu Yan held himself back by calming himself down.

    Don''t get worked up, don''t get worked up, it will only do you no good¡­

    Unable to withstand the onlookers'' leers and her teasing smile. He made a flicking gesture, noticing the signs, she ducked down and covered her forehead. She looked like she''s trying to pull off a very cute by the way¡­

    He pulled her to his side and continued walking forward. Shokuhou Misaki nced at his face but she failed to notice his lips are lifted at the corners.

    The two walked shoulder to shoulder, connected by their hands. Just by appearance alone, they looked like they were dating¡­

    ? ?

    If one were to say the date with Mikoto was filled with intimacy and love, the date with Shokuhou Misaki is filled with sweetness and warmth¡­

    The two were like your average couple, they went around window shopping, bought some stuff, ate a bunch of snacks, yed some games. Shokuhou Misaki forgot the only reason she is here was that she got dragged out here because she couldn''t go back on her words. She let herself go and just enjoyed the ride.

    Her smile never left her face towards thetter half of the date, her bell-likeughter didn''t stop as well. They attracted the attention of everyone nearby.

    It seems a lot of people identified her, they looked like they just saw a ghost. within a short span of an hour, posts along the lines of "Tokiwadai queen, No.5, going on a date with a strange man" kept being uploaded to the inte.

    It is unknown whether other areas caught wind of this but Tokiwadai sure as hell got the posts. Including, of course, Biribiri and yuri girl who''s named spells out as Kuroko but is better off pronounced as debauchery incarnated.

    Looking at a picture of Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki holding hands and eating some icecreams rubbed her the wrong way as electricity flowed into the device and ck smoke came out. The owner of this phone lowered her head and had a dark aura around her.

    "Onee-sama¡­"

    Kuroko froze up against this massive volcano waiting to erupt in front of her. She couldn''t even muster up the words to take advantage of this situation and talk schei?e about him¡­

 Chapter 184: The heaven within the garden of eden. What we hath dreamtâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 184: The heaven within the garden of eden. What we hath dreamt¡­</h4>

    Walking on the street, he had a bag in his hand but all of a sudden he felt a chilling from nowhere. He shivered and looked around frantically to locate the source of this sudden chill, determined to see where is the dangering from.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shokuhou Misaki held hands with him so she could feel him shivering. She curiously looked at him while holding an ice cream in another hand.

    He rubbed his head and knocked his head before sighing in relief.

    "It''s nothing, probably my imagination¡­"

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    "You''re so spooked, are you that worried about my subordinates?"

    His expression changed and Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Well, God knows how they managed to locate us so fast, If I wasn''t fast enough back then¡­"

    He recalled her the queen''s guards approaching them with various weapons including scissors, the implication of their movements made his hair stand on ends.

    "You are right, I wonder how they managed to find us?"

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned, understanding other people''s thoughts is her forte, she subconsciously wanted to use her ability to immediately find the answer she is looking for.

    Wu Yan shrugged andughed.

    "Who knows, perhaps it''s not just them, everyone in Tokiwadai probably caught wind of me having a date with you¡­"

    When he said that, he instantly felt something off. Of course, the ominous sense came and go pretty quickly, he didn''t manage to process it quick enough before the feeling was gone¡­

    Tapping his chest and not understanding the source of the ominous feeling, he decided to just put the matter at the back of his head. Then he saw how Shokuhou Misaki is preupied with her own thoughts that he can''t help poking her head a few times. She misunderstood this as him preparing to flick her head, she almost yelled out as a result.

    "Don''t think too hard about it. They probably can''t pose a threat to my life, there''s no point thinking about it too much is there?"

    He yapped on and on but he got quieter as he noted the facies in his words. The tools the girls had were enough to castrate him for life, his lips twitched in response.

    " No, you know what. Those girls are very dangerous!"

    She can''t helpughing out loud when she heard him, she couldn''t resist his weird antics. The girl didn''t know that sheughed more today then she did in her entire life up till now. Granted, fake smiles to deal with others were excluded.

    Since he put it like that, Shokuhou Misaki dropped the subject and licked her ice cream before positioning it close to his mouth, prompting him to take a bite. They repeated this action many times already.

    Their intimate actions probably wouldn''t make people think that they only met today. 100 out of 100 people told about this probably wouldn''t believe they just met today.

    hell, even the two didn''tpletely understand just how did it lead to this¡­

    They walked on the street until Wu Yan stopped at a certain point and looked at a building nearby. His eyes stayed fixed as he looked up at the sign of the shop, his silence didn''t help.

    "What now?"

    Wu Yan stopped so Shokuhou Misaki who was holding on to his hand also stopped. She looked at the direction he was looking at and she was stunned.

    "Hey, you''re not nning on going in there are you?¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki let out a sigh and asked him with a smile. It was a smile that was as forced as can be.

    Wu Yan didn''t take time thinking about it and nodded straightaway. His eyes were practically shooting out beams at this point, his dangerous grin made Shokuhou Misaki shiver in fear. He then continued.

    "Looks good, let''s go inside and y¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki was rendered speechless as she gawked at him. She stared at the sign that said "Indoor swimming pool", she then turned and gave him the worst judging re she could muster.

    "Even if I don''t use my powers, I can guess what is going through your mind¡­"

    She said.

    He rubbed his nose andughed.

    "Ohe on, I haven''t swam in such a long time¡­"

    She drew her face closer to his and said it to his face.

    "Are you sure your intention ofing here is only to swim?"

    He curled his lips and replied.

    "You going in or not!"

    "It''s on!"

    She stuck out her chest and the dangerously well-developed part of her chest moved in an even more dangerous manner as if to emphasize her point.

    ? ?

    Sitting on a bench, he sat there in his swimming trunks looking at the empty pool in front of him, the words wouldn''te out of his mouth no matter how hard he tried.

    Joou-sama said something along the lines of, ''I don''t want to squeeze between some other males in some stinky pool'', she told him to reserve the whole pool. He is swimming in gold but it is not his style to throw it around like some obnoxious fuck and disrupting other people''s fun, he would like to avoid doing so. Luckily for him, this ce is huge and there are other pools around so he just reserved one of the pools¡­

    While he eagerly waited, the fitting room''s door finally opened and Joou-sama walked out from within¡­

    He instantly got his money''s worth for reserving the whole pool, the scene unfolding before him was so beautiful that if other males saw it, he reckons there would be a ton of breakups tonight¡­

    That bikini! Hot damn, it''s a simple bikini but those leopard prints yo!

    She wore leopard prints bikini,bine that with her size D weapons of mass destructions, smoking hot boday, pretty face, blonde hair, and starry eyes. It was a knockout no matter how one looks at it. He even thought that if there was even a bikini made for anyone, this bikini is certainly made for her, no doubt about that.

    When she saw him being mesmerized, Shokuhou Misaki felt proud. She still recalls how he only paidpliments to her starry eyes whilepletely overlooking her charms. Now that she gotplimented by him again, she felt a certain sense of rapture. It was the feel-good of getting back at someone¡­

    He examined her with all his might. Finally, heid eyes on those cute ass rabbits on her chest (Tl: rabbits= b.o.o.bays), Shokuhou Misaki didn''t back off in shyness, she stuck them out proudly and those rabbits sure can bounce, his eyes almost burst out while beholding that spectacr scene.

    Seeing his reactions, Shokuhou Misaki donned a foxy smile as she whispered.

    "Want to cop a feel?"

    That whisper drew him back and shook him down to the core, he instantly lifted his guard. This girl ain''t a cheap hoe, she is definitely nning on s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g him over for this¡­

    Thinking about this, he didn''t realize that he had already taken advantage of her multiple times. For example, sharing an ice cream and whatnot¡­

    "What are devious snares are you weaving¡­"

    He vigntly looked at her. His frightened appearance drew an amusedughter from her.

    Before she can further her machinations, he cut her off.

    "Okay, no more talking, into the waters with you!"

    He grabbed her by the hand and walked over to the pool, her ns foiled, she acquiesced and got dragged down to the waters.

    Happily frolicking around in the water, he didn''t know that at this very moment, danger is fast approaching¡­

    ? ?

    At the main entrance of the indoor pool, two visitors came¡­

    The visitors were wearing Tokiwadai uniform, one of them had tecolored hair and the other is a redhead with two pigtails. They are Mikoto and Kuroko respectively.

    "That is correct, he is here somewhere!"

    Closing her eyes, she sensed him and pointed that out decisively. Her eyes had a vicious glint in them, streaks of lighting would arc around her once in a while, the signs were clear as day, she is out for blood.

    Kuroko who cannot be anymore pleased by the turns of event had at first jumped for joy and talked sh*t about him. Now, she''s cowering behind Mikoto, trembling at the sight of Mikoto''s present state of mind.

    She had spent so much time with her Onee-sama that she recognized today is not the day to appear on her Onee-sama''s radar. Lord have mercy on her soul if she even bump into her right now¡­

    Thinking about the ramifications, she drylyughed and mumbled.

    "Uu¡­ Kuroko, I dare not eat Onee-sama''s whips today¡­"

 Chapter 185: Railgunâ€™s arrival and the excuse givenâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 185: Railgun¡¯s arrival and the excuse given¡­</h4>

    When Mikoto walked into the indoor pool, Wu Yan who was busy ying in the water felt chills going down his spine. He quickly got up from the pool.

    "Why is she here?"

    Wu Yan is startled by his senses. Mikoto could detect his EM field using her ability, he can also achieve the same feat and his senses are telling him that she is heading his way at this moment!

    "What do you mean by ''she''s here''?"

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped and curiously asked him.

    "Just who is freaking you out so badly¡­"

    Looking at her twinkling eyes, he felt a sudden onset of a headache, if the two of them meet, it''s probably going to be a total sh*tfest.

    Looking at Wu Yan''s reactions, she could already more or less guess what''s going on. Squinting ever so slightly, she continued.

    "Let me guess¡­"

    Wu Yan uttered a few dryughs. At that instant, ''biribiri'' sfx could be hearding from not far away. He instantly stood still.

    After seeing the two dressed in swimming trunks and bikini, Mikoto lowered her head and her bangs covered her eyes. The part above her nose could not be seen as they were covered by shadow. Lightning crackled around her and her aura felt like a volcano on the verge of explosion.

    Kuroko leaned towards one side as she stared down at him with a 50degrees angle. Her image of him probably dropped as low as they can, the way she''s looking at him is like she''s staring at a despicable filth of a pathetic human. She felt helpless as she looked back at Mikoto.

    "Ara, Misaksan, fancy meeting you here, what a delightful coincidence!"

    Wu Yan wanted to salvage the situation but he got cut off by the interruption. Before he can react, he felt his arm being hugged tight by something soft that had a pleasant texture. Shokuhou Misaki practically stered herself onto him.

    He pped his forehead and sighed while facing the heaven. She''s going to use him to pease Mikoto right the hell off¡­

    As predicted, the moment Mikoto saw her hugging his arm, she blew her top.

    "Yo-you people!"

    Those furious words escaped Mikoto who became wrath incarnate. She threw a bluish-white lightning bolt at the two who were in the pool.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t seem daunted by the bolt, she looked like she had nned for this to happen. She promptly hid between Wu Yan like he''s some meat shield.

    Wu Yan practically jumped in shock. Holy fuck, Railgun can really throw lightning bolts at the drop of the hat¡­

    However, he could see that Mikoto didn''t use even half her strength in this bolt. It''s just that Mikoto seemed to have forgotten that they were in a pool¡­

    Wu Yan raised his hand and waved his hand like he''s summoning something. The electricity elerated towards the center of his palm and hit him before disappearing without a trace.

    He put down his hands and helplessly told Mikoto.

    "I say, Mikoto. I know that you''re really angry but you should really choose the right ce to blow off steam, er, bolts. We are still in the pool¡­"

    She flinched and recognizing that they are indeed in a pool, she hurriedly waved her hands and apologized.

    "So-sorry¡­"

    After she apologized, she flinched again. Hold the fuck up, she is the victim here, why should the victim apologize?¡­

    "Still doing things at your own pace, as usual, Misaksan¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her head and greeted her in an overly familiar manner. One can almost miss that hint of provocation in her words.

    She red at her, it is her understanding that her mastery of quips and riposte is something not even a hundred of her could go up against. She chose to just ignore Shokuhou Misaki and instead focus her leer on Wu Yan.

    "Why are you together with her?"

    Mikoto pointed at Shokuhou Misaki as she shouted at him.

    "She invited me!"

    Wu Yan answered very promptly and sinctly.

    "She invited you?"

    Mikoto turned to look at Shokuhou Misaki who failed deliberately at covering herughing expression with her hand. She then looked back at Wu Yan while narrowing her eyes, her tone took a more severe tone.

    "And you decided to go out with her?"

    "How did you know?"

    Wu Yan flinched. His astonished face is something she did not take kindly to as evidenced by her clenching her fist.

    "How did I know? Oh, I don''t know, how about the fact that pretty much everyone at Tokiwadai knows about the date between you two?!"

    "Everyone at Tokiwadai knows about this?"

    It''s not just Wu Yan who is surprised this time, Shokuhou Misaki is surprised as well. They didn''t expect the news of them dating to be spread to the entire student base of Tokiwadai.

    "Oh yeah, they know alright¡­"

    Mikoto appears to be smiling but that is only a very superficial smile. Her tone sounded like she''s gnashing her teeth as she spouted that line. At this point, Mikoto''s eyes are starting to water up as she continued.

    "Why did you go out with this woman!"

    "Misaksan, whatever could you be going on about here¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki hugged his arm and rubbed her face on his arm, infuriating Mikoto even more.

    "Isn''t it normal for a girl to be going out on dates with her boyfriend?"

    "Boyfriend!"

    Mikoto shrieked.

    She just couldn''t believe that she is still holding onto Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Kuroko is cracking up at the side.

    The filthy scum associated with the one person Onee-sama hates the most. Looks like that filth won''t be able to continue defiling Onee-sama anymore. At least, that''s what she is thinking about.

    (Author''s note: My child, defiling and whatnot, she''s already defiled through and through¡­)

    Shokuhou Misaki seems pleased at Mikoto''s crestfallen expression. She was quickly cut down to size by a sudden paining from the top of her head making her yelp in pain.

    He put down his hand which he used to give her a good chop on the head and rolled his eyes at her.

    "Cut it out, stop agitating her will ya¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki hmphed and she turned away. At least, she stopped. Apparently, she listened to him, a gesture which Mikoto found surprising.

    "Well, Mikoto, you know her, don''t let her words get to you. We just met today ya see¡­"

    His excuses fell on deaf ears, no, she got even angrier hearing him. She furiously pointed at him while trembling in fury, she rapidly stomped the ground while yelling at him.

    "It''s the first time you met?! And you went out with her despite the fact that you two just met each other? Yo-you¡­"

    "I can''t help it¡­"

    He acted like he''s the victim here, the world''s saddest victim. Not only did he not admit his wrong, he tried turning the subject back on her.

    "You don''t want to go on dates with me so I thought I would find someone who¡­"

    "You human-sized scum. You''re still going on about dates with Onee-sama?! Don''t even think about it¡­"

    Kuroko barked at him but Mikotoid her to rest with her fist. She got silenced.

    Mikoto turned back to him, her face already blushing red.

    "Y-y-you know that with Kuroko around I just couldn''t find the chance¡­"

    "Then, you can''t me me for doing what I did!"

    Wu Yan said. Got to hand it to this guy, his skills at throwing out red herrings are impable.

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth while leering between Shokuhou Misaki and him.

    "Eve-even if you wanted to find someone else to date, you could have gone with Hinagiku. Even if not Hinagiku, there is Ikaros and then there is Astrea. Anyone of them would have been fine but why her?"

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t seem to be paying any attention to Mikoto''s rambling. She raised her own question.

    "Hinagiku? Ikaros? Astrea? Who are those girls?"

    Shokuhou Misaki directed her question at Wu Yan and nobody else, clearly. He shrugged and replied seriously.

    "Important people! People who are very crucial in my life!"

    She didn''t ask any more questions. Silently, she remembered those 3 names. She has various methods at her disposal to dig up intelligence about those individuals¡­

    The person herself doesn''t seem to be aware of the fact that she is starting to pay more attention to this "stranger" she just met today¡­

 Chapter 186: The princess and the queen! Mine shurabaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 186: The princess and the queen! Mine shuraba¡­</h4>

    (Tl: shuraba, is a scene of carnage)

    Maybe because he admitted that he had loved ones in front of Shokuhou Misaki. Mikoto''s anger died down a bit.

    "Anyway, get away from that woman. She''s not as simple as you think, she might just auction you off without you being any wiser."

    Of course, he knew what Mikoto is talking about. With her ability, she can easily pull off something like selling the victim and making him count the money for her¡­

    Mikoto is warning him about Shokuhou Misaki due to her past experiences of falling into her schemes. It''s because she got conned so many times that Mikoto absolutely hates to deal with her.

    However, it''s not her style to tantly criticize people, that''s why she changed her wording to say that she is not a simple woman. Actually, she''s worried that Wu Yan will get manipted by her.

    Of course, it would be impossible for him to fall under her control. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have epted her invitation and came here despite knowing Shokuhou Misaki''s cards. A major reason that he went and meet up with Shokuhou Misaki was because he had faith that his ability which is identical to Mikoto''s can block her abilities.

    "As the ace of Tokiwadai, Misaksan sure is quite impolite isn''t she¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki caught the hidden undertone in her words and it struck too close to home since her original n was to use Wu Yan to get to Mikoto, that was the intention of her invitation anyway.

    Mikoto didn''t spare any pleasantries as she cut her off.

    "This isn''t the first time you did something like this, am I overstepping any lines here? Aren''t you protesting too much here? I don''t care what you''re up to, if you harm anyone close to me, I am not going to forgive you!"

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her starry eyes and replied without taking any offense.

    "Oh, but I do have something to say. Misaksan, don''t you think it to be overstepping the lines to barge into someone else''s date?"

    Mikoto grinned but the sarcasm in her smile gave Wu Yan a jump, he can''t help but exim inwardly how uncharacteristic of Mikoto to express something like this towards any individual, this goes to show just how much she can''t stand Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Interrupting your date? Weren''t you listening? Yan said it''s because I didn''t go on a d-date with him that he came out here with you, you''re just a backup!"

    "Well, now that you already said it. You couldn''t go on a date with him, now I believe it''s high time you leave. Stop bothering us, we still have some swimming to do¡­"

    "You!"

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth and yelled back at her.

    "I can do it now! I am about to go on a date with him here! The one who should leave is you!"

    "Oh? Is that right? I believe that is not something you yourself can decide though¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki ced her head on his shoulders while rubbing her chest against his body. She whispered seductively into his ears.

    "Hey, my dear Yan, what say you continue your date with little ol'' me, well?~~~"

    He had goosebumps. The words were said at such a close distance that her smell assaulted his nostrils. Not to mention, her body kept rubbing against him that he is now embroiled in a mix of pleasure. But, that dear Yan part really got to him¡­

    "Stop!"

    Wu Yan red at her. Shokuhou Misaki is very hot that is for sure. However, Mikoto is his real partner here, if he pissed her off, it won''t end well for him.

    Too bad, Shokuhou Misaki is having none of it, she wanted to fight to the end with Mikoto. She ignored him and entwined his neck with her arms while pressing her orbs of meat against his chest.

    "Little Yan, why don''t you just say it ~~~"

    Her voluptuous body wriggled in front of him, she drew her face closer to his and soon she would be able to kiss him. She is so entrancing!

    Her actions turned him on to no ends but of course, Mikoto is not amused. When she saw how she''s using her bs of fat (Author note: From Mikoto''s perspective) to rub his body, she got really mad and yelled at them at the side of the pool.

    "Yan! Your call! A date with that woman! Or a date with me!"

    "No¡­ Onee-sama¡­ Kuroko, I can go on a date¡­"

    The one who got sunk a while ago rose up slowly, stimted by Mikoto''s words. She feebly raised her arm in protest but all she got was a quick stomp and she''s down for the count, again.

    "Now! Who''s it gonna be? Choose now! Yan (Little Yan)!" x 2

    His lips twitched when he saw the two staring intently at him. He can''t even be himself at this point, tearing up at the thought of how the bomb got passed to him, he silently screamed.

    Why!!! Shuraba, why me?!!!

    Under the persuading gaze of their eyes of death perception, he shivered and helplessly answered.

    "If I had to choose, I would go with Mikoto¡­"

    The two girls had different reactions. Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth, she looked like she isn''t satisfied with this result. Is she disappointed? A bit, since he left just a bit of impression in her heart.

    Mikoto beamed. Not just because she finally snatched a win from Shokuhou Misaki, but also because she didn''t make the wrong choice. He is a yboy but at least he''s not a douchebag when ites to dumping girls¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped embracing his neck and continued with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    "Didn''t know your judgment was this poor. you would choose that t as anding strip lightning bolt throwing girl over me¡­"

    Mikoto''s smile froze. Her attack is both vicious and hit her at just the right spot. Wu Yan shrugged andughed.

    "Maa, Mikoto is my girl so of course I have to choose her!"

    Mikoto''s expression froze again before a wave of red slowly made their way up her neck and spread across her face. She''s so bashful that smoke almost came out.

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki lightly flinched but she soon returned to her normal state. She felt a slight sense of dejection but that was only for a fleeting moment.

    He nodded inly and then started chuckling in a funny way.

    "Plus, when I go on dates with her, I can have a lot of meaningful interactions¡­"

    "Yan!"

    His chuckle and his unusual emphasis made her remember some stuff that she went through, why wouldn''t she know what he is implying?

    When she recalled what they did in that cinema, she flushed a deep red. Her mouth opened and closed with nary a wording out of her. Shokuhou Misaki isn''t a maiden of pure thoughts, she knew what Wu Yan was talking about given his words and Mikoto''s reactions. She is astounded by the implications of his words.

    "Don''t tell me you guys already had¡­"

    What she is going to say is obvious, she was gonna ask the two if they did the deed.

    "No no no no¡­ it''s not that!"

    Mikoto backpedaled and smoke starteding out of her head. She leered at him while silently cursing him.

    This despicable fellow, he said it, how embarrasing¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki in deep disbelief looked back and worth between Mikoto who is blushing deep red and Wu Yan. A sense of great envy brewed forth from within her.

    She remembered how Wu Yan defended Mikoto and said that she won''t be joining her little "games". How he said something about this not being her stage to shine¡­

    She also remembered how he referred to her eyes which were called abominable and eyes befitting a monster amongst many other things, beautiful. She recalled how he changed her perception of other people pointing their fingers at her, showing a side of the world she had not seen. The time when they held hands and shared an ice cream, how theyughed and fooled around¡­

    Today was a day which is vastly different to any she had experienced before.

    The one who made this all possible is already an item with her arch nemesis. Seriously why do the stuff she enjoys always get taken from her¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki thought about it as she looked at Mikoto who is flushed red while she iled around in a fluster. She clenched her teeth and mumbled quietly, not epting what is before her.

    "Hmph, what a nd taste, he prefers her type of body over mine?"

 Chapter 187: Unleashing flash bangs at Tokiwadai dormitory

    <h4>Chapter 187: Unleashing sh bangs at Tokiwadai dormitory</h4>

    On the way back to Tokiwadai, suffering from a little headache he sighed after seeing the two girls hogging an arm each.

    Mikoto hugged his arm and wouldn''t let go while blushing. She also didn''t forget to use the meanest leer she could muster against the one on the other side.

    The one on the other side here being Shokuhou Misaki who also held on to his remaining arm. But,pared to Mikoto who is blushing while ring at her. She adopted a sweeter expression, she was smiling and resting her head on his shoulder, all in all, she looked very blissful. However, Wu Yan knows that she is most likely putting on an act¡­

    He enjoyed the soft sensation being transmitted to him from the two''s tender body, he could have done without the contemptuous res of the pedestrians though. They were looking at him like he''s some dirty little maggot. A perfect way to describe his present state of mine would be in a disconcerting state of both suffering and pleasure¡­

    Whatever happened to his one on one date you say? Well, in the end, that all didn''t go through. He wanted to have another exciting date with her but he can''t just dump Shokuhou Misaki straightaway and go on a date with another girl can he now?

    In the end, the date was a failure, the swimming gig also got called off. He is satisfied with how it turned out though. Since he got to see Joou-sama in a swimsuit, his objective isplete¡­

    The thing is that Joou-sama seemed to be motivated by something else and wouldn''t stoping onto him in front of Mikoto. It looks like she''s hellbent on snatching him away from Mikoto to get back at her. He doesn''t know what to say of this but he can''t deny that he''s enjoying it¡­

    Joou-sama''s n worked to an extent, one could guess that based on railgun''s reaction. Normally, she would hold his hands at most, never would she hug his arm like this. She just couldn''t bring herself to do it¡­

    In the end, he''s the one who benefitted the most from this little tussle¡­

    "Alright girls, we are here. Let go of me, please¡­"

    With Tokiwadai dormitory in front of them, he helplessly told the girls. They hugged his arms all the way here so now his arms were so numb Linkin Park sang a song about it.

    When Mikoto was thinking about letting go, she saw Shokuhou Misaki still hadn''t let go so she decided to stop before yelling at her.

    "Hey, you deaf? Let go!"

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t listen at all, she grabbed his arm even tighter. Wu Yan saw his arm vanishing into that glorious valley between two hills.

    "Misaksan, little Yan told you to let go as well, why don''t you let go."

    "After you!"

    Mikoto protested like a kid. Her argument of who to let go first is puerile and weak, at least that''s what he thinks.

    "If Misaksan isn''t letting go then I guess I will keep holding on~~~"

    Shokuhou Misaki adorned an expression that can be tranted into "Money moneye home to mama". But really, the one who got the long end of the stick is probably the one you are squeezing with all your might, youngdy¡­

    Looking at Shokuhou Misaki who decided on ying the brat, Mikoto got so mad lightning started arcing around her. She tightened her hold on his arm and screamed at her.

    "Holding on to the arm of other people''s boyfriend like this, have you no shame?"

    "Ara, am I to understand this as Misaksan asserting her dominant right?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nonchntlyughed before continuing in a jesting tone.

    "I thought I heard something about there being Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea or something like that¡­"

    She still remembers them¡­

    Mikoto flinched and her expression twisted until she stomped her foot down.

    "Th-they are not the same!"

    "In what way?"

    Seeing as Mikoto didn''t divulge any detail about the three individuals, a slightly disappointed look appeared in Shokuhou Misaki''s eyes. She picked herself up and continued.

    "Misaksan is sharing his boyfriend so other girls can date him anyways. It isn''t that hard to allow me the same privilege right?¡­"

    "You''re talking about two different matters!"

    "And just how is it ''different''?"

    A cat got her tongue before she threw a hissy fit.

    "It''s different because it''s different, just let go of him already!"

    "No!"

    "Let go!"

    "Make me!"

    Probably the closest anyone can get to a verbal catfight between two cute girls, he silently enjoyed the sensation of being fought over by them. But, he would soon find his smile cramping up.

    Aren''t they aware of the fact that they are getting just a bit too loud?¡­

    The two girls didn''t notice that every window on every floor of Tokiwadai''s dormitory was already opened.

    Countless girls in Tokiwadai uniform looked squeezed and pushed to look down at Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki arguing with each other while hugging the arms of a male. They looked like they were looking at ghost as their eyes went wide.

    "Surely my eyes are fooling me?"

    One of the girls rubbed her eyes to make sure this is not a product of her imagination. She made doubly sure that she rubbed her eyes good.

    "I think this is some kind of tricks on our sight¡­"

    A girl said at the side. Instead of wondering whether or not this is real, the girl decided that this scene had to be a hallucination.

    Not just them, the other girls slowly reconciled with reality as they exchanged nces of disbelief.

    "They sure look like Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama don''t they?"

    "Yeah, what are they going?"

    "Looks like they are fighting over who should go of that male''s arm¡­"

    "This has to be fake¡­"

    "Who is that male? Is he the no.1 or no.2 of the lv5s? To think that he managed to obtain the favor of both Electric princess and Joou-sama¡­"

    As the crowd grew bigger, so did their voice. Their whispering slowly grew into chatter and it could be heard all around Tokiwadai dormitory. The sound also started overwhelming the sound of the girls who are still fighting.

    As the noise got louder and louder, the two girls'' voice became rtively smaller and smaller until they werepletely overwhelmed. When they heard the noise and turned towards the direction of the building, they were stunned.

    When they registered the events that had transpired, Mikoto reflexively lets go of Wu Yan. Shokuhou Misaki flinched but she recovered and generously kept hugging his arm. When she saw that Misaka had let go, she revealed a victorious smile.

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth but she blushed when she heard the surrounding sounds. She went full desperado mode.

    "Let go of him this instant!"

    This time she did as she said and parted with him like it''s the most natural thing in the world. Her calm expression is a stark contrast to Mikoto who is practically jumping up and down in fury. Hemented for obvious reasons. But, he would soon find himself taking on an awkward expression¡­

    "To obtain the heart of Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama, what did he do!"

    "Yeah, he''s not handsome, he''s not a lv5, what did the two see in him? Why did they fight over him?!"

    "I bet he used some despicable methods to chain their hearts. It''s the same with most males, at least that''s how it goes on films!"

    "Then aren''t Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama in grave danger?"

    "We can''t let this slide! We must save Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama! The right thing to do would be to make that guy disappear!"

    "I concur! We must n properly and execute it silently¡­"

    The more he listened, the more the volume of sweat came pouring down his back. Seeing as the Tokiwadai girls are making their way down here, he hurriedly told the two girls.

    "Since you girls are here already, I am going to take my leave, adieu!"

    Before the girls can reply, he took off with a swoosh and left a dusty rail that looked like a dragon.

    The two girls were dazed by this but they managed to recover their senses as they looked at each other. Mikoto hmphed before turning around and walking away. Shokuhou Misaki stayed and looked at Wu Yan''s retreating figure as well as Mikoto who is making her way into the dormitory. she mulled for a bit before mumbling.

    "We will meet again¡­"

    Returning to the pool, at the side of one of the pools¡­

    A certain ck and white pig-tailed creature wasid here. Her eyes were rolled back and her body would twitch from time to time. She stayed this way for about half the day¡­

    She ispletely forgotten at this point¡­

 Chapter 188: The trouble that comes knockingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 188: The trouble thates knocking¡­</h4>

    He used the fastest possible speed he can muster which wouldn''t arouse suspicion of his humanity and left Tokiwadai, or as he would put it, a ce no different from hell given the present circumstances¡­

    He stopped after making sure he can''t see a trace of Tokiwadai dormitory anywhere in his sight. He looked back and made sure that he wasn''t being followed by anyone. Sighing in relief, he rubbed the cold sweat off of his forehead.

    When he watched Toaru Kagaku no Railgun and Toaru Majutsu no Index, he had always thought everyone at Tokiwadai would be elegantdies. The girls looked pretty delicate when they dressed up as maids during the midsummer festival. After today, his perception of them had changed. Those girls aren''t elegantdies, they are clearly savage beasts¡­

    He recalled those girls flocking around Shokuhou Misaki like bodyguards and the dangerous statements they uttered back there at the dormitory, he trembled for a bit. He swore that he will not go back there if nothing particr requires him to be there, the only way for him to go there would be for someone to drag his dead body over there!

    It looks like the only Ojou-samas remaining in Tokiwadai would be ''s two followers: and o¡­

    He bitterlyughed by himself and walked towards the direction of his home. He stopped for just a short while, not long enough for anyone to detect something off before he continued walking¡­

    He ced his hands behind his head and walked leisurely onwards. A closer look would reveal that he is deliberately avoiding populous areas and heading towards ces with few people.

    The human traffic around him decreased gradually until there was practically nobody near him.

    Two individuals revealed themselves from a corner behind him. They were wearing ck suits and had sunsses on. They looked like typical mobsters, they caught up to him and cut him off from the front.

    He stepped back and acted like he''s intimidated. He then adorned a forced expression of calmness.

    "What do you guys want? You wanna rob me? Too bad, I don''t have money."

    The two individuals in suits exchanged nces before nodding to each other. One of them approached him and answered him with a low tone.

    "There is someone who would like to see you. I suggest youe with us, I hope that''s not too much of a hassle?"

    He might have used a tone like he''s asking his opinion but a look at his superficial face and the fact that the other individual already reached into his suit to grab something, this is clearly not up for negotiation.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly before returning to normal. He timidly asked the two guys in suits.

    "Wh-who is this person? Why can''t he juste and find me?"

    The two individuals in suits aren''t in the mood to drag this out with him. They reached out to him, looks like they n on dragging him away.

    A cold glint shed in his eyes as he clenched his fists. Lightning flowed between his fingers but it was too small to make any noise or discernable light.

    However, he flinched and erased the lightning he was about to unleash.

    "Hold up!"

    A sound came from behind him and the two suited guys stopped. He adorned a fake look of surprise and turned around.

    He wore ab coat, he looked like a doctor but he could just as well be a researcher as well. He wasn''t far from where they are. The guy looked like aplete poser with that scornful looked that said: "I''m top dog.". Wu Yan felt like giving him a knuckle sandwich or two but decided against it.

    He looked like he was surprised by his sudden intrusion. He then acted like he''s staying calm despite going up against him. The middle-aged guy bought his act and seemed pleased with himself, he pushed up his sses and then continued with a grin.

    "How can we be so discourteous to our important client?"

    He wanted to retort that they came to him first, he didn''t bother since he got fed up with his smug face that is basically asking people to hit him. He resumed his acting.

    "Who are you!"

    "Fret not, young man¡­"

    The guy gave him a friendly smile. This guy probably thinks that he is already his friend. He approached Wu Yan slowly and waved for the individuals in suits to stand down. They stepped down and stayed on duty as sentries.

    "You still haven''t answered my question, just who in the fuck are you! And, what business do you have with me?"

    Wu Yan looked like he''s a small fish that just met a big fish, his voice seemed to be trembling when he said that.

    The guy revealed a mysterious smile and advised him.

    "Young man, It''s best if you don''t know who I am. This is one of those cases where knowing too much might not be such a good thing¡­''

    The middle-aged man posing like he''s some mysterious viin rubbed him the wrong way, he was that close to drawing his de and cutting him down to size right there and then.

    I don''t suppose you want an Oscar to go with your acting?¡­

    This is what one actor thought about the other actor¡­

    The middle-aged guy patted his shoulders and acted like he''s a long time pal of his.

    "Hey now, I told you to not ask who we are. Oh, but we can answer your other question!"

    The middle-aged guyughed before continuing.

    "We havee to you today to ask for your help regarding one matter¡­"

    "Help?"

    He flinched, this time he''s not faking it. He couldn''t figure out what this nasty bastard wanted with him¡­

    "Yeah, we need help!"

    The middle-aged guy looked into his eyes and turned around to look in that direction before continuing.

    "Young man, we have been watching you and it seems you''re quite tight with the no.3 lv5, Railgun, otherwise known as Misaka Mikoto¡­"

    His pupils shrunk slightly, killing intention shed in his eyes. He knew something is up so he quickly lowered his head to hide his animosity.

    The middle-aged guy''s intention is something he had more or less guessed.

    In the middle-aged guy''s eyes, Wu Yan is probably freaking out because his movements were being tracked. In his eyes, Wu Yan is just a normal delinquent¡­

    "Young man, don''t be afraid, we won''t do anything to you!"

    The guy revealed a smug grin, thinking that victory is in his hands.

    "We just need your help with a little favor, that''s all¡­"

    He''s implying that non-cooperation will be met with extreme prejudice¡­

    "H-help with what?"

    He acted pitifully. His expression was something along the lines of ''I am so scared, please bully me more''.

    The middle-aged guyughed at his apparent cooperation. He took out an empty syringe and passed it to Wu Yan.

    "Seeing as you''re so familiar with no.3, too familiar in fact, this favor shouldn''t be too hard. You just need to obtain a blood sample from no.3. That''s all we ask, how about it?"

    As expected¡­

    "Really, that''s all? You sure it won''t be a hassle?"

    He said in a hesitant manner, he seemed sincere enough anyway.

    The middle-aged guyughed.

    "Of course! If you help us, not only will we stop hassling you, you will receive enough money that you won''t be needing for the rest of your life!"

    The guy took out a piece of paper and gave the syringe to Wu Yan along with it.

    "When you finish your mission, call this number. Someone will be here to retrieve it and you will get your money at that time."

    Wu Yan took the stuff and the middle-aged guy grinned.

    "I look forward to a joyful partnership!"

    Without waiting for him to reply, he walked away like he owns the street. The two suited guys escorted him away.

    When he can''t see them, his fake expression faded away. He looked at the syringe in his hand and melted it down with his powers.

    "If I wasn''t vying for time, I would have cut down that pussy-ass dude!"

    Hemented the fact that he can''t take action against him yet. Truth be told, he was disgusted by that guy¡­

    Sighing, he looked in the direction of Tokiwadai dormitory.

    "Looks like Aleister wants to take action against Mikoto directly. I hope the matter with the sisters is solved before then¡­"

 Chapter 189: Ikaros! Incomingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 189: Ikaros! Iing¡­</h4>

    School district 7, Wu Yan¡¯s house.

    Wu Yan is currently taking a bath, he washed himself down by sshing water on his body. He touched the biocontainment unit bracelet on his hand and sighed. He lifted his face and stared at nothing particr like he¡¯s being gued by some ill thoughts.

    As he rescued more sisters, the remaining ones are bing harder and harder to save¡­

    It is verymon for him to raid the research firms housing the remaining sisters only to return empty-handed. Tonight is also another failed attempt¡­

    He wiped away the water on his face and stared at his biocontainment bracelet before rubbing it again.

    ¡°Almost there¡­¡±

    The door to the bathroom suddenly opened and a figure walked in much to his surprise.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    He turned towards the door and tried to identify the individual. When he saw who it was, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    He had reasons to be surprised. He is currently taking a bath is one of the reason and the other reason being Ikaros¡¯ attire, orck of it anyway. She was close to nude with only her towel covering her breast and her dangerous inner thighs area. She clutched the towel wrapped around her body while flushing red with her hair which is usually tied up as two long ponytailspletely loosened.

    Holy fuck, she¡¯s hot!

    Looking at her ckjawed, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He just couldn¡¯t fathom that Ikaros would appear before him in the dead of night looking like this. Does she not know that he is taking a bath?

    ¡°Ikaros, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    He subconsciously gulped and asked her with a less than steady voice. It is not close to midnight since he returned from the research firms housing the sisters. hell, Hinagiku and Astrea are already asleep.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros seemed shy, her expressionless face ispletely red. He already knows that Ikaros had recovered somewhat from her emotional growth stump but seeing her like this is really going to be the death of him.

    Afraid that he would turn into a wolf any second now, he turned his head away at great strain to himself before stuttering.

    ¡°Er¡­ Ikaros, you¡¯re taking a bath huh? Wai-wait a bit, I am just about to get out¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­Ikaros is here for master¡­¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head in confusion before he helplessly replied.

    ¡°If you have something to discuss with me, at least wait until I get out¡­¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head, in that mist permeated bathroom, her skin seemed to have taken on a light glow, his eyes can¡¯t stop themselves from ogling her.

    ¡°Bu-but¡­¡±

    Ikaros inhaled a few times and lifted her blushing face before replying with a bashful yet resolute expression.

    ¡°But, Ikaros is here to make master happy¡­¡±

    His head almost fell into the waters in his bathtub. He is damn sure what she means by ¡°happy¡± isn¡¯t just its nominal meaning. Combining what she said with their earlier interactions, and judging by her looks, he could tell why Ikaros presented herself before him deep in the night like this.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    He rxed his disorderly breathing and calmed his throbbing heart while bitterlyughing.

    ¡°Why now?¡­¡±

    Ikaros seemed crestfallen at his response. Actually, Wu Yan¡¯s pretty sure she¡¯s dejected.

    ¡°Because¡­ Master said he was going to make Ikaros do stuff that would please master, but Master hadn¡¯t done anything up till now¡­¡±

    He instantly understood what context they were in. True, he did say he was going to ask her to ¡°make his day¡±, and it has been some time now that he hadn¡¯t taken any action. He can¡¯t take brazen actions because there¡¯s Kaichou-sama to think about¡­

    Did Ikaros do this out of consideration for him? Did she choose midnight because she knew Hinagiku would be asleep?

    His heart started wavering at the thought of this. The proverb about perfect time, ce and people is probably referring to this. Seeing as he is shocked, Ikaros lowered her head with a very disappointed face. It¡¯s unthinkable that such an expressive emotion would appear in Ikaros, at least if this were Ikaros in the past.

    ¡°Master¡­ do you not like it?¡­¡±

    Ikaros mumbled with a dispirited tone in her voice. His heart ached at the very sound of her voice and he quickly replied.

    ¡°I dig it! I love it very much, the day will nevere where I dislike Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    A hint of joy escaped her eyes as she looked up at Wu Yan. She eagerly continued.

    ¡°Then¡­ master, can I¡­¡±

    Listening to her words, Wu Yan felt like his heart had experienced a lift-off, even his body felt like it is floating on clouds. Had he ever experienced a girling onto him like this? How many times did he get let down when he went out hunting?

    He examined her voluptuous body which he hadn¡¯t thrown on the bed before but did, on numerous asions, touched before. He felt his mouth drying up. Ikaros is too attractive¡­

    He stood up from the bathtub immediately, giving Ikaros a light shock. Flushing red, she watched him approach her while her heart jumped.

    Her odd motion furnace status (Tl: heart rate) would only go into a weird state whenever she is facing her master. She¡¯s not sure whether or not this is a malfunction but she is notining¡­

    He came before her and raised his hand to caress her smooth face. Joy welled up within him when he saw Ikaros being flustered. His joy was ephemeral as it soon became insufficient for him¡­

    He streaked his fingers across her cheeks and lightly smiled before his hand moved down¡­

    As his hands approached her chest, Ikaros¡¯ tension raised through the roof. She hurriedly closed her eyes and enjoyed this prelude to a transformative phase.

    His hands traveled until they reached their destination. He squeezed lightly on that jug of hers and found his hand being enveloped by them. One of his hand even slipped into the dangerous valleys between the twin mountains and got itself stuck.

    ¡°Mgh¡­¡±

    Ikaros bit down on her lower lip. She had this weird urge to suppress her moaning.

    His hand slid back and forth between her hooters, hemented.

    ¡°How smooth¡­¡±

    Ikaros turned away in what appears to be bashfulness at hispliment. He revealed an evil grin at the sight of this¡­

    He repeated his motion and felt that this won¡¯t get old even if he spent the rest of his life doing this. He kept going at it with a hand until one hand just wouldn¡¯t do the trick anymore. So, he lifted his other hand and he cupped her twin peaks of massive destruction, alternating between hard and soft teasing squeeze¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Under his skillful movements, Ikaros¡¯ skin turned into a deeper and more passionate red. She opened her eyes slightly and her eyes rippled like a disturbed water surface. Basically, she¡¯s turned on.

    He gave them titties a hard squeeze his fingers sunk into her breasts. Ikaros couldn¡¯t help lifting her head while moaning out loud. Her yelp is like an aphrodisiac on his ears.

    He tasked one of his hand with the mission to travel behind Ikaros and he pulled her tight against his chest. Then his hand slowly traveled down her back like it had lost against gravity.

    Ikaros pressed her hands against her master¡¯s chest. She could feel her upper and lower body slowly ceding control over to Wu Yan. Her pink exquisite lips quivered as she heaved time and time again while mixing in some held back yelps. The feelings within kept pouring out of her.

    His hands were all over her, one hand would give her cans the time of their lives and his other hand would draw circles on her smooth and shapely rump before he gave them a hard squeeze.

    After a bit of time, he inhaled deeply and moved his hand towards the towel covering her body¡­

 Chapter 190: The night of blossoming within the bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 190: The night of blossoming within the bathroom</h4>

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Presenting herself at all its glory to her master, Ikaros seemed awkward in that she covered her breasts and her wings kept trembling, a sign of how nervous she is at the moment¡­

    Unknown to her, her nervous bodynguage is actually a bigger turn. She looked like she wanted him to take the initiative, Wu Yan instantly felt his blood boil, the blood rushing to his head almost caused dizziness. Then, the blood began engorging a certain extremity of his, there¡¯s no brake on this train anymore.

    He slid his fingers over her back, he only needed to exert a bit of strength and his fingers would be able to glide over her lustrous pink bank like it¡¯s smooth ice. He deployed his two hands to touch every nook and cranny on her body.

    The best body he had ever touched up until now would be Takitsubou Rikou. That one time in theb where he gave her a ¡°personal lesson¡±. His other victims like Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda have more loli-level petite bodies. Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s body was as voluptuous as theye¡­

    Now his record is being overwritten. Excluding future summons and Astrea, it would Ikaros who had the most luscious of a body.

    In this short span of time, Wu Yan felt his throat starting to dry up. He lifted her face by the chin and smooched her.

    ¡°Mugh!¡±

    Yelped a surprised Ikaros. She widened her eyes at the sight of Wu Yan¡¯s face barely 1 inch away from her face. Her eyes then mellowed before she closed them and just let herself go, enjoying the weird sensation thates with crossing tongues¡­

    His tongue wriggled around Ikaros¡¯ small oral cavity, it subjugated every inch of that tiny space. He then coiled his tongue with Ikaros iling tongue which seemed to be panicking over what to do as he tasted them thoroughly¡­

    His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, they captured more and more area of her body including her wings. He made sure to memorize her body by the sensation from his hands before he started going after the final bastion, her inner thighs.

    He slid one finger in and Ikaros lightly choked. Her eyes shot open, a brief look would reveal that she¡¯s fretting over how to respond to Wu Yan¡¯s invasion. However, it is toote to stop him from going in and out of her.

    ¡°Nh! Uu¡­ Mgh¡­¡±

    Ikaros couldn¡¯t hold back her moaning when Wu Yan started attacking. Despite having her mouth held captive, she still managed to leak out a few moans.

    Soon, her body started rocking in tune with Wu Yan¡¯s rhythm, her jugs dancing magnificently.

    Parting from her lips, he sucked in the strand of liquid he extracted from her mouth and stared at the dancing bunnies in front of him. The red cherry topping on top of her jugs drew traces in the air as they jumped up and down.

    Heaving heavily, he lost all restraint and chomped down on her hooters.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Cried Ikaros, not knowing what to do, she iled her hands around before hugging Wu Yan¡¯s head which was busy at work molding her breasts. She looked at the ceiling while moaning incessantly¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros clenched her teeth, her breathing now at a rapid pace, she squeezed those words out while her body kept rocking in tune with his fingers.

    ¡°Master, ngh¡­ please go easy¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t even need time to think about it, she just let that line slip out. Her processing speed had all but disappeared thanks to Wu Yan.

    Licking her tits and drawing more moans from her, Wu Yan mischievouslyughed and parted from herrge cans.

    He slid his finger out and raised his hand which was delightfully covered in her discharge and he stuck his fingers in her mouth.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    Ikaros subconsciously licked the fingers he stuck in her mouth. When that weird taste started spreading in her mouth, Ikaros bashfully parted away from his fingers for some unknown reason.

    Too bad Wu Yan is having none of that, stuck in his strong embrace, Ikaros cannot free herself. The only thing she could do is close her eyes and taste the fingers Wu Yan is using to y with her tongue, she had to taste herself.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a good girl¡­¡±

    He nodded in satisfaction before kissing her forehead. She is almost obedient to a fault, a good point at times like this¡­

    When her skin took on a pink hue, he stopped and lifted her up onto his body.

    ¡°Ikaros, it¡¯s going to hurt so I hope you can bear with it¡­¡±

    He warmly said to her. Words can¡¯t express the feeling in his heart, he is finally going to make her his.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros hugged his neck and something propped up against her sex, her heart trembled but she still managed to say what¡¯s on her mind.

    ¡°Ikaros is not afraid of pain¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and ced his hands on her hip, adjusting their position he pressed her down strongly and pierced her with a crisp sound of something tearing.

    ¡°Nn¡­ugh!!!¡±

    Ikaros tightened her hands and her brows furrowed deeply. The sharp pain made her legs go into a death grip around Wu Yan¡¯s back. They stayed motionless during this time.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t dare to move so Wu Yan decided to not move as well. Even if we are talking about Ikaros here, this is still her first time and it¡¯s very easy to scar her. If he fucked up, it would leave unthinkable trauma on her psyche.

    With only tender affection for her, he had forgotten about the wondrous tools avable in the System and the fact that Ikaros had recovery mechanisms built into her as well¡­

    When the pain subsided, Ikaros felt a well of joy rising up within her followed by a sense of losing something. She¡¯s probably wondering about what she gained and lost¡­

    She quickly dropped the notion and as more pain subsided, a void filled her heart. She needed something to fill her up. Subconsciously, she twisted her body. Feeling master inside of her, her eyebrows rxed and ripples formed in her eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­ There¡¯s a weird sensation¡­¡±

    Dull to her own emotions as she is, she still knew how at ease she is at the moment. She wanted to say it felt good but the words came out as weird without her conscious agreement¡­

    With tons of experience under his belt, he knew what she is referring to. He snickered and put on a sadistic grin.

    ¡°Weird sensation you say? Well, could it be that Ikaros is feeling good?¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    She wriggled her body while lowering her head, a blush could be seen spreading across her cheeks before she mewled.

    ¡°Yes, master, Ikaros feels¡­good.¡±

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes and he just could not find the words to say how high he is feeling right now. Her tight v.a.g.i.n.al walls practically strangling his member, he moved and this time, he isn¡¯t going to stop smashing her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ ah¡­ ahhh¡­¡±

    Her body moved ordingly to his pistoning motion. She clung to him and moaned like there¡¯s no tomorrow, she hadpletely lost any control over her own voice now.

    ¡°Mgh¡­ Ahh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    She brought her face up and looked into her master¡¯s eyes while moaning before screaming in pleasure.

    ¡°Master¡­ Ah¡­ Are you happy?¡­¡±

    ¡°You bet your sweet ass¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied while panting. He stood up and skewered her like a kebab. Now ying in the deep, she made good use of gravity to toss her body up and down while enjoying the ride.

    ¡°I am very happy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±

    Ikaros shut her eyes and tears flowed down her cheeks, she is so d she cried.

    ¡°Master¡­ is very happy¡­ Aa¡­ Ikaros is very happy as well¡­¡±

    He grinned and rubbed her head, he also rubbed his face in her wings before continuing to pound the beautiful woman within his arms. Her amorous pants like music to his ears¡­

 Chapter 191: Kaichou-sama just joined the game. Once moreâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 191: Kaichou-sama just joined the game. Once more¡­</h4>

    Ikaros¡¯ captivating whimpers filled the bathroom. The two of them gave and took, in turn, leaving traces of their love everywhere¡­

    When Ikaros got sent up to the heaven known as the climax for the first time in her life, she let go of her voice, indirectly telling Wu Yan just great he made her feel¡­

    Ikaros might be done but he¡¯s still got more to dish out. He didn¡¯t bother voicing it out though. Instead, heid her on the floor and turned her around with her rump facing him.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Passively being made to lie on the ground on all fours, she turned around with misty eyes while asking her master in a confused manner what is he nning to do with her¡­

    Straddling behind her, he heaved and once again entered her. Ikaros moaned like she got hit with a ram¡­

    p p p

    The sound of meat colliding with meat echoed in the room with Ikaros¡¯ moaning apanying it. His mind and body entered a state of rapture.

    He bear-hugged Ikaros and squeezed her tight within his arms before humping away like a rabbit¡­

    He gave her jugs a good molding or two. His hands and hips were at full throttle, the effect is so intense Ikaros¡¯ soul almost left her body. She was lost in her own world, it will be quite some time before she can return¡­

    He nibbled her earlobe, Ikaros tried to shrink her head away from him but every part of her body is too sensitive. Wu Yan excitedly teased every ce he cany his hands on while Ikaros whimpered and moaned.

    ¡°Mmaster¡­¡±

    Ikaros panted heavily while swinging her shapely body. She looked at Wu Yan who is still busy tasting her and mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ happy¡­¡±

    She felt a switch inside her going up in smoke and she tightened her body while lifting her head high before letting out the longest wail of pleasure¡­

    Licking his lips, he looked at Ikaros who lied on top of him, he had long past the point of no return, if he stopped now he would definitely kill himself.

    Seeing that there¡¯s not much energy left in her, Wu Yan stood up and pinned her against the bathroom wall with her back facing him before smashing her in deeper. Poor Ikaros couldn¡¯t even recover from her rapture before another wave of pleasure hit her like a truck. Her little mouth opened and closed, her exhaled air with her fragrant smell hitting the bathroom walls, giving rise to intense sounds of heaving¡­

    He stuck close to her body and fondled her while pounding away at her body, not forgetting to enjoy himself in his ventures¡­

    Her o.r.g.a.s.m was made apparent with another longment. The duration is even longer and louder this time. What the two didn¡¯t know was that their voice pierced the walls and reached out of the bathroom¡­

    Listening to her long moan and judging by how loud it is, Wu Yan knew she hit her limit.

    Angeloids have no dreams because they had no need for sleep. The night belonged to Angeloids in a way, it is also the period of time where they feel the loneliest¡­

    Angeloids do not sleep, it is a given that Ikaros does not as well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t appear in Wu Yan¡¯s room every morning having watched Wu Yan throughout the night¡­

    Perhaps in this aspect, Astrea is the oddball. The only one who would sleep at night. Although they had no need for sleep, if they so choose to rest, they still can do so¡­

    But, strangely enough, after having cummed real hard, her eyelids started trembling and she actually fell asleep!

    Looking at her cute sleeping face, Wu Yan felt like he had seen something very rare. He didn¡¯t know what to say about her sleeping in the bathroom like this though.

    However, just because she¡¯s asleep doesn¡¯t mean the night is over¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Ikaros!¡±

    The bathroom door got violently mmed open, Kaichou-sama in her pajamas rammed her way into the bathroom without even considering what might be going on.

    ¡°I heard wailinging from inside here, Ikaros, are you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku dumbfoundedly stared at a butt naked Wu Yan and an equally naked Ikaros lying asleep on the floor. The distinct musk wafting around assaulted her nostrils. Her thought processed jammed as a result.

    The two stared at each other in a stunned manner. One of them didn¡¯t think the other would just barge in here like this while the other didn¡¯t think the bathroom would look like this.

    Looking at the two¡¯s attire (orck of it), andbining that moan from Ikaros before, it didn¡¯t take long for Kaichou-sama to piece together what went down here.

    Ikaros¡¯ moan sounds strangely like those times she is nearing the end of an adult naptime session with Wu Yan, doesn¡¯t it?

    Seeing that she is very shocked, Wu Yan recovered first and grinned when he got a good look at her.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±

    With trembling fingers, she pointed at him. Her thought processes ground to a halt thinking about the sheer audacity with which they went about their jiggery-pokery.

    ¡°Yo, Hinagiku!¡±

    He greeted her like nothing happened. His nonchnce is just short of saying what happened just now is nothing more than the usual minor stuff.

    Hinagiku had trouble believing what she is seeing and hearing at the moment. Here we have this fellow who shagged another woman and after having been busted, greeted his waifu like it¡¯s no biggie, surely there¡¯s no bigger shamelessness than this?

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t know that there is an answer to her question and it¡¯sing right up¡­

    ¡°Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed and stood up, he walked his merry little way over to her with his dingly dangly diddly ding dong right in her face. Hinagiku shrieked but it certainly didn¡¯t stop him from continuing his advance on her.

    With him encroaching upon her, she subconsciously knew this wouldn¡¯t end well. She forgot that she¡¯s the inquisitor here, she even forgot what she was about to say and instead, she said.

    ¡°Yo-you! What are you doing! Wear some clothes for goodness sake!¡±

    She stomped while blushing furiously. She yelled at him with her apple red face turned away. Of course, Wu Yan didn¡¯t give a flying fuck.

    ¡°Hinagiku,e y with me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan warmly invited her with shocking lines. Hinagiku started backpedaling at the sight of him approaching her, she started panicking.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are you going to do? Do-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    She thought about something and her body is not ready. With how thick faced he is, she just knows he had the capacity to pull off something like that. She decided not to wait for his answer and just turned around to skedaddle her perky little butt out of there.

    s, she¡¯s too slow¡­

    Reaching out, he grabbed Kaichou-sama who is still bent on running away and embraced her. While she leaked out a shout, he stuffed her mouth with his.

    ¡°Uu!Mguh!¡±

    With her lips sealed, she still put up a struggle to escape but she fell prey to his demonic ws. Kaichou-sama is too vani, would she ever explicitly agree to punch fucking the rosebud in a ce like a bathroom, furthermore, with another woman right there?

    Knowing her like the back of his hand, he didn¡¯t bother sweet talking her. He just grabbed her and gave her little butt a good hard squeeze, she froze up alright.

    He then grabbed one of her modest cans and made her go mellow. She put up what seems to be a mosquito¡¯s resistance by pomf-ing his chest with her fists.

    Preceded just a little bit by a yelp of shock, the sound of Kaichou-sama think pajamas got torn up. Now that the two are on even grounds¡­

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    Still nning on running away, she turned around. An amusing resistance for him¡­

    He picked her up and sniggered. He didn¡¯t care about the feeble attempts Kaichou-sama made to signal her reluctance and just lowered her down onto him.

    ¡°Hn! Uu¡­¡±

    With a choked wail, Kaichou-sama decided to forfeit her struggle. No point to it now¡­

    Her greenish yellow eyes had a bit of red mixed in as she gnashed her teeth at him, all the while moaning before squeezing out her piece of mind.

    ¡°You dummy¡­ ngh¡­ Jerk¡­ Uu¡­ Meanie¡­¡±

    And his reply came in the form of violent thrusts.

    And so, a new melody leaked out from the bathroom into the night¡­

    Meanwhile, in Astrea¡¯s room. There¡¯s a figure in the bed heavily shrouded by a nket. If one strained their ears, one could hear slight murmursing from inside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ captivating whimpers filled the bathroom. The two of them gave and took, in turn, leaving traces of their love everywhere¡­

    When Ikaros got sent up to the heaven known as the climax for the first time in her life, she let go of her voice, indirectly telling Wu Yan just great he made her feel¡­

    Ikaros might be done but he¡¯s still got more to dish out. He didn¡¯t bother voicing it out though. Instead, heid her on the floor and turned her around with her rump facing him.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Passively being made to lie on the ground on all fours, she turned around with misty eyes while asking her master in a confused manner what is he nning to do with her¡­

    Straddling behind her, he heaved and once again entered her. Ikaros moaned like she got hit with a ram¡­

    p p p

    The sound of meat colliding with meat echoed in the room with Ikaros¡¯ moaning apanying it. His mind and body entered a state of rapture.

    He bear-hugged Ikaros and squeezed her tight within his arms before humping away like a rabbit¡­

    He gave her jugs a good molding or two. His hands and hips were at full throttle, the effect is so intense Ikaros¡¯ soul almost left her body. She was lost in her own world, it will be quite some time before she can return¡­

    He nibbled her earlobe, Ikaros tried to shrink her head away from him but every part of her body is too sensitive. Wu Yan excitedly teased every ce he cany his hands on while Ikaros whimpered and moaned.

    ¡°Mmaster¡­¡±

    Ikaros panted heavily while swinging her shapely body. She looked at Wu Yan who is still busy tasting her and mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ happy¡­¡±

    She felt a switch inside her going up in smoke and she tightened her body while lifting her head high before letting out the longest wail of pleasure¡­

    Licking his lips, he looked at Ikaros who lied on top of him, he had long past the point of no return, if he stopped now he would definitely kill himself.

    Seeing that there¡¯s not much energy left in her, Wu Yan stood up and pinned her against the bathroom wall with her back facing him before smashing her in deeper. Poor Ikaros couldn¡¯t even recover from her rapture before another wave of pleasure hit her like a truck. Her little mouth opened and closed, her exhaled air with her fragrant smell hitting the bathroom walls, giving rise to intense sounds of heaving¡­

    He stuck close to her body and fondled her while pounding away at her body, not forgetting to enjoy himself in his ventures¡­

    Her o.r.g.a.s.m was made apparent with another longment. The duration is even longer and louder this time. What the two didn¡¯t know was that their voice pierced the walls and reached out of the bathroom¡­

    Listening to her long moan and judging by how loud it is, Wu Yan knew she hit her limit.

    Angeloids have no dreams because they had no need for sleep. The night belonged to Angeloids in a way, it is also the period of time where they feel the loneliest¡­

    Angeloids do not sleep, it is a given that Ikaros does not as well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t appear in Wu Yan¡¯s room every morning having watched Wu Yan throughout the night¡­

    Perhaps in this aspect, Astrea is the oddball. The only one who would sleep at night. Although they had no need for sleep, if they so choose to rest, they still can do so¡­

    But, strangely enough, after having cummed real hard, her eyelids started trembling and she actually fell asleep!

    Looking at her cute sleeping face, Wu Yan felt like he had seen something very rare. He didn¡¯t know what to say about her sleeping in the bathroom like this though.

    However, just because she¡¯s asleep doesn¡¯t mean the night is over¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Ikaros!¡±

    The bathroom door got violently mmed open, Kaichou-sama in her pajamas rammed her way into the bathroom without even considering what might be going on.

    ¡°I heard wailinging from inside here, Ikaros, are you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku dumbfoundedly stared at a butt naked Wu Yan and an equally naked Ikaros lying asleep on the floor. The distinct musk wafting around assaulted her nostrils. Her thought processed jammed as a result.

    The two stared at each other in a stunned manner. One of them didn¡¯t think the other would just barge in here like this while the other didn¡¯t think the bathroom would look like this.

    Looking at the two¡¯s attire (orck of it), andbining that moan from Ikaros before, it didn¡¯t take long for Kaichou-sama to piece together what went down here.

    Ikaros¡¯ moan sounds strangely like those times she is nearing the end of an adult naptime session with Wu Yan, doesn¡¯t it?

    Seeing that she is very shocked, Wu Yan recovered first and grinned when he got a good look at her.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±

    With trembling fingers, she pointed at him. Her thought processes ground to a halt thinking about the sheer audacity with which they went about their jiggery-pokery.

    ¡°Yo, Hinagiku!¡±

    He greeted her like nothing happened. His nonchnce is just short of saying what happened just now is nothing more than the usual minor stuff.

    Hinagiku had trouble believing what she is seeing and hearing at the moment. Here we have this fellow who shagged another woman and after having been busted, greeted his waifu like it¡¯s no biggie, surely there¡¯s no bigger shamelessness than this?

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t know that there is an answer to her question and it¡¯sing right up¡­

    ¡°Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed and stood up, he walked his merry little way over to her with his dingly dangly diddly ding dong right in her face. Hinagiku shrieked but it certainly didn¡¯t stop him from continuing his advance on her.

    With him encroaching upon her, she subconsciously knew this wouldn¡¯t end well. She forgot that she¡¯s the inquisitor here, she even forgot what she was about to say and instead, she said.

    ¡°Yo-you! What are you doing! Wear some clothes for goodness sake!¡±

    She stomped while blushing furiously. She yelled at him with her apple red face turned away. Of course, Wu Yan didn¡¯t give a flying fuck.

    ¡°Hinagiku,e y with me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan warmly invited her with shocking lines. Hinagiku started backpedaling at the sight of him approaching her, she started panicking.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are you going to do? Do-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    She thought about something and her body is not ready. With how thick faced he is, she just knows he had the capacity to pull off something like that. She decided not to wait for his answer and just turned around to skedaddle her perky little butt out of there.

    s, she¡¯s too slow¡­

    Reaching out, he grabbed Kaichou-sama who is still bent on running away and embraced her. While she leaked out a shout, he stuffed her mouth with his.

    ¡°Uu!Mguh!¡±

    With her lips sealed, she still put up a struggle to escape but she fell prey to his demonic ws. Kaichou-sama is too vani, would she ever explicitly agree to punch fucking the rosebud in a ce like a bathroom, furthermore, with another woman right there?

    Knowing her like the back of his hand, he didn¡¯t bother sweet talking her. He just grabbed her and gave her little butt a good hard squeeze, she froze up alright.

    He then grabbed one of her modest cans and made her go mellow. She put up what seems to be a mosquito¡¯s resistance by .

    Preceded just a little bit by a yelp of shock, the sound of Kaichou-sama think pajamas got torn up. Now that the two are on even grounds¡­

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    Still nning on running away, she turned around. An amusing resistance for him¡­

    He picked her up and sniggered. He didn¡¯t care about the feeble attempts Kaichou-sama made to signal her reluctance and just lowered her down onto him.

    ¡°Hn! Uu¡­¡±

    With a choked wail, Kaichou-sama decided to forfeit her struggle. No point to it now¡­

    Her greenish yellow eyes had a bit of red mixed in as she gnashed her teeth at him, all the while moaning before squeezing out her piece of mind.

    ¡°You dummy¡­ ngh¡­ Jerk¡­ Uu¡­ Meanie¡­¡±

    And his reply came in the form of violent thrusts.

    And so, a new melody leaked out from the bathroom into the night¡­

    Meanwhile, in Astrea¡¯s room. There¡¯s a figure in the bed heavily shrouded by a nket. If one strained their ears, one could hear slight murmursing from inside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 192: Tokiwadai midsummer festival. The start of another trollfestâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 192: Tokiwadai midsummer festival. The start of another trollfest¡­</h4>

    Academy City, School district 7¡­

    Wu Yan is currently sitting at a table staring at two invitation letterid out on the table. He scratched his head and felt a bit helpless as to what to do next¡­

    The letters aren''t the "Let''s have a nice chat" invitation letters sent by Shokuhou Misakist time. It''s an invitation letter toe and see the midsummer festival at Tokiwadai middle school.

    He knew about this event because it was a special event that was disyed in the original work before. He remembers that Mikoto performed a violin piece on that day as well¡­

    He''s looking forward to her ying the violin no doubt about that. More importantly, however, the theme of Tokiwadai Midsummer festival this time is maids!

    Just imagine, cute girls and moe blobs prancing around in maid attire. Standing at doors and greeting people with an all so tender voice, lines like "Wee home, master", appealing isn''t it?

    He had already spent enough time in thepany of more than 3 girls. Even now, he is still ecstatic about seeing it in real life.

    Now, why is he looking so troubled when there is so much to look forward to you ask? Well, let''s start with the invitation letters.

    Tokiwadai midsummer festival is an event that restricts ess to only those invited by the Ojou-samas studying here. The invitation letters serve as a ticket of sorts to enter the event that is known as the midsummer festival at Tokiwadai.

    With a lv5 wife in Tokiwadai, an invitation letter is something he need not worry about. Now the trouble begins with the next letter¡­

    Here we have one from Mikoto and one more Shokuhou Misaki.

    Looking at the two names on the front page of the invitation letter, he really can''t find the words to express how at odds these two names looked just by being put together like this¡­

    He''s surprised by the fact that Joou-sama actually took the initiative to invite him. He''s also a simple man, he sees that a beautifuldy is thinking about him, he gets happy (secretly).

    The amount of confusion greatly outweighs his surprise or giddiness though.

    Shokuhou Misaki should have understood that he already has Mikoto. Furthermore, she should have figured it out by now that based on his conversation with Mikotost time, he had other girls like Hinagiku and Ikaros, Astrea is also included. It shouldn''t have been too hard for her.

    Even so, here she is still hung up over him. Could this be another plot devised by her?

    If someone were to tell him that his actions that day captured her heart and she would rather risk it all to join his crystal pce harem, he would still not think so even if he was force-fed mental r.e.t.a.r.dation pills. This is the queen we are talking about here, would she reallyy down everything she has to join his crystal pce? Even with someone like Mikoto, her arch nemesis as a member of this crystal pce? Surely not. The next logical conclusion should be that this Haraguro queen is up to something.

    And if all that wasn''t enough, he saw the destination written very clearly on both invites as "Tokiwadai dormitory". Slight recap, that''s where most of the girls who wanted to humanely dispose of him are at its most numerous¡­

    And so, his conundrum continues¡­

    Still pondering over his problem, Kaichou-sama, Ikaros, and Astrea came to his side and took a look at the invitations. Kaichou-sama picked up one of the invites.

    "Are you going or not? It''s going to start soon!"

    Said Hinagiku, unamused by his dyed decision making. This event which resembled Hakuo Academy''s culture festival is something Hinagiku looked forward to.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed and lightly pped his cheeks. He shook off the thoughts bedeviling him and walked to the entrance¡­

    "fuck it."

    ? ?

    Academy City, school district 7.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea stood at the entrance to Tokiwadai''s dormitory. They saw some that walked in after handing in their invites and they also saw haters who didn''t get any and had to watch from a distance, those eyes were grudgeful eyes that could pierce the soul of anyone who looked at them. They exchanged nces andughed.

    "So many people! This ce is so rowdy!"

    Astrea''s eyes are practically stars now, she looked around at all the people while beaming. Males and females were stunned and some shrieked out of moephctic shock. The person herself isn''t aware that she caused a lot of people to faint from moe shock as she kept on looking left and right.

    She''s probably the one who is most excited about the midsummer festival. It''s not just the yful kid in her that expressed herself. It''s also because of something Wu Yan told her beforeing here.

    "The food at the midsummer fest is all-you-can-eat!"

    Astrea instantly got fired up.

    Bringing with him 3 stunningly pretty girls, he waltzed his way over to the checking booth and gave them his invitation letters. He then entered Tokiwadai dormitory while bathing in the res and leers of the haters and butthurt people.

    "Wee, masters!"

    With 4 maids at one side each, at the center of the 2 lines of maids, they flinched at their tender voices. The reasons for their flinching differed.

    Observing the maids at two sides, he rubbed his chin and sniggered. He''s looking forward to what Mikoto looks like in maid uniform.

    "Don''t tell me Mikoto is dressed like them as well?"

    Hinagiku frowned, Wu Yan could see that she is still more excited about Mikoto''s appearance than not¡­

    "Where''s the food?"

    Astrea looked left and right before asking the most important question to her. Wu Yan and Hinagiku suddenly felt strength leaving their body.

    The maids took a closer look and yelped. One of the maids pointed at Wu Yan before yelling out loud.

    "Isn''t that the scum who baited Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama?"

    Time stood still as he felt his lips twitching. He endured the looks that were given to him after that shout, he almost snapped. Hinagiku and Astrea were surprised as they didn''t why they said what they said. Only Ikaros remained silent throughout the whole shebang.

    He wanted to protest the words the girl had used like "scum" and "baited" but he soon found that he didn''t have the spare time to think about that!

    A petite figure appeared in front of him, her pink pigtails were fluttering and she had a frosty countenance. She mmed her tiny palms at him.

    He had already sensed this yuri girl when she first appeared. He didn''t want to make a scene because he''s in a public ce as he didn''t want his abilities to be found out.

    He can''t move, nobody said anything about other individuals doing the same thing¡­

    A pale blue crystalline shield consisted of what appears to be materialized data shielded Wu Yan from the iing palms. Ikaros had her hands stretch out at shoulder height, she looked like she didn''t even sweat the whole thing.

    Before the assant can recover her momentum, he grabbed her and pinned her arm behind her back.

    He suppressed her by pressing his other hand against her forehead. It''s like how he suppressed her thest time as well, history repeated itself.

    "damn you, scum! Let go of me this instant!"

    Shrieked the pink-haired twin pigtails girl with a name that is written as Kuroko but pronounced as a pervert. She struggled in vain within his grasp. Her pink eyes were burning with animosity against Wu Yan.

    He helplessly patted her head and caused further "reeeee" shriek from Kuroko before he continued.

    "I say, Kuroko, just where have I offended you, what''s withing after the minute you see me huh."

    "Don''t get all chummy with me and calling me Kuroko!"

    Kuroko protested vehemently.

    "Give me a second and I will bury you six feet under like the scummy little turd you are. I will remember to burn some underworld paper with a p.s. on it that says why I did what I did."

    He rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Even if you don''t say it, I can more or less guess why you are so antagonistic to me, it''s Mikoto right?"

    "Well, now that you know, why don''t you just sit tight and let me bury you down under!"

    "Only a fool would let you do that! I think you want me to tie you up likest time eh?!"

    "I dare you m.o.f.o!"

    She said, but her body that stopped struggling determined that to be a bluff. Looks like she''s still pretty afraid she will get tied up like before¡­

    Kuroko still insidiously spat out a line.

    "damn, this does not work for me. I must find a chance and get rid of that scum, he must not be let anywhere near Onee-sama!"

    "Hey, mind muttering your threats at a lower tone?"

 Chapter 193: Can you please keep your hands off my boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Can you please keep your hands off my boyfriend?</h4>

    With tons of people still watching them, Wu Yan and Kuroko stared down at each other because they couldn¡¯t take any big actions. The crowd started whispering after seeing how much Kuroko hates Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s pretty much public knowledge that Kuroko is a roommate of Mikoto¡¯s. It¡¯s rather hard for her not to stand out given that she¡¯s roommate to none other than the ace of Tokiwadai. When they saw how their respected Misaka-sama¡¯s roommate is hellbent on getting rid of Wu Yan, they pretty much filled in the nks themselves.

    The scum before their eyes must have used some despicable techniques to capture Misaka-sama¡¯s heart. Misaka-sama¡¯s roommate must have seen through his devious plots and fought valiantly against this scum¡¯s lewd ws to prevent Misaka-sama from falling prey to the scum without concern for her own personal safety.

    When these ideas started popping up, their eyes took on a more unfriendly turn. Some of the girls from the Queen¡¯s faction even started calcting the equations required to take Wu Yan out once and for all.

    If Wu Yan ever found out what the girls of Tokiwadai were thinking, he would surely tie them up and bring em home to [censored] [redacted] [It¡¯s for me to know and you to find out] them¡­

    At this critical juncture, Mikoto appeared and unknowingly prevented a ¡°tragedy¡± from happening. She took a look at both Wu Yan and Kuroko before dashing over with a slightly surprised expression on her face.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You must run! Get as far as you can from this vile scum! He¡¯s going to defile you!¡±

    Kuroko shouted in exasperation when she saw Mikoto running over. Besides pissing Wu Yan off, Mikoto almost tripped and fell when she heard her shout.

    He gave her a good knocking on the head and promptly ignored her moans of pain or protest. Wu Yan took a good look at Mikoto and his eyes beamed. He then nodded in a satisfied manner.

    It¡¯s the same uniform as he had seen on screen before. The uniform looked super moe on her, he could have died from moe overdose right there and then.

    Wu Yan suddenly recalled that he had bought a maid uniform and apron for Mikoto when they went out datingst time. It¡¯s still in his space ring at the moment¡­

    He looked at Hinagiku and Ikaros and he had an evil eureka moment.

    He decided that he must make the three of them wear maid uniforms and apron and give their ps a good bludgeoning session or two.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan had already started hatching a n of the lewd kind. However, Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a chill going down their backs. They started raising their guards thinking it¡¯s an approaching danger.

    Regarding Ikaros, forget maid uniforms. Wu Yan already creamed her Twinkie when she wore her sexy and revealing Angeloid light armor. Maid uniforms? Bitch please, that¡¯s child¡¯s y¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what in the world are you doing?!¡±

    Mikoto came out of the crowd, she assumed that Kuroko must have done something embarrassing given the whispering of the surrounding Tokiwadai girls.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Kuroko didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Kuroko pleads not guilty with an innocent face. Truth be told, she looked pretty cute while doing this. What she said after that, not cute.

    ¡°To prevent this abomination of a human scum from sullying my beloved Onee-sama, I, Kuroko shall hereby carry out the duty of burying this refuse where it belongs, six feet under!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto made a fist. But, she felt the piercing sights from those around her. She didn¡¯t want them to know she is actually quite a tomboy. She¡¯s forgotten that this scene isn¡¯t the first time the other girls had seen this scene¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Her arms were locked by Wu Yan as she kept stomping and shouting at Mikoto.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You should leave now! Let me¡­Mghhh¡­¡±

    Before Kuroko can finish, Mikoto could guess what embarrassing stuff she¡¯s going to say and she silenced her right there and then. She pinched her cheeks and stretched them out with all of her strength.

    ¡°Kuroko¡­¡±

    Mikoto forced a smile.

    ¡°Are you not aware that your words are stressing me out?¡±

    ¡°Muughh¡­¡±

    Kuroko protested with gibberish because her cheeks were still being pulled apart. Judging from the drop of tear at the corner of her eyes, it¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s probably begging for mercy from Mikoto¡­

    ¡°What friendly terms you girls are on, as usual¡­¡±

    The sudden voice saved Kuroko. Ruiko and Uiharu stood not far away. they looked as cute as usual except this time they are not wearing their usual Sakugawa middle school uniform, they were wearing casual outfits.

    ¡°Saten! Uiharu!¡±

    Mikoto awkwardly let go at the same time as Wu Yan. Kuroko fell down like a ragdoll. Mikoto hurriedly shook her hands and head in denial.

    ¡°No no, we aren¡¯t tight or anything, we are just ying around, yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    You know, putting it like that is just going to make people question whether or not you bat that way¡­

    Ruiko and Uiharu smiled. They knew that they weren¡¯t like that, they were just messing with Mikoto for a bit. Mikoto uttered a few dryughs because she didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    ¡°Ara, well isn¡¯t that just fine?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression froze when she heard that distinctive bell of aughter. Everyone else also flinched because the owner is a gorgeous blondedy with literal starry eyes.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki walking over to his side in elegance while dressed as a maid.

    He did, in fact, receive her invitation but he didn¡¯t expect her to actually show up here. What the hell is going on? She didn¡¯t appear in the original work during the midsummer festival.

    The crowd started roaring in exhration. With the appearance of Shokuhou Misaki in addition to Misaka Mikoto, they started cheering out loud.

    It¡¯s like some pop idol just made an entrance, cheers could be heard amongst the guardians as well. The whole ce was practically bursting with hype.

    ¡°So beautiful! So elegant!¡±

    Ruiko and Uiharu almost went starry-eyed for Shokuhou Misaki. One of them admired her strength as an esper while the other admired her for herdylike aura¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little bit over the top¡­¡±

    Hinagiku eximed.

    If the others are sighing in admiration, Mikoto is sighing in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°And why are you here?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled and walked to Wu Yan¡¯s side before she linked her arm with his much to the shock of everyone present. She then lovingly purred.

    ¡°I am here to escort my little Yan of course¡­¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth. Hinagiku who didn¡¯t know who Shokuhou Misaki was immediately leered at Wu Yan, a chill started climbing up his back as she did so.

    I am going to need a good exnation¡­

    That¡¯s what Hinagiku¡¯s eyes are saying. Wu Yan awkwardly nodded his head. He turned towards Ikaros who looked like she had something to say but decided to keep it to herself before he shook his head at her. With this, Ikaros returned to her usual expression.

    He let a long moan escape his mouth as he stared up at the ceiling. Even if he used his foot to think he can still more or less guess the sh*t storm that is going to hit him after this¡­

    ¡°Are you here to pick a fight with me?¡±

    Mikoto growled as lightning arced across her head. Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki nonchntlyughed.

    ¡°Misaka-san, how can you say that. I invited little Yan, it is my duty as the host to escort him. I have no intention of ever picking a fight with you ya know~~~¡±

    With how you¡¯re putting it, who¡¯s going to believe you¡­

    Wu Yan threw a retort at her in his heart. He felt helpless that the fire had already started burning him before any reasonably long time had passed.

    As he expected, Mikoto turned around and asked him in the warmest tone he had hearding out of her mouth.

    ¡°Yan, are you here invited by her?¡±

    ¡°You believe what she is saying, are you that easily fooled?¡±

    He pressed a hand against his head to signal the headache he is feeling right now. Mikoto blushed at the thought of her falling prey to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s wordys.

    ¡°Little Yan, I am pretty sure I did invite you.¡±

    She coquettishly feigned anger while squeezing his arm. The girls who are familiar with her can¡¯t help dropping their jaws down onto the floor at the sight of this scene.

    Mikoto dismissed whatever Shokuhou Misaki as BS as she replied.

    ¡°Shokuhou-san, Yan already said he didn¡¯te in responds to your invitation, could you please le-let go of¡­.¡±

    Mikoto hesitated, clenching her teeth she shut her eyes before shouting out loud while blushing deep red!

    ¡°Can you please let go of my boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 194: Another squabble? The second round of shots firedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 194: Another squabble? The second round of shots fired¡­</h4>

    "Can you please unhand my boyfriend?"

    The ce fell into a deathly silence.

    The spectators, the Tokiwadai Ojou-samas in maid uniforms, Wu Yan & co, even Shokuhou Misaki and Ikaros were stunned.

    Still blushing, she didn''t open her eyes because she''s too embarrassed to look at anybody in the eyes. Looking at her, it''s hard to guess that she was the one who audaciously shouted out that line.

    Hinagiku who gave up her first time together with Mikoto twitched her lips as she adopted an incredulous expression. She nced at Shokuhou Misaki who hadn''t recovered and mumbled.

    "Just how much bad blood is there between the two of them that Mikoto would stoop to such a level¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed in response. Hinagiku didn''t know that Shokuhou Misaki is practically the arch nemesis of Mikoto, of course Mikoto would react to her so adversely.

    Well, it was pretty pleasant for him to hear her scream "Can you please let go of my BF?" in front of a crowd.

    "Ooooohhhh! Mikoto-nee (Mikoto-senpai), so brave!"

    Astrea, Ruiko and Uiharu threw admiring gaze at her like she''s some kind of saint.

    "NOOOOOOO! Onee-sama! This is impossibrue!!!"

    While the whole ce was quiet, a sudden shriek broke the silence. It came from the lump of stardust on the floor wailing like she''s met with the deepest of despair. She sounded as hysterical as she the disbelief she had.

    The twin pigtail yuri lifeform flipped some kind of switch and she revived instantaneously before spring up some 90 cm from the ground to jump Mikoto, all while she hadn''t even opened her eyes.

    "Onee-sama! Tell me it''s not true! Uuuu¡­"

    She clung onto Mikoto while rubbing her petite face all over Mikoto''s simrly petite chest. She didn''t forget to cry in the saddest way possible.

    "Onee-sama! My gant, charming, and mighty Onee-sama! How can you submit yourself to the lewd influence of this ape-like scum? This surely isn''t real! Onee-sama, don''t abandon Kuroko! Uuu¡­"

    The two girls that were affixed together stood out the most amongst everyone there. Everyone didn''t know what to make of two increasingly absurd development.

    "Kuroko!!!"

    Mikoto thought the spectators would whisper stuff about her but instead, all she got was another assault by the white and ck lifeform (Kuroko). Mikoto freaked out.

    Different gazes fell upon her, she could feel that some of it are revaluations of her character. Embarrassed on multiple levels, she flipped out and channeled her electricity into the closest target and boy did she take the electricity into herself.

    ck smokeing out of her body, Kuroko twitched on the ground while she drooled and heaved. Her expression looks like the ahegao of a masochistic girl that got smashed good. The surrounding people all shivered and took a few steps back, subconsciously putting a distance between themselves and Kuroko¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth with her hand. Wu Yan couldn''t tell whether she did that to keep up her act as a queen or if she''s actually shocked by Mikoto''s confession. She looked at the spectators'' different expressions and Mikoto who is still blushing furiously. She took a look at Wu Yan as he awkwardlyughed. A slight sense of annoyance came from within her and she peevishly said.

    "Misaksan, you''re wrong. Little Yan is MY boyfriend!"

    Wu Yan''s smile froze, the spectators who had barely managed to recover from the exchange between Mikoto and Kuroko were once again left speechless with her announcement.

    "Yo-you¡­"

    Mikoto is so mad lightning kept arcing around her. She was originally blushing in embarrassment but now she''s flushed red because of how irritated she is at the sheer shamelessness Shokuhou Misaki is exhibiting.

    "It''s only natural to hug my boyfriend, Misaksan¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki shed a victorious grin. She intimately drew circles around his chest with her hand which was covered by a white spiderweb patterned glove.

    "You!"

    Mikoto is practically heaving from her fury as she leered at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Why do you think you can call him your boyfriend?!"

    "Oh? Misaksan, surely a Tokiwadai student like you would have heard the rumor going around for quite some time now?"

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned as she mischievously threw a nce at her before chuckling.

    "Everyone knows that I went out on a date with Little Yan awhile ago. Would I go out with him if he''s not my BF?"

    The people around her nodded in agreement. With Shokuhou Misaki''s personality, if she didn''t like a person she certainly wouldn''t go out with him. Only Shokuhou Misaki knows that she only went out with that time because she had no other ways of backing out¡­

    "Pfft please, a date and you call Yan your BF?"

    Mikoto said in what seems to be an amusement born from extreme prejudice. She pointed at Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea before shouting out loud with no concern for the consequences.

    "Well doesn''t that make Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and me girlfriends of Wu Yan since we went out on dates with him before?"

    "What!"

    Everyone couldn''t help yelling out loud. They all took a look at Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki''s exquisite countenances and they were enraged by what they heard. Following that, dangerous, judging, jealous, resentful, disbelieving gazes were directed at this bigger than life son of a gun.

    "Human filth!"

    "Disgusting dross!"

    "Beast!"

    "Shameless asshat!"

    "My hero¡­"

    Everybody directed their killing intention at the guy who said thest line. The guy shivered and sold Wu Yan out straight away.

    "damnable trash!"

    The mob then withdrew their killing intention. Wu Yan is so pissed he could just end them right here and be done with it.

    Shokuhou Misaki seemed to have finally taken inventory of Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. She didn''t know them but she hadn''t forgotten their names even after a bit of time had passed.

    She looked at the three girls with a serious expression. Even with her standards, Shokuhou Misaki had to give it to them. the three girls are extraordinary in appearance and aura in unique ways. Even whenpared to the lightning bolt throwing child of a girl or her, they are pretty outstanding.

    With their qualities, why are they gathering around that guy? Who the hell is he?¡­

    She squinted her eyes at Wu Yan. With an elegant smile, she curtsied to the three girls.

    "Pardon me for my rudeness, everyone. It''s a gaffe for me to have not noticed your presences. I apologize and seek your forgiveness for any grievances caused."

    Her elegant style and amiable stancesbined with her formality befitting someone of her title made the spectators all apud albeit silently in their hearts. She mesmerized not just the spectators, she had score points with Hinagiku and Astrea as well due to her politeness. Regarding Ikaros? Well, Ikaros will be Ikaros¡­

    "It''s nothing, no need to go overboard with the greetings¡­"

    Hinagiku shook her hands in a suave style as expected of the student council president of Hakuo Academy.

    Shokuhou Misaki might be smiling but she''s very disturbed internally.

    She used her ability on the three when she''s greeting them. However, not a single one of the three girls were affected by her ability. Her abilities seemed to have been used on a big sea of sugar, the signals were sent but never returned.

    Who are these girls?!¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki maintained a calm appearance superficially. Wu Yan felt a headacheing on after watching Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki exchanging lines.

    He looked at the girls and the spectators who would rather give him a death by a thousand cuts. He speechlessly looked at the ceiling. In this kind of situation, it would be best if he just put on a red shirt and pretends like he''s just another face in the crowd¡­

    But, his actions were interpreted by Mikoto as an indirect acknowledgment of him being Shokuhou Misaki''s BF. She gnashed her teeth in anger and walked to his side before grabbing his arm.

    "And you, get away from that woman!"

    Mikoto frustratingly said. She grabbed the soft meat at Wu Yan''s hips and gave them a good squeezing.

    "Yowch!!!"

    He had never tasted a woman''s ultimate finisher and today he did and found it to be excruciatingly painful. Tears started forming inside his achy breaky heart.

    fuck. Me.

 Chapter 195: The dark dealingsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 195: The dark dealings¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan who decided to keep quiet got pinched hard by Mikoto. His wails of pain attracted the attention of the haters once again as if he hadn''t had enough of their probing eyes.

    He looked at the expressions of the surrounding people and rubbed his soft meat which is still aching, he pursed his lips as he didn''t think Railgun would actually put out such a girly skill on him¡­

    He sighed and shook himself free of Shokuhou Misaki and Mikoto. He turned towards Shokuhou Misaki and smiled at her.

    "Ne, Joou-sama, when you called me your BF, are you seriously not considering that chance that I might take your words for it?"

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched and the grinned before she grabbed him by the arm again. She purred.

    "What are you saying, Little Yan. We are an item in the first ce, how could you put it that way. Or maybe¡­"

    Tears appeared in the corners of her eyes as she pitifully wept.

    "Could it be that you don''t want to admit it after all we have done together?"

    Fwip

    Everyone other than them instantly turned their attention towards Wu Yan. If looks could kill, he would have died so many times Shen Long couldn''t revive him anymore¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki''s acting was so perfect that she convinced everyone. It''s hard not to believe her, even Hinagiku and the other girls threw suspicious nces at him having imagined the "extramarital affairs" he must have done.

    Only Mikoto who knew Shokuhou Misaki like the back of her hand pursed her lips before retorting at her.

    "I think you guys the first time back then, this meeting should only be the second time right? Surely you wouldn''t call anyone you just met your BF?"

    Shokuhou Misakiughed and then looked at Mikoto like she''s a naive little grade schooler.

    "Don''t tell me Misaksan is unaware of a term called love at first sight? How unworldly you are."

    Wu Yan can''t help but notice how Joou-sama can look as pitiful as a puppy one second and beaming as brightly as a flower the next moment. Mikoto rolled her eyes and threw a sarcastic line at her.

    "Even if you call it love at first sight, Yan would still have to admit it for there to be any substance to your ims."

    sh*t. fuck me with a sandpaper d.i.l.d.o!

    Wu Yan knew the current direction of conversation isn''t going to be good. As expected, Joou-sama used her puppy eyes and soft purs on him.

    "Little Yan, say it for all the world to hear, do you not feel the same love as I do for you?"

    Mikoto hugged his other arm and red at him.

    "Yeah, why don''t you say it! You hitting on her or not?!"

    His arms seized once more, Wu Yan threw an imploring nce at Hinagiku, hoping Kaichou-sama or Ikaros would throw him a lifeline.

    Ikaros couldn''t endure seeing him in his state, as she stepped forward and was about to speak, Hinagiku stopped her.

    She gave him a radiant smile and lightly told him off.

    "Actually, I would like to know the answer to that question as well¡­"

    Why am I the one that always gets the short end of the stick¡­

    He looked at Shokuhou Misaki who adopted her sweetest countenance and Mikoto who looked serious. He sighed before a bright idea came into his mind. He leaned down and whispered something in her ears that almost made her jump.

    "Mikoto, if you want to know the answer you have to promise me that when I take you back to your dormitory you will remain in your uniform and do the forbidden polka with me, in the sheets."

    Blood climbed up from her neck and went into her head. Her blushing face is burning up like boiling water, she felt so hot her thought processes started grinding to a halt.

    "Y-you why I oughta¡­"

    "What about it? We have a deal?"

    Wu Yan sniggered. Mikoto started wondering if he had been nning to this end all along.

    "Are those kinds of stuff the only things in your mind?"

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth. Blushing, she endured her urge to rampage and go primal on him as she growled at him.

    "Do we have a deal?"

    Wu Yan didn''t bother denying her allegations.

    "If you don''t agree then I guess¡­"

    "You jerk!"

    Her flushing face kept changing expression just like how her heart kept increasing its pace. With how big of a tsundere she is, how would she ever explicitly say yes¡­

    The spectators wore doubtful expressions as the two whispered into each other''s ears. When they saw how she is flushing red, they started specting. Shokuhou Misaki who is the closest to the two of them perked up her ears, trying to obtain any intel she can. s, the exchange between Wu Yan and Mikoto can''t be discerned from the noise surrounding them. She started getting anxious as a result.

    Mikoto saw how Shokuhou Misaki is reacting and thought about Wu Yan''s words. She panicked and she whispered back to Wu Yan.

    "I-I will do it¡­"

    A sinister grin appeared on his face, an even more grinch-like grin appeared in his heart as he turned back towards Shokuhou Misaki and told her.

    "Joou-sama, let''s make it clear."

    Wu Yan smiled at Shokuhou Misaki, his bodynguage made Shokuhou Misaki frown.

    "What?"

    Shokuhou Misaki acted cool as a cucumber. She kept her eyes fixed on him because Wu Yan is currently using the same expression he had used the first time she met him. The eyes that told her he would side with Mikoto.

    "I am sure you have already met Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea right?"

    He waved for the three girls toe forth and they did so in slight confusion.

    "Joou-sama, Misaka Mikoto is my woman!"

    Mikoto''s face red up again. Shokuhou Misaki kept looking into his eyes. She knew that he hadn''t finished and what he said stupefied her.

    "Katsura Hinagiku is also my woman!"

    "Why did you bring that up!"

    Everybody started making a fuss, even Joou-sama couldn''t help bing stunned, losing her usualposure. Too bad for her, Wu Yan is not done teasing the boundaries of herposure.

    "Ikaros is also my woman!"

    Ikaros flushed a little bit and she lowered her head. At this point, the crowd is basically hysterical.

    What the fuck? Is this guy really dering that he''s made a crystal pce harem? This son of a bitch, somebody should grab this asshole and subject him to divine judgment!

    Wu Yan muted all the peripheral noises and looked at Shokuhou Misaki who couldn''t recover senses after hearing his deration.

    "It is as you have heard, I have 3 women that loves me very much just as much as I love them back. That is why, Joou-sama, if you still insist that I am your ''BF''. You are more than weed to join us!"

    Boom

    Everybody got riled up. He actually invited Shokuhou Misaki the no.5 and queen of Tokiwadai middle school to join his crystal pce? A crystal pce which has amongst its members, Misaka Mikoto the no.3 and ace of Tokiwadai? Has the world gone mad?

    At this point, Wu Yan couldn''t give a flying fuck what the other people thought or how they looked at him. He looked real cool with it all and he didn''t seem like he was the guy who made that surprising offer just a short while ago.

    In visual novel terms, Wu Yan might as well had limited his favorability with Joou-sama at 50 with no hope of ever getting it past that mark. hell, she might even question his integrity and lower her favorability with him even more¡­

    Wu Yan still would give no fucks. It''s not that he didn''t dig her, she''s just that independent. If her acknowledgment is a goal, one has to tougher than her otherwise he/she will just be another toy for her to y with.

    If Joou-sama did join his harem, she can ride him all she wants, it''s not like she would be able to screw him over after they be a couple. Plus, he wouldn''t be able to hide his rtionship with Hinagiku and the others with how intelligent Joou-sama is. Might as well put it all up in the front, maybe then the oues would be better.

    Worst case scenario, he turned her into one of his summons. At that point, it''s pretty hard for her to separate with him¡­

    He pulled two equally stunned Mikoto and Hinagiku and walked out that joint towards the dormitory with Ikaros and Astrea in tow. Everyone looked at his departing figure in pure shock.

    Shokuhou Misaki also looked at his back in a daze until his figure disappeared. She clenched her teeth and furiously stomped as she cursed him under her breath.

    "asshole! yboy! Who does he think he is?! How dare he dump me in front of a crowd, nobody has ever done that to me before. Just you wait, Wu Yan, we will see what happens when you cross me!"

 Chapter 196: The intense clashing of the sexes in the dormitory

    <h4>Chapter 196: The intense shing of the sexes in the dormitory</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    With a yelp, Mikoto got thrown onto her bed by Wu Yan in the blink of an eye. When she turned around, her face was already flushing red.

    Sealing the door to her dormitory room, he looked at Mikoto, still dressed as a maid, as a sense of excitement came onto him. He walked slowly over to her.

    Hinagiku and Ikaros apanied Astrea as they made their way over to the dining area. Eating until she¡¯s bloated up is one of Astrea¡¯s objective ofing here after all. With that as the excuse, Wu Yan persuaded them away before he brought dragged Mikoto back to her dormitory.

    He¡¯s interested in what Railgun¡¯s dorm room looked like but now is not the time to do some surveying work. It¡¯s time to get straight down to business!

    Mikoto panicked at the sight of Wu Yan encroaching upon her. She hid under her covers as a subconscious move. She looked like a girl that is about to be ra[censored]-ed and her futile struggle only served to increase his horniness. (Tl: the censor was in the raw so¡­)

    Mikoto gulped beforeughing in a forced manner.

    ¡°Yan, we shouldn¡¯t ditch Hinagiku and the other girls like that, what if they can¡¯t find us after they¡¯re done? Let¡¯s go back¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry sweet child. With Astrea¡¯s avarice for food, it will be quite some time before they leave the dining area, so we still have a lot~ of time to ourselves¡­¡±

    With one knee already on the bed, he continued his advance towards Mikoto, his words like a prelude to a hot forbidden polka. Mikoto shifted back again while blushing a deep red. She desperately looked for any excuse she could.

    ¡°Then what about Saten and Uiharu-san? With nobody to guide them, they would be lost!¡±

    ¡°With so many Ojou-samas here, it¡¯s pointless to worry about whether there¡¯s going to be a guide when any one of them could serve the role well enough!¡±

    He is now very close to Mikoto and she had her back against the bedhead, there is no escape now.

    Mikoto whimpered, she knew there is no exit for what fate had in store for her this time but she didn¡¯t give up because she is just that shy¡­

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes and told her off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. You will not be able to dodge this one. Just ept your fate!¡±

    He is telling the truth. In the original work, Railgun would wear her school uniform for most of her screen time. Mikoto in her uniform is very cute but seeing the same old outfit day in and day out will turn anyone se to them.

    After watching that one episode about Tokiwadai Midsummer festival, he had fantasized multiple times about doing the four-legged foxtrot with Railgun in maid uniform¡­

    Now that the opportunity has presented itself before him, why would he let a big juicy meat escape from him?

    Seeing Wu Yan¡¯s face approaching hers, she turned a deep red before shouting out loud.

    ¡°As expected! I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    She shoved him away and jumped down from the bed before making a beeline for the door. But, she miscalcted her physical abilities rtive to Wu Yan.

    Before she actually moved any meaningful distance, she felt her hands being pulled back as she lost bnce and fell onto Wu Yan¡¯s body with her back facing him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The moment shended on him, she felt her earlobe being sucked by something. A soft tongue licked her earlobe making her yell out of surprise.

    A set of hands locked her hips onto him, preventing her from escaping his embrace. She closed her eyes while blushing as if epting her fate.

    The tongue had its way with her earlobe before proceeding to her cheeks, prompting her to shrink ever so slightly away from the tongue. He rubbed her head and then took her lips after taking aim.

    ¡°Ughh¡­Mghh¡­¡±

    With her lips sealed, Mikoto felt her tongue being held captive by his and although this isn¡¯t the first time they had done this, she still looked pretty shaky as Wu Yan did all the moving of the tongues¡­

    Since their mouth was already busy with the dirty business, Wu Yan decided that the hands need to do their parts as well. His hands danced around on top of Mikoto¡¯s uniform. He wanted to frickle-frackle her because her uniform turned him on, it is only a given that he would not remove them so early into the game. The hands parted ways and went for two different hostile territories.

    ¡°Ugu!¡±

    Feeling that familiar sense of heat on that important part of hers, Mikoto issued a muffled moan. Bashful of the intimate contact, her lips parted away from his control as she panted.

    ¡°No¡­ Not there¡­¡±

    She failed to stop him and instead inadvertently egged him on. He sped up and her cans fell under his demonic w¡¯s control.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    She grabbed his hands with her hands in an attempt to pull them away but her attempt is naught but a weak attempt that was easily ignored and he bulldozed his way with her.

    Separated only by her uniform, he gave her hooters a good massaging session. She moaned and whimpered as she fell deeper and deeper into the abyss of pleasure. Her eyes started to lose focus and ze over¡­

    He liked her maid uniform but they are getting in the way of him messing with her racks. Hence, he slipped his hands into her uniform from the sides and grabbed onto the white rabbits there hopping around in there.

    ¡°Wai-wait¡­¡±

    The direct skin to skin contact made her leak out a moan as her breathing sped up. At this rate, even if he let go of her, she wouldn¡¯t think about running away, would she?

    With one hand fondling her cute little apple personally cultivated by him, he reached down under and slipped past her skirt and into the ce where the sun doesn¡¯t shine.

    ¡°Mguh!¡±

    Vigourously pressing down on her skirt with her hands, she shut her eyes as her face flushed red. She was so embarrassed tears almost came out from her eyes, she trembled and resisted the pleasure taking over him¡­

    Almost at Shangri, another wall hit him as he grumbled.

    ¡°Why are you wearing a safety short under here!¡±

    She red at him while still blushing red, the person herself didn¡¯t know what she did is the epitome of cuteness, the impact she had on him was amplified by her maid uniform, it could probably knock out a lot of people if she showed this side of her in public.

    Well, she can wear all the shorts in the world. In the end, it¡¯s going to have toe off¡­

    Eliciting another yelp from Mikoto, he smoothly removed her safety short and pulled down her panties as well.

    He pulled her maid uniform down from her shoulder and exposed her pretty little rabbit to the air much to her surprise.

    ¡°Mikoto, hands on the wall¡­¡±

    He whispered into her ears, his enthusiasm can be deduced from his heavy breathing.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Covering her rabbits with her hands, she made herst stand but it only stopped his advances for a while as she was quickly pressed against the wall.

    He grabbed onto her waist and he lifted her body slightly, making her protrude her perky little butt in his direction. If he looked closer, he could see her divine slit just like that.

    Made to pose in this manner, she was so embarrassed she could die. The amount of shame she felt isparable to that one time they did it in the cinema.

    In his beast mode, Wu Yan is peerless whereas Mikoto will turn soft. With a hard one smashing a soft one, of course, the hard one woulde out on top. The softer side can only ept the pounding thates after.

    His friendly weapon pitted up against her vajayjay, the objective is at hand. Heaven awaits beyond the paltry gate, with the friendly weapon armed and ready, the time to charge is now!

    With explosive vigor, the paltry gate of the enemy got parted quite easily as hisncer squad entered her inner city. The losers of the warmented their defeat before quickly being subjugated by the iingncer squad¡­

    Humping her, he grabbed her titties and squeezed them like he¡¯s milking them. She moaned with every movement and the moans didn¡¯t stoping¡­

    Who would have guessed that the Ace of Tokiwadai, the No.3 of Academy City, the Railgun, Misaka Mikoto, the very same Misaksama the Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai lost their panties over would actually be getting her pink fortress assaulted by a man.

    She moaned and begged for mercy but those sound never stopped echoing in that room. There is still much time¡­

 Chapter 197: News?An untimely one!

    <h4>Chapter 197: News?An untimely one!</h4>

    Lying on top of Mikoto¡¯s bed, Wu Yan regained his breathing. He looked so satisfied, one could just draw the character for satisfied on his face. He felt his bonesplimenting him for a job well done.

    Meanwhile, Mikotoid on top of Wu Yan while flushing red. Her eyes were zed over as she rested her head on Wu Yan¡¯s chest, her mouth opened and closed like she¡¯s trying to kiss his skin. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t recovered from the intense bedroom activity.

    The maid uniform she was wearing had been pulled down to her waist and had tangled in a messy bunch of fabrics. If one didn¡¯t focus on her uniform, Mikoto would appear to be nude. The two stuck to each other in an intimate position. Not odd given the fact that Wu Yan¡¯s mini-me is still inside of her¡­

    Caressing her glossy pink back, he felt that everything he had to go through to reach this stage today was worth it.

    Exhaling, Mikoto finally regained her senses. She felt his member still throbbing within her and sensed the position they were in before she blushed a deeper red.

    She raised her head and leered at him before twisting her body, trying hard to endure the jolt of electricity running through her body the moment his member rubbed her insides. She bashfully shouted at him.

    ¡°Ge-get your junk out of me¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s movements almost reignited him. He hugged Mikoto¡¯s body tightly and drove his piledriver into her a few times and Mikoto¡¯s bashful protest of anger turned into coy pants.

    ¡°Mikoto, you are seriously bing more and more charming¡­¡±

    Still holding on to her, Wu Yan smashed her while delivering those words. He made sure to enjoy all she has to offer as well.

    ¡°Nn¡­ No¡­ Nh¡­ Not again¡­ Uu¡­ Oh God, here ites¡­ Ughh¡­¡±

    Her body moved in tune with Wu Yan. She became too tired to work with him so with slight ecstasy written on her face, she begged Wu Yan to go easy on her, a dejvu as she had asked him for the same thing just moments ago¡­

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯tply, if anything when ites to doing the dirty deeds, it¡¯s better to do exactly the opposite of what she said. He obliged by this principle and gave her all he got as he rocked her while enjoying himself.

    ¡°But Mikoto, I want more¡­¡±

    ¡°No more¡­¡±

    Mikoto moaned, clearly tired out by what they had done, she mewled in his ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s a¡­Mh¡­.a¡­Uu¡­ performanceter¡­¡±

    ¡°Performance?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and pped his head due to it almost slipping his mind. Mikoto had a violin performance waiting for her.

    He stopped, finally giving Mikoto the chance to catch her breath, she tried to continue while panting.

    ¡°Midsummer festival¡­ performance, I have to be on it¡­ so¡­¡±

    Helplessly nodding, he acquiesced. She has to perform so this tango has to be put on hold. It¡¯s a bid regrettable but he had his fun. hell, what¡¯s stopping him from finding the next chance to do this cosy again, there are more maid costumes in his ring anyway¡­

    He picked her up and sat her in hisps before roughing her insides up more. She moaned as he told her.

    ¡°Well then, Mikoto, you better break a leg because there¡¯s going to be a punishment waiting for you if you screw it up~~~¡±

    Mikoto could do nothing but leak out moans and muster up a nod. She also didn¡¯t forget to beg him to have mercy on her. If this goes on, she really won¡¯t have any energy to go up on stageter on.

    But, being screwed over by Wu Yan, her nervousness before the big performance got dispelled quite quickly by the time she cummed like the n-th time. Perhaps, this is the silver lining to their little interlude.

    Frustrated by his thoughts, he pounded her even harder and he sent her soul of her body. She probably lost sense of herself by the end¡­

    ¡°Even if we are going to end this, it will be after this round is finished¡­¡±

    Hinagiku noticed Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s return almost immediately the moment they stepped into the dining area. She told them off in an obviously unamused tone.

    ¡°Where did you guys go? We were going to look for you had you been anyter!¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his head andughed.

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t sweat the small stuff, we just went out to y a little game that¡¯s all, see we are here aren¡¯t we?¡±

    The moment she heard him say ¡°a little game¡±, Mikoto blushed while recalling what they did in the dormitory. Her expression turned into a ‡å, however, when she saw the mountain of tes piled up in front of Astrea.

    ¡°You sure can eat, as expected of Astrea¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed before sighing. It¡¯s a good thing that he had enough gold on him. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know where he had to get the finance to feed this angel.

    Hinagiku pouted when she heard him and pointed a finger in another direction.

    ¡°Astrea isn¡¯tparable to that over there, that¡¯s more impressive!¡±

    Everyone looked at where Hinagiku pointed. The kids were stunned by what they saw. If Astrea managed to work up a mountain of tes, that thing worked up ten mountains of tes.

    Mikoto¡¯s lip twitched as shepared the two tables.

    ¡°Well, what do you know? She really lost¡­¡±

    Wu Yan adopted the ‡å expression, he lost words to describe how lost for words he is.

    If his eyes are not ying tricks on him, the individual buried in tes had a nun¡¯s outfit, it¡¯s a silver-haired little girl¡­

    He then saw the spiky-haired boy who looked really unlucky and is sweating heavily like there¡¯s no tomorrow, he already knows what went down here¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe just how rxed you are, Misaka Mikoto¡­¡±

    A low voice of a feminine origin entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone preupied with the world of tes in front of them flinched and turned towards the source of the sound. Everyone but Wu Yan stopped, Wu Yan frowned when he identified her.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Mikoto hesitated for a bit as she examined this weird girl who had an expression like everybody in the world owed her money.

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto, Railgun of Tokiwadai, No.3 of Academy City. You need not know me but I know you!¡±

    The girl is wearing what appears to be a blue uniform, slightly curly blue hair that reaches her shoulders, an uptight expression, and eyes like those of a fish, indifferent to anything in the world.

    Judging by what she said, Mikoto frowned at the possibility that she really isn¡¯t here on some random chance.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±

    ¡°We can leave the answer to that question for another time. Right now, I have a more important information to tell you!¡±

    The young girl then looked at Wu Yan &pany, probably a signal for them to distance themselves.

    ¡°Drop the act, just say it will you?¡±

    Hinagiku examined her, she¡¯s not sensing anything dangerous from her but since she is still a stranger, she raised her guard.

    The girl nced at Hinagiku before looking back at Mikoto.

    ¡°This is a very critical issue, I hope you wille along with me¡­¡±

    Mikoto hesitated but Wu Yan spoke up before she could reply.

    ¡°No need for that, just say your piece, there is nothing to hide. !¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu¡¯s expression changed a bit. Surprised, she looked at him.

    ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°More or less¡­¡±

    Wu Yan went up and grabbed Mikoto¡¯s hand. She stepped down because she knows that he is someone she can ce her trust on.

    Wu Yan smiled at her and then looked at Shinobu with serious eyes.

    ¡°Nunotaba Shinobu, for you toe here personally for Mikoto. I am guessing it has something to do with the sisters right?¡­¡±

    More than just a slight change in expression, Shinobu disyed a look of pure shock.

    ¡°You know about the sisters?¡±

    ¡°Not just me, everyone else does. Just say whatever you¡¯ve got to say!¡±

    She looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea who finally put down the fork.

    ¡°It seems you guys already know.¡±

    Shinobu frowned heavily before she rxed her brows.

    ¡°Since you guys are already aware of it I am going to assume that you guys know about the piging of the sisters and the indefinite freeze on the whole project right. Well then, this is going to be straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Lv 6 shift program is in motion again!¡±

 Chapter 198: Nunotaba Shinobuâ€™s warningâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 198: Nunotaba Shinobu¡¯s warning¡­</h4>

    "This is impossible!"

    Wu Yan only responded with a smile. Well, his face anyway, his heart is still feeling heavy because he knows all too well who this person before him is.

    Nunotaba Shinobu is one of the major contributors to the sisters'' thought and theirwork, it would be quite urate to say that she''s half the reason the sisters are here today.

    Mikoto didn''t know who she was but since she heard the word lv6 shift program, she knew that this devil of a n is beginning again and she''s anxious about it.

    "Is what you''re saying true? Tell me!"

    Mikoto shouted at her out of unrest. If not for Wu Yan &pany, she might have already grabbed her by the cors.

    Wu Yan held Mikoto back by her hand and dragged her back to his side before consoling her.

    "Mikoto, rx. Give the girl a chance to speak."

    "Yan¡­"

    Mikoto looked at Wu Yan with a worried expression on her face. She then nodded and backed off, she still kept her eyes on Nunotaba Shinobu though.

    With cold eyes, Nunotaba Shinobu watched everything proceed until Mikoto calms down. She then turned back to Wu Yan.

    "It seems Misaka Mikoto trusts you very much¡­"

    Heughed but said nothing in response. Instead, he asked her with a low voice.

    "Fill me in. Why is the lv6 shift program back in action? The sisters'' supply dwindled to a very low level, insufficient toplete the program, at least that''s what the status quo wasst I checked?"

    Nunotaba Shinobu took a good look at Wu Yan and she can''t help but wonder where did this youth obtain ssified information like that. How did he know about the program and the sisters? Even more so, how did he know the sisters were stolen¡­

    "Actually, I don''t know the reason¡­"

    Nunotaba Shinobu said after thinking for a bit. Her words were calm but one could just sense a hint of helplessness in it.

    "You don''t know why?"

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow. She didn''t know the reason why the program which wouldn''t be able to yield any result had been restarted?

    Perhaps another one of Aleister''s backup n? If so, what is it?¡­

    Seeing Wu Yan thinking hard about the problem, Mikoto felt a bit pained. This is all her fault, she had an indirect y in this n. Wu Yan is not only trying to save her hope, he''s putting himself to work on saving the sisters.

    Mikoto knew this was all for her.

    A smile found its way onto Mikoto''s face as she grabbed Wu Yan''s hand. She stared into Wu Yan''s eyes with her tecolored eyes. There was a never before seen warmness within those eyes¡­

    Wu Yan almost lost himself in those warm tecolored eyes of hers. This is because she had never used eyes like these on him before.

    The soft eyes didn''tst long of course. Mikoto turned away in a flush of bashfulness, tinging her face red and amusing Wu Yan to no end.

    Mikoto turned towards Nunotaba Shinobu and hesitated a bit before continuing.

    "You¡­ Why are you telling me all of this?"

    Nunotaba Shinobu stayed silent, she didn''t answer Mikoto''s question. Instead, she turned back towards Wu Yan.

    "Originally, I had a n to give the sisters mature thought processes and leverage the original''s disinclination towards the experiment to bring an end to this experiment."

    "But, the sudden appearance of [Hunter] led to the stealing of thousands of sisters. Said individual also used some form of method to cut off the connection between those sisters and the Misaka Network. This means that we have lost all contact with the stolen sisters. It was decided that this n would be deeply buried up."

    "[Hunter?]"

    "[Hunter], that is the codename the higher ups of Academy City gave to the mysterious individual who stole the sisters. His identity remains a mystery and there appear to be no leads at all pertaining to this individual. Hence, the codename."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. Much to everyone''s surprise, Nunotaba Shinobu broke a smile as well and her tone took on a more favorable tune.

    "I was worried about what [Hunter] would do the sisters, what his objective was and the like¡­"

    "But now!"

    Nunotaba Shinobu looked at Wu Yan before continuing.

    "I think I can stop worrying now, [Hunter] probably won''t hurt them¡­"

    Busted¡­

    Wu Yan shrugged. Nunotaba Shinobu is not on his sh*t list, she might have participated in the lv6 shift program in the past but she showed regret for what she did, didn''t she? It was out of guilt that she decided to save the sisters.

    Wu Yan didn''t try to pull one over here. Instead, he grinned.

    "Oh yeah, [Hunter] won''t hurt them!"

    As if a heavy burden had been lifted, she used a serious tone on Wu Yan.

    "If, [Hunter] decides to pursue the remaining sisters, take note of a certain person!"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Let me guess, Ippou Tsuukou?" (Tl: the raws rarely use elerator, it mostly uses the kanji for Ippou Tsuukou, using it here just once before switching back to elerator.)

    "Yes."

    Nunotaba Shinobu nodded.

    "elerator is a person whom I have never met before but I heard his power has the potential to develop further had [Hunter] not stole the sisters. In a way, [Hunter] is limiting his shifting progress, elerator probably won''t like him very much."

    Nunotaba Shinobu stopped for a bit before continuing.

    "Moreover, there is a huge chance that he will be involved in the [Hunter] suppression mission."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes beforeughing.

    "Well, it was just a matter of time¡­"

    Nunotaba Shinobu was stunned.

    "You''re not afraid?"

    "Afraid?"

    Wu Yan looked at everyone around him, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea in particr¡­

    "With these girls here, I was never afraid in the first ce. hell, I am not even afraid of that bird-person!"

    Nunotaba Shinobu fell into silence once more before she helplessly told him.

    "Well then, I wish you good luck¡­"

    Nunotaba Shinobu walked away and as everyone stood there watching her figure disappear, they were deep in their own thoughts as if digesting the information Nunotaba Shinobu brought with her. Thoughts only they themselves would know¡­

    "Yan, what do you think we should do?"

    Hinagiku broke the silence as Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea turned towards Wu Yan. Mikoto tightened her grip on his hand before continuing in a serious tone.

    "Don''t think about doing this solo style again!"

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned as he nodded.

    "Even if I wanted to brute force my way through this alone I don''t think I canst until the end. Don''t worry, you girls have roles to y in the uing fight."

    Wu Yan thought for a bit before continuing.

    "The most important thing right now is how the hell did lv6 shift program get restarted. We need information on where the experiment is going to be held at. Ikaros, this is your forte, please hack into their database and obtain the relevant information."

    "Yes, Master!"

    Ikaros didn''t hesitate as she answered him. Every word Wu Yan says to her is an order.

    Wu Yanughed when he saw how everyone is all fired up.

    "Of course, that''s for when we get back home. For now, we can still enjoy the midsummer festival!"

    "I concur!"

    Astrea shot her hands up first, she instantaneously returned to her seat and continued chowing down. Everyone started dripping cold sweat just watching her.

    Seeing as Mikoto still seems to be conscious of it, Wu Yan whispered into her ears.

    "That''s enough, don''t think about it too much. The programs restarted and worst case scenario the sisters are all dead. At that point, we will just have to resurrect them with the gic life infusion, easy peasy!"

    Mikoto nced at him and nodded, her expression rxing although a bit of worry still remains. At least death is not the end for her sisters.

    "Rather than that, I think you should focus on your stage performanceter."

    Wu Yan shook his head while grinning. He continued with an implicative tone.

    "If you don''t do well, you know what is going to happen to your ass, it''s not a figurative statement."

    Cold sweat started dotting Mikoto''s face¡­

 Chapter 199: Preserving the tradition of messing around

    <h4>Chapter 199: Preserving the tradition of messing around</h4>

    Midsummer festival entered its final stages after Mikoto''s sweet violin performance¡­

    While on his way out of Tokiwadai dormitory, Shokuhou Misaki made an appearance. She didn''t say anything but her hand gesture of a finger gun aimed at him made him sweat all day long at her implications.

    When they returned home, Ikaros immediately hacked into the research firm''s database stole their data about the lv6 shift program. The data confirmed that the program had indeed been restarted.

    It was restarted under the premise that although insufficient numbers were avable for ascension into lv6, enough sisters were left over to shorten No.1''s ascension period. It is a shoddy excuse no doubts about it. The program is in motion once more and that is a fact. The remaining sister will be hunted down as a result.

    The experiment is still being reorganized, when that is done, the experiment will begin immediately. Everyone released a sigh of relief at the thought that they would have some time toe up with a n before dashing into the fray.

    While Ikaros got the intel report, she also managed to get two more extra juicy details.

    Rather than any concrete ns, it''s more like objectives. Wu Yan knows about one of the objectives: To obtain Mikoto''s DNA and reboot the lv6 shift program. If her DNA is obtained before thest of the sisters perish, the lv6 shift program can continue indefinitely. Even after the sisters perish, the program needs only obtain Mikoto''s DNA to restart anytime they want.

    Besides rescuing the sisters, Wu Yan &pany had another mission that is to protect Mikoto.

    Aleister''s modus operandi dictates that even if Mikoto doesn''t assist, he will find another means to aplish his objective. The grunts who came for Wu Yan''s assistance that day is only one of many such means¡­

    In the original work, Mikoto was nothing more than a means to provide DNA and battle power. Now, she''s the lynchpin of this program.

    Granted, with her abilities at the moment, elerator can''t possibly do anything against her.

    Perhaps he might be able to defeat her in some ways but he will definitely not be able to leisurely dished out a beat down on Mikoto like he did in the original work.

    Now all he has to do is guard against Aleister''s other aces and especially his right-hand man, Aiwass.

    The other objective is somewhat unexpected: The capturing of [Hunter].

    Perhaps it should have been expected, he''s the one who almost single-handedly put an end to Aleister''s ns. Of course, he wouldn''t let him just do whatever he damn well pleases on his own turf.

    If not because they aren''t sure whether he still had possession of the sisters, they might have gone past capturing and proceeded with the order to kill on sight.

    With the lv6 shift program restarting, the high-level executives will be thinking of ways to obtain Mikoto''s DNA, fast. Wu Yan''s expecting some form of response from the goons who contacted him a few days ago.

    All the troublesome matters are starting to pop up all of a sudden. Including this peculiar trouble that bedevils him¡­

    "Long time no see! Little Yan!"

    He thought, looking at the piece of ass star-for-eyes standing in front of his door. Looking at Shokuhou Misaki greeting him with that wide grin of hers instilled a sense in him to m the door on her.

    "I say, Joou-sama¡­."

    Wu Yan threw an odd expression at her while forcing a smile.

    "I thought I made it pretty clear that day. If you''re here, I am presuming that you want to enter my crystal pce?"

    "Ara, does this displeases you, Little Yan?"

    Shokuhou Misaki cupped her cheeks in a cutesy manner, her words shook him to the core.

    She''s up to something!

    His first thoughts the moment he heard her.

    "Joou-sama¡­"

    He vigntly told her while enduring his headache.

    "I don''t know just what is it you see in me but¡­"

    "Now don''t you say that~~~"

    Shokuhou Misaki teased him.

    "Little Yan is a fine specimen¡­"

    Wu Yan shivered as goosebumps started appearing all over his body. Truth be told, he can''t find where is this fine specimen within him¡­

    "Ne, Little Yan, let''s skip this banter and¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki turned her tone around, she stepped up and hugged his arm before giggling.

    ''Go on a date!"

    Enjoying the soft sensation on his arm, his lips quivered. Oh God why, why this sudden development? He could more or less venture a guess¡­

    "Shameless woman! Let go of Yan this instant!"

    His other arm got hugged pretty hard as well. Mikoto red at Shokuhou Misaki who isughing her ass off. In Mikoto''s tecolored eyes are the mes of fury.

    When did you get here¡­

    Wu Yan moaned towards the sky. Ordinarily, being hugged like this with flowers in each arm is a very pleasing matter yet Wu Yan feels none of those, he just feels like he''s so tired of this sh*t.

    Just how many times are you two girls going to go through this charade¡­

    "Joou-sama¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed before grumbling.

    "Can you please stop messing around?"

    "But I dide here intending on having a date with an all too serious mind, I am not messing around¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki pouted and turned her head away. Whether or not this expression is honest remains to be seen and observed¡­

    "This girl!"

    Mikoto was on the verge of exploding.

    "You already know that Wu Yan and I have a thing for each other¡­ Yet youe here and throw yourself all over him, what are you nning on doing!"

    "Misaksan¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki resented Wu Yan for not ying along with her tunes, effective given that Wu Yan''s hair was raised. She then turned back to Mikoto.

    "Misaksan would share your man with other girls so why the discrimination towards me?"

    "They are different from you!"

    Mikoto shot back at her.

    "Hinagiku and the other girls aren''t as nasty as you!"

    Shokuhou Misaki blinked her eyes and threw out another line that almost made Wu Yan and Mikoto barf blood.

    "Innocent ol'' me, how can you call me nasty?"

    "You? Innocent?¡­"

    Wu Yan and Mikoto''s brows were raised. Shokuhou Misaki ignored them and looked at Wu Yan.

    "Now, Little Yan, let''s ignore this underdeveloped middle school student and have our merry little date!"

    Biri

    Shokuhou Misaki dropped hot spit on Mikoto''s psyche and that in turn drew blood, oh wait, electricity from her. And¡­ the two got into another fight¡­

    With two girls bickering right by his ears, his brain almost exploded from their argument.

    Why is it always me who gets screwed over? Could it be that this is karmic punishment for not rating a book after I am done with it? (Tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) But seriously, online reading sites have ratings on books and novels that can get them high up on the rmendation lists so authors take them very seriously and often time, beg for them)

    Looking back at the beaming Joou-sama, the source of his suffering, everything started with this chica!

    Still exchanging verbal blows, Shokuhou Misaki suddenly froze up as an incredulous expression floated up her face.

    Like a robot, she turned around in mechanical motion to see Wu Yan acting cool with a calm face. Her starry eyes had a disbelieving light in them as she stuttered.

    "Yo-you¡­"

    "I what?"

    Wu Yan questioned her like he''s innocent. Shokuhou Misaki almost lost her cool. Mikoto got confused by her sudden change in behaviour, she''s wondering if this is another trick of hers.

    Shokuhou Misaki red at Wu Yan after seeing Mikoto''s confusion. She slowly uttered 3 words.

    "I! Am! Fine!"

    "Oh really? Well, can''t argue with that¡­"

    Wu Yan beamed at her. How Shokuhou Misaki wishes she could just throw a punch right at his face. He ignored her expressions and stood there with a confident air around him.

    Unseen from an outsider''s perspective, he''s vigorously going to town on her sweet tush with his hand. While working his magic, he can''t help butment on the fine texture of her rump. What sweet ass, as expected of an Ojou-sama raised in Tokiwadai¡­

 Chapter 200: No.2? Kakine Teitoku!

    <h4>Chapter 200: No.2? Kakine Teitoku!</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s booty got grabbed and toyed with by that big hand of his, she trembled but she endured because she didn¡¯t want to be aughing stock in front of Misaka Mikoto. Her forced smile seemed like it would crumble any moment, her usual poise gone like the wind.

    Only Wu Yan who is close in proximity to Shokuhou Misaki could feel her trembling. He felt pretty damn great that he finally got back at her, he increased his hand movements and made sure that her booty got all the attention they need.

    Shokuhou Misaki lost her motivation to continue her bickering with Mikoto. She bit down on her lower lips lest she leaks out a moan¡­

    Normally, when Shokuhou Misaki stayed silent, Mikoto would throw counter attacks at her since she rarely if ever won against Shokuhou Misaki by words. But, oddly enough, Mikoto is remaining silent as well.

    If one were to take a closer look, she is flushing red like nobody¡¯s business. The reason for that is probably the big swine of a hand currently grabbing her tush.

    In contrast with Shokuhou Misaki, at least she¡¯s getting molested with her skirt separating his hand from direct contact with the divinend. Meanwhile, his hand alreadynded on her divinend by going past her skirt.

    damn you, Yan. You just had to choose this timing to screw around¡­

    Thinking that it was only her who¡¯s getting the continuous inner thigh massage, she cursed him. She¡¯s too afraid to voice it out loud lest the shameful womanughs at her for this event for the rest of her life.

    And so, the two didn¡¯t protest against someone¡¯s shameless attack. Of the three of them, one is enjoying the moment so much while the remaining two didn¡¯t have enough energy or motivation to continue talking. The ce fell into an odd silence.

    Wu Yan is not afraid that he will get found out by the other girls. Hinagiku brought Ikaros and Astrea out shopping. They aren¡¯t like Wu Yan who can stay at home like a hikikomori. To him, this is the perfect time, ce and asion to get his fill of daily vitamins¡­

    Slowly and surely, the two girls started getting turned on. Their faces were flushed and so was their skin, they took on a lovely pink hue. Their eyes started zing over and even if Wu Yan pushed them down right now they probably wouldn¡¯t resist him.

    Just when Wu Yan is about to make the next step of venturing into Joou-sama¡¯s skirt, God finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. A birdman descended from the sky to save the damsels in distress!

    ¡°No.3! No.5! I see you girls are very refined indeed¡­¡±

    Still descending from the sky, the guest threw a sarcastic remark. He yed with his tecolored hair in an experienced manner, his handsome face had just one w, an expression that makes people wanna feed him knuckle sandwiches.

    The 3 looked up in surprise after hearing his surprise.

    His 3 pairs of white angelic wings pped and pped, keeping the guy floating in midair. If not for his modern attire, one would have taken him to be an angel.

    To Wu Yan though, this guy might as well be a birdman.

    Kakine Teitoku: (Lv 69)

    Kakine Teitoku? What¡¯s this guy doing here?

    He narrowed his eyes the moment he saw the name System disyed, he let go of the two girls who were leaning on him at this point. When he saw Kakine Teitoku¡¯s level, he was befuddled.

    Lv 69? Why is it so low?

    This level is, by all means, not low. At least, he¡¯s higher in lv than Wu Yan who is currently at lv 65. It¡¯s just that his power is below his forecast of tier 8.

    In the original work, he is someone who can fight on par with elerator who had yet to be awakened. hell, at the start he was whooping elerator¡¯s ass.

    How is it that he¡¯s still in tier 7?

    He stared at the smug ass Kakine Teitoku floating in the sky, he lifted his brow at his next thought.

    Maybe¡­ I gave him too much credit?¡­

    Wu Yan recalled that Kakine Teitoku was whooping a crippled version of elerator.

    In other words, he really is giving him too much credit.

    Wu Yan rxed his expression. lv69, a tier 7 at its peak. He can take his ass on any time of the week. Not to mention, Mikoto is much stronger than him and he has Shokuhou Misaki who is of the same tier on his side as well. By the way, Joou-sama¡¯s level is 63.

    Wu Yan knows about Kakine Teitoku but Mikoto is not in the know. However, she has heard of the name Kakine Teitoku being the no.2. Mikoto flinched the moment she saw the System¡¯s disy.

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki is surprised that this poser floating in the air is actually the no.2. She gasped.

    ¡°He¡¯s the no.2, Dark Matter?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku furrowed his forehead the moment he heard her. He told her off in an annoyed manner.

    ¡°I am called Kakine Teitoku! Dark Matter is only my title, not my name. It would do you well to refer to me by my name!¡±

    ¡°Oh great and powerful Kakine Teitoku, to what do we owe the pleasure of a visit?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think he is here for sh*t and giggles. Judging by his personality, he came here specifically because he wanted to find them.

    As expected, Kakine Teitoku looked at Mikoto and grinned.

    ¡°I am here for you, No.3!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s gazed locked onto Kakine Teitoku with a dangerous force within his eyes. Shokuhou Misaki who was beside him was bewildered by his disy.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t jealous. He¡¯s raising his guard because the guy isn¡¯t here to fuck around¡­

    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    Mikoto frowned and replied

    ¡°I just want a teeny tiny favor!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku smiled. When he said favor, his face showed that he didn¡¯t mind taking it by force either.

    ¡°I just want a bit of a blood sample from you!¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto instantly turned serious. Spark starteding off of Mikoto¡¯s head as she continued in a cold tone.

    ¡°You came here for my DNA?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t bother hiding his intentions. He confessed everything without taking note of Mikoto¡¯s sour expression that grows ever darker.

    ¡°I need your DNA toplete an objective, you see.¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it and came to the conclusion that Kakine Teitoku is probably gunning for a chance to talk with Aleister.

    This ambitious guy must have gotten wind about Aleister needing Mikoto¡¯s DNA and decided to use this opportunity to obtain a piece to negotiate with the higher-ups¡­

    Or perhaps, this was all ording to Aleister¡¯s .

    Mikoto lowered her head and her expression was hidden from view due to her bangs. She clenched her fists and lightning started crackling around her.

    ¡°You jerks¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she lifted her head and shouted at him.

    ¡°Each and every one of you!¡±

    ¡°When are you going to stop using me!¡±

    She fired an instantaneous lightning spear from her finger at Kakine Teitoku. Not expecting an attack, he frantically put up a Dark Matter barrier to stop her attack.

    Having blocked her attack, rage boiled up towards Mikoto and in his eyes were some killing intent.

    ¡°May I take that as an act of war? No.3!¡±

    ¡°Provocation?¡±

    Mikoto is so mad she started bursting out inughter.

    ¡°You came here with the intent of taking my DNA, I think you are the one provoking me, don¡¯t you think so?!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of DNA, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Just some DNA?¡±

    Mikoto is utterly pissed. All her pent-up guilt for the sisters¡¯ fate, her fury for the lv6 shift program and their affiliate researchers, Kakine Teitoku¡¯s line was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.

    Mikoto replied with a cold tone.

    ¡°Have you any idea just how much anguish some DNA caused me?!¡±

    Sensing the pain in her words, Kakine Teitoku lifted an eyebrow. He thought this would be a good opportunity to take some of her DNA. What he didn¡¯t expect was how vigorous she rejected, and here he was thinking it was just going to be a walk in the park.

    He thought for a bit before he shook his wings and dered nonchntly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna give it. I am just going to have to take it myself then!¡±

 Chapter 201: Fighting No.2! Mikoto unchained.

    <h4>Chapter 201: Fighting No.2! Mikoto unchained.</h4>

    "Since you''re not going to give up your blood, I''m just going to have to take it myself then!"

    Kakine Teitoku nonchntly said that in a manner as if Mikoto is not someone who ranks just below him but rather someone who is a lv0.

    Kakine Teitoku is not even taking Mikoto seriously despite being so close in ranking. He believes that since he can fight with elerator simply by relying on how unique his [dark matter], Mikoto wouldn''t pose much of a threat.

    That might have been true if it were Mikoto back when she was still staying in Academy City. She might have been a lv68 but back then she probably couldn''t fight against Kakine Teitoku who had [dark matter] which had limitless possibilities in usage.

    However, the status quo has changed.

    Mikoto is no longer lv68, she''s lv70, a tier 8.

    elerator couldn''t defeat Mikoto in her present state. Compared to someone who got his ass handed to him when fighting against a brain-damaged elerator, Mikoto can whoop Kakine Teitoku''s butt any day of the week.

    He can''t help but feel for Kakine Teitoku. With Mikoto''s personality, his words had stirred her the wrong way and even if Mikoto won''t kill him, he is still heading for a massive storm of ass spanking.

    Facing the iing battle, Mikoto is calm as a stillke, a stark contrast to her furious state just moments ago. She stared down Kakine Teitoku who seemed to be as calm as her.

    Shokuhou Misaki quietly observed the proceedings without any intention of speaking. With her ability and astute senses, she had probably grasped most if not all of how this situation came to be.

    Shokuhou Misaki turned around and smiled at Wu Yan. She curiously asked him.

    "Are you not worried about your little girlfriend? You should know the guy she is facing is none other than no.2, the one who is the closest to the no.1 in Academy City. Your little girlfriend probably won''tst a second!"

    Wu Yan shrugged in response after ncing at her.

    "Well, I think there''s no need to worry about Mikoto. The one who is in hot water is that Birdman over there."

    "Oh?"

    Shokuhou Misaki looked back at the two who are facing each other in mild curiosity before she turned back towards Wu Yan.

    "You are that confident about your little girlfriend?"

    "Keep quiet and watch, you will see¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned and he looked at Mikoto with an admiring gaze.

    "She''s not the Mikoto you used to know."

    His murmur shooked Shokuhou Misaki as she recalled what he said to her when they first met.

    "You might think I am bluffing but let me tell you this, Mikoto is not destined to stay in this crampy little ce you call Tokiwadai, she is destined for a much bigger stage!"

    "A broader horizon¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki mumbled as she looked at Mikoto with those starry eyes of hers. One couldn''t guess as to what is going through that head of hers at the moment¡­

    Kakine Teitoku looked down at Mikoto with a condescending manner. He opened his mouth.

    "No.3, do you know what my power is?"

    Without waiting for her to reply, he touted.

    "My power, [dark matter] can create matter! It''s not matter yet to be found or known matter, oh no. It''s matter that isn''t found anywhere else in this world. I can set the chemical and physical properties of the matter I create!"

    "Do you realize the implications of what I am saying?"

    Kakine Teitoku''s grin bigger as he continued, his disdain also grew bigger as well.

    "This means that my ability to create matterplemented with the ability to adjust their physical and chemical properties can render your lightning null in more ways than one!"

    "You who can only manipte electricity will never be able to ovee my [dark matter]!"

    Kakine Teitoku fervently told Mikoto.

    "Tell me, how do you intend on beating me?"

    Mikoto didn''t say anything, she stayed silent. Her silence is like that before a storm, its pressure is too heavy.

    Kakine Teitoku didn''t know whether or not Mikoto is thinking about what he said. Without a doubt, her silence is making him uneasy.

    Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki were eximing at just how versatile [dark matter] is.

    Kakine Teitoku, he deserved his title of being the strongest excluding elerator.

    The power to create matter as he pleased, even if it were only matter that didn''t exist in this world. It is still a power of creation and that alone is a pretty incredible feat!

    With [dark matter], he is like a tier 8 that had a Gold Armament, something only tier 9 had the qualifications to equip.

    A tier 8 with a Gold Armament is not someone who can beat a tier 9 but within tier 8, he is king.

    In a way, he is simr to Ikaros who is peerless within her own tier 8 range. With [dark matter], Kakine Teitoku can be said to be nigh peerless within tier 7.

    It isn''t a surprise that a brain-damaged elerator got fucked by him. hell, even Mugino Shizuri who is 2 level lower than Kakine Teitoku could barely do anything than defending against Kakine Teitoku!

    He had the rights to brag, that is, only in tier 7¡­

    Biri biri

    Bluish white lightning surged around Mikoto, the lightning crackled around her making her Tokiwadai uniform dance. The lighting illuminated Mikoto''s body and face.

    Lightning danced around her before she manipted them into a lighting spear and threw it at Kakine Teitoku who is floating in the sky.

    Kakine Teitoku didn''t take her lightning spear seriously. He folded his wings like spider legs in front of him and he blocked her attack with a solid defense.

    The lighting spear fell on his [dark matter] wings but the lightning got deflected easily and dissipated just as easily.

    The wings returned to their default position and Kakine Teitoku revealed his face once more. He sniggered.

    "You have no power here. It''s not toote to regret your actions, I only wanted a little bit of a blood sample!"

    Mikoto didn''t say anything to Kakine Teitoku who remained unharmed after her attack. She chose to let her action speak for herself as she closed her eyes before opening them once more.

    Lightning surged as she unleashed herputational abilities. The thunder like millions of ss shattering right in Kakine Teitoku''s ears, his ears started hurting from how loud it was.

    Rather saying Mikoto''s body is d in lightning, it would be more apt to say she is like the God of lightning given form. Her bangs also danced as they were levitated by a force other than wind.

    The bluish-white lightning had be brighter and is now silver-white with nary a blue hue in view.

    Kakine Teitoku''s pupil shrunk the moment he saw the radiance that is Mikoto''s lightning. He got blinded by the sheer brilliance of the lightning, he subconsciously closed them. Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki is too shocked for words.

    They could sense that Mikoto had be even stronger than before. Only Wu Yan had a grin on his face. He is in awe in front of Mikoto''s brilliant disy of power.

    Mikoto is finally going to unleash her full power.

    "If¡­"

    Mikoto lowered her head before raising her head in defiance of Kakine Teitoku.

    "If your power is something you abuse to do whatever the hell you want then¡­"

    Mikoto retrieved a small change from her pocket and loaded it onto her finger. Electricity started concentrating with the coin as the focal point, the coin was immediately reduced to a white glowing spot.

    She raised her hand against Kakine Teitoku.

    "I am going to shatter them!"

 Chapter 202: One shot! The talk in a certain spaceâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 202: One shot! The talk in a certain space¡­</h4>

    Brilliant light suffused everything.

    The lightning concentrated at the coin with unimaginable speed. The coin took on a bluish-white glow and slowly but surely the wind grew until it became a storm that changed the local weather.

    If one were to rate Shokuhou Misaki''s physical abilities on a scale of 0 to 10 she would probably only score 5 if she tried her best. Hence, the wind did a number on her and boy oh boy did those cans of hers bounce around in the most distracting manner. If not because she was distanced further away from the point of the event, Joou-sama would have been blown away.

    Shokuhou Misaki blocked the pesky dust assaulting her beautiful face with a hand as she stared at something she couldn''t believe is happening.

    How is this happening! How did Misaka Mikoto get this strong?

    That''s what she can only think about at the moment. She knows more about Mikoto than anyone else and she can confidently say that Mikoto isn''t as strong as this in the past!

    And then, she remembered her conversation with Wu Yan. With difficulty, she looked over at Wu Yan. She is soon impressed by Wu Yan''s calm expression that had just a slight hint of smug in it.

    So¡­ this is all because of him?¡­

    nobody knows what she is thinking about but anyone could guess what Kakine Teitoku is thinking about judging by his facial expression.

    He defensively crossed two arms in front of him. On his face is an expression that cannot believe what is going on, it was like the whole world lied to him.

    Impossibrue!!!

    After disbelief came the expression of a distorted maniac.

    He looked at himself trembling as he shielded himself, and then he looked at Mikoto. Suddenly, a figure started ovepping with Mikoto¡­

    White hair, red eyes, a striped shirt like that of a prisoner. Thatnky ass bastard!

    The man who added the word fear to Kakine Teitoku''s dictionary! Once again, although he faced a different individual, the same thing happened again¡­

    There''s a vague figure of a white-haired red-eyed demon standing beside the girl with tecolor eyes and hair. The two figures slowly merged into one in Kakine Teitoku''s vision¡­

    "How is this happening!!!"

    His fear started taking over his rational side, he screamed and the three pair of wings shook before whiteser came shooting out from them.

    Mikoto knew thesers wereing for her but she didn''t care. She raised her hand and cocked her coin with its aim set on thesers as well as the one hystericallyughing behind thesers.

    When the whiteser is just one centimeter away Mikoto, an orange ray of light canceled out all the white light. The white rays of light got torn asunder as a thick pir of orangeser homed towards Kakine Teitoku who had the biggest surprise of his life heading towards him at a speed unobservable by the naked eyes.

    The railgun shot out like a meteor with all its glorious force before it hit Kakine Teitoku right in the torso.

    Kaboom

    The supercharged railgun that can pierce anything exploded upon contact with Kakine Teitoku, leaving behind thick ck smoke where the railgun hit Kakine Teitoku. The victim''s body could not be seen¡­

    What can be seen, however, is the railgun bullet streaking across the sky leaving behind a trail of orange light¡­

    She tossed her bangs with hands still crackling with bluish-white lightning before throwing a hmph.

    Her tecolored eyes had a bit of satisfaction in them, it seems someone is happy that she can fire her railgun.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Mikoto who is gantly standing in the middle of the ce with a stupefied look. Shepletely forgot that she would always find a chance to take a jab at her as she got blinded by the metaphorical and literal brilliance that is a railgun in action.

    Wu Yanughed in an ecstatic manner. No matter how many times he sees her unleashing railgun, he would always want to see more¡­

    In the sky, still shrouded in thick ck smoke, suddenly, something broke out from within. Now in tattered clothing, a pathetic figure emerged with wings that were like the rags on him. The guy flew with all his might to escape and he managed to pull it off¡­

    She pulled her punches¡­

    Wu Yan felt slightly helpless as Mikoto walked on over to him. If Mikoto wanted to kill that No.2 who touched the realm of God, that would strike Wu Yan as something surprising.

    ''Misaka¡­ Mikoto¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki stared at Mikoto who is walking back like she''s reforming her image of Mikoto. After that, she turned towards Wu Yan.

    Looking at that helpless expression on Wu Yan''s face, she suddenly drew a grin as if she chanced upon an idea. That look of hers looks like the look of a little girl who found delicious candies!

    Things are going to get interesting¡­

    ? ?

    Academy City, Seventh school district, windowless building¡­

    In that strange room, the astonishing figure floated as it did for years in that tank which seems to be keeping him alive¡­

    In front of Aleister is a disy and he is as busy as usual engaging in his nasty habit of peeping on people.

    On the disy, Kakine Teitoku descended upon Mikoto and got t out denied. The two fought and Mikoto''s lightning attack didn''t work at first and Kakine Teitoku mocked her for it. It all yed out in a pretty orderly fashion. Of course, the video included the scene of Mikoto bringing Kakine Teitoku down with a shot of railgun.

    The video yed up to the point where Kakine Teitoku ran away and Mikoto walked back towards Shokuhou Misaki. Aleister shut down the disy and thought deeply.

    If Kakine Teitoku, Mikoto or Shokuhou Misaki are here. They would probably find almost nothing wrong with the video. The only missing detail is that Wu Yan is absent in the video.

    Something couldn''t restrain its boredom and it voiced out its concern, breaking the deathly silence of this ce.

    "Your n was foiled¡­"

    Aleister stayed silent, he knew what the voice is saying¡­

    "A pawn doing something it shouldn''t be. If my memory serves me, this seems to be the first time this has happened to you right?"

    The static voice of indeterminate sex rang again, Aleister finally responded.

    "It is not a major setback, Misaka Mikoto''s actions were still within my calctions. The only thing that has made itself apparent is that the n needs to be shifted slightly!"

    "Will a pawn always stay a pawn huh? As expected of someone like you¡­"

    The voice said. It is unknown whether it is an exmation or sarcasm, perhaps it might also be that the voice thinks nothing of it¡­

    Aleister closed his eyes and his voice rang throughout the room.

    "No. Railgun isn''t strictly a pawn in the first ce. Originally, she is just a bedding for the n to seed, her job was to provide DNA and nothing more."

    "And now?"

    The static voice interrupted.

    "No matter how you sliced it, she had exceeded your expectations right?"

    Aleister slowly opened his eyes, there was no fury in his eyes only the usual calm that is characteristic of him.

    "Railgun is still a piece in this game."

    "Oh?"

    The voice seemed intrigued by his proposition.

    "So you have promoted her from almost no value to a position of a somewhat useful piece?"

    Aleister said nothing in response. It is true, her powers had exceeded his valuation of her.

    Parameter List, an underground aplishment ranking used to judge the potential on an esper. The assumption here is that any person born has a certain limit they were born with that effectively holds them to a certain stage of development, in other words a growth limit.

    Mikoto was judged to be a lv5!

    However, Mikoto through means unknown to Academy City had actually managed to surpass her own growth limit!

 Chapter 203: Academy City in uproarâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 203: Academy City in uproar¡­</h4>

    The owner of the voice knew about the Parameter List. Or rather, anything that Aleister knows, he(she?) would know as well.

    But, the owner of the voice couldn''t figure out what Aleister is thinking about. If one were talking about power, then no doubt, the owner of the voice is the stronger of the two. In terms of brainpower though, the owner of the voice has yet to see anyone surpass this individual before him.

    After seeing that Aleister had gone silent, the owner of the voice knew that he must be thinking about something and so chose to shut up as well.

    Aleister recalled the day the first sister went missing. Since that day, his ns had been met with setbacks and chaos, his n that was until that point, urate to a fault.

    The sisters being stolen from him is the first time he had miscalcted.

    nobody is safe from his maniption because he had Under_line crawling all over the city. Anything that transpires in the city is within his palms, not even the rat pissing in the sewer will have its privacy spared.

    Losing the sisters left and right had really made him lose faith in his Under_line. With his personality, he didn''t get mad at how things went. Instead, he reminded himself that this is a lesson he should learn.

    This series of setback had taught him that he shouldn''t rely too much on Under_line.

    He swiftly set up an informationwork with ridiculous efficacy which he then integrated with Under_line, all so that he will know about every little thing going on in Academy City.

    He thought he would be able to quickly return the n to its original path. Mikoto''s unprecedented increase in strength had exceeded his expectations yet again!

    This all seemed to stemmed from a root cause, the stolen sisters and everything else that happen afterward if he could just get his hands on the root cause¡­

    Thinking about what went wrong these days, he shut his eyes¡­

    "Hunter¡­"

    ? ?

    At the same time, a shocking news was being disyed on the blimp that seems to be forever floating in the sky without ever descending to the ground.

    Mikoto''s photo appeared on the wide screen and right next to it were a few lines of text¡­

    Academy City''s No. 3, Railgun, Misaka Mikoto just beat Academy City''s No. 2, Dark Matter, Kakine Teitoku!

    Everyone saw the text and started chattering about it.

    The impact of this news is not a small one. Railgun ascending to No.2 is something that utterly changed the perceptions of those working in the dark side of the Academy City, those who knew about Parameter List. This revtion is like a mind bomb that just blew their mind.

    Destined only to stay at No.3 and never to surpass No.2, Mikoto had broken past Parameter List and ''s estimations, she broke her own calcted limits.

    To deny Parameter List, what is the implication?

    It implies that those who they had deemed to be ants and were subsequently thrown out as garbage might very well have been wrong.

    It might also mean that theseb rats who they deemed to be valuable might turn out to be huge mistakes.

    Any research pertaining to abilities would be affected and in Academy City, aren''t all research rted to abilities in some ways?

    Those research that base their studies on Parameter List''s result would have their designs questioned. The researchers who had made their fame by doing such research, as well as those that are currently researching all, got really upset at this prospect.

    Of course, the researchers that got real mad were limited to those working in the dark side. On the brighter side of Academy City where "If one worked hard one could increase their strength" were thrown around as a cliche. This much is intriguing but not worldview changing, except for Tokiwadai¡­

    Mikoto''s face was stered on walls, disyed on any electronic screen in Tokiwadai and the Ojou-samas couldn''t stop celebrating that their ace had risen up in rank and became the strongest excluding the number one in Academy City.

    Those Ojou-samas that looked up to Mikoto fell deeper into their worship of her¡­

    The other lv5 residing in Tokiwadai, Shokuhou Misaki disyed unusual behaviors¡­

    Mikoto who had ascended to No.2 and had enjoyed a greater increase in influence within Tokiwadai did not seem to faze Shokuhou Misaki who treated Misaka Mikoto like her arch enemy. She was unusually indifferent to the proceedings.

    She would normally manage the affairs in her own faction but she suddenly seemed to stop caring about the affairs.

    The reason she is like this is probably only something she would know.

    ? ?

    School district seven, Wu Yan''s house¡­

    "Cheers!"

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu got together to celebrate. They lifted their drinks and mmed them together.

    "Misaksan, congrattions on making it to No.2!"

    Ruiko energetically said to Mikoto. Uiharu also smiled at the side. It is clear that these girls are happy for Mikoto.

    "Thanks!"

    Mikoto scratched her head in a bashful manner. Wu Yan wanted to call her sh*t right there and then as she was the one who wanted to celebrate her moving up a rank¡­

    "Hm hm! With Onee-sama''s power, moving up to No. 2 was just a matter of time¡­"

    Kuroko said with arms akimbo in a rather smug manner. She''s probably the happiest of the bunch as she likes Mikoto in a not so plutonic way.

    "No.2 is just a stepping stone. Very soon, Onee-sama will be able to beat No.1 and be the strongest esper in Academy City!"

    Kuroko sped her hands together as her eyes turned into shiny stars. Her worshipping eyes zed over in an enraptured manner.

    "Oh, Onee-sama, my beautiful and strong Onee-sama, please permit Kuroko to hug you as a gesture of my heartfelt passion!"

    Kuroko disappeared the next moment and appeared in Mikoto''s arms, she grabbed her by the hips and rubbed her chest that was slowly developing just nice under Wu Yan''s maniption.

    "Kuroko! Let go of me!"

    Suddenly being grabbed by Kuroko and in front of everyone including Wu Yan, she got as mad as she is embarrassed. She grabbed Kuroko and pulled her away from herself.

    The two got into a friendly tussle and everyoneughed. He has got to hand it to her, Kuroko has the ability to turn any ordinary event into drama with a snap of her fingers¡­

    While grinning as he took in the sight of Kuroko messing around with Mikoto, he thought about something else.

    It is a good thing that Mikoto ascended to No.2 but simrly, this meant that her fight with Kakine Teitoku was observed by Aleister.

    Not that he has got anything to lose by Mikoto getting the spotlight. He had stolen the sisters, looted all the DNA and this made Mikoto stood out. This news will only serve to make the entire affair more salient and convoluted if anything. hell, with how things are proceeding, he might just be able to obtain the remaining sisters when everybody is not paying attention to him.

    Granted of course, that these will have to wait until further notice¡­

    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang and the ce fell into silence. The girls might be partying but some of their attention were devoted to Wu Yan, including Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko. He''s the only guy here how would they not be aware of him?

    He apologetically smiled at everyone and then took out his phone. He tilted his head in confusion at the unknown caller ID.

    Everybody he knows is here so who would be calling him? Moreover, it''s from an unknown number¡­

    Bewildered, he picked up the phone while everyone watched.

    "hello, what can I do you for!"

    The caller on the other side stayed quiet when Wu Yan picked up the phone. A brief whileter, he heard the voice that made him wish he could portal punch the guy on the other side.

    "Hey youngster, you remember me?"

 Chapter 204: What now?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 204: What now?¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes the moment he heard the voiceing from the other side of the phone. Everyone was puzzled by Wu Yan''s behavior as they exchanged looks with each other.

    He recognized the voice. There is only one person who can call other people youngster with such an annoying tone as to incite others to punch him in the face, with a hardcover dictionary. It''s that annoying sses guy who asked him to take some of Mikoto''s blood.

    Sensing that the girls were confused, he signaled for them to remain quiet. He then took on the tone of someone who didn''t understand what is going on.

    "You? Who the fuck are you? Do I know you"

    "Oh? Youngster, judging from the fact that you have forgotten about me so quick, it seems your impression of me wasn''t as deep as I thought. I really should find another chance to block you and give you a piece of my mind."

    And then the guyughed like a total r.e.t.a.r.d. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at the pussy ass poserughing his arse off.

    Well, he''s not going to get outshined in terms of acting skill by this poser. He used a startled tone and yelled out like he just recalled.

    "Y-you''re the sses guy from that day!"

    The sses guy on the other side of the phone choked when he heard Wu Yan. He didn''t know what to say in response because he distinctly remembered he didn''t tell Wu Yan who he is. Not that he can divulge his identity. So, he replied in frustration.

    "T-that is right, I am the sses guy from that one time¡­"

    Wu Yan sniggered silently before he continued in a shaky voice after a brief dy.

    "What business do you have with me?"

    The sses guy snickered in a cold manner. It seems the owner of the voice is pissed.

    "Youngster, I think you''re forgetting you owe me a bit of help that is still left unfinished¡­"

    "I didn''t forget! I didn''t forget! Look, I still remember, it''s true!"

    Wu Yan cried out in a panic. The sses guy got into the impression that Wu Yan is scared of him. Only the girls sitting in front of Wu Yan could see just how he is ying the sses guy, they grinned at the sight of it all.

    "Is that right?"

    The sses guy dragged his suspicion out.

    "Yet, I find no news update regarding your job? Did you really obtained Mikoto''s blood?"

    Because the whole ce is silent, the sound from the other end was easily transmitted into everyone''s ears, including Mikoto''s.

    Mikoto stood up in a hasty fashion. It is clear from her expression that she is both surprised and confused by what she heard.

    She didn''t want to know who was on the other side. She only needed to know that the other party is out for her blood and therefore can only be someone aligned with the forces that wish to resume the Lv6 shift program.

    And if her ears didn''t deceive her, the other party seemed to havee to Wu Yan for help in obtaining her blood. Moreover, Wu Yan seemed to have agreed to do so.

    She''s confused but not suspicious of Wu Yan. If she were told he''s working with them, she would be the first one to voice her doubt.

    She''s just too sensitive to any talks about her blood and DNA.

    Wu Yan signaled for Mikoto to sit down and calm down. Her expression had started turning green.

    It''s another one who wants her blood¡­

    The other girls heard it as well. Those in on it, Hinagiku, in particr, started turning serious whereas Astrea didn''t dare to even squeeze a fart out. Ruiko, Kuroko, and Uiharu were the only ones lost right now.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. If he knew this would happen, he wouldn''t have received the call here. Hinagiku and Mikoto are fine as he didn''t intend to hide the contents of the call from then anyway. But what about Kuroko and the other two girls, how should he deal with those girls?¡­

    "I haven''t obtained the blood yet. You should know that she had already ascended to No.2 and I am just an Lv0, do you expect to go over there and just stick it in her?!"

    "I don''t give a flying fuck!"

    The sses guy said in a furious tone.

    "I couldn''t give a rat''s furry ass what you do. We want results!"

    "But¡­"

    Wu Yan considered his next words and chose them wisely before replying.

    "If I go to her asking for blood, she will definitely get suspicious¡­"

    The sses guy uttered a hmph.

    " I came to you because I heard you were on friendly terms with Mikoto. Based on your rtionship with her, the chances of you getting her blood is higher!"

    "Also, if you can''tplete your job¡­"

    The guy is obviously threatening him but Wu Yan can''t do anything for now but to ignore him. This tone, however, is making him really unamused.

    Suppressing the emotions brewing within him, he turned on his Oscar-winning persona again.

    "Gi-give me a bit more time please¡­"

    "No! No more dys!"

    The sound of sses guy hitting a table can be heard over the phone so it is clear that the sses guy is very agitated.

    "We want her blood by today!"

    "Th-this is impossible, you''re asking me for the impossible¡­"

    Wu Yan is thinking up of countermeasures as he said that pathetic line.

    It seems the fact that Mikoto beat Kakine Teitoku and bing the new No.2 had a big effect. Otherwise, the guy wouldn''t be in such a huge hurry.

    The sses guy is also at his wit''s end. Mikoto had defeated Kakine Teitoku, overturned Parameter List''s estimates, the implications were huge.

    There are a ton of individuals who want nothing less than to dissect Misaka Mikoto and see just how she achieved such a feat of overturning Parameter List, including the organization he belongs to.

    This isn''t just about L6 shift program anymore. This was rted to Parameter List. If he could just figure out how she beat Parameter List, perhaps the results could be replicated on other people?

    If so, couldn''t they beat Parameter List and make a ton of strong espers as well?!

    Just thinking of the possibilities had the scientists and researchers all riled up. They were all looking for Mikoto on the surface and the dark side of the Academy City. It is the same situation over at sses guy''s side.

    "I already told you, that''s your own fucking problem!"

    The guy said, or rather roared.

    "I want to see Mikoto''s blood by tonight! After you obtain her blood,e to¡­"

    The sses guy revealed an address that stunned Wu Yan. The reported address is the ce where they were keeping thest of the sisters.

    The sses guy didn''t spare any more moments after giving him the address, he hanged up straight away. Wu Yan didn''t mind the rude end to their call because he hadn''t recovered from what he had just heard. When he did recover, a grin slowly spread across his face.

    Finally, a legitimate excuse he can use to sneak into the research firm and rescue the remaining sisters!

    "Yan, what''s going on? Who is the other guy?"

    Mikoto asked the moment he got off the phone. She wanted to know what they were talking about.

    Wu Yan sighed. He knew that Mikoto is worried to hell, she thinks this is somehow her fault but with Kuroko and the other girls still here did she really expect him to spill everything?¡­

    He disclosed the trade he had with sses guy while omitting anything rted to Lv6 shift program.

    The result is that Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were all very confused about why the other party would want Mikoto''s blood. However, they are sure that they aren''t up to anything good that''s for sure.

    Her sense of justice and her concern of any topic rted to Onee-samapelled Kuroko to stand up.

    "This matter has the sign of a crime written all over it. As part of Judgment, it is within our jurisdiction to apprehend the ones behind this and bring him to face justice!"

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned. The Academy City wouldn''t be so riddled with darkness if some faction belonging to upper management of Academy City got caught by an organizationprised of school kids.

    "Kuroko, it is better if yous tay out of this!"

    Kuroko flinched and protested.

    "Why not!"

    "This matter is on a greater scale than you can imagine, you girls would do well to not get your hands dirtied!"

    He didn''t wait for Kuroko to reply before he turned to Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. Heughed and continued.

    "I''ve got a n!"

 Chapter 205: Research lab incursion! The most suitable routeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 205: Researchb incursion! The most suitable route¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan came by himself to a research facility, one he knows all too well. He had been visiting this ce almost every night, in a not so legitimate manner, of course. But, he''s here on official business.

    Looking at the big building in front of him, his eyes steeled up and he walked in¡­

    The moment he got close to the main gate, the gate opened and two guards walked out with batons in hand as they raised their guards against him.

    The two guards exchanged looks before blocking Wu Yan with their batons.

    "This is a private area, you are not allowed to get any closer because you are not invited."

    Wu Yan backed down and replied.

    "Well, I was invited here and here I am!"

    The tel rang and the sses guy''s voice came from it.

    "I invited him here, bring him inside!"

    The guards hurriedlyplied with the order and escorted Wu Yan inside. One of them led from the front and the other watched him from the back.

    He went past a lot of those cleaner robots that looked like trash bins. He also went past a lot of heavy security, these heavy security measures irked him to no end. It''s because of the ridiculous amount of security measures put in ce that he had to return empty handed almost every night.

    If the sisters weren''t here, he would have been so frustrated by the mechanisms that he would have smashed his way inside.

    He can brute force his way inside but that wouldn''t be effective because by the time he did manage to pound his way into the facility the sisters would have already been relocated given their minuscule number.

    Very soon, he was escorted to a room where the sses guy is waiting for him. He was pacing around restlessly, the moment he saw Wu Yan entering he revealed a beaming smile.

    He dismissed the guards with a wave of his hand. Looks like this sses guy has quite a high position within this facility¡­

    "Youngster, looks like you can perform as promised."

    sses guy gave Wu Yan a few pats on the shoulder. His whole attitude is really getting on Wu Yan''s nerves. He endured the savage urge to go full ape-sh*t on him and pulled out a less than presentable smile.

    "I am guessing that you being here means that you brought Mikoto''s blood as well?"

    sses guy said as if he can''t wait any longer. His eyes are as passionate as Gakuo when he looked at his ''Mind control brain''.

    The guy is not interested in anything Wu Yan has to say, he just wants Mikoto''s DNA.

    "Surely, you are not going to tell me you don''t have it right?"

    Wu Yan stayed silent as sses guy''s grin slowly disappeared only to be reced by killing intent. Without a doubt, if he said "No", sses guy would lose his sh*t.

    Wu Yan lifted his head and grinned before punching sses guy right in the face, the guy experienced significant damage to his nose as evidenced by the overflowing blood. He copsed on the floor while jerking before passing out.

    "Oh boy, you have no idea how much I wanted to hit you so bad for so long now!"

    Wu Yan kicked the guy while he is down to relieve his stress before a spark was emitted from his forehead.

    Outside the researchb, a certain corner.

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea wereying low here while observing the facility. Mikoto seemed to be focusing on something while shutting her eyes tight.

    At a certain point, a bluish-white spark was emitted and Mikoto immediately opened her eyes.

    "The signal from Yan?"

    Hinagiku asked and Mikoto nodded. Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Mikoto exchanged looks before taking out a scroll that seems to be made of crystalline material.

    Return to town scroll!

    The girls ripped the scrolls and the scrolls turned into light particles that stuck to the girls and by the time the brilliance ended the girls were nowhere in sight anymore.

    In the researchb, white light reminiscence of fireflies gathered in front of Wu Yan as the white light increased to such a point that the radiance suffused the whole room.

    When the lights dimmed down, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea appeared in front of Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan grinned and threw away a brick. The return to town scroll can''t be set on an individual so he had to set its coordinates on the brick to bring the girls inside.

    When the four girls saw Wu Yan, they immediately ran over to his side. Mikoto looked at the sses guy passed out on the floor before she furrowed her brows.

    "Is that the guy asking for my blood?"

    Wu Yan nodded. Mikoto sneered and shot a lightning spear at the guy, frying him ck as he jerked around. He must be dreaming that he''s a frog in a sick experiment right now.

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched as he made a mental note that Railgun can hold a grudge for a long time.

    Seeing that Mikoto was about to unleash another lightning spear on the guy, Wu Yan hurriedly stopped her.

    "Okay, God, he''s already taken all the beating he can take. Our priority is the sisters right now, remember?!"

    Mikoto reluctantly stopped and Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. As much as he wanted to do the same thing himself, he''s afraid that Mikoto will overdo it and cook the guy.

    He looked at the sses guy passed out on the floor before returning his gaze on the girls. He initiated the operation with a low voice.

    "Stick with the n."

    Mikoto''s reluctant attitude turned into a much more intense disinclination.

    "Do we really have to call on that woman?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Well, given the situation, she''s the girl for the job¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Mikoto still didn''t like the idea as she protested.

    "We have the items inside the System. Surely, there must be some tools we can deploy here right?"

    "Yes, we do but we should let the expert handle this as this task requires human interaction¡­"

    Wu Yan exined it to her. Truth be told, he didn''t want outsider''s help but to be on the safe side, this is what he must do. Plus, she probably wouldn''t go around bbering like a fool. Probably¡­

    "Okay okay, jeez, I know already. This is for the sisters so I will deal with it!"

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled and ripped another return to town scroll before disappearing. Awhileter, he returned to the room via the same method as the girls and as the light receded, Wu Yan had brought a woman with him.

    "Ara, to think you would also resort tow-breaking, I am so surprised¡­"

    The girl who appeared immediately used sarcasm on Mikoto. It is very effective, the teeth gnashing sounding from Mikoto confirmed its effectiveness. She told herself that must endure for the sake of the sisters.

    "Alright, Joou-sama, do your thing¡­"

    Wu Yan reminded her lest their squabble attract unwanted attention¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki curled her lips. She didn''t bother continuing her mini-quest of getting up in Mikoto''s grill. She turned back and examined Wu Yan.

    She''s really curious as to how this man before her brought her here in an instant. It can''t be teleportation, didn''t he have the same ability as Mikoto?

    Perhaps¡­ another secret?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki can''t help but lick her lips as she focused her starry eyes on Wu Yan. She didn''t hide her intrigue and curiosity at all, much to Wu Yan''s fear.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked like she wanted to eat him down to the bones and Wu Yan wanted to cry. If possible, Joou-sama would have already spammed her abilities on him to make him spill all the beans.

 Chapter 206: Premature commencement of Lv 6 shift program?

    <h4>Chapter 206: Prematuremencement of Lv 6 shift program?</h4>

    The two guards outside were unaware of the proceedings within the room. They are focusing on standing guard in order to prevent any idents from happening.

    They brought Wu Yan inside so it¡¯s their job to escort him out. If they didn¡¯t and something happens it will be their ass on the chopping block.

    At a certain point, the room finally showed some signs of movements.

    ¡°You guys, in here, now!¡±

    The two guards immediately entered the moment they heard the voice. They looked at the youth first before turning their attention to the sses guy.

    ¡°Escort him outside!¡±

    The sses guy said and the two guards nodded. They manhandled Wu Yan but if they examined closer they would have noticed that the sses guy¡¯s eyes were ssy and unfocused¡­

    On the way out, Wu Yan let the two guards lead him out of the facility. When he exited the facility, the two guards unceremoniously turned back and closed the gate.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s bothered by their actions. He walked away and when he can¡¯t see the facility he stopped and he took out a return to town scroll before tearing it up.

    The scenery shed and he returned back to the room he was in just minutes ago. When Wu Yan returned, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki appeared out of thin air, in their hands, a cloak.

    Shokuhou Misaki fiddled with the cloak while her starry eyes beamed with intrigue.

    ¡°What kind of cloak is this? To think it can render those cloaked invisible!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and exined rather simply.

    ¡°It is a cloak that turns you invisible so it¡¯s an invisibility cloak.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t ask any further question. Her starry eyes were locked onto Wu Yan as she curled her lips in a most insidious manner. The way she pressed her index finger against her lower lip was a bodynguage.

    Someday, I am going to make you spill all your nasty little secrets¡­

    Wu Yan noticed Joou-sama¡¯s expression but he didn¡¯t care. If she really managed to pull that intel out of him than by that time he will have her by her tush.

    Deep in thought, he noticed the ssy-eyed sses guy.

    ¡°What do we do with this fellow?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki replied inly.

    ¡°Nn, I wiped pretty much all his memory of this day as well as the matters surrounding you.¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief before smiling at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Thanks, Joou-sama!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled while covering her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re weed. Just remember what you promised me~~~¡±

    Mikoto is not happy to hear what she said. Hinagiku didn¡¯t look too hot about it as well. The two girls looked away to signal their protest.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t forget about it. No matter how you slice it, I am the one that profits from this. I mean it¡¯s a date between us and¡­¡±

    He invited Joou-sama and requested her help, her condition was that he had to go on a date with her so he agreed even though he didn¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning. He¡¯s has nothing to lose from asking her help anyway.

    ¡°I will be looking forward to it ~?¡±

    Joou-sama giggled in her usual Ojou-sama manner before she took out another crystal scroll. She examined the scroll like a curious cat before she looked at Wu Yan with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°You must give me some more of this interesting little thing, little Yan.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He knows that Shokuhou Misaki got very curious as to where all these interesting gadgets came from. But, she¡¯s smart so she knows what is okay to ask and what is not okay to ask. It seems she endured the urge to make him talk.

    Only when Shokuhou Misaki ripped the scroll and disappeared did Mikoto and Hinagiku turn their heads his way again. They adopted their game faces and Mikoto even looked like she¡¯s excited at the prospect of being able to be of help.

    Wu Yan nodded after confirming that all eyes are on him.

    ¡°As nned, Mikoto and I will sense the sisters¡¯ location and rescue the sisters.¡±

    ¡°We must save all the sisters this time around!¡±

    The girls resolutely nodded. His satisfied grin didn¡¯tst long, a sudden development turned that smile upside down¡­

    Beep

    ¡°A special event is detected, issuing special mission!¡±

    Special event: Premature start of lv6 shift program.

    elerator is heading towards the experiment area under the management of theboratory staff. The venue contains sisters about to face dire danger.

    Objective: Find the experiment room and save the sisters in distress.

    Reward: Equipment, Items, Ability, and Summoning points 10000 points.

    Beep

    ¡°A special event is detected, issuing the second world mission!¡±

    World: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    World Mission: Salvation

    Mission 1: Save the 20000 sisters and bring back the dead sisters as well as restoring the surviving sisters before storing all 20000 sisters in the bio-containment unit.

    Reward: Equipment, Item, Ability, and Summoning points 100000

    Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper in Academy City, Ippou Tsuukou, elerator.

    Reward: Random summoning of one character.

    Mission 3: Not yet unlocked.

    ? ?

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    The suddenmencement of lv6 shift program caught Wu Yan by surprise.

    He¡¯s just about to save the remaining sisters is he not?¡­

    ¡°Yan! What¡¯s going on! Why is the program restarting?!¡±

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of the sudden development. Mikoto also looked like she had the shock of her life. If not for the preparations he had made beforehand, her surprised yelp would have attracted the attention of the facility personnel.

    He flinched at Mikoto¡¯s yelp and the serious expressions of the other girls.

    ¡°You girls heard it?¡±

    Hinagiku nodded before continuing with a heavy tone.

    ¡°The System shared the quest to us, it seems the situation has sped up a bit!¡±

    ¡°A bit is an understatement¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°It remains a question whether we can make it to the experiment area in time¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Yan!¡±

    Mikoto panicked.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop it soon, the sisters¡­¡±

    Wu Yan became silent. He is frustrated by the turn of events. Even if it weren¡¯t for the mission, he would never be able to let the sisters die just like that, what¡¯s more, to say about Mikoto¡¯s reaction?

    The rational thing to do now is to proceed with their n to save the sisters and revive the sister involved in the experiment with the gic life infusion.

    But, not just Wu Yan, everyone here wish they don¡¯t have to go through that route.

    They don¡¯t see the sisters as some kind of tool, they are human through and through. They can¡¯t watch them die even if they would be justified to allow their temporary death.

    They just can¡¯t.

    ¡°Yan, Mikoto, calm down.¡±

    Hinagiku tried to calm the two when they were freaking out by grabbing them.

    ¡°We have to decide what to do now, focus!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Some kind of way out of this, some kind of way¡­¡±

    Mikoto is still freaking out even though she said she¡¯s calm. Wu Yan on the other hand, calmed down first.

    ¡°It looks like we have to split into two teams. One team will remain here and search out all the sisters as well as rescue them. The other team will go stop elerator.¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it before he continued.

    ¡°I will deal with elerator!¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Hinagiku frowned.

    ¡°Yan, elerator is a tier 8 and you¡¯re at tier 7. You can¡¯t fight him!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned, she is right. But, Mikoto, Hinagiku, and the other girls don¡¯t know elerator like he does.

    There is no one other than him who should go¡­

 Chapter 207: For your Onee-sama.

    <h4>Chapter 207: For your Onee-sama.</h4>

    When he told Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea about his reason for choosing to pick a fight with elerator the four girls fell silent. Indeed, they didn''t know much about elerator''s power nor do they know his face.

    On the other hand, Wu Yan is very familiar with elerator. He knows how he ticks, his abilities and his characteristics. They had no reason to stop him.

    "But, you''re no match for elerator. You can''t do anything against him even if you go¡­"

    Hinagiku got worried despite Wu Yan looking very rxed. The other 3 girls also expressed their concerns, they were worried that he would be seriously hurt.

    Wu Yanughed and assured her.

    "You girls can rx. I''ve got more return to town scrolls. Besides, if things go south, I will just have to teleport the sisters away wouldn''t I?¡­"

    "Then what will you do about Mission 2? Aren''t you required to beat elerator?"

    Hinagiku knew what Wu Yan was thinking just by taking a nce at his face.

    "With your personality, I bet you wouldn''t run without exhausting your options¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything. Kaichou-sama figured him out. That''s right, he wasn''t going to run without at least throwing a few punches his way.

    Mikoto suddenly burst out.

    "Yan, let me go with you!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Mikoto, I know what you''re feeling but you need to think about it. If we go together, who is going to detect the sisters? Only the two of us can gauge where the sisters are within this group!"

    "But¡­"

    Unconvinced, Mikoto dimmed down. She didn''t want him to run into danger by himself but she has to think about the sisters as well. She''s between a rock and a hard ce in deciding what to do.

    "No buts¡­"

    Wu Yan pped his hands on Mikoto''s shoulder before telling her.

    "Leave that sister to me, you worry about the rest of the sisters. Promise me you will do that!"

    Mikoto lowered her head when she saw that Wu Yan is not going to back down on this. She acquiesced but that didn''t mean the other girls share the same thought.

    He felt his shirt being tugged at the back so he turned around.

    Ikaros looked intently into his eyes, she''s practically begging for him not to go.

    "Master¡­"

    She uttered that line but everyone could hear what she is trying to say.

    "Ikaros, you can''t go as well."

    Wu Yan rubbed Ikaros'' head.

    "You''re the strongest among us, I only have to worry about elerator but if you girls were found out, your enemy is the whole facility!"

    Wu Yan nced around at the girls before turning back to Ikaros.

    "When the timees, you who hold an absolute advantage in group fights will serve an essential role."

    "But, master¡­"

    Concern and sadness started floating up Ikaros'' face. It hurts to see her like this.

    "Rx, everything will turn out okay¡­"

    Wu Yan consoled her.

    "I will run if I can''t do it so please don''t worry, okay?"

    Her eyes rippled with emotions as she is conflicted by her internal wishes. She saw his warm look and she nodded, earning a smile from Wu Yan.

    Astrea stood in front of Wu Yan and dered loudly.

    "Well, master, let Astrea apany you then!"

    Astrea swung her arm around as if she''s trying to impress upon him the image of being strong.

    "That e-loli-whatnot better check it or Astrea''s gonna whoop his ass!"

    Wu Yan didn''t deny her help straightaway. In terms of strength, he is going to have the toughest uphill fight of his life against elerator. If he weren''t so familiar with the source material, he wouldn''t even think about fighting elerator, he would have just thrown the towel in the ring instantly.

    elerator''s power is too terrifying.

    [], He can manipte anything that touches him be it kic, heat or electrical energy. He can redirect anything that has magnitude and direction. Theoretically, even a nuclear explosion will not harm him in the slightest.

    Apparently, he could stop the earth''s rotation temporary with his ability.

    With just him, even if he knew elerator''s weaknesses, he couldn''t confidently state that he can defeat him. However, with Astrea added into the equation, the result might be different.

    As a close quarterbat specialized angeloid, her abilities at close range are deadly, even more so than Ikaros.

    In concept, Astrea who can only swing her sword around is also poorly matched against elerator who can redirect physicalblows like nothing. But, with her mastery over close range fights, beating him isn''t hard.

    If Astrea can unleash an attack that exceeds elerator''sputational power then not even elerator can fight against her.

    With two Rare Armaments that borders on the Gold Armament''s range. Wu Yan believes that Astrea can beat elerator.

    He really didn''t need to think about it.

    "Alrighty then, Astrea, you''re with me!"

    Astrea beamed up.

    "Yes! Master!"

    Hinagiku didn''t say anything about his decision. It''s not because she couldn''t care less about him, she''s weakest of them all so even if she went with him she couldn''t do anything.

    Hinagiku helplessly continued.

    "And, how are you guys going to locate elerator?"

    Wu Yan lowered his head and thought for a bit before fiddling with the bio-containment unit.

    "It seems we have to rely on the sisters this time."

    "You''re thinking of¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded and touched the bracelet before an individual, identical in almost every manner to Mikoto appeared in front of them.

    She looked around with a nk expression. When she saw Wu Yan, she focused her gaze.

    "Misaka found the weirdo, says a surprised Misaka¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression twitched.

    "Why am I the weirdo¡­"

    "You''re the thief that stole all the other sisters. Yet, you cured the other sisters. At the same time, you''re also the pervert that stored the sisters in a dark ce to sleep. Hence, you''re a weirdo. Misaka attempts to exin to the weirdo in front of him why he was deemed a weirdo¡­"

    Even if they''re kinda in a hurry, he can''t help but be shocked by the sister''s impression of him. The sister lost interest in him and looked around before she noticed Mikoto.

    "Onee-sama! Misaka excitedly called out, happy at the prospect of meeting Onee-sama¡­"

    Mikoto''s heart was charmed for a brief moment and then her resolve to save all the sisters was solidified.

    "It''s my pleasure to meet you as well but I have something important I need your help on. Please, you got to help me!"

    When Mikoto finished exining everything the sister remained silent for a while before speaking up.

    "Why are you guys so hellbent on saving us sisters? Misaka clones are merely products with borrowed forms, fake hearts. We only cost 180,000 Yen to make. A push of a button and we can be created¡­"

    The girls felt their heart tightening up at the sister''s statement. Mikoto bit down on her lips so hard she almost caused a wound on her lip. Wu Yan clenched his fist and hugged the sister, much to the sister''s surprise.

    "The one who told you your body was borrowed can go to hell! The ones who told you your heart is fake can also go to hell!"

    Wu Yan roared.

    "You girls are products derived from Mikoto''s body and heart. You girls are a result of Mikoto''s DNA! You girls belong with Mikoto, not with those bastard researchers in this facility!"

    "Don''t you every deprecate yourself like this ya hear¡­"

    The Misaka clone wasn''t sure how to react. Its nk expression showed some form of expression of being touched. The sister mumbled.

    "We are Onee-sama''s¡­."

    "Yes¡­"

    Wu Yan looked warmly into Misaka sister''s eyes.

    "That''s why you''ve gotta help your Onee-sama out. Please, Misaka sister, you need to help us¡­"

    "For Onee-sama¡­"

    Misaka sister looked at Mikoto and saw the passion as well as the guilt on her face before she replied with an affirmative.

    "Yes! For Onee-sama!"

 Chapter 208: Accelerator. The incoming battleâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 208: elerator. The iing battle¡­</h4>

    Night time.

    On a road without any pedestrians, two women and a man is currently running with all their might towards one direction. One of the girls got a piggyback ride because she didn''t have the stamina to keep up with the group.

    Misaka sister closed her eyes and would open them from time to time to give Wu Yan and Astrea the directions. They hoped that they would make it before the experiment started.

    Bio-containment unit cannot be seen equipped on his hand as he had passed it to Mikoto earlier. With Ikaros, Mikoto and Hinagiku there, he''s not afraid of anything happening to them. He just needs to focus on his own side for now.

    They kept running at top speed for a sustained period, if not for their strong constitution they would have run out of gas a long time ago.

    Misaka sister burst out during a certain point.

    "Here! Says Misaka in a confident tone."

    Wu Yan didn''t speed up, instead, he stopped. Astrea who was running right behind him crashed into him with her jugs. Those buns. .hit him square in the back and bounced him forward in a big fuck you to physics.

    Wu Yan almost fell to the ground as a result of the collision between him and those huge cans on Astrea. He''s not so sure how he should feel at the moment. d that he put down Misaka sister first? Or perhaps he had hoped that Astrea would bump him with Misaka sister still on him thereby absorbing the shock.

    If this is the time to screw around, he would probably be celebrating.

    "Master?"

    Astrea, confused by Wu Yan''s behavior asked him as if nothing had happened. She didn''t know why he would stop in the middle of the road, Mikoto sister also wondered the same thing.

    Seeing as she is genuinely confused, Wu Yan let out a sigh. He had just told her what they were going to do and now it looks like she had forgotten all about it. What should he say at this point¡­

    Wu Yan didn''t bother exining, he took out a capsule. Astrea realized what he meant the moment he took the pill out. She took out a capsule as well.

    Shapeshifting pill: Upon consumption, the user will be able to change their appearance and body shape to their desires. To return to normal, the apanying pill should be consumed or it will be impossible to return to the original form. Item points 2000.

    The same pills Ikaros and Astrea consumed thest time they had a run in with the Hound Dogs and ITEM. If possible, Wu Yan wants to stay in the dark as it is easier to move around and aplish things.

    The moment they took their pill, Wu Yan and Astrea''s physical appearances changed so drastically that even anyone familiar with them would not be able to recognize them.

    He ignored Misaka sister''s nonchntment: "The freak and his partner transformed says Misaka in utter shock."

    He ran ahead and the two girls followed in turn.

    They quickly found a wide stony ce in front of them. The mansory area seemed wide enough. They also found the sister participating in the experiment standing in the most conspicuous spot of the area as if she''s trying to say here-i-am.

    Where'' elerator? He''s not here yet?

    Wu Yan''s not surprised that the sister apparently knew about himing here and had already epted his help. The sisters are connected via awork known as the MISAKAwork. The sister clone would easily know what had beenmunicated to the sister clone with Wu Yan.

    Sister clone and Wu Yan both nodded at each other. He examined the two girls who looked identical before he asked.

    "Which clone are you girls?"

    "Misaka is a military clone with the serial number 00001, says Misaka earnestly, a bit peeved at the weirdo for not knowing her serial number."

    Reported the clone who guided him. Such luck, he actually got 00001 just by randomly picking a sister.

    "Misaka is a military clone with the serial number 10023, Misaka introduces herself with all due formality."

    Said the clone about to enter into the experiment. Wu Yan is surprised by the revtion of her serial number.

    10032? The same sister Touma saved in the original work? To think she would get picked the moment the project restarted.

    Comparing the sisters, he really couldn''t find any distinguishing feature between the two. She was originally saved in the work but she got saved by him now.

    She is really identitical to the other sisters. Wait, of course she is, what the hell am I asking?

    "Alright, you two sisters¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t want to refer to them by their serial number if at all possible.

    "I think it''s best if you girls leave now. You girls will be in grave danger if the battle starts and you''re still here."

    Wu Yan could bring the sisters away from here and just be done with it. However, due to his second mission, he didn''t really want to run without putting up a fight. With Astrea by his side, there is a possibility that they might be able to pull it off.

    Misaka 00001 nodded while 10032 said excitedly.

    "Are we going to Onee-sama''s ce? asks Misaka in an ecstatically."

    "Yeah!"

    He handed a return to town scroll into her hand and smiled at her.

    "Go find your Onee-sama, she''s waiting for you girls."

    Misaka 10032 nodded and she received the scroll from him, a slight glimmer in her eyes didn''t escape his observation.

    A stream of data flowed ross Astrea''s deep red eyes. She looked towards a certain direction and called out to Wu Yan.

    "Master!"

    "He''s here huh¡­"

    Wu Yan slowly turned around and looked at the direction Astrea is pointing at. He saw a figure slowly making his way out of the shadows.

    White hair, red eyes, a shirt with motives like a prisonar''s uniform. The guy is sonky that if there were a big enough breeze, he looked like someone who would be blown away. The only thing that is menancing about him is his re. Without those, it would be hard for anyone to believe that they are in the presence of the strongest esper in Academy City, elerator himself.

    elerator: Lv70

    Wu Yan''s pupil narrowed.

    I see, so he''s a tier 8 as expected.

    Noticing the two clones and strangers. elerator flinched before asking in an irritated tone.

    "What''s going on here? Who the hell are you two? Are you going to tell me there have been some changes to the n? Am I going to have to massacre these two girls? Not that I mind."

    Wu Yan was infuriated. His eyes instantly turned hostile. He''s not going to let him get away with what he just said, screw the mission, this brat needs a good hiding or two.

    He lowered his head and asked the two sisters to leave while ignoring elerator.

    "You girls should go now¡­"

    The sisters looked at Wu Yan and then at elerator before promptly nodding and making their exit by tearing the scroll.

    "Spatial teleportation?"

    elerator is shocked as he took a serious look at the ce where the sisters just disappeared, he continued in a bbergasted tone.

    "What the fuck is going on here? How can those dolls use spatial teleportation?"

    "Dolls¡­ you say¡­"

    He closed his eyes in an attempt to organize his feelings. He looked back up at elerator with a calm expression, but that calmness could do little to hide the raging fury within him.

    Just when elerator is about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Frowning, he picked up the phone and asnwered.

    "What?"

    The one on the other side seemed to be saying something to him and that something dissipated his look of irritation. When he hanged up, elerator became expressionless. He turned back around to face Wu Yan and Astrea with a malevolent grin.

    "I see, so you''re here to stop me from achieving a peerless state huh? Well, I hope you nned your funeral!"

 Chapter 209: Fight, the fight against Accelerator

    <h4>Chapter 209: Fight, the fight against elerator</h4>

    "Beep, Missionplete. 10,000 of Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points obtained."

    When the Misaka clones got away, the mission aplished notification came but Wu Yan didn''t have the time focus on it.

    "Master! Look out!"

    Maybe Astrea thought elerator posed a real threat, she immediately shielded Wu Yan without hesitation. She looked very serious, to be honest, she looked pretty cool in herbat mode.

    eleratorughed maniacally with his head slightly back and tilted at a slight angle. He is as condescending as he is smug. He snickered.

    "You''re going to join in? Maa, it doesn''t matter, I will just end every single m.o.f.o standing in my way!"

    "elerator!"

    Wu Yan lifted his head and stared at elerator.

    "I didn''t n on fighting with you in the first ce."

    elerator threw him a sardonic grin.

    "I thought it would be someone who didn''t know his ce that would dare challenge me. It appears that I was wrong, you''re even worse, you''re just another coward!"

    elerator continued without giving him any chance to reply.

    "Well, this is only to be expected, I am after all, Ippou Tsukkou!"

    elerator boasted with a bit of sadness hidden behind that boas. Heughed like a patient who escaped from the mental institution.

    Wu Yan nced at elerator who haven''t stoppedughing like a tool. He didn''t bother retorting, the guy must be assuming that he is afraid of him.

    Wu Yan said that because elerator would make a heel-face turn in the future. This is also the reason why he didn''t rescue Last Order.

    The situation has changed.

    Despite knowing that elerator will soften out but he is treating the sisters like rubbish to be thrown around and murdered as he pleases. This warrants a beat down.

    elerator''sughter grew smaller and smaller as he saw that the male and female group weren''t showing any signs of responding to his performance. He curled his lips at theck of amusement before grinning.

    "Before I hunt down those dolls, I guess there is time for some warm-up exercises."

    elerator lifted his leg and stomped lightly.

    A strong tremor radiated outwards from elerator, the immediate area of 5-meter radius around elerator immediately shattered.

    The tremor caused Wu Yan and Astrea to lose bnce. They regained their bnce by drawing a distance away.

    What destructive abilities¡­

    The rubble floated up from the ground, stopped in the air for a bit before the pebbles flew at Wu Yan and Astrea. The pebbles emitted sonic booms and judging from the speed, these pebbles can prate his body quite easily.

    With a wave of his hand, ck sand surged forth from the ground and entwined him, forming a giant iron wall to block the rocks.

    Astrea''s eye shed red and a round buckler with blue and white mixed into its motive appeared affixed to her wrist as she lifted it.

    A barrier of data extended from the buckler and the rocks were blocked quite easily, turning to dust just as they hit the barrier.

    Aegies L shield, Astrea''s strongest defense.

    "Yosh, I am going to begin!"

    elerator''s attack stopped and Astrea immediately drew Chrysaor, her super vibrating photon de. She got into a stance and as she raised her spirit with a battle cry.

    "Astrea! Attacking now!"

    With a leap, Astrea drew close to elerator at an unimaginably fast speed. elerator was stunned by how fast she was.

    She shed elerator but a strong reaction force made her flew away faster than she approached him.

    Wu Yan facepalmed. He had already told her she can''t attack him just like that. She needs to reverse at thest moment but just look at her flying away like a rocket for shing elerator in the usual manner. This girl really needs a tune-up in the intelligence department.

    Astrea seemed to have recalled what Wu Yan told her, she blushed and lowered her head. She flew up andnded beside Wu Yan, she puffed her cheeks at elerator as if it''s his fault.

    Astrea should have felt the same attack she used on elerator, and she hit pretty hard but it appears she''s not hurt in the slightest, a very surprising feat that shocked elerator.

    "You have speed and defense¡­"

    elerator wiped that smug grin off his face and took Astrea a bit more seriously, at least he tried to before he grinned again.

    "Your attacks, however, are useless!"

    He spread his arms and the air around him shook, manipting the air around him, he formed arge tornado twirling around him.

    "y with me for a while and try not to die too fast¡­"

    elerator said to Wu Yan and Astrea before hurling the tornado at Wu Yan.

    "Why me?"

    nobody answered him, of course. He answered the tornado with a simr one, except this one is ck in color and it''s not a tornado. It''s just a ck sand wave that looks like a swirling tornado.

    The collision between the two attacks caused massive wind.

    It ended with neither side gaining any advantage as the attacks dissipated.

    The ground trembled once more and rocks stormed down on Wu Yan.

    A golden figure appeared in front of Wu Yan. With her buckler raised, the barrier emitted from it blocked all the rocks.

    Seeing as she blocked the attack for him, he formed an Iron sand sword in his palm and dashed out from Astrea''s side. He appeared in front of elerator in the span of a breath.

    elerator flinched at the fact that he came before him in such rapid fashion. How does the two individuals move so fast?

    elerator revealed a grin as if sniggering at his futile attack,pletely ignoring the attack aimed at him.

    With Reflect in ce, who can harm him?

    The attack stopped just short of hitting his chest. The sword shattered from the reflected force.

    elerator was startled when he looked at Wu Yan''s hand.

    That attack should have been reflected so hard his hand should be in tatters. How is he fine?¡­

    He quickly dismissed the idea as the attack still got blocked¡­

    "It''s useless¡­"

    eleratorughed at Wu Yan who was inches away. His grin is ugly as sh*t, he lifted his leg and their area was immediately shrouded by dust.

    Wu Yan leaped back and looked at the hand holding the iron sand sword. His hand started bleeding and trembling from the reaction force.

    He squeezed his palm and ignored the blood seeping out. He gnashed his teeth as he adopted an expression of being annoyed at this prickling problem.

    As expected, to change his direction right before his attack is redirected is not going to be easy¡­

    "But¡­"

    He smiled at elerator who was not far away from him. He shook away the blood on his palm and he formed another iron sand sword.

    It''s not aplete failure, his intact hand is the proof that he is on the right track.

 Chapter 210: Yeah, fight on, Astrea!

    <h4>Chapter 210: Yeah, fight on, Astrea!</h4>

    The fight had only been on for not more than 1 minute and the area looks like it had been through hell.

    The main architect who did this is none other than the man standing before Wu Yan, elerator.

    His ability is really terrifying just by seeing first hand. He only needed to exert a small amount of force and amplify it multiple iterations to wreak such destructive forces on his enemies.

    It didn''t help that any attack directed at him is reflected back¡­

    His defenses and offenses are ridiculously well bnced and potent. How is he going to get past them¡­

    Only, Wu Yan didn''t think that the feelings were mutual¡­

    elerator had a pretty grim face. The main reason for his expression is the male and female pair standing before him, they werepetent enough to hold on for so long. Well, he did say he wanted them tost longer but it really irks him when he hadn''t taken them down by expending this much time.

    "With their abilities, they should be no weaker than lv5, why is it that I haven''t heard of any of them before?"

    elerator narrowed his eyes, since he can''t figure it out, he''s not going to spare the mental resources to pursue the matter.

    He stomped the ground and the earth trembled. The ground that had suffered massive restructuring once again experienced another round of devastation.

    Through some sort of maniption, elerator had managed to force pirs to emerge out from the ground in an attempt to impale Wu Yan and Astrea in a straight line.

    Iron sand burst out from the devastated ground to form thick iron whips that destroyed the pirs.

    "Hyahyahahya! How about this and this!"

    eleratorughed like a madman as he stomped the ground, creating multiple earthquakes that forcefully shot out pirs from the ground. Instead of just one direction like before, this time, the pirs came at them their six, three, nine and of course, twelve.

    Wu Yan was surprised by the sudden surge in intensity, Astrea was the same as well. If she could use her wings, this kind of attack would amount to nothing more than an annoyance. But, the short time span didn''t allow her to deploy her wings.

    The pirs surrounded them from all sides and converged with Wu Yan and Astrea as the center.

    Boom

    The pirs crashed together in a huge collision,pletely burying where Astrea and Wu Yan were moments ago.

    elerator grinned, seemingly not disturbed by the fact that he might have killed someone, it''s like he just killed a bunch of chicken. He looked very sinister but no one would know what he is really thinking inside.

    His smug grin didn''tst long. A red hue dyed his face as the stone pirs started rumbling.

    Red light reminiscent of mes started leaking out of the mountain of stone pirs. And then, a huge sword beam emerged from within the stone pirs.

    The stone pirs were smashed to smithereens from the sheer force of the sword beam, the remains of the stone pirs littered the area. When the dust settled, Wu Yan and Astrea emerged from within, elerator turned grave.

    Wu Yan held an object in his hand, a nimble nodachi, Nietono no Shana.

    He used the [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] to break his way out of the stone pirs. It was easy but the execution left him very dusty. Luckily, this isn''t his true appearance.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    Astrea didn''t notice her nose was dusty as well when she asked him. Wu Yan giggled from her appearance.

    "I am alright."

    "You guys look okay¡­"

    elerator''s voice entered their ears.

    He saw the rubbles and clicked his tongue.

    "Looks like this kind of attacks won''t hurt you guys huh? Perhaps the attack didn''t have enough juice¡­"

    Wu Yan twitched his lower lip.

    "You practically turned this ce upside down and you said there wasn''t enough power¡­"

    "So what if I turn this ce on its head, you''re still alive and well. You challenging me?"

    "If I am peerless, small fries like you wouldn''t dare to challenge me would you?"

    elerator pointed at Wu Yan.

    "You lot keeping here one after another to challenge me for my title. Even nameless characters like you guys are here to challenge me, tell me I am wrong hmm?"

    elerator kept rambling on in anger but Wu Yan paid no heed to him. The more he listened, the more pity Wu Yan felt for elerator.

    Incapable of making extravagant demands, this poor fellow chose the wrong path for the solution of his problem. This guy is probably the one he should feel the most pity for.

    It''s unclear whether he is acting out or just saying it for fun, the moment he noticed Wu Yan and Astreack of response elerator grinned before continuing.

    "If I be invincible, no one will dare challenge me ever again. Since you guys are here to hinder me, it''s time to die!"

    The winds changed direction.

    Air started converging on top of elerator, the winds roared with vigor.

    "Master!"

    Wu Yan stared at the vortex forming atop elerator, he nodded towards Astrea who had a very serious expression. Astrea smiled and data started flowing past her eyes¡­

    The vortex was shot out at them. That wasn''t the end, behind them were huge boulder raining down at them like meteors.

    Wu Yan merely stepped back a bit against thebo of attacks. He gripped Nietono no Shana with two hands as he stared at elerator.

    Astrea''s sci-fi esque red eyes examined the oing boulders and vortex, her back trembled slightly before a pair of pure white wings emerged with a fwip.

    "Wings?"

    elerator frowned at the sight of Astrea''s wings. He''s not interested in her wings per se. Rather, why would he? His arch-nemesis, Kakine Teitoku has 3 pairs of wings.

    He frowned because he had a sudden sense of foreboding.

    Astrea uttered a battle cry and took flight. With supersonic speed, she came before the vortex before she promptly split it apart with her photon de.

    With the vortex cut in half, the remaining force of the vortex fell on the ground in two sides. When the vortex got stopped, the boulder attack had arrived.

    "Aegis L! Deploy!"

    Data streamed past her eyes and her buckler shone bright before a crystalline wall made out of what appears to be fortified data spread out around her.

    The area seemed to berger than her previous deployment of Aegis L.

    Something like this I''d imagine.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The boulders collided with her barrier but the boulders were swiftly turned to pieces of rock upon hitting her barrier. The boulders failed to do nothing more than make noises against Astrea''s Aegis L.

    When the boulders had all been but blocked, the tiny meteors were disappearing as well¡­

    elerator''s expression turned grim again. This time he knew he had once again underestimated the enemies'' skill, attack power, and defensive power¡­

 Chapter 211: Hurt, Accelerator enters reeeee mode

    <h4>Chapter 211: Hurt, elerator enters reeeee mode</h4>

    The battlefield was calm, the only indication that it is a battlefield is the deep gouges in the earth from the fight that went on here.

    Of course, this is but a mere break before the next storm arrive¡­

    Like a falling meteor, a figure d in red hue dashed towards elerator with unthinkable silence. The figure held up the nodachi before shing down at a slightly startled elerator.

    Wu Yan hesitated when he saw elerator change his expression. He was hesitating whether or not to go full force, if this. .hit got reflected back at him it won''t be a pretty sight.

    Before a second had psed, he tightened his grip and the doubt guing him disappeared. The only thing that is left is the resolution. Radiant crimson red suffused Nietono no Shana.

    I must seed this time!

    [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz]!!

    The sword beam was shot out at close range but elerator quickly recovered from his shock as he shouted at Wu Yan.

    "I told you! It''s no use, don''t you get it?!"

    The sword beam got stopped just short of hitting him and it got parried rather than reflected. If it had not been stopped, elerator can kiss his chest goodbye but after his passive triggered, the sword beam took a slight deviation and hit him in the shoulder.

    "What!"

    elerator cried out while reflexively taking a step back. He was still hit with the attack despite taking a step back. Meanwhile, Wu Yan had already retreated the moment he executed his sword beam.

    An explosion ensued and elerator''s position was blurred by the smoke and debris around ground zero.

    "You did it!"

    Astrea cheered in midair. She pped her wings andnded next to Wu Yan as a few pure white feathers fell from the sky.

    "We won! Master!"

    Astrea beamed at Wu Yan, he responded with a bitterugh.

    "We won? If only it were that easy¡­"

    Wu Yan stared at the smoke covered area where elerator wasst seen. Astrea also turned around after flinching.

    A breeze blew by and blew away the smoke and dust shrouding the area. elerator appeared in one piece in front of Wu Yan and Astrea''s eyes.

    He was dusty all over and he had his hand pressed against his bleeding shoulder.

    elerator lowered his head so nobody could see his expression. He examined his shaking hands and saw the blood on it, his pupil immediately shrunk.

    "Blood¡­"

    A bit dazed and confused but mostly disbelieving, he mumbled as he looked at the blood on his hand. And then he burst out inughter.

    "Ha¡­ hahaha¡­ ahahahaha!!!"

    He looked like he had gone mad, he ignored his bleeding shoulder as he manicallyughed at the blood on his hand.

    Looking at elerator''s hysterical appearance, Wu Yan tightened his grip on his sword. Meanwhile, Astrea subconsciously stepped back as she mewled.

    "Uu, had he gone bonkers from the attack, why is heughing despite getting hurt¡­"

    elerator lifted his bloody hand and cheered as if the blood is some kind of winning lottery ticket.

    "Blood! It''s blood! I actually am bleeding! I got hurt! Haha, hahahaha!!!"

    "Master, wh-what is wrong with him?¡­"

    Astrea tugged at Wu Yan''s shirt. elerator is as zany as he is malevolent, the weird air around him is slightly intimidating for Astrea.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He silenced himself and examined elerator. Somehow, elerator had be a bit different¡­

    elerator stopped his madughter and met eyes with Wu Yan. Expressionlessly he continued.

    "Hey, you hurt me¡­"

    Killing intention erupted like a volcano from elerator. Astrea is okay with the pressure but Wu Yan felt chills climbing up his spine. He furrowed his brow but a sudden change elicited a change in expression of both individuals.

    Astrea responded the swiftest, she picked Wu Yan up before he could react and flew up into the air.

    The next instant, the ground where they stood were reduced to pebbles the biggest of which did not exceed thumb-size.

    Astrea and Wu Yan were surprised at how elerator turned a wide area around him into small rocks in such short time.

    Wu Yan gulped at his monstrous abilities to wreak havoc. He hadn''t seen anything like this since Ikaros¡­

    "Master!"

    Astrea''s voice shook Wu Yan back into reality. When he lifted his head, millions of rocks were shot their way.

    Astrea pped her wings to dodge the rocks with her deft maneuvering skills, she couldn''t deploy Aegis while holding Wu Yan.

    Very soon, they noticed that after the wave of rocks came multiple tornados!

    "Oh God!!! You''re so annoying!"

    Astrea screeched as she increased the distance by pping her wings in an attempt to avoid getting hit by the rock and stormbo attack.

    The rocks were shot all over the ce. Atst, the tornados caught up with the barrage of rocks. It turned into a rock storm that made its way over to the two.

    At this rate, it''s only a matter of time before they get done in. Astrea can''t exhibit her full power with him holding her back. He yelled at her to let go of him.

    "Astrea! Let go of me!"

    Astrea flinched and yelled back in shock.

    "Master! We are in the middle of the air!"

    "It''s okay, don''t sweat it. I have my own way, just let go of me!"

    Astrea wasn''t so sure but her speed slowed down enough for the tornados to hone in on them.

    Surprised, Astrea gnashed her teeth before letting Wu Yan go and she deployed her shield.

    Aegis L stopped all the rock-fueled tornado storm with her barrier. Astrea took a look at Wu Yan and sighed a breath of relief.

    Wu Yan stood on a tform that is made out of iron sand supported by maism.

    He had hypothesized that this is feasible if he could muster up enough iron sand to dy hisnding¡­

    Astrea was d that Wu Yan told her the truth. But, she was surprised by something as she shouted at Wu Yan.

    "Master! Look out!"

    A figure hade before him before he knows about it, the figure is propelled by 4 tornados as he grinned at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan''s pupil contracted until it was about as small as a needlepoint, he focused solely on elerator''s slowly approaching hand¡­

    elerator''s ability, vector maniption allows him to change the direction and magnitude of vectors which also includes the blood cirction as well as the electrical signals in a lot of lifeforms.

    If elerator touches him, Wu Yan will die for sure.

    "Master!"

    Astrea yelled and she flew towards Wu Yan with all her might, ignoring the rock tornados assaulting her.

 Chapter 212: Gathering the winds in Academy City

    <h4>Chapter 212: Gathering the winds in Academy City</h4>

    Time stood still with only the trembling ground and roaring air as the background music¡­

    It is as though there are only the 3 of them left on earth. One of them stood on a floating iron sand tform with a frozen expression. Another one is reaching out to grab said frozen expression while being propelled by 4 tornados with an evil grin stered on his face. The remaining one pped her wings like mad, hoping to intervene, ignoring the fact that she is being targeted by tornados filled with rocks.

    In his time of crisis, the conceptual dragon armor dwelling within his psyche activated, it jumped into action by materializing around Wu Yan''s body.

    Invisible when fully materialized, the armor protecting Wu Yan blocked elerator''s deceptively lethal touch.

    elerator flinched when he saw his attack being blocked by some sort of invisible armor. He didn''t know how to proceed from there so Wu Yan sighed in relief as he took in the sight of elerator''s hand just inches away from him. This is the first time he had danced in such close manner with death.

    His sigh of relief reminded elerator that his attack got blocked again¡­

    Furious at him, he clenched his hand at the armor before unleashing his vector maniption.

    ng

    The armor burst into pieces of invisible armor fragments as they returned to his psyche¡­

    Realizing the callous situation he is in, he swung Nietono no Shana at elerator but the attack got reflected back at him causing him to crash hard into the rubbles beneath him,pletely buried by the rubbles.

    "Tsk!"

    Seeing Wu Yan leverage his own ability to get away from him, elerator spat in dissatisfaction. He had wanted to end him right there and then instead of injuring Wu Yan only.

    elerator adjusted his bearings, intent on pursuing Wu Yan. But, a change in wind direction happened behind him.

    "You dare hurt master!"

    Astrea had a very cold expression as data streamed across her eyes. Those were eyes that were as distant as they were calcting. Astrea swung her photon sword down at elerator and sent elerator flying.

    Impossible!

    Though elerator as he flew but his aching body told him that his reflect failed him once more.

    It was okay the first time around. It didn''t reflect Wu Yan''s attack back at him but it did deflect and mitigate the strike that was meant for his chest, a testament that his reflect still somewhat did its job.

    This time wasn''t like the first time.

    While his mind is still in short circuit, Astrea pped her wings and appeared in front of elerator again. Those eyes filled with data made elerator shift his expression.

    Bam

    With a dull hit, elerator got sent flying again. His reflect is still in ce otherwise he wouldn''t be just feeling hurt with Astrea''s photon de hitting him.

    Still flying, Astrea appeared and struck elerator with her photon de.

    Bam Bam Bam Bam¡­

    Like a punching bag, Astrea kept sending him flying away without giving him any chance to recover.

    Astrea''s monstrous speed kept him from doing anything. Every time he went flying with GetWrecked Airlines, Astrea would appear to redirect his flight.

    "FFFFuuucckkk!!!"

    Reflect just isn''t going to cut it. Being served like a ball by Astrea, he is starting to feel the damage umting.

    The agonizing pain caused his eyes to turn red as his capiries expanded. He is so mad right now as can be seen with his distorted expression. The moment he got sent flying by Astrea again, he spread his arms wide!

    The air churned into a tornado of monstrous size in mere seconds. He sent it towards Astrea with his vector control.

    Fuming with rage after seeing Wu Yan getting hurt, Astrea pped her wings and charged at elerator with all the speed she can muster.

    The tornado and angel''s distance decreased to 0 in less than 1 second due to the two opposing but equally unimaginably fast velocity.

    With a giant tornado right in front of her, no panic could be observed on Astrea''s expression, she lifted her buckler and deployed Aegis L.

    With a mighty p of her wings, she endured the tornado and shoved her way into it.

    In the sky, a magnificent show of an angelic girl tearing her way through a tornado was being put on. She tore her way right through and continued her charge towards elerator with unyielding vigor.

    elerator isn''tughing now. Ignoring what expression he has, Astrea smacked him to kingdome with another brilliant swipe of her photon de.

    elerator finally can''t endure the damage and spat out a mouthful of blood as he got sent crashing into the ground, buried in the rubbles in a manner simr to how Wu Yan got done in.

    After such an intensive set of moves, Astrea didn''t look like she needed any room to breathe. Her cold eyes scanned the area where elerator crashed into.

    Boom

    The rubbles burying elerator got blown apart as elerator haggardly crawled out. From how he staggered as he stood, it appears that he had suffered extensive damage¡­

    The feelings of lethargy and pain came as a surprise to elerator. He had never known these much injuries are possible before. He had probably tasted enough pain tost him half his life. That guy from before managed to cut him and this flying girl managed to beat him until he almost departed for the astral ne.

    elerator spat out blood as he examined the angelic girl flying in the sky. Blood had dyed his mouth and clothes red. He took another look at his raddled appearance as he trembled.

    As expected, I am not strong enough, still so far from strong enough¡­

    If I were stronger, I wouldn''t get hurt so bad. If I were stronger, those ants won''t appear. If I were strong enough, nobody would challenge me, If I were strong enough, I wouldn''t¡­

    Hurt anyone anymore¡­

    If I were invincible, how good would that be? I wouldn''t have to hurt those that didn''t know their ce¡­

    Since I must cause agony, I will do so until the day I be invincible!

    I¡­ must¡­ must¡­

    "Be invincible!"

    His roar echoed into the night and then winds started gathering around him as he unleashed his fullputational powers to manipte the winds itself.

    In Academy City, car parked outside buildings and on the streets started rattling like crazy as if the cars were malfunctioning.

    Academy City''s winds took on a visible form as they gathered towards a central point, elerator.

    Swirling wind melded together as they gathered and became pressurized. Much to Astrea''s surprise, a small white sma bundle started forming in the eye of the storm¡­

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>

    In the rubble where Wu Yan is buried¡­

    Heid amongst the rock like he is sleeping. Drifting in and out of consciousness, even breathing had be abor for him¡­

    The throbbing pain didn''t wake him but he couldn''t be bothered to recognize the pain. He just the pain flow through him¡­

    So tired¡­ this is so troublesome¡­ I want to sleep so bad¡­

    Still half conscious, this is the only thought going through his mind. The thought is so strong that it pretty much clouded the sense of pain and suffocation.

    Conceptual dragon armor got shattered. Because of the armor, he managed to block elerator''s attack. Also, because it is broken, dragon armor won''t trigger for a certain period of time.

    His full power attack got reflected back at him, that coupled with him being smashed into the ground¡­

    Wu Yan is not like elerator who can use his vector maniption to reflect the force away from him upon impact with the ground. That is why he suffered extensive damage¡­

    Buried within the rubble, the pain andck of oxygen had all but drained him of his strength. His thoughts grew fuzzy, he wanted to just pass out like that¡­

    Just as he is about to take a nap, the winds began roaring, it kept him from passing out.

    So noisy¡­

    He pried his eyes open but all he can see is darkness. The only thing he can hear is the roaring winds above him.

    Can you guys pipe down over there? I am trying to sleep here, why is the fan on so loud?¡­

    Argh, I don''t give a fuck anymore. I am just going to sleep here. God, why does my body hurt so much¡­

    His eyes slowly closed. Wu Yan thinks it would be the best if nobody disturbs him. The lethargy is just too much.

    The heaven had different ns for him, an emotionless mechanic voice rang just as he is about to pass out.

    "Beep! Mission 1plete! Obtained 100000 Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points."

    Mission 1? Equipment points? Item points? Ability points? Summoning points?

    What''s that?

    Oh yeah, my missions¡­

    What was mission 1 again? I think it was to save all the sisters? I''vepleted it?

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Ikaros did it huh? As expected of them.

    On the verge of fainting, he started resisting the drowsiness. He wrested control from the pain and suffocation tormenting him.

    Mikoto and the girls already did their part, how can I fail like this?!

    Wu Yan''s body trembled as his eyes shot open, grasping onto Nietono no Shana¡­

    ? ?

    elerator stood there, still gathering the winds, the area around him didn''t have any rubble as they were all carried away by the wind.

    elerator gathered and ionized the winds of Academy City. Slowly but surely a sma formed in the center of the gathered winds.

    More and more wind gathered and the sma ball grew bigger. The bigger the ball grew, the more insane elerator looked.

    It was just a flight of fancy that he gathered the winds in Academy City, elerator hadn''t expected that the winds would be ionized.

    He isn''t surprised by how it turned out, Quite the opposite, he''s excited at the power of the sma he had conjured.

    "Hahaha!!!"

    The sma ball grew more and more while heughed. This time for sure, he can blow the wingeddy to hell!

    The storm caused Astrea to shield herself from the winds as the feathers of her wings started falling.

    Her wings that she took pride of had be a hindrance to her, the winds were too strong so she couldn''t get close to elerator. She watched as the sma grewrger andrger¡­

    She kept her wings as close to her body as possible while she steadied herself so she wouldn''t be thrown off her bnce. She can''t advance any further than this.

    elerator''s ball of sma is probably something she can''t block with her Aegis L.

    elerator is a formidable foe, in terms of level, Astrea is much stronger than him. But in terms of strength, she is only superior by a little margin.

    If the battle had dragged on, Astrea would have won. Now that elerator brought out this sma attack, the result is bing very uncertain¡­

    Astrea can''t stop the attack and she can''t advance either. She lifted her buckler in the hopes of blocking the sma with her Aegis L.

    "It''s useless!"

    elerator maniacallyughed as he shouted at Astrea.

    "Even if you have better defenses, do you have the confidence to block 2 or 3 more of this kind of attacks? With myputational power, I can fire these babies at least another 4-5 times. Tell me, do you think you can block it all?"

    Astrea didn''t say anything, she held on to her buckler, a silent testament of her resolve¡­

    elerator wasn''t amused, he flicked his hand and the winds gathered at a much faster speed as his expression grew grim.

    "Master¡­"

    Astrea looked at the sma ball and recalled Wu Yan''s warm smile. Her expression became even more resolute.

    I can block it for sure!

    The sma had grown to a size about as big as an average person''s face. Its power had also grown tremendously, the whistling wind is also not a good sign. Astrea''s expression turned into one of anxiety.

    "More¡­more¡­"

    elerator manipted the winds andpressed them into the sma ball. In just a bit more time, the sma ball would have enough energy to rip through Astrea''s Aegis L.

    A red swordbeam cut through a pile of rubble, shattering the rocks. Shortly thereafter, an orange beam came from the dusty rubble and shot towards the sma ball atop elerator.

    The orange beam turns out to be from a railgun projectile.

    In front of both Astrea and elerator''s surprised faces, the railgun hit the iplete sma ball. The different rays of light created a brilliant light show. The railgun detonated and erased the sma ball¡­

    "What!"

    As the sma dissipated, so too did the raging winds¡­

    Astrea and elerator looked at the direction where the railgun was shot from. The two of them spotted different expressions, elerator had a look of malevolence while Astrea had a look of joy.

    Clothes torn to shred, dusty all over, Wu Yan stood there panting. He can barely stand but he held a sword in one hand while his other hand is still crackling with bluish-white lightning¡­

    "Master!"

    "You!!!"

    The perpetrator is without any doubt, Wu Yan!

    He steadied his haggard body while trying hard to regain his breath. He''s pale although one couldn''t tell if he is pale from using railgun or because of the damage he had suffered. But, he had a smile on his face.

    "I, am not done yet¡­"

 Chapter 214: Going all out to make someone suck photon blade

    <h4>Chapter 214: Going all out to make someone suck photon de</h4>

    Wu Yan burst elerator''s sma ball with his railgun and elerator is not a happy camper. His eyes were filled with malice, elerator wanted nothing less than to rip this guy to pieces with his bare hands.

    Heaving hard, one of his eyes is already closed due to the damage he had suffered. The way he is wavering while standing, it''s amazing that he hadn''t copsed onto the ground yet.

    He took a reflected full power attack, mmed into the ground, and then he got buried in rubble. If he was a normal human, he would have already died a few times over already.

    In addition to the damage he had suffered, he had been buried in the rubble for a bit too long as he showed signs of hypoxia all over his body as given by the weakness he feels. It is not an overstatement to say he is standing here due to his force of will.

    That shot of railgun drained him of almost all his energy. Although he can fire railguns due to reaching Electromaster lv5, it is still a bit taxing on his current condition. And so, he copsed like a marite with its strings cut.

    A pair of delicate hands supported him from the side just as he is about to fall to the ground.

    "Master! Are you okay?"

    Looking at Astrea''s worried expression, he forced a smile.

    "I''m alright¡­"

    Wu Yan turned around and looked at a blood-stained elerator. Surprised, he looked back at Astrea.

    "Astrea, your attacks reached elerator?"

    "Yes! Master!"

    Wu Yan sighed in relief. Since Astrea can somehow mitigate the effect of elerator''s reflect ability, his job now is to make sure elerator can''t deploy his sma attack, defeating him would then be a cinch.

    Obtaining sufficient oxygen, the feeling of suffocation had lessened and some of his strength returned to him. He got away from Astrea before continuing.

    "Astrea. You are on the offense!"

    Wu Yan looked at elerator and told Astrea.

    "I can shoot another round of railgun, I will find an opportunity to support you. Your job is to figure out how to defeat elerator!"

    "Understood, master!"

    She wants nothing more than for Wu Yan to rest and she would solo fight elerator. But, Astrea can''t stop Wu Yan after seeing that resolute albeit a bit pale expression of Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan hesitated for a bit and he told her.

    "Don''t kill him¡­"

    Astrea flinched, she is confused but she decided against pursuing the matter. Whatever Wu Yan says, goes!

    He had a coin loaded between his fingers, unleashing all hisputational power, with railgun locked and loaded, he needs only to fire it at this point.

    "Charge!"

    Super vibrating photon de, Chrysaor ejected from her wrist guard and she got into a stance before rushing elerator.

    elerator''s expression turned sour, he knows it wouldn''t be fun to take a hit from her, not again. So, he stomped and a stone armor covered elerator after they grew out of the ground. He didn''t leave any skin exposed. He also opened his arms wide and conjured a tornado to st Astrea with.

    The raging tornado posed no threat to Astrea, she didn''t even have to use her Aegis L. She pped her wings and dodged it just like that.

    She swung her photon de at elerator and smashed his armor to bits. Before she can follow up with another attack, she found that elerator had already disappeared.

    At the same moment, four tornadoes of different sizes assaulted Astrea from the sky, the shadow of the tornadoespletely covered Astrea.

    In the center of it all, Astrea suffered no damage. She did a 360 horizontal sh and split apart the tornadoes before pping her wings to attack elerator once more.

    A vicious swing of her de was enough to smash pass elerator''s reflect and hit him bluntly.

    Her photon de is like a big, hard, and thick baseball bat and elerator is like a ball. She batted him hard like she''s gunning for a home run with elerator flying away.

    Astrea took her photon de and lifted it to the side, a blue sheen coated her photon de and traced it down to the tip and beyond it.

    In the brilliant light show that followed, the photon de shined and crackled as it grew longer and bigger in size. It didn''t stop growing until it was several dozen meters long. At this point, it is an understatement to call it a big fucking sword.

    Astrea took a stance and lifted it high up.

    It''s going to take all 20000 sisters working together to piece you back together when I''m done with you.

    Danger danger danger danger danger

    That''s what elerator''s brain told him as his body shivered.

    His red eyes couldn''t take in the entirety of the sword''s image. Gnashing his teeth, he managed to stop his body from trembling.

    Astrea''s huge sword was giving him shivers like had never felt before. Adopting a grim expression, something in him told him that failure to defend against the next attack will inevitably result in defeat.

    Sensing that he is actually afraid, elerator became as ravenous as an injured wolf, his eyes were beaming red.

    "So what, let''s see who is tougher!"

    And then, the winds started whistling again as a giant storm formed with elerator at the eye of the storm. He gathered the winds and a sma ball started forming again, he lifted it on high like he''s going to Life Bomb the fuck out of his enemy. He gathered the winds and kept his sma ball growing.

    History repeated itself, before the sma ball could bepleted, an orange bolt ofser smashed the ball apart.

    "bastard!!!"

    elerator roared.

    Wu Yan shouted at Astrea.

    "Now!"

    "Hiya!"

    With a short shout, she grabbed the photon de with two hands and swung it down.

    elerator''s coat of reflect got split apart like tofu. There is no gimmick to this attack, no leverage on his weakness. It was the most brutal and direct attack possible, a force on another level altogether sliced through the reflector shield and hit elerator''snky frame.

    Blood filled the air.

    He couldn''t believe what he is seeing, blood spewing out in copious amount and that excruciating pain instantly caused him to lose consciousness as he fell to the ground.

    "Ding! Mission 2plete! x 1 random summon obtained, please proceed to the summoning interface to summon!"

    "Ding! Mission 3 initiated!"

    Mission 3 started the same time mission 2 waspleted. He knew that this meant elerator is recognized by the System as having been defeat by him and his partner.

    Exhaling heavily, crippling fatigue grabbed him and he drooped his head and copsed before he can see what Mission 3 is.

    Before he lost consciousness, he could vaguely see Astrea rushing towards him as well as 3 familiar figures approaching him rapidly¡­

 Chapter 215: An end for nowâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 215: An end for now¡­</h4>

    When his consciousness returned, Wu Yan pried his eyes open and looked at the ceiling before he continued.

    "An unknown ceiling¡­"

    He was surprised to find out that his body isn''t in excruciating pain like it was before he passed out.

    "Where is this?"

    "The hospital."

    A frog-like face cut in and answered him. Shocked by the sudden appearance of the guy, Wu Yan reflexively punched him in the face.

    "Argh!"

    The frog face yelped as he backed off holding his face. Wu Yan noticed that the frog face is wearing a white coat fit for a doctor.

    Frog face, a doctor with white coat, Wu Yan instantly knew who this guy was¡­

    "Who would have thought that someone who hadn''t been to this hospital would know about my nickname¡­"

    Frog fac Heaven canceller endured the pain while replying.

    "But, even if you know me, you really didn''t have to give me a punch at the first sight of my face, how much do you hate me?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Sorry, I just acted in reflex¡­"

    "Nevermind, I am just here to check on your status, seeing as you can punch people now, I think there shouldn''t be any problems anymore."

    Heaven canceller walked out of the room. Wu Yan probably didn''t leave a good first impression on the guy¡­

    Before he exited the room, he told Wu Yan.

    "Oh yes, that youngdy over there waited by your side the whole night!"

    Flinching, he got up and saw someone sleeping on hisp¡­

    He smiled at the sight of the tea color-haired girl who couldn''t conceal the look of worry even in her sleep. He brushed her bangs while taking in her lovely sleeping countenance.

    Maybe because she felt his movements, Mikoto''s eyes trembled a bit and she woke up.

    "Yan. You are awake!"

    Mikoto said in tion. Her worry disappeared the minute she confirmed his safety.

    Wu Yan smiled and nodded. He continued rubbing her head.

    "How long was I asleep?"

    Wu Yan made her embarrassed by his affectionate actions. But, she''s not putting up much protest.

    "You have been sleeping the whole day!"

    Mikoto continued.

    "How is it? Any difort anywhere?"

    "Not really, a bit tired is all¡­"

    He examined his body before he answered. Wu Yan grinned and tipped his hat towards Heaven canceller, this is no doubt his handy work.

    "Oh yeah, where is Hinagiku and the other girls?"

    "Oh, they went out to buy something to eat."

    Mikoto said before removing a bracelet from her wrist. She passed the bio-containment unit containing the sisters over to him.

    "The sisters are inside. We had already restored their body with the gene repair infusion."

    Mikoto treated the bracelet like a treasure. Wu Yan noticed that she couldn''t hide her joy and relief when she talked about what they did.

    Retrieving the bracelet, he rubbed the bio-containment unit, he felt a burden lifted from his heart.

    "You''re not gonna let theme out and walk a bit?"

    Mikoto decisively shook her head.

    "Everybody has the same face so if theye out it''s going to cause a stir. Plus, the research firms are probably searching high and low for the sisters so it''s not a good time for them toe out yet¡­"

    "Moreover¡­"

    Mikoto looked fondly at the bio-containment unit.

    "They said they didn''t want to cause any more trouble for us, it will be good to take a nap together as well, they said,"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan wore the bracelet.

    "Lovely sisters, aren''t there¡­"

    Mikoto smiled and nodded. She hesitated before continuing.

    "I already told them the thing about us¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan turned around as she continued.

    "They said they are willing to follow us into the other world."

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    "Even if they aren''t willing, I am going to drag their butts over to the other side. This world bears no goodwill for the sisters¡­"

    Mikoto became silent upon hearing him and the mood turned heavy until¡­

    "Master!"

    The door opened and Ikaros who stood at the door with a bag of food stared at Wu Yan with deep joy.

    "Yan! You woke up!"

    "Wah! Master! You came back to live!"

    Wu Yan was smiling but Astrea''s line drained him of energy once again. He rolled his eyes at her before replying.

    "What the hell do you mean bying back to live¡­"

    And then a screeching noise hit him from behind Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea.

    "I wished that you would have stayed bedridden for the rest of your life!"

    Wu Yan felt a headacheing on the moment he heard her. Every single time he hears this voice, there''s bound to be trouble¡­ for him.

    "Kuroko, what are you saying!"

    Mikoto chastised her. She was so worried he wouldn''t wake up so one can imagine how much Kuroko''s word hit her.

    "But, Onee-sama¡­"

    She leered at him for a bit before using her puppy eyes on Mikoto.

    "Onee-sama waited by that scum''s bed for a whole day. If you had wrinkles from worrying about this scum, Kuroko wouldn''t know what to¡­"

    Probably because she imagined Mikoto with wrinkles, Kuroko bashed her head against the ground.

    "Kuroko!"

    Mikoto is so embarrassed by her friend here¡­

    Hinagiku led Astrea and Ikaros around Kuroko before talking to Wu Yan.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Good¡­"

    Wu Yan replied while rubbing Ikaros'' head. Astrea saw it and offered her head as well, he grinned and patted her as well.

    "That day in the research firm¡­"

    Wu Yan asked Hinagiku with a light voice after ncing at Kuroko who is still hammering the ground with her head.

    Hinagiku smiled and nodded.

    "Rx, we weren''t found out, the operation was sessful¡­"

    "Good¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shot back at him.

    "No, it''s not good!"

    Wu Yan flinched. Hinagiku ced her finger at his nose and yelled at him in frustration.

    "Look at yourself, you got wrecked so hard, what''s good about any of this?!"

    Wu Yan scratched his head as he answered.

    "I didn''t think it would be that bad¡­"

    Seeing as Wu Yan''s expression told her he''s repenting about the whole thing, Hinagiku turned her head to the side with a hmph.

    "Anyway, what''s important now is that you need to take it easy."

    "I know¡­"

    Wu Yan helplessly responded.

    "Master!"

    Astrea removed a pile of lunchboxes, that''s right, a pile of lunchboxes, and she passed one of them to Wu Yan.

    "Master, this one is for you, it''s really good ya know!"

    Astrea herself seemed to be resisting the urge to take back her gift, Wu Yan looked at the dozens of lunchboxes at the side as his lips twitched.

    At the door, Ruiko and Uiharu stood there as they watched everything proceed. They exchanged looks and shrugged.

    "Should we really havee here in the first ce?¡­"

 Chapter 216: The System is being awfully generous?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 216: The System is being awfully generous?¡­</h4>

    Wu Yanid on the bed, apparently staring at the ceiling. His consciousness, however, delved deep into System¡­

    Mikoto, Kuroko, and the other girls headed to their respective schools. Meanwhile, Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros went back home so it''s just him in this room.

    Consciously manipting the System interface, a projection appeared in front of him and he checked it out.

    Unit:Wu YanAbilities:''Kendo Master''''Master Chef"''Impable Memory''Chaotic ''Return to Horizon Waltz''''Electromaster (Lv5)Equipment:Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)Summons:Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, AstreaEquipment points:71''000 ¡ú 171,000Item points:8''800''000 ¡ú 7,400,000Ability points:101''000 ¡ú 201,000Summoning points:120''000 ¡ú 220,000Level:65 ¡ú 66Unit:Misaka MikotoAbilities:Electromaster(Lv5)Power:BEndurance:BAgility:APsychological:AEquipments:noneLevel:70Unit:Katsura HinagikuAbilities:NonePower:BEndurance:BAgility:APsychological:BEquipments:Shirosakura (C grade)Level:60 ¡ú 63 UnitIkarosAbilityUranus Queen modePowerAStaminaBAgilityAPsychologicalAEquipment:Artemis ''Perpetual homing missile'' (Grade C), Aegis ''Absolute Defense Perimeter'' (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)Level78Unit:AstreaAbilities:Close quartersbat expertPower:AEndurance:AAgility:APsychological:CEquipments:Chrysaor (Grade C), Aegis L (Grade C)Level:75? ? ?Wu Yan is surprised that he jumped a level. Was it from that time he beat elerator?elerator is lv70, it would be odd if he didn''t profit from the experience. Not to mention, he gained experience from defeating Mugino Shizuri and Kakine Teitoku as well, it seemed reasonable that he got a level up.He hadn''t heard the notification because he was unconscious from the fight with elerator¡­To think that it would require 2 tier 7 and 1 tier 8 opponents to increase his level by one, it seems the experience curve is an exponentially increasing one. Oddly enough, Hinagiku seemed to be much more enlightened by all the encounters as she increased by 3 levels, almost catching up with him.He should be counting his blessings though, seeing as Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea didn''t experience any increase in level.? ? ?Copy world: Toaru Majutsu no IndexWorld Mission: Rescue!Mission 1: Save all 20,000 Misaka sisters. Revive all the dead clones, repair the sisters and store all 20,000 clones into bio-containment unit. (Completed)Reward: 100,000 Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points.Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper in Academy City, elerator. (Completed)Reward: Random summon x1Mission 3: Go all the way with at least 3 individuals in the copy world and get them to follow the yer out of this world.Reward: Free summoning of the individuals fitting the criterions set forth in Mission 3.? ? ?Wu Yan couldn''t believe what he is seeing. He was thinking that System had be the coolest wingman ever¡­This is basically the opportunity to further expand the development of his crystal pce.Wu Yan fell into a world of infinite joy, his lewd and drooling face a testament to his personality. It''s lucky that there is no one else here with him, human scum would be a fitting description for him at the moment if only Kuroko was here.He frowned the moment he deliberated on the details of the mission, The mission is tantalizing at first sight but to dance in t he sheets with at least 3 individuals and subsequently getting them to willingly follow him out of this world would be no easy feat, at least equal in difficulty to the previous two missions.He didn''t even have the candidates in mind yet¡­Looks like there is a long game ahead of him¡­Wu Yan set aside the mission 3 for now and focused his attention on the summoning interface.His mission 2 reward that allows a random summoning is a prize that he isn''t too sure what to feel about. It''s certainly not a grand prize but if he used it and some bnce breaking girl came out then that would be a different issue.Thinking about it, Wu Yan decided to put off the summoning for now. There are eyes and ears everywhere in this city, the most ring issue of which is identity. If he summoned then the summon can only stay at home or go out at the risk of detection.That''s why he decided to dy the summoning for now.Examining his status and the 4 summons he has at the moment, he thought that this is probably the time to get some abilities or equipment. The fight with elerator made him realize that despite being at tier 7, he''s still rather weak¡­He had experienced injuries since transferring to Silvaria, but he had never experienced such grave injuries before.Recalling the battle from that day, he felt some residual fear. if Mikoto and the other girls didn''t save the girls in time, giving him the motivation he needed to continue, he would probably have died down there in the rubble.elerator is strong in his own right but more importantly, he didn''t have the strength.He wants to up his game as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be hard to face the foes thate after tier 8 like tier 9 or even demiGods¡­He had wanted to save the points for even strong abilities and equipment but right now he''s thinking that perhaps it would be better to augment his abilities with all the resources avable at his disposal.He already had a candidate in mind¡­Ability: Bloodline type, true ancestor bloodline:A natural born vampire, the most unique existence amongst the bloodsuckers. Being nigh fairies in existence, bloodline bearers exhibit tremendous resistance to UV, high regenerative abilities, and very resilient properties. Immune to sunlight, holy instruments, and mercury. Bearers are able to regenerate instantaneously despite being disintegrated. Immortality and perpetual youth are characteristic of bearers. Bearers are also able to turn humans into lesser vampires by sucking their blood. The only weakness to this ability is that the user will have an uncontroble urge to suck blood.Cost 500,000 Ability points.The main selling point to him is the perpetual youth and immortality, his close brush with death gave him a slight trauma. In summary, he''s now very afraid of dying¡­He wants to buy it sure, but it is only a demand when one is both willing and able to buy. True ancestor bloodline is powerful and so the cost is a whooping 500,000 Ability points.He is short almost 300,000 points. At this rate, the bloodline is only something he can see and never hold. But, there is something else he has a ton of which he might not fret if a significant portion disappears.He opened the Item interface and scrolled through the list. Very soon, he found the item he wanted.Bloodline indulgence (Tl: indulgence as in the roman catholic jargon for payments in exchange for pardons): User can trade Item points to obtain a discount on bloodline abilities for any bloodline under 500,000 listed cost.10% discount: 1mil Item points20% discount: 2mil Item points¡­100% discount 10mil Item points

 Chapter 217: New bloodline and new equipment.

    <h4>Chapter 217: New bloodline and new equipment.</h4>

    Bloodline indulgence allows one to discount the cost of bloodline ability based on the amount of Item points spent. With it, he can obtain true ancestor bloodline. It just so happens that bloodline indulgence is only applicable to bloodlines that are 500,000 or below. Any more and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for True Ancestor.

    if Wu Yan paid 6 million Item points for a 60% discount on True Ancestor, he could buy it with just 200,000 Ability points.

    At first nce, 200,000 Ability points + 6 million Item points would seem like a steep price for a 500,000 Ability points but that is just superficial as Item points can¡¯t bepared to the rarity of Ability points.

    If he wanted more Ability points, he would have to aplish missions or use magic crystals to trade for Ability points. Wu Yan has yet to find out any other method other than the two stated ones.

    Item points, on the other hand, is easier to obtain. He can obtain it from pretty much any corpse that is not human or artificial in nature like those stone spiders.

    Trading 6 million Item points for 300k Ability points is still within the range of eptance for him.

    Now, the reason why he didn¡¯t get a 70% discount given that he has over 7 million Item points avable. He has another thing in mind¡­

    White fruit of purity: Bloodsucker exclusive item. If the user is a bloodsucker, the item will grant total release from the urge of bloodsucking upon consumption. It is ineffective for non-bloodsuckers.

    Cost: 1mil Item points.

    If someone were to give True Ancestor without White fruit of purity, he still wouldn¡¯t take it because he didn¡¯t want to turn into some kind of freak that has to suck blood every day. He doesn¡¯t want to repeat the events of what happened to Arcueid Brunestud because he can¡¯t keep his fangs in his mouth.

    The moment he clicked buy, a white fruit surrounded by mist appeared in his hand. Then, he bought bloodline indulgence with a 60% discount on the next bloodline ability he chooses and paid the 6mil Item points.

    ¡°Ding! Blood indulgencepleted, the next bloodline ability worth 500k Ability points maximum will only require 40% of its listed price. This effectsts only for 1 transaction!¡±

    7 million Item points for a fruit and a line of message from the System¡­

    He opened the ability interface and stared at the 3 tabsbeled: Skill type, talent type, bloodline type. He clicked bloodline type and clicked on True Ancestor.

    Ability: Bloodline type, true ancestor bloodline:

    A natural born vampire, the most unique existence amongst the bloodsuckers. Being nigh fairies in existence, bloodline bearers exhibit tremendous resistance to UV, high regenerative abilities, and very resilient properties. Immune to sunlight, holy instruments, and mercury. Bearers are able to regenerate instantaneously despite being disintegrated. Immortality and perpetual youth are characteristic of bearers. Bearers are also able to turn humans into lesser vampires by sucking their blood. The only weakness to this ability is that the user will have an uncontroble urge to suck blood.

    Cost 500,000 Ability points.

    He licked his lips and clicked ¡®buy¡¯.

    ¡°Beep! Buying True Ancestor, confirm?¡±

    The notification came as a surprise to him, he didn¡¯t hear it during the previous instances when he bought abilities. Maybe it¡¯s because the user is only allowed one bloodline at a time, the changing of which requires the old one to be traded in before the new one can be bought.

    ¡°Confirm!¡±

    ¡°Beep! True Ancestor bought, due to the effects of blood indulgence, Ability points required will be 200k Ability points!¡±

    ¡°Ding! True Ancestor obtained!¡±

    The next instant, countless golden light suffused his surrounding and seeped into him.

    His blood flowed like normal in his body but the light that entered his body made them churn like raging water.

    His blood pressure skyrocketed with no signs of stopping. Theoretically, his arteries and veins should have burst from the pressure but the veins and arteries got more and more robust with each instance of blood being pumped throughout him, seemingly in tune with the increase in pressure.

    As time moved on, his raging blood produced a weird fluctuation which seeped through his blood and entered every part of him, absorbed by every cell in him.

    The more the cells absorbed, the stronger they got.

    When thest fluctuations were absorbed, his blood slowly stopped raging and returned to its normal level.

    He epted the modifications to his erstwhile mortal body before opening his eyes which used to be ck in color, it had turned a deep crimson red.

    Stretching his back, he felt like he had just been in a warm bath and now his body ismending him for a job well done. He can feel that his body had be ridiculously resilient.

    If Wu Yan suffered the same magnitude of damage he had suffered in thest battle with elerator, he probably wouldn¡¯t be left with a scratch must less being beaten to within an inch of his life.

    Satisfactionsted only a little while, his crimson red eyes turned golden and a deep hunger hit him like a truck.

    Shivering immensely, Wu Yan felt anguished, his throat is yelling at him to get sustenance. Without a doubt, this is the feeding frenzy.

    He consumed the white fruit of purity in the blink of an eye. A chilling sensation spread within his body and circted rapidly throughout him, stopping his trembling and returning his golden eyes to crimson red.

    He can clearly feel his body bing lighter and lighter¡­

    Grasping his fist, he mumbled.

    ¡°With this, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems right¡­?¡±

    He didn¡¯t close the interface after buying True Ancestor. He switched to the equipment interface and located the equipment he had been eyeing.

    Meteor shower, grade B(Tl: better names anyone? literally night of shooting stars, Á÷ÐÇÖ®Ò¹):

    Known as the bow of annihtion, a tactical weapon that destroys the enemy with one arrow. Arrows are automatically generated, has homing features.

    Cost: 150k Equipment points.

    He had been aiming for this bow not only because it is Grade B or Gold Armament based on Silvaria¡¯s standard, it is also because this weapon is infinitesimally close to grade A by the System¡¯s judgment.

    Its high appraisal and its sinct but powerful line of ending conflicts in one shot made him give up his intention to purchase a Grade B sword.

    His Nietono no Shana is still usable, with the addition of this bow, he will be more dangerous inbat.

    Clicking on the purchase button, a bow jet ck in color with what looks like small glittering stars dotting its surface appeared in his hands. He gleefully smiled¡­ until he took another look at his status.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Abilities: True Ancestor

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment: Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C) Meteor Shower (Grade B)

    Summons: Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea

    Equipment points: 171,000 ¡ú21000

    Item points: 7,400,000 ¡ú400,000

    Ability points: 201,000 ¡ú1¡¯000

    Summoning points: 220,000

    Level: 66

 Chapter 218: The queen is here to collect her dueâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 218: The queen is here to collect her due¡­</h4>

    insert Wu Yan status

    What nostalgic figures¡­

    True Ancestorcost him 200k Ability points, the white fruit of purity cost him 1 mil Item points, Blood indulgence cost him 6mil Item points and Meteor Shower cost him 150k Equipment points so he spent 200k Ability points, 7mil Item points, 150k Equipment points in total.

    He took a big hit to his massive Item points reserve and pretty much all his other types of points. He is now left with 400k Item points, 21,000 Equipment points, and 1,000 Ability points which might as well be 0 because that¡¯s the amount of ability he can buy with such a meager amount.

    Wu Yan¡¯s Summoning points are the only constion to him as it stands at 220k¡­

    But every penny spent is one well spent for even though he remains at level 66, his repertoire had expanded significantly.

    First, because of True Ancestor, he can¡¯t die, he also has Meteor Shower as his ace. If he were to go up against elerator again, he wouldn¡¯t even flinch.

    ncing at the pitiful reserves he had left, he closed the System interface. Lifting Meteor Shower, he examined it.

    Its body jet ck as ink yet translucent at the same time like ck crystal, it draws attention to it as if to show off its magnificence. If one were to examine the bow, one would find mini-stars glowing in the bow as if someone painted the night sky into the bow.

    Elegant, exquisite¡­

    Even Wu Yan can¡¯t help being entranced by Meteor Shower, ignoring its Grade B ranking, one would take it as a work of art in and of itself.

    But, anyone who thinks this bow is just pretty will most surely die a gruesome death, in terms of capabilities it is on par with Ikaros¡¯ Apollon, an equipment infinitesimally close to grade A. It differs from Apollon in that it packs more punch than her Apollon. The bow alsoes with homing features, this meant that he need not bother with aiming, he only needs to lock onto a target and fire. The target can run to the world¡¯s end and the arrow will surely follow.

    He slid his fingers down the longbow before nodding in satisfaction. Without seeing it first hand, he really has no idea just how destructive this bow is even if he knows that this bow has a bigger output than Apollon.

    Granted, he isn¡¯t dumb enough to shoot one here. He didn¡¯t know how powerful this bow is but he knows just what kind of havoc an arrow of Apollon can wreak.

    Objectively speaking, a shot of Apollon can level Academy City.

    This thing is stronger than Apollon so if he actually fired one, Aleister would probably duel him to the death if it¡¯s thest thing he does. Plus, he didn¡¯t have the Aegis that Ikaros has to mitigate the aftermath of firing Meteor Shower.

    ¡°What a pretty bow¡­¡±

    Immersed in the beauty and power of Meteor Shower, a tender voice came from his side causing him to almost throw the Meteor Shower away in panic.

    Patting his chest, Wu Yan made sure to hold onto Meteor Shower. It probably could take a full powered attack from Ikaros and wouldn¡¯t be scratched but Wu Yan didn¡¯t care to test it out.

    Confirming the identity of the guest, Wu Yan rolled his eyes and told her off.

    ¡°Joou-sama, can you please stop surprising people?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki made no response, instead, she reached out and caressed the bow in his hands while mumbling.

    ¡°What a pretty bow you have here, I wonder where did you steal it from¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked.

    ¡°What do you mean by steal?! This is something I got from legitimate means!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki doubtfully looked at him before she was stumped for words.

    Her starry eyes shone and she stared at him in pure astonishment.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes? Why are they red?¡±

    ¡°Red eyes?¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised by herment as well. He couldn¡¯t check out his eyes without some kind of external help.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t say anything, she took out a mirror and showed him his deep red eyes reminiscent of red wine. His eyes added more charm to his otherwise average face.

    ¡°sh*t, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Checking out his eyes, he knew this had to be True Ancestor¡¯s side effect.

    ¡°I like what I¡¯m seeing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer Shokuhou Misaki. Shokuhou Misaki is already very curious about him, might as well add some more mysteries for her to figure out.

    If the girl is curious, it is only a function of time until she falls¡­ at least, that¡¯s what he had heard before. He¡¯s not too sure how much of that statement is true but he would like it to be true because Mission 3 is still waiting for him toplete.

    Hmm, perhaps the first target should be Joou-sama¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes are still beaming with intrigue but it appears she will not get the answer to the question of how did Wu Yan¡¯s eyes turn red.

    She stood up and just when Wu Yan thought she is going to throw a hissy fit and exit his residence, Shokuhou Misaki retrieved her controller and aimed it at him before pressing.

    Crackle

    A spark appeared between Wu Yan and her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, tell me you didn¡¯t just tried to control me¡­¡±

    ¡°You bet your cute ass I did!¡±

    She stared into his wine-red eyes while replying.

    ¡°If at all possible, I want to use Mental Out on you and filter through all your secrets!¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his vampiric eyes.

    ¡°Oh haven¡¯t you heard? A guy with secrets is a guy with multiple suitors.¡±

    ¡°Bull, that applies to women, I thought byronic guys are the ones drowning in tails!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not sweat the details!¡±

    He stored away Meteor Shower, making it look like it had disappeared into thin air. Shokuhou Misaki lifted a brow by said nothing because she is sure he¡¯s not going to tell her anything.

    Instead, she grinned and continued.

    ¡°Too bad, I would have liked to try tugging that beautiful bow!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in an amused manner.

    ¡°Joou-sama, you have no idea do you. That ¡®pretty bow¡¯ can destroy Academy City with a tug of the string!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched andughed.

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re kidding with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to believe what you want to believe¡­¡±

    He snidely smiled. Joou-sama didn¡¯tugh now, she¡¯s pretty sure he meant every word he said.

    With a hand to her mouth she replied.

    ¡°If that is so, it only makes the bow even more desirable¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to brass tacks, why are you here, surely you aren¡¯t just visiting?¡±

    ¡°Ara, am I not weed here?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re weed¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled and drew her face really close to Wu Yan¡¯s.

    ¡°Our agreement, does that ring a bell?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression copsed.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not suggesting I go on a date with you right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, why would I¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said that and walked out of the room, leaving him only one more sentence.

    ¡°Tomorrow, 7am, I will see you at Tokiwadai¡¯s dormitory¡­¡±

 Chapter 219: A love rivalâ€™s appearance? The talk within the alleyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 219: A love rival¡¯s appearance? The talk within the alley¡­</h4>

    Lost for words, Joou-sama didn''t wait for Wu Yan to reply, she elegantly made her exit. Who would have thought that the queen of Tokiwadai woulde personally to ask someone out on a date?

    Wu Yan is also not sure what he is feeling at the moment. He is kinda happy that Shokuhou Misaki invited him out but he''s just not sure why Joou-sama is so focused on a date with him.

    Maybe it''s to annoy Mikoto? That should be part of the reason but not the whole. Wu Yan didn''t know that he is the reason Joou-sama is so intrigued, all the fascinating things he had shown her.

    He stayed there half day-dreaming and half conscious. He didn''t notice that a petite figure had appeared outside the door, peering in through the slit in the door with hateful eyes.

    It''s Shiroi Kuruko and she saw Shokuhou Misaki who is currently walking away. She nced at Wu Yan who is lying on the bed day-dreaming like a fool. She bit down on her lips as her twin pigtails started moving without the assistance of any wind. Dark aura clouded her and her appearance was befitting her name. (Tl:ºÚ×Ó, ck child or ck girl)

    "Abominable scum! How dare he take my Onee-sama from me and cheat on her! Moreover, with Shokuhou Misaki for that matter!"

    Just thinking about her Onee-sama being in the hands of that scum, or rather, one of the members of his crystal pce harem brings forth endless fury. She is that close to ripping the clothes on her body to shreds from the thought of it all.

    "This time, I will stuff that trash into the trash can where he belongs!"

    Kuroko hardened her resolve as she did many times in the past, sniggering at the sight of Wu Yan in a stupor. She recognized that this is an opportunity she cannot miss. The next instant, she disappeared.

    A sudden sense of danger pulled Wu Yan out from his daydream. He came back to reality a moment toote though¡­

    A pink-haired twin-tailed pigtail lifeform appeared on his bed with her hand on his chest, she cackled as Wu Yan knew today''s the day he''s going to get it.

    "Scum! Go rethink your life in the trash can!"

    Kuroko said that and Wu Yan disappeared from the room leaving Kuroko aloneughing heartily as her petty n finally came to fruition.

    ? ?

    In a small alley, above a big pile of garbage, a figure appeared and dropped into the heaps of trash head first.

    "fucking hell!!!"

    Being nted into the nasty smelling heaps of trash, Wu Yan cursed. He unleashed his full potential to avoid dropping into the heaps of trash nearing his face, He grabbed the side of the trash can with his hands as he did a handstand.

    The stink that crept up to high heaven entered his nose causing him to almost lose his grip and fall into the trash can. He tilted his body and fell to the side, he would rather kiss the ground than trash.

    Well, he got his wish, his slightly handsome face with the wine red eyes had an intimate contact with the ground making him howl in pain. If not because of his True Ancestor status, his pretty face would need a few days to recover.

    Getting up from the ground, he held his face and grudgingly mumbled.

    "Shiroi Kuroko, damn you, Yuri girl, this humiliation will not go unpunished!"

    Yuri is love and Kuroko is a lovely petite girl but this has gone too far out of what a yuri girl should do. This is in the realm of being a pervert. He''s pretty sure he has the heart to fulfill this revenge against that pervert¡­

    "Oh Mikoto, why are you so liked¡­?"

    He didn''t know that his mumbling would attract the attention of an eavesdropper.

    "hello, I believe you said Mikoto just now, is it Misaka Mikoto?"

    The sudden voice made him flinch, he was surprised by the identity of the figure.

    "Yes, hello, I believe you said Mikoto just now, is it Misaka Mikoto you''re talking about?"

    The guy thought that the incredulous expression on Wu Yan is a sign that he didn''t quite hear him so he repeated his question with a friendly tone.

    Wu Yan is pretty sure that this guy is a shady character who can''t be called a bad guy but isn''t exactly a good guy either.

    , Mikoto''s secret admirer, heter betrayed his organization to join Academy City''s dark side, the Aztec magician disguised as the grandson of Tokiwadai director, Unabara Mitsuki.

    In other words, this guy is something of a love rival for Wu Yan.

    Why is he here?

    Wu Yan frowned at Etzali, or as he is moremonly known, Unabara Mitsuki.

    "Oh? You know Mikoto?"

    Etzali examined Wu Yan before answering with the same amiable attitude he had.

    "Nice to meet you, I am Unabara Mitsuki, a friend of Mikoto so to speak¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded but he silently scoffed at the guy. In the original work, he wouldn''t leave Mikoto alone and totally annoyed Mikoto to no end.

    This prick is seriously considering himself a friend of Mikoto?

    It''s admirable for him to go over to the dark side to protect Mikoto but Wu Yan is not amused by the fact that the object of his supposed protection is his wife.

    Before Wu Yan can speak, Etzali interrupted.

    "If I remember correctly, you''re the guy who appeared during Tokiwadai midsummer festival iming to be Misaksan''s boyfriend yes?"

    "OH?"

    Wu Yan is slightly confused by Etzali.

    "Well, i take it you know me then?"

    "Of course I do."

    The smile on Etzali''s face is gone, he looked a bit anguished as he continued.

    "The target of Misaksan''s affection, I would be hard-pressed not to know about you¡­"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "You like Mikoto huh?"

    Etzali hesitatingly nodded. He continued with a bitter smile.

    "I am not afraid of yourughter, I admire Misaksan very much!"

    "So!"

    Wu Yan continued in a in tone.

    "You''re here to dere yourself as the love rival?"

    "No! No, it''s just¡­"

    Etzali shook his head.

    "I am satisfied as long as Misaksan is happy!"

    "Then what are you doing here?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Surely you''re not here to confirm my rtionship with Mikoto?"

    "Not exactly¡­"

    He turned a cold expression on Wu Yan, the anguished or warm expression from before disappearedpletely from his face.

    "This lowly one is very impressed that you obtained Misaksan''s heart, I want to congratte Misaksan personally but ording to my intel, you appear to be affiliated with other girls¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "In other words, you''re here to advocate for Mikoto''s interest."

    "In a way, yes¡­"

    Etzali stared at him in a sinister way as if he had entered alter mode like a certain servant fight anime. His appearance right now is like aplete reverse of the warm Onii-san image he had just a few moments ago.

    "I wish for nothing more than the happiness of Misaksan, I wouldn''t want to see Misaksan being hurt. If you can promise me that you will stop having intimate contact with the other girls, I will take my leave right now."

    Wu Yan quietly waited for Etzali to finish his piece before replying.

    "Are you done?"

    Wu Yan focused his wine red eyes on Etzali and Etzali instantaneously felt a deep sense of pressure enveloping him.

    "You''ll definitely be disappointed by what I have to say next¡­"

 Chapter 220: A tussle in the small alley.

    <h4>Chapter 220: A tussle in the small alley.</h4>

    In the vacant small alley, cold sweat started flowing down from Etzali''s head as he kept Wu Yan who emanated dangerous vibes in his sights. He didn''t have the spare thought to notice Wu Yan''s you-''re-gonnbe-disappointed line.

    His back wet with sweat, Etzali endured the urge to kneel down as he gnashed his teeth. He is silently screaming inside.

    What the fuck?!!! Isn''t he just an lv0 chum?!! What''s with this pressure?! Who the fuck is this guy?!!!

    Etzali didn''t know that he wouldn''t have this kind of response if he met him just an hour earlier. Just one hour ago, Wu Yan couldn''t emit such a regal aura, at least, Etzali, a decent magician in his own rights, wouldn''t have the urge to kneel.

    If he was just one hour earlier, perhaps he would have struck the moment Wu Yan said "You''re going to be disappointed".

    One hour ago, when he didn''t have True Ancestor.

    He might be a True Ancestor in status but in terms of level, he isn''t any stronger than he was hours ago.

    A True Ancestor is a special bloodsucker, they have immense potential, they are destined for the apex of existence. Their power isn''t something they had from the moment they came into existence.

    A True Ancestor is like the apex predator of a food chain. Their True Ancestor is just something to cower the other bloodsucker into submission, it isn''t a direct proof of power. They are all destined to be the ones standing above all others, but, Wu Yan is still far from that stage.

    Compared to the other True Ancestor, Wu Yan is severelycking in power. He might as well be the weakest True Ancestor but a True Ancestor nheless.

    The terror and pressure that a True Ancestor can exert is something that he has now.

    In essence, Etzali came at a really bad time.

    His wine-red eyes gave off an insidious impression, Wu Yan looked at Etzali who is still sweating fountain before continuing.

    "I will make Mikoto happy, this is something you don''t have to worry about. I will do the same for the other girls, I won''t give up the other girls because you said so. You sound like you''re deliberately trying to find something to do!"

    "How dare you suggest I am doing this because I am bored!"

    Etzali''s eyes became bloodshot. He shook off the terror gripping him and shouted at Wu Yan.

    "Me wanting Misaksan to be happy is not some trivial matter!"

    "True."

    Wu Yan didn''t care that Etzali had a distorted expression he casually told him off.

    "You think you can make Mikoto happy by doing whatever you think is right, but you never considered it from her perspective. Let me ask you this when I am with the other girls, did you ever see Mikoto being sad? Did you see her being unhappy?"

    Etzali choked. He frustratedly shouted at Wu Yan.

    "You are that sure she is happy? You''re just a yboy, how can Misaka find happiness with something like that!"

    Wu Yan lightly shook his head.

    "That''s right, I am a yboy, my heart is divided up and given to the other girls. But, each of my heart they possess is true down to its very core!"

    "You liar!"

    Etzali red at Wu Yan.

    "How do you exin your rtionship with No.5? You are treating her like a girlfriend are you not?! Why involve yourself with her when it''s clear that Misaksan hates her!"

    "That''s why I am saying you''re just picking bones out of an omelet."

    Etzali''s expression turned grim. He heaved and stood up straight, his anger towards Wu Yan motivated him to ovee the terror of facing a True Ancestor.

    "I can''t acknowledge you, you are clearly inadequate at making Misaksan happy!"

    Wu Yanughed, there was a hint of coldness in hisugh. He looked at Etzali and called him out.

    "Punk!"

    That was thest straw for Etzali. He is now officially triggered.

    Sensing somethinging his way, Wu Yan lightly adjusted his body and the trash can behind him got blown to bits with trash scattering everywhere.

    Frowning, he stared at Etzali and found that he is armed with a weird knife, the knife is ck in color and is reflecting light, the knife appears to be the tip of a spear, it spotted a cold and dull color.

    Spear of huizcalpantecuhtli!

    No, it is just a replica of the real thing. Said to be able to reflect the light of venus and disassemble the target hit by its reflected light.

    He used the replica of the spear ofhuizcalpantecuhtli on his obsidian knife to attack Wu Yan with the full intent of killing him.

    "Finally on the move? Magician."

    He wanted to execute him on the spot but Wu Yan''s words made him stop and ask.

    "You¡­ how did you know?!"

    Wu Yan grinned and shrugged. Would he believe him if he said he saw Etzali on a TV screen?

    "Why you say? I don''t know¡­"

    Etzali''s expression turned frosty again. He brought the knife to chest level and he kept adjusting it as if looking for an opportunity to strike. While doing so, he continued chatting.

    "You are a very mysterious man!"

    ck mist clouded his expression like he had been ckened.

    "ording to the intel, you''re supposed to be a good-for-nothing chump with no powers. Just your average punk on the streets. Yet, it appears you can exert a terrifying influence on individuals. You can also apparently dodge an attack from the Spear ofhuizcalpantecuhtli with ease. It''s a replica but no lv0 can dodge this, what''s more important is that¡­"

    His already dark expression took a deeper shade of ck.

    "A person of your background somehow got close to No.3, in such a short span of time, you managed to acquire intimate contact with Misaka Mikoto. Interestingly, you had no record of evering into contact with Misaka Mikoto before."

    "You, just who are you?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan shook his head andughed.

    "You''re the one who did the detective work though, why don''t you tell me who I am? Talk about a joke¡­"

    "Wu Yan!"

    Etzali waved the obsidian knife around in an uncannily deft manner.

    "Your existence is something that has exceeded our known understanding of Academy City and to prevent unforeseen circumstances, I will have to neutralize you!"

    Rays of light came at him with incredible speed the moment Etzali was done talking.

    His wine-red eyes saw the lighting and he dodged all of them while adjusting his body. He dodged all the rays without moving a step, the way he dodged was so casual and elegant that Etzali got even more furious. He waved his obsidian knife around and countless light assaulted Wu Yan with no room to dodge.

    Against the bullet rain, Wu Yan stomped and electricity crackled between his feet before waves of iron sand erupted from his feet as if answering his call.

    "Iron sand!"

    Etzali cried out. It''s not because he is amazed by his skill in manipting the iron sand, it''s because the ability is all too familiar to him.

    That''s Mikoto''s ability!

 Chapter 221: A love for the agesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 221: A love for the ages¡­</h4>

    The iron sand threatening formed an iron wave barrier against the attack of the Spear of huizcalpantecuhtli.

    The formless light hit the ck waves and dispersed them, seemingly obliterating them from existence. Wu Yan can''t help but admire the lethal aspect of that weapon. Even if it''s just a replica, it possesses ridiculous offensive potential, it didn''t matter who the target was, even if it is Wu Yan, he wouldn''t be able toe out of it unscathed.

    If it were the Wu Yan of the past, he might need to take some precaution against this kind of assant. That ability to disassemble its target was a threat to him. But, now that he is a True Ancestor, he can recover almost instantaneously from any form of disassembly. The only downside would be that he has to taste the sensation getting ripped to shreds.

    Only a dumbass would want to taste that kind of sensation.

    Etzali flinched at the sight of Wu Yaning out of the barrage unharmed, he didn''t care that his attacks were useless, he simply asked.

    "Why are you able to use Mikoto''s ability!"

    Wu Yan stared at him and then he sighed.

    "That''s why you need to stop saying all you want is Mikoto''s happiness when you are so clueless¡­"

    Etzali stayed silent, his eyes had a hint of jealousy. He''s jealous that Wu Yan is together with a beautiful woman and he is jealous that he has the same ability as the girl he likes.

    His rational side is telling him that no one person in this world would have the exact same kind of ability, his ability is merely simr. But, his intuition told him that he''s as clueless as theye.

    He didn''t know how Wu Yan managed to stay hidden for so low, not even his organization could get any real information on him. He also didn''t know why he has the same ability as Mikoto. Moreover, he''s mastery of that ability is too strong.

    so many unknown caused Etzali a deep sense of dread, not terror at how mysterious Wu Yan is but the fear of his own ignorance.

    He''s afraid that he really didn''t know anything, that he didn''t understand what his crush is really thinking about, that all his ignorance really did make him look like a punk picking a fight with no rhyme or reason.

    Wu Yan''s action and words are telling him that he''s the one who needs to hit the books¡­

    "You asshole!"

    The fear of the unknown caused Etzali to choose the denial route. He hysterically yelled at Wu Yan and he decided to swing his replica around without holding anything back.

    However, before he could unleash his next round of attack, an orange beam hit his replica and destroyed it before he even knew what happened.

    Etzali stepped back and he saw Wu Yan''s fingers crackling with lightning, he continued in a disbelieving manner.

    "Rrailgun¡­"

    "Hard to believe isn''t?"

    Wu Yan calmly said. He took another coin from his pocket and loaded it,

    "Want to see it one more time?"

    As much as he didn''t want to believe it, the sense of danger is telling him that he better not say yes. His face started going pale he fell down to the floor with the light gone from his eyes¡­

    I am so foolish¡­

    Wu Yan''s wine red eyes retracted the cold gleam it had as he sighed. He''s feeling a bit bad for the guy, perhaps his words were too harsh on the guy.

    He''s fundamentally acting for Mikoto''s interest so even if it slightly pisses him off, he had no right to stop another person from having a crush. He might be selfish but he isn''t that selfish he would deny a man his right to hold a crush¡­

    Looking at Etzali who had lost all intent of doing battle, Wu Yan threw him a sympathetic nce. In the original work and in this world, it seems this guy really couldn''t express himself honestly¡­

    Wu Yan decided that he is not worth the time so he turned around preparing to leave¡­

    When he walked pass Etzali, he lifted his head and asked Wu Yan.

    "You, promise me you will look after her for the rest of her life?"

    Wu Yan stopped and he felt a bit helpless with the guy.

    Etzali got defeated by Touma in the original work, he turned his feelings into a request, that Touma look after Mikoto for the rest of her life. s, Touma treated Mikoto as just another friend, to him, a lv0, Mikoto is someone who is out of his league. Anyway, Touma said yes probably out of convenience or perhaps he really did have some other intention.

    It''s a rey of the original events, except, this time the target is him.

    He turned around and sighed while looking at Etzali before replying.

    "Keep your request¡­"

    "You won''t huh?"

    Etzali bitterly smiled.

    "You are right, I don''t have the qualifications to make the request¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head and looked at the sky. Gazing at the wide blue sky, his voice lightly rang.

    "My bond with Mikoto is something that had been decided since way before this, this bond is something others can''t understand, I''m afraid¡­"

    He rubbed his chest. He listened to the beating of his heart with his eyes closed. The moment he summoned Mikoto, their hearts were beating in sync.

    "If the world has a ce for us, we will be walking side by side down the street. If the world has no ce for us, we will live and die together!"

    Opening his wine-red eyes, the warmth within could melt the surrounding space. His eyes looked into the direction as if gazing at his partner.

    "Our lives are intertwined, protecting her is something that had already been implied into our bond¡­"

    Gratuitous is probably the apt word. As long as he doesn''t die, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea will be able to live as well.

    With the attainment of True Ancestor, he had attained immortality, this immortal lifespan extends to his partners as well.

    They fates are woven together and simply unable to be unraveled. Their lives are simrly merged as well.

    Protect and whatnot, that''s already a given isn''t it?¡­

    Etzali heard Wu Yan and his consciousness entered an abyss because he realized that his intentions were very superficial.

    Perhaps, this is the best oue¡­

    Etzali grinned in a self-deprecating manner. His pale face was gone and the dark mood around him dispersed. He beamed up with that stolen face of his as he entered the eptance stage.

    He converted all his thoughts into one simple line¡­

    "I wish you guys a happy life¡­"

    ? ?Behind a stone cold wall, hidden from Wu Yan and Etzali''s view, Mikoto felt her heart warming up despite the chilling sensationing from her back leaning against the wall.Another man who looked identical to Umigara Mitsuki, the real owner of the face gawked at Mikoto who had a very enchanting smile as she rubbed her chest.Mikoto flushed when she recalled what Wu Yan said. She continued in a tone that is a mix of both joy and unamusement."Baka, saying something so embarrassing¡­"Mikoto saw Mitsuki staring at her and she bashfully told him off."What are you looking at?! Git!"Mitsuki replied in a confused tone."Are we not going to catch the imposter?"Mikoto walked away leaving a sentence behind."I''m sure he will deal with it!"

 Chapter 222: Tsuchimikado Motoharu! Musujime Awaki!

    <h4>Chapter 222: Tsuchimikado Motoharu! Musujime Awaki!</h4>

    Seeing that Etzali finally gave up and blessed them, Wu Yan grinned for an all''s well that ends well.

    "MaaMaa, looks like things settled themselves innit-nya?"

    Slightly surprised, he turned towards the source of the sound. He found another familiar figure standing there, a figure he had seen multiple times on screen slowly made his way out of the shadows.

    Wu Yan flinched at the increasing feeling of deja vu, although he is in the MC''s ce instead of the original MC.

    Spikey blonde hair that reminded one of a hedgehog, a Hawaiian shirt with floral patterns, pale blue sunss, golden ne around his neck and long arms, almost reaching his knees. The figure was tall and from his overall look, one would most likely deem him a gangster.

    Listening to that Kyushu ent and that annoying nya suffix at the end of his sentence, he got curious at theedian looking guy who appeared here.

    On the surface, this guy is Touma''s neighbor and ssmate, one of the idiot trios alongside Touma and Aogami Pierce. By the way, Tsuchimikado Motoharu is a to the bones.

    In actual fact, he is a double agent working for many spy organizations, one of which is the Anglican Chruch''s Necessarius. He will drink blood, backstab the world, go against humanity, all of it he will do if it means he can protect the bnce of the world. (Tl: Well, given that he''s Siscon sergeant, he''s probably doing it all for his step-sister)

    This guy? Seriously¡­

    Looking at Tsuchimikado Motoharu who still had a gangster''s grin on his face, Wu Yan felt like the world lied to him. He just can''t connect this guy with the Tsuchimikado Motoharu who had aplex background in the original story.

    He looked the part, it''s just that Wu Yan has this urge to punch him for some reason.

    He''s thetest guy added to his wish-to-punch list.

    Unaware that he had been added to Wu Yan''s to-punch list, he nced at Etzali before turning back to Wu Yan with an obnoxious tone and manner of speaking.

    "Yo, that mysterious bro over there-nya, you mind handing over the guy at your side over to me-nya?"

    Wu Yan stared at Tsuchimikado Motoharu before replying.

    "I have nothing to lose by handing him over to you guys and I don''t know what to do with him so your appearance here is really a Godsend¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu''s grin widened when he heard his answer. Wu Yan''s next sentence froze that grin in its track.

    He nced at Tsuchimikado Motoharu before shrugging.

    "But, I had a change of mind."

    "Why¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu knew about Etzali, how could he not with his identity. It appears Etzali had been defeated by this opponent so he has to be strong, he thought.

    He might even be an lv5!

    If at all possible, Tsuchimikado Motoharu didn''t want to fight this guy. However, Etzali had too much significance so he can''t just leave him here but if Wu Yan won''t let him go then the only option he has now is to take a hike¡­

    Just as Tsuchimikado Motoharu was about to run the moment Wu Yan take a step towards him, Wu Yan''s next sentence caused him to fall face first onto the ground.

    "Your face displeases me¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu climbed up from the ground and held his aching nose. He protested with an unusually high tone.

    "Just for that-nya?!"

    "damn right!"

    "Have I ever wronged you before?"

    "Your aura screams ''punch me''."

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu stayed silent until he fell down onto his knees. He turned pale and if there was any wind, he would probably be gone with the wind as he turned to dust.

    Seeing that he had dealt a heavy blow to his psyche, he inwardly guffawed. He''s pretty damn proud that he managed to pull his legs good this time.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu stood up albeit in an unsteady gait as he surrendered with his arms in the air.

    "Please let me handle that guy¡­"

    "Maa, now that you said please I have to let you now don''t I?"

    Wu Yan snickered. Of course, Tsuchimikado Motoharu knew he was just busting his balls, why else would he so readily cooperate.

    Does this guy know me?

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu curiously examined Wu Yan, he can''t recall evering across this guy before though. But then, why did this guy talk to him in such a familiar way, not to mention, he knew where to hit him with his jokes.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu decided to ignore this and he walked towards Etzali. He said something to Etzali and Etzali nodded but not before looking really crestfallen.

    Seeing as Etzali nodded, Tsuchimikado Motoharu smiled, inciting a feeling to hit him in Wu Yan once more.

    "Hey bro, thanks-nya¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu bowed and thanked him with a grin. He then continued in a different tone from before.

    "Bro has got some skills, else you wouldn''t be able to defeat this guy over here¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his guard against Tsuchimikado Motoharu, he hadn''t forgotten his other epithet, the backstabbing de.

    If he isn''t careful enough he might just get sold so hard even his mama wouldn''t recognize him.

    He replied in a cautious manner.

    "What are you nning on doing, you walking punching bag?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu''s smiled froze and he forced augh.

    "Nya, bro, stop busting my balls-nya, why would I be nning on doing anything-nya¡­"

    Wu Yan curled his lips at him.

    "Knowing you¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu decided not to continue the chat. Under the sunsses, he scrutinized Wu Yan, he felt a heavy pressureing from Wu Yan yet at the same time, he felt a bit curious about Wu Yan.

    With his background, it''s very easy to gather any and all intel on any one individual. Weird enough, this guy before him seemed to be off the grid.

    A normal identity, a normal life, this guy is a delinquent for all intents and purposes, However, this notion of him had been shattered by now. Ignoring all else, just the fact that he was strong enough to beat Etzali meant that all previous data gathered on this guy is most likely obsolete or wrong.

    Wu Yan didn''t know what to say. To think he would meet Tsuchimikado Motoharu so early into the game, what''s more, after the fact that his abilities were exposed.

    With that guy''s abilities, it''s probably not going to be easy to hide his true power any longer.

    For the third time today, another familiar figure appeared, breaking the atmosphere of the scene.

    Wu Yan and Tsuchimikado Motoharu were shocked at the appearance of this individual. Wu Yan had a bit of helplessness mixed in his grave expression. Tsuchimikado Motoharu on the other hand seemed to have connected some dots as his eyes lit up.

    It''s a female with her dark red hair tied into two low ponytails. She wore a winter uniform over her shoulders while revealing her upper torso save for the chest which she covered by wrapping her chest with pink bandages. Her hooters were squeezed so her cleavage was rather obvious to the observers. She also had a ridiculously revealing mini-skirt the likes of which would reveal her ce where the sun don''t shine should she bend over even just a bit. And then there is that belt which appears to only serve as an essory at her waist.

    She looked like she''s trying to get people tomit crimes.

    Wu Yan recognized her the moment she appeared just as he did Etzali and Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    Musujime Awaki!

 Chapter 223: Guide, going to see Aleister.

    <h4>Chapter 223: Guide, going to see Aleister.</h4>

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu, Musujime Awaki, and Etzali.

    All the future members of GROUP except for elerator are now gathered here.

    Looking at the soon to be members of GROUP gathered here, Wu Yan felt a bit speechless. He didn''t expect that he would this many notable characters right after being screwed over by that Yuri lifeform. Perhaps the fault lies with his MC property? What an annoying feature¡­

    The moment Musujime Awaki appeared, he knew trouble is upon him.

    Who is Musujime Awaki? She''s the strongest in Academy City if one were to consider her mastery over spatial teleportations. She''s on apletely different levelpared to Kuroko. She doesn''t need to touch an object to teleport it away. Ignoring how she will turn out in the future, the present Musujime Awaki has enough influence simply considering her present powers.

    She''s the guide for those Aleister wishes to see, bringing them to him who resides in the windowless building.

    Now that she is here, most likely it''s¡­

    "You''re Wu Yan?"

    Musujime Awaki didn''t look at Tsuchimikado Motoharu or Etzali. She has yet to experience the events of the and so it appears that she has yet to join GROUP as a member. Naturally, she wouldn''t give a flying fuck about the double agent and the magician present.

    Looking at this girl whos attire exposed much of her skin much like Astrea and Ikaros, this probably the first time that Wu Yan thought a girl hade to the wrong guy.

    Wu Yan didn''t have much rejection against meeting Aleister at the moment, his EM barrier could only hide him for so long.

    The moment Under_line lost its function Aleister had probably been orchestrating this whole series of events to lure him out. hell, he might even be the reason today''s events took ce.

    He had expected this day to arrive and he had made the preparations. He didn''t think that the timing would be this soon though¡­

    His wine-red eyes nced at Musujime Awaki who looked very indifferent. He continued in a in tone.

    "Aleister wishes to see me?"

    The 3 people other than Wu Yan were shocked. Musujime Awaki stopped looking bored and Tsuchimikado Motoharu took on a more serious look.

    "Arnya, bro, you even know that guy-nya, seems like looks really can be deceiving-nya."

    -nyas in a sentence voiced the shock in the 3 individuals. He was so casual the way he named the person they all feared. It''s almost as though¡­

    He didn''t care that the person is Aleister himself.

    Sure he''s intimidated by Aleister but terror is something Aleister couldn''t incite in him who had crossed worlds.

    "Yes, the director wishes to see you."

    Her polite tone reflected the turmoil in the young girl''s heart. To be able to talk about the one she fears so casually, this person before her is someone she didn''t want to mess with.

    "Very well!"

    He walked in front of her and stared at her slightly terrified eyes before continuing.

    "This cat and mouse bullsh*t needs to end now."

    His small voice sounded muchrger to the 3 individuals'' ears.

    "Hey hey now, bro, you aren''t nning to fight with that existence right?!"

    He even forgot his nya suffix due to his surprise.

    Wu Yan replied in a casual tone.

    "bitch please, we are already fighting¡­"

    The 3 individuals who are themselves abnormal in a different way could not believe what he just said. Wu Yan actually picked a fight with that kind of existence.

    Wu Yan is not lying, the moment he stole the first sister and screwed with Aleister''s n is the moment they started flinging sh*t at each other.

    Musujime Awaki, Tsuchimikado Motoharu, and Etzali are surprised that he did what he did but they weren''t losing their minds over it. Tsuchimikado Motoharu stood out and cautioned him.

    "Bro, it would best if you don''t escte the matter too much, this is Academy City so if you overdo it, nobody will benefit from this."

    Wu Yan grinned at Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    "Do you actually think I am afraid of Academy City?"

    Wu Yan didn''t care what they had to say, he shook his head.

    "No no, if it weren''t for that existence behind Aleister, I wouldn''t need to take so many precautions."

    That existence¡­

    Musujime Awaki, Tsuchimikado Motoharu, and Etzali were shaking at the thought of what this meant.

    With their intelligence, it wasn''t too hard to extrapte from Wu Yan''s statement. The director seems to have an ace up his sleeve.

    They felt that if they continued listening, they will reach the heart of Aleister''s secret.

    Wu Yan looked like he was unaware that he caused a deep disturbance in the 3 individuals, or maybe he is aware and is secretly amused by their reactions, no one would know¡­

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu let out a few breathes and calmed thoseplex thought in his head. He examined Wu Yan from behind his sunss before walking up.

    "Bro, I don''t know how solid your background is that you can say something like not fearing the whole of Academy City. But, I can see that you''re not bluffing, that''s why I am begging you not to escte the whole fias...o...b..tween you and that existence. Please!"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu lost his nya suffix and from the tone of his words, it seemed like he was being excessively formal and honest, so much so that Wu Yan can''t get use to this side of him.

    He knows why Tsuchimikado Motoharu had such a drastic change in mannerisms, to think he would even say please.

    Maybe the guy thinks that Wu Yan is someone on par with Aleister, if he did fight with Aleister, the conflict between them would affect the fates of many. A war between Gods never bodes well for mortals. At that point, his desire to protect the world at equilibrium will be naught but a shattered dream.

    At least, Wu Yan thinks that Tsuchimikado Motoharu must be saying all this because he could not stop the aftermath of a fight between the two, not with his present abilities.

    Wu Yan is bitterlyughing inside, Tsuchimikado Motoharu thinks that the rtionship between him and Aleister is something that can be salvaged. But unknown to him, the two cannot reconcile.

    Aleister''s n requires the sacrifice of some if not all the sisters, that is something he cannot allow, the sister will not be used like tools and be disposed like trash.

    This very conflict between them cannot be so easily mended.

    One side to this conflict has to give way or there will be no chance of a truce.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu''s n of securing a cooling down on his side is one that is not practical.

    His wine-red eyes stared at Tsuchimikado Motoharu who didn''t look like he would back down either. It appears that this guy would risk everything to secure the further protection of this peace of his, he will definitely show him why he''s called the backstabbing knife and let him taste some shanking.

    Unsure of how to proceed, he summarised his thoughts into¡­

    "I will try¡­"

 Chapter 224: The standoff with Aleister, the hard way.

    <h4>Chapter 224: The standoff with Aleister, the hard way.</h4>

    Seventh school district, the windowless building¡­

    Almost at the center of the seventh school district, the building is very conspicuous and weird yet no life could be detected near the building.

    It looked like a neglected ce that nobody had visited in hundreds of years and it looks as though it will stay this way for the foreseeable future.

    This ce will not have its peace, however, two figures appeared in front of the building, 1 male and 1 female. It added a little bit of life to this very ssified area.

    It is none other than Wu Yan and the guide, Musujime Awaki.

    He looked at the weird building and a stream of data flowed before he went speechless

    Weirdly sealed building: level 50

    This is the second time he had seen an inanimate object with levels. The first time was with that wall in the youkai cave. This building is the second one he had seen so far. That wall could have been exined as itter turned out to be a youkai, of course, it would have levels. But this thing in front of him is a huge ass building so what the fuck?

    Surely it couldn''t be another youkai? Much less one at level 50?!

    He couldn''t figure this thing out and that led to a sudden urge to draw his de and sh it a few times to see what it is made out of. No wonder elerator couldn''t damage it in the slightest with his full powered attack, he''s mentally damaged at that point but he could still fight against other lv5 so surely that isn''t a huge factor. It would seem that Aleister''s machinations aren''t the only reason that the building couldn''t be moved by elerator, the building itself appears to have some special properties.

    Musujime Awaki didn''t dare push Wu Yan to go inside. To her, he might as well be someone who is a walking cmity.

    Wu Yan noticed this terror in her, he didn''t know whether tough or cry in response. He didn''t want to be associated with the old fox but she went ahead and lumped him in with the guy.

    He looked at the weirdly sealed building again and questioned whether or not it is inanimate or animate like the wall he had seen before.

    He didn''t bother to continue his train of thoughts. He put his hand on her shoulder, making her tremble slightly. He seriously doesn''t know what to say towards this girl.

    Her guts, consistent with the original work is really a contrast between her mighty twin peak and her courage.

    ? ?

    He is calm even though he knows that it is time to meet Aleister, perhaps it''s because he had seen him on screen during his younger years or maybe it''s the confidence from knowing that he has made due preparations, or maybe it''s because of his True Ancestor status.

    Either way, the moment Musujime Awaki teleported him into the building, she disappeared a few secondster, as if she would stay and watch these ferocious beasts go at each other. Just their roars would probably be the end of her.

    The science fiction like settings around him could not garner his attention. His wine-red eyes focused on the figure within the culture tank.

    Aleister didn''t say anything and Wu Yan watched him without saying anything as well. The two fell into an awkward silence but they each had their own thoughts.

    He didn''t know what Aleister is thinking but he knows that if he spoke first it would make him seem weaker.

    Unknown time passed and just as Wu Yan is getting tired of this facade, Aleister spoke first.

    As if modted by machines, the sound echoed in the air as it entered his ears, jolting his senses.

    "Of the ones that came here before you, none were indifferent to the way I look, it seems sire is moreposed than I had predicted¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled, he nced at his body which is floating up and down inside there. He isn''t impressed but he won''t tell Aleister it''s because he had seen him looking like these countless times before on screen.

    "Director surely jests, I am very shocked¡­"

    Spouting bullsh*t he himself wouldn''t even believe, he didn''t know what Aleister thought of it. It would be easier to climb up to the heavens than make Aleister reveal his thoughts in his expressions.

    "I see¡­"

    Aleister continues.

    "Yet I see no significant shock on sire''s expression¡­"

    Wu Yanughed and shot back at Aleister.

    "I still have a lot to learn from Mr. Director in regards to putting on a poker face¡­"

    "I am ttered¡­"

    Aleister seemed like he would continue his banter for an indefinite period but the faint tense aura in the air told Wu Yan that the real conversation is going to begin in just a short while.

    "Sir, you have brought much hassle to me¡­"

    Wu Yan knows that the jig is up, Aleister knows he''s Hunter, the one behind the thefts of the sisters.

    Wu Yan didn''t want to know how Aleister figured him out, he had made the job very easy anyway. He''s not someone who stays in his home all day long. Plus, there are those events surrounding Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki, the whole of School district seven should already know about the news. There are just way too many leads that it would be weird that Aleister didn''t catch up to him.

    "Nope! You''re wrong in that regards."

    He stared at Aleister.

    "You''re the one who is bringing trouble to other people, and it will always be you."

    Aleister''s body stopped for a bit before resuming his usual state of mind.

    "You appear to know quite a lot of things!"

    "Oh, I wouldn''t say I know that much¡­"

    Wu Yan inly continued.

    "I know only those that concern me to prevent getting screwed over from behind."

    "Surely you must be joking, the Misaka clones are a result of using Misaka Mikoto''s DNA, even that should be obvious to anyone who had seen it, hardly a ssified information¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    "I see if that is so then would it be too much for me to expect no further hassleing from some unknown people going after her?"

    Aleister stayed silent before responding.

    "If you can answer my requests¡­"

    "If your requests are not too much, that is!"

    Aleister fell silent before replying.

    "I fail to understand why you are so obsessed with some mere products of science. Why?"

    Wu Yan''s eyes had a cold glint, the imposing aura of a True Ancestor began radiating from Wu Yan and suffused the space.

    "It will continue to bedevil you, that I assure you!"

    Aleister fixed his gaze on Wu Yan, it is unknown whether he felt the aura''s pressure, he kept his indifferent expression as he stared down at Wu Yan.

    "If you will not cooperate, I am afraid I will have to take drastic measures¡­"

    The silent ce started churning with a boom. Like boiling water, invisible ripples started forming in that area.

    A strong pressure came out of nowhere and locked onto him. Wu Yan''s body started tensing up and all his muscles tightened.

    An rm went off inside Wu Yan, telling him that he is a very dangerous ce.

    Clenching his teeth, his wine-red eyes turned golden as he concentrated his energy to resist that mysterious power acting upon him, all the while defiantly staring back at Aleister.

    The scene continued for quite some time until a movement was detected from a certain area there.

 Chapter 225: A small win! Aleisterâ€™s threat?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 225: A small win! Aleister¡¯s threat?¡­</h4>

    Aleister and Wu Yan stared each other down and nobody said a word. The scene, however, is not a serene one, like a raging body of water, the ce seemed to be constantly moving.

    With his True Ancestor status, his wine-red eyes had turned golden. This condition usually appears under two circumstances. The first is when he can no longer control his urge to feed and his eyes would turn golden. This is impossible because the white fruit of purity had cleaned him of the urge to feed. This circumstance doesn''t really apply to him.

    The second circumstance is when he is channeling the full power of a True Ancestor.

    Even as he is wielding the full power of a True Ancestor, he can not mitigatepletely the pressure being exerted on him by an unknown source.

    This power shouldn''t be something that Aleister can wield, the only other possibility came to his mind.

    Aiwass!

    The angel summoned by Aleister using his own wife as the medium. An angel unlike the ones in the bible.

    This rumbling ce had another presence, it started gathering at a certain sport and it looked like a miniature ck hole sucking in the matter around it much to Wu Yan''s shock.

    A radiant light congealed in that miniature ck hole and shot out towards Wu Yan with Godly speed.

    Danger! This is fucking dangerous! crap!!! I think I am going to die once!

    These thoughts clouded his mind and the attack hit him the moment he had these thoughts.

    Wu Yan calmed down in the face of this attack, it''s because he knows that this attack can''t be dodged.

    Although he acknowledges his own inability to dodge it, it didn''t mean he''s going to roll over and ept his death. Not that he could die permanently with him being a True Ancestor and all.

    His measures aren''t just limited to True Ancestor as well.

    The destructive beam hit him and if it did work, it would have no doubt tore a big hole in his chest.

    The moment the attack hit, a mysterious wave emanated from Wu Yan and coated his body.

    "Eh¡­"

    A light and incredibly mixed up voice rang the moment the mysterious wave coated him. Even Aleister turned grim.

    He knows that the voice wouldn''t sound so surprised if it weren''t true. It appears the attack got nullified.

    The ray of light hit the formless ripple protecting Wu Yan, the ray of light and the trembling subsequently disappeared.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. Drinking Resplendent Breath beforeing here was the right move.

    Aleister observed an unharmed Wu Yan and his expression remained an indifferent one, although if one were to examine closer, his liquid started bubbling just a bit.

    When the light and ripple disappeared the sound that made an "eh" rang again.

    "How did you do that?"

    Aiwass!

    Wu Yan sarcastically replied.

    "You want me to tell someone who is going to kill me how I survived the attack?"

    The owner of the voice, Aiwass responded with its usual highly modted voice.

    "True, It seems odd for me to ask that question. But, I can more or less guess that you borrowed an external force to block my attack, is that true?"

    "I don''t know, maybe I blocked that with my own abilities?"

    "No. You do not have that kind of power!"

    Aiwass called him out immediately, not that Wu Yan minds.

    Maybe it''s because Wu Yan wouldn''t give him the time of day, Aiwass, still invisible, whispered at Wu Yan''s ears.

    "If I am correct, your present status is restricted by duration."

    Wu Yan is shocked inside. He can''t help praising Aiwass for having observational powers and abilities befitting a boss in Toaru no Majutsu. Truly fear-inspiring¡­

    Wu Yan decided not to hide it and nodded.

    "Correct! I can drink tea, chat a bit and then my time would be up¡­"

    Of course, he''s implying that during this teatime they can''t do anything against him.

    "It seems so¡­"

    Aleister opened his mouth.

    "External powers are just that, a temporary aid. It is true that it would be impossible to harm you but I think we can manage to restrain you quite easily despite being unable to inflict harm upon your presently invulnerable status¡­"

    "As long as we bind you, the moment your invulnerable status is up, we can¡­"

    The mysterious and hostile aura enveloped Wu Yan once more, locking onto him. He threw a disdained look at Aleister the moment he threatened him. Wu Yan took out a crystal scroll and he squeezed it within his palm as he threw Aleister a sardonic grin.

    "You can try, maybe, just maybe you can capture me¡­"

    Aleister narrowed his eyes and fell silent as he examined the scroll in his hand. It was hard to discern what he is thinking just from the looks of his expression. Aleister then examined Wu Yan''s expression and eyes to see if he can obtain some information.

    Aleister''s effort brings him only disappointment as he could see that Wu Yan is both poised and confident.

    "To think you would have this many counters prepared¡­"

    Wu Yan yed with the scroll in his hand.

    "No need for scorn my dear, you are using external powers just as much as I am¡­"

    Aleister didn''t care about his sarcasm, he knows what the implications were.

    "It seems, it would be nigh impossible to restrain you."

    Wu Yan calmly listened to Aleister before Aleister''s next words riled him up.

    "It''s just that I am wondering whether your little girlfriends are so prepared?"

    His golden eyes had a dangerous glint, despite that, he''s trying his best to hold himself back.

    The more he tried to calm down the hotter the fire within him burnt. He feels that if he kept this anger held down, his True Ancestor body would immte.

    Aleister acted like he didn''t see anything, he merely continued.

    "Even if your little girlfriends had the same protection you do, I highly doubt that after I send out warrants of arrest, you guys will be able to stay safe."

    "Perhaps your rtionshipwork isn''t that far-reaching but if my information is correct, it seems that Misaka Mikoto has a very widework of friends¡­"

    His pupil shrunk, his killing intention turned into one deeper storm of fury and the fire only ever got bigger.

    Aleister seemed to think that he hasn''t said enough. He continued.

    "Misaka Mikoto is a person who values friendship. Surely if I were to issue a warrant then those she values would have to take actions gainst her under the protection of Academy City.

    A very heavy fume of bloody aura started radiating out of Wu Yan. His expression remains unclear because he lowered his head.

    "At which point, Misaka Mikoto will stand together with you, no doubt, and she would have to fight against her beloved Academy City, against the very friends and families she treasures."

 Chapter 226: Threat countered! The ace in the hole.

    <h4>Chapter 226: Threat countered! The ace in the hole.</h4>

    Brought yo you by an unknown donator who hadn''t replied to my email.

    ? ?

    Aleister''s indifferent attitude when talking about people Wu Yan cared drained him of all his patience. Wu Yan could no longer hold back his anger and killing intention.

    Blood-red aura started fuming around him as he lifted his head to reveal a pair of golden eyes like that of a savage beast.

    He flipped his hands and a longbow, ck as night with its design resembling wings appeared in his hands with a sh of light, starlight glittered in the darkness of the bow.

    Nock

    The moment he made the gesture to nock, light gathered towards the bow like bees to honey. The light became concentrated and turned into a soft silvery color which reminded one of the lights of the night sky.

    The surrounding had its colors drained and Aiwass hold over this ce was torn apart by the sheer aura the elegant yet deadly longbow emitted.

    Aleister''s unchanging expression finally had some form of change for once. It was a very slight change but it spoke volume for one who hadn''t shown any sort of emotions for years.

    Aiwass still remains unseen but a faint figure could be observed behind Aleister''s culture tank, the aura there seems to be very concentrated.

    Starlight reminiscent of the Milky Way gathered at the longbow and as more starlight got sucked in, a silver arrow of the most radiant order appeared, nocked and ready to fire.

    An ominous sensation hit Aleister.

    Starlight danced around Meteor Shower and the silver arrow. It gave the bow and arrow aet-like appearance, both powerful and beautiful.

    The golden eyes hidden by his bangs stared right down Aleister''s barrel.

    "Just you try, Aleister!"

    Wu Yan dared Aleister to do as he said, issue warrants of arrest.

    Aleister is a very decisive man, if Wu Yan hadn''t pulled out a bow on him, he would have no doubt made Mikoto a wanted criminal and his n would progress with the elimination of Wu Yan, and the retrieval of the sisters.

    But, he''s hesitating whether or not that is the right move. He looked at the nocked arrow and the signs of death written all over it. The table had been turned on him. He was going to strong-arm him into submission but it appears he is now the one being coerced, what''s more, it appears that he might really have to step back.

    How many years had it been since hest felt death''s presence this close to him? To think there would be a day where he is threatened by another individual¡­

    ''You better think this through carefully¡­''

    While Aleister is considering his next move, Aiwass spoke to him telepathically, the voice manifesting itself within his head.

    Aleister had a steely gaze as he mentally talked with Aiwass.

    "Could it be that you have no confidence of blocking that attack as well?"

    Aiwass stayed silent for a bit as if he''s thinking before replying.

    "I can take that attack but I would suffer some damage as a result."

    Aleister''s heart shook, he didn''t say anything but Aiwass knew that beneath his calm expression he had big emotional turmoils. Aiwass continued.

    "That bow is very dangerous. It is about as dangerous as the sword that is the bane of angels!"

    "Moreover, that weird protection he has on him is something I can''t do anything about. If he did attack, I expected minor injuries to result but I can''t guarantee anything on your part!"

    Aleister went deathly silent. Wu Yan got even madder when he saw that Aleister wasn''t going to say anything. He drew his longbow and pulled the strings to its maximum capacity.

    Observing Wu Yan''s action and feeling that death drew nearer, Aleister broke the silence.

    "Don''t make me¡­"

    If anyone who was familiar with Aleister were here, they would no doubt be ckjawed from hearing what he said. Wu Yan recognized the meaning behind what he said. The guy wouldn''t give up his n even if death right in front of him.

    He''s saying that he ns to go down with him. Gnashing his teeth, Wu Yan wished he could just get of the bowstring and let loose the nocked arrow. But, he couldn''t muster up the resolve.

    He hadn''t expected Aleister to be so hellbent onpleting his n despite the looming threat of death.

    If Academy City lost Aleister, it would no doubt be attacked by the magic faction in no time at all.

    Aleister is the lynchpin holding Academy City together. If he were to die then Academy City can kiss its ass goodbye.

    At that point, Mikoto, Kuroko, Ruiko, Uiharu, Uiharu and the others¡­

    He could somehow figure out how to get them to leave this world with him but to watch Academy City with its 2.3million inhabitants, roughly 80% of which are students or kids be embroiled in something he did is a feat he cannot stomach.

    He recalled what Tsuchimikado Motoharu had said about not escting matters with Aleister¡­

    But the sisters¡­

    He suddenly had a bright idea.

    Aleister didn''t want the sisters themselves, he just wants thework of AIM dispersion field that suffuses Academy City, and probably wants to expand it globally.

    If he can achieve that then there would be no conflicts of interest between the two of them.

    A tool to enable AIM dispersion field to cover the whole world is something that the System''s Item interface can provide.

    Virtual field amplifier: A tool exclusively used for virtual fields. Can infinitely expand virtual fields ording to factor demand. Cost: 100,000 Item points

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief when he found the item he was looking for. He put down Meteor Shower and the silver arrow along with the light show of starlight disappeared.

    Seeing as Wu Yan put down his weapon, Aleister blinked at the thought of Wu Yan stepping back.

    Is he going topromise?

    "Aleister¡­"

    Wu Yan growled at him.

    "If you want me to give up the sisters, you can dream on¡­"

    Aleister would be surprised if Wu Yan suddenly handed over the sisters after putting on such a tough front. He must be proposing an alternative¡­

    Wu Yan nced at Aleister and the golden figure floating behind before continuing in a in tone.

    "Your objective is to expand the AIM dispersion field in Academy City to the whole world right? I have a n!"

    Wu Yan could feel that the moment he said it out loud, Aleister''s mood changed but hecked the apt expression on his face. Wu Yan couldn''t help but admire how stoic the guy is.

    Aleister focused his gaze on Wu Yan. With a flip of the hand, Wu Yan stored away Meteor Shower, his golden eyes turned back into its usual wine-red eyes. They stared at each other for a while in silence.

    Finally, Aleister spoke first.

    "If what you say is true¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned because this meant that he got what he wanted again.

    After a bit of time passed, Musujime Awaki appeared and fearfully looked at Aleister before she guided Wu Yan out in a more terrified manner.

    When Wu Yan left, that ce fell into silence once more. The figure looked at the Virtual Field Amplifier before mumbling¡­

    "Unknown pressure, fear-inspiring weapon and fascinating gadgets, what are you, really?¡­"

 Chapter 227: Screwing with Musujime Awaki. Last Order ran off?

    <h4>Chapter 227: Screwing with Musujime Awaki. Last Order ran off?</h4>

    Academy City school district 7, under the building without a window¡­

    Wu Yan is being led out by Musujime Awaki and he released a sigh of relief. Aleister''s room is quite impressive in its own way but at the same time, it was a very depressing room.

    Only Aleister would survive being cooped up in that room. Wu Yan just isn''t meant to stay in that kind of environment given his personality.

    "God, that was super boooring¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. He looked at Musujime Awaki who is still sliightly cowering and he sighed again¡­

    The chick doesn''t like me¡­

    And then, the genius had a bright idea. He rubbed his chin and caressed her face. Musujime Awaki wanted to hide the instant he touched her but he locked her movements by taking captive of her lower jaw.

    Examining the fine features on her face, he grinned before lifting her lower jaw and slowly he approached her face¡­

    "You look like you''re very intimidated by me¡­"

    At this point, his face is only about the width of a finger away from her face. He can even see clearly the droplets of sweat on her nose.

    Musujime Awaki flinched, she met his eyes and she turned away to the side in an awkward manner.

    "N-no¡­"

    "Oh no?"

    Wu Yan encroached upon her and he was even closer than before to her lips, any slight mishap and their lips would meet.

    "Then why won''t you take a closer look at me?"

    Musujime Awaki started panicking. She wanted to evade him but he had her jaw on a deadlock, she wanted to run away but she is afraid that he will get angry.

    To her, Wu Yan is more frightening than Aleister, at least Aleister wouldn''t toy with her like this¡­

    With Wu Yan approaching her face every so slowly, she resigned herself to this fate of having her first kiss taken away as she closed her eyes.

    Time passed and as she waited, the seconds felt like they were days, even years but never did the lips touch hers. She opened her eyes and checked out the situation. What greeted her were his wine-red pair of eyes which beamed with satisfaction at a trick well yed.

    "Why oh why did you close your eyes?"

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    Musujime Awaki stuttered.

    "M-master¡­ didn''t you want to¡­" (Tl: she took a more respecting tone but ''your honor'' just wouldn''t fit"

    "What did I want to do hmm¡­"

    Wu Yan is very amused by her stutters, his lip curled into a bigger grin.

    If Musujime Awaki didn''t notice that Wu Yan is messing with her then she might need to do some mental checkup. She turned away in a sheepish manner, not daring to look him in the eyes.

    Wu Yanughed lightly as he nodded in a satisfied manner. He is very pleased that he caused all of this to her.

    He let go of her lower jaw much to Musujime Awaki''s relief and then she teleported instantly, away from him.

    He felt that he had aplished something by making the strong and soft-inside Musujime Awaki behave like a shy little girl through his teasing. Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Before he could pick it up, the phone picked itself out and Aleister''s voice came from the other end.

    "There is something I forgot to mention, Last Order ran awayst night."

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan was surprised, not at her running away but rather what would happen afterward.

    Aleister voiced out his worry.

    "Last order was kidnapped by the researcher in charge of Lv6 shift n, ."

    He replied in a low tone.

    "elerator?"

    "Oh?"

    Aleister seemed slightly shocked that he would mention elerator. He''s wondering why Wu Yan would know about elerator involvement¡­

    As to whether or not the surprise was reflected on Aleister''s poker face, that is something no one will ever know¡­

    Aleister didn''t bother asking Wu Yan because he knew how pointless it is to do so. He just buried the curiosity before continuing.

    "elerator is in hot pursuit."

    "I understand, send the coordinates to my phone!"

    Wu Yanmanded without any reserve, not that Aleister minded. He instantlyplied with the order and hanged up on him.

    He looked at the map and cursed his luck. He headed towards the mark on the map at the fastest speed he could muster.

    elerator is pursuing the culprit, this is probably Last Order growing on him. His heel-face turn is right around the corner¡­

    The reason he is hurrying over there is not because he wanted to stop him from saving Last order. it''s to prevent a repeat of what happened in the original work.

    Last Order had virus programmed into her and elerator focused all his vector powers on deleting the virus in Last order resulting in him being shot in the head by Amai Ao.

    If he let what happened in the original to rey here, there won''t be any Misaka Network to save his ass by allowing him to connect to it for support. The most likely prognosis would be elerator being doomed to a life of lying in bed as a cripple.

    As if Wu Yan would let things take their course.

    ? ?

    On the other side¡­

    "fuck! Faster, damnit, Faster!"

    Amai Ao looked at Last Order, a younger version of Mikoto, panting with her eyes closed. He manipted hisptop while hoping he would make it. Cold sweat kept dripping down from his face as he frustratedly yelled.

    "Hold on! At least until the virus starts!"

    The person himself isn''t aware that what he is saying is worthy of punishment by getting sliced to pieces, not that he had the time to spare thinking about his words anyway.

    His haste turned into one of shock pretty soon.

    A white-haired, red-eyed youth in what appears to be a T-shirt with prisoner motives appeared. He had a very sardonic grin as he approached Amai Ao.

    elerator!

    Amai Ao was deeply surprised, he hurriedly started the car and just when elerator thought the guy would run for it, the bastard actually drove straight towards him.

    Snickering at his pathetic attempt, elerator stood his ground and very soon the car rammed him good. elerator didn''t get sent flying away as he had imagined. elerator looked fine standing there, the same could not be said of Amai Ao''s car. It looked like it had rammed a solid alloy pir as it was crumpled to bits.

    He threw a disdainful grin at Amai Ao who was in the car.

    "How should I deal with you, I wonder?¡­"

    Boy, did Amai Ao''s expression change. He tried to scamper away from the car but the moment elerator stomped on the hood of the car, his actions were stopped pretty swiftly.

    elerator threw azy nce at Amai Ao and turned towards Last Order. He subconsciously released a sigh of relief when he found her in an unharmed state. But, when he saw her panting, he knew sh*t was up as he frowned.

    He took out his phone and he looked like he was talking to somebody. His cool expression slowly turned into one of anxiety as time went on.

    Suddenly, Last Order started convulsing and spouting nonsense. Meanwhile, red panels started ring up in Amai Ao''sptop.

    He gnashed his teeth and pressed his hand against Last Order''s head before he closed his eyes.

    A gun was pointed at elerator''s forehead from the other side of the car¡­

 Chapter 228: You will look after this little one from now onâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 228: You will look after this little one from now on¡­</h4>

    The gun loading sound could be heard in that tense and silent carpartment. It caught elerator''s attention even though he is still busy deleting the virus from Last Order.

    He turned around and saw Amai Ao trying very hard to get up from the ground while pointing a gun at him. He looked really on the edge with him pointing a gun at elerator while trembling hard.

    "Don''t stop me¡­"

    Maybe he is trying to intimidate elerator, he squeezed out those words. His true feelings, however, were reflected by his trembling hands and body.

    elerator looked at the gun pointing at him, normally, guns were about as useful as a shabby piece of scrap metal. What''s a gun going to do against someone who can reflect a barrage of missiles?

    But, the situation at hand is different, the gun posed more threat than missiles at the moment.

    It''s because he had to focus all his abilities on clearing the virus in Last Order. He didn''t have any spare capacity left for any other task.

    In other words, he was defenseless against the gun pointed at him, he can''t reflect the bullets.

    He looked at the indicator on screen and he clenched his teeth, he didn''t remove his hand from Last Order''s head. He was only 10 seconds away from deleting the viruspletely. The moment he stops will be the moment Last Order loses any hope of salvation.

    He stared at the gun and he is yelling internally for the process to quickly finish up. The sooner he can finish up, the sooner the gun will turn back into a piece of scrap metal.

    It appears he won''t make it, Amai Ao pulled the trigger in thest few seconds he had left.

    It is at this point that a figure jumped out.

    ? ?

    When Wu Yan got here, Amai Ao was aiming his gun at elerator.

    He sighed in relief, not a moment toote it appears, it would seem that the heavens had a different n for elerator this time around.

    With a flick of his hand, Iron sand erupted from beneath the ground where Amai Ao stood. The surging wave of iron sand surrounded Amai Ao''s hand and with another flick of the hand, the iron sand snipped off Amai Ao''s hand along with the gun.

    "Argh!"

    The intense pain caused him to hug his hand while screeching. Before he can cry any longer, another wave of iron sand came from beneath him and chopped him into pieces.

    What was left was a pool of blood. More blood rained down as the iron sand dissipated, Wu Yan stood in it like he was taking a blood bath,ughing all the while in a sinister manner.

    elerator flinched the moment he saw this scene. He was stupefied by the sight of Wu Yan enjoying a rain of blood. Oddly enough, Wu Yan wasn''t stained by blood at all, the impact was tremendous to him.

    This isn''t the first time he had seen blood. He''s not appalled by how Wu Yan ended the man. He is shocked by the fact that Wu Yan looked so at home with the blood raining down around him, it is as though he belonged to such an oundish treatment.

    Compared to thest time he fought with him, the feel was different, as if he had ascended into a higher form of existence.

    Wu Yan didn''t know what elerator was thinking about but he wouldn''t care even if he knew what the guy is thinking. True Ancestors are the ones at the top of all other bloodsuckers. It would only be natural for them to look at home with blood around them.

    As if the blood on the ground were nothing more than in water, Wu Yan walked on over towards elerator. His movement shocked a stunned elerator back into action.

    Looking at his wine-red eyes which resembled his own, elerator was confused for a moment before he hurriedly dismissed the idea of asking him his origin story. He had more pressing matters¡­

    "Why did you help me¡­"

    elerator narrowed his eyes. He really didn''t understand why someone who fought with him woulde to his aid at his time of need¡­

    Wu Yan stared at him, confirming that he is indeed unharmed, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the guy. Astrea almost cut him in half the other day and look at him now, jumping around wrecking cars like nobody''s business.

    His level of injury should have confined him to bed for at least a few months. Yet, here elerator is, looking pretty swell alright.

    Something of this level should only be within the abilities of Heaven Canceller, at least that is him going by how he remembered things. How fascinating¡­

    elerator didn''t looked convinced enough to release his guard. Wu Yanughed and replied without taking any offense.

    "Why shouldn''t I?"

    elerator flinched yet again before frowning and coldly ring back at him.

    "Don''t fuck with me, you know damn well what I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. He knows that this is how elerator ticked, he hadn''t the patience for any drawn-out conversations, certainly, no time to listen to him beat around the bush.

    "Well, why did you save Last Order then?"

    "I¡­"

    elerator stayed silent. After seeing that Last Order''s breathing had returned to normal, he clicked his tongue and turned around, preparing to leave.

    Wu Yan called out to him.

    "Hey, elerator, where ya going?"

    "piss off!"

    elerator yelled back, not that Wu Yan cared. He replied.

    "Leaving so soon? What about the little one?"

    elerator stopped and turned around, confused by him.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t she your objective?"

    Wu Yan nodded in realization. It seems elerator thought he was going to rescue Last Order just like he did the sisters.

    He lightly smiled and shook his head in denial.

    "No, this little one is not who I came for."

    "Yeah, what did youe here for then? Oh what, you came to save little ol'' me''s butt?"

    elerator with his usual sarcasm as he tilted his head. The guy seemed amused by his own words but imagine the surprise on his face when Wu Yan actually nodded.

    "Yeap! I came here with the express intent to save you!"

    "Hey, you fucking around?"

    elerator didn''t look like he bought it. His eyes were starting to take on an unfriendly gaze. Clearly, he is thinking that Wu Yan is busting his balls.

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head, he pat Last Order''s head and continued in a rather in tone.

    "I will be leaving this little one in your care from now on!"

    "Ha?"

    elerator wanted tough, and he did.

    "It seems you are here to screw with me¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t care what elerator said. He pat the little girl''s head onest time before turning around and taking his leave.

    elerator stoppedughing. Seeing Wu Yan walked away in a poised manner really pissed him off. He kicked the crumpled metal that was Amai Ao''s car and the hood flew towards Wu Yan in a lightning-fast manner after having been ripped from the car as if by an unseen hand.

    Wu Yan didn''t turn around, it is as if he hadn''t noticed the hooding for him. He didn''t stop walking away and when the hood almost hit him, he dodged it with minimal movement. He continued walking like nothing happened and waved elerator goodbye.

    "Now that you have resolved yourself to saving people, don''t hurt anyone anymore mmkay?¡­"

    And his figure disappeared into the distance.

    elerator looked at Wu Yan as he disappeared into the distance. He didn''t know how to feel about Wu Yan''s parting words. He nced at Last Order and his expression turned into aplicated one. Finally, he sighed and picked Last Order up in .

    "You little brat! Always causing trouble for people¡­"

 Chapter 229: The date with Joou-sama! Take 2

    <h4>Chapter 229: The date with Joou-sama! Take 2</h4>

    Academy City school district 7, Tokiwadai dormitory¡­

    The radiant light of the sun pierced through the clouds and lit up the ground which until just a while ago, was covered by the night. The light brought much-needed warmth to the cool ground.

    It didn''t matter what age they were, thedies were climbing out of bed to start another summer day like they had been doing for the past few years around this time. Even if it was a holiday, they didn''t have the luxury of hiding in bed and enjoying the sweet embrace we call a warm bed and nket. Maybe it''s a rule unique to Tokiwadai or maybe it''s because the girls were used to it¡­

    Normally, at this time, these oujo-samas would already be done with their cleanup and makeups, they would be grouping up and heading towards themercialplex of this school district.

    But, strangely enough, one could not observe any youngdy at the gate making final preparations for setting off. They were hiding in all kinds of corner as they observed the main gate of Tokiwadai dormitory. The manner they were in is as though they saw something incredulous, yet no one seemed to be putting themselves up to the task of going to the gate.

    The main reason is because of a figure is standing there which under normal circumstances, wouldn''t be seen here.

    Her golden hair gloriously dancing behind her head, she carried a small white pursue by her side, and as the sunlight hit her hair which was about the same hue, they radiated a lustrous gold. She also wore a pair of white gloves and matching white silk leggings. Her starry eyes were focused in one direction and she looked as though she''s waiting for someone.

    She wore the same outfit the other Tokiwadai girls wore but she managed to strike her own unique charm. The reason probably lies in her magnificent pair of hooters that no other students there had.

    Who else but Shokuhou Misaki.

    Shokuhou Misaki left her dorm early and waited patiently by the main gate of the dormitory. The other Oujo-samas saw her and chose not to go away before seeing how things worked out.

    Girls will be girls, although not all girls will behave in such a manner, but most of them probably would. As it turned out, the Oujo-samas studying here are the gossiping kind.

    They are practically bursting with anticipation. That''s because Joou-sama looked like she''s waiting for someone.

    Don''t tell me, her boyfriend?

    Is Joou-sama going out with her boyfriend?

    When they thought about this, they couldn''t stop themselves from what was going to happen next. A few of them told a few others and suddenly in a short span of 5 minutes, the whole of Tokiwadai dormitory already heard about this news. And so, they gathered here.

    Since Mikoto became the new No.2, her reputation had been growing for quite some time now. Despite that, Shokuhou Misaki''s influence doesn''t seem to have been hit in any manner at all. A lot of the Oujo-samas here admired Shokuhou Misaki from the bottom of their hearts.

    The news of her being in a rtionship with someone would no doubt cause quite a stir. At the very least, it wouldn''t be any lesser in magnitudepared to thest time Shokuhou Misaki went out with someone.

    The girls probably wouldn''t have expected that the one Shokuhou Misaki is waiting for is the very same person she went out with before.

    At a certain point, Shokuhou Misaki''s eyes lit up and she revealed a most dazzling smile. The girls observing her almost screamed in utter excitement.

    At the same time, they also noticed that the figure walking towards Shokuhou Misaki is none other than the figure they so loathedst time, the very figure they wish they can dismember.

    "It''s that human scum!"

    An Ojou-sama cried out. Her yelp was followed by the silence of the other Oujo-samas. They were too shocked for words, they stared ckjawed as Wu Yan approached Shokuhou Misaki.

    What''s going on here? Why is the human scum here?!

    Screamed every Oujo-samas present.

    He had earned the title of human scum thest time he came to the mid-autumn festival at Tokiwadai where he dered that their Misaksama is a member of his harem. Since then, this title of his had been spread around the school with the bulk of the contribution by Shiroi Kuroko.

    Every single one of the Oujo-samas wished nothing but the cruelest death upon Wu Yan. Mikoto meant very much to the girls as the No.3(formerly) of the only 7 lv5 in the city.

    No doubt, a lot of hearts were broken that day, to think Mikoto would be associating with a lv0 delinquent, even more so when she joined his crystal pce harem.

    The other target of their admiration has also fallen into his dirty grasp. Their fury grew even more intense at the thought of this.

    They knew about Wu Yan going out with Shokuhou Misakist time. But, ever since the whole fiasco that night where Wu Yan dered his harem during the mid-autumn festival, they had assumed that Joou-sama probably wouldn''t share her man with any other girls. So, they decided to let Wu Yan off the hook for that round.

    The moment Wu Yan appeared here, the girls knew, although they didn''t want to believe it, that their previous assumption had been mistaken. Their resentment was so intense that it seemed as though it could materialize any moment now and pierce the heavens with it.

    Just when Wu Yan is about to greet Shokuhou Misaki, a chill came climbing up his spine causing him to shudder, and then shudder some more.

    After he had attained True Ancestor, not even Aiwass could cause Wu Yan to fear for his body, to think he would be trembling at this moment.

    For a moment there, he thought he had somehow overstepped his boundaries in this world and pissed Jehovah right the fuck off. Granted, he didn''t know that this chill was caused by a bunch of harmless or maybe not so harmless Oujo-samas.

    The moment she saw Wu Yan and his mutated eyes, she covered her mouth and giggled.

    She didn''t know the reason why but when she saw that Wu Yan had a pair of abnormal eyes, Shokuhou Misaki felt a sense of joy which even she herself could not divine the source of.

    "Ara, making a girl wait is not a very gentleman-like thing to do ya know~~"

    She muttered that one with enough sweetness in her tone to induce diabetes.

    Wu Yan took out his phone in slight confusion and it said 0640 on the screen. He asked her.

    "I thought the time we agreed on was 0700 or was it 0600?"

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t affirm or deny his statement.

    "Maa, time is not a valid excuse for making a girl wait, couldn''t you have arrived earlier?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched. His energy was drained when he saw the radiant smile on Shokuhou Misaki.

    He hade here 20 minutes earlier than the designated time¡­

    Thinking that it wouldn''t end if he argued on. He lifted his arms and surrendered.

    "Okay fine, my bad, is that alright with you?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and walked towards him before linking up her arm with his.

    "I am looking forward to our date¡­"

    Her action rewarded his arm with sweet sweet booty. This date is already a win for him as he celebrated the sensation of getting squashed between her knockers inwardly. On the outside, however, he had a helpless smile.

    "I really can''t fathom why you''re so eager to go on a date with me¡­"

    "Maa, don''t sweat the details¡­"

    And so, the two departed¡­

    The Ojou-samas hiding in various corners of the dormitory saw Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki departing from the school. They were d in a dark aura as a sinisterugh escaped their simrly eerie smiling expression. They grouped up and tailed Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki¡­

    Among the pursuers was a girl with tecolored hair and a girl with pink hair tied up in pigtails¡­

 Chapter 230: The 23 stuff that happened during the dateâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 230: The 23 stuff that happened during the date¡­</h4>

    On a street somewhere in themercialplex of School District Seven, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki stuck together closely like real couples. They walked around the street, sometimes they would point at shops and go check it out. From the looks of it, they seemed to be enjoying each other¡¯spany very much.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was those belonging to the single faction or those with significant others, they would all throw gazes of hate and jealousy at Wu Yan. The Single faction hated him to the bones because he had a girlfriend. Meanwhile, those with girlfriends gnashed their teeth because he had a really pretty girlfriend.

    The girls, on the other hand, admired the zing between those two. Motivated by their admiration towards love, they silently cheered Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki on in stark contrast to the other leers being thrown at Wu Yan.

    Their expressions; admiration or jealousy quickly turned into frozen expressions with cold sweats running down their faces.

    The moment Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki disappeared from their sights, a bunch of cute girls from Tokiwadai appeared in a rapid fashion.

    Normally, with so many pretty girls running around, it should be a sight for the eyes and yet when they saw how those girls looked, they couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to enjoy the view.

    Rather, it would be odd to enjoy the sight of a bunch of beautiful girls d in dark aura, armed to the teeth with whips, broom, stools, knives and even scissors, marching past them with ferocious aura to boot.

    Leading the march at the forefront, Mikoto, and Kuroko¡­

    Mikoto stalked Wu Yan from enough distance that he couldn¡¯t detect her with his EM field as she gnashed her teeth watching the two from afar. Her dissatisfaction could be observed from the bluish-white lightning crackling around her.

    ¡°damn you, Yan! How dare you go on a date with that woman, evening to the dormitory without telling me. Is her blonde hair really that attractive to you?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled and Kuroko decided this was her chance to screw the guy over.

    ¡°Onee-sama, look at that human scum putting other¡¯s interest before yours. He already had you and apparently it¡¯s still not enough, he had to go and date other girls. This kind of human waste should be cleaved apart with your iron sand sword!¡±

    The other Ojou-samas of Tokiwadai also decided to add salt to the wound.

    ¡°Yeah, Misaksama. That dirty bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you. Dump him and follow me!¡±

    No doubt about it, this girl is also another yuri lifeform.

    ¡°Misaksama, end him!¡±

    A girl carrying a kitchen knife yelled out loud, she¡¯s disturbingly obsessed with the idea of cutting the guy.

    ¡°No! We should make him walk the walk of shame!¡±

    The girls who had dominated the street concurred.

    ¡°No no! For a scum like this, we should use a scissor and car¡­¡±

    A Tokiwadai girl said while ying with her scissors. This girl is the very same girl who guided Wu Yan to Shokuhou Misaki and the one who reported to Shokuhou Misaki regarding Mikoto having a boyfriend. She¡¯s the indirect link causing Joou-sama to be involved with Wu Yan.

    ¡°No! We should¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Everyone stop!¡±

    Mikoto who was irritated at most felt intimidated by the sheer threat these girls posed to Wu Yan. She stopped the dangerous groupies and saved a certain fuckboi enjoying his date.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Kuroko yelled in frustration when she saw how Mikoto is covering for Wu Yan. She gnashed her teeth and continued.

    ¡°Onee-sama, this is where you dump that yboy and walk away with dignity.¡±

    Mikoto bitterly smiled. If she wanted to end things with him, she would have done it way back in Silvaria when he attempted to push her down.

    ¡°Misaksama! The fuckboi and Shokuhou Misaki started moving again!¡±

    The Tokiwadai girl who dly took on the role of tracker reported.

    Mikoto turned around and looked at the direction she indicated.

    ¡°That direction appears to be where the amusement park is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Misaksama, the very same park where our sisters with boyfriends go to for their dates. I think this should be Shokuhou-sama¡¯s idea.¡±

    ¡°That woman!¡±

    Mikoto tightened her fist.

    ¡°Always pouncing on other people¡¯s boyfriend. If I don¡¯t give you your just reward, surely you would think I am just some girl who can shoot lightning bolts!¡±

    She had a sudden sh of idea and she called the other girls before she whispered her ideas to them, the girls then passed along the message¡­

    On the other end, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki already entered the amusement park where the Tokiwadai girls woulde for dates. It¡¯s his first time in an amusement park so Wu Yan felt a bit curious, Shokuhou Misaki who never thought about this kind of stuff also felt the same way.

    Shokuhou Misaki spotted the roller coaster not far away and her starry eyes beamed. She excitedly tugged at his sleeve.

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan, why don¡¯t we go on a ride on that one¡­¡±

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Our Joou-sama is interested in those kinds of childish attractions?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flushed red but she still tried to act elegant as she replied.

    ¡°I am not that interested in it, it¡¯s just that when I see how the others are losing their lungs screaming at the top there, I thought ¡®How rude¡¯ and I got curious is all¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and pulled her hand.

    ¡°Well then, I hope Joou-sama who has all the graces in the world would keep her calm when we go on it¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    She woulde to regret her words very soon.

    They arrived at the ride and her face started losing itsposure more and more as time passed. She¡¯s someone who¡¯s not very good with anything physically taxing so when she saw how tall that thing goes, she started going back on her words.

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan, why don¡¯t we go try the other attractions¡­¡±

    Before the doors opened, she finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore as she told Wu Yan that with a forced smile.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Wu Yan elegantly snickered with his hand covering his mouth. Shokuhou Misaki blushed and told him off furiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mimic me!¡±

    As she went reeeee, the ride started moving and climbed in height. Surprised by the movement, Joou-sama hurriedly stood up but Wu Yan held her back by hugging her.

    Wu Yan grinned and continued.

    ¡°Joou-sama, the real show begins now¡­¡±

    ¡°You! Nuohhhh!!!!¡±

    Twas the same Joou-sama who referred to those screaming at the top of their lungs as being rude. Right now, she¡¯s too busy screaming to remember what she said a few moments ago.

    When the ride ended, Joou-sama who was hugged by Wu Yan before is now hanging onto Wu Yan for dear life. Strangely enough, she escaped the safety restraints and she is basically clinging to Wu Yan at this point.

    Her face was pale and her starry eyes appeared to be tearing up. Looking at her cutely sad expression, Wu Yan decided not to console her but to tease her instead by snickering hard. Joou-sama almost choked up at his reaction.

    ¡°Get the fuck down!¡±

    Joou-sama wanted to move away as soon as possible from this ride that made her lose all the dignity she had. But, other people had different ns for her.

    Mikoto, Kuroko and a bunch of Tokiwadai girls stood on a fake mountain within the amusement park. They were insidiouslyughing at Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki who rode the roller coaster.

    ¡°Leaving so soon? Well, why don¡¯t you stay longer¡­¡±

    Mikoto lifted her hand crackling with electricity and she pressed it against the floor. Instantly, the lightning surged forth and expanded in spiderweb-like patterns towards the controller for the roller coaster.

    The stationary roller coaster shook, Shokuhou Misaki and Wu Yan who wanted to get down sat back down from the momentum of the ride before the roller coaster slowly reversed¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s going on? What is this roller coaster doing?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki had a really bad feeling in her heart as the rm went off inside her, something told her she¡¯s in for a wild ride. However, before she could do anything, the roller coaster sped up and returned from whence it came, at three times the speed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!¡±

 Chapter 231: Trolled to the death? A bunch of Haraguro Ojou-samas from Tokiwadai

    <h4>Chapter 231: Trolled to the death? A bunch of Haraguro Ojou-samas from Tokiwadai</h4>

    Everyone who saw the roller coaster go backward started freaking out. Some good-natured individuals already went in search of controllers but they couldn''t find any controllers so they decided to see how this pans out.

    Thus, there were many onlookers watching the roller coaster from down there while Joou-sama''s shriek echoed throughout the park¡­

    What''s going on?

    On the ride, Wu Yan is currently being choked to death while enduring screams that threaten to burst his eardrums. Her screams were enough to cause his head to feel like it''s going to explode anytime now. The asphyxiation brought on by her ridiculous grasp on his neck also made him feel like he''s going to die even if he''s a True Ancestor.

    The vestigial consciousness left in his mind is what he used to think about this sudden onset of "malfunction". Oh wait, nope, thest of his brain cells got ruptured by the banshee screaming beside him.

    Further away, Mikoto snickered at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki who was so scared she went pale. At least, she seemed pretty satisfied by what she saw.

    Standing at her side, Kuroko gnashed her teeth as she cursed Wu Yan who is apparently unharmed (Author note: ?). She is very frustrated by her Onee-sama who picks side, choosing to stand by Wu Yan rather than punish him as well¡­

    Still gnashing her teeth, Kuroko suddenly had an idea. She sniggered and stepped back to talk with the other Tokiwadai girls.

    When Kuroko told those girls what she had in mind, the other Ojou-samas'' eyes beamed and they agreed in an energetic manner. They all shared a sneaky grin together.

    The next moment, Wu Yan who was on the ride felt his body bing light and the next thing he knew, Joou-sama was no longer holding on to his neck. Out of nowhere, a wind blew and he was swept from the roller coaster.

    "Fuuu¡­"

    Before he could drop the bomb, Wu Yan fell in a freefall, a magnificent 10-meter descent onto the pavement below.

    Still screaming like mad, Joou-sama hadn''t discovered that her biggest pir of support is currently falling face-first down to the ground. She also didn''t notice that the "Wu Yan" she is hugging onto is now a pir.

    The ones who noticed that Wu Yan is falling yelled out loud and scattered quickly. Clearly, nobody is nning on rescuing him.

    "Yan!"

    Mikoto yelped on top of the fake mountain. She recalled something and red at Kuroko and her gang of Ojou-samas. They already nned for this and the culprit all acted really surprised.

    Wu Yan looked at the ground that is not far away and he sighed. He didn''t know just where did this bad lucke from. He didn''t know that his current predicament is a result of being screwed over by other people.

    Focusing, he turned and did a 180-degree flip, leaning down a bit he made sure to kick the air right before hended.

    With one hand and his feet on the ground, he crouched slightly and as he fell back he dragged a two-meter-long trail before he stopped the momentum and stood up, unharmed after the whole thing.

    "What the fuck!"

    Kuroko and the other Ojou-samas yelled out loud. When Mikoto looked back in confusion, they hurriedly went back to their usual expressions.

    How is he not dead¡­

    They are treating him as though he is just some powerless lv0. Moreover, it seems they were intent on trolling him to the death.

    When the roller coaster came to a stop, Joou-sama still sat there hugging a pir, she doesn''t seem to have regained her senses from how she is still screaming while shutting her eyes tight. Wu Yan couldn''t help but adopt the ‡å expression.

    "I say, Joou-sama¡­."

    "Ahhh!!!"

    "Joou-sama¡­"

    "Ahhh!!!"

    "Jo¡­"

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Mikotoughed out loud while flushing red, she couldn''t help it. The other Ojou-samas who hadn''t seen this side of Shokuhou Misaki before couldn''t help butugh a bit as well, though they tried their best to contain it.

    "Where is the controller? Where the heck is the controller?"

    Shokuhou Misaki stomped. Her pale face had recovered somewhat but one could still see that she is angered as well as embarrassed.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt that her reputation she spent her whole life building had been tarnished in a matter of minutes. She wanted to cry but couldn''t for theck of tears.

    Wu Yan held back the urge tough as he patted her shoulders.

    "Maa, Joou-sama, as an elegant youngdy of Tokiwadai, it isn''t appropriate to make trouble like a rebel¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed and she red at Wu Yan. She decided not to yell for the controller anymore. She uttered a cold hmph and turned around before walking away.

    "Let''s go! To the next attraction!"

    "You still wanna y?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears but he still chased after her.

    Mikoto is a but surprised seeing Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki walk away.

    "That woman is still nning on continuing?"

    With the way she acted, it is as though Mikoto is here to crush her date.

    "Onee-sama, should we follow them?"

    While saying that, if one were to take a closer look at Kuroko''s eyes, one would notice that she is still beaming at the opportunity of fucking around with the guy and preferably putting him in stitches.

    "Of course!"

    Mikoto yelled. She then moved her legs and followed them. She was apanied by all the other Ojou-samas as they marched on.

    Wu Yan frowned as he kept turning back and would rub his face from time to time. He seemed really doubtful of the whole situation so Shokuhou Misaki asked him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No, it''s nothing¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin, he then voiced out his doubt.

    "It''s just that, this doesn''t feel right somehow¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    "Surely, you''re not afraid of being caught by your little girlfriends?"

    Wu Yan nced at her and then continued in a matter-of-fact manner.

    "What do you think? Third mistress."

    "Third mistress?"

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped and looked at Wu Yan with her starry eyes.

    "If I remember correctly, it seems someone else already has this ''third'' spot right?"

    Wu Yan is choked for words. Shokuhou Misaki turned away in a huff, her blonde hair almost pping Wu Yan''s face.

    "Thinking about other girls while on a date, howme¡­"

    Wu Yan felt helpless. The one who mentioned other girls first was her but why¡­

    Girls can be very fickle and Shokuhou Misaki is a very good example. A few moments ago, she was annoyed with Wu Yan, now she''s hugging his arm again.

    "Oooh, she''s sticking so close to him¡­"

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth when she saw her hug Wu Yan''s arm.

    From her point of view, she could clearly see Shokuhou Misaki''s magnificent hooters mping his arm. She''s both unamused and impressed at the same time. Basically, she''s jealous yet she can''t help but admire her at the same time.

    Looking at Wu Yan being all smiley also made her very displeased. She can''t hold herself back anymore so she stomped and a bit of electricity started making its way over in Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki''s direction.

    "Ahhh!"

    Shokuhou Misaki who was hugging Wu Yan''s arm suddenly let go, she felt like something had bit her.

    Startled, Wu Yan asked her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shokuhou Misaki touched the back of her hand and confusion could be seen in her starry eyes.

    "I don''t know, my hand felt numb for a moment"

    "Numb?"

    The moment he heard "numb", something clicked within him but he just couldn''t figure what it was. He stared at her hand in an utterly dumbfounded manner. The whole thing felt very peculiar to him.

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned as she looked at the back of her hand. Suddenly, she saw a figure¡­

 Chapter 232: Spending quality time with each other! Joou-sama giving out sapnu?

    <h4>Chapter 232: Spending quality time with each other! Joou-sama giving out sapnu?</h4>

    When Shokuhou Misaki saw this figure, she was slightly surprised but a brief period of consternation and she immediately figured out the whole thing.

    The figure seemed to be aware that she fucked up. She panicked and hurriedly hid her lightning d leg. She was worried that her cover was blown while hiding in a corner over there. Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes, with Mental Out and her quick mind she figured everything that had happened up till this point must have been her work so Shokuhou Misaki is pretty pissed at the moment.

    She recalled how she screamed like a little girl on top of that roller coaster and how embarrassed she was her fury grew even bigger. It was always her who trolled other people when had she ever had the honor of being on the receiving end of a prank. (Tl: ¡°Prank¡±)

    The more she thought about it the more she got mad. Her exquisite face became a bit marred by ck lines that appeared. It is clear that she is not a happy camper at the moment.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Joou-sama, you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched. His heart started pumping faster as he rapidly browsed through his memory to see if he did anything wrong to be on her sh*tlist.

    Turning back towards Wu Yan, her peeved expression made Wu Yan a bit intimidated but when she nced at the corner where the figure had disappeared to, an idea came to her mind.

    She erased her furious face and revealed a very charming smile as radiant as that of a blooming flower. Her smile could induce diabetes in anyone.

    ¡°I am alright, Little Yan!¡±

    Wu Yan was very shocked to see her smile like that. His CPU went into overdrive trying to figure out how she can change her expressions so fast.

    Shokuhou Misaki kept smiling and skipped her merry little way over to Wu Yan before hugging his arm and rubbing her face all over his shoulder.

    ¡°Little Yan! Let¡¯s continue having fun!¡±

    She pulled Wu Yan towards a certain direction. As she did so, she would peer back from time to time and grin at a certain corner.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t see her grin otherwise she would be in for a big surprise. This grin of hers is the same grin she would use every time she messed with her.

    Normally, Mikoto would be screwed over the moment Shokuhou Misaki used this grin.

    Being led by the nose with Joou-sama¡¯s sudden disy of affection, he became even more bewildered the moment Shokuhou Misaki brought him to a corner of the park where not many people were around.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama, aren¡¯t we going to continue touring the park? Why does it feeling like we are getting further and further away? Is there some kind of attraction here that I didn¡¯t know about?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki replied with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Maa, Little Yan, don¡¯t be so hasty, you will find out in due time¡­¡±

    Not only was his confusion not unraveled, he came even more bewildered. He figured it wouldn¡¯t be productive to guess what a girl is nning on doing, especially so when she¡¯s the one who can easily manipte people like chess pieces. He decided to just follow her game and see where she¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°What is that woman nning on doing?¡±

    Wu Yan is not the only one who is curious, Mikoto and her entourage of Oujo-samas all wanted to know Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s n is by bringing Wu Yan to somewhere where there are not many people.

    Of course, given their intellect, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what she had nned so they decided to follow her and see what happens.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki already found themselves a cozy little corner where they are currently staring at each other.

    ¡°Joou-sama, are you nning on doing something ndestine?¡±

    Wu Yan said as he leaned against a wall. Sighing, he could tell that Joou-sama is going to do something out of his prediction again.

    And what happened next proved him correct.

    Shokuhou Misaki nced behind her and saw that familiar figure which had been tailing her and Wu Yan. The figure stopped when she was discovered and hurriedly hid. Shokuhou Misaki grinned before looking back at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan¡­¡±

    Under Wu Yan¡¯s shocked expression, Joou-sama lifted her finger and bit on it in an erotic manner before she lifted her hands to hug his neck. Her action made those huge cans on her body push against Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Wu Yan was stunned, feeling this heavenly sense of softness against his chest made his mind go nk. He didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly wanted to get freaky, maybe she¡¯s feeling h.o.r.n.y?

    The other girls hiding in another corner dropped their jaws and they all freaked out. If not for the distance between them, their location would have beenpromised.

    They all bit their lips in frustration, Mikoto stared at Shokuhou Misaki while the other girls focused their attention on Wu Yan. Their eyes were of the malicious kind. They instantly knew why she brought Wu Yan into a quiet corner.

    They just wanted to make out!

    They bit down on their lips but held back the urge to call them out as they decided to watch how it turns out.

    ¡°Jo-Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s charming eyes as he unconsciously swallowed his saliva in a stunned manner.

    ¡°Wh-what are you ying at? If I did something wrong, I can apologize¡­¡±

    Wu Yan uttered in an awkward manner. For a moment there, he thought Joou-sama is nning on pulling a prank on him.

    ¡°Ara, Little Yan doesn¡¯t like this?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gave a sweet smile before drawing closer to his face and blowing a hot breath onto his face. Her actions were really getting to him at this point.

    Her fragrance assaulted his face and his body froze up. Looking at her lips just centimeters away, the mes of lust slowly dominated him.

    He didn¡¯t know what she had in mind but with her seducing him like this in a ce where nobody (Author note: ?) can see what they did, if he really could endure this then he would be Liu Xia Hui. (Tl: Liu Xia Hui, a guy who managed to resist pulling any moves on a girl sitting, more lick sticking to his chest for a whole night)

    Well, is Wu Yan Liu Xia Hui? The answer came out pretty damn quick.

    He exhaled slowly and then grabbed Joou-sama by her body, embracing her while enjoying her soft body. He then leaned forward!

    The next instant, he took her supple lips!

    ¡°Mgh!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki widened her starry eyes, her seductive gaze from before was gone, it was reced with a profound disbelief.

    My first kiss¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki only wanted to act like they were getting it on to get back at Mikoto. She wanted to let Mikoto know what it means to go for wool ande back shorn. It seems poetic that she is the one who had a taste of her own medicine.

    Clever as she is, she forgot that Wu Yan is not some toy she can just y with without any consequence, he is someone who can get turned on as well.

    Lost in the sense of having been deprived of her first kiss, Joou-sama¡¯s mind went nk. Even as Wu Yan French kissed her and made chu chu sounds, she didn¡¯t respond.

    Wu Yan is d that she didn¡¯t put up any resistance. This way, he can do whatever he pleases with her, isn¡¯t it?¡­

    While kissing her, e pried upon her little mouth with his own mouth and then slid his tongue into her mouth. Shokuhou Misaki felt something big invading her oral cavity and that foreign invader managed to subjugate her little tongue as it coiled around her tongue.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s eyes widened and she regained her senses. However, her eyes began to mellow out as they tongued each other. Her eyes started getting misty as well, giving her starry eyes a watery glow.

    Pretty soon, Shokuhou Misaki got wrapped out in the feeling of kissing as she closed her eyes. She let Wu Yan take the lead as she followed, what started out as pretty slow turned into a hot make out session in a rapid fashion¡­

 Chapter 233: The shady dealing going on in that little cornerâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 233: The shady dealing going on in that little corner¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki were really caught up in their little make-out session. Lost in the passionate exchange of saliva, Shokuhou Misaki started losing track of how she got her first kiss taken from her, she even forgot the fact that she can still be seen by people.

    ¡°Kuroko! Let me go! I am going to end that despicable woman!¡±

    Mikoto struggled while d in lightning, her dark aura and murderous expression made her intention pretty damn clear. If Kuroko and the other Ojou-samas didn¡¯t stop her together then perhaps Mikoto might have straight up murdered Shokuhou Misaki.

    Kuroko and the other girls knew Mikoto wasn¡¯t fucking around, she is really pissed off at the moment, they struggled to keep Mikoto at bay so that Joou-sama won¡¯t be electrocuted.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Calm down! You can¡¯t go out there right now!¡±

    Kuroko hugged Mikoto as she pleaded for her to listen. Of course, she pleaded while drooling and rubbing her face all over Mikoto¡¯s growing breasts which were diligently developed by Wu Yan.

    ¡®Onee-sama, if you go out now, Shokuhou Misaki would seize the opportunity to screw you over. What has happened already happened so even if you go out now, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they were getting their freak on!

    Kuroko pretended like her argument had actual substance, it was merely a ploy to keep Mikoto from rushing out there. Her real intention, much to her glee of being undiscovered, is to let her see just how much of a fuckboi Wu Yan is.

    ording to her ns, Onee-sama would be too disappointed with how nonchntly he cheated on her that she would break up with him and erase any lingering affections she might have for him. Atst, Onee-sama will voluntarily break away from the demonic ws of that human scum.

    If she rides into the scene on a shining horse while Onee-sama is sad and depressed, offering her a warm embrace and a shoulder to cry on would slowly knock on the door to her heart until¡­

    Kuroko dreamt about what would be after that and she revealed a delusional grin. Lucky for her, Mikoto is too busy rampaging to notice this change in expression. Otherwise, it¡¯s another session of Onee-sama¡¯s lightning whip of love.

    It¡¯s rational for Kuroko to think in that manner, it¡¯s just that she forgot that being ¡°a yboy¡± isn¡¯t a big enough reason that woulde between what Wu Yan and Mikoto had with each other. She¡¯s already a member of his harem.

    Furthermore, suppose that Mikoto is really depressed and sad, she probably won¡¯t be into Yuri just because she gave her words of sce.

    As for the other Ojou-samas, some of them had the same motives as this ck and white creature known as Kuroko, the sweet words of sce and enticement into yuri territory and whatnot. Others had the sole intention of preventing their Joou-sama from being outright ughtered.

    Mikoto held back her urge to release lightning fury on the two who are still making out. She couldn¡¯t calm down her mes of anger no matter what. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s kissing other girls, she had seen him doing this to Hinagiku and Ikaros for example. Heck, Wu Yan would sometimes drag Mikoto into the fray by making them sleep in the same bed.

    Normally, Mikoto would be slightly peeved or angry when he is getting it on with the other girls. She wouldn¡¯t be so royally pissed, normally anyway.

    But, when the opponent is Shokuhou Misaki, it¡¯s another story.

    Shokuhou Misaki is someone who she loathed to the bones.

    Mikoto had been screwed over by Shokuhou Misaki so many times. In the past, Shokuhou Misaki would use her Mental Out on innocent people to get to Mikoto just so she could protect her territory in Tokiwadai.

    Mikoto managed to resolve all the issues but Joou-sama got onto the top of Mikoto¡¯s sh*t list as a result.

    The love of her life making out with her sworn enemy. It¡¯s a feeling that made her pretty pissed off just thinking about it, other people¡¯s feeling about simr situation irrelevant to her consideration.

    After listening to Kuroko, Mikoto felt that she had a point. She can¡¯t change the fact that the woman hadid her dirty paws on her man. Plus, with Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s personality, it is highly likely that she could turn the situation around and use it to throw snide remarks at her. At that point, she would really be so mad that her blood pressure would shoot through the roof.

    Mikoto turned her head around and decided to let this slip for now. However, she can¡¯t stop herself from looking around and ncing from time to time while blushing.

    Although she had graduated from her status as a maiden and had entered the ranks of young wife, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed when she saw them kissing. What an innocentdy.

    Kuroko and the other Ojou-samas released a sigh of relief when they pacified Mikoto. Lucky for them this didn¡¯t end in a homicide case.

    When they saw how Joou-sama is being taken advantage of, their faces turned grim. A lot of them came here with the intention to protect their Joou-sama from being defiled by Wu Yan.

    Granted, their thoughts wouldn¡¯te into the considerations of the two who were still making out.

    Feeling Joou-sama¡¯s smooth torso, majestic twin peaks, delicate lips and cute tongue, Wu Yan got really turned on.

    Her blonde hair and aura like that of a natural queen charmed him very much so. Her charm is on par with Astrea who had the same golden locks as her and even stood on the same level as Ikaros had natural air-headedness as her attribute.

    Turned on, Wu Yan is not satisfied with his current situation. His hand that was on Joou-sama¡¯s slim waist started moving down.

    ¡°Uu!¡±

    When her booty was grabbed by Wu Yan, her eyes shot open. With her starry eyes, she stared at Wu Yan who looked smug as her cheeks turned into a deeper red.

    This is the second time her body parts that were off limits to others got handled by another person, the very same person who took her lips for the first time for that matter.

    Her ass got savagely massaged by Wu Yan. As she blushed harder, her strength started leaving her with Wu Yan¡¯s skillful touch. Her body, now at the mercy of Wu Yan, was supported only by Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    Her mouth invaded and effectively gagged, she could only utter muffled cries to voice the anxiety in her. She also started squirming her supple figure almost subconsciously.

    The moment she started twisting her body is the moment she really fucked up. Her movements triggered the beast within Wu Yan who was already in a very intimate embrace with her.

    Losing all restraints, he released her lips and like a brute, he turned her back towards her and captured her in a bear hug.

    Putting his hands into action, he grabbed her breasts!

    ¡°Nn~~Nooo~~¡±

    Barely able to regain a bit of her breathing, she yelped when Wu Yan grabbed her hooters. Her yelp and her amateur attempt to suppress it caused the yelp to turn into a very enchanting whimper.

    She had never experienced anything like this and her heart throbbed really hard, the intensity of her heartbeat seemed as though her heart would pop out of her chest.

    She wanted to turn his advances down but her lethargic body wouldn¡¯t move no matter how much she wanted them to. Being really weak at sports also meant that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to wrestle her way out of Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    Instead, she mewled a muffled ¡°No.¡± and attempted what appears to be a failed attempt to remove Wu Yan¡¯s hands from her breasts. The result was her hands only touched Wu Yan¡¯s hands, it looked like she was merely putting on a weak protest.

    Massaging her cans and savoring the look of Shokuhou Misaki resisting the pleasure, he licked his lips in excitement and then proceeded to lick her cheeks like a puppy, except not as cute.

    ¡°Ahh¡­Uh¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki passively received every bit of love Wu Yan threw her way. Normally, she would hate anyone who did something like this to her without her consent.

    Yet, for some reason, when it¡¯s Wu Yan, Shokuhou Misaki found it shocking that there is no hate, no detest, and no revulsion¡­

 Chapter 234: Godly plot development! Surely we arenâ€™t going to THAT here?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 234: Godly plot development! Surely we aren¡¯t going to THAT here?¡­</h4>

    ¡°Nn~~~Mghh~~~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s twin peaks molded into different shape by Wu Yan, electric signals kept jolting her, threatening to bust her heart¡¯s door open. Her body tensed up like never before, her skin a very alluring pink blush, sweat started flowing down her exquisite countenance as moans leaked out from her despite her best attempts to hold it in. Heaving ever so slightly, another moan escaped her ruby lips.

    Listening to her whimpers and moans which seemed to indicate that she is about to climax soon, Wu Yan licked the sweat off her face and he felt a bit surprised.

    Could it be that Joou-sama is more sensitive to breasts attacks?

    Deciding to test it out, he added more strength to his grip and gave them hooters a mighty squeeze. Instantly, Joou-sama felt like she was. .hit by something heavy as she moaned really loud. Her skin which blushed pink started to turn red.

    Wu Yanughed as he whispered something into her ears with a sadistic tone.

    ¡°Joou-sama, who would have thought your sensitive spot is here¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki looked back at Wu Yan¡¯s grinning mug with her wet eyes, she wanted to say something but the jolts of pleasure threatened to dominate her rational process, she had no spare capacity to reply as any words she wanted to say came out only as whimpers and moans.

    Wu Yan¡¯s grin turned into a more sinister one when he saw how Joou-sama couldn¡¯t say anything. He whispered something into her ears again, this guy, it seems he wouldn¡¯t stop until he made Joou-sama say something.

    ¡°Joou-sama, if you don¡¯t say anything then I will take your silence as an affirmation. But it is understandable, volume and softness, your breasts have got them both in spades, it is only to be expected that they would be your sensitive spots. But you know, this weakness of yours got found out by me¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki bit down on her scarlet lips, she is as embarrassed as she is peeved. The reason being as Wu Yan said, her weakness got found out by him and utilized so effectively against her by him.

    Noticing her fleeting expression of both bashfulness and anger, Wu Yan grinned. This girl had caused a bunch of troubles for him due to her petty squabbles with Mikoto.

    Today, she¡¯s at his mercy.

    Slightly smiling, he moved one of his hands down to her waist and adjusted Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s Tokiwadai uniform. Under the shocked eyes of Joou-sama, his hand entered her shirt.

    Her heartbeat instantly sped up a few hundred percentage points, his big warm hands rubbing her belly elicited another moan from her.

    ¡°Please¡­no¡­¡±

    Wu Yan ignored her and bit down on her earlobe. Trembling, she felt his hand slowly making its way up¡­

    Her heart throbbed hard and she quickly pressed her hand on the creeping hand within her shirt before she bashfully told him off.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unsatisfied after rubbing from the outside for so long?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, why would I be¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied without any shame whatsoever.

    ¡°Your body is so smoking hot, no matter how much I rub them I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki felt a bit of pride and happiness hearing what he said. She is very confident in her body, she also knows how much impact her body had on the opposite sex.

    It¡¯s just that, when she hears it personally from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth about how attractive she is, Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t help feeling proud. girls do what they can for those who appreciate them, this applies to Shokuhou Misaki who is proud of her own body as well.

    That and this is a different matter, she still wants to stop him from ¡°going too far¡±. Her modicum of modesty did not allow her to watch her own treasures fall into Wu Yan¡¯s control, her titties being massaged through her shirt notwithstanding.

    ¡°I¡­I think you should spare me from that¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said while panting. Wu Yan¡¯s other hand never stopped rubbing her jug by the way.

    ¡°Can we stop with just doing it from the outside?¡­¡±

    Saying something like that made Joou-sama blush despite her strong personality. Of course, a part of the blush is from the forey they had.

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said with a snicker that would earn him a punch under normal circumstances.

    ¡°We should go all the way, don¡¯t forget, you started this yourself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t give Shokuhou Misaki any chance to react, his hand that was rubbing her belly swiftly moved up and deftly dived into her bra before subjugating her soft round mass.

    Smooth! Soft! Voluptuous!

    These 3 adjectives appeared in his head the moment he touched her b.o.o.b. Shokuhou Misaki yelped in surprise followed by her distinctive moan.

    ¡°Huu¡­Huuu¡­¡±

    Joou-sama shut her eyes as if resigning herself to her fate. Her mouth opened and closed as she moaned and panted, the person herself caught in a web of pleasure.

    Wu Yan took the opportunity to sneak his other hand into her shirt as well.

    ¡°damn! damn! damn! damn!!!¡±

    In a corner far away, the Ojou-samas watching this unfold from the beginning until now could only watch in frustration as a man who is building his own harem did something so vile towards the target of their affection and admiration. They were all very close to rampaging.

    Those with handkerchiefs took them out and pulled on them with their gnashed teeth as hard as they could. Now, a moment of silence for the handkerchiefs that died in a ze of glory.

    And those without handkerchiefs all took to biting their uniforms. If not for the fact that their Tokiwadai uniforms were of quality make, they would all be revealing their booties as well.

    If Mikoto had moved, they would have surely made their moves as well. They would have chopped Wu Yan up. As a result, they can only stay in this corner and mumble as if they are the ones being assaulted.

    ¡°At this rate, Shokuhou-sama will be in grave peril!¡¯

    ¡°Shokuhou-sama, hurry up and get away from that human scum!¡±

    ¡°That abominable homo erectus, how dare he use his fat disgusting tongue on Shokuhou-sama¡¯s beautiful face!¡±

    ¡°The way he is rubbing her rump!¡±

    ¡°Ah, how dare he ce his burly hands on Shokuhou-sama¡¯s precious breasts!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, he just¡­ he just reached his hand into Shokuhou-sama¡¯s shirt!¡±

    ¡°Off with that hand!¡±

    ¡°No! We must grind it up into meat chunk!¡±

    ¡°Ladies, please, whichever part he uses to touch Shokuhou-sama must be cut off with utter prejudice!¡±

    ¡°fuck it, we should just cut that human scum up!¡±

    ¡°No! We should tie him up and then give him a hiding so bad and mighty in force he will beg for death himself!¡±

    ¡°Shokuhou-sama, uuu, my Shokuhou-sama defiled by that wretched scum¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Listening to her younger colleagues gnashing their teeth and grumbling made Mikoto¡¯s expression very dark. She nned on letting this one slide and just ignore them, but, after listening to their live report-esquements, her mood took a most sour turn.

    Kuroko noticed her Onee-sama¡¯s change of expression as she silently sniggered. Her eyes were those of a hungry wolf, she could almost see her Onee-sama dumping that fuckboi¡¯s ass and jumping into her arms.

    Mikoto who kept telling herself to remain calm quickly became ruffled by the development that happened next.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki who endured Wu Yan¡¯s forey suddenly shrieked in surprise. Her slightly turned on expression changed into one of panic.

    One of Wu Yan¡¯s hand had departed from her shirt and started rubbing her thigh, inching ever so slowly up and into her skirt.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Don¡¯t know where she got her strength from but with a swift pia, she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand before it can make its foray into her inner thighs. Heaving, she said.

    ¡°This area is absolutely off limits!¡±

    Wu Yan grinned as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer her. He shook off her weak defense and reached into her skirt in front of Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s stunned eyes.

 Chapter 235: Divine punishment? The terrifying young girlsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 235: Divine punishment? The terrifying young girls¡­</h4>

    Even as he reached for Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s honeypot, she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop him. She whimpered and resigned herself by closing her eyes. She could only wait as his burly hands¡­

    The next instant, when he is about to tap that booty, a familiar reaction pinged his EM detection. He stopped his hand, incredulous at the reaction he is getting.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s yelp was quickly followed by a bolt of lightning. Clearly, whoever fired this did not want to let them off easy.

    The crackling sound of the lightning bolt made Wu Yan return to his senses. Observing the iing bolt, he focused and called forth a simr bolt as his hair levitated. He threw the bolt right at the iing lightning bolt.

    The two bolts collided and dispersed with a loud boom followed by a light show of blue sparks, it was like a firework between the two individuals.

    Before he can sigh a breath of relief, a salvo of attacks started raining down on him. There were wind des, mes, ice spear, water pirs. hell, there were even trash bins, bench, and tables. These attacks were all aimed at Wu Yan.

    His expression changed rapidly, he picked up Joou-sama and retreated a safe distance away. He barely dodged the attacks and they hit the spot where he stood just moments ago and everything there got decimated, only rocks remained.

    Dripping with cold sweat, Wu Yan did not doubt that the attacks just now could have destroyed him until not a bone remained.

    The perpetrators behind the attacks appeared and his cold sweat started flowing down his face like a waterfall.

    Standing opposite to him and at the forefront is Mikoto. Standing behind her, the divine host of Tokiwadai Oujo-samas, he need not waste a single moment to figure out who attacked him.

    Of course, if it were only so, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be so anxious that he would sweat waterfalls. The most important thing is that, excluding Mikoto, everyone else was d in a dark aura.

    They had an ominous aura about them like the FFF inquisition but somehow, they differed from the FFF inquisition. Subconsciously, he gulped and let go of Joou-sama on reflex.

    Losing her pir of support, Joou-sama sagged down onto the floor, panting, her attire was a mess and she was still blushing with ssy eyes.

    The FFF-esque divine host of Tokiwadai¡¯s dark aura ascended in intensity the moment they saw how Joou-sama looked. A certain ck and white yuri life form had the darkest aura of them all.

    ¡°What are you girls doing!¡±

    Mikoto yelled at the girls behind her. She downgraded her attack and made it so her attack was easy to dodge. But the divine host of Tokiwadai decided to throw all-out attacks with lethal precision.

    The divine host of Tokiwadai heard her and acted like it¡¯s-not-my-fault-you-led-the-attack. Mikoto became very annoyed as a result.

    The Oujo-samas had an air about them that told her they were not afraid of dining in hell tonight. Mikoto could only helplessly turn around and direct her attention at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his cheek in an awkward manner. He was about to greet his wife in a nonchnt manner until he remembered that he did a lot of lewd stuff with Joou-sama and it is highly likely that they saw everything. It is at this point that he realized how he stood morally.

    He was supposed to be with Railgun so the stuff he did with Joou-sama and the situation they are currently in resembled how a fuckboi who went creeping got caught by his wife.

    Plus, there was that thing with the girls who had intense aura enough to intimidate a True Ancestor, the attacks that were nothing of note if in parts.

    Mikoto hadn¡¯t said anything and Kuroko immediatelyughed like a banshee. She reached into her skirt and grabbed a few steel needles, she held those needles between her fingers and continued.

    ¡°Human scum! How dare you cheat in broad daylight, today is the day you die and the day I finally liberate Onee-sama from your slimy fingers!¡±

    While Mikoto flinched in surprise, she teleported the needles towards him.

    Kuroko¡¯s attack sparked a domino effect in the other Oujo-samas, they all used their abilities and shot Wu Yan.

    The bullet rain descended upon Wu Yan, so diverse was the attack that his face lit up with colors of the visible light spectrum, more specifically, his grim face.

    It was like he saw his own bad end (Tl: bad end here refers to the bad end in visual novels where the MC usually dies a gruesome death or suffer ill fate, or gets NTR). He forgot his True Ancestor status and he could swear he saw Death waving at him from across the river Styx.

    His imaginations were disrupted by the iing bullet rain. He waved his hand and channeled some electricity into the ground, waves of iron sand responded to his call and formed an iron wall in front of him. The attacks were blocked and he adjusted his position to dodge the steel nails that appeared at where he used to stand.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Seeing the familiar electricity and iron sand but unaware that Wu Yan had the same ability as Mikoto. She interpreted the defense as something put in ce by her Onee-sama in favor of the human scum. She cried out in protest.

    The Oujo-samas thought that Mikoto had helped him. When Wu Yan threw a lightning bolt back, they had not caught up with Mikoto who threw a lightning bolt first. The next thing they know, two lightning bolts collided.

    They still think that Wu Yan is a Level 0, even Kuroko who had failed during her attempts on Wu Yan¡¯s life decided to escape reality by concluding that he is a mere Level 0.

    ¡°Everybody, shut up!¡±

    Mikoto yelled out loud. She had no intention of killing him, sheshed out in the heat of the moment because she couldn¡¯t watch it anymore, who knew it would¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Kuroko lowered her head in disappointment. Then, she red at Wu Yan, unamused that somehow he survived and is still breathing.

    When they saw how Misaksama is going to talk, the Oujo-samas held back their urge to attack and canceled their attacks on Wu Yan, they still gave him the meanest evil eye they could muster though.

    Being at the center of attention of beautiful girls is supposed to be something that he would enjoy. But, the host of dark alter beautiful girls leering at him is another matter altogether¡­

    Their piercing gazes made him very ufortable so he turned his head away so as to not see the FFF inquisition squad version: Tokiwadai.

    Done with reining in the Oujo-samas, Mikoto looked back at Wu Yan. When she saw how he is donning a dry smile, she felt angry.

    ¡°Yan, you¡¯re not going to give me an exnation?¡±

    Wu Yan beamed.

    ¡°Mikoto, you know I promised a date with Shokuhou Misaki, this is what I promised¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that!¡±

    Mikoto yelled and electricity arced around her.

    ¡°I am asking you what are you doing in this ce with h-her!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his eyebrows and felt energy draining from him

    fuck¡­ I got busted¡­

    Trantor rant: Hold the fuck up, I didn¡¯t trante a few smexy chapters to get the no-nut-november treatment.

 Chapter 236: The fisherman who reaped all the bounty between the fight of the sandpiper and the clam

    <h4>Chapter 236: The fisherman who reaped all the bounty between the fight of the sandpiper and the m</h4>

    He stared at a literal crowd of Oujo-samas and his lips twitched. He can¡¯t believe these girls saw what he and Shokuhou Misaki did, he just couldn¡¯t fathom so many people, girls for the matter, saw him and Shokuhou Misaki.

    In the eyes of the Oujo-samas, it is only to be expected that a human scum who would dere that he is building a harem would do something like that. Nheless, they still wanted to shank the guy.

    In front of multiple hostiles, Wu Yan subconsciously retreated a few steps, running away as fast as he can is now an option he is seriously considering.

    Right when Wu Yan wanted to run, Joou-sama finally regained her breath, she opened her starry eyes and saw Mikoto who stood not far away along with the divine host of Tokiwadai a.k.a the Oujo-samas. Her face instantly flushed red.

    assaulted by Wu Yan and engrossed in the pleasure, Joou-sama forgot that she was being tailed by people.

    In other words, they all saw it.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt so very embarrassed. It is only natural for any girl to be embarrassed if they were caught doing hanky-spanky stuff. But, being Joou-sama, she quickly recovered.

    She slowly stood up and tidied her attire before looking at Mikoto and giggling.

    ¡°Ara, Misaksan, what brings you and the girls to this amusement park.

    Mikoto cursed at the sheer shameless attitude she has after being seen fooling around with Wu Yan, how can she greet her so elegantly after the fact?

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, time and time again you challenge me with your acts, did you really think I won¡¯t fight back?¡±

    ¡°Misaksan, what on earth are you talking about?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head and had an expression that said she didn¡¯t understand what Mikoto is saying.

    ¡°Did I offend you in any manner? Why would you say I am challenging you?¡±

    ¡°Exin what you did just now with my boy-boyfriend. You were so intimate surely you are not a thot in disguise right?¡±

    Mikoto is not holding back her words, much to the surprise of the other girls.

    Shokuhou Misaki lightly smiled, it is almost hard to believe that the very same person was heaving on the ground a few moments ago. She covered her mouth andughed.

    ¡°Misaksan has no charm that¡¯s why you can¡¯t keep little Yan infatuated with you. And so, Little Yan had to get intimate with me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Mikoto shrieked. Wu Yan also yelped.

    Wu Yan looked anxiously at Joou-sama who is still grinning. He scolded her silently for being so devious, now that she said something like that, he¡¯s going to get butchered.

    As expected, Mikoto turned her attention away from Shokuhou Misaki and focused on Wu Yan. The smile on her face had a very dangerous undertone to it.

    ¡°You! Say it loud and clear, is it because I didn¡¯t have any charm that you had to seek out this woman?!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted a hand and he pressed it against his forehead. How he wanted to cry but for the want of tears can¡¯t.

    Railgun¡¯s body might becking in some ces but due to his diligent development, it started growing in the right ces and Railgun became more and more attractive.

    Even without all that, Railgun is still the same Railgun he had adored. It¡¯s ridiculous to say that he isn¡¯t attracted to her.

    Compared to Joou-sama, she might lose if based solely on charm but she still had her own unique charm.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s very troubling that you believe other people¡¯s words so easily.¡±

    Scanning Mikoto¡¯s body, Wu Yan recalled something and continued.

    ¡°Do you still remember when we were at the hotel, that morning, you and Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    Before he could continue, Mikoto shut his trap with her two hands.

    ¡°I know I know, jeez, you didn¡¯t have to say it!¡±

    As if he is out on a petty revenge trip, he pulled down her hands and continued talking in a holier-than-thou manner.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? This way, you will know just how sexy you are in my eyes!¡±

    Mikoto wanted to bite the guy to death, she screamed at him while blushing.

    ¡°No need for that now! It¡¯s my fault, okay? You don¡¯t have to continue talking about it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you admit you¡¯re attractive to me?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and Mikoto¡¯s blushing face took on a deeper hue of red. She turned around and stared at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°My brain must be malfunctioning to believe a word you say!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki huffed.

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    She ran in front of Wu Yan and linked her arms around his neck before she purred.

    ¡°Little Yan, was I mistaken? Did I not have any appeal inparison to that underdeveloped woman?¡±

    He lifted his eyebrows, he endured the urge to spank Joou-sama¡¯s butt where she stood. She¡¯s obviously ying games with him.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­¡±

    Mikoto almost cussed but because she wasn¡¯t good at using her words as weapons, she didn¡¯t do so. Without any useful wordsing to mind, she could only point at Shokuhou Misaki with shaking fingers.

    She didn¡¯t want topete with Shokuhou Misaki using figureparison yet Shokuhou Misakipared herself to her, she was just too stunned for words so she could only go ¡®Yo-you-you¡¯ like a broken record.

    Shokuhou Misaki threw a teasing nce at Mikoto and then looked back at Wu Yan with woeful eyes before she continued in a lovely tone.

    ¡°Little Yan, does little ol¡¯ me not attract you?¡±

    Mikoto stared at Wu Yan, she seemed to be waiting for him to answer her. To be stuck between a rock and hard ce is making his mind numb.

    ¡°Would it kill you girls to not quarrel for a day¡­?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki curled her lips because she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. She remembered something and blushed but when she saw Mikoto¡¯s fuming expression, she steeled her resolve.

    She grabbed his hand and in front of everyone, she ced his hand on her magnificent cans.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?!¡±

    Mikoto screamed at her while flushing red. She seemed very shocked by Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s spontaneous action.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mind went nk, the softness he is feeling is a testament that this isn¡¯t a dream. Joou-sama really did go to second base in front of everyone.

    Blushing like mad, she decided to continue because she had already been touched in a simr if not more perverse manner before, what with being kneaded and massaged. Being touched again is no biggie.

    Regarding the fact that people are watching, Shokuhou Misaki decided to ignore them. They had already seen her getting it on with Wu Yan in a hotter fashion. Plus, there are only the girls and Wu Yan here, also, the girls are students from the same school as her. If not, she really wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to pull off such a daring manner in front of everyone.

    She just has to remember to delete their memories of today after this incident¡­

    Joou-samaughed and stuck out her chest so that Wu Yan would get a better feeling.

    Her eyes started turning weird, intentional or not is something for future schrs to debate but she continued.

    ¡± Little Yan, you like them don¡¯t you? I must be better and more alluring than that underdeveloped woman right?¡¯

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer, his brain had a short circuit from her sudden actions. He looked at his hands on her exquisite hooters in a dumbfounded manner.

    Crackle

    Lightning shed pass Mikoto¡¯s forehead, a sign that she is losing her cool. She heard Shokuhou Misaki and saw what she did as well as the hands on her breasts. Fury took over her.

    She is so mad she did something that made the other girls whos jaw had already dropped to the ground, jaw drop even further.

 Chapter 237: The birth of the Alter army, so they are here to mete out divine punishment

    <h4>Chapter 237: The birth of the Alter army, so they are here to mete out divine punishment</h4>

    Everyone but Mikoto is stunned.

    One of the hands on Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s hooters had disappeared and re-appeared on Mikoto¡¯s hill.

    He can feel great volume in one hand and a small but perky volume on the other hand. They were both soft yet they felt different when touched. It¡¯s to the extent that Wu Yan can¡¯t believe how different they both are.

    Wu Yan¡¯s disbelief is shared by Shokuhou Misaki. Besides Wu Yan and Kuroko, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s the one who understands Misaka Mikoto the most.

    This tsundere girl probably would blush so hard she would lose control of her electricity if someone so much as hold hands with her, let alone reaching the second base.

    But look at her, an easily embarrassed girl holding a guy¡¯s hand to her chest in front of an audience.

    Shokuhou Misaki thought she¡¯s being pretty brave herself but it seems she underestimated a woman¡¯spetitiveness, this allowed Mikoto to do something even braver than she did. That¡¯s because Shokuhou Misaki could erase people¡¯s memories after this event but Mikoto couldn¡¯t do the same.

    Kuroko is too stupefied for words, she looked like somebody who got broken through 100 rounds of kinky you-know-what. She looked at the hand on Mikoto¡¯s chest as her mouth opened and closed, too stunned for words.

    Even someone as perverse as Kuroko is too surprised for words, what¡¯s more to say for the other Ojou-samas who are so pure they probably haven¡¯t watched an adult video before.

    Smoke starteding out of Mikoto¡¯s head, she¡¯s so embarrassed she could faint but when she saw how Shokuhou Misaki is aiming for her man, she gnashed her teeth and hysterically shouted at u y.

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t lose to that woman! Isn¡¯t that right?! Yan!¡±

    Her shout called back his soul which went to infinity and beyond. He looked at his hands still savoring the feeling of two cans as he put on a stupid grin.

    It¡¯s not the first time he reached second base with two girls before. But, this time it¡¯s far more exciting than before.

    It¡¯s in front of an audience and his partners are two nemeses who are always at each other¡¯s throat; Railgun and Joou-sama. It¡¯s so unreal it¡¯s like he¡¯s dreaming that¡¯s why he¡¯s grinning like a fool.

    He tightened his hands and the two squabbling kittens mewled at the same time as they twitched. They then fell into his embrace.

    Feeling up Joou-sama who had a bigger cup size and Railgun who had a smaller one, he was filled with a rich sense of bliss. This is even better than that one time he groped two girls in the butt!

    Because he lost to the carnal mes within him, he started massaging them titties.

    ¡°Mnh~~¡±

    Their moans escaped their bodies with his masterful moves. They fell onto him while being unable to stop their moanings.

    Wu Yan received them both into his arms and he continued groping them by reaching through their armpits. And so, the two girls looked at each other as theyid on his chest.

    Two equally red faces stared at each other. The feelinging from their breasts and the audience consisting of Oujo-samas watching them had made them lose any strength to speak.

    Both pairs of eyes, starry eyes & tecolored eyes became moist. As they heaved and moaned, their breaths which hit the other one only served to make them more bashful.

    They never saw the possibility that they, who are mortal enemies, would one day fall into the same man¡¯s embrace and get groped at the same time.

    Neither of them wanted to surrender so they could only swallow their bashfulness and moaned to the tune of pleasure being serenaded to them through his fingers, all this, despite trying to stare thepetition down.

    It¡¯s just that, it felt a bit awkward to stare at each other with passionate eyes.

    Wu Yan is so pleased he could die. His hands never stopped going to town with their tits. He enjoyed every second of their moans and whimper, it fueled his lust even further.

    Just when he is about to lose control of his mini-me, a sudden chill hit him with all the intensity of a hurricane when he was adjusting the two girls for the next series of ¡°action¡±.

    His massage session came to a stop and his head mechanically turned around to see a scene that would cause him to freeze up and feel utter intimidation.

    They looked like full-fledged soldiers, by them, the subject refers to the Oujo-samas led by Kuroko. They all had their heads lowered, their expression couldn¡¯t be seen because of the bangs covering their faces.

    Although he can¡¯t confirm it visually, he felt a sinister forceing from all of them. It is only then that he saw the dark aura emanating from them.

    He can see that the girls at the front are mumbling something. His shirt became thoroughly soaked with sweat the moment he heard their mumbling¡­

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    Like a ridiculously well-tuned army, their chant had an almost clockwork precision. They chanted the verb die like they are doing a count off as they do in military drills.

    Gulp

    Wu Yan gulped as he faced the girls who seemed to be possessed by the Grim Reaper, his smile looked even sadder than a his crying expression.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Another wave of chill hit him, he actually feared for his life from the depths of his heart, a fact that shocked him.

    As a True Ancestor, he is immortal, the concept of death should have been a stranger to him after buying True Ancestor.

    How could this army of girls who he could take on with ridiculous ease when confronted on a person by person basis, bring him the fear of death. Could it be that after they had gone Alter, they became invincible?¡­

    He kept hearing the demonic recitation of the word ¡°Die¡±, his body felt like it had fallen into an icy pool of water against this army of girls who seemed to have lost all grasp on what it means to be human.

    Subconsciously and definitely not on purpose, he squeezed Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s hooters making them yelp in pleasure.

    The moment they moaned is the moment the dark aura went into overdrive. The dark aura seemed to be covering the sky, the earth as they lifted their heads.

    On their faces, each adorned a broken and/or disturbing smile. Kurokoughed as her body trembled.

    ¡°Hey, human scum, you wanna die? Or do you wanna die? Maybe you wanna die? Or are you going to dig your own grave? You want a shovel to dig your grave? It¡¯s a good day to die today?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡­ calm down, please?¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, he does want to die. If so, let us make your wishe true¡­¡±

    He twitched and retreated with a leap, the next instant, countless attack hit where he used to stand, gouging out a big ass hole in the ground.

    Looking at that abyssal hole, Wu Yan¡¯s face lost its colours. He quickly put down the two girls in his chest and ran as fast as his dear legs can carry him towards the exist!

    ¡°Stand there you abominable scum!¡±

    ¡°Die m.o.f.o die!¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day you meet your maker!¡±

    The divine or rather, demonic host of oujo-samas gave chase.

    The next day, a new urban legend appeared that goes something like this: over 80% of the girls in Tokiwadai who had no boyfriends got screwed by one fuckboi and they decided to team up into one hell of an army to hunt the guy down until the day the sun stops rising from the east.

    The human scum, however, got saved by an angel with pink wings.

 Chapter 238: Urban legend and the aftermath after the date

    <h4>Chapter 238: Urban legend and the aftermath after the date</h4>

    "Sit in seiza!"

    Wu Yan''s body twitched as he hurriedly did as told. He lifted his head and saw Mikoto and Hinagiku judging him in a manner not unlike those of a judge against a guilty defendant. Meanwhile, Astrea looked on in amusement at this spectacle. If he had any tears left, he would have surely shed it by now.

    Who would have thought that the day when he would be made to kneel down woulde so early. Well, he''s just sitting at the moment though.

    "Master¡­"

    Ikaros can''t help feeling sorry for her master who sat there with wavy tear trailsing down his face. She turned towards Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    "Ikaros, a plea for lenience will not be entertained!"

    Of course the girls knew what Ikaros was thinking about, they knew that she who held Wu Yan as the center of her universe would do so they tly denied her silent plea.

    "Master¡­"

    She sped her hands together and closed her eyes, not willing to see Wu Yan descent into the mes of purgatory.

    Wu Yan knew he''s fucked this time. Even Ikaros could do nothing to save him. He''s in for a long struggle now¡­

    With crossed arms, Hinagiku narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan.

    "You caused quite a stir yesterday, Yan¡­"

    "Nn!"

    Astrea nodded energetically. If he could, he would have grabbed her and spanked her hard. Her master is in great peril and instead of inaction or better yet do something to save him, she decided to make his death even more gruelsome.

    Hinagiku presented an interface to Wu Yan, on it:

    "Close to 80% of Tokiwadai''s female students without a boyfriend got screwed by a human scum. The female students responded by organizing themselves into an army and chased down the human scum with unrelenting momentum, that is, until the human scum was saved by an angel with pink wings!"

    Looking at this new urban legend known as the "Wanted fuckboi", his sweat started pouring. If it wasn''t pouring enough, it''s most certainly pouring by the time he read thements.

    "Har? Betraying more than 80 percent of Tokiwadai''s Oujo-samas? Surely, OP be jesting. Who would possess the finesse required to two-time so many chicks at one time, more so when the chicks concerned are the Oujo-samas of Tokiwadai."

    "Angel with pink wings? OP please get a checkup at the hospital. Specifically, seek specialist help from psychologists¡­"

    "OP, contact of this ''Wanted fuckboi'' please, I want him to mentor me!"

    "fuck yeah, do it!"

    "The third and fourth poster are too obsessed with girls¡­"

    "No no no, they want to be the human scum in question!"

    "Hi, OP. Bye, OP."

    Wu Yan wiped away the sweat on his forehead and beamed at Hinagiku with a bitter smile.

    "Yan, you got quite the skills there, to so many girls¡­"

    Wu Yan started sweating heavily.

    "Come on, Hinagiku, you know that''s not true¡­"

    "Of course, I know that''s not true!"

    Hinagiku mmed the table. Or at least, that was the n. She identally hit Astrea''s hand which was slowly making its way over to the fruit bowl on the table. The blonde lifeform yelped in pain and blew at her hand. Hinagiku awkwardly smiled in response.

    Mikoto saw this scene unfold and she facepalm-ed. When she saw how Wu Yan is trying to hold back hisughter, she got mad.

    "Stopughing! I am not done with you just yet!"

    "What did I do now¡­"

    He said in a meek manner. He cursed at his rotten luck, he thought he got lucky when Railgun and Joou-sama pampered him with benefits.

    Fat luck that was, the Alter army chased him down with nigh unstoppabled momentum, and they chased him through nine streets, almost half of School District 7. It''s no wonder that an urban legend would arise.

    If Ikaros had not descended to save him, the result might be¡­

    Recalling the manic host of Tokiwadai Oujo-samas, he shivered subconsciously. His attitude infuriated Mikoto.

    "What did you do?¡­"

    Mikoto pointed her finger at Wu Yan in anger. Her face flushed red as her finger trembled.

    "You did so much stuff in front of the Tokiwadai girls, and you have the balls to ask me what did you do wrong?!"

    Wu Yan was dumbfounded

    I-it''s my fault? But you grabbed my hand and pressed it on your hooters!

    Wu Yan has conveniently forgotten the fact that although Mikoto was the one who ced his hand there, he was the one who decided to massage her hooter.

    Mikoto yelled in a bashful manner at him.

    "Now everyone in Tokiwadai knows about it, that I¡­ go-got fondled by you in front of an audience. How do you expect me to look at the students straight in the face like this!"

    Well, if it''s possible, I wouldn''t want to meet students from your school as well.

    "They said something alonge the lines of: ''To protect Misaksama from being near the human scum.'' And they decided to lurk around my surroundings. They even tailed me when I went walking on the streets. If I didn''t sneak away, I wouldn''t have been able toe here¡­"

    Lucky you didn''t lead them here, otherwise you would need to make arrangement for the picking up of my body¡­

    "And Kuruko, she saw me and you being intimate so she started suspecting that you attacked me a few dozen times in one night. She even said she wanted to check if I am still a virgin or not¡­"

    I am frankly surprised that perverted Yuri lifeform didn''t choloroform you.

    "And the worst thing of it all. The teachers called me to the office to lecture me. They said stuff like I am still young don''t overdo things. Some of the lectures are too ridiculous, they told me to make sure I am taking care of my body¡­"

    How the hell are they teachers¡­

    "I am still okay with the teachers lecturing me but even the dormitory supervisor called me up and said although she can''t control my actions, dormitory rules must be upheld and there will be no instances of me bringing a guy over for a night or any of that crap. She drilled me with dormitory rules until my brains felt like they were bursting at the seams¡­"

    Badass dormitory supervisor is badass¡­

    "Are you even listening to me?!"

    "I am! I am!"

    Wu Yan hurriedly said. Railgun is very emotional at the moment so if he triggered her any further, he wouldn''t be worried about his own body so much as he would be worried about the structural integrity of his newly bought house.

    Saying so many lines at once caused Mikoto to feel thirsty, she grabbed a drink and heaved after drinking for a moment. She turned away in a huff.

    "Say, what am I supposed to do now!"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "What do you mean what to do?"

    Mikoto slumped down on the table and moaned.

    "My life is a mess now, I can''t deal with life at Tokiwadai anymore. If this keeps up, I am going to die soon¡­"

    Mikoto lifted her head and stared at him before yelling at him.

    "Give me some ideas! You''re the one who caused all this mess!"

    "Okay okay, hmm¡­"

    Wu Yan helplessly said.

    "Oh I know, why don''t youe live here with me¡­"

    Mikoto''s eyes beamed but then it quickly dimmed back down.

    "Uu, the rules at Tokiwadai are very strict, students aren''t allowed to stay over night at unauthorized locations, moving out is a bigger no."

    "Well, you can stop worrying about that¡­"

    "Oh you can rx about that¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I got my own ways, you will get that permission pretty soon!"

    "Really?"

    Mikoto doubted Wu Yan but he just nodded in confidence. Aleister probably won''t turn him down over something so petty.

    "Good!"

    Hinagiku pped her hands and grabbed Mikoto.

    "Let''s stay in the same room!"

    Wu Yan, surprised by her statement, pointed at himself.

    "Erm, what about me?"

    Hinagiku blushed and red at him.

    "Get your own room!"

    He dejectedly lowered his head and then looked at Ikaros with hopeful eyes. Mikoto shot him down by saying:

    "Ikaros, let''s talk all night long!"

    And just like that, they took Ikaros away.

    Stunned by the proceedings, he looked at thest person here.

    Astrea blushed like mad and yelled at him.

    "Master! You dummy!"

    And she left him all alone there to lick his own wounds.

 Chapter 239: A sudden Angel Fall!

    <h4>Chapter 239: A sudden Angel Fall!</h4>

    Night.

    Rolling around on the bed, Wu Yan tried multiple ways to lull himself to sleep. Despite that, he couldn''t get himself into dreand.

    He is already used to a life of having someone to hug and doing the nket dance at night. Now that his lifestyle had abruptly changed into that of guarding an empty room, he felt like the inner him had cried multiple times already.

    He gnashed his teeth, how he wanted to p himself hard for sleeping alone despite having four very beautiful girls staying under the same roof, three of them being his wives.

    Hmm¡­ perhaps I should go and try my luck?¡­

    A tempting thought, he had done something like this before, heck, he even managed to pull of a threesome on some asions. Although there are 3 people over there and a foursome sounds awesome but he decided to shelf the idea after taking into consideration that Mikoto is still pretty mad at him.

    After a bit of time had passed, he finally felt the sandman calling for him. His eyelids twitched and slowly closed before he slept.

    When a mechanical sound started ringing, Wu yan didn''t catch it.

    His quality of sleep is bad, he''s semi-conscious and his body itched all over. He felt very ufortable as he tossed and turned, it didn''t felt like he was sleeping at all.

    Finally, she (Tl: author changed from he to she here) felt a pressure on her chest, a previously unknown pressure (Tl: changed back to he here). He frowned all through the night because of the pressure.

    This feeling tormented him and for the entirety of the night. When the sun shined on his ass, he wanted to stay in bed because he felt so tired.

    That is, until a scream woke him immediately.

    The scream was from Mikoto and the girls.

    He climbed up, more like leapt up, actually. He went for the door of his room. It must be something big enough to make the girls who were pretty masculine to scream out loud like that.

    He kicked the door wide open in a frantic manner.

    "What happened?! Mikoto! Hinagiku!"

    The scene he saw caused a deep sense of conflict within him. He was very surprised by the whole thing.

    Confused, he rubbed his cheek trying to figure out what is happening.

    In the living room, Mikoto practically jumped up and down at some issue he had yet to understand. Meanwhile, Hinagiku looked at Mikoto with a cool expression. It seemed like nothing in the world could rid her of that calm expression.

    Ikaros and Astrea stared at their own body in surprise and shock, adding to Wu Yan''s confusion.

    He quickly reced that surprised expression with a befuddled look. If his ears didn''t deceive him, he seemed to have yelled in a very sweet and gentle voice.

    That was clearly a girl''s voice.

    Before he can regain his senses, the girls turned around in response to the door being kicked open. They flinched at the sight of Wu Yan.

    A short momentter, Ikaros lifted her finger and yelled at him.

    "Thot! Why are you here!"

    Wu Yan was stunned, how can he not be? Ikaros yelled at someone is already a pretty unscientific feat, next¡­

    What was that?

    Thot?

    Wu Yan kept his jaw from dropping before he mechanically said.

    "Ik-Ikaros¡­"

    The next thing he noticed, not only did his voice change, his body felt strange, his chest felt especially heavy for some reason.

    Synthesizing that fact with Ikaros'' statement, a sense of foreboding arose. He looked at his chest.

    He saw a magnificent pair of hooters blocking the view of his abdominal region. Examining further, he noticed radiant golden bangs on his forehead and slightly ruffled blonde hair.

    Heaving ever so slightly, he looked at the four girls who were very out of ce and his own body as he looked up at the sky.

    "So, let me get this straight, Mikoto is now Ikaros, Ikaros is now Hinagiku, and Hinagiku is now Astrea and Astrea is now Mikoto, did I get that right?"

    The blonde male/female sat in the living room as he nced at the girls before finally sighing.

    The girls nodded and Ikaros, or rather, Mikoto who looked like Ikaros looked at Wu Yan, unamused by his appearance.

    "And you turned into that hateful woman!"

    Wu Yan sighed, he wanted to cry. He had turned into a she, what''s more a very familiar one at that.

    He had be Shokuhou Misaki, the Joou-sama.

    He had liked this body, now he didn''t want to see this body anymore.

    Hinagiku, in Astrea''s appearance started examining her body before she frowned and crossed her arms, her magnificent pair of jugs bounced her arms away though much to her chagrin.

    "ording to you, this whole shenanigans is caused by that Angel Fall?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "This is the only logically exnation as to why we are what we are."

    Mikoto, or rather, Astrea in Mikoto''s body panicked.

    "What do we do? Uuu, I don''t want to stay in this kind of body, master! Think of something please!"

    "Hey you! What do you mean this kind of body!" Mikoto mmed the table. Wu Yan felt very strange to see Ikaros m tables.

    It''s very hard to see someone who used to be a Kuudere and a natural airhead m tables.

    Hinagiku bitterlyughed before turning back to Wu Yan.

    "Yan, Astrea''s right. This cannot continue. We should find a solution soon, I am not used to other people''s body."

    "Is that so?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her.

    "Tell me, why do I get the weirdest feeling that you seem to be enjoying your current predicament?"

    All eyes fell on Hinagiku. She froze up and looked away in an awkward manner.

    "N-no such thing¡­"

    Stare

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Astrea, and Ikaros stared at her.

    Those eyes were saying they aren''t buying her lie. She instantly got mad and pointed at Mikoto.

    "Oh please, Mikoto likes her own body at the moment as well no?"

    "Ridiculous!"

    Mikoto hurriedly defended herself.

    "I am not!"

    Her voice grew weaker and weaker as more holes could be poked in her tone.

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head. Railgun and Kaichou-sama always had A cup angst. Now that they have a chance of experiencing what it feels like to walk around with a bombshell body, of course they would be happy campers.

    "Anyway, let''s think of how to deal with this Angel fall shall we?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "At the moment, there should be people from the magical side of the world resolving this Angel Fall issue, but since relying on them would be ill-advised. Let''s take things into our own hands as well!"

    Hinagiku, Mikot, Ikaros, and Astrea all nodded in tandem.

 Chapter 240: Fuck everything.

    <h4>Chapter 240: Fuck everything.</h4>

    "Found it¡­"

    In the living room, Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Astrea were in front of Ikaros as she worked on herptop. They stayed silent until Ikaros said that line.

    "Hinagiku¡­ no. Ikaros, did you find them?"

    "Yes, master¡­"

    Ikaros with Hinagiku''s appearance told him so with an expressionless face. Wu Yan couldn''t get used to this bizarre scene and it served only to reinforce everyone''s conviction to return to normal.

    Hinagiku leaned in towards the screen and saw the information on the interface.

    "Yan, why do we need to investigate this address?"

    "Is it even rted to the"

    Mikoto frowned at Wu Yan. When she saw his face which looked the same as Shokuhou Misaki, her frown deepened so she decided to just look the other way.

    "Ah¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded before continuing.

    "To deploy Angel Fall a ritual must first be done to invoke the grand magic. Once the ritual isplete, even if the spellcaster is a normal human, the Angel Fall will happen regardless of that fact."

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Hinagiku seemed to be getting where he''s going with this.

    "That''s right!"

    He pointed at the address and continued.

    "Once the ritual isplete the event will trigger, conversely once the ritual ce is destroyed so too will the event known as Angel Fall end!"

    "And you''re saying this address is where the Angel Fall ritual resides?"

    Mikoto looked at Wu Yan as she said that.

    "Nn¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned and told her.

    "If we st the building to kingdome, Angel Fall will be canceled!"

    "Is that so? That''s great!"

    Astrea jumped and celebrated first and foremost while looking like Mikoto¡­

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Astrea looked at Wu Yan in admiration.

    "Master is so incredible! To know so many things, as expected of my master!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a bit confused for a moment there. Hinagiku rubbed her cheeks and frowned.

    "Now that Astrea put it like that, Yan does seem to know stuff people don''t normally know, where do you get all these information from?"

    Her question was aimed at Wu Yan and he only shrugged in response. He smiled at them without saying anything, what else was he supposed to say? That he saw them all from a screen?¡­

    Looking at Wu Yan''s unreliable countenance made Mikoto who was already a bit peeved even more unamused. She turned away with a cold huff, a sentiment shared by Hinagiku. The two girls didn''t ask questions anymore much to Wu Yan''s relief.

    Thinking for a bit, Wu Yan said to the four girls.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea, you four are in charge of destroying the ritual!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto instantly asked him.

    "What about you?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan grinned, a hint of red light shined through her golden eyes.

    "Me, I am going to meet that unlucky angel!"

    If Wu Yan didn''t recall incorrectly, Gabriel tried using an apocalyptic spell to return to heaven.

    Even if in the original work, Tsuchimikado Motoharu destroyed the ritual in time and returned the archangel to heaven, thereby preventing an end of the world scenario but Wu Yan didn''t want to rely on the original story.

    He who was never meant to exist in this world had arrived at this world along with Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. The world changed the moment they had descended onto this world.

    To prevent the unlikely case of s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g an entire world over, he feels it is his obligation to do this.

    "Master!"

    Ikaros immediately stood up and came to Wu Yan''s side. Her intentions were clear, against an angel, Ikaros didn''t want Wu Yan to go there by himself.

    "Ikaros, I need you to go with Hinagiku and Mikoto to destroy the ritual!"

    Ikaros''s expressionless and pithy face made Wu Yan felt very odd. But, he still patted her head.

    "But¡­"

    There was worry in her eyes. It''s her basic duty to protect her master but she can''t remember thest time she had joined her master in battle.

    Looking at the slight sadness in her eyes, Wu Yan felt a sudden pang. This girl who treasures him like he''s the center of the universe made him feel very indebted to her no matter how much he tries to make her stay out of harm''s way.

    He rubbed her head and kissed Ikaros in front of Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Astrea''s shocked eyes. He then smiled at Ikaros who is stupefied by his action.

    "Listen to me now¡­"

    Ikaros stared dumbfoundedly at the beautiful and warm-natured girl who kissed her. Although she felt weird, her feelings finally condensed into one sentence.

    "Yes, master¡­"

    Ikaros didn''t know that the feeling she felt was the realization of being yed.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto''s lips twitched as the two entered their own pink world. They didn''t know what to make of the situation at hand.

    Yes, they do know they are in love with each other but to the observers there, it looked awfully like a scene right out of a yuri film.

    Hinagiku especially felt awkward at the sight of her own appearance kissing another beautiful woman. her heart screamed stahp and she voiced her protest.

    "Don''t do something like that with other people''s body like that!!!"

    ? ?

    Walking on the streets of Academy City, Wu Yan had to stop. Even if the body he has at the moment is Joou-sama''s, he felt a bit of paining from his non-existent balls.

    As expected of someone who is bad at sport, he had to stop and rest for 5 minutes every 10 minutes he walked. Just what kind of environment did this body grow up in.

    Realizing that at this rate, the might happen before he reached the destination. He gave up on running there, instead, he closed down his EM barrier and picked up his phone, he didn''t dial anyone, he just talked straight into the phone.

    "Aleister, I know you can hear me."

    It was only a brief moment of silence before a voice responded to him

    "What do you need?¡­"

    Terse and to the point, just like Aleister. Wu Yan felt something off, he wanted tough so hard but he endured it, flushing red as a result.

    That''s because the voice that came from the other side is characteristic of Aleister but it was no longer the artificial mechanical voice but one very cute and tender voice like that of a typical loli.

    He didn''t know what Aleister looked like but for some reason, he imagined a very cute loli dangling upside down inside a culture tank.

    At this point, it is clear to him that even someone who is like a Magic God cannot stave off the effects of Angel Fall.

    It is understandable though, strong as he is, he is still a human. Even Wu Yan who had the System couldn''t withstand the effect. Even a power of God, an archangel was affected by this distortion so it can''t be helped that Aleister would be affected as well.

    What he wants to know right now is whether or not annoying ass Aiwass had been affected as well. If he is, it would be so damn amusing.

    Enduring the urge tough, he coughed and continued down to brass tacks.

    "Help me make some arrangements, you should know by now what my n is!"

    Aleister replied after a bit of silence.

    "There will be a helicopter sent to your location to carry you over to your destination!"

    Wu Yan nodded as he listened to Aleister''s loli voice, his starry eyes narrowed into a crescent moon shape from thinking about the scene.

    Maybe because he knew what Wu Yan is probably thinking about, Aleister continued.

    "Good luck, number 5!"

    His smile instantly froze up.

 Chapter 241: When Tou-ch-ass-ma pulls his fukou da on youâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 241: When Tou-ch-ass-ma pulls his fukou da on you¡­</h4>

    A shota is currently operating the helicopter. He has a lot of questions but he chose to keep silent for now. Only Cirno would mind the detail right now.

    Because he had wasted too much time with the girls at home, Aleister''s effectiveness and the operator''s speedy transport could do little to give him an advantage in the race against time. At this rate, the sun is going to set soon.

    He''s not too sure when The Sweep will happen but he is telling himself to get there as soon as possible.

    He kept looking at the sky for signs of the ritual being conducted only to find nothing there, adding a bit to his relief¡­

    The quiet sky didn''tst long. Soon, an ominous magic formation that had apocalypse written all over it spread out in the sky. Within less than a second, the formation had filled the sky.

    "Are we there yet?"

    Sensing the dangerous auraing from the formation, Wu Yan started feeling anxious. He frowned and told the operator to hurry up.

    Before the redshirt operator can reply, a small figure appeared within his sights as he turned grim.

    The figure''s appearance could not be ascertained at this distance but he can see she had an ice wing like that of a spider''s legs.

    A power of God, Archangel Gabriel!

    With the ice wing, the archangel floated in the air, the disproportionatelyrge wings making the figure look small inparison.

    Under that wing and giant formation, there were 3 figures that Wu Yan was familiar with, despite this being the first time he met them in person.

    It was 2 male and 1 female. The males consisted of 1 older male and 1 younger male who resembled each other. The older male had stubble and looked like a mature adult while the younger one had urchin hair, a face that looked like it could attract bad luck and the favor of Gods of poverty. He elicited a sense of pity in others towards him but at the same time, he wanted to punch him as well.

    a and, respectively.

    Wu Yan ignored Touya and looked at Touma, the Main character of this world he is in.

    When he looked at him, Wu Yan wanted to whoop his ass, this urge is kinda like what the others felt when he was with Joou-sama and Mikoto. It''s the feeling of hate, jealousy, admiration mixed together a potent feeling.

    An urge every man would feel when they see a winner in life.

    Well, he kinda stole all his girls but Touma is still a winner in life.

    His affiliation with alone earns him a death by burning as many lolicons watch.

    The female instantly had his attention as well, even though he is still on the helicopter, he knew who she was.

    Short white T-shirt tied into a knot at the bottom, a pair of jeans with the left pants leg cut off short. Her attire looked very appealing. She had ck long straight hair down to her waist tied up in a ponytail and she was pretty tall as well, her milky white skin adding to her charms. She had a nodachi that looked a bit like Fei Fei''s Night Fairy.

    In summary, a total bombshell.

    Even if he had beautiful girls that stood out in their own unique manner, Wu Yan who had developed a certain standard of taste had topliment her beauty.

    The girl''s name is .

    A magician belonging to the Anglican Church organization of Necessarius. A magician that ranks among the top 5 magicians in London, one of the 20 Saints in the entire world. She also used to be the Supreme Pontiff of the Amakusstyle remix of Church. She can use part of the power of the son of God to augment herself, capable of incorporating this Stigma into her heart, skills, and body.

    This information which he had read from the screen before was again on disy in his mind. He also started taking her more seriously because of it.

    Kanzaki Kaori: Level 72

    As expected, she''s at tier 8.

    Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, and Kamijou Touya didn''t notice a helicopter flying towards them because they were too focused on the archangel floating in the air.

    Kanzaki Kaori gnashed her teeth when she saw the magic formation in the sky and the archangel standing above them.

    Lowering her head, she continued in a low voice.

    "The rain of arrows that wiped out an entire civilization¡­"

    She yelled at the archangel.

    "You would destroy the whole world just to return to heaven? Answer me! Archangel!"

    Kamijou Touma looked pretty grim as well, he tightened his fist and yelled.

    "Destroying the world? Don''t screw around!"

    "Kamijou Touma!"

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Kamijou Touma with a steely gaze.

    "Are you going to interfere? Your opponent is an angel, even if you have Imagine Breaker, the next fight is way out of your league, you''re just an ordinary human."

    Kamijou Touma gnashed his teeth in frustration as he retorted.

    "You want me to just stand here and watch the world end?"

    Kanzaki Kaori didn''t say anything and that''s when Kamijou Touya suddenly shouted.

    "There''s a girl falling down from the sky!"

    Kamijou Touma''s face brimming with justice instantly copsed as he looked at his own father and yelled at him.

    "And you! We are at a very dangerous situation here, can you please stop thinking about some unrealistic stuff like a girl falling from the sky?"

    Kanzaki Kaori looked up and is apparently surprised by what she saw.

    "No wait, there''s actually a girl falling down from the sky!"

    That''s when Touma finally saw a super hot blonde woman falling from the sky. He was stunned by the sight, although it is unknown whether he was shocked by the fact that a girl is falling down from the sky or because of her sheer beauty.

    When he regained his senses, Kamijou Touma realized the girl is doing a freefall. Shouting: "That''s dangerous!", he quickly reached out in an attempt to grab her.

    And grab he tried, indeed, his right hand whether intentionally or unintentionally reached out for his breast with pinpoint uracy.

    Unknown to Tou-ch-ass-ma, the girl in front looked like a girl but his soul is that of a man.

    This "girl falling from the heavens" is none other than Wu Yan who had arrived just in time as he jumped out the helicopter after bidding the operator farewell.

    Wu Yan''s expression is looking like the character ‡å. No wonder this guy is the infamous f.u.kou Da Tou-ch-ass-ma, he would attempt to grope people even during their first meeting, and with such uracy as well¡­

    Wu Yan decided to stop freefalling, he spun around and much to the surprise of the 2 males and 1 female, he floated in the air after reducing his velocity.

    Kamijou Touya gawked at the beautiful woman flying in midair as he mumbled.

    "The chick is flying¡­"

    Kamijou Touma nodded in a stunned manner as well. Kanzaki Kaori was not amused by this father and son duo.

    "Think about the time and ce! Stop ying around!"

    She yelled at the two unreliable men. They instantly straigthened up in fear as she looked at Wu Yan who is still floating in midair. She shouted towards him.

    "Hey you, unrted personnel, you better leave this area soon, it''s going to get dangerous as time goes on!"

    Wu Yan grinned and he didn''t reply, instead, he nced at the archangel. His expression turned stern when he saw its level.

    Archangel Gabriel: Level 75

 Chapter 242: Meteor Shower! Destroying the Sweep!

    <h4>Chapter 242: Meteor Shower! Destroying the Sweep!</h4>

    Archangel, Gabriel: Level 75

    Wu Yan''s face turned grim when he saw the angel''s level, his starry eyes had a serious glint in them. This archangel possesses strength almost a tier above him.

    With his level, he would get ughtered if he went up against the archangel.

    If he weren''t using Joou-sama''s body, he probably could get by somehow by relying on True Ancestor''s immortality. But if destroyed Joou-sama''s body, that would bad in multiple ways.

    He sighed and looked at Kamijou Touma and Kanzaki Kaori who are both still on the ground. He rxed his expression just a little bit.

    With both their strength, it should be possible to take on the archangel.

    Kanzaki Kaori: Level 72

    Kamijou Touma: Level 10

    He almost fell down from the sky when he saw Touma''s level. This kid is about as useful as Anne Frank''s drum kit.

    Wu Yan is aware that his level is misleading, his strength is not well represented by his level in this sense. His imagine breaker is his real strength, his level being low isn''t really a party pooper in his books.

    As for Kanzaki Kaori, although ording to his senses, Kanzaki Kaori is still far from someone who achieved Level 72, once she unleashes her saint powers and uses the Stigma she has with her, she could probably fight Gabriel one on one.

    While he''s thinking about stuff, Kanzaki Kaori who thought he''s too shocked by the archangel''s appearance yelled at him to run away.

    "Leave this ce at once! It''s very dangerous here!"

    Wu Yan stopped ruminating and gazed at the magic formation in the sky as his eyes steeled up.

    He moved his ruby lips and Shokuhou Misaki''s tender voice came out of his mouth.

    "True, it''s quite dangerous here¡­"

    He covered his mouth with one hand as he lightlyughed. He didn''t notice that his action didn''t fit with his self-perceived image of being a manly man.

    "This Sweep is really dangerous indeed. It''s high time somebody got rid of it¡­"

    Kanzaki Kaori flinched in surprise, how did this person know about the Sweep. But, his words suggested that this person didn''t appear here on chance.

    He nced at the archangel and talked to it like she''s not a tier above him, rather, a tier below him.

    "Archangel, some power of God you are. You would destroy a world to return to heaven? Well, that''s not something you can do before we, the guests in this world, agree to it¡­"

    He ignored the fact that his words shocked Kanzaki Kaori &pany. He looked at the formation in the sky and lifted his hand.

    With a sh of light, a bow had appeared in Wu Yan''s hand before Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya, or Gabriel knew what''s up.

    The bow''s design resembled a wing, its body a lustrous ck with tiny lights that resembled stars visible in its body.

    Meteor Shower.

    Aiwass himself stated that he has no confidence of blocking an attack from this bow without suffering injuries.

    The already dark surrounding found itself suffused with light once more. The light is like that of fireflies, they floated around the area before elerating towards Meteor Shower in silver rays of light, coalescing with it as the center.

    The starlight gathered at Meteor Shower and Wu Yan grinned. He is excited at the prospect of finally getting to use this bow.

    Slowly, he tugged Meteor Shower.

    The starlight coalesced into a beautiful and radiant arrow nocked on the bow.

    The appearance of this arrow of light made the archangel''s calm face take on a dramatic turn. Kanzaki Kaori also discovered that the bow emitted a sense of danger even greater than that of the formation in the sky.

    "Wh-what is that bow¡­"

    Kanzaki Kaori gulped and gawked at the longbow in his hand.

    "To think it is even more dreadful than the Sweep¡­"

    Actually, it''s not as scary as the formation once it isplete. Not even Meteor Shower couldpete with it when it''s done.

    Because the formation is still not yetplete, its power had yet reached full charge so Meteor Shower exuded a more powerful aura inparison.

    The starlight wafting around Meteor Shower and Wu Yan entuated Shokuhou Misaki''s body making her look like a Goddess of the night, suffice to say it was pretty picture-esque.

    Ignoring Kamijou Touma and Kamijou Touya who looked pretty charmed, even Kanzaki Kaori is stunned by his appearance.

    Gabriel seemed too shocked by the Meteor Shower to remember that the bow is aimed at the formation in the sky. At that moment, it had forgotten how to react.

    He lifted his head and saw the huge formation overhead as he pulled the bowstring back. The light around him continued suffusing the arrow, further augmenting its power.

    When it reached its peak, a meteor shot out from the bow. It streaked across the sky, space, and the night. In front of Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya, and Gabriel''s multitude of expressions, the meteor hit the formation.

    No fantastic boom, no phantasmal explosion, no aura of terror emanated from the collision. The starlight from before had disappeared without a trace the moment the meteor hit the formation.

    And yet, there the formation remains in the sky, still circting as if what happened before was but a mere illusion.

    A momentter, in front of a stupefied Kanzaki Kaori, a crack appeared in the formation.

    More cks followed the initial ck as the formation started breaking apart like cracks on a ss.

    ng

    The formation in the sky broke into fragments before disappearing.

    Kanzaki Kaori is deeply shocked by the sight of Wu Yan bathing in the broken fragments of the apocalyptic spell as he put down his Meteor Shower like it was a walk in the park.

    Everyone was immersed in the elegant and beautiful sight brought forth by that bow and meteor.

    Just who is this woman?..

    Kanzaki Kaori thought while still stunned by everything that is transpiring, her shock became curiosity and consternation in just a bit of time.

    Perturbation because his Meteor Shower did something she, a saint had never heard records of, specifically, an equipment capable of dispelling an apocalyptic spell''s formation.

    Not even the legendary pieces of equipment said to be left by God Jehovah himself could do something like this!

    Such a fearsome weapon in his hand, what if she belonged to a hostile faction. Kanzaki Kaori can just imagine that annoying Archbishop of Nesarius losing sleep over this.

    She''s curious about Wu Yan. Just who is she? A magician? An esper? An independent individual? Or someone already belonging to a faction?

    All these were a mystery to her and that''s why she couldn''t react in time.

    Of course, Gabriel was excluded from this¡­

 Chapter 243: Archangel Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 243: Archangel Gabriel</h4>

    The dispelling of the Sweep didn''t bother the archangel too much. The archangel had only reacted when Wu Yan pulled out Meteor Shower.

    Her attitude was a stark contrastpared to the Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, and Kamijou Touya. They stared at his Meteor Shower in shock, horror, and sternness.

    Of course, one individual who just arrived here had the same surprised look on his face.

    "That''s¡­ Mental Out?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu hesitated for a moment there before he cried out. He lived in the city for so long and with an identity like his, it wouldn''t take too long for him to recognize Shokuhou Misaki as the Lv5 esper she is.

    Kanzaki Kaori turned around in response to the voice and frowned at Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    "You know this girl?"

    He looked at Wu Yan who floated in the sky before nodding.

    "She is Shokuhou Misaki, one of the seven Lv5 espers in this city. Her ability is as her epithet Mental Out implies, she''s an expert when ites to psychological maniption¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu grinned and started s.c.r.e.w.i.n.g around.

    "But, I don''t think she''s the real Lv5, I have never heard that No.5 can fly-nya!"

    Kanzaki Kaori flinched for a moment before she realized what he''s talking about.

    "You''re saying that she''s affected by Angel Fall as well?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu nodded while Kamijou Touma scratched his head in confusion.

    "Then, just who the hell is that girl up there?"

    nobody answered him, in fact, they shared the very same question. Kanzaki Kaori turned grave and mumbled.

    "Let''s hope she''s not one of the enemies¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu seemed to have heard Kanzaki Kaori, he looked at the girl in the sky again before making a note to himself to investigate her. It would be bad if some individual who had so much power lurked in the dark unknown to him. If she should one day decide to meddle in the world''s power struggle, she could cause a lot of issues.

    Indeed, he had seen her firing an arrow that looked like it could shatter the sky.

    Gabriel didn''t express anything at the sight of someone dispelling her Sweep. But, she (Author note, angels have no genders, but since the archangel is inhibiting a loli''s body at the moment, her gender will be female for narrative purposes)is clearly focusing her attention on Wu Yan.

    A glint of light shed in her eyes that were as still as calm water. Gabriel locked onto Wu Yan and lifted her hand to create a weird weapon.

    To someone who is expressionless like her, pointless chatters are moot. Anyone who prevented her swift reunion at her Lord''s side is to be disposed of with haste.

    Gabriel used some kind of move as she pped her wings. The immediate space vibrated with weird movements before countless ice pirs shot out from the wings at Wu Yan.

    Experiencing a major change in expression, he moved his fingers and his body started dodging the ice pirs like willow leaves dancing in the wind. If one were to examine closer, one would find minute grains of iron sand under Wu Yan''s feet and coat around his hands.

    This move required some minor tweak to his calctions, it basically allowed him to fly by manipting iron sand, a move he had learned after using iron sand to cushion his fall during his fight with elerator.

    This move didn''t require a substantial amount ofputing power, he could achieve free flight by altering his formtions just a bit. His control over it is just as deft as the control he had over his own limbs.

    "Here Ie!"

    Kanzaki Kaori had a hand on her Seven Heavens Sword and she yelled at Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya as well as Tsuchimikado Motoharu to get moving.

    "You guys, go and destroy the ritual ce of Angel Fall!"

    Kamijou Touma yelled back in surprise.

    "What about you?"

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Wu Yan who was busy dodging the attacks from Gabriel.

    "I will stay here and find a way to stop Gabriel!"

    "You want to fight the angel?"

    Kamijou Touma couldn''t believe what he is hearing. Even if he wasn''t well versed in magic rted affairs. He knew that angels are something humans can''t handle.

    Kamijou Touma didn''t know that he''s talking to a Saint with Stigma, if there is anyone who can resist the angels, it would be her.

    It appears, however, that Kanzaki Kaori isn''t keen on using her Stigma. She looked at Wu Yan who is still dodging Gabriel''s attack frantically before replying.

    "It''s okay, with my abilities and the strength of this mysterious woman, we should be able to dy Gabriel."

    "But¡­"

    Kamijou Touma didn''t looked like he was convinced so Tsuchimikado Motoharu pulled him back by his arm before grinning.

    "Don''t worry nya! Thedy boss can put up a fight on her own nya! We have our own matters to attend to nya!"

    Kamijou Touma gnashed his teeth when he heard his friend. He followed after Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touya as they ran towards his home, the ritual ce of the Angel Fall event.

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at their retreating figures before mumbling.

    "I leave it to you guys¡­"

    Unknown to her, another group of individuals is heading there to demolish the house as well.

    The ice pirs were shot at him like a freaking ice bullet rain. One shot is all it takes to destroy Joou-sama''s exquisite body.

    He frantically evaded all the attacks by relying on his flying ability. Before long, he had started heaving.

    He wanted to strike back but the bullet rain didn''t allow him any chance to do so. He didn''t even have the time to draw his Meteor Shower.

    The only way he can fight back against Gabriel is to rely on his equipment, his other skills like Sword Master, Electromaster Lv5 can''t be used against an opponent an entire tier above him unless he''s looking for a quick way to die.

    Just dodging the angel''s attacks is already something he can barely manage. No doubt about the strength this archangel possess, its simplistic attacks of shooting ice pirs are already on this kind of level. If she used another one of its angelic spells.

    It seemed like she also wanted to settle things quickly. Her eyes shined and water tornadoes formed from the sea as they churned towards Wu Yan like water dragons.

    The distance between the two fighters is only slightly over ten meters. With their ability, an attack of this level would reach in just the span of a few breathes. And so, the water tornadoeseth.

    Wu Yan didn''t want to receive such a huge attack. Lightning crackled and he dodged to the side.

    The water dragons turned into giant ice pirs piercing through his former location and mmed towards Wu Yan.

    His expression turned grave, the water dragons were already pretty fast, when they turned into ice pirs, surprisingly, their speed increased instead of slowing down. It came towards him so fast the air whistled.

    He clenched his teeth and brought Meteor Shower while silently apologizing to Shokuhou Misaki''s body. He''s going to exchange hit points with the angel.

    Suddenly, a sword beam appeared and shed the iing ice pirs to pieces.

 Chapter 244: The reactivation of the Sweep! In the nick of time?

    <h4>Chapter 244: The reactivation of the Sweep! In the nick of time?</h4>

    The ice pir and sword beam canceled each other out, saving Wu Yan from trading blows with the angel. He released a sigh of relief as he realized that he might stand a chance now with her joining the fray¡­

    Kanzaki Kaori pointed her Seven Heavens Sword at Gabriel. Her stern face contrasted the hint of self-deprecation.

    "Who would have thought that an agent of the church such as myself would one day point my de at an angel of the church¡­"

    She rxed her breath and focused on Gabriel as she yelled.

    "Kanzaki Kaori of Nesarius, magic name ¡­"

    "salvare000 (be the salvation of those who cannot be saved)!!!"

    She swung her de and the air around the de formed into a wind de that swept towards Gabriel.

    Now that she had stated her magic name, this meant that Kanzaki Kaori thought of Gabriel as someone who must be defeated. In other words, she''s going all out this time.

    But, it looks like she''s not nning on using Stigma. Understandable given the fact that once she used it she would be able to contend with the Angel but only at the risk of overexerting herself as the human body simply cannot handle the stress brought about by the power belonging to the son of God through her Stigma.

    Even without Stigma, Kanzaki Kaori is very strong. With her as the main fighter and him ying the support role, it is possible to fight the Angel.

    Wu Yan immediately pulled a distance away and aimed Meteor Shower at Gabriel. Kanzaki Kaori caught on and unleashed her de.

    Sharp noises filled the air as thin wires that could shred the average human followed the air de towards the Angel.

    "Seven shes!!!"

    The torrent of attacks came tearing through the air with power that would severely wound any tier 7 struck. However, Gabriel wasn''t impressed even by a bit. She pped her icy wings and a giant ice pir emerged from the ice wings to block the Angel from harm.

    The air de and seven shes. .hit the ice pir, shredding it to pieces. But the attacks were stopped as well.

    Gabriel didn''t look at Kanzaki Kaori, she turned towards Wu Yan and pped her icy wings and her wings turned into ice spears aimed at Wu Yan who was about to draw his bow.

    Her action suggested that Gabriel deems Meteor Shower as more dangerous.

    Wu Yan helplessly dodged the ice spears as he retreated further away. An ice spear followed soon after he dodged one ice spear. To his surprise, more ice spears followed thereafter.

    He smacked his bow against one of the ice spears and used that contact to push himself away from the ice spear salvo.

    Gabriel expressionlessly looked at him dodging and drawing distance. The ice spears were like mobile spider legs, they spun in the air and homed towards Wu Yan. The Angel appeared to be aiming for a swift victory.

    "Seven shes!"

    Kanzaki Kaori is a bit mad that Gabriel ignored her. She sheathed her de and swung the scabbard along with the de, bringing forth another wave of wire attacks to destroy the ice spears.

    After using her wings as homing ice spears, the Angel called towards the ocean and a water tornado emerged. The target wasn''t Wu Yan or Kanzaki Kaori but Gabriel herself.

    The water tornado hit her back and froze into thick ice. When unfurled, her ice wings began emerging once more on her back, good as new.

    while Gabriel is still forming her ice wings, Wu Yan steeled his gaze. He didn''t want to keep receiving attacks like this, he''s not that masochistic. Since the Angel won''t let him use Meteor Shower, he is going to try another method.

    He started working the formtions in his head as lightning crackled around him.

    At the same time, the clear night sky became clouded with thick thunderclouds that masked the night sky. The surrounding was calm not unlike the state before a major storm. Instantly, the area became as tense as near the mouth of a volcano on the verge of explosion.

    Thunder began happening and lightning danced around in the clouds like dragons ying hide and seek in the clouds.

    Kanzaki Kaori was tunned.

    "This isn''t magic, this is ESP!"

    She looked at the sky, at Wu Yan who was lightning d and apanied by a lightning storm, her eyes narrowed.

    "She''s from Academy City!"

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn''t rx even if she knew who Wu Yan was. In fact, she felt a bit upset because the magical world and the scientific world don''t have a very good rtionship with each other.

    With the abilities Wu Yan demonstrated, Kanzaki Kaori needs to take Wu Yan very seriously, she is sure that it would be hard to beat Wu Yan without using her Stigma.

    Furthermore, that terrible bow she has¡­

    She buried her thoughts pretty quickly as this was not the time to be thinking about stuff like that. What''s important is stopping Gabriel.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes for a moment before opening them. A rampaging force of nature emanated from the clouds above. So enormous was its influence that Kanzaki Kaori stopped her Seven Heavens Sword midswing.

    Lightning bolts emerged like gigantic dragons hidden in the clouds. The lightning bolts coalesced into a single gigantic ball of charged power.

    "Lightning strike!!!

    Wu Yan cried out as he pointed at the white lightning sphere above Gabriel. With a swing of his hand, massive lightning crashed down from the heavens above, mercilessly hitting Gabriel in just the span of 1/1000 of a second.

    Rumble

    The lightning fell and hit Gabriel dead center. When the lightning had already engulfed Gabriel, the thunder finally arrived.

    "What a strong attack!"

    Kanzaki Kaori clenched down on Seven Heavens Sword''s handle.

    She then continued in a voice that only she herself can hear.

    "It''s even stronger than Seven shes. Its speed and magnitude are on par with Single sh. If its casting speed decreased just a bit more then¡­"

    Did that work?

    Wu Yan panted as he watched Gabriel who is still covered by the massive lightning bolt. He looked pretty tired.

    Lightning Strike could be described as one of the most potent techniques in Electromaster Lv5''s skillset. It''s even stronger than Railgun in terms of destructiveness. Even he felt a bit of fatigue from pulling this move off.

    Wu Yan looked at the ce where the lightning bolt fell and he thought this fight isn''t going to be as easy as he thought.

    Gabriel expressionlessly floated there, basically unharmed despite the conspicuous attack. Her wings are a bit tattered but that''s all it took for Wu Yan to know what Gabriel used to block the attack.

    The angel cracked its neck like a mannequin, making him bitterlyugh. As expected of an agent of God, a puppet for its master.

    Her eyes shined a bit and she adjusted her posture a bit before she pped her ice wings.

    A circle of light emerged from the ice wings and Gabriel tapped it. Instantly, a familiar magic formation appeared again to cover the whole sky.

    "The Sweep!"

    Gabriel isn''t going to waste any more time with this feud.

    The formation in the sky had a brilliant cold blue tone to it. It emanated the oppressive aura as it did before. This time, however, the formation and Gabriel slowly disappeared following a boom from a distant location, much to the surprise of Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori.

 Chapter 245: The end! Tsuchimikado Motoharuâ€™s advice

    <h4>Chapter 245: The end! Tsuchimikado Motoharu¡¯s advice</h4>

    The formation faded into nothingness in front of the twobatant''s eyes. The night sky also faded along with the formation, regaining the normal yellow hue of an afternoon.

    Gabriel also started returning to heaven following the disappearance of the formation and night sky. The ice wings shattered into fragments of ice as the angel slowly disappeared as if erased from a painting.

    And then, she is finally gone.

    Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori, in midair and on the ground, respectively, sighed after seeing that Gabriel is finally gone with the natural evening returning to them.

    At this point, light shone forth from Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori''s body. Wu Yan''s appearance that looked identical to Shokuhou Misaki changed back to his usual appearance.

    Kanzaki Kaori also seemed pretty skippy about getting her old looks back. Wu Yan curiously scratched his cheek.

    Kanzaki Kaori was affected by Angel Fall as well so her appearance became that of . Naturally, she''s d that she got her appearance back.

    In Wu Yan''s eyes, Kanzaki Kaori always had the appearance of her original self, nothing has changed for him that''s why he isn''t as perky as she is.

    Although Kanzaki Kaori didn''t change in Wu Yan''s perspective, Wu Yan changed very drastically in Kanzaki Kaori''s perspective.

    A world ss beauty transforming into a stinky young fart, a pretty drastic change isn''t it?

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Wu Yan who was floating in midair. She scanned him thoroughly as if tomit him to her memory.

    She thought about it for a bit before walking forward and yelling out loud at Wu Yan.

    "Thanks for your help!"

    Wu Yan nodded in a in fashion, he turned around and flew towards the other side without saying anything.

    "Wait¡­"

    Kanzaki Kaori reached a hand out as if to hold him back but Wu Yan''s figure had already receded so far it became a ck dot in the sky until finally, even that dot disappeared into the horizon¡­

    Kanzaki Kaori stared at the direction where Wu Yan headed, she''s got a million questions but since the guy is gone she can only bury the questions¡­

    "Lady boss!"

    "Kanzaki!"

    Two voice came and broke the beautiful scene of Kanzaki Kaori looking up at the sky. After putting Wu Yan''s figure in a corner of her heart, she turned around to greet them.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu looked up at the evening sky, his eyes hidden by his shades had a mysterious glint to it. He asked Kanzaki Kaori.

    "The archangel returned?"

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and she felt curious about something as she looked at Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touma.

    "Why are you guys so quick? Is the ritual ce for Angel Fall that close?¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touma looked at each other. Kamijou Touma replied.

    "We didn''t make it to the ritual ce, the formation had been dispelled before we reach there!"

    "What!"

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn''t believe what she is hearing, Tsuchimikado Motoharu shrugged and continued.

    "It''s true-nya!"

    "Th-then just who destroyed the ritual site and stopped the Angel Fall event?"

    Kanzaki Kaori frowned as she asked the two.

    "That''s what we want to know as well-nya¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu pushed up the bridge of the sunss he has on. He continued in a weird tone.

    "Knowledge about Angel Fall, beating us to the ritual site, I wonder just who could be capable of such feats nya¡­"

    "Well, who cares what happened, everything''s fine so it''s all good!"

    Kamijou Touma said in a satisfied manner. Kamijou Touya echoed his sentiment with a nod as well.

    These two poor fools didn''t know it was their home that got leveled.

    "By the way nya,dy boss¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu asked Kanzaki Kaori.

    "Who was that mysterious individual?"

    Kanzaki Kaori sighed and replied in a helpless manner.

    "He left¡­"

    "I see nya¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu rubbed his chin and continued with another question.

    "Did you see that individuals appearance?"

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and she described his appearance. Tsuchimikado Motoharu pondered about it and no figures woulde up in his mind until suddenly the description resembled someone he remembered much to his shock.

    "Lady boss, you''re sure that guy had ck hair and red irises?"

    Seeing as Tsuchimikado Motoharu looked like he connected the dots, Kanzaki Kaori asked him.

    "You know the guy?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu bitterlyughed and shrugged.

    "Well, I do but I had only met him once before this if it is really the guy in my mind¡­"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu returned to his usual joking manner as he stood thereughing with arms akimbo.

    "Well, if it''s him, it''s possible to pull off those feats nya¡­"

    Kanzaki Kaori seems intrigued. Wu Yan is very mysterious and behind that enigmatic figure is a strength like no other. This made her curiosity overflow.

    "Who is him? I saw him using powers that belonged to the scientific side, is he someone from Academy City after all?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu scratched his cheek as he helplessly replied.

    "Actually, I am not quite sure where he came from. I just know his name is Wu Yan and within Academy City''s records, he is written down as an lv0 esper"

    "Lv0?"

    Kanzaki Kaori dismissed that by shaking her head without hesitation.

    "Impossible! He''s very strong, based on his fighting, I can see that he is stronger than Stiyl. I watched him throw down a very strong lightning attack, he can''t be lv0!"

    "Lightning attack?"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu nodded.

    "Well then, I am even more confident that this guy is Wu Yan¡­"

    "But, you said he is lv0 right?"

    Kamijou Touma couldn''t help but ask. Could it be that the guy is an lv0 but is simr to him in the aspect of having a power that is hard to exin?

    "I already said that is just how it is in the Academy City''s records nya!"

    He turned towards Kanzaki Kaori and lowered his voice.

    "Lady boss, remember what I am about to say and remember it well, oh, and pass it along to the archbishop as well!"

    Seeing that Tsuchimikado Motoharu suddenly turned serious, Kanzaki Kaori adopted a formal expression as she nodded. Tsuchimikado Motoharu continued.

    "Although no one has been able to obtain urate information, he is probably someone who can go against Aleister and the whole of Academy City!"

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn''t help but be surprised even if she had prepared herself.

    "Thi-this is impossible, isn''t it? Being able to go against Academy City means he should be able to go against Necessarius as well right?"

    "That''s why I said I wasn''t sure, that guy is too enigmatic, too mysterious, in fact!"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu recalled something as he continued.

    "He could hide in Academy City while remainingrgely unknown for a time. This is already a pretty incredible aplishment!"

    "I didn''t spend much time with him but he''s got an ace in the hole like Aleister''s. I had the opportunity to see him negotiating on even terms with Aleister and his aide¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    Kanzaki Kaori lowered her head as she continued with a frustrated tone.

    "That is to say, he has already allied with Academy City? Then what are we going¡­"

    "Don''t worry about that nya!"

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu waved his hand.

    "The two isn''t keen on cooperating with each other. Well, just make sure to ry this to the archbishop, she will know what to do!"

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and looked at the sky once more as she recalled the figure that had disappeared from view.

    "Wu Yan was it? I owe you one¡­"

 Chapter 246: An encounter with a loli girl

    <h4>Chapter 246: An encounter with a loli girl</h4>

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the conversation between Kanzaki Kaori and Tsuchimikado Motoharu. He also didn¡¯t know that the magic faction had already deemed him a power on par with them.

    If he knew, Wu Yan would probably be stunned that his little performance would result in such a big effect. This is probably why other world travelers would act like a poser every now and then.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t from some mysterious and powerful organization, his strength is the only thing they got right.

    Even if they only had a group of 5 people. The weakest among them, Hinagiku Katsura is already a tier 7, an equivalent of Lv5 in by Academy City¡¯s standard. Wu Yan is also a tier 7 but after the battle with the archangel Wu Yan had leveled up to Level 67.

    Although the archangel disappeared due to the destruction of the ritual ground, but because it had animosity towards Wu Yan, it counts as experience for Wu Yan in the System¡¯s perspective.

    Even Kaichou-sama got bumped up to Level64 as a result of this battle.

    Although Wu Yan is a tier 7, he had Meteor Storm and True Ancestor so he can fight a tier 8 in a fight of attrition. If the opponent is careless, he can even turn the situation in his favor if he is given the opportunity to shoot.

    Regarding the remaining three, Mikoto finally leveled up to 71 while Astrea and Ikaros are at Level 76 and Level 78 respectively.

    The fight against the archangel had increased Wu Yan & co¡¯s levels by one each.

    Astrea had umted a lot of experience points from the fight with elerator, plus all the misceneous experience she had gathered since summoning.

    Ikaros also gathered a ton of experience since summoning. She had been gathering experience since the treasure hunting trip, the fight with the 3 tier 8 at the end of the treasure hunting trip, and now, the fight with the supers in Academy City. The road to her leveling up is long.

    Levels are not representative of real strength. Take Wu Yan as an example, he is at tier 7 but because he had Meteor Storm, he could go one or two rounds with Gabriel. Meanwhile, Ikaros and Astrea had strong arsenals that put them at the peak of tier 8.

    With 2 tier seven and 3 tier 8 within their group, their power had already be something the magic faction cannot ignore. Academy City came into the magic faction¡¯s sight even though the city only had elerator and Aleister who are tier 8 individuals. This excluded Aiwass who the magic faction probably had no clue the real strength of and who did not appearst time Wu Yan confronted Aleister.

    Granted, the Academy City itself is also a big factor.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t care less what happened after he left, the point is, he¡¯s happy that all of them leveled up.

    Wu Yan flew his way into Academy City, he returned rtively quicker than he had ventured out. He sighed at Joou-sama¡¯s frail stamina, if he had gone out with his own body, maybe he could have flown all the way over to the archangel himself.

    With EM barrier on, he¡¯s not afraid of being recorded by the security cameras in the Academy City. He¡¯s technically breaking a lot of trafficw but he would have made it home had he not seen a figure down in the streets.

    She had brown hair cut in a bob cut, a petite face and figure. Her slender legs were pretty visible as she walked her own merry little way. She¡¯s a girl who liked adding super as a verbal tic to her sentences.

    At this time, the young girl moved her dainty little legs in an alley with her hoodie on, her expression can¡¯t be seen from his angle but she seemed to be mumbling about something.

    Having his interest piqued by this girl who was petite but alluring in her own unique way, he rubbed his chin as he slowlynded behind her.

    As a member operating on the dark side of the Academy City, how can she not have her guard up in an area like this? When she felt someone closing in on her, she turned around only to be surprised by Wu Yan who was grinning at her.

    ¡°What the super fuck, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Her usually collected attitude changed pretty drastically when she saw him, it was like Wu Yan is a ferocious beast who can¡¯t be reasoned with. So, she ran faster than a speeding train out of there.

    As if expecting her to behave in such a manner, Wu Yan grabbed the girl before she could escape and bear hugged her as he teased her.

    ¡°Yo, Kinuhatchan, why the rush to get away from me the moment you see me?¡± (Trantor¡¯s note: appended -chan suffix because Young girl Kinuhata sounded weird, -chan suffix is basically when you¡¯re talking to someone who is your junior in standing.)

    ¡°Let go of me super right now! You super pervert!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled to get out of his grip. But, Wu Yan who is a True Ancestor is physically stronger than this young girl so her weak attempt got duly dismissed by him.

    Kinuhata Saiai seemed to have forgotten that she had her own power as well. It¡¯s unknown whether or not she subconsciously chose not to use or that she had really let it slipped her mind due to her panic. In any case, her futile struggle amused Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh? Is this how you greet a dear friend whom you have not seen for a long time? Hmm? Little brat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the brat! Super little brat! Who you calling your friend, you super pervert!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is evidently peeved that he called her a brat. She¡¯s also a girl who wish to be seen in a more mature light and she wants to be called beautiful. To be called a brat is something she can¡¯t take lying down, even more so when she thinks that she has a lot of charm.

    Listening to her screeching ¡®super¡¯ made him lift an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh my, Kinuhatchan, such audacity, have you forgotten the lesson you were subjected tost time? Should I remind you then?¡±

    He put his hand onto her alluring thighs, sparking doubts that he came here with the indecent purpose of doing this to her.

    Her prided thigh got touched by his hot hand and she froze up while in the middle of struggling. Feeling his familiar palm, Kinuhata Saiai gave up struggling having already known this scenario from a previous instance. She started wailing.

    ¡°You are really one super pervert, uuuu¡­¡±

    The moment she said super pervert, the palm on her leg suddenly tightened eliciting a cry from her as she shut her mouth.

    Wu Yan fondled her thigh and enjoyed her smooth silky skin.

    ¡°Little brat, if you change the term super pervert to something else, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you go, how about it?¡±

    He thought Kinuhata Saiai would listen to him and change the term with glee but Wu Yan forgot that Kinuhata Saiai will get butthurt from hearing little brat or any other simr terms.

    ¡°I am not a super little brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiaia shrieked, she endured the sensationing from her thigh as she protested.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not a super pervert? Look where your hand is at?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he put on a smile that terrified Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Where is my hand? Could you please tell me¡­¡±

    He inched his hand upwards as he said that. His hand arrived pretty quickly at an area that Kinuhata Saiai could not ignore.

    She yelped and started struggling.

    ¡°You better let go of me or I am going to scream!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to say ¡°Scream your little heart out, nobody¡¯sing for you.¡± but on second thought, that sentence seemed pretty contrived like a second rate viin so he abandoned the line.

    ¡°Scream, scream so hard your throat bes sore, nobody¡¯sing for you¡­¡±

    Said the second rate viin named Wu Yan.

    Already at her inner thigh, Kinuhata Saiai screamed when his hand was about to reach into her little shorts.

    ¡°Okay! I super get it! Just super let go of me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to cry but can¡¯t for theck of tears. It isn¡¯t even dark yet, she¡¯s not even walking in a dark alley, why would she have the misfortune of encountering a wolf here¡­

 Chapter 247: Locked on to Kinuhata Saiai

    <h4>Chapter 247: Locked on to Kinuhata Saiai</h4>

    Rubbing her thighs, Wu Yan had to admit that Kinuhata Saiai is justified in being proud of her legs.

    Although it¡¯s not as th as Ikaros, Astrea, or Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s, it wins in terms of smoothness, on par with Mikoto and Hinagiku Katsura.

    For a 12-year-old to develop something like this. It seems her research to bring out the charms in her legs paid off. She crunched the numbers about how to show just enough of her legs that one wouldn¡¯t be able to catch a glimpse of her panties. Her level of charm had risen and as someone who personally examined her legs, he can vouch for her legs with absolute confidence.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he can¡¯t help but want to tease her.

    Lightly patting her cute little cheeks, he eximed as though he¡¯s very disappointed.

    ¡°Oh jeez, if only you relented for a bit longer, I can continue ying with you¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gnashed her teeth, she wanted to punch this guy to kingdome but his hand that is patrolling around her lower abdomen and inner thighs made her give up on those tempting ideas.

    ¡°Let go of me right this super instant!¡±

    Grinning, Wu Yan released her and as soon as he did, she quickly put a distance between them with a ridiculous pace unimaginable for her stature. She stopped only when she was sure the distance was sufficiently distant enough from Wu Yan as she red at him in vignce.

    With ‡å expression on his face, he retorted at Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°I say, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s going to hard to talk at this distance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any words to super share with you!¡±

    Because of the distance, she had to raise her voice. Truth be told, the guy has a point, it¡¯s a bit hard to talk like this.

    She is saying that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him but it is apparent that she is not going to leave soon. Looking at this girl with a bit of tsundere in her, he decided to mess with her.

    ¡°So, little brat, what evil deeds are you going to do by travelling through this cramped alley?¡±

    ¡°I am not a super small brat!¡±

    When she heard the words ¡°Little brat¡±, she immediately screeched and it appears that she hasn¡¯t learnt her lesson.

    ¡°Also, I am not super trying to start bad stuff!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    Wu Yan curled his lip.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me ITEM has never done any sort of evil deeds?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and she bit down her lips as she red at him without saying anything.

    ITEM is one of the forces operating in the dark side of the Academy City. Saying she didn¡¯t dirty her hand is a lie she herself wouldn¡¯t believe.

    That super pervert must hate girls who have blood on their hands¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai couldn¡¯t stop herself from subconsciously considering this. This is part of the reason why she stayed silent, she herself didn¡¯t understand why she would worry about her image in front of this super pervert who did more than just touching her.

    Kinuhata Saiai also didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan who had examined as many anime girl archetypes as there are stars in the sky could never hate a girl unless she is bad to the bones andpletely lost themselves in the moral event horizon. Of course, being the douche he is, the prerequisite for such lenient judgment is that she¡¯s got to be a cute chick.

    Looking at Kinuhata Saiai who isn¡¯t opening her mouth, Wu Yan felt that if he continued this discussion it¡¯s probably not going to end well. Thus, he decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Well then, little brat, where are you off to? It¡¯s dark and you¡¯re all alone in this little alley, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning on robbing some hoodlums?¡±

    ¡°I super siad not to call me super little brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai reee-ed. It was all in vain as Wu Yanpletely disregarded her.

    ¡°Yes, little brat, I understand. Little brat!¡±

    Snap

    Her veins started popping on her head. She endured the urge to punch Wu Yan right in the face as she walked away.

    ¡°Hey..¡±

    Wu Yan tried catching up to her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where you are going!¡±

    ¡°To do bad stuff!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai quickened her pace as she gave that sultry reply. She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with Wu Yan anymore.

    Kinuhata Saiai seriously underestimated the thickness of Wu Yan¡¯s face and arguably the speed of his legs as well.

    One of them sped away not wanting to get caught up with while the other followed behind with as much ease as a brief walk in the park.

    And so, in the alley, the scene of a girl being chased by a guy unfolded without anyone to watch it.

    Kinuhata Saiai kept running even though she is already flushed red. It¡¯s unknown whether the reason is due tock of stamina or that she is really pissed off. When she looked back and saw Wu Yan casually keeping up with her she gave up right there and then.

    Stopping, she frustratedly yelled at him.

    ¡°What do you want¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed and crossed his arms before asking her the question again.

    ¡°Of course, I am here to ask you what are you nning on doing.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at him in a confused manner.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about what I am going to do?¡±

    Wu Yan might be grinning but he is practically beaming inside. He had a reason for being so persistent.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    Main Mission: Rescue operations

    Mission 1: Save all 20,000 sisters. Revive the dead sisters, repair all damaged sisters and store all 20,000 sisters in the bio-containment unit. (Completed)

    Reward: Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, Summoniing points x100,000 each

    Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper, No.1, elerator in Academy City. (Completed)

    Reward: Random summoning x1

    Mission 3: Dip your wick with 3 or more characters in this transcript world and persuade them to leave this world with you together.

    Reward: Free summoning of all girls who fit the mission 3¡¯s descriptions.

    ===

    The mission 3 is practically telling him to go all out inpleting this mission, it is clearly waiting to bepleted in the System menu.

    Easier said than done even if the mission is very enticing. Girls don¡¯t juste knocking on one¡¯s door. Yes, Kinuhata Saiai is on his radar.

    When Wu Yan got mission 3, two people appeared without him deliberating any further.

    The first one is Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan rose up to the challenge when Joou-sama teased him. But, it¡¯s going to be hard subjugating Joou-sama. After the trip to the amusement park, the remaining obstacles are surmountable in his opinion.

    The second one to appear is this cute and charming girl who got screwed over metaphoricallyst time, Kinuhata Saiai.

    Besides Joou-sama, she¡¯s the one who appeared in his mind.

    Inside ITEM, except for Mugino Shizuri, he had taken full advantage when Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda lostst time. When he got this mission, Wu Yan thought of them when he saw the number 3 or more, talk about coincidence!

    To achieve the minimum of the mission would be hard but the difficulty would decrease if it¡¯s these three girls since he left a pretty deep impression on them thest time he was alone with them. Even if the impression might be bad.

    If it¡¯s someone who he had previous experience with, perhaps it might be easier to attack?

    Furthermore, he liked the girls as well.

    Granted, Wu Yan had conveniently dismissed the fact that Kinuhata Saiai is 12 years old and Frenda looked minor.

 Chapter 248: When will Mugino Shizuri learn?

    <h4>Chapter 248: When will Mugino Shizuri learn?</h4>

    Kinuhata Saiai felt a sudden sense of dread as if a wolf had set his eyes on her. She looked back and began examining the whole ce to find out the root cause but she will never know that the wolf is none other than the wolf in front of her.

    Of course, Wu Yan wouldn''t say something blunt like "I am here for ya ass.", since he can''t find an excuse, he can do nothing more than shrug.

    "Well, are you going to spit it out or not¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai narrowed her eyes as she raised her guard.

    "You''re not here to obtain intelligence are you?!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Don''t you think ites first that there exists a scant of information before it can be obtained?"

    Kinuhata Saiai gave him a cold hmph. She stood arms akimbo and retorted back at him.

    "As part of the super ck ops, it is only super natural that people woulde after me every super day to get information."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and put her back in her ce.

    "Think about it, if I really am after information, why don''t I just head on over to where Mugino Shizuri is and whoop her ass until she gives me some?"

    Wu Yan rubbed the smug expression off Kinuhata Saiai pretty damn quick. Also, it brought back memories of the time he handed their perky little butts to them on a shiny te after tasing Mugino Shizuri. If they didn''t know what it''s like being a real doll, they certainly knew after that time.

    Kinuhata Saiai continued in an aggrieved manner.

    "Don''t underestimate Mugino, Mugino is super strong¡­"

    "Yes yes yes¡­"

    Listening to Kinuhata Saiai putting a brave front made him dismiss her attempts with a in reply much to Kinuhata Saiai''s unamusement as given by her action of clenching her fists.

    Seeing that Kinuhata Saiai is fuming, he rubbed his cheek and replied in an annoyed tone.

    "I say, if you''re really not up to something then perhaps you want to go look around with me?¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai finally got it, the guy isn''t after what she is going to do, he''s going after herself!

    When this thought urred, she panicked and ran as fast as her legs could carry her.

    Wu Yan was stunned, the girl just turned and ran, this cheeky girl.

    Why is she running? Could it be that she really has some top secret assignment she needs to carry out?

    Completely oblivious to the fact that he had been seen through, he shrugged and looked at Kinuhata Saiai who is still making her escape. It is like he is looking at an obsolete car with terrible horsepower, he put a bit of strength into his legs and easily appeared behind Kinuhata Saiai again.

    "I say, little brat. Why did you run? Are you that scared of me knowing where you are going?"

    "You''re the super little brat! Stop super chasing me!"

    Kinuhata Saiai didn''t turn back at all as she screamed that line. She used all her energy to run. With the way her expression looked, full of panic and dread, it is like she''s a loli being stalked by some pedobear.

    "Hey, if you stop I will stop as well¡­"

    "Get the super heck away from me! You super pervert!"

    "You little brat, it seems you really want me to chase you down¡­"

    "I said not to call me super little brat!"

    "You gonna stop running?"

    "Super never!"

    "No? Oh, so you want me to capture you? Alright, I can y that game, I will make sure to catch you real gud!"

    "Oh fudge! Help! There''s a super pervert here!"

    Before she can yell for help again, she found that a certain individual with deep red eyes was right next to her. She almost had a heart attack and she began putting more strength into her legs.

    It is at this point that she realized Wu Yan''s eyes had changed into a deep red.

    She''s a bit curious why this super pervert suddenly had very charming eyes but that isn''t a big enough reason for her to stop. If she stopped now she would be licked all over for sure and she would reek of that dirty wolf''s saliva.

    "I say, why are you running!"

    "Because a super pervert like you is chasing me!"

    "I won''t chase if you don''t run!"

    "Then you stop super chasing me!"

    "Hey, what''s with the hard rejections, I was just going to invite you out to see a movie¡­"

    "nobody wants to watch a super movie with you!"

    "It''s a movie, more specifically, B-rated movie¡­"

    When Kinuhata Saiai heard "B-rated movie", she stopped for a moment before resuming her escape¡­

    B-rated films might be enticing but going with him to a B-rated film cinema is way too dangerous.

    Wu Yan curled his lips when he saw her running even more vigorously. He jumped andnded in front of Kinuhata Saiai.

    The next instant, Kinuhata Saiai fell into someone''s embrace. That someone hugged her and from the sensation of that hug, she knew who it was without even looking.

    Kinuhata Saiai wailed as she yelled out in a despaired manner.

    "Uuu, Mugino, Takitsubou, Frenda, today, I, Kinuhata is going to get super messed up, my exquisite body, you''re finally going to fall into this super pervert''s hands! Uuu¡­"

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward, he looked at Kinuhata Saiai who gave up resisting, shut her eyes, with a tense expression and yelling about whatnot. He went ahead and pped her right on the booty.

    "Ah! He''s super going to do it! It''s super starting! He''s pulling the super moves!"

    Kinuhata Saiai started panicking even more as she frantically screamed. Wu Yan''s expression slowly begun turning into ‡å.

    "Little brat, I don''t know what you''re imagining but could you stop for just a moment¡­?"

    Kinuhata Saiai didn''t want to give in but her strength certainly started decreasing. She opened one eye and she mewled as she looked up into Wu Yan''s wine-red eyes.

    "Yo-you''re not going to super eat me?"

    Wu Yan''s twitched the corner of his lip. She got a part of the question right but now is not the time nor ce for such a series of action.

    "Little brat, you want me to eat you up that bad?"

    Wu Yan looked down at her and pulled her petite frame closer into his embrace.

    "If that''s the case, I don''t mind¡­"

    "No no! Super no!"

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed and frankly, it hurt Wu Yan''s heart. It seems the hate-o-meter on this girl is filled to the brim.

    Wu Yan never once stopped to think about what he did to someone he had for the first time. If the girl''s normal, any girl would reject him without any thought, what''s more, to say about the notion of sticking his lightsaber in her sheath.

    "Well then, Miss Kinuhata, let''s go watch some movies¡­"

    Wu Yanughed as he tightened his embrace, he is implying that if she doesn''t agree he''s not letting go.

    What a shameless guy.

    "No no, super no!"

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head in protest. It''s odd enough that a girl would like to go to a B-rated film cinema, and it''s even weirder still for a boy and a girl to go there. It''s just downright dangerous to go with Wu Yan.

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled but she could not free herself. Seeing as Wu Yan is not going to relent, she surrendered and mewled.

    "Let go of me, please. I have somewhere i need to be."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan said in an amused manner.

    "Why don''t you share it with me? Hmm¡­?"

    Kinuhata Saiai hesitated for a moment before continuing in a helpless manner.

    "Mugino ordered for all members to assemble!"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Mugino gave the orders huh? What is she up to?"

    "Mugino is going to challenge No.2, no wait, No.3, Dark Matter to a duel!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Mugino Shizuri wants to take on Kakine Teitoku?"

    Kinuhata Saiai nodded and Wu Yan couldn''t stop jolting his eyebrow.

 Chapter 249: To show someone to the door, to waste or not to waste?

    <h4>Chapter 249: To show someone to the door, to waste or not to waste?</h4>

    Mugino Shizuri v Kakine Teitoku, it happened in the original work as well. At that time, Mugino Shizuri fought against Kakine Teitoku as well as his ck operations team. It culminated in a direct confrontation between Mugino Shizuri and Kakine Teitoku.

    The result, however, is a one-sided lost for Mugino Shizuri. Kakine Teitoku''s Dark Matter is like a natural counter to Mugino Shizuri''s Meltdowner, the nature of Dark Matter allows for the creation of totally new elements which resulted in Mugino Shizuri not being able to put a scratch on Kakine Teitoku.

    In other words, Mugino Shizuri can only expect to get her ass served up to her if she fights Kakine Teitoku right now.

    How potent is Dark Matter? elerator fell into a disadvantage because he wasn''t careful enough. It is also potent enough that Mikoto who is a tier 8 super needs to up the juice of her railgun to attack him because pure electricity alone wasn''t enough to bring Kakine Teitoku any harm.

    Mugino Shizuri''s Meltdowner is rted to Mikoto''s ability. If Mugino Shizuri went up against Kakine Teitoku with her level, it is going to be a repeat of what happened in the original work.

    "Oh jeez, fucking Mugino, what is wrong with her brain?! Why would she go and challenge Kakine Teitoku?!"

    Wu Yan let go of Kinuhata Saiai as he massaged his aching temple.

    Kinuhata Saiai adjusted her slightly messy clothes after being released. She heard what Wu Yan said and she didn''t like it. Going by his words and tone, it is clear that he expects Mugino Shizuri to lose terribly against Kakine Teitoku.

    "Don''t you super-underestimate Mugino, she is still the No.4, even if Kakine Teitoku is higher up on the ranking that doesn''t say anything about the difference between them!"

    "That''s because you don''t know Kakine Teitoku!"

    Wu Yan frowned as he continued exining it to Kinuhata Saiai with a grave tone.

    "Without a doubt and with an unqualified statement I say that of all the known Lv5 in Academy City, only elerator and Mikoto stand a chance, anyone else would only get buried six feet under if they seek out a match with Kakine Teitoku!"

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to retort but Wu Yan''s grim expression made her hesitate. She continued in a simrly grave expression as well.

    "Is-is he that strong?"

    Wu Yan helplessly nodded.

    "Fine, let''s put it this way. You know elerator right? ording to the , elerator can kill Mikoto before she got strong on the 185th move!"

    "That''s impossible!"

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped.

    "That super Railgun was no.3, how can there be such enormous difference in power?!"

    "It''s not that Mikoto is weak, but that elerator is way too strong!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed and shook his head.

    "Of course, this data is now obsolete, Mikoto had already grown stronger, at this point, even if she can''t beat elerator, she won''t lose that as well."

    Kinuhata Saiai stared at Wu Yan dumbfounded by what she heard. After a brief pause, she asked him.

    "What''s super elerator got to do with Dark Matter?"

    "Here''s the kicker."

    Wu Yan sighed and then continued.

    "Kakine Teitoku will inevitably get defeated if he fought elerator."

    Kinuhata Saiai released a sigh of relief but Wu Yan''s next sentence made her jumpy again.

    "But, just by Dark Matter''s unique characteristic, he can put elerator at a disadvantage at the start of the fight, even if he is going to get whoopedter on in the fight."

    "You''re trying to say that Mugino Shizuri can beat Kakine Teitoku like this? If so, perhaps I should let her be my mentor."

    Kinuhata Saiai stayed silent, she then lifted her head and it is clear that she is now very worried.

    "Isn''t it very dangerous for Mugino to go fight him now?"

    "Maybe she would stand a chance if she immediately used her strongest attacks right off the bat against Kakine Teitoku¡­"

    Wu Yan silently praised Kinuhata Saiai when he saw how worried she is for her teammate. Even if she had seen her fair amount of sins in the dark side of the academy where throats are literally cut every day, she would still value her teammate, although the mentioned teammate probably doesn''t think too highly of her.

    "High power output¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai fell into silence again. Wu Yan shrugged with a bitter smile. He knows just why is she so bumped out.

    Mugino Shizuri''s Meltdowner is very strong. It maniptes the two state of electrons, that of being a particle and that of being in a waveform, by taking the ambiguous state between these two states, the electrons themselves be solid enough that when they are fired they are neither particles nor wave but something in between that is fired out as a destructive beam of high-speed electrons.

    The result of this pseudo-wall of electrons. .hitting an object is not going to be pretty. Her ability can turn electrons with infinitesimally small mass into a destructive mass of electrons.

    It is as powerful as it is unstable so many adjustments need to be made to optimize its performance adjusting for bnce and negative feedback. Normally, Mugino Shizuri would control the output of Meltdowner so that it doesn''t exceed what she can handle, such is what is referred to as her Lo-powered mode.

    A bunch of researchers once posited that if Mugino Shizuri ignored her subconscious survival instinct that restraints her output, she could theoretically go all out and enter her Hi-power mode. In such a state, her electronic beams could instkill the former no.3, Mikoto.

    In truth, if she did do something like that then she would probably be blown away by the feedback of such an attack as well.

    So, if Mugino Shizuri fought against Kakine Teitoku with her usual restraints, it would result in defeat, if she used her full ability, she would die as a result. Even then, it is not guaranteed that she would win.

    "And this is why I am baffled as to why she would go ahead and challenge Kakine Teitoku?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t stop facepalm-ing.

    Kinuhata Saiai replied.

    "Mugino hates Railgun because she thinks that she outranked her because of her railgun which had more super utilities. And, Railgun is a middle school student, she probably can''t take the fact that a middle-school student super outranked her."

    "Kakine Teitoku got beaten by Railgun and the guys over at the research facilities deemed that as an extension of this incident, the ability gap between the former no.3 and no.4 was in fact erroneously huge, it must follow that Mugino is far weaker than Railgun!"

    Kinuhata Saiai bitterlyughed.

    "That''s the reason why Mugino is not pleased with Dark Matter ranking above her. She wanted to prove it to the schticks at the research firms that she can beat Dark Matter, that she isn''t any weaker than Railgun."

    Wu Yan frowned, he wanted to cuss but instead, he just sagged his shoulders. He knew that Mugino is on very bad terms with Mikoto, he didn''t know it was to such an extent.

    And those bastard w.a.n.kers over at the research firms, maybe they should eat some of the drugs they engineer. What the hell do they gain from making Mugino Shizuri butthurt, isn''t she just going to dig her own grave at this rate?¡­

    "What do we super do now?"

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists.

    "Tell Mugino not to go? But with her personality, she is going to think that I think super little of her, she would probably dispatch me with a round of super Meltdowner."

    "I say, are you that worried about her?"

    "It''s not super because of Mugino!"

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head.

    "Frenda and Takitsubou will be in serious peril¡­''

    Wu Yan felt helpless. Mugino Shizuri is really forcing his hands by dragging these 3 girls who he had set his eyes on.

    Wu Yan sighed and then he said something that made Kinuhata Saiai''s jaw drop.

    "I guess it''s high time Kakine Teitoku gets wasted¡­"

 Chapter 250: Forcefully kissing a loli

    <h4>Chapter 250: Forcefully kissing a loli</h4>

    Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda waited for Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s arrival. They had already been waiting for quite some time now¡­

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s irritation is veritably written on her face, her eyes even had hints of anger. At one point, she snapped and asked Frenda.

    ¡°Frenda, where the hell is Kinuhata?¡±

    ¡°Oh jeez oh my, that¡¯s odd¡­¡±

    Frenda kept spamming calls but Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t pick up at all.

    ¡°In the end, what¡¯s going on? Kinuhata Saiai isn¡¯t the type to bete. Mugino already issued an order, I don¡¯t think Kinuhata would disobey direct orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s in some kind of trouble?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou endured her fatigue and lifted her head to voice her opinion.

    In a way, she¡¯s correct, at this point in time, Kinuhata Saiai is busy running away from a certain wolf.

    Mugino Shizuri knew through countless missions with Kinuhata Saiai that she wouldn¡¯t bete without a legitimate reason.

    ¡°Basically, do we need to go and get her?¡±

    Frenda lifted her phone to show Mugino Shizuri. The four of them had GPS equipment with them, a few clicks of a button and they can easily track each other down.

    Mugino Shizuri clicked her tongue and continued in an annoyed manner.

    ¡°Screw it. With her ability, she can get out of almost any situation by relying on her nitrogen armor. We will not wait for her, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged nces and they helplessly acquiesced since Mugino said it, this means this is what they are going to do.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ===

    ¡°You¡¯re going to super fight against Dark Matter right?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai heard Wu Yan say that he¡¯s going to waste the guy and this is how she responded. She can¡¯t help continuing after seeing Wu Yan nod.

    ¡°You¡¯re going super crazy right? Didn¡¯t you super say that Dark Matter is super strong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s strong¡­¡±

    His eyes turned from deep red into a radiant golden color. It was only for a brief moment and as a result, Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t notice the rapid change in eye color.

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°But, I am stronger!¡±

    Wu Yan said that with due confidence. If it were before, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t dare to state something like that in consideration of Kakine Teitoku¡¯s Dark Matter. In fact, he would be at risk of losing for the most part.

    However, now that he has got a new bloodline and new equipment, fighting with an archangel is arguably more terrifying than going up against Kakine Teitoku.

    Against Kakine Teitoku, Wu Yan thinks that he can kill Kakine Teitoku no problemo.

    Kinuhata Saiai was surprised by Wu Yan¡¯s confident speech but she soon frowned.

    ¡°You did defeat Mugino so you should be a lv5 as well if you work together with Mugino maybe we can bring Kakine Teitoku down!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and he didn¡¯t say anything in response. He silently snickered, he hopes that Kinuhata Saiai can keep her jaw from dropping to the floor when the timees.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai changed her tone as she looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why are you super helping us?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder why?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan put on a fa?ade as he rubbed his chin in consternation. He grinned when he saw Kinuhata Saiai had a serious expression on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Kakine Teitoku wants to hurt my girls and if I don¡¯t do anything that just won¡¯t do..¡±

    ¡°Your girls?!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and her eyes went wide staring at him. She pointed her finger at him and yelled.

    ¡°Who are you calling your girls! You super pervert! As expected, you¡¯re a super pervert that is nning on capturing the four of us!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t get it wrong!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped her by shaking his head, he then continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the four of you, it¡¯s three of you, I don¡¯t want anything to do with that Obasan Mugino who seems to be hitting a menopause or something!¡±

    ¡°Y-yo-yo-you¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s finger shook. The guy just tantly made it clear that he is gunning for the 3 girls and one of them is her. Kinuhata Saiai started screaming hysterically.

    ¡°I am not your super girl! You super pervert, stop super imagining weird stuff!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Kinuhatchan, you don¡¯t need to be so shy. We have already done this and that, bing my girl is only a matter of time no?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in such a sickly romantic way! I just got super screwed over by you!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t take note of the wordsing out of her mouth. She kept ranting on.

    ¡°There was never any super us, it¡¯s you, you did all of that! I did not super consent to it!¡±

    ¡°Well well, it¡¯s, all the same, ain¡¯t it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so super not!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai felt her throat starting to heat up. She is so riled up that she started heaving.

    He looked at Kinuhata Saiai who is slightly panting and he grabbed her. When she flinched, he lifted her chin and aimed for a close encounter of the lips.

    ¡°Y-you what are you super doing?!¡­¡±

    His mesmerizing red eyes stopped her face from making any movements even though she averted her eyes. She also found herself paralyzed, she wanted to remove Wu Yan¡¯s hands from her but his next sentence stopped her.

    ¡°Kinuhatchan, don¡¯t tell me you want to stay in the dark side of the academy every day staring at the darkness?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai fell silent, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. She wants to say that she didn¡¯t want to continue living like this but she is already used to the life of squirming and running around in the dark side of the academy. Even if she says she wants to continue her present lifestyle, somewhere deep down, she knows that this isn¡¯t true.

    Kinuhata Saiai could only stay silent.

    Her silence made Wu Yan sigh. Since she kept her mouth shut, Wu Yan docked lips with her.

    Kinuhata Saiai who is still thinking about stuff was stunned by this sudden action. When she registered what had happened, a thick and hot tongue had found its way into her mouth, subjugating her little tongue and making it dance in tune with his.

    Kinuhata Saiai widened her eyes, she stared at his face, now closer than ever before and she panicked. She uttered muffled sounds while cing her hands against his chest in a poor attempt to separate herself from him.

    Wu Yan hugged her and french kissed the sh*t out of her. Her futile attempts at pping his chest soon became apparent to her as her strength dwindled with time. At this point, her strength isn¡¯t even enough to kill a mosquito.

    She slowly closed her eyes, in her diminishing point of view, her hands had already found themselves linked around Wu Yan¡¯s neck. She seriously embraced her first kiss.

    Their tongues pped and coiled around each other, exchanging saliva all the while. Her first kiss had be something so intimate, her heart kept throbbing and pretty soon her body heated up as well.

    She felt a bit suffocated but the sensation brought her a faint feeling of bliss. Going along with the flow and the sensation of bliss that she felt, she lost any sense of control.

    Finally, their lips parted.

    Wu Yan smiled at Kinuhata Saiai who is heaving.

    ¡°Kinuhatchan, you¡¯re still going to reject me after this?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is still heaving, apparently, she hasn¡¯t recovered enough to answer him. Wu Yan seized the opportunity to dere something.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, just like Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, I am not nning on letting even one of you escape¡­¡±

    Wu Yan licked the corner of her lips before giving her a few light pecks on the cheek.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you don¡¯t know how to answer, you still have plenty of time toe up with one answer after I locate Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda¡­¡±

    ===

    Every day we stray further away from God¡­

 Chapter 251: Dark Matter v Meltdowner

    <h4>Chapter 251: Dark Matter v Meltdowner</h4>

    While Wu Yan is busy pulling his moves on a young girl, in a street some distance away¡­

    "Takitsubou, how is it? Did you locate that guy?"

    Mugino Shizuri said in an irritated manner while crossing her arms.

    Because themercialplex they are in is densely popted, AIM fields merge and copse rapidly so Takitsubou Rikou has to up her game to locate the person she is looking for. Her pale face and the torrent of sweating down her face spoke volumes of the fatigue she is experiencing, her gait also suggests that she might fall any moment now.

    Takitsubou Rikou swallowed a l for this express purpose.

    Frenda tightened her fists. She might a bit timid and afraid of dying but she still cares for herrades. In the original work, she wouldn''t have snitched on her friends had Kakine Teitoku not threatened her with death.

    Looking at Takitsubou Rikou''s anguished face, she decided to stay silent because Mugino Shizuri looked dead serious in going through with this.

    She can see that Takitsubou Rikou is obviously straining her body andputational power to locate Kakine Teitoku. But, she didn''t want her to stop, she kept pushing her on and on.

    At one point, Takitsubou Rikou''s eyes froze and she immediately turned back towards Mugino Shizuri, with a shaky voice she reported her findings.

    "I located him! He''s not far away from here, he doesn''t seem to be moving and is remaining stationary."

    Takitsubou Rikou stopped using her ability the moment she found her target. She looked very exhausted by this ordeal as she couldn''t stop panting. If one were to examine her closer, one could see that she is barely standing at all.

    "Good! Takitsubou, let''s get moving and catch him before he runs off!"

    Mugino Shizuri revealed a smile,pletely ignorant to her utter inability to defeat Kakine Teitoku. In her mind, if that middle school student can do something like that, surely she must be able to do the same as well!

    When she heard Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou smiled but that forced smile didn''tst long. She didn''t even have the strength to fake a smile.

    Mugino Shizuri began moving towards Kakine Teitoku after dering something like that. She didn''t even stop to ask Takitsubou Rikou if she is okay. She just did her own stuff and the other two girls tried following her. It''s just that, Takitsubou Rikou fell down on her knees after just a few steps.

    "Takitsubou!"

    Frenda cried out as she hurried to Takitsubou Rikou''s side and gave her a helping hand.

    "Are you alright?! Takitsubou!"

    Mugino Shizuri stopped moving and she turned back, she frowned when she saw how Takitsubou Rikou looked like she couldn''t move another inch. In her usual annoyed tone, she asked her.

    "What''s wrong now?"

    "I am okay¡­"

    It''s unknown if the reason is extreme exhaustion but she replied with a sickly pale face, this greatly troubled Frenda.

    "Takitsubou, try resting for a few minutes?"

    Frenda said in a hesitating manner. She cast her nce Mugino Shizuri''s way as if seeking her opinion.

    Mugino Shizuri looked at Takitsubou Rikou with eyebrows raised to the max. Takitsubou Rikou is nigh useless in battle but she is instrumental in tracking operations. If Kakine Teitoku ran away, how would she know which direction to give chase?

    Mugino Shizuri is silent so Frenda chose to remain silent as well. Takitsubou Rikou heaved and stood up.

    "I am okay, let''s continue¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri smiled.

    "Oh is that so? Good, if that''s the case, let''s keep moving!"

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou can only nod.

    They weaved through the crowd and was guided through various alleys by Takitsubou Rikou. Finally, the 3 ITEM members reached an enormous warehouse.

    They stopped when they reached here, they turned grim when they saw what they are up against, their bodies also didn''t move.

    It''s a teenager with an evil aura around him, he leaned against the wall of the warehouse with a sinister grin. It''s not hard to see that this guy is going to conjure up a sh*tstorm.

    He had a vicious air around him, his tecolored eyes were trained on Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He didn''t seem too surprised at the appearance of these three girls, it is as though he is waiting for them to appear.

    This guy is none other than Kakine Teitoku.

    "Finally found me huh? Well then, ITEM, what is your business with me?"

    Kakine Teitoku sardonicallyughed at the 3 individuals in front of him. His words came as a surprise to Mugino Shizuri and her entourage.

    "Since when did you know we are after you?"

    Mugino Shizuri lifted an eyebrow but her elegant action couldn''t hide the anger from seeing Kakine Teitoku''s mocking attitude.

    Kakine Teitoku pursed his lips and answered her.

    "When thatssie over there used her ability, I immediately knew what''s up."

    Mugino turned grave and she narrowed her eyes. Kakine Teitoku didn''t bother giving Mugino Shizuri a second look as he kept his attention on Takitsubou Rikou.

    "I was going to create special particles that would disperse the exact same AIM as me and divert you girls to another ce. But, because I wanted to know why you girls are chasing me, I decided to wait here for you all."

    "The reason?"

    Mugino Shizuriughed as green light started shining. Green orbs of light appeared beside her.

    "Do I have to exin myself?"

    She lifted one of the light orbs and grinned towards Kakine Teitoku as if mocking Kakine Teitoku.

    Kakine Teitoku grinned back but his grin also contained tremendous fury.

    "You? Someone who couldn''t even handle [Hunter] when he appeared even going all out with no results to show for yourself? You pathetic No.4! Hahahaha!"

    Kakine Teitokuughed out loud like he found the most amusing story of them all.

    "You bastard¡­"

    After the crushing defeat with against Wu Yan, Mugino Shizuri couldn''t get over it. Kakine Teitoku brought up the painful memory and along with it, the wrath of having lost to Wu Yan, the fury had consumed her rational thought in only a second.

    Aser shot out from Mugino Shizuri until it hit Kakine Teitoku.

    She frowned knowing that Kakine Teitoku won''t get done in so easily.

    "That''s your Meltdowner?"

    Kakine Teitoku''s cocky voice came just as she thought about him. Mugino Shizuri had a grim expression as she looked at the site of impact.

    Kakine Teitoku had a dark gas-like matter covering his chest and he was unharmed through it all.

    "This¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri couldn''t believe the sight of an unharmed Kakine Teitoku. She looked like someone had changed her worldview.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou had the same expression, they had never seen anyone mock Meltdowner and Mugino Shizuri while getting away with it with nary a scratch on them.

    Kakine Teitoku patted his chest and the dark gas rippled. Kakine Teitoku pursed his lips and told her off.

    "This is so elementary, I will let you in on something, these Dark Matter you see here will disintegrate anything foreign that it touches into the most elementary particles, energy, and velocity, all will be nigh lost in the resulting collision."

    Kakine Teitoku sneered at Mugino Shizuri.

    "If I remember correctly, your Meltdowner is made up of electrons right?!"

    Mugino Shizuri was stunned, she didn''t imagine her Meltdowner would get unraveled so easily.

    A deep sense of dread filled her and she had a faint thought that told her she might have been a bit too naive.

 Chapter 252: A one sided match! Madness and hateâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 252: A one sided match! Madness and hate¡­</h4>

    Seeing as Mugino Shizuri is stupefied by it all, Kakine Teitoku stopped hisughing and changed to a helpless smile while shaking his head. He continued in a disappointed manner.

    "It seems you have too much confidence in your own ability. That should be the reason why you can''t deal with seeing your ability being rendered ineffective. Without your littlesers, you''re nothing¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku looked down on Mugino Shizuri.

    "With nothing to use against me. It seems that your defeat in this battle is a foregone conclusion¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku grinned and looked at Mugino Shizuri as if she is a walking corpse.

    Mugino Shizuri finally regained a bit of her senses. Being talked down to by Kakine Teitoku made her furious, she roared.

    "Oh I see how it is! Fine! Since you want to die a bit quicker, I am going to oblige you!"

    Mugino Shizuri took out a crystalline object, Diffusion Aid Semiconductor.

    She hit the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor with her Meltdowner and a bullet rain was born from the resulting collision, practically carpet bombing Kakine Teitoku with the reflectedsers.

    Kakine Teitoku had the same smug grin he had, he saw the bullet rain ofser and he spread his arm wide open as if weing a customer. He closed his eyes in a rxed manner as he leaned against the wall of the warehouse. He ignored the bullet rain ofsers that would make anyone very terrified.

    Dark Matter gas appeared and shielded Kakine Teitoku from the bombardment.

    Loud booms ensued and the fireworks covered Kakine Teitoku''s figure. The warehouse wasn''t so lucky, it had been pierced by a lot ofsers since the beginning of the salvo.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou already found their exit when Mugino Shizuri took out the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor. They looked at the center of all the action and they thanked God that they weren''t anywhere close to it. It''s not the first time they had seen this scene but each and every time they see it, they would be afraid of it.

    They talked longer than the duration of this fight. From the start, they had no ce in this fight, it was not a ce they could intervene.

    Mugino Shizuri was pleased when she saw Kakine Teitoku being engulfed by the sheer salvo ofsers. Very soon, however, her smile froze.

    Thesers. .hit Kakine Teitoku and stopped in mid-air before being disintegrated by the dark matter that shrouded Kakine Teitoku.

    None of them hit Kakine Teitoku.

    "This¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri was overwhelmed by it all. Kakine Teitoku knew what she is thinking because he still had the same grin he had. She just couldn''t believe her ability''s utter uselessness against Dark Matter¡­

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged nces of disbelief as well. Mugino Shizuri is someone whose name is synonymous with invincible.

    After joining ITEM with Mugino Shizuri, they had never seen any enemy who could survive more than 10 moves from Mugino Shizuri.

    Since that day, everything changed. The invincible Mugino Shizuri had lost to an experiment item stealing thief. She had lostpletely at the hands of Wu Yan.

    Mugino Shizuri''s image had fallen in their heart by more than half since that day.

    Since the joint operation with Hound Dog, Mugino Shizuri had once again found herself defeated at the hands of an unknown woman.

    She couldn''t even fight back at all.

    Mugino Shizuri''s image fell once more.

    Is Mugino Shizuri going to lose again?¡­

    This thought appeared in Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. They felt an immense fear of this happening.

    Looking at Kakine Teitoku who is sniggering, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou felt that as the leader of the ck operations organization as SCHOOL, he probably won''t let them go without killing them.

    If Mugino Shizuri lost this time, there is a good chance that they will die as well.

    Kakine Teitoku walked towards Mugino Shizuri with the leisure of one who is taking a stroll in the park. His sheer disdain is a stark contrast to the shock in Mugino Shizuri.

    Mugino Shizuri''s expression froze and she stepped back almost reflexively. Kakine Teitoku ignored her action and kept walking towards her, every step he took, Mugino Shizuri would take a step back.

    It is clear how terrified Mugino Shizuri is with Kakine Teitoku.

    He frowned and told her off.

    "Why are you backing off? I thought you were here to trouble me? Waste no time and be done with it,e on, bring out your full power!"

    Kakine Teitoku is a bit annoyed that he has to spend time fighting against low-quality opponents. This is also typical of his personality to look down on people below his ranking.

    "damn!"

    Mugino Shizuri stopped and she had a very angry expression while staring at Kakine Teitoku. She is still a bit afraid and she didn''t want to admit it but Kakine Teitoku is right.

    Because of her confidence in her own ability, she relied on it to the extent that without it, she is basically harmless.

    Because the warehouse is on fire, the temperate around them steadily rose until she felt like her throat is starting to dry up as well.

    Mugino Shizuri noted her own emotions and clenched her fists. Thinking back on her recent failure got her very close to manic frenzy. Is she going to lose another time here and now?

    Thinking about this, she hysterically yelled.

    "Fkkk! You''re just one ranking above me!"

    Kakine Teitoku stopped, his smile began receding and his expression dimmed. Because he lowered his head, his bangs covered his eyes from view.

    When he went silent, the air became heavy with killing intention, Mugino Shizuri shuddered when she sensed it, she adopted a dreadful expression.

    A low sound came from Kakine Teitoku and it sounded as if it came from hell.

    "Mugino Shizuri, you done fucked up¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku might have hated elerator to the bones but right now, he''s most pissed off by Misaka Mikoto.

    He didn''t stand a chance against Mikoto and his Dark Matter got torn apart just like his pride by Mikoto''s railgun.

    When he remembered how cocksure he was that day, how confident he was that he arrived at the scene with six wings, so sure he was that he could easily obtain anything he wanted.

    Kakine Teitoku never thought that he would wrong, so very wrong in his estimations.

    He thought he would be taking candy from a baby but he got bitchpped back into his rightful ce like the little cheeky ass monkey that he is. So much for having an invincible power that he got done in by a souped-up electric generator.

    Moreover, he got demoted to No.3 after that. Mugino Shizuri''s mention about him being ranked just above her brought out the hate within him.

 Chapter 253: Remove your filthy hands at once!

    <h4>Chapter 253: Remove your filthy hands at once!</h4>

    When Kakine Teitoku lifted his head, his dark expression had disappeared but Mugino Shizuri isn''t rxing just yet. That''s because she can still feel the tense air around them.

    Mugino Shizuri subconsciously retreated a bit as fear started welling up within her. A motion shared by Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Their leader, intimidated by Kakine Teitoku, the girls knew the jig is up and despair soon filled their thoughts. Another defeat for Mugino Shizuri and this time they won''t be getting away so easily¡­

    Kakine Teitoku lifted his hand and the Dark Matter around him shone as they concentrated in his hand. Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou each had a different expression but Kakine Teitoku ignored them and soon he formed a dark orb in his hand.

    Without dy, he threw it at Mugino Shizuri.

    The rm within Mugino Shizuri went off like mad. Her mind went nk as the ball filled with a destructive aura approached her. She bit her lips and threw away the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor and she quickly formed an electron shield with all her might.

    The next moment, the dark orb exploded 1 meter away from her.

    BOOM

    Following a loud boom, a mushroom cloud could be seen as if a miniature nuclear bomb had gone off. The cloud suffused the immediate area around the warehouse and went up towards the sky, the whole thing really looked like a scaled-down version of the real thing.

    Although it''s on a vastly smaller scale, the explosion was enough to wreck the immediate area, everything got decimated and the cloud covered the sky, stones danced in the aftermath and within the mushroom cloud.

    Those close to this area could hear the sound and when they looked they could see a small mushroom clouding from a bit further away.

    Kakine Teitoku flew out of the mess with his shiny wings. He floated in midair with 3 pairs of wings as he surveyed the area. He locked onto a certain area of the explosion site as if he can see beyond the thick cloud of dust and smoke, he did this all with a grin.

    A wind blew past the area cleared up the mushroom cloud. When the cloud cleared up, he could see what he did.

    Not a single spot left intact, big and small holes riddled the area. Debris was everywhere and at the center of the event, in the biggest hole of them all, Mugino Shizuri was there.

    A bit further away, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were left with tattered clothes, they were injured all over and their face had been marred by dust. They all squirmed as theyid on the ground.

    Mugino Shizuri couldn''t stop coughing because of all the dust, It was very ufortable to say the least, her clothes were totally messed up butpared to Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda, she''s still rtively okay.

    Her eyes were filled with terror as she looked at Kakine Teitoku who leisurely floated there.

    One move, it was just one move, even after deploying her electron shield the ensuing shockwave was still enough to harm her significantly.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who were at a safe distance away ended up being hit hard enough that they couldn''t stand up.

    How is this possible¡­ how can anyone be this strong¡­ this is impossible¡­

    Mugino Shizuri shrunk back as this thought reverberated throughout her head. She can''t help mumbling a bit, it looks like she''s going to suffer a bit of PTSD after this.

    She struggled to look at Kakine Teitoku who is still floating midair. she couldn''t believe that despite being fellow Lv5s, they are so vastly different in strength.

    Is Dark Matter really that strong? Misaka Mikoto, how did she beat this monster¡­

    Kakine Teitoku pped his wings and he slowly descended towards Mugino Shizuri making her flinch in surprise.

    Kakine Teitoku narrowed his eyes as he examined her slightly trembling body.

    "Is this it? How boring¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri clenched her teeth, aser hit Kakine Teitoku but his Dark Matter dispelled it pretty easily.

    Mugino Shizuri was stunned for words, she spammedsers at Kakine Teitoku but without exception, all of them were dispelled pretty easily despiteing as close as 10cm from hitting him.

    Kakine Teitoku''s haughty attitude disappeared as he observed Mugino Shizuri going berserk on him. His expression became one of a calm expression. He is looking at her like she''s at death''s door.

    Aser came out of his wing and hit Mugino Shizuri. She got thrown away from the impact and she hit the ground pretty hard, blood had already dyed her red.

    Walking to her front, Kakine Teitoku looked down at Mugino Shizuri who is still struggling to get up. Heughed at her.

    "I don''t get it, why did youe and pick a fight when you are so woefully weak? You have a death wish or something?"

    Mugino Shizuri didn''t say anything in response, not because she didn''t want to, but because she couldn''t as she felt pain all over her body and she could barely move her body. She could taste blood in her mouth and her eyes had lost its colors. Despair started welling up within her.

    Clicking his tongue in an annoyed manner, Kakine Teitoku turned away and walked towards Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. He had a sinister smile as he left a line for her.

    "Seeing as you''re a lv5, I am going to kill youst."

    Kakine Teitokuughed like a maniac as he turned to look at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou in their ragged forms.

    "I am going to dispatch your subordinates real quick!"

    Frenda started ppanicking and fearing for her life when she saw Kakine Teitoku approaching her. She put all her strength into begging.

    "Pl-please don''t ki-kill me¡­ I-I don''t want to die¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Kakine Teitoku looked at Frenda andughed. nobody knew why heughed as he did but he seemed pleased with her.

    "This is unexpectedly cowardly of you. Very well, I will leave you be for now¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku looked at Takitsubou Rikou at the side, he bent down and grabbed her by the cor as he lifted her up. Laughing like a maniac, he said to her.

    "In that case, I will start with you first! I was going to leave you forst since actually managed to track me down. Since your leader is a lv5, I can''t let her die in front of you girls right? Your teammate also begged for her life so I am just going to have to start with you first!"

    Takitsubou Rikou''s tired eyes fell on Kakine Teitoku, her eyes were moist as she looked at himughing.

    Her life started floating past her eyes, and it is at this point that Takitsubou Rikou discovered how most of her memories had been with ITEM.

    Because of the downside of developing her ability, she spent most of her time sleeping. In fact, for the most part, she slept through the day. Every time she is conscious, it would be something rted to mission and using her ability to track stuff down.

    At the brink of death, Takitsubou Rikou scanned her memories and found that her life hadcked substance¡­

    If she can live one more time, how pleasant would that be?

    The next time, I am going to create my own memories¡­

    A sudden scene appeared in her mind, a scene that was different from her memories. This scene had been a real eye-opener for her.

    It''s not sleeping, it''s not a mission, it''s herselfying in another man''s embrace. And this man touched her all over¡­

    "Die¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku said while raising his hand. Someone immediately grabbed his hand.

    "Remove your filthy hands at once!"

 Chapter 254: I want your 3 subordinates as my compensation!

    <h4>Chapter 254: I want your 3 subordinates as mypensation!</h4>

    "Remove your dirty hands at once!"

    A cold voice rang in this rtively still ce. Mugino Shizuri and Frenda were surprised by the sudden sound and Kakine Teitoku froze up as well.

    The next instant, a strong force entered Kakine Teitoku''s hand and he felt an intense paining from the vice on his hand. Making him yelp in pain.

    Takitsubou Rikou opened her eyes with the fastest speed she had ever muster up in her entire life.

    Takitsubou Rikou saw that the person here is the same person she had recalled in her mind.

    "I am telling you to remove your dirty hands! Are you deaf?"

    Before Kakine Teitoku can respond, a fist came straight for his face and hit him right in the middle of the face.

    Another round of pain made him yelp as he got sent flying through the air with a punch from Wu Yan. Because of the impact, he had released his grip on Takitsubou Rikou''s cor.

    A pair of hands hugged Takitsubou Rikou before she could hit the floor.

    The paradoxically familiar yet unfamiliar hand made her heart tremble. She almost cried when she saw the face that she had not seen more than 3 times in her life.

    "Takitsubou! Frenda!"

    Kinuhata Saiai came just in time to see Kakine Teitoku being sent flying by a knuckle sandwich. She saw Frenda lying on the ground and Takitsubou Rikou in Wu Yan''s arms, she also saw the extent of their injuries as she eximed.

    "Mugino!"

    Kinuhata Saiai was stunned by the scene of Mugino Shizuriying on the floor at the mercy of her enemy. She ran on over to Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou''s side.

    "Are you guys super okay?"

    Kinuhata Saiai asked the two in a worried manner. She just couldn''t fathom the idea that they would get so badly hurt in such a short period of time they had not seen each other.

    "Kinuhata¡­"

    Frenda mewled in a weak manner.

    When she saw the one who is hugging Takitsubou Rikou, the very same person who sent Kakine Teitoku flying with one punch, she can''t help but exim.

    "It''s you!"

    "What?"

    Wu Yan used a cheeky tone on her.

    "Why can''t it be me?"

    "Why are you here?"

    Frenda asked with her guard raised. Wu Yan is still their enemy so she can''t be careless.

    "Kinuhata, why are you with him?"

    Before Kinuhata Saiai can say anything, Wu Yan tightened his hug as he grinned at a dazed Takitsubou Rikou.

    "Well, naturally it''s too save you girls!"

    "Save us?"

    Frenda felt her brain going into short circuit.

    "Y-you why did you save us? In the end, aren''t we enemies?"

    "No way, I want to be your man!"

    Wu Yan threw that line out without considering the effect of said line on Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou''s brain which can''t deal with the turn of events. He let them sort out their thoughts before turning around.

    "It''s you!"

    The exact same line as Frenda, but her tone was one of surprise whereas Kakine Teitoku''s is of pure untampered hatred.

    Grabbing his face, Kakine Teitoku stood up while ring at Wu Yan. Old and new grudge is now up to him to settle.

    The new grudge would be the part where he got sent on a short flight by his punch, the old grudge would be because this man is the boyfriend of Misaka Mikoto.

    "Kakine Teitoku!"

    Wu Yan inly puts it, he passed Takitsubou Rikou over to Kinuhata Saiai before standing up.

    "I remember you, you''re No.3''s boyfriend¡­"

    His eyes had malice and killing intention interwoven into a sinister leer. Anything rted to Mikoto is enough to bring out the hate within him.

    Wu Yanughed when he heard Kakine Teitoku talk.

    "No.3? bitch, please. She''s No.2 now!"

    Kakine Teitoku''s body trembled and if eyes could kill, his probably could. Wu Yan hit him way too close to home.

    "Hey hey hey!"

    Frenda shivered in fear as she called out to Wu Yan.

    "Essentially, you''re just pissing him off? You must be mad! Mugino can''t even touch the guy, just because you can defeat her doesn''t mean you can defeat him, let''s run while we still can!"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou cast their eyes on him. They were worried and afraid at the same time. They seem to share Frenda''s thoughts on running away. Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    The guy has wings, it''s going to be far easier for him to catch us if we ran on the ground.

    Plus, there isn''t any need to run¡­

    Ignoring the killing intention pouring out of Kakine Teitoku, he walked on over to Mugino Shizuri and told her off as she squirmed on the ground.

    "You, look at what you had wrought with your petty pride!"

    Mugino Shizuri''s pupil shrunk, a hint of pensive sadness could be observed on her face. She replied while coughing.

    "You¡­ are you here tough at me? If so¡­ you won¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head and continued.

    "Oh don''t you worry, I am going to have funughing at you after this."

    "After this?"

    Mugino Shizuri bitterlyughed and she looked at Kakine Teitoku, she continued in a depressed tone.

    "I don''t even know if I will be alive after this¡­"

    "I will be covering you!"

    Wu Yan''s sentence made Kakine Teitokuugh. Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda flinched in response while Mugino Shizuri''s eyes beamed up, she returned back to her depressed state pretty soon.

    "You don''t understand, Dark Matter isn''t just for show."

    Wu Yan waved his hand and asked her another question.

    "You tell me, you want to live or not?"

    "Yes, I do!"

    Mugino Shizuri replied back. If at all possible, anyone would want to stay alive than die, Mugino Shizuri is the same.

    "That is all I need to hear¡­"

    Wu Yan eyed Kakine Teitoku and told Mugino Shizuri.

    "First thing first, I am going to need apensation for all of this trouble.

    Mugino Shizuri turned to look at Wu Yan, signaling to him that she''s listening. Wu Yan smiled and looked at Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda.

    "I want your 3 subordinates as thepensation.

    Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda were too stunned for words. Kinuhata Saiai cussed silently but she looked at Wu Yan without speaking anyway.

    "Well?"

    He''s definitely pleased with the expression the 3 girls at the side had. He grinned at Mugino Shizuri.

    Her expression is dark, she''s not the type that would weep for deadrades, she probably wouldn''t even feel too bad if all of them died.

    With Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou gone, ITEM would have to be reorganized even if it weren''t disbanded.

    When she saw Kakine Teitoku''s figure, her heart jumped and she quickly agreed to his terms.

    "If you protect me, I have no disagreement¡­"

    "Mugino¡­"

    Frenda couldn''t believe that she got traded off so easily, she felt a bit hurt by her. She had seen humans being traded likemodities before but Frenda never thought that a day woulde where she would be sold off like this.

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her teeth, it seems as though she wanted to give Wu Yan a big fat chomp. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou seemed a bit pleased with the idea.

    I am going with this guy from now on?¡­

    Wu Yan thought he had only made a bit of progress on this harem route involving Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He probably didn''t know that he had progressed even further on this route¡­

    Now that Mugino Shizuri agreed to his term, Wu Yan smiled before turning his attention back on Kakine Teitoku with a cold expression.

    Within ITEM, excluding Aunty Mugino who seems to have a permanent sandpaper carrot up her poop chute, he loved the other 3 girls.

    When he saw how badly Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda got roughed up, Wu Yan made up his mind.

    He vowed to give Kakine Teitoku the most splendid funeral!

 Chapter 255: Railgun, the bane of Kakine Teitoku

    <h4>Chapter 255: Railgun, the bane of Kakine Teitoku</h4>

    Kakine Teitoku stood there waiting for Wu Yan and Mugino Shizuri to end their talks. He seemed like he didn''t care how the talks turned out.

    Only Kakine Teitoku knows how much he wants to go wild.

    Kakine Teitoku swore not once but multiple times to make Misaka Mikoto rue the day she brought him down from his ranking, he wanted her to beg for her death and then he would give her a fate worse than death.

    Every time he wanted to take revenge against Mikoto, he would inevitably recall the image of an orangeser taking him out in one shot.

    That orangeser had left a trauma in him. Every time he even thought about the orangeser, his hate would be dispelled by the sight or even the very thought of going up against the orangeser.

    In other words, Kakine Teitoku is scared¡­

    Before he cane up with a way to deal with that orangeser, Kakine Teitoku must not reveal himself before Mikoto.

    Wu Yan''s appearance and his words had brought out the hatred he had buried, now it is all exploding out from within him.

    If he can''t deal with Railgun, he can always go after her man, right? If he killed her boyfriend who knows what state that No.3 will end up in?¡­

    It''s clear that Kakine Teitoku still can''t deal with the fact he got pulled down to No.3, the guy is trying to escape this fact in his mind.

    When he settled on this decision, Kakine Teitoku already forgot what Wu Yan said, he calmly waited for Wu Yan and Mugino Shizuri to finish their conversation.

    When Wu Yan turned around and looked at him, Kakine Teitokuughed.

    "Are you done with your business? If you''re not, I don''t mind it if you continue, I can wait¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku thinks of him as the boyfriend of Mikoto and nothing more.

    He personally investigated him and found that he is but a mere lv0, a delinquent with no powers to speak of.

    This kind of identity, had he not been the boyfriend of Mikoto, Kakine Teitoku wouldn''t even waste a second of his time to look at his profile.

    Kakine Teitoku thinks that he can end Wu Yan anytime he wanted.

    It''s just that Kakine Teitoku forgot what happened thest time he thought it would as easy as taking candy from a baby.

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Wu Yan saw the condescending light in his eyes and heughed it off, he continued much to the surprise of Kakine Teitoku.

    "But, I mind it very much!"

    Wu Yan shook his head as he continued.

    "I don''t have the time of day to waste with you, it''s getting dark and I need to get home to eat dinner with my wives¡­"

    "He''s mad! The guy must have gone absolutely mad!"

    Frenda clenched her beret and used it to cover her eyes. She didn''t have the heart to watch what is about to unfold. Why does the guy have to dig his grave like that? Even if he didn''t want to run and wanted to fight just get on it with it.

    Takitsubou Rikou and Kinuhata Saiai were worried about Wu Yan. Even Mugino Shizuri felt that it''s only a matter of time before Wu Yan gets a smackdown.

    Kakine Teitokuughed but his eyes were serious, Wu Yan''s words were nothing more than wind to his ears.

    "You are very confident aren''t you? Do you think that No.3¡­ Misaka Mikoto wille and save you?"

    Wu Yan merely grinned in response, the same thing Kakine Teitoku did when Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou confronted him.

    That''s the look of someone who didn''t consider the opponent worthy.

    He rubbed his chin and shrugged.

    "Mikoto won''t being, it''s only me here so you don''t need to pee your pants¡­"

    "You think I am afraid?"

    Kakine Teitoku is so insulted he expressed his anger withughter.

    "Are you actually saying that I am intimidated?"

    ''That is the case."

    He took out a coin from his pocket and ced it between his fingers much to the shock of Kakine Teitoku.

    "You should have brought a pair of yellow pants, don''t you think so? No.3¡­"

    "You asshole!"

    Kakine Teitoku had a grim face, he might be putting on a brave front but his real attention is on the coin in his hand. A look at his eyes and one could see terror within them.

    Although the terror disappeared pretty quickly, Wu Yan still saw them and he looked at the coin in his hand. He ruminated for a bit before realizing what''s going on.

    His red eyes beamed and he formted a n¡­

    Crackle crackle

    Wu Yan was d in lightning as they whipped around making sounds as if someone is scratching mirrors. The bluish-white lightning suffused Wu Yan.

    "What?!"

    Kakine Teitoku couldn''t believe the sight of Wu Yan d in lightning. He yelled out.

    "This is impossible! Aren''t you a lv0? You were hiding your strength all this time?"

    Wu Yan hiding his ability didn''t shock him as much as the fact that he had the same ability as that girl. Linking the pieces together made him stupefied.

    Wu Yan confirmed his suspicions upon seeing the look of utter shock on Kakine Teitoku. He flipped the coin as itnded on his hand.

    "No more chit-chats!"

    Kakine Teitoku turned very dark, the anger in his eyes made him throw aside the surprise he had upon seeing his ability.

    He uttered a cold hmph and spread his wings. He sneered at him from above.

    "The same electrical power as Railgun huh? It''s not a surprise that you two got together, but¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku grinned.

    "I find it doubtful that you can use railgun¡­"

    Wu Yan had a very odd expression, it''s like he wanted tough but chose to endure the urge. Instead, Wu Yan lifted his hand, still d in lightning, he channeled the lightning towards his hand and the coin.

    This familiar and nightmarish scene urred while Kakine Teitoku''s pupil shrunk in response. He tried to tell himself that this is all merely a bluff.

    The next scene made him wish he brought the brown pants instead.

    The coin had heated up into a white radiant spot of light. Meanwhile, Wu Yan''s red eyes turned into golden eyes.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Mugino Shizuri who saw his red eyes turn golden made them very perturbed when they were already confused as to why he had red eyes.

    Kakine Teitoku''s heart throbbed when he saw the coin slowly gaining energy. A deep dread grasped him from within.

    The next instant, a railgun was fired at nigh lightning speed towards Kakine Teitoku much to everyone''s surprise.

    "Railgun!"

    Kakine Teitoku deployed threeyers of Dark Matter as he dodged to the side like his life depended on it.

    Wu Yanughed when he saw this scene, if Kakine Teitoku weren''t too busy being afraid, he could have observed that this railgun paled inparison to Mikoto''s.

    His railgun couldn''t even pierce through oneyer of Dark Matter, what''s to say about 3yers? He didn''t have to dodge in such a ragged manner.

    This also confirmed that Kakine Teitoku is very terrified by railguns.

 Chapter 256: The dogfight in the night sky. Again.

    <h4>Chapter 256: The dogfight in the night sky. Again.</h4>

    Kakine Teitoku dodged the railgun pretty easily. But, Kakine Teitoku looked like he had managed to save his life by dodging it.

    Kakine Teitoku didn''t notice that this railgun lost on speed and power whenpared to Mikoto. He gnashed his teeth at Wu Yan who is still on the ground.

    "Why are you using railgun? Isn''t that Misaka Mikoto''s ability?"

    Wu Yan kept the smile he had all this time as he amused himself with Kakine Teitoku''s terrified expression. He shrugged and took out another coin, he dismissed his question with augh.

    "Saa, who knows?"

    "You¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku is fuming, he pped his wings and the wings took on a white sheen.

    Following that, six pirs ofsers were emitted from them.

    The sixsers were met with 6 railguns.

    Everyone was surprised at how easily he shot 6 railguns to intercept thesers. While they were busy being surprised, the railguns had pierced through theser to assault Kakine Teitoku.

    Kakine Teitoku felt that the railgun had no juice behind them but he can''t help but feel intimidated.

    Kakine Teitoku chose to evade the attacks. His mastery over flight using his wings was pretty deft, despite the railguns'' speed at 3 times the speed of sound, Kakine Teitoku dodged them easily.

    Wu Yanughed as he didn''t mind Kakine Teitoku dodging his railguns. He took out more coins and fired them at Kakine Teitoku. Kakine Teitoku dodged the railguns by flying around with a p of his wings.

    Kakine Teitoku didn''t notice that he had gradually distanced himself from the ground by dodging the railguns.

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were numb all the while he fired railguns as he took out coins after coins. They were confused as to his motive.

    It''s clear that his railguns won''t work against Kakine Teitoku, why then does Wu Yan continue to fire them?¡­

    Kakine Teitoku who was real cocky with his words chose to evade railguns that probably couldn''t even scratch him. Why is he steadily being forced into defense?

    Kakine Teitoku dodged and dodged but he started doubting everything. These railguns weren''t as strong as Misaka Mikoto''s¡­

    He was uncertain but he chose to not block the railguns. He kept dodging the railguns by flying further away from the ground.

    When Kakine Teitoku looked like a dot in the distance, Wu Yan smiled and stopped firing railguns.

    He channeled electricity that danced between his fingers and poured it into the ground. The next second, small grains of iron coiled up his limbs.

    He nced at Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou before smiling.

    "Wait here, I am going to end this real quick."

    He didn''t wait around for their replies. He floated up under the surprised gazes of the girls as he shot towards Kakine Teitoku with the speed of a rocket.

    Kakine Teitoku breathed a sigh of relief when the railguns stopped. Before he can rx any further, a figure appeared in front of him.

    The familiar face shocked Kakine Teitoku. He didn''t think his opponent could fly.

    A hand grabbed his cor and threw him further into the sky.

    Kakine Teitoku rolled around midair with a tacky appearance. His expression is one of anger due to utter humiliation. From the very start, he had been yed by this bastard that he didn''t think is worth his time.

    He steadied himself and shotsers back at Wu Yan.

    His golden eyes shrunk and he promptly dodged theser while leaving afterimages.

    Kakine Teitoku pped his wings and this time, it wasn''t whitesers anymore, he emitted ck mes and shot them at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan flew forward to dodge the dark mes as they had a dangerous vibe to them.

    When Wu Yan dodged them, the ck mes followed him, homing in on him. Wu Yan is slightly confused by them and Kakine Teitoku snickered. He had a very smug smile on his face. Creating something that can home in on targets is like child''s y to him. He could easily set the mes to home in on a target based on smell, aura, and/or movement.

    Wu Yan focused on Kakine Teitoku, he turned around and saw that he was very far away from the ground before he grinned.

    The dark mes caught up to him faster than one would think. When the mes almost touched him, he used a torrent of lightning to intercept the mes.

    During the interception, the mes dispersed with dull booms when they touched his lightning.

    He sped up and stopped some distance away from Kakine Teitoku. His golden eyes had a stillness to them like he''s looking at a dead man walking.

    Kakine Teitoku frowned, he mocked Wu Yan who stopped.

    "What? Giving up? You think I am going to call it quits just like this?"

    Wu Yanughed in a light tone, he looked around the wide sky and continued.

    "It''s pretty up here isn''t it?"

    "Ha?"

    Kakine Teitoku eximed. He shook his head andughed at him.

    "To think you have the time to look at the environment, or could it be that you''re stalling for time? Did you call your little girlfriend and she''s on her way right now to save your butt?"

    "No, I told you, I am here all by myself. Plus, I don''t need to stall for time anyway."

    Wu Yan shook his head. His golden eyes had a thought-provoking air to them, he looked at Kakine Teitoku before continuing.

    "I just think that it''s a good ce for you to die¡­"

    "Die?"

    Kakine Teitokuughter grew louder and louder. At this point, hisughter had filled the sky which had dimmed down.

    "You''re saying that you''re going to kill me here and now? Hahaha! A fine joke if there was ever one!"

    Kakine Teitoku lifted his hands up. Countless ck dots appeared from nothing, they appeared like little fireflies as they surrounded Kakine Teitoku and floated towards his two hands.

    The ck dots gathered in his palm and two dark orbs appeared in his hands.

    With the two space-distorting orbs in his hands, Kakine Teitoku sniggered and told Wu Yan.

    "I want to see you try!"

    "Oh, you will know soon enough¡­"

    Wu Yan drew a transparent longbow out from thin air.

 Chapter 257: Another 1 hit kill

    <h4>Chapter 257: Another 1 hit kill</h4>

    ck crystals designed in a wing esque motif, the longbow is transparent and there were little lights twinkling inside the body as if they are tiny stars that lit up the night. Anyone who saw the bow would probably describe the bow as elegant, beautiful and downright charming.

    Kakine Teitoku flinched at the sight of the sheer luster of the longbow. His eyes can''t move away from the longbow, he almost dropped the dark orbs in his hands because of hisck of attention.

    The true MVP in hisst fight against the archangel, Meteor Storm.

    Lifting the bow he slid his finger across the body of the longbow. Meteor Storm is a very exquisite weapon, even though he is the owner, he had the urge to bring it out to gawk at every day.

    He looked at Meteor Storm and turned towards Kakine Teitoku.

    "Hey, do you know? I had a bit of a headache at the thought of fighting you.

    Kakine Teitoku flinched and turned his attention away from Meteor Storm. He grinned at Wu Yan.

    "What''s the matter? Suddenly regretting the decision to fight me? s, do you think I am going to let you go just like this?"

    Wu Yan shook his head after ncing at Kakine Teitoku. He replied.

    "Your Dark Matter can create material that never existed in the first ce, your power allows you to create these kinds of materials and manipte the chemical and physical properties of these materials."

    Kakine Teitoku frowned as he coldly stared at him. He was confused, he didn''t know why he is exining his power.

    "Creating something that didn''t exist, giving it properties and manipting it allowed you to attack, defend, fly, and even create storms, shockwaves, andsers. It''s nigh-omnipotent if viewed from a certain perspective¡­"

    He started feeling a bit annoyed that he analyzed his ability to this extent. He even felt a bit anxious.

    Ignoring the anxiety and annoyance boiling up within him, Kakine Teitoku scoffed at him.

    "Well, somebody did his homework. That is correct, my Dark Matter is very powerful, even knowing all that, how, I ask, will it help you? Psychological attacks? Let me tell you first that you''re bound to fail!"

    "Dark Matter is indeed powerful¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku turned dark when he heard Wu Yan. It''s clear from his face that Wu Yan didn''t want to talk to him.

    Kakine Teitoku got mad and threw his dark orbs at Wu Yan.

    The dark orbs drew a fiery trail like mini shooting stars, even if they don''t look big enough, their power definitely can blow a person to smithereens.

    Wu Yan didn''t take the dark orbs seriously, he called forth a wave of iron sand. He molded the iron sand into multiple iron sand swords. The iron sand swords were aimed at the dark orbs.

    The iron sand swords were fired in two batches against the iing dark orbs. When the two sides collided, it was like a fight between tworge armies, even if one side only had two orbs against a sea of iron sand swords.

    Despite the numerical advantage, the two dark orbs ughtered its way through the army of iron sand swords. Everywhere they went, the iron sand swords got demolished.

    The iron sand swords didn''t stand a chance at all, the number steadily decreased as the dark orbs made their way over to Wu Yan. The iron sand swords were returned to their original state of iron sand when touched by the dark orbs. The dark orbs looked like they were invincible.

    If the dark orbs were like rolling death machines, the iron sand swords would be like an army of ants that is going to kill an elephant with their sheer number. Although a lot of ants are going to die going after these 2 behemoths, the ants are relentless in their numbers.

    The two elephants started losing strength against the army of ants. Even though countless ants died in the process, the iing ants gnawed on them, slowly bringing them down to the ground.

    Finally, the death machines lose momentum and stopped.

    The ants that defeated the elephants also earned a pyrrhic victory.

    At the end of it all, only the two owners were unharmed in this confrontation. They stared at each other, one of them had a very calm face while the other looked very upset.

    Wu Yan grinned and his golden eyes examined theyer of Dark Matter covering him.

    Wu Yan asked him.

    "Kakine Teitoku, do you know why I am so talkative?"

    He didn''t let Kakine Teitoku answer, he continued with a line that almost made Kakine Teitoku broke out inughter.

    "That''s because there''s not much I can do against your Dark Matter¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a helpless expression.

    "Even Mugino Shizuri''s Meltdowner and my railgun can''t do anything against your Dark Matter. Oh, woe be me, what can I do against such an opponent?"

    When Kakine Teitoku heard Wu Yan, his expression turned sour, why was he so afraid of his railgun.

    Kakine Teitoku''s sour expression didn''t escape Wu Yan''s eyes. He grinned.

    "It seems somebody got screwed real hard by Mikoto''s railgunst time¡­"

    Wu Yan lifted his longbow and continued with a nonchnt attitude.

    "This bow, Meteor Storm is my ace up the sleeve. I didn''t think I would need to use it two times within such a short span of a few days."

    "This is all so amusing¡­"

    Wu Yanughed and he turned back towards Kakine Teitoku who kept changing his expression. He drew a cold sneer.

    "You must be wondering, why is this guy so chatty?"

    Kakine Teitoku flinched and frowned. Wu Yan had a cheeky grin.

    "That''s because I was trying to divert your attention away from the fact that I am bringing you further away from the ground!"

    Kakine Teitoku was surprised by this revtion. He looked at his feet and saw a smallyer of iron sand lifting him up from under his Dark Matter.

    An arrow made out of starlight started forming¡­

    "The railguns, iron sand, analysis of your Dark Matter, it was all a ruse to bring you high up into the sky!"

    His clear voice was apanied by radiant starlight that borderline blinded people. A terrifying vibe hit Kakine Teitoku and he could sense that it came from Meteor Storm, the aura had him in a vice.

    "That''s because¡­"

    He slowly adjusted the arrow to aim it at Kakine Teitoku who is already starting to turn pale.

    "My Meteor Storm could destroy the Academy City if I don''t take proper precautions, you see."

    The next instant, a meteor came out of the bow and it pierced through space, thend and sky, and Kakine Teitoku''s frail body¡­

    When Kakine Teitoku realized what''s going on, his Dark Matter had been pierced through just like his chest, leaving a huge gaping hole.

 Chapter 258: Dark Matter died.

    <h4>Chapter 258: Dark Matter died.</h4>

    An explosion of starlight urred in the night sky.

    The arrow which had turned into a meteor shot towards the far end of the night sky, after an unknown amount of time, there was a light humming in the distance and a torrent of energy burst forth spreading far and wide in the sky. The energy rippled in the night sky.

    Whenever the ripple touched a cloud, the cloud would dissipate like an ice cube ced in hot water.

    Like a wave of divine fire, the ripple caused an immediate surge in the local average temperature.

    Under the night sky, in Academy City.

    Countless individuals looked up at the sky as if entranced by this light show. Even though they were far from the event zone, the sheer power disyed made them all subconsciously feel despair.

    They all stood still as they watched the explosion, they all exchanged nces. They all just couldn''t fathom why they can''t admire this firework even if it''s this beautiful.

    Staying in his shooting stance, he looked at the wide gaping hole in Kakine Teitoku, he looked at the ce where the arrow exploded. After feeling the familiar aura, he slowly put down Meteor Storm.

    "Ugh..muh¡­"

    Kakine Teitoku looked like someone who is drowned, he made groaning sound but he just can''t put any strength, Kakine Teitoku slowly lowered his head.

    A big piece of meat was missing from his center, no blood flowed because the impact area had been instantly cauterized by the sheer heat of the attack.

    When he saw the hole in his body, Kakine Teitoku''s eyes went wide, he touched it as if to confirm it.

    A sharp pain followed soon and it tormented him to no ends. Thest emotion he felt was not of anguish but of regret.

    He regretted being so haughty against the enemies. He regretted the fact that he got Wu Yan as an enemy.

    Regret remedy is an item that not even Wu Yan''s System has. Of course, Kakine Teitoku can''t find such a medicine to let him live life once more.

    His consciousness became more and more blurry. He reached out his hands and tried to reach for Wu Yan as if he wanted to grab something. However, his failing vision caused him to close his eyes and his hands naturally fell.

    His wings slowly copsed into feathers and his life force faded. When Kakine Teitoku started falling, a hand caught him before he fell even one meter.

    He stored away Meteor Storm, his golden eyes returned to its usual red color. He wiped away the sweat on his head and released a sigh of relief.

    Although Wu Yan made the whole fight look pretty easy, it was hard and Wu Yan didn''t let it show on his face.

    elerator''s reflect could be dealt with in one way or another but Kakine Teitoku''s Dark Matter is really hard to deal with.

    His Dark Matteryer that can dpose nigh everything is a troubling power to deal with. For the most part, it renders his attack useless, he would only be able to end things with a draw without Meteor Storm.

    It''s only due to Meteor Storm that he can kill Kakine Teitoku instantly by piercing through his defense.

    But, when he looked at Kakine Teitoku''s body, heughed and thought that it was all worth it to get Meteor Storm¡­

    ===

    On the ground, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looked at the beautiful firework in the sky with stark amazement.

    "In the end, what happened to the guy?¡­"

    Since she can''t exin the phenomenon in the sky, Frenda decided to shift the subject to Wu Yan''s wellbeing, she managed to call Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou back from being dazed.

    "I think he should be super fine. It''s already super long, if that guy super died, super Dark Matter would have returned by now¡­"

    Takitsubou Rikou nodded as she clenched her fists looking up at the sky.

    After experiencing a close encounter with death, she experienced a drastic change in attitude. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda can''t exactly point out what''s wrong but it feels like she is more motivated now than she was before.

    She didn''t look so tired with everything now, where she would sleep if she feels like it. She seemed to appreciate every second her eyes are open.

    Only Takitsubou Rikou herself knows that the change is not only external. Even her feelings had shifted, she started wanting to know more about a certain douchebag who would take advantage of girls and y hero when the right timees along.

    "Hey, Kinuhata, Takitsubou¡­"

    Frenda turned around and looked at Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou with a sneaky grin.

    "Maybe we should take after Mugino and sneak away?¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou signaled their disagreement by shaking their heads, a very surprising action to Frenda.

    "Why?"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou choked, they wanted to defend their answer but they just couldn''t voice their thoughts out. They just didn''t want to run away.

    Frenda started getting anxious, she jumped and stomped.

    "Essentially, if we don''t make a run for it now, when Dark Matter returns, we are going to be so screwed!"

    Frenda saw Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou beaming up at something behind her.

    Frenda grabbed her beret and screamed at them in a frustrated tone.

    "In the end, you girls should say something, let''s just make a run for it!"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou looked at Frenda with very confused expressions. Frenda couldn''t fathom why they would suddenly pity her as if telling her to turn around.

    "A re~"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou''s expression started getting to her and a voice came from behind her. She didn''t why they were looking at her like they are looking at a ghost.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Before she can continue asking, the sound from behind her made her froze up. She swallowed all the words she was about to say.

    Gulping, sheughed in a dry manner as she responded to that familiar voice.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou nodded, affirming her suspicion. Cold sweat started appearing on her.

    Her neck made very eerie cracking noise as she slowly turned around like a mannequin to look at who is behind her. The guy had a wry smile on him. And so, one very sweaty face was met with a grinning one.

    Frenda broke the silence between them by tilting her head and lightly knocking her head with her fist. She stuck out her tongue while closing one eye. Combine her teehee sound effect and her cute face and you have the blobbiest moe creature you will ever see.

    Someone didn''t care for her cheeky little sketch. He lifted a hand and knocked her head, the strength, however, ispletely different.

    "You can''t slide your way out of this one by being moe!"

    The moe blob yelped in pain as she ducked down for cover by deploying another skill belonging to a moe blob, the moe guard. She stayed down as tears started appearing at the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 259: Coercion is a must! Takitsubou Rikouâ€™s acting strangeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 259: Coercion is a must! Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s acting strange¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan was filled with a sudden sense of guilt after seeing Frenda squatting and holding her head with a bit of tears in the corners of her eyes. He had to turn away because she looked too cute.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou seemed to be quite se about her tendency to act cute during times like this. They ignored Frenda and turned attention towards Wu Yan.

    Very soon, they saw that he was holding Kakine Teitoku''s body¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and even Frenda who was sneaking a few nces at Wu Yan were shocked to see the body.

    "Y-y-you¡­hmm? You really managed to kill him?"

    Kinuhata Saiai''s tiny mouth had turned into an "o" shape. She looked at Kakine Teitoku''s body with disbelief. The same goes for Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda.

    Kakine Teitoku''s might is something she hearding from Wu Yan''s mouth. Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda had experienced first hand just how terrifying Kakine Teitoku can be.

    He was so powerful that Mugino Shizuri who is the same lv5 ssification as him could do nothing against him. Now, this man before them had killed Kakine Teitoku!

    Without any injuries to boot1

    How strong is this guy?

    Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were shocked out of their minds by the implications of this turn of events.

    The 3 girls looked pretty cute in their state of being surprised but it''s still a bit awkward for them to gawk like this. He sighed at their exaggerated response.

    "You girls don''t have to be so shocked."

    He rolled his eyes at the 3 girls and tossed Kakine Teitoku''s body onto the ground.

    Bam

    Kakine Teitoku''s body fell to the floor in a lifeless manner. The girls'' hearts jumped at the sound of impact.

    The 3 girls shivered at the sight of the huge hole in Kakine Teitoku''s chest, wind can probably pass right through the hole with no issue. They had never seen a death crueler than this.

    Compared to the people who they had seen die, this person who managed to torture Mugino Shizuri without breaking a sweat died in apletely different manner than that they had been used to.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged nces. They didn''t know what expressions to adopt in light of everything that had happened.

    Wu Yan looked around and he frowned.

    "Where is Mugino Shizuri?"

    The 3 girls were still too stunned by the sight of Kakine Teitoku''s body that the question went right past their senses. It''s as though they are troglodytes trying to confirm that the body is indeed the deceased remains of Kakine Teitoku.

    Wu Yan sighed and he gave them all a knock on the head. The 3 cute girls simultaneously squatted down while moaning in pain.

    "I said, where is Mugino Shizuri?"

    The 3 girls finally heard him, they looked at each other and Kinuhata Saiai feebly raised her hand.

    "Mugino, she ran away¡­"

    "Ran away?¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched, he doubted them for a second but their expressions told him that they were telling the truth so he just shrugged.

    Frendaughed in an embarrassed manner.

    "Mugino didn''t believe that you could deal with Dark Matter so she ran away when you flew towards Kakine Teitoku."

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched, he knew he had been underestimated but he didn''t know Mugino Shizuri would be so opportunistic.

    Wu Yan didn''t mind the fact that she escaped, Mugino Shizuri is not one of his targets. She has got a rocking body but that temperament of hers is really a deal-breaker.

    "So she ran and abandoned you girls?"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou became upset and they continued in a weak manner.

    "Yeah, when she ran she didn''t even stop to bid us goodbye, she just ran away like that¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri needs to cherish her teammates more¡­

    "If that is the case¡­"

    He crossed his arms and he smiled at Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    "Alrighty then, you girls should follow me home!"

    "Ha/"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou retorted with stunned expressions. They then recalled he had said he wanted the 3 girls aspensation. The girls blushed and Kinuhata Saiai jumped up and roared.

    "Who is super following you home?! You super pervert! Let me super tell you that you better not be super gunning for us!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "You''re trying to say you want to cancel the agreement?"

    Kinuhata Saiai choked and then she retorted.

    "Mugino made the deal, we never super agreed to it!"

    Wu Yan looked at her with doubtful eyes.

    "Aren''t you her subordinate? She handed you girls over to me, are you trying to set the deal aside? If that''s the case then your ck ops sure are good at what you do."

    Kinuhata Saiai didn''t say anything. It''s prettymon for humans to be traded likemodities in the dark side of the Academy City. If there were no trust, then the humans being trafficked would disappear pretty quickly.

    But, human trafficking isn''t something that could be so tantly done using paper as a medium, as a result, when the goods aren''t behaving, the seller would take actions to make sure they do.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn''t think Mugino Shizuri would go through the trouble of doing the same for Wu Yan. That''s the reason why Kinuhata Saiai dared challenge the agreement.

    "That''s right! Without our consent, don''t even super think about making us follow you!"

    Wu Yan was speechless. Kinuhata Saiai is pulling out all her guns, what else can he do?

    Oh yeah, she''s not the only one who is unscrupulous with his means.

    He rubbed his chin andughed.

    "You''re saying that if you girls agreed, there would be no issue right?"

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and then she replied with arms akimbo.

    "That super is the case, if we super agreed then, of course, there would be super no problems!"

    Wu Yan nodded in satisfaction. He turned towards Frenda with coercive eyes, making her tremble ever so slightly.

    "Say, you agree, don''t you?"

    Wu Yan''s brilliant smile still made Frenda feel like her life is in peril.

    She started trembling heavily and she crossed her arms. She wanted to reject him but after seeing Kakine Teitoku''s body and his vicious eyes, she just couldn''t muster up the courage.

    Under Wu Yan''s strong gaze, Frenda forced a smile that looked like she wanted to cry as she continued.

    "O-of course, it''s an honor for me to follow someone as great as you¡­"

    Wu Yan gave a victorious grin. Kinuhata Saiai was stupefied. How could she forget how timid the girl is?

    Kinuhata Saiai leered at Frenda while puffing out her chest.

    "Even if Frenda super gave up, Takitsubou and I will never agree!"

    "Erm¡­ actually, I¡­"

    Takitsubou Rikou sneaked peeks at Wu Yan and she meekly put up her hand.

    "About that¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    "What''s the super matter? Takitsubou?"

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at her with a confused look. Wu Yan and Frenda also looked at her.

    With all eyes on her, Takitsubou Rikou closed her eyes before she gathered up the courage to speak her mind.

    "I¡­ I also agree¡­"

    "What!"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and even Wu Yan shouted in surprise. When Kinuhata Saiai regained her senses, she stomped in frustration.

    "Takitsubou! Are you super mad? He''s a super freaking pervert! He''s going to super eat you up!"

    Takitsubou Rikou blushed. She looked at him and then she lowered her head without saying anything. She pressed her two index fingers together while looking coy. They just couldn''t believe that this girl is the same tired looking girl as before.

 Chapter 260: With the characters at had, rule 34 is only a bit further awayâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 260: With the characters at had, rule 34 is only a bit further away¡­</h4>

    Takitsubou Rikou is a pretty attractive girl. She¡¯s not just pretty, she has got a bombastic body as well, something the two moe blobs on the side can¡¯t hope to attain.

    It¡¯s just that she looks so tired all the time. She seems like she¡¯s out of it almost any time of the day. In any case, she is still pretty alluring even though she looked like that.

    The very same girl that is acting coy in front of him. Forget Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda who couldn¡¯t believe what they are seeing, even Wu Yan¡¯s eyes almost popped out in response.

    He stared at her with a loose jaw, this is clearly the look of a girl who yearns for love. And from the looks of it, the target of affection seems to be him¡­

    Wu Yan is surprised by this scene, when did he manage toplete her route? Did he master the ultimate skill of picking up girls without being consciously aware of it? Or might this be the effect of his MC aura? Or maybe he somehow developed a harem aura?¡­

    At this point, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou already agreed to their arrangement. There remains one more individual of concern¡­

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Little brat, the others had already agreed¡­¡±

    Wu Yan told her in a teasing manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be left all alone at this rate, ya know?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists and she shouted at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou with a frustrated tone.

    ¡°You girls are super insane, don¡¯t you girls know what this super pervert is up to?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gnashed her teeth while ring at Wu Yan¡¯s smug mug. Oh, how she wanted to punch him right there and then with a Nitrogen Armor infused hit, of course. Let¡¯s see him stay smug with that beaten up face of him afterward.

    When she said thought about that, she blushed like mad. She¡¯s the one who got a preview of what that is. Well, it¡¯s only her first kiss that got taken.

    Takitsubou Rikou blushed as well, surprising the others yet again. Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t say anything regarding Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s statement. She just lowered her head and it seemed like she isn¡¯t going to budge from her decision.

    Frenda opened her tiny mouth as if she is surprised. After a bit of deliberation, Frenda swallowed her words and silently cried inside.

    If at all possible, Frenda really wanted to tell Wu Yan not to stare at her with such a vicious gaze.

    Kinuhata Saiai stomped her feet when she saw that they didn¡¯t want to protest. She is so frustrated she could cry, she had never thought that her friends would be so easily taken down.

    Kinuhata Saiai shrugged with a dejected yell.

    ¡°Ah!!! I don¡¯t care about you girls anymore! I won¡¯t stand for this!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow before he approached her face, he stared into her eyes with his deep red eyes while continuing in an insidious tone.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? It looks like the impression I have given you is not deep enough¡­¡±

    His evil eyes made Kinuhata Saiai jump in fright, she retreated with her face tinged red. Push into a corner, Kinuhata Saiai blushed hard and bit down on her lips before risking it all with a shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to super end in the same way if I said super yes, you¡¯re probably going to super do it anytime you felt like it anyway. Might as well be super done with it super here and now!¡±

    Wu Yan almost nted his head to the ground. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This girl is just that hard to handle.

    As expected, she¡¯s going to be the most troublesome one to deal with.

    With Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Joou-sama, he had already fulfilled the bare minimum of mission 3. But, if he let Kinuhata Saiai get away just like this he would not be Wu Yan!

    Wu Yan approached her and she retreated almost at the same time. Pretty soon, a big pair of hands grabbed her petite body and drew her over into his embrace.

    Kinuhata Saiai was surprised by this development, she tried to punch his face with her small fist but a zap of electricity and she lost her strength due to being paralyzed.

    Wu Yan shook his head in a disappointed manner. He acted like he had no choice in the matter.

    ¡°Fine, if you say so, what can I do but do as you say!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched. She continued as if she didn¡¯t want to believe that line came out of his mouth.

    ¡°You-you¡¯re not seriously nning on¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and grabbed her butt. Kinuhata Saiai started panicking and the two girls at the side were shocked to say the least.

    Frenda lowered her head while mumbling.

    ¡°In the end, he¡¯s not going to wreck her here and now right?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai who got wrapped up in Wu Yan¡¯s ¡°Thot killer hug¡± heard what they said and she froze up while looking at Wu Yan who is also very still in a sinister manner. She decided to rampage like her life depended on it.

    ¡°Super let go of me now you super pervert! Super lecherous wolf! Super H type lifeform! Super let go of me now!!!¡±

    She desperately struggled, forgetting the fact that she had never escaped his bear hug before. Frenda¡¯s words obviously made her very terrified.

    Although she said to settle it once and for all here, how can she do it in this kind of ce? What¡¯s more, to do the deed in front of 2 pairs of spectating eyes.

    Moreover, Kinuhata Saiai knows from the very few encounters she had with Wu Yan that he can really do that kind of stuff here and now!

    If Wu Yan knew about his image in the eyes of Kinuhata Saiai, he would probably be so ashamed he would suicide. Well, not that Kinuhata Saiai is wrong in her judgment of his character anyway.

    He rubbed her little butt, draining Kinuhata Saiai strength. He grinned at her as he teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kinuhatchan, didn¡¯t you say we might as well settle it right now? Why are you going back on your words?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shrieked at him.

    ¡°Super choose an appropriate venue, Goddamnit!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and continued as if he¡¯s on the moral high ground.

    ¡°How can I possibly do that, my wives are waiting for me at home for dinner, it¡¯s also already very dark now and we don¡¯t have much time to choose a ce!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was bbergasted.

    ¡°You already have super wives, why are you still gunning for us? I just can¡¯t believe that someone as shameless as you exist on earth!¡±

    He lifted an eyebrow while rubbing her butt.

    ¡°Of course, the more the merrier when ites to how many wives you have!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s veins started popping on her temples. She endured the seething sensationing from her butt and she kept struggling against this shameless individual in front of her. Pretty soon, she ended her struggle after freezing up.

    The reason, the hand that was on her posterior had slowly inched up towards her breasts.

    Before she can even yell, a familiar warmth had visited her pair of tiny hooters. The way the fingers moved has got her moaning and cooing.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou tried covering their eyes with their hands, the heavy tinge of blush on their face and the gaps between their fingers that were bigger than their mouths determined their attempt to be a futile one.

    Inside her slightly baggy clothes, a hand alternated between her two tiny cans, making it seem as though something is rustling around under her clothes. Slowly, Kinuhata Saiai blushed furiously.

    When his other hand started reaching for her inner thighs, Kinuhata Saiai gave in.

    ¡°I get it already! I super get it already! I agree! I super agree so just super let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Should have done this in the first ce¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stopped moving his hands and let go of Kinuhata Saiai while not hiding how smug he is after getting what he wanted.

    Once freed, Kinuhata Saiai copsed onto the floor with hands on the floor. Her face was a dusty white color signifying her utter defeat.

 Chapter 261: Second special item, Kakine Teitokuâ€™s body

    <h4>Chapter 261: Second special item, Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body</h4>

    SGS 261: Second special item, Kakine Teitoku''s body

    Kinuhata Saiai fell to her knees, having lost all hopes, she turned white. Wu Yan actually felt a sense of pity. He gave her a pat on the shoulder while continuing.

    "Kinuhatchan, don''t be so dejected. It isn''t bad to join me, at least you wouldn''t need to worry about grunt work. You can eat all the tasty food you want, if you like them spicy I can also make some for you. If you like them sickeningly sweet or ridiculously sour, I can also do that. I can treat you way better than how Mugino Shizuri treated you girls. Come on, cheer up, Kinuhatchan¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai trembled. She didn''t say anything but the white shade on her seemed to turn into a brighter shade of white.

    Wu Yan shook his head and muttered: "Looks like she''s going to need a bit of training."

    He turned around, ignoring Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who came over to check out the situation, he examined Kakine Teitoku''s body.

    Kneeling down, he rubbed his chin while scrutinizing Kakine Teitoku''s body. He looked like he''s considering something.

    Is he interested in the body? Of course not, he didn''t have that kind of fetish. He''s only examining the body because of the System''s notification after he instantly killed Kakine Teitoku.

    "Special item detected! Special item detected!"

    "Unable to retrieve special item ID: Unknown material!"

    "System notification: Special item detected within the nearby body! Refinement of unknown material possible with the retrieval of the body! The user is highly advised to retrieve the item!"

    It''s because of this system notification that he didn''t just let Kakine Teitoku''s body go st on the floor after killing him in the sky.

    He is familiar with the term special item. The system had issued this kind of notification two times in the past: Back when he encountered the white crystal that granted him 200,000 Summoning Points. There''s also that Mind Control Brain in his item ring.

    Every time the System issue this notification, it''s probably a very useful item. If it isn''t a direct profit for Wu Yan, it''s probably rted to the requirement to remove the seal on the mysterious crystal. Of course, Wu Yan is not going to ignore System''s notification.

    Kakine Teitoku''s body is probably the special body referred to by System.

    Is there any other body the System could be referring to aside from this one?

    Wu Yan sighed while looking at Kakine Teitoku. This sigh is at Kakine Teitoku''s fate.

    The poor bastard must have wronged the Gods or maybe he did too many crimes. In the original work, he was killed by elerator and subsequently turned into a Dark Matter manufacturing machine.

    Now, even though he got killed by Wu Yan, his body will be used for refinement purposes again.

    Talk about bad luck. Heck, even Touma wouldn''t be so unfortunate as this, at least he got to fondle hooters or tush when bad luck strikes.

    He ced his hand on Kakine Teitoku''s body and System issued a notification.

    "Detected special body, special material detected within the body, please retrieve it!"

    "Refine special body?"

    Wu Yan felt unsure. He silently chose yes. He didn''t mind that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are watching from the side. They probably couldn''t figure out what he is trying to do anyway.

    "Refining body, please confirm payment of 100,000 Item Points to proceed."

    Wu Yan''s face froze up, his hand also shook as he almost choked on his own saliva.

    He was a fool to expect that the System would do something for him without getting anything in return. He was too naive.

    Sighing, he shook his head and looked at the remaining 300,000 Item Points in his inventory window. He reminisced about something in a not-too-long-ago past.

    Oh, those were the days, I remember when I almost had over 10 million Item Points¡­

    "100,000 Item Points paid, refinement initializing¡­''

    The robotic voice was followed by a radiant red light being emitted from the hand that he ced on the body. The red light covered his body just like that.

    The sudden bright light surprised Wu Yan even though he had prepared himself for it. Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda are even more surprised.

    The girls had unique reactions but they all looked at Kakine Teitoku''s body, wondering what is going on over there.

    They could more or less guess that Wu Yan yed a role but they probably didn''t know that it was a very miraculous System working deep within Wu Yan''s soul.

    The red light grew in intensity over time until the red light suddenly transformed into a weird state that shook and wriggled around before bing zing hot mes.

    Wu Yan gasped and looked at his burning hand, he didn''t feel any pain so he didn''t bother removing his hand. Releasing a sigh of relief, he saw that the girls were too surprised to react to the series of supernatural phenomenon.

    The mes engulfed Kakine Teitoku''s body, it is visibly rigorous yet he couldn''t feel any sort of paining from the mes even if he could hear it crackle. Strangely enough, even Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou couldn''t feel the heat of the mes.

    Strange as it is, this me that didn''t give off any heat quickly drained the body of its moisture and content.

    Finally, the body was reduced to ashes and with it, the mes dissipated as well. Wu Yan felt a bit curious about the System, to think it had this kind of function as well.

    Not that thinking deeper about it will solve the origin of this mysterious System. He just amused himself with the spectacle instead of ruminating about why it could do something like this.

    He looked at the ground where the body onceid and saw a ck stone there.

    "Detected Dark Matter Crystal, this item can be to remove the seal on the mysterious crystal, the user is strongly advised to collect the item!"

    Another item to unseal Mysterious crystal.

    Wu Yan beamed up. He picked up the Dark Matter crystal and revealed a wide grin. Something told him that the mysterious crystal will surely bring him a big surprise.

    Another surprise is just around the corner and then it happened.

    A melodious tune rang from the sky, catching everyone''s attention, not just Wu Yan, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Kinuhata Saiai.

    The sound came from the blimp that always floated around in the sky.

    After the tune yed, a picture was shown along with some news on the blimp''s gigantic screens. A lot of people were shocked by the news.

    Among them, the Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai, Mikoto, Hinagiku and the girls, Wu Yan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    "No.3, Dark Matter a.k.a. Kakine Teitoku was defeated by a new Lv5, Lightning sh a.k.a. Wu Yan! The lv5 ranking has been adjusted ording to this transition of events. Wu Yan is now No.3 followed by the delisting of Kakine Teitoku!"

 Chapter 262: Taking over Railgunâ€™s position

    <h4>Chapter 262: Taking over Railgun¡¯s position</h4>

    "No.3, Dark Matter a.k.a. Kakine Teitoku was defeated by a new Lv5, Lightning sh a.k.a. Wu Yan! The lv5 ranking has been adjusted ording to this transition of events. Wu Yan is now No.3 followed by the delisting of Kakine Teitoku!"

    Everyone started making a fuss the moment they saw the news, all 2.3 million of Academy City''s residents.

    The researchers and the girls at Tokiwadai can''t wrap their heads around the news.

    The scientists and researchers were raking their brains out trying to figure out how this situation came to be.

    These smartasses probably would go nuts at even the prospect of an eighth lv5, it''s their bread and butter after all.

    A new lv5 not only signal the increase in military strength of Academy City, It also meant that the researchers suddenly had a topic or research aim they can base their research on.

    Any time an lv5 appeared, the researchers would go nut with each other to seize exclusive rights to conduct experiments or research on their subject. It wouldn''t be weird if they used underhanded means to get rid ofpetition.

    They didn''t have a chance to do that because they are still too preupied with this news. They got their hands on any info they could find on Wu Yan after failing to recall anything about Wu Yan in recent academic papers.

    Imagine the shock when they found out that prior to being dubbed an lv5, he was a mere lv0.

    A person who had been dubbed lv0 by system scan, he was supposed to be this way until the end of his life.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that this is the second time the supposed infallible scan turned out to be wrong after the issue with Mikoto.

    Sure, it caused quite a stir when Mikoto beat the estimates and made it to no.2 from no.3. Wu Yan had beat the results and went straight up to lv5 from lv0!

    They could have dusted Mikoto''s case off with unexpected variation in measurement as an excuse but Wu Yan''s case is totally out of whack with their known body of knowledge.

    The researchers also discovered an uncanny link between Mikoto and Wu Yan, that both of them are lovers. Surely this isn''t just a coincidence, surely, somehow or the other, Mikoto had found a way to beat the estimates, the infallible Parameter List.

    Or maybe, it''s Wu Yan who cracked the code?

    If that is so, won''t Academy City be able to mass produce lv5 individuals?

    The mere idea alone is enough to blow the researchers'' mind. It isn''t odd that many of these people approached either Mikoto or Wu Yan to rope them into their "research programs". Granted, they were all rejected. Some of them had the bright idea to use less than legal means and some of them got dispatched to meet Hades as a result.

    Thedies over at Tokiwadai were hysterical, some of them were close to jumping off buildings just to make sure this wasn''t all just a dream.

    The gangster who had no power somehow stole the hearts of Misaksama and Shokuhou-sama. Then, the fucker ups the ante by jumping straight to Lv5, a status they wished to attain while beating Kakine Teitoku and bing no.3

    How should they feel? What about their ns to quarter Wu Yan? These issues were especially relevant to a certain character who had the character ck and white in her name, a certain yuri life form.

    "Noooo! This can''t be real! That human scum can''t be an lv5! To think he managed to defeat Dark Matter just like Onee-sama, how enviab-enviable! Ah, Onee-sama, how far will you go on without me! Ah, Onee-sama!"

    The above ranting drew the attention of the dorm supervisor who promptly snapped her neck for disrupting dormitory peace. Her body was left in front of Tokiwadai main gate.

    When the blimp disyed the news, Shokuhou Misaki was in her dormitory room. When she caught wind of this news, sheughed while covering her mouth.

    "Arara, things have gotten interesting¡­"

    After Shokuhou Misaki would be Mugino Shizuri who saw the news while hiding out in one of the many alleyways.

    She looked up at the disy and one couldn''t tell whether she had a hard time believing the news or she is trying to figure out whether there were any discrepancies to the disyed information.

    "No.3¡­"

    Mugino Shizuri lowered her head. She subconsciously recalled how she tracked Kakine Teitoku down in an ill-advised attempt to beat Kakine Teitoku only to get one-sidedly ughtered, almost losing her life in the process.

    Mugino Shizuri couldn''t believe that the guy that almost ended her got defeated by that detestable punk.

    From the fact that Kakine Teitoku got removed from the ranking altogether, Mugino Shizuri could deduce that he must have been killed in the confrontation with Wu Yan.

    Otherwise, Kakine Teitoku would just be forced down to no.4 and she would be demoted to no.5.

    Deeply inhaling, she lifted her legs to continue while enduring the paining from her body. If one were to examine closer, one would find heavy frustration in her eyes.

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto were shocked by the news. Meanwhile, Ikaros wasn''t fazed, she just looked at the news with her usual emotionless expression, Astrea beamed up when she saw her master on the screen. The two girls exchanged nces.

    "Yan got promoted to no.3?"

    Mikoto pped her cheeks in disbelief.

    "Who knows¡­"

    Hinagiku Katsura frowned.

    "Let''s ask him for the detail when hees home¡­"

    Hinagiku Katsura didn''t think Wu Yan would give them a huge surprise when hees home.

    While the whole city is an uproar, Wu Yan calmed down after a slight surprise.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou saw him bringing Kakine Teitoku over so of course, it wouldn''t be a surprise if he got promoted to no.3

    Wu Yan calmed down but he frowned at a certain idea.

    His promotion meant that Kakine Teitoku''s defeat and his victory is already a known event.

    Specifically, Aleister already knows!

    He had just killed Kakine Teitoku like 30 minutes ago, Aleister managed to obtain information about his death in such a short time?

    Under_Line should be ineffective against him so, how?

    Aleister probably had other ways of finding out. Wu Yan''s real concern is what could Aleister''s intention be in divulging the fact that he ended Kakine Teitoku? To bind him to Academy City? The person himself should know that this is a meaningless endeavor.

    Or maybe, this is Aleister''s way of saying he has got his eyes on Wu Yan.

    He could more or less suppress Aleister with his Meteor Storm, but an intellectual duel would only result in his utter defeat. At least, Wu Yan didn''t think he could beat Aleister in terms of who could produce the most borate n.

    His best course of action would be to deal with Aleister''s scheme in a manner he sees fit. After all, he is not alone¡­

 Chapter 263: The three of them are here as maids!

    <h4>Chapter 263: The three of them are here as maids!</h4>

    "And, you became no.3 just like that?¡­"

    Mikoto yed with her bangs while crossing her arms in front of her chest. She didn''t think Kakine Teitoku would die just like that.

    "Well, I didn''t think he would die that easily¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. His deep red eyes looked like he felt helpless. He didn''t think he would be no.3 just by killing the guy.

    "But you already made contact with The Director, didn''t he already know about you? Why would he make you the no.3?"

    Mikoto asked in confusion.

    "If he wanted to do that, why didn''t he announce it earlier?"

    "I didn''t expect him to do this¡­"

    Wu Yanughed in an awkward manner. He admits it, he is not good at dealing with this kind of stuff.

    It''s okay though. Mikoto and Kaichou-sama canpensate for his shoring, not to mention Ikaros also had a very good head. He could just brainstorm with them since he is not alone in this whole shebang.

    Mikoto started thinking about the flow of events, Hinagiku Katsura who had waited patiently for them to finish grabbed Mikoto.

    "Let''s set those questions aside for the moment. I have a more pressing concern¡­"

    Hinagiku Katsura''s eyes had a dangerous gleam as she looked at Wu Yan. Her grin had a sinister undertone to it as she yelled.

    "Who are those girls?! Why are there here?"

    In the direction Hinagiku Katsura is referring to stood Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Wu Yan''s smile froze. He then acted like it was all just a matter of business.

    "Oh yeah, them. Meet Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou¡­"

    "I don''t need the introductions!"

    Hinagiku Katsura cut him off.

    "I am asking you, what on earth could you be nning on bringing three girls back with you at a time where people would normally go to sleep?"

    Mikoto realized the gravity of the situation and she turned around in a furious manner. She looked at Wu Yan and looked at the 3 girls who had their own unique charms. Electricity started crackling.

    Wu Yan''s smile is still stered on his face but his back started sweating rigorously as evidenced by his wet shirt. This meant that he is definitely flipping out internally.

    He didn''t tell Mikoto or Hinagiku Katsura about mission 3, unlike when he fought with elerator. Hence, the girls didn''t know about his smexy new mission.

    What is he going to say? He brought the girls home because he is nning on getting his jam on in the bedroom?

    He would instantly get knocked out with Shirosakura and railgun if he told them.

    Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda enjoyed the "viin" getting his due justice served to him by two girls who are going to go apesh*t on him if he didn''t give a proper reply. Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai didn''t even bother hiding their glee and schadenfreude.

    This is all Wu Yan''s fault for forcing them into this. Kinuhata Saiai hated Wu Yan as much as Frenda who sumbed Wu Yan''s coercive behavior.

    They are making no attempts to hide that they are enjoying this show, hell, Wu Yan could die for all their care, it would best if No.2 and the pink-haired girl execute him right here and now.

    Takitsubou Rikou is the only one out of the trio who seemed concerned for Wu Yan. She appeared to be anxiour at his "predicament". Ikaros shared the same sentiment.

    Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou had some simrities. At this juncture, they wish they could save Wu Yan from his trouble.

    Then again, a certain blonde bottomless pit enjoyed this torture show just as much as Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda.

    Wu Yan is on the chopping block for this one. He had a feeling this might happen the moment he decided to bring the three girls home. But when confronted with his realized fear, he felt that his life is more important than the immediate gratification of the booty kind.

    When he saw how Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai is enjoying the show. His expression darkened and he scolded them inside his heart. The guy had no remorse whatsoever, he never stopped to think why Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda would have so much grudge against him.

    The two girls definitely noticed him ncing over because their faces turned even more sinister and mocking. His brows twitched and he gnashed his teeth hard. It was then that he suddenly had a bright idea, perfect to get out of this situation.

    In front of the surprised gazes of Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. He continued in a rxed and poised manner.

    "These girls are here as maids!"

    "Maids?!!!"

    Hinagiku Katsura, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda yelled out loud. It''s as if maids carried more surprise than a tiger jumping out of nowhere.

    "Yeap!"

    Wu Yan smiled as he exined.

    "You see, our house is way too huge right? If it''s just Ikaros cleaning the house alone, that would make me so sad. That is why I invited these 3 over to¡­"

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto thought about his words. Ikaros beamed up in a very visible manner. Looks like she''s pleased that Wu Yan showed this much concern for her.

    At the same time, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn''t know what to make of this progression. Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai wanted to go berserk when they saw the guy who had kidnapped them say he invited them here to be maids.

    Even Takitsubou Rikou started questioning her decision toe here.

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto lifted an eyebrow. They took a look at the girls and asked Wu Yan with a suspicious tone.

    "Are they really here as maids?¡­"

    "You bet your firm butts they are!"

    Wu Yan lied without any hesitation. The 3 girls flinched but before any of them can say anything, Wu Yan turned around and asked Frenda.

    "Now, isn''t that right? Frenda!"

    Wu Yan used his most malicious leer on her. Frenda started trembling and she cracked. She grabbed her beret and ignored all her desire to watch him get hurt, rampage, she just nodded vigorously.

    Wu Yan nodded with satisfaction before looking at Takitsubou Rikou.

    "Isn''t that right? Ri-chan¡­"

    Wu Yan used his more romantic gaze and he made Takitsubou Rikou blush deep red while throbbing. She nodded in a coy manner after hearing him call her "Ri-chan" with a sickeningly affectionate manner.

    Wu Yan endured his urge tough his ass off. He looked at Kinuhata Saiai who is once again shocked that her teammates would sell out so easily. He grinned and asked her.

    "What say you? Ai-chan?¡­"

    Wu Yan said while licking her body all over with his eyes, Kinuhata Saiai can almost feel invisible hands touching her body, her heart jumped and she almost fell to the floor.

    Wu Yan''s tone and eyes made her reflexively cover her chest as if to shield herself from his prying eyes.

    Kinuhata Saiai knew that if she didn''t y her cards right, she''s going to lose her pure body tonight.

    Kinuhata Saiai could only nod in a frustrated manner as Wu Yan showed a victorious smile.

    Someone should give this guy an award for pulling off such high difficulty change of expression, tone, and emotion in such a short period of time without even any hint of being embarrassed at the sheer shamelessness of his demands.

    Brfucking-vo.

 Chapter 264: To pick one of the cherries, who shall it be?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 264: To pick one of the cherries, who shall it be?¡­</h4>

    Just when Wu Yan thought that he had somehow managed to pull one over their eyes, the truth of the matter is that it wasn''t that simple. He is going to get karma served up to him on a te.

    The karma came in the form of a crystal de and an iron sand sword. The moment he saw the sword, he knew how truly foolish he was thinking that this would be a perfect heist. He might have fooled the girls if they didn''t know him long enough. But, how is going to cheat his way out of this with Kaichou-sama and Railgun who had shared the same bed with him almost on a daily basis.

    To quote a certain demon hunter, he was not prepared.

    Luckily for him, Kaichou-sama and Railgun went easy on him. After he fell down to the floor with bruises all over his body and especially on his head, the girls let him go. Obviously, they were just a bit jealous over him bringing a few girls home.

    Thus, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou entered the wolf''s den. Moreover, they weren''t too sure whether or not Kaichou-sama and Railgun knew about his tendency to morph into a lecherous beast. Maybe the girls looked the other way but this is how the 3 girls entered into residency at his house as maids.

    Now then, what is he going to do with a room all to himself, courtesy of the girls. They even dragged Ikaros away for a "long talk".

    When Ikaros got dragged away, her expression said that she wasn''t all too willing to part with him. After she is gone, Wu Yan cried and then he grinned.

    He cried because woe be him, he has three cute wives but he is getting the one person deluxe room suite treatment. It''s hard being bigger than life sometimes.

    He grinned because he can disappoint the wives through another outlet.

    He might not be able to dip his crane in the oil well with his 3 wives, that didn''t mean he can''t do his squat thrusts in a new cucumber patch.

    What about a certain abyssal stomach pit, you say?

    Well, he is man enough to admit that he has no resistance towards blonde but when he looked at Astrea with puppy eyes. She yelled at him with a loud and clear "Baka!" before flying into her room. He is clearly not going to get any from her.

    Given her personality, if he forced his way into her room, she would probably throw up a fuss huge enough to attract the attention of every girl there. Thus, he gave up on her.

    Which leaves him with Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, he is not going to do the forbidden polka with this loli for sure. She''s probably the most eager of the trio to watch him get mercilessly ughtered in front of Hinagiku and Mikoto. Heck, she would probably scream at the top of her lungs the first chance she gets. No doubt him abducting her here had much to do with her odious attitude with him. She''s the type who would watch him get wasted while munching on popcorns so he''s going to pass on her for now.

    Regarding Takitsubou Rikou, she has a mming hot figure, probably among the top 3 in this house and definitely the best whenpared to Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda. He is holding himself back from making her peel his banana. But, after thinking for a bit, he decided to pass on her.

    He actually didn''t have the heart to get down and dirty with the girl who had the highest rating of him among the trio who just joined his harem. Plus, she''s actually here on her own volition. Who is he kidding? He''s just saving the best forst.

    By the process of elimination, that leaves a certain blonde moe blob as the "lucky" one.

    This guy is obviously making a ton of excuses so he can get in on some loli nd to ndbat.

    ===

    Deep in the night¡­ I was looking for some fun

    After darkness had enveloped every corner of this house, when faint breathing sound ryhthmically came out of each room. The door of a certain wolf''s room opened.

    He stuck his head out and suspiciously nced over in the direction of Hinagiku and Mikoto''s room. He sneered and looked towards Frenda''s room.

    Tip-toeing his way over to her room, it was like he''s a thief, in his own house.

    His heart started racing. You know him, he''s obviously not getting cold feet because he''s going to get some stank on. It''s because he''s excited.

    He''s basically no different than a low life scum of a bandit. Yet, he''s feeling all kinds of excitement, one really has to question as to how low will he stoop, to think the guy had the audacity to think that he still has a pure heart after doing so many dirty deeds.

    Wu Yan used the ability identical to Mikoto''s and he can''t help but marvel at its utility from hacking to opening doors for less-than-legal purposes. Without it, he would have to spend quite a bit of effort to pull this off.

    After opening the door, he saw a sleeping blonde moe blob, his eyes beamed up and his smile turned into a sinister grin.

    Maybe it''s because Wu Yan didn''t hide his presence, the moment he entered, Frenda detected him, a trait courtesy of years dealing in the dark side of the academy.

    Opening her eyes, Frenda wondered just who would have the balls to step foot in such a terrifying guy''s home. Moreover, into her room no less.

    She''s not exagerrating when she said terrifying. At the very least, excluding her two friends and herself, just the fact that No.2 and No.3 lived here makes it terrifying enough.

    Granted, she would never know that the real powerhouse are the two girls that had been in front of her all this time: Ikaros who seemed out of it and Astrea who seemed like a clutz.

    When she saw the person himself, she figured out that the guy who had huge cajones isn''t some random dude. The reason he''s not afraid to die is that this is his home in the first ce.

    "Yo-y-you¡­"

    She said while pointing at Wu Yan who is grinning at her at the door. She is too bbergasted to say anything else with her small mouth wide opened.

    He''s the guy who had basically abducted here, with ill intentions. Now that he is here when everyone else is sleeping, Frenda need only think about it a bit to understand the guy''s objective.

    Frenda is not happy even if she knew his intentions. Before she could recover from her shock, the figure standing at the door turned blurry as the door locked.

    A pair of deep red eyes locked gaze with her, giving her a jump in surprise. She backed off subconsciously but a pair of big hands stopped her.

    "Hey there, Frendchan¡­"

    He grinned while lifting her chin. She could see the lewdness in his deep red eyes, the passion within his eyes made Frenda''s heart race. It seemed her heart throbbed so hard she could faintly hear it in this quiet room.

    Taking her cute expression, Wu Yan licked her on the face and continued like a low-ss viin.

    "Are you prepared?"

    With no rhyme and reason, Wu Yan asked her if she''s prepared or not. The implication is clear to her and she trembled. She cried and yelled inside.

    Why me¡­

    ===

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>

    Frenda¡¯s soft body made Wu Yan lick his lips. He touched her back and got excited at the stuff he had in mind.

    Frenda¡¯s petite frame is without a doubt, the dainty figure is arguably one of the most delicate among the women he had tasted. She¡¯s unlike Hinagiku and Mikoto., who are developing further and further away from a loli. Frenda¡¯s body looked like a loli even though she¡¯s technically in high school.

    Inside the heart of every lolicon is a dream, to push a loli down. Although Wu Yan isn¡¯t a lolicon (Author: so he says). But, he could see why the lolicons of the world would have this kind of dream (Author: so you¡¯re admitting it then!¡±)

    Thus, Wu Yan is filled with unprecedented excitement. (Author: This guy right here, officer!¡±

    Wu Yan ced his hand on Frenda¡¯s shoulder. The moment he did, Frenda flinched and her expression froze up.

    Her heart started racing and she put on a smile worse than crying. Just when Wu Yan thought she was going to beg for mercy, Frenda said something surprising.

    ¡°In the end, why did you pick me? Takitsubou Rikou clearly had the better figure. Kinuhata Saiai also had a pair of beautiful legs. Why would you pick me?¡±

    Wave-shaped tears started streaming down her eyes as sheined. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He patted her shoulders and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Frendchan, you must not underestimate your charms. You must understand that moe is justice, you are practically the embodiment of moe and thus you must stand proud like a ruler of your domain!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s jaw dropped, listening to that line which only a person who thought differently or a dimension traveler could say, Frenda snapped, her veins started popping on her temple. To think this guy had the nerve to mess around at this juncture¡­

    But, angry as she is, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The reason, Wu Yan hugged her tight and took her lips.

    An explosion urred in her head, her eyes widened in shock. She felt a big fat tongue knocking around her lips. She couldn¡¯t believe that this is happening to her.

    A girl¡¯s first kiss is very important to her and only after her first kiss was taken from her in such a short period of time did it ur to her that such a precious thing can be taken so easily.

    It wasn¡¯t just any kiss, it¡¯s a passionate kiss that a couple would engage in.

    Wu Yan¡¯s tongue got past Frenda¡¯s teeth because Frenda wasn¡¯t putting up any conscious defense due to surprise. He entwined his tongue with hers.

    Frenda¡¯s eyes went wide again as his tongue ravaged her oral orifice. She could do nothing but let her tongue be toyed by his.

    Their tongues tangoed under Wu Yan¡¯s guidance. Slowly but surely, Frenda¡¯s body mellowed out and soon enough, she started moving her tongue almost out of instinct.

    Her movements were amateurish at best, at least, in front of Wu Yan who had tons of experience, this much is amusing and he is almost condescending in evaluating her kissing skills.

    Not one to stifle creativity, he let her take charge and loosened his control. Her inexperienced kissing is enjoyable to him a fresh manner.

    Frenda didn¡¯t know why her tongue suddenly had a mind of its own. She wanted to stop but the pleasure kept her going. And so, she continued letting her subconscious take her wherever it wanted while viewing this all with ssy eyes.

    When the two parted lips, Frenda looked drunk. Her face was flushed and her body felt weak. if Wu Yan wasn¡¯t hugging her, she would have fallen onto the bed.

    After some tens of seconds, Frenda finally woke up from this enjoyable stupor. Her eyes went wide as she threw a disbelieving look at Wu Yan. This expression was actually meant for herself.

    She didn¡¯t think kissing would feel so good, she got embroiled in it and she let herself stay in that state. She just couldn¡¯t fathom the fact that she actually took the initiative to french kiss another person¡­

    No! That¡¯s not me! I got forced into it!

    Frenda denied and she found that her denial slowly died down.

    Wu Yan pushed her down against her own bed. The colors drained from her face as she felt his weight weighing down on her. She struggled internally before mewing.

    ¡°Es-essentially, please be gentle, I am afraid of pain¡­¡±

    Frenda closed her eyes in a bashful manner, she psyched herself up for the most important moment of her life as a teenager.

    Wu Yan listened in astonishment and when she closed her eyes, he grinned. He thought he would have to ¡°physically persuade¡± her one more time¡­

    The mes of lust instantly exploded within him, there¡¯s no stopping him now!

    He isn¡¯t in a rush to unleash his carnal desires. He ced his lips on her ear and licked her earlobe while simultaneously massaging her rump through her clothes.

    ¡°Muuh!¡±

    Frenda didn¡¯t think he would be so gentle with her body, she thought he would just rip her clothes off and forcibly turn her into a woman. This felt odd and new at the same time.

    Although separated by ayer of cloth, the warmth of his hand transmitted well enough that she can feel it and she tensed up.

    Anywhere he touched, that part would feel hot, as he kept grabbing her butt, her heinie felt scorching hot, it also felt ticklish and sore at the same time, it was a weird sensation.

    Wu Yan had tons of experience in this department and that was clear enough, given this is Frenda¡¯s first time, she¡¯s about to get yed with a like a doll.

    ¡°How is it, are you feeling good?¡±

    Wu Yan distanced himself from her ears and he teased her with a smug grin.

    ¡°It felt good¡­¡±

    Frenda replied without conscious thought. When she heard herself, she wanted to kill herself for blurting it out.

    What in the world am I saying?¡­

    Wu Yanughed in satisfaction as he continued rubbing her all over, he focused on her lower half, when he touched her kitty, he was shocked by something.

    Turns out, Frenda¡¯s wet down there!

    Wu Yan looked at Frenda in shock, he saw her body tinged in pink and her shy yet angry expression. And then, he realized something.

    Frenda¡¯s the sensitive type!

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    He removed his lewd hands from her inner thighs and spread it out in front of Frenda.

    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuu!¡±

    Her face was already deep red, she¡¯s the one who is most familiar with her body. When she saw his hand, Frenda was ashamed and resentful and she expressed it with her cries.

    Wu Yanughed but he didn¡¯t continue with the verbal teasing. Instead, he unbuttoned her shirt in a rapid fashion much to Frenda¡¯s shock.

    He undid her clothes easily in a timely fashion.

    While yelping in surprise, her alluring and glistening young frame revealed itself before Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Although he lost count of how many times he had seen naked girls, one thing won¡¯t change: how excited he gets at seeing them!

    Her body was different from Mikoto and Katsura Hinagiku¡¯s half developing body. Her body was also different from Ikaros bombastic figure. This body before him belonged to someone who was underdeveloped. Wu Yan¡¯s heart started jumping.

    This is where it gets good.

 Chapter 266: A night with a loli, jiggery pokery

    <h4>Chapter 266: A night with a loli, jiggery pokery</h4>

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Frendaid on Wu Yan¡¯s bed in her birthday suit, her face and body had already flushed red for quite some time now. Her misty eyes told him she¡¯s already too stumped for anything.

    Her heavy gasping indicated that Frenda is both anxious and tense. Her porcin white petite body was covered in a thinyer of perspiration. Droplets of sweat would slide around her smooth skin, trembling along with her body.

    Her childish body that is without any mature curves suddenly had a tremendous charm to it.

    Listening to the little moans she would leak out ever so often, he revealed a smug grin. He seemed to be proud of the fact that his skill managed to get her off in such an intense manner. He continued pressing her down against the bed as he stuck out his tongue to lick her perky little breasts before moving onto her neck.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±

    She seemed to be moaning and crying at the same time. Frenda panicked because her body felt like it was no longer under her control.

    Tensing up, she felt her mind going nk bit by bit. At this point, she¡¯s already tipsy and due to her sensitivity and Wu Yan¡¯s skillful teasing, he had made her twitch, spasm, convulse, flutter, quiver, tremble, shiver and shudder more times than she could admit.

    Returning from a sessful subjugation quest on her neck, his tongue arrived at her chest. Tinged red by the whole affair, he relished her sweet body odor and finally, he partook of her red cherry.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Frenda gasped in surprise. She had never experienced anything like this and so her heart raced, ignoring her attempts to calm down just like her moans which escaped her as well.

    Wu Yan kept going at her petite body and she shivered and mewled under his embrace. She subconsciously grabbed his head with her hand as if she didn¡¯t want him to let go.

    Her other hand curled into a fist she used to suppress the voiceing out of her mouth. She even bit on her index finger in an attempt to muffle her own groans.

    It was all for naught, seductive moans would escape her even if she tried her best to stop it. It was all music to Wu Yan¡¯s ears in the end.

    Wu Yan became more and more vigorous in his endeavors just as Frenda started panicking more and more. She felt like she¡¯s floating in space and that made her worried and anxious about what ising.

    She wanted to push away this man who had pinned her down against the bed. But, her sensitive body just wouldn¡¯t obey her. She can¡¯ t muster any strength to push Wu Yan away, how could she when she barely had enough strength to support her body? If not for the fact that they were on a bed, she probably couldn¡¯t even get up on her own.

    Her body seemed to have another thought of its own, she rocked in tune with Wu Yan¡¯s assault on her body. It¡¯s as if she herself wanted this and willingly opened the door to allow him to invade her and unleash his carnal desires upon her. She is riled up, ashamed and angry all at once, aplex mix of emotions.

    If Wu Yan knew what she was thinking, he probably would snigger and say if you can¡¯t take this kind of y, what are you going to do about what¡¯sing up next?¡­

    Under Frenda¡¯s disbelieving wide eyes, Wu Yan¡¯s hand made its merry way towards her privates.

    ¡°No! Uu¡­¡±

    The moment his dexterous fingers entered her body, she quivered and her legs froze up. The reluctance she had became pleasure-filled gasps.

    He used his fingers and gave her a good old session of finger banging. Soon, her snatch was dripping wet with a small stream of love juice. Wu Yanughed. Isn¡¯t this too sensitive? It¡¯s only been how long, one minute?

    Frenda¡¯s body seized up, the feeling of pleasure hit her like a truck and the emptiness of that feeling felt like a void in her heart. When the jolts stoppeding, she copsed on the bed while heaving, thest of her moans leaked out from her.

    Her tender voice characteristic of a loli and her groans brought out the viin within him.

    He moved his torso and his tongue glided smoothly over the tiny hills and a vast field of smooth skin before he assaulted her moist hill down under. The tongue made its way into the tightly guarded base of the enemy while wreaking havoc.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s eyes went wide after being ssy all this from the pleasure. Her rxed body had tensed up yet again and the endless rounds of moans yed once more in that room. Frenda hurriedly yelled at Wu Yan after seeing her precious ce being given the business.

    ¡°That ce, you can¡¯t!¡±

    He ignored her. He had never gone down on Mikoto, Hinagiku, or Ikaros. He couldn¡¯t test out the ideas he had in mind. He would always get turned down by Mikoto and Hinagiku. On the rare asions that he gets to try it with Ikaros, she would cum hard after just a light touch of membranes down there.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t endure to urge to do this anymore.

    While making her squeal, he forcefully stuck his tongue in and savored her.

    ¡°Mh! Ngah!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s outstretched hands flinched and fell down. She heaved and panted as her eyes narrowed. She twisted her body in what appears to be an attempt to wriggle her way out of his embrace but it was a futile attempt.

    In this battle of the sexes, her mighty army had fallen and revealed its broadside to the enemies.

    Hermander begged for mercy but would Wu Yan¡¯s indomitable army listen when it¡¯s having so much fun massacring the crap out of the enemies?

    He ignored her mewling and plead for mercy, he grabbed her white butt and he propped her up against him. Frenda could do nothing as she watched him squat her down facing him in hisp while hugging her. Her heart started racing harder.

    It is at this point that he revealed his mighty spearmen infantry.

    Feeling the hard and throbbing sensation pressing up against her wet c.u.n.t, Frenda¡¯s dismay burst forth. Her fear of this impending first-time experience shut out the pleasure threatening to destroy her rational processes. Thus, she purred.

    ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her weak plea only served to fuel his lust and he was reminded once more of the: tender voice, soft body and easy to push down.

    He has yet to see what¡¯s so easy about pushing this down but he can vouch for her tender body and that sweet voice of hers.

    Before Frenda¡¯s rational thought process imploded, Wu Yan¡¯s rational process imploded first.

    He looked at her petite frame, he worried about whether or not her small body can take his gungnir.

    He threw that thought way back into the recess of his mind. Now that he was already at this stage, if he backed down now, even he wouldugh at himself.

    He pressed her against himself and Frenda¡¯s body slowly descended, much to her astonishment.

    Following a brief sound of something being torn, he impaled Frenda¡¯s petite body after getting through her thin membrane.

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    She arched her blushing neck back as the pain hit her hard. She yelled in pain as she revealed an anguished expression.

    She clung tightly onto Wu Yan¡¯s body with her limbs around him while tears leaked from the corner of her eyes. She begged him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, please don¡¯t move, it hurts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and let himself drown in the pleasure of being clenched tightly by her c.u.n.t. The sweet pleasure made him feel at a lost of words.

    After a brief amount of time, Wu Yan felt Frenda twist her body every so slightly. He grinned and went to town on that tiny frame of hers like a savage brute.

    With each thrust and pull, Frenda moaned, gasped and groaned. She shut her eyes tight and enjoyed the waves of pleasure assaulting her, singing in tune with the motions as she whimpered.

 Chapter 267: Breakfast is the most important meal of the day

    <h4>Chapter 267: Breakfast is the most important meal of the day</h4>

    School district 7, Wu Yan''s home.

    Wu Yan looked at his living room which looked like it was visited by a hurricane. The whole ce was wrecked and he didn''t know what to do other than twitch his lips.

    The ones who did this are looking at the ceiling like it wasn''t their fault.

    The perpetrators: Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou.

    The 3 girls are wearing mad costumes and they stood in front of him in all their glory. They are very cute even without trying, Wu Yan can just see the moe beaming off of them. Wu Yan almost went giddy when he saw them looking like this.

    Except, when he saw how bad a state his living room is in, he just couldn''t find the energy, only a faint sense of pain.

    Wu Yan regretted his decision to bring these three cute girls in as maids, he had the skills to do it properly. Technically, it is his fault things turned out the way it is.

    Can''t me him, those who would definitely don''t have 3 cute maids in their house, who would pick up after themselves with them in the house?

    Lucky for him, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea went out for shopping. Otherwise¡­

    But, he didn''t understand why Hinagiku and Mikoto would tell him to clean up the house. Wasn''t Ikaros the one who usually does this?

    Also, what''s up with their terribly upset expression when they ordered him to clean the house.

    It appears the wolf still isn''t aware that his wives had already known that he shagged a loli.

    Maybe the girls thought that Wu Yan ate a certain crumpet known as Frenda because they wouldn''t let him in their room. They decided to let him off the hook by making him clean up the house and making sure Ikaros won''t be there with him.

    Cute girls, they probably didn''t know about his mission 3 as well, if they did they would probably facepalm.

    Well, Wu Yan felt odd but that''s it, it''s just a task of cleaning up the house, it''s nothing as Herculean as cleaning up the entire city so, in a way, they really did let him off the hook quite easily, what kind-hearted girls.

    He was too naive as always.

    He forgot to consider the fact that a house that kind easily house 8 people with rooms to spare is huge.

    That is the reason why he picked up a cloth, scanned the area of his house, spaced out for a moment before he gave up the notion of going at this alone.

    It was also the point in time when the 3 girls who just entered his house on the pretense of being maids entered his sights.

    Spouting something like: "Maids should do some maid jobs.", he got the 3 girls to wear maid uniforms with a bit coercion and watched them go about doing their jobs in satisfaction.

    And, once again, he is reminded of how naive he was.

    If the dested scene isn''t a reminder of his mistake, what is?

    This is what they meant by cleaning? Surely, they are not taking vandalism on synonymous terms with cleaning? That has to be the case right? Right?!

    Wu Yan flipped a lot of metaphoric desks to express his unamusement.

    Maybe this meant that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn''t know how to do ch.ores?¡­

    Well, maybe that''s part of the reason. But the major reason for how wrecked this ce is would be because of the dissatisfaction of two girls.

    Being forcefully abducted here, taken advantage of, and being treated as a maid. If she didn''t destroy a thing or two when made to clean up this ce, Kinuhata Saiai wouldn''t be able to look herself in the mirror.

    Kinuhata Saiai, despite her mounting dissatisfaction, she followed Wu Yan''smand to the word and swept what needed to be swept, wiped what needed to be wiped and it would appear that way to the observer.

    If they looked closer, one would see her cheekily using her Nitrogen Armor when doing ch.ores.

    When she swept the floor, the ground would mysteriously crack and when she wiped a table the table would suddenly copse while chairs would be sent to Hades.

    Kinuhata Saiai''s unamusement is probably a sentiment shared by Frenda if not to a greater extent. She just arrived here yesterday and she already got her pink fortress attacked by a certain brute. Not to mention a second siege early this morning. Now, she''s being made to clean the house after exiting her room for not more than a few hours?¡­

    In freaking maid uniforms!

    Frenda is triggered, albeit secretively.

    Frenda''s aim aligned with Kinuhata Saiai and that is how they basically destroyed the house.

    Frenda didn''t have Nitrogen Armor like Kinuhata Saiai but in terms of how to creatively unleash hell, would a girl with an epithet of "Missile girl" lose to Kinuhata Saiai?

    She just casually ced a bunch of minor modifications to the chairs, tables, and floor before igniting said modifications to bring about destruction.

    Oh, the poor tables, chairs, and floor who did nothing wrong.

    As to what Takitsubou Rikou did, well, she just watched this all unfold.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda looked at the ceiling with a sassy attitude while Takitsubou Rikou looked back at Wu Yan with lowered head. Wu Yan pped his forehead andined.

    "I say, what grudge do you have against this house¡­?"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda snorted coldly before turning their heads the other way. Takitsubou Rikou looked flustered as she nced left and right at the two girls, she probably wanted to stop this from escting.

    Wu Yan sighed, he could more or less guess that these two Moe blobs caused the damages and their hatred was directed at him rather than the house.

    But, House-kun is innocent!

    If you girls don''t want to stay here, that didn''t mean we don''t want to!

    In a way, it''s his fault (Author: What do you mean "in a way" it is your fault, clear as day). He understands why Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda would do this, he decided to pass it off as them venting their frustration.

    He pped his cheeks and told at the two grumpy girls.

    "Now that you two clearly got it out of your system, surely that means you won''t continue ripping this ce to shreds? Hinagiku and the others are about to return so let''s get serious about cleaning up okay?"

    The two girls snorted and turned their heads the other way again. Takitsubou Rikou felt awkward as she didn''t know how to speak for her friends. Wu Yan''s lips twitched and he was stumped for words.

    He had tried being nice and asked the girls properly only to get cold hmphs from them. Although this meant that they are still upset, the fact that the two girls ignored him tugged the wrong nerves.

    I wonder if I should perform some tuning on these two¡­

    He still had to clean up the mess in the living room so he endured the urge to give them some Pavlovian conditioning of the hard and stiff stick kind. He tried another round of polite petitioning only to end up with simrly ineffective results.

    If this went on, he can''t possibly finish this task before Hinagiku and the other girls return with just Takitsubou Rikou helping him.

    What to do?¡­

    He pped his forehead and sighed at these 3 girls in unique maid uniforms.

    If I had a maid that is handy (Author: If you know what I mean) with a lot of things, how nice would that be¡­

    Now, who could possibly clean thisrge an area in such a short time?!

    Unless the individual had the ability to stop time¡­

    And it was then that Wu Yan suddenly had a bright idea.

    "Maid¡­ time¡­ stop¡­"

    Mumbling that line, his eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 268: Todayâ€™s theme, maids!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Today¡¯s theme, maids!</h4>

    Morning.

    A ray of sunshine got pass the crevice between the curtains and suffused the room with its radiance. The curtain dangling in the wind lost its purpose as sunlight found its way into the room and onto the eyelids of the two asleep on the bed.

    Wu Yan who was still asleep felt the prickling light on his eyes and his dreams got dispelled rather easily. He slowly regained his consciousness and opened his eyes.

    Normally, he would stretch his back in satisfaction but he didn¡¯t this time. That¡¯s because he already felt pretty satisfied as it is.

    Feeling a tight sensationing from near his cannon, he groaned in pleasure. Now that he is more or less awake, he recalled what had transpiredst night.

    He felt a pair of petite arms clinging to his waist and judging by the softness of the skin in contact with his, he grinned and conjectured that the one clinging on to him could belong to none other than¡­

    ¡°Nnh¡­¡±

    His movements stirred Frenda from her sleep. She opened her eyes and revealed her sapphire blue eyes to him.

    Her eyes suggested that the owner has yet topletely shake off the sleepy spell. Frenda turned her head left and right before rubbing her eyes. Finally, she noticed her present situation.

    Her consciousness returned to her in an instant. She felt a sense of rich fulfillment that was fresh to her. She recalled what happenedst night and her little countenance froze up. Noticing that she¡¯s currentlyying on top of somebody, Frenda lifted her head only to see someone grinning at her.

    Frenda looked at Wu Yan¡¯s face with a stupefied expression. She gave herself a facepalm and she sighed.

    ¡°Why¡­ why wasn¡¯t it all a dream?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and replied.

    ¡°Indeed, I had such a great dream¡­¡±

    Frenda gnashed her teeth when she heard his annoying tone and words. She wanted to chew this guy to bits and given their proximity it was easy to do if only reality allowed.

    Frenda wept internally, she knew this day woulde if she followed Wu Yan. She just didn¡¯t know it would happen so fast, on the first day ofing here no less!

    I-I have been here for just one night¡­

    She gotpletely devoured by him, how is she to face him now that they have to see each other every day!

    The most unforgivable act for her, however, is that his savage treatment of her body actually bred a sense of reliance on him.

    Is there any worse fate than this in this world? Is there? Huh?!¡­

    Her emotions burst through the internal environment and manifested on her face as she started crying. Her crying expression mixed with her moe attributes made a deadlybo.

    Looking at the wave-shaped tears flowing down her cheeks, the exact same expression he had yesterday when Katsura Hinagiku and Mikoto showed him how unprepared he was, he revealed a grin belonging to that of one who had his vengeance. He remembered distinctly how someone enjoyed his torture session yesterday¡­

    He got up and sat on top of the bed, since Frenda was lying on top of him, when he got up, she got put in a straddling position.

    At the same time, his Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon which was still inside her, moved a bit and stimted her as evidenced by her sudden yelp.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing all of a sudden?!¡±

    When she yelled at him, Frenda remembered how many times she begged for mercy only to get ignored and railed hard, she remembered all the moans and groans she made under his embrace.

    She got upset. Who does this guy think he is? Just because he forcefully had his way with her, fully immersing himself in the process, did he really think she would stand idly by and not unleash her built up anger?!

    She channeled her fury into her yelp, forgetting what a terror Wu Yan is. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and revealed a sinister sneer that made Frenda tremble.

    Before Frenda can continue, she felt Wu Yan thrust his body. With that thrust, a surge of electricity hit her like a car, a sensation she knows all too well thanks tost night and she gasped.

    This, however, is just the prelude.

    His thrust multiplied into a lot more thrusts and it was apanied by¡­

    ¡°Ahh¡­Mhn¡­ Ngh¡­¡±

    A faint blush started creeping up her radiant white skin. Her body went up and down with his thrusts as her golden locks danced along behind her back. And so, Frenda started another round of her bashful and angry gasp, moans and groans.

    Looking at his smug face, she continued while moaning.

    ¡°Yo-ah¡­ Y-ngu¡­ You are-you are going at it again?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t slow down as he kept bouncing her on top of him, dismissing her with augh.

    ¡°Of course I am doing it again. What? You don¡¯t think I can? Aren¡¯t you underestimating me?¡­¡±

    He had wrecked her all through the night and if it were him in the past, he probably couldn¡¯t do it so many times¡­

    But, lest it is forgotten, he is a True Ancestor!

    His stamina and regeneration had made him a demon lord of the night and bed.

    He didn¡¯t think True Ancestor had this kind of feature and it was a pleasant discovery. He congratted himself for picking True Ancestor once more.

    He thrust his hips like a rabbit in heat, his RPM corrted positively with Frenda¡¯s increased frequency of gasps.

    The sun¡¯s ray had already hit the whole wide bed and the two of them who were doing the business on top of it. She felt more embarrassed thanst night because of how bright it is and how exposed she feels illuminated by the sun.

    They are practically doing it in broad daylight even though they were in a room and she felt bashful because of it.

    She tightened her grip on his shoulders and squeezed out a coherent sentence between her moans and her blushing coutenance.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ It¡¯s already morning¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop upon hearing that, he just sped up much to Frenda¡¯s horror and joy. She kept gasping and moaning while Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Morning, you say? Well, all the more reason we should do it since it¡¯s when our Johnnys are the most active! Wouldn¡¯t you say so? Frendchan¡­¡±

    Frenda couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if she wanted to, only moans woulde out of her mouth, she just couldn¡¯t stop gasping.

    Wu Yanughed and kept making her go up and down on him while being serenaded by her pleas and moans. He closed his eyes and just let himself go into the flow¡­

    He was so in the flow that he didn¡¯t notice two figures standing outside his room.

    Katsura Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    The two girls weren¡¯t amused by the soundsing from inside Frenda¡¯s room. They gnashed their teeth and exchanged nces before sighing and feeling a tad bit jealous.

    Mikoto endured the urge to form bolts of lightning. She continued with a resentful tone.

    ¡°I knew it! This Yan, of course, he would bring girls home for this kind of stuff!¡±

    Katsura Hinagiku crossed her arms and sighed.

    ¡°Well¡­ we expected this anyway. Why didn¡¯t we let Wu Yan in the roomst night? If we let him enter our room he probably wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hinagiku started blushing before she finished her sentence. Mikoto also sighed with a helpless expression. Certainly, if they let Wu Yan in their roomst night, Wu Yan probably wouldn¡¯t go creeping around into other girls¡¯ room.

    The two girls were aware of his motives from the first ce. But, for some unknown reason, they couldn¡¯t rationally process the situation when he brought girls home. Instead, they indirectly pushed him into other girl¡¯s room.

    They looked at each other and sighed again¡­

    f.u.kou da¡­

 Chapter 269: Wait, did I click wrong? Fuck.

    <h4>Chapter 269: Wait, did I click wrong? Fuck.</h4>

    When the figure appeared in his mind, the light in his eyes grew in radiance, a wide smile slowly appeared on his face.

    If it''s her, she can clean up this kind of mess in no time.

    He didn''t care that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were still here. He opened System menu after making up his mind.

    Those who are not connected to him by life force would not be able to see the menu. At most, most people would think it weird, just like the 3 girls who are very confused by his actions.

    Opening the page for summons, he scrolled the list until a certain familiar name appeared.

    Izayoi Sakuya: A character from Touhou, the chief maid at the Scarlet Devil Mansion. otherwise known as the perfect and gant chief maid. One of the few humans in a world of Gods and powerful Youkais. Summoning cost: 100,000 Summoning Points.

    When talking about maids, who would strike a better impression into people than Sakuya.

    Being known as the perfect and gant chief maid meant that she had a ton of poprity. He had wanted to summon her for quite some time now, because of various events that had transpired, he had to dy this decision¡­

    Right now, he has got both the points and the opportunity, what better time to summon her?¡­

    He couldn''t hold back his smile as he clicked the summon button without looking properly.

    Oh boy, I hope nothing that will stop me from summoning her happens¡­

    He was joking when he thought about this, inadvertently jinxing the whole thing before he pressed the summon button.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou had a lot of questions when they saw him smiling in a silly manner while pressing air buttons.

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Wu Yan and his actions while frowning. She can''t help but think that maybe the guy had finally gone bonkers.

    Kinuhata Saiai ran over to him and shouted at him.

    " Hey you, going full retardare we?"

    Kinuhata Saiai''s sudden shout caused his fingers to deviate and make an amusing event ur.

    Wu Yan got a free random summon after finishing the second mission of kicking elerator''s butt.

    The start button for the random summon is right at the top right of the System summon screen.

    Due to Kinuhata Saiai''s surprising shout, his hand slipped and pressed start.

    Wu Yan looked at his hand in a dumbfounded manner. His expression turned into a stunned expression. He could feel a thousand mini-me shouting fuck inside his heart.

    Of course, he sinctly expressed his emotions with just one simple sentence.

    "fuckkk!!!!"

    His shriek only managed to make Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou jump. No other effects were found.

    His changing expressions reflected the indicator that lighted up the names of the summons on that list.

    Like a slot machine, the indicator with bold edges went up and down the list in a rapid speed until it slowly stopped on a certain name, all while Wu Yan intently stared at the indicator.

    Wu Yan''s expression turned from a dark one to a paleplexion.

    "Why her?!"

    He double confirmed the name shown by that indicator while shouting. Wu Yan didn''t see Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looking at him with pity and worry.

    Wu Yan didn''t have the luxury to teach the 3 cute girls a lesson. He is in a full-on panic mode at the moment.

    Oh fuck me fuck me fuck me

    Those words filled his head as he panicked, he wanted to spawn a hammer to smash System to bits for dealing him like this.

    He stared at the name shown on the indicator with a trembling heart.

    Is it because the character wasn''t powerful? Or is it because the character didn''t have a good personality?

    The character had a bit of personality problem but if one were to say that the character was weak then there just might not be anyone that could be described as strong anymore.

    If this character arrived in Academy City, it would be ssified as a city-ending crisis.

    Well, no matter how much he panicked, the random choice had been made and the character had already been chosen. A bright light started pouring forth from the System''s menu.

    The light dazzled Wu Yan blind and Wu Yan quickly used a return to town scroll to transport himself away.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were stunned to say the least. They looked at the empty spot where Wu Yan was standing. The 3 girls exchanged looks and they saw each other''s stupefied expressions.

    Could he also be an esper with spatial teleportation rted powers?

    ===

    On the beach where Gabriel once descended.

    A bright light surged and Wu Yan appeared here.

    The next instance, radiant light continued to shine forth from Wu Yan''s System menu.

    The familiar light associated with summoning appeared once more.

    Even after seeing this familiar scene for many times, he could not get used to this bright light. Under the radiance of the light of summoning, Wu Yan subconsciously raised his hands to shield himself against the prickling light.

    The light of summoning dimmed down and a small slender figure started materializing in the ne of existence as if drawn by an invisible hand.

    Her rough outlines were drawn before the details were filled in. The character, transitioning from phases continued until the formation wasplete. He had a bitter smile while recalling the identity of this small petite figure.

    When the light of the summoning receded, the figure had materialized and the identity of the one who made Wu Yan anxious appeared in reality.

    She''s a very cute and petite girl, a loli through and through. One would not be wrong to call her a young loli due to her stature, she''s shorter than Frenda who, up until now, was the shortest among hispany. Her overall appearance resembled that of a ten-year-old girl.

    Her blonde hair that touched her shoulder reminded one of sunlight. She had a ponytail to the posterior left of her head, a totally cute beret, goth loli styled outfit with mostly red and some white mixed in. In summation, she looked very adorable.

    Her eyes were shut and she held her hands together in front of her chest. Her sculpted countenance coupled with her overall appearance made her look like a slumbering princess.

    But, this lovable loli had a pair of unique wings that would catch the eye of anyone.

 Chapter 270: The arrival of second young lady, the search for a solution.

    <h4>Chapter 270: The arrival of second youngdy, the search for a solution.</h4>

    What¡¯s the wing like, you say?

    To describe it as a wing would be a tad bit inurate, it looked more like a gigantic ne or bracelet.

    Based on the general appearance of the thing, it resembles a wing but it didn¡¯t have the feathers or webbing one would expect of a wing. The thing looked so flimsy it probably couldn¡¯t hold up much weight.

    Instead of feathers, crystals of various colors hanged from the wing-like protrusions, the light reflected off of the crystals were pretty but it made her wings look odd.

    ndre character screen

    Level 82, a tier 9!

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop his heart from throbbing rapidly. This is the second time had seen a tier 9 other than the giant spider queen from way back then. Based on pure levels alone, ndre already outssed the spider queen.

    Who would think, based on the first impression, that this delicate youngdy sleeping in front of his eyes would be a tier 9?

    But, Wu Yan isn¡¯t too surprised that ndre is a tier 9.

    ndre¡¯s ability to destroy almost anything is a terrifying ability. Her ability of Eye is a bit simr to the Mystic eyes of death perception, in that she can see the points of death in the form of eyes.

    These eyes, or vital points can be moved into her hands and by destroying these eyes, the subject would be destroyed with a squeeze of her hands.

    Once she lifts her hand, it means that the target¡¯s eyes had already been grasped and as such would be destroyed with one minor squeeze from her hand.

    What a scary ability.

    It is a bit different from the Mystic eyes of death perception but it is definitely more terrifying than those eyes. To kill something, a Mystic eyes of death perception would have to actually muster up the ability toe and touch those lines. ndre can skip this part altogether, she just needs a visual on the target and it is game over for the victim.

    Furthermore, ndre is a vampire. She¡¯s not a True Ancestor but she is still a mighty vampire in her own rights.

    The extraordinary regenerative powers of a vampire made for a fearsomebination with her destructive capabilities. She is basically a walking demon lord of destruction while looking like a loli.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call her a demon lord. Probably due to herck of control over her immense power, ndre seemed to be suffering from a psychological illness of some kind. She is not too stable and as a result, she could not control her ability to its full extent.

    It would be simr to how a user of mystic eyes of death perception couldn¡¯t just turn off their ability without proper measures.

    ndre wants to y with anything that would move and by y, she means shooting a barrage ofsers at them.

    Anytime she yed with something, she would subconsciously grab the target¡¯s Eyes. In her own words, these victims would be referred to as broken after she was done with them.

    Her power over Eyes made her a terrible foe to cross paths with. That and her unstable psychological state caused her own sister, Remilia Scarlet to confine her to the basement despite the anguish it must have caused her to do so.

    As such, ndre had basically grown up in a basement. It is also the reason why Wu Yan is a bit anxious about ndre being chosen as the random summon.

    A girl that would ¡°y¡± with things that moved is without a doubt, a veritable threat in a city with a poption of 2.3 million.

    ording to his understanding of ndre, if she was to run off somewhere into the main street. She is probably going to forge a sea of blood. Worst case scenario, she might just reduce the whole city into a ghost town.

    nobody can stop her, including Aleister and Aiwass. At least, Wu Yan didn¡¯t think they would stand a chance against ndre¡¯s level of 82.

    Without an immediate alternative, Wu Yan decided to move here before anything happens. Reflected in his eyes is the slender body of ndre. He looked at her cute little face and he felt a bit bad for the girl.

    Ignoring her real age and looking at her appearance and mental age, she would be just another girl who would snuggle herself into her mother¡¯s embrace, a girl who should be jumping around and ying to her heart¡¯s content.

    However, due to her fearsome power and unstable mind, he had to bring her here on reflex, intending to separate her from the masses. It¡¯s also not a wonder that Remilia had to confine her in the basement.

    He wondered how nice it would be to just hang out with ndre.

    Wu Yan is torn between two points of fact: That ndre had been summoned and that she is a dangerous entity.

    Is he really going to lock ndre up like Remilia did with her?

    Wu Yan shuddered and pped himself on the cheek, leaving his own palm print on his face.

    Due to True Ancestor¡¯s incredible regeneration, the mark disappeared the next instant, but the pain jolted his mind back into the present.

    No, he will not repeat what Remilia did. Never!

    He clenched his fist and quickly scrolled through the menus on his System.

    He saw his stat and he hurriedly conjured up a bunch of ns, going through them, he wanted to find a method that would allow ndre to continue living like a kid.

    He ran through pages of equipment, items, abilities and even the summons page, crossing out ns and making new ones at the same time.

    He is not worried that there might not be a solution in the System. The system had not failed him before, anytime he needed something, he would be able to find what he needed within the System.

    He is only concerned about the fact that he had to operate within the means of his points.

    Lucky for him, the System pulled through once more and saved his metaphorical ass.

    Sealing Bracelet: Comes with a red bracelet and a white bracelet. The user wearing the red bracelet will have all her/his abilities and power sealed. Only the user wearing the white bracelet can issue themand to unseal the red bracelet. Once worn, it cannot be taken down or destroyed. Please note that the users must wear the bracelets in unqualified consent, failing which the bracelet cannot be worn.)

 Chapter 271: Flandre Scarlet

    <h4>Chapter 271: ndre Scarlet</h4>

    Sealing Bracelet: Comes with a red bracelet and a white bracelet. The user wearing the red bracelet will have all her/his abilities and power sealed. Only the user wearing the white bracelet can issue themand to unseal the red bracelet. Once worn, it cannot be taken down or destroyed. Please note that the users must wear the bracelets in unqualified consent, failing which the bracelet cannot be worn.) Item Points: 200,000

    Three cheers for Sealing Bracelet.

    Wu Yan beamed up when he saw the bracelet, his joy was short lived though, when he saw the cost of 200,000 Item Points. It''s not much, it''s just his entire fortune at the moment.

    Shaking his head, he steeled up and he realized that this isn''t the time to be worried about some points. He can always earn back the points, without the bracelet, he wouldn''t be able toy the groundwork to solidify his rtionship with ndre-chan.

    He clicked and watch his Item Points. .hit 0. A pair of bracelets appeared, one of which is red and the other white. He put on the white bracelet along with the bio-containment unit. He grabbed the red bracelet and looked at ndre with a serious expression.

    Now then, he is going to have toe up with a way to get ndre-chan to wear the bracelet¡­

    The whole process might seem like it took a lot of time but in actual fact, it had only taken him dozens of seconds to do all of that. Just enough time before ndre started gaining consciousness.

    A tiny string of light came out of her heart and connected to Wu Yan''s heart. The merging of life force happened and their heartbeats synchronized. following that, the string of light disconnected and formed a ball of light before flying into Wu Yan''s body. So ends the merging of life force.

    The two who lived in different worlds had different fates and life suddenly became partners for life.

    Wu Yan''s heart started racing as he held the Sealing Bracelet in his hand.

    While Wu Yan stared at ndre, her eyelids started twitching and like a chick breaking out of her shell, prying open her eyes open and gazed upon the world.

    Her efforts were rewarded as she slowly opened her eyes and revealed her deep red eyes that were the same as Wu Yan''s.

    Her eyes still looked sleepy, she stretched and tilted her head left and right. Looking around, she raised a hand and rubbed her eyes.

    Observing her every move, Wu Yan''s heart shook and trembled as he internally shouted.

    Super cute hngggg!!!

    ndre-chan mumbled a bit and the ssiness in her eyes started receding and she looked more awake.

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty for what he is going to do. He could clearly see that in her eyes, a little bit of crazy lingers.

    ndre-chan lifted her head and she smiled for an unknown reason. She cheered up even more when she saw Wu Yan.

    She surprised Wu Yan by cheering out loud while flying into Wu Yan with a tackle. He watched as she drew a beautiful arc in the sky while gliding downwards towards him. He regained his senses and caught her.

    He clearly underestimated ndre-chan, she rammed him in the chest because she couldn''t control her own strength. Wu Yan felt like a lorry ran into his chest, he could feel air being pushed out of his lungs from the impact.

    He rubbed his chest and bitterlyughed. It''s fortunate that he got True Ancestor. Otherwise, with his own strength, he just wasn''t sure he could catch this one loli army unscathed.

    As he rubbed her soft body, he felt happy and curious at the same time. He looked at ndre-chan who is currently busy rubbing her face all over his chest. He wanted to understand something.

    Why is ndre-chan so familiar with him?¡­

    Could it be that System heard his conundrums and thus raised ndre-chan''s familiarity to 100?

    Ignoring the question of whether System would actually be this nice. Summons are more than the characters seen on the screen. They have life and are real now.

    The System said it before, they were only 1 summon, there won''t be another identical summon. In other words, all the summons are unique.

    They are not dolls, to be modified at will by him or System. The most System could do is merge their life force, what they do after that point is entirely up to them.

    He patted her back and smiled at her.

    "ndre-chan, have you met me before?"

    Maybe because ndre-chan heard the confused tone in Wu Yan''s words. She smiled so wide her eyes narrowed into crescent shape. The person herself seemed rather pleased by Wu Yan calling her ndre-chan. She chirped.

    "ndre hadn''t met Onii-chan before today!"

    Wu Yan felt even more confused.

    "Why are you so familiar with me then? Did your sister not tell you to be careful with strangers?"

    When he said this line, he felt a bit weird, it''s like he is teasing her.

    ndre-chan heard Wu Yan''s words and she donned an irritated expression.

    "Hmph, don''t talk about my sister with me¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched and he revealed a bitter smile. Oh boy, seems like ndre-chan has a bit of bone to grind with Remilia. Understandable given that her beloved sister locked her in the basement. At least, she doesn''t have a deep grudge with her.

    It''s normal for kids to have fluctuating tempers. They would quarrel and make up the next second. Look at that, ndre-chan beamed again.

    "Big sis did say not to get too close to strangers but n likes Onii-chan very much so she''s making an exception just for you~"

    Her soft voice and the words "likes¡­ very much" almost made his heart stop but then he thought of something¡­

    "Hmm¡­ if you never met me before, why do you like me so much?"

    "That''s because Onii-chan brought n out of that stinky basement! That is why n likes Onii-chan the most! Moreover¡­"

    She sniffed Wu Yan and she closed her eyes while purring in his chest.

    "n likes the familiar scenting from Onii-chan, it''s the same smell as big sis and n¡­"

    Summons will get a bit of memory shared with by the System regarding System and him. After receiving the memories, ndre-chan probably connected the dots by deeming him as the one rescued her from that hell hole. That''s why she is all over him.

    That familiar scent she''s talking about is probably the smell of him being a True Ancestor, one of the many different types of vampires.

    ndre-chan''s like is like the kind that a child would say to someone who gives them candies, an innocent expression of her tion.

    He sighed and felt a bit of disappointment¡­

    I thought her familiarity hit max Level¡­

 Chapter 272: Alter mode? Flandre-chanâ€™s rampage!

    <h4>Chapter 272: Alter mode? ndre-chan¡¯s rampage!</h4>

    Her cute little nose kept twitching as if she smelled a really good dish. She got visibly more excited as she kept sniffing him and rolling around in his chest. Wu Yan''s notining, he felt amused with her cute demeanor.

    ndre-chan''s no different from any other girl her mental age. While hugging her, he can''t help admiring her adorable face.

    But, what ndre-chan said next froze his heart. She lifted her head and asked Wu Yan in a chirpy tone.

    "Onii-chan, y with n, won''t you?"

    It''s normal for a kid to say y with me but Wu Yan knows all too well what this kid meant by y, let''s just say it won''t end well for any mortal.

    A slip of her hand and one''s life would be forfeit.

    Even if he''s immortal, Wu Yan can''t help but feeling suffocated by the pressure.

    He saw in her deep red eyes the hopeful gaze of a yful child, understanding just how dangerous she can be, he wanted to turn her down even if it is hard to do so.

    Sighing, he ruffled her blonde hair.

    "What do you want to y, ndre-chan?"

    ndre-chan''s eyes lit up and she raised her hands up and hurrahed.

    "Onii-chan! n wants to y , let''s y some Bullet hell pretty please?"

    As expected¡­

    Wu Yan frowned and he patted her back,ying her down as softly as he can.

    "ndre-chan, Bullet hell isn''t something you can y whenever you wanted¡­"

    ndre-chan''s happy expression sank when she heard Wu Yan. A red with a shade deeper than the color of her eyes shed from within the windows to her soul.

    "Onii-chan. You don''t want to y with n?"

    Her face is still the same face, and her voice is still as tender as it ever was. Except this time, when she said it, the air around her trembled as the heavy smell of iron wafted around her. It is as if a sea of blood emerged from nowhere.

    The sea is still calm around them. Yet, Wu Yan can feel a tsunami of bloody killing intention assaulting him.

    Locking his eyebrows in a frown, the rtively small figure he had on his chest felt like she had increased in weight. Because he is a True Ancestor and had resistance to killing intention he got away with only frowning, normally he would be like a fish in the water with killing intention flooding him.

    Wu Yan clearly discerned that when she said "don''t want to y with n", her psychological state took a turn for the worse.

    Hugging her tightly, he rxed his eyebrows. Sighing, he presented her with the red bracelet half of the sealing bracelets. ndre-chan was shocked by his action.

    "It''s so pretty!"

    ndre-chan said as she reached out to touch the bracelet. Wu Yan wanted to cry andugh at the same time but for a girl who liked the color red, the bracelet would be alluring for her.

    Wu Yan told her.

    "That''s the sealing bracelet you''re holding there."

    "A sealing bracelet?"

    ndre-chan looked up in confusion, she can''t seem to understand why a pretty bracelet would have such a weird name. She was also curious why Wu Yan would say odd stuff like that.

    Wu Yan didn''t miss the confused expression on her face. He bitterlyughed. To put the bracelet on her, he must inform her of its effects and she must put it on willingly.

    Wu Yan looked at her and asked her.

    "ndre-chan, do you want this bracelet?"

    "I want it I want it! n wants it very much!"

    ndre-chan yelled out without hesitation. She grabbed the bracelet in a hurry as if she''s afraid that Wu Yan might put it away. Her actions were cute to say the least¡­

    "If you want it, it''s yours¡­"

    ndre-chan beamed up and Wu Yan made that wide smile go away with his next setence.

    "ndre-chan, that sealing bracelet is going to seal away your power!"

    ndre-chan was stunned.

    "Seal¡­ my power?¡­"

    "That''s right¡­"

    He looked at her, the white half on his hand and the red half on his other hand, Wu Yan told her with aplex expression.

    "If you willingly put it on, it''s going to seal your power and without my permission, you won''t be able to unleash you power¡­"

    Looking at her expression, Wu Yan sighed, one of many sighs he had let out today, he faced her with a stern expression.

    "ndre-chan, if you want to y with me, you must put this sealing bracelet on and seal away the power you hold!"

    ndre-chan didn''t say anything in response.

    She slowly retreated her hands from the sealing bracelet. Her expression turned into one of an unsettling calm.

    "I see¡­"

    ndre-chan lowered her head after uttering that line in a low tone. Her expression now hidden away from view by her bangs, her words chilled Wu Yan''s heart originally half frozen heart.

    "So, Onii-chan is no different from Onee-chan. You despise the power n holds and so you don''t want to y with n, right?¡­"

    Seeing that she is clearly upset, Wu Yan tried cheering her up.

    "It''s not like that¡­"

    Not listening to Wu Yan, n mumbled, cutting Wu Yan off.

    "Onee-chan, Onii-chan, why does everyone hate n so much when she did nothing wrong?"

    "It''s not like that, ndre-chan. Your power is too great that it is dangerous!"

    ndre-chanughed when she heard Wu Yan, herughter didn''t have any warmth to it, it is arctic cold.

    "Ahaha, that''s what Onee-chan said before she locked me up in that annoying room. Now, Onii-chan is going to do the same with that shabby bracelet to seal me up?"

    "It''s only to seal oyur power, not to seal you up¡­"

    "Tomato tomato!"

    n yelled at him, she sound aggrieved and a bit crazy.

    "You''re all the same! Onee-chan, Onii-chan, eveyrone is the same! Everyone hates n!"

    She squirmed and she violently shook him off. She floated up and away.

    Her crystal wings shook and without any visible pping of wings on her part, n floated up in the air as she stared down at him.

    Two equally red and charming pair of eyes locked gaze. One had worry and anxiety written within it while another one is manic with anger.

    ndre-chan''s eyes lit up like a bulb with red sheen. Her cute face warped into a sinister and scary one.

    She snickered with insidious undertone. She focused her eyes on him and let out a sentence that made Wu Yan panic.

    "Onii-chan, n hates you but even so, n still wants to y with Onii-chan. If Onii-chan won''t y with n, n will just have toe to Onii-chan¡­"

 Chapter 273: Play? Wreck? Break? Toyed to the death?

    <h4>Chapter 273: y? Wreck? Break? Toyed to the death?</h4>

    n stared down at Wu Yan who is on the ground with her shining red eyes. She had a bloodthirsty and cruel sneer as her prismatic wings made clinking noise in the sky.

    Ding¡­ ding¡­ ding¡­

    The skies dimmed down as if the bloody aura around her scared the light away.

    Red color dyed the skies and the ground in different shades of red. The blue ocean behind her had been dyed red as if it''s her absolute territory of blood.

    n''s clean attire turned red as if stained by this bloody space. He could even faintly see blood slowly dripping down from n''s body and dying the ocean red.

    It''s not real blood, it''s something of a hallucination caused by her exerting her power on her surrounding.

    She stopped floating and she felt her unbridled power, the scarlet red around her, she became intoxicated with the color that stimted her soul, her tiny frame and she started shaking.

    It''s as though there''s a tiny voice inside that''s telling her to destroy, destroy everything.

    Blow the world into pieces, destroy¡­ everything!

    Manic, ndre-chan lowered her head and grinned at Wu Yan.

    "Sa¡­ Onii-chan, let''s have a lovely match¡­"

    When she said that, the ground shook much to Wu Yan''s surprise. Lightning crackled and he called forth iron sand to wrap around his limbs and pulling him up into the sky.

    BOOM

    He had just left the ground and his current distance from it was a mere 10 centimeters when the ground exploded with a plethora of light bulleting out of it. The countless light bullets took on the shape of a whip and came for Wu Yan.

    Taboo: Cranberry Trap!

    One of ndre-chan''s cards.

    He was like a lost wanderer in a forest of light bullets, homing in on him. feeling a chill, he moved his body and the ground trembled once more. What came out of the ground weren''t the light bullets, it''s iron sand.

    He quickly fashioned the sand into a gigantic sword and mmed it against the creeping vines of light bullets.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The light bullets exploded against the de. Like loud fireworks, the light bullets kepting.

    "n, stahp!"

    Wu Yan shouted at ndre-chan.

    "No!"

    n defiantly refused. Instead, she pulled another Cranberry Trap on him, the creeping vines came assaulting Wu Yan once more.

    Gnashing his teeth, he spread his palm and fashioned another de of sand to fight against the rain of light bullets.

    Maybe ndre-chan is holding back because there is no way an attack from a tier 9 could be negated by a mere tier 7. Yet, there it was, clear as day, Wu Yan negating her attacks.

    Jumping up, he confronted her and advised her.

    "If you don''t stop now, I am going to get angry!"

    ndre-chan trembled and yelled back in a sore temper.

    "No no no! I don''t wanna!"

    "It''s always n by herself, nobody talks with n, nobody wants to y with n!"

    n kept venting her frustration.

    "Why do you guys want to lock me up! n didn''t do anything wrong! n just wanted to y with Onii-chan!"

    "ndre-chan¡­"

    Wu Yan felt bad for n.

    He''s left with few options, if he doesn''t do this, n would cause major destruction to her surrounding. Wu Yan subconsciously didn''t want to see such a cute little girl with such mental immaturity doing cruel things aided by her superpower. He has to lock her power away.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "First of all, ndre-chan, calm down and listen to me okay? I don''t have any intention to lock you up!"

    "Onii-chan is an egghead, n hates Onii-chan the most!"

    n clearly shut him out, it would seem she''s still in a bad mood. She started going ballistic and bombarding everything around her.

    Ripples of 495 years!

    This card''s interesting name belied its terrifying power.

    To put it simply, it was a literal bullet hell with light bullets everywhere. The light bullets could probably cover up the sky with its sheer number.

    Compared to [Ripples of 495 years], elerator''s rampage seemed like a piss streampared to a fire hydrant''s output.

    "Onii-chan,e y bullet hell with n!"

    Wu Yan adopted a serious expression when faced with that oppressive scene of a ton of light bullets obstructing his field of vision.

    He snapped his fingers and he broke down his iron sand sword into waves of iron sand which then sent towards the sky.

    Still woefully inadequatepared to n''s card, he clenched his teeth and called forth another great wave of iron sand to fortify his attacks.

    His veins popping on his temples, he groaned in pain as he mustered everything he had to stop her card. With his normal capacity, he just couldn''t achieve this magnitude.

    He''s basically making his brain go into overdrive while letting his regenerative powers repair the damage, allowing him to exceed 100% of his abilities.

    The gigantic ocean of iron sand slowly spread apart to cover the falling light bullets. Like an oversized palm, it slowly closed and grabbed the light bullets.

    With a deafening boom, the iron sand and light bullets collided in arge explosion, negating each other.

    After the fireworks, Wu Yan could be seen with his expression pale like a corpse. His eyes were bloodshot, making his red eyes even redder. He kept sweating like crazy as he endured the pounding headache assaulting him.

    n isn''t disappointed that her card didn''t work, quite the contrary, she got even more fired up. Her tion even more visible when she saw how anguished Wu Yan looked.

    Licking the corner of her lips, sheughed.

    "Hahaha, this is so fun! Onii-chan is so good! But, n is even better, let''s continue the game! Onii-chan!"

    Holding his head, he gasped for air as his bloodshot eyes returned to normal in a rapid fashion, his headache also lessened drastically. Clearly, his ridiculous vitality and regeneration characteristic of a True Ancestor is at work, regenerating his brain that almost fried out.

    He held his head with one hand covering one of his eyes, using the other eye, he looked at n who is in the air, what he saw made his pupils contract.

    n sneered at him from up in the sky. Her smile had boundless joy in them. That smile resembled the one she had when she first met him, pure and cute.

    Except, she reached out and opened her palm as if to grab something. Her action made him freeze up, he would rather take his chances with the Bullet hell than ndre-chan make that gesture.

    As Wu Yan wactched on in horror, ndre-chan squeezed.

    St.

    And just like that, Wu Yan got obliterated with his blood sttering all over the ce.

 Chapter 274: The scary destruction of The Eye

    <h4>Chapter 274: The scary destruction of The Eye</h4>

    Surely, nobody had experienced their body getting obliterated right?¡­

    Well, Wu Yan got a front row view.

    When ndre-chan squeezed her palm, he didn''t even have the chance to react, he just felt like he got blown away and the next thing he knew, his body started scattering to the winds.

    In reality, Wu Yan noticed that his head fell down first, granting him the aforementioned front row seat to the scene of his body scattering to the winds. He literally watched her disintegrate his body.

    ndre-chan rxed her hand and she adorned a grin, relishing the sight of the gory scene she had created with his body as the material. Her grin, however, stopped pretty soon.

    She pouted a bit and continued in a slightly dejected manner.

    "Aww, Onii-chan broke. Even Onii-chan broke when n yed with him, how boring¡­"

    Wu Yan who had been utterly destroyed probably heard what she said. In front of ndre-chan''s shocked face, the bloody mist in the air became fixed in ce.

    The next instant, the disintegrated remains of his body congealed into a ball of blood in a rapid fashion at the spot where he got obliterated.

    When all the sma were gathered, the ball of blood started distorting in shape until it slowly formed a humanoid shape. Bones, organs, muscles and finally, skin formed.

    Everything that should have been there were regenerated in mere seconds. Wu Yan appeared in the flesh in front of n.

    He lifted his head and looked at n, a bit intimidated by her.

    Oh my God, that was scary! That power, it is out of this world, absolutely terrifying!

    Just mere seconds ago, he was recovering from exerting too muchputational power, the next thing he knew, he died.

    The reason of death: ndre-chan squeezed her palm.

    Wu Yan had chills recalling the scene of his body disintegrating. He would prefer not to go through that again, the whole thing was too weird for him.

    He thanked his past self for buying True Ancestor, if not for that, he would have been sent along to meet King Enma.

    On the opposite side, ndre-chan who had seen Wu Yaning back to life started getting giddy at instead of being surprised. She jumped around in the air to express her joy.

    "Oh goody! Onii-chan came back! Onii-chan won''t break, yeah!"

    Wu Yan''s expression sunk when he heard how ted she is. He wanted to flip so many tables due to the sheer absurdity he is going through.

    ndre-chan is one of his summon but every move she pulled on him whether it be the salvo of light bullets or the destruction of the Eye is enough to kill him, if not several times over.

    ndre-chan should have been informed by System regarding the lifeforce sharing, especially the part about the fact that if he died, she would have died as well.

    If she seeded in breaking him, she would have broken herself as well.

    ndre-chan definitely got System''s message, given that she interpreted System''s message regarding summoning as him rescuing her.

    The most likely case is that ndre-chan forgot about it all, knowing her, that might just be the case.

    Wu Yan had a hunch that even if he repeated that right now, it wouldn''t work and would probably only worsen the situation. If she heard about it, she would probably go nuts even more.

    Sighing, Wu Yan looked at ndre-chan, in his eyes, a bit of anger. Anyone would get angry when they just got murdered. If the opponent wasn''t ndre-chan, he would probably have spammed Meteor Storm at the other side.

    "ndre-chan, can we stop now?"

    ndre-chan shook her head without hesitating.

    "No way! Why do we need to stop now? The fun''s just beginning¡­"

    Beginning, huh?

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. ndre-chan is a tier 9 and he is a tier 7, maybe the attacks they exchanged were mere appetizers before the main course.

    "Stop ying and listen, please, ndre-chan."

    He wanted to get down on his knees to beg her to stop. Even if he could fight on equal grounds with her, he probably couldn''t bring himself to do so.

    But if he didn''t fight, was begging her to stop ever a realistic solution given her refusal to stop since the beginning of this fight?¡­

    It''s so hard to be a human right now¡­

    n turned her smile upside down when she heard him. She continued in an upset manner.

    "Listen, listen, Onii-chan is really the same as Onee-chan, always telling me to listen. I had been doing just that, I tried being a good girl. All I wanted was to y with Onii-chan, that''s all¡­"

    Your definition of y is really different with mine though, all the limbs in the world won''t be enough for you to y with.

    Wu Yan wanted to break down and cry right there and then. Brats will be brats, a bit like fighting with one''s girlfriend. Things get really scary when they don''t want to talk based on reason and logic.

    Besidesughing bitterly, Wu Yan can only bitterlyugh some more¡­

    His wry expression irked ndre-chan.

    "Anyway, Onii-chan don''t want to y with n! But n doesn''t care, I want to y with you and that''s that!"

    Done with her tyrannical statement. She unleashed her aura, this time, on another magnitude altogether from before.

    His field of vision was reced with a wall made of light bullets.

    Cursing silently, he retreated with haste. Against that dense salvo, there wasn''t really any room to dodge in the first ce.

    "Heeerrrr!"

    He mustered up lightning and d his body with it, the lightning crackled around him making mini thunder.

    Against her bullet hell, he could only reactively defend against it on the fly. He would have more options if she weren''t his summon.

    Like the giant iron sand wave from before, except this time he formed a massive lightning and sent it against the barrage of light bullets.

    A thunderous boom ensued the attacks that could destroy the whole beach several times over.

    Negating each other like their previous exchange, the measly beach had somehow survived unscathed with minor damage due to the wind and dust storm caused by the attacks.

    Wu Yan didn''t have the time to think about whether or not anyone''s going to miss this beach. His survival had more priority at the moment.

    Surviving yet another wave of attack, Wu Yan panted heavily while enduring the searing headache. He grinned bitterly at ndre-chan.

    "ndre-chan, please listen to me this time?"

    ndre-chan had a cold expression, not one of distance but one of being peeved. She snorted and turned her head the other way while stretching a hand out.

    His heart shook and when he thought about what''s going to happen, it happened. He got torn apart, again.

    This power, is too OP¡­

 Chapter 275: Are you done playing?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 275: Are you done ying?¡­</h4>

    Within the span of a second, he had once again been reduced to a bloody mess.

    Her power terrified him very much, she could decide the fate of a person in one second. ndre-chan is really too strong¡­

    Understandable, even Yakumo Yukari had a headache trying to deal with ndre-chan. She could probably beat the majority of those who live in Gensokyo where you can hit a tier 7 just by throwing a rock and tier 8 power is the norm using only her power.

    The person herself didn''t seem to mind the fact that she just killed someone who had his lifeforce merged with hers. She waited there with a giddy attitude, hoping that her Onii-chan would "get better soon" so she can y with him again.

    Just like that, Wu Yan returned from disintegration. Of course, he is not happy even if he is back. That would make his second death, had he not been in possession of True Ancestor.

    The feeling of getting torn from limb to limb disintegrated from muscle down to the bones. Suffice to say, that is not a jolly sensation, luckily for him the pain didn''tst long before hepletely disintegrated. Even in that brief span of time, Wu Yan felt torture worthy of the eighth circle of hell.

    Beaming up, she pped vigorously as if this is some kind of funny show to her.

    "Ahaha! Onii-chan came back!"

    The red half of the sealing bracelet remained in his hand, even though he got done in twice by ndre-chan''s ability, the ring never had its integritypromised, it''s truly indestructible.

    Now that he thinks about it, the sealing bracelet and bio-containment unit were just simplistic gadgets, what kind of feature would they have that made them indestructible?¡­

    I guess, as expected of System?¡­

    He shook his head and sighed, what is he think while fighting a formidable foe like her?¡­

    One couldn''t me him for spacing out, ndre-chan isn''t going to listen to him, he had no way of sessfully stopping that Level 82 overpowered Loli.

    He really wasn''t too sure how to deal with her.

    Even when fighting against elerator who was a tier above him, or when he fought against Aiwass who he can''t seem to urately gauge the strength of, he never felt as hopeless as he did at this moment.

    He looked at ndre-chan who is still jumping around in joy in the sky and he continued in a low tone.

    "You really aren''t going to put it on?¡­"

    He grabbed the sealing bracelet so hard his hand started turning blue, a testament to his strong feelings at the moment.

    Wu Yan felt really crestfallen, ndre-chan just wouldn''t put the sealing bracelet on. He''s feeling really upset over the chance of getting along with ndre-chan.

    He had only summoned her for no more than 30 minutes, even though he had a good first impression on her, ndre-chan still ughtered him two times. If he let her go around without any restraint, then¡­

    Can he really bring ndre-chan who is in this state back to Academy City, to his home, with Hinagiku, Mikoto and the others?¡­

    Wu Yan felt like he is going insane, trapped between a rock and a hard ce.

    ndre-chan stopped jumping around and she calmed down her agitation. She felt a bit bad after hearing Wu Yan''s crestfallen tone.

    In the end, he''s the one who brought her out of that hateful basement. A hero in her eyes, he also had the same smell as her. ndre-chan might say she hates him but she didn''t really mean it.

    Even after 495 years, she is still very much a child at heart and in mind. She might be 10 years old mentally, if not 6 or 7. Just by helping her out a bit and being simr to her was enough to increase her favorability with him by a high margin.

    But, because she lived in Gensokyo wheremon sense is a rare gem and because she wasn''t mentally stable. "Not hurting those close to her" is a new concept to her. Everything she had done up to this point is in her definition, only the act of ying.

    When she saw Wu Yan''s sealing bracelet, ndre-chan felt pouty again. She couldn''t empathize with Wu Yan much like she couldn''t do the same with her sister''s train of thought.

    She would remember what people did, whether it be good or bad. Her sister locked her in that annoying room, it''s a bad thing and so she remembered it as such.

    Wu Yan wanted to seal her power, in a way, sealing her up. ndre-chan perceived this as a bad act.

    That''s why she resisted, she didn''t care to find out whether or not she had such powers, she just in didn''t like the act.

    In other words, she''s throwing a tantrum.

    A tantrum that killed Wu Yan twice for that matter.

    Angered, her eyes shone bright red and without saying anything she formed a curtain of light bullets that rained down on Wu Yan with trajectories that defied physics.

    "Forbidden Barrage: Starbow Break!!!"

    The attack came much to his horror, he kept all the unnecessary thoughts away. Starbow Break may look charming and illusory but he didn''t think the effects would be the same as it looked.

    He stepped in the air as if there were steps there. Carried by his iron sand, he began dodging the bullet hell that made diffusion aided Meltdowner look terrible.

    He was sweating furiously, this bullet hell card is on another level, its coverage is just too damn wide. He dodged left and right just to avoid getting hit and he looked very haggard.

    ndre-chan decided it wasn''t enough and she unleashed another wave of light bullets.

    The light bullets filled up the sky and from where he gazed up, it looked like a scene straight out from an apocalypse film, he seemed so small in front of this major disy of power.

    Before he knew it, the light bullets descended upon him, his pupils rapidly shrunk.

    His figure got snuffed out by the radiant bombardment of light bullets. For just a second, one could see a sh of lightning.

    As explosions rained continuously upon thend, ndre-chan cheered in tion.

    Dust had covered the center of the event. Even ndre-chan couldn''t see beyond the dust. She pursed her lips while looking at the explosions that hadn''t stop even after now.

    Atst, the explosions stopped and copious amount of dust shielded the inner scenery from outside observation. A bit annoyed with it all, ndre-chan yelled at the dense cloud of dust.

    "Onii-chan! Come out!"

    nobody answered her. Ticked off, she waved her hand and a strong gale swept the area clear of its dust.

    ndre-chan had a wide smile when she saw the person she''s looking for.

    When she saw Wu Yan, ndre-chan froze up.

    His head lowered, bangs covering his eyes, judging by the way his chest moved in and out, he seemed to be gasping for fresh air, eagerly sucking in air through his nostrils and mouth. Blood streamed down his shoulder, where there was supposed to be an arm.

    Wu Yan sucked in another breath of air before lifting his head slowly. He looked back at ndre-chan with cold eyes¡­

 Chapter 276: Nobody is going to hate you, I wonâ€™t as wellâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 276: Nobody is going to hate you, I won¡¯t as well¡­</h4>

    "Are you done ying?¡­"

    His cold voice was like a chilly wind that cooled ndre-chan''s agitated heart, a stark contrast to his warm tone that advised her time and time again to chill. ndre-chan wasn''t used to this kind of tone.

    ndre-chan looked into Wu Yan''s eyes and she was stunned.

    His originally deep red eyes had turned into a radiant gold color.

    A terrifying pressure started pouring out of his single-armed body, covering ndre-chan.

    This aura might as well be a breeze to ndre-chan but ndre-chan still trembled. Her excited and manic expression turned into one of fear.

    Still in midair, ndre-chan subconsciously flew back a bit. Weak as the aura maybe, she still felt intimidated by it.

    Her faint resistance had no effects.

    His aura stuck to her like an annoying bug. No matter how much she retreated, that ufortable aura followed her and her heart started throbbing.

    His weaker rtive strength didn''t deny his status as a True Ancestor, an existence standing at the apex of all vampires. His aura may be weak at the moment, it was enough to intimidate ndre-chan.

    That''s the aura of his bloodline.

    Whenever he embraced his True Ancestor side, his golden eyes would emerge.

    Dying two times, literally disarmed, his awkward feelings had morphed into one of anger.

    Cracking under the subtle pressure of a True Ancestor, his cold tone finally broke through the strong fa?ade around ndre-chan''s fragile and unstable heart.

    "Uuu¡­uuu¡­"

    ndre-chan squat down as shended softly on the beach. She looked at Wu Yan who is still in the sky with red eyes and then she cried.

    "Uuu¡­ Onii-chan is a meanie¡­ Uuu¡­ a big baddie just like Onee-chan¡­"

    She rubbed away the tears at the corner of her eyes but some of it escaped her hands and fell onto the dry sand of the beach. She kept sniffing and rubbing away her tears, she looked very upset.

    His cold attitude dispersed immediately when he saw her crying. He started freaking out at what to do with this situation.

    He got killed twice by ndre-chan and he had lost an arm trying to get her to stop, that''s why he got mad. But, seeing ndre-chan like this, how could he stay mad?¡­

    ndre-chan herself did nothing wrong, she just had too much power and it was something she was born with. Her mentality and power were ipatible so her psychological state wasn''t stable. If it wasn''t enough that she simply couldn''t get her powers under control, she was locked up in a basement by Remilia because of something she could not control.

    When he said he is going to seal her power, it''s only reasonable that her childish mentality would link it with what Remilia did to der.

    In the end, she''s just a kid.

    His fury died down and he sighed before he straightened his back up. His arm had grew back before he knew it.

    His figure flickered and he appeared in front of ndre-chan who is still weeping and sobbing. Shaking his head with a bitterugh. He reached out and lifted ndre-chan up.

    ndre-chan didn''t resist him, she probably had no intention to do so anyway. Thus, Wu Yan brought her into his arms.

    Patting her back, he spoke softly beside her ears.

    "Alright, ndre-chan, don''t cry¡­"

    "Uuu¡­ Onii-chan you''re a meanie just like Onee-chan, just like everybody. You''re all meanies, everyone hates n. nobody ys with n. I just wanted to y with Onii-chan, uguu¡­"

    Her disgruntled crying cut him pretty deep. He silently cursed himself although he did nothing wrong. If ndre-chan cried, that''s enough for him to call himself a bastard.

    Patting her back, Wu Yan sighed in a gleeful manner, he whispered beside her ears.

    "Look, ndre-chan, you''re wrong. I am not a good guy by any standard, but, your sister is not a meanie. Everything she did was for you¡­"

    "Liar¡­ liar liar pants on fire¡­"

    ndre-chan shook her head furiously as she chanted.

    "Onee-chan is the biggest viiness of them all! She wouldn''t'' y with n, she keeps n locked up in aroom. n tried being a good and obedient girl but she still wouldn''t spend any time with n, Onee-chan hates n for sure. Uuu¡­"

    "ndre-chan¡­"

    He tightened his hug and continued.

    "Your sister locked you up because she was afraid you would get into trouble. Why would your sister hate you? She''s the one who likes you the most."

    ndre-chan stopped crying, her tears continued to roll down her cheeks but the amount was gradually decreasing. She lifted her head, her eyes still red from all the crying, she responded in a slightly upset manner.

    "But n is a good girl, she won''t get into trouble¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. If ndre-chan is really as obedient as she say she is, he wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble. But, she''s a kid so that''s thest thing she needs to hear at the moment¡­

    "I know n can be a very good girl but n, try to think back¡­"

    He minced his words and continued.

    "Do you remember what happened to the guests your sister brought home? Did they ''break'' after you yed with them?"

    ndre-chan flinched and she thought about what he said before she nodded. She continued in a meek manner.

    "But, those people broke too easily, it''s not n''s fault¡­"

    Hold up, you killed the people and you still say it''s not your fault? As expected, this loli is too OP¡­

    He rolled his eyes so fast n didn''t notice at all. He continued trying to tell her what is wrong.

    "But, you broke them did you not? Your sister brought guests over and you broke them, is it weird for Onee-chan to get angry? But, rest assured that Onee-chan definitely won''t hate n! You mean the world to her!"

    ndre-chan lowered her head in rumination. She lifted her head and hope could be spotted in her eyes. She asked Wu Yan in a giddy manner.

    "Does Onee-chan really like n?"

    "Of course! That''s a guarantee from your Onii-chan!"

    "Really? She doesn''t hate n?"

    He nodded and that put an end to the tears rolling down the side of her face. She looked at Wu Yan with an excited expression.

    "Say, say, does Onii-chan like n as well?"

    Wu Yan beamed wide and he brushed her blonde hair with his fingers before resolutely replying to her question.

    "You betcha! n means the world to me as well!"

    Her red eyes lit up and she couldn''t hide her joy even if she were to try, she''s that happy at the moment.

    "You really, really, ddon''t hate n at all?"

    She''s trying to please him like a kid her age, Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    "ndre-chan, nobody hates you, of course, I wouldn''t as well!"

    Her frown was turned upside down and a wide smile appeared on that sunny face of hers. She grabbed onto Wu Yan''s shirt with both hands and she kept rubbing her face all over it before shefortably closed her eyes.

    Rubbing her head, he had a heartwarming smile on his face reminiscent of a doting parent smothering his child with love and affection.

    She''s a kid afterall.

 Chapter 277: Calming down, making up, sealing and the end of the fiascoâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 277: Calming down, making up, sealing and the end of the fiasco¡­</h4>

    After ndre-chan''s unstable mental state was quelled by Wu Yan, the blood red quasi-space receded into nothingness.

    The sky returned to its usual blue luster. The ground also got its color back from the domineering red. The sea returned to normal as well, not looking like a literal sea of blood at all.

    After the bloody aura receded, ndre-chan''s aura of fear disappeared as well. Atst, the sky, the sea, and thend returned to its normal state.

    If not for the missing sleeve from Wu Yan''s shirt, probably no one would have guessed there was an epic bullet hell here before.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief when he saw everything returning to its usual state. He subconsciously rubbed away the sweat on his forehead. This idental summon had really messed with his ns¡­

    ndre-chan, who was afraid of his True Ancestor aura rediscovered her love for Wu Yan''s scent. She rubbed her face in his chest a few more times before lifting her head and asking him.

    "Will Onii-chan y with me in the future?¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed in a pathetic tone. He''s not sighing because ndre-chan wanted to arrange a y date in the future. It''s because she rubbed all her snort and tears on his shirt.

    But, when he saw how happy ndre-chan looked, the sacrifice of this shirt, or even a hundred, or a thousand more of this kind of shirt would be worthed it.

    Plus, she pretty much destroyed his shirt with her waves of attacks anyway.

    He pinched her nose and grinned.

    "If you promise to be a good girl, I will take you out to y right now!"

    "Really?!"

    ndre-chan perked up and she vigorously nodded. As if she''s afraid that Wu Yan would go back on his words, she clutched onto his tattered shirt while staring into his eyes.

    "ndre-chan will listen to anything Onii-chan says!"

    "Well then¡­"

    He presented the red half of the sealing bracelet to her with a serious face.

    "Put this sealing bracelet on, please."

    She liked the bracelet at first because of its motives and design, but, she hated it after learning of its effects.

    Wu Yan took the opportunity and he managed to persuade ndre-chan into liking the bracelet.

    A child''s propensity to change their mood resembled how women can do the same.

    Rubbing away any leftover tears, ndre-chan nodded and she received the sealing bracelet. Slowly, she put on the bracelet as Wu Yan watched.

    When the sealing bracelet was put on, the bracelet,rger than her first in diameter shined bright red.

    The bracelet started shrinking until it fit ndre-chan''s wrist in just the right size.

    The sealing bracelet resonated with Wu Yan''s half in a prismatic light show. After that, the two halves of the bracelet returned to its inert state.

    When the light show receded, he looked at the bracelet and he hesitated for a moment before he issued themand.

    "Seal!"

    The white bracelet shone brightly and while dazzled by the light shows, ndre-chan felt a mysterious power suffusing her from the red bracelet.

    ndre-chan could feel a cold stream coursing throughout her body, the gargantuan amount of power within her slowly got reined in by the cold power until they retreated into the deepest recess of her body.

    ndre-chan flinched, the Eyes that only she could see were disappearing at a fast pace.

    When all of her power retreated into her body, the Eyes disappeared altogether. At this point, the red bracelet stopped sending cold power into her body, the restricting force disappeared into her body as well.

    Wu Yan''s white bracelet dimmed down as well.

    When he checked ndre-chan''s status¡­

    Characterndre ScarletAbilitySealedStrengthSealedEnduranceSealedAgilitySealedIntelligenceSealedEquipmentNoneLevelSealed

    Each of her parameters was reduced to 0, even her equipment became empty, she was reduced to level 0 from Level 82.

    Her vampiric attributes were mostly sealed as well. Besides her ridiculous regeneration, she''s basically a harmless human now¡­

    the sealing bracelet on Wu Yan started taking a red hue. This meant that the bracelet is currently sealing ndre-chan''s power.

    If Wu Yan issued amand to release the seal, the red hue would disappear and ndre-chan would get her mighty powers back, making her a tier 9 again.

    He could seal or unseal her at any time, the convenience was baffling. It''s basically an item made for ndre-chan who could not control her own power.

    The two bracelets cannot be taken down once equipped, the bracelets are also indestructible.

    Wu Yan basically can manage ndre-chan''s power.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief as he marveled at the bracelet''s ability that allowed even a strong foe to be subdued once persuaded to wear the bracelet. If a normal individual with no powers was to wear the white half, then he basically had influence over a super strong ally.

    If the ally had his power sealed and controlled by a normal person, it made no difference what strength the normal person had, the one getting sealed would still have to answer to the one with the controlling bracelet.

    Of course, the bracelet had restrictions as well. The one getting sealed must be aware of the effects and must put it on with no strings attached. Who would put the sealing bracelet on, knowing its effects?

    ndre-chan who had a low mental age got persuaded into wearing the bracelet by Wu Yan who enticed her with the promise of treats.

    And that is how you get someone to wear the red half of the bracelet.

    Wu Yan didn''t take any particr note of this though. It''s because ndre-chan''s circumstances are a bit special, otherwise, he had no intention to manipte other people''s power output.

    With ndre-chan still within his arms, Wu Yan felt happy now that he could finally bring ndre-chan home to let Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others meet her.

    ndre-chan felt much better without needing to see the Eyes. Meanwhile, Wu Yan mumbled inside his heart.

    You won''t be alone from now on!

 Chapter 278: Sight-seeing trip around Academy City with Flandre-chan

    <h4>Chapter 278: Sight-seeing trip around Academy City with ndre-chan</h4>

    Academy City, School district 7¡­

    Everywhere a certain young man walked, people would be stunned when they saw him.

    More specifically, the people aren''t looking at the young but rather the cute girl giggling happily in his arms.

    Women who walked by and saw the girl would show signs of adoration with starry eyes. hell, some women with a bit more specialized taste would straight up squirt blood from their nostrils and copse on the walkway.

    Males who walked by would unleash their feral beast within, judging by the glow in their eyes. Generally speaking, they were all way too old for her.

    And those who were in her age range who caught a glimpse of her would start treading on a dangerous path known as the path of a Lolicon.

    Of course, people saw the youngster holding the girl as well. They were all either jealous, hateful, wishing they could be him or a mix of the aforementioned. Some of them tried piercing the youngster with their arctic leers.

    Having adapted to this kind of leers before, the youngster didn''t seem too bothered by them. He just walked his merry little way along the street, stick and stones might break his bone but haters can go suck a furry big one.

    These posers can''t hurt him even if he stood there doing nothing.

    The youngster or rather the Ossan (Wu Yan''s retort: You''re the Ossan, your whole family is made up of Ossans) [note] "ossan" (¤ª¤Ã¤µ¤ó) is somewhat of a rude word for middle aged-dudes [/note] is none other than Wu Yan, and the girl, ndre-chan.

    With her arms around his neck, Wu Yan carried her in his arms. ndre-chan kept gasping in admiration or awe whenever she saw the shops and buildings along the way.

    Gensokyo had humans as well but they were living a life that is rather traditional not unlike when japan is still governed by a feudal system. ndre-chan had not even visited the human world in her own world, of course she''s going to be surprised by a lot of the stuff in Academy City, which is arguably the most advanced city in this world.

    Having never witnessed sceneries as interesting as this before, ndre-chan had glee and joy written all over her face, she looked like a kid who was told she could go wander the streets and y games, giggling all the way.

    Herughter, so graceful and innocent that it seemed able to pacify the harsh heat of the streets in the summer time. At least, the smiling pedestrians certainly didn''t think it was hot given their smiling face.

    Her charms drew more thanughter from the pedestrians¡­

    There is a currently a lewd Ossan standing in front of Wu Yan and ndre-chan with ring nostrils and hot breathing out of it.

    One could almost see the outlines of a heart in those vulgar eyes that stayed fixed on ndre-chan''s body. The lewd Ossan hugged his own body and wriggled like a snake while groaning in an annoying manner.

    Is this asshole asking for an ass whooping?

    Gulping, the lewd ossan grabbed ab from his pocket and startedbing his hair before clearing his throat. He continued in a straight tone as if people didn''t see his disgusting movements before.

    "Young man¡­"

    The lewd ossan eyed ndre-chan and shouted at Wu Yan with authority not expected of a mere mortal.

    "Please entrust the loli¡­er, I mean that girl to me. I own 2 retail chains, 5panies, dozens of houses, I am what you would call a stinking rich man. If I am the one who raised that girl then she can live a very stimting life. How about it? Tempted? I don''t me you, now hand her over!"

    He spoke as if he was on the moral high ground but his lewd intentions were all but apparent to anyone there, his nostrils started ring, his face flushed and he started panting like a dog.

    What a disgusting fellow¡­

    Snap

    Veins started popping on Wu Yan''s temple. He looked at this m.o.f.o who had the guts to stop him, spouting BS like raising ndre-chan and giving her a Stimting life. Wu Yanughed but a dark aura starteding out of him.

    The lewd ossan felt a chill climbing up his spine and before he could react, a fist started making its way into his face. A fist smashed his sses, sent him flying away like a cannonball.

    The ossan flew until he hit a guying out of a corner of the street. Hended on the guy and destroyed the groceries he held like they were precious treasures¡­

    "Ohhhh! My precious¡­ food materials! The discount groceries I bought with what remained of my allowance!!!"

    The person isn''t concerned that his head is currently bleeding. he only cared about his groceries, apparently more than ignoring the bleeding, he seemed se to it.

    "Why the hell is a guy falling from the sky?! And, why me?! f.u.kou-da!!!"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched when he heard the term "f.u.kou-da!" That unlucky fellow had spiky hair, now that he looked closer.

    The spectators ignored the spiky-haired guy and the lewd ossan after a nce.

    An individual was about to apprehend him when the person saw him hurting another person. But, after learning of the situation, the person went over to the lewd ossan who had a severe bruise on his face and promptly cuffed the guy.

    "I am from Judgment! I hereby arrest you on the charges of attempting to assault a minor! You have the right to remain silent, anything you say will be used to determine the severity of your punishment!"

    The person iming to be a judgment member gave him a good job finger gesture as ifplimenting him for that punch.

    Hey wait, wasn''t it supposed to be anything you say will be used against you in the court ofw? Did they skip the process and went straight to mete out the punishment? Oof.

    It was heroic of him to beat the m.o.f.o trying to pull a move on ndre-chan. But, he felt like he should revise his views towards the Academy City.

    He watched with a ‡å expression as the lewd Ossan got dragged away (Author note: Yeap, dragged away). If he wasn''t a True Ancestor, his heart might have failed at this point with all the turn of events.

    ndre-chan pped andughed as if she wasn''t the main cause for this issue. She chirped.

    "Onii-chan! Those people are so interesting, this is so fun!!!"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head, although a lot of the pedestrians didn''t agree. He grinned at her.

    "Yeap, you having fun?"

    "Yeah!"

    ndre-chan replied in an instant. She hurrahed and continued in an excited tone.

    "ndre-chan''s very happy! There are so many weird houses, I am having the time of my life!"

    ndre-chan looked at the pedestrians, killing a bunch of them with her cuteness. She then looked back at Wu Yan with a confused expression.

    "Also, there is a lot of people here¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "A lot of people?"

    ndre-chan nodded and she continued in a low tone.

    "n had never seen so many people in her whole life. Except for the toys sent to y with n, Onee-chan, Sakuya, Meiling, Patchouli and a weird person in ck and white clothing, I had never seen so many people at once¡­"

    Sighing, he pinched her cheeks, eliciting a yelp from her. He smiled and continued.

    "What do you say I bring you around and see a lot more people than this as well as more fun ces huh?"

    ndre-chan beamed up and hurrahed again.

    "Oh yes! Yeah! Onii-chan is the best!"

 Chapter 279: Sight-seeing around Academy City with Flandre-chan

    <h4>Chapter 279: Sight-seeing around Academy City with ndre-chan</h4>

    "Onii-chan, what''s that?"

    "Cotton candy."

    "That?"

    "Lollipop."

    "What about that thingy over there?"

    "Bubblegum."

    "This?"

    "It''s chewing gum. Wait a minute, don''t swallow it! Spit it out now!"

    He managed to wrestle the chewing gum from her before she managed to swallow it. Suffice to say, he''s tired as heck. He had grossly underestimated a child''s inquisitive nature, the same can be said about his expectation of a brat who had been holed up in a room for many years.

    He had only gone looking around for a while and ndre-chan managed to ask a bazillion "what is that". After answering her questions, he felt a bit short of breath from achieving the feat.

    Meanwhile, ndre-chan is licking her lollipop like nobody''s business. He sighed before continuing.

    "ndre-chan, you really don''t know what these are?"

    "I don''t¡­"

    ndre-chan replied while dealing with her lollipop. Honestly speaking, Wu Yan is a bit hurt, it feels like the lollipop had more priority than him.

    "You haven''t tried any of these before? What were you eating at home?"

    He endured the leers he got from carrying ndre-chan in his arms and asked her with a curious expression.

    ndre-chan touched her chin and tried to recall something. After a while, she replied.

    "Sakuya''s cake and red tea!"

    Wu Yan flinched and he shot back at her in surprise.

    "That''s all?"

    "Yes¡­"

    She giggled but what she said next made Wu Yan sweat bullets.

    "Onee-chan said that the cake is a dessert for after a meal. The red tea is a meal and ndre-chan just have to drink it. By the way, the red tea smelled the same as the liquid that came out of the people I broke."

    His eyebrow twitched and heughed in an awkward manner. Rubbing away the sweat on his forehead, he almost let it slip his mind that ndre-chan is a vampire. The red tea she referred to is probably the kind of stuff Remilia drinks¡­

    Blood¡­

    ndre-chan is unaware of the fact that her story made Wu Yan worried. She kept continuing her narrative as if to vent the frustration of having been locked up for so many years with nobody to talk to at length.

    "Sakuya''s cake and red tea are very delicious but n thinks that this item known as the lollipop tastes even better. This ce is so fun, it''s much more interesting than the Scarlet Devil Mansion even though it''s smaller in area than the mansion. There is more stuff to y with here and they are all better than ying bullet hell!"

    Smaller than the Scarlet Devil Mansion? This is a huge street, how big is the mansion anyway?! The maid chief is seriously amazing, she could use her power to distort spacetime until the Mansion became so wide in area.

    He kept retorting silently while keeping the smile he had, even if a bit distorted. He brushed her blonde hair andughed.

    "Well, as long as you''re having fun.."

    ndre-chan nodded with a wide smile before she resumed tackling the lollipop. It seems the lollipop is a very effective arsenal against lolis.

    If he had known, he would have prepared a dozen lollipops, perhaps then, he might not have got wrecked so hard.

    Wu Yan seemed to have forgotten the fact that ndre-chan''s summoning is an ident. He was going to summon the maid chief in the first ce.

    He had forgotten the chief maid selectively. The chief maid might be charming but the chief maid probably wouldn''t dignify his request to hug a soft body only a cute loli like the second mistress, if she could even provide that, that is.

    He would sooner be a pincushion to her flying knives than get his request.

    Oblivious of the fact that she had fallen into a wolf''s den. ndre-chan kept licking her candy while looking around, her eyes beaming with curiosity.

    Having lived for 495 years, her real age is roughly 30 times her Onii-chan''s real age but her mental age might as well be that of a 5-year-old.

    At least a five-year-old could do simple stuff like buying candy, ying games and making friends. ndre-chan had no other memories other than those made with Remilia, Patchouli, Sakuya, Hong Meiling, ag that likes to take stuff without asking, other than that, there are only the dull memories in the basement.

    When she got summoned by Wu Yan, out of her own world and away from the mansion, as told by System, she was very happy to hear that.

    She hade to known many things on this trip with Wu Yan around Academy City. She saw many more people, stuff and events that she had never seen before.

    The substance of these few hours of memories is more fulfilling than the 495 years she had spent in her world.

    ndre-chan took in the sceneries and everything in between as much as she could process. After wearing the sealing bracelet, her smile had never left her face.

    Today is a very special day for her. She had learned about lollipop, cotton candy, and a bunch of other stuff. More importantly, she got someone who opened her eyes to all these things¡­

    ndre-chan nced at Wu Yan with her deep red eyes. She stared at it for quite some time, intent on memorizing everyst detail of this True Ancestor''s face.

    ndre-chan only knew 5 or 6 people or so. What Wu Yan did for her was enough for her to always remember him.

    ndre-chan suddenly thought about something. If she had broken Onii-chan before, would he have been able to bring her to so many ces and see so many things?

    The answer is of course, no.

    ndre-chan felt frightened at this prospect. she clutched onto Wu Yan''s shirt and buried her face in it.

    This might very well be the first time when ndre-chan had actually thought about causality in her entire 495 years of being alive.

    If Wu Yan knew about this, he would have been so happy.

    She killed many people out of her urge to y coupled with herck of mental stability and immense power. Now, she started thinking about her actions.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that her psyche is growing and she is starting to be normal.

    She started growing, mentally.

    She had been gued by her great powers and her young mental age. Now that one of the reasons for her unstable state had been sealed, ndre-chan started bing normal.

    Now, it remains to be seen whether she would retain this normality when her power is unsealed.

    Feeling his shirt getting tugged, Wu Yan looked down and saw ndre-chan''s weird behavior.

    "What''s the matter?"

    ndre-chan started shaking her head while still buried in his chest. She mumbled.

    "Onii-chan, please stay by n''s side and always y with n?"

    Wu Yan felt odd that she would ask this out of the blue but he nodded anyway. As long as it''s not that dreadful bullet hell game, he would y any game.

    It''s just a short few hours but Wu Yan has got to admit, he liked this innocent and cute littlessie.

    He tightened his arms and hugged her even tighter before continuing in a resolute tone.

    "Onii-chan will always stay by n''s side!"

    "You promise?"

    "You can count on that!"

 Chapter 280: Ikarosâ€™ admiration

    <h4>Chapter 280: Ikaros¡¯ admiration</h4>

    With ndre-chan in his arms, he arrived at his home. He stared at the door with unsteady breath, he didn''t have the guts to push the door open.

    A lot happened within the span of a day, but Wu Yan still remembered everyst detail that transpired because of his Impable Memory, even if he really wanted to forget about the task he had on hand.

    If he is not wrong, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea went out to shop and did assign him to clean up the house¡­

    If he is not wrong, he made Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou wear maid uniforms to clean up the house.

    And, if he is not wrong, maybe, probably, it seemed like Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, and Takitsubou Rikou wrecked the house they were supposed to clean¡­

    Moreover, if he is not wrong, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea shouldn''t be out shoppingte?¡­

    Furthermore, if he is not wrong, he left Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai on their own, the two who hates his gut.

    They had no vested interest to clean up the house.

    By logical deduction, Hinagiku and Mikoto would have seen the living room which looked like it got hit by a typhoon.

    It''s his home but he stood at the door for a full 15 minutes, trying to make up his mind to push the door open. It''s kinda like an old geezer who had been out enjoying thepany of girls, who is now afraid of premature death due to domestic reason.

    Well, the example had a simrity to his present situation.

    He didn''t go and enjoy the pleasures of the flesh but he did bring home a loli.

    It''s not yet deep in the night but the sun had been down for hours now.

    ndre-chan looked at the house in front of her in curiosity. She looked at Wu Yan, there''s no sign of fatigue on her despite ying the whole day.

    Noticing that Wu Yan is looking at the house in a dazed manner, she tugged at Wu Yan''s sleeve.

    "Onii-chan, what''s wrong? Do you hate that door? Do you need n to break it?"

    n flinched before she stuck her tongue out.

    "n forgot that she can''t break objects anymore¡­"

    ndre-chan managed to return Wu Yan to his senses. He rubbed her head with an awkward smile.

    "I don''t hate the door, it''s Onii-chan''s home, how can Onii-chan hate it?¡­"

    "Home?"

    ndre-chan nodded before she frowned and yelled out in surprise.

    "It''s your home so you''re bringing n home?"

    Wu Yan''s heart jumped for a moment. He looked at n''s expression and after confirming that there''s no weird signs, he continued with a bitter smile.

    "You''re right but somehow it sounds like I am doing something illegal?¡­"

    "Why''s that?¡­"

    n didn''t understand the full nuance but she did understand one thing, that Wu Yan is bringing her home with him. She pouted in dissatisfaction.

    "n can still keep ying, why must I go home!"

    Wu Yan''s heart started racing, he felt his vessels constricting, he wanted to flip tables when he saw that ndre-chan still had tons of energy.

    y? If we keep ying, we won''t be back by midnight!

    "Ne, Onii-chan, let''s ditch home and go y some more!"

    ndre-chan used her puppy eyes on Wu Yan while grabbing his shirt. Her cuteness almost made bloode out of his nostrils, he trembled.

    Wu Yan wanted to go in the house but ndre-chan seemed to have another idea. It''s her first time seeing the outside world, with so many fun stuff out there, returning home seemed like a frightening prospect.

    If she returned home, it meant that she can''t y anymore.

    n decided to lobby for Wu Yan to change his decision with her inherent cuteness. From experimenting throughout the day, if she used this expression on him, Onii-chan would do anything she asks.

    ndre-chan had a knack for grabbing him by his weak point. She managed to stagger Wu Yan with her subtle maniptions.

    But, if he didn''t go in now, it would probably be thest time he would be able to go y with ndre-chan. Fearing for his metaphorical or maybe literal ass, he punched himself inside.

    With a shaky voice, he forced a smile, resisting her OP cuteness, he told her.

    "ndre-chan, it''s dark so we should head home. ndre-chan''s a good girl so she must return home, get me?¡­"

    "It''s dark and we must go home huh?"

    ndre-chan lifted her head with a confused face.

    "But, Onee-chan said that the night is when we are supposed to be most active?"

    Wu Yan started sweating bullets. How could he let something like that slip past him when he has Impable memory by his side. This girl is a loli vampire and don''t vampires usually work in the night?

    Ah, Goddamnit me¡­

    Heughed with a dry voice as if to perk himself up. He made a stupid mistake, however, Wu Yan''s home had poor sound instion.

    Bam

    The door opened, more like mmed open. What Wu Yan and ndre-chan saw made one flinch in surprise while the other started raining sweat.

    The two door God at his door¡­ his two wives met him. They stood shoulder to shoulder, two pair of eyes, tecolored and yellowish-green-colored stared at him. The warmth within the eyes carried no real warmth, it only served to make him feel deep terror.

    The two pairs of eyes scanned Wu Yan and noticed he was holding onto ndre-chan. They were shocked to see her but they didn''t voice their surprise out.

    Their silence made him sweat more vigorously, enough to almost drip down onto ndre-chan.

    The silence continued¡­

    Until¡­

    "Master!"

    Ikaros and Astrea walked out of the house. They cheered up when they saw Wu Yan. Ikaros softly called out to him while Astrea greeted him with her usual energetic attitude.

    Ikaros was stunned when she saw ndre-chan in Wu Yan''s arms. She focused on ndre-chan with her emerald eyes.

    Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea who were staring at ndre-chan finally regained their senses, a bright light poured forth from their eyes.

    "Sho cuteeee!!"

    Wu Yan and ndre-chan jumped in surprise. Before they could react, Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea had seemingly teleported in front of him as they cooed.

    "So cute! So frigging cute! This child!"

    "Ne ne, what''s your name? I am Astrea~~~"

    "Let me hug her? Please?!"

    The three pairs of eyes were brimming with a sinister red color, adding much to Wu Yan''s already pouring sweat.

    ndre-chan was stupefied by the sheer vigor of those around her, she seemed like a frightened animal. She made a grabbing gesture in front of those 3 girls.

    ndre-chan had forgotten the fact that her power was sealed, she stared at her hand in a dumbfounded state before she quickly hid her face in Wu Yan''s chest.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea finally calmed down a bit when they saw this. Wu Yan''s awkward grin was replied with by leers of utter hostility.

    Ikaros looked at ndre-chan who buried her face in Wu Yan''s chest. She then looked at Wu Yan who held tightly onto ndre-chan. She grasped her hands in front of her chest.

    How she wanted to do the same thing with him¡­

 Chapter 281: A seemingly proactive Ikarosâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 281: A seemingly proactive Ikaros¡­</h4>

    Night time.

    ndre-chan is currently sleeping very soundly on Wu Yan¡¯s chest while sucking a thumb and holding onto his shirt. She looked very cute sleeping like this and Wu Yan can¡¯t help but smile.

    His smile quickly turned bitter because he had to spend a lot of time and effort to exin the events that led up to and after her summoning.

    Because ndre-chan is a kid, a very cute kid that Hinagiku and Mikoto can¡¯t get enough of, by the way, they let him slide this one off when they would normally have turned sour when he brought a girl home.

    Ikaros yed a big part as well, for some unknown reason, Ikaros had an uncanny ability to do house ch.ores.

    While Wu Yan yed around in Academy City with ndre-chan, Ikaros had managed to restore the living room that looked like it got hit with a disaster to practically a brand new state, much to his surprise.

    He checked Ikaros¡¯ status just in case and it didn¡¯t have any ability that rtes to the maniption of time, otherwise, Ikaros might just be a good Chief Maid candidate.

    It¡¯s because Ikaros managed to restore the living room that Wu Yan got away rtively unscathed. Otherwise, those two girls probably won¡¯t spend the night in his room.

    Oh wait, they aren¡¯t going to in the first ce.

    The reason: ndre-chan who is currently sleeping on his chest.

    Maybe it¡¯s due to the fact that she came to another world, or maybe it¡¯s because her powers were sealed, either way, ndre-chan felt insecure and she would make a big fuss, insisting that she isn¡¯t going to stay in a room by herself.

    Wu Yan still remembers Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea trying to send a telepathic message for ndre-chan to sleep with them by beaming at her with wide smiles.

    But, ndre-chan dered that she is going to sleep with her Onii-chan no matter what. The 3 girls¡¯ smile instantly turned upside down, they got really jealous and odious towards Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto mmed the doors to their room with a huff. Looks like ndre-chan is the only one who will be sleeping by his side tonight.

    He¡¯s happy that ndre-chan felt so familiar with him that she would sleep together with him, he¡¯s feeling a bit sad because he¡¯s not going to get any tonight.

    Sighing, a certain sex maniac turned around and nced at ndre-chan. He trembled and he started chanting a Buddhist mantra.

    He removed her hand from his shirt and removed her thumb before he tucked her in and he got up.

    He picked up her beret and ced it at the side of the bed, he looked at her and heughed.

    Rubbing her nose, he continued in a soft tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime for you to be this cute¡­¡±

    Feeling someone teasing her, she twitched her little nose and then turned around with a wide smile on her face, increasing the cuteness of her sleeping posture.

    His heart throbbed and he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°ndre-chan is really too cute the word cure is an understatement, her cuteness is on a cheat level¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Wu Yan heard someone knocking on his door, he nced at the door in confusion before he approached it.

    It¡¯s deep in the night, just who could it be?¡­

    Afraid that it would wake ndre-chan up, he opened his door slowly, when he saw who was it out there, he adopted an expression of shock. He almost gasped but he stopped himself by covering his nose and mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros stood outside his door.

    If it¡¯s just Ikaros in her normal attire, he wouldn¡¯t be so shocked. But she is currently dressed in a maid uniform.

    The white uniform did little to hide her voluptuous figure, the cloth covering the front of her chest did the best it could but they only managed to cover half of her huge knockers. Meanwhile, her skirt did its minimum job by only hiding enough for people to not see her panties.

    Ikaros blushed slightly as she stood in front of him. She grabbed at the hem of her skirt in an attempt to hold it down but it only served to entuate her charms, the way she squirmed a bit due to bashfulness¡­

    Ohwd¡­

    Wu Yan could only think of those two words¡­

    Is-is this Ikaros?¡­

    Wu Yan doubted his own mind for a moment¡­

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart raced again, when he said ndre-chan¡¯s sleeping appearance is cheat-like, he meant it as much as when he thought that Ikaros¡¯ coy look is so outrageous it should be illegal.

    Enduring the urge to turn into a wolf right there and then, he gulped and stuttered.

    ¡°I-Ikaros, why-why are you dressed like that?¡­¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head in shame. Wu Yan who managed to stifle his mes of lust found it hard to stop the embers of the me froming back with a furious vengeance. Ikaros didn¡¯t know about his internal struggle, she squirmed a bit and continued in a meek manner.

    ¡°Th-this is what Academy City¡¯s inte said males liked¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cried internally. The inte had sullied Ikaros¡¯ pure eyes.

    Well, he¡¯s got to admit, it looked pretty good on her¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Noticing Wu Yan¡¯s silence, Ikaros lifted her head and looked at Wu Yan who is still dumbfounded, she looked unsure as she asked him.

    ¡°Master¡­ do you not like this?¡±

    Her shy attitude turned into one of worry. Her anxious face coupled with that pity-inducing eyes and maid uniform made Wu Yan¡¯s heart race.

    Rubbing his itchy nose, he continued with a smile.

    ¡°Quite the contrary¡­¡±

    Ikaros lit up and she cooed.

    ¡°Then, master likes it?¡±

    ¡°Well, i like it vvery much¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said while hesitating.

    ¡°I just have a question for you, why is Ikaros so proactive today?¡±

    Ikaros flinched and she lowered her head before she replied with a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s because, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence. Instead, she looked at ndre-chan who is sleeping on Wu Yan¡¯s bed.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess her motives. She is probably feeling a bit bothered that he¡¯s getting too close to ndre-chan.

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. He nced at ndre-chan who is still sleeping soundly before looking back at Ikaros, his eyes burning with hot passion.

    He got out of his room and closed the door behind him. He grinned at Ikaros who looked surprised.

    He reached out grabbed her by the shoulders, he then slid her uniform to the sides and down they go¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ikaros yelped and her magnificent cans came into full view. Wu Yan is turned on now!

    He pinned Ikaros against the wall and stuck his hand into her skirt before he stripped her of her undergarment.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Practically red, Ikaros mewled but Wu Yan cut her off.

    ¡°Now now, keep your voice down¡­¡±

    Before Ikaros could react, he stuffed the turkey without any warning. nobody will know what Ikaros was going to say, that¡¯s because all her words turned into moans before they came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 282: Sweet sweet booty! Choosing a good time

    <h4>Chapter 282: Sweet sweet booty! Choosing a good time</h4>

    School district 7, Tokiwadai dormitory.

    Tokiwadai dormitory can house two people per room, it''s like the arrangement Mikoto and Kuruko had, when they used to live together.

    Now that Mikoto had moved into Wu Yan''s house, Kuruko who was devastated by this could not deal with reality. She would mumble lines like "Onee-sama will never abandon Kuroko" and "Onee-sama will return one day'', she adamantly defended the ownership of the other half of the room.

    Well, she tried very hard anyway, hard enough that the dorm supervisor had to intervene and another student boarded Kuroko''s room.

    Not even a lv5 like Mikoto would have a special privilege like this, this is a testament to how powerful the dorm supervisor is in enforcing her rules.

    Only one room in this dormitory had only 1 person in 1 room, the strict rules notwithstanding.

    Without any special privilege, Shokuhou Misaki still can use her ability to turn the table around so that she gets a room all to herself.

    At this moment, Shokuhou Misaki is about to enjoy a bath. She undressed herself and her magnificent hooters appeared in full view. She removed the enchanting white leggings she had on. The way she bent down to remove the leggings would be enough to induce significant nosebleed in males or those who admire Shokuhou Misaki.

    Tossing her clothes in the basket at the side, she slid her finger across her smooth body before she showed a confident smile. Then, she started bathing.

    Hot water rained down from above onto her porcin smooth skin. The water sshed against her skin before moving down her body in an alluring manner.

    She stretched her legs and looked like a supermodel while doing it, perhaps, she might have outperformed then with those movements of hers. Also, them racks.

    If Wu Yan were here, he would have said that''s cheating.

    She shook her blonde hair side to side and she managed to rid her hair of some of the water. She turned off the showerhead and sat in the bathtub. Closing her eyes with a satisfied expression, she let herself go, bath time is one of her most favorite moments of the day.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and she lifted her huge breasts. Even though she didn''t use too much strength, a strange jolt still hit her, making her blush slightly.

    Sighing, Shokuhou Misaki didn''t understand something. Even if she had seen people withrger breasts than her, why has it got to be her that has sensitive breasts.

    It''s the reason why she rarely touches her breasts.

    Still in the bathtub, Shokuhou Misaki recalled the day that evil bastard had his way with her most sensitive part, massaging her hooters into various shapes like he''s ying with bread dough. The thought of it infuriated her.

    pping the water surface, she roared.

    "That asshole, having enjoyed himself so much, I hadn''t even heard a peep from him since then, what a prick!"

    After getting that out of her chest, Shokuhou Misakiid back against the bathtub before sighing in curiosity.

    "What is that guy up to now?¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki huffed right after.

    "Probably being all flirty with that Misaka Mikoto! What does he see in that t-as-an-airport-field middle school student?!"

    Her starry eyes locked onto her breasts and she mumbled to herself.

    "I wonder which pair of hands will you girls fall into¡­"

    "How about mine?!"

    The sudden tease shocked her. She reflexively lowered her body down into the hot water for cover, She looked at the source of the sound and yelled.

    "Who goes there!"

    "Oh? You were wondering what I was doing, now you''re going to ask me who I am?"

    She heard the familiar voice and she instantly recognized the figure standing at the door to her bathroom.

    ck haired with a pair of deep red eyes, the charming pair of eyes made his ordinary look a lot more handsome.

    The guy is currently looking at her with ana mused grin. Not even bothered by her naked body, he let his eyes partake in the feast in front of it.

    "You!"

    She''s a bit happy to see him again, but she is angry that the guy is not even hiding the fact that he''s enjoying the sight of her in her birthday suit. She also wanted to yell at him for not contacting her for so long. That''s probably why she had a weird tone when she called him out.

    It''s her shame that took over and she yelled at him with a very red face.

    "Get out, now!"

    Wu Yan turned his other way in a disappointed manner, he clicked his tongue and continued.

    "Oh jeez, you were grumbling about me not looking for you, now that I am you want me to get out?"

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at him with a mix of shame and fury.

    "Can you at least try looking for an appropriate time and ce?"

    Wu Yan snickered as he scanned her body all over.

    "Isn''t now a very good time? I was thanking myself for choosing this time to visit you, ya know?"

    "You¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t know what expression to adopt against this shameless guy. She could guess that she had a very funny expression on and that''s why she''s mad with herself for not doing better.

    As the queen of Tokiwadai, she''s supposed to beposed and confident. She''s frustrated that the mere appearance of Wu Yan would throw her off her game like this.

    Sensing that she''s upset, he shrugged and continued.

    "Ma, Joou-sama, don''t sweat the small stuff. I already had a ton of fun ying with them, what''s the harm with looking at your giant muffins?¡­"

    Her amusing face became even more amusing after what Wu Yan said. Shokuhou Misaki who didn''t know what to say merely sighed and hid her body as much as possible, all for a few modica of the feeling of security.

    She might think of herself as poised but it''s cute that she''s bothered by a fact that the opposite gender had a full view of her naked body.

    Her starry eyes met his deep red eyes, she can''t help but feel attracted to that abnormal pair of eyes, Shokuhou Misaki felt a sense of satisfaction whenever she saw his eyes.

    It was only for a moment though as she quickly averted her eyes and she replied in an annoyed tone.

    "Fine, since you have found such a good time to meet me, what is the matter?"

    Wu Yan responded with a matter-of-fact tone.

    "Why to see you,, of course!"

    Shokuhou Misaki stared at him with her starry eyes while Wu Yan tried to maintain his stern expression. She didn''t say anything and as time slowly moved on, Wu Yan''s fa?ade melted away and he admitted defeat.

    "Alright, I have something to discuss with you¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted and turned the other way in a huff. She knew the guy had an ulterior motive.

    "Well? Speak up!"

    Rubbing his cheek, he nced at her pristine body and continued.

    "Well, let''s slowly proceed to that matter as we discuss some rather earthly matters if you know what I mean¡­"

 Chapter 283: Might as well go all the way after coming this far

    <h4>Chapter 283: Might as well go all the way aftering this far</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed at the thought of her mumblings being heard by Wu Yan.

    ¡°You were listening?¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and she asked Wu Yan while her face shone bright red.

    If he heard her, that means he listened to her making a fuss like a little girl.

    Where will she find the dignity to maintain her air of a queen around him?

    Wu Yan grinned at her, indirectly telling her that he did amuse himself with her rambling. If her face was red before, her face right now would be described as a bright red like that of an apple.

    Shokuhou Misaki lowered her head, trying to bury it between her magnificent mountains. The thought of drowning herself tempted her for a moment but she decided against it.

    Wu Yan put a palm to his forehead as if he had been thunderstruck by her cute expressions. He did have to fix that weirdughter of his though¡­

    Not that he cared, he¡¯s too busy teasing Joou-sama at the moment¡­

    How she wanted to mind control him and make him go runps around the citypletely naked. At least that would alleviate some of her embarrassment. However, due to his electromaster ability, she couldn¡¯t do that so she can only imagine herself doing it.

    Minding the chance that she might go on a rampage if he kept teasing her about this. He stopped after rubbing it in her face a few more times. Clearing his throat, he walked on over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side.

    She was surprised to see him approaching him and she panicked because she¡¯s still in her birthday suit.

    Feeling an ominous feeling, Shokuhou Misaki lowered her body into the bathtub but because the bathtub is not that big, she couldn¡¯t retreat any more than this. Suddenly, she had the distinct feeling that she was out of escape routes.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­ what are you going to do¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki put on a brave front as she stared at Wu Yan. She could hide the panic in her starry eyes, not escaping Wu Yan¡¯s keen observation, he sneered at her with a lewd undertone.

    Shokuhou Misaki wanted to tell him off in a loud manner. However, out of fear that other upants woulde to check out the situation, she could only watch as he approached her, curling up like a helpless kitten.

    Wu Yan sniggered and he teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joou-sama? Scared?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡¯s scared of who?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki wanted to stick out her chest in her usual confident tone but she can¡¯t do that or this evil bastard would win.

    Shokuhou Misaki who had her hands around everything suddenly bing so helpless is interesting to Wu Yan. He secretly noted this weakness of hers.

    He¡¯s going to need it if he¡¯s going toplete his mission 3 with Shokuhou Misaki as one of the objectives.

    Right now, he had a perfect opportunity to pull some moves on her.

    Wu Yan started getting turned on by this situation, his carnal lust practically beaming out of his eyes. Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s heart started racing when she noticed this¡­

    ¡°Say, Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Arriving in front of her, she looked at her trying to not look into his eyes while hiding that ridiculous body by covering her sensitive areas with her hands. He continued in a teasing manner.

    ¡°You wondered who your pair of hooters would fall to right? Let¡¯s continue that discussion shall we?¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at him, she didn¡¯t understand how can this guy can be so shameless? His eyes are really fascinating to look at but his personality¡­ ugh.

    Shokuhou Misaki also wanted to know why she can¡¯t help not being able to bring herself to hate him, even though his shamelessness is at the level where capital punishment would be fitting.

    She¡¯s asking the correct questions at the wrong time, right now, she¡¯s about to..

    He brought his face to the side of her ear and whispered to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, Joou-sama, why don¡¯t you grant me custody of those bodacious jugs?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She red at him only to see his shining and passionate eyes. Shokuhou Misaki panicked and dodged his gaze.

    Shokuhou Misaki underestimated the mes of his eyes, even after she averted her gaze, she can still feel his eyes burning away her defenses, licking away at her face, chest, and body¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki decided to surrender, probably the first time in her life she did something like this.

    ¡°I-I am heading back out¡­¡±

    She had a feeling that a lot of hanky-panky stuff is going to happen if she let that situation continued unbridled. Making up her mind and resolve, she stood up. It¡¯s better if he get onest good look than if she let him keep saving images of her body in his mind like this. She lifted a leg and started walking over to the door.

    How can Shokuhou Misaki beat Wu Yan at speed? Of course, she can¡¯t.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s hasty retreat is a delight to him because if she had stayed in the bathtub curled up in a defensive position, it would be hard for him to get his wiener dipped. But, now¡­

    Wu Yan grabbed her when she almost got past him and he took the opportunity and seized the most suitable time to grab at her.

    The next second, he caught one of her hooters in his hand with a really firm grip.

    ¡°Mnh~~¡±

    Thinking she had escaped, she had a fleeting moment of glee when she saw that the door was mere centimeters away. s, her glee escaped as a moan from her mouth.

    The culprit, that nasty hand that grabbed her hooter from behind.

    Her breasts are very sensitive and even a slight touch would be enough to make her feel something. Meanwhile, Wu Yan just straight out grabbed her hooter.

    Her strength drained away from her, she didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand. Thus she fell back onto a broad chest.

    ¡°Noo~ Let go of me~¡±

    She grabbed onto the pair of hands that were busy molesting her, she wanted to remove those savage hands but she couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to do so.

    Having her weakness seized made her so embarrassed she could die. She gasped and heaved, she could already see where this is heading.

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands sped up and she couldn¡¯t maintain her thoughts. Her cognitive processes were at this point, being corrupted by the invading pleasure of having her sensitive areas rubbed.

    ¡°Nn~~ Nuoo~~¡±

    She used thest of her rationality to spit that line out but whether or not it¡¯s effective at stopping Wu Yan is an irrelevant question. Her plea only served to invigorate him under the present circumstances.

    ¡°Nmh~ Nghha~¡±

    Thest of her logical process fade away as she closed her eyes and let her body fall into the sweet lull of the sensation assaulting her. Her moans and gasps were like a beautiful song for the guy behind her¡­

 Chapter 284: My Joou-sama needs more love!

    <h4>Chapter 284: My Joou-sama needs more love!</h4>

    Tokiwadai dormitory, two ojou-samas talked and giggled as they went past a dorm room. But, the two girls would sneak a peek at the door as they passed, they were seemingly smitten by this door.

    This room belonged to the one they practically worshipped, the queen of this dormitory, Shokuhou Misaki.

    To these girls, those who are not impressed by this room are unforgivable.

    However, the girls didn¡¯t hear the subtle but strange noiseing from within the room.

    ¡°Ahh¡­Nn¡­Mwuah¡­¡±

    Intimate sounds came from within the medium-sized room. Due to voice instion features, although they were quite loud in the room, the sound stopped short of leaking outside at the door.

    Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki had changed their battlefield from the bathroom to the bedroom. Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s breathing became rapid, something Wu Yan knew because he is currently lying on top of her, pinning her down against the bed.

    ¡°Muuu~¡±

    A pair of hands were busy kneading herrge mountains into various shapes. Shokuhou Misaki couldn¡¯t stop moaning and panting, her current appearance, tinged in red and heaving in pleasure is a strange state of being for Shokuhou Misaki. Yet, somehow, it¡¯s very exciting for her. The sheer oddity of this situation had cost her the ability to think about other stuff.

    This is an expected oue due to the fact that Joou-sama had only experienced this kind of situation one time before.

    While Wu Yan continued unleashing his lewd kung fu onto her maiden body, Shokuhou Misaki reciprocated with passionate noises. Rather, those voices leaked out from those sweet ruby lips of hers. How could she do anything when Wu Yan is keeping her busy with his dexterous hands, so deft that Shokuhou Misaki could barely catch a moment to breathe.

    ¡°Joou-sama, are you feeling it?¡±

    He asked with a devilish grin while he continued massaging her twin peaks. This is one of those rare moments where Joou-sama is at her most helpless. If he didn¡¯t give her the time of her life now, he is not going to forgive himself.

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed so red it¡¯s like she¡¯s a flower that is opening up to him. A rare sight, though not for this lucky bastard¡­

    But, Shokuhou Misaki is so deeply enraptured that she can¡¯t reply. The jolts of electricitying from her sensitive points kept her from doing so. Her body tightened and she arched her body up like a bow waiting for somebody to pull back her strings so hard it would break her.

    Wu Yan caught the cue and as if guided by some divine power, his hand slowly inched down from her breast to her belly and it traveled further down into a forbidden and exotic area.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She yelped as a strange visitor appeared in thend down yonder. The mysterious stranger poked and examined in detail the topography of the forbidden area, adding much to her excitation. Shokuhou Misaki opened her starry eyes wide, her eyes were misty and it was immediately obvious that she had fallen. Wu Yan got really turned on as his heart throbbed.

    He closed the distance between them and whispered by her ear.

    ¡°Joou-sama, your eyes are truly beautiful¡­¡±

    Her starry eyes hadplex emotions within them. But, more than anything, a sense of happiness filled her up, she became gradually convinced that what¡¯s going to happen isn¡¯t scary at all.

    nobody knew Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s past, who her parents were, what kind of life did she lead, what is her background, what made her someone who stood below the powerful few and above the average millions. Even Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about it.

    But, given the dirty and dark secrets that became the foundation of Academy City, that ability of hers to manipte people¡¯s mind. One could guess with reasonable certainty that her past isn¡¯t a rosy or pampered one.

    Her weird insecurity about her strange eyes coupled with her strange attitude with him is enough to tell Wu Yan that her eyes were more of a burden to her than a blessing.

    When Wu Yan first met her and told her almost the same thing, Joou-sama started acting strange towards him.

    When heplimented her earnestly, her heart became overflowed and she closed her eyes. She perked up her breasts as if offering them up to Wu Yan for him to toy with to his satisfaction.

    Wu Yan had a slight feeling that Shokuhou Misaki changed slightly but that¡¯s not going to stop him from doing what he nned on doing.

    Speaking of which, her breasts were really soft and wonderful. That tactile texture has got him hooked. Every time he his fingers moved, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body would quiver.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ng¡­¡±

    She tried to resist the pleasure invading her, the feeling of being toyed with, without at least putting up a bit of defense, she felt like she¡¯s going to break any minute now. She raised a hand and she tried to muffle herself but the alluring moans didn¡¯t stoping out of her sexy lips.

    ¡®Mwuh¡­ Nguh¡­¡±

    muffled groans escaped between the gaps of her fingers. The feelinging from her chest and her lowerher region had caused a me to stir, this me threatened to throw her calm heart off its bnce.

    Failing horribly to endure the sensation, she let herself go but not before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    Wu Yan is surprised, to say the least. His eyes widened as he examined her face, now infinitesimally closer than before. This is probably the first time in his life where he is the one on the receiving end of a forceful kiss.

    Wu Yan almost cried, he thought he would be able to subjugate her, but he had grossly underestimated Joou-sama in distress, she¡¯s always the one to take the lead, even now¡­

    He didn¡¯t care to further the thought though, that¡¯s because when he locked tongue with her, those feelings seemed petty and irrelevant. He coiled his tongue around hers and they started dancing. He poured his heart in and french-kissed her as he has never before¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s face is basically glowing red. It¡¯s unknown whether this is due to embarrassment or the pleasure but either way she¡¯s very cute right now, like an ostrich hiding its head in the ground.

    The two joined pair of lips exchanged saliva, taking and giving, the two tongues twisted, coiled and wrapped around each other, bringing immense pleasure to both participants. Wu Yan got more turned on the more he coiled his tongue with her smooth tongue.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt another texture but her feelings were mutual.

    Shokuhou Misaki never expected a kiss to feel so good. She had a tastest time in the amusement park but that was her first kiss and she didn¡¯t really put much thought into it, nor did she reflect on her sensation as deeply as she did right now¡­

    In the past, she had never got around the idea of needing malepanionship. She¡¯s a woman but she¡¯s also the queen, the other gender exists only as her ythings.

    For someone with the ability to control people¡¯s mind, she might be right in thinking so.

    Having read the vile thoughts lurking in the minds of those of the other gender, she felt more convinced in her belief.

    After exchanging a deep and passionate kiss with Wu Yan, she started understanding that having a malepanion might have its own perks¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki couldn¡¯t read his mind but she knew that this guy is no less filthy than the other males she looked down upon!

    But, she would looked down on those with dirty minds now felt that Wu Yan might just be the only exception to this generalization.

    He amused himself with the sheer inscrutability of the female mind, how they can easily close one eye for something they cared about. And to these women, he felt like they needed more love¡­

    Including Shokuhou Misaki¡­

 Chapter 285: My Joou-sama canâ€™t be this cute!

    <h4>Chapter 285: My Joou-sama can¡¯t be this cute!</h4>

    ¡°Hah~ Ahh~ Ugh~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s misty-eyed appearance really blended well with her starry eyes. It¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at two stars reflected off ake. Her eyes are enchanting in this sense.

    She looked like a sobbing girl except she moaned and her eyes were moist. Although, to those who aren¡¯t aware of the present proceedings, they might really think she¡¯s crying.

    As the two exchanged blows with their tongues, her groan escaped between their moist lips. Due to her sensitive body, any stimtion would make her weep tears of pleasure like a helpless girl.

    A few more makeout sessionster¡­

    The two finally parted lips with a chupa sfx after Wu Yan used a bit of strength, their appearances made Joou-sama even more embarrassed.

    Seeing her bashful appearance, Joou-sama had no idea how alluring she was, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes almost popped out gawking at her. Moreover, she¡¯s still butt-naked.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She gasped as Wu Yan sent two division to invade her homnd. One would be in charge of wreaking havoc on the north side and the other, the south side.

    ¡°Mugh~ Uu~ Nnha~¡±

    Her bases were conquered pretty easily as they submitted to his tyranny. She threw her head back as a voice mixed with both pleasure and pain came out of those exquisite lips of hers. Wu Yan felt his lustful fire growing ever bigger, how he wanted to nail her right there right then like a brute.

    He touched her inner thighs and found that it is not yet time to pull out the Rhongomyniad against her. Enduring the carnal lust that threatens to consume him, he yed with her sensitive body. For some reason, even though she is very sensitive, she managed to hold out for so long it¡¯s killing him to endure his lust.

    The strength that sustained Shokuhou Misaki was sapped from her as her hands fell softly onto the bed like it had lost its bones.

    She can only muster enough energy to close and open her lips repeatedly. She heaved, moaned and begged for him to go easy on her¡­

    Somehow, she lost strength from exchanging kisses with him¡­

    Embracing her voluptuous figure, he could feel her soft, smooth, and tender skin brushing up against his body, he thoroughly enjoyed caressing her body.

    It didn¡¯t matter where he touched her, her skin was soft and it seemed as though it would absorb him if he didn¡¯t stay on his toes.

    ¡°What¡­ are you doing¡­¡±

    Realizing that she is within his arms, she felt his skin and that powerful heartbeat of his, Shokuhou Misaki held his hand and muster up what strength she could to squeeze out those few words with a worried tone.

    Shokuhou Misaki isn¡¯tpletely prepared for what¡¯s about to happen. Even without saying it, Wu Yan can feel the anxiety in her heart just as she could read what is in Wu Yan¡¯s mind without reading it with her ability.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s worry is understandable, this is all happening too fast for her. It¡¯s only been a short while since thest time she had such intimate contact with him.

    She was taking a bath not long ago as per her habit, yet, she is now getting treated like a delicious crumpet in front of a starving man.

    Shokuhou Misaki hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that Wu Yan is going to shtup her.

    She had only got to know him for not more than 3 months. Furthermore, they had only seen each other a few times within this short frame of time.

    What a wonderful world we live in¡­

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to do a bit of how¡¯s-yer-father¡­¡±

    He had a hand on her booty and the other on one of her melons. He kept moving his hands even as he sneered at her with a lewd grin.

    Wu Yan could feel a strong throbbing sensationing from her soft but sizeable rack. No doubt about it, she¡¯s panicking¡­

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ wait wait¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head vigorously even as she still looked lethal with that tinge of blush on her.

    ¡°I-isn¡¯t this a bit too hasty¡­?¡±

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan kept his hand on her boiling chest, giving it a quick squeeze, she piped down as her body flinched.

    ¡°Somethings can¡¯t be defined in strict measures of time~¡±

    It might sound philosophical but when he says it, Shokuhou Misaki felt like he¡¯s just being aplete douche about it.

    He lifted her up onto himself, still grabbing her b.o.o.b and tushy, he straddled her on himself. He liked this position for some reason.

    Shokuhou Misaki got pulled up and onto Wu Yan, the moment she got put into a straddling position, she knew what the guy is thinking about. She felt a sharp object propped up against herher region and she became very nervous.

    ¡°Wait wait!¡±

    Two firm and strong hands grabbed onto her ass and though she screamed in rm, it did nothing to stop her curvaceous body from being pulled down onto his divine spear.

    ¡°Uwa!!!¡±

    Spwish

    Along with that sound, she felt something entering her the same time she heard the tearing of something inside her.

    She threw her back like a swan hit by a poacher. She whimpered ever so slightly and the sound reverberated around the room.

    ¡°Uu¡­ uuu¡­¡±

    The pain hit her like a truck, she had never been hurt so badly before so it was enough to bring her to tears. The tears started flowing down her cheeks and onto Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    ¡°That hurts¡­ you mean jerk, you are hurting me¡­Uuu¡­¡±

    She clenched her hands that were on his shoulders, even as she clenched as hard as she could, it was insufficient to alleviate the pain she felt so she directed that anger towards Wu Yan who took her purity away from her. She had all the rights in the world to be angry with him.

    ¡°Okay okay, don¡¯t cry¡­ it will be okay¡­¡±

    As if consoling a child, he lied to her. This method, simple as it is, seems effective at calming her down as seen by her gradually decreasing amount of tears.

    When the pain faded away, she felt a sense of emptiness enveloping her. She subconsciously twisted her body. Noticing her signal, Wu Yan moved his body and made her howl in pain but more than that, pleasure.

    Unbridled from his restraints, he embraced her tight and started rocking her up and down as he enjoyed the divine tightness working magic on his Excalibur.

    The moans never stopped cumminging¡­ and neither did somebody.

 Chapter 286: My Joou-sama sure can take the lead!

    <h4>Chapter 286: My Joou-sama sure can take the lead!</h4>

    The ojou-samas residing in Tokiwadai dormitory had no idea that their most respected and admired Shokuhou Misaki Joou-sama is having her Purnania explored thoroughly while they are busy discussing what skincare products are the best or what clothes can make them shine. The adventurer also happens to be no.1 on their sh*t list.

    The intense feeding of the kitty is still ongoing in the room. The outside world seemed so distant rtive to that inside the room.

    Outside the room, it¡¯s pretty much the same old boring and quiet corridor while an intense and heart-racing action scene is going on inside the room.

    Joou-sama stopped holding back. On all fours, she clenched the bedsheet while her body and face are tinged with a rosy blush. She moaned in pleasure rather than trying to stifle it froming out.

    Her body rocked back and forth as her magnificent jugs swung in rhythm with her rocking motion. Every time he plunged into her, she would gasp and moan.

    Her appearance turned on a certain werewolf behind her and he sped up while grabbing her by the waist as he cleared the cobweb with his womb broom.

    ¡°Uh~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki was like a small boat at the mercy of a storm that is still being pumped out from being her. She¡¯s not too sure when she would lose it¡­

    She didn¡¯t know that her expressions and jiggling b.o.o.bs caused the one behind her to ram up his RPM, initiating an even more intense round of hot beef injection.

    Droplets of sweat emerged on her skin and curvy body that¡¯s tinged pink. With each emergence of sweat, a curious and oddly pleasant smelling scent would waft around the room, adding excitement to the two who are busy doing hot yoga on the bed.

    Like valiant soldiers who went out in a ze of glory, after evaporating slightly, the sweat droplets would leave an enchanting trail on her sweet body and fall onto the pure white sheet, leaving a small stain.

    With each instance of this, the sheet beneath her had turned into a sloppy and moist mess.

    This moistness didn¡¯t cause Shokuhou Misaki or Wu Yan to feel turned off. Quite the contrary, they felt the urge to go even more wild and primal.

    Hence, Wu Yan railed her hard from behind like there¡¯s no tomorrow.

    Like a piledriver he kept smashing her hard causing ripples to undte across her voluptuous figure, of course, her breasts danced to the tune in a manner which would turn on the most celibate of any saint.

    At a certain point, her body started tensing up as she clenched down on the bedsheet. Her toe also started to curl up. An unknown sensation started pouring forth and she wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with this. She quickly turned around and whimpered, still blushing a deep red.

    ¡°Wait¡­wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sucked in a big mouthful of air. Shokuhou Misaki really doesn¡¯t have a clue how big an impact her charming features had on people, she didn¡¯t know how perfect she looked with that blushing face and misty eyes.

    Heaving, Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop as Shokuhou Misaki imagined he would, he sped up and rammed her even deeper and harder than before.

    His harpoon hit her right in the critical area, making her howl. The way he¡¯s ramming her right now, she felt like she might just get impaled by his Longinus.

    ¡°Mwu!!!¡±

    She cried out in pleasure and it was like a scene straight out from a painting. Her voice filled the room and even the mighty sound instion of the room could not stop her passionate moan. This time, the sound traveled outside for just a short distance¡­

    Had there been anyone nearby, they would have noticed something was up¡­

    Wu Yan released a breath of pure satisfaction, he looked like a heavy burden had been lifted from him, like he had released the demon inside and achieved apotheosis.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    After the drawn-out moan, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body remained twitching on the bed as she mewled. Anyone around her would find their loins on fire just by hearing her.

    The only audience, having unleashed his carnal lust onto her, stayed rtively calm. If he had recovered just a bit more, the mes of lust probably would have engulfed him once more.

    After a bit of time passed, Wu Yan smiled in a satisfied manner. Heid there as Shokuhou Misaki copsed onto the bed. ssy-eyed, her twin mountains moved up and down while she panted.

    Prying her starry eyes to make them stay open, she turned around and looked at Wu Yan.

    When she saw Wu Yan and his satisfied beaming face, she felt furious so she grabbed a b of meat at his waist and gave them a good twisting or two.

    Her definition of a good twisting differed from the norm because she is currentlynguid from the fierce humpy-squirty session they had.

    ¡°Speak! You nned this didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    It¡¯s reasonable for her to think this way, he found her at a time when she¡¯s bathing, how could this be just a coincidence?

    Shokuhou Misaki has yet to acquaint herself with a certain characteristic of a being known as the f.u.kou-da spiky-haired guy. Every time the guy falls down or open a door, you can bet your ass there¡¯s going to be fan service waiting behind that door, it¡¯s like he¡¯s doing it on purpose.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t even pull a hair off Wu Yan if she tried. But, Wu Yan faked it as though it really hurt. He cried out.

    ¡°That¡¯s defamation! It really was a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Like I believe you!¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him. She remembered how Wu Yan forced her into various positions like suspended congress style, doggy style, and various other position. It infuriated her to no ends.

    She just couldn¡¯t amuse herself with the thought of being treated like a sack of meat, being pounded hard without being able to fight back.

    It probably had something to do with her past, but she didn¡¯t like being manipted, not even if it¡¯s on the bed¡­ Instead, she settled on a solution pretty quickly.

    Getting up, she straddled on top of Wu Yan in a cowgirl position, surprising him. She proceeded tough.

    ¡°Now that you had your fill, it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he had seen a ghost. He stuttered.

    ¡°Jo-Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki red at him and viciously snorted at him.

    ¡°What?! You got something to say?¡±

    Stunned by her, he managed to squeeze out a line.

    ¡°Erm¡­ are you still up for it though?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed and she got angry.

    ¡°Oh, what do you care! You¡¯re the one who walks away from this the winner here! Stop questioning the good things!¡±

    He zipped his mouth and although he felt that this situation was fresh, he somehow liked the notion that she might be the dominant one.

    Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth and she slowly lowered her trembling body¡­

    When they restarted their lust-and-thrust session, he kept groaning in pleasure whereas Shokuhou Misaki moaned.

    She started practicing the techniques she had picked up from reading other people¡¯s brain using her Mental Out in an awkward manner.

    Enjoying the magnificent view on top of him, specifically a pair of jiggling meat buns, listening to the tender and sweet voice whimpering nearby and the tight sensation grabbing his twinkie, he just closed his eyes and let himself enjoy the moment.

    Thus, the sounds of mattress-dancing kept echoing in the bedroom.

 Chapter 287: My Joou-sama canâ€™t be this obedient!

    <h4>Chapter 287: My Joou-sama can¡¯t be this obedient!</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki felt very stressed.

    She wants to be the queen that dominates other people. That¡¯s a fine dream but the reality is very cruel.

    She could easily make any other girl super aggressive in bed with her Mental Out, even if she could change her personality to be super aggressive as well, that still wouldn¡¯t solve the issue at hand¡­

    Joou-sama is really really terrible at anything that is physically demanding.

    She barely has any stamina at all¡­

    She¡¯s what one would call a 3-minute God of war, after her time is up, she would fall from super dominant to basically the most passive one in a duel of the bedsheets.

    She felt a bit relieved that she¡¯s not a man who can¡¯tst long in bed¡­

    After another rough session of crashing the custard truck¡­

    The twoid back onto the bed while heaving slightly, they closed their eyes and basked in the sweet sensation after their act of darkness.

    Their bedsheet is about as wet as it can get. Anyone lying on the bed would feel terribly ufortable but Wu Yan found it to be as soothing as a warm spring.

    Meanwhile, Joou-sama thinks that the bedsheet can¡¯t possibly beat a meat cushion in terms of satisfaction. By the way, Wu Yan¡¯s the meat cushion she isying on top of.

    He caressed her smooth back and he can¡¯t help but admit that Joou-sama¡¯ body is really too smoking hot. Even after one discounted her bountiful mountains, her curvy figure is already charming enough on its own.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t know what Wu Yan is thinking about but the meat pole still inside her revived itself with renewed vigor and that much is enough a clue for her to know what¡¯sing next.

    Shokuhou Misaki begged him.

    ¡°Please, no more, I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand stopped helplessly. With Joou-sama¡¯s physical aptitude, it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s able tost this long with him.

    Shokuhou Misaki released a sigh of relief, she then felt a sense of frustration and she released another sigh.

    It seems like she¡¯s been begging him for mercy, this time as well¡­

    It¡¯s so stressful to be the dominant queen.

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t forgive herself for begging mercy from a guy like him. She directed her anger towards this asshole who pretty much forced her onto the bed.

    With displeasure written in her starry eyes, she curled her lips at him.

    ¡°Now that you have had your fun, more like, had your way with me, it¡¯s about time you tell me what you¡¯re here to do right?¡±

    Wu Yanughed. He had another agenda aside from mission 3.

    Given how smart she is, he can¡¯t possibly fool her with his childish ns, if he said something like he¡¯s here to see her, she probably wouldn¡¯t buy it.

    With that in mind, he continued with a righteous tone.

    ¡°Of course, I am here to see how you¡¯re doing!¡±

    So, so fake. Let¡¯s not consider whether or not Shokuhou Misaki believes him, even he¡¯s not sure he¡¯s convinced himself.

    He just pounded the living daylights out of her, if he really said he had some businessing here, it would spoil the mood so he had to lie.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes stayed fixed on him as though she saw through his act, she examined his face and she probably knew what Wu Yan is thinking about because she snorted and turned her face the other way with a hmph. Judging from her reaction, she¡¯s still somewhat satisfied with his answer.

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t bring herself to admit that she¡¯s a bit pissed that she can¡¯t subjugate Wu Yan in the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush and just spit it out. Since you¡¯re here to see me, I am guessing you need my help with something?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose and admitted it with a shrug.

    ¡°Fine, I have something I need you to help me with¡­¡±

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki agreed without listening to the details, surprising Wu Yan in the process.

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact he had to do a lot of persuading to get her to help him sneak into the facility holding the sisters.

    He had to promise to go on a date with her and subsequent to that get wrecked very hard¡­

    This time, she actually agreed without saying much? Could it be that doing the devil¡¯s polka with her entailed with it this kind of perk?

    Wu Yan shook his head, Joou-sama isn¡¯t that kind of woman, she probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her hubby even if they slept together.

    He used his deep red eyes and stared into her eyes, he narrowed his eyes as if trying to glean whatever little modicum of information he could from her.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama, when are you so easy to talk to?¡±

    ¡°Care to exin yourself?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki put a hand on her cheek as she prepared to cry.

    ¡°You already did that and this to me, what more can I do but do as you say?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki would be better off if she didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression and actions right now scream of bad acting.

    As if she didn¡¯t see his vignt eyes, she smiled at him with a devilish grin. Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he wanted to retort back at her.

    Weren¡¯t you about to cry just now? Where did that go?

    The old adage that women can change their moods as fast as one could turn the pages of a book seems valid in her case. She was about to cry, then she smiled at him, now, she showed an impatient expression¡­

    ¡°Are you gonna say it or not? If you are not, I won¡¯t help!¡±

    Unable to see what is up to, he turned his face the other way and shrugged in a helpless manner. She¡¯s practically family at this point, might as well¡­

    He turned on his serious look and continued.

    ¡°I need you to help me with a child!¡±

    ¡°A child?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki showed a rather confused expression. Her eyes beamed up and she asked him in a curious tone.

    ¡°We just had coitus, surely you are not requesting that I bear your child?¡±

    Wu Yan almost sprayed his saliva out in surprise.

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? I am asking you to help me look into a child¡¯s psychological state!¡±

    ¡°Psychological state?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t retort, instead, she raised an eyebrow and continued in a slightly intrigued tone.

    ¡°Are you suspecting the kid might have some kind of psychological defect?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°Her mental condition is a bit unstable, she would rampage from time to time but I managed to get that under control for now. What I did only served to stop the symptom, not the underlying problem, I still need help solving whatever ill that is guing her¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki and he continued.

    ¡°Please, I need your help, see if you can find any abnormality in her psychological state and solve it if at all possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Rampage?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t find it interesting that he managed to stop her through some kind of mean, she¡¯s more interested in the wording of his request. Specifically, what kind of kid could go on a rampage enough for the No.3 to find troubling.

    Looking at a person¡¯s psychological state, much less a child¡¯s is a walk in the park for her so she didn¡¯t mind it that much.

    Wu Yan visited her because he knew she¡¯s one of the very few who could pull something like this off.

 Chapter 288: The crystal palace harem is slowly being built

    <h4>Chapter 288: The crystal pce harem is slowly being built</h4>

    Academy City, School district 7.

    Wu Yan''s quiet home suddenly became not so quiet anymore after someone yelled.

    "Uwaa!!!"

    The person that emitted this screeching noise is currently throwing the biggest tantrum on top of the table while she kicked the table with the back of her feet. ndre-chan is currently wreaking havoc with her hissy fit.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea covered their ears due to the sheer volumeing out of that small frame of hers. Only Ikaros looked ndre-chan who is still throwing a big fuss with an expressionless face. One couldn''t be sure whether she just hadn''t grasped the situation or she didn''t what to do.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks, they were feeling helpless, they make pretty much all the decisions in this house aside from Wu Yan, but they weren''t experts on calming down a peeved child.

    Not one of the girls had experience dealing with kids. Hinagiku and Mikoto looked after Lirin [note] The little girl he found that got kidnapped by a bunch of bandits and daughter to a noble [/note] for quite some time but she''s obedient and rarely, if any, threw a tantrum. This episode is fresh to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Hinagiku felt her head hurt just thinking about how to handle ndre-chan. She approached her and she coaxed her.

    "n, please be a good girl and calm down?"

    "No no no I don''t wanna!!!"

    ndre-chan didn''t even try listening to her. She kept smashing her fist and kicking her feet atop the table. Hinagiku and Mikoto decided not to approach her for the time being.

    "I want Onii-chan! Where is Onii-chan?! n demands to see Onii-chan!"

    Yeap, she''s throwing a tantrum over that reason.

    To her, being alone in this unfamiliar world where her Onee-chan and the people from scarlet devil mansion aren''t here, she can only rely on Wu Yan who she just met yesterday and treasures almost as much as she treasures her sister.

    It might be due to the sealing of her power but she became even more reliant on Wu Yan. It''s understandable that she would be upset if someone she relied on that much brought her to a stranger''s home and then disappeared. Of course, she''s going to throw a huge tantrum.

    Thus, the mess they have on their hands at the moment.

    She also had an unstable state of mind, it''s easy to guess she might flip out if something like this happened. If n''s powers weren''t sealed, perhaps the house and the people in it would be gone by now.

    Kids really can throw a tantrum, their voices are unbearable. Even with her powers sealed, ndre-chan still made everyone living there very ufortable with her loud noise.

    ndre-chan had been like this ever since she woke up.

    All the girls aside from ndre-chan felt very bothered by this. While they are anxious, they are also curious why such a cute girl would find the guy so reliable.

    ssic act of eating the sour grapes.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cried inside, they still didn''t know how to deal with ndre-chan who is still unleashing hell. Mikoto started blowing her top off.

    "Yan! Where the hell are you! Get back here this instant!"

    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the living room where the girls are currently in.

    When the light receded, Wu Yan appeared in the living room much to Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, and the other girls'' relief.

    Kinuhata Saiai and her friends are still trying to figure out how Wu Yan got here.

    He had only returned to the living room so he was surprised to see a crowd gathered here.

    "What''s the matter? You girls wanna take a picture? It willst longer."

    "Onii-chan!"

    A shout of joy came from his back, almost giving him a heart attack. He reflexively turned around and saw a small figure pouncing on him from the table. She jumped straight into his chest.

    Hugging her subconsciously, he asked in a shocked tone.

    "ndre-chan?"

    "Onii-chan, where did you? n missed you so much¡­"

    She rubbed her face all over his chest and she clung onto him by grabbing his shirt like she''s afraid that Wu Yan would disappear again. She looked like she is on the verge of crying with her misty eyes and pouty expression.

    Patting her back, he calmed her down.

    "Onii-chan''s not going anyway, I just had some business to attend to¡­"

    "Onii-chan is a big meanie, you shouldn''t have left n behind like that¡­"

    ndre-chan puffed up her cheeks in protest. She turned her head the other way like she''s going to ignore him, he''s not convinced because her tiny hands are still grabbing his shirt as tight as it did before. He amused himself with her cute defiant attitude.

    "About time you got home! Where were you, this ce was about to copse!"

    Hinagiku looked at ndre-chan who calmed down and she sighed in relief. She was also surprised by how easily Wu Yan took care of n, although person himself who hadn''t gone through her Lion Roar Kung Fu felt confused by all of this.

    Mikoto is also happy to see Wu Yan. If he didn''t return any sooner, she might have had to resort to unleashing her power to vent her frustration on inanimate objects. She was that frustrated with her crying.

    Her pleasant surprised quickly lost its charming feature when a burst ofughter rang.

    "Ara ara, misaksan, as energetic as usual, I see¡­"

    Mikoto''s smile froze and she started emitting sparks.

    "This voice, this tone, it''s¡­"

    Before Mikoto could point it out, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda called out first.

    "No.5?!"

    Mikoto facepalm-ed.

    "It''s you, ugh, Shokuhou Misaki¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth whileughing.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? Misaksan doesn''t seem too pleased to see me¡­"

    "Now, why would I be?!"

    Mikoto protested with much annoyance in her voice. She''s definitely not weing her as a guest, she pointed at her and questioned her.

    "You, why are you here?"

    Shokuhou Misaki shrugged and sighed in a helpless manner. He then looked at her with a smug expression.

    "Little Yan over there brought me here."

    The corner of Mikoto''s lips twitched.

    "I had guessed that. But, I have this urge to¡­"

    She turned and looked at Wu Yan who is still smiling like a fool with an ominous look while emitting sparks around her.

    "Electrocute somebody¡­"

    Wu Yanughed when he heard Mikoto. He knew a meeting between Railgun and Joou-sama would not bode well for him but he had to return for ndre-chan¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looked at this scene unfolding and they are still trying to wrap their heads around the whole thing. They looked at Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki fight, they also saw Shokuhou Misaki''s attitude. Kinuhata Saiai is the first one to jolt her eyebrow.

    "Surely, this super pervert didn''t super recruit super no.5 into his harem right?¡­"

    Frenda scrutinized Shokuhou Misaki and she looked at Wu Yan before realizing something, having seen through the True Ancestor''s motives.

    "Sorry girls, Mental Out is definitely a member of the harem now¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists and she continued with an irritated voice.

    "This super pervert, he already has so many women. How dare he recruit more members into the harem, is the word women the only thing that would raise a ring in that tiny brain of his?"

    Frenda shrugged and she pointed something out.

    "In the end, are we one of the women heid his hands on?"

    Kinuhata Saiai was rendered speechless, her eyes were rolling around like she''s trying toe up with a n to screw him over.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked at Wu Yan with a bit of longing.

    Will he still remember me?¡­

 Chapter 289: Thus, Joou-sama knewâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 289: Thus, Joou-sama knew¡­</h4>

    Sensing that Shokuhou Misaki just wanted to piss off Mikoto and knowing that Mikoto would rampage as a result, Wu Yan hurriedly put a stop to them.

    "Joou-sama, let''s finish our business first, leave the chatter forter, okay?"

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes, she''s a bit upset that he stood up for Mikoto and spoiled her fun but Wu Yan only responded with a silly smile.

    He needs to think up of a way to get these two to live together in peace since they are more or less his wives already.

    He silently cried because he knew this is not going to be an easy feat.

    Mikoto and the other girls knew he had something in mind when he brought Shokuhou Misaki over. Deducing that it had something to do with what Wu Yan told them before, Mikoto and Hinagiku realized his motive and looked at ndre-chan in his chest with pity in their eyes.

    Mikoto snorted and turned the other way with a cold hmph. She''s going to pretend that Shokuhou Misaki''s not here. ndre-chan might stick to Wu Yan only but almost every girl here except for Ikaros who aren''t emotionally developed find that they can''t resist ndre-chan''s charms.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked a bit disappointed that she can''t bother Mikoto anymore, she turned her head the other way as well. Wu Yan had a feeling that Joou-sama came here mainly to piss someone off rather than to help.

    Shokuhou Misaki finally noticed ndre-chan who is still in Wu Yan''s arms. When she saw how cute ndre-chan is, her starry eyes beamed up.

    Even Joou-sama isn''t exempted from the charming tentacles of ndre-chan''s cuteness.

    When Joou-sama took note of ndre-chan''s deep red eyes that was almost the same shade as Wu Yan''s, she flinched and instantly asked without holding back.

    "Surely, this child isn''t your daughter right?"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou almost fell to the floor. Ikaros also looked at Shokuhou Misaki with shock.

    If he was not holding ndre-chan, Wu Yan might have found himself on the floor as well. He replied with an unamused tone.

    "May I ask what led you to that conclusion?"

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan with foxy eyes. She looked at ndre-chan and pointed out the colors of her eyes.

    "Don''t you two share the same eyes?"

    Wu Yan choked. There are a lot of people who share the same eye color but probably not many had red eyes. When the two of them shared the same color, of course, some people might think they had some kind of blood rtion.

    Joou-sama could have beat around the bush a bit instead of dropping a bomb like that¡­

    Wu Yan wanted to exin the situation and deny that statement but he didn''t have a usible exnation for why they share the same eye color. Without thinking, Wu Yan replied.

    "If I say she''s not my daughter would you believe?"

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her chin with her index finger before she nodded and answered contrary to his expectation.

    "I would!"

    Wu Yan''s eyebrows jolted.

    "And why would you believe me just like that?"

    Shokuhou Misakiughed and she responded with a tongue-in-cheek attitude.

    "Well, I don''t believe you can contribute to the creation of such a magnificent creature!"

    All the girls there heard something snap, apparently, it came from Wu Yan.

    He heaved and he calmed himself down, it''s pointless to fight words with Joou-sama. It''s okay, he''s going to get his revenge when they get in bed at ater date¡­

    Wu Yan managed to console himself with that, more like, he grinned. Some of the girls more familiar with him recognized that grin and they became doubtful of his intention. Shokuhou Misaki had a look of shock and then she lowered her head in regret after realizing something.

    Her heart raced and her knees almost gave out when she recalled something. To prevent a further continuation of this subject which might lead to him divulging shameful details, she hurriedly cut him short.

    "Alright, didn''t you bring me here to look at the kid? Come now, let''s not waste any more daylight."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he stored the subject matter he had in mind, intending to make her pay with interest.

    He looked at ndre-chan who is still snuggled in his chest.

    "ndre-chan, let the big sister over there take a look at you¡­"

    ndre-chan didn''t know what is going on but since Wu Yan said so, ndre-chan looked at Shokuhou Misaki and nodded lightly.

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and she took out a remote controller from her handbag. Pointing it at ndre-chan, she clicked a button.

    With a beep, ndre-chan''s pupils dted, her energetic eyes became ssy.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea held their breath as if they are afraid they might disturb Shokuhou Misaki. Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn''t understand what is going on but judging on circumstantial cues, they decided that the best thing to do is to remain quiet and watch.

    Shokuhou Misaki''s starry eyes dimmed down as well. Her eyes suddenly wavered and a surprised expression appeared on her face. The crowd trembled thinking ndre-chan had some deep underlying issue.

    Luckily, Shokuhou Misaki recovered much to everyone''s relief. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    Joou-sama needs to control her expression or people will get heart attacks¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki finished her task after a bit of time had passed. She stored the remote away but her eyes looked like she had some questions regarding her. She also adorned aplex expression.

    "Well? How was it?"

    Wu Yan asked after seeing that Shokuhou Misaki had stored her remote control away.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at him with aplicated look. Noticing the confusion on Wu Yan''s face, Shokuhou Misaki sighed and continued.

    "To think you had such an interesting background story, alternate worlds, System and more¡­ fascinating¡­"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto were shocked. He asked her with a stunned face.

    "So you know about it?"

    Wu Yan recalled that her Mental Out ability could peek into other people''s memories.

    In other words, by peeking at ndre-chan''s memories, she also indirectly got intel on System from ndre-chan.

    Joou-sama knows about the gig.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at a dumbfounded Wu Yan and she continued with an understanding tone.

    "So that''s why you said there''s a bigger stage waiting for Mikoto to perform on. To people like you who can travel worlds, perhaps Tokiwadai really is just a small pebble along the road¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled. She''s probably grumbling about the time when he stood up for Mikoto during their first meeting.

    Shokuhou Misaki knew about it but some of them still didn''t know what is going on.

    "Hey hey hey, what are you guys talking about?"

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed.

    "What alternate worlds? What System, what Isekai traveling? Exin yourselves!"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks and they revealed a helpless expression.

    crap, the cat''s out of the bag, this is going to be troublesome¡­

 Chapter 290: When anger mixes with embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 290: When anger mixes with embarrassment</h4>

    He miscalcted by getting Shokuhou Misaki to look at ndre-chan''s condition, but, in a way, she solved one of his problems.

    He didn''t expect her to peek at ndre-chan''s memories, thereby obtaining knowledge on Wu Yan & co.

    Her revtion also dealt with how to break the news to Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. His mission 3 involved pounding 3 or more sweet booty and getting them to follow him beyond this world.

    He had already sent his meat drone into two of the targets but he hadn''t found the chance to exin his background.

    Joou-sama revealed his background, giving him the chance to exin in detail what it is he''s trying to pull off here.

    He told the 4 girls where he came from, where he is going and other misceneous details. Shokuhou Misaki would gasp from time to time but other than that she''s okay. Meanwhile, the other 3 girls were too shocked for words.

    Shokuhou Misaki more or less got the picture after looking at ndre-chan''s memories, with Wu Yan filling in the gaps, she had already adapted to the situation. But, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are listening to this news for the first time.

    This news rocked their world, they still can''t believe what they are hearing.

    System, traveling through worlds, Silvaria, transcript worlds, all this information, and revtion almost made their brain shortcircuit.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou almost didn''t believe him. This ce is where science preceded everything else. What Wu Yan is saying, seemed so unscientific, it had to be.

    But, their doubts were cast away when Ikaros and Astrea revealed their wings, ndre-chan also revealed her crystal wing and tail, much to the shock of all 3 girls and Shokuhou Misaki who is seeing this for the first time. They had ineffable expressions on their faces.

    "So to say, what you guys said were all super true?"

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto with a befuddled face. If Wu Yan affirmed it, she wouldn''t believe it even if he had his persuasive face on, that''s just how much she hates Wu Yan.

    However, when Hinagiku and Mikoto said it, then they can only believe it.

    Wu Yan might lie to them but Hinagiku and Mikoto aren''t the type of girls to do this kind of thing.

    When the two girls nodded, Kinuhata Saiai grabbed her head as she staggered back. My-life-has-been-lie is practically written on her face. She seemed like she needed time to cope with this.

    Wu Yan had turned their worldview upside down.

    "So¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai looked back at Wu Yan with an excited face.

    "You are going to leave this world someday right?"

    Wu Yan nodded and Kinuhata Saiai almost jumped in joy. She''s ted at the notion that she would be able to escape this devil''s lewd hands.

    Wu Yan knew exactly why she is so happy and that''s why he told her.

    "We are going to leave this world and I will make sure to bring you with me, don''t worry about it, there''s no way I can possibly forget you."

    "What!"

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped for real this time. She pointed her finger at him and she yelled at him.

    "You super pervert! Don''t tell me you''re not super gonna let us go even as you super leave this world?"

    "Well, just calm down girlie¡­"

    Wu Yan pat her shoulders and grinned at her.

    "We have such a good thing going on, how can I leave you behind like this? Don''t worry, I won''t leave behind such a cute little maid!"

    "You''re the maid! Your whole family''s a maid!"

    Frenda sighed and continued in a dejected tone.

    "Essentially, I had guessed this. Why would this lecherous wolf ever give us up so easily?"

    Takitsubou Rikou epted his assertions and she''s indifferent as to stay in or leave Academy City. She had seen its dark side and she feels no connection to this particr city, it''s just a ce she can leave anytime at this point.

    Shokuhou Misaki donned an intrigued smile. With her hand by her cheek. She continued with a smile.

    "Silvaria, huh? Sounds interesting, i want to see this other world¡­"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Joou-sama, surely you''re not thinking of tagging along with us?"

    "Oh? Do I hear a no?"

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan and she put on a slightly sad tone.

    "Could it be that you''re just going to ditch me after exploring all my body had to offer?"

    Wu Yan knew silently cursed the moment she said that line. Sure enough, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda yelled.

    "You had sex with her?!"

    Mikoto''s reaction is the strongest one. If it''s any other girl, she would just stay mad for a bit and then look the other way, but how can she when it''s Shokuhou Misaki!

    Her arch rival!

    Lightning started crackling and Wu Yan froze up. He almost ran away on the spot but he stayed and turned slowly around to look at Mikoto who is currently d in lightning.

    Mikoto raised a fist and continued in a low tone.

    "Yan, do you have something to say?"

    Wu Yan had a forced smile and his two hands are raised. He wanted her to calm down, his action pretty much told her he''s guilty and Mikoto only needed to know that much to decide she''s going to rough him up.

    As the lightning grew in intensity, Wu Yan decided to risk it and he took action before Mikoto could.

    He dashed in front of Mikoto with ndre-chan in one arm, he used one hand to stop her electricity and pull her into his embrace.

    Mikoto yelped and the lightning was gone. She fell back into his chest and the next thing she knew, a pair of big lips ovepped hers.

    "Oh¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Astrea cooed, they definitely didn''t see thising. Meanwhile, Hinagiku used her hands to cover her eyes.

    Think about the kids, you two¡­

    The voices made Mikoto return to her senses. She looked at his face that is mere millimeters away from her and she quickly became bright red in color. She started flushing red from the neck up until she''s red as an apple all over.

    Poof

    And steam starteding out the top of her head, she''s clearly very embarrassed by this.

    She pushed him away and yelled at him in a bashful and angry tone.

    "Wh-what are you doing! There are so many people here, what¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw how red she was. He sneered and wiped his lips like a dirty crook one would see in movies.

    Mikoto blushed a deeper shade of red and suddenly everyone''s gaze pricked her like needles. She lowered her head and started charging straight for her room.

    Hinagiku nced at Wu Yan before following her. Astrea followed them. Ikaros looked at Wu Yan and hesitated before she followed Astrea.

    Sighing in relief, he''s d that he managed to keep his life.

 Chapter 291: Kinuhata Saiai who couldnâ€™t escape her fate

    <h4>Chapter 291: Kinuhata Saiai who couldn¡¯t escape her fate</h4>

    After Mikoto, Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros left, the only ones remaining here are the girls who are going to leave this world with him.

    Perhaps because of this, Ikaros hesitated when she left. She wanted to stay by his side but she didn''t want to get in the way of him dealing with Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess what she''s thinking about. As expected, he should really dole out more love for Ikaros.

    Shokuhou Misaki suddenly said something out of the blue.

    "She can read mood huh? That Ikaros, I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head, slightly surprising her with his reply.

    "Nope, Ikaros isn''t that strong at reading between the lines¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled warmly in the direction Ikaros went.

    "She''s a bit dull on the emotional side, there is a lot of stuff she can''tprehend."

    "Then she¡­"

    "But, Ikaros is working very hard to change herself. She didn''t really need to change herself, I liked her just the way she is."

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded after understanding something. She turned towards him andughed.

    "Hey you, aren''t you worried I might get jealous for saying something like that?¡­"

    Wu Yan nced at her andughed it off.

    "Oh? I would like to see that, by all means, please show me your jelly side¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki uttered a cold hmph and turned her face the other way, she responded with an unamused tone.

    "What, I can''t get jealous? You''replimenting another girl in my presence here¡­"

    "Yeah yeah¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki felt even more upset when she heard him replying in an indifferent manner. Before she could grumble some more, Wu Yan asked her another question.

    "Oh yeah, what about ndre-chan?"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s focused her gaze on ndre-chan who is sleeping after she used her powers on her. She continued with aplicated expression.

    "You don''t have to worry about here. She''s okay other than the fact that her psychological state might need a bit of time to recover to a normal state a child her mental age should have."

    Wu Yan flinched and then he revealed a joyful face. He hugged ndre-chan and he beamed at Joou-sama.

    "Thank you very much, Joou-sama!"

    Taken by surprise, she replied in the negative.

    "Don''t thank me, I didn''t do anything."

    "Didn''t do anything?"

    Wu Yan gawked at her. When he confirmed she wasn''t fooling around he frowned and looked at ndre-chan who is resting in his arms.

    "Well, if you didn''t do anything why would ndre-chan recover so quickly."

    Shokuhou Misaki nced at ndre-chan and she yed with her blonde hair before responding to him.

    "Well, she had too much power and too little control over them, that''s why she grew up differently from other kids¡­"

    "You sealed that power and without the burden of such great power, she recovered like a suppressed spring that lost its load. I think she would be able to recover pretty soon given her rate of recovery."

    Wu Yanughed out loud but after he realized ndre-chan is still sleeping, he lowered his volume.

    "Well, ain''t that just swell!"

    Shokuhou Misaki gazed upon ndre-chan''s sleeping countenance and shemented.

    "It''s still so unreal, who would think that such a child would possess enough power to wipe the floor with all the lv5 in Academy Citybined. That destruction of the Eye is really quite the something there¡­"

    "You even know this much huh?"

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at him.

    "Of course, she had her ability sealed and her mental state is unstable. If not for that, I wouldn''t have been able to assess her mind so easily. Basically, I know everything she knows."

    "Including, Gensokyo, I presume?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and he continued with a careful voice.

    "Even those stuff ndre-chan did in Gensokyo?"

    Shokuhou Misaki felt amused by his attitude.

    "Surely, you don''t think her identity as a vampire and her history of disintegrating people is enough to scare me silly right?"

    Wu Yan put on an awkward smile.

    "So you knew about that as well¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed as she rolled her eyes at him.

    "The researchers'' experiments on test subjects are even more gruesome than ndre-chan''s y session. I had seen more than I wanted to even when I was young, Mental Out allowed me to do just that¡­"

    Wu Yan remained silent. The dark side of the academy is something she would know a lot about.

    Her experience and her ability that allowed her to peer into other people''s mind¡­

    Seeing Wu Yan''s expression, Shokuhou Misaki giggled and she teased him.

    "Ara, is Little Yan worried about me?"

    Shokuhou Misaki instantly made Wu Yan annoyed. He rolled her eyes at her and he replied in a slightly angered tone.

    "Sure, I mean I was, now, I am not so sure."

    She leaned against him and she put her arms around him in a very intimate manner.

    "Come on, don''t be like that. I like seeing your expression as you worry about me¡­"

    Wu Yan''s brow jolted and he replied with a twitching lip.

    "You enjoy seeing me worried for you¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled and she asked him with a curious tone.

    "Little Yan, when are we leaving this world and going to Silvaria? I am quite intrigued by that ce¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head helplessly.

    "Joou-sama, it''s another world, what''s there to get so giddy about?¡­"

    "A lot of things, obviously!"

    Shokuhou Misaki replied with an unamused tone.

    ''You said Misaka will be performing in that world, well, so can I."

    Wu Yan held his head when he felt a headacheing on.

    "Why do I feel like you''re doing this with Mikoto in mind¡­"

    "Well, when are we leaving?"

    "If you''re that anxious, it all depends on whether certain individuals cooperate¡­"

    He threw a sharp nce at a loli trying to sneak away on tippy toes. She froze up when she noticed someone looking at her.

    Kinuhata Saiai got busted.

    For some reason, when the other girls left, she suddenly felt a chill and the rm in her mind wouldn''t stop ringing.

    She trusts her sixth sense and she decided to make her escape while she still can.

    s, this wasn''t meant to be.

    The rm in her mind heightened when she heard him. She decided to escape as fast as her dainty legs can carry her. Pretty soon, she found her legs kicking at the air around her.

    She started despairing and squirming.

    "Super let go of me you super pervert!"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Kinuhatchan, there is no escape for you¡­"

    He ignored how hard she struggled, he lifted her by her cor and went towards his room.

    Frenda patted her chest in relief. She then remembered that she already got her cherry popped by him.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked on as Kinuhata Saiai got dragged into his room. Visualizing what is going to happen, she blushed¡­

 Chapter 292: Starting it with purity in mind untilâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 292: Starting it with purity in mind until¡­</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou watched in a dumbfounded manner as Kinuhata Saiai got dragged into Wu Yan¡¯s room. The door mmed before the girls returned to their senses.

    Given their mental acuity, it¡¯s easy for them to piece together what happened, more specifically, they knew what he is going to do to her¡­

    Dragging a girl into his room like that, nobody would believe him even if he insists that he¡¯s not going to do anything.

    Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth and she uttered a cold hmph. But, she didn¡¯t say something even though Wu Yan brought another girl into his room right in front of her. She could guess that he needed to do what he is about to do so they can move on from this world.

    What kind of mission requires one to get naughty in the sheets?¡­

    Rather, this means that they¡­

    She nced at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou with her starry eyes. Something clicked and a grin appeared on her face.

    Chills climbed up Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda¡¯s spines. They stopped looking at Wu Yan¡¯s room as they looked around, trying to locate the source of their chills.

    The source, Shokuhou Misaki sneered as she nced at both Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. She looked at Mikoto¡¯s room and she took out her remote control. She then pointed it at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡­

    Meanwhile, inside Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Get back! I am telling you this now, I am super strong!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai retreated towards the headboard of the bed. Wu Yan got closer and with each encroachment, Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s heart raced and she panicked. She put on the meanest look she can muster, intending to intimidate Wu Yan with unconvincing results.

    Wu Yan felt more amused than intimidated, heughed and shook his head at Kinuhata Saiai who tried to defend herself with stuff she could find on the bed. Crossing his arms, he revealed a delighted grin.

    Kinuhata Saiai also stopped, she¡¯s confused why he would pause when her threats were useless against him in the past.

    Could it be that he found the kindness in his heart¡­?

    About the same time she thought about this, Wu Yanughed out loud and he pounced on her like a hungry wolf on a helplessmb.

    Kinuhata Saiai uttered a surprised yelp as she hurriedly made her retreat. It was toote as Wu Yan had predicted her movements and he pinned her down on the bed with ridiculous precision.

    A strong masculine musk invaded her nose and she felt him weighing down her. Somehow, her small frame could withstand his weight, a fact Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Super let go of me now!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai squirmed to get out of his grasp but the other person held her two hands in ce above her head.

    ¡°Help! Somebody super help! Frenda! Takitsubou! Get your asses here and super rescue me!!!¡±

    Completely restrained, the panic inside her grew and she yelled like her life depended on it, true to her instincts as a girl whose purity is in jeopardy.

    Normally, this would have been effective since Hinagiku and Mikoto wouldn¡¯t ignore someone calling for help in their own home.

    Mikoto is too embarrassed toe out of her room while Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros were in Mikoto¡¯s room as well. There¡¯s a big chance they would miss her.

    But, if she kept screaming and yelling like this, the other girls are going to hear her soon enough. That is, if Wu Yan would let her¡­

    He licked his lips and he lowered his upper torso and plugged her gaping mouth with his mouth along with any words that might have escaped that mouth of hers.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s eyes widened and she cried inside. This is the second time this dirty savage brute of a werewolf forcefully kissed her.

    God, why did you have to bless me with my cute appearance and body, lo and behold, this wolf is about to take me¡­

    She started thinking about weird things due to being in a fluster. Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s tongue had found its way past her tightly clenched teeth. Like a demon lord of the bed night, he made her small tongue his captive and he coiled his tongue around hers in an erotic manner.

    The pleasure started taking seeping into her mind. her heart that had seen way too many B-rated films for her own age started throbbing hard.

    Her eyes began taking on a misty look. She almost lost control of herself in the make-out session. Sensing that her body is starting to heat up, she steeled her resolve and she decided to bite his tongue.

    When she was about to chomp, Kinuhata Saiai wavered as she lost her strength. A hand had found its way onto her modest lump of flesh and said hand started wreaking havoc upon that modest mound.

    He still had her hands pinned down with one of his hand but with the other hand, he raised hell on her body.

    ¡°Mwuu¡­ uuu.. nhgu¡­¡±

    She can feel the hand fondling her and with each dexterous movement, her eyes would widen and her eyes would be even moister. Her face started taking on a tinge of red. She let out moans in sync with the hand on her chest.

    Although he had opened the gates of Mordor with a loli before he still can¡¯t help but enjoy this experience. Frenda had her own charms as a moe blob with almost all the attributes of a loli, she had a cute appearance and the tendency to act cute.

    Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai had a different allure to her than Frenda who liked to act cute. His lewd heart started racing at the thought of this fresh experience.

    On the subject, Kinuhata Saiai and them thighs¡­

    He vited the prime directives with what he did to Shokuhou Misaki this morning. He felt that he might have gone a bit over the moral horizon by choosing to whittle the love branch of a loli. Of course, he quickly threw that thought aside.

    He had no qualms about what he did today, not even the fact that he is about to wakwaka a loli. Wetting the w.i.l.l.y is his favorite game, so he¡¯s feeling like today¡¯s his lucky day.

    He let go of the tiny rabbit he had in his hand, a bit fed up with only doing that. Kinuhata Saiai let out a sigh of relief but this relief didn¡¯tst long. She found herself gasping pretty soon.

    Just because he let go didn¡¯t mean he was done with her. He had a very simple logic if one hand isn¡¯t doing the trick then plus one to the equation.

    He unleashed his lecherous kung fu on her two petite hills. He¡¯s like the Bob Ross of hooters with the way he kneaded her lumps of flesh into various shapes.

    It¡¯s like her bones melted away with the sensual pleasures storming her mind. She had to admit it despite her strong reluctance. The guy had skills and he knew how to apply them with destructive effects.

    Her body heated up even further and her eyes started rolling up. At the same time, her resistance weakened, what little strength she had escaped her as moans.

    Wu Yan removed his hands from inside her clothes and he quickly did away with her clothes¡­

 Chapter 293: Lewd interludeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 293: Lewd interlude¡­</h4>

    While she resisted with her weak strength, protesting with muffled sounds, Wu Yan swiftly removed the sweater dress and pants she would always wear.

    Wu Yan casually threw the clothes to the side of the bed. Now that she is in her birthday suit and as vulnerable as a newbornmb. Her petite loli body did nothing to stop the lustful mes burning Wu Yan up.

    Even though it had little adult charms, she was attractive in her own way, Her lustrous thighs, smooth skin, her sweet scent, it all invigorated anyone who saw it.

    Feeling the air touching her skin, Kinuhata Saiai understood her present appearance. She is so embarrassed she could die, this is the second time a man had seen her body in all its glory.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to move her hands to cover her chest and shield what little she can from Wu Yan¡¯s lecherous eyes. Before she could do anything, Wu Yan saw through her intentions and he grabbed her hands before pinning them down beside her head.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ You super big jerk¡­¡±

    Even though she knew her words had no effect on the great wolf in front of her, she still wanted to say something.

    He rewarded his eyes with the sight of her in birthday suit, a sight he hadn¡¯t seen for a while now. He snickered.

    ¡°Kinuhatchan, are you still trying to resist? It¡¯s useless, just give up. If you do as I say, I promise I will be gentle~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai red at him as she yelled.

    ¡°What do you mean stop super resisting? If I didn¡¯t resist you¡¯re going to super have your way with me!¡±

    Wu Yan had a ‡å expression.

    ¡°And yet, you have the time to exin?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and she nodded.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I have no time for that!¡±

    She became shocked again.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re super forcing yourself on me, right? Then why are you spending so much super time to super talk with me?¡±

    Wu Yan winced and he continued.

    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡±

    A strange silence descended upon them. They looked at each other in an awkward silence.

    It¡¯s amazing that they had the time for a brief chatter when they are busy tugging the sheets.

    Wu Yan broke the silence first.

    ¡°I say, you¡¯re not actually nning on using pointless chatter as a way to escape what is about to happen right?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze and her eyes started wavering. This much is enough to inform him that it is indeed her n to do so.

    The corners of his lips twitched and he reached out to give her petite chest a good squeezing. Her expression copsed and she started moaning.

    ¡°Ah~ Super let go of me~~~¡±

    He ignored her yell and focused on dealing with her small frame. He stuck out his tongue and he started licking her.

    ¡°Mh¡­Nng~~¡±

    She never had this kind of encounter before so she tensed her body up and she clenched down on her lips. The more Wu Yan moved his tongue all over her body, the stranger she felt her body be.

    A strange yet familiar sensation started creeping out from within. She instinctively knew she had experienced this before.

    She had felt this sensation during the time she got defeated by Wu Yan and he taught her a lesson with his dexterous fingers.

    Responding almost intuitively, Kinuhata Saiai started stirring under his maniption.

    He examined her Purnania which didn¡¯t have any grass inhabiting that smooth wastnd and he found that she is ready. With an unGodly speed, he removed his clothes, a testament to how trained he is when ites to the art of undressing.

    When he revealed his Gungnir, Kinuhata Saiai became very rmed. She panicked and for some reason, she found enough strength to push Wu Yan away. She got up and she tried to crawl away to safety.

    Bad move, she had barely moved any distance when she felt a pair of burly hands grabbing her by her slim waist.

    The next moment, she felt something rigid pressing against her butt.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡±

    Knowing that there¡¯s no escape, she groaned.

    Goodbye, my youthful self¡­

    Wu Yan began with a mighty thrust and she whimpered. Specifically, she cried out¡­

    Wh-why is it so painful?¡­

    She furrowed her brows and she kept mewling. She didn¡¯t dare to move her tensed body. All this she did to reduce the pain she felt¡­

    She held her tears back and she bit down on her lips, somehow, she managed to stop herself from crying. Her strong personality told her to not cry over something like this.

    The pain receded almost as fast as it had hit her. She¡¯s a 12-year-old girl so she started consoling herself.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this super doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±

    Listening to her mumblings, he shook his head and he leaned down on her back before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°If it hurts that much, you should just let it all out. Trust me, it will feel very great~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stopped and she leered at him, half sobbing.

    ¡°You evil prick, look what you did to me and you still had the nerve to tease me¡­¡±

    He smiled and he conceded that she might not want to hear him talk right now.

    After Wu Yan told her that, Kinuhata Saiai felt the pain decreasing by a great margin. She rxed her furrowed brows in response. However, the next moment, an empty feeling started spreading inside her and she revealed aplicated expression.

    This dreadful feeling of emptiness made her subconsciously crave for Wu Yan to move. She wanted to say something but then she remembered she¡¯s the victim here, why would she even say anything?

    Kinuhata Saiai felt stumped.

    if Wu Yan knew what she is thinking about, Wu Yan would definitely quip that it is not the time to be thinking about weird things. He would probablyment that her hidden heroine attribute is being a ditz.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what she is thinking about but he can¡¯t even hold himself back anymore, much less think about whether or not she is feeling it or not. He went right ahead and smashed his pestle right into her mortar.

    ¡°MHyah!~¡±

    Her drawn out moan put an end to her internal conflict. She¡¯s ted at the disappearing sense of emptiness. He had dispelled her hesitation with a few deft thrusts.

    This long groan is a starting signal of their intense battle. Sounds of wet, pping noises apanied moans as it reveberated in the room¡­

 Chapter 294: Actually, I wasnâ€™t planning on having a foursomeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 294: Actually, I wasn¡¯t nning on having a foursome¡­</h4>

    He embraced her soft body and enjoyed her tender moans. He could smell her sweat as he explored every inch of her skin. Completely immersing himself in the experience, he continued shagging her.

    There are two noises that are most pleasing to his ears. The first would be the groans and moans of girls and the second, the wet, sloppy pping noises of two meat sacks. .hitting each other. No matter how many times he listens to it, it never gets old.

    Wu Yan¡¯s feeling is different from Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s, she felt bashful about the noisesing out of her mouth and she gnashed her teeth every time she heard the sound of wet pping noises.

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t have the thick hide Wu Yan calls a face. As a girl, even if she¡¯s a bit on the masculine side, she still felt embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t believe the noises she¡¯s making at the moment.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to stop her own voice froming out but Wu Yan railed her so hard it¡¯s like she¡¯s being electrocuted. She can¡¯t keep her mouth shut and moans leaked out from her.

    This is her first time and she already feels like her soul is going to be taken from her. Thest of her rationality bid her farewell and it¡¯s like her body is not hers anymore.

    What she can¡¯t deny though, is that this felt very good¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t hide her own embarrassment, her blushing face is half because she is turned on and the other half is because she is bashful.

    Today, she had experienced a lot of new things. She hated her own powerlessness, she can deal with getting forcefully abducted, she can deal with getting forcefully pounded on the bed but did they really have to go about their nasty business in such an embarrassing position?!

    With her face lowered so close she could kiss the sheet and her butt up, she subconsciously grabbed the sheets as if she¡¯s trying to hold onto her soul. She looked at the sheet in front of her as a repetitive impact kept hitting her from behind. Kinuhata Saiai cried inside.

    Can we super re-negotiate, let¡¯s switch to another position¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to say this but she is too busy groaning and moaning to say something. She had to endure the humiliation of being fucked in this position for close to half an hour which is also the same duration she is both furious and bashful.

    There might not be a lot of room left in her mind for stuff like rationality but there is an ample amount of shame and bashfulness. After being subjected to this lewd treatment, Kinuhata Saiai finally snapped.

    After letting out a drawn-out whimper, she can¡¯t go on anymore. Her skin was red all over and she lost the strength to support herself. She fell onto the bed out of exhaustion.

    Wu Yan frowned and sighed with a helpless expression. He is disappointed with her stamina.

    He pressed down on her from above, using his body to tell her that he is far from satisfied.

    She had only recovered a bit of her senses, just enough to feel him embracing her once more. She instantly became flustered but she before she could say anything, Wu Yan smashed her with a mighty thrust, making her sing once more¡­

    In the room, aside from the wet pping noises and Kinuhata Saiai¡¯ moans, there is now an additional noise; the massive creaking noise of the bed.

    The creaking noise excited Wu Yan even more, he thrust his Gungnir with even more vigor into her. Kinuhata Saiai felt irrational angry at the weak integrity of the bed.

    Kinuhata Saiai started cracking just like the bed. She let out another drawn-out moan and her body tensed up as she weed the second time she cummed today.

    Just like before, Wu Yan didn¡¯t give her any room to breathe, he began working her cucumber patch again.

    Kinuhata Saiai panicked as her eyes became misty. She used her puppy-eyed expression on Wu Yan as she bleated.

    ¡°Yo-you are at it?!¡±

    Wu Yan answered her, with his hips.

    Oh God, somebody super save me, please¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai cried inside for the nth time today. She had a healthy amount of confidence in her own stamina. She had to, her nitrogen armor required her to train her body to keep up with the ability.

    The horse smacking away at her from behind destroyed any confidence she might have in her own stamina.

    No matter how hard she trained her stamina, it would amount to nothingpared to a True Ancestor.

    While she protested and begged for mercy in her tiny voice, he initiated another round of the dirty polka.

    Kinuhata Saiai gave in to her fate and she shut her eyes.

    Dear defiled body, I hope you¡¯re able to endure whates next¡­

    A sound disrupted them, it was brief in duration but just enough to catch the attention of the two on the bed.

    It¡¯s the sound of the door opening.

    He stopped on reflex, Kinuhata Saiai who is panting heavily and Wu Yan both looked at the door. The two of them were surprised by the visitors.

    ¡°Frenda! Takitsubou!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai yelled out. The two visitors had stunned the two who were locked in an intimate embrace.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood at the door with ssy eyes fixed on the bed. Their nk expression is as though they are looking at a chess game rather than a steamy sex scene.

    Still in a daze, the two didn¡¯t notice that the two girls looked like they were in a stupor.

    Kinuhata Saiai responded first, she blushed very hard when she realized her two best friends are looking at her while they are in the act. Her shame exploded from inside.

    ¡°Uwa!!!¡±

    She yelled out loud. Kinuhata Saiai covered her face with her two hands and she started struggling to free herself from Wu Yan¡¯s grasp. An ashamed voice came from between the space of her fingers¡­

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Frenda, Takitsubou, don¡¯t super look at me¡­¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t reach Frenda or Takitsubou Rikou, it did, however, reach Wu Yan. He noticed that Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were looking at him while his junior is still exploring the innerbyrinth of Kinuhata Saiai. Suddenly, he got really excited.

    He embraced the dark side and gave in to his carnal desires.

    He started moving his hips like a heavy duty engine. Pummeled, Kinuhata Saiai cried out in both shame and pleasure. She cried inside while letting her body enjoy the series of movements.

    As expected, this guy is super perverted.!

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t even want to imagine what she looked like at the moment given her constant groaning and moaning. She only knew one thing, she¡¯s too ashamed to see anyone after this.

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t know that the ones who would be too shamed to see anyone isn¡¯t her. It¡¯s the two girls who opened the door to their love nest.

    After the door closed, Wu Yan stopped and Kinuhata Saiai took the chance to nce over at the direction of the door.

    What they saw surprised the two in the heat of the moment.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t close the door and move on. Instead, they closed the door and entered the room.

    The two girls looked at Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai before they began undressing right in front of Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai.

    This time, both of them were taken by surprise.

    Is he finally going to break his personal record? Is he going to have a foursome?¡­

 Chapter 295: Trio of people? Letâ€™s try someâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 295: Trio of people? Let¡¯s try some¡­</h4>

    A petite body that slightly loses inparison to Kinuhata Saiai and a body that is voluptuous appeared in front of Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai.

    They didn¡¯t know what to make of the current situation.

    It¡¯s not the first time he had seen them in their birthday suit all at once. Heck, he had seen their bodies almost every day.

    He still had the high-quality photographs he took of their naked bodiesst time. He stashed the treasure away in his item ring. He would take the photos out to appreciate its aesthetic every now and then.

    It¡¯s the second time he had seen them in all their glory. This time, however, is more exciting than thest time. He had only enjoyed fondling themst time. But, this time¡­

    Why don¡¯t you ask Kinuhata Saiai who is still pinned down under him?

    Kinuhata Saiai felt like she is surprised enough times tost her whole lifetime. Her worldview changedpletely, or rather, got wrecked today. When she saw her two best friends walking towards her butt naked, she freaked out.

    ¡°H-ho-ho-hold up! Super wait right there!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai used the energy she saved up yesterday and she somehow bounced back to life, giving Wu Yan quite a surprise in the process, not that she cared or even had the spare capacity to do so.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou seemed like they didn¡¯t hear her. They kept walking closer and closer until Kinuhata Saiai caved in and went hysterical.

    ¡°What are you girls super doing?! Do you girls realize what you¡¯re doing?! You girls must be insane!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to punch herself with Nitrogen Armor enhanced fist. The way Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou approached them while being naked would suggest to anyone that they wanted to participate in the ongoing pants-off dance-off.

    Her brain kept telling her that her two best friends weren¡¯t this kind of people but the reality is that they are still approaching them!

    ¡°Super stop right there, are you girls listening to me?!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai rampaged when the two girls ignored her rant.

    She d her fists with her Nitrogen Armor and she jumped up with renewed strength. She just wanted to wreck everything she can see to vent her frustration and pent-up anger.

    However, before she could do anything, a certain wolf decided that this was not peachy and he wrapped his arms around her.

    Being embraced like this, Kinuhata Saiai wanted to straight-up punch the guy into next week but her fist wavered as her strength drained away from her.

    ¡°Nuah~~Uguhn~¡±

    Her eyes widened as a familiar rock hard object entered her, due to the angle and force used, the spear had pierced through anotheryer of defense. She sobbed.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ can you please note the time and ce? How are you still up¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence. Wu Yan started mercilessly railed her with unprecedented speed and strength.

    ¡°Nn~~ Ahh~~~¡±

    She wished she could pass out from holding too much breath in. She¡¯s getting the business served up to her in front of her best friends. This stimting experience is too much for her first time. She never would have imagined there would be a day when she would be subjected to this kind of y.

    Wu Yan got into a frenzy. If Wu Yan was normal, he would have spotted the odd behavior of Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. But right now, he¡¯s too busy having the time of his life that his IQ fell drastically.

    He kept pounding Kinuhata Saiai while Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood in front of them. He reached out and grabbed Frenda¡¯s slim waist with one of his hand before he swiftly pulled her close to him.

    ¡°No¡­ Uuu¡­ You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed and she begged for mercy.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Uuu¡­ You¡­ mustn¡¯t¡­.Ngah¡­.super¡­uuu¡­do this¡­.¡±

    He ignored Kinuhata Saiai and while he moved her along his rhythm with one hand, he used the other hand to caress Frenda. Soon enough, Frenda¡¯s body took on a pinkish hue.

    He checked her pink fortress and ced her atop of Kinuhata Saiai, ignoring if Kinuhata Saiai might have anything to say about the situation.

    ¡°Y-you, what are you doing?¡­¡±

    Her eyes started dating around, she knew what Wu Yan is going to do. Because she knew exactly what he is nning to do, she had to ask since she just can¡¯t believe how many exciting ys they had done today, her first time by the way!

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s mind went nk when Frenda weighed down on her. She subconsciously hugged Frenda and although she tried to wake Frenda up, Wu Yan¡¯s pumping hips stopped her dead in her tracks.

    Face to face with Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai finally noticed that Frenda¡¯s eyes looked like she¡¯s not conscious.

    Noticing that something is wrong, Kinuhata Saiai reached her hand out to Wu Yan, hoping he would listen to her for a change.

    s, it was a hopeless wish.

    Wu Yan pulled out and he stuck his Rhongomyniad into Frenda. Frenda who originally moved like she¡¯s a manipted puppet let out a long moan.

    Frenda¡¯s blue eyes started wavering after that moan. Truth be told, Frenda didn¡¯t want to return to her senses¡­

    All this while, Frenda had retained her consciousness, she just couldn¡¯t move her body the way she wanted to. She could see Takitsubou Rikou and herself opening the door to this dreadful lovemaking scene and she wished someone would kill her right there and then.

    Her thoughts were intensified when she saw Wu Yan hoisting her up onto the bed andying her on top of Kinuhata Saiai.

    Knowing what¡¯s going to happen, in thest moment before the invasion into her coochie, she cursed.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, I hate you so much!¡¯

    And then something hard and robust entered her. Suddenly, she can control her body again.

    The two girls stared at each other with very different pairs of eyes but they both had one thing inmon, utter embarrassment.

    He had a wide hippopotamus-like grin. This sudden development is the reason for his wide smile. He almostughed out loud when he saw the two lolis piled up into ayer cake in front of him.

    This is too good, being a transported guy sure has its perks.

    He switched between Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai. The pleasure is so great that he didn¡¯t even want to voice it out and he did just that, he just pounded and smashed his way through the night.

    Wu Yan just wanted to enjoy himself before they leave this world. He had been enjoying his life almost every night sinceing here though and tonight was no different.

    His nigh endless rounds of making his love rain naturally caused the two girls who can only powerlessly look at each other to duet with groans and moans.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda showed each other an awkward look before they got bashful and they decided to just close their eyes. The hot breath they blew into each other¡¯s faces told them that this was all real.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda started the night they will never forget.

    Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou whos consciousness is retained within that locked body of hers saw everything unfold and she knew she¡¯s definitely going to get some vitamin D.

 Chapter 296: The story that must be toldâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 296: The story that must be told¡­</h4>

    Holy crap, they are heavy!

    Was what Wu Yan thought while he held up her jugs.

    Her hooters are almost as heavy as Ikaros¡¯ and it isparable to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s. However, this volume and feel arepletely different from Ikaros or Shokuhou Misaki. Wu Yan just couldn¡¯t figure out how to eloquently put into words the feeling he got from fondling her breasts. He is just too astonished by what he is experiencing.

    He¡¯s no longer a human, he¡¯s a True Ancestor and in addition to the ridiculous vitality and regenerative powers he has, he had augmented strength.

    A True Ancestor stands at the top of all food chains, that means that he had to have enough strength to qualify for such a status. It would be exaggerating to say that he could split mountains and shatter the earth but he definitely had some strength to back him up.

    With his enhanced strength he could still feel a bit of weighting from her bountiful bosom. This meant that her hooters are really magnificent in volume and mass.

    The volume didn¡¯t matter to him because he still digs them!

    Takitsubou Rikou looked like she¡¯s in a daze but beneath that expressionless countenance is a maiden who is very bashful about him having the time of his life massaging her kitties. If she had any control over her body, she would probably be blushing like mad right now.

    Embarrassed is probably an understatement of her current feelings. Still piled up in ayer cake, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai would have told her to wait in her line if Takitsubou Rikou said anything first.

    Since they are already this far, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda gave up trying to hold back their feelings, they let themselves enjoy what Wu Yan could offer them.

    Granted, this means that Kinuhata Saiai who had experienced countless o.r.g.a.s.ms ended up like a dead pig on top of the bed, she¡¯s not getting up anytime soon. Meanwhile, Frenda was okay at first but then she suffered the same fate, she¡¯s a loli so she didn¡¯t have much stamina to begin with.

    He plowed Frenda¡¯s bean field so hard she cummed again. Inhaling deeply, he ced her at Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s side after she¡¯s done screaming in pleasure. At the same time, he grabbed Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s hooters and gave them a good tugging.

    There was no response from Takitsubou Rikou, it¡¯s like she didn¡¯t mind Wu Yan¡¯s actions. Those zed over eyes had a short instance of turbnce and her skin also started bing red so at least he knew she¡¯s feeling it¡­

    She lost control over her body but she can still get turned on especially after seeing Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai who are currently panting on top of the bed like absolutely tired dogs. She felt a bit afraid and excited at the same time.

    Takitsubou Rikou knew, as did Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda, that this day would havee sooner orter after getting abducted to Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    In fact, Takitsubou Rikou felt this day came a bitter than she had expected. She had expected him to devour them the first day they got here. Takitsubou Rikou definitely didn¡¯t expect him to dy it until today.

    Takitsubou Rikou started wondering if Wu Yan took custody of them from Mugino Shizuri because he had something else in mind other than just unleashing his Kraken upon them as Kinuhata Saiai had predicted.

    Well, she probably won¡¯t think like this if she knew one of them, specifically, Frenda, got her booty tapped by him the day she got here.

    The day finally came even though she¡¯s technically being manipted by a certain someone. Takitsubou Rikou still felt a bit ted at what they are about to do.

    She¡¯s different from both Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai. Kinuhata Saiai agreed to Wu Yan¡¯s terms under duress and Frenda agreed under simr terms as well.

    Frenda caved because she is a bit cowardly. Kinuhata Saiai probably wouldn¡¯t have caved in even if Wu Yan really threatened her, had she really been opposed to the idea of following Wu Yan.

    In a way, the stuff he did to Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda that day after the battle at the research institute left a mark in their hearts just like what happened to Takitsubou Rikou. Before the events of this night, they were ¡°unsullied maidens¡±.

    Wu Yan used less than ethical coercions and forcefulness to get the two girls to agree subconsciously without putting up much fight. They went along with him with an attitude like they are going to see where this leads to and then they got abducted.

    Among the trio, however, Takitsubou Rikou is the only one who came willingly.

    He might have left a mark on Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda but he definitely left asting figure in Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s heart.

    After the fight with Kakine Teitoku, this impression only deepened further thus leading her to willingly follow Wu Yan.

    As a girl who¡¯s about to have her first time, naturally, she¡¯s a bit intimidated by the thought of doing so. Her fear grew in magnitude when heid her on the bed and he adjusted his divine spear for first entry after using his firm hands to press her knees back against the bed and beside her head.

    Takitsubou Rikou wanted to say something but her body wouldn¡¯t obey her. Now that his baguette is about to enter her over, she cursed silently just as Frenda did a few moments back.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, I hate you!¡±

    Then, the sound of something tearing came and shortly afterward, someone groaned.

    ¡°Hugh¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou let out a low wail. The fact that she can mewl means that she had control over her body again. She locked gaze with Wu Yan while enduring the sharp pain with clenched teeth. Her raised eyebrows made Wu Yan aware of the fact that she¡¯s feeling pain at the moment.

    Her two hands grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shoulders in a vice. She wrapped her legs around his waist and she whimpered.

    ¡°Pl-please go easy on me¡­¡±

    He gave her a warm smile and made her heart race. Meanwhile, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai who had recovered a bit of their energy wished they could go apesh*t on that detestable smile of his.

    Takitsubou Rikou is biased in her interpretation of his smile. Only Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai saw what he really meant with his smile.

    He¡¯s clearly very proud of himself!

    He grabbed a handful of her hooters and he heaved her up with one hand by the butt. He then initiated a suspended congress with movements he had practiced throughout this day.

    Soon enough, Takitsubou Rikou started moaning and panting. After that, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda started singing the tune as well. Their voices never stopped in that room as time went on.

    Meanwhile, a blushing Shokuhou Misaki stood outside the room. She had emitted the same set of sound as the girls inside the room this morning.

    She¡¯s a bit angry and ashamed as she listened to the girls wail and moan inside the room. Given her understanding of Wu Yan, he must have locked onto the girls from an early stage and what she did was to hasten the day he would make his moves on them.

    Sighing she murmured in an irritated tone.

    ¡°You lucky dog!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki felt like doing this was not worth the effort. She¡¯s also angry at herself for getting involved with this guy in the first ce. She looked at Mikoto¡¯s room and an idea came to her. She put on a cheeky calcting grin.

    No, no I cannot let that guy have so much fun. At least, I shouldn¡¯t let him get some so easily¡­

 Chapter 297: Joou-sama pulling the strings behind it allâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 297: Joou-sama pulling the strings behind it all¡­</h4>

    School district 7, Wu Yan''s home¡­

    Although the bedroom never stopped emitting passionate noises, the room had now be silent except for a few light sounds of people panting.

    Wu Yanid there on his bed with a face that looked like he truly and utterly understood what it means to be satisfied, he''s practically shining at the moment.

    Kinuhata Saiai''sid next to his right side while Frenda is at Wu Yan''s left side. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou isying on top of him while he hugged her. This scene alone is enough to tell people what happened here.

    Feeling Takitsubou Rikou''s bountiful bosom pressing down against his chest, he let himself drown in the pleasure of this sensual sensation. If he had a cigar he would probably be puffing on it right about now¡­

    Finally, he realized that something is not right about Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou''s behavior.

    Be it on the screen or from the time he had spent with the girls, he didn''t take them to be girls who would strip down by themselves and join in on a smexy session.

    If he thought a bit about how Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou behaved before and the status quo in the house, it''s easy toe to that conclusion. In the end, Wu Yan is not a dumb dumb who can''t use his brain. (Author: Oh, you so are!"

    He recalled the events that had led to his present circumstances and his jaw dropped.

    Surely, Joou-sama won''t help him expand his crystal pce harem just like this? She''s the queen, why would she go out of her way to help?!

    Thinking he knows her so well, it never crossed his mind that if Shokuhou Misaki guessed his intentions, it''s totally possible that she would do something like this.

    Based on past interactions with her, Joou-sama is probably out to screw him over.

    Of course, this slipped Wu Yan just like it did numerous times before. It didn''t matter, he woulde to regret his actions soon enough¡­

    Giving up on thinking about it, he decided to put the thought aside and ask Shokuhou Misaki all about it when the opportunity presents itself.

    At roughly the same time, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, and Ikaros who''s holding onto a sleeping ndre-chan came out of their respective rooms.

    They each had different expressions. Astrea is bright red while Ikaros looked like her usual expressionless self. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto had their heads lowered with dark expressions. Only Shokuhou Misaki had a faint smile on her face.

    Each of them looked at the same room uponing out, specifically, Wu Yan''s room.

    When Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed that they can''t find Wu Yan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou anywhere else. Their dark expression took on a darker shade. Miasma starteding out of them and Astrea moved back in fear.

    They stayed silent for a bit before Hinagiku and Mikoto moved their legs first and they headed towards Wu Yan''s room. Astrea, Ikaros, and Shokuhou Misaki followed the two girls.

    ===

    When consciousness returned to Wu Yan, he sucked in a fresh breath of air. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and cracked his bones thatplimented him for sleeping so soundly.

    Stretching his back, his vision started clearing up as he became more and more awake. But, when he saw the scene before him, his hands froze in the air.

    He froze up stiff like a boulder. It''s clear from his eyes that he is stunned by what he is seeing. Wu Yan thought for a moment that he is dreaming.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stood there in front of his bed with faint smiles but those eyes were furious as hell.

    Astrea looked at Wu Yan like she''s looking at garbage. She was judging him so hard he could hear her thoughts. Ikaros seemed flustered now that Wu Yan is awake, she wanted to say something but in the end, she couldn''t and she just lowered her head while still holding onto a sleeping ndre-chan.

    Shokuhou Misaki amused herself with his reaction. She looked like she knows where this is going and she''s going to watch it from the beginning until the end. Feeling a chill climbing up his spine, he looked around and saw that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou had disappeared before he woke up. They are already dressed and they stood behind the crowd without saying anything.

    Only Wu Yan could see that Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai are very happy that misfortune is falling upon him. On the other hand, Takitsubou Rikou felt worried about Wu Yan¡­

    Wu Yan''s expression turned green, then white, then red and finally ck. He had a veryplicated expression at the moment.

    He was walking on sunshine before this and now he felt like he had been rammed into by a huge truck.

    Hinagiku suddenlyughed. It was a very beautiful smile. Why then, does he find his heart throbbing when he sees it?

    "Say, Yan¡­"

    Hinagiku smiled at him.

    "I think you bought something called True Ancestor bloodline and you turned yourself into some vampire known as a True Ancestor right?"

    An rm went off inside him, it told Wu Yan to run as fast as his legs can carry him but he endured the urge to do so while forcing augh out of his mouth.

    "H-ha ha yeah I did, what about it?"

    This time, Mikotoughed. She had a very jubnt expression even while she said something that caused Wu Yan to fall into despair¡­

    "Hah, well isn''t that nice, that means you won''t break no matter what we do to you!"

    Mikoto d herself in lightning while a bunch of Sakura petals gathered in Hinagiku''s palm.

    Seeing this scene, Wu Yan became speechless. He more or less knew what is about to happen, begging for mercy wouldn''t do him any good the only thing he can do right now is to lower his head and ept his fate like a man.

    But not before he raised his head one more time in final defiance and he shouted a ssic line from this world.

    "f.u.kou-da!!!!"

    And then he got swept away with lightning and a crystal de.

    Astrea, Ikaros, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou retreated from the room. Three returned to their rooms satisfied by the divine punishment meted out to Wu Yan while two of them returned to their room because they don''t have the heart to keep watching Wu Yan anymore.

    After a while, Hinagiku and Mikoto left the room that still had the fallout from the wildest pants-off dance-off he hadst night, they left the room pretty angry because they didn''t even stop to close the door.

    Wu Yan sat on the bed with a gloomy look. He appears unharmed but judging from the anguish in those deep red eyes of his, he went through a hell he didn''t ever want to see again¡­

    While he looked unharmed, his status as a True Ancestor is as much a curse to him as it is a blessing. Let''s just say he walked away from this experience with somesting memories¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki got closer to Wu Yan and she caressed his face while whispering into his ear.

    "Looks like a crystal pce harem isn''t as fun as you thought huh? Try to rein yourself in from now on mmkay? My~ Love~"

    He looked at this woman in front of him who made him very happy and then very sad and he cried inside.

 Chapter 298: Gathering, explaining, consulting and what is to comeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 298: Gathering, exining, consulting and what is toe¡­</h4>

    >

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­.¡±

    In the living room, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou gathered. With 8 female and only 1 male, Wu Yan stood out amongst them.

    He nced at the girls, each looking at him with different gazes. He lifted his arms to surrender, it is either this or risk another round of divine punishment.

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan, sending chills up his spine, she snorted and turned her face the other way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection!¡±

    Mikoto confirmed the increase in femalepanions and lightning arced around her. It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess Mikoto is not in the best of mood at the moment.

    She looked at Wu Yan with her tecolored eyes and she gnashed her teeth. Standing up, she walked over to Wu Yan and she pulled his head up by the ear. Needless to say, Wu Yan squirmed in pain but she didn¡¯t care, she shouted into his ear with an incredible volume.

    ¡°There better not be a next time! The next time this kind of stuff happens, you will be a dead man!!!¡±

    Her voice assaulted his eardrums and it sent shockwaves across his aural senses. His eyes rolled over and he started vomiting bubbles. Her voice almost caused him internal bleeding but he managed to yell back.

    ¡°Okay okay! I won¡¯t do something like this next time!¡±

    Mikoto reluctantly let go of his ear and she stomped her way back to her seat. Wu Yan touched his ear while sighing in a helpless manner.

    Who can he me for developing his crystal pce harem? Who can he me for the retribution h received?

    At the same time, Wu Yan silentlyughed. Oh yes, something like this won¡¯t happen again, at least, not with this many people at once¡­

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, you girls are too naive¡­

    While still silentlyughing, he saw Shokuhou Misaki who¡¯s watching him with a sly grin. She exhibited a cheeky smile when she noticed Wu Yan looking at her. He quickly threw away his inner thought and he adorned a bitter smile.

    Judging by Joou-sama¡¯s look, there¡¯s a high chance that she had seen through his ploy. He could fool other people but it would be very hard to pull one over Joou-sama like this.

    If he didn¡¯t recall that he had electro masters EM interference, he would have thought that Shokuhou Misaki used her ability to read his mind.

    Joou-sama is really terrifying at times¡­

    While Wu Yan did his best to hide his intention from Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Mikoto had returned to her seat and she pped her cheeks and returned to the topic at hand.

    ¡°Since we already rescue the sisters, it¡¯s about time we leave this world. This world would go into stasis once we leave so I don¡¯t have to worry about my family. I have no objections to leaving this world!¡±

    Astrea raised her hands in an energetic manner.

    ¡°Yea yea yea! Astrea has no objections either!¡±

    Ikaros looked at Wu Yan without saying anything. nobody asked her anything and even a neer such as Shokuhou Misaki could see that Ikaros put her utmost faith in Wu Yan, that extends to pretty much every girl here.

    Shokuhou Misaki ced a hand to her cheek before sheughed and said something that gave Wu Yan a headache.

    ¡°I want to see this stage where Misaksan will be performing on¡­¡±

    Saying something like that, she looked at Mikoto just as she turned around to look at her. One could almost see sparks between the two¡¯s conflicting gaze.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching. He felt anxious about their journey together after this¡­

    He¡¯s not the only one thinking about this. Hinagiku facepalmed as she sighed. She leered at Wu Yan for expanding his crystal pce harem without due diligence.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched even harder under Kaichou-sama¡¯s re.

    He understands that their journey from now will never be peaceful.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou felt awkward about being in the middle of this. They got a bit more anxious after seeing that a fight might break out between the twog irls.

    Wu Yan looked at the 3 girls with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to choose. Ai-chan, Frenda, Ri-chan, it¡¯s time to choose, what will it be?¡±

    Calling two of the girls by nicknames, he made their heads swoon. It¡¯s not the first time he used nicknames on them butst time he was kidding while he¡¯s being serious this time. The two girls weren¡¯t used to this.

    Frenda, on the other hand, is a bit pissed off.

    Why is he still using my original name?

    She lowered her head as everyone looked at her. She fidgeted by putting her two index fingers together in a bashful manner. before she spoke up in a small tone.

    ¡°I-I have no objections¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any familial or deep social connection with other people except for Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda, at least, not in Academy City anyway.

    With Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda here, she didn¡¯t mind that Mugino Shizuri is not here. She feared Mugino Shizuri more than she regarded her as someone who could give the sense of camaraderie as with Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai.

    Regarding Academy City, Takitsubou Rikou is indifferent to it.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda shared simr circumstances with Takitsubou Rikou but they have a lot of opinions about the person they are about to follow.

    Abducted, being pushed down on the bed against their will among other things, Wu Yan had already taken advantage of them without any reserve. They don¡¯t hate him per se, but the two girls are definitely frustrated by him.

    They didn¡¯t expect for Takitsubou Rikou to agree so easily and this softened their will to turn Wu Yan down.

    Frenda looked at Takitsubou Rikou with an expression like she wanted to cry but can¡¯t for the want of tears. She didn¡¯t want to part with Takitsubou Rikou so she agreed in a helpless tone.

    ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t have any objections as well¡­¡±

    Frenda caving in is like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Kinuhata Saiai steeled up after being rendered helpless by her tworades. Might as well agree since she didn¡¯t have any reservations about leaving Academy City.

    ¡°Argh super screw it, I am in!¡±

    When the four girls agreed, a mechanical voice rang.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    Mission: Rescue

    Objective 1: Rescue 20,000 sisters, revive the dead ones and repair the damaged ones. Gather all 20,000 and contain them inside the Bio-containment unit. (Completed)

    Reward: 100,000 Equipment points, Item Points, Ability points and Summoning Points.

    Objective 2: Defeat the strongest Esper in Academy City, No.1, elerator. (Completed)

    Reward: x1 Random summon

    Objective 3: Have sexual intercourse with 3 or more transcript world characters and persuade them to leave this world (Completed)

    Reward: Free summon of every character that fits Objective 3.

    Wu Yan felt conflicted, he¡¯s happy that Objective 3 isplete but he is a bit regretful about itspletion.

    Objective 3 gave no upper limits and hepleted it just 1 character above the minimum of 3 characters, it felt kind of pathetic¡­

    Mikoto suddenly asked Wu Yan a question.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Yan, when we leave, what¡¯s going to happen to the sisters?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and put away thest of his regrets.

    ¡°The sisters could be called an entity of its own so we don¡¯t have to summon them one by one. We can summon them all at once, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    All the girls nodded.

 Chapter 299: A round of railgun for Academy Cityâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 299: A round of railgun for Academy City¡­</h4>

    >

    The peoplee and go, the cars stop and go, with nothing changing except the weather, it¡¯s hard for people of Academy City to conceive the idea that normality is a luxury in this city.

    Those that lived a different life than most were unaware of the fact that due to a certain individual¡¯s influence, the abnormality of this world had only deepened.

    They were also unaware that this individual is about to leave this world and with his departure, he would return a bit of normalcy to this world.

    Standing atop a tall building, he looked over the city withplex feelings. Ignoring its dark side, the Academy City looked peaceful.

    Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki had already returned to their dormitory. Mikoto is nning is nning on meeting up with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko because she didn¡¯t know when is the next time she would back here¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki probably just wanted to check out the dormitory for thest time before she leaves this world.

    He looked at the familiar city in front of him again and he inhaled deeply. It¡¯s about time he said goodbye to this city that he had lived in for quite some time.

    He wondered what the people he knew are doing right now.

    Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko is probably window shopping with Mikoto. What about the girl who the System decided to be the victim of harassment by Wu Yan? What is she doing? Konori Mii who he had only met once is probably still going through a mountain of paperwork at her office.

    Mugino Shizuri probably didn¡¯t know he is about to take her 3 ex-subordinates away from this world. Maybe the next time they are back here, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou would have grown much stronger than her.

    Heck, Mugino Shizuri might really go cuckoo after seeing that.

    The Ojou-sans who chased me through every street in Academy City probably don¡¯t know I am about to take their two of their most admired Onee-sama.

    I wonder what Tsuchimikado is doing? Is Musujime Awaki still terrified of me? How about Ezali who had a crush on Mikoto?

    What is Kanzaki doing after they teamed up on that archangel?

    Aleister, Aiwass, elerator, and Last order¡­

    The people he had only seen on TV are now people he actually knew.

    Everything seemed like a dream.

    He looked at the city in a daze as a slight voice told him to stay. There are still many people he had not met yet, there are many he would like to see in person than just see on screen.

    If there¡¯s a next time, he¡¯s going to make sure to go see these people.

    Wu Yanughed when he saw the blimp flying overhead, the very same blimp that never seemed to descent or anything. He had a spontaneous idea.

    The people kept going about their way and the cars went wherever it is they were headed. Suddenly, the blimps in the sky stopped and they started ringing.

    While it rang, everyone stopped and looked at the blimps. Normally, the news would be announced in a mechanical voice but what greeted their ears was clearly the voice of a human being.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone in Academy City!¡±

    A lot of people were surprised by the voice, among them, Mikoto, Kuroko, Uiharu, Ruiko, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls at home.

    The voice belonged to Wu Yan.

    ¡°I am so sorry for bothering you guys while you¡¯re all busy doing whatever it is you¡¯re doing. Also, I am sorry because I am about to take away your Misaka Mikoto, your Electric princess¡­¡±

    They were all startled but Wu Yan didn¡¯t wait for them to recover before he continued.

    ¡°As they say, Academy City is no fun without Railgun in it so yeah, sorry for taking her away from you guys. Also, while I am at it, I would like to offer up a song for Academy City, the Railgun!¡±¡®

    ¡°Letting dreams soar, the future be damned!

    I don¡¯t give a fuck about what world says I can do!

    This power that turns those distant thoughts into radiant rays!

    If the past follows me this far down the road!

    It would be better to just destroy everything!

    Those that walk in the dark path will go in any direction!

    The pain and anguish only make me more vigorous in protecting those I care about!

    Behold!

    The lightning that circles the world looking for an exit!

    Only my railgun can scatter it!

    Now!

    Let the feelings in my hearte forth at the speed of light!

    If this is what you wish for then grab it with your hand!

    I always believed in the promise we made that day!

    Even the tears we weep will strengthen us one day!

    Once I stop I feel the sadness creeping up on me!

    I was not under the illusion that this is all but a lie!

    The coins dancing in the air draws the trajectories that decide fate!

    Being on the verge of an answer makes me really excited!

    Shine!

    Let the radiant light awaken the desire within!

    Only my railgun can destroy it!

    And I will!

    Pierce it without holding back!

    Even if I get all torn up I will continue running forward!

    A true aim that will render the darkness asunder!

    Perplexity should be blown away with one shot!

    If this heart spurs me on then no one can stop me!

    Countless dreams dancing in their own unique manner!

    Slowly filling up my palms!

    Gleaning from the scatter darkness!

    The sad heavy memories of a time gone by!

    Staggering in despair in this reality!

    I will not give in!

    I will bet everything I have!

    Puff up my chest! And seize the glory!

    Behold!

    The lightning that circles the world looking for an exit!

    Only my railgun can scatter it!

    Now!

    Let the feelings in my hearte forth at the speed of light!

    Letting dreams soar, the future be damned!

    I don¡¯t give a fuck about what world says I can do!

    This power that turns those distant thoughts into radiant rays!¡±

    ¡°What is that idiot doing!!!¡±

    Mikoto is blushing like mad, one could almost see steaming out of her head. She¡¯s so embarrassed that she could die!

    Uiharu and Ruiko covered their mouths with their hands as they listened to the thinly veiled love song. Meanwhile, Kuroko¡¯s mouth opened and closed while she is too stunned for words. She started slowly turning to dust.

    Listening to that song, Kuroko mumbled.

    ¡°I lost¡­pletely¡­¡±

    Her eyes started watering up and she turned towards Mikoto while sobbing.

    ¡°Uwa! Onee-sama! Uuu¡­ Onee-sama got snatched away by someone, this can¡¯t be real, uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Gah!!! Kuroko! What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama! Dont leave me! Uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama, my Onee-sama!¡±

    At the same time, Shokuhou Misaki snorted and turned her head the other way just like Kinuhata Saiai and Hinagiku who are at home.

    In the windowless building, Aleister looked at the projected screen in front of him. Noticing that Academy City is in a rowdy mood, he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Take her away¡­ huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 300: Silvaria World Institute

    <h4>Chapter 300: Silvaria World Institute</h4>

    Way above the ground where the clouds roam about, floating around like nobody¡¯s business. Gentle wind would blow asionally. The sky looked like it¡¯s a suspended ocean. There seemed to be no life here. At least, the people of this world didn¡¯t know about it.

    This world without boundaries experienced a ripple in space-time. The ripples undted and dissipated the clouds. The ripples¡¯ true identity is a gigantic magic formation.

    An airship appeared from within the magic formation as it flew towards another end of this borderless space with incredible speed.

    The destination: A collection of buildings that looks like a city.

    ¡°We are here! It¡¯s Silvaria World Institute!¡±

    On the deck of the airship, a girl with tecolored hair pointed at the buildings which rivaled cities with an excited demeanor.

    The people behind her, herrades flinched and they joined her in gazing upon the city, they exchanged smiles with each other at the sight of the majestic buildings.

    Only one of them, a girl with pink hair seemed truly relieved that the airship is going tond soon. She wiped away the sweat on her anguished face.

    ¡°Finally, I am this close to caving in¡­¡±

    The girl with tecolored hair hammered her palm andughed.

    ¡°Alright, I almost forgot you had acrophobia¡­¡±

    The girl with pink hair froze up before she forced a smile.

    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t say it if you already knew¡­¡±

    A thought urred to the girl with tecolored hair.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you consume some medicine for acrophobia? Are you still afraid of heights?¡±

    The pink-haired girl protested with a face that looks like she would cry if she had any tears to spare.

    ¡°The effect is about to run out soon!¡±

    The girl with tecolored hairughed, she promptly stopped when the pink-haired girl red at her. The pink-haired girl uttered a hmph and she looked at the buildings they are slowly approaching. She got ted at the thought of finally touching the ground.

    ¡°I wonder how Fei Fei, Lulu, and Lirin are doing over there?¡±

    The only male in the group finally showed some movement. He had a cute little girl in his arms whos exquisite countenance must have been the work of Gods. He looked at Silvaria World Institute and the corner of his lips elevated into a wide smile.

    ¡°Silvaria World Institute, atst, moi is here¡­¡±

    Yeap, you guessed it, Wu Yan & co returning from Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    The members of this group: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou for a total of 10 people.

    ¡°Is that the super Silvaria World Institute you were talking about?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gawked at the sheer size of that institute that looked more like a city than an institute.

    ¡°It¡¯s super huge, that ce isparable in size to Academy City!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned at the sight of the Silvaria World Institute.

    ¡°A ce of learning that rivals Academy City? Interesting, much more interesting than Tokiwadai!¡±

    Frenda tugged at her beret while being overwhelmed the scene before her.

    ¡°Holy moly, are all schools in Isekai worlds this gigantic?!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and denied her fantasy.

    ¡°Nope, there¡¯s only one such institute in Silvaria. Silvaria World Institute was formed in a joint venture between the 3 great empires: Ailu Empire, Baruba Empire, and Feia Empire. Surely, given its sponsors, the school must be of a world ss standard? How can any average school in your mind possiblypare?¡±

    ¡°I see, so there¡¯s only one academy like this in the whole wide world?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason for its size¡­¡±

    ndre-chan who kept sticking to Wu Yan stuck out her head and gazed upon Silvaria World Institute before she excitedly tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Onii-chan, is that giant building fun to y with?¡±

    Wu Yan squeezed her little nose whileughing.

    ¡°ndre-chan, that¡¯s not a ce for you to y with. Well, not that I doubt you would be able to wreck it¡­¡±

    A world-ss institute befitting its name. Its sheer scale is only to be expected.

    This ce is where the strongest and the brightest talents from all the empires and its respective territories would gather.

    A ce that would house all the world¡¯s talent.

    Given how many geniuses there must be here, thepetition would be fierce as heck. Naturally, this is where one would find the majority of supers out there.

    Those without power or deep potential cannot hope to stay here for long. It¡¯s a hell for weaklings and a paradise for the strong.

    Luckily, it¡¯s just an educational institute and not a battle arena. If it were, thousands would die in the daily battles where only the strong and talented would survive.

    Not that it mattered to Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan¡¯s group had a low of tier 6 and a high of tier 9 where the strongest is is ndre-chan.

    As a tier 9, this ce might as well be a yground to ndre-chan so Wu Yan was reasonable in saying that ndre could go nuts and nothing would happen to her.

    At least, Wu Yan hadn¡¯t heard from Fei Fei or Lulu regarding anyone who had attained tier 9 in Silvaria World Institute, excluding the old ones, of course.

    In Silvaria World Institute, you either graduate as an aplished person of power or you get fired, it¡¯s as cruel as it is simple.

    Those that are older than 25 years old and still in the academy are the teachers. The weakest tier among the teachers is tier 7 while those of more elite potency achieved tier 8.

    Those who managed to achieve tier 9 sits upon the school board as members of the board in Silvaria World Institute. The member on this board is currently 20.

    ndre-chan could easily rank at no.13 amongst the members. It might seem like a low figure but this Board is made up of the strongest membersing from Ailu empire, Baruba empire, and Feia empire.

    Among the members, the n leaders of various family like the former family head of Lorie family, Lulu¡¯s grandfather.

    Other members include the strongest among the no.1, no.2, no.3 families of the various empires.

    Finally, the 3 emperors of the 3 empires who reign over the school as the 3 Deans.

    Without a doubt, if Silvaria World Institute is counted as a faction, it would no doubt be the strongest faction in the entire world of Silvaria. It¡¯s basically a coalition made up of the 3 empires that rule this world.

    The only higher institute of learning in Silvaria made by the cooperation of the 3 greatest empires, possibly the strongest organization in the entire continent. These are all reasons it had the name of the world in its name.

    Since it is still an educational institute, naturally, it can¡¯t be treated as a political unit.

    Breeze your way through the people in this school and one might just stand atop everyone except for the 5 demiGods alive somewhere in this world.

 Chapter 301: Arrival! Reaction! Movement! Warning!

    <h4>Chapter 301: Arrival! Reaction! Movement! Warning!</h4>

    In the first ce, it''s because of Lulu and Fei Fei that Wu Yan & co came here.

    The two girls had invited Wu Yan toe to Silvaria World Institute. He is older than Lulu but he is simr to Fei Fei in the sense that he is not 25 years old yet.

    As long as he is younger than 25 years old, with his strength, it is still possible for him to enroll as a student in this super-sized academy.

    Even if the student is only tier 1, a level 1 by System''s standard, one could still enroll here.

    However, whether or not said student can endure thepetition is another thing. Resilience and potential, without even a scant bit of either of them, nobody can stay here.

    They would beughed at so hard they won''t have the state of mind to stay in school.

    Yes, they are those with an exceptionally thick face who stayed in the Silvaria World Institute until they are 25 years old. But, that says nothing about their ability to pass the graduation exam. If they can''t, their thick face would be shaved thin with all the derision and sneers they would garner.

    This is nothing to Wu Yan & co. With their individual power, they would be at the forefront of their peers if not at the very top.

    They had returned to Silvaria for a few days now. Due to the vastly different time dtion of 1:100 in Silvaria''s time to transcript world time. A long period for Wu Yan & co in Toaru Majutsu no Index is only slightly more than 1 day''s time in Silvaria.

    After returning to this world, Wu Yan decided toe check out Silvaria World Institute, he wanted to see just what Lulu and Fei Fei had been going on about this school''s supposed grandiosity and wonders.

    To the normal people of this world, this is where you can throw a random rock and hit a genius, a ce where strong individuals roam. Wu Yan didn''t give a damn about that.

    To him, geniuses are just a lump of experience, the same applies to supers, a dreadful ce for normal people but for him, this ce is just another grinding spot.

    What ce can attract his attention more than this you ask? Well, aside from the overpowered demonic beasts lurking in the depths of the Giant Beast forest, nothing much.

    The airship slowly descended and Wu Yan f & co finally realized just how big is the academy.

    When the airship descended further, Wu Yan & co can no longer see the buildings.

    After a bit, they can''t even the academy walls!

    Silvaria World Institute''s airfield is located close to the school''s main entrance. When the airship finallynded, the crowd who got down from the airship was greeted by the grand gates of the academy.

    There are other people on that airship other than Wu Yan & co. Among them, students of Silvaria World Institute, various people from different walks of life who came here for a multitude of reasons. Either way, there are also those who came to greet the group. Hence, the airfield is as crowded as can be.

    When Wu Yan & co got down, the noisy airfield became silent.

    It didn''t matter if they were male or female, old or young, they were all stunned by the membersing down from the airship.

    A group of beauties!

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou, each unique in their own manner but simr in one aspect, all can cause national turmoils with just their looks.

    What would happen if 9 girls with such countenance gathered?

    The people on the airfield would like to wee anyone who can''t picture such a scene to the airfield and see for themselves.

    By the way, they chose to ignore Wu Yan who stood out like an annoying blinking bulb.

    Among the genius gathered here from all over the world of Silvaria, there are some who belonged to huge ns, either by way of being a scion or famed disciple. Of course, there are some degenerates mixed in.

    Some of these degenerate got so excited they turned pale. They also started focusing their lewd gazes on the youngdies.

    Those thinking that they are influential because they are back by power, money, and/or familial background started sneering as they made their way over to Wu Yan & co under the protection of their guards.

    This leads us to this scene¡­

    The pompous brats, losers, and guards encircled Wu Yan & co. Those with half-baked power or familial background backed away, knowing their ce in this world. Wu Yan & co''s immediate vicinity became vacant as a result.

    A faction consisting of those that are almost as strong as the degenerate group frowned but they chose inaction.

    Some of them nned on doing the hero rescuing the damsel trope and some of them nned to stop the posers simply because they can''t deal with these losers destroying their reputation.

    Those that even had a little bit of intelligence in them knew better than to make a fool of themselves. They knew that the girls might look weak but they are probably people who they should not mess around with.

    If they only stopped and observed carefully, they would notice that those rich snobs or pampered disciples had tons of bodyguards while Wu Yan & co traveled in a rtively unguarded group of 10 persons, 9 of them are girls, including a young child.

    The wiser ones of the group knew not to mess with a group that could pull off a configuration like this.

    Those that encircled them had benevolent expressions that are thinly veiled at most. Wu Yan frowned and he revealed his game face.

    Anyone not a retardcould deduce what these posers wanted.

    A golden glint shed in his deep red eyes before he murmured.

    "Time to bust some skulls¡­"

    A soft hand grabbed his fist. He turned around and he saw Shokuhou Misaki smiling at him.

    "Let me do this¡­"

    Wu Yan quickly recovered from his surprise and he shook his head before letting Shokuhou Misaki take the stage with a nod. He reced his mean look with one of sympathy.

    Shokuhou Misaki gave the brat faction a courteous smile. Their forced expression instantly copsed into lecherous grins. They almost couldn''t hold themselves back.

    She''s mine!!!

    Some of them had this thought before those thoughts were wiped away by an external force.

    An invisible field expanded from Shokuhou Misaki as she pointed her remote control at the young lords.

    The guards experienced a tremendous change in expression as they each channeled their dou qi or mana to cover themselves or cover their respective lords.

    Some of them couldn''t even react in time as they got hit before they could do so. The lewd grins all disappeared from their faces as they got wrapped in a stupor that made them drool like a fool. Another portion of the group got turned into mindless idiots.

    When the invisible wave disappeared, there were a bunch of people copsed on the airfield.

    When some of them managed to recover, Wu Yan & co are already making their way towards the grand gates of Silvaria World Institute. The group left them with a faint but clear sentence.

    "That, is just a warning¡­"

 Chapter 305: Silvaria World Institute in an uproar!

    <h4>Chapter 305: Silvaria World Institute in an uproar!</h4>

    Only those disciples with support from their ns know just how significant being a special student is. They are also the ones most aware of just how one would obtain such an evaluation. Outsiders probably don''t know the real situation by virtue of not studying in Silvaria World Institute.

    A smug guy might be able to survive in a lot of ces by relying on his own strength. However, if said smug guyes to Silvaria World Institute, there is a high chance this smug guy will get a good whacking or two.

    Determination of potential is aplex process and will be deferred until ater time. But, strength is easily determined.

    Excluding the roughly 100 special students with the potential, there are about 900 special students who are distributed mostly around tier 7.

    There are a lot of tier 7 individuals in this world. No doubt, they are rare. Their rarity could be gleaned from the fact that there are only so many tier 7 out of so many students.

    Just pick any ns that is actually renowned, they would definitely have tier 7 individuals within their ranks.

    Strength is rtive to the viewer, the frequent appearance of tier 7 might make one think tier 7 is weak. Perhaps that is so in the eyes of the truly strong. But, take note of the poption here.

    Silvaria World Institute is mostlyposed of students, each and every one of them aren''t older than 25 years old.

    A tier 7 is not terrifying but a tier 7 who achieved such power before 25 years old? Now, that''s scary.

    Fei Fei is an example of a special student.

    At the same time, at a vi with fake mountains and a river.

    Fei Fei examined her sword named Night Elf as if she''s looking for something microscopic. Only Fei Fei herself know just what she is looking at.

    "Sister Fei Fei! Sister Fei Fei!"

    The yell was followed by the sound of the vi''s door being mmed open. The figure didn''t decrease her speed as she charged towards Fei Fei.

    It''s Lulu.

    Fei Fei is taken by surprise, knowing her, it''s normal for Lulu to run around in such an energetic manner. But, this is the first time Lulu is this excited!

    Fei Fei dodged her splendidly and Lulu kissed the ground hard, she moaned in pain.

    Fei Fei raised an eyebrow and she sighed after putting her Night Elf back in its sheath.

    "Lilu, what in the world are you doing?¡­"

    Lulu rubbed her breasts, the main cushion that absorbed the impact of her fall.

    Lulu ced her hands to her head as she ruminated about something. Fei Fei sighed because it looked like Lulu can''t remember just why is she in such a hurry?¡­

    Fei Fei is a bit worried that Lulu might have knocked her head during her fall instead of her breasts. Suddenly, Lulu jumped up from the ground while beaming up.

    Before a very surprised Lulu can say anythingm, Lulu grabbed Fei Fei''s hand.

    "Sister Fei Fei, it''s Yan! They are here!"

    Fei Fei flinched and then sheughed out loud.

    "Oh is that so, they are finally here¡­"

    Fei Fei frowned at Lulu who is still in a high tension state.

    "Even if it''s Wu Yan, you didn''t have to be so flustered¡­"

    Lulu flinched but the excitement in her eyes never dimmed down.

    "Sister Fei Fei, Yan is now famous throughout Silvaria World Institute."

    "Famous?"

    Astonished by this news, she revealed an incredulous expression. It''s not easy to be famous in Silvaria World Institute where there are many outstanding individuals.

    "Give me the details!"

    Lulu gulped, she had been running since she heard this news. In addition to that, she''s so excited that her mouth felt very dry.

    Lulu added a bit of puffery to her version of the events that transpired at the grand gates of Silvaria World Institute. If there''s anything Fei Fei learned today, it''s the fact that Lulu had a knack for story-telling.

    After the debriefing, Fei Fei murmured.

    "Ten special students¡­"

    "Yea yeah!"

    Lulu kept swinging Fei Fei''s hand, Fei Fei thought her arms are going to get dislocated at this rate.

    "I wonder where Yan found those girls, I want to meet with them¡­."

    Fei Fei shook her head whileughing.

    "I take it we are going to go greet them?"

    Lulu, still hyped as ever, answered in an ted manner.

    "Yes yes yes! Let''s go! Let''s go now! Gooo!"

    Fei Fei got left in the dust when Lulu ran out as fast as she came in. Fei Fei had a few questions in her mind, when did Lulu get so worked up for somebody and more importantly, how can a mage run so fast?¡­

    Fei Fei bitterly smiled as she clenched her hold on Night Elf. She frowned and sighed for the nth time before murmuring.

    "This is going to get messy¡­"

    Fei Fei is going to find Wu Yan because she wanted to tell him to prepare himself for the storm ahead.

    Special students, ten of them at once, this is definitely material enough to cause a stir in the established bnce. The fame will be followed by unwanted attention.

    Fei Fei, a special student herself, knew that if he it weren''t for Lori family''s support, Fei Fei and Lulu wouldn''t be able to live peaceful lives as students.

    Every faction in this school would do anything to add one special student in their faction what''s more to say for 10 special students.

    "I need to hurry¡­"

    Fei Fei said in a grim manner. She pushed open the doors of the vi and ran in the same direction as Lulu.

    A bunch of other residences in Silvaria World Institute also exhibited the same kind of exuberance.

    Silvaria World Institute is made with the cooperation of the 3 empires. With these many factions and talents gathered here, it is only inevitable that there would be conflicts.

    Ignoring the feuds between the 3 empires, some medium or small-sized ns are always fighting and hating each other. They all just can''t along.

    Some of these factions are sworn enemies who would kill each other if not in consideration of the rules in this ce.

    Furthermore, some of these people are sessors to their factions. It would be asinine not to try and gather as much talents as they could in a ce where some geniuses roam without factions.

    Silvaria World Institute can be said to be a microcosm of the factions feuds that gue this world.

    There are some who don''t want to see their enemies recruit all the talented ones, there are some who want to steal geniuses from the other faction. Anyway, all the geniuses and talents in the academy are prime targets. Especially, the special students.

    Now that 10 special students appeared all at once, this new pool of talent threatens to destroy the equilibrium in Silvaria World Institute.

    When news of the appearance of 10 special students reached the lords of various factions, these factions immediately responded.

    The order may vary in words but the message is clear: Recruit all 10 special students and if not possible then make sure the rivals don''t get their hands on them. Special means are allowed for this purpose.

    Fei Fei knew this is going to happen and that''s why she predicted there would be troubles ahead.

 Chapter 303: Test! Special student!

    <h4>Chapter 303: Test! Special student!</h4>

    Wu Yan & co felt a bit speechless after hearing the manager''s exnation. The grand gates of this school also didn''t help reduce their speechlessness.

    They had more or less guessed that there is more than 1 entrance for epting guests that are not going to enter as students.

    The group didn''t think that this magnificent gate was built specifically for the new students.

    These people really spared no expenses¡­

    The manager looked a bit proud after seeing Wu Yan & co''s responses.

    "Anyone with even a bit of power can enter the school as normal students and such students will be given white uniforms that signify their status as normal students."

    "For the elite students who stand out among the normal students, they will be given white uniforms with blue edges."

    "As for the special students¡­"

    "To be one, well, one must have superb strength or they will just be elite students¡­"

    "A special student is given white uniforms with gold edges."

    The manager pped his hand to capture their attention.

    "Of course, when talking about strength students are ssified ording to potential as well as strength so if the ritual tform decides that you have the potential to be a special student then even if you''re only a normal human, the academy will also issue you a gold-edged uniform."

    "But, to be a special student by only your potential is something less than 100 students can do in Silvaria World Institute."

    "Less than 100¡­"

    Wu Yan thought about the approximate number of students in this school. It''s the only institution of its kind in this whole wide continent. He reckons that there are at least 10 million students here if not 100 million.

    Only a hundred out of some tens of millions?

    Wu Yan asked the manager a question that popped into his mind.

    "How many special students are there in this school?"

    The manager flinched and he replied.

    "Less than 1 thousand."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. It seems special students ount for only 1 out of every 10 thousand student huh.

    "intriguing¡­"

    Wu Yan subconscious said in sync with Shokuhou Misaki.

    She almost exploded his heart with her charming smile. Shokuhou Misaki touched her golden hair before looking at the ritual tform, Wu Yan felt chills when he saw the curiosity beaming out from her starry eyes.

    Wu Yan is sure that Joou-sama must have thought up some "fun" ns.

    He silently prayed for the swift death of those hapless students. Wu Yan decided that it might be best to keep some distance between him and Joou-sama, he might get caught up in one of her schemes if he isn''t careful.

    The manager walked to the side of the ritual tform and gestured for one of them toe forth.

    "Well then, please, proceed to the ritual tform for the test. ce your hand in the trough and it will disy your strength in color codes!"

    "White for normal students, blue for elite students, and gold for special students!"

    "After the ritual, the uniforms will be distributed by me. A reminder, even if your strength is only normal, if your potential is blue, the color for elite students, you will still receive the same treatment of an elite student. In other words, your student rank will be determined by the highest designation of either one of your strength or potential!"

    The manager stood there silently with his usual expressionless face as if his role is already over. This is his cue for Wu Yan & co to take the test.

    The spectators had already gathered and they were already starting to make a fuss. They focused their attention on Wu Yan & co. Most of them students, they are more interested in finding out their student rank.

    Some of them harbored disgusting intentions. If the dazzling array of girls before them had strength even weaker than them, they wanted to take note and use whatever means they can to obtain what they wanted¡­

    Wu Yan shrugged and he turned towards the girls.

    "Who''s up first?"

    ndre-chan who was tugging Wu Yan''s shirt hurriedly bounced her way in front of Wu Yan. She jumped and yelled in excitement.

    "Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Let n go first! n wants to go first!"

    Her cheerful and energetic attitude brought a smile to everyone''s face. This little fairy is too cute!

    Some of the spectators got knocked right off their feet by ndre-chan. Some of them even started to heave as if doing so could alleviate the pain brought about by an overdose of Hnnngg.

    He rubbed her little head and smiled.

    "Then that makes you the first to try it out!"

    ndre-chan beamed up and she hurrahed. She quickly dashed over to the ritual tform and pressed her hand in the depressions on the tform. At least, she tried to¡­

    She became dejected because she''s not tall enough to touch the depressions.

    Wu Yan & co didn''t hold back theirughter.

    "Onii-chan¡­"

    ndre-chan turned around and she looked she''s on the verge of crying. Wu Yan shook his head and he lifted her up.

    Finally smiling again, she pressed her hand on the power trough¡­

    "¡­"

    The testing equipment didn''t respond, there wasn''t even a bit of light. This was a clear result of somebody who had no power.

    A bunch of the spectatorsughed. It''s normal for a kid to have no power. But, if it was Wu Yan, he would have been theughing stock.

    ndre-chan pursed her lips in boredom. She didn''t seem to care that her power is 0 at the moment. She touched the potential trough and¡­

    Boom

    The next instant, the whole tform shook violently and a golden beam shot out of the tform.

    The manager lost his calm look as he yelled out in a shaking voice.

    "Gold beam! It''s a special student!"

    Some of the spectators who wereughing before froze up. They wiped their eyes, trying to see if their eyes are ying tricks on them only to find the gold beam is still there. Their measly little brains went nk trying to figure the thing out.

    Power: 0 Potential: Special

    Just how in the world¡­

    The spectators started taking ndre-chan a bit more seriously now. The Silvaria World Institute students here also started pinning ndre''s image to their mind because they know this little girl is going to rock the entire world of Silvaria World Institute some day.

    Special students with themensurate potential are less than 100 in Silvaria World Institute.

    nobody in the crowd knows just how significant the position of a special student is other than the students of Silvaria World Institute.

    If ndre-chan wills it, even if Wu Yan & co turned out to be just normal students, they could still live a life of luxury by virtue of being in thepany of a special student.

    Of course, that is if Wu Yan & co are only normal students¡­

 Chapter 307: Student Handbook? The arena tower and rankingsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 307: Student Handbook? The arena tower and rankings¡­</h4>

    Once they got inside the vi they were assigned, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before sighing.

    Hinagiku said the thing on everyone''s mind.

    "It sure has be quiet¡­"

    They were originally a 10 member group and now they were down to 5: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan. They were just not used to this.

    "It''s all thanks to that woman!"

    Mikoto didn''t waste time dissing on Joou-sama.

    "She could have just go y by herself, she didn''t have to make everyone tag along with her, she even took the sisters with her. Oh! I hate her so much!"

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku massaged their head while listening to Mikoto grumble about Shokuhou Misaki. They are not too worried that Shokuhou Misaki might get taken advantage of, they are just a bit annoyed that Joou-sama had to be so secretive about her ns.

    I have to make sure to ask Joou-sama what she is nning on doing?¡­

    He shelved his thoughts and he started to examine the ridiculously huge vi. It''s way bigger than his house in Academy City!

    ndre-chan giggled as she got down from Wu Yan. She quickly bounced and ran her way through the vi like a cheerful little bird. She appeared and disappeared through the living room.

    It''s smaller than the Scarlet Devil Mansion but ndre-chan didn''t mind, she kept moving from one room to the next like she''s on an adventure or something.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto felt strangely amused by her energetic attitude. That''s just how she is, ndre-chan had a unique charm to her that made her the jewel of Scarlet Devil Mansion despite her tendency to go on a rampage.

    Seeing as ndre-chan isn''t going to stop anytime soon, Wu Yan called out to her.

    "ndre-chan, don''t run too fast, you''re going to fall!"

    "I know that, Onii-chan!"

    And ndre-chan disappeared into the rooms of the vi. She''s going on an adventure inside the vi.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Wu Yan thought about following her but Ikaros tugged his shirt. She passed him a book.

    "Master, this is¡­"

    "What''s this?"

    He received the manual and Ikaros pointed to a table.

    "I found it on top of that table¡­"

    "What are you guys looking at?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gathered around Wu Yan as they examined the manual.

    "Student Handbook?"

    After reading the title out loud, he opened it out of curiosity. The rules are definitely not what you would expect of a school.

    Silvaria World Institute, it''s an educational establishment that didn''t have any ssrooms to speak of.

    The students arepletely responsible for the scheduling of their own learning, they can y or train whenever they want. hell, anyone can sleep in their own units the whole day if they want to!

    There are only a few rules to abide here.

    : There will be no unauthorized fighting, any conflict that must be solved by fighting will bed one in the arena.

    : There will be no deaths in the academy. Enforcement teams are allowed to dispatch any murderer with extreme prejudice. If the conflict remains so material that both sides of the conflict cannot tolerate each other, an application of a life and death duel may be made and only after it is granted shall there be one.

    . There will be no student above the age of 25 in the academy. All 25-year-old individuals must take the graduation exam, those who fail will be kicked from the school with no exceptions.

    These 3 rules are basically the only rules in Silvaria World Institute.

    Staypliant with the rules and nobody is going to care what one is up to in the school.

    There are still teachers in this school with tremendous power, but the teachers won''t tutor anyone unless the student has got enough course credits.

    There are auction houses,mercialplex, free trade zones and so forth all for the benefit of their students. A lot of materials and resources from all over the world can be found here.

    There are dou qi increasing elixir, precious artifacts, armaments which augments one''s power, battle skills and magic, those are just some of the examples.

    Anyone with course credits.

    By the way, the currency in Silvaria World Institute is course credits. With enough credits, one can obtain just about anything.

    Getting one legendary armament would be hard though if one were to sell a legendary armament, the old foxes in the academy''s board are going to drop some serious load of credits to buy it.

    Gold Armaments are still easy to get. The same goes for any item that tier 9 individuals aren''t actively pursuing, as long as one can pay with credits, of course.

    Where will one get these credits?

    There are many ways to get them, sell equipment, battle skills, magic, precious artifacts, and materials to name a few. Those can be exchanged for credits at trading firms and auction houses.

    Strength can also be a way to obtain some credits.

    The arena, or more urately, the arena tower is a ce where one can obtain credits. There are 9 floors and each floor contain a lot of arenas where one can settle conflicts with duels or earn credits.

    Anyone can bet on a match, it''s also okay to just watch a fight, it''s up to the students to decide. Heck, picking a fight with the teacher is another method of obtaining credits.

    Moreover, the academy''s board of directors assigned 1 floor lord to each floor and if one were to defeat them, the student will be rewarded with a lot of credits in addition to being granted passage to the upper floors.

    Beating all 9 floor masters will reward a student with enough credits tost him a lifetime.

    So far, no one had been able to do this though¡­

    The floor masters are arranged in such a manner that going up the floors, the floor masters are stronger. Meanwhile, the strongest among average students is only a tier 6 individual.

    This implies that the floor masters at the upper floors are very strong. But, besides the arena tower, there is another important thing in Silvaria World Institute.

    Rankings!

    The ranking is a list of the strongest 100 students in the academy, there are only 100 spots for students to fight over.

    Out of millions of students, there can only be 100 rankers. These rankers are even rarerpared to special students.

    A ranker gets credit every month they stan on the rankings, the nearer to the top they are, the more credits they will get.

 Chapter 305: Silvaria World Institute in an uproar!

    <h4>Chapter 305: Silvaria World Institute in an uproar!</h4>

    Only those disciples with support from their ns know just how significant being a special student is. They are also the ones most aware of just how one would obtain such an evaluation. Outsiders probably don''t know the real situation by virtue of not studying in Silvaria World Institute.

    A smug guy might be able to survive in a lot of ces by relying on his own strength. However, if said smug guyes to Silvaria World Institute, there is a high chance this smug guy will get a good whacking or two.

    Determination of potential is aplex process and will be deferred until ater time. But, strength is easily determined.

    Excluding the roughly 100 special students with the potential, there are about 900 special students who are distributed mostly around tier 7.

    There are a lot of tier 7 individuals in this world. No doubt, they are rare. Their rarity could be gleaned from the fact that there are only so many tier 7 out of so many students.

    Just pick any ns that is actually renowned, they would definitely have tier 7 individuals within their ranks.

    Strength is rtive to the viewer, the frequent appearance of tier 7 might make one think tier 7 is weak. Perhaps that is so in the eyes of the truly strong. But, take note of the poption here.

    Silvaria World Institute is mostlyposed of students, each and every one of them aren''t older than 25 years old.

    A tier 7 is not terrifying but a tier 7 who achieved such power before 25 years old? Now, that''s scary.

    Fei Fei is an example of a special student.

    At the same time, at a vi with fake mountains and a river.

    Fei Fei examined her sword named Night Elf as if she''s looking for something microscopic. Only Fei Fei herself know just what she is looking at.

    "Sister Fei Fei! Sister Fei Fei!"

    The yell was followed by the sound of the vi''s door being mmed open. The figure didn''t decrease her speed as she charged towards Fei Fei.

    It''s Lulu.

    Fei Fei is taken by surprise, knowing her, it''s normal for Lulu to run around in such an energetic manner. But, this is the first time Lulu is this excited!

    Fei Fei dodged her splendidly and Lulu kissed the ground hard, she moaned in pain.

    Fei Fei raised an eyebrow and she sighed after putting her Night Elf back in its sheath.

    "Lilu, what in the world are you doing?¡­"

    Lulu rubbed her breasts, the main cushion that absorbed the impact of her fall.

    Lulu ced her hands to her head as she ruminated about something. Fei Fei sighed because it looked like Lulu can''t remember just why is she in such a hurry?¡­

    Fei Fei is a bit worried that Lulu might have knocked her head during her fall instead of her breasts. Suddenly, Lulu jumped up from the ground while beaming up.

    Before a very surprised Lulu can say anythingm, Lulu grabbed Fei Fei''s hand.

    "Sister Fei Fei, it''s Yan! They are here!"

    Fei Fei flinched and then sheughed out loud.

    "Oh is that so, they are finally here¡­"

    Fei Fei frowned at Lulu who is still in a high tension state.

    "Even if it''s Wu Yan, you didn''t have to be so flustered¡­"

    Lulu flinched but the excitement in her eyes never dimmed down.

    "Sister Fei Fei, Yan is now famous throughout Silvaria World Institute."

    "Famous?"

    Astonished by this news, she revealed an incredulous expression. It''s not easy to be famous in Silvaria World Institute where there are many outstanding individuals.

    "Give me the details!"

    Lulu gulped, she had been running since she heard this news. In addition to that, she''s so excited that her mouth felt very dry.

    Lulu added a bit of puffery to her version of the events that transpired at the grand gates of Silvaria World Institute. If there''s anything Fei Fei learned today, it''s the fact that Lulu had a knack for story-telling.

    After the debriefing, Fei Fei murmured.

    "Ten special students¡­"

    "Yea yeah!"

    Lulu kept swinging Fei Fei''s hand, Fei Fei thought her arms are going to get dislocated at this rate.

    "I wonder where Yan found those girls, I want to meet with them¡­."

    Fei Fei shook her head whileughing.

    "I take it we are going to go greet them?"

    Lulu, still hyped as ever, answered in an ted manner.

    "Yes yes yes! Let''s go! Let''s go now! Gooo!"

    Fei Fei got left in the dust when Lulu ran out as fast as she came in. Fei Fei had a few questions in her mind, when did Lulu get so worked up for somebody and more importantly, how can a mage run so fast?¡­

    Fei Fei bitterly smiled as she clenched her hold on Night Elf. She frowned and sighed for the nth time before murmuring.

    "This is going to get messy¡­"

    Fei Fei is going to find Wu Yan because she wanted to tell him to prepare himself for the storm ahead.

    Special students, ten of them at once, this is definitely material enough to cause a stir in the established bnce. The fame will be followed by unwanted attention.

    Fei Fei, a special student herself, knew that if he it weren''t for Lori family''s support, Fei Fei and Lulu wouldn''t be able to live peaceful lives as students.

    Every faction in this school would do anything to add one special student in their faction what''s more to say for 10 special students.

    "I need to hurry¡­"

    Fei Fei said in a grim manner. She pushed open the doors of the vi and ran in the same direction as Lulu.

    A bunch of other residences in Silvaria World Institute also exhibited the same kind of exuberance.

    Silvaria World Institute is made with the cooperation of the 3 empires. With these many factions and talents gathered here, it is only inevitable that there would be conflicts.

    Ignoring the feuds between the 3 empires, some medium or small-sized ns are always fighting and hating each other. They all just can''t along.

    Some of these factions are sworn enemies who would kill each other if not in consideration of the rules in this ce.

    Furthermore, some of these people are sessors to their factions. It would be asinine not to try and gather as much talents as they could in a ce where some geniuses roam without factions.

    Silvaria World Institute can be said to be a microcosm of the factions feuds that gue this world.

    There are some who don''t want to see their enemies recruit all the talented ones, there are some who want to steal geniuses from the other faction. Anyway, all the geniuses and talents in the academy are prime targets. Especially, the special students.

    Now that 10 special students appeared all at once, this new pool of talent threatens to destroy the equilibrium in Silvaria World Institute.

    When news of the appearance of 10 special students reached the lords of various factions, these factions immediately responded.

    The order may vary in words but the message is clear: Recruit all 10 special students and if not possible then make sure the rivals don''t get their hands on them. Special means are allowed for this purpose.

    Fei Fei knew this is going to happen and that''s why she predicted there would be troubles ahead.

 Chapter 306: Wu Yan who got NTR-ed by Shokuhou Misaki

    <h4>Chapter 306: Wu Yan who got NTR-ed by Shokuhou Misaki</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute doesn''t even pretend to be equal in giving benefits to its students. The higher someone''s level is in Silvaria, the higher his living standards is going to be. The same applies to Silvaria World Institute''s students.

    Wu Yan & co is enjoying one such special privilege of being a special student, owning their own vis.

    It''s no exaggeration to call it a vi, fuck one person, the vi canfortably house a hundred people.

    Each special student gets one vi like this.

    This kind of luxury that borders on insanity is a big surprise for Wu Yan.

    This meant that he would not be able to live with the girls!

    Wu Yan was bbergasted for a moment but when he returned to his senses, he turned towards the one in charge of arranging their living quarters.

    "Erm, hey, there''s no need to arrange so many vis for us. One would do, I think the 10 of us can get by with just one."

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and the other girls were rendered awkward by Wu Yan''s words. They were living together before this but the way Wu Yan puts it, it''s like he''s indirectly telling people that they are all an item.

    Before Hinagiku and Mikoto can say anything, Shokuhou Misaki smiled at Wu Yan.

    "Ara ara, I didn''t say I was going to live with you~"

    Wu Yan''s face became frozen. He forced a smile as he asked her.

    "Joou-sama, what are you doing?¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki yed with her hair before she winked at him in a cheeky manner.

    "It''s-secret- ? ."

    Oooh, you''re so gonna get some vitamin D from me¡­

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched. If not because there are still some people here, he would have pinned her to the ground and gave her cheeky ass a good spanking or two.

    Shokuhou Misaki ignored Wu Yan''s long face. She turned towards Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    "You girls wannae live with me?"

    Wu Yan''s face took an amusing change. If he wanted to smack her butt just now, he had changed his mind. This girl is going to get an elder wand, up her cucumber patch.

    To think she would NTR her own husband¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged looks. Shokuhou Misaki smiled before abruptly changing their minds with a simple line of suggestion.

    "So, I take it, you girls want to live¡­" She pouted her lips at Wu Yan. "With that guy?¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda connected the dots pretty damn quick. They instantly recalled what transpired after living in Wu Yan''s house.

    After what they have been through, if they still stuck around him, that would mean¡­

    The two girls made up their mind on the spot. They vigorously nodded while Wu Yan gasped. Theye ven looked at Shokuhou Misaki with eyes like she''s messiah who rescued them from damnation.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda must have forgotten just who was the real mastermind behind the four-way highway to hell incident.

    After seeing Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda nodding, Takitsubou Rikou nced at Wu Yan and she meekly nodded.

    Shokuhou Misaki revealed a victorious grin. She turned towards Astrea and continued.

    "Say, Astrea wannae with us?"

    "Hey hey hey, that''s enough, Joou-sama!"

    Wu Yan cried out. judging by his eyes, Shokuhou Misaki is confident that if given the chance, Wu Yan will definitely smash her so hard she would need a wheelchair the next day.

    It''s Astrea''s turn to be flustered. She kept going "Ehhhh!" because she didn''t know why they are focusing on her.

    "I''ve got a lot of treats here¡­"

    Wu Yan is shocked. He could only watch as Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou walked on over to Shokuhou Misaki''s side.

    "Joou-sama, what games are you trying to y here?¡­"

    "Maa maa, don''t be so impatient, you will find out soon enough¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki said while patting Wu Yan''s cheek in a teasing manner.

    "Oh, that''s right."

    Shokuhou Misaki removed the ck bracelet on Wu Yan''s hand, the bracelet is the bio containment unit holding the sisters.

    She waved the bracelet in Wu Yan''s face.

    "I am taking this with me."

    Mikoto jumped out while Wu Yan is still too shocked for words.

    "You, what are you nning on doing with the sisters?!"

    "Ara, Misaksan, don''t be so impulsive¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t bother looking at Mikoto, she just put on the bracelet and she continued while examining the bracelet.

    "It''s not Misaksan has any ns for them, just leave them to me, I won''t harm them."

    Mikoto is so furious she red red. She stomped while yelling at her.

    "Hey you! You aren''t going to let the sisterse out in this academy right? That''s 20,000 identical looking sisters!''

    Shokuhou Misaki dismissed her rants with mirth.

    "I said there is nothing to get anxious about¡­"

    She tossed her hair back and turned around.

    "It''s going to be a pleasant surprise for you guys~~"

    Shokuhou Misaki left with Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea in tow. They followed the staff to another location.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before Mikotoshed out first.

    "That woman, she''s definitely plotting something!"

    Mikoto understands Shokuhou Misaki because she had been her bitter rival since a long time ago.

    Wu Yan sighed, he knew Joou-sama had other ns but Wu Yan can''t help but feel a bit helpless. He prayed for the poor fools who are going to fall into her machinations.

    Hinagiku pointed out in a worried tone.

    "Should we let them go just like this? What if something happens?¡­"

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that¡­"

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks while looking at the direction where Shokuhou Misaki and the girls went.

    "That girl knows how to look out for herself, I am sure of that."

    Mikoto uttered a hmph.

    "I hope she gets into deep trouble. She needs to get a knocked down a few notches!"

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku awkwardlyughed. They decided it would be best not to say anything regarding Mikoto''s grudge with Shokuhou Misaki.

    Scratching his head, Wu Yan smiled towards Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    "Ne, Hinagiku, Mikoto, are you girls going to live on your own?¡­"

    The two girls blushed furiously while leering at him. They wanted to say something but Wu Yan had moved onto Ikaros.

    "Ikaros, surely you aren''t going to live by yourself?"

    Ikaros flinched and a hint of bashfulness streaked across her expression.

    "Ikaros wants to stay with master¡­"

    Wu Yanughed and ndre-chan hurriedly raised her hands and voiced her intentions really loud as well.

    "Me too! Me too! n wants to stay with Onii-chan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at each other before nodding with a helpless look. Truth be told, they found it hard to live apart from Wu Yan.

    Mikoto snorted and she turned the other way before murmuring a sentence typical of a tsundere.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to stay with Ikaros and n¡­"

    "Oh sure¡­"

    Wu Yan replied tongue in cheek. Sure enough, Mikoto lost her cool and Hinagiku sighed once more¡­

 Chapter 307: Student Handbook? The arena tower and rankingsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 307: Student Handbook? The arena tower and rankings¡­</h4>

    Once they got inside the vi they were assigned, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before sighing.

    Hinagiku said the thing on everyone''s mind.

    "It sure has be quiet¡­"

    They were originally a 10 member group and now they were down to 5: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan. They were just not used to this.

    "It''s all thanks to that woman!"

    Mikoto didn''t waste time dissing on Joou-sama.

    "She could have just go y by herself, she didn''t have to make everyone tag along with her, she even took the sisters with her. Oh! I hate her so much!"

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku massaged their head while listening to Mikoto grumble about Shokuhou Misaki. They are not too worried that Shokuhou Misaki might get taken advantage of, they are just a bit annoyed that Joou-sama had to be so secretive about her ns.

    I have to make sure to ask Joou-sama what she is nning on doing?¡­

    He shelved his thoughts and he started to examine the ridiculously huge vi. It''s way bigger than his house in Academy City!

    ndre-chan giggled as she got down from Wu Yan. She quickly bounced and ran her way through the vi like a cheerful little bird. She appeared and disappeared through the living room.

    It''s smaller than the Scarlet Devil Mansion but ndre-chan didn''t mind, she kept moving from one room to the next like she''s on an adventure or something.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto felt strangely amused by her energetic attitude. That''s just how she is, ndre-chan had a unique charm to her that made her the jewel of Scarlet Devil Mansion despite her tendency to go on a rampage.

    Seeing as ndre-chan isn''t going to stop anytime soon, Wu Yan called out to her.

    "ndre-chan, don''t run too fast, you''re going to fall!"

    "I know that, Onii-chan!"

    And ndre-chan disappeared into the rooms of the vi. She''s going on an adventure inside the vi.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Wu Yan thought about following her but Ikaros tugged his shirt. She passed him a book.

    "Master, this is¡­"

    "What''s this?"

    He received the manual and Ikaros pointed to a table.

    "I found it on top of that table¡­"

    "What are you guys looking at?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gathered around Wu Yan as they examined the manual.

    "Student Handbook?"

    After reading the title out loud, he opened it out of curiosity. The rules are definitely not what you would expect of a school.

    Silvaria World Institute, it''s an educational establishment that didn''t have any ssrooms to speak of.

    The students arepletely responsible for the scheduling of their own learning, they can y or train whenever they want. hell, anyone can sleep in their own units the whole day if they want to!

    There are only a few rules to abide here.

    : There will be no unauthorized fighting, any conflict that must be solved by fighting will bed one in the arena.

    : There will be no deaths in the academy. Enforcement teams are allowed to dispatch any murderer with extreme prejudice. If the conflict remains so material that both sides of the conflict cannot tolerate each other, an application of a life and death duel may be made and only after it is granted shall there be one.

    . There will be no student above the age of 25 in the academy. All 25-year-old individuals must take the graduation exam, those who fail will be kicked from the school with no exceptions.

    These 3 rules are basically the only rules in Silvaria World Institute.

    Staypliant with the rules and nobody is going to care what one is up to in the school.

    There are still teachers in this school with tremendous power, but the teachers won''t tutor anyone unless the student has got enough course credits.

    There are auction houses,mercialplex, free trade zones and so forth all for the benefit of their students. A lot of materials and resources from all over the world can be found here.

    There are dou qi increasing elixir, precious artifacts, armaments which augments one''s power, battle skills and magic, those are just some of the examples.

    Anyone with course credits.

    By the way, the currency in Silvaria World Institute is course credits. With enough credits, one can obtain just about anything.

    Getting one legendary armament would be hard though if one were to sell a legendary armament, the old foxes in the academy''s board are going to drop some serious load of credits to buy it.

    Gold Armaments are still easy to get. The same goes for any item that tier 9 individuals aren''t actively pursuing, as long as one can pay with credits, of course.

    Where will one get these credits?

    There are many ways to get them, sell equipment, battle skills, magic, precious artifacts, and materials to name a few. Those can be exchanged for credits at trading firms and auction houses.

    Strength can also be a way to obtain some credits.

    The arena, or more urately, the arena tower is a ce where one can obtain credits. There are 9 floors and each floor contain a lot of arenas where one can settle conflicts with duels or earn credits.

    Anyone can bet on a match, it''s also okay to just watch a fight, it''s up to the students to decide. Heck, picking a fight with the teacher is another method of obtaining credits.

    Moreover, the academy''s board of directors assigned 1 floor lord to each floor and if one were to defeat them, the student will be rewarded with a lot of credits in addition to being granted passage to the upper floors.

    Beating all 9 floor masters will reward a student with enough credits tost him a lifetime.

    So far, no one had been able to do this though¡­

    The floor masters are arranged in such a manner that going up the floors, the floor masters are stronger. Meanwhile, the strongest among average students is only a tier 6 individual.

    This implies that the floor masters at the upper floors are very strong. But, besides the arena tower, there is another important thing in Silvaria World Institute.

    Rankings!

    The ranking is a list of the strongest 100 students in the academy, there are only 100 spots for students to fight over.

    Out of millions of students, there can only be 100 rankers. These rankers are even rarerpared to special students.

    A ranker gets credit every month they stan on the rankings, the nearer to the top they are, the more credits they will get.

 Chapter 308: Mission! Take the tower and take the rankings!

    <h4>Chapter 308: Mission! Take the tower and take the rankings!</h4>

    When they finished reading the student handbook, a voice only Wu Yan can hear rang.

    Beep

    "Detected a special event, issuing quest."

    Special Quest: Take the tower!

    Description: Challenge the arena tower of Silvaria World Institute and defeat the floor masters!

    Rewards:

    First floor: 10,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 5000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Second floor: 20,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 10,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Third floor: 30,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 15,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Fourth floor: 40,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 20,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Fifth floor: 100,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 25,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Sixth floor: 200,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 30,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Seventh floor: 300,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 35,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Eighth floor: 500,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 40,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Ninth floor: 1,000,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 50,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    ===

    Special Quest: Ascend through the rankings!

    Description: Challenge the reigning rankers and move up through the ranks.

    Rewards:

    Reach top 100: 10,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 5,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 90: 20,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 10,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 80: 30,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 15,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 70: 40,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 20,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 60: 50,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 25,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 50: 60,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 30,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 40: 70,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 35,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 30: 80,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 40,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 20: 90,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 45,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    Top 10: 100,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 50,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    No.3 200,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 60,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    No.2 300,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 70,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    No.1 500,000 Item Points and Equipment Points, 80,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points

    This quest is can only bepleted by the user.

    ===

    The two quests have very lucrative rewards.

    The notification rang for about 5 minutes and Wu Yan stayed dumbfounded even after the sound had stopped, he kept staring at the quest projection in front of him without being able to speak.

    Ignoring other details, the rewards are enough to almost blind Wu Yan with its sheer brilliance.

    If he finished the quest to take the arena tower, he will get 2.2 million Item Points and Equipment Points in addition to 230,000 Ability Points and Summoning points.

    If he finished the quest to ascend through the rankings he would be rewarded with 1.55 million Item Points and Equipment Points in addition to 440,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    If he finished both quests¡­

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled when he thought about the fact that none had even made it past the sixth floor. Judging from the reward, it is clear that it won''t be a walk in the park toplete it.

    Wu Yan is nning on going up the ranks as far as he can. The rule that says only he can do the quests made hisher region a bit hurt.

    He kept changing his expressions from joy to anxiety, from red to ck, needless to say, Hinagiku and Mikoto were both confused, they kept exchanging looks to see if anyone had any idea.

    Noticing the girls'' expressions, he flinched and asked them.

    "Did you girls hear the System''s voice?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded. Wu Yan felt speechless. What the hell is going on with the System? It announces mission that are proper and prim to everyone but issues those weird or downright lewd quests to him. Is it because System knew about the concept of empathy?

    The two exchanged nces and they gave him helpless expressions.

    "Well, Yan looks like we won''t be able to help you this time¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to cry, looks like he really has to roll up his sleeves and do this quest alone.

    A sudden shout came from the main door, surprising Hinagiku, Mikoto and Wu Yan. They turned around and were surprised by who they saw.

    "Lulu!"

    Maybe because they didn''t lock the door, or maybe because Lulu had no idea how doors worked. Either way, she had already entered the living room by the time Wu Yan & co reacted to her arrival.

    They were astonished by how excited Lulu is. Did she really need to be this giddy?

    They were startled by her uniform, it''s a white uniform with golden edges.

    Special student!

    Lulu is a special student!

    Wu Yan quickly scanned Lulu with System''s scouter function.

    Merylu Lori: Level 44

    Same level as thest time they saw her.

    Not surprising, Wu Yan & co spent a few months in Toaru Majutsu no Index, only a few days had passed in this world

    It''s certainly not possible to increase her strength by a lot in such a short span of time.

    She shouldn''t be able to reach special student status with her level as can be seen with the case of Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou who only got blue lights as tier 6 individuals. Meanwhile, Lulu is only at tier 5.

    That would mean that she''s a special student because of her potential. She''s one of the rare special students with potential.

    Wu Yan can''t help but marvel at the gem of the Lori family, what an amazing youngdy.

    He is saying this because ndre-chan got her special student status due to being a tier 9 individual while Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou got their special student status due to being associated with him as his summons.

    Their potential instantly became unlimited once they became his summon. This is because if they fought, they would get experience points which would increase their power. Potential is irrelevant when used on him and his summons.

    On the other hand, Lulu got here by her own potential.

    He revised his opinion of this half-ditzy girl, she''s really a bonafide born genius.

    This thought onlysted for a brief moment, Lulu arrived in front of him and Wu Yan decided it would be best to get out of her way.

    Thus, Lulu tripped and fell.

    She fell so hard she facented a good distance in the form of the character for one ( Ò» ). Naturally, she cried out in pain.

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Fei Fei who had just arrived looked on with ‡å ‡å expressions. Lulu kept grumbling about the pain and the audience didn''t know what to say.

    Should we, go help her?¡­

 Chapter 309: Enemy? Here comes the troubleâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 309: Enemy? Herees the trouble¡­</h4>

    "Oh, it hurts¡­"

    Lulu got up from the ground while rubbing her hooters. She blew air towards them as if she is afraid she might have ttened her exquisite holy peaks after that fall.

    Wu Yan maintained his ‡å expression, Fei Fei felt a bit embarrassed for her. She wanted to walk away and pretend she didn''t know who she is.

    Twitching his lips, he turned his head to other direction while erasing any thought of helping her. His expectations were again met with disappointment as his ‡å expression stayed on.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were focusing on Lulu. Specifically, they were focusing on her jugs. Jealousy, hatred, and animosity could be seen in their eyes as they watched Lulu massage her holy mountains. They wished that they could support their fall with a certain area of their body when they fall like her.

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan facepalmed, this is too hard to watch. Fei Fei did the same thing as well, the two exchanged awkward smiles.

    Fei Fei Lori: Level 69

    Looking at the information he got from the scouter, he was startled.

    "Sister Fei Fei, you leveled up?"

    "Level up?"

    Fei Fei asked in confusion.

    "What is this level up thing?"

    Wu Yan realized what he said and he hurriedly shook his hands.

    "Er, no, I mean, sister Fei Fei, your strength had¡­"

    Fei Fei grinned as she lifted Night Elf.

    "You can feel it huh?''

    Wu Yan nodded and Fei Fei returned a helpless smile.

    "After that fight with you, I had a bit of an epiphany so my strength increased. I was nning on not telling you for a while¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head. Without the System, he wouldn''t have been able to tell if there were any change.

    "But¡­"

    Fei Fei scrutinized Wu Yan and she stared right into his deep red eyes.

    "It seems to me that you have experienced quite a change yourself¡­"

    Wu Yan dodged her eyes as he didn''t feel like exining about vampires to someone who probably had no clue what vampires are.

    If he told his eyes became deep red because he''s a vampire, Fei Fei would probably go bonkers trying to figure it out¡­

    "Hey hey hey, don''t ignore me!"

    Lulu looked petnt.

    "I fell down and you guys actually have the time to chat away? Not cool."

    Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks before shrugging, fueling Lulu''s sullen mood. She snorted and she ran to Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    "Mikoto! Hinagiku! Long time no see!"

    "Lulu, no time no see as well¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto greeted her. They were also not too sure how to deal with her but the person herself isn''t aware of this. She looked around before asking them.

    "Hmm? I thought there were 10 special students? Where are the rest?"

    Fei Fei remembered her purpose ofing here. She turned towards Wu Yan with a grave expression.

    "Yan, there''s something I have to tell¡­"

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Lulu''s shriek disrupted Fei Fei. Fei Fei finally became angry after getting cut off by Lulu.

    When Fei Fei turned around to chastise Lulu, the fury on her face died down and she became as surprised as Lulu is.

    The reason: ndre-chan who returned from her adventure around the vi.

    Lulu''s eyes turned into starry eyes when she saw ndre-chan. A bit more and there would have been hearts in her eyes. Lulu yelled out loud.

    "Shooo cute!!!"

    Lulu practically teleported in front of ndre-chan and she violently hugged ndre-chan while rubbing her head.

    "U¡­uguu¡­"

    Engulfed by those ridiculous twins of hers, ndre-chan iled her limbs trying to make her protest known through her muffled moans. Meanwhile, Wu Yan held his head trying to figure out a mathematical problem, what dimensions would those knockers have to be able to make an immortal vampire il around like that.

    "Lulu, let go of n!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto hurried to Lulu''s side and they managed to save a traumatized ndre-chan from Lulu''s demonic valley. Had there been any slower, ndre-chan might have gone to the afterlife.

    "Ohe on, don''t be so stingy, it''s just a hug, nothing''s going to happen¡­"

    Lulu still had a very passionate expression on her, judging by ndre-chan''s pale face, she did not want to touch Lulu, even with a 60-foot pole.

    ndre-chan worked her tiny legs and jumped straight into Wu Yan''s protection. She buried her face in Wu Yan''s face while sobbing.

    "Onii-chan, she is so scary¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. Nothing is going to happen she said, yet, here were have a terrified ndre-chan. It would appear Lulu might be unaware that she has quite a sadistic self in her.

    He looked at Fei Fei and he felt a bit of strength leave him.

    "Sister Fei Fei, please tell me you are not experiencing an urge to ''hug her just a bit''?"

    Fei Fei flinched and she quickly looked away in a bashful manner. Lulu, Hinagiku, and Mikoto wasted no time in amusing themselves with her behavior.

    Fei Fei had a stiff smile on her face but she quickly put on her serious expression.

    "Yan, there''s something you have to know¡­"

    Today just isn''t Fei Fei''s day. Someone interrupted her again, it''s not Lulu this time, it''s Ikaros who stood behind Wu Yan.

    Her peridot-green eyes turned deep red for a brief moment before returning to normal. A bunch of data streamed pass her eyes.

    "Master", Ikaros reported with her usual expressionless face and soft tone.

    "Hostiles approaching¡­"

    "Enemies?"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto shot back. They were befuddled by the turn of events. On the other hand, Fei Fei had a grim face as she helplessly continued.

    "I didn''t make it in time¡­"

    Wu Yan frowned at Fei Fei''s words.

    "Sister Fei Fei, who are these enemies you refer to?"

    Fei Fei nodded and she thought for a bit before shaking her head. Her attitude confused Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    "So do you know who they are?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Sister Fei Fei, could it be¡­"

    Lulu grabbed Fei Fei''s hand, she seemed anxious for some reason. Lulu who is a ditz half the time actually had some idea who these enemies are.

    Wu Yan continued frowning as he questioned Fei Fei and Lulu.

    "What''s going on? Sister Fei Fei¡­"

    Fei Fei voiced her thoughts.

    "Actually, I am not too sure who came. But, I am sure trouble just found you."

    Wu Yan lowered his head before he sighed and shrugged.

    "I knew our lives in Silvaria World Institute won''t be peaceful, I never knew it would take ce so fast. We just chose our vi like, barely half an hour ago?¡­"

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed.

    "I am surprised they took as long as half an hour. If only you guys know the insider''s perspective of Silvaria World Institute, you guys wouldn''t be so surprised."

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with consternation.

    "What are you going to do now? Yan¡­"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Ikaros deemed them hostile, therefore, let''s fuck them up!"

 Chapter 310: A rival faction? Ailu Empireâ€™s no.2 noble family

    <h4>Chapter 310: A rival faction? Ailu Empire¡¯s no.2 noble family</h4>

    Exiting their vi, they came to a tree-lined avenue with vis for new special students. Those housescked a bit in quality and size whenpared to Wu Yan''s. It seems the personnel who had assigned them to their vi knew Wu Yan & co will be living in one vi.

    There are no visible persons here, they are probably not here yet, Ikaros had a very wide detection range after all.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei aren''t too excited to see theirpany so they didn''t mind waiting.

    About 5 minutes passed before a bunch of people appeared from the other end of the road. The group of people seemed to be in a hurry, they moved as if they were chased by people.

    At the head of the group, the person who looked like the leader waved his hand at the sight of Wu Yan & co, the people behind him stopped abruptly.

    The leader seemed to be a guy who looked like he is 25 years, maybe younger. The guy had a white uniform with gold edges. He had 8 other followers behind him with the same uniforms. The rest of the group had a white uniform with blue edges.

    The leader flinched when he saw Fei Fei. He seemed surprised that Fei Fei appeared here. When he saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan, his stunned expression turned into a dirty one.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei saw that filthy look and Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while Hinagiku, Mikoto frowned. Yeap, they didn''t like these assholes who had just appeared.

    Fei Fei seemed startled with the leader. She frowned.

    "Bing Mian, so it''s you¡­" (Tl: if you guys have any better suggestion as to his name, I am open to suggestions.)

    The youngster named Bing Mian looked away from the girls and faced Fei Fei before he snickered.

    "Those from Lori sure can move their hands and legs¡­"

    Fei Fei rxed her frown as she looked the other way,pletely ignoring this pathetic snob. It would appear Fei Fei didn''t have a very high opinion of this youngster.

    The guy didn''t take it with a cool attitude, he had a malicious expression for a brief moment but he quickly hid it away, but not before Wu Yan saw it.

    Bing Mian §ã?§å?§Ü?§Ñ? Cyto: Level 64 (Tl: again, open to suggestion)

    Tier 7 huh?

    Wu Yan scanned Bing Mian and his entourage. The 8 special students behind him are also tier 7.

    Bing Mian nced at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan before looking at Wu Yan. He raised his brow with a judging gaze while confused at the same time.

    Are they really special students? Why can''t I feel any hint of dou qi or magic power? Special students with potential?

    Bing Mian denied his own thought. ording to his intel, excluding the little girl, the other girls with her are special students with the power to back them up.

    Maybe they cultivated in some kind of secret technique that allowed them to hide their dou qi? I see, they are loaded.

    Now, I wonder if they have the appropriate background¡­

    Bing Mian frowned yet again. Weren''t there supposed to be 10 special students? Why are there only 5 here?¡­

    Wu Yan who had been smiling all this time finally spoke out. Wu Yan immediately rubbed him the wrong way.

    He didn''t care that he brought enough people to encircle his group. Wu Yan turned towards Fei Fei.

    "Sister Fei Fei, you know this douche?"

    Fei Fei hesitated for a bit before nodding with a reluctant attitude. Fei Fei really didn''t want to be associated with this douche.

    "He''s the second in line for the session of Ailu empire''s no.2 noble family. His name¡­"

    "No.2?"

    Wu Yan interrupted Fei Fei. He really didn''t give a rat''s furry ass what the guy''s name is. He already knew his name from the System, even if the System didn''t tell him, Wu Yan had no intention to pluck a fuck from his great big field of fucks to give. He just wanted to know his background.

    Fei Fei bitterly shook her head.

    "Yes, no.2 noble family. Simply put, he''s a rival to us of the Lori family. We are the no.1 and they are the no.2 who wished they could be us¡­"

    Fei Fei continued in an irritated manner.

    "I reckon they are not going to leave here without making a bit of trouble¡­"

    Fei Fei showed Wu Yan an apologetic expression and Wu Yan replied with an understanding smile.

    "Sister Fei Fei, you aren''t getting us involved, that''s because¡­"

    Wu Yan cracked his neck before facing Bing Mian.

    "These assholes might be here on friendly terms, but I am not here to y chummy with them¡­"

    He had seen the dirty gazes he threw at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan. Just by giving his girls that look, he got himself into Wu Yan''s sh*t list.

    Fei Fei, Hinagiku, and Mikoto graced him with the basic courtesy to keep their disgust of this douche in their hearts. Lulu didn''t bother hiding it, she called the guy out.

    "Hey, you jerk, what are you doing here?!"

    Bing Mianughed with narrowed eyes

    "Isn''t it obvious why I am here? I am here to recruit these people¡­"

    Bing Mian greeted Wu Yan with a wide smile.

    "good day, I am the second son of Cyto family. I am here to invite you guys over to Sea of Thick Ice for a talk, please grace us with your presence?"

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei and she knew what he is going to ask.

    "There are a lot of factions in Silvaria World Institute. Some of these students group up, it''smon to see noble family starting their own faction. Sea of Thick Ice (Tl: Stupid, I know but here is the original name in case anyone wanna try >> ±ù´Ôº£ ) is Cyto family''s faction in Silvaria World Institute."

    Wu Yan more or less knew why these assholes are prancing around. In a ce with factions and conflicts, they are going to need a lot of manpower.

    Ignoring the brief exchange between Wu Yan and Fei Fei, Bing Mian faced Lulu and Fei Fei.

    "But, it looks like Fatal Forest got here before us¡­"

    Fatal forest? So that''s the name of Lori family''s faction?

    Fei Fei''s expression sank. She growled at Bing Mian with a low tone.

    "Bing Mian, don''tpare us to the likes of you, Fatal Forest never forced anyone to join. Also, these people are our friends!"

    "Friends!"

    Bing Mian seemed astonished. He understands that given Lori family''s standing, those Fei Fei would refer to as friends are as rare as theye.

    At the very least, sinceing to Silvaria World Institute, he hadn''t heard Fei Fei referring to anyone as her friends.

    Do these people have supporters behind them that even that annoying woman fears?

    Besides this idea, Bing Mian didn''t think there are any other usible exnations. He quicklyughed in self-derision, he hadn''t heard of anyone that the Lori family would fear. The Lori family aren''t even afraid of the royalties.

    Bing Mian snickered.

    "Am I to understand these people hadn''t join Fatal Forest at this point?"

    Fei Fei gnashed her teeth. She wanted to say no but she is afraid that might cause trouble for Wu Yan & co. But, to say yes would mean¡­

    Fei Fei felt conflicted but a voice disrupted her thought process. The voice was apanied by the sound of footsteps.

    "Bing Mian, don''t think just because Fatal Forest isn''t here, you can say whatever you want. We heard you!"

 Chapter 311: The aces of the academy, the advent of the various factions!

    <h4>Chapter 311: The aces of the academy, the advent of the various factions!</h4>

    Everyone had different expressions when they heard the voice. Fei Fei and Lulu seemed to be relieved while Wu Yan felt amused.

    Wu Yan recognized this voice.

    It belonged to Zeus (Tl: probably the mage that has a massive crush on Lulu), he is currently dressed in an elite student''s uniform. By the way, The guy once tried to pick a fight with Wu Yan for Lulu''s sake. He had led a team that didn''t pale inparison to Sea of Thick Ice''s entourage. Among the members, 10 special students and a bunch of elite students.

    Wu Yan wanted tough out loud. What is Zeus doing with 10 tier 7 around with him when he is still only an elite student. The guy is obviously trying way too hard.

    Turns out he''s really just being the poser he is. The 10 special students from Fatal Forest ditched Zeus after seeing Fei Fei and Lulu. They stood like bodyguards to the two girls rather than stay with Zeus.

    Fei Fei nodded, it would appear Fei Fei is the true leader of Fatal Forest.

    "It''s you!"

    Zeus got real pissy when he saw Wu Yan. The guy isn''t even trying to hide his malice for Wu Yan. Zeus probably won''t forget Wu Yan''s face until the day he dies.

    Zeus grew dark when he saw Fei Fei and Lulu stick to Wu Yan, how he wanted to kill Wu Yan right now but the only thing he could do is to clench his fists in anger.

    His homicidal delusions ended when he recalled the fight between Wu Yan and Fei Fei. The thought poured cold water on his murderous intent as he grew meek.

    Bing Mian who heard Zeus became convinced that the newbies are on familiar terms with Fei Fei & co.

    In that case, it''s highly unlikely for him to join his faction.

    Wu Yan smiled but Ikaros'' action interrupted him before he can talk.

    "Oh? It seems Sea of Thick Ice and Fatal Forest beat us to it. Or are we really toote?"

    A handsome youngster who looked to be around 25 years old in special student uniform came escorted by a bunch of students. He smiled as he greeted Fei Fei and Bing Mian before he turned towards Wu Yan.

    Vish Jaidin: Level 66 (Tl: As with before, if ya got any better suggestions, I am all ears. Original and possible sounds >> <>

    Fei Fei frowned for the nth time as she sighed.

    "So, even he came huh¡­"

    "Ailu empire no.3 noble family. The next sessor of the Jaidin family. He is the leader of Crimson Land, Vish Jaidin."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin in amusement. This is getting interesting, all 3 major noble families of Ailu empire gathered here, how grand.

    Vish Jaidinughed. He examined Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros and he nodded with satisfaction after being stunned for a brief moment.

    "I had heard rumors of special students entering the school but the rumors failed to convince me of the sheer beauty of you youngdies. Vish didn''t want to believe it but after seeing you girls, I am more than persuaded. You girls are really pretty!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched as they nodded in an awkward manner. They shook hands and then they averted their eyes. The girls aren''t used to being rained with suchpliments, a characteristic Wu Yan found to be cute and funny.

    Vish crossed his arms and he addressed Fei Fei and Lulu.

    "I take it that being the ones who came here first, you guys had already extended your invitations to the newbies? Because if you hadn''t, Crimson Land is going to skip the line and do it¡­"

    Bing Mianughed.

    "Oh? Vish my boy you''re going to be disappointed. These neers are friends of Fei Fei, they won''t be joining us, I''m afraid."

    "Friends?"

    Vish frowned as he shrugged in a helpless manner.

    "It would seem we are way toote¡­"

    Vish turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Now, may I ask for your name?¡­"

    Wu Yan ignored him as he turned his attention toward another direction where a group of people is approaching.

    It''s not just that, from all directions, people are approaching with their respective entourages. These people must be the various factions in Silvaria World Institute.

    And, they are numerous! It''s like a sea of people here.

    Wu Yan & co werepletely surrounded, everywhere they looked, they can see people.

    At the front of all these people are the special students. Rare as they are, with almost all of them gathered they could form a wall of humans.

    The leaders of the new arrivals are 4 males and 2 females.

    Fei Fei clenched Night Elf with a grim look.

    "They are here¡­"

    Bing Mian''s chill expression is gone now. He''s a bit anxious about the appearance of the leaders.

    "Seriously, now we are onlycking the royal families¡­"

    Fei Fei nodded with a grave look. Her family is only lower in stature than the 3 royal families. Meanwhile, other than the royal families, all the 9 strongest noble familiesing from 3 empires had gathered here.

    She nced at Wu Yan and she is shocked that the guy isn''t even fazed by this grand turnout.

    He looked calm but he''s retorting at the sheer number of people gathered here.

    Holy sh*t, so there are so many people in all 9 major factions? This is a bit too much, isn''t it? I mean we could form mountains with their bodies¡­

    ndre-chan frowned, she could still sense the evil intentions of the people gathered here despite having her powers sealed.

    She tugged at Wu Yan''s shirt.

    "Onii-chan, i don''t the people here, can n break them?"

    Wu Yanughed as he rubbed her head.

    "Shh, just watch. These people aren''t worth your time!"

    ndre-chan acquiesced, convinced by Wu Yan''s words. Hinagiku walked towards Wu Yan and she extended her hand towards ndre-chan.

    "n,e to Onee-chan. Onii-chan is going to busy dealing with what''s cmoing next."

    ndre-chan looked at Wu Yan before she obediently nodded much to the surprise and joy of Wu Yan. It seems like n had grown emotionally stable enough to take people''s advice into consideration.

    Fei Fei whispered in a small voice.

    "Yan, you know they are here for you right? What are you going to do?"

    He looked at her exquisite countenance as he waited for her to continue.

    "If you guys don''t have a solution why not join Fatal Forest?"

    Wu Yan wanted tough and cry at the same time when he heard Fei Fei being all serious and worried about him. She''s probably a bit awkward because she don''t want to appear like she''s gunning for Wu Yan & co as well¡­

    Silly girl¡­

    But, her idea is a good one, if he joined Fatal Forest, everything would calm down with time.

    He looked at Zeus who is practically growling at him as heughed.

    "Sister Fei Fei, no need to worry about me, I am sure they won''t resort to violence if I don''t join them¡­"

    Fei Fei bitterly smiled.

    "I am not afraid if they came from the front, I am more afraid that they would resort to underhanded means to force you unto a stage in the arena tower, if that happens¡­"

    "If that happens!"

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "I won''t mind being given free credits by these assholes. I also wouldn''t mind giving them a few bitch ps here and there as well!"

 Chapter 312: Stuck between two hard places? A declaration of war?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 312: Stuck between two hard ces? A deration of war?¡­</h4>

    In Silvaria World Institute, credits are like gold, students are going to need them if they want to live in Silvaria World Institute.

    Wu Yan was worried about where he is going to make a ton of credits. He wants to buy whatever he wants when he sees it and for that to happen he''s going to need a lot of credits.

    If it is as Fei Fei predicted, these people who force him onto the stage in arena tower are going to find themselves losing credits left and right with Wu Yan running off to the banks with their credits.

    There are a lot of people here for sure but they are all just tier 7. If they aren''t tier 8, Wu Yan is not afraid of fighting them much less losing to them.

    As a True Ancestor, he can stand at the peak of tier 7 with his unlimited stamina and regeneration.

    He''s immortal and unless the enemy is tier 8, any challenger would only give him free credits if they challenged him.

    Fei Fei is stunned by Wu Yan''s words, sheughed because she remembered how Wu Yan almost beat her thest time they had a duel.

    If Wu Yan can''t do it, there is still¡­

    Fei Fei looked at Mikoto and Ikaros. These two girls are tier 8, she is relieved by this fact.

    So what if Wu Yan antagonizes everybody here, Mikoto and Ikaros can wipe the floor with all the tier 7 students here.

    Fei Feiughed as she stepped back.

    "Since you made up your mind I won''t bother you anymore. If you need help, just remember that Fatal Forest might not be the strongest faction but it won''t take challenges without fighting back."

    "You said it!"

    Lulu who was hiding behind Fei Fei puffed out her voluptuous chest.

    "Don''t worry, Yan, Sister Fei Fei and I will definitely help you out!"

    "Sure¡­"

    Lulu had a mysterious aura around her that can drain his nigh endless energy. As expected, Lulu has a hidden attribute huh?¡­

    An idea urred to Bing Mian when he surveyed the number of people here.

    He raised his hand as he yelled something out loud.

    "Everyone, I am sure you guys are here to recruit the newbies right?"

    Bing Mianughed out loud after he saw everyone''s expression.

    "Well, you guys are in for a disappointment, Fatal Forest had beat us to them!"

    The people started bitching and moaning, especially the heads of the other 6 top families. Needless to say, they directed their frustration towards Fatal Forest.

    Vish looked at Bing Mian with a judging expression. He had to give it to the guy, he knew how to y his cards.

    Bing Mian probably thought that since the newbies aren''t going to join his Sea of Thick Ice, he might as well make it hard for Fatal Forest by directing the frustration of the other families towards them.

    If Fatal Forest didn''t give a proper excuse, they won''t be able to get off easy.

    Fei Fei furiously leered at Bing Mian.

    Bing Mian is intentionally giving her a hard time. He''s making her choose between letting the newbies join or incur the jealousy of the other factions.

    Give up on Wu Yan? Is that even possible?¡­

    Lulu started getting anxious as she watched Fei Fei trying to decide between two options. Zeus seemed happy with how things turned out. He tried to advise Fei Fei.

    "Sister Fei Fei, it''s disadvantageous for us to invite these newbies. There is no need to sacrifice ourselves trying to get them!"

    Fei Fei threw Zeus a cold re and he meekly silenced himself. The other 6 factions are also getting tired of waiting.

    Bing Mian had a smug grin.

    "Miss Fei Fei, it would seem to me that the better solution is topromise. The new entrants are too numerous and could damage our delicate bnce. What I rmend is that we split the new students and we divide them amongst the factions.

    Fei Fei got very mad but Wu Yanughed before she can speak her mind. Hisughter is small in volume but everyone became silent.

    He crossed his arms and he sneered at Bing Mian.

    "Divide us up, you say? When the fuck did we agree to that?!"

    Bing Mian responded with sarcasm.

    "Dear newbie, don''t throw away your blessings. You might be a somebody out there in the world but in Silvaria World Institute, you need to check that attitude!"

    Wu Yan walked towards Bing Mian much to everyone''s surprise. Is the newbie going to show someone the business?

    The spectatorsughed at Wu Yan''s stupidity. Private battles are heavily frowned upon by the enforcement. Lulu and Fei Fei started getting worried while Bing Mian kept his smug grin. He wanted to see if this newbie had what the guts to hit him.

    His smug expression quickly became a frozen one. Even the spectators who were hoping to see some action got more than what they had expected.

    Wu Yan went past Bing Mian without paying him any attention. Instead, Wu Yan addressed the masses.

    He didn''t give the smug little prick the attention he expected and sure enough, Bing Mian trembled with fury. The second in line for the second strongest noble family of the Ailu empire treated like a rock beside the street.

    Wu Yan sighed and he told the people gathered here.

    "Everyone, we don''t have any ns on joining any faction. Oh but don''t worry, we aren''t interested in destroying your little games of thrones¡­"

    He eyed every leader of the 9 factions including Fei Fei, Vish, Bing Mian.

    "I mean if you guys want us to join, it''s certainly possible if¡­"

    Wu Yan had a nasty grin on his face. His next sentence astonished the gathered masses.

    "Beat me, and I will join his or her faction!"

    His voice spread through the crowd as every leaderughed. This newbie had the nerve to say something like this probably because he could not find a stronger opponent out there. They think he''s just a cocky kid who needed a bit of whoopass.

    They were very motivated by his challenge. They would be to teach this guy a lesson on eating humble pies and make him join their factions. Isn''t this an attractive offer?

    "Yan!"

    Fei Fei and Lulu wanted to tell him not to do it, they were very worried about his safety They know he is strong but he''s not going up against one or two people, he''s going up against multiple factions.

 Chapter 313: Sending them packing! Underhanded means? Bitch please Bing Mian.

    <h4>Chapter 313: Sending them packing! Underhanded means? Bitch please Bing Mian.</h4>

    Fei Fei and Lulu got worried for good reasons. This mob could kill him by attrition. He is strong but unless he is at tier 8, he would not be able to hold off so many special students. Even if he is at tier 8, the sheer number would still pose a sizeable challenge.

    They are worried that Wu Yan would lose because he didn''t have enough stamina, dou qi or mana to sustain battles.

    However, Fei Fei and Lulu''s assumptions are predicated on the fact that he''s still human.

    Limited stamina for a True Ancestor? Please¡­

    Dou qi and mana? Can those be eaten? Too bad he only had his rocking body and physical attributes to whip those posers. He would go as far as to say it''s enough to smack all these factions the fuck up.

    As if he had expected the spectators to behave like this, Wu Yan smirked.

    "Since I am a new student, you guys are going to have to put something on the line before I will ept the challenge, I wouldn''t mind some credits, just saying¡­"

    He put a ‡å expression on everyone who wasughing at him. They just couldn''t believe the nerve on this guy, he''s actually more worried about money than honor or pride.

    A few of the faction leaders started reconsidering their decisions, they looked at his cheeky face with judging looks.

    Will this guy bring more benefit than harm?

    Everyone pegged another tag on their impressions of this guy in addition to boastful: this guy''s too tacky. Does he take everyone as an ATM machine he can swipe some credits from?

    fuck recruiting this guy, the factions leaders thought. At this point, they wanted to teach him a lesson and shove his face into some humble pie.

    Wu Yan entertained himself with how many people he triggered.

    "Well, I will be waiting at the arena tower for all you strong and mighty guests!"

    Wu Yan nced at everyone with that smug smirk again. He returned to Hinagiku and Mikoto while walking past Bing Mian. The factions greeted each other and returned from whence they came since they had no other reason to remain.

    The crowdy ce got a lot less crowdy after the various factions made their exit.

    Vish curled his lips.

    "Since you have chosen to settle this by fighting, we of the Crimson Land will oblige and be there tomorrow. Please have mercy on us yeah?¡­"

    Vish waved at his entourage and they moved away.

    The only factions remaining are the Fatal Forest and the Sea of Thick Ice. The two factions stared at each other with hostility.

    They are feuding so the fact that the Sea of Thick Ice screwed them over in front of the factions didn''t help at all. Some of them are itching to give the Thick Ice some knuckle sandwiches.

    Lulu came from behind Lulu and she pouted her lips at Bing Mian. She made a motion as if she''s trying to shoo the guy away like a fly.

    "Shouldn''t you guys buzz on out of here? I am not pleased with the sight of you."

    Bing Mian used a malevolent expression on Lulu. He adjusted his expression and he turned towards Wu Yan.

    He sneered at Wu Yan.

    "Well then, I guess I will be receiving tutge from dear sir tomorrow."

    Wu Yan smiled at him and then he ignored him. Bing Mian''s forced expression started cracking.

    He breathed deeply a few times and he managed to get his tempo back. He put on a smile and he stretched his arm out for a handshake.

    "Please take care of us¡­"

    Wu Yan frowned but he dly shook his hand anyway.

    The moment he grabbed his hand, he could detect a faint flow of dou qiing from Bing Mian''s hand.

    Trying to sneak one past my eyes while acting like a goody-toe shoes huh?

    Wu Yan silentlyughed at this poser who thinks he is so sneaky. Other people might not be able to detect this faint flow of dou qi but Wu Yan definitely can sense its existence.

    Bing Mian thought he had seeded. Never once did anyone notice this secret technique used to poison other people.

    This dou qi is hard to notice and all his victims up till now didn''t know about it. This technique allows one to insert a bit of dou qi that slowly growsrger in the victim''s body until such a time that this dou qi had siphoned enough energy to explode out of the victim''s body in which case the result is a gruesome death.

    He had used this technique to get rid of the people who wouldn''t do as he wished. After the death of the victim, which is usually long after Bing Mianst contacted the victim, the enforcement team couldn''t pin the crime on him due to theck of evidence. This method of killing people is tried and true.

    This time, however, he picked the wrong m.o.f.o to screw with.

    Wu Yan remained calm and he channeled electricity to iste the foreign force. He captured it and the insidious qi thrashed around without any sess. He willed the mini iste into the hand and he pped the dou qi right back into Bing Mian''s hand.

    Bing Mian is too busy fantasizing about Wu Yan''s death that he didn''t notice his own technique being deflected back to him.

    He released his hand and he marked Wu Yan as a dead guy in his books. He just needed to avoid contact with him and he would be in the clear, again.

    He would make one exception to this no-contact rule for tomorrow. Tomorrow, he must give this guy a good hiding.

    He reluctantly nced back at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. He nodded at Fei Fei and Lulu before he took his entourage with him as well¡­

    Fei Fei walked over to Wu Yan when they can''t see Bing Mian anymore.

    "Take care tomorrow, Bing Mian is a vengeful man. He definitely won''t let you off. By the way, he''s no.25 on the rankings."

    Wu Yanughed at how easy things are going for him. This is all just going too smooth ording to his ns¡­

 Chapter 314: Taking on the arena tower! Surpassing the challenges!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Taking on the arena tower! Surpassing the challenges!</h4>

    At the center of Silvaria World Institute¡­

    Here lies a tower taller than any other buildings in Silvaria World Institute. The tower looked like a giant pir from afar but get a closer look and one will see that its surface isn''t uniform at all.

    It''s the Arena Tower.

    Any cultivator would be able to recognize the dou qi and mana leaking from this ce, even if it is normally quite rare in Silvaria World Institute.

    Normally, dou qi and mana are nigh invisible, but, because of the sheer number and amount of dou qi and mana being unleashed in the tower, it had taken on a visible appearance, making the tower look like it''s going super saiyan 3. Anyone who saw the tower would know it''s not a very calm ce.

    This chaotic ce weed a certain person who wouldn''t know peace for the remainder of today.

    Wu Yan felt very helpless. It''s his mission to challenge the arena tower sure but he had just arrived in Silvaria World Institute, he hadn''t even had the chance to eat properly.

    The tower isn''t going anyway, he could have juste back another day.

    It''s just that he has to deal with the members sent by the various other factions in this school. Oh, he''s not afraid of them, there''s just one little issue.

    The challengers that will be sent after him are going to be special students, anyone weaker than special students can''t deal with him and would only get their asses kicked, their disdain towards Wu Yan notwithstanding.

    The issue is that those special students definitely had challenged the arena tower before.

    Those special students would probably find it below them to fight on the lower levels. These students usually hang around the fourth floor or the fifth floor.

    Meanwhile, he hadn''t defeated floor one yet.

    ording to Fei Fei, the challengers will be waiting for him at the fifth floor. If he didn''t make it to that floor by then, those assholes are bound tough out loud at him.

    Thus, Wu Yan came to the arena tower.

    When Wu Yan walked into the tower, deafening sound hit him.

    He could see a lot of arenas in that floor. Some of them are vacant while some of them are upied with participants battling each other with their mana and dou qi burning even hotter than mes.

    At the sides, the spectators cheered and made various noises. Some of them are cheering for their bet while some of them gnashed their teeth, some even bickered with each other. In any case, there are a lot of people making a lot of noises.

    Wu Yan shook his head and he looked around before spotting his target.

    It''s a small room with no door or windows. In it, there is a magic formation. He made his way towards the magic formation. Somehow, the whole floor became silent as he attracted the attention of the spectators.

    That''s fast. How do they even transmit news in this ce?!

    He didn''t know it''s because of the special student uniform he''s wearing. The students in floor 1 all lowered their volume subconsciously.

    When Wu Yan stepped onto the magic formation, his figure disappeared and the crowd started making noises again.

    A sh of white and suddenly he''s standing on a stage for duels. More urately, it''s a giant room with a stage in it. There aren''t any other people besides an individual sitting cross-legged opposite to him.

    "Wee, challenger¡­"

    The floor master opened his eyes to wee the challenger. The floor master turned grave when he saw the special student uniform.

    "It would appear you are a special student, I see, then I won''t be able to stand in your path for long."

    His words sound pessimistic but the floormaster stood up as he channeled his dou qi. d in dou qi mes, he could see that the floor master is about lower tier 6 in strength. In System''s terms, he would be around Level 50.

    Wu Yan gasped in realization. There were a lot of students in the first floor because most of them probably couldn''t get pass the floor master.

    But, this guy is far from being able to stop him.

    "I will be under your care¡­"

    The floormaster tensed up his body. The next second, the floor master froze up as a cold sweat flowed down from his forehead.

    A hand had grabbed his neck before he knew it.

    The floor master died down his dou qi as he bitterlyughed. Wu Yan had taken him down by closing a dozen meters in less than a second.

    "You pass!"

    Beep, congrattions on beating the first floor of arena tower. Reward obtained: 10,000 Equipment Points & Item Points, 5000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    ===

    (insert updated Wu Yan character screen here)

    ===

    The System gave him the rewards as expected. He smiled at the floor master.

    "A battle well fought!"

    The floor master nodded and he continued.

    "Your information has been entered into the register. You can now proceed to floor two after stepping into the magic formation in the first floor!"

    "Your reward for passing had been credited to your ID. I look forward to seeing your progress from here on out."

    Wu Yan nodded and he bowed. Soon, a magic formation appeared in the corner.

    "Go, that is the formation for going to floor 2."

    "Thank you very much!"

    Wu Yan dashed towards the formation and he disappeared through it¡­

    The floor master sighed after looking at the formation.

    "So the tower enters another period of unrest¡­"

    There is a crystal ball in every floor of the arena tower. It projects an image all 365 days of the year. It had been up and running since thepletion of this tower.

    The crystal ball projects the floor every student in Silvaria World Institute is currently eligible to challenge.

    After Wu Yan made it through floor 1, his name appeared in floor 2''s name list.

    The people in floor 1 didn''t notice this. The crystal ball would only make an announcement whenever someone makes it to floor 5.

    Due to the sheer number of students, normally nobody would notice someone ascending to floor 2 unless said person pays close attention to a particr person.

    The people sure as heck didn''t notice Wu Yan''s name disappearing from floor 2''s register and appearing on floor 3.

 Chapter 315: The 4th floor, pass!

    <h4>Chapter 315: The 4th floor, pass!</h4>

    The design of the room looked the same as before. in walls on all sides, a in ceiling with an arena that covers the whole floor. Finally, the floor master sitting cross-legged at the center of the arena.

    This floor master differed from the previous floor masters, this one looked like a magician.

    "So you are here¡­"

    The magician opened his eyes.

    "Breaking past the 1st, the 2nd, and the 3rd floor. I had assumed you would stop for the day ande challenge the 4th floor another time. Yet, here you are¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Sorry bro, I am a bit pressed for time you see¡­"

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "I thought the floor masters would spend all their time in this dull room¡­"

    The 4th-floor master guffawed.

    "We are not automatons. Of course, we do get out of here from time to time. Furthermore, we have heard of the news about youing for us!"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "It would be more urate to say I only wanted to get to the higher floors¡­"

    "Same thing."

    The floor master had a steely gaze.

    "Since you want to go to the higher floors, you must understand one thing: there is a wide difference¡­"

    He flinched as he scanned the floor master with his eyes.

    "Oh I see, it''s bing clearer to me now¡­"

    Wu Yan parted his legs to the side and got into a battle stance.

    "The 1st floor master had lower tier 6 strength, the 2nd floor master had middle tier 6 strength and the 3rd one had top tier 6 strength. And you, your power is at tier 7, I am right aren''t I?!"

    The 4th floor masterughed as he channeled his mana. The force generated made his clothes p around like he''s in the middle of a storm.

    "That''s right! It is also the reason why only special students can go up there. To defeat me, one must have at least tier 7 strength!"

    The 4th floor masterughed out loud.

    "Granted, I might be wrong if someone actually had a method to surpass the gap between different tiers."

    The floor master floated up like a green leaf and hended some distance away.

    The magic power around him resonated and sparks appeared, the sparks became me rings that gradually increased in quantity.

    The floor master had a battle-hungry look. His bloodlust made him look like a warrior and not like a magician¡­

    "You are strong! There are many who had beaten me inbat but there are few who can make me feel like I can''t win the battle. All of them are all rankers who are within the top 10."

    The 4th floor master continued in a low tone.

    " I know I probably can''t beat you. Wait, make that absolutely can''t beat you. However, I won''t make this any easier for you either!"

    The dozens of me rings turned and trained themselves onto Wu Yan.

    "Let us begin!"

    The me rings shot fireballs out of its hole.

    Magic can be used like this?!!

    The fireballs startled Wu Yan. He jumped back to dodge the fireballs that are more than enough to give him severe burns if he got into contact with them.

    "Evading will do you no good!''

    The floor master who had turned into a berserker-esquebatant waved his hand and the me rings all stuck to the ceiling like chewing gum.

    Now the floor master is basically making it rain fireballs!

    "!!!"

    He made a fist and charge towards the floor master.

    Along the way, countless fireballs rained down on him while he sted them away with sheer force.

    True Ancestor gave him incredible stamina and regeneration along with the augmentation of his physical capabilities. The fireballs are very hot but against his resilience, the fireballs can do nothing but be reduced to sparks¡­

    However, the fireballs are just too numerous. The me rings kept spitting out fireballs at Wu Yan and he chose to passively resist it.

    Gnashing his teeth, he retreated with dissatisfaction.

    He had all these physical capabilities to deal with the fireballs but he didn''t have the appropriate techniques to apply it. Hecked the skills even though he had the strength. Brute force isn''t going to work for him this time.

    I have to get an ability that allows me to utilize all my strength and agility.

    After making up his mind regarding this, Wu Yan steeled up and he charged forward with a de in his hand.

    "Return to Horizon Waltz¡­"

    He swung Nietono no Shana at the ceiling and a crimson sword beam shot out from the de towards the ceiling.

    BOOM

    He destroyed the ceiling along with the me rings in a magnificent explosion.

    Although the floor master can''t see it, he can sense that his me rings had been reduced to nothing due to the severance of connection between his me rings and him.

    A figure rapidly made its way across the arena towards the floor master.

    The floor master panicked and he channeled his mana to conjure up two massive me pythons. The me pythons whipped at Wu Yan as if they were animate.

    Wu Yanughed when he was confronted with the me pythons. He held the sword in a vertical fashion before he leaped up. He spun around in the air like a spinning top, his motion caused a storm of sword shes. He entered the mouth of the ming pythons just like that.

    "What!''

    He chopped and shed the ming pythons to pieces from the inside out, right from the head until the tail.

    In the end, the ming pythons were turned into a flurry of sparks.

    The floor master could do nothing but watch in a stunned fashion as a figure appeared in front of him, having emerged from the sea of mes unscathed. The cold touch of steel at his neck made him realize he had lost the battle.

    "You lose¡­"

    said Wu Yan while holding Nietono no Shana to the floor master''s neck.

    The floor master became dejected as he sighed.

    "I lost¡­"

 Chapter 316: 4th floor cleared!

    <h4>Chapter 316: 4th floor cleared!</h4>

    Beep, congrattions on clearing the 4th floor of the arena tower. Obtained 40,000 Equipment Points & Item Points, 20,000 Summoning Points & Ability Points.

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Sword Master, Master Chef, Impable Memory, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Imaginary Dragon Armor (Grade C), Meteor Storm (Grade B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    121,000

    Item Points:

    300,000

    Ability Points:

    ,000

    Summoning Points:

    170,000

    Level:

    ===

    "Phew¡­"

    Wu Yan stored away Nietono no Shana while the floor master awkwardlyughed.

    "I knew I couldn''t beat you but I didn''t expect to lose so fast. With that kind of strength, you should be able to take your ce among the strongest 10 rankers. Are the other 9 newbies as ridiculously strong as you?"

    Wu Yan was surprised.

    "You know about us?"

    The floor master guffawed.

    "Didn''t I say it before? We do go out once in a while. Plus, it isn''t every day that you hear about 10 special students entering Silvaria World Institute at the same time. How would we not hear about this kind of news?¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed, he thought that this 4th-floor master might turn out to be a good friend, his cheerful attitude is a fresh change.

    The floor master stoppedughing and he changed back into his business mode.

    "I am sure you have heard of this many times now but I will repeat it anyway. Your information had been entered into the register. The next time youe to the tower, just step into the magic formation at floor 1 and choose floor 5 as your destination. Your credits for clearing this floor has also been credited to your ID card."

    The familiar magic formation appeared in one corner of the room. Having been through multiple such formations, Wu Yan knew that''s the one that would lead him to floor 5.

    The floor master patted Wu Yan''s shoulder as he pointed him towards the magic formation.

    "There, that''s the magic formation to floor 5, the true battlegrounds for special students like you. I will be here if you need me. I expect to see you emerging victorious tomorrow."

    Wu Yan helplessly smiled while shrugging.

    "So you even know about that huh? My name sure does travel fast¡­"

    The floor master couldn''t hold back his amusement.

    "Ah, your name does travel fast but the content? Let''s just say almost everyone in this institute has heard about how boastful, rude and lewd you are among many rumors¡­"

    His smile froze up. Wu Yan felt a bit embarrassed but the floor master sure didn''t alleviate his shame byughing out loud.

    Even Wu Yan with his thick face couldn''t withstand the floor master''sughter. He quickly made his exit by entering the magic formation.

    At around the same time, the arena tower which disyed the tower clearing progress of every student prominently disyed Wu Yan''s name.

    A mechanical voice came from the crystal ball projecting the image. The sound made everyone stop and listen.

    "Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor."

    "Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor."

    "Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor."

    Everyone exchanged looks before they started making noises.

    "Wu Yan? Isn''t that the hotshot special student everyone''s talking about"

    "He cleared the fourth floor? That''s impossible!"

    "Tsk, what do you mean impossible? He''s a newbie for sure but he''s also a special student so what''s so strange about him clearing the fourth floor?!"

    "Shut up, r.e.t.a.r.d. The 4th-floor master is a tier 7 individual so he wouldn''t go down so easily even if he''s a special student!"

    "This newbie has got some skills¡­"

    "fuck that, the guy is probably very good. He just entered the academy today and he had already cleared the fourth floor. He did it all in one day, talk about being brutally strong!"

    "Brutally strong my fat ass. Hah! I bet anyone on the fifth floor can fight just as good as he can. In the end, he''s just an overrated newbie¡­"

    "Man, you really need to check yourself. He''s a new guy but he''s a special student. You''re not even an elite student so you can stop dissing on him unless you want to start nning your own funeral!"

    "Why the hell can''t I diss him?! I am older than him!"

    "Oh? Let''s see you go up to him and say that to his face. Come on, you scared?"

    "Oh, that does it, you wanna throw down bitch?"

    "Come at me, bro!"

    "Oh, I am so going to punch you in the face!"

    "I said bring it, b.i.a.t.c.h! Let''s settle this in the arena! I bet 1000 credits I can whoop your ass so hard you can''t sit down for a week!"

    "You''re on!"

    A lot of people cheered for Wu Yan, about the same amount as those who think Wu Yan should really take it down a notch. Thus, Wu Yan''s debut caused a bunch of conflicts in the student body. Naturally, the arenas are even more filled up now.

    There are also other topics as well.

    "That Wu Yan guy is here, does that mean the other 9 special students are going to make an appearance as well? Boy, I sure want to look at their pretty faces¡­"

    "Oh please, those 9 other girls are as overrated as Wu Yan is. I want to see just how beautiful these girls truly are!"

    "Even if they turn out to be as they described in the rumors, they are still special students, we are way out of their league¡­"

    "I wouldn''t be so sure, fate might just link me with one of the girls!"

    "Wake up, genius. Take inventory of whether or not you can hold on to her. Those in the major factions are bound to target them, what? did you think you can fight with them?"

    "Uuu¡­ forget it. Those girls came with Wu Yan. Is it possible that he''s in a rtionship with all of them?¡­"

    "Oh, crap you''re right. When will my other halfe?¡­"

    "Pfft, ahahaha. All that glitters is not gold but a cow''s dung will sprout a few flowers in the end so¡­ what more can I say? Hahahaa

    "That does it! You butthole, you wanna fight?!"

    "damn straight, I''ve been itching to beat your sorry ass all day long!"

    "Fine! To the arena we go!"

    "Come! Wait, Hold up!"

    "What? You afraid?"

    "Don''t kid yourself. I want to check your ID card to see if you have enough credits."

    "¡­"

    The arenas are filled with people who are heretofore strangers, but, because of a certain somebody, they started fighting each other.

    The news of him clearing floor 4 got buried as everybody started going off topic. A special student reaching floor 5 is only expected, if he was only an elite student, it would surely cause quite a stir¡­

    However, this news still reached the ears of the major factions.

    They aren''t surprised he had reached floor 5. They didn''t think he would be worth the time if he couldn''t at least make it to floor 5. These factions are more interested in another thing.

    Why is there no news regarding Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou?¡­

 Chapter 317: Making it rain with money! Going on a crystal buying-spree!

    <h4>Chapter 317: Making it rain with money! Going on a crystal buying-spree!</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute is extremely huge in terms of area. It took him quite some time to travel to the arena tower at the center of Silvaria World Institute from his own vi.

    By the time he came out of the tower. The sky is already a sunset yellow. It seems the night will being soon.

    He rubbed his chin before he took out a diagram. Written on it is the title: "Silvaria World Institute map"

    He scanned the map and he stored it away, having no further use for it. He took out a crystal card.

    This crystal card is like a memory card that stores the credits and credentials of a student.

    Credits is the currency used in Silvaria World Institute. It should be noted that credits aren''t the same as credit hours. Credits are used to exchange for goods and services much the same way one would use gold to transact.

    Almost all transactions are done through credits. Even if a student wanted to barter for something, the other party would value the item in terms of credit.

    If a student cleared a floor in the arena tower, the student would get creditsmensurate with the floor they cleared. The higher the floor, the greater the credits.

    Having cleared 4 floors all at once, he received a substantial amount of credits.

    ording to his crystal card, he has 110,000 credits. ording to what he had heard, floor 1 gives 10,000 credits, floor 2 gives 20,000 credits, floor 3 gives 30,000 credits, and floor 4 gives 50,000 credits.

    He had gathered 110,000 from clearing 4 floors and this amount beats the average credits held by special students.

    Special students with potential can''t clear arena towers so they don''t have as much credits as other special students. Granted, the nobles don''t have to worry about credit shortage. They can just take stuff from their massive houses to sell for credits.

    Some of the students spent the credits they had in between clearing floors. Again, the richy rich kids don''t have to worry about this.

    Wu Yan has a lot of credits but he is going to spend the bulk of it shortly.

    Storing the crystal card away, he started making his way towards themercial district.

    There are no teachers giving lectures in ss. A student has to work hard himself. That''s just how things go around here.

    If a student wanted to increase his strength, he would have to make the best use of his current resource. He would have to train hard, get potions to enhance himself, get catalyst to cultivate and so on.

    To do that, a student must strive to achieve a bnce between cultivating and earning credits. A student would have to buy anything that would help the student on his way towards the top.

    Wu Yan is about to do the same thing the other students are doing, he would have to go buy some power-enhancing material.

    He wasn''t interested in the elixir or the treasures that would be the things of interest for other students. He didn''t have any method to use those items to his own benefit anyway. No, what he wanted is stuff that he could sell to the System for points.

    Those points can be used to increase his strength.

    He had ns for equipment. Items can''t directly help build his strength. Summons can''t directly build his strength either. Hence, his main objective this time is to rack up some Ability Points.

    In other words, he''s out to buy some magic crystals.

    If he sold enough crystals, he could get Ability Points which he could then spend on abilities that can increase his strength.

    He''s pretty much aware of what ability he needs to get at the moment so now it''s just the problem of getting enough Ability Points.

    He took half an hour to travel to themercial area. Because this ce is so packed with people, he couldn''t fly here, no matter how much he wanted to.

    Half an hourter, he arrived at a busy business district where the shops are lined properly alongside the road.

    The banners are all concisely written in a way that people would be able to locate the correct shops selling the items they wanted. Even if for some reason, the student can''t read, they could just look from the outside of the shop to see if the shop might have what they want.

    It''s like they are packing sardines here, given how crowded this ce is. He would even dare say it''s even more crowded than the busiest street in Academy City.

    The noise almost made Wu Yan disoriented, he cursed silently as he navigated his way through the street.

    As he browsed the shops around the street, he observed something.

    The articles being sold here aren''t on par in both quality and quantity to that of the supply town near the giant beasts forest. It''s probably because this is Silvaria World Institute, a major trade hub in itself, themercial district had items that even the supply town would be hard-pressed topete against.

    After satisfying his curiosity, Wu Yan looked around for the stuff he wanted.

    He wanted magic crystals, not some rare treasures so he found what he wanted pretty soon. He spent only 15 minutes before he found a firm specialized in magic crystals.

    Wu Yan pushed through the crowd and he entered the firm. Due to the shop being filled with a lot of crystals, the myriad of colors dyed the shop in a rather distinct tone, it would seem this shop don''t need magicmps because their inventory pretty much made that need obsolete.

    Some crystals are notably bigger than the rest. These crystals had a distinct sheen to them, if one focused, one would be able to detect the auraing from the crystals which are different than those around it.

    A very messy-looking old man sat at the counter with one leg over the other. The old man looked like he couldn''t care less whether Wu Yan is a special student or not. He took one look at him and then he looked away like Wu Yan is just here to kick tires.

    The old manzily waved his hand at Wu Yan.

    "Bring anything that fancies you to the counter. Oh yeah, no negotiations on price!"

    Wu Yan frowned at the service level of this shopkeeper.

    How does this butthole keep his business afloat with that attitude of his?¡­

    He bitterlyughed when he noticed that despite it being very busy outside, there are practically no patrons in here. It''s just this decrepit old man and his quality goods.

    If it weren''t for the fact that his magic crystals had better quality than the other firms, he would have walked right out the door. He stayed because his crystals might be worth more Ability Points.

    He nced at the old man one more time before he silently sighed. He decided that it wasn''t worth his time to quarrel with this old man.

    The decrepit old man didn''t even look at Wu Yan when he arrived at his counter. He impatiently stretched out his hand.

    "Hand it here, I want to see how much it is worth!"

    Wu Yan shrugged before he gave him his ID card.

    "How many crystals can I buy with this amount of credits!"

 Chapter 318: Mind, body, and technique. Eternal Arms Mastership!

    <h4>Chapter 318: Mind, body, and technique. Eternal Arms Mastership!</h4>

    Sitting on the bed, Wu Yan waved his hand and a heap of magic crystals appeared on his bed.

    He spent 100,000 credits to buy these crystals from the rude old man at the magic crystal store. The lowest tier of crystal in here is tier 6, there are also tier 7 magic crystals mixed in the heap.

    Wu Yan wanted to buy tier 8 crystals because those crystals are worth a lot of Ability Points. But, tier 8 magic crystals are too expensive to be worth the effort of selling it to the System.

    He had topromise on quality and buy a lot of tier 6 and tier 7 magic crystals. Finally, he found himself exiting the store with only 10,000 credits left.

    He picked one of the crystals up and he sighed at the severely drained ID card. It sure took only a short while for the money to go away thane into his possession.

    "Maybe I should persuade Ikaros and the others to challenge the arena tower. It''s basically free credits anyway¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at the heap of magic crystals in front of him. He made a motion in the air and the next instant, countless magic crystals disappeared.

    Beep, obtained 100,000 Ability Points

    Well, ain''t that a coincidence? It''s the same amount as the credits spent.

    He waved his hand as he navigated through the menu like he''s scrolling through his smartphone.

    He opened the sub-menu for abilities, and he saw 3 tabs for skills, talents, and bloodline. He paused before he went for the "skills" tab.

    A bunch of skills appeared in front of his face, his lips twitched out of the sheer volume of skills being sold. There were so many of them that for a moment, Wu Yan was tempted to buy all of them with everyst Ability Points he has.

    He recalled that his 151,000 Ability Points is only enough to buy the ability he wants after ounting for the magic crystals he just sold.

    He scrolled through the list with absurd familiarity and he quickly located the ability he wanted.

    Mastery ofbat arts has reached the point of being said to be peerless in one''s era. Byplete merging of mind, body, and technique, it enables the user to make full use of fighting skills even when under the influence of any sort of mental hindrance. Cost: 150,000 Ability Points

    Today, Wu Yan was made aware during the fight to clear floor 4 that after bing a True Ancestor, he had attained incredible regeneration, a strong body, and endless lifeforce. However, he iscking the ability to make full use of such a mighty body.

    He is fully aware that this is his weakness. He was just a normal geek before the System changed his life, there is no way he canpare with those who had trained in martial arts since young.

    He had Sword Master ability but that ability granted him nothing more thanplete mastery over the de. In other forms ofbat, he is inadequately prepared for fighting.

    He also needed to thank his impable memory and Mikoto for her tutge. Else, he wouldn''t have been able to use Electromaster as deftly as he could without a significant amount of time spent on training.

    He could go and properly train himself so he can use his body to its full extent. But, since the System already had a faster alternative, not using it would be asinine.

    Eternal Arms Mastery is the ability of Lancelot in Fate series. It allows the user to fully use theirbat abilities by merging mind, body, and technique. Just the skill Wu Yan needed.

    In the original work, Lancelot was still able to fight with such skill and technique that he could hold his own against Gilgamesh even though he is currently in a maddened state. This ability is way better and moreprehensive than Sword Master.

    Eternal Arms Mastery can do more than just allow mastery over the de, it allows the user to be nigh unrivaled inbat arts. With this ability, his Level wouldn''t increase but his strength would increase tremendously.

    At least, he wouldn''t be wasting the potential of this True Ancestor''s body. His skill and techniques would be upgraded to a peerless state. This alternative is definitely more cost-effectivepared to training for a long duration of time.

    Skills also had another feature which made them appealing. These skills are all permanent as the skill is turned into a body of knowledge that is carved into his mind. He wouldn''t be able to forget them even if he wanted to.

    If for some reason, he is restricted or influenced in some way, his skills won''t be affected as it is already etched in his mind.

    When he thought about skills, this is the first skill that immediately came to his mind. He miscalcted the number of Ability Points he can get with 100,000 credits. Luckily for him, he cleared some floors so the reward from clearing those rounds allowed him to just barely scrape by without having to resort to borrowing credits from Fei Fei and Lulu.

    He clicked the buy button.

    Beep, learned Eternal Arms Mastery

    When the System notification came, his brain shook as his field of vision turned white. A lot of information surged into all his senses from nowhere. The information can be described as having been jammed into his mind forcefully.

    He held his head as the sharp pain made his veins pop. He''s currently in a world of pain at the moment.

    The memories being jammed into his head formed mysteriously from nowhere. It suffused his memory and became deeply embedded in it.

    With more and more memories entering his mind, his expression slowly rxed. His eyes showed signs of enlightenment from time to time.

    The System started issuing some more notifications

    Beep, due to thepatibility between Sword Master and Eternal Arms Mastery, Sword Master has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to thepatibility between Master Chef and Eternal Arms Mastery, Master Chef has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to thepatibility between Impable Memory and Eternal Arms Mastery, Impable Memory has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to thepatibility between Return to Horizon Waltz and Eternal Arms Mastery, Return to Horizon Waltz has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    ===

    UnitWu YanAbilityTrue Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5Equipment:Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Imaginary Dragon Armor (Grade C), Meteor Storm (Grade B)Summons:Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka SistersEquipment points:121,000Item Points:300,000Ability Points:1,000Summoning Points:170,000Level:67

    ===

    Wu Yan ispletely stunned¡­

 Chapter 319: Welcoming and making open challenges in the arena tower

    <h4>Chapter 319: Weing and making open challenges in the arena tower</h4>

    The savage ball of fire in the sky rained down its sr fury upon the earth. Everything basked in it experienced an increase in temperature and anyone would be able to tell that today is going to be hot.

    In this kind of weather, the best option is to stay home and suck on some popsicles. Thedies especially wouldn''t want to expose their skin to the sun in this kind of weather.

    Today, however, Silvaria World Institute is very rowdy, unlike yesterday. The majority of the student body who would normally stay inside their residences came out and they all headed towards a certain direction.

    They are all heading towards the arena tower.

    The news of the neer challenging all 9 major factions had reached all the students by now. Of course, a lot of them scoffed at the sheer audacity of the neer, very few had good things to say about this but it didn''t matter, everyone knew about this news.

    Wu Yan is, for better or worse, famous. Many students are heading towards the tower either to see Wu Yan get whooped or simply for their own trivial amusement.

    The upper brass probably heard of this news. They made an exception for the fight to be projected via crystal ball so that those students who have not cleared floor 4 can watch the fight.

    Floor 5 looked like somebody had booked the whole ce. Not a single student felt like sparring with another student. They all chose to spectate the fantastic performance that is about to happen. This phenomenon extended to all floors beneath floor 5.

    Wu Yan created history because this kind of situation never happened since the creation of the arena tower.

    Up till now, nobody had the balls to take on all 9 major factions in Silvaria World Institute. Indeed, he had be famous for doing such a thing.

    Currently, all 9 major factions are gathered around a giant arena. They patiently waited for the protagonist toe. Among the leaders, Fei Fei of Fatal Forest, Bing Mian of Sea of Thick Ice, Vish of Crimson Land.

    Some other small factions that were led by other special students arrived one by one as they sat down in seats to observe the up anding battle.

    From floor 2 to floor 4, every student there looked up at the gigantic projection as they eagerly waited for the battles to unfold. Meanwhile, the students at floor 1 all focused on another thing: the main entrance of the arena tower.

    One of the students who had better eyesight than the others suddenly beamed up as he pointed at the entrance with an excited attitude.

    "They are here!"

    The students in floor 1 turned their heads towards the main entrance as 3 figures slowly made their appearance.

    The members of the party: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    Yesterday, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros they bulldozed their way through 4 floors so they can join Wu Yan in today''s fight. But, because ndre-chan had her ability sealed, she couldn''t clear any floors and thus she couldn''t join them today.

    Wu Yan could have unlocked her seal but doing so would pose a grave danger to the floor masters if ndre-chan didn''t hold back or go on another rampage.

    Instead, Ikaros stayed behind to look after ndre-chan. They came here anxious with the idea of Ikaros looking after ndre-chan. But, since Ikaros insisted on sharing this burden with Wu Yan, they chose to put their faith in her ability as an intern mom.

    The whole floor became silent with their appearances. As they gazed upon the group, Wu Yan & co made their way towards the magic formation.

    When they arrived at floor 5, there weren''t as many students there as before. There are about 1000 special students waiting here, a lot of the other special students are absent for unknown reasons. Either way, that worked to the benefit of Wu Yan as they wouldn''t feel so stifled by the huge crowd ¨¤ floor 1.

    "Yan¡­"

    Fei Fei led Fatal Forest over to Wu Yan''s side which conveyed a concise and concrete message.

    Fei Fei is on Wu Yan''s side.

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan and she greeted him.

    "So? Feeling confident?"

    Fei Fei had no qualms that Wu Yan can handle any one challenger but against so many of them? Can he reallyst until the end? Fei Fei is a bit skeptical about this.

    If it was her, she wouldn''t be able to pull this feat off without consuming heaps of restoratives or using some sort of treasure.

    Wu Yan hadn''t the chance to speak before Hinagiku joked.

    "Sister Fei Fei, you don''t need to worry about it. Isn''t it fine if he gets his ass whipped?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her while Mikoto chimed in with an unamused tone.

    "Hinagiku''s right, I hope he screws up and gets roughed up good. Can you believe this guy? He''s not going to let me fight¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "I think you''re biased judging from how you ended your statement¡­"

    Mikoto turned her head the other way which would prove that Wu Yan was right.

    Seeing as the three of them can still engage in lovers'' quarrel, Fei Fei subconsciously released a sigh of relief. From what she can see, Wu Yan didn''t seem all too concerned with thepetition.

    Some distance away, Bing Mian looked on with dissatisfaction. He clicked his tongue before yelling.

    "Now that you''re here, get on the stage. The value of our time are very precious, we don''t have so much time to waste on you, newbie!"

    He nonchntly nced at Bing Mian. Grinning, he made his way towards the arena. The people of the major factions parted way for him whenever he got close.

    Jumping onto the stage, Wu Yan looked down at the crowd from above. He sneered at Bing Mian.

    "Since your time is so precious, by all means,e onto the stage. Don''t worry, this fight probably won''t take too much of your time, I am sure."

    "Your arrogant prick!"

    Bing Mian''s expression turned malevolent. Of course, he knew what Wu Yan implied, his killing intention spiked at the thought of Wu Yan insinuating that he''s going to wipe the floor with him in record time.

    "Let''s see you talk smack with that mouth of yours when I feed you the dirt around the arena!"

    Bing Mian made up his mind. He''s going to utterly humiliate him in the arena before kicking him off the stage like trash. That will show this butthole who is the boss.

    Wu Yan said he will join whichever faction can defeat him but Bing Mian had no intention of letting a dead man walking into his faction. If he died, there would be too much heat on him and he might not be able to extricate himself.

    However, it''s an entirely different matter for Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    He nced at Hinagiku and Mikoto who stood some distance away and then he recalled Ikaros'' figure from the other day.

    A dirty grin escaped his conscious control and floated up to his face.

    Bing Mian didn''t notice that Wu Yan had his eyes on him. Wu Yan''s smile is only outwards, inside, he turned very cold.

 Chapter 320: Heavy guy? Fist of destruction? Butting heads

    <h4>Chapter 320: Heavy guy? Fist of destruction? Butting heads</h4>

    Floor 5 got enveloped in a tense atmosphere the moment Wu Yan got up onto the stage. Everyone held their breaths so the whole ce got eerily quiet.

    The 9 major factions surrounded the arena. Hinagiku and Mikoto stayed by Fei Fei''s side with Fatal Forest. They had very calm expressions. Many wondered why they weren''t worried about their own partner. Some of them made snidements about how the girls are too blind to see Wu Yan''s ability. Some of them even wondered if maybe, those two aren''t on good terms with Wu Yan.

    Never did the thought ur to them that the girls had absolute faith in Wu Yan.

    Besides Wu Yan, there is a referee on the arena. He is here to facilitate the transfer of credit bets and to judge when the fight is over.

    The referee scanned the crowd and he continued.

    "We will now begin the open challenge issued by special student Wu Yan, is there anyone who would like to step up as the challenger?"

    Everyone tensed up while Wu Yan stared down at Bing Mian. He didn''t need to say it for Bing Mian to know what he meant.

    Bing Mian sneered.

    "Surely, you are not expecting me, the second-inmand of Sea of Thick Ice to fight you in the first round? Get over yourself, prove yourself worthy by beating the others first!"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He saw through his tiny plot and heughed at him.

    "Oh yeah, that suits you way better. Stay down there and continue making your petty little schemes, after all, you''re just the second-inmand of Sea of Thick Ice¡­"

    "You!"

    Wu Yan is implying that he knew about the technique Bing Mian used on him. Bing Mian didn''t notice his nuance though, he''s too busy throwing a hissy fit over Wu Yan making fun of him. His expression is so dark it''s like he''s going to crack very soon.

    Vish nced at Wu Yan, he wanted to step up but he chose not to out of shrewdness. The other leaders of the six factions had the same idea.

    It would appear nobody is up to the challenge.

    Wu Yan started getting impatient but the referee spoke up first.

    "Are there no challengers among you?"

    The referee didn''t sound impartial, he sounded more irritated than cool.

    Surprisingly, the 9 factions started stirring the moment the referee spoke out.

    Bing Mian called out to one of the special students behind him. He pointed at Wu Yan.

    "You! Show no mercy!"

    "Understood!"

    The special student responded. He revealed his face that is full of scars.

    He leaped andnded on the arena as everyone watched. Now, everyone could see his form.

    The guy is ripped as heck with bulging muscles that had a metallic sheen. His scars made him look like a veteran.

    Standing about 5 meters away from Wu Yan, everyone could see that the two differed greatly in height and weight. Wu Yan could only bepared to as a child rtive to this giant. People started wondering why they didn''t notice this boulder standing behind Bing Mian.

    The heavy guy grinned.

    "Currently no.58 in the rankings, special student Li Shi, twerp, I challenge you to a fight!"

    Wu Yan nodded and he took out his ID card.

    "10,000 credits, it''s yours if you can beat me!"

    Li Shi snickered and he responded in kind by taking out his ID card.

    "I will be taking your 10,000 credits then!"

    The referee spoke after the two of them took out their cards.

    "Both parties are to hand their ID cards to me."

    Wu Yan saw Li Shi meekly handing his ID card to the referee, a stark contrast to his ugly grinning expression just a few seconds ago.

    Astonished by Li Shi''s attitude, he looked around and saw that everyone had a subservient attitude towards the referee.

    He scanned the referee and he had a realization. The referee had tier 8 strength.

    A tier 8 presiding over a duel?

    He thought about it and conjectured that this is probably Silvaria World Institute''s upper brass pulling some strings. Some of them are probably worried that there would be idents or deaths so they arranged for someone who could control the crowd and make things don''t get out of hand. He is the reason why Li Shi Became an obedient doggy.

    He passed his ID card to the referee and the referee got down from the stage, leaving only the two fighters.

    When the referee got down, the other fighter got cocky again. Wu Yan certainly didn''t look intimidating when Wu Yan''s height only reached his own waist. He mocked Wu Yan.

    "If you''re afraid, I don''t mind if you surrender, ya twerp!"

    Wu Yan scoffed back.

    "Oh, how nice of you. Well, I will let you surrender when the timees, chubbo!"

    Li Shi roared and a torrent of dou qi starteding out of him in droves, enveloping hisrge frame in fire. The dou qi''s surge caused a mini-storm that blew Wu Yan''s hair until it''s all ruffled.

    "Hahaha! Prepare to die!"

    Li Shi guffawed as he lifted his fist. Dou qi started gathering at his fist. When he finally charged up, his fist got magnified a few times over.

    "It''s here! Li Shi''s fist of destruction!"

    "Oh sh*t son! That fist is going to knock the newbie into next year, he''s not getting out of this with only a few broken bones!"

    The peanut gallery in Sea of Thick Ice started making some noise. Bing Mian had a smug grin while Fei Fei turned a little grim.

    "This is troublesome¡­"

    Hinagiku got curious.

    "Sister Fei Fei, is that fist so powerful?"

    Fei Fei clenched Night Elf as she revealed a troubled expression.

    "It''s a force to be reckoned with. I am going to be severely injured if that hit connected cleanly with me."

    Fei Fei smiled.

    "But, the technique''s weakness is that it traded some speed for power, Yan can easily dodge it if he wanted to."

    Mikoto''s lip twitched as a notion hit her.

    "Hey, he''s not going to meet the fist head on right?¡­"

    Fei Fei and Hinagiku turned towards the arena in shock and they just can''t believe what the guy is doing. He''s actually itching to try it out!

    Fei Fei walked two steps forward and yelled out to him.

    "Yan! Don''t take that hit! You''re not going to be able to handle it!"

    Wu Yan didn''t react while Li Shi got excited. He''s more afraid he''s going to dodge but since the guy is going to meet his attack head-on, he''s notining.

    He roared and he punched at Wu Yan''s chest.

    His fist actually lit up the air around him and his fist looked like a meteor as his fist approached Wu Yan. There is no doubt on everyone''s mind that Wu Yan is going to need a stretcher.

    Leaving little margin, Wu Yan lifted his fist and smashed back at his fist.

    With a loud boom, his small fist stopped Li Shi''s giant fist dead in its track.

 Chapter 321: Continuous challenges! Continuous wins!

    <h4>Chapter 321: Continuous challenges! Continuous wins!</h4>

    Everyone was stunned. All 9 major factions were shocked beyond words. Even Fei Fei, Hinagiku, and Mikoto seemed a bit startled.

    Almost everyone knew how strong Li Shi''s fist can be. It''s enough to pulverize a normal person.

    Some tier 8 teachers also had no confidence in taking on the fist directly. But, this neer did just that.

    Everybody knew this won''t end well for Li Shi, he is most likely going to get his ass served on a silver tter.

    "This is impossible!"

    Li Shi shrieked. The sensation he got from Wu Yan ''s fist is telling him that not only is his fist stopped, but he''s also the one at a disadvantage in terms of strength here.

    Wu Yan had a satisfied look. nobody under tier 8 can take Li Shi''s fist unscathed. He changed that today.

    This is a True Ancestor''s strength, augmented by Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Without the skill, he wouldn''t be able to defend against it. With the skill, he can gather his strength at the drop of the head to defend against the attack.

    This is the first time he truly made use of all his strength.

    He grinned at Li Shi who still didn''t look like he could ept the reality. He focused and he retaliated, pushing the heavy guy''s fist back.

    He quickly performed a pal strike against Li Shi''s wide open chest.

    With a loud smack, Li Shi''s 200+kg body got sent flying through the air and down the stage, over the spectator''s head and he smashed against the wall behind the spectators.

    Li Shi''s enormous frame caused serious structural damage to the wall as he fell down the wall and the heavy guy swiftly entered a dirt nap.

    The whole ce fell silent.

    The referee transferred 10,000 into Wu Yan''s ID card, effectively increasing his amount to 20,000 and he dered the results.

    "The result of Wu Yan vs Li Shi, victory goes to Wu Yan!"

    Everyone started inhaling deeply. Due to the sheer number of people doing so, their inhaling sound became audible.

    Everyone looked at the wrecked wall and Li Shi who got knocked out as expressions of astonishment started bing more prevalent. They couldn''t say anything against what transpired.

    One hit, just one strike was enough to down ranker no.58.

    The people who called Wu Yan boastful and reckless started reevaluating their opinion of Wu Yan.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 100. Reward: 10,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 5,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 90. Reward: 20,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 10,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 80. Reward: 30,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 15,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 70. Reward: 40,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 20,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 60. Reward: 50,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 25,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    The torrent of System messages rang in his mind. He chuckled, why wouldn''t he? He just chucked a person out of the arena and he got 150,000 Equipment Points & Item Points, as well as 75,000 Ability Points & Summoning Points out of it.

    The amount of points got him all giddy. He looked at Bing Mian, if beating the 58th strongest ranker got him this much point. Wiping the floor with ranker no.25 will solve his points issue in the near term.

    He changed his perspective, these crowd before him are all juicymbs waiting to be ughtered.

    He riled them up with a shout.

    "Next!"

    His shout made a lot of the intimidated students angry.

    Someone uttered a cold hmph and came out of the crowd. It was one of the members from one of the major factions.

    "What''s so great about kicking the ass of No.58. My rank is 49 and let me tell you something, don''t think you can push us top 50 rankers around just like that, those ranking more than 50 are nothing to us!"

    He handed his ID card and got into battle stance.

    5 secondster, another loud boom happened and surprise surprise the guy ended up wasted right next to Li Shi.

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 49th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 49. Achieved a spot higher than 50. Reward: 60,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 30,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    "Next!"

    "bitch, you better check yourself. I should inform you that I am ranker no.40!"

    Smash

    Beep, congrattions on beating the 40th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 40. Achieved a spot higher than 40. Reward: 70,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 35,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    "Next!"

    "damn you! Don''t get ahead of yourself! Fear me for I am no.36 on the rankings!"

    Smash

    "Next!"

    "Hey f.a.glord, I am the no.34¡­"

    Smash

    "Next!"

    "I am ranker no.31¡­"

    "¡­"

    Pretty soon, those that challenged him got gradually stronger to the extent that he couldn''t give them the one-punch treatment. However, the challengers are still far from posing a threat to Wu Yan.

    The only thing they could do is to dy their defeat. In the end, they will all lose.

    Dull thuds formed a pattern that kept happening no matter who came up the stage. Each iteration would only serve to add another imprint of a person on the wall. Gradually, the wall became modern art made from fallen challengers.

    The spectators slowly got used to the sound of challengers. .hitting the wall. At this point, they are well aware that Wu Yan had the ability to back up his pompous attitude.

    Bing Mian turned very dark as he heaved and heaved. He kept telling himself that Wu Yan is going to hit his limit soon. He kept telling himself that he''s going to kick his butt when that timees.

    He was so engrossed he failed to notice that he started getting anxious and his carefree attitude is nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 322: Bing Mian goes up the stage and gets smacked again and again

    <h4>Chapter 322: Bing Mian goes up the stage and gets smacked again and again</h4>

    Wu Yan stood in the middle of the arena. He looked at the afterimages shing around him. Cool as a cucumber, the afterimages posed no threat to him as he had seen through it.

    Eternal Arms Mastery granted him incredibly adept technical skills. He had control over his mind, body, and technique.

    A great potential belonging to that of a True Ancestor supplemented by the incredible Eternal Arms Mastery had made him a mean fighting machine. His ability had a drastic boostpared to before he had attained the ability.

    Wu Yan had confidence that he could fight a battle of attrition with a tier 8 individual before attaining this stage of power. Afterbining True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery, he had confidence he can fight a tier 8 individual head-on.

    One could see the difference of someone who had to rely on attrition and someone who can meet the opponent head-on.

    He shut out all the other irrelevant sounds. It''s only him, his environment and the persistent noise of someone dashing around him.

    Wu Yan suddenly tilted his head to the side and a fist went past his face,pletely missing him. Wu Yan grabbed the arm and he grinned at his opponent who looked stunned and scared. He gave the guy a heavy palm strike against his chest.

    After the nth time of a boom, the special student from Crimson Land met the same fate as Li Shi, shot into the wall with a high velocity.

    The referee lifted his arm in a trained and habitual manner as if he had been prepared to do this from the start.

    "Victory goes to the neer, Wu Yan!"

    The students all looked at the wall which is now riddled with students and holes. They felt veryplex regarding this situation, all the factions felt the same except for Fatal Forest.

    This is the nth time already and the neer still won every single round.

    Some of the kissasses from the major factions threw their kiss-ass thoughts into the gutter. They didn''t think it is a good idea to step out now and teach the neer a lesson.

    Those who ranked above 40 couldn''t even scratch the guy. What can they possibly achieve?

    Those students active on floor 1, 2, 3, and 4 thought the same as well.

    Some of them who didn''t have a high opinion of Wu Yan started revising their opinion. This guy had already reached a rank of 31. If he is only boastful then, what does that make them, people who couldn''t even achieve a rank nearly as high as him?

    His might is now being gradually epted by the students of Silvaria World Institute. He''s truly famous now!

    A new student who picked a fight with all 9 major factions of Silvaria World Institute within two days of entering the school. Within this short period of time, he had be ranker no.31. With these kinds of achievement, it would be odd if he stayed a nobody.

    Fei Fei had a wide smile as she watched everything proceed. Her worries faded away, she didn''t think Wu Yan could fight so many battles without even stopping for a break. Fatigue doesn''t appear to be in Wu Yan''s dictionary, why would she need to worry?

    Fei Fei observed every move, step, and stance Wu Yan exhibited. It''s like every move was properly calcted and yet impably executed with no wastage of energy. It''s almost as if¡­

    He''s a saint who had devoted himself to perfect all the fighting styles.

    Fei Fei had to admit that Wu Yan is much stronger than thest time she dueled with him in Beherl.

    Fei Fei is sure that Wu Yan is still pulling his punches.

    Fei Fei lifted her beloved de, Night Elf. Her eyes seemed like she''s hungry for another duel as she mumbled.

    "It''s not just you who had grown stronger¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto smiled while exchanging looks when they heard Fei Fei''s mumbling. They turned their attention back towards the figure standing in the arena. They weren''t worried about Wu Yan like Fei Fei did, they were sure Wu Yan is going to win no matter what.

    The only thing they are worried about is that Wu Yan might injure himself due to being too reckless.

    While Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei are all in high-spirit, the other 8 factions weren''t as amused as them.

    Their champions are being defeated 1 by 1 like they are just some weaklings they found off the street.

    In particr, Bing Mian looked very dark and grim. Of all the people who didn''t like Wu Yan, he''s the one who detested Wu Yan the most.

    "Enough!"

    Looking at the great wall of defeated mooks, Bing Mian roared, garnering everyone''s attention. He heaved and he headed towards the arena.

    So, this guy''s next huh?¡­

    His nonchnt attitude turned cold when he saw Bing Mian heading towards him. He isn''t too pleased with Bing Mian, about as displeased as Bing Mian is with him.

    Throwing his disgusting gaze in Hinagiku, Mikoto and the others'' direction is enough reason for Wu Yan to put him in his bad book. Moreover, this asshole tried to poison him.

    I am going to teach you a really good lesson.

    Both of them shared the same thought as each stared down each other with frosty looks.

    "I can''t wait any longer!"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "From the start, I had made it abundantly clear that if your time is as precious as you say it is you shouldn''t waste it. Juste up onto the stage and let me send you back down in a jiffy and then we can all go home, cool?"

    Bing Mian got so mad heughed.

    "Oh yeah? let''s see you try!"

    He revealed a pair of ice daggers.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Rare armament¡­"

    Bing Mianughed.

    "Yes! That''s right, they are Rare Armaments! Don''t go calling me underhanded for using them, there are no rules preventing their usage!"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Oh no, I wouldn''t call you cheap for using them¡­"

    He continued throwing shots at Bing Mian.

    "I mean, I am sure everyone is aware of how despicable you are, I don''t even need to say anything more!"

    Enraged, he shifted his daggers and he dashed towards Wu Yan before shing at his mouth.

    "Let''s see if your wide mouth can grow wider!"

    Wu Yan didn''t flinch against this strike, he waited until the right moment appeared before he stretched out his hand.

    Pish

    He pinched the dagger as it passed through the gap between his fingers. He then grabbed Bing Mian''s arm and unleashed the most righteous bitch p with his other hand.

    p

    The crisp sound rang throughout the ce. He pped him so hard Bing Mian staggered much to everyone''s surprise.

    He pped me¡­

    Bing Mian touched his cheek in disbelief, that burning sensation on his cheek fueled his anger even more.

    "You bastard!"

    Bing Mian roared while swinging his daggers around. He crossed the daggers and he attempted to snip Wu Yan''s hand, the hand that pped him.

    Before he can do anything, a hand pinned the two daggers and the hand he wanted to snip pped him hard once more.

    p

    Silence enveloped the arena and the audience. The hearts of the audience skipped a beat at the progress of the fight.

 Chapter 323: The decisive strike leading to victory! The one who disrupts!

    <h4>Chapter 323: The decisive strike leading to victory! The one who disrupts!</h4>

    Dead silence fell upon the ce. nobody dared say anything after seeing what transpired here.

    Even the audience watching the battle unfold from ces other than the fifth floor didn''t say anything as they stood still in utter shock. It''s like this is all just a dream for them, it''s just too unreal¡­

    Bing Mian Cyto, the second-in-line to seed the second biggest family in Ailu Empire, a prominent figure standing at the top of one of only 12 major factions in, the second inmand for Sea of Thick Ice, a mighty cultivator standing at Rank no.25.

    So many titles, but did it stop him from getting pped? Nope.

    To make matters worse, he got pped by a new student who just entered the school two days ago.

    That p probably alerted Dr. Who because that p was so epic it seemed as though it would ripple throughout time and space. Even now, the audience can still vividly remember the scene of him getting pped.

    Everyone had the same thought after recovering. Silvaria World Institute is not going to be peaceful in the short term.

    The people in floor 5 can feel the storm brewing already.

    Wu Yan kept his pimp stance while Bing Mian''s face is rosy and pointed towards the side of the arena. Although they didn''t move, it was enough to remind the people that what happened JUST HAPPENED.

    An oppressive mood came from the audience. The situation felt so tense some of the audience wanted to run away.

    Although the people of Sea of Thick Ice stayed speechless, the aura and mana surging forth made it known that they are not very calm.

    Fei Fei''s expression started turning grave. She sighed, even she doesn''t know how to clean up this mess.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks and they awkwardly smiled. Even they didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    The two girls seemed a bit happy though, they didn''t like the guy. If anything, they wanted to give the guy a p as well.

    They couldn''t care less what faction he is from.

    Wu Yan made a move while Bing Mian is still stunned. He moved his hand and Bing Mian finally came to his senses. He quickly retreated away while Wu Yan just crossed his arms in an unconcerned manner. Heughed at Bing Mian who is still jumpy from the experience.

    "Is that fear I sense? Hmm? Oh, mighty second-inmand of Sea of Thick Ice¡­"

    Bing Mian flinched and he slowly lifted his head. There is no more anger in his frosty eyes.

    "You''re dead¡­"

    He said as if it''s a given. He''s talking as if he''s not the one who just got pped into his ce.

    Whoosh

    Dou qi started pouring forth, the magnitude is unlike any challenger before him. He had a calm expression. His cold eyes that are focused on Wu Yan convinced everyone that he would dash at Wu Yan any moment now.

    Wu Yan didn''t seem affected by the surge of aura, he pursed his lips as a streak of light shed in his eyes.

    The next instant, Bing Mian''s aura peaked and he stomped without doing any pointless banter. In just a sh, he had closed the distance between them and he appeared at Wu Yan''s left nk. His dagger is already mere inches away from Wu Yan''s stomach. This guy is going all out now!

    When the dagger almost reached him, a blue sh of light urred and a thick iron te appeared to intercept the strike.

    ng

    Unlike what Bing Mian had expected, the dagger didn''t pierce Wu Yan through the iron te.

    Fwip

    Straightening his fingers, lightning poured into the iron te and the charged te flew towards Bing Mian''s face like a hidden weapon.

    "Hmph!"

    Noticing that it is another attack against his face, having learned his lesson, he knew better than to entertain him any further. He swiped at the iron te with his daggers and he effectively parried the attack.

    Swipe

    With another swipe, he viciously threw his daggers so hard that not even a tier 7 individual could easily defend towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he extended his arms to intercept the daggers. With swift and precise strikes, he tore through the air and parried the daggers.

    Wu Yan did a nigh impossible feat of parrying rare armaments with his bare hands. Suffice to say, jaws were dropped.

    "Ice daggers!"

    Dou qi poured forth from Bing Mian and the daggers shook. The daggers expanded like Li Shi''s fists, blue light concentrated around the daggers and it somehow expanded the ice daggers.

    Boom

    The daggers started flying around.

    Wu Yan frowned as he retreated, an ice dagger passed through where his face was. The frosty sensation didn''t alleviate his frown.

    He narrowed his deep red eyes as he tensed up. This is one of the signs that Wu Yan is starting to get pissed off.

    He dashed forth while clenching his fists. Suddenly, he punched his nk in a deft manner.

    One of the ice daggers was passing through there.

    It''s like he foresaw the ice daggers and he timed the strike so that it would hit the dagger precisely the moment his fist did, making it look like the dagger asked for a knuckle sandwich.

    He sent the dagger flying out the arena just like that. It all happened so fast almost all of the students couldn''t keep up. The moment they realized what had happened, the daggers are already flying away.

    Fei Fei and the other leaders all had the same thought as they observed the fight. They sighed at the oue.

    "Bing Mian is going to lose this one¡­"

    Even Bing Mian could see his own defeat is imminent. His expression took a turn for the worse, from disbelief to utter mania.

    "damn it all to hell!!!"

    His only remaining dagger made a beeline for Wu Yan''s chest. Wu Yan isn''t surprised, for him, this fight just got pathetic.

    In an instant, he sent the dagger away just like he did the one before.

    At almost the same time he got disarmed, Bing Mian''s pupil started constricting. The reason: Wu Yan''s fist rapidly expanding in his field of vision as it made its way towards his face.

    Suddenly, a member of the audience rushed up and he appeared at Wu Yan''s side.

 Chapter 324: When you hit the younger one, the older one steps upâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 324: When you hit the younger one, the older one steps up¡­</h4>

    Why wouldn''t Wu Yan notice someoneing at his side?

    The moment this figure got up on the stage Wu Yan had already noticed him. His speed and the fact that Wu Yan is still targeting Bing Mian caused a slight dy in response. When the figure reached his nk, he had already drafted a response.

    Thinking that Wu Yan couldn''t respond in time, the figure tried to punch Wu Yan''s face.

    It was a weird scene for the audience.

    Bing Mian stayed there like a deer in headlights while another figure is targeting Wu Yan who is targeting Bing Mian, it''s like a weird mixed fight.

    Everybody gasped, nobody had imagined anyone would dare interrupt the fight. Moreover, the figure even aimed at one of the participants.

    "Watch out!"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei cried out. They didn''t think anyone in the audience would interfere with a duel.

    Even Wu Yan was caught in a slight surprise at first. He didn''t retreat, if anything, he''s pissed off. With incredulous agility, he actually sent his fist in a trajectory to intercept the figure''s surprise punch.

    This is what it means to draw out the body''s full potential, to be able to fight atplete mastery and at a peerless level of prowess. He easily diverted his force towards the iing fist.

    m, the two fists met in a furious crash.

    Boom

    The crash caused a sudden gale. The gale spread outwards from the arena and assaulted the audience so some of them lifted their hands to shield against the aftermath.

    He deduced from the fist strike that his opponent is a stronger opponent than Bing Mian. If he had to put a benchmark, this opponent had about the same strength as Fei Fei.

    Since this figure had interrupted him and even assaulted him, he had no reason to show mercy. He concentrated his strength at the point of contact and he mmed back at the fist.

    Another gust of wind spread out from them. The opponent couldn''t defend against the brute strength.

    Wham

    With another addition of force, the figure got sent back by about a dozen steps. The figure tried to steady itself by getting down on one knee with hands on the ground.

    The figure looked at his numb fist before he talked.

    "That''s quite some strength you''ve got there¡­"

    The judge nced at the figure and he inly dered.

    "Due to the interference of a third party, I am dering that Bing Mian lose this round. The victory goes to Wu Yan!"

    "Because the victor is of a lower rank than the loser. Wu Yan hereby gains Bing Mian''s rank as the holder of rank no.25!"

    The referee''s decision called everyone back from their daze. Meanwhile, the System also issued some notifications.

    Beep, congrattions on defeated Silvaria World Institute''s ranker no.25. Current rank: 25. Obtained a rank higher than 30, obtained 80,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 40,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congrattions on leveling up. User level: 68.

    The System''s notifications were ignored by Wu Yan as he focused on the figure.

    "Who are you?"

    The figure slowly got up and everyone could see the identity of the person in a clearer state. A bunch of them were surprised by the intruder.

    Bing Mian seemed to be the one who is most surprised by this development. He seemed truly happy at the intruder.

    "Bro!"

    "Bro?"

    Wu Yan frowned and he scanned the guy with System.

    Bing Ling Cyto: Level 68

    Wu Yan rxed his frown.

    "I am guessing you''re the leader of Sea of Thick Ice as well as the sessor to the Cyto family?"

    Bing Mian''s older brother, Bing Ling nced at Bing Mian before continuing.

    "I don''t know about being a sessor but yes, I am the current leader of Sea of Thick Ice.

    Wu Yan smiled and he quickly turned cold.

    "So, what''s the leader of Sea of Thick Ice doing interrupting a fight between me and your younger brother?"

    Bing Lingughed.

    "Well, you kinda said it. He''s my brother so I can''t just standby and watch him get hurt."

    Wu Yanughed out loud while shaking his head. Bing Ling''s expression sunk because the guy is clearlyughing in derision.

    "What''s so funny?!"

    "What do you mean?! This is fucking gold!"

    He inhaled deeply and continued.

    "It''s all and well trying to protect your younger brother but I would be more convinced if you hadn''t tried sucker punching me just now."

    Bing Ling decided it would be best to not respond. Everyone saw what he did so he can''t deny his statement.

    Fei Fei walked over with Hinagiku and Mikoto. Fei Fei spoke out in a low tone.

    "Bing Ling, aren''t you afraid of the consequences of interrupting a duel?"

    Bing Ling turned towards the referee with a nonchnt smile.

    "Is anybody hurt? ording to the rules, a person who interrupts a fight without harming anyone needs to be punished with a 100,000 fine in credits. This fine is nothing to me!"

    Bing Ling threw his ID card for the referee to mete out the fine. His attitude irked Hinagiku and Mikoto. In fact, Mikoto got so mad lightning started crackling around her.

    "Oh? That''s terribly scary, young miss. You look like a very rare lightning magician. Why not join my Sea of Thick Ice, I have very attractive terms."

    "You je¡­"

    Mikoto approached him while d in even more intense lightning but Wu Yan stopped her before she cansh out at Bing Ling

    He pulled her back while telling Bing Ling off.

    "I see you''re very rich. However, I wonder how many times you can afford to get deducted? Surely, you''re not going to interfere with my next fight?"

    Bing Lingughed.

    "My objective was to rescue my brother, I have no other reason to interfere with your next fight¡­"

    Laughing back, Wu Yan pointed his lips at Bing Mian.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you escort that trash back to where it came from."

    "What was that!"

    Bing Mian had a vicious look in his eyes. He got stopped by Bing Ling before he can do any more damage.

    Bing Ling replied with a dark expression.

    "As the defeated party, my younger brother has no rights to stay in the arena¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Bing Ling narrowed his eyes and he continued in a suggestive tone.

    "He''s still my brother so I have to stand up for him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to live with myself¡­"

    "Will you ept my challenge?"

 Chapter 325: The might of a top 10 ranker.

    <h4>Chapter 325: The might of a top 10 ranker.</h4>

    "Will you ept my challenge?"

    Bing Ling caused amotion just by asking this question. It seems there are a lot of battle junkies here.

    "Bro!"

    Bing Mian wanted to say something but Bing Ling cut him short by lifting his hand. He seems to be serious about this.

    Wu Yan felt better after hearing Bing Ling. A fight is just what he wanted to vent his frustration.

    Fei Fei whispered something in Wu Yan''s ears before he could agree.

    "Be careful, he''s a tier 7 but he''s leagues apartpared to Bing Mian. You should be wary of him as he is no.9 on the rankings!"

    Wu Yan didn''t look like he is concerned.

    Nine? That''s a fine number¡­

    Mikoto tugged at Wu Yan''s sleeve. She looked like she''s excited and peeved at the same time.

    "Yan, let me fight¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched before he rejected her. If he really let railgun go in the arena, the audience would probably need to spend more time dodging lightning bolts than watch the show. Heck, she might even electrocute some of the audience, that is something he would rather not see.

    The gekotphile almost lost it.

    "Why? Come on, just one round¡­"

    "Mikoto, that''s enough."

    Hinagiku dragged Mikoto down the arena.

    "They are no match for you, stop trying to get it on the action¡­"

    Mikoto struggled but Hinagiku still managed to drag her butt off the stage. She didn''t look like a happy camper, Wu Yan could do nothing but twitch his lips. Railgun like getting into fights, only gekota can distract her from fights.

    Bing Ling''s eyes followed the girls until they went down the arena. He asked Wu Yan the same question again.

    "Will you ept my challenge?"

    Wu Yan smiled. He nodded much to everyone''s glee.

    A fight between a top 10 ranker and a neer who flipped the apple cart in just two days of entering Silvaria World Institute?

    hell yeah, thought almost everyone watching the fight.

    Bing Mian returned to Sea of Thick Ice with an expression filled to the brim with malice. He seems to be traumatized by his defeat.

    He looked at Wu Yan who is drowning in cheers and he clenched his fists. He mumbled with a low volume.

    "When my ace up the sleeves triggers, you''re going to be really popr, in the afterlife!"

    Rather than up his sleeves, the ace is currently biding its time in Bing Mian''s body.

    The referee walked up to and examined the two participants and he waved his hand, dering the start of the fight everyone''s looking forward to.

    "Start!"

    The atmosphere instantly turned tense. The referee''s voice is like the lighter that ignited the explosive barrel.

    Boom

    Bing Ling took the initiative to attack.

    He cast a blurry blue figure as he dashed towards Wu Yan.

    Bing Ling''s decisiveness and speed struck Wu Yan as a pleasant surprise. He started taking the guy more seriously because he is clearly way better than Bing Mian as an opponent.

    He managed to close the distance of about 10 meters in the blink of an eye. Wu Yan is now within striking distance, something that made Fei Fei & co a bit worried.

    When Bing Ling entered a 3-meter radius of Wu Yan, Wu Yan made a move.

    Sparks appeared at his feet and he moved so rapidly as to appear like he teleported a few meters back, drawing a distance from Bing Ling.

    A lot of people stood up as they cried out in shock.

    "Lightning magic!"

    They were astonished because dou qi and mana can''t co-exist, that''s an established knowledge in this world, it''s practicallymon sense even among themoners.

    Wu Yan is so adept at close quarterbat that everyone is convinced he''s a warrior. However, he''s unleashing lightning from his body at the most so what the frick?

    Did this neer somehow break themon sense of this world?

    The tier 8 referee made a quickment.

    "That is probably not lightning magic, magic and dou qi can''t go together."

    Fei Fei asked.

    "Then what is going with that lightning?"

    The referee replied.

    "The neer probably have some kind of dou qi like Cyto family''s ice dou qi. Cyto family''s dou qi has ice attributes in it. This cheeky youngster probably dabbled in a lightning dou qi. bastard, you''ve got me fooled for a moment there¡­"

    Everyone seemed convinced. Hinagiku and Mikoto flushed red trying to hold back their amusement.

    Bing Mian heard the referee and he got really triggered. He''s even more furious than before.

    This meant that Wu Yan went easy on him during his duel.

    Bing Ling turned grave when he saw Wu Yan easily pulling away. He''s not Bing Mian, as a top 10 ranker, he knows better than to take a foe lightly.

    He flipped his hands and a pair of ice daggers simr in design to Bing Mian''s appeared in his hands.

    Wu Yan stiffened up and he took out Nietono no Shana. Against this guy, Wu Yan had no intention of fighting in a haphazard manner.

    After they each took out their armaments, the mood got even higher as everyone got riled up. They focused so as to not miss a second of this battle.

    Bing Ling leaped up and he pointed his daggers at Wu Yan while descending.

    Ding

    Wu Yan blocked his jabs with the Nietono no Shana while spewing sparks along the way. A tremendous pressure slowly pushed Nietono no Shana down towards him.

    Using the de as leverage, he pushed himself back up into the air and he propelled himself back down with a mighty kick. This time, he aimed for Wu Yan''s neck.

    The icy daggers had a chilling sensation that caused goosebumps to appear on Wu Yan''s skin.

    Against this random and unpredictable attack, Wu Yan frowned and he charged his feet to dodge backwards. At the same time, he swung his Nietono no Shana like it''s an extension of his arm, easily parrying any attack Bing Ling threw at him.

    He could see why Eternal Arms Mastery had peerless in its description.

    Bing Ling is a bit surprised his attacks all failed him. Like a fish in water, he easilynded some distance behind Wu Yan.

    Lowering his de, he lifted his head and watched as Bing Ling descended some distance away from him.

    He looked at Bing Mian and he felt pumped up.

    So this is the might of someone in the top 10?

    I can get more serious now¡­

 Chapter 326: Another meddling third party?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 326: Another meddling third party?¡­</h4>

    Everyone is focused on the participants in the arena. Some of them are so focused it''s like their eyes would pop out anytime now.

    They hadn''t fought for long but that did not mean the fight was boring. Right from the start, they went at each other without any restraint and if anyone held back, the daggers and sword would have caused grievous wounds.

    The intense battle is lost on most of the audience. To the average viewer, Wu Yan and Bing Ling only dashed at each other and one of them leaped into the air whilending down, staring at each other.

    Only the special students who are close to the arena can see what transpired. They cooed and gasped when the two parted.

    Bing Ling brandished his daggers as he donned a look of consternation. Wu Yan seemed to have enough skills that Bing Ling couldn''t dominate him.

    Bing Ling analyzed the foe in front of him.

    His speed, experience appears to be superior to mine. It would be bad to go up and fight at close quarter again. My ice dou qi might be the only thing that is superior, let''s see if the frost attributes can slow him down."

    Bing Ling''s body trembled and a frosty aura of blue sheen started pouring out from Bing Ling. The dou qi wrapped around him like a silk sash but nobody doubted its power.

    Raising an eyebrow, he lifted Nietono no Shana, he''s a bit curious what tricks he''s going to pull on him now.

    The blue dou qi parted from Bing Ling and it turned into cold air. They floated around the arena, wafting around in the form of blue streaks of air.

    As Bing Ling continuously emitted the dou qi, a strange oppressive aura fell upon the arena.

    Bing Mian got excited. He trained in the same kind of dou qi so he knew what is up.

    That is more than just oppressive aura. It had the effect of slowing down foes and decreasing their dou qi recovery speed.

    It''s a special skill of the Cyto Ice Dou Qi. It''s a skill Bing Mian hadn''t learn yet.

    This oppressive aura had a limited effect on Wu Yan. His speed might suffer a slight decrease but dou qi recovery meant nothing to Wu Yan when he didn''t even have it in the first ce.

    Well, not that anyone could see through it.

    "No matter how strong you are, under this suppression, you can''t move as fast as you did just now¡­"

    Bing Ling grinned at Wu Yan who stood in the center of the area of effect.

    Wu Yan can indeed feel the aura getting to him. He frowned but he also silently praised Bing Ling.

    No wonder he has a spot in the top 10. He had a special skill that gave him a tremendous advantage over the other tier 7 students¡­

    Wu Yan tried shing at one of the blue streaks of air but it didn''t work as his de passed through it to no effect.

    Bing Ling decided to make his move. He dashed forth after putting strength in his feet. He got close to Wu Yan in an instant.

    Swish Swish

    He swung his ice daggers like a lethal viper. Every hit aimed a different part of his body.

    Bing Ling knew how to make use of his technique. If it was any other person, the person would be terribly wounded while suffering the speed debuff.

    Ding ding ding

    Leveraging Eternal Arms Mastery, he swung his Nietono no Shana in such a deft manner that his flimsy de became something of a shield that protected him from the flurry of attacks.

    The daggers and its afterimages fell on the de making crisp metallic sounds. The sh between them formed a melodious tone in the arena.

    His veins started popping as he clenched onto Nietono no Shana. He felt a bit surprised by the strength behind those flimsy looking daggers. They felt like icebergs. .hitting his de. If he didn''t have a True Ancestor''s body strength, Nietono no Shana would have left his hand by now.

    The concentration of the attacks troubled Wu Yan.

    Due to the high energy requirement, Bing Ling had to spend a lot of energy to keep up his attack rate. The attacks eventually slowed down and the pressure on Nietono no Shana decreased as well.

    He seized a gap in the storm of shes as he swiped at Bing Ling, forcing him to retreat. Wu Yan also backed away as he eyed Bing Ling who is heaving.

    "This fellow actually has some skills¡­"

    Releasing an exhale. He looked at Bing Ling, after exchanging another bout with him, Wu Yan understood his fighting style.

    Bing Ling stared at Wu Yan with a grim face, he felt anxious that Wu Yan didn''t look tired even after that round of attacks.

    If this goes on, he''s going to lose.

    He can''t go on like this, he has to aim for a quick resolution.

    Bing Ling extended his arms and a dense blue cloud of dou qi enveloped him.

    The blue aura throbbed like it''s brewing something inside. Against this weird scene, Wu Yan lifted his guard. He didn''t want to lose because he underestimated the foe. Thinking about his next move, Wu Yan started considering that perhaps it is time to get serious.

    Indeed, he is still not going all out yet.

    Up till now, he only relied on Eternal Arms Mastery and the body strength of a True Ancestor to fight against his foes.

    Moreover, he is just showing a bit of what he can do with Electromaster. The most he did up till now is to use Electromaster to augment his speed and strength.

    Bing Ling''s strengthes up a bit shortpared to Fei Fei so if Wu Yan didn''t hold back, Bing Ling wouldn''t be able to fight so long with Wu Yan. Fei Fei managed to fight to a standstill with Fei Fei before he got True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery.

    He also leveled up a few times. He was getting used to Eternal Arms Mastery and now he''s more or less adapted to it. There is no reason for him to hold back now!

    Lightning started crackling around Wu Yan''s body as his aura grew stronger and stronger. Wu Yan''s deep red eyes turned golden.

    The next instant, the golden color returned to its normal deep red color. Wu Yan also stored away his lightning.

    Wu Yan didn''t do so for no reason. Another figure had appeared between him and Bing Ling.

    Wu Yan sighed as he felt annoyed at the development.

    Not another one¡­

 Chapter 327: Wait, the school actually has some events?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 327: Wait, the school actually has some events?¡­</h4>

    The arena that got shaded in blue colors from Bing Ling''s ice dou qi returned to its usual state when the new intruder appeared between the two sparring foes. The ice dou qi dominating the arena seemed to have met a foe greater than itself as they quickly disappeared.

    The oppressive feeling also disappeared, its effect diminished so significantly Wu Yan can barely feel it.

    Wu Yan felt shocked. The mere presence of the intruder managed to beat back the oppressive aura.

    The figure''s appearance brought with it an even more impressive world of snow and ice.

    The figure wore a special student uniform with a white coat. She had a crystalline headband littered with gold glitter, bolstering the look of her icy blue hair. She looked like she''s wearing a crown of ice, she looked very dignified and elegant.

    Her countenance could be best described as being sculpted by the Gods. Her face coupled with her porcin white skin, and icy blue hair made her look like she totally belonged to the icy world she brought with her.

    If he had to pick one w out of all this perfection it would be the fact that this exquisite face didn''t look like it had adorned a smile for years.

    Heck, she probably never experienced any intention emotions. Her cold expression is as expressionless and frosty as ice can get.

    Beautiful yet frigid.

    The beauty''s appearance stunned everyone including the spectators & the other girls.

    Wu Yan also became shocked.

    Wu Yan is stunned for a different reason. He''s not as shocked by her appearance than he is with the information System showed him.

    Ailu: Level 72 (Ï£ÀòÜ½, open to suggestion)

    Level 72, a tier 8 individual!

    His pupil contracted as he stood there, impressed by her strength.

    He can''t help it¡­

    This girl''s identity could be more or less gleaned from her uniform. But, more than anything, she''s a girl who achieved the strength of a tier 8 before she attained the age of 25.

    A tier 8 individual who is younger than 25 years old!

    He slowly exhaled. This girl who looked splendid like an icy mountain made Wu Yan bitterly smile.

    Geniuses do exist, in fact, one is standing in front of him right now. He had underestimated Silvaria. He had assumed that he stood at the peak within his age group. Who would have thought the phrase, there is another heaven above this heaven, there is always another person above this person would actually apply to him.

    Wu Yan gracefully epted this fact after a brief while. Silvaria World Institute is a ce that gathers geniuses from all over the world, it is only natural that there is someone like her here.

    Now, he is curious just how many more simr geniuses are there in Silvaria World Institute?

    Wu Yan looked at Bing Ling and he deduced that there are probably at most 9 individuals of such strength including this figure.

    Letting his thoughts run wild, he didn''t notice that this frigid beauty is also watching him. The frigid beauty flinched for 0.1 seconds when she examined him.

    This is probably the first time someone didn''t gawk at her upon first sight.

    The frigid beauty didn''t know that in terms of appearance, Hinagiku and Mikoto lost to her only because they are still young and are not as mature as her. However, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki had the same if not higher attractiveness as her.

    Having plowed two of the trio''s cucumber patch, Wu Yan is more or less resistant to beautiful girls. At least, she can''t possibly expect to knock him off his feet with just her looks alone. Maybe, if Wu Yan met her before the other girls but definitely not now.

    Wu Yan''s indifference only caused the girl to nce at him.

    Bing Ling is in an even more perturbed state. His aura receded with the appearance of thedy.

    After a while, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei regained their senses first. Fei Fei cried out.

    "Princess Sylph!"

    She called back everyone from their stupor. Everyone started making noises.

    "Princess?"

    Wu Yan frowned and he quickly noticed the Ailu part of her name, it''s the same Ailu as the Ailu in Ailu empire. It isn''t hard to guess that she''s part of the royal family.

    "Princess Sylph¡­"

    Bing Ling subconsciously lowered his head. He felt awkward even though this isn''t the first time he met the princess. He is angry at himself for behaving in such a sloppy manner every time he met the princess.

    "She''s a princess?"

    Mikoto pointed at Princess Sylph, she looked like she''s cheated by the world. She just couldn''t believe the disparity between her image of a princess and this one before her.

    They are technically both princesses.

    Except, Mikoto''s the electric princess of Tokiwadai while the other is the ice princess of Ailu empire. They are both princesses but the air they put on are worlds apart. Mikoto could definitely learn something from this princess before them.

    "Well, she does look the part¡­"

    Hinagiku said, associating beauty with princesses.

    She looked at both sides with her icy blue eyes. After a brief pause, she spoke out with a voice that sounded very nice on one''s ears.

    "The fight ends here¡­"

    "Ha?"

    Everyone yelled out loud. They were too surprised by her deration, this extended to both Wu Yan and Bing Ling as well.

    After returning to their senses, Bing Ling wanted to say something but Wu Yan interrupted him.

    "Why?"

    Wu Yan frowned at Princess Sylph. He didn''t know her and she didn''t seem like she''s on Bing Ling''s side as well. What reason could she have to stop this fight?¡­

    Sylph nced at him before turning towards Bing Ling.

    "You got any objections?¡­"

    Bing Ling panicked and he seemed troubled as to what to do. Wu Yan is surprised that Sylph''s words actually carried that much weight, enough for him to consider putting off the fight.

    Bing Ling sighed.

    "If it is Princess Sylph''s will, I have no objections¡­"

    Sylph turned towards the referee as if she had expected his response. The referee shrugged to everyone''s surprise.

    "And with that, this fight is over¡­"

    Wu Yan''s jaw dropped. He wanted to flip so many tables right now. What gives?! How can a referee be so one-sided in his bias?! You''re the judge!

    What about my opinions!

    Sylph left a line as if she read Wu Yan''s mind.

    "If you really want to fight, wait until that event, you can fight to your heart''s content there!"

    Wu Yan flinched. His heart started racing.

    I thought events are limited to games?¡­

    So there is such a thing in this school?¡­

 Chapter 328: Issuing the challenge again, delaying the inevitable duelâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 328: Issuing the challenge again, dying the inevitable duel¡­</h4>

    A spectacr fight ended just like that. The second intruder had decided that this duel is over. The spectating students can''t help but feel a bit disappointed.

    If the intruder is anyone other than Princess Sylph, the students wouldn''t stop at just being disappointed, they would chug a lot of bottles at the intruder.

    Wu Yan had just met a foe who can actually put up a fight and the foe is a top 10 ranker. If he beat the foe, he would have got a lot of points. Now that the duel is ended by a third party, he couldn''t get the points.

    If the intruder isn''t a cute girl, he would have¡­

    ===

    insert Wu Yan char screen

    ===

    When he saw all the points in his status screen, his frustration somewhat diminished. He would just have to endure it until that event mentioned by the princess.

    He lifted his head and he questioned her.

    "Your royal highness, why o why did you stop my duel?¡­"

    Sylph, with her back facing Wu Yan, stayed silent. Wu Yan thought she is organizing her thought but she just walked casually down the arena.

    Wu Yan''s eyebrow jolted. Triggered by the rude princess, he had the urge to run over there, bend her over his knees and go to town on her perky butt.

    Heaving, he rxed by chanting to himself, don''t bicker with a woman, don''t bicker with a woman. He got down from the arena and he witnessed the scene where Mikoto and Sylph brushed shoulders. The two girls instantly stopped in their track.

    Everyone got curious looking at their weird behavior. Questions marks started sprouting.

    Sylph opened her mouth.

    "You, you''re strong!"

    Everyone gasped after hearing what she said. They became riled up again. Even if they had low IQ, they still understood that Princess Sylph had acknowledged the strength of this special student who came along with Wu Yan.

    Their attitudes changed, they started respecting Mikoto more, they feared her more, and they admired her even more.

    The change in attitude came as a slight surprise to Wu Yan. He looked at Sylph with suspicion. Does this princess have some kind of dark history behind her?¡­

    Mikoto didn''t seem shocked that Sylph sensed her power. She cracked her neck before calling out to her in a provocative tone.

    "You look very strong as well. Say, do you want to duel with me?"

    Her words detonated like a bomb among the students in Floor 5.

    Will there be a fight even more spectacr than the one before?¡­

    Sylph shook her head and she headed towards the magic formation, leaving only one sentence for the crowd.

    "The time wille¡­"

    Everyone had different expressions but one thing is for sure, Mikoto is now the center of attention.

    "What¡­"

    A bit disgruntled and disappointed, Mikoto curled her lips while crossing her arms. She said something that Wu Yan and Hinagiku can''t help but smile awkwardly upon hearing it.

    "It''s just one fight, it wouldn''t kill you¡­"

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at Mikoto. She used a serious expression as she appraised the princess'' strength.

    "But, Princess Sylph seemed like she''s very strong!"

    Fei Feiughed out loud.

    "Of course she''s strong! She''s number 1 on the rankings!"

    "Number 1!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped, even Wu Yan looked like he''s astonished.

    "No.1, that is to say¡­"

    "Yes!"

    Fei Fei nodded with a serious face. She looked at the princess'' receding figure before she continued.

    "Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute!"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto lowered their head. Then, they turned their attention toward Sylph, they looked at her until she disappeared through the teleportation circle.

    "The strongest huh?"

    Mikoto mumbled as electricity crackled around her. Judging from the smile and the look in her eyes, she is excited.

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto and he recalled the princess'' image, a grin started appearing on his face.

    "This is getting interesting¡­"

    Wu Yan and Mikoto''s expression drew a facepalm from Hinagiku. Fei Fei also empathized with Hinagiku.

    "These two problematic children¡­"

    Bing Ling, apanied by Bing Mian and his entourage of Sea of Thick Ice members. The other 7 factions also came forth.

    Fei Fei frowned but Wu Yan stopped her before she can say anything.

    Wu Yan stared down at Bing Ling. Bing Ling spoke first.

    "Since Princess Sylph took the trouble of stopping the fight, I won''t take action again. We will resume our duel when the event begins!"

    Wu Yan shrugged. He looked at the other factions. It seems a beauty like the princess is enough to stop these people from getting up in his ass.

    Bing Ling continued.

    "Granted, the duel is one thing, I still need to ask you whether you want to join our Sea of Thick Ice?"

    "Brother!"

    Bing Mian yelled out but Bing Ling red at him until he silenced himself.

    The other factions started panicking, they had seen all too well what he can do. With his power, he can easily rank among the top 10.

    Who wouldn''t want such personnel in their faction? The other factions climbed over each other to offer their terms and invitation. Naturally, Wu Yan cut them short.

    Wu Yan nced at the faction leaders and he smiled.

    "My words are still in effect, beat me in a duel and I will join!"

    The leaders knew Wu Yan wouldn''t be swayed by words. The other special students following Wu Yan probably wouldn''t join them as well.

    And so, the faction leaders decided it would be best not to speak their minds. At this point, Wu Yan is more than just a neer. He is someone who had authority and power to speak on the same level with them. They didn''t have the guts to ignore what he said.

    They gave each other the due formalities and they all made their exit except Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, and Fatal Forest¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei.

    "Sister Fei Fei, what is this event everyone is speaking of?"

    Fei Fei exined.

    "To put it short, the school hosts 3 events a year to encourage advancement among its student. Joining said events and reaching specific standards would allow a student to get his or her hands on credits or treasures!"

    "This year, there is one uing event known as the School Tournament!"

    "School tournament¡­"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before they all smiled.

 Chapter 329: Lirin the loli! The real culprit?

    <h4>Chapter 329: Lirin the loli! The real culprit?</h4>

    A rowdy day in Silvaria World Institute ended just like this.

    Students came pouring out of the exit of the arena tower. The day is turning dark and the students went about their business while discussing the events that transpired in the tower.

    Ignoring the other interesting events, just the recount of how Wu Yan beat any and all challenger from all the different factions, beating the second-inmand of Sea of Thick Ice, going so far as to give the leader of Sea of Thick Ice a hard time¡­

    The events climaxed around the point where Princess Sylph, the strongest student intervened.

    At the center of this event is the fight between the various factions to get the new special students. This event ended with none of the factions getting their way.

    Some of the more astute students thought differently. From their observations, the special students are highly likely to join Fatal Forest.

    They seemed too familiar with each other¡­

    Lastly, the results would seem to point in the direction of being unsolved as to which faction the newbies would join. However, for Wu Yan, today is a big haul for him.

    He got his hands on a ton of points, and he got 300,000 credits out of the fights.

    This amount of credits is about the same in terms of attractiveness of the quest rewards.

    On the way back home, he had a wide smile on his face, today had been a productive day for him. He is very satisfied that he got a lot of rewards for a day''s work.

    When Wu Yan pushed open the doors to his vi, he stopped smiling. He''s shocked by what he heard.

    "Big brother!"

    He''s not surprised someone called him big brother, ndre-chan had been calling him Onii-chan all this while, no, it''s because there is another voice other than ndre-chan.

    Yes, two voices. One of them belonged to ndre-chan while the other belonged to someone he had not seen for quite a while now.

    She had a special student uniform on, that silky blonde hair and petite figure gave away her identity.

    Lirin-chan!

    "Lirin-chan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shrieked in joy. They had not seen Lirin for ages. Now that she''s in the vi ying with ndre-chan, how can the two girls stop themselves from getting giddy?

    "Big Sister Hinagiku! Big Sister Mikoto!"

    Lirin cheered out loud as she jumped into Hinagiku''s embrace. She kept rubbing her face on Hinagiku''s modest chest. It would seem she had been missing Wu Yan & co as well.

    Hinagiku caressed her silky blonde hair while giggling.

    "Good to see you in high spirits¡­"

    Lirin nodded her little head while beaming at everyone, everyone took this as a sign that she''s been living well and they smiled back.

    Wu Yan felt a bit astonished after seeing the uniform she had. Heughed heartily before he continued.

    "Little girl, looks like you''re a special student as well, your potential is strong I am sure Uncle Gray will be overjoyed to hear that you have such great potential!"

    Lirin puffed out her chest with pride.

    "Of course! Lirin is awesome. Big sister Fei Fei and Lulu alsoplimented Lirin!"

    Mikotoughed before she popped a question.

    "By the way, Lirin, where are you staying right now? Are you living by yourself?"

    Hinagiku also looked at Lirin. Special students get a vi of their own since she''s a special student she should have one. But, Wu Yan & co doubted that''s the case. Lirin is not at the age where she would be independent, this isn''t Academy City¡­

    As expected, she shook her head as she answered.

    "I am living with Big sister Fei Fei and Lulu. I also joined their Fatal Forest faction, ya know~"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan and the others responded.

    Little ol'' Lirin turned around and she peeked behind Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku. It would seem like she''s looking for something.

    "Eh? Where is Big sis Sylph? Did she not return with you guys?¡­"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto flinched subconsciously when Lirin said "Big sis Sylph".

    "Big sis sylph?"

    Wu Yan looked at her with a surprised expression.

    "Little girl, did you just say big sis sylph?"

    "Yeah!"

    Lirin nodded her head. Something came to her and she tilted her head in befuddlement.

    "Big brother is unacquainted with Big sis Sylph? Did she not go and look for you guys?"

    "Looking for us?¡­"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto looked at each other. Wu Yan approached Lirin and he asked her.

    "You said something about her looking for us right? Did you really ask Princess Sylph to look for us?"

    Lirin nodded with a wide smile.

    "Oh jeez, you guys already know about Princess Sylph. So big sis Sylph did go and find you guys, that''s great!"

    "Great? No, it''s not!"

    Wu Yan isn''t sure whether tough or cry, he finally knows why Princess Sylph, the strongest student went out of her way to stop the duel between him and Bing Ling.

    Lirin''s the real culprit who stopped the duel.

    Wu Yan felt helpless as he continued.

    "Littlessie, why did you ask Princess Sylph to search for us?¡­"

    Lirin stayed stunned for a second before she said something that almost caused them to cough up their lunch.

    "Eh? Wasn''t big brother about to get bullied very hard?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "And who told you that?!"

    Lirin flinched while raising her arm.

    "Everyone¡­ everyone said that¡­"

    "Everyone?"

    "Everyone in Fatal Forest¡­"

    Lirin raised her head from Hinagiku''s chest as she put a finger to her temple trying to recall something.

    "Everyone in Fatal Forest said that Big brother is going to fight with a lot of people and they are going to teach you a lesson. That''s why I asked Big sis Sylph to help bring you guys back¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his head and he looked at the ceiling with a slightly sad expression.

    God damn it, Fatal Forest¡­

    The people in Fatal Forest probably thought Wu Yan challenging all the factions is nothing but a fool''s errand. In other words, they didn''t think highly of Wu Yan as well.

    Their discussions must have somehow made it to Lirin''s attention. She probably interpreted that as Wu Yan about to get his butt beat.

    Wu Yan is convinced that this is the most likely scenario. He went through a series ofplex emotions before he dejectedly epted the events.

    So many students were dangling their delicious credits in front of him, he took them for granted and now that they are gone, it was his ally who spoiled the opportunity for him.

    He pursued his lips and he sighed. He asked Lirin in a slightly weak tone.

    "Well, little girl, how did you meet Princess Sylph in the first ce?¡­"

    Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, she had the rank of no.1. Furthermore, she''s also the princess of Ailu empire, surely with this background and power, she would be the leader of Ailu empire''s faction.

    How did Lirin get familiar with someone of her stature, what motivated her to ept Lirin''s request?¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Lirin with the same intrigue as Wu Yan. As everyone''s attention turned towards her, Lirin blushed and she mumbled.

    "I-I got lost¡­ in the academy¡­ and I identally walked into Big sis Sylph''s vi¡­That''s how I got to know Big sis Sylph¡­"

    Wu Yan and the other girls fell to the floor, they weren''t sure whether tough out loud or weep.

    As expected, lolis are op existences¡­

 Chapter 330: A special type of equipment? Growth type

    <h4>Chapter 330: A special type of equipment? Growth type</h4>

    Early morning, a light sound came from one of the rooms in the vi before the door opened. Wu Yan came out of the room as he slowly made his way downstairs.

    As he walked, he stretched while yawning. He yawned so hard tears appeared at the corners of his eyes. Evidently, he didn¡¯t want to wake up so early.

    As an otaku, no, an ex-otaku, sleeping in is a habit he didn¡¯t want to abandon. It¡¯s practically a miracle for him to wake up this early.

    After making his way downstairs, he went into the dining hall of the vi. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros sat at the table as they enjoyed their breakfast. At the same time, ndre-chan also sat quietly at the table as she did away with the cake on her te. She seemed to be enjoying the cake judging by the butter around her mouth.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    ndre-chan noticed Wu Yan first. She unveiled a wide smile and she hurriedly got down from the chair before leaping at Wu Yan with a joyful yell.

    He can¡¯t help but respond to ndre-chan who jumped towards with him reckless abandon. As a result, he managed to catch ndre-chan with his arms.

    ndre-chan giggled and she tried rubbing her face all over Wu Yan¡¯s chest. The very same face that had butter and cream smeared all over the mouth area.

    Wu Yan held her face back with a palm to avoid her butter attack. Seeing as the ndre-chan isn¡¯t amused, he smiled and continued.

    ¡°Hey, ndre-chan, why are you trying to rub your oily mouth all over my chest, that¡¯s not very nice¡­¡±

    ndre-chan touched the corners of her mouth and she bashfullyughed. Wu Yanughed with her and he pinched her cute little nose before he wiped her mouth clean.

    After tidying up ndre-chan, Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. His face quickly became that of the character ‡å. Hinagiku and Mikoto stared at him like they are staring at a ghost. Even Ikaros seemed a bit astonished.

    ¡°Why are you girls looking at me like that?¡±

    Wu Yan snapped at them.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks before they yelled at him.

    ¡°You must have taken the wrong medicine!¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own saliva. He yelled back at them.

    ¡°Why are you girls so sure?¡±

    The two girls rolled their eyes at him. Hinagiku stood up and she came to Wu Yan¡¯s side. She examined Wu Yan while walking circles around him. Her lustrous pink hair danced around Wu Yan and a familiar sweet scent entered his nose. But, Wu Yan¡¯s not in the mood.

    ¡°Why are you awake this early in the morning? Normally, you would be sleeping like a log until noon.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched as he replied with an awkwardugh.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration? Have I not woken up early before?¡±

    Hinagiku stopped and she stared into Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes with those jewels for eyes that she had. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything to convey her thoughts.

    Under her intense scrutiny, Wu Yan admitted defeat pretty easily. If not for the fact that ndre is still in his arms, he would have lifted both hands in submission.

    ¡°Fine, I have something to do today¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said before returning to Mikoto¡¯s side. She resumed her breakfast.

    Mikoto had one leg over the top of the knee of her other leg, this posture that would ruin anyone¡¯s image did nothing to mire her charms.

    Mikoto asked Wu Yan in a curious tone.

    ¡°Yan, what is this something you have to do that you would sacrifice your own sleeping time?¡±

    Wu Yan sat down at the table with ndre-chan still in his arm. Ikaros served him his breakfast. Wu Yan smiled in kind.

    As if rewarding her, he rubbed her head, causing Ikaros to subconsciously narrow her eyes in pleasure. By looking at her emerald green eyes, one can deduce that she is very happy with Wu Yan¡¯s reward.

    After that, he started eating breakfast while splitting some of it with ndre-chan, the cute creature herself seemed to enjoy being fed by Wu Yan. He turned his attention towards Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°I heard sister Fei Fei saying something about an auction that urs once a week, apparently, it¡¯s today so I am thinking of checking it out¡­¡±

    ¡°Auction¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They were very turned off by the idea to say the least.

    When they heard the words ¡°auction¡±ing out of Wu Yan¡¯s mouth, the two girls immediately recalled the auction they joined right after the exiting [Hayate thebat butler¡¯s] world.

    They didn¡¯t forget how much hassle it was for them thest time they joined an auction. The two girls immediately opted to stay in.

    Meanwhile, ndre-chan¡¯s eyes immediately beamed up upon hearing Wu Yan. She got so excited one could almost see ¡°take me with you¡± written across her face¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan, is the auction fun?¡­¡±

    ndre-chan tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. Her eager expression coupled with her delicate countenance made a very cutebo.

    Resisting the urge to squish her face, Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°ndre-chan, the auction isn¡¯t a ce for fun¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the ce for then?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you bid for stuff in it!¡±

    ndre-chan lost her excitement when Wu Yan said it isn¡¯t a toy. She continued in a dejected tone.

    ¡°Then, n wants to stay home and y¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay home and y?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at ndre-chan with a confused look.

    ¡°Is there anything fun to do around the house?¡±

    ndre-chan beamed widely as she nodded.

    ¡°Nn! Lirin-chan ising over to y with n!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed ndre-chan¡¯s head before he turned towards Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    ¡°And, what about you girls? Wannae with?¡±

    The two girls turned him down vigorously.

    ¡°We respectfully decline!¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s not too sure tough or cry at their response. Did they really need to be so concise?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed their attitude and theyughed in an awkward manner. Mikoto hurriedly changed the conversation topic.

    ¡°Yan, are you going to the auction to put up some items for bidding?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Nope, quite the contrary, I am heading there to try and bid on some items¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt surprised.

    ¡°You of all people would actually take interest in the items of this world? I thought you¡¯re only interested in the items the System has to offer?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotta say, you nailed it. I have my sights on a piece of equipment but I don¡¯t have sufficient points to but it at the moment. My objective this time is to score some equipment from the auction and sell it to the System to raise points. Also, I can increase the potency of my equipment by doing so!¡±

    ¡°Increase potency?¡±

    His words puzzled the two girls. Looking at their expressions of bewilderment, he smiled but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he scrolled through the menu to show them the equipment.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to the vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

 Chapter 331: School auction

    <h4>Chapter 331: School auction</h4>

    The auction in Silvaria World Institute is in session only once a week. However, an impressive array of articles are put up for bidding every time there is one. Rare armaments, magic and battle skills for warriors or mages at tier 7, herbs that help with cultivation, and etc¡­

    Because of the sheer scale of Silvaria World Institute, there are bound to be unique resources transported from all over the world put up for bidding. In a way, the auction in Silvaria World Institute is thergest in the world in terms of variety and rarity of articles being put up for bidding.

    This is understandable given that if the auction isn¡¯t impressive, the rich kids from the various factions probably won¡¯t be interested.

    Thus, once a week, on the day of the auction, the arena tower,mercial areas, and free trade zones would experience a decrease in traffic as the students would be congregating at the auction house.

    On his way there, Wu Yan felt like the crowd is getting bigger and bigger.

    ording to the map, Wu Yan had arrived at the auction house so he looked around and he was stunned by what he saw. The auction house is gigantic.

    He estimates that the auction house is at least 10 times bigger than the one back in supply town. It¡¯s sorge it¡¯s almost unfathomable. If he calmed down and thought about it, it¡¯s natural that the auction house is of this size. Silvaria World Institute has a student body of about 10 million.

    The vast majority of the students are of modest background so they don¡¯t have sufficient credits to participate. But, those that belonged to one of the 9 big factions experienced no such difficulty.

    When he is still examining the auction house, the other students noticed him and they started gasping and pointing fingers.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s the newbie!¡±

    ¡°Well, look at the balls on you. That guy is now the ranker no.25, this ¡®newbie¡¯ you are calling out is someone who fought the leader of Sea of Thick Ice to a standstill!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if the fight continued, that guy would have won¡­¡±

    ¡°That guy is definitely someone who can one of the top 10 rankers¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder which lucky faction he is going to join?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah, whichever faction it is, getting a top 10 ranker in their faction is definitely a cause for celebration¡­¡±

    As the students fervently discussed, their sound grew louder and louder until Wu Yan heard them.

    The noise caused Wu Yan to raise an eyebrow. He felt helpless when he heard about the content of the discussion.

    Oh great, just what I need, fame¡­

    But, they should really tone it down a notch¡­

    He looked at the auction house that is still a bit of a distance away and he moved towards it with such velocity that to the average viewer, his figure blurred and disappeared.

    Wu Yan turned into afterimages as he zipped through the dense crowd using all kind of postures and stances. He made it through the crowd and he arrived at the main entrance of the auction house. He found another use for Eternal Arms Mastery but this isn¡¯t a very dignified way of using the skill, he conceded.

    Just when he is about to enter the auction house, a familiar voice rang.

    ¡°Yan, you came!¡±

    Lulu squirmed out of the crowd, she is smiling so wide her eyes narrowed into the shape of crescent moons.

    Fei Fei apanied Lulu with a bunch of other Fatal Forest members. She raised Night Elf to wave at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yanughed as he greeted the two girls. He nced at the bodyguards behind them as he teased them.

    ¡°Oh boy, as expected of people of stature, this crowd¡­¡±

    Lulu rolled her eyes at him and she smacked him before pouting like a little girl. On the other hand, Fei Fei shook her head and joked.

    ¡°If you would like it, I can arrange for a simr treatment for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope, no need for that!¡±

    Wu Yan declined her offer.

    ¡°If I did something like that, the bodyguards behind you would tear me to shreds!¡±

    Fei Fei retorted.

    ¡°Tear you to shreds? I don¡¯t reckon they have the skills for that, who can do something like that to the no.25 ranker and the one who fought against Bing Ling on even grounds?¡±

    Wu Yanughed heartily. Lulu seemed to be tossing around some ideas of her own while kicking the pebbles on the ground. She pulled his sleeve with a dissatisfied look. She put on a superficial puppy look by wiping away the invisible tears at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°You, I hate you. The first time we met, you were just a weak brute. Look how strong you¡¯ve grown. Confess, did you eat some kind of medicine that turned you into a superhuman?!¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating at Lulu¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Fei Fei tried hiding her smile with her hand. The trio looked like best friends who are happily chatting with each other.

    Wu Yan¡¯s happy, Fei Fei and Lulu are happy but someone isn¡¯t. Rather, a lot of people aren¡¯t and they are the other members of Fatal Forest.

    The female members are indifferent to this, only those male members who had a massive crush on the two girls felt a corresponding amount of jealousy, how they wish they can enter into that kind of familiarity with the two girls. They all had very sour expressions.

    Fei Fei and Lulu had looks and good background, of course, many of the male members would adore them. They are like goddesses for these male members.

    How can they not feel sour when their goddesses are getting it on with another male?

    Most of them are jealous for sure but at least they aren¡¯t obviously stering it on their face like a certain someone who stared at Wu Yan with furious eyes.

    Who else but Zeus?

    The disgustingmoner whooped his ass, earned Fei Fei and Lulu¡¯s affection and now he became the talk of Silvaria World Institute. Zeus is so mad he wanted to murder him.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter how much he hated the guy, he could struggle for his whole life and still, he wouldn¡¯t make it into Wu Yan¡¯s radar.

    While Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei were chatting, the crowd parted way to make a path and they noticed it as well.

    Everyone looked as Bing Ling, Bing Mian and the other Sea of Thick Ice members arrived at the auction house.

    Bing Ling & Bing Mian noticed Wu Yan, Fei Fei, and Lulu. Bing Ling gave them a nod, a cursory greeting before he entered the auction house. His rtionship with Wu Yan is bad, to say the least.

    Bing Mian¡¯s attitude is even worse. his eyes still had the same dark and malevolent look it did before.

    Wu Yan pped his face, dethroned him from his rank, caused him a lot of hassle just go climb back on the rankings. Of course, he is not a happy camper.

    By the way, his current rank is no.28.

    He leered at Wu Yan and he clicked his tongue before he entered the auction house. If one examined closer, one would find that Bing Mian had a pale expression and his footsteps sounded skittish.

    Lulu stuck her tongue out at Bing Mian.

    ¡°That jerk, still detestable as always¡­¡±

    Fei Fei nodded.

    ¡°Bing Mian is a close-minded person. You humiliated him in the arena that day, I wonder if he is going to try and take any underhanded means against you¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed it off, his deep red eyes turned golden for a brief moment before it returned to its normal color.

 Chapter 332: Bid war for the equipment. Making it rain a second time with credits!

    <h4>Chapter 332: Bid war for the equipment. Making it rain a second time with credits!</h4>

    After entering the auction house, Wu Yan noticed that the inside of the structure appeared wider than it looked from the outside.

    Different from the colosseum-like arrangement of seats in the supply town with seats getting higher and higher in a circr formation as one gets further away from the stage, Silvaria World Institute¡¯s auction house is designed in such a way that it looks like an auditorium.

    Atop the stage, there is a table and a mallet for the auctioneer. Facing the stage and along the walls, there are various stages jutting out of the walls that looked more like balconies than stages. It would appear to be seats for VIPs as it made a stark contrast of treatmentpared to the regr seats below the stage.

    Those balconies aren¡¯t for VIPs, Silvaria World Institute never had any such treatment. The number of that kind of seats is exactly 100. These seats are exclusively reserved for the rankers.

    Wu Yan had the right to sit at one of this seat but he didn¡¯t want to exercise the right. Fei Fei also chose not to sit there as well. It¡¯s not because Wu Yan and Fei Fei are trying to keep a low profile. The main reason is because Lulu is with them¡­

    Lulu had a teary-eyed expression as she tugged at both Wu Yan and Fei Fei¡¯s sleeves. The two of them didn¡¯t have the heart to desert Lulu after seeing her like this just for a bunch of suspended seats, tempting as they might seem. Thus, they stayed down and watched the proceedings along with the other members of Fatal Forest.

    Granted, the seats down here don¡¯t have much of a view,pared to the fancy balconies. But, at least the seats are stillfortable enough. Fatal Forest¡¯s influence got them some of the best seats closer to the auction stage.

    With Lulu sitting at his left and Fei Fei sitting at his right, Wu Yan earned the ire and jealousy of almost everyone there, he didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about the others¡¯ opinions though.

    If the stares of haters are like arrows, Wu Yan¡¯s hide had long thickened due to experience, he is already impervious to such stares. Their weak leers, res, and stares could notpare to those of the Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai after they enter alter mode.

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, and Lulu killed them by talking with each other. Soon, the auction started and Wu Yan wanted to file aint. It¡¯s like each auction house in this world didn¡¯t have the money to hire cute girls or something, does it always have to be some wrinkly old dude with arctic white hair?

    Well, if anything, Silvaria World Institute¡¯s auction is certainly outssed the one in the supply town.

    It had only just started and a bunch of treasures had already been disyed much to Wu Yan¡¯s amazement.

    What rendered him speechless is the fact that aside from normal and elite students, nobody made a bid for tier 7 battle skills that would easily be featured items in the supply town auctions.

    Mainstream armaments, the kind Wu Yan sold back in the supply town are being handled like pieces of baggage by the workers here. Wu Yan had the slight thought that perhaps it might be best not to take notice of them anymore.

    Wu Yan looked at a Mainstream armament currently going for 5,000 credits and he looked at his Identity card that had 280,000 credits in it. He promptly made a bid for 10,000.

    When Wu Yan started bidding, the whole ce that was getting a bit noisy suddenly fell silent.

    Wu Yan felt surprised by the change in mood. What is going on now?

    Fei Fei knew why Wu Yan is confused. Sheughed out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re a famous person in the school with enough power to hold your own against a top 10 ranker. Nobody would dare cross you just for some Mainstream armaments.¡±

    Wu Yan understood it after Fei Fei made it clear. He wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry. At least, this will work in his favor.

    Meanwhile, somewhere up there with the seats for the rankers, Bing Mian slowly sat down after his brother stopped him from bidding.

    ¡°Brother, why did you stop me?¡­¡±

    Bing Ling snorted in an unamused tone.

    ¡°Did the fight decrease your intelligence? Even if you had something against Wu Yan, isn¡¯t it a bit tacky for someone of your stature to fight over a Mainstream armament?¡±

    Bing Mian protested.

    ¡°Why not? I can drown the upstart with my credits!¡±

    Bing Lingughed in a satiric manner, he continued in a rather frustrated tone.

    ¡°And then you¡¯re going to give him another chance to give you a p or two. The next day, all of Silvaria World Institute is going to hear about how the second-inmand in Sea got pped like a street whore because you had to fight a bidwar with someone over a mainstream armament.¡±

    Bing Mian flinched, he flushed red in shame and anger. Seeing this, Bing Ling sighed and he looked at Wu Yan before he advised Bing Mian.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like losing to him, put more effort into cultivating and strengthen yourself. Challenge him to a proper fight instead of doing some shady dealings here and there. If you keep going down this path you will never be a somebody in this world!¡±

    Bing Mian replied while trembling with trepidation.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    He feared his brother but only Bing Mian himself would know whether or not he really took his brother¡¯s advice.

    One by one, articles are transported on stage and got bid away by the student body. Wu Yan also made bids for numerous equipment, mostly mainstream armaments since these equipment were cheap.

    After spending 100,000 in credits, he managed to get his hands on about 20 mainstream armaments. Wu Yan would put in bids for mainstream equipment every time they appeared. This caused everyone to feel curious.

    He¡¯s clearly a tier 7 individual who stood at the peak of all tier 7. For someone of this strength, he should be bidding for rare armaments so what gives?

    For some of the strongest students in tier 7, it¡¯s totally natural to enter into bidding wars for Gold Armaments.

    Maybe they coulde up with ideas as to how Wu Yan would deal with one or two main armaments, perhaps even three or four. But, 10 or 20? That¡¯s downright odd.

    They looked at Wu Yan with derision, confusion or astonishment. What¡¯s clear is that Wu Yan is now the center of attention, again.

    Even Lulu and Fei Fei had no idea why he did what he did.

    Lulu can¡¯t hold back her curiosity, she elbowed Wu Yan and asked him in a tiny voice.

    ¡°Yan, why are you buying so many mainstream armaments? Are you¡­¡±

    Lulu had a very shocked expression as she gasped.

    ¡°You built an army and now you¡¯re arming them to invade Ailu empire?¡±

    Wu Yan almost slipped and fell to the ground. If he wasn¡¯t seated, he would be on the ground at the moment.

    He sighed before he knocked her on the head. Lulu yelped in pain while holding her head but he proceeded to roll his eyes at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in there, from where do you get these ideas?¡­¡±

    With tears at the corners of her eyes, Lulu protested back in a meek tone.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do with so many mainstream armaments?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei had a curious look as well. Fei Fei knew Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t do this without any reason, she just couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Wu Yan smiled at the two girls who had different expressions but the same thoughts. He saw another mainstream armament being disyed and he rubbed his chin while he mused.

    ¡°Maybe, you¡¯re right and I am nning on invading Ailu empire that¡¯s why I am buying a lot of armaments.¡±

    Fei Fei and Lulu rolled their eyes at him while Wu Yanughed out loud.

 Chapter 333: The appearance of a gold armament

    <h4>Chapter 333: The appearance of a gold armament</h4>

    As time went by, there is an evident increase in the hype of the auction. Articles after articles, bid after bid, the quality of the goods went higher and higher. At this point in time, there are no longer any mainstream armaments for bidding. Precious articles started appearing on stage.

    Most of the participants of the biddings are normal and elite students. Their abilities are on par with the quality of goods. Now that the good articles are going up for bidding, these normal and elite students can only sit and watch, unless they are from rich families or have the backing of strong factions.

    Rare armaments also started making their appearances along with other rare materials. Wu Yan also opened his eyes wide.

    If the mainstream armaments are to be sold for points, these rare armaments warrant enough attention for Wu Yan to use them to fill Gate of Babylon.

    Anyone who is familiar with the Fate series would no doubt be familiar with just how strong Gate of Babylon can be. It¡¯s appearance is often linked with Gilgamesh.

    If not for Gate of Babylon, Gold-glitter (TL note: Kinpika would only be just another second-rate servant in the heroic spirit system. At most, he could swing around his EA but that would be it.

    He also had arge arsenal of Noble Phantasms in his Gate that allowed him to be so overbearing in all his fights. If his Gate is empty, it would only serve as a limitless space to put items in,pletely marring the image of this badass Noble Phantasm.

    For Wu Yan, this is the issue for him.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to the vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

    The details of the equipment pretty much spelled it out if he wanted to increase the strength of Gate of Babylon, he is going to need a lot of equipment, good ones to boot.

    Without enough equipment, his Gate of Babylon will stay as just another rank D equipment.

    Wu Yan hesitated when he was choosing equipment, he had to be sure he really wanted it. Gate of Babylon would cost him a lot of points and he would need to worry about where to get the armaments and equipment to store in Gate of Babylon.

    If he gave up halfway through, this special equipment would be wasted.

    But, the moment Wu Yan saw the points Rank A equipment required, those nasty repetitions of zero behind the cost of equipment prompted Wu Yan to choose Gate of Babylon.

    Wu Yan figured it would be easier getting the armaments to fill Gate of Babylon than to earn so many points just to get a Rank A item.

    At the moment, to get Gate of Babylon up to the same level as it is in Fate would require a long cumtion time as well as funds.

    Oh, he is going to need so much dough¡­

    His deep red eyes stayed fixed on the Rare armament on stage. He heard the auctioneer calling out for bids at 45,000 going twice and his lip twitched before he put up a bid for 50,000 credits. In the end, he got that equipment.

    However, he watched his 280,000 credits go down to 130,000 in less than half an hour. Wu Yan silently sighed. He thought he¡¯s a nouveau riche for a moment there, it only took him about half an hour to know that this amount of credits aren¡¯t enough to get him where he needs to be.

    Wu Yan ¡°identally¡± nced over and saw Fei Fei had 1,000,000 credits. His heart jumped and he fell into dejection.

    Wu Yan had a ton of credits rtive to other normal and elite students. He blew through 150,000 credits like it¡¯s nothing. This made him look very much like a nouveau riche in the other students¡¯ eyes.

    For one thing, Lulu and Fei Fei were closely affiliated with a major faction so it¡¯s only expected that he can¡¯tpete in terms of wealth. Next, even if he did have more credits than them, at the rate he is spending them, it¡¯s only a matter of time until he blows it all¡­

    Luckily for him, Rare armaments are rtively in low demand from the truly rich due to the abundance of armaments being supplied from all over Silvaria. If that¡¯s not the case, he would have needed to spend a whole lot more than this to get that one piece of Rare armament.

    Inside Silvaria World Institute, there are about 1000 special students and of them, only about 100 are special students by potential. The rest all had strength befitting their status as special students, each of them had the strength of tier 7 or higher.

    Special students at tier 7 strength usually have their own Rare armament already. If the same equipment is sold outside of Silvaria World Institute, it would probably fetch a sky-high price.

    It¡¯s a weird market in Silvaria World Institute, the expensive stuff flows cheaply while the cheap and mundane bes expensive. For the exceptional articles? Those would go on to create price records of their own.

    Such an event would ur today.

    When Wu Yan used up thest of his 130,000 credits for two Rare armaments, the workers stopped carrying items up.

    Instead, another white-haired old guy walked out from behind the partition with a box in tow.

    Lulu and Fei Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up. They stared at the box with consternation, they sat straight up in anticipation. It would seem the object in the box is an object of interest for many as well.

    ording to Wu Yan¡¯s senses, almost everyone in the audience tensed up at the sight of the box.

    Included in this audience are the major factions who stood on par with Fei Fei, and Lulu.

    The mood turned heavy and still like a storm is brewing at the moment. A lot of people got excited and they all had ecstatic expressions. Some of them even had eyes of avarice.

    Wu Yan frowned at this sight. He frowned even harder when he saw that Fei Fei and Lulu had the same look.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, Lulu what is up with you girls?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the box with intrigue.

    ¡°Is there something up with that box?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s question drew aughter from Fei Fei, she continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the box, it¡¯s the thing inside the box we are all interested in!¡±

    ¡°The contents?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Fei Fei nodded. She exchanged looks with Lulu and she nced at everyone in the auction hall, she stared at the special seats for the rankers before she continued.

    ¡°The contents of the box should be the featured item for this auction, it is the reason we are here today!¡±

    Wu Yan focused his eyes on the box and his pupils shrunk.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Gold armament!¡±

 Chapter 334: A special show thrown by the princess herself! Dumping piles and piles of credits

    <h4>Chapter 334: A special show thrown by the princess herself! Dumping piles and piles of credits</h4>

    Gold armament, Wu Yan is familiar with equipment of this tier. He had one his storage ring. Moreover, Ikaros and ndre-chan also had Gold armaments.

    His Meteor Storm, Ikaros¡¯ Uranus System, ndre-chan¡¯s Laevateinn, these are all Rank B equips or otherwise known as Gold armament in this world. For him, Gold armament isn¡¯t enough to get him all shocked and mesmerized. He is already in possession of one so what¡¯s the big deal?

    In reality, other people aren¡¯t as cool as him.

    The moment the auctioneer said ¡°Gold armament¡±, the crowd started drooling. The rich kids and the members of the major factions aren¡¯t excused from this effect. They all looked at the box with passionate eyes. This is what Gold armaments meant to them.

    Rare armaments are as rare as their name implies but in Silvaria World Institute, Rare armaments aren¡¯t that much in demand. At the very least, tier 7 special students aren¡¯t interested in them.

    However, that cannot be said of Gold armaments.

    ording to Silvaria¡¯s unspoken rule, Gold armament belonged to tier 9 individuals.

    A piece of equipment that fits tier 9 individuals did not faze Wu Yan despite its effects on the rest of the student body.

    Wu Yan is rtively calmpared to the rest of the student body. But, judging by the look in his deep red eyes, he¡¯s also intrigued by the article.

    He¡¯s wondering just kind of equipment is on stage, this equipment that is on par with Meteor Storm, Uranus System & Laevateinn. In a way, the Gold armament attracted Wu Yan¡¯s attention, although to a much lesser extentpared to other people.

    He used Meteor Storm to suppress Aleister, Aiwass & the manifestation of Gabriel. He also used it to one-hit-kill Kakine Teitoku. Meanwhile, Ikaros used Uranus System to outright murder 3 individuals around her level.

    Such is the difference between Gold armament and Rare armament, it is only a tier in difference but the difference in power is like that of heaven and earth.

    The equipment¡¯s strength is enough for him to take an interest. Also, he¡¯s here for pieces of equipment, isn¡¯t he?

    His excitement slowly cooled down as it turned into mild depression. This was brought on by the cruel 0 in his identity card.

    Wu Yan sighed, this Gold armament is not fated to be with him. His role this time is to beat soy-sauce, in other words, a spectator.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s in a shortage of Gold armaments, his main issue would be to find the required amount of points, if he had all the points in the world, nothing in this world can stop him.

    Wu Yan epted the fact of the matter and he crossed his arms while watching the show in amusement.

    Figures started appearing in the auction hall, these figures weren¡¯t here and it would seem they are here exclusively for the Gold armament.

    Their auras gave away their identities, these people are as strong, if not stronger than Princess Sylph.

    Tier 8 individuals!

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while rubbing his chin. If Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, these figures who are as strong or stronger should be the teachers in this academy.

    Gold armament truly had its own charm. Even the teachers are making an appearance exclusively for it. This is going to be an entertaining show.

    Unknown to him, Wu Yan is the most intriguing person in the audience.

    Fei Fei had been observing Wu Yan, from his excited expression to his dejected appearance when he confirmed he had 0 credits left and finally the look of amusement he is currently disying.

    Fei Fei felt surprised that Wu Yan had a devil-may-care attitude. She is very familiar with how people can get crazy over Gold armament. After all, It¡¯s something only a tier 9 would be swinging around.

    And yet, Wu Yan is treating the Gold armament like it¡¯s just another Rare armament, maybe even a Mainstream Armament.

    Of course, Fei Fei didn¡¯t know Wu Yan merely epted the cruel fate that the Gold armament isn¡¯t fated toe into his possession thus the reason for his carefree look.

    Fei Fei also noticed the new guests who had appeared in the auction hall. She raised an eyebrow and examined the figures with her beautiful eyes. She identified them.

    ¡°So the teachers are here as well huh?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he looked at Night Elf before he teased Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, are you going for the armament as well?¡±

    Fei Feiughed while disying her Night Elf.

    ¡°I only need this and nothing else!¡±

    Fei Fei nced at somewhere else.

    ¡°Also, there are other individuals after the Gold armament¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and looked at where Fei Fei is looking. He immediately had a ‡å look.

    ¡°My precious I want it¡­ I want it so bad¡­¡±

    Lulu chanted like a mad woman. She sped her hands together with starry eyes, it¡¯s like she¡¯s one of those crazy fangirls chasing their idols.

    The reason being that the Gold armament appears to be a staff for magicians.

    When the staff appeared, all the warriors were disappointed. Meanwhile, the magicians started clenching their ID cards harder.

    And so, a bid war begun.

    ¡°100,000!¡±

    ¡°200,000!¡±

    ¡°300,000!¡±

    ¡°500,000!¡±

    ¡°700,000!¡±

    The auction hall had a moment of silence when the bids hit 700,000. After that pause, it resumed with the exception that bid increments are done in less than 100,000 credits.

    When the bids hit 750,000 credits, Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching. That¡¯s not the end of it, when Lulu shouted out a bid of 800,000, Wu Yan can¡¯t stop jolting his brows.

    So many rich people¡­

    A crisp, clear, and cold voice interrupted his thinking process.

    ¡°1,000,000¡­

    The voice sounded very good on the ears but everyone is still surprised for it is a voice they would never forget once they have heard of it.

    It belonged to Sylph.

    Sylph stood not far from the entrance like a princess, no, like a queen. It¡¯s like the whole world focused its attention, her entrance was nothing less than a dynamic one.

    The student body silenced themselves upon the arrival of Sylph. It would seem most of them are awed by her advent. She¡¯s not called the strongest student for nothing.

    Of course, this effect is only limited to the students.

    ¡°1,200,000!¡±

    One of the figures who had joined in the bidding halfway decided to put in a bid.

    Sylph nced at the figure and she responded in kind.

    ¡°2,000,000!¡±

 Chapter 335: They messed with me, now they mess with my girls

    <h4>Chapter 335: They messed with me, now they mess with my girls</h4>

    ¡°Uuu, why wasn¡¯t it me¡­¡±

    Hearing Lulu moan for the nth time, Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks as they didn¡¯t know how to cheer her up.

    Sylph basically owned that part of the auction. Having understood the pain of the red shirts, he wished that Red Shirts would have more human rights than this¡­

    After Sylph started bidding, the rest of the student body can only sit and watch. Even the major factions can do nothing as they watched the shameless teachers trying to outbid Sylph only to fail miserably as she got what she wanted.

    This result somewhat soothed the student body¡¯s frustration. There had been one or two auctions where a Gold armament got put up for bidding. But, in all such instances, the teachers got the item.

    In a sense, Sylph who managed to outbid the teachers and obtain the Gold armament appeared to be some form of constion for the students who didn¡¯t get the Gold armament.

    As to what the final bid was, let¡¯s just say Wu Yan blocked the memory so as to not shatter his fragile heart.

    At least, this is the official story for those who aren¡¯t aware that Wu Yan has Impable memory. this ability which had been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery didn¡¯t disappear, it¡¯s still in his possession.

    ¡°Uuu, why wasn¡¯t it me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan got fed up with listening to Lulu moaning and sighing, he grabbed her cheeks and he pulled them hard, ignoring what Zeus and the other members of Fatal Forest might think.

    ¡°Put a sock in it! You¡¯re stressing me out, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Muwuwu¡­¡±

    Lulu moaned, in pain this time. She tried protesting but because her cheeks were deformed by Wu Yan¡¯s mighty pull, her words were unintelligible. She iled around with tears in the corner of her eyes. Her cuteness almost killed Wu Yan.

    Fei Fei felt a bit of relief now that Lulu got punished by Wu Yan. But, in the end, she couldn¡¯t endure it and she stopped Wu Yan.

    ¡°Okay okay, Yan, I believe Li Lu has learned her lesson. It¡¯s time to forgive her¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he looked at her deformed cheeks and he retorted silently.

    How did you figure out that she repented? She couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Lulu recognized her savior when she sees one. She reached out towards Fei Fei with one hand like she¡¯s silently screaming: ¡°Help me, Sister Fei Fei, you¡¯re my only hope.¡± Fei Fei obliged and she plead for mercy on her behalf.

    While Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei were messing around, some members from Fatal Forest came forward and reported to Fei Fei.

    ¡°Master Fei Fei, something big happened¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei promptly stopped. Fei Fei frowned while standing with arms akimbo.

    ¡°What is the problem?¡±

    The member nced at Wu Yan before continuing to report in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Sea of Thick Ice, Crimson Earth, and a bunch of other factions are heading towards the vi area. Their targets appear to be the other special students who had just entered the school!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Fei Fei before she could say anything.

    ¡°New special students? The ones that were with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The moment the reporting member replied in the affirmative. An aura hit the member like a truck. He started turning pale as his breath fell short.

    A gargantuan and menacing aura started pouring forth from Wu Yan and it enveloped everyone. Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned into one of cold malice. His deep red eyes seemed like it is a sea of blood, at least, that is what it felt like for the people affected by his presence. Other than Fei Fei, everyone here fell to their knees with heavy sweating among other symptoms.

    Fei Fei helped Lulu stay up with an arm. She grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arm while trying to calm him down.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be so hasty in getting angry. All fights are to be done through proper applications. There won¡¯t be any casualties, I am sure Hinagiku and the others are fine, the best thing to do right now is to remainposed!¡±

    His cold eyes swept pass Fei Fei and he saw that Lulu is suffering under his killing intention. He rxed his breathing and made his killing intention disappear.

    Finally, blood returned to the faces of all the members of Fatal Forest as well as Lulu. Lulu herself seemed to be slightly traumatized by this sudden outburst. She pulled Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Yan, you were so scary just now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he apologized.

    ¡°Sorry, Lulu, I¡­¡±

    Lulu shook her head before he can finish. She smiled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for nothing. I am quite pleasantly surprised you can get so worked up for those you care around you. If anything, I am happy to see you like this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched, he rubbed Lulu¡¯s head, he hadn¡¯t expect Lulu to be so understanding.

    He turned around towards Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, I am going home to check on the situation!¡±

    Fei Fei thought about the matter for a moment and she nodded. The reporting member stopped them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t head towards the vi area, they are probably not there anymore. Thest time I saw them, Miss Hinagiku, Miss Mikoto, and Miss Ikaros were heading towards the arena tower with the other major factions.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. He looked he¡¯s enjoying the suffering those bastards are about to go through. He could more or less guess how things turned out up to this point.

    Those factions thought that he is a dead end so they thought it might work better if they asked the persons themselves. They probably thought that Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others were all under his protection so they didn¡¯t go directly to them.

    Those poor fools didn¡¯t know he isn¡¯t the scariest of them all. Sylph had just acknowledged Mikoto¡¯s strength the other day and here they go, challenging her like a bunch of stupid wankers. He isn¡¯t sure whether they are truly this stupid or they are just faking it.

    Not that he cared, those fools are about to enter a whole new world of hurt.

    Fei Fei and Lulu knew about the strengths of the girls so they also sighed in relief when they heard that the girls are heading towards the arena tower. The two girls exchanged looks.

    They knew Hinagiku and Mikoto even if they didn¡¯t spend a long time together. Naturally, they knew about Mikoto¡¯s tendency to pick a fight.

    The major factions are going to get their sorry derri¨¨re torn from west to east.

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards the reporting member.

    ¡°What of n? Is she going with the other girls?¡±

    ¡°Miss n wasn¡¯t present. She had been ying with Miss Lirin in the headquarters for the whole day now¡­¡±

    He can¡¯t help but notice the reporting member had a sour expression when recalling the location of n. Heughed out loud at the implication.

    Looks like n and Lirin were causing quite the trouble up in the headquarters.

    This worked out better for him, if n had followed them, she might want to ¡°y¡± and with her power sealed, it won¡¯t end well for her.

    As shameless as those bastards are, they probably wouldn¡¯t fight with a kid right? Plus, ndre-chan can¡¯t even go up to floor 5.

    Fei Fei asked Wu Yan in an amused tone.

    ¡°Wanna go check it out?¡±

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    Wu Yanughed. He had his poker face on so the crowd isn¡¯t aware of his true emotions.

 Chapter 336: The 3 imperial factions make their appearances.

    <h4>Chapter 336: The 3 imperial factions make their appearances.</h4>

    When Wu Yan and Fei Fei appeared at the fifth floor of the arena tower. The scene there made their faces freeze up.

    Hinagiku and Ikaros calmly watched the proceeding of the match, or rather, the aftermath. Mikoto stood in the center of the arena with a special student having seizures at her feet while coughing up bubbles.

    Wu Yan had an awkward smile. This familiar scene, where had he seen it? Oh yes¡­

    In the anime, this is normally what happened to the thugs in Academy City that messed with Mikoto.

    Sea of Thick Ice, Crimson Earth, and the other 6 factions all stood ck-jawed. They looked like this is the first time they had suffered such utter defeat. Some of them are looking after students who are still suffering spasms.

    Bing Ling, Vish, and the other faction leaders all looked like they had flies for lunch. The bitter expression on their faces spoke louder than any words could.

    Imagine this, the faction leaders got all hyped up and went over to other people¡¯s home like some gangster, they vowed to settle it like men in the arena tower only to get their derriere handed to them like some third-rate viins.

    This scenario usually happens to people in novels and films so often it¡¯s almost a cliche. But, when it happens to themselves, they finally knew the pain of being a minor character.

    What¡¯s more, this is the second time they got curb-stomped.

    The referee who had started to disassociate with the match dered the victor.

    ¡°One party can no longer continue, the winner, Misaka Mikoto. Because the loser had a higher rank than the victor, Misaka Mikoto gains the rank of the party who lost!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto is now officially No.4 on the rankings!¡±

    Every spectator subconsciously pped their hands. Meanwhile, the major factions had very frustrated looks. Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    It had only been a brief while since theyst saw Mikoto and now she¡¯s already no.4 on the rankings. Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks with bitter smiles.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. He tried so hard only to be stuck at rank no.40. Meanwhile, Mikoto shot up through the ranks and into the top 10.

    Hey wait, that special student who just got put down after getting electrocuted, isn¡¯t that student one of the faction leaders?¡­

    She just tazed the living daylights out of one of the faction leaders and the audience actually had the guts to p out loud. Is this one of the perks of being pretty?

    Wu Yan started to feel a bit frustrated. Why did he have so many strong girls by his side? Mikoto is strong, Ikaros is strong, Hinagiku¡¯s not that far off, even Shokuhou Misaki and the others are strong in their own rights.

    Should I summon a few girls who aren¡¯t that strong?¡­

    He squeezed in between Hinagiku and Ikaros. He looked at Mikoto who is ying with her bangs before he sighed.

    Hinagiku and Ikaros only noticed him after he sighed, this stung him a little.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros had her usual attitude which seemed like she would do anything Wu Yan told her to do. Her eyes beamed up and she quickly made her way over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, so you came¡­¡±

    Hinagiku giggled. Wu Yan had the sudden urge to smack her hard on her perky butt. Wu Yan lifted his hands as if to surrender his thoughts.

    ¡°Are you girls alright?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You are asking the wrong persons. You should be asking the opponents if they are doing okay.¡±

    Wu Yan trembled before heughed out loud.

    ¡°Touche.¡±

    Fei Fei stood next to Hinagiku. She saw the lightning arcing around Mikoto and her hands trembled, she knew from one nce that the lightning is no joke.

    Mikoto had power, if she fought her, she probably wouldn¡¯t look too good in the end.

    This didn¡¯t discourage her, it stimted Fei Fei battle hunger. She clenched Night Elf and from the looks of it, she looked like she wanted to challenge Mikoto.

    She had another reason. Fei Fei is no.5 on the rankings while Mikoto is the new no.4

    Mikoto didn¡¯t pay Fei Fei any attention, nor did she turn her attention towards Wu Yan. It¡¯s not because she hadn¡¯t noticed Wu Yan & co.

    The magic formation in the fifth floor shined and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. 3 figures emerged from the magic formation followed by special students who came pouring out of the magic formation.

    The 9 major factions were stunned by the appearances of these people. They started tensing up as if they had seen something inscrutable.

    Wu Yan is also astonished by the scene.

    The entourage that apanied the 3 figures had both quality and quantity. He could tell that these people were stronger than most of the audiences here, especially the 3 figures who looked like the leaders.

    In Silvaria World Institute, only Wu Yan, Ikaros, Mikoto, and Hinagiku wouldn¡¯t recognize straightaway who the 3 leaders are.

    If anything, Wu Yan is sure he had seen one of the figures even if he had only seen her twice before.

    It¡¯s princess Sylph.

    Judging by Sylph¡¯s identity, the two other special students who walked like they are on equal terms with Princess Sylph would have to be¡­

    One of the imperial faction of Silvaria World Institute, Forbidden Area¡¯s Leader, the crown prince of Feia empire Caah Feia (TN: raw ¿¨ÑÇ?·Æ¶û).

    One of the imperial faction of Silvaria World Institute, Beast Tide¡¯s leader, crown prince of Baruba empire, Jaafar Baruba (TN: raw Èø·¨?°ÍÂ³).

    Last but not least, the faction that the princess of Ailu empire belonged to, Sylph Ailu of Snow song.

    The three factions standing at the apex among the 12 great factions. Finally, they have made their appearances.

    The moment they stepped into this floor, all but Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros recognized them instantly. Since they knew the leaders, they are even more shocked than usual.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros didn¡¯t recognize the figures at first nce but they knew who they were up against the moment the System gave them the information.

    Sylph Ailu: Level 72

    Caah Feia: Level 70

    Jaafar Baruba: Level 70

    3 tier 8 individuals, the strongest three students of Silvaria World Institute who also upy the top 3 spots in the rankings.

    Their presence along with Fei Fei, leader of Fatal Forest who is no.5 on the rankings, Bing Ling, leader of Sea of Thick Ice who is no.9 on the rankings, Vishi, leader of Crimson Land who is no.10 on the rankings, the various other leaders of the factions who upied the spot of no.6,7 & 8 with the addition of Mikoto who had attained no.4 meant that all top 10rankers had gathered here.

 Chapter 337: The challenge from Princess Sylph, the strongest student!

    <h4>Chapter 337: The challenge from Princess Sylph, the strongest student!</h4>

    The gathering of the top 10 rankers ignited the passion of every student on the fifth floor of the arena tower. They became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    The students wondered whether the day wille when they too can stand in the center of everyone¡¯s attention like those 10 individuals.

    Wu Yan also can¡¯t help getting giddy from all this high tension. He smiled in an intrigued manner.

    His target isn¡¯t a spot in the top 10, he is aiming for the top 3 spots.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar!

    These 3 represented the toughest hurdles he would have to ovee in order toplete the mission of taking the ranking spots.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar arrived at the arena on which Mikoto is standing on, they each had different thoughts.

    The most robust of them all, Jaafar examined Mikoto and he clicked his tongue before he continued in a savage tone that seemed like it would fit in with the beasts.

    ¡°I had wondered what someone acknowledged by Sylph would look like, she¡¯s nothing more than a brat!¡±

    Mikoto leered at Jaafar with electricity crackling around her, she had a very dangerous glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you calling a brat?!¡±

    Jaafar snickered at Mikoto but Caah interrupted him before he could continue his verbal jabs.

    ¡°Your Highness Jaafar, please don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡±

    Caah grinned at Jaafar, he pointed his lips at Sylph.

    ¡°You might anger somebody¡­¡±

    Jaafar¡¯s expression turned sour. He exhibited a brief moment of intimidation and frustration. Although he snorted and turned the other way, he never continued calling Mikoto a brat.

    Caah casuallyughed the episode off. He examined Mikoto and then he praised her.

    ¡°Although you are a female, your age is definitely younger than the humble me. To achieve the power of a tier 8 individual at such a tender age, surely you are much stronger than I am¡­¡±

    Everyone except Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Fei Fei, and Lulu experienced a drastic change in expressions. Even the ones who had suffered a swift defeat under Mikoto¡¯s hand weren¡¯t spared from this.

    They looked at Mikoto and they just can¡¯t believe the youthful and innocent air she is giving off (Author note: Not sure about the innocent part given the amount of Vitamin D she received).

    She¡¯s a tier 8 individual?¡­

    Some of them pinched their cheeks only to find the slight pain telling them that this is all real and not just a dream.

    This girl who looked like she hadn¡¯t achieved the age of 18 is actually a tier 8 individual!

    The students started getting riled up while the major factions who got a sound hiding from Mikoto released a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not that embarrassing to lose to a tier 8 now is it?

    The erstwhile no.4 leader of one of the major factions sighed the most. He isn¡¯t afraid people would call him out for losing to a tier 8. He is more afraid that people would refer to him as the one who lost to an underage teen.

    Mikoto felt awkward because she thought that these people are just over-reacting. elerator is slightly older than her but he is about as strong as her.

    Meanwhile, ndre-chan who looked like she¡¯s not even 10 is already a tier 9 individual.

    Compared to the others, she¡¯s really not that strong. Moreover, Ikaros and Astrea is stronger than her, if anything, she felt like she needed to increase her strength some more. This is what she always thought, never had the thought urred to her that she is too strong.

    If Wu Yan knew about her thoughts, he would probably fall over and then sigh in frustration.

    It¡¯s unfair topare all the beings avable in the 2D fiction to the ones in Silvaria. By this logic, just the two Forces are enough to kill everyone in Silvaria.

    Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°There are many who are stronger than me, There are also many who have more talents than I do, you are over-estimating me.¡±

    Caah smiled while taking Mikoto¡¯s words at face value. Caah didn¡¯t bother correcting her, instead, he took a more obsequious tone with her.

    ¡°Young Miss, you have such great powers, it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re just a normal special student. Let me impose myself by extending the warmest of invitations, why don¡¯t you join our Forbidden Area?¡±

    The students all quieted down as they held their breaths. They stared at Mikoto with wide eyes because her decision may very well shift the bnce of power in Silvaria World Institute just by joining Forbidden Area.

    The other 9 factions including Fei Fei looked at Mikoto, if possible, they didn¡¯t want to see Mikoto joining his faction. Snow song, Forbidden Area, and Beast Tide had a tier 8 individual each so the remaining 9 factions can¡¯t reallypete with the 3 imperial factions despite them being referred to collectively as the 12 major factions.

    They are those gunning for Mikoto¡¯s strength as well, if they managed to get her to join their factions, their factions would instantly be on par with the 3 imperial factions.

    The scene where Mikoto electrocuted the former no.4 is still fresh in their minds so they aren¡¯t bold enough to use any drastic measures. They just hoped that Mikoto wouldn¡¯t say yes and leave them a glint of hope to hold onto.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t disappoint, she shook her head after a brief moment of thought. She crossed her arms and declined.

    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t have any intentions on joining any faction at the moment.¡±

    Caah shook his head in disappointment but he shook the feeling off quite easily.

    ¡°I see, I don¡¯t like to force people into anything. If this young miss wishes to join a faction in the future, be sure to give Forbidden Area a call, our doors are always open!¡±

    Mikoto nodded with a smile. Meanwhile, Jaafar silently released a sigh of relief. If Caah had seeded, he would be having a headache right about now. He didn¡¯t exactly start off on the right foot so he couldn¡¯t invite her. Moreover, it seems like she really had no intentions to join any factions at the moment.

    Jaafar didn¡¯t say anything in order to avoid making a joke out of himself.

    Sylph who had remained silent all this time got up after ncing at Ikaros. She used her usual cold tone to say something that changed the mood of the whole ce.

    ¡°Do you ept my challenge?¡±

    Mikoto flinched before a look of excitement climbed up her face. Lightning started arcing around her.

    ¡°You want to have a duel with me?¡±

    Sylph nodded and she voiced her demand.

    ¡°If you lose, you will join Snow Song¡­¡±

    Caah and Jaafar silently cursed. The other factions also started getting anxious. At the same time, Mikoto looked like she¡¯s itching to start.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re on!¡±

    The whole ce started rumbling.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exchanged looks as they shared the same feeling of not being sure whether tough or cry. Finally, they sighed in frustration.

    This girl, when will she learn to stop being sopetitive?¡­

 Chapter 338: A storm with dancing lightning and falling snow.

    <h4>Chapter 338: A storm with dancing lightning and falling snow.</h4>

    When Sylph walked up onto the stage, Mikoto¡¯s smile grew wider and wider as the look of excitement climbed onto her face. It is clear that Mikoto is very happy with how things turned out.

    This girl really needs to learn to calm down. If she keeps being this aggressive people are going to mistake her as someone who is violent.

    Her ted expression is a stark contrast whenpared to Sylph who stood in opposition to her with her usual distant expression. However, nobody thought this is going to be a boring battle.

    A fight between tier 8 hadn¡¯t urred for quite a while now. Most of the students here are limited to floor 5 at most, the sixth floor belonged only to the ones who stood at the very pinnacle of strength. Maybe the 3 tier 8 students fought their shares of duels but those below sixth floor wouldn¡¯t know about it because they witness the fights with their own eyes.

    For them, a fight between tier 8 is not just rare, for some of the new entrants, it¡¯s something they had never seen before.

    The sixth floor is, after all, a ce only those in the top 10 ranking spots can go.

    The floor masters of the first floor all the way to the third floor are respectively of tier 6 lower to tier 6 peak strength. The fourth floor¡¯s floor master had tier 7 lower strength while the fifth-floor floormaster had tier 7 peak strength.

    It is easily imaginable that not many in Silvaria World Institute can achieve victory over the fifth floor¡¯s floor master.

    Only those that had arrived at floor 6 would know of the strength of the floor master for that area. Down here, nobody knew and the ones who do are treating the information as if it¡¯s some sort of national secret.

    To stand at the top of the student body, one must pass through the fifth floor and arrive on the 6th floor, only then can they call themselves the strongest of the student body.

    Everyone knew the newly crowned no.4 will make it up to floor 6 in due time but what didn¡¯t expect is that someone not of the top 10 rankers will make it to floor 6 as well.

    Fei Fei looked at each of the beautiful girls by Wu Yan¡¯s side and she anxiously asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, aren¡¯t you going to put a stop to this?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head before he smiled.

    ¡°Why though?¡±

    Fei Fei lowered her head before she replied.

    ¡°Princess Sylph is very strong!¡±

    Wu Yan chirped back.

    ¡°Well, Mikoto is also very strong!¡±

    Fei Fei sighed and she decided to stay quiet. Hinagiku couldn¡¯t stop herself from voicing her opinion.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, don¡¯t worry about it. Princess Sylph will probably pull some punches because she wants to invite Mikoto to join her faction. Mikoto, well, I am sure she knows not to take it too far¡­¡±

    Hinagiku seemed like she¡¯s not too sure about thest part of her statement. Meanwhile, Wu Yan twitched his lips when he heard ¡°Mikoto will not take it too far¡±. He had to admire Hinagiku for keeping her poker face on.

    Wu Yan assessed the situation at hand and his expression turned a bit grave. Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t sure how this is going to turn out.

    He thought that if he exhibited enough power, the girls at his side won¡¯t be harassed by those pesky factions. How things turned out told him that his thoughts were too naive.

    It¡¯s probably a mix of reasons including their identities as special students and their exceptional looks. In any case, he learned that things don¡¯t always turn out as he wanted them to.

    Wu Yan clenched his fists as he sighed silently. Mikoto is probably going to continue attracting more attention, he is concerned that the other factions will use unscrupulous means to get her to join.

    The top 12 factions of Silvaria World Institute represented the 12 major powers in Silvaria. If he pissed them off, trouble is going to continue knocking on his door. He needs to take this into consideration from now on. He also needed to quickly increase his strength.

    Wu Yan looked at a certain direction, in that direction is the magic formation leading to the sixth floor.

    The two beautiful girls continued to stare each other down, increasing the tension as time moved on.

    At a certain point, Mikoto lost her patience.

    Biri biri

    A crackling sound came and lightning circle around Mikoto like snakes. Her tea-colored eyes had been dyed in a blue sheen due to the lighting off the lightning.

    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Lightning surged around her and she is now fully d in lightning. Mikoto is going all out now!

    Sylph stood there unconcerned, it would probably take more than an apocalyptic event to cause a stir in her expression. She saw Mikoto who is like lightning given a moving body and she merely lifted her porcin white hand.

    Fwoosh

    Sylph, who looked like she hadn¡¯t cultivated a day in her life suddenly unleashed a terrifying amount of magic power.

    The icy blue magic seeped out of her like the arctic wind and it enveloped her as they circled up towards the ceiling with her as the center. With the appearance of this new magic power, the air around her depositioned into pirs of ice.

    Sylph waved her hand and the pirs flew straight at Mikoto while tearing through the air. It¡¯s clear to Mikoto that Sylph isn¡¯t going easy on her because she didn¡¯t felt like she needed to.

    Mikoto nced at the pirs and she channeled her lightning to meet with the iing ice pirs.

    Pop pop pop pop

    When lightning meets ice pirs, the two canceled each other out in a manner simr to firecrackers with the ice pirs reduced to nothing more than harmless fragments. It¡¯s like they are celebrating some kind of event with all these popping noises.

    Lightning shed around the arena while the cold air spread throughout the audience. The students in floor 5 are currently being treated to a show that amuses the visual and tactile senses.

    However, for both Sylph and Mikoto, this is nothing more than a greeting.

    Sylph started chanting and her magic power fluctuated. Her chant sounded rapid yet calm, it sounded paradoxical yet soothing on the ears.

    The surrounding temperature plummeted when she started chanting. Sylph is now like a goddess of ice, a surge of Arctic air came from behind her and swept towards Mikoto.

    Everywhere the wind hit, the ground would be turned into ice, Sylph¡¯s supreme control over her power could be seen from the fact that the area of effect got limited to only within the arena and not outside of it.

    Mikoto paled inparison when talking about power control. She might even lose to some of the tier 7 individuals in terms of power control. Well, with her personality, she probably couldn¡¯t care less about control. For her, increasing the power of her lightning took more precedence.

    Compared to Sylph, Mikoto excelled more in explosive power.

    A mini lightning storm urred as Mikoto hurled something at Sylph. She hurled spears of lightning that pierced through the cold air and is now heading towards Sylph.

 Chapter 339: Certain kill techniques, the collision between Ice Flash and Railgun

    <h4>Chapter 339: Certain kill techniques, the collision between Ice sh and Railgun</h4>

    An inconceivable scene unfolded in front of everyone. The audience had never seen lightning being frozen over nor had they ever seen mes erupting from cold air.

    At floor 5, the arena had been frozen over by the arctic air that permeated its surroundings, theyer of ice that looks very thick is a grim reminder that the temperature is dangerously cold.

    The cold air that caused this burst into mes the moment the lightning stroke. The cold air that came after it put out the me just as quickly as it had appeared. But, the scene where mes appeared amidst a cold storm lingered in the audience¡¯s mind.

    On the other side, there¡¯s another strange phenomenon.

    The lightning pierced throughyers andyers of cold air but its speed decreased gradually as time passed until it stopped like it met its arch nemesis. Finally, the lightning stopped and froze.

    Two phenomena that defied physics appeared in front of everyone. Its effect shocked their cores, they will never forget this extreme disy of power.

    Caah and Jaafar who are also tier 8 in strength saw the shing of ice and lightning. Jaafar clenched his fists at the faint figures of both Sylph and Mikoto.

    He growled in a low voice, he couldn¡¯t hide the frustration in his tone.

    ¡°That woman, Sylph has grown stronger¡­¡±

    Caah nodded with a grave expression. He turned his attention towards Mikoto and he mused out loud.

    ¡°That newbie¡¯s appearance belies her strength, she can unleash terrible lightning magic without so much as a chant. Just from observation, her strength seems to be on par with Sylph.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Jaafar clicked his tongue before he grinned.

    ¡°Sylph is not using her true powers yet, that is where she is most terrifying. That brat couldn¡¯t possibly hope to match up with Sylph with the amount of power she¡¯s exhibiting.¡±

    Sylph is someone who Jaafar dreams of surpassing.

    If he recognized the newbie¡¯s power as being equal to Sylph, this would mean that another female stood on top of him and that is something he absolutely cannot ept.

    Baruba empire is an overtly patriarchal society. It¡¯s not to the extent that they treat women as clothes but for a woman to beat a man at something is aughable matter for the male.

    As the crown prince of Baruba empire, Jaafar upheld this notion even more than his citizen. This is also the reason why he can tolerate Caah standing above him but not Sylph.

    In Baruba, it¡¯s dishonorable for a man to lose to a woman.

    A lot of people vilified such a horrid culture, Caah felt nothing but disdain for such an empire. But, as a member of one of the other two empires, he is more than happy to see them continue this form of discrimination.

    Those women with talents and power would recognize that Baruba is unconducive to their growth and as such would opt to immigrate to the other two empires.

    Caah shook his head at Jaafar who is grinning but is actually pissed and frustrated by Mikoto. He decided it is not his ce to criticize another empire¡¯s culture, especially when this didn¡¯t concerned him and because he is the prince of an empire.

    At the same time, the situation on the arena escted.

    The cold air gathered into a storm cloud, as more air gathered, the storm cloud condensed into a giant dazzling blue orb.

    As all the cold air gathered into the object, the field on the arena cleared up and everyone could see Sylph standing behind the orb with a crystal staff in her hands.

    That staff is the same staff Sylph won in the auction, it¡¯s a Gold armament.

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, Jaafar, and a bunch of students who knew about the staff had looks of astonishment.

    If Sylph brought out her staff, this meant that she is going to use all her powers.

    She lifted the staff up to her chest level and she pointed it at Mikoto much like one would point a cannon at the enemy. The blue orb of cold air looked like a terrifying cannonball that is loaded and ready to fire.

    If the others are like this, Mikoto who is the main target should be feeling it more but unlike the others, she felt ecstatic.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡±

    Mikoto shouted. She stopped channeling lightning and electricity crept up her hand and into her hand. She lifted a hand against Sylph and they can all see she had a coin in her hand.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar yelled out. They had an expression of shock and their voices had a hint of distress.

    When the blue orb and coin appeared, an explosive surge of air blew outwards from the arena, it even blew away some of the heavier tables and chairs.

    Everyone shielded themselves with their hands, dou qi, or mana. They tried to steady themselves against the torrent of air.

    The battle scene caused a deep terror in all but a small segment of the audience who had better mental fortitude.

    Wu Yan clenched his teeth, he yelled out loud.

    ¡°Those two idiots! What are they doing?! Is there even a need to fight so seriously? Are you girls rivals or something? Is this a freaking duel to the death?¡±

    Fei Fei tightened her hold on Night Elf so much that her hand became pale. Her expression also seemed pale, just from the sudden burst of air she could see that Mikoto and Sylph are about to unleash something a whole lot worse.

    It might even affect the audience and anyone on floor 5.

    Fei Fei looked around for the referee but she could not find the referee even though this is an emergency. Needless to say, Fei Fei had a very amusing look at the moment.

    Caah and Jaafar channeled their dou qi as they watched the fight. It is obvious that even they don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to stay unaffected without at least employing some form of protection.

    When all the cold air avable had been gathered into the blue orb in front of Sylph¡¯s Gold armament staff, the orb had grown to about the size of a football. The energy contained in the blue orb instilled fear in the audience.

    Sylph lifted her head to reveal her usual distant and aloof countenance. With a sh of magic, she thrusted her staff forward at Mikoto.

    ¡°Ice sh!¡±

    The blue orb shot out.

    Taking this attack seriously, Mikoto channeled her ESP power until the coin in her hand became bright white. The energy of this attack is about the same as the iing blue orb.

    Biting down on her lip, she shot it out.

    ¡°Railgun!¡±

    An orange beam shot out from her hand and collided with the blue orb.

    In front of everyone, the two terrifying bodies of energy smashed into each other.

 Chapter 340: Angelic Wings, the angelâ€™s Aegis

    <h4>Chapter 340: Angelic Wings, the angel¡¯s Aegis</h4>

    The moment each of them fired their respective skills: Ice sh and Railgun, the whole floor shook like the surface of ake hit with arge boulder.

    The skills ripped everything in its path and it even gouged out the floor leaving a widening gap that is at least half a meter in diameter.

    The light orb andser pulverized anything that stood in its way, even the pebbles on the ground weren¡¯t spared. By this time, the widening gap had engulfed the arena, effectively destroying the ground they stood upon.

    Radiant light covered half of the arena, the two attacks were on an inevitable path of collision.

    The space around them trembled and the earth crumbled, such is the power of the attacks. The audience knew very well that if they were on the stage, even a fraction of the attack¡¯s power is enough to cripple them or severely injure them.

    Sylph and Mikoto¡¯s fight is on another level of terrifying.

    The light orb and theser finally met under everyone¡¯s gaze. They hit each other with a shocking impact much like meteors.

    As the crowd covered their ears in anticipation of the loud explosion that would surely follow, they were confused by theck of any sound at all.

    They lifted their heads in puzzlement. They could see that the attacks melded together in a weird mix of orange and blue, each trying to consume the other. What they still didn¡¯t understand is why there are no sound when two such terrifying attacks collided?

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar noticed that a distortion of space had urred near where the attacks met.

    The audience quieted down and they could slowly make out the sounds of something tearing at each other. It would appear that the sound came from the two energy bodies.

    Wu Yan kept his gaze on the energy bodies, he had a look of consternation as he clenched his fists.

    The two energy bodies¡¯ appearance would fool anyone into thinking they are just harmless corroding each other away. Yet, his internal rm is ringing really loud.

    Sylph and Mikoto also stared at the two energy bodies, they raised their guards against the two melded energy bodies.

    Something inside them told them that they had gone too far this time.

    The two girls¡¯ face paled when they realized their instincts were spot on. The two energy bodies produced something unexpected.

    Like boiling water the two energy bodies shook and under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, it resonated and grew.

    Everyone had the same thought, this isn¡¯t going to end well.

    The two energy bodies stopped and fell silent, a third light appeared between the energy bodies. Initially, it was small but it expanded to engulf the two energy bodies. The floor experienced another bout of an earthquake. The earthquake got more intense as the light became more radiant.

    Wu Yan frowned deeply. He observed the two energy bodies which faded into the third light and his heart suddenly throbbed. He immediately turned to Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Ikaros who, as usual, stayed near Wu Yan, lifted her head and light streamed past her eyes when Wu Yan called out to her.

    ¡°Releasing variable wings system, seal released!¡±

    She dered that with a robotic voice. Light came out from her and her battle suit slowly started taking over the special student uniform she is wearing.

    A white and light armor took over her uniform as it slowly emerged to cover Ikaros¡¯ body. A pair of pink wings came out of her back, much to everyone¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Uranus Queen mode, on!¡±

    Her emerald green eyes had turned deep red as a white halo appeared above her head. Her lustrous hair also experienced slight growth in volume.

    Ikaros disappeared from where she stood.

    The moment she disappeared, the energy bodies exploded like a balloon that got pricked by a needle. The raging energy manifested itself as a storm of pure power that threatened to engulf the whole floor.

    The energy storm started spreading out from the center of the arena, announcing its presence with its dazzling light. It shook the very space wherever it hit.

    Everyone had a grave expression when they saw the storming for them. Even the most insensitive of them could feel the power and sheer force behind the storm.

    The energy storm had enough power to outright kill the weaker ones among them. A lot of them started behaving like deers in front of headlights. Only Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar shouted something but the words were lost on most of the audience.

    At this critical juncture, a beautiful sculpture of a figure spread her wings in midair.

    Like an angel that has been sent down from the heavens, her presence stunned everyone including Caah and Jaafar. Even Fei Fei who had experienced this once wasn¡¯t an exception. Her appearance had more impact than the iing energy storm.

    Ikaros¡¯ deep red eyes shed and she moved those sensual lips that looked like they were made with rubies. Her divine voice echoed within the stunned masses.

    ¡°Aegis!¡°

    The next instant, a ray of light appeared amidst the raging energy storm.

    The light transformed into a crystalline barrier with beehive-esque hexagonal patterns. The barrier started containing the raging storm before it could anyone in the audience.

    Another figure quickly made it onto the stage and retrieved Mikoto and Sylph who were stunned by what they had wrought. The girls were carried off the stage by the waists as the figure quickly made it down the stage.

    The energy storm assaulted Aegis until some time had passed before it eventually calmed down and faded into nothingness.

    When the barrier dissipated, the audience was greeted with harmless draft.

 Chapter 341: You girls almost killed yourselves and now you girls want to continue?

    <h4>Chapter 341: You girls almost killed yourselves and now you girls want to continue?</h4>

    The energy storm ultimately could not break through Ikaros¡¯ Aegis. It faded away as if surrendering to the impregnable defense of Aegis. The destroyed arena told everyone that what transpired is nothing less than reality.

    The students all gawked at Aegis, they then turned around and gawked at the angel in midair. A lot of them found that they had already fallen head over heels for this being.

    Her wings of light shrunk and turned back into pink wings. Her halo dissipated, her deep red eyes returned to her emerald green eyes that would bring out the empathy of anyone who looked at her eyes. Her sexy armor also faded away, turning back to her school uniform.

    Her less magnificent form didn¡¯t decrease the amazement of the students, they are even more infatuated with her now¡­

    If Ikaros in her Uranus Queen mode is her strongest look then Ikaros in her usual state is her most beautiful look.

    When she pped her wings, her feathers also came off. When shended, the sight of her being bathed in her flowing pink feathers made her stood out even more as an angel walking upon mortal ground. How can this sight be anything but beautiful?

    So exquisite in appearance is she that even Caah who dealt with girls in a se manner couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her as well¡­

    Jaafar who looked down on women subconsciously averted his eyes with a conflicting look.

    A sight for sore eyes, Sylph who had a passive attitude towards everything can¡¯t help but admire Ikaros¡¯ beauty as her icy blue eyes reflected the divine figure she is looking upon.

    Not even thedies were spared from this mind-numbing beauty.

    Without a doubt, Ikaros is now the reigning goddess within their hearts.

    s, she will only show this beautiful sight for her one and only master.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t stunned by this because he is the one who understood her true beauty. After all, he had multiple pants-off dance-offs with Ikaros, this much isn¡¯t enough to faze him.

    While everyone is busy losing their minds, Wu Yan is angry. He is fuming at a certain someone.

    Mikoto¡¯s expression looked pale even as she is a bit awed by Ikaros. Wu Yan felt anger at the same time as he felt worried.

    He raised his hands and he gave both Mikoto and Sylph a good knock on the head.

    ¡°Ow, that hurts¡­¡±

    Mikoto yelled as she covered her head with her hands while drops of tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. She¡¯s cute but Wu Yan needs to be firm here.

    ¡°Oh, so you do know pain?!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled at her while pointing his finger at her.

    ¡°What would have happened if I didn¡¯t react in time just now? You probably wouldn¡¯t even have the time to cry out in pain, did that ever cross your mind?¡±

    Mikoto flinched when Wu Yan started berating her. This is a first time for her, she had never seen Wu Yan yelling at her this furiously before.

    Mikoto mewled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose!¡±

    Wu Yan got angrier when she heard her excuse.

    ¡°Is that your exnation for your uneptable behavior? Do you understand the gravity of your actions? Even if you like topete there has to be a limit. Don¡¯t just wager your life like it¡¯s nothing, it ain¡¯t funny! I hope you¡¯re satisfied now. It¡¯s a duel, it¡¯s not a fight to the death. Even if it were one, I would go up there to fight, I will never let you go up there!¡±

    Wu Yan kept scolding her while Mikoto stood there like a child who knew she had done something wrong. Although she lowered her head, she felt warm deep inside.

    Mikoto knew Wu Yan only exhibited this kind of anger because he was overly worried. Mikoto who normally wouldn¡¯t take criticisms lying down took it with due humility.

    ¡°Yan, I am sorry. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    Mikoto said this with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that smile?!¡±

    Wu Yan leered at her but Hinagiku pulled Wu Yan aside. She rolled her eyes at Mikoto but she felt she needed to calm Wu Yan down first.

    ¡°Look, Yan, you need to stop being angry. You know how Mikoto is, she won¡¯t be satisfied unless she went all-out against a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°And she had to bet her life as well?¡±

    Wu Yan snorted. He is not as angry as before but he still felt a bit frustrated.

    Mikoto threw Hinagiku a grateful look while Hinagiku responded by rolling her eyes. It would appear Hinagiku doesn¡¯t approve of Mikoto¡¯s conduct as well.

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan with bewilderment, she felt the ce where Wu Yan hit her just now and she still can¡¯t believe it. Growing up, she had always enjoyed the premium treatment, never had anyone even dared to raise an arm against her.

    This is probably the first time anyone had hit her outside ofbat. She had mixed feelings about this.

    If Sylph knew Wu Yan only hit her because he felt like it, what would she think?

    Sylph regained her senses and she got up from the ground, she looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Let us continue¡­¡±

    Everyone flinched and Wu Yan almost choked to death on his anger. There are better ways to die than this right? Both of them almost caused mutual annihtion and here she is trying to start another duel.

    He wanted to give the princess a piece of his mind but since he is not too familiar with her, he decided against the thought. Instead, he threw Mikoto a frosty look.

    Mikoto trembled and she quickly shook her hands.

    ¡°No no, I don¡¯t think we should continue with things like this.¡±

    Sylph frowned.

    ¡°Are you surrendering?¡±

    Mikoto bitterlyughed. She didn¡¯t want to surrender but Wu Yan won¡¯t let her continue as well.

    Sylph seemed to have guessed Mikoto¡¯s thought and she looked at both Mikoto and Wu Yan.

    ¡°This fight will be continued in the Academy Tournament!¡±

    Sylph walked away aftermitting Ikaros¡¯ figure to her memories, ignoring Wu Yan & co who couldn¡¯t believe how tenacious she is. She left with the people of Snow Song.

    Jaafar looked down at Mikoto from above. He then looked at Ikaros, not removing his gaze for seconds until he left with a condescending snort.

    Caah didn¡¯t leave after the two had already left. He is still fixated on Ikaros, he ispletely mesmerized by Ikaros as if he¡¯s already fallen¡­

    in love!

    Wu Yan frowned and he stood in front of Ikaros, cutting off Caah¡¯s view. It is only now that Caah regained his senses, he awkwardly scratched his cheek.

    He bitterly smiled at Ikaros.

    ¡°To think Miss Ikaros hid her strength to such an extent, my eyes seem to be in need for a good scrubbing.¡±

    Caah looked at the wings behind Ikaros and his lips trembled for a moment. He wanted to ask something but he gave up and he left after looking back at Ikaros one more time, his longing look never left his face.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks. Meanwhile, Ikaros stood behind Wu Yan like what happened just now didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.

 Chapter 342: Spending them points! Gate of Babylon!

    <h4>Chapter 342: Spending them points! Gate of Babylon!</h4>

    As expected, Silvaria World Institute got into another uproar. The strongest student had challenged one of the neers and the news of the duel had spread throughout Silvaria World Institute in but a single day.

    Listening to their friends who talked about the duel so vividly, many of the students who had not entered the arena tower regretted their actions.

    Those that couldn¡¯t make it to floor 5 vented their frustration by talking bad about the management of Silvaria World Institute. Why didn¡¯t they broadcast the duel like they did the day the nine factions challenged another neer?

    They still couldn¡¯t believe it, that someone could fight Princess Sylph, the strongest student, to a standstill.

    The first thing they thought was that it had to be a lie. But, when the news traveled further they had to believe it.

    Those paying close attention to the news of the duel heard about the dreadful energy storm towards the end of the duel. Some of them consoled themselves for not going there and risking their lives.

    When asked why they got out unscathed, the audience who retold the story recounted the event.

    ¡°It was an angel! A beautiful angel! She saved us!¡±

    Ignoring who started the news first. To summarize the group¡¯s reaction: Mikoto got mad, Ikaros got mad, Wu Yan got mad once more, and Hinagiku got mad as well.

    The neers as they are known in Silvaria World Institute had be the talk of the whole institute.

    While the outsiders are busy blowing their story out of proportion, Wu Yan brought the girls back to his vi and he decided it would be best to just let the students to their own devices.

    Wu Yan is currently taking out the equipment he got from the auction. He put them all on the table which is about to overflow with the equipment.

    He is not happy with the fight Mikoto had with Sylph. But, if anything, he learned that he needs to quickly increase his strength.

    He had assumed with his strength, that he can stand at the top of Silvaria World Institute without bringing out Meteor Storm.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar reminded Wu Yan of his naivety.

    The world is notcking in geniuses, he should have understood this principle but he subconsciously looked down on the denizens of Silvaria. From his perspective, the people of this world paled inparison to those otherworldly characters.

    The denizens of this world cannot possiblypete with some of most outrageous monsters in the 2D fiction. But, the strongest denizens of this world can be on par with most of the characters in the fictional worlds.

    This world had 5 demigods. ording to the system, there is no god level character in the transcript worlds, this would imply that the strongest in the transcript worlds are all demigods as well.

    The appearance of 3 tier 8 students and the fight between Mikoto and Sylph reminded Wu Yan he needs to continue increasing his strength as quickly as possible.

    There are several ways he can increase his strength. First, he can grind his level. But, who in their right minds would challenge him after he made himself so ¡°famous¡±.

    Even if they did challenge him, they probably won¡¯t have much animosity. Without animosity, the System won¡¯t count it as experience. He got a bunch of experience points off the people of the nine factions when he slightly crossed them.

    Moreover, Mikoto got up to Level 70 after gathering experience points for a long time. He is at Level 68 so it won¡¯t be that easy to climb 2 levels.

    He had to say pass to the first method.

    The second method is to buy abilities like he did with Eternal Arms Mastery.

    The ability allowed Wu Yan to gain a lot of benefits, it synergized well with Wu Yan¡¯s True Ancestor body. In this manner, he can increase his strength, he had the points to buy the next ability he wanted. This ability can truly shine if he bought the equipment he wanted. To that end, he decided it would be best to buy the equipment first.

    He gathered close to 20 Mainstream, it looked splendid on his table so Wu Yan can¡¯t help feeling a bit hesitant. It¡¯s mainstream armaments and here he is about to sell them off to the System.

    Wu Yan had done the rough math, this equipment should be worth 20,000 Equipment Points collectively, just enough to supplement his existing points to buy the equipment he wanted.

    He waved his hands and the equipment disappeared, having been sold to the System. In moments, the system notified him of the receipt of 20,000 in Equipment Points.

    He opened the System menu and he quickly navigated to the equipment section where he immediately found the equipment he wanted.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to a vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

    Confirming the 501,000 Equipment Points he had, he bought the equipment.

    Beep, obtained Gate of Babylon.

    Following a steep decrease to 1,000 Equipment Points, a golden sword appeared which looked like it was designed to look more like a key than a sword. Its golden luster is like it¡¯s trying to tell Wu Yan: ¡°I am as pure as gold can get.¡±

    He examined the key sword and he lifted it up.

    The golden key sword entered a ripple in space like he had inserted it into a keyhole. Wu Yan almost yelled in glee like a little girl when he saw the space around him rippled. He turned the key clockwise and the key disappeared as data streams that flowed into the ripple in space. The ripple in space widened in its area of effect.

    The ripples in space spread towards the side like an opening door.

    A scarlet red space appeared in front of Wu Yan This is the gate of Babylon and inside would be the vault where the treasures would be ced in, the golden capital.

    In stark contrast to the nouveau riche, Gold-glitter, his gate of Babylon is as empty as a barren field.

    After putting Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana and the rest of his inventory from the item ring into Gate of Babylon, Wu Yan waved his hand to close the gate and the scarlet space.

    From this moment on, Gate of Babylon would be the equipment he officially has. At the same time, this equipment will substitute his item ring as his new item storage.

 Chapter 343: Ascending past floor 5! The barbaric floor master!

    <h4>Chapter 343: Ascending past floor 5! The barbaric floor master!</h4>

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    1,000

    Item Points:

    660,000

    Ability Points:

    181,000

    Summoning Points:

    350,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    He confirmed his status and he shut down the system screen. He thought about what to do from this point on while rubbing the item ring.

    Now that he bought Gate of Babylon, he should start gathering armaments to fill the equipment up and increase its potency.

    Gate of Babylon wouldn¡¯t be able to reach its full potential without a great amount of equipment in it. However, this would be an arduous task.

    The inclusion of the B ranked Meteor Storm, the C ranked Nietono no Shana, and a bunch of other Rare armaments only increased the rank of Gate of Babylon by 1. It is apparent to him that this task will be no easy undertaking.

    If it is just a titanic amount of equipment, he had a method to quickly gather such an amount. But, this would require an ability he didn¡¯t have yet. If he had it, he would instantly be able to utilize Gate of Babylon as a weapon. He might even level up!

    Now, the main issue: hisck of Ability Points.

    Taking out his ID card, he bitterlyughed at the 0 figure on his card.

    Welp, time to go challenge the arena tower!

    He threw the ID card into a rippling space portal and that portal swallowed up the card into its scarlet space.

    Walking out of the room, he saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. For some reasons, the girls apparently liked staying inside and chatting as opposed to going out and do some window shopping. How could they talk so much and not run out of topics is something he didn¡¯t fathom.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku did most of the chit-chat. Ikaros just stayed there as a passive listener, she would only answer when people asked her directly.

    Meanwhile, ndre-chan is the most outgoing one, most likely because she couldn¡¯t do things like this when she was confined in Gensokyo. With Lirin as her partner, she would be scampering off to somewhere before you know it.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros noticed Wu Yaning down. They instantly focused their attention on him when he appeared, drawing a subconscious smile from Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku stood up.

    ¡°Are you finished with your business?¡±

    Hinagiku and the others more or less knew what Wu Yan was up to but they didn¡¯t actively participate adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s helplessness. Wu Yan was actually nning on getting some equipment from the System for the girls.

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t show any interest in other equipment other than Shirosakura. Meanwhile, Mikoto straight-up told Wu Yan she didn¡¯t any equipment, she only needed her powers.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t nod and he didn¡¯t shake his head either, he just shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I do have ns on my mind¡­¡±

    He received the drink Ikaros prepared for him and he beamed at her widely. He thought about something and he addressed the girls.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Ikaros, you girls made it through the first 4 floors, right? Did you girls use up the credits?¡±

    The 3 girls shook their heads, Mikoto asked him in slight puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You need them for something?¡±

    Mikoto passed her ID card to Wu Yan. Hinagiku and Ikaros also hurriedly took out their ID cards but Wu Yan stopped them before they could do so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give them to me. I just need you girls to help me run an errand to themercial zone or maybe the free trade zone.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks as they stored their cards away. They weren¡¯t strangers to each other and they didn¡¯t behave like strangers either.

    ¡°So, what do you need?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seems the girls aren¡¯t nning on staying cooped up in the vi. They are probably just unfamiliar with the campus so they aren¡¯t too sure where they want to go in the first ce

    ¡°I need you girls to help me buy some special ores and minerals!¡±

    Wu Yan answered.

    ¡°Special ores and minerals?¡±

    The two of them flinched because they aren¡¯t too sure what Wu Yan wanted to do with them. Since he is going to tell them sooner orter they decided not to ask.

    ¡°How special are we talking about here?¡±

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow. Special is too ambiguous in nature for her to work with.

    Wu Yan thought about it and he gave a rough specification.

    ¡°The materials don¡¯t have to be too rare in artistic or aesthetic value, however, it should be durable. Don¡¯t spend too many credits but make you sure you buy a whole lot of them¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto rolled their eyes at Wu Yan. How can one spend little yet buy a lot of materials?

    Wu Yanughed in an embarrassed manner. He knows that it is self-contradicting but that is what he meant so he is going to graciously ept their gazes.

    Hinagiku crossed her arms.

    ¡°Wait, if we are going on an errand, what are you going to do?¡±

    Wu Yanughed as he stood up in a gant manner.

    ¡°I am going to clear me a floor!¡±

    ===

    Wu Yan already got some intel on the strength of the floormaster at floor 5. He is at peak tier 7 strength. A little bit more and he would be able to achieve a breakthrough into tier 8. Basically, much stronger than floormaster of floor 4.

    If converted into values given by the System, floormaster 4 is at Level 60 while floormaster 5 is at Level 69. A floor in difference and almost a tier of difference in strength.

    Against such an opponent, Wu Yan had no confidence in an easy victory. He is, however, confident that he had a much better chance of victory than the other party.

    He walked into the formation at floor 1 and he silently willed it to teleport him up to floor 5. As the students around him pointed at him while whispering to each other, he walked into the magic formation at floor 5.

    A sh of light dazzled him and he found himself transported to another space. What came as a slight surprise to him was that the arena was no longer an entire room with filled with the arena, it is a rockynd.

    For a second there, he thought he had been transported outside of the arena tower. But, the lone figure standing some distance away from him convinced him otherwise.

    It is a really buffed guy. In terms of physique, he isn¡¯t too far off from Rishi. But, Rishi seemed like an adorable rabbit whenpared to the aura this guy is giving off.

    ¡°You have finally arrived¡­¡±

    The powerful voice of that manly man came as he stood up.

    ¡°Here I was thinking that you aren¡¯t nning on going up to floor 6¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise.

    ¡°You know of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if anything, news of you is getting a bit out of hand!¡±

    The floormaster guffawed.

    ¡°I am the floormaster of the fifth floor, challenger, are you prepared for a fight?¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The floormaster lowered his head to pay his respect. He lifted his head and he smashed a small mountain to his side with a fist. The small mountain which was at least 5 times his size crumbled.

    ¡°Well then, shall we begin?¡­¡±

 Chapter 344: A contest of strength! Hand to hand combat

    <h4>Chapter 344: A contest of strength! Hand to handbat</h4>

    A small hill that is about 10 meters in height got reduced into a pile of rubbles from a punch thrown by the floormaster.

    Wu Yan sterned up his expression. He knew that the floormaster didn¡¯t use dou qi to achieve that feat.

    That was pure power!

    It¡¯s not hard to achieve this feat with a bit of dou qi, anyone slightly above tier 7 can do something like this. It is, however, downright terrifying if someone did this without using dou qi at all.

    In the process of cultivation, it ismon for the body to be stronger following the increase of tier. But, the floormaster exhibited a body strength that someone of tier 8 probably couldn¡¯t achieve.

    Compared with Rishi, Rishi¡¯s outward appearance is superficial, his strength came from battle skills. This floor master is different.

    This floor master probably trained in a cultivation technique that focused on the development of the physical body. If he used dou qi or battle skills inbat¡­

    Rishi simply wouldn¡¯t stand a chance¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The floormaster grinned.

    ¡°You scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    Wu Yan bumped his fists together.

    ¡°Maybe in battle but your disy isn¡¯t enough to intimidate me.¡±

    Wu Yan had a body strength that a True Ancestor had, he also had Eternal Arms Mastery that allowed him to utilize his body¡¯s potential to its full potential. He wanted to see who is stronger: the one who trained his body to such terrifying height or Wu Yan?

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The floormaster looked at the floor before he bellowed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you take a fist from me then!¡±

    The floormaster stomped the ground, making a huge hole in it. He arrived in front of Wu Yan and he swung his fist.

    To think he is that fast as well!

    The fist expanded in his field of vision. The air itself seemed like it wanted to escape the fist. If this attacknded, he would be lucky if it ended with him just coughing up blood.

    The most rational approach would be to evade the attack. But, Wu Yan wanted to test True Ancestor¡¯s power on him so he is not going to do that.

    He got into a position to throw a right hook. Shifting his body, he gathered the required strength in a very short moment and he unleashed it at the iing fist.

    Smash

    Due to the difference in height, the floormaster had the advantage of striking down from above, aided by gravity. When they made contact, the ground became a crater 2 meters in diameter around Wu Yan¡¯s current position. This is just how savagely strong the floormaster is.

    Despite how strong it is, there is one immutable fact, Wu Yan blocked it.

    The floormaster is surprised that someone could actually take a fist from him and not be squashed.

    The opposing force he is feeling from his fist told him this is all real.

    The floormaster got excited!

    When you hit someone in the face with cold hard facts, there are usually 2 oues: The more narrow-minded individuals will be infuriated while those with an open-minded attitude would be excited.

    The floormaster appeared to be thetter.

    ¡°Oh! Splendid!¡±

    The floormaster heartilyughed.

    ¡°It has been so so long since someone blocked my attack. I see the rumors are not unfounded. Such strength, I underestimated you!¡±

    The floormaster licked his lips. mes of passion could be seen in his eyes, Wu Yan didn¡¯t even need to guess, he knew the floormaster is currently burning with battle intention.

    ¡°Wu Yan! I would like to see you receive my fist again!¡±

    The floormaster unleashed another punch with the same fist.

    This punch actually managed to rend the air around it, a clear upgrade in terms of power from the previous punch.

    The floor 5 floormaster had a vibe around him that caused Wu Yan to be hot-blooded as well. Wu Yan responded in a simr attitude.

    ¡°You can throw another hundred of these fists and I will still ept it!¡±

    The floor master¡¯s fist got blocked by a rtively smaller fist, when the fists met, a burst of air radiated from them as the center.

    Subsequently, the ground they stood upon copsed into a crater with a diameter of 1 meter. Thisnd will probably be reduced to a dested wastnd by the end of this battle.

    The floormaster spared no more chit-chat. He pushed against Wu Yan¡¯s fist as he steadied him to throw another punch with his other fist.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t meet his fist head-on. He used his palm to stop the floor master¡¯s fist before he kicked the floormaster in his chest.

    The floormaster who got kicked back gnashed his teeth while groaning. He roared and he grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand before he gave him a punch in the chest as well.

    The two of them got sent flying back the impact of their attacks. It didn¡¯t take long for them to regain their bnce.

    The floormaster calmed down but his battle intention didn¡¯t decrease. He took out a pair of gauntlets and he equipped them.

    Rare armament.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, judging by him taking out his armament, it would appear that the floormaster is about to go all-out!

    Wu Yan¡¯s guess was correct.

    In a short while, the floormaster unleashed an enormous amount of dou qi. The floormaster channeled his dou qi into the gauntlets.

    The floormaster turned into a series of blurred images as he made his way over to Wu Yan. Within the blink of an eye, he was already attacking Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan had anticipated his attack and he stood his ground. He moved his arms and he flexed them so hard veins started appearing on his arms. He received the attack with his bare fists.

    ng

    When the fists met, a furious burst of wind blew away the rubbles around them.

    The ground seemed like soft tofu when they exhibited their strength. The ground started peeling away as it got sent flying away by the wind generated from their collision.

    If there are any spectators, or if this duel had taken ce at the fifth floor¡¯s arena, just the swept up rocks would pose a threat to the people walking around or watching.

    It is just muscles meeting muscles, yet, when the fists met, the collision actually produced a metallic sound. What an inscrutable situation.

    Perhaps, this is just showing how this match is high-leveled.

 Chapter 345: Dark fist of murder vs Lightning punch

    <h4>Chapter 345: Dark fist of murder vs Lightning punch</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s arm is flexed to the max. The power of the floor master¡¯s attack had grown to a rather terrifying level after being augmented by his dou qi and armament.

    Gnashing his teeth, he steeled his resolve as he used his left foot as a pivot to whip out a kick with his right.

    It took only a moment for Wu Yan to concentrate his strength at the assaulting leg. He aimed this kick at his opponent¡¯s chest.

    This kick didn¡¯t have an ounce of holding back. It is a very tactical move that held no mercy for its opponent. Wu Yan understood that for someone as annoyingly strong as the floor master, any pretense to probe or warm up would only lead to an adverse oue.

    Wu Yan is intent on going all-out, unleashing all his body could muster to fight with this worthy foe.

    His kick is so terrible in magnitude that it actually managed to peel some of the ground through the vacuum it generated. Way before it evennded on the floor master¡¯s chest, the floor master could already feel a tinge of pain from the iing attack. He knew full well about the power of this attack and that this attack shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. If he had even an ounce of disdain for his opponents, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take up the role of a floor master.

    The floor master guessed that Wu Yan must have used some sort of battle skill to unleash such a kick. It is just impossible for him to kick like this given the strength he exhibited.

    Unbeknownst to him, Wu Yan didn¡¯t use any active battle skills. In a way, Eternal Arms Mastery is a skill that allowed him to use his full potential so technically he is using skills.

    Thinking that Wu Yan is using his battle skills, the floor master decided it¡¯s time to bring out the big guns. He changed his attack into a punch imbued with dark light which gushed out from his arm.

    His dou qi d arm instantly took on a dark sheen. A singrity that looked like a mini-ckhole appeared in front of the floor master¡¯s fist.

    An oppressing aura came from the ckhole fist as Wu Yan¡¯s shrinking pupils can attest.

    ¡°Dark fist of murder!¡°

    The floor master sent a punch toward Wu Yan¡¯s torso.

    Woosh

    Wu Yan can instinctively sense the strength behind the attack. He could also sense the killing intention emanating out of the fist, its ck wind like physical manifestations of the icy killing intentions. The fist that looked like the Reaper himself threw the punch made Wu Yan felt like there was only this fist in the world he is currently perceiving.

    This attack deserved the word murder in its name. To think it can invoke such a shocking amount of killing intent. Whether or not this killing intent is real or illusory, its effect would surely be devastating should it connect.

    The speed of the attack is slow but Wu Yan felt like he is locked onto. He instinctively knew that there is no evasion for this attack.

    To intercept it with his body is one option but even with Eternal Arms Mastery, he knew he wouldn¡¯t get away unscathed.

    Just as he thought an injury is imminent, an idea shed across his mind.

    Crackle.

    His body was d in lightning. The bluish-white sh managed to diminish some of the darkness covering the attack. He subsequently channeled the lightning into his fist.

    As if he emted his opponent¡¯s attack, Wu Yan imbued his punch with a bluish-white light thanks to the lightning he had channeled beforehand.

    He defiantly blocked the attack with his lightning d fist.

    ¡°Lightning Punch!¡±

    ¡°Splendidly done!¡±

    And thus, dark fist of murder met with a lightning punch in an explosive boom.

    The dark fist violently collided with the lightning punch, each trying to engulf the other and destroy each other.

    Crack boom shatter.

    The ground fractured in a spider-web formation around the two fighters. The cracked spread out radially from them as the center until theypromised the integrity of the arena by at least 20%.

    Fwip

    Wu Yan examined the dark murder fist. It is strong, at the very least, strong enough to stop his lightning punch which he had devised on-the-fly while being supported by Eternal Arms Mastery.

    The floor master also silently acknowledged his lightning punch. The dark fist of murder may be his only battle skill but it is also the floor master¡¯s strongest skill. He focused his whole life in developing the power of this attack and that is how he managed to achieve absolute mastery of this skill.

    This guy actually managed to block my attack¡­

    As they acknowledged each other, they suddenly recalled that they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about unnecessary stuff on the battlefield.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and his lightning-imbued fist returned to normal. This didn¡¯tst long before another surge of lightning came crawling up his arm.

    Another lightning punch!

    The lightning punch approached the floor master¡¯s pale face. He quickly grasped his fist and he responded with his battle skill once more.

    Ora ora ora

    Boom boom boom

    They exchanged a flurry of punches which shook the heaven and earth. The whole arena trembled like all hell¡¯s breaking lose. They pretty much demolished the ce with their attacks as boulders and chunks ofnd got disintegrated in the ensuing exchange of attacks.

    The earth continued to tremble as a dust storm got whipped up. A sudden gale blew away the dust storm and revealed the source of the tremors as well as the arena which got wrecked beyond recognition. Two figures retreated from the dense dust clouds as they drew lines in the ground trying to steady their retreating figures.

    The floor master¡¯s hair ispletely in a disarray. One of his fist is covered in blood which continued to drip blood onto the ground. His chest is visibly burnt and charred to some extent.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan also suffered injuries to his fist.

    Both of them suffered extensive damage to their fists.

    Wu Yan appeared to be the one in better conditions, the floor master took more damaged and came out looking very messy from the chest burns to his haggard breathing.

    Their exchange of attacks is as brutal as they are withoutpassion. This kind of exhrating duel belongs to the kind that could draw out the passion in people¡¯s heart with how inherently dangerous and vicious it is.

 Chapter 346: Sweet victory! Ascending past floor 5!

    <h4>Chapter 346: Sweet victory! Ascending past floor 5!</h4>

    Wu Yan subconsciously lifted his bleeding fist, he examined it before he licked away the blood.

    Wu Yan flinched after the fact, he didn¡¯t whether to cry orugh. He licked the blood without any conscious will on his part, it was the True Ancestor side of him that was doing the licking.

    He didn¡¯t expect the first blood he would taste after bing True Ancestor woulde from himself.

    Well, the blood didn¡¯t taste too bad.

    He snickered, his eyes turning to gold for a brief instant before returning to normal. This is one of the signs that he is up for another full-power assault.

    The floor master failed to notice this brief change of eye colors. But, he did notice him drinking his own blood.

    A deep-rooted fear gripped the floor master when he saw Wu Yan drinking his own blood and grinning. It¡¯s like he is looking at his natural predator.

    Not surprising given the fact that humans are nothing more than food for the vampire kin.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the floor master discovered another shocking fact, Wu Yan¡¯s injured fist had already made a full recovery despite suffering extensive injuries just moments ago.

    The floor master gawked at Wu Yan, he felt rather confused, could it be that Wu Yan¡¯s saliva contained healing properties? And, what is with that speed of healing?

    The floor master looked at the burn marks on his chest and he came upon a weird idea.

    Wait, should I get him to lick meter? (Tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    Luckily, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the floor master¡¯s flowery idea. If he did, he would probably surrender straightaway.

    Wu Yan merrily told the floor master.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we end this fight!¡±

    The floor masterpared his situation to Wu Yan¡¯s. Judging by the paining from his chest, somewhere deep in his mind, a voice whispered to him that his defeat is just around the corner.

    The floor master puffed out his chest whileughing out loud, it is clear that he is forcing a fa?ade, his heavy breath gave him away.

    He had experienced first-hand the ferocity of Wu Yan¡¯s lightning punch that could stand on par with his dark fist of murder.

    Two things prevented the floor master from hitting the floor right now: 1. Wu Yan subconsciously held back during the flurry of attacks. 2. The floor master had a robust body forged through years of arduous training.

    Though his chest throbbed with pain, constantly advising the floor master not to continue, he withstood it as he raised his arms.

    Dou qi poured out and his fists got d in ck light once more!

    He won¡¯t be satisfied until he unleashed everyst ounce of strength he had left against this adversary.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    The floor master stacked everyst dou qi he had in this onest round of attack. After this attack, it didn¡¯t matter whether he won or not, he would be left without any strength to continuebat.

    The one who understood you is normally not the one most amicable with you but the one who is your foe in every sense of the word. Wu Yan might not be a true foe but at this moment, he is someone who the floor master deemed the greatest challenge he had for a long time now.

    The exchange of fists not only moved their hearts, but their thoughts were alsomunicated through this medium.

    Wu Yan felt admiration for the floor master¡¯s die-hard attitude. He had this kind of respect for only a few of the individuals among the countless 2D transcript worlds, this would be the first time he felt admiration for an individual from Silvaria.

    His golden irises went well with his serious expression. It wouldn¡¯t be right to respond to such a serious opponent without going all-out as well.

    Yes, maximum effort!

    Crackle crackle.

    A thunderous sound came from Wu Yan¡¯s body. Raging lightning crawled around Wu Yan¡¯s body as if he donned an armor of lightning.

    The lightning that bounced off him stripped the ground of itsst remainingponents. The immediate area around him depressed into a crater as his lightning continued to disintegrate the ground around him.

    Wu Yan emitted a pulse and countless rubbles big and small levitated as if in defiant to thews of gravity.

    The floor master is more than just astonished, he bitterly smiled. He had suffered injuries and is now about to unleash his all when he discovered that the opponent is only getting serious at this juncture, is there anything more tragic than this?

    His gut is telling him that if he¡¯s not feeling bummed now, he is definitely going to feel bummed in just a few moments.

    The floor master got excited at this prospect. His blood started boiling.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Bring it! Come on! Come at me!!!¡±

    The floor master ignored his aching body, heughed out loud and the dark light grew in brilliance as if it is reflecting its owner wish to go out with a bang.

    The mini-ckhole also expanded several times in size.

    ¡°This is my final attack!¡±

    The lightning crackling around him disappeared without a wisp of sound. It¡¯s like the calm before a storm, the lightning had all gathered at Wu Yan¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Super Dark fist of murder!¡±

    The floor master charged at Wu Yan with his souped-up ckhole punch.

    ¡°You think your attack will be stronger just cause you appended a super to the name?¡±

    Wu Yan retorted, unsure whether tough or cry. He beamed wide and he raised his fist to meet the floor master in a glorious finale.

    ¡°Super lightning punch!¡±

    Both of them traversed the distance between them in less than a second. They smashed at each other! The bluish-white light and dark light melded together.

    Boom!!!

    The ground, or rather, what used to be the arena gotpletely destroyed upon the collision of the two punches. It¡¯s like someone threw a mini-nuke, rubbles started flying up and disappearing into the st. To any outside observers, they would only see white and ck in this ce.

    Soon, the bluish-white light overtook the dark light until it reined supreme in this ce.

    After the bluish-white light receded away, the situation became clearer. Wu Yan stood towering over the floor master who had copsed.

    Beep, congrattions on clearing floor 5 of Silvaria World Institute¡¯s arena tower. Obtained 100,000 Equipment Points, 100,000 Item Points, 25,000 Ability Points, and 25,000 Summoning Points!

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    101,000

    Item Points:

    760,000

    Ability Points:

    206,000

    Summoning Points:

    375,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    The System notification told him that he had attained victory. Wu Yan released a sigh of relief.

    The floor master this time is definitely stronger than the one at the fourth floor. Without True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery, Wu Yan would probably not win against this floor master.

 Chapter 347: Special ability: Knight of Owner!

    <h4>Chapter 347: Special ability: Knight of Owner!</h4>

    When Wu Yan cleared floor 5, the crystal ball that worked incessantly released a dazzling light that attracted all the students within the arena tower.

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    Everybody¡¯s mouth gradually widened, their eyes also started to pop out.

    ¡°Wu Yan, THAT Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Clearing the fifth floor, it would seem the rumor about him having the strength to stand amongst the top 10 rankers is true!¡±

    ¡°It had not been long since Mikoto took fourth ce among the rankings. Now, this guy went ahead and cleared the fifth floor, are these newbies trying to rebel against heaven?¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto-sama seemed to take Wu Yan¡¯s words very seriously. I heard he knocked her on the head and she took it like she¡¯s the guilty one. Could it be that Wu Yan is actually stronger than Mikoto-sama?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Misaka Mikoto-sama is somebody who fought without losing an inch to Princess Sylph. If he is stronger than Misaka Mikoto-sama, wouldn¡¯t that make him the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Princess Sylph acknowledged Wu Yan¡¯s strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Caah-sama, and Jaafar-sama didn¡¯t take particr note of the newbie¡­¡±

    ¡°A rank in the top 10 is probably the upper bounds of his ability!¡±

    ¡°Hey wait, what about the angel-sama?¡­¡±

    ¡°You actually believe in angels?¡±

    ¡°Why not? A lot of the students saw her!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably some special form of armament or battle skill or magic.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I sure want to see that angel again¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had regained his poprity after news of Mikoto and the angel snuffed out his poprity. His name is being thrown around whenever people sit down and eat while chatting.

    Not everybody took the news lightly, Bing Mian who detested Wu Yan felt very butthurt as per usual. Bing Ling also took Wu Yan in a more serious light just like the other leaders of the various factions.

    ===

    After clearing the fifth floor, Wu Yan didn¡¯t go up to the sixth floor. Only the top 10 rankers have the ability to go up to that floor.

    With only 10 people that can go there, Wu Yan reckoned that no one would be there at this moment. The 10 people that could go there are all leader figures in their own faction, they had no time to spare to goze off in the sixth floor when there is rarely anyone there.

    Wu Yan took the 100,000 credit reward and he headed back to his vi. With his Ability Points, he had more than enough points to buy the ability he wanted.

    Opening the door to his vi, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros¡¯ figures greeted his sore eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros immediately noticed Wu Yan. She got up and she came to Wu Yan¡¯s side, most people would find being followed by Ikaros constantly an annoyance but not Wu Yan, he liked it very much.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re back.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto greeted Wu Yan as he subconsciously smiled from the warm feeling spreading inside him.

    Every time these gorgeousdies greeted him upon arriving back home he would be filled with a sense of bliss.

    If he were to go back to his old life, Wu Yan would probably go bonkers. He can¡¯t imagine a life without them.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros felt their heart pace quickening as they blushed.

    Now that their life force is synchronized, every time Wu Yan feels deep love, it would be transmitted to the girls as well. This setting is really quite something.

    Does Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros know about this phenomenon? Judging by their expressions, they probably know about it¡­

    ¡°Th-this is the stuff you wanted. Here, check it out yourself!¡±

    Mikoto stuttered, she blushed hard before she threw the item ring at Wu Yan. After that, she quickly made her retreat while hiding her face. Hinagiku and even Ikaros who practically stuck to Wu Yan followed Mikoto without hesitation.

    Wu Yan held the item ring while staring in surprise at the 3dies who left him just like that.

    Ohe on, why run off when they were feeling the same as well?

    Women¡­

    Wu Yan shook his head as he returned to his room with a slightly confused feeling. He took out the item ring he got from Mikoto.

    Wu Yan examined the item ring while thinking about something. He stored it away and opened the System menu.

    He navigated to the abilities section of the menu and he picked the talent tab from the drop-down list. He quickly located the ability he had aimed for.

    Knight of Owner: Instantly converts any perceived weapons, armament and equipment into noble phantasms regardless of form or shape. The rank of such weapons and equipment will be D rank at the very least whereas those equipment and weapon higher than D rank will have their rank maintained when under the user¡¯s control.

    Cost: 200,000 Ability Points

    It¡¯s the same ability as the one Berserker Lancelot had in Fate Zero.

    Rather than natural counters to each other, Wu Yan felt that the Gate of Babylon and Knight Of Owner were like a naturalplement of each other.

    Gate of Babylon grows stronger with each equipment added to its collection. At the same time, Knight Of Owner turned ordinary items like pirs, sticks, pickaxe, even jets into Noble Phantasms!

    If one were tobine the two abilities, it would be a perfectbination.

    Although Knight of Owner can only turn normal equipment into D rank equipment, with enough D rank equipment, he could potentially lift Gate of Babylon into A rank status equivalent of a Legendary Armament.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to do that though¡­

    Wu Yan had consulted the System regarding the value of armaments and noble phantasms in regards being stored in Gate of Babylon. ording to the System, armaments can increase the strength of Gate of Babylon but Noble Phantasms can do that better than armaments.

    Knight Of Owner can convert normal equipment into Noble Phantasms as well.

    Moreover, Armaments can also be converted into Noble Phantasms where the converted armaments experience an upgrade in power.

    Noble Phantasms are materialized miracles, they are the crystallization of a hero¡¯s existence as supported by historical facts and anecdotes. A noble phantasm would beat an armament of the same rank.

    Knight Of Owner also had another effect that is very good as well. He could exert his ownership over the armaments he had converted into Noble Phantasms, he only needs to will the equipment toe back and it will return even if someone else tried to steal it.

    All these qualities made Wu Yan want to buy it.

    However, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know why a noble phantasm like this would be ssed as a talent-type ability in the System¡¯s menu. Well, if it¡¯s an ability, Wu Yan didn¡¯t need to worry about someone else stealing it.

 Chapter 348: Filling up the treasury, the arrival of the enforcement briga

    <h4>Chapter 348: Filling up the treasury, the arrival of the enforcement briga</h4>

    Knight of Owner: Instantly converts any perceived weapons, armament and equipment into noble phantasms regardless of form or shape. The rank of such weapons and equipment will be D rank at the very least whereas those equipment and weapon higher than D rank will have their rank maintained when under the user¡¯s control.

    Cost: 200,000 Ability Points

    When he clicked the buy button, a surge of red light appeared before it parted into two. The red lights then went into his hands.

    At the back of his palm, two sword crests made of circles appeared.

    When the crests appeared, Knight of Owner also appeared in his ability column. Wu Yan is certain that he had obtained the ability.

    He clenched and unclenched his fists as he examined the sword crests. He felt like there¡¯s something inside urging him to call upon it.

    Wu Yan snapped his finger and the space behind him rippled into a scarlet red color.

    Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana slowly appeared out of the ripples in space. Wu Yan grabbed them and pulled them out. The moment he held onto the weapon, the two sword crests at the back of his palm shed as an invisible wave emanated outwards from the crests. Vein-like crimson lines climbed onto both Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana. The vein-like lines throbbed and then disappeared into the equipment.

    Wu Yan could feel something had changed in Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana. If he had to describe this odd feeling of being both real and fantastic in nature he would have to say both armaments felt more mystical now.

    Nietono no Shana and Meteor Storm had been converted into noble phantasms.

    Something unexpected happened.

    Nietono no Shana quivered and mes started sprouting forth from the de much to the surprise of Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wh-what is going on?!¡±

    Nietono no Shana is now a de wrapped in mes. Obviously, this struck Wu Yan as odd.

    ¡°Did Nietono no Shana gain its fiery mes after being converted into a noble phantasm?¡±

    He grabbed Nietono no Shana which had mes that reminded one of the mes of purgatory. With this, the power of Nietono no Shana should increase somewhat so Wu Yan is a happy camper.

    He used analysis on the improved Nietono no Shana and it is as he had suspected, Nietono no Shana had grown from Mid-tier Rank C to a level that is about the same as Ikaros¡¯ Apollon which bordered on being a Rank B equip.

    What a fanciful discovery.

    Wu Yan tried to exert control over the mes sprouting from Nietono no Shana. Maybe because the de had been converted into his noble phantasm, he easily erased the mes from the surface of the de.

    After turning off the mes, Nietono no Shana returned to its usual appearance, that of a sharp and agile de. A lot of people probably won¡¯t expect that this de contains enough power to reduce the vi to ashes.

    He stored away Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana mk II. He didn¡¯t close the Gate of Babylon, he took out the item ring given to him.

    He rubbed it and a ton of ck grit poured forth.

    Wu Yan started channeling electricity and the current visibly flowed through the ck grit as electromaic force stopped the ck grit from falling down.

    Another surge of electrcity and the EM force generated started forming the ck grit into swords.

    His aim is to turn all this grit into swords made entirely out of grit and then he would use Knight of Owner on the swords to turn them into noble phantasms. After that, he would chuck them all into his Gate of Babylon to increase its potency.

    Knight of Owner allowed him to turn any equipment into noble phantasms. He had to make good use of this ability to mass-manufacture D rank noble phantasms.

    Since he had formed these des from grit, it should be possible to ssify them as armaments, even more so when he took the extra effort to make sure he used special grit before turning them into noble phantasms. At the very least, the noble phantasms won¡¯t crumble easily.

    Thus began Wu Yan¡¯s boring journey of touching each iron grit sword one by one.

    After quite some time, while he is still converting the equipment into noble phantasms, It just so happens that a group of visitors had arrived, Mikoto and Hinagiku didn¡¯t expect to see these visitors here.

    There are about 20 visitors, they are not wearing student uniforms nor are they wearing a teacher¡¯s uniform. Each of them had ck bodysuits.

    They had the character ¡°enforce¡± as their insignias. Judging from the aura they are giving off, they aren¡¯t people to mess around with. These people belonged to the enforcement team of Silvaria World Institute.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks as they frowned. They just entered this ce but they are well aware of how things run here.

    The enforcement team is only deployed when a teacher or student goes against the school rules. For instance, they are deployed to stop any unsanctioned fights like private duels.

    The enforcement team¡¯s appearance here could mean that they are here to arrest someone.

    Hinagiku approached them with confusion.

    ¡°Erm, how may I help you guys?¡±

    The middle-aged man leading the team surveyed the area and he responded with a business face.

    ¡°Is the new entrant, Wu Yan present?¡±

    Hinagiku lifted an eyebrow while her expression sank.

    ¡°He¡¯s busy at the moment so if you got anything to say you can tell us first.¡±

    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t frustrated by her, he calmly replied.

    ¡°Ask him toe out, we are taking him with us for a stroll.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched because Ikaros suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes turned deep red and she started giving off a really bad vibe. The enforcement team felt it and their expression turned grim as well.

    ¡°Wait, Ikaros!¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Ikaros¡¯ hand. Her heartrate started increasing, she knew that Ikaros would start bombarding the enforcement team if she knew the enforcement team came with the intent of capturing Wu Yan. She knows that this girl who put Wu Yan¡¯s interests before her own would no doubt st the enforcement team along with the school to bits if the need arises.

    It would be hard to clean up the mess after that happened.

    ¡°Wait, Ikaros, let¡¯s try talking this out first¡­¡±

    Hinagiku told Ikaros. She kept her hands on Ikaros, Ikaros understood what Hinagiku implied.

    If they really came for Wu Yan, they would respond with brutal force.

    She scanned the enforcement team and her eyes returned to normal after exchanging a nce with Hinagiku one more time. Hinagiku and Mikoto released a sigh of relief.

    Mikoto yelled at the enforcement team.

    ¡°Are you guys here to arrest Yan? He didn¡¯t do anything that went against the school rule!¡±

    The middle-aged man looked intently at Ikaros before he responded.

    ¡°No, we are not here to arrest him!¡±

    ¡°The directors presiding over the Academy¡¯s council would like to meet with Wu Yan!¡±

 Chapter 349: The council would like to meet me?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 349: The council would like to meet me?¡­</h4>

    The vein-like lines covered the surface of the de made from grit. In this manner, Knight of Owner is being constantly deployed to transform the grit swords¡¯ very nature.

    The veins disappeared into the weapon when the transformations arepleted.

    After converting thest of the des into noble phantasms, Wu Yan threw it back into Gate of Babylon. He released a sigh while swinging his arms around.

    He kept repeating the same motion of grabbing, holding, and throwing on the countless des, any more of this and he would have suffered cramps. He now knows what it feels like to count money until one¡¯s own hands cramp up.

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (C Rank)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    101,000

    Item Points:

    760,000

    Ability Points:

    6,000

    Summoning Points:

    375,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    About 1000 D rank swords did the trick of raising Gate of Babylon¡¯s Rank by one. However, Wu Yan is a bit disappointed with the result.

    Rationally speaking, the swords which had been converted into noble phantasms performed within the expected range of raising Gate of Babylon to C rank. But, Wu Yan still had a little bit of hope that it would reach B rank.

    ording to the System¡¯s analysis, Gilgamesh¡¯s Gate of Babylon is at B rank, or a Gold armament by this world¡¯s standard. But, since there are various levels within the Gold armament tier, even if Wu Yan managed to amass a lot of D rank equipment to raise Gate of Babylon to C rank. It would probably not beat Goldy¡¯s Gate of Babylon.

    Goldie had equipment that is at least D rank and even more that are C rank. Goldie even had Ea which is an equipment that is B rank but very close to A rank.

    His Gate of Babylon is severelyckingpared to the original one but it beats having a Gate of Babylon that is empty, being used only as a storage item.

    Stretching his back, he went for the door. When he opened the door, a small fist hit his chest much to his surprise.

    ¡°Hinagiku?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku who was surprised as well. Her fist stayed on his chest like she was nning to knock on the door.

    ¡°Hey now, did I do something to offend you?¡±

    Hinagiku retracted her fist and she replied with a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°No, I was going to knock on the door, I didn¡¯t know you wereing out, it¡¯s an ident¡­¡±

    ¡°Knock on my door? Is something going on?¡±

    His questions caused Hinagiku to recall her purpose ofing here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the people from the enforcement brigade.¡±

    ¡°The po-po enforcement brigade?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t plunder and I certainly don¡¯t go around flipping skirts, what could the enforcement brigade want with me? Certainly, I don¡¯t think they wanted to ask me out for a drinking session.¡±

    Hinagiku got a bit angry Wu Yan can still spout nonsense at a time like this. She fisted the guy in his chest, knocking out the air in his lungs.

    ¡°Look at the time and ce before you fool around!¡±

    Seeing as Hinagiku prepared the other hand to do the same thing, Wu Yan decided to give up.

    ¡°Alright alright alright! My bad, please don¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. She frowned in a helpless manner.

    ¡°The people from the enforcement brigade said they are not here to cause trouble, they just said that the directors on the council would like to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°The council?!¡±

    Wu Yan is astonished.

    The Council is the highest authority in Silvaria World Institute, it is formed by 3 deans and 9 elders. Each of them had tier 9 strength.

    Those old fogeys want to see me?

    Wu Yan frowned just like Hinagiku.

    ¡°Did the people from the enforcement brigade state why the Council wants to meet me?¡±

    Hinagiku replied.

    ¡°I did and they said they hadn¡¯t a clue.¡±

    Hinagiku hesitated.

    ¡°Yan, are you goin?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and he thought about it.

    ¡°I think I should go. I don¡¯t know what they want but since they are the ones governing Silvaria World Institute, I should at least go meet them.¡±

    Hinagiku immediately shouted.

    ¡°We are going with you!¡±

    Wu Yanughed while he caressed her Hinagiku¡¯s pink hair.

    ¡°No need, the Council sent the enforcement team to invite rather than arrest, I think I should honor their intention by going alone.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hinagiku lowered her head out of worry. Wu Yan smiled and he reached his arms around her to give her a big hug.

    Hinagiku instantly blushed, she pushed her hands against his chest while roaring in both anger and bashfulness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to do this at a time like this!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hugging my wife?¡±

    He said that while gluing his forehead with hers, Hinagiku turned deep red. She swallowed her protest unwittingly.

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Since the Council is calling, If I don¡¯t go it might spell trouble for us. The enforcement brigade is annoying ording to sister Fei Fei. Since they only mentioned my name, they probably won¡¯t let you girls tag along.¡±

    Hinagiku became silent. But, she did voice her opinion in the end.

    ¡°Take care then.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°I am not going to the Giant beasts forest, why do I need to take care? I doubt those old fogeys would try anything with me.¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Hinagiku before she could say anything.

    ¡°Okay, you girls wait here while I go see what¡¯s up.¡±

    He held Hinagiku¡¯s hand as he they made their way downstairs.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto who had her eyes on the staircase saw theming down and she greeted them. This attracted the attention of the members of the enforcement brigade.

    The middle-aged man examined Wu Yan and he inly asked him.

    ¡°Are you Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°In the flesh!¡±

    Wu Yan held Mikoto¡¯s hand and he silently signalled for her not to worry before he approached the middle-aged man.

    He nced at all 20 members of the enforcement brigade before he silently praised them. The members are allposed of tier 7 peak members except for the middle-aged man, this guy is at tier 8. But, then again, only with a team like this can they suppress the boisterous youngsters and upstarts.

    ¡°The Council wishes to meet with you, follow us¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. Ikaros tried walking to Wu Yan¡¯s side but Hinagiku stopped her. She could only watch as Wu Yan followed the enforcement brigade.

    Mikoto hesitated for a bit before she asked Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, are we going on the run?¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Yan said those guys are probably not here to mess with us. We are probably just over-reacting.¡±

    ¡°But, I feel so awkward.¡±

    Mikoto bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Jeez, Shokuhou Misaki, I wonder where that woman ran off to? I don¡¯t want to admit it but if she were here she would probably be able to think our way out of this one¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s words caused Hinagiku to frown with a helpless look.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s already been a few days. We haven¡¯t heard a word from them in the past few days, I wonder where they are¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably up to no good, that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Mikoto really had an ax to grind with Shokuhou Misaki. Hinagiku wrylyughed her off.

 Chapter 350: Where are you really from?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 350: Where are you really from?¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan shrugged as he walked with the 20 members from the enforcement brigade. These people are not very chatty nor does he have anymon topics of interest with them.

    Wu Yan decided not to probe the enforcement brigade for information. He had more interest in the Council than these guys.

    12 tier 9 individuals who represent the twelve coveted seats of position within Silvaria, among them are the 3 emperors. Of course, he had to meet them to satisfy his curiosity, any denial would be a lie on his part.

    Aside from ndre-chan, he hadn¡¯t met any other tier 9 individuals. He also didn¡¯t know just how far the 12 old fogeys of power had gone in their pursuit of power.

    They probably aren¡¯t much of a match for ndre-chan. Even if they had higher levels, Wu Yan seriously doubt they could stand a chance against ndre-chan¡¯s power of the Eyes.

    If he had her ability, he wouldn¡¯t need Gate of Babylon or Knight of Owner to challenge Sylph, Caah, or Jaafar.

    As time went on, Wu Yan started frowning. He looked in front of him

    Didn¡¯t they say they are going to meet with the Council? Isn¡¯t this road heading towards the arena tower?

    As Wu Yan had suspected, the enforcement brigade brought him to the arena tower.

    The enforcement brigade had no intention of bringing Wu Yan into the tower. They surrounded Wu Yan and escorted him towards the back of the arena tower.

    When they arrived at the opposite side of the tower, the enforcement brigade stopped and they took out a scroll which they then tore.

    The scroll dissipated into a cloud of dust while Wu Yan watched in slight astonishment. The dust cloud somehow organized itself and stuck to the wall of the arena tower.

    Following that, a magic formation appeared on the wall, it appeared functional given its rotation and appearance.

    Wu Yan almost went berserk when he saw the magic formation. They had teleportation magic formations with them, why didn¡¯t they use it way back in the vi? Did they really have to walk such a long route? Is the enforcement brigade too bored or something?

    The middle-aged man saw Wu Yan¡¯s expression and he spoke as if he had read his mind.

    ¡°This magic formation can only be used here. It cannot be used at any other ce aside from the arena tower¡¯s immediate vicinity.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. This sounds reasonable enough, the Council represents the highest management of Silvaria World Institute, its members are all holders of very powerful offices in Silvaria, it would only be natural that there are protocols regting the use of teleportation magic formations.

    Wu Yan noted something the middle-aged man¡¯s statement.

    ¡°The immediate vicinity of the arena tower?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    ¡°Perhaps you have already guessed it but the Council sits upon the highest floor in the arena tower, they can only be contacted through the ninth floor of the arena tower.

    ¡°Hey wait, if someone manages to clear floor 9, wouldn¡¯t that mean they can contact the Council as well?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    ¡°That is the original intention of this tower, to spur those with talents and grit to continuously improve themselves until they are worthy enough to clear floor 9. If they did do so, not only would they meet the Council, they would get a reward from each of the members of the council!¡±

    ¡°However, so far, none has managed to go that far up the tower¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he curled his lips. It¡¯s tempting to think that one can get a reward from each of the members of the Council. But, this tower¡¯s design is too outrageous.

    Only by clearing all 9 floors can a challenger meet with the Council. Yet, who can clear all 9 rounds before they turn 25 years old.

    The floormaster of floor 5 is a tier 7 peak individual. If that is the case, the floormaster of floor 6 should be a tier 8 individual. A tier 8 individual which Sylph hadn¡¯t defeated yet.

    Following that train of logic, who is waiting for the challengers beyond floor 6? What is the strength of the floor masters at floor 7, 8, and 9?

    Thinking about it, this ¡°reward¡± might as well be nothing.

    However¡­

    Looking up at the arena tower which stretches way into the clouds, Wu Yan clenched his fists. His deep red eyes had hints of impish thoughts.

    One of his mission stated that he must subjugate all the floors in the arena tower. This tower which has yet to be conquered by anyone is something he must ovee with his power.

    ¡°Step into the formation. The top floor is a ce those who had not cleared the floors can only reach if they are summoned by the Council!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and he did as they said. The magic formation revealed a brilliant light and he got enveloped in it. Following that, his body got transformed into rays of light which entered the magic formation. The magic formation promptly disappeared on the spot.

    ===

    Top floor, Arena tower

    This ce had no ceilings and the area appeared to be pretty big, not losing in terms of areapared to the lower floors. The most distinctive difference would be that this ce had no arenas, this ce only had hard floors.

    It¡¯s pretty vacant here, although this area is in the open, no trace of wind or rain can be found here. It¡¯s like this ce is abandoned.

    Today, however, a strange visitor came.

    A magic formation opened here and broke any and all tranquility this ce had. The magic formation released dazzling rays of light.

    Soon, a figure appeared out of the magic formation, finally a lifeform in this barren ce.

    Wu Yan looked around aftering out of the teleportation circle. He took notes of the surrounding, not that there is much to note down. Besides the walls surrounding him, there are no arenas to look at, no bleachers for the crowds to sit in, not even a basic ceiling. It¡¯s very hard to think this is what it¡¯s like at the top of the tower.

    He looked at the blue sky above him and he didn¡¯t know what to make of this situation.

    Isn¡¯t this where the Council should be? I don¡¯t see a goddamn ghost.

    The walls around him suddenly glowed a faint white. This attracted Wu Yan¡¯s attention, the lights gathered towards 12 spots and they quickly becamesers.

    Thesers expanded into pirs of light which surrounded Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan saw figures starting to appear within the light pirs.

    In front of him, 3 light pirs that appearedrger than the others had been gathered.

    12 figures appearing in light pirs, it¡¯s like they are test subjects being suspended in vats. If those figures are standing on their head, it would probably make an interesting sight.

    ¡°Little brat, you are Wu Yan are you not?¡­¡±

    A voice of indeterminate gender and age came from one of those 3 pirs of light. It would seem the entity at the center of the pirs spoke.

    Wu Yan collected his thoughts and he scanned the pirs with analysis function.

    But, the results were disappointing. Those are just light pirs and as they are not units per se, the analysis revealed no useful information.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. At the very least, these figures aren¡¯t capable of doing anything towards him.

    The next time the voice came, Wu Yan raised his guards once more.

    ¡°Pray tell, where are you really from?¡­¡±

 Chapter 351: Luluâ€™s grandpa?

    <h4>Chapter 351: Lulu¡¯s grandpa?</h4>

    ¡°Pray tell, where are you really from?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart thumped the moment he heard this.

    Wu Yan subconsciously didn¡¯t want anyone to know he is not of this world. Wu Yan panicked a little bit.

    He bit his tongue to calm himself down. Frowning, he asked the figures in the light pirs.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The figures started ruminating, they didn¡¯t answer Wu Yan. They are probably observing his every movement from somewhere far far away. The silence caused Wu Yan to frown even more. He started feeling anxious. He knew he would be found out if he kept this attitude so he closed his eyes to readjust his feelings and recover his calmness.

    Then, the voice came again.

    ¡°I am intrigued as to why nothing we did could reveal your background or your origins. The authenticity of your identity and even your name is something we can¡¯t confirm. The only thing we know is that you first appeared out of the Giant Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°Anything before that remains an unknown to us. If we had to say it, it¡¯s like you suddenly came to this world!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started sinking and even his expression started turning grim.

    ¡°Why are you investigating me?¡±

    ¡°Oh? This fe¡¯s got temper¡­¡±

    The voice this time had no rigor behind it, it¡¯s a voice of amusement.

    ¡°You came into this institute, within a week, you and yourrades had cleared floor 5. One of you seized a top 10 rank and the other is rumored to be an angel. This along with other rumors are enough to motivate us to research you and yourpanions¡¯ background.

    Wu Yan turned silent. He felt a bit helpless, maybe he and the other girls did overdo things a little bit.

    Wu Yan felt better knowing that at least these guys had the guts to question him without resorting to underhanded means.

    ¡°Young man, consider this as you satisfying our curiosities. Now, where are you from?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the figure within the light pir and he scratched his cheek before he shrugged.

    ¡°If I said I came from another world, would you believe me?¡±

    All the figures in the light pirsughed out loud. Some of them even had disdain in their tones.

    I already told the truth, if you guys don¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s on you¡­

    ¡°Young man, if you reveal your background, it would serve you well as a method to garner trust. If at all possible, you should speak with more rity. It¡¯s not just us who are interested¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is at a loss of what to say.

    The more I borate, the more they would grow suspicious. They might even abduct me to dissect me.

    Seeing as Wu Yan turned taciturn, the figure wanted to say something but another voice, this one belonging to someone who sounded older came from another pir.

    ¡°This young man looks like he doesn¡¯t want to divulge too much. If we continue pressing for answers, we will only be imposing upon him.¡±

    ¡°That may not be the case¡­¡±

    Another voice came from another light pir.

    ¡°He could probably be here with other motives in mind, could he not?¡±

    The first voice responded.

    ¡°Motives? What other motives are there? If he did, are you maybe scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared? Please, maybe a few decades down the road but definitely not now!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re that sure, why are you pressing your will upon a young man?¡±

    The light pirs, or rather the figures in them started discussing and debating. Wu Yan¡¯s brow jolted every time they called him a young man. He had already flipped countless tables inside him.

    The first voice that spoke to him cut everyone short.

    ¡°Veryw ell, since this young man wishes not to speak, there is nothing to be done about that¡­¡±

    The voices which were arguing stopped as if to respect the authority of this voice.

    Wu Yan thought about the situation. The Council is made out of the Baruba empire, the Ailu empire, and the Feia empire, along with all the strongest 3 families of each empire.

    If that is the case, the 3rgest light pirs would represent the 3 emperors, the deans of Silvaria World Institute.

    The voices from before probably belonged to the families that are under the emperor of that empire.

    The question is: Which empire?

    ¡°Well, let me ask another question. Is yourrade truly an angel?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed with a helpless tone.

    ¡°Yes, but would you believe it?¡±

    The figure turned reticent. It then adopted an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°That is to say, even after we invited you here, you are not going to give us the answers we want¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered. He didn¡¯t care that the figure in front of him is one of the emperors. He had never met an emperor before so he wouldn¡¯t know how to properly act in the presence of an emperor.

    Wu Yan hesitated before he asked something.

    ¡°Deans, did you really invite me here just to ask me these 2 questions?¡±

    The figure guffawed.

    ¡°You think our actions are superfluous? Ignoring you first, one of yourrades fought Sylph without losing an inch of ground, the other managed to stop the resulting explosion due to energy reactions between Sylph and the fighter. Quite clearly, those 2 are at tier 8!¡±

    ¡°Tier 8 strength isn¡¯t the thing that surprised me the most. What came as a great astonishment to me, to us, is that those girls look no more than 20 years of age!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, boy. Twodies who are younger than 20 years old but possess tier 8 strength, is that not something we should cast projections to ask about?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in an awkward manner.

    Mikoto isn¡¯t 20 years old yet, she¡¯s not even 15. Ikaros, on the other hand, had lived for millennia and is probably older than all of you fogeysbined.

    The figure which helped Wu Yan spoke out.

    ¡°I am different, I am more interested in you than thedies with you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan seemed puzzled.

    Wait, am I more attractive than the other girls?

    The figure¡¯s next sentence caused Wu Yan to tense up as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°More urately speaking, I am intrigued with Little Lilu¡¯s only friend of the opposite gender.¡±

    ¡°Lulu?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth grew wider. He let slip his thought.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re Lulu¡¯s grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Oh, judging by how you refer to her as Lulu, I am guessing the rtionship between you two are quite close!¡±

    And then the figure guffawed like nobody¡¯s business.

    Wu Yan is 100% sure that this figure belonged to Lulu¡¯s grandfather. No wonder he helped him, he did it out of consideration for Lulu.

    The figure at the centermost light pir spoke out.

    ¡°Young man, since you aren¡¯t too willing to give us the answers we want, we won¡¯t force it out of you. I am quite confident in my ability to discern individuals. You do not appear to be someone who bore evil intentions. For the moment, you have our trust. But, I do wish you will be forthright with your identity one day¡­¡±

 Chapter 352: A mountain made of letters of challenge

    <h4>Chapter 352: A mountain made of letters of challenge</h4>

    On his way back to the vi, Wu Yan was frowning while thinking about something. It¡¯s very evident that he¡¯s deep in his thoughts as he didn¡¯t notice the students pointing at him and whispering something.

    If there¡¯s anything he learned from the exchange with the exchange he had with the powers that be, it¡¯s that thedies and him are already targets of observation.

    Wu Yan had expected a run-in with the top dogs of the government of this world sooner orter given the rate of growth of him and hispanions, he just didn¡¯t expect the meeting to be this quick.

    Tier 8 individuals are nothing to brag about but a young tier 8 individual is someone to take to be destined to great heights in this world. A young tier 8 had the potential to grow further, perhaps they would one day stand eye-to-eye with the elders. It is only natural for the powers that be to keep track of this kind of youngsters.

    Out of over 10 million young students who are beneath 25 years of age, only 3 of them stood at tier 8 strength.

    At his side, there are already 2 known tier 8 individuals of such strength. In the elders¡¯ point of reference, Astrea is someone who is possibly stronger than Sylph or Mikoto. Hence, the board of this school wanted to meet him.

    Wu Yan felt a bit bewildered.

    Mikoto and Ikaros are the ones who caught the attention of the Board. So, why did they not summon them?

    Maybe they figured out that we are together? Or maybe, they think I¡¯m an easier target?

    ===

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei! Lulu!¡±

    He called out to the two girls who are currently talking with Mikoto, Ikaros, and Hinagiku. He¡¯s pretty surprised at their sudden visit.

    He had only met her elders and seeing Fei Fei and Lulu here actually made him a bit diffident. He¡¯s also confused as to why he would feel like that.

    ¡°Yan (Master)!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros quickly approached him. They scanned him up and down as if to check for injuries.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulugged behind, it¡¯s good to see that she¡¯s still a ditz. When Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros had already scanned Wu Yan, she finally reacted.

    ¡°I say¡­¡±

    Holding back to urge to retort, he knocked the girls¡¯ heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you girls? All I did was to go and see the eld¡­ the Board. I am not going to y dragons or anything, what¡¯s with the reaction?¡±

    ¡°The Board!¡±

    Fei Fei and Lulu gasped before Hinagiku and the otherdies can say anything.

    Lulu dashed over to Wu Yan and she shouted questions at his face.

    ¡°Yan, did you say the Board?¡±

    Wu Yan can feel her shout leaving ringing sounds in his ears. He shoved her face away with his palm.

    ¡°Tone down the surprise will ya!¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    Lulu continued.

    ¡°You met with Granpa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    Wu Yan said in a slightly upset tone.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a projection and not the real person himself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t understand why Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lulu, and Fei Fei looked so surprised, he felt a bit speechless but he made his feelings known anyway.

    ¡°Why are you girls acting like it¡¯s a big deal?¡±

    Hinagiku pressed a palm against her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the capabilities of the Board, of course we are worried for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Hinagiku examined Wu Yan one more time before she questioned him.

    ¡°Are you sure, you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°What did the Board want with you?¡±

    ¡°I will exin this in detailter¡­¡±

    He waved Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros off. Then, he asked Fei Fei and Lulu a question.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, Lulu, why are you girls here?¡±

    Fei Fei grinned and she pointed her lips in the direction of where the table is. When Wu Yan saw what it was, his expression froze.

    On the table, red sheets of paperid, piled up on top of the tables making a mountain of letters about 50 cm tall. Meanwhile, ndre-chan sat on top of the letters while she yed with the letters like she¡¯s ying house.

    Wu Yan cried out.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    Fei Feiughed while covering her mouth. She coughed herself to a stop before he donned her business expression.

    ¡°Those are letters of challenge!¡±

    ¡°Letters of challenge?¡±

    Wu Yan was confused. The mountain of letters seemed like it would overflow onto the floor any moment now. His lips twitched but he still managed to continue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember offending so many people?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto threw silent retorts. This guy, he had been involved in so many incidents since entering the school, of course, there are bound to be fingers he stepped on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not people you had offended. You see, soon, the first event, the Grand tournament is going to begin.

    ¡°The Grand Tournament?¡±

    Mikoto reacted before Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    ¡°The Grand Tournament? Sounds great to me!¡±

    Mikoto cracked her knuckles, electricity started crackling around her, lighting up her grinning expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to finish my fight with Sylphst time, I am going to beat her this time for sure!¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t as excited as Mikoto is but he still couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. He still had the mission ¡°Take the rankings¡± toplete.

    It¡¯s already been a few days and he is only at Rank 25. He isn¡¯t very pleased with his result so far.

    Luckily for Wu Yan, those that trained for years just to obtain a rank higher than their current rank didn¡¯t hear him. If they did, they would probably fight it out with Wu Yan despite their vast difference in strength.

    Wu Yan continued in slight puzzlement.

    ¡°Is there even a connection between the Grand Tournament and these letters of challenge?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is!¡±

    Fei Fei exined.

    ¡°There are over 10 million students here, if we all dueled each other, how long would that take?¡±

    Seeing as Wu Yan & co caught on Fei Fei smiled.

    ¡°The school had already decided that only those that have a rank on the ranking list can join the tournament.

    Fei Fei walked to the table and picked up one of the letters before she waved it at Wu Yan.

    ¡°These students don¡¯t have any rank so they are nning to get one before the Tournament begins. They are nning to do by challenging rankers.¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s exnation caused Wu Yan a headache.

    ¡°This, this is too much isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Probably because you¡¯re a newbie, I would guess that they think you¡¯re just lucky or is using some kind of trick. They are probably thinking that they have nothing to lose anyway, might as well try and beat you.¡±

    Wu Yan fell speechless. All this time, ndre-chan never stopped ying whatever game she is ying with letters. Wu Yan gnashed his teeth and he clenched his fist.

    He can understand why the elders would walk all over him thinking he¡¯s an easy target. But, he can¡¯t ept the students trying to walk all over him as well.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan furiously turned to Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, get the word out. Anyone who wishes to challenge me better prepares 10,000 in credits. If they lose, the credits are mine!¡±

    Fei Fei silently prayed for the students.

    Poor fellows¡­

 Chapter 353: A vague morning

    <h4>Chapter 353: A vague morning</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, vis region

    Compared to the arena tower, themercial district, the free trade zone and other ces where the traffic is higher. This area is rtively calm and quiet. This area belonged to the vis where the special students lived. Nobody would want to live in a noisy area so the tranquility should be a given.

    Unknown to most people, in one of the rooms of one of these vis, a battle is currently going on.

    If anyone stood outside the door to this room they would hear muffled moansing from the room. The sound itself is enough to make any person turned on.

    An angelic beauty was made to crouch on the bed with her smooth pearly white butt propped high. She tried her very best to restrain her shivering and moaning but failed anyway. Moreover, despite being pressed down against the bed, this did nothing to mar her voluptuous figure from showing through.

    Surely, that can be nothing but a heavenly body.

    Like an obedient littlemb, she did as she was told while blushing bright red. Her gem-like eyes almost concealed by her batting her long and dark eyshes fit her demure face.

    Going down from her smooth neck, those soft and tender looking shoulders could charm anyone. Going further down, even describing her beautiful breasts as snow white and as precious as diamond won¡¯t do it any justice. Her slim waist looked as though one could easily lift her up by her waist. Her clear, smooth, rosy, and long legs are currently parted by a man who is smashing her from behind.

    Her unblemished foot and lower legs looked like it was made of ivory given how perfect they looked. They were limp because their master is currently being stuffed with a meat rod.

    If anyone saw this scene, they would most likely have their souls drawn out. This beautiful creation had already found the embrace of a man?

    Ikaros¡¯ name had already spread throughout Silvaria World Institute just by her looks. Her actions had only served to further her fame.

    Those whoid their eyes on her found themselves instantly bewitched as if they had found a lonely lotus blossoming brightly in a snowy mountain, she had that kind of woefulness about her. Out of 100 people who hadid eyes on her, all of them probably haven¡¯t seen so much as a slight expression on that sculpted piece of art one called face on Ikaros.

    Those who saw her instantly regarded her as someone who they can admire from far away but never to touch or defile.

    If Ikaros¡¯ present appearance was seen by others, they would all surely go mad.

    Tightly holding her lips together, she would whimper intermittently as she tried catching her breath. Her skin tinged in red had droplets of sweat on it, entuating her beauty even more. She moved her waist and hips ording to the rhythm set by the one thrusting behind her. Beneath her smooth-skinned abs, her slim legs amodated her partner¡¯s movement.

    Wu Yan hugged Ikaros close to him as he continued conquering her mystery dungeon with his holy sword. Slowly, strength was sapped away from Ikaros as she started losing the energy to keep up with Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan had been putting her into different positions for more than one hour, Wu Yan enjoyed everyst second of it.

    Wu Yan let out a long groan before he pinned her body to the bed with his toned body. He grasped her waist with his right hand and he started caressing her skin.

    It¡¯s like her skin is constantlythered with powder, she¡¯s so smooth to the touch his fingers slid easily over her skin, he reckons she is smoother than even the finest silk or satin. The tactile pleasure he felt has left him begging for more if at all possible, Wu Yan wanted to keep touching her like this.

    With a teasing tone, he whispered something in Ikaros¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Ikaros, will we be making a mini-Ikaros tonight?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Ikaros yelped. Her already blushing face became even redder. Emotions started appearing in those emerald-green eyes she has. Obviously, giving birth is a question that exceeded her advancedputational abilities.

    Made to orgasm for the nth time by her master, Ikaros felt like her body is floating away with the clouds. She was originally limp on the bed but Wu Yan¡¯s words stirred her up as she started quivering and her temperature rose higher and higher.

    Ikaros isn¡¯t aware of how absolutely enchanting she looked in the aftermath of their battle. Wu Yan almost continued designing mini-Ikaros with her.

    Wu Yan had been tripping down her mine shaft practically every day (and night) since they got together. Yet, even after all the tromboning, she still retained her youthful maiden looks with no signs of a young married woman.

    But, Wu Yan still observed a slight change in her grace since he¡¯s been a very keen observer of her body every day. She only showed this side of her to Wu Yan, to everyone else, any emotions she disyed is buried under her expressionless face.

    Wu Yan was entranced by her expression and he parted her legs before he hoisted her up by the knees in a reverse suspended congress position. He walked towards the mirror close to the bed. He enjoyed the view of the mirror as he praised her.

    ¡°Ikaros, look at you, you look absolutely stunning¡­¡±

    Ikaros exerted an enormous amount of energy to look at their entwined bodies. Reflected by the mirror is the figure of her legs being forced apart by Wu Yan¡¯s arms. Her body shiny from the droplets of sweat, the droplets of sweat started flowing down her figure, she looked very lewd and charming.

    Her passionate expression was also reflected in the mirror, that and her body which is also blushing red due to their intense exchange.

    On top of her twin mountains, two pink buds are about to blossom. As she heaved and panted, her holy mountains moved in tune. Words can only describe so much of her beauty until no words can capture her charms.

    Ikaros was stunned by what she saw. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s the same person being reflected in the mirror. An expression mixed with slight anger and mostly bashfulness appeared across her face.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros wriggled her body as she blushed even more. She didn¡¯t know how to react to Wu Yan teasing her like this. She didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him because her master looked like he¡¯s enjoying every moment of this.

    She didn¡¯t continue struggling and she just gave up while shutting her eyes and blushing. She let Wu Yan continue disying her in the mirror while amusing himself with their reflections.

    Failing to resist her looks, Wu Yan lowered his head and connected his lips with hers. Just by touching their lips and feeling the pleasureing from his mouth, he became invigorated once more.

    He started tickling her tummy from the inside, drawing another session of moaning and sound meat pping against each other.

    Now that the bell had been rung, Wu Yan decided it was time to test the suspension with the power of a storm driven by his horniness. He used his ungodly strength to bounce Ikaros up and down.

    Up and down they went and moans started seeping through the door to this room once more.

 Chapter 354: An important day?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 354: An important day?¡­</h4>

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros muttered sprawled out on the bed, exhausted after numerous intense sessions of waka-waka. Her giant mountains moved up and down as she heaved. She saw Wu Yan who is already all dressed up and her eyes seemed to convey a message that she would dly follow Wu Yan if she could.

    Wu Yan approached the bed and he caressed her face with an amused smile. He didn¡¯t understand why Ikaros would throw in the towel first every time they thumped thighs when she¡¯s a tier 8 individual who should be theoretically stronger and resilient than him.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure if she should feel proud but he¡¯s not going to think too much about this.

    ¡°Ikaros, rest up¡­¡±

    He brushed her bangs aside and he slid his fingers down across her twin ponytails.

    Ikaros struggled to get up and she gave him puppy eyes.

    ¡°Master has an important job to do today so Ikaros can¡¯t rest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he asked her in slight bewilderment.

    ¡°Important job? Oh, you mean those annoying challengers? Bah, I have already beaten them senseless, I doubt they have the balls toe knocking again.¡±

    Since the Grand Tournament is about to begin soon, the rankers are all receiving tons of letters of challenge, even Fei Fei had to deal with these challengers.

    It¡¯s been pretty chaotic for the rankers. The names would change pretty quickly within the span of a few days as the Grand Tournament draws closer and closer. A minute this random guy gets on the ranking and the next minute he would be pulled down by another student trying to stay on the rankings.

    Those without ranks are challenging the rankers at the bottom of the list while the ones at the bottom of the list are challenging the ones higher on the list in an attempt to solidify their ranks. Meanwhile, the top rankers are swamped with dealing with challengesing from those of lower rankings. It¡¯s a vicious cycle, really.

    Wu Yan who was thought as a newbie who was puffed up by rumors got left out as a potential target after a few days of epting challenges. He is now currently the freest ranker of them all.

    The reason: Wu Yan¡¯s condition for a duel, any student who wishes to challenge him must prepare 10,000 in credits which would be forfeited to Wu Yan upon the defeat of the challenger.

    There were quite a lot of blokes filled with tomfoolery who thought they were pretty tough only to get smacked down literally and metaphorically. They tearfully saw the deduction of 10,000 credits from their ID card and they all scampered to the four winds.

    As the number of challengers and credit decreased, Wu Yan observed an increase in his credit which decreased sharply after the first few days along with no further challenge.

    They finally understood how sorely mistaken they are to think they can win by chance, as evidenced by the bruises to their wallet. Wu Yan¡¯s a greedy wolf who would devour anymb set before him until not a drop of profit is left.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing regrettable about this oue. He filled his pocket with dirty profit and the flies are bothering other targets so he killed two birds with one stone.

    Fei Fei started mimicking Wu Yan ¡®s tactics and soon, the other solid rankers also took simr steps that made these annoying happy-go-lucky students find other targets to harass.

    When Ikaros said there¡¯s something important, Wu Yan honestly thought she¡¯s referring to this. He wondered just which rich student had the bright idea toe knocking on his door. To his surprise, Ikaros shook her head.

    ¡°No, master told me that today is an important day and if master should forget it, that Ikaros would remind master¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you that?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned. He had [Impable memory] but it¡¯s easy for him to get disorganized when showered with a lot of information, this clutter of mess made this event slip through his conscious memory. He would need some time to recall why today is an important day.

    He searched his memories and he soon remembered what he had to do today.

    ¡°Ikaros, go ahead and rest, I need to go find Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Wu Yan ran out of his room and he knocked on Mikoto¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mikoto, you in there?¡±

    ¡°Yan?¡±

    A tired voice came from the other side. It sounds like she¡¯s just waking up.

    Not surprising given that it¡¯s not that bright outside. The sun also hasn¡¯t broken the horizon yet. Even if Mikoto¡¯s an early riser, she won¡¯t be waking up this early in the day.

    Mikoto opened the door. Wu Yan almost got burned by how moe Mikoto looked rubbing her eyes while still in pajamas.

    Mikotocked the consciousness to notice this, she yawned. If she had a pillow while she did this, Wu Yan would probably copse from the hnnggg.

    ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡±

    Mikoto said in a slightly peeved tone as she forced herself to stay awake. It¡¯s normally Wu Yan who slept in, Mikoto hadn¡¯t expected a day where Wu Yan would wake her up instead of the other way around.

    Wu Yan remembered his purpose ofing here after noticing Mikoto is slightly upset.

    Wu Yan whispered something into Mikoto¡¯s ear. Feeling his hot breath hit her ear, she shuddered and blushed.

    Mikoto listened to him and initially she¡¯s surprised but her eyes beamed up soon after.

    When Wu Yan finished, Mikoto patted her t chest while chirping.

    ¡°No problem! Leave it to me!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice fell as dawn approached

    ===

    In the dining hall of the vi, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros sat face to face as they ate their breakfast. Meanwhile, ndre-chan sat on top of Wu Yan¡¯sp as she enjoyed being fed by Wu Yan, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s having the time of her life going by the slight blush on her cheeks.

    Hinagiku frowned as she noticed a strange mood around Wu Yan and Mikoto, she can¡¯t put her fingers on it and that¡¯s why it¡¯s so frustrating.

    Wu Yan finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Hinagiku, let¡¯s go walk aroundter!¡±

    Hinagiku flinched, she pointed at her own nose with an uncertain look.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and this added more suspicion to Hinagiku¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not the first time Wu Yan asked her to go out on walks with him. It is, however, the first time he addressed her only, with no mention of taking along Mikoto or Ikaros.

    Something¡¯s fishy!

    Hinagiku wanted to say something but a giddy ndre-chan interrupted her.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    ndre-chan got grabbed by Mikoto.

    Sheughed in an awkward manner.

    ¡°n-chan, you¡¯reing with me, let¡¯s not bother Onii-san and Hinagiku-neesan¡­¡±

    Okay, this is weird.

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes. She raised her hand and continued.

    ¡°I-I am gonna pass¡­¡±

    Before she can finish, Wu Yan who had appeared by her side from god knows when grabbed her by the hand and he pulled her up from the chair.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not be like that. We are just going to walk around,e on, let¡¯s get a move on!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    After Wu Yan dragged Hinagiku out, Mikoto let out a sigh of relief. She exchanged looks with Ikaros and she smiled.

 Chapter 355: A surprise

    <h4>Chapter 355: A surprise</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, free trade zone.

    This ce is where the students can set up stalls and sell their stuff for credits or barter them for their desired items. Due to the sheer number of stalls and items, a lot of peoplee here every day to buy and sell stuff. There are even those who are hoping to cash in on fools who have got eyes but not the skill to appraise treasures.

    Today, there¡¯s a couple here who don¡¯t look like they are here to trade or sniffing for treasures.

    Hinagiku crossed her arms while tapping her arm with her index fingers. Judging by her annoyed expression and furrowed brows, she¡¯s not very amused at the moment.

    Meanwhile, the guy at her side ignored her expression and kept dragging the girl from one stall to another while throwing jabs at the ridiculous items that are on disy. Although the girl didn¡¯t reply, he still found ways to keep the monologue going. He has been doing this for the past 3 hours.

    The two of them are just window shopping but when they toured the whole ce once and the guy actually suggested turning back and check out the stalls one more time, even a fool would know that the guy had ulterior motives.

    Hinagiku is gradually building up her fury as the character appeared at her temples. Watching Wu Yan talk to himself while revisiting stalls made her angrier.

    Hinagiku snapped, she stopped and she made sure Wu Yan stopped by blocking off his path. She yelled at him.

    ¡°Yan, what are you doing?!¡±

    Wu Yan was caught off guard by Hinagiku¡¯s sudden outburst. He smiled at her while shrugging.

    ¡°Hey, you are talking like I am trying to pull something here.¡±

    Although her eyebrows are still furrowed, at least her anger died down a bit.

    ¡°Well yeah, but you can¡¯t keep doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha? Do what thing?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, her lips twitched. She lowered her head before she unleashed her howling skill.

    ¡°What do you mean what?! I am talking about you dragging me through the stalls five times without buying anything!¡±

    Wu Yan raised his hands and made some space between the two of them. It¡¯s not because he wanted Kaichou-sama¡¯s face further away from him, he just wanted to avoid getting hit by saliva which had been in the air. If he wanted her saliva, he would much prefer getting it from the source.

    ¡°Well, calm down, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    ¡°Just treat it as me having a psychotic episode. Come on, let¡¯s get loose¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not doing this with you!¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at him and she turned around.

    ¡°I am going home..¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed Hinagiku by the hand. He pulled her back despite her protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have anything better to do at home, just rx and kill some time with me¡­¡±

    Hinagiku asked him in a slightly begging tone.

    ¡°Yan, can we stop with the mind games? If you got something to say just say it, don¡¯t make me jump through all these hoops¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his cheek and he clenched his hold on her hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything better to do right? Come browse the stalls with me, is it that hard?¡±

    Hinagiku wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t resist Wu Yan¡¯s puppy eyes. And so, she got dragged along by Wu Yan like a helpless kid.

    They went around the stalls until the sun went down.

    On their way back home, Hinagiku is fuming, her footsteps are hastened as well so it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that she¡¯s mad. Wu Yan followed her while trying not to anger her anymore. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s like they are having a lover¡¯s quarrel.

    It¡¯s only to be expected, he made her follow his meaningless journey around the free trade zone. She¡¯s not known for her patience as well so he¡¯s lucky she¡¯s only mad at him.

    When Hinagiku mmed the vi¡¯s door open while fuming, the scene that unfolded in front of her surprised her.

    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±

    Mikoto, ndre-chan, and Ikaros greeted her as pop sounds were being made. Confetti and colored stripes draped a stunned Hinagiku¡¯s head. At the same time, Wu Yan subconsciously grinned.

    On the brightest lit wall of the hall is a banner with ¡°Happy 16th Birthday, Hinagiku!¡± written on it, there are a bunch of magic lights that made the ce looked really festive like they are celebrating Christmas or something.

    Mikoto smiled and she hugged Hinagiku who is still stunned.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Hinagiku~~¡±

    Finally returning to her senses, she gasped at Wu Yan, ndre-chan, and Ikaros who are all smiling at her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s my birthday?¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s the 3rd day of the March, don¡¯t tell me you forgot your own birthday?¡±

    Hinagiku stopped for a second and she gawked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°So you made me be with you all day long so the preparations for my birthday can be made?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled but he didn¡¯t say anything. Hinagiku lowered her head, she felt really moved and warm.

    Hinagiku thought that as one of Wu Yan¡¯s summon, living in another world and going through missions in other worlds meant that she won¡¯t be able to celebrate her birthdays anymore. Wu Yan sure gave her a big surprise today!

    Ikaros brought out the cake. She gave Hinagiku boxes of gifts while wishing her a happy birthday as well.

    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡±

    Hinagiku received the gifts with arge smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me! I¡¯ve got a gift as well!¡±

    ndre-chan presented her gift while jumping and yelling, needless to say, it brought a huge smile to Hinagiku¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you very much n!¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku, your gift from me!¡±

    Mikoto gave Hinagiku a gift which she epted with a smile as well. Hinagiku is as happy as a penguin being buried under a ton of fish.

    Hinagiku felt satisfied with her life in this other world. It¡¯s the first time she felt like this since their advent.

    Even if her family isn¡¯t here with her, she had great friends by her side so she couldn¡¯tin much. Moreover¡­

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan who was watching her. Putting a hand on her chest, a hint of passion shed in her green eyes.

    She had an important person by her side.

    A series of explosions happened in the air and beautiful fireworks dotted the sky.

    Everyone in Silvaria World Institute were shocked.

    A lot of them wondered just who had the balls to pull off a stunt like this. How dare they put up a fireworks show in Silvaria World Institute.

    Hey, there¡¯s no rule saying you can¡¯t put one up in Silvaria World Institute either so¡­

    Hinagiku watched the fireworks in the sky. Somehow, the fireworks got to her, she could feel her heart heating up more and more.

    A pink crystal ne appeared in front of Hinagiku. Her special guy helped put on the ne and he whispered something into her ears with that soothing voice of his.

    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grasped the crystal ne and she immersed herself with the mood set by the fireworks in the sky and the warmth radiating from the person behind her. She blissfully closed her eyes.

 Chapter 356: Birthday Night present

    <h4>Chapter 356: Birthday Night present</h4>

    Night time¡­

    As Wu Yanid there on his bed, he propped his head up with his arms. Looking at the moon, he can¡¯t help smiling in a satisfied manner.

    It brings him so much satisfaction to see Hinagiku beaming non-stop. It was all worth it.

    He had always been afraid that the girls might not be happy with their current lives. Coming to a foreignnd would surely bring anxiety, what¡¯s more to say about bringing them to an entirely new world.

    Mikoto should be okay, she¡¯s someone who would be bored with a tranquil life. She passed her time by cleaning up thugs from the street in Academy City. She also joined Kuroko with a lot of her Judgment work. It¡¯s not entirely due to her sense of justice that she participated in so many missions. It¡¯s because those missions brought excitement into her life.

    There is a strange feelinging to a world like Silvaria with a lot of super-powered individuals running around and battles happening all over the ce. However, she could live with this due to her adventurous spirit.

    Meanwhile, Ikaros lived in Synapse as a tool, a weapon to quell conflicts. There is little difference in living conditions. Moreover, before Wu Yan summoned her, her feelings were sealed so she didn¡¯t have anything topare her present circumstances to.

    For Ikaros, her master is her world. In the original work, after recognizing the original protagonist, she limated herself to her new life simply because she had the person she treasured the most by her side. Now, with Wu Yan here, it¡¯s almost the same situation for her.

    Astrea is an airhead, she probably wouldn¡¯t know which ce to call a home and which ce to call foreign. On the other hand, Shokuhou Misaki had been subjected to the dark side of the Academy City for so long, the city is just another dwelling ce, easily reced if she wants to.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou belonged to one of the special operations in the city. This other world had little differencepared to their original world. ndre-chan would rather stay in this world than go back to Gensokyo, not surprising for someone who had been confined to the basement for some 400 years or more.

    Who knows, one day she might miss Remilia and want to go visit her. At least, she¡¯s pretty happy living here for now and that¡¯s something Wu Yan can sigh in relief about.

    For Hinagiku who had lived in her rtively peaceful world, she needs to go from living a normal high school life with the asional supernatural stuff to this world and that¡¯s a pretty dramatic change for someone who is afraid of the supernatural.

    She was always the one Wu Yan was most worried about. He¡¯s thinking that she might not like it here or is unsatisfied.

    Seeing Hinagiku¡¯s honestughter really set Wu Yan¡¯s heart to ease.

    After a bit of time, somebody knocked on Wu Yan¡¯s door, he quickly returned to his senses.

    Frowning, he had an intrigued expression. Who could it be at this ungodly hour?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A slightly tense voice came from beyond the door.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s me, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is a bit confused. It¡¯s already deep in the night what business does Hinagiku have with him? Could it be that she has something to say about the birthday party?

    He got up from his bed and he opened the door. Hinagiku in her pink pajamas stood in front of his room.

    Hinagiku blushed a bit and she fidgeted, her behavior struck Wu Yan as odd.

    What is she up to?¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hinagiku?¡±

    Wu Yan scanned her to see if he can pick something out.

    Hinagiku lifted her head and she hesitated for a bit before she voiced her thoughts in a mosquito-like voice.

    ¡°About today, thank you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. He enjoyed Kaichou-sama¡¯s flustered look but he replied anyway.

    ¡°Here I was thinking about what you might be trying to say. Didn¡¯t you say thank you at the party?¡±

    Hinagiku pursed her lips. She lowered her head and went silent. Wu Yan wondered if saying thanks might be asking too much from this tsundere here.

    Hinagiku vigorously lifted her head back up and she stood on the tips of her toes to give Wu Yan a peck on the cheek.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. When he saw how Hinagiku is blushing deep red, he almostughed out loud at how clumsy Kaichou-sama is.

    Wu Yan¡¯s reaction made Hinagiku blush even more. She tried retreating but is Wu Yan going to let her go just like this?

    Hell no.

    He grabbed her by her hand and he pulled her into an embrace. The next thing Hinagiku saw is a lewd grinning face gradually growing bigger in her field of vision.

    When the soft sensation entered their minds, they flinched. Hinagiku noticed that while she is stunned, a thick tongue had pried her mouth open and entered her oral cavity to dance with her little tongue.

    Hinagiku uttered a muffled sound and her eyes started going nk. She closed her eyes and she reached around his neck with her arms as they let themselves go.

    Wu Yan hoisted her up by her thighs and he pressed her into his chest while bringing her into his room. With a deft kick, he had closed the door to his room.

    About the same time as the door closed, Hinagiku discovered that Wu Yan had alreadyid her to bed. The next second, something heavy pressed her down against the bed.

    ¡°Nnh¡­¡±

    She bashfully yelped but that didn¡¯t stop the brute from stripping her in one fell swoop. Now, Wu Yan had a full view of her ivory-white pristine body.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Mgh¡­¡±

    He plugged her mouth with his own mouth. Hinagiku knew there was nothing she could say or do that would prevent this guy from doing what he is going to do. She closed her eyes and just let the big hands fondle her body all over.

    After a while, Wu Yan lifted Hinagiku up and sat her down facing him with his mini-me standing at attention near the entrance to Hinagiku¡¯s mysterious dungeon. Hinagiku panicked a bit before Wu Yan pressed her down and into his embrace.

    ¡°Hau¡­mgh¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt something invading her from herher region. It¡¯s a familiar sensation that she just couldn¡¯t quite describe. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t stop the moaning.

    Enjoying the view of Hinagiku writhing in front of him while tinged red, he licked his lips and he lifted his hip to skewer her. It¡¯s evident that it¡¯s more than Hinagiku can handle judging by her heavy panting and enchanting moans.

    Wu Yan grabbed her supple butt and he bounced her up and down. He fueled himself on her groaning and muffled moans. He¡¯s not escaping this sweet binding of pleasure anytime soon.

    She opened her eyes and revealed her passionate and most green eyes. Wu Yan still had that nasty grin but Hinagiku already had her hands full trying to resist the pleasure threatening to overtake her rational mind. Sheid her head upon his shoulder and just let Wu Yan go to town on her.

    This went on and on. The moans and groans reverberated throughout the room. The wind brought with it clouds that veiled the moon. The faint moonlight seeped into the room and illuminated the two figures who are currently intertwined in a wrestle of the body and mind.

 Chapter 357: The School Tournament begins!

    <h4>Chapter 357: The School Tournament begins!</h4>

    Only 100 rankers chosen out of some ten million students can participate in this tournament. This strict requirement is telling everyone that only the best of the best can join.

    Indeed, this system chose only those that truly had what it took to one day go out and make their names known throughout this greatnd.

    It is a very stringent rule for those that want to participate but that did little to stop them from fervently pursuing any chance that presents itself. The strong and the brave who usually didn¡¯t attend ss or be seen walking around is in full attendance, they disyed their battle skills, wits, and power on top of the arenas. The students were attracted to this spectacle like a bunch of guys who hadn¡¯t beenid suddenly meeting a smoking hot woman.

    The rankers are challenging each other while fending off challenges from unranked students. This resulted in frequent changes to the official rankings.

    As the school tournament drew closer, the students got more and more hyped up. Everyone is talking about the iing tournament, even the topic about an angel lost in terms of poprity.

    The clock is ticking and the students who had been secretly training or had experienced explosive growth are making full use of their time to challenge the normally daunting rankers.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what the students did, it had nothing to do with Wu Yan that¡¯s for sure.

    After Wu Yan initiated his operation: ¡°Profit from the n00b challengers¡±, almost nobody challenged him. Those that thought they could get lucky had to check themselves and their wallets before actually getting up on the stage.

    During thest few days before the school tournament began, Wu Yan had the luxury time no other rankers had, he enjoyed the time by living a leisurely life with Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan.

    Thus, finally, the school tournament arrived.

    Silvaria World Institute, Central za.

    It¡¯s the biggest ce in Silvaria World Institute in terms of area. However, not many people used this area because it¡¯s just another huge ce with not much to see.

    It¡¯s different today.

    This central za will be the venue for the school tournament.

    They needed a ce that could sustain a maximum crowd of over 10 million students including the teachers.

    Central za could do more than serve as an airfield due to its size so¡­

    Holy crap, it¡¯s still not big enough¡­

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan arrived, all they could see are people walking around all over the ce. It¡¯s a literal sea of people, it¡¯s noisy as heck, and people are pushing others away just to make room for themselves. It¡¯s more than rowdy, this ce was chaotic.

    Looking at the great wall of humans, Wu Yan and the girls are too bbergasted for words. They reckoned that if all of them were piled up on top of each other, they would probably be taller than the arena tower.

    Thankfully, participants had special ess to the venue otherwise they might have to fly to get into the central za.

    Entering the special route prepared for participants, Wu Yan & co was led by staffs into the venue. They saw a huge tform there.

    Some distance away from the tform is the aforementioned great wall of humans. The crowd cheered so loud that it made any popstar¡¯s concert look like a sad joke. The rankers are very proud of themselves. After all, the crowd came to see them fight.

    On top of the tform, there is another elevated tform, the real arena they are going to fight in.

    Wu Yan got up to the fencing around the tform and he surveyed the entire za. Even he could not resist getting hyped up after seeing such an energetic crowd.

    This school tournament brought together all the mightiest students Silvaria had to offer. They stood out even among the geniuses gathered here from all corners of Silvaria, how can they not feel proud?

    To stand out is easier said than done, without real power to back them up, they are just going to be another stepping stone for the geniuses that outyed them.

    Wu Yan had no intention to serve as a stepping stone. He¡¯s going to go all-out in this tournament.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it starting yet?¡±

    Mikoto wore her gold-gilded special student uniform. She leaned against the railing looking like another person but at least her personality stayed unchanged.

    Mikoto¡¯s excitement and frustration could be heard in her voice.

    Wu Yan silently retorted.

    A non-violent railgun is not a good railgun

    Stretching his back, he looked at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Never pegged you to be one who is interested in the tournament. Didn¡¯t think you could squeeze your way into the rankings in just a few days¡¯ time, remarkable.¡±

    Hinagiku smiled and Wu Yan failed to notice the fire behind that smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s always you guys who took the frontline, I want to go all-out once in a while as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it and she¡¯s right, she rarely fought after being summoned.

    Her level was low and Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to see her fight without at least achieving a sufficient amount of strength.

    After graduating her training, the opponents they faced are ones which Hinagiku couldn¡¯t fight like Kakine Teitoku, elerator, Aleister, and Aiwass. Characters Wu Yan & Mikoto had trouble against. What could Hinagiku who had grinded her strength to against foes like that?

    This school tournament is a good ce for Hinagiku to show her strength.

    ===

    Name:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Ability:

    None

    Strength:

    A

    Endurance:

    B

    Agility:

    A

    Intelligence:

    B

    Equipment:

    Shirosakura (C rank)

    Level:

    65

    ===

    Level 65, about the strength of tier 7 middle individual.

    In terms of level, no more than 30 of 100 rankers can beat her. With her inherent power, Hinagiku could easily rank in the top 20 even if top 10 might be a stretch.

    Hinagiku knew more or less where she belonged on the rankings but that it isn¡¯t going to stop her from showing the world she can do more than just looking good.

    Hinagiku might have been born from a normal family but she¡¯s slowly catching up to Wu Yan & co. With her iron will, she¡¯s not going to disappoint her title as Hakuo student council president and a swordmaster, she¡¯s going to make the world know her name.

    Wu Yan saw the confident look on Hinagiku¡¯s face and he can¡¯t help smiling.

    This is your stage, you go and make the world yours.

 Chapter 358: More and more arrivals

    <h4>Chapter 358: More and more arrivals</h4>

    As time went on, more and more people arrived on top of the tform. These are the old or newly crowned rankers of Silvaria World Institute and they are all here to participate in the tournament.

    There are also guests brought along with the rankers who had arguably the best seats in the house. An example of one of these guests would be ndre-chan.

    Wu Yan could feel the tform gradually lowering in rowdiness. At the same time, Mikoto also looked intently at the entrance to the tform where 3 figures starteding out of the shadow of the entrance.

    Everybody cheered when the 3 figures showed their faces.

    To be so weed by the rankers, who else could they be except for the 3 strongest students in Silvaria World Institute?

    In stark contrast to the other participants who brought along guards and n members, Sylph, Jaafar, and Caah didn¡¯t bring an attendant, they didn¡¯t need anyone else but themselves to strike an impression into everyone there. They demonstrated that they only needed their own charms to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Sylph scanned the tform with her usual vacant expression. She stopped on spotting Wu Yan & co. Jaafar and Caah also imitated Sylph.

    They looked at Wu Yan & co, specifically, Mikoto and Ikaros. After a brief pause, they started making their way over to Wu Yan & co.

    Everyone kept silent as they watched the trio approach Wu Yan & co. Finally, the 3 strongest students stopped in front of Wu Yan¡¯s group. Sylph looked at Wu Yan, Hinagiku, ndre-chan, and Ikaros before turning her attention to Mikoto with her icy blue eyes.

    The atmosphere became tense all of a sudden.

    Sylph broke the silence and she greeted Mikoto.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our rematch¡­¡±¡¯

    Of course, Wu Yan isn¡¯t stupid enough to assume Sylph is talking to him. Basically everyone in Silvaria World Institute knows about the fight between Mikoto and Sylph, they also know that the two of them fought to a draw. Naturally, Sylph is addressing Mikoto rather than the group as a whole.

    Mikoto smiled and she replied with burning eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, I am looking forward to our fight as well, we are going to see just who is stronger!¡±

    Sylph nodded and she left.

    Nobody made a fuss or pip about the deration. All the rankers here know about the strength of the strongest student and the one who could fight on equal grounds. They had the utmost respect for these 2 girls.

    They quietly observed the conversation between the two of them. Sylph is really in a ss all her own in terms of fame, Mikoto could feel the respect for her grow just by being near Sylph.

    After Sylph left,, the crowd epted that it isn¡¯t over just yet. Caah and Jaafar are still here!

    Jaafar looked at Mikoto and Ikaros with eyes that would scare bears. He seemed to be in conflict about something. After a while, he left without saying anything.

    Jaafar is thinking that since Sylph, the brat, and the angel are just females, without beating him, he didn¡¯t have anything to say for them.

    Caah is the only one left, it would seem that the crown prince of Feia has no intention of going away.

    Caah focused his attention solely on Ikaros whereas Sylph focused on Mikoto and Jaafar focused on both Mikoto and Ikaros.

    Naturally, Wu Yan frowned on this behavior. Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged looks as they wondered about his weird attitude. Meanwhile, Ikaros took one look at the guy and then she ignored him.

    Caah didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s feeling awkward. Instead, he scratched his cheek and he shrugged in a helpless manner.

    Caah greeted Wu Yan & co with a royal curtsy. He praised both Mikoto and Ikaros.

    ¡°Young Miss Ikaros and Young Miss Mikoto, I see both of you are in great health, I reckon a lot of sses will be dropped when they see your ster performances in the tournament.¡±

    Mikoto shook her head in an awkward manner. Mikoto is not good at dealing with formalities, she¡¯s the kind of girl that spoke what was on her mind instead of using flowery sentences.

    Etzali who disguised himself as Unabara Mitsuki approached Mikoto with a polite and overly formal tone. Mikoto who didn¡¯t behave like the other Ojou-samas had to force herself to keep the conversation going, talking to Mikoto like this is almost no different from trying to take Mikoto¡¯s life.

    This resulted in Mikoto of the original work suggesting to Touma that they should put on a fake boyfriend-girlfriend show to shake off Etzali. Wu Yan made sure Etzali knew where he stood when he came and confronted Wu Yan.

    Mikoto really hated dealing with this kind of stuff. Not that Caah minded, heughed it off and then he looked at Ikaros with an awfully passionate looking eyes.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks. Could it be that Prince Caah is in love with Ikaros?¡­

    The three of them probably didn¡¯t know that Caah is currently recalling the scene back the fifth floor of the arena tower where Ikaros spread her wings and bathed in a shower of feathers.

    Wu Yan and the two girls could more or less guess what is going on in Caah¡¯s mind. Wu Yan rubbed his head in a slightly frustrated manner.

    He could deal with those pesky flies by stomping them but he didn¡¯t know how to deal with someone like Caah who didn¡¯t try anything underhanded or clung around them like superglue.

    Wu Yan could prepare for Etzali¡¯s advances because he knew about the original work. But, Caah¡¯s case is different, Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect for this turn of event so he¡¯s stumped for action.

    Do I punch the guy?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Caah with sad eyes.Ikaros only had eyes for Wu Yan, her love probably won¡¯t change no matter how much time passed, there¡¯s just nopeting with this simple-minded and innocent woman.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto wouldn¡¯t darepare their love to Ikaros. It¡¯s not because they didn¡¯t love Wu Yan, it¡¯s because Ikaros¡¯ affection is uniquely strong and intense.

    If anyone told Hinagiku and Mikoto that Ikaros set her eyes on another man, Hinagiku and Mikoto wouldugh at the guy and tell him to beat it.

    It would be easier to destroy the world than changing Ikaros¡¯ heart.

    Caah is going to have a bad time for being infatuated with Ikaros.

    Caah didn¡¯t know about Ikaros¡¯ feelings and Ikaros didn¡¯t know about Caah¡¯s feeling. As the one in the middle of this mess, Wu Yan can¡¯t say for sure whether he¡¯s getting the full picture as well.

 Chapter 359: Starlight Queen, the queen of this institute!

    <h4>Chapter 359: Starlight Queen, the queen of this institute!</h4>

    Caah focused on Ikaros but Ikaros wasn¡¯t aware. Wu Yan is the only figure reflected in her emerald green eyes.

    Seeing as Ikaros has no intention of interacting with Caah, Wu Yan subconsciously release a sigh of relief, it would be very awkward for them if this continued.

    To put a stop to this, Wu Yan approached him.

    ¡°Ikaros has no intention of participating in this tournament, I am afraid you¡¯re going to be very disappointed, Prince Caah.¡±

    Caah only noticed how unsightly he is when Wu Yan talked to him. He flinched in response to Wu Yan¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Miss Ikaros, are you really not going to participate? Surely, with Miss Ikaros¡¯ strength, obtaining a spot in the rankings is but a trivial matter?¡±

    Caah didn¡¯t know how strong Ikaros is but he can roughly guess that she¡¯s no weaker than Sylph and Mikoto seeing as she could block their rampaging attacks. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to state that he could block the aftermath of the collision between two energy bodies.

    If anyone said Ikaros didn¡¯t have the strength to rank, those who had seen the spectacle that day would fervently deny it.

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Ikaros likes tranquility, she is not one who is fond of a rowdy or chaotic scene so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is implying that not only is Ikaros not joining, it would also be in Caah¡¯s best interest not to cling onto a certain someone. Caah apparently didn¡¯t get the message.

    ¡°Oh? That is just too bad¡­¡±

    Caah said in a dejected manner, he¡¯s not faking it at all he is really disappointed. This meant that he won¡¯t be able to see that scene again.

    Wu Yan is not sure whether tough or cry. Ignoring his enviable position at the moment, he¡¯s an otaku who haven¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s hand just a few months ago. With his limited experience, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how to deal with an admirer like Caah.

    Luckily for him, his lucky stars are here to help.

    Fei Fei, Lulu, and their entourage appeared from the entrance to the tform. They spotted Wu Yan & co almost immediately and they quickened their pace.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu yelled out loud. She dashed towards Wu Yan and she robbed him of ndre who¡¯s peacefully minding her own business up until this moment. She rubbed her face all over.

    ndre is familiar with this toll she has to pay to visit Little Lirin over at Fatal Forest¡¯s headquarter. She has to go through this experience at least once or twice while over there. ndre-chan understands that Lulu didn¡¯t mean any harm. All she could do was mutter a few ¡°Uguu¡± and ept Lulu¡¯s soft torture.

    Caah felt awkward, being the second strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, and the crown prince of Feia empire, he had never experienced being ignored like this.

    Obviously, being ignored by Ikaros didn¡¯t count in his books.

    Just because Lulu didn¡¯t notice didn¡¯t mean that Fei Fei wasn¡¯t paying attention. She gave Caah a knight¡¯s greeting instead of a noble¡¯s greeting. This implied that Fei Fei didn¡¯t treat him as a person of an entirely different caste.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Caah!¡±

    Caah approved of Fei Fei¡¯s more polite mannerisms. He returned a bow.

    ¡°A good day to you too, Miss Fei Fei!¡±

    Caah scanned the crowd and he nced at Ikaros onest time before bidding his farewell.

    ¡°It seems Miss Fei Fei and her cohorts are old acquaintances with Miss Ikaros, I will be excusing myself from further imposition now. I hope I don¡¯t meet you girls during the tournament or I might just have to surrender because I can¡¯t imagine hitting exquisite young misses such as you girls.¡±

    Caah waved his hand and left in a stylish stride. The crowdughed but the girls knew that Caah wouldn¡¯t surrender for real, he¡¯s just doing his usual thing.

    Wu Yan is slightly pissed by hisment.

    What do you mean flowers? I am a manly man! You better pray I don¡¯t meet your ass on the battlefield, even if I can¡¯t smack you into another social ss, I am going to make sure I gross you out!

    After silently swearing to do so, Sea of Thick Ice finally arrived. Leading the team is obviously Bing Mian and Bing Ling.

    Bing Ling stared at Wu Yan. He quickly turned the other direction when he saw Mikoto and Ikaros. Meanwhile, Bing Mian wished he coulde and bite Wu Yan¡¯s face off.

    Wu Yan nonchntly eyed him and he grinned at Bing Mian with the best smug face he has in his inventory. Noticing that he is feeding Wu Yan his increased hate, he decided to turn the other way while snorting coldly and ignore Wu Yan, a surprisingly mature behavior for the kid.

    On top of the seats facing the tform, a lot of the spectating students started throwing a huge fuss. It¡¯s like they saw a superstar or something, their deafening cheers filled the whole za.

    Some of the rankers and their entourage are taken by surprise and they almost fell down from shock.

    Everyone looked at each other, who could cause a stir bigger than the arrival of the 3 strongest students?

    Just what the hell is going on?

    Is the question going through the minds of everyone on the tform. The ones causing thismotion appeared on the tform. Some of the crowd understood the reason for themotion almost immediately while others went wide-eyed as they can¡¯t believe what they are looking at.

    Wu Yan & co is included in the minority of the people who are actually surprised.

    They just couldn¡¯t believe these 5dies are the ones who caused all this fuss.

    The 5dies are extremely beautiful and they are all special students as evidenced by their gold gilded uniform. 2 of the 5dies can only count as lolis because of their petite and young figure while the other 3 had remarkably entuated figures.

    The one leading them needed a special mention. She had blonde hair and whenparing looks, are about as attractive as the other blonde dynamite standing behind her. However, she had a unique charm that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The 5dies noticed Wu Yan & co who still haven¡¯t recovered from their stunned state, they grinned at Wu Yan & co who are opening and closing their mouths like fish.

    Fei Fei tilted her head.

    ¡°You know these girls? I had assumed you would be acquainted since they joined the school with you guys. I thought you guys were with them¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co still needed a bit of time to process this. Meanwhile, Mikoto jumped and she pointed at them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?! Why are th-they¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guys didn¡¯t know?¡¯

    Fei Fei looked slightly puzzled but she came to a realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys don¡¯t belong to a faction and you guys are very new to the school so yourmunication channel might not be that wide yet, that¡¯s normal¡­¡±

    ¡°That woman is known as Shokuhou Misaki. She¡¯s the leader of Starlight Queen. Her power is roughly at the lower end of middle tier 7 but she has a special ability that allows her to control and manipte people. She led Starlight Queen to be the strongest faction aside from the top 12 factions in just the span of a month!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the woman by Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side is known as Astrea and she has an unfathomable power that solidified Starlight Queen¡¯s reputation among all the students. Some of the students also began calling her¡­¡±

    ¡°The queen of this school!¡±

 Chapter 360: The Misaka sisters are the bodyguards of the Queen?

    <h4>Chapter 360: The Misaka sisters are the bodyguards of the Queen?</h4>

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. Everyone is still cheering very loudly as the Queen got up the tform.

    New faction? Starlight Queen? The queen of this school?

    Shokuhou Misaki actually managed to create a faction of this size within a month?

    What the hell?!

    Wu Yan & co is quite surprised that her faction is this well-known. So Shokuhou Misaki went away on her own to start this pet project, he wanted to cry but can¡¯t due to theck of tears.

    A faction on par with the 12 strongest factions, huh?

    To grow a faction to this status in a month is a feat expected to be achievable only by Joou-sama. She¡¯s very popr that¡¯s for sure.

    Part of her fame is probably due to this achievement. Moreover, Joou-sama and the other girls in her party are beautifuldies so of course, they would have a sizeable following of their own.

    Compared to Joou-sama, his faction is barely noticeable in both size and fame.

    Mikoto¡¯s expression turned green, then white, then purple, then ck, and then all kinds of color. She tightened her fists.

    ¡°I know it, that woman is up to something. I see she¡¯s still a fan of the spotlight.¡±

    Maybe if this stopped here Mikoto wouldn¡¯t get triggered. She didn¡¯t envy Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s fame but Fei Fei said something she can¡¯t ignore. She started channeling lightning when she heard it.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Starlight queen has got a bunch of members that looked identical to Mikoto. They are all elite students who are above the normal followers of Starlight Queen. They are all apparently Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s bodyguards. I wonder how she recruited so many identical people who are each strong collectively or individually.

    Snap

    Was the sound that came from Mikoto¡¯s head. She turned towards Fei Fei in a mechanical manner while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Could you repeat the part about bodyguards and identical looking individuals?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Even I find it hard to believe, must be some kind of special cultivation method¡­¡±

    Crackle crackle

    Lightning started arcing around Mikoto. Fei Fei jumped in shock, d in lightning, Mikoto looked so furious she would probably charge Shokuhou Misaki if Wu Yan and Hinagiku didn¡¯t pull her back. Hinagiku hugged Mikoto to hold her back.

    ¡°Mikoto! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Release me!¡±

    Mikoto roared. While Wu Yan and Hinagiku held her back, she kicked her legs at Shokuhou Misaki as if she wanted to kick at the Misaki in her field of vision.

    ¡°I am going to st that woman into subspace. How dare she use the sisters as her bodyguards! This is a direct challenge to me!¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, don¡¯t be reckless, that¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki, she¡¯s not some delinquent, I don¡¯t want to retrieve anyone with a space shuttle!¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exerted all their energy to keep Mikoto from rampaging. Wu Yan is okay because he had resistance to the lightning Mikoto gave off but Hinagiku didn¡¯t have any such resistance. It¡¯s a wonder Hinagiku is not twitching on the ground right now.

    Fei Fei and Lulu were bbergasted by this scene. When Mikoto referred to them as sisters, they realized what was going on.

    Her sisters are now being used as bodyguards for somebody else, of course, this didn¡¯t sit well with Mikoto. They are getting the impression that Mikoto really didn¡¯t like Shokuhou Misaki. Also, Mikoto¡¯s sisters are a bit too populous in their opinion, but they decided not to pry into it too much.

    The crowd was also surprised by this revtion. They had assumed the Queen did this on purpose by using some kind of potion to change their appearance. Maybe they belonged to the same n and because they trained in the same cultivation method and thus they ended up looking so identical to each other.

    There are a lot of cultivation methods in Silvaria, there are dou qi method that has an ice attribute, there are cultivation methods that can hide dou qi or magic power. There¡¯s really a whole range of cultivation method, it would seem natural that there are cultivation methods that changed one¡¯s own appearance. The confused students filled the gaps in by themselves.

    They wondered just what kind of n they belonged to that had such a special cultivation method. It produced so many identical looking disciples.

    Wu Yan is still unsure whether tough or cry. There is noplicated reason here, they didn¡¯t belong to any sect or n, they aren¡¯t using special cultivation methods, they are just identical to each other.

    He felt helpless when he saw Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s faction. Even in another world, she can¡¯t stop herself from creating a following of her own and regain her title as the Queen of the school. Got to hand it to her, she¡¯s got guts.

    And what a great way to piss Mikoto off, she employed the sisters as her bodyguards.

    As nemesis, she never forgot to give Mikoto a reason to pick a fight with her. Seriously, Joou-sama, tone it down a bit will ya?

    Despite his silent retort, he acknowledged Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s resourcefulness in using the sisters as her bodyguard. If it was him, the sister would probably still be in the bio-containment unit.

    Shokuhou Misaki did what Wu Yan wanted for the sisters, for them to live amongst humans as part of society.

    The sisters are summons of Wu Yan, their potential should have been infinite, making them all special students. However, the fact that they are currently only elite students must mean that Shokuhou Misaki pulled some strings in the back to make sure 20,000 special students didn¡¯t just magically appear in Silvaria World Institute. This would no doubt have caused quite a stir seeing as there are only about 1000 special students in Silvaria World Institute.

    Joou-sama must have used Menta Out along with some other measures to make sure they didn¡¯t get found out.

    Dwang

    When Mikoto was about to fire a railgun at Joou-sama to give her a taste of her mind, a loud sound disrupted everyone¡¯s thought. The whole ce gradually died down and the silence was broken when streaks of light appeared in the sky. There are humanoid figures in the streaks of lights. About a dozen individuals in their twilight years appeared. They stood on top of the tform overlooking everyone in the za.

    Wu Yan scanned the figures and from their aura, it¡¯s pretty obvious these people are very strong, they appeared to be members of the school board.

    An old guy with snow-white beard stepped forth, he was dressed in a jet ck robe. No signs of energy could be detected from him but his dangerous presence can be felt by everyone.

    He stretched out his hands and everyone shut their mouths in anticipation.

    He scanned over the crowd and he stopped when he spotted Lulu. He then turned towards Wu Yan who appeared to be shocked. The old guy beamed at him.

    Lulu noticed the old guy and she gasped by covering her mouth with her hands.

    ¡°Grampa!¡±

    ¡®Grampa?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the old guy who is grinning at him.

    So this old man is Lulu¡¯s grandfather and the one who helped defend him when he was grilled with questions?

 Chapter 361: Grand tournament, first round

    <h4>Chapter 361: Grand tournament, first round</h4>

    Lei Wang Lori Level: 84

    Lulu¡¯s grandfather, Lei Wang looked down upon the audience and he spoke without opening his mouth.

    ¡°Silvaria World Institute school activity, shall now begin!¡±

    ¡°These are the rules.¡±

    ¡°There are no hard and fast rules on how to swing your sword, you can maim your opponent but killing is outright forbidden. Anyone who disobey this principle will lose not just his right of participation but lose ess to Silvaria World Institute, forever.¡±

    ¡°The matchup will be conducted randomly. The crystal ball shall decide the matchup from among the 100 particpants. Victor will proceed, loser will lose this round of tournament.¡±

    ¡°Thest 10 participants will get special prizes from the school board. The higher your rank, the better the reward. Try your best and improve by learning from each other.¡±

    ¡°Some of you might be worried that you are going to go up against a strong opponent and it will affect your ranking. After this event, the ranks will be personally adjusted by me so don¡¯t worry too much about it and just go all out.¡±

    A lot of the participants sighed in relief when they heard Lei Wang. They are going to feel so bad if they got matched up with a top 10 ranker and get sent to the bottom of the ranking.

    Lei Wang smiled and with a wave of his hand a crystal ball appeared in front of him. The ball projected something into the sky. It¡¯s a name list of the participants. Like a lucky draw machine, the names started jumbling around.

    ¡°let¡¯s kick things off¡­¡±

    The names started shifting around and his wave of hand actually intesified the speed of rotation. The participants started getting excited.

    A lot of the students are secretly praying that they aren¡¯t picked as a match for one of the top 10 rankers. It won¡¯t look too good if they get knocked out so soon.

    The result appeared after a brief while. Wu Yan looked at the result intently.

    Lei Wang had an amusing look. He read out the result.

    ¡°First round, Wu Yan vs Qing Jing Hua! Would the contestants please proceed to the arena!¡±

    ¡°First round¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. A cold and sharp gaze fell upon Wu Yan as he pondered whether it is good or bad luck that got him this first round.

    He looked back and saw a delicate and pretty girl looking at him, or rather, leering at him. Wu Yan felt a bit confused.

    Puzzled, he observed the girl and he silently wondered.

    Did I do something to her? I wonder why she is ring at me¡­¡±

    Fei Fei saw the girl and she quickly filled in the nks for Wu Yan, all while grinning in amusement.

    Wu Yan asked her.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, are you familiar with that girl?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡±

    Fei Feiughed and she threw Wu Yan a cheeky look.

    ¡°She¡¯s your opponent, Qing Jing Hua.¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t surprised by this. No matter how he sliced it, she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s enamored with him. Wu Yan didn¡¯t need any other reason other than the fact that she is his opponent in theoing match. He knew one thing, she¡¯s very prejudiced against him as if she knew who he was.

    Fei Feiughed as she enjoyed Wu Yan¡¯s confusion. She decided to spill the beans.

    ¡°Qing Jing Hua is a member of th eSea of Thick ice. Moreover, she¡¯s the better half of Bing Ling, the leader of Sea of Thick Ice.¡±

    Wu Yan had a ‡å expression. His eyebrow jolted and his lips twitched at the thought of fighting the girlfriend of his enemy.

    Bing Ling also frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Qing Jing Hua to be matched against Wu Yan. This won¡¯t end well¡­

    Bing Ling knew how tought Wu Yan is after a round with him. He knew Qing Jing Hua had practically no chance of winning against Wu Yan.

    Bing Ling turned towards Qing Jing Hua.

    ¡°Qing Jing Hua, if you can¡¯t do it, just give up, there is no shame in doing so¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua flinched, she lowered her head but she acquiesced anyway.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master Bing Ling¡­¡±

    Bing Ling started getting anxious.

    Qing Jing Hua is his better half, he knew she is just saying it without actually meaning it. If pushes to shove, she would not admit defeat.

    Bing Ling sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, I would rather not see you get hurt.¡±

    Qing Jing Hua beamed up.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master, I am going to make sure I go all out and protect myself during the fight!¡±

    Bing Mian curled his lips, he is very resentful and frustrated. Qing Jing Hua is about as strong as him so he knew she was no match for Wu Yan.

    ¡°Participants, take your positions!¡±

    Lei Wang dered. Qing Jing Hua leapt up and shended on the arena. Bing Ling smiled at her gant appearance.

    Wu Yan shook his head. He felt helpless he had to do this but an opponent is an opponent.

    Wu Yan disappeared on the spot while re-appearing on the stage, having seemingly teleported there. Everybody cheered at his ridiculously fast footwork.

    Qing Jing Hua turned grim. Wu Yan¡¯s lean stature belied his terrible strength, she could feel a domineering auraing from him. She reckoned she is not going to win without going all-out right at the start of the battle.

    She flipped her hands and two morningstars that looked like Rare armament appeared. Just by swinging the weapon the arena shook and gale was generated.

    Wu Yan wanted her to apologize for looking so cute while holding such deadly-looking weapons.

    Qing Jing Hua raised an eyebrow at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Not taking out your armament?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled. He got into a fighting stance while silently answering Qing Jing Hua.

    Qing Jing Hua didn¡¯t say anything more. She rushed Wu Yan with her morningstars in hands.

    Wu Yan scanned her. He raised a finger and he snapped his finger. Suddenly, the space around the arena shifted.

    Ripples expanded from behind Wu Yan, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a verticalke that is perpendicr to the ground behind Wu Yan. The space turned into a reddish hue.

    ck iron des appeared from within the ripples. The swords appeared to be suspended in the air.

    A rough calction would show that there are thousands of swords, at least.

    The crowd is stunned, the participants are stunned, Qing Jing Hua is stunned, only the directors of the school don¡¯t look like they are fazed at all.

    What is going on here!

 Chapter 362: Swift victories, next up, Hinagiku!

    <h4>Chapter 362: Swift victories, next up, Hinagiku!</h4>

    ck Swords dotted the space around the arena. Under this crimson domain, Qing Jing Hua and the spectators knew this won¡¯t be easy to ovee.

    Qing Jing Hua is the one who is the primary target so the pressure is even more immense than what the spectators are feeling.

    Lei Wang slightly flinched. He amused himself while examining the ripples and the crimson space. He grinned when he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°It must be some sort of special armament. What a fellow, how mysterious, to think he has other tricks in store. I can see why the old emperor couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.¡±

    Lei Wang didn¡¯t live so long to be so strong for nothing. He gleaned enough from just witnessing the sight to know that the crimson space itself is a special kind of armament, not a treasure or ability. His observational powers befitted his status.

    The other students still haven¡¯t figured it out yet, they are still busy being ck-jawed at the sight of the weird phenomenon on stage.

    They aren¡¯t sure whether the sight before them is an illusion or reality. It¡¯s the first time they had seen anyone manipting space on such a scale.

    Wu Yan made his move, his bodynguage is telling the students that this sight is not an illusion.

    He waved his hand down at Qing Jing Hua and one iron sword was shot.

    Qing Jing Hua¡¯s expression turned grim. She immediately jumped back to dodge the iron sword. However, since he had so many iron swords in store, Wu Yan can easily fire it all at once to carpet bomb the whole arena, where can she dodge?

    Hemenced another wave of sword arrows, sure enough, Qing Jing Hua had nowhere to hide.

    A few swords slipped throug her guard and pinned her arms to the floor. Then, a few swords pinned her torso.

    The next thing Qing Jing Hua knew, her body is immobile and there¡¯s a sword pointing at the space between her eyes.

    This all happened within 30 seconds of the start of this fight.

    She dumbfoundedly looked at the sword that spelled her defeat, a drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of her head.

    The audience went silent.

    Lei Wang raised his arm.

    ¡°First round, Wu Yan¡¯s victory!¡±

    ¡°He won!¡±

    Lulu and ndre-chan threw their hands up in the air as they cheered. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei had no doubt he is going to win but they still felt happy for his victory.

    The crowd started cheering like mad. Gate of Babylon truly is for anyone who wishes to be in the limelight. It¡¯s dazzling and the user don¡¯t even have to move to end the fight.

    ¡°I lost¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua bowed her down, she didn¡¯t have the face to meet eyes with Bing Ling. Bing Ling sighed in a helpless manner and he tried cheering her up by patting her shoulders. He looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it, I am going to get him¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua nodded while Bing Mian sniggered. These two had unusually high confidence in Bing Ling¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Yan, look, that meanie is looking at you¡­¡±

    Lulu bumped Wu Yan¡¯s arm and she pointed at Bing Ling. Wu Yan took a nce and he replied.

    ¡°Oh goodie. It looks like he has another reason aside from avenging his younger brother to pick a fight with me. The guy has to stand up for his woman¡­¡±¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in a helpless manner. He is not too concerned about him though.

    For him, it¡¯s better if Bing Ling hated his guts. That way, he gains experience upon defeating him. A battle without animosity does not count as experience ording to the System.

    For example, Qing Jing Hua tried to stand up for Bing Ling so she held animosity when fighting against Wu Yan. Naturally, this gave Wu Yan experience points when he won but since her level is lower, Wu Yan didn¡¯t level up.

    The projection shifted again, one by one the rankers rose to the challenge and fought it out in the arena.

    After Wu Yan¡¯s match, there are battles that are very interesting although not as grandeur and easy as Wu Yan made it look. The matches that took ce after him were more intense as rankers are more evenly matched.

    The top 10 rankers also made their appearances.

    As if spurred by Wu Yan¡¯s battle, they went all-out at the outset and defeated their opponents swiftly, the audience also never failed to gasp and yell in shock and excitement.

    With more and more participants wiped out, it¡¯s finally time for Mikoto to shine.

    Mikoto, like Wu Yan and the other top 10 rankers, defeated her opponent without breaking a sweat. Her opponent had the strength of someone about the middle stage in tier 7. The poor guy might have had a more intense battle with Qing Jing Hua but definitely not with Mikoto.

    Mikoto found a gap in the opponent¡¯s defense and she ended him with a round of her railgun.

    Wu Yan noticed that Mikoto looked a bit disappointed she had to return to the stand after only a brief while on the stage. He isn¡¯t sure whether he shouldugh or cry, did she wished for a fight like the one she had with Sylph? The kind of match where the spectators¡¯ safety isn¡¯t exactly guaranteed.

    Lei Wang called the participants and this time Wu Yan & co stood still.

    One of the participants called is Hinagiku.

    Wu Yan turned to her.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you alright with this?¡±

    Hinagiku smiled. She brushed away the hair on her shoulders while brimming with confidence.

    Wu Yan is a bit dazed looking at her right now, she looks just like the awe-inspiring student council president of Hakuo Academy he saw on his TV screen in the past.

    Fei Fei briefed Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, your opponent is one of the trusted generals in Crimson Land led by Bishi. He is stronger than Lishi in Sea of Thick Ice, take care¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Hinagiku walked forward.

    ¡°I got this!¡±

    Hinagiku leaped up and she did a flip in the air followed by a twirl with her hands before shended gracefully on the arena.

    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s elegance earned her a lot of cheers, some are even saying the opponent is sure to go down, much to the opponent¡¯s chagrin.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw how well-received she is with the crowd.

    As expected of Kaichou-sama.

    Fei Fei and Lulu exchanged a look before they giggled. Hinagiku made her debut shy that¡¯s for sure.

    Hinagiku¡¯s opponentnded heavily on the arena while everyone is still busy cheering for Hinagiku, not that anybody cared.

 Chapter 363: Hinagikuâ€™s fight, a dazzling finish

    <h4>Chapter 363: Hinagiku¡¯s fight, a dazzling finish</h4>

    The opponent made his appearance. He appears to be a slightly handsome young man of roughly 24 or 25 years of age. He had a red emblem disyed clearly in front of his uniform, a proof that he belonged to Crimson Land.

    His good countenance is spoiled by his sour look.

    He should be happy that he got matched up with a neer. Yet, his mood don¡¯t appear to be jolly at all.

    He¡¯s displeased with Hinagiku earning the cheers of the crowd with her elegant entry. She¡¯s just a little bit, where¡¯s the cheer when he arrived on top of the arena.

    The guy decided that he¡¯s going to win back the cheers by winning this match in a brilliant manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start¡­¡±

    Lei Wang started the battle after he confirmed that both sides are ready.

    Everybody looked forward to this fight.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, these eight special students had an unprecedented level of fame among the students of Silvaria World Institute.

    Wu Yan challenged the 9 great factions and he fought a top 10 ranker, broke through floor 5, everyone in Silvaria World Institute knows about him. The same applied to Mikoto just for fighting Sylph. Ikaros¡¯ brief appearance also signaled to others that she held a strength that could be enormous should she so chooses to disy it.

    Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou did a one-up on Wu Yan & co. They established the 13th biggest faction within a short time after entering Silvaria World Institute.

    Entering as a special student at the same time as the others, what surprises will she bring to this battle?

    Even Lei Wang is looking forward to this fight. He can try to hide it behind his poker face but it still shines through. He¡¯s not so much interested in her as interested in what kind of friends are hanging around Lulu. He¡¯s here to screen them.

    The crowd started rooting for Hinagiku and their voices are collectively deafening.

    The guy who is used to people showering him with praises started getting peeved that she¡¯s getting so much attention.

    Befitting a ranker, he had better patience than your average thug. He suppressed his emotion, he drew an arming sword when Lei Wang dered the start of the fight.

    It¡¯s quite obvious that he¡¯s not going to hold back just because she is the fairer gender. He channeled his dou qi and got into battle mode.

    Hinagiku waved her hand and a gale carrying sakura petals surged around her hand before materializing as a crystal like sword.

    She tilted her head while smiling, the sight of her opponent channeling dou qi didn¡¯t seem to faze her.

    Hinagiku¡¯s figure blurred as she closed the distance between his opponent in an instant.

    Before he can react, his opponent had already started attacking him.

    He got angry when he saw how Hinagiku didn¡¯t take him seriously with that non-chnt face. He shed at her with a dou qi infused sword strike.

    The sword strike is as vicious as theye, the strike tore through the air as it made its way over to Hinagiku¡¯s shoulder.

    Wu Yan flinched a bit, he was worried for her. If this hitnded, she would be lucky to get away with just a huge gash on her shoulder.

    Hinagiku analyzed the strike. She lifted the corner of her lips into a smile.

    At this point the attack seemed as though it would hit any moment now.

    Hinagiku struck out with Shirosakura like a pink llightning.

    Bam

    The two des, bothpletely different in size, connected. Hinagiku¡¯s eyes had a sh and she seized a leverage point to deliver a parry the swept aside the opponent¡¯s sword beam.

    Fwish

    The sword beam cut through the clouds and disappeared beyond the heaven. Hinagiku came out of thispletely unscathed.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    He yelled out of shock. His shock spelled the end of his fight.

    She got into her stance and sheshed out another pink lightning sword strike that struck the opponent¡¯s arming sword. She twisted her de and with a powerful lift, she disarmed him.

    The arming sword fell outside the arena. This is the end of the fight, not because the opponent is disarmed but because of what Hinagiku did next.

    She pped the opponent on the chest with the side of Shirosakura. The opponent flew out of the arena while groaning in pain.

    Lei Wangughed while dering the end of the fight.

    ¡°The victor of this round, Hinagiku!!!¡±

    The crowd hadn¡¯t reacted to this. They exchanged looks with each other before they went into a noisy roar of cheers and praises.

    Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki also shared the same sentiment.

    Wu Yan Wu Yan is genuinely impressed with Hinagiku¡¯s performance, she had improved so much whenpared with before.

    The opponent is by no means a pushover, he is about the same level as Hinagiku yet when they fought Hinagiku showed him who is the boss in just 3 attacks. Granted, she used the element of surprise to jump her opponent but even then this required a level of finesse to pull off reliably.

    Hinagiku had no special ability other than the Kendo skills she had learnt during her time in her original world. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from capitalizing it effectively to defeat her opponent.

    Hinagiku is not a weak and dainty flower.

 Chapter 364: Shokuhou Misakiâ€™s turn, the popularity of the Queen.

    <h4>Chapter 364: Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s turn, the poprity of the Queen.</h4>

    Lulu immediately hugged Hinagiku the moment she got down from the arena. She kept jumping andughing that Hinagiku felt a bit troubled.

    ¡°Hinagiku! You¡¯re so amazing!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Hinagiku watched Lulu rub her face all over her meager bust. Lulu is supposed to be older than her by a year. However, her present appearance looked like she¡¯s the younger of the two.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you are being too modest¡­¡±

    Fei Fei adjusted her hair as she watched medical staff carry off Hinagiku¡¯s opponent on a stretcher.

    ¡°That opponent is no small fry, a lot of the 100 rankers can win against him but I reckon there aren¡¯t too many that can so easily mop the floor with him in a short duration. It is a prove of your strength.¡±

    Fei Fei awkwardly continued.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder just where did you guyse from. You, Mikoto, Ikaros, Yan, each of you have such talent and prowess that you guys are diminishing my confidence in my own strength and talent¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Lulu stopped Fei Fei and she glomped her.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei is also quite amazing! You are very super duper strong! I bet sister Fei Fei can kick that guy from Crimson Land into next week if you wanted to, in 2 to 3 bouts even!¡±

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you shouldn¡¯t say it like that. In my opinion, there are almost nobody in tier 7 that can beat you. I believe if you did a survey, nobody would think you¡¯re being outshined in terms of talent and strength.¡±

    Wu Yan consoled her. If Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t have System, only Astrea, Ikaros, and ndre-chan can beat Fei Fei. Moreover, Astrea, Ikaros, and ndre-chan are beings who¡¯s lifespan are measured in centuries, if the concept of mortality even applies to them.

    They wouldn¡¯t feel too good if Fei Fei got bummed out because of this.

    Fei Fei caught Wu Yan in his fallible statement.

    ¡°Does the tier 7 you mentioned include you?¡±

    Fei Feiughed out loud in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°I am just messing with you guys. Stop consoling me, I am just blowing off a bit of steam.¡±

    Lulu got mad when she heard her.

    ¡°Oh! Sister Fei Fei, I almost cried and that¡¯s what you say?!¡±

    Fei Fei wasn¡¯t sure if she should continueughing or to cry. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged nces while releasing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oooohhhhh¡±

    Thunderous cheers greeted Wu Yan & co¡¯s ears, they almost vomitted their lunch due to the sudden sound.

    Lei Wang dered the participants of the next round of the tournament. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto froze up when they saw the name.

    Shokuhou Misaki got called out.

    The person herself is currently revealing a charming smile while tossing around her brilliant golden locks. She¡¯s not good at anything physical so she can¡¯t jump up the stage like the other fighters. She made her way over to the staircase in a slow andposed manner.

    Everyone kept metaphroically ripping their vocal chords to call out Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s name. They are all very entertained by her gait and her looks.

    ¡°Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~¡±

    She got up the stage with one hand to her cheek. The cheering sounds only made her appearance even more magnificent.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, Lulu¡¯s jaws dropped, so many people are standing up and cheering for her.

    Her poprity is through the roof!

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea behaved like they are already se to this. They knew about Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s cunning attitude and the various means she has at her disposal to deploy at any given time having been by her side all this while.

    Idols relied on advertisements and words of mouth to umte their fame but Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s poprity was gained from her own unique charm.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s title of a queen isn¡¯t for nothing.

    ¡°Th-this is too over the top isn¡¯t it?¡­¡±

    Lulu gasped at Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s overwhelming poprity, even she felt like she should bow down to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Princess Sylph had this much poprity¡­¡±

    Mikoto isn¡¯t too amused, she grumbled.

    ¡°Knowing her, she probably used some kind of trick to achieve this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exchanged a nce before they sighed. This is what they meant when they said beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.

    The board of directors exchanged looks. They appear to be surprised by her poprity as well. Lei Wang continued unsure of whether tough or cry.

    ¡°The school might belong to her at this rate¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s opponent got up onto the stage with reluctance.

    Wu Yan looked at the guy like he¡¯s looking at a poor bastard. Anyone who is Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s opponent probably won¡¯t look too good whenpared to her.

    Listening to those cheers and praise is enough to demoralize anyone going up there due to pressure.

    The next instant, the opponent lost hhis consciousness.

    ¡°Joou-sama!¡±

    The opponent took a surprising turn of personality much to the surprise of the crowd. Her opponent suddenly started looking at Shokuhou Misaki with a passionate gaze. He ced his head to the floor as if he is in the presence of a saint. He crawled his way over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s foot like a dog, one wondered if he would kiss her feet given how close he is.

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at him.

    ¡°Will you listen to my request??¡±

    The opponent nodded without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡°Then, are you going to surrender?¡±

    The opponent nodded without thinking about it at all.

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her temple like she¡¯s troubled by something.

    ¡°But if you just surrendered now I feel like that won¡¯t be fair to you¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled again.

    ¡°Alright, you knock yourself out, that way you won¡¯t regret losing without doing anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    The guy knocked himself out by delivering a punch to his own temple.

    Lei Wang looked at the proceeding of the match with shock before he announced the victor.

    ¡°Victory goes to Shokuhou Misaki!¡±

    ¡°Glory to the queen! All hail the queen! To the glorious monarch!¡±

    Everyone started going nuts with their incessant cheers.

    Shokuhou Misakiughed while putting a finger to her lips in a coy manner.

    ¡°Is this too grandiose, I wonder?¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan while winking and smiling at him.

    Hmph, that oughta show you who is going to y on a bigger stage.

    Wu Yan has the faintest feeling that Shokuhou Misaki is still holding a grudge over the stuff he said to her before.

 Chapter 365: Power levelling, where the sisters wentâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 365: Power levelling, where the sisters went¡­</h4>

    After Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s victory, the matches carried on, with 100 participants, there are 50 rounds in total and there are some quick rounds here and there while some matches took longer than needed.

    Not surprising, after Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki won. The top 10 rankers also won their matches without any hitch. Now the tournament is proceeding into itster stage.

    Fei Fei also participated. As the no.5 ranker, she dispatched her opponents without much trouble. After the fight with Wu Yan at Beherl, her strength had increased and she is now a level higher than she was before.

    Her opponents never could draw out her true fighting strength. She always batted her opponent outside the arena with a round of sword beam.

    Astrea shared the same situation with Fei Fei.

    Shokuhou Misaki had poprity and people skills but without a strong assistant to back her up, she couldn¡¯t have achieved her status as the leader of the 13th strongest faction.

    Each of the leaders of the 12 factions are very strong rankers who dominated the first 12 spots among the rankers, that is, before Wu Yan & co came to the school anyway. The leader¡¯s strength is very crucial to a faction.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t have such power with her level only being at Level 64. She is lower in one level than Hinagiku. This is the reason why she ¡°recruited¡± Astrea in the first ce, to have someone of strength to back her up.

    In terms of power, Astrea is the strongest after ndre-chan and Ikaros. She is definitely strong enough to be a force that Shokuhou Misaki can utilize.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s participation in this tournament is to put Astrea in the spotlight and spread the fame of Starlight Queen.

    If Astrea became the tournament champion then Starlight Queen will officially stand on the same ground as the strongest 12 factions.

    ndre-chan and Ikaros are notpeting so there¡¯s a real possibility that Astrea can take the champion title.

    Shokuhou Misaki caught wind of ndre-chan and Ikaros¡¯ non-participation and she immediately told Astrea to participate and she told her that there will be no food if she went easy on her opponents.

    No food is a very serious thing for Astrea, she wasted no time in drawing her photon sword when it was her turn.

    Let¡¯s just say we don¡¯t want to see the sorry state her opponents are in after the fight.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t participate, they aren¡¯t rankers.

    Rankers are those who stands out among even the most talented of 1000 special students. The three girls aren¡¯t even at tier 7 so they could not rank even if they wanted to.

    Hence, their role during this tournament is to be one of the spectators.

    After wiping out half the participants, the first day of the tournament ended.

    By this time, the sky had also darkened.

    Lei Wang saw the sky¡¯s color and he stood up.

    ¡°The first round of the grand tournament ends here, note to the 50 victors, the second round begins tomorrow at the same time as today, be there!¡±

    Lei Wang nodded towards the other directors and they bid farewell to each other before they disappeared instantly.

    Seeing as the show is over, the crowd also started dissipating.

    Wu Yan & co haven¡¯t left yet.

    Someone has unfinished business.

    Mikoto growled at Shokuhou Misaki, sparks crackled around her.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, return the sisters to me!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Misaka-san, you¡¯re talking to me as if I stole them¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misakiughed with a hand covering her mouth. Her unfazed appearance caused Mikoto to grind her teeth in anger.

    ¡°You took the sisters away without my permission. If that¡¯s not abduction I don¡¯t know what is!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Misaka-san, you¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at Mikoto who is still fuming. She nced at Wu Yan before she continued.

    ¡°The sisters are summons of Lil Yan over there. True, I didn¡¯t ask permission from an irresponsible elder sister like you but Little Yan over there said otherwise so technically I didn¡¯t abduct anyone.¡±

    Wu Yan cursed silently. He made a mental note to go really rough on her next time they are doing the nasty. For now, he has bigger things to worry or rather cry about.

    He just knew he¡¯s going to get dragged into the fight whenever these two starts fighting.

    Damn, I should have run when I had the chance.

    Mikoto had things to say about Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s rebuttal. However, the part where she called her irresponsible struck too close to home. Mikoto felt like she had to pay back a lot of debt to the sisters. At the same time, Wu Yan is the one who did most of the rescue, she didn¡¯t do much so she can¡¯t exactly refute Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s statement.

    Now, regarding the guy who disappointed her by allowing the sisters to be in the custody of someone she hates.

    She turned towards Wu Yan with a red face.

    ¡°Yan! Is this true?¡±

    Wu Yan silently retorted.

    Hey, you were there that day, you saw how she took it from me¡­

    ¡°Well, of course.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki saw that Wu Yan is too stumped for words so she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while putting words in his mouth. She blushed while rubbing her face against his.

    ¡°Little Yan made sure I paid the proper ¡®dues¡¯ before I could take care of them, isn¡¯t that right? Little Yan¡­¡±

    Luckily for him, nobody saw Shokuhou Misaki acting all flirty with Wu Yan, if they did, Wu Yan would have to deal with a mountain of challenge letters again.

    Wu Yan saw Mikoto¡¯s I-will-end-you face and he looked at Shokuhou Misaki with a pained expression.

    ¡°Babe, I think it¡¯s better if you spill the beans on the whereabouts of the sisters..>¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki clicked her tongue, she also didn¡¯t forget to pinch his arm for not standing by her side.

    ¡°The sisters were bodyguards when Starlight Queen¡¯s faction is still in its infancy stage, they are no longer by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Mikoto yelled out loud.

    ¡°Exin yourself!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou who was busy looking at Wu Yan finally chimed in.

    ¡°The sisters are in the Giant Beasts Forest¡­¡±

    ¡°The giant beast forest!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at them.

    ¡°Surely you guys have noticed that your experience points are increasing even when you are not fighting anything?¡±

    Wu Yan caught onto her scheme before she said it.

    ¡°So you sent the sisters to the Giant Beast Forest to grind levels?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded.

    ¡°Since summons share the same amount of EXP, I thought that the sisters all 20000 of them can us quite a substantial amount of experience points if they fought monsters in the Giant Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°But, to let them stay in the Gaint Beast Forest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had an anxious tone.

    ¡°Oh, rx¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    ¡°You should be worried more about the demonic beasts and the assholes who are gunning for the girls¡­¡±

 Chapter 366: The second round, the first one again?

    <h4>Chapter 366: The second round, the first one again?</h4>

    The second day of the tournament finally arrived much to the student body¡¯s anticipation.

    Everyone got up at the first break of dawn, they did their morning routine at a rapid pace and they all got ready.

    It didn¡¯t take long for things to get rowdy in Silvaria World Institute.

    The students got into groups or went solo as they headed towards the central za.

    In just a few moments, the za is already jam-packed with people. People are talking loudly or cheering for their favorite participants, the whole ce is practically in an uproar.

    They are in even higher spirits than yesterday.

    It is natural that they are hyped as heck. There aren¡¯t a lot of shy fights yesterday owing to the strong rankers who swiftly dealt with their opponents.

    The crowd is waiting for strong rankers to get paired up with strong rankers, in other words, they wanted to see a fight, not a ughter.

    Surprisingly, Lei Wang and the other directors of the board arrived earlier than anyone else. They are currently discussing something on top of the VIP stage.

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Fei Fei, Lulu, and the others gathered, the participants are more or less here already.

    After the arrival of the various factions including the one led by Shokuhou Misaki, all the participants are in full attendance.

    Lei Wang slightly nodded his head before he stood up from his seat. He waited for the crowd to pipe down before he announced something.

    ¡°The second round of the Grand Tournament is a bit different from the round yesterday. Participants, listen up¡­¡±

    The crowd piped down even if they didn¡¯t have to. The spectators were afraid they might miss a word Lei Wang said.

    ¡°Today, the opponents are still randomly picked. But, each participant will be picked twice for two different fights.¡±

    ¡°In other words, each of the 50 participants will have to fight two times. Winning one round doesn¡¯t guarantee participation in round 3. Losing one round doesn¡¯t mean losing the chance to participate in round 3 as well.¡±

    ¡°After every participant had fought their two fights, the second round will be over¡­¡±

    The crowd started making a fuss. The rules are the rules but how are they going to determine who gets to proceed to round 3?

    Lei Wangughed as if he anticipated this confusion.

    ¡°To get to the third round, you must all exhibit your true power. We of the board will decide 10 and only 10 participants who will make it to the 3rd round!¡±

    ¡°By the end of today, we will know the 10 rankers who will get rewards from the school¡¯s board of directors!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh!¡±

    The crowd started making noises. The 50 participants frowned or turned grim. They didn¡¯t expect the board to determine the finalists by the end of round 2.

    Those stronger participants aren¡¯t too worried. For them, it didn¡¯t matter when they decided the finalists, they were sure they could make it no matter what the board decided.

    Some of them are fools who think too highly of themselves while some are those who truly could stand among the finalists.

    Lei Wang couldn¡¯t care less what the crowd thought about the review system. He took note of the individuals he had high hopes of, namely, Sylph, Caah, Jaafar, Fei Fei, Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°Let us begin, the second round of the Grand tournament!¡±

    The names of the participants shifted rapidly on the projection. The participants aren¡¯t too worried about who they go up against. If they get knocked out on the first fight, they still have one more round to deal with so there¡¯s no point in getting too worked up.

    The names appeared on the projection.

    Lei Wang flinched before heughed out loud at the appearance of a stunned Wu Yan.

    ¡°First round: Wu Yan v Chester!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    What luck, to get picked again for the first round.

    Are they using me because I did well on my first fight or am I just the appetizer?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind going up first. The first and thest fight usually has everyone¡¯s attention so it¡¯s fine.

    Shokuhou Misaki is an exception to this rule, that cheekydy has a poprity that borders on being a cheat.

    Fei Fei had a serious look, she told him.

    ¡°Yan, watch out¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    ¡°Why? Is that Chester also another one of Bing Ling¡¯s admirer?¡±

    Fei Fei pped Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What are you talking about, you know Chester is a guy¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted in a grumbling manner.

    ¡°Well, he might swing that way so¡­¡±

    Fei Fei missed this part and if she did hear it, she might have been a bit mad. She got close to him, Wu Yan could smell something faintly sweeting from her.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the leaders of the 9 factions who came to the arena tower with you!¡±

    ¡°One of the leaders of the 9 factions¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. Looks like this fight is going to be fun.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Fei Fei said.

    ¡°Chester is the sessor to the 3rdrgest noble family in Feia empire. His strength is not yet at the top 10 rankers¡¯ level but he could easily attain no.11 if he wanted to. If you¡¯re not careful you might just lose¡­¡±

    ¡°No.11¡­¡±

    He¡¯s not afraid ofpetition, however, he would have liked for Chester to fight him before this tournament. That way, he could havepleted the mission to take a spot among the top 20 rankers.

    The System notified him that due to the tournament and the potential for ranker¡¯s name list to shift rapidly before and after the event, the ranker name list is currently unreliable for the sake ofpletion of the mission.

    This means he won¡¯t get anything even if he wins.

    Wu Yan shook his head to clear his thoughts as he took the stage.

    If he continued winning,pleting his quest is only a matter of time.

    Right now he needs to focus on winning and winning!

 Chapter 367: I am going to win this round for sure!

    <h4>Chapter 367: I am going to win this round for sure!</h4>

    In the arena, a gangly looking fellow stood in opposition to Wu Yan. The guy is about as built as a bamboo pole, his special student uniform seemed oversized on him. Although he looked corny this seemed to be a rather characterizing trait of his.

    Chester: Level 67

    Everyone started discussing and chatting away. Nobody in school is ignorant of Chester''s identity as the leader of one of the major factions. Only someone like Wu Yan who is foreign to this world would need an update from someone else to remember who his opponent is.

    Chester still remembers how his faction and the other factions got challenged by Wu Yan. He and the others almost lost that day but to think they would meet so soon again, fate really has a way of putting those at odds to meet once more.

    Wu Yan shut out all the static noiseing from the crowd. His opponent is just an opponent that escaped a beating due to the interruption that urred before. It didn''t matter if Chester made an appearance that day, none of the opponents present that day could pose a threat to him.

    The opponent, however, doesn''t think so.

    He stared at Wu Yan with an icy look. He grasped his knuckles. He''s the scion to a great and powerful family, he has to defend more than just his strength, he has to protect his honor.

    Wu Yan smacked them right in their metaphorical honor balls. His attitude, his way of talking rubbed each of the leaders the wrong way.

    Chester feltplex regarding Wu Yan, he wanted to praise him for his strength, but he can''t ignore how he dishonored him. Moreover, he also wanted to recruit the guy while giving him a lesson in respect.

    He held back his thoughts regarding Wu Yan, they are now fighting in a tournament, he had no spare margin when going up against a worthy foe like Wu Yan.

    He raised his dou qi and brought out a spear.

    The spear danced in the air as he performed spear arts with it. He did an elegant spin on the spear before pointing it at Wu Yan. His swift and fluid movements garnered him the cheers of the crowd.

    Wu Yan examined Chester who had a grim look. He might appear unfazed but he is secretly happy.

    Looking at the spear Chester is using he can''t help but silently snicker. Looks like this round is going to be another easy win.

    Wu Yan looked at Lei Wang who stood atop the VIP tform and he gave him the signal.

    Not failing to notice, Lei Wang smiled and he dered the start of the battle.

    "Let the first fight of the second round, begin!"

    The mood of the spectators immediately changed into one of utter hype.

    One of them speed ran his way through the first 5 floors of the arena tower while the other had the strength of a ranker infinitesimally close to the top 10 rankers.

    This fight might turn out to be the most exciting battle yet.

    The two of them emitted aura to intimidate one another. It was so intense those spectators closer to the arena had to hold their breaths.

    When the tense mood reached its climax, the situation quickly changed.

    Fwish

    A figure drew afterimages as he charged like a meteor towards the other.

    Ting

    When one of the figures met with the other figure, Chester struck out a quick jab with his spear. This lightning-fast strike got deflected with a palm smack by Wu Yan. The spear struck the ground close to Wu Yan.

    Grimacing for a bit, he quickly pulled out his spear and maneuvered to Wu Yan''s back before he unleashed a torrent of spear jabs.

    Wu Yan smiled as he sensed the attacks.

    Ding ting twang

    A series of metallic noise rang. Chester flinched when he noticed Wu Yan had pulled out a ck sword in the brief moment he moved to his back.

    It''s his signature iron sand sword.

    Wu Yan grinned and he jumped back while throwing his sword in the air. When the sword stayed fixed some distance above him, he pointed at Chester.

    Countless people noticed this move. They gasped at the thought of what''s going to happen next.

    Indeed, the space around the arena turned crimson red. The initial sword marked the start of a barrage as countless sword responded to the call.

    Chester''s hair stood on ends. Those des coulde all at once from any direction, no matter how strong he is he still felt stressed going up against this technique.

    Chester roared and he shot a spear beam at Wu Yan.

    He didn''t care what Wu Yan is going to do, he''s going to strike first, even better if this restricted his movements.

    One of the des shot down and intercepted the spear beam. The spear beam dissipated after taking down the sword, turning it into a cloud of iron dust.

    The swords might have been augmented by Knight of Owner but they are still D rank equipment. C rank equipment can easily shatter them in prolonged confrontations.

    But, an iron sand sword can be reformed at will, and that''s where it gets good.

    The iron dust scattering in the wind stopped midair and gathered back into the form of a sword with a spark of electricity as the catalyst. The sword looked like it was never broken in the first ce.

    Chester almost pinched his thighs. He wanted to scream out loud. How does one go about fighting an opponent where offense and defense won''t work.

    Wu Yan smiled. Hemanded the swords to fly towards Chester. The swords that looked like a locust swarm minced anything in its path as it worked its way to the target.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    The swords are like tiny missiles that destroyed the arena whilending furiously on Chester. Dust clouds clouded one''s view of Chester.

    After a brief moment of continued bombardment, the iron sand swords stopped and flew back into the red space around the arena. The swords disappeared into the portals.

    Everyone stared wide-eyed at the arena. Lei Wang waved his hand and a gust of wind blew away the dust clouds in the arena.

    Chester could be seen lying on top of the arena in a ragged manner. He is down for the count.

    "Victory goes to Wu Yan!"

    Wu Yan threw a vague reference.

    Well, that''s what you get for being a Lancer.

 Chapter 368: Jaafarâ€™s fight! Beast Battle Arts!

    <h4>Chapter 368: Jaafar¡¯s fight! Beast Battle Arts!</h4>

    When Lei Wang dered the victor, Wu Yan jumped out of the arena while everyone threw respecting and fearful gazes at him.

    Bing Ling grimaced when he saw Wu Yan returning to his seat with nary a sign of fatigue.

    Chester''s strength might not be in the top 10 but he is very close to the apex.

    Bing Ling wondered if he could defeat Chester in such a short span of time without paying a significant price. In the end, it''s impossible for him.

    Qing Jing Hua worriedly looked at Bing Ling. Bing Ling responded with a smile.

    "Looks like I have to find a way to counter his crimson space¡­"

    The reason why Wu Yan can easily take down a foe Bing Ling would never be able to do the same to is due to his possession of the Gate of Babylon.

    Gate of Babylon can shoot out D rank swords like bullets and it can even recall the weapons. When Gate of Babylon is firing, the attacks are going to keeping like endless rain.

    Gate of Babylon is a C rank equipment at the moment, by enhancing the D rank swords, the destructiveness of its projectiles cannot be underestimated.

    A certain blonde dude with shy golden armor used this to his maximum advantage and basically ruled the entire round of Holy Grail war. It''s precisely because it is so impressive that Wu Yan thought nothing of sinking a massive amount of resources to attain it.

    Bing Ling is also a worthy foe for being able to guess the function of Gate of Babylon by just watching a few fights in which Wu Yan used it.

    Bing Lingughed as he nced at Wu Yan.

    "Your equipment is a pain to deal with but the special ice dou qi of Cyto family will be the end of you."

    Bing Mian couldn''t restrain hisughter when he heard about his brother''s idea. He felt fortunate that his opponent relied on his equipment, if they couldn''t deal with this, even he would doubt his own brother''s chances of victory.

    A few more rounds went pass and the crowd stopped focusing on Wu Yan. They began cheering like madmen at the explosive and intensive fights that followed.

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, Fei Fei, Shokuhou Misaki, and Astrea also fought once during this intermission. Those opponents were small fries so they won without a hitch. Shokuhou Misaki and Fei Fei got picked for their second fights rtively soon and they won theirs with flying colors so they can kick back and rx for the remainder of this round.

    Only the judges can decide who proceeds from here onwards but simply by their outstanding achievements, Shokuhou Misaki and Fei Fei should be picked without any issue.

    Shokuhou Misaki faced Bing Mian as her second opponent.

    Naturally, Bing Mian got defeated after Shokuhou Misaki used her powers on him, his strength as a top 30 ranker notwithstanding. She couldn''tpletely control him due to his strength but she had ample powers to reveal every dirty secret like how old before he weaned, stopped peeing his bed, surrendered his virgin card &, etc¡­ Bing Mian gave in and he surrendered while roaring like mad.

    The crowd was less than forgiving, but, they liked hearing juicy secrets and spreading them around, especially when they concern famous people¡­

    "Next up, Jaafar!"

    Everyone turned and looked at the burly man who has his eyes closed right up until this moment.

    Jaafar sat quietly at his spot without care unless it''s his turn. If he isn''t one of the participants in the uing match you can bet that he wouldn''t twitch even a single muscle, let alone open his eyes.

    Jaafar opened his eyes and the crowd could see a dormant beast waking up to the sound of battle.

    Jaafar, the crown prince of Baruba empire, the no.3 in Silvaria World Institute.

    He got up and he slowly walked over to the stage with heavy steps, the air turned heavy whenever he approached. One could feel the excitementing off of him before he even reached the stage.

    When he got close to the railing he stomped the ground like a bear and he jumped up. When hended in the arena, the force of the impact shattered the ground around him.

    Strong

    Wu Yan could his heard racing at the thought of how strong Jaafar is, he revealed a grin.

    As expected of a tier 8 individual.

    Jaafar''s opponent had a grim look, he looked slightly intimidated. He stopped at a distance 20 meters away from Jaafar not because of regtions but because he didn''t dare to approach any further.

    Jaafar''s aura is too scary for him.

    It''s like he''s facing a brutal beast that is baring its teeth against him. He could see the image of himself being devoured by the savage beast before him. Cold sweat started pouring down the side of his face.

    Jaafar hasn''t moved and he already won a bout.

    He cracked his neck and loosened his body with crisps sound of joints popping. he stretched his hands out, revealing his bear-like enormous palm. He clenched his fists and he revealed his beast ws.

    A giant image appeared behind Jaafar, it looked like some sort of wolf-esque magic beast.

    It''s not an illusion, there''s really an image of a beast there.

    Caah smiled.

    "Jaafar has improved from vague figures to such a concrete looking image huh, this level of mastery in Beast Battle Art is going to make snatching no.2 away from him much harder."

    Caah flinched and he suddenly recalled Sylph and Mikoto before he shook his head.

    "No, perhaps that would make the third spot harder to snatch¡­"

    Jaafar made a movement and the image behind him howled.

    He blinked in front of his enemy and he unleashed a palm strike that blew his opponent out of the arena. His opponent spat out a mouth of fresh blood and passed out.

    One blow.

    The tier 7 individual got taken down right at the start of the battle.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei looked at each other. They had grave expressions, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei had yet to reach tier 8, they all felt heavy emotions.

    Without a doubt, Jaafar is very strong.

    Wu Yan clenched his fists. Something is telling him that his opponent might be Jaafar.

    He saw Jaafar returning to his seat and his golden iris revealed a glint of battle intention.

    The projection that showed the uing participants dispelled his battle intention.

 Chapter 369: Hinagiku vs a top 10 ranker

    <h4>Chapter 369: Hinagiku vs a top 10 ranker</h4>

    "Next up! Katsura Hinagiku vs Vishi!"

    Everyone looked at Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku flinched whileughing.

    "Oh dear, my opponent is a top 10 ranker¡­"

    Mikoto asked Hinagiku who is stillughing.

    "Hinagiku, you going to be alright?"

    Hinagiku smiled.

    "Of course!"

    If at all possible, Wu Yan didn''t want to see Hinagiku fight this round. He even wanted her to give up the fight.

    It''s not because Wu Yan didn''t believe Hinagiku, Hinagiku''s ability is something Wu Yan knows. Her level cannot beat Vishi but in terms of real strength, there''s a chance she mighte out on top.

    It won''t be easy for her to win. Wu Yan thought that she can''t get out of this battle without getting hurt. He liked the thought of her winning without a scratch but it''s hard for him to imagine that in the most optimistic of scenarios.

    Wu Yan just didn''t want to see Hinagiku hurt.

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan as if she could read his mind, her eyes were telling him that her resolve has been made up.

    She is telling him that she''s going up that stage no matter what Wu Yan says.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he told her in a warm voice.

    "Don''t force yourself too much¡­"

    Hinagiku had met Vishi once when she just entered Silvaria World Institute, he brought along his Crimson Land members to recruit Wu Yan & co at their vi.

    After seeing Wu Yan''s performance at the arena tower, Vishi threw the recruitment idea right out the window. Now, their second meeting would be in the arena of this tournament.

    Vishi looked at Hinagiku and he shrugged.

    "Hey, can you surrender? I don''t want to fight you¡­"

    Hinagiku silently took out the crystal sword she had. Her answer is pretty obvious.

    Vishi''s shoulder fell.

    "Alright, I understand¡­"

    A torrent of dou qi poured forth. The amount is so great that the air around the arena stirred. What''s weird is that when the aura assaulted Hinagiku, her skirt didn''t move at all as if it defied physics.

    Vishi''s burning dou qi made him look like a super saiyan, he certainly looked terrifying.

    Hinagiku''s pupil shrunk and she knew an attack ising.

    Vishi punched at the air with his right hand.

    The moment he did so, the dou qi gathered at his fist and was emitted as a dou qi st that targeted Hinagiku while everyone gasped.

    Hinagiku inhaled and she closed her eyes while grasping Shirosakura. She opened her eyes and her figure blurred.

    The dou qi st hit Hinagiku, or at least it looked like it did, the dou qi st past through her figure and hit the floor behind her.

    That was an afterimage!

    Ting

    The sound of metal hitting another metal resounded. Hinagiku pressed Shirosakura against Vishi who managed to block just in time.

    Vishi couldn''t block with his own bare hands. He managed to withdraw his arming sword before Hinagiku struck him.

    Hinagiku bitterlyughed when she pressed down Shirosakura to no avail. She couldn''t ovee the disparity of strength between a male and a female.

    "It''s a bad habit to be distracted during a fight!"

    Before Hinagiku returned to her senses, Vishi batted Hinagiku away with his dou qi enhanced swing.

    Hinagiku steadied herself and her figure blurred once more.

    Vishi raised his arming sword and infused it with dou qi.

    10 sword strikes came from behind Vishi. He directed the sword images like a storm of shes towards the iing blurred figure.

    Dwang Tang Ting Ding

    Swishing sounds and collision sounds intermixed into a weird melody. Everybody is focused on Hinagiku''s outstanding resistance against Vishi. They rained down praises and cheers on her. Vishi can''t help but smile bitterly, being a beautifuldy has its perks, it seems.

    Vishi unleashed another storm of shes and sword images that made the one before looked small inparison. He''s going all-out to make sure Hinagiku is overwhelmed.

    Hinagiku dodged and parried her way through the storm of sword images as she approached Vishi.

    The sword images aren''t real but because they are enhanced by Vishi''s dou qi if they actuallynded then it would be no different than getting hit by a real weapon.

    Vishi discovered that his sword images aren''t as effective as he would like to think so. It did nothing to stop Hinagiku''s advancement.

    "Oh, it''s close quartersbat you want?"

    Hinagiku grinned.

    He stopped making sword images and he raised his arming sword in a stance.

    "If it''s Jaafar I might be intimidated but if I am intimidated by a girl then I am not a man!"

    He closed his eyes and unleashed all of his dou qi until it permeated the arena. It''s like he is using this dou qi as his eyes.

    Hinagiku stopped when she noticed the sword images had disappeared.

    My chance is here!

    Vishi opened his eyes and he quickly arrived in front of Hinagiku before he unleashed a sh that seemed impossible because of its angle.

    Hinagiku noticed her mistake and she forced herself to react to the attack.

    When the sword is only a centimeter away from her, she did a brilliant turn and she parried his strike with her Shirosakura.

    Her quick thinking had got her through without an injury.

    Vishi silently praised her movement. If Hinagiku chose to block by raising her sword, it would have been toote.

    The centripetal force she leveraged gave her enough space and force to parry Vishi''s strike that exploited the gap in her defense. She effectively turned her offense into her defense.

    In the seats reserved for participants, Mikoto, Wu Yan, and Fei Fei smiled. Meanwhile, Lulu and ndre-chan cheered loudly.

 Chapter 370: The breathtaking fight and finally, victory!

    <h4>Chapter 370: The breathtaking fight and finally, victory!</h4>

    Tang

    The sound of des crossing sounded for the umpteenth time. It''s a fight between swordmasters, every time the crowd thought one of them can''t block an attack, they block it.

    It''s a very spectacr disy of sword mastery.

    The crowd sang praises and rained down cheers upon the two fighters. Hinagiku had changed the students'' opinion of her.

    None of the crowd think that any one of the neers is an easy target. These special students are all very strong individuals.

    This excluded ndre-chan who has her powers sealed for the time being, nobody would expect a kid to bring them any entertainment during a fight.

    Hinagiku unfurled a piercing storm of sword jabs. In the blink of an eye, Hinagiku struck out a 5 hitbo that forced Vishi back.

    Not giving him a room to rx, Hinagiku went into a dash as her pink hair danced in the wind due to her speed, she looked like a sakura-colored flower in that battlefield.

    Vishi had more strength than Hinagiku, when he retreated, Hinagiku got close but Vishi struck out with his arming sword.

    His arming sword glowed brightly due to the infused dou qi. He unleashed a sword beam from the arming sword, the golden beam with massive energy in it headed towards Hinagiku in the form an arc.

    "Watch out!"

    Wu Yan yelled out. He grabbed onto the railing with all his might while watching the match in an anxious manner. Her fighting style is different from Vishi who relied on his overwhelming dou qi, Hinagiku used pure skills and strength to unleash her attacks.

    In terms of power, Hinagiku is weaker, the only thing she can use is the technique she developed during her student years in Hakuo.

    Her kendo foundation and the effect of leveling up had made her a very strong person. The downside of her technique and strength meant that she can only do close ranged attack and she didn''t have fancy attack skills.

    It''s an unknown whether or not Hinagiku can sustain this fight while defending against Vishi''s dou qi attack.

    Hinagiku nced at Wu Yan and she could see that Wu Yan is really worried for her.

    It''s like time had stopped. Exposed to dou qi attacks, her eyes shed.

    I don''t want to see your worried expression anymore¡­

    But, Yan, just let me be selfish one more time¡­

    Hinagiku had a firm expression. Shirosakura brightened as if responding to her resolve.

    Hinagiku raised Shirosakura and she charged towards the beam contrary to the crowd''s expectation. She sliced at the sword beam.

    "Hinagiku!"

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Fei Fei, and Lulu cried out.

    Bam.

    The frightening power in that sword beam made Hinagiku wince from the vibrations. She started feeling a heavy sensation in her chest. However, she didn''t retreat, she psyched herself up with a battle cry and she pushed forward while stomping with her hands firmly holding onto the de.

    Her powerful advance managed to crack the sword beam.

    "Hey now, you''ve got to be kidding me¡­"

    Vishi is bbergasted by this scene. He had an ominous feeling when he saw how his dou qi beam got cracked.

    But, before Vishi can react in time, Hinagiku gnashed her teeth and she yelled before giving another mighty push with her crystal sword.

    Fwoom

    Like an old rag, the crystal sword split the beam in half. The remnants of the sword beam scattered into Hinagiku''s background.

    "What the f¡­"

    Vishi almost cussed. His full power sword beam got split in half like some third-rate cleaning rag.

    Vishi didn''t stop to realize that Hinagiku isn''t done just yet.

    Hinagiku leveraged her momentum and tossed her sword at Vishi. Shirosakura flew at Vishi while splitting the air.

    Vishi panicked and he immediately retreated away but it''s the same situation as Hinagiku was in before, there is no leeway to dodge.

    The tip of the sword is already very close to his face. He could see the fine grains of the sword and he would be hard-pressed to imitate Hinagiku''s counter.

    Vishi chose to unleash his dou qi and use the force to repel the sword.

    Since Hinagiku simply threw the sword, the force from the unleashed dou qi repelled the sword quite easily.

    However, Vishi thought wrongly if he thought Hinagiku didn''t factor this in.

    Grab

    He knew this won''t end well when he heard the sound.

    Hinagiku grabbed the sword that was flying away and she pped Vishi''s body with the side of sword like a bat.

    Boom

    Vishi flew away and crashed hard into the ground. He endured the intense paining from his chest and the sword appeared this time, with its tip pointing at his forehead.

    The crowd went silent.

    Vishi looked at the sword and he looked at Hinagiku who is both pale and panting hard at the moment.

    "I lost¡­"

    The crowd looked at each other as if to confirm that just happened. They cheered, nay roared in tion.

    Hinagiku won everyone''s respect and apud.

    "Fuu¡­"

    Herrades all sighed in relief before they smiled at each other.

    "What an agile one."

    Lei Wangughed out loud.

    "Formidable strength, quick mind, and wonderful technique. I should have expected as much from one of the teammates of that young fellow."

    The higher-ups all nodded, they thought very highly of Hinagiku''s performance as well.

    Lei Wang stood up and he dered the winner.

    "Victory goes to Katsura Hinagiku!"

    Everyone got hyped up as well. Another ranker had risen up as one of the new top 10 rankers. Moreover, she is one of the neers.

    Hinagiku came back to a sea of cheers and hugs. Wu Yan felt a bit of pain when he saw Hinagiku''s pale face, he caressed her face while whispering into her ears.

    "Take a good rest¡­"

    Hinagiku nodded and she closed her eyes while Wu Yan stroked her.

 Chapter 371: The battles keep on coming, another one!

    <h4>Chapter 371: The battles keep oning, another one!</h4>

    The cheers threaten to reach the high heavens. The fight between Hinagiku and Vishi had enthralled the crowd into an absolutely hyped state. Their passions could be heard through their voice. They wanted the next match to begin a.s.a.p.

    At this point, the spectators aren''t even sure who they are rooting for anymore. They would cheer with all their hearts whenever they see someone giving their all out there in the arena. At this rate, a lot of students are going to end up with sore throats after this tournament.

    Of course, the fighters responded by fighting at their maximum spirit Boring matches turned into intense ones, magic, and dou qi flying everywhere, secret skills being utilized for the first time ever &, etc¡­ The crowd and the higher-ups all enjoyed watching the fights.

    The bottom ranking 80 something rankers fought like madmen on top of the arena, They fought with such energy and zest that even the top 50 students are impressed and astonished.

    Wu Yan can''t help butment on how hype can make people bring out their true power.

    The second round of the grand tournament had been in session for half a day now. Shokuhou Misaki, Hinagiku, Fei Fei, Astrea, and Mikoto had already finished their second fights.

    Astrea fought against another top 10 ranker who had a higher rank than Vishi. She went up against the no.6 of this school who stood close to the top 5 of this school.

    Astrea wasn''t like Hinagiku, as the highest level participant in this tournament. Astrea put on a brilliant show of handing her opponent''s butt to him. She used her Photon sword like a cudgel to bash her opponents, only when her opponent lost their consciousness did she stop.

    The other top 10 rankers prayed to whatever gods they believed in when they saw her going absolute ludicrous savage on her opponents. It''s not just her strength, they are also intimidated by her fervent attacks that bordered on insanity. They thanked their gods that she already fought two rounds.

    Faced with the threat of no food, she really could unleash unforeseen power. It''s the first time he saw anyone turn the desire for food into power.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar''s heart sank when they saw her disy of power.

    Silvaria World Institute originally had only 3 tier 8 individuals and they ruled over the student body like kings. Yet, within the short span of a month, Misaka Mikoto appeared, Ikaros, and now Astrea.

    Are tier 8 individuals raining down here or what.

    Caah bitterlyughed. This world is muchrger than he thought. He thought that by reaching tier 8 before age 25, he is one of the most talented individuals in Silvaria. However¡­

    Caah didn''t know that his talent is actually one of the best since Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea are not from this world in the first ce.

    Caah is making ns on how to recruit these people into Feia empire.

    Unlike Caah, Sylph briefly examined Astrea and she said nothing. It''s unknown what this icy expressionless princess thought of these strong neers.

    Jaafar snorted at Astrea and he turned his head the other way.

    Wu Yan is the only one of his group who hadn''t fought his second match yet. Now, to wait for the result¡­

    Wu Yan got picked for his second fight soon enough. He almostughed out loud when they announced his opponent.

    "Next round: Wu Yan v Bing Ling!"

    Everyone stopped cheering for a moment, they confirmed the names and then they went into an uproar.

    Wu Yan and Bing Ling stared each other down.

    It''s finally time for them to have their much-awaited fight.

    They didn''t get to finish their fight back then. They can finally continue where they left off, now that he''s got Gate of Babylon, his strength had increased.

    "Big brother!"

    Bing Mian yelled out while clenching his fists. His dark expression conveyed to his brother that he wanted him to beat Wu Yan up real good but even Bing Mian is not sure whether it would end up like that.

    Like Bing Mian, Qing Jing Hua held back Bing Ling''s sleeve with a worried look. Both of them is familiar with Wu Yan''s strength by now.

    Bing Ling dismissed their worries with a wave of his hand. He stopped the two from saying anything. He said nothing to Wu Yan as he got up the railing and leapt towards the arena.

    Wu Yan smiled. Mikoto, Hinagiku, Fei Fei, Lulu, ndre-chan, and Ikaros cheered for him.

    "Onii-chan (Yan), you can do it!"

    ndre-chan and Lulu yelled out loud.

    "Teach that fellow a lesson!"

    Mikoto said.

    "Don''t get careless now!"

    Fei Fei and Hinagiku said.

    Wu Yan responded to them by giving them a bright smile. Wu Yan isn''t too worried about this fight with Bing Ling, at the same time, he knew he should stay on his toes as well.

    With True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, and Gate of Babylon. If he still loses to someone from the same tier as him then he won''t be able to forgive himself.

    The two stared at each other in the arena. The two figures with special uniform stood in the in arena, the scene was strangely fascinating.

    The grudge between them also added to the allure of this match.

    Bing Mian got schooled in front of the student body in the arena tower. In order to protect his younger brother''s honor, Bing Mian stood up to challenge Wu Yan. A top 10 ranker challenging a newbie drew a lot of attention at first.

    Compared to Bing Ling, Wu Yan had much simpler motives. He needed toplete his sudden quests and he couldn''t care less who his opponent was or what kind of person he was. He also didn''t give a rat''s furry ass what people thought of him.

    Because Lirin intervened and got Sylph to stop the fight he had to wait until now to finish his fight with Bing Ling. For the spectators, they are excited because they knew about the juicy details and the background between the fighters.

    The crowd is now at the peak of excitement.

    Bing Ling looked at Wu Yan. He shifted from not taking him seriously to taking him seriously. Now, he had a grim expression.

    Bing Ling didn''t dare to treat him as just another newbie. Wu Yan has the strength that if Bing Ling is truthful with himself, exceeded him.

    From the fights he observed, he could tell Wu Yan has an Armament that can shoot armaments.

    Bing Ling had no idea Wu Yan got his hands on Gate of Babylon recently, he assumed Wu Yan had hidden it up till now.

    Bing Ling felt fortunate that he had ways to counter Wu Yan, an effective way.

 Chapter 372: Gate of Babylon countered, Nietono no Shana fights back.

    <h4>Chapter 372: Gate of Babylon countered, Nietono no Shana fights back.</h4>

    Bing Ling had a smug smile.

    "That''s quite an Armament you got there¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched and then heughed.

    "Oh? So you know that''s an armament? As expected of a top 10 ranker¡­"

    Bing Ling continued.

    "Truthfully speaking, I don''t have the confidence to fight against you not when you have that armament. No matter if it''s power, speed or defense your armament seems to be able to cover all bases. It doesn''t help that you can restore the number of stored armaments."

    Wu Yan frowned. What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he praising him and diminishing his own image?

    Bing Ling shook his head as though he read Wu Yan''s mind. Heughed out loud.

    "Wu Yan, your armament is annoying but that''s just it. Against me and my Cyto family ice dou qi, your armament is going to be rendered ineffective."

    Done with his talk, he withdrew two icy daggers. It''s pretty clear that the pair of daggers are Rare armaments.

    He rotated the knives in a deft manner, those 2 daggers are like pr lights twirling in his hands. The knives then collided together while generating sparks. The sparks that appeared had a cold and eerie aura.

    Then, cold blue dou qi starteding out of Bing Ling. He had covered himself in this icy aura.

    The blue dou qi started expanding until it formed into a gas cloud, something seemed to be brewing within it.

    Wu Yan''s rm went off when Bing Ling made his move. He frowned, this is the very same move Bing Ling was going to use back in the arena tower. However, Sylph stopped him before he could.

    Seeing it again, and referring back to what Bing Ling said, this battle isn''t going to be as easy as he thought.

    "Freezing gale!"

    After his low chant, the blue gas cloud made of dou qi shot towards the sky and it stayed there.

    In the tform for the participants, all the top 10 rankers narrowed their eyes. They knew what Bing Ling is going to do next, some of these people who had experienced this themselves gasped in surprise.

    The gas cloud exploded and countless blue streams of light rained down and covered the arena.

    Wu Yan''s expression froze for a moment. He examined the blue lights and his intuition told him the blue lights here are different fromst time.

    With an ominous feeling, Wu Yan looked at the blue lights wandering around the arena and he decided to act first.

    "I have a bad feeling but who cares, I am going to strike first anyway!"

    Snapping his finger, the familiar red space appeared once more with thousands of iron swords peeking out of portals. The next instant, Wu Yan is utterly shocked.

    The blue lights charged towards the swords like bees to honey. The blue lights then covered the iron sand swords and they slowly encased the swords in ice.

    Bing Ling is almost as surprised as Wu Yan was. He stared at the crimson space.

    "Odd armament you have there, my freezing gale should be able to freeze most if not all armaments, yet, it seems to be ineffective against yours!"

    Bing Ling turned his tone around.

    "No matter, without your swords, your crimson space is useless¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression turned dark. He never thought he had this countermeasure in ce. Wu Yan smiled, if this guy thought that he only had Gate of Babylon then he is sorely mistaken.

    He waved his hand and dismissed the frozen swords. Bing Ling can''t help butugh as he raised his daggers.

    "Come, let me see what else can you do?!"

    Bing Ling shot himself at Wu Yan while aiming his daggers at Wu Yan''s arms.

    Wu Yan almost made a wrong move, he observed the approaching Bing Ling and he recalled that the blue lights could slow Bing Ling''s opponents down.

    Wu Yan is now in striking distance of Bing Ling.

    He materialized Nietono no Shana but he creased his forehead when Nietono no Shana started getting encased in ice.

    "It''s useless!"

    Bing Ling elerated towards Wu Yan.

    "It''s certainly troubling¡­"

    Wu Yan, still focusing on Bing Ling raised Nietono no Shana against a somewhat surprised Bing Ling.

    mes started sprouting from the de itself. It melted away all the ice covering it by turning it into steam in almost an instant. Wu Yan dashed up to Bing Ling with the ming Nietono no Shana.

    This sudden change elicited a sudden change in Bing Ling''s expression. He didn''t expect Wu Yan had an armament that can counter his ice dou qi.

    Wu Yan figured it was his turn to return the surprise Bing Ling gave him.

    The students started getting noisy. They vigorously discussed the weirdly slim sword that is on fire. They had seen that armamentst time but it wasn''t burning then.

    Lei Wang amusedly shook his head.

    "Where is he getting all his tricks from? Is he a disciple of some famous master?¡­"

    Bing Mian and Qing Jing Hua had difficult expressions. Meanwhile, Fei Fei and Lulu were astonished whereas Hinagiku and Mikoto merely exchanged smiles with each other.

    It''s just his armament and he hasn''t even pulled out Meteor Storm yet. If he did, the girls wondered what they would think?¡­

    Bing Ling stopped dashing, he wanted to examine Nietono no Shana more. His expressions kept changing. Cyto family''s ice dou qi is very special in that it can slow enemies down, it can also freeze other people''s armament. However, fire is its fatal weakness.

    Wu Yan raised Nietono no Shana while brushing his finger across the sword, the fires didn''t seem to burn him as if it knew how to recognize its owner.

    Wu Yan smiled at Bing Ling.

    "Come on, where did all your fire go?"

    Wu Yan immediately appeared in front of Bing Ling.

 Chapter 373: A fight between fire and ice

    <h4>Chapter 373: A fight between fire and ice</h4>

    When the dark figure appeared before Bing Ling, he immediately moved his left foot to side step away from the figure. The heat generated from Nietono no Shana brushed right past his cheek. He can feel the heat even now.

    The next moment, Nietono no Shana stopped and immediately went into a horizontal swipe at Bing Ling''s waist.

    Wu Yan''s sudden attack was out of Bing Ling''s calction. Cold sweat came out when the sword was mere inches away from his face.

    At this critical juncture, the blue lights wandering the field came and slowed the de down even if the mes dispersed the blue lights. The time it bought was enough for Bing Ling to escape the attack range.

    Bing Ling''s expression turned cold. His figure blurred and he appeared squatting down while facing Wu Yan. His blue daggers were aimed at Wu Yan''s chest.

    Fwoosh

    A sea of mes was unleashed from Nietono no Shana. The intensity of the mes stopped Bing Ling from advancing any further. Wu Yan made use of this opportunity to jump back to a safe distance.

    Bing Ling''s lips twitched., he nned to use his ice dou qi to suppress Wu Yan''s armament but somehow or the other his own ice dou qi got suppressed instead. Only he knows just how frustrating this match is.

    To the others, this match is electrifying to watch. Any moment, someone might screw up and lose, the crowd ecstatically cheered for their champions.

    Wu Yan frowned at the blue lights wandering around the arena. These annoying lights are sealing his Gate of Babylon, affecting his speed and apparently they are also imbued with the function to protect their master at all cost.

    Wu Yan didn''t know ice dou qi could be so meddlesome to deal with.

    His eyes had a bright glint for a moment as he counted the blue lights. With so many debuffs on him, he should be the one feeling frustrated.

    In his eyes, a golden light shed and electrical sparks started appearing around him. An idea hit him, what if he used Nietono no Shana''s me to get rid of the crowd control effects?

    He summoned mes from the sword and the arena got really hot.

    Bing Ling''s eyes widened when he saw the mes. He felt his head sink for a moment, he thought the mes were just added effect of his armament, he didn''t think he could control them at will.

    Wu Yan made his move.

    He raised Nietono no Shana horizontally against his chest and he shot out the mes with a swipe.

    Feeling the intense heating from the mes, Bing Ling decided to evade instead of defending. He directed the mes in such a way that the more Bing Ling retreated, more of his icy aura around the arena is being melted. He can see his crowd control diminishing by the second.

    Bing Mian and Qing Jing Hua yelled out in shock. Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar looked at the match as if it was already decided.

    Honestly, it''s not that hard to figure out that fire can be used against ice. Anyone with half a brain could figure that out for themselves. However, of those that tried to use fire against Bing Ling''s Icy blue aura, all except Wu Yan managed to pull it off, the rest had failed miserably. The reason: they didn''t have mes as hot or near as hot as Wu Yan''s.

    Before they can put out the blue lights, Bing Ling would have already defeated them.

    Bing Ling knew about his own weakness and he would employ blitzkrieg as a result. He had wanted to defeat Wu Yan before he can get rid of his blue lights.

    When Bing Ling is busy thinking of his next step, the sound of something cutting through the wind entered his ears. He could see a dark figure appearing in his vision but can do little against its approach.

    Wu Yan swung down with a mighty force.

    Bing Ling threw his daggers and blue light streamed down above, intercepting Nietono no Shana.

    Piff

    The blue lights got decimated but Bing Ling had already made his escape.

    Bing Ling who had retreated charged at Wu Yan with lightning fast speed. His daggers are like venomous snakes that are waiting for Wu Yan to let his guard down.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He smiled while raising Nietono no Shana. He did a swipe and mes shot out that caused the surrounding air to feel like one is near a volcano.

    Their attacks broke the sound barrier but the two of them can still keep up with each other even as they go into striking range of each other.

    When the dagger is almost touching Nietono no Shana, Bing Ling did a weird twist with his body and maneuvered his way under Wu Yan''s sword and he straightaway went for his hands.

    Going by the crowd''s experience, there should be no way Wu Yan can parry in time, he would get his hands cut and he wouldn''t be able to continue fighting in any form.

    Mikoto frowned with an anxious look. But, Wu Yan''s Eternal Arms Mastery means that Bing Ling won''t get his way so easily.

    Qing JIng Hua and Bing Mian started cheering loudly at the thought of Wu Yan losing to Bing Ling.

    However, in the VIP seats, Lei Wang smiled. Some of the more astute individuals also noticed that not only is Wu Yan unperturbed, he even smiled as if he weed this.

    Bing Ling''s dagger is closing in on Wu Yan''s hands and everybody started holding their breaths.

    Bing Ling had a bad feeling the closer his daggers got to Wu Yan and he just couldn''t exin it¡­

 Chapter 374: You lose, I win..

    <h4>Chapter 374: You lose, I win..</h4>

    Bing Ling''s intuition turned into reality as his daggers got closer to Wu Yan''s hands.

    When the daggers are just 1 centimeter away from hitting him, Wu Yan moved.

    He didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He just dropped Nietono no Shana, the sword made a ttering sound when it fell. Everybody is surprised to see him do this.

    What is his game n here? Can he even fight Bing Ling without a weapon? More so when that weapon is the only method he has to deal with Bing Ling''s Ice dou qi.

    Mikoto smiled when everyone else is puzzled or confused. She could sense maic fluctuations in the arena.

    Bing Ling is a bit dazed. He didn''t understand why Wu Yan would do something like this. In his mind, Wu Yan isn''t stupid enough to self-destruct like this.

    But, he didn''t care, he''s this close to hitting him. He charged ice dou qi into his daggers making them glow bright blue and frosty as heck.

    "Frost daggers!"

    The icy daggers started vibrating. The ice dou qi covering the daggers also responded to its master''s call. The daggers lengthened and augmented the daggers. It''s the same battle skill Bing Mian used before. Cold winds started whipping around the battlefield.

    Bing Ling''s action didn''t fluster Wu Yan. His body twitched and after a thunderous boom, lightning started dding his body like armor.

    The lightning generated intense heat around him. His lightning substituted the mes from his sword.

    Bam

    The ice daggers hit the lightning and the ice started melting rapidly as if the ice are dowsed in boiling hot water. His Ice daggers started going back to its original form whereas it should have been able to destroy boulders without any issue.

    Bing Ling''s pupil shrunk. He had almost forgotten that Wu Yan used lightning abilities back in the arena.

    Seeing as he is still very close to Wu Yan, Bing Ling didn''t give up his assault. He poured out more dou qi and aimed his daggers at Wu Yan''s torso.

    The daggers hit something metallic and a look of disbelief floated up Bing Ling''s face.

    Two swords had came out of nowhere and blocked his attacks.

    At this point, he finally noticed his Freezing Wind had been dispelled by his mes.

    In other words, there''s nothing stopping Wu Yan from using his Gate of Bae.

    Not bad, his daggers actually managed to prate his swords. However, the daggers couldn''t pratepletely and they got stuck in his swords.

    Sparks starteding out of the swords and Bing Ling''s daggers started glowing red due to the rapid rise in temperature. Seeing as white steam starteding out of his palm, Bing Ling decided to channel dou qi and d his hands in ayer of protective dou qi coat. But, he can still feel a painful tingeing from his hands.

    He pushed his daggers forward but the resistance was too great so he couldn''t advance. Bing Ling let go and he retreated away, angered by Wu Yan''s unharmed look still d in lightning.

    Suddenly, he noticed something very wrong. Wu Yan discharged his lightning. However, when he saw what Wu Yan is doing, his face instantly turned grim.

    Wu Yan is making a motion like he''s going to snap his fingers. He looked at Bing Ling with an amused expression.

    It was at this moment that Bing Ling knew he had screwed up big time.

    Wu Yan snapped his fingers and called out.

    "Gate of babylon!!!"

    His voice is like a wave of power that radiated outwards from him. Ripples started forming in the space behind Wu Yan.

    The dreaded crimson space formed once more. A sea of swords greeted Bing Ling from their respective portals. As the main target of this attack, Bing Ling felt chills climbing up his spine. While Bing Ling is flinching and trembling Wu Yan didn''t stop to care, he waved his hand.

    Like a rain of swords, they descended down upon Bing Ling. Bing Ling roared and d his body in dou qi.

    The swords started hitting him and while enduring, he couldn''t help but taste iron in his mouth as red liquid streamed down his jaw. He has finally taken damage, and the damage keepsing.

    He shivered at the thought of what would have happened if he didn''t use dou qi armor.

    Bing Ling didn''t have any time to rest. His expression distorted greatly once more. Wu Yan''s figure had teleported in front of him like some sort of demon.

    Everyone held their breaths. Some of the spectators are already making an ''O'' shape with their mouths.

    Looking at Bing Ling who is still stunned, he said something that made Bing Ling''s face go pale.

    "You lose, I win¡­"

    A storm started brewing at his hand as he yelled out the name of the technique in a low tone.

    "Lightning sh punch!"

    "No!"

    Bing Mian yelled out. He had imagined Wu Yan''s defeat in his mind, he was looking forward to Bing Ling beating the crap out of Wu Yan while Wu Yan begged for mercy. Qing Jing Hua''s expression started turning pale.

    "How can this be¡­"

    The lightning d fist fell on Bing Ling''s chest as everyone watched. The strength and electrical charge got passed on to Bing Ling in its entirety.

    Bam

    The anguishing pain assaulted every nerve in his body. While his expression contorted in pain, he spat out mouthful of blood as he got sent flying into the ground just outside of the arena. Wu Yan had made a shallow trench with Bing Ling''s body.

    Bing Ling, now pale and defeated found himself without the strength to climb back up. Heid there looking up at Wu Yan who is still standing in the arena.

    Wu Yan approached Bing Ling and he looked down at Bing Ling who looked as white as a ghost and he smiled. He stretched his back and he looked at Lei Wang.

    Lei Wang shook his head while smiling. Raising an arm¡­

    "Victory goes to Wu Yan for this round!"

 Chapter 375: The end of the second round! The final 10 participants!

    <h4>Chapter 375: The end of the second round! The final 10 participants!</h4>

    Lei Wang¡¯s deration was met with silence. The spectators looked at the figure in the arena and Bing Ling who is being carried away for treatment. Finally, the crowd pped their hands.

    Returning to his seat, ndre-chan glomped him while Lulu jumped up and down in joy while hugging Wu Yan¡¯s arm. Of course, Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop to notice that Lei Wang¡¯s eyes are twitching at this scene.

    ¡°Yan, your crimson space is so amazing! It¡¯s so pretty as well! Is that an armament? Can I see it?¡±

    Lulu looked at Wu Yan with puppy eyes. She looked like she had been waiting to ask this question for a long time now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this for another time¡­¡±

    He could have taken out the golden key-shaped sword. But Lei Wang that old fox is still present, he might snitch on him and the old bastards sitting on the board might call him up for another meeting. It would be a pain to exin the origin of the Gate of Babylon.

    Lei Wang is already very intrigued and he has yet to take out his keysword.

    ¡°Tsk, stingy¡­¡±

    Lulu puffed her cheeks at Wu Yan. She¡¯s acting like a kid but the others didn¡¯t mind it at all, they are all very amused by her antics.

    Fei Fei scanned over everyone.

    ¡°Now that Yan won. Everyone has won two rounds out of two rounds¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikotoughed. Wu Yan nced over at the VIP seats.

    ¡°Now, we see how the higherups decide the lineup of the top 10¡­¡±

    Fei Fei nodded her head.

    ¡°With everyone¡¯s performance so far, everyone should be able to go to the top 10 without any issue, barring the urrence of some sort of ident¡­¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents!¡±

    Lulu raised her small fist at the VIP stands, especially at Lei Wang.

    ¡°If that mean old gramp excludes any of you guys, I won¡¯t talk to him anymore!¡±

    Wu Yan & co exchanged looks and theyughed out loud.

    The second of this grand tournament is drawing near to its end. The fights after Wu Yan¡¯s are still entertaining though not as intense, especially for Wu Yan & co. There are some here who are really strong even if they would lose when going up against Wu Yan & co.

    Excluding the participants who got here due to luck¡­

    There are fights where Wu Yan & co have to watch carefully. These fights usually involved Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar were different from Mikoto, Wu Yan, and Hinagiku. They are just people who have recently attained fame. The three individuals from the empires are the true shining stars of this school, Wu Yan & co¡¯s achievements are far from equalling the 3 individuals¡¯.

    Wu Yan & co are still new to the school, they haven¡¯t been here for more than 1 month while the 3 princess and princes had built their faction from the foundation since day 1. Even Mikoto got famous due to her fight with Sylph.

    As the focus of this tournament, everyone focused on them. Cheers and praises were rained down upon them, their poprity seems to pale only a little bit inparison to Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan silently eximed at how Shokuhou Misaki managed to beat the 3 in terms of poprity when she entered the school at the same time as him.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t brainwash anyone right?

    Wu Yan spected.

    Sylph appears to be an ice mage and her sorcery is on par with Mikoto¡¯s power. She¡¯s definitely very strong.

    Last time, Sylph interrupted Wu Yan and Bing Ling¡¯s fight. Bing Ling had used Freezing Winds to slow Wu Yan down and seal his armament, that was how he nned on defeating Wu Yan but Sylph got there and stopped his field crowd control ability by just exerting her power.

    Wu Yan had assumed Sylph used some sort of special technique. It wasn¡¯t until some timeteer that he understood Sylph had used pure power to undo Bing Ling¡¯s ice dou qi.

    This is the difference in strength between different tiers.

    Sylph entered the arena escorted by an icy world. Her opponents are top 10 rankers who fell before the 5 minutes mark. Her ice magic dominated her opponents without mercy.

    Caah fell out of Wu Yan¡¯s expectation, he had assumed he¡¯s a warrior, apparently, he is a wind mage.

    His 2 fights ended with him dominating his opponents with the might of his wind magic.

    Caah¡¯s opponent is not a top 10 rankers but they were top 20 rankers. It didn¡¯t matter in front of Caah¡¯s power.

    Jaafar is more straightforward. He won one round and he won the second in a simr way. He beat his opponent faster than Sylph and Caah. He just straight out punched his opponent out of the arena with his beast battle skills.

    3 of the strongest students in the school. Wu Yan made sure to remember their fights. Mikoto looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to fight with them while Hinagiku and Fei Fei turned stern. Wu Yan, on the other hand, is embedded in his thoughts.

    He¡¯s figuring out his chances of victory when fighting one of these 3 individuals.

    Wu Yan smiled when he figured out the answer. Of course, his calctions had assumed that Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar are not hiding their strengths.

    What¡¯s the chance of that actually being true though? Even Wu Yan is hiding his abilities, he is only using his armament and Eternal Arms Mastery to get through most of his fights.

    It¡¯s hard to say who would win.

    Finally, thest fight had ended. The higher ups got together and discussed. They passed the result on to Lei Wang for him to dere.

    Lei Wang nodded and he dered the results with his loud voice.

    ¡°I will be announcing the 10 participants who can enter the third and final round of this tournament.¡±

    ¡°Sylph! Caah! Jaafar!¡±

    The crowd isn¡¯t too surprised by this result.

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto! Astrea!¡±

    Mikoto grinned and Astrea jumped in joy. She¡¯s probably happy she is not going to be left without food.

    ¡°Fei Fei! Wu Yan!¡±

    Lulu jumped and she hugged Fei Fei tightly. Although Fei Fei looked a bit awkward, her smile is an indication that she¡¯s feeling pretty good. She beamed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki!¡±

    The crowd responded with cheers when they heard the name of the queen. Shokuhou Misaki yed with her hair as if she knew her inclusions was inevitable. She managed to clinch a spot in the final 10 participants with her special ability.

    What came next is a truly pleasant surprise for Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°Katsura Hinagiku!¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t expect she would be there. But, she got drawn into a cheery mood by her surroundingpanions.

    Oh, nobody cared about the 10th participant.

 Chapter 376: Calm heart and thoughts during the nightâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 376: Calm heart and thoughts during the night¡­</h4>

    With nary a cloud in the sky, the moon is like a lonely silver te up in the sky. Stars twinkled here and there as the moon rained down its soft glow onto Silvaria World Institute, veiling it in a silver gauze. Anyone who is observing the night would probably find that the night is not as cool as it would seem.

    In the vi area, a lot of the students aren''t asleep yet. The fights during the day had them all too hyped or excited to sleep. Their hearts are still boiling from the fights they had witnessed today. They are just too invigorated to sleep.

    It''s only the second round and it''s already so fascinating to watch. What would the third round of this tournament be like?

    A lot of the students are secretly waiting and wishing for the third round toe as soon as possible.

    Some of the participants also can''t sleep. The faction leaders are frustrated that they can''t make it into the top 10. Some of them had a very concrete idea why they lost, theymented the arrival of so many strong newbies all at the same time.

    They knew these killer rookies were strong and they were weak, the conclusion is foreseeable even to the most ignorant. They could have been in the top 10 along with Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar, now there''s only 1 among the faction leaders who had entered the top 10.

    After this tournament, Silvaria World Institute won''t be a peaceful ce. It''s because all the geniuses are gathered here from all corners of the world. Their ranks are a symbol of their strength and social standing. The top 10 used to be dominated by the imperial faction and the 9 noble factions.

    Being ranked as one of the top 10 meant that they are the strongest of thend, an honor for their families. Now that they have lost their position among the top 10, this means that they had just brought dirt upon their ns. They can make up all the stories and excuses they want but it''s not going to change the fact that they lost.

    Some of the more small-minded individuals are already hating Wu Yan & co. Those who are more honest with themselves gnashed their teeth in determination, they are going to get their glorious days back if it''s thest thing they do.

    Granted, their wishes might note true but who can me them for trying¡­

    Those that aren''t from arge n, or scions of smaller families are starting to get nervous, they wondered if they would be able to defend their rankings, or even if they can get a rank or not.

    As for the top 10 participants, Caah, Sylph, Jaafar, and Fei Fei omitted, Wu Yan & co slept pretty soundly as if all this drama had nothing to do with them.

    Well, Wu Yan also couldn''t sleep.

    In the vi area, on the rooftop of one of the vis. A figure sat there as he gazed up at the sky with his deep crimson eyes. His average face seemed more handsome when viewed together with the night scenery.

    Bathed in the glow of the night, he looked like an envoy of the night. He is one with the night, it''s just like he''s born to coexist with this kind of scenery.

    Perhaps it''s not that surprising considering that he''s a vampire, a creature of the dark. An envoy of the night is a lowly title for a True Ancestor.

    Although night time is the active time for vampires, Wu Yan''s daytime behavior had been ingrained before he even bought True Ancestor so he would normally sleep at night as well.

    asionally, he wouldn''t be able to sleep due to his vampiric nature. In order to kill time, he would wander around just like this.

    At times like this, he would start getting creepy and sneak into Mikoto, Hinagiku, and/or Ikaros'' room for some night time recreational activities. But, since they had been fighting during the day, Mikoto and Hinagiku slept pretty early today. They also took Ikaros with them.

    Without a ce to go, Wu Yan climbed up on top of the vi to look at the moon. His heart grew calm when he gazed up at the moon.

    After a while, he heard footsteps. He turned around and he smiled at the new entrant.

    "ndre-chan, why aren''t you asleep yet? It''s not good for kids to stay upte you know¡­"

    She wore red and white pajamas that went well with her blonde hair. She also didn''t forget her white beret cap, she looked like a doll before but now she looked even cuter.

    ndre-chan is froze up in a tip-toe stance. It would appear that she tried to surprise Wu Yan. She grinned in a cheeky manner and Wu Yanughed out loud.

    It''s midnight and Wu Yan''s ''kids should be asleep right now'' didn''t necessarily apply to ndre-chan since she''s a vampire as well. ndre-chan was influenced by Wu Yan into walking around in the day while sleeping at night. Just like Wu Yan, she would asionally be unable to go to sleep at night.

    "Hehe, Onii-chan discovered me¡­"

    ndre-chan rubbed her head with her tongue out. She leaped into Wu Yan''s arms and she rubbed her head against his chest in a satisfied manner. She''s very fond of Wu Yan, one could see it in her deep red eyes that looked like her brother''s.

    This past month in the school had been the happiest times for ndre-chan. There are her brother and sisters who all loved her very much. There''s also lil ol'' Lirin who would run around with her.

    It''s all thanks to her onii-chan who brought her with him. She also knows that he loves her very much.

    In her tiny heart, Wu Yan''s position is irreceable not even her hated and beloved sister can rece him.

    Wu Yan more or less knew how ndre felt. He felt a bit guilty because ndre-chan''s summon is an ident. He felt undeserving of ndre-chan''s fond attachment.

    Wu Yan had tried exining to her in no uncertain terms but ndre-chan''s feelings never changed. She didn''t care and Wu Yan figured that he shouldn''t care about the circumstances of her summon either. He should give his affection to her just as she poured her feelings on him without any hesitation.

    Suddenly, Wu Yan noticed something. It''s been a long time since he had spent any real time with ndre-chan. Sure, he fed her three meals a day but Wu Yan felt like that wasn''t enough to show that he cared.

    He rubbed her head and he asked her something while looking at the sky.

    "ndre-chan, are you missing home?"

    ndre-chan shook her head, but she stopped to think for a bit and finally, she nodded.

    "Not home, but n is missing Onee-chan¡­

    Wu Yanughed. He continued enjoying the moon in a silent manner.

    Maybe it''s time to spent some time with n, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls¡­

 Chapter 377: Letâ€™s go to the beach!

    <h4>Chapter 377: Let¡¯s go to the beach!</h4>

    The next day, the board of director reckoned that students didn''t get a good rest these past few days so they decided to host the third round of the tournament 3 dayster. This is to allow the 10 participants an ample time to rest and get ready.

    The students wanted to rest but today''s not a good day to sleep in.

    The sun is raging hot as if it''s afraid that the earth needs more heat and light. The temperature today is hot as heck.

    The whole of Silvaria World Institute is like a sauna. It''s nigh impossible to sleep in this kind of weather. Some students even reported seeing mirages.

    There''s little to no wind outside. Even when a galees, it''s hot just like the weather. It''s very unbearable, to say the least. If it''s a normal human, he wouldn''tst more than 10 minutes in this dazzling hot sun.

    They used their dou qi or magic power to diminish the scorching temperature. However, by using their magic or dou qi, they only ended up tiring themselves out which defeated the purpose of sleeping in. One wonders just when would they wake up.

    Compared to other areas in Silvaria World Institute, the vi area is cooler. It''s a residential area for special stus, of course, it''s facilities are the best of the best. It''s cool here in the summer and warm here in the winter.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros left their bed pretty early despite being able to sleep in. They had their fill of sleep since there was no disturbancest night. So, they sat at the table and started going to town on their breakfast.

    Maybe it''s because she went all out at the tournament, or maybe it''s because the 3rd round is 3 days away, either way, Mikoto looks really out of it. She''s not her excited self two days ago. Hinagiku silently judged her.

    Hinagiku is under Mikoto''s spell as well, she didn''t feel like doing anything. She used the most bored expression she can muster up and she rolled her eyes at Mikoto as if ming her for putting Hinagiku in this state. Mikoto brightened up a bit due to how amusing Hinagiku looked.

    Only Ikaros have the energy to do anything. But, with her expressionless countenance, it''s hard to tell if she''s energetic or not.

    Footsteps entered the ears of the 3 girls in the living room.

    They stretched their backs and pretended to eat their breakfast. Their ncing eyes sold out their real thoughts.

    Wu Yan appeared in their vision. ndre-chan is yawning in his arms. ndre-chan probably spent the night in Wu Yan''s room after they watched the moon.

    Those 2 vampires couldn''t sleep but they went to bed at night anyway. ndre-chan didn''t want to leave Wu Yan''s room. She had been sleeping in her own room or with Hinagiku and the other girls. She never got the chance to sleep in Wu Yan''s room, how did this made her feel?

    Luckily for her, ndre-chan who "couldn''t sleep" found Wu Yan who really couldn''t sleep. You can bet your butt she''s not going to go back to her room obediently after a chance like this not when she''s so fond of Wu Yan. Hence, Wu Yan got himself afortable and clingy vampiric pillow.

    Of course, he had a bit of conscience left in him, once he saw ndre-chan''s small frame, he decided against any loli lewding. He''s actually a gentleman for once, if only for one night.

    The 3 girls flinched when they saw ndre-chan with him but they thought nothing of it. ndre-chan''s just a kid in their eyes, they couldn''t care less if ndre-chan wanted to sleep with Wu Yan.

    "Master¡­"

    Ikaros murmured. she wanted to go to Wu Yan''s side but she''s still busy pouring red tea for Hinagiku and Mikoto. She''s conflicted as to what to do.

    Wu Yan came to Ikaros much to her relief. However, Hinagiku and Mikoto wanted to say something about Ikaros pouring tea for Wu Yan while ignoring them.

    "Why do you look so tired, if you''re exhausted just go back to sleep¡­"

    Wu Yan said after sitting down and grabbing some food to feed ndre-chan. He''s puzzled why the two of them looked so out of it.

    Wu Yan hadn''t gone out to confirm the situation yet but after enjoying the cool night and seeing the hot sun today, he''s pretty sure a lot of the students are bitching and moaning about not getting enough sleep. He''s confused as to why Hinagiku and Mikoto looked so tired.

    He''s pretty sure he didn''t do a night raid on them when they were asleep. The vi area is also cooler than other areas so it shouldn''t be due to the weather.

    Mikoto turned her head the other way while Hinagiku tried to signal Wu Yan by pointing her lips at Mikoto. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    After studying Mikoto, Wu Yan continued.

    "Can you like just not think of fighting for a day?!"

    Mikoto stood up while blushing deeply. She tried her best toe up with a defense.

    "Hey, those aren''t fights! I-I am just keeping my promise, yeah, I am keeping my promise to settle it once and for all with Sylph."

    Wu Yan threw a retort.

    "Because getting even is so important, you fell for Touma in the original work¡­

    "What was that?"

    "N-nothing!"

    After feeding thest of the breakfast to ndre-chan he looked at Hinagiku, Ikaros and Mikoto.

    "Say, you girls wanna hit the beach?"

    Their ears twitched when they heard about going to the beach. Wu Yan smiled while Hinagiku is puzzled.

    "Why so sudden?"

    "Well, it''s hot and all¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hand. He couldn''t bring himself to say it''s because it''s been a long time since he spent some quality time with them.

    Why go to a beach you say? Why don''t you ask the lewd wolf his real intention?

    The girls exchanged nces. Hinagiku and Mikoto had some doubts but they ignored them. Going to the beach beats staying home.

    Wu Yan beamed widely when he saw the looks on the two of them.

    "Then it''s settled!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded. It''s funny how they can turn off their fatigue in the blink of an eye. Hinagiku asked Wu Yan.

    "You know where there''s a beach in this world?"

    "Who told you we are going to a beach in this world?¡­"

    "Then where?"

    Wu Yan said something that widened Hinagiku''s eyes.

    "We are going to Hayate the Combat Butler''s world."

    ===

    TL''s ramblings: Is it me or are they handling the fact that they were products of fiction really well? I wouldn''t be able to process it so well if someone told me my world is just a fictional work by another person in the real world.

 Chapter 378: Starlight Queenâ€™s HQ? You mean her fanclub right?

    <h4>Chapter 378: Starlight Queen¡¯s HQ? You mean her fanclub right?</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute is a really big ce, it''s bigger than even Academy City if wepared the area of this ce. It''s only to be expected since there are at least 10 million people here.

    Academy City has a poption of about 2 to 3 million, if not for the numerousbs and testing grounds, Academy City would be a huge ghost city.

    Its poption is bigger than Academy City but there aren''t a lot of facilities here that requires a lot ofnd area. The arena tower,mercialplex, free trade area took up a lot of space but there is ample area left in this huge institute.

    Most of thisndmass is for residential purposes, itfortably housed 10 million students but there is still a lotndmass left. The management decided that they would allow some of this extra space to be utilized by those with factions.

    It''s not a simple thing to build a faction. Without enough members, a faction is just a group of individuals. They can''t do anything if they are small. A ce of gathering is also important if a faction wants to go big.

    If not for the freend given by the school, the factions in Silvaria World Institute would have a hard time in operation.

    A faction in Silvaria World Institute would be assigned a headquarter. The size of the headquarter depends on the size of the faction. Wu Yan arrived at one suchrge headquarters for a faction.

    He came from far away after asking his girls if they wanted to go to the beach.

    Since he''s taking the other girls, he is going to ask Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou as well. After gathering some intel, he figured out Starlight Queen''s headquarters. It''s high time he asks these runaway girls to go out with him.

    He''s secretly hoping that Shokuhou Misaki and the other girls are inside, he had already visited their vi but nobody''s at home so if he can''t find them here then it''s going to be a major pain in the butt to find them in this vast institute.

    Wu Yan didn''t know now that it''s going to be a herculean feat to meet Shokuhou Misaki inside her headquarters.

    "This is the headquarters of Starlight Queen, outsiders are not allowed entry!"

    A group of female students was patrolling the ce and they stopped him.

    The leader is a rather good looking female student. Judging by how familiar she is with the procedure, it''s clear that this kind of situation had happened before.

    He stopped and he examined the squad. Not bad, he thought, she''s got good control over her organization. It''s not a proper faction if anyone can simply enter their headquarters.

    Wu Yan used the ost amicable smile he has.

    "Hello finedies, I am here on official business with your leader. Where might your leader be?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. The female students look very annoyed with his response.

    The leader told Wu Yan off in an expressionless manner.

    "Shokuhou Misaki is very busy she doesn''t have the time to entertain any guest, please leave¡­"

    "Busy with work?¡­."

    Wu Yan looked at thedies, they are still sporting that annoyed look. He knew these girls are lying but he stayed quiet anyway.

    ording to his understanding of Shokuhou Misaki, she''s someone who would delegate her duties whenever possible, she liked getting served not the other way around. She makes the call after listening to her subordinates.

    It''s highly likely she''s not as busy as she sounds.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. Then he shook his head at thedies, he knew why they would give him such tant lies. This patrol squad probably had to deal with fans who are here to look at their idol, and they are sick of it.

    Wu Yan told them.

    "I am very close with Shokuhou Misaki, go tell her I''m here and she''s going toe see me¡­"

    The female students flinch but their annoyance only grew to newer heights. The leader waved her hand like she''s batting away a fly.

    "Okay, we will tell Shokuhou Misaki-sama after she''s done with her job. You can run along now."

    Wu Yan''s expression darkened. These students clearly aren''t nning on telling Shokuhou Misaki. They would probably forget the minute Wu Yan walked away.

    This is probably the downside of being too popr. A lot of people woulde here iming to be good friends of Shokuhou Misaki. Wu Yan didn''t me these female students, but, he can''t walk away here, maybe he should brush these guards away?

    Wu Yan decided that the best course of action is to just ram his way into the building, these female students won''t let him in no matter what he says.

    He smiled and then he disappeared from the spot. The next they saw him, he''s already at the main entrance of Starlight Queen.

    The female students were surprised but anger soon crept up their faces. The leader examined Wu Yan further and she realized something. She shouted at Wu Yan.

    "Wait, you can''t for your way in, let me guide you!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan turned around in an astonished manner. He looked at her in a puzzled manner.

    "Surely my ears are ying tricks on me, I was sure you wouldn''t let me pass no matter what."

    "The leader blushed in an awkward manner.

    "Sorry, I didn''t recall your identity until now, so¡­"

    "My identity?"

    Wu Yan got even more curious. He crossed his arm and he told the leader to keep talking.

    "Tell me, why did you think you have to lead me inside?"

    The female student smiled.

    "One of the top 10 participants in the tournament, Wu Yan-sama, isn''t that it?"

    The other female students all gasped while covering their mouth. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow at how quick they can change their attitudes. He shook his head in a helpless manner. He was expecting them to say he''s the lover of Shokuhou Misaki or he''s the better half, what¡­

 Chapter 379: Shokuhou Misaki who needs a good training session or two

    <h4>Chapter 379: Shokuhou Misaki who needs a good training session or two</h4>

    While en route to Shokuhou Misaki''s office, he examined the ones guiding him as well as the surrounding. Wu Yan fell speechless after a bit of time.

    He knew Shokuhou Misaki built Starlight Queen in a short span of time but he hadn''t the chance to observe Starlight Queen''s operation. He can say for certain that Starlight Queen is a faction entirelyposed of female members.

    He has seen at least a few hundred Starlight Queen members on his way here and they are all female. They all look pretty and their strength are top notch as well. He has even seen a few special students here and there.

    The female students here are gasping and pointing at him like he''s a gori in the zoo. Wu Yan is pretty sure there are no male members here if that''s the case.

    Shokuhou Misaki probably had grown too used to being served by Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai, it''s probably the reason why there are no males here. Maybe Shokuhou Misaki looks down on men, maybe she thinks only girls are allowed here?

    Either way, only Shokuhou Misaki herself knows the true reason.

    Wu Yan had something to say about these girls who are treating him like a zoo animal. It''s not like there are no other males in this school, these girls need to go out there more.

    Unknown to Wu Yan, there are a lot of high ranking members of various factions who came here seeking a talk with Shokuhou Misaki but unless the visitor is female, she won''t entertain them.

    It''s the first time a male had enter this headquarters.

    The leader finally let Wu Yan in after she recalled Shokuhou Misaki being all intimate with Wu Yan by hugging his arm.

    She almost had a heart attack. She''s a rtively new member of only 1-month membership but she''s familiar with Shokuhou Misaki''s style. She''s someone who wouldn''t bat an eye at the outstanding male students running around the school

    It''s truly earth-shaking for her but she didn''t go around telling others. The others probably wouldn''t believe her anyway. The storm it would bring if she told others.

    Shokuhou Misaki''s ways of handling things had got her the admiration of her faction members. Their devotion to her is on par with the ojou-samas back at Academy City. Wu Yan had a taste of what it feels like to be chased by a crowd of alter ojou-samas. It''s probably the same case here in Starlight Queen''s faction, except they know how to use even stronger magic and dou qi.

    This guide of hers is the more reasonable type of fan. If it''s the other members, they would probably have resorted to dismembering Wu Yan.

    After being guided, he arrived at arge office. The female student knocked on the door and a familiar voice came.

    "Come in¡­"

    The girl opened the door and Wu Yan got to see the real situation inside. His lips twitched and his expression turned into ‡å.

    It''s a huge office so it has a lot of space, it''s got a desk of therge variety in the middle and two racks filled with books to the side.

    If only it''s just that. There''s a round table here filled with all kinds of sweets and red tea. The girls who were "hard at work" are currently hard at work eating them candies and drinking the tea like real ssydies who have more time to kill than anyone.

    Shokuhou Misaki hadn''t realized Wu Yan is in front of her. She assumed it''s just one of her subordinates. She kept munching on her cake without lifting her head. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda seemed rather pleased with their red tea. Takitsubou Rikou is like she always is, tired and sleepy, she''s sleeping with her head on the table. Meanwhile, Astrea turned into a bottomless pit. She ate anything on the table and she ate like she hasn''t been eating for ages.

    He was expecting a dignified appearance, perhaps that was too much for these high ranking officials of their own faction.

    Even the female student guiding him is embarrassed. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at them.

    "You girls sure know how to enjoy life¡­"

    When he said that, the one eating cake stopped eating it, the ones who were drinking tea stopped as well, even the one who is sleeping woke up. The one who is hungry slowed down her eating pace as they all looked at the source of the sound. Suffice to say they were shocked.

    "Master!"

    Astrea called out first. She immediately choked on her food. Wu Yan felt bad for her.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda cried out. Takitsubou Rikou is the only one who looked happy much to Wu Yan''s relief.

    "What? Do you not want to see me?"

    Wu Yan then turned around.

    "Fine, I''m leaving¡­"

    "Wait!"

    The 5dies all called out at the same time. Wu Yan grinned as this went ording to n. He''s feeling awfully prideful that these 5dies are so into him.

    Shokuhou Misaki put down her cake and she quickly hugged his arm in a teasing manner.

    "Since you''re here, why don''t you stay?"

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    "You girls look like you are having fun, I wouldn''t want to intrude¡­"

    The 5 girls allughed in a dry manner. They were seen in their not so presentable forms.

    Wu Yan shrugged. He looked at Shokuhou Misaki for a moment and then he grabbed her by the waist much to her surprise. Wu Yan then said something that made her too shocked for words.

    While the female student guiding Wu Yan watched in astonishment, Wu Yan fondled the soft meat at Shokuhou Misaki''s waist.

    "As I imagined, you''ve grown fat¡­"

    Fat!"

    Shokuhou Misaki gasped. She raised her head and forcefullyughed.

    "Th-that can''t be¡­ I don''t feel like I''ve put on weight¡­"

    "Please¡­"

    Wu Yan said in a teasing manner.

    "I should know, who''s more familiar with your body? If you haven''t grown plump, I can tell."

    Shokuhou Misaki gulped, it''s highly possible that Wu Yan''s right. She can''t tell of gradual and minute changes to her body but Wu Yan can easily do so. Moreover, she''s the kind that can put on weight very quickly, given the fact that she had been munching on sweets and the like without restraint, growing fat is a matter of course.

    Shokuhou Misaki had a tearful expression as she hugged Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Yan, you can''t watch me go like this, I don''t want to get fat!"

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched.

    "Even if you say that¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki tapped Wu Yan''s chest and she said something that almost made Wu Yan spat out his breakfast.

    "Find something in the System, is there anything that can make me thin immediately?!"

 Chapter 380: A temporary visit to Hayate the Combat Butlerâ€™s world

    <h4>Chapter 380: A temporary visit to Hayate the Combat Butler¡¯s world</h4>

    Hakuo academy is a famous noble''s school in Hayate the Combat Butler. It''s almost the same as Tokiwadai Middle School in Toaru Majutsu no Index. Except, the supernatural level here is lowerpared to Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    Elementary, middle, and high school are allbined into one. To study here, the applicant must have a good and well-off background in addition to talent. 65 marks is the passing score for the entrant exam here. Getting 65 marks at Hakuo means getting into top universities. Heck, 72 marks can get one into Tokyo University.

    It''s very tough to get in here. It''s an elite school a lot of the applicants wish they can enter.

    Hakuo Academy is also very vast in area. The students here travel by coaches on rails. Nobody uses this facility. However, a bright sh of light appeared in this lonely coach.

    When the light faded, 1 male and 9 females appeared in the coach. There is a cute little girl in the arms of the guy. Meanwhile, thedies apanying are of various sizes and stature but they are all beautifuldies.

    It''s Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    When he thought about bringing the girls to the beach, he had already nned this. Since Hayate the Combat Butler''s world is safer, he decided it''s a better alternativepared to Toaru. There aren''t a lot of life and death crisis here so they can cut loose. Secondly, Hinagiku can visit home after a long time away.

    He can only enter 3 worlds for free at the moment: Hayate thebat butler, Toaru No Majutsu Index, and Sora no Otoshimono. The other worlds can only be entered after paying the requisite points.

    If he went to Toaru, Aleister might have something nasty in store for him so no thank you.

    In Sora no Otoshimono, the lord of the sky is a massive douchebag who is watching Ikaros like a stalker. If he goes there, trouble is bound to follow. Not that Wu Yan mind ripping that jerk a new derriere. His purpose this time is to spend time with his girls, he can deal with that walking wanker another time.

    Thedies are temporarily dazed by the sudden transition, they didn''t know where they are at the moment. Hinagiku smiled at the familiar doorway, she''s feeling nostalgic.

    Hinagiku felt like it''s been so long since she left. It''s only natural that she would miss her home. To the inhabitants of this world, however, it''s only been an instant since Hinagiku left.

    The others didn''t bother Hinagiku, they decided it''s best if they just let her sink into the moment. Even ndre-chan knew better than to make any noise, they all understood what it''s like toe back home after a period of time, even Shokuhou Misaki and the others who don''t have such a good impression of Academy City.

    Hinagiku finally came back from her trance as she apologized to the others.

    "I am sorry for making you guys wait, let''s go, I will lead the way!"

    Hinagiku puffed out her chest while saying that. She''s practically beaming up at the thought of returning home.

    Opening the door, Wu Yan and Hinagiku walked in the front as a guide to the other girls. Wu Yan studied in Hakuo for quite some time so he knows the way. Hinagiku knows her way around the school as well, so, they guided the other girls on a tour around Hakuo.

    Everyone marveled at the beautiful sceneries in Hakuo. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki who is from Tokiwadai middle school also thought that Hakuo is on par if not better than Tokiwadai.

    Guided by Wu Yan and Hinagiku, they went around the school and, of course, people gawked at them. The girls are pretty, yes, but, more importantly, they aren''t wearing any uniform. There are students in this school that doesn''t wear uniforms, Isumi is one of them. They didn''t make a fuss because they saw Hakuo''s student council president, Hinagiku, leading them.

    Talking about Hakuo, the clocktower is a must visit for a tour. With Hinagiku by their sides, they made it up to the student council room without much trouble. Looking at the luxurious decor of the student council president''s office, the girls were impressed. Shokuhou Misaki looked intrigued, although she probably wanted this office for herself. Nobody cared though.

    Maybe because it''s still time for sses, the other members aren''t here, Hinagiku seemed a bit disappointed but she''s more excited at the thought of going home. She led everyone to the entrance of Hakuo Academy.

    Hinagiku smiled in a joyful manner when she saw the figure standing at the gate.

    "Nee-san!"

    It''s Hinagiku''s elder sister, Katsura Yukiji.

    "Hinagiku¡­"

    Yukiji is surprised to find Hinagiku here. She felt confused as to why she''s wearing casuals. Yukiji isn''t aware of the time freeze when Hinagiku leaves this world so she didn''t know Hinagiku has returned after a long time away.

    Hinagiku always wore the Hakuo uniform, she set an example for the others. It''s her first time seeing her walk around in Hakuo while wearing so casually.

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku who had been away with Wu Yan in the other world wanted to glomp Yukiji. It''s been so long since Toaru and Silvaria that she has seen her sister so she''s emotional.

    Her emotional moment got ruined and she scraped her intention of hugging her sister when she said something entirely different to what she''s expecting.

    Yukiji got into a battle stance with a serious face.

    "Hinagiku, are you ying hooky? I will not allow that!"

    Hinagiku''s expression froze. The others all nodded while Hinagiku shook her head.

    They thought Yukiji is being a good sister who wants her younger sister to stay in school, only Wu Yan knew the truth. His raised an eyebrow.

    Yukiji said something that made the other girls embarrassed that they praised her.

    "I am in charge of gate duties, if you guys run off, they are going to deduct my sry. I won''t tolerate that even if it''s my own sister!"

    I knew it¡­

    Wu Yan couldn''t watch this anymore. He facepalm-ed. The other girls also lost strength in their feet.

    "Nee-san! What are you babbling on about!"

    Hinagiku is blushing like mad. She''s so embarrassed by her sister, she wanted to give her a kick.

    Yukiji noticed Wu Yan, she also saw the other girls behind her. She somehow managed to piece together a piece of important information without much help.

    Yukiji pointed at Hinagiku in a frustrated and forlorn manner.

    "To think that you of all people entered another''s harem. As a sister, I-I¡­"

    "Nee-san!"

    Hinagiku cried out in desperation. Another yelp was heard but it''s not Hinagiku''s¡­

 Chapter 381: Mother in law says â€œDonâ€™t be a playboyâ€

    <h4>Chapter 381: Mother inw says ¡°Don¡¯t be a yboy¡±</h4>

    Hinagiku deeply inhaled at the sight of her house''s entrance. Her hands are practically trembling. She wants nothing more than to open it right now and feel that familiar air of her home. However, she didn''t want to spoil this moment so she stood at the door for about 15 minutes.

    Wu Yan & co said nothing as they stood behind Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku hadn''t leave her home world for more than 6 months, rtively speaking, it''s only an instant for the inhabitants of this world. Even so, Hinagiku cannot resist behavingl ike this. She''s technically still just 16 years old so she''s still a kid.

    There are others here who are younger than Hinagiku, e.g., Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda. But, they are kids who grew up in Academy City without their parents, independence is a necessary skill to survive here.

    Mikoto somewhat understands how Hinagiku felt, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda who aren''t sure who their parents are can rte if only a little. ndre-chan couldn''t rte because her emotional side isn''t that developed yet. For Ikaros and Astrea, Wu Yan is the closest family member they have.

    Shokuhou Misaki has seen reactions like Hinagiku''s, she''s been in Academy City for so long and she had peered into too many hearts.

    Hinagiku showed everyone an apologetic smile and she pushed open the door to her home.

    "I-I am back¡­"

    Hinagiku practically said this line everyday, however, this time it felt different, she''s trembling just a bit. A beautiful housewife responded from inside the living room. Hinagiku stoppped in her tracks.

    "Ara, Hinagiku, back so soon?"

    Hinagiku''s mum is sitting on the sofa in the living room. A soap opera is currently ying on the TV and Hinagiku''s mum is crying really badly with a handkerchief in her hand. The fabric is soaked wet with her tears.

    Hinagikuughed at this familiar scene. Her trembling heart also calmed down with this sight. She pouted at her mum.

    "Mum, stop watching soap operas, you know you cry easily."

    Hinagiku''s mum recalled some sad story from the show and her tears started flowing again. Wu Yan & co exchanged looks and they bitterly smiled. Meanwhile, Hinagiku started sweating.

    ndre-chan looked at Hinagiku''s mum and she tugged at Wu Yan''s shirt. She asked him in a curious manner.

    "Onii-chan, is that Hinagiku-nee-san''s mum? She''s a strange person, even stranger than nee-san¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. He felt bad for Remilia, if she knew what her sister thought of her, Remilia would probably lose all her dignity.

    Hinagiku''s mum turned her attention towards ndre-chan due to her tender voice. She sawa ndre-chan who is currently in Wu Yan''s arms and she quickly approached her while shrieking.

    "What a cute child! Hey there, squishy wooshy, what''s your name?"

    ndre-chan looked at Hinagiku''s mum in an innocent manner and she replied.

    "n is n~"

    "Ooo, I see, you''re n huh, awawa, it''s nice to meet you¡­"

    Hinagiku shook ndre-chan''s hand. She continued in a friendly tone as expected of a mature woman, she knew how to win ndre-chan''s affection.

    "Yan, is this little girl your sister?"

    Hinagiku''s mum asked Wu Yan, when she saw his appearance she gasped.

    "Yan-kun, why is your eyes like that?"

    "It''s nothing much, don''t worry about it¡­"

    Although Hinagiku''s mum is still a bit confused but she didn''t pursue it any further. Wu Yan had looked after Hinagiku and her for quite some time so she trusts Wu Yan.

    If Wu Yan continued being a butler to Hinagiku''s family, Hinagiku''s would recruit him as her foster son. Wu Yan almost pissed his pants in fear.

    If he did be a foster son, wouldn''t that make Hinagiku his sister, that would jeopardize his n to conquer Hinagiku''s route. He''s not getting on that foster son ship no matter what.

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty facing Hinagiku''s mum. He couldn''t look into Hinagiku''s mum eyes, naturally, Hinagiku''s mum felt puzzled.

    When she saw how Hinagiku is behaving the same way, she raised an eyebrow but she got the message anyway, they probably did something together and now they are too awkward around her.

    Fwip

    Hinagiku''s mum looked at Wu Yan, she beamed at him.

    "Ara, looks like you two are hiding somethiing from me¡­"

    Hinagiku stopped Wu Yan and Hinagiku who were going to tell her something silly. She continued.

    "Let me guess what you two did¡­"

    She grinned at both Wu Yan and Hinagiku.

    "Hinagiku finally got the courage to confess to Yan-kun?"

    "Mum! what are you saying?!"

    Hinagiku started turning red both in embarrassment and fluster.

    She already did the nasty business with Wu Yan so there are those who took jabs at her for it but if that person is her own mum then Hinagiku''s face suddenly grew very thin.

    Moreover, she''s a girl so shouldn''t she guess that Wu Yan confessed first? She''s the victim here, she got pushed down by Wu Yan first.

    Hinagiku red holes into Wu Yan while heughed it off. Hinagiku''s mum said with a tongue-in-cheek tone.

    "I am guessing that even it''s not a confession it''s probably something close in meaning."

    Hinagiku''s mum pped her hands in joy after she examined both Wu Yan and Hinagiku.

    "I am okay with this,Yan cooks such good food so I will get to eat it everyday if Hinagiku marries Wu Yan!"

    "Ma-ma-marry?!"

    This word had too big an impact on her, steam starteding out of her head. She never thought about going all the way there yet.

    Hinagiku''s mum was just joking but seeing her daughter''s response is enough to convice her of what she really thought.

    "Well, Hinagiku''s still too young to marry but I think there should be no issue in one or two year. I also married your father when I was young¡­"

    Hinagiku''s mum stopped and she looked at the girls behind Wu Yan. She smiled at Wu Yan.

    "Of course, I do have to mention, I don''t like yboys~~"

    Wu Yan could do nothing but smile, just smile¡­

 Chapter 382: The trip to the beach with the girlsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 382: The trip to the beach with the girls¡­</h4>

    The golden sun, the sandy beach, the blue sky, and the beautiful ocean, these greeted their eyes the moment they got here.

    Wu Yan & the girls gazed upon the beach from their red-roofed vi. They are putting on their most rxed expression at the moment.

    "The sea! The sea!"

    ndre-chan tossed her bag aside and she jumped up and down in excitement. Her tion could be heard through her voice and tone.

    "Onii-chan! It''s the sea! It''s the sea!!!"

    She glomped Wu Yan while pointing at the ocean outside. She looks like she couldn''t wait to jump into the ocean. Wu Yan pinched her cheeks.

    "Hmm? Is this the first time you saw an ocean?"

    She nodded her head and she smiled at the sight of the big blue watery world.

    "n has never seen an ocean before!"

    "Is that so?¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head in an affectionate manner.

    "Make sure you y to your heart''s content yeah?"

    "Nn!"

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her hair while smiling.

    "The sea sure gives a different feelpared to the pool¡­"

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow.

    "Don''t tell me you''ve never been to an ocean before?"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s smile froze up. Sheughed while covering her mouth with her hand even if somewhat in a forced manner.

    "Of course I''ve been to an ocean before."

    "Oh~~~"

    Mikoto lengthened her sentence as if to tease her. Shokuhou Misaki calmplexion cracked, Takitsubou Rikou hurriedly pulled her back before she can unleash the storm of verbal abuse. Rikou reckoned that if these two fought here, it wouldn''t end even after the sun had set.

    "Hey, why are you girls still stnading here?"

    Hinagiku peered out from the vi''s door. She yelled at them.

    "Go put your luggage and change already!"

    "Oh! I am going!"

    Astrea dashed in first.

    They all knew why Astrea is here, she''s in this for the ice-cream and watermelon.

    "Okay, you girls head on in and change, I am going to get the luggage."

    Wu Yan turned around and he passed ndre-chan to Hinagiku.

    "Look after her while I am gone."

    Hinagiku nodded. They all went inside the vi. To make sure they had a st here, Wu Yan pulled out his gold stash and rented out this vi that had any amenities one could think of while making sure the girls can choose any kind of bikini they want. It''s to the point that one would question capitalism but luckily for Wu Yan, Silvaria used real pure gold that traded for quite a sum in this world.

    The money is well spent, the girls thought this the moment they walked into the changing room. There are all kinds of bikini here waiting for them, they were a bit too stunned by the arrays avable here. It''s like their personal lingerie store here.

    "These are all swimming suits?"

    Mikoto gasped.

    "Even thergest swimming suit store in Academy City isn''t this big right? Just where the hell did Yan even find a vi like this?"

    Hinagiku shook her head in a bitter manner. There are a lot of rich people in Hayate Thebat butler, she had personally seen Sanzenin and Izumi''s private pool. The scale is even bigger than this one.

    Some of these bikinis can actually cover the important points, a lot of them, however, is so risque and revealing it makes art out of covering just the right amount of swimsuit areas.

    Thedies started exchanging looks.

    Did Wu Yan n all this?

    Wu Yan''s image is not a good one in thedies'' hearts.

    ndre-chan and Astrea didn''t think too deeply. They ran inside and chose the swimsuit they liked. Shokuhou Misaki also chose not to dig too deep, she entered after Astrea.

    It''s like a private beach and there''s only 1 male here with the other 9 being females. Moreover, the aforementioned male had already seen her in her birthday suit so a swimsuit is nothing much.

    "In the end, no matter how revealing it beats being naked right?"

    Frenda said with a tongue-in-cheek manner to the other girls. They all nodded in a helpless manner. It didn''t matter what they wore, not in front of Wu Yan.

    Astrea picked up a piece of swimsuit and she asked the others.

    "Say, how about this one?"

    "Nope!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn''t even need to think. It''s just pieces of strings with a scant bit of clothing, that''s not a swimsuit, a swimsuit needs to have clothing the area of which is bigger than their thumbnails.

    "Is that so?"

    Astrea shook her head and she returned the strings she found back where she got them from.

    "I thought it had a nice design¡­"

    The others also fanned out to look for their swimsuit. Kinuhata Saiai stopped herself when she recalled something. She turned around and she told Takitsubou Rikou.

    "Takitsubou, wait up before changing, look around for that super pervert, he might be lurking around here somewhere and then super barge in when you least expect him!"

    "I don''t think he would¡­"

    Takitsubou Rikou wanted to say she''s thinking too much but she felt like there''s a real possibility that he might do it.

    Wu Yan really didn''t look too well in the girls'' minds.

    "Mikoto, which do you think looks better?"

    Hinagiku looked at these swimsuits which looked more like lingerie than swimsuits as she asked for an opinion from Mikoto.

    "I think that one looks good on you."

    Mikoto picked up what looks like a school swimsuit.

    "This covers up a lot of area."

    Mikoto is stunned at what she saw. Hinagiku looked at the article that fancied her and she grinned.

    The swimsuit she''s looking at is one that has a strapped bra on top and a pleated skirt down there, it''s a very cute swimsuit.

    Hinagiku looked at the swimsuit once more and she continued.

    "It looks good on you Mikoto¡­"

    "Ah!"

    Mikoto jumped like she got surprised. She blushed furiously.

    "Y-you, stop spouting some nonsense, I wouldn''t wear such a childish swimsuit. Haha, yeah¡­"

    Hinagiku kept smiling at Mikoto until Mikoto''s voice grew more and more feeble. Finally, red all over, she went silent.

    "Just wear it, I think Yan is really going to like it."

    "I d-don''t care what he likes¡­"

    Mikoto kept ncing at the swimsuit so Hinagiku sighed and shoved the suit into her arms, she motioned for her to go to the changing room.

    "Wai-wait wait¡­"

 Chapter 383: The beauty pageant, each to their own?

    <h4>Chapter 383: The beauty pageant, each to their own?</h4>

    Thedies sure do take their time regardless of whether they are doing their makeup, changing clothes or just washing their hair. They took a full one hour to change into their swimsuits.

    Other than Wu Yan, all the girls are already done changing. They gathered outside the changing room. If Wu Yan is here, he would most likely be dazzled so bad he won''t be able to stand up straight.

    Hinagiku wore a pink swimsuit with strings tied to her neck. Her swimsuit is pretty generic but her pink hair went well with her swimsuit so it actually looked pretty harmonious on her.

    Mikoto wore the swimsuit Hinagiku forced on her. It''s tea-colored but it had a whitish tinge to it that went rather well with Mikoto''s hair color as well. It looked a bit childish but Mikoto wore it well.

    Frenda removed her beret cap. Her golden locks unraveled and she had lost her none of her moe-ness, she also looked more delicate. She wore a red revealing swimsuit that had a cross motif that covered her petite bosom. (TL: psst, you can see what she looks like .). It''s amusing how shebined moe, fragility, and sexiness in one.

    Kinuhata Saiai wore a more generic type of swimsuit, namely the school swimsuit Mikoto picked up. Hers was white in color, she made sure to cover her alluring skin but she failed at covering up her beautiful leg. She may have had modesty in mind but her charm is still flowing through regardless.

    ndre-chan wore a kid''s swimsuit. It''s her favorite palette of colors, red mixed with white. It''s a bit simr to what Mikoto wore except n looks absolutely adorable. She would look cute no matter what she wore, her cute look might also attract the attention of lolicons if not careful.

    The 5 of them are pretty, cute, and they had simr stature. A lot of perverts would be gunning for them if they went out. At the moment, the girls are pretty pleased with themselves, that is, before the remaining 4dies came out.

    Except for ndre-chan, the other 4''s beaming countenance dimmed down when the remaining 4dies walked out of their changing rooms. They looked at the four with envious, admiring, and somewhat odious expressions.

    Shokuhou Misaki unted her beige bikini in front of them. She grinned and she shook her booty and bosom as if to taunt them, her dance was rather sensual.

    Ikaros looked pretty calm but her body is anything but calm-inducing. She wore a ck and white striped bikini, try as it may, the bikini failed to restrain her tworge melons from moving up and down ording to gravity''sw. Her charm is at least on Shokuhou Misaki''s level if not exceeding her.

    Astrea is the one who attracted the most ire from Mikoto, Hinagiku, Frenda, and Kinuhata Saiai. She kept jumping up and down in excitement, her voluptuous body kept rocking up and down in her white bikini. If eyes could shoot mes, the four of them would be ming dragons at the moment.

    Takitsubou Rikou is sighing in relief, she felt like she didn''t have the qualifications to stand together with the other 3 but in all honesty, under the entuation by that luscious ck bikini of hers, her stacked hooters are definitely on par with Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, or Ikaros.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda kept examining Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou like they are trying to look for a w in their perceived perfection. They exchanged a look and they lowered their heads in defeat.

    It''s clear who is the victor in this duel between plot and justice: plot is the decisive winner.

    Frenda looked at her petite body and she gnashed her teeth. She grumbled.

    "Hmph, in the end, what good does a curvy body do anyway? Looking cute and moe is the true victor''s path!"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kinuhata Saiai heard Frenda, theirplexion took a turn for the better. Just because they justified themselves doesn''t mean someone isn''t going to let up on dissing them.

    Shokuhou Misaki scanned Mikoto and sheughed in a sardonic manner.

    "Ara, Misaka-san, cute swimsuit~~"

    Mikoto''s expression darkened, she forced a smile.

    "You think so? I thought this wouldn''t show off too much¡­"

    Obviously, Mikoto is delivering cheap shots at Shokuhou Misaki as well.

    "I don''t know, showing my babies off can be beneficial¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled in a meaningful manner. She yawned and she stretched her back, her bountiful cans almost burst out of her bikini due to this.

    "You see, to show off, you need something to show off in the first ce!"

    Shokuhou Misaki then looked at Mikoto''s petite frame.

    "Of course, if Misaka-san wants to show the goods, that will have to wait until a few yearster, perhaps even a decade or more?"

    Biri

    Lightning started crackling, illuminating Mikoto''s furious and blushing face. Shokuhou Misaki didn''t seem to mind that she can''t defend against Mikoto''s attack if pushes to shove. She is sure that Mikoto wouldn''t use her skills on her which drove Mikoto almost mad with anger.

    ndre-chan pouted as she pulled Hinagiku''s hand.

    "Hinagiku-nee, can I go out? n wants to show Onii-chan her swimsuit¡­"

    Hinagiku smiled. She wanted to go out of here but she stayed here because the two nemeses wouldn''t quit it. Mikoto''s eyes shined when she heard ndre-chan.

    Sheughed at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Why don''t you shake your stuff at the one who matters, don''t tell me you want to present yourself to other men like that? As long as Yan likes it, I don''t think assets are important!"

    She said what everyone thought

    Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda who felt a bit dejected suddenly psyched themselves up. Astrea and Takitsubou Rikou who couldn''t care less about this holy bra cup war suddenly listened attentively. Even Ikaros who hadn''t said a word until now flinched.

    Is he going to like what I''m wearing?

    Each of them had simr thoughts. Getting her shots reflected back at her like that, even Shokuhou Misaki is feeling a bit triggered.

    "Lil Yan is going to like it!"

    Shokuhou Misaki said that with full confidence. With Wu Yan''s personality, she didn''t even need to use her mind maniption techniques on him, that, Hinagiku and Mikoto are sure.

    To outsiders, he couldn''t care less but towards these girls, he''s like a perverted wolf.

    Shokuhou Misaki who is confident of her own body knew that she can easily attract Wu Yan''s attention. After all, he couldn''t let go of her in bed when they were doing the nasty dance.

    The girls knew about this, only Astrea is a bit nervous. Wu Yan hadn''t dip his wick in her yet. She''s unsure what he thought of her.

 Chapter 384: When fortune comes rolling in

    <h4>Chapter 384: When fortunees rolling in</h4>

    Crystal clear water, sandy beach, it would look that much more natural if not for therge beach umbres here. Underneath the parasols are 10 recliner chairs with small tables serving cool drinks and sweets. Under the hot sun, this looked like an oasis.

    Wu Yan wore short pants while taking cover from the heat under one of the parasols. He sipped on his cool drink with a pair of shades on like some kind of executive on a day off.

    "Onii-chan (master!"

    ndre-chan and Astrea is currently dashing over. They jumped and one of themnded on Wu Yan while the other went to town on those poor drinks and sweets on the table.

    When ndre-channded on Wu Yan like a cannonball there were creaking sounds. Wu Yan is fine but the same cannot be said of the recliner chair.

    His body can take her impact but he still had some of his drink in his mouth. Wu Yan''s mouth turned into a geyser as he sprayed the content of his mouth.

    Wu Yan lifted ndre-chan up.

    "ndre-chan, are you trying to choke me?"

    ndre-chan stuck her tongue out in a bashful manner. She isn''t nning oning down, she clung to Wu Yan like a barnacle.

    ""Eh? That''s so fast, Yan, you prepared everything?"

    Hinagiku gasped at the parasols and set up of the ce. Wu Yan wanted to roll his eyes.

    "What do you mean, fast? I prepared for like an hour, a full hour you girls took to change into your swimsuits¡­"

    Hinagikuughed in an awkward manner.

    "Hey, we girls need time to change our clothes, we are not like you¡­"

    Hinagiku nced at Wu Yan''s fit torso, he had nothing on but a pair of pants so Hinagiku turned the other way with flushed cheeks despite having seen each other in birthday suits many times already.

    "Onii-chan, check my swimsuit out, isn''t n cute?"

    She puffed her chest as if she''s scared Wu Yan couldn''t see them.

    "Oh! You look super cute!"

    Wu Yan nodded and ndre-chan couldn''t help but jump in joy.

    Wu Yan noticed that the girls are finally exiting their vi and soon, Wu Yanid eyes upon the most exquisite he had ever seen. All thedies in all kinds of swimsuit, all of different body sizes. It was of such magnificence that he was struck with a dizzy sensation.

    Of course, thedies saw how stunned Wu Yan is. They allughed out loud. They were wondering whether he would like their swimsuit, his reaction is more than enough to tell them whether or not he liked them.

    Shokuhou Misaki came out from among the girls and she hugged her arm while pressing her bountiful bosom up against Wu Yan''s arm. Wu Yan almost had a heart-attack.

    "Yan-kun, how do you like my swimsuit?"

    Shokuhou Misaki used the most sickeningly sweet smile she has. She also attacked Wu Yan''s consciousness by aggressively rubbing his arm with her hooters. Wu Yan is sure she''s doing this to flip a metaphorical bird at Mikoto.

    He nced at Mikoto''s frustrated expression and he knew he hit the mark. He raised his guard just in case this all goes out of hand.

    "Not bad, it looks good on you¡­"

    Wu Yanughed it off while avoiding a statement of whether or not he liked the bikini. Mikoto rxed her expression while Shokuhou Misaki felt a bit upset.

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her cheek and started talking in a crestfallen manner.

    "Oh, is it because I am getting old that Yan-kun no longer favors me?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow as his lips twitched. Surely, Shokuhou Misaki is just joking but even so she needed to tone down the drama.

    He massaged his aching head while maintaining silence. Shokuhou Misaki clicked her tongue and turned the other way only to see Mikoto grinning at her.

    Hah, so much for showing off!

    Shokuhou Misaki''s expression froze. Time for n B, she snickered.

    Taking out a bottle of sunscreen, Shokuhou Misaki begged Wu Yan to do something for her.

    "Yan-kun, be a dear and apply this onto my skin¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression wavered.

    Wu Yan knew this is the golden opportunity to reap some bountiful rewards.

    The other girls also saw the evil look in Wu Yan''s eyes. They never thought Shokuhou Misaki would stoop so low as to pull this method out on them.

    Wu Yan knew something had happened between the girls but he decided to y the unrted third party. He knew from past experience that he would only get smited down if he chose a side.

    When he heard Shokuhou Misaki said that, he threw any caution he might have had to the four winds, fuck that. He''s going to cup some feel. He sighed as if it''s a tremendous task, even as he quickly took the bottle of sunscreen.

    "What am I going to do with you¡­"

    The other girls are practically seething with anger. Wu Yan had fallen to the temptress'' allure too easily. Mikoto gnashed her teeth.

    She stood out and yelled while pointing at Wu Yan.

    "Me! Rub it on me as well!"

    Mikoto didn''t even look at Wu Yan, she kept eyeing Shokuhou Misaki as if saying she''s not backing down. Shokuhou Misaki also signaled that she''s not backing down. Mmm, nothing like the sweet smell of a carnage brewing.

    Wu Yan, on the other hand, is over the moon happy, he never thought he would get so much profit in one day. A fight in his harem isn''t necessarily a bad thing.

    If these girls kept fighting like this, the one who would receive all the pie would be no one other than him.

    Hinagiku and the other girls looked at each other. They didn''t know how to clean this mess up but they sensed Wu Yan''s profiteering thoughts and so Hinagiku just picked n up and walked away.

    "Say, n, how about your nee-chan take you swimming?"

    ndre-chan''s eyes shined brightly, she pped her hands vigorously.

    "Yea yeah yeah! n wants to go swimming!"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda exchanged a look and they voiced out their thoughts.

    "We areing too!"

    The 4 youngdies walked away just like that. Astrea is still busy clearing the food, that leaves Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou.

    After hesitating a bit, Ikaros approached Wu Yan in a slightly bashful manner as she mewled.

    "Ma-master, I-I want it too¡­"

    "Me too¡­"

    Takitsubou Rikou raised her hand in a weak manner. She willingly submitted to the fiendish hands of that demonic wolf.

    Wu Yan grinned in a very lewd and disgusting manner, reflected in his eyes are the bodies of Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Now that you girls had said it, I am not going to be reserved!

 Chapter 385: Only real men knows how to take an initiative

    <h4>Chapter 385: Only real men knows how to take an initiative</h4>

    In the shallow coastal area not far from the beach, Hinagiku, ndre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda frolicked in the waters. They forgot the ongoing feud near the vi, perhaps out of convenience or maybe they didn''t want to think about it. Of course, Astrea is still eating. The world is so peaceful.

    There are 3 mats spread out under a coconut tree. Shokuhou Misaki, Mikoto, and Takitsubou Rikou areying down on their stomach. A wolf is currently opening a bottle of sunscreen and readying his fiendish ws. It''s a heart throbbing activity for all the participants.

    Ikaros is looking at Wu Yan with puppy eyes. There are only 3 mats so she''s the one who is left out at the moment, she''s temporarily free from Wu Yan''s demonic ws. If Ikaros is a bit more expressive, she would probably be able to express her slightly upset mood.

    Shokuhou Misaki nced at Mikoto while Mikoto looked back at her. Sparks flew between these two. Takitsubou Rikou is the one who is intimidated by them and she decided to just bury her head and pretend she didn''t see anything.

    "Well then, who''s up first?"

    Wu Yan pretended to not see the interaction between the two. His voice and tone sold out his ted attitude.

    "Of course it''s me!"

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled. Mikoto closed her mouth and she turned her head the other way. So be it, it''s not like victory goes to the one who strikes first anyway.

    Shokuhou Misaki predicted this and she narrowed her eyes while grinning. She straightened herback and she unstrapped her bikini bra.

    Wu Yan''s hands jolted, he almost applied sunscreen to the nearby coconut tree. Mikoto started flushing red as she stuttered.

    "Wh-wh-what are you doing?! You shameful woman!"

    Shokuhou Misakiughed it off.

    "Ara, Misaka-san, it''s only normal to do this when applying sunscreen, or are you nning on having tanlines?"

    "Bu-bu-but¡­"

    Mikoto still stammered.

    "This is the beach, we are in a public area¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head in a mocked attempt at disbelief.

    "This beach has no other man, plus, Wu Yan is my hubby and he has seen all of me~~"

    "Hubby¡­"

    Mikoto lowered head, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki could see steam starting toe out of her head. Shokuhou Misaki''s bold lines had too much impact on Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki revealed a victorious smile. She missed the sight of a certain wolf trying to develop his x-ray eyes to see through Shokuhou Misaki''s smooth back and enjoy her glorious hooters.

    Shokuhou Misaki may act tough but even she isn''t so brazen as to reveal her divine mountains in broad daylight, she quicklyid down and hid her two white bunnies of fluff. The sight of her side-boob is enough to turn Wu Yan on, luckily, he had just enough control to not bang Shokuhou Misaki right there in the sand.

    Breathing deeply, he decided to stop waiting and he caressed Shokuhou Misaki''s back with his oily wet hands.

    "Kyaa!"

    The sudden cool sensation made Shokuhou Misaki yelp. Mikoto, Ikaros, and Takitsubou Rikou blushed at the sound of her passionate yelp.

    He slid his hands up and down on her smooth back while carefully brushing away her brilliant hair that could easily cover her back. He didn''t know rubbing sunscreen on someone can feel so good.

    "Nn~~~"

    Maybe Wu Yan had trained his massaging skills to the max but Shokuhou Misaki started turning red due to his caress. It''s like Wu Yan''s hands are imbued with delightfully pleasurable magic if Shokuhou Misaki''s moans are any indication.

    Shokuhou Misaki heard her own voice and turned into a deeper shade of red. Feelings of regret started boiling up within her, she never expected Wu Yan can be this good with his hands. If she knew she wouldn''t have challenged Mikoto to this fight.

    It''s way better than this shameful disy of herself before Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki also didn''t know what Mikoto thought. Mikoto is currently freaking out after hearing Shokuhou Misaki moan. She''s anxious about when it''s her turn to get sunscreen applied onto her.

    Takitsubou Rikou had simr thoughts.

    "Mwuwa~"

    Failing to hold back another groan, she decided that this cannot go on any longer. Her skin is starting to turn red, she didn''t know how long this can continue before she loses control of herself, she started panicking.

    Shokuhou Misaki had only tasted the forbidden fruit with Wu Yan once. She didn''t share the same bed as Wu Yan since then. Her resistance to this kind of intimate stuff had been lowered so she''s afraid she''s going to make a wrong move and make a fool of herself.

    "I-I think that will do. Yan-kun, go help Misaka-san¡­"

    Just because Shokuhou Misaki wanted to stop didn''t mean that other person is ready to stop.

    "Ohe on, there are still a lot of ces that need sunscreen!"

    Wu Yan said in a serious tone, his hands never stopping to rub her all over. Shokuhou Misaki is too stunned for words, she finally realized something. The only one who ising out of this a victory would be Wu Yan the wolf.

    "Nnah~"

    She panted even as she panicked. She couldn''t even hold her breath reliably.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt the wolf getting ever closer to her inner thighs with that iron grip of his.

    Oh no¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki is so flustered that if Mikoto saw her, she would lose all her dignity.

    Takitsubou Rikou and Mikoto buried their heads at the sound of Shokuhou Misaki being rubbed all over. Shokuhou Misaki sighed in relief.

    She knew she''s in too deep so she can either surrender now, in front of Mikoto, begging mercy from Wu Yan or she can do nothing and let this go on. Shokuhou Misaki would rather die than choose option 1.

    She would rather keep moaning like this at least she can use "It felt too good" as an excuseter on. If she begged for mercy, Mikoto wouldn''t let him live this down.

    Thus, Shokuhou Misaki tried to endure Wu Yan''s attack, she did her best to stop her moans and groans froming out of her mouth.

 Chapter 386: O hand o mine why isnâ€™t there another pair of you

    <h4>Chapter 386: O hand o mine why isn¡¯t there another pair of you</h4>

    "Nee-chan! Quick! Go there! Go there!"

    Randomly pointing in one direction, ndre-chan directed Frenda who is currently ying the role of a horse for her what with ndre-chan riding on top of her shoulders. It''s a very childish game but that ndre-chan still enjoyed it nheless.

    "Yes yes yes, I know¡­"

    Frenda sighed helplessly. She had something to say about ndre-chan calling her nee-chan but her name is too simr so ndre-chan decided to call her like that.

    "In the end, can you not move around? I won''t be able to maintain my bnce¡­woah!"

    Frenda stepped on a round stone and she fell down after losing her bnce. ndre-chan who was on her shoulder also fell into the water.

    "Wah!"

    Frenda gasped and she quickly fished ndre-chan out of the water. It''s toote, however, ndre-chan had swallowed some sea water. She stuck her tongue out with a disgusted expression.

    "Cough cough, it''s so nasty¡­"

    "Are you super fine?"

    Kinuhata Saiai asked as she put a safety floating ring on ndre-chan.

    ndre-chan pouted as she shook her head. She stuck her tongue out as if it would alleviate the bad taste in her mouth.

    "Why is the sea waster so disgusting?"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda exchanged a look before they shrugged with a dry smile. How are they going to exin something like that to a little kid. This question is going to lead to more questions. They knew better than to entertain her question.

    Hinagiku frolicked in the water, she might look like she''s having fun but her eyes would always wander over to the beach.

    "Seriously, what''s taking them so long¡­"

    Another event is ongoing under the coconut tree some distance away.

    "I think you should do it with the other girls¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki begged with teary eyes. She''s not going to be able to hold on much longer¡­

    Wu Yan snickered as he yed with her perky butt cheeks a few more times before withdrawing his hand from her bikini. Shokuhou Misaki sighed but her rm sounded a brief whileter.

    "Wait¡­"

    Wu Yan''s hands moved from her fanny to her back and slowly made its way to her shoulder des before it slid dangerously downwards to the sides. Shokuhou Misaki opened her mouth but Wu Yan didn''t let her begin her sentence.

    He gave the two mounds of meat a good squeeze and he could feel her quivering. Her skin also started turning pink as Wu Yan silently praised his handiwork.

    I see, so Shokuhou Misaki''s weakness is her breats huh?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki bit her lips, she is going to do everything in her power to stop the moans from escaping her mouth. Shokuhou Misaki wanted to cry but couldn''t for the want of tears. This is probably the first time she hated her own breasts, yes, they are supple, big and smooth but why is she so sensitive here?¡­

    She twitched and trembled at Wu Yan''s mercy. She is getting dangerously close to the edge but she still wouldn''t beg because Mikoto is still right there. In the end, she could do nothing but look at Wu Yan with puppy eyes.

    He gave her hooters ast squeeze and Shokuhou Misaki moaned slightly. He withdrew his hands, instantly, Shokuhou Misaki lost all her strength as she copsed on the mat with a bam.

    Looks like more training sessions are in order

    If Shokuhou Misaki could see the smug grin on Wu Yan''s face, she would punch him with all her might. He looked at Mikoto.

    "Well then, Mikoto, your turn¡­"

    "Har?"

    Mikoto raised her head in a hurry. She saw how Shokuhou Misaki looked and she recalled how she moaned and groaned before this. Quickly turning the situation around, Mikoto blurted with a red face.

    "I-I am just going to let Hinagiku help me¡­"

    Mikotoughed in an awkward manner, she also averted her gaze. Her heart raced at the thought of being massaged into the same state as Shokuhou Misaki. She expected that she would be able to walk away and she tried to stand up.

    Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki who was panting on the mat suddenly got up with unholy speed and she didn''t give a damn that Wu Yan got a front row seat to her magnificent pair of divine mountains. She clung onto Mikoto''s waist and she made sure Mikoto wouldn''t be able to run away.

    "You! What are you doing?!"

    Mikoto yelped in horror. She had the eyes of someone who wouldn''t let go even if you kill her.

    Shokuhou Misaki forced a smile and she gnashed her teeth even as her heaving hadn''t stop.

    "Hmph, since I am already like this, you aren''t getting away either!"

    "You you you vile woman!"

    Mikoto knew Shokuhou Misaki is nning on bringing Mikoto down with her. She tried to push Shokuhou Misaki away by shoving her shoulders.

    "Yan-kun! Hurry! Rub that sunscreen on her!"

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at Wu Yan who is too stunned for any action. She is currently using her hidden potential to hold Mikoto down.

    What the hell is going on?

    Wu Yan stared with wide mouth at these two fighting girls. He''s genuinely surprised Shokuhou Misaki had this vindictive side to her, she actually made sure her own husband wouldn''t miss out on cupping a feel on other girls. It''s really something unimaginable for him.

    "Mah, it''s all profit for me anyway¡­"

    Wu Yan sniggered as he rubbed some sunscreen on his hand before heunched them at Mikoto''s upper half of the bikini.

    "Ah!"

    Mikoto froze up, her strength also weakened as a bashful expression climbed on top of Mikoto''s face.

    "Yan, you baka¡­Nnhaa~~~"

    Before Mikoto can finish her line, the sly hands made their way into her bikini and captured her two tiny rabbits. He started working his magic.

    Mikoto''s eyes became ssy with pleasure. Mikoto lost all strength as she copsed onto her mat. Shokuhou Misaki felt proud that Mikoto is now in a helpless state. She didn''t have enough time to be pleased with herself before she too fell down on the mat. Wu Yan had used this time gap to quickly move one of his hands to one of herrge cans.

    O dear hands, why aren''t there another pair of you guys?

    He removed his other hand from Mikoto''s chest and he migrated them over to Takitsubou Rikou''s slightly trembling back. He slid around on top of her before removing the strap of the upper half of her bikini.

 Chapter 387: The end to the beach excursion

    <h4>Chapter 387: The end to the beach excursion</h4>

    As time slowly ebbed, the sun also started setting. Hinagiku, ndre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda are feeling tired after ying around in the shallow area for all this time. They were waiting for Wu Yan & co but they dismissed that notion as they headed back to the beach.

    When the four of them got back, they were greeted with arge grill that had many types of skewer, mostly of the meaty variety. Wu Yan stood at the grill, cooking up good food like nothing as he kept pping raw meat into the grill with skilled moves.

    At the grill, things started heating up literally and metaphorically. Wu Yan peppered the skewers with seasoning and sauce unlike no other. He rubbed a good amount of oil on the meat and skewers, giving them a golden glow. The smelling off of these skewers weren''t helping anyone that is trying to abstain from eating. Just from a nce, one could tell that these skewers aren''t just eye-pleasing, they probably taste really good.

    Astrea trained her red eyes on the skewers.

    Her nose twitched without conscious control, she looks like she couldn''t wait anymore.

    Astrea''s stomach is demanding food, it didn''t care what food it was as long as it''s good. She would eat the raw meat if she could.

    Wu Yan''s culinary skill is world-ss.

    The skill of Master Chef had been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery so he still had that ability even if it''s not shown in his status screen.

    He managed to conquer Kaichou-sama''s route through her stomach. This means that even Kaichou-sama couldn''t escape Wu Yan''s grasp, how can a bottomless pit like Astrea resist.

    "Master¡­"

    Mewled Astrea with puppy eyes. Her red eyes looked very crestfallen. This is the very same girl who had eaten 10 cakes. She is currently asking for more food from Wu Yan.

    "Okay, I got it, it''s going to be done soon¡­"

    Wu Yanughed out loud. He nced at her t abs and he can''t help but silently wonder just where she is keeping all the food. Is this why she is so good at fighting? She had the ability to turn the food into battle power?

    ndre-chan ran over when she saw the set-up. Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda creased their nose in displeasure.

    "Oh, you girls are back¡­"

    Wu Yan beamed at them. He acts as if nothing happened and that is why it''s so infuriating.

    "We''ve been waiting in the waters for you and you''re right here happily grilling away!"

    Hinagiku said after she walked on over to the grill. She didn''t hide how upset she is.

    "Come, now¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hands as he raised his head at Hinagiku.

    "I am just worried that you girls will be very hungry after ying so I went ahead and prepared for you girls¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai raised an eyebrow.

    "You can actually think that considerately?"

    Frenda tilted her head in suspicion

    "In the end, you did something sneaky behind us and you thought making a barbecue is going to fix this issue?¡­"

    Wu Yan jolted but he recovered before the girls noticed this. Wu Yan shook his head but he can''t believe just how astute Frenda and Saiai had be. Did they master this art of reading minds by themselves?

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes as she recalled the suntan lotion incident from before.

    "Where are Mikoto and the others?"

    Flinching, he almost let the skewer in his hand slip out of his grip and onto the Kaichou-sama''s petite chests. He pointed his lips at a nearby coconut tree.

    "Aren''t they sunbathing over there?"

    Hinagiku, Saiai, and Frenda looked and sure enough, Mikoto, Misaki, and Rikou wereid prone on the mat as if they are fast asleep. Meanwhile, Ikaros is fanning the girls like she''s trying to cool them down. Without examining further it''s easy to conclude that they are sunbathing.

    If they did examine closer, they would find the 3 girls to be unusually flushed, their swimsuits are also untidy and more importantly, they were heaving and panting.

    He continued grilling the meat. Saiai and Frenda couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "It certainly looks very appetizing¡­"

    "In the end, to think you are actually good at cooking¡­"

    Frenda and Saiai couldn''t wait to eat. Wu Yan revealed a smug grin while Hinagiku yed with her pink hair.

    "Yan''s food is top tier. Come to think of it, I haven''t had any of your cooking for a long time¡­"

    When Wu Yan first met her, she brought him up to the student council room in the clocktower and she made him study before finally taking in Wu Yan who was technically homeless at the time as a butler. They went to school, went home, ate 3 meals together with Hinagiku''s mother. Both mother and daughter waited eagerly for Wu Yan to bring out the delicious dishes.

    Hinagiku smiled at the warm memories. It was a very normal but fun time for her.

    After bing Wu Yan''s summon, Hinagiku lived a very vibrant life especially after Mikoto and the others starteding into her lives. There are various dangerous battles but her life with Wu Yan is much more pleasant than her old life.

    If there''s anything Hinagiku is unhappy about it would be that this bastard hasid his hands on too many girls.

    Hinagiku''s warm eyes started turning unpleasant. Wu Yan missed her mellow look but when he raised his head he was greeted with Hinagiku''s displeased look. He started feeling unsure.

    Did she figure out the suntan lotion incident?

    "Master, is it done yet?¡­"

    Astrea pped her wings, the feathers from her wings fell down and they flew towards the skewers.

    Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda hurriedly grabbed the feathers with their reflex.

    "Hey hey hey, super stop doing that. Your feathers are falling into the meat, I super don''t want to eat your feathers¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai grumbled while Frenda nodded. It would seem they are really looking forward to this meal.

    "I can''t wait anymore¡­"

    Astrea pouted with puppy eyes. Wu Yan felt helpless.

    "Hinagiku, go grab some sweets and feed Astrea¡­"

    Hinagiku nodded while Astrea cheered glomped Wu Yan.

    "Yeah! Master is the best!"

    "Wargh! Let go! The meat! The meat!"

    The sun fell below the horizon while everyone chatted the time away.

 Chapter 388: A night by the seasideâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 388: A night by the seaside¡­</h4>

    Fun time passed really quickly and soon enough, night fell after the 10 of them had their fill of fun andughter. The beach is lit up after the sun went down.

    It was a beautiful mix of red and orange before the stars and the moon made their appearance in the sky. It was a stunning sight, a fleeting moment between dusk and night that mesmerized all 10 of them.

    "It''s beautiful¡­"

    ndre-chan said with a captivated look. She squeezed her tiny palms, she''s unusually static for someone who would run and jump around.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou made sure they didn''t miss this scene. Their hearts are as calm as this serene scenery in front of them.

    Hinagikuughed.

    "It was worth iting here¡­"

    The other girls concurred with a nod. Wu Yan revealed a brilliant smile when he saw how pleased the other girls looked. The girls were smitten with his smiling countenance.

    "Ne ne, Onii-chan¡­"

    ndre-chan tugged Wu Yan''s arm. She used her ruby eyes to convey her hope.

    "Can you bring n and Nee-chans to the beach again in the future?"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls were looking at Wu Yan with the same hopeful eyes as well. It won''t hurt to do another trip to the beach anyway¡­

    Wu Yanughed. He squatted down and he lifted ndre-chan off the ground. He asked the other girls.

    "Then, did you all have fun today?"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the girls smiled back in response. They all said the same thing.

    "Of course!"

    Wu Yanughed out loud and he dered.

    "Well, we wille here again next time!"

    "Yeah!!!"

    The girls all cheered¡­

    ===

    The 10 of them made their way back to the vi. They gathered the meat Wu Yan grilled, the sweets and the drinks all on the table in the dining hall. They proceeded to demolish the food with vibrant smiles.

    Of course, they didn''t eat in peace. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki went at each other every 5 minutes or so. Wu Yan would get burnt in each of these fiery verbal exchanges.

    ndre-chan and Astrea hanged out together. Although their physical appearance differed greatly, their mental age is simr and so they got along pretty well.

    Astrea made sure not to teach ndre-chan her secret on how to eat more.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou operated as a unit in Academy City so their rtionships are tight. They cooperated well with each other. Aftering to Silvaria World Institute, they hung out together with Shokuhou Misaki so they got to know people as well..

    It''s surprising to see Ikaros and Hinagiku talking andughing together. If he thought deeper about it, Hinagiku might be a tsundere but she''s warm inside just like Ikaros so it''s not surprising they actually hit it off.

    Their personalities differed but they shared simr traits with each other. They would go to hell and back for people they cared about. It''s the reason why they can stay together despite some conflicts here and there.

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned at her swimsuit. She asked Wu Yan.

    "Yan, where''s the shower? My body is all sticky and icky from the seawater¡­"

    After listening to Shokuhou Misaki, the girls also started feeling ufortable.

    Wu Yan nodded and he smiled.

    "I do recall thendlord telling me that there is a hot spring beneath this vi in one of the underground rooms¡­"

    The eyes of all thedies here shone brightly. Wu Yan smiled because he knew they couldn''t wait to jump into the hot spring.

    "One of the rooms beneath the vi, right?! Got it!"

    Mikoto stood up and she pulled Hinagiku.

    "Hinagiku, let''s go!"

    Hinagiku nodded without hesitation. The other girls also had 0 resistance to the hot springs, it would be nice to soak in that hot bath after all the seawater they were ying in. They grouped up and they went towards the hot spring.

    "There are still food here!"

    Wu Yan yelled at thedies who ditched him without a second thought. At least, the girls are apparently not done with the food yet.

    "We will finish itter!"

    He''s really not too sure whether tough or cry after being left with all the delicious food and no girls to enjoy the food with.

    Sighing, he picked up one of the feathers Astrea dropped.

    "Aren''t you a bottomless pit? What are you doing, drooling after a hot spring?"

    Wu Yan saw a pink feather on the ground and he sighed.

    "Fine, even Ikaros ditched her master for the hot spring¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t know that Ikaros wouldn''t bat an eye even if all the hot springs in the world were gathered here. Ikaros isn''t here because she got dragged along by Hinagiku.

    He finished his drink and he ruminated for a bit. It was crowded just now but he''s alone in just a few seconds so he didn''t have the time to adjust.

    He looked at the direction the girls went and he mused for a bit.

    "Maybe, I should join thedies in the bath since that''s where my wives are at¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I better not, Mikoto''s going to taser me and everyone else will probably get hit by her misfire as well¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned after an evil idea came to his mind.

    "Since I can''t hit the hot spring, maybe there is still something to do with the food?"

 Chapter 389: The night at the hot springâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 389: The night at the hot spring¡­</h4>

    In one of the underground rooms in the vi¡­

    After opening the door to that room, the girls saw a wicked sick fitting room decked out with a wooden design. Racks to put clothes are avable to the sides. In front of them is another wooden door, judging from the steaming from the other side of this door, the hot spring is clearly situated beyond the wooden door.

    Excitement filled ndre-chan''s face, she red her nostrils open.

    "I can smell something nice here¡­"

    Astrea heard her and she started sniffing as well, the smell came as a pleasant surprise to Astrea.

    "Mm yes, that''s a nice smell, I wonder if there''s anything good to eat inside?"

    "There super won''t be anything to eat in there, idiot¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head while smiling. However, Saiai identally triggered Astrea.

    "You''re the idiot! Idiot! Idjit!"

    Kinuhata Saiai''s lip twitched.

    "I feel super like a failure, being called an idiot by another idiot¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki walked into the fitting room and she grabbed a bottle in the corner of the room.

    "I am guessing the smell ising from this bottle. A hot spring smells of sulfur so without this people would havepunctions entering this ce."

    "I don''t care where the smelles from¡­"

    Mikoto walked into the fitting room and she continued.

    "Anyway, let''s go!"

    The girls all nodded as they headed into the room. Hinagiku closed the wooden door. Stopping for a moment, she locked the door lest a certain wolf decides to sneak in here.

    The girls started removing their clothes, or rather, their swimsuits. One by one, thedies revealed their pristine body in the steamy room. Their youthful mood and the environment melded together perfectly to create a pink-colored mood.

    With the hot spring in front of them, the petite faction didn''t have to waste ogling the hooters faction. They felt gleeful at the sight of the steamy hot spring.

    "Yeaaa!"

    ndre-chan and Astrea jumped straight into the hot spring, generating tworge sshes. The hot spring had a shallow and deep area. The deep area covered Astrea''s two magnificent cans but didn''t cover up her cleavage. The shallow area is also just deep enough that ndre-chan can walk aroundfortably, the depth only reached ndre-chan''s shoulders.

    "Umu, it feels so great¡­"

    ndre-chan and Astrea closed their eyes in bliss. The other girls can''t wait to enter the water. Thus, thedies all made hasty entries into the hot spring.

    "Wow! It''s super warm in here!"

    Kinuhata Saiai pped at the surface of the water. She floated on the surface, it''s all girls here anyway, so what if she looks indecent right now¡­

    "In the end, I should have brought some drinks in here, I would kill to enjoy both the bath and the drinks at the same time¡­"

    Frenda said with a flushed look while supporting her head with both hands.

    Shokuhou Misaki poured some of the hot spring''s water on her body. The pearl-like droplets of water flowed swiftly down her smooth skin, it can induce in anyone the feeling to flirtatiously bite her.

    Her starry eyes stopped at Astrea''s twin divine mountains and she observed carefully before saying something.

    "Astrea-chan, is it me, or did your breasts grow bigger?"

    "Really?"

    Astrea looked at her babies supported by buoyancy and she denied the observation with a blushing face.

    "I don''t think so¡­"

    "Huh, is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki cast her doubt but she revealed a sly grin. She crept up behind Astrea before grabbing Astrea by her superb jugs. She also started massaging them.

    "This calls for a hands-on examination!"

    "Kyaa! Ngh~ Nooo¡­."

    Astrea yelped but as Shokuhou Misaki fondled her, she started moaning.

    "I am pretty sure you have grown¡­"

    Astrea''s honking hooters got massaged into different shapes by Shokuhou Misaki. Shokuhou Misaki mumbled in a disgruntled manner.

    "Seriously, you''re already bigger than me and here you go still growing bigger, how unpleasant¡­"

    "Stop¡­."

    Astreanguished while leaning on Shokuhou Misaki''s body. Due to her weight, she pressed Shokuhou Misaki''s cans into exquisite shapes as well. She panted while continuing.

    "Ikaros-senpai''s are clearly bigger than Astrea''s¡­"

    "Oh really?"

    Shokuhou Misaki turned towards Ikaros.

    Ikaros is minding her own business in the corner while washing her wings, her bountiful chest making little waves in the water due to their sheer volume and Ikaros'' movement. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou stayed close to Ikaros while tending to herself with her eyes closed. The two of them aren''t the talkative type so they stayed in their quiet little corner without much interaction with each other. Apparently, they didn''t hear Shokuhou Misaki.

    Shokuhou Misaki shook off some of the water in her golden locks and she mused to herself in a doubtful manner.

    "I think they are about the same size as Astrea''s though¡­"

    Astrea weakly protested with a raised arm.

    "But, Master really likes Ikaros'' breasts.."

    Shokuhou Misaki raised an eyebrow as she examined Ikaros. Ikaros looked a bit flushed, it''s unclear if it''s due to the hot spring or because she overheard Astrea¡­

    "Favourite, hmm?"

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her starry eyes at Ikaros'' breasts and she looked at her own babies. She lowered her head in dejection.

    Shokuhou Misaki cheered herself up even if she sounded a bit frustrated.

    "I won''t lose. That naughty boy doesn''t care about the cup size, as long as the girl is cute he''s going to like them¡­"

    Even if she can''t use her Mental Out powers on Wu Yan, she understood Wu Yan''s evil thoughts.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They were watching from the start including what Shokuhou Misaki did and said. They turned towards the wall and they started drawing circles on the wall¡­

    I hate conversations about breasts¡­

    "Hinagiku-nee-chan, Mikoto-nee-chan, is everything alright?"

    ndre-chan pped her wings which had crystals hanging from them. She really didn''t know why the two of them had such dark and depressing air around them.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at ndre-chan''s undeveloped field and theirplexion turned for the better.

    Are they really going to stoop so low, topare themselves to kids?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto silently berated themselves before forcing a smile onto their faces.

    "It-it''s nothing¡­"

    "Okay¡­"

    The little loli didn''t doubt their words, she went back to frolicking in the hot spring. Hinagiku and Mikoto admired her carefree attitude.

    It''s so nice being a kid, they don''t have to worry about anything¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda saw Hinagiku and Mikoto, they also saw the transitions of expressions. They sighed in an understanding manner.

    "In the end, why don''t they understand that being t is a unique charm in itself?¡­"

    She said as if she had achieved apotheosis. Of course, to everyone else, she sounded like she''s trying to convince herself rather than seeing through the essence of things.

    Kinuhata Saiai pursed her lips and she continued swimming around¡­

 Chapter 390: I am going to get you all drunk! Do you have the guts to pick up that cup?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 390: I am going to get you all drunk! Do you have the guts to pick up that cup?¡­</h4>

    "Phew, that was a good bath¡­"

    The girls came out of the hot spring room while rubbing their bodies with towels. Their swimsuits are already reced with bathrobes. The owner of this vi is really prepared for these kinds of things.

    "My body feels warm and I bet I smell so fluffy and nice¡­"

    ndre-chan jumped around in front of thedies. She dashed towards the door which leads to the living room.

    "I am going to let Onii-chan smell me!"

    "You''re super going to let that guy sniff you?"

    Kinuhata Saiai said in pursed her lips.

    "You are just going to let that score more points."

    The girlsughed. Frenda chimed in.

    "In the end, she''s a kid so she''s probably doing this without much thought¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded as Frenda said what they thought. Of course, they didn''t know that in terms of real age, they are the younger ones.

    Led by ndre-chan, the girls subconsciously hastened their walking pace. They had been in the bath for about an hour now¡­

    When they arrived in the living room, they were stunned by the spectacle they saw.

    Wu Yan sat in front of the mountain of food while cans of beer of different brands were brazenly disyed. Wu Yan had a cup of orange liquid that bubbled in a delicious manner.

    "You girls soaked for a long time¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes while guzzling down the cup of beer he had. He exhaled in a satisfied manner. The girls exchanged looks.

    Mikoto approached Wu Yan and she grabbed a can of beer. She frowned at him.

    "Why are you suddenly drinking beer?"

    Thedies all stared hard at Wu Yan with suspicion. They know from spending so much time with Wu Yan that they know he doesn''t drink. Not even Hinagiku who had been with him for the longest time had ever seen him touch anything alcoholic.

    Wu Yan replied with a poker face, he shook the cup in his hand.

    "No particr reasons, I just wanted to drink some beer¡­"

    Wu Yan faced thedies.

    "Don''t be so surprised, I am more than 20 years old, drinking isn''t so surprising for me¡­"

    "But we haven''t seen you drinking even once¡­"

    Hinagiku said. Hinagiku saw how Wu Yan looked and she voiced her concern.

    "Yan, don''t tell me you have been drinking ever since we left for the bath?¡­"

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "I can''t hold that much liquor yet. I might be an adult but I don''t drink often¡­"

    Thedies all released a sigh of relief. However, Wu Yan said something they can''t ignore.

    "Well, you girls were in the bath for more than an hour, I don''t see the problem in drinking for an hour¡­"

    "An hour!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto raised their voice in disbelief.

    "Hey hey hey, don''t tell me you super drank for an hour¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai''s jaw dropped. Beer doesn''t have high alcohol content and there are people who can drink one hour straight without bing drunk. Among the 9dies, there are 5 minor, excluding ndre-chan who should be treated as a minor, Ikaros, and Astrea. Shokuhou Misaki was also excluded because her age will always remain a mystery, at least, nobody will believe that she''s a middle school student.

    Thesedies didn''t know what would happen if someone drank for an hour. Because they never saw Wu Yan drinking, they found it surprising that he can hold his liquor for so long¡­

    "You girls are overreacting."

    He saw how the girls are gasping so he teased them.

    "It''s just beer, it''s not high-alcohol content drink so it''s all good!"

    "Don''t say that, too much alcohol isn''t good for your body, I think you should stop¡­"

    Hinagiku said.

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Well, since it''s once in a blue moon, I think I should get a hall pass for this right?"

    The girls went silent but they acquiesced. Wu Yan raised his cup at them.

    "Wanna join me?"

    The girls flinched while Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    "I say, Yan-kun, are you trying to get us drunk? That would exin all the beer¡­"

    Thedies flinched again. After that, they leered Wu Yan, they believed that Shokuhou Misaki hit the target with her conjecture.

    They know Wu Yan is someone who woulde up with this kind of n.

    Ignoring the knife-like res, Wu Yan honestly revealed his intention.

    "Yeap! I am trying to get you girls drunk!"

    The girls were stunned. They didn''t expect Wu Yan to be so forting after being busted by Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan smiled at them. He knew he couldn''t fool so many smart girls at one time so he decided to just be honest. He grabbed a cup of beer and he snickered at the girls. It''s quite clear that he''s looking down on them.

    "Do you have the guts to take the cup?"

    Boy, the girls sure got mad real quick. His tone ticked them off the wrong way. They didn''t want to give Wu Yan the satisfaction so they took him up on the challenge.

    "Hmph, it''s just super beer, as a member of ck ops, I am super not afraid, give me that cup!"

    Kinuhata Saiai grabbed a beer and she started chugging it down.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are easily provoked as well so they did the same stuff as Kinuhata Saiai.

    "Oh, I will drink it!"

    The two of them grabbed some beers and they hesitated for a bit before they drank their beers with closed eyes. Theyughed out loud with shining eyes.

    "Oh, please, it''s not as awful as I had imagined¡­"

    It''s just beer, it can''t taste so bad, right?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan. She reckoned that with so many girls here as long as they oust Wu Yan, they would probably be fine.

    Shokuhou Misaki grabbed a can of beer as well. Her starry eyes had a curious glint in them. She wondered about the taste of this can of beer.

    She never drank before.

    Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou started pouring beer for themselves. They didn''t fell for Wu Yan''s taunt, they just wanted to reciprocate Wu Yan''s feelings by drinking with him when he invited them.

    "In the end, you all started drinking¡­"

    Frenda''s lips twitched. She stopped ndre-chan who got tempted and she sighed while reaching out for a can of beer as well.

 Chapter 391: The ladies all went down for the count, finally nabbed the angel with a bottomless pitâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 391: Thedies all went down for the count, finally nabbed the angel with a bottomless pit¡­</h4>

    Cough cough

    "Even if it''s not disgusting, it doesn''t taste so good, this beer, I mean¡­"

    "It also smells icky, and the taste feels like it could choke you if you''re not careful¡­"

    "It''s like really really bitter tea¡­"

    "I would rather drink beer than bitter tea!"

    "Mwu, n don''t like the taste¡­"

    "Argh! In the end, kids shouldn''t drink!"

    "Ugh, I feel a bit dizzy¡­"

    "Ah, me too¡­"

    "Wagh, Astrea copsed!"

    "Wake up, Astrea!"

    "Nee-chan, n feels wobbly¡­"

    "I already said children shouldn''t drink!"

    As time ticked on, thedies started turning red due to consuming more and more alcohol. Their tolerance is nigh zero because this is the first time they drank. It didn''t take long before they got light-headed.

    Thedies kept drinking without thinking too deeply. They drank in small sips but when Wu Yan downed a cup, they would down one too. They never noticed that their cup refilled magically.

    Astrea who never knew when to stop eating or drinking and ndre-chan who stole some cans of beers copsed onto the floor.

    The other girls all had flushed expressions as well. They kept drinking and spouting nonsense like drunkards.

    Wu Yan also started feeling ditzy, he didn''t mind it though, he kept the party going.

    Since they came here to have a good time, Wu Yan decided to let himself go as well. It''s going to cost him but it feels pretty nice to be drunk, He can feel the stress leaving his body, he didn''t need to think about anything at this moment.

    They could have used their own powers to remain conscious but they subconsciously chose not to do so. They are going to regret this but that''s a story for another time.

    The moon slowly climbed up onto the sky, showing justte the night is.

    Strewn empty cans peppered the floor of the living room. Like the empty cans, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are all drunk now¡­

    Wu Yan who isn''t in a better off condition clicked his tongue with a smug attitude.

    "I might have lost to you girls if I wasn''t a True Ancestor, I didn''t even have to consciously control my tolerance."

    He shook his head and he saw ndre-chan, he bitterlyughed.

    " Oops, I let ndre-chan drink until she''s tipsy as well¡­"

    Wu Yan got up with an unsteady gait. He''s also pretty drunk but he still had some sense in him, he knew he shouldn''t let ndre-chan sleep on the floor.

    He grabbed her and he tucked her into her own bed.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw ndre-chan''s flushed expression, blissfully drifting into dreand. At least, she''s having a nice dream.

    "Good night, little miss cutie¡­"

    He pecked her on the forehead before he exited the room.

    "Well then¡­"

    He looked at the other girls. Heughed out loud with arms akimbo.

    "This is such a great chance if I don''t seize this chance, I am going to beat myself upter¡­"

    Snickering, he used all his strength to grab thedies and he tossed them onto a huge bed.

    This room is thergest room in the vi, its bed is also unusuallyrge in surface area. It''s as though the vi owner had factored in that people might want to get really freaky in this room.

    Once he saw the delicious meal spread out in front of him, Wu Yan lost all restraint and he pounced on one of the girls, he chose Astrea who managed to slip past him all this time.

    Wu Yan is also surprised that he chose Astrea first. Feeling her tender flesh and her legendary hooters, he panted like a beast before he tore open her clothes.

    Due to the influence of alcohol, he didn''t think too deeply. He tore his clothes and threw them away, now, both of them are in their birthday suits.

    He pressed his lips against Astrea''s lips. He traced his fingers along her smooth skin, he arrived at her valley and he started massaging her huge cans.

    "Uu¡­"

    Feeling something foreign invading her mouth, Astrea groaned and she started responding in kind.

    They smooched each other as their tongues tangled together into a hot mess. They felt like they are melding into each other. They rubbed and they tossed around the bed, Astrea started following what her body instructed her to do.

    He buried his face in her huge breasts, he is so happy he could sing. If he did sing, he would probably end up suffocating due to theck of oxygen here, not that he minds suffocating in this sweet supple space.

    Wu Yan swallowed his saliva and he gave her cherry a good nibble, drawing a scious moan from Astrea. Her body arched up in response to Wu Yan''s assault. Her eyes were misty with passion.

    The alcohol and the pleasure she''s feeling basically stopped all mental processes in Astrea. She looked at Wu Yan who still had his head buried in her breasts and she mumbled in a tender voice.

    "Master¡­"

    That was all it took to turn Wu Yan on. He positioned Astrea with his divine spear ready to prate her and then he thrust all in with all his might.

    Astrea yelped in pain. Excluding ndre-chan, she was the only one who Wu Yan had a hard time getting in bed with, now, he has turned her into sisters with Hinagiku and the rest of thedies in more sense than one.

    "Mu~ Ah~ Master¡­"

    Astrea clutched onto Wu Yan while moaning and groaning in a lewd tone. Her red eyes are now distant but her body kept rocking up and down along with Wu Yan in a very sensual dance between two sexes.

 Chapter 392: The intoxicating nightâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 392: The intoxicating night¡­</h4>

    The silver moon continued shedding its brilliance upon the world. The stars shone bright like diamonds in the sky. Meanwhile, the dark clouds stayed away from the gems in the sky as if they have a tacit understanding of non-interference.

    The waves assaulted the beach, making a part of the beach wet and differently colored from the rest of the dry parts of the beach. Small creatures minded their own business in the night, they announced their existences with their individual voices and yells, giving the night a lively mood.

    You know what else is lively? The situation in a certain room in the vi.

    It hurts at the beginning but as the pain faded, Astrea started feeling good. She can''t help leaking out a moan or two.

    Wu Yan pounded Astrea like a storm, wet & sloppy sound kept echoing in the room. Astrea''s body is like a tiny boat against the storm of thrusts and tugging Wu Yan brought with his vigorous movements. Her body is passively being rocked back and forth while she heaving and panted. Their lovemaking gave the room a musky smell which served as an aphrodisiac for the eye of the storm to go harder on Astrea.

    Astrea closed her eyes while she received Wu Yan''s intense smashing session. Waves after waves of pleasure that is foreign to her assaulted her senses. Astrea clung onto Wu Yan''s neck with her arms. Her gaping mouth is too busy releasing melodious moans to mind its owner''smand to shut tight.

    Faced with this sinful rapture, Astrea couldn''t hold back her own voice. Plus, she isn''t even trying to hold her voice back. Ignoring the fact that there are 7 other women here, she yelled out loud in pleasure whenever she felt like it. It''s probably because she''s not fully conscious or because she''s slow but she sure didn''t know how to be reserved.

    Listening to her erotic whimper, Wu Yan''s demonic side raged on as he turned up the volume while he took Astrea up ecstasy mountain with his divine spear.

    When she climaxed, Astrea made it known with her bawdy wail. The room''s mood turned pink due to her ribaldment.

    As heid on top of Astrea to recover, Wu Yan got up after a few minutes. By retracting his wick from Astrea, he induced another soft groan from Astrea. She opened her misty eyes and she looked at Wu Yan in a daze, fatigue hit her and she passed out sleeping like a log.

    Wu Yan made his transition over to another bombastic figure lying near Astrea, namely, Ikaros.

    He danced his fingers across her silky smooth skin, his fingers easily transversing the familiar terrain. He gave her a kiss and he slid his thick tongue into her oral cavity. He easily captured her meek tongue and he subjugated her.

    He undid her bathrobe with a swift pull on the band of the bathrobe. He removed the bathrobe from her and revealed her angelic body in all its glory.

    He fondled her until she mewled. Her skin also started flushing pink. He lifted her up and he straddled her on top of him. He embraced her, as he felt her bountiful mountains pressing against his chest, he shoved his anaconda in like a trained expert.

    "Nn¡­"

    His forceful entry made Ikaros cry out in a lewd manner. His action also returned Ikaros to the present. She opened her eyes and she saw Wu Yan''s face, mere centimeters away from hers.

    He isn''t sure whether she''s fully awake but as Ikaros gasped in pleasure, her eyes started looking like she''s entranced. She closed her eyes and she let Wu Yan go about his business while enjoying the pleasure it brought.

    Her faint but distinct moaning filled the room.

    Her voice eventually got louder and louder as they approached the zenith of pleasure. Even a thick wall can''t stop her voice from leaking out of this room.

    Her enchanting voice would have mesmerized everyone if there was anyone other than Wu Yan & his entourage.

    Just because nobody else heard them didn''t mean that his entourage would be spared from this.

    "Agh¡­"

    While Wu Yan is still busy making a mess out of Ikaros'' cucumber patch, a faint groan came and he reflexively looked at the source of the sound.

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her hand as she held her temple. She struggled to open her eyes but those starry eyes were very much awake by the time she looked in Wu Yan''s direction.

    Shokuhou Misaki saw Wu Yan''s stunned look and she froze up after confirming the situation.

    They stared at each other for quite some time. She remembered how Wu Yan challenged them to a drinking party and she remembered how she copsed after having too much to drink. Judging by how all the girls are here on this bed, she immediately surmised Wu Yan''s intention.

    Shokuhou Misaki''s face started turning bashful and angry. Wu Yan knew he shouldn''t let her have the chance to react. He immediately pulled her in by the waist.

    "Y-you, what are you doing¡­ don''t tell me¡­"

    She thought Wu Yan would cease and desist after being busted. However, his action told her that this won''t end well for her. Sure enough, the rm in her went off.

    "Wu Yan, I am warning you, if you''re going to do me with another woman here, I am going to¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki growled ineffectively at Wu Yan before her mouth got plugged with Wu Yan''s mouth.

    "Mwuh!"

    Shokuhou Misaki is stupefied. She pounded his chest in order to escape Wu Yan''s control. However, her physique paled inparison to a True Ancestor.

    When Wu Yan tore away the bathrobe from Shokuhou Misaki, she felt so embarrassed at the thought of being pounded right next to another woman.

    She struggled in Wu Yan''s embrace but Wu Yan shut her down by grabbing her hooters and giving them a skillful rub here and a powerful massage there. She immediately turned into a puddle of weak flesh.

    Wu Yan never stopped going to town on Ikaros''s m.

    Ikaros reached the peak of satisfaction and she copsed while leaning on Wu Yan''s shoulders after a long drawn out moan.

    Wu Yan didn''t stop there, heid Ikaros down and he cuddled Shokuhou Misaki in an affectionate manner before finally parting her legs.

    "No¡­Nuo¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s weakness is all too easy to grab. Once Wu Yan had control of thend of twin mountains she''s like amb waiting to be ughtered,pletely defenseless. Wu Yan did more than just control the region, he plowed that region with his wiggling fingers. Shokuhou Misaki begged for mercy but it fell on deaf ears.

    Shokuhou Misaki only tasted the forbidden fruit once with Wu Yan, it''s time for the second round and she''s panicking more than she did the first time. Her pride is already at risk of copsing due to her having to share her man with other girls. It''s too much for her to process serving a man in bed with another woman.

    Wu Yan gave her a hot beef injection and Shokuhou Misaki could do nothing but whimper and moan¡­

 Chapter 393: A wild nightâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 393: A wild night¡­</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki and Wu Yan had done the deedst time and even if this is technically their second time doing it, they are still going it as hot and furious as they did the first time, it''s like the raging fire that is born from the union between a dry stick and an ember.

    When Wu Yan thrust his holy spear into her, Shokuhou Misaki felt something familiar yet strange. Her sensitive body isn''t doing her a service either. She''s tangled up with the pleasure of the moment, she forgot there are other girls here and she moaned very loudly, heavily panting while Wu Yan pounded her.

    She had a slightly indignant look, herst protest against Wu Yan who didn''t give her any chance to talk her way out of this. As Wu Yan pistoned away, her indignant look crumbled until she is just a hot mess, her eyes grew damp while her expression turned into one of mesmerization.

    She had the weakest physique of the girls and even ndre-chan who had her powers sealed could beat her if she tried. This her second time so it didn''t take much to get her up mount orgasm. She let out a drawn-out moan as she went limp on the bed.

    "Uh¡­"

    Maybe it''s because Shokuhou Misaki was too loud or maybe it''s just Wu Yan''s bad luck. At about the same time Shokuhou Misaki bowed out, a light groan came from another girl before Wu Yan cany his ws on another girl.

    She opened her tea-colored eyes. Mikoto didn''t regain her senses the moment she opened her eyes. She still looked a bit tipsy after a nap.

    "Yan¡­"

    Mikoto muttered, she didn''t understand her situation at the moment but Wu Yan isn''t nning on giving her any chance to do that. If she found out about this scene, he wouldn''t be able to escape with one or two sweet lines.

    After Wu Yan tapped both Hinagiku and Mikoto, she is extremely reluctant to get in bed with him and Hinagiku. If she realized what is going on, what with 8 other girls in bed, she''s probably going to do more than just electrocuting him.

    More importantly, her nemesis is still in bed together with her. It would be nice if she stopped at going on a rampage after finding out what Wu Yan did.

    He pounced on her and he pinned her down while massaging her breasts. He also kissed her to seal her lips.

    "Mh! Ngh!"

    Her eyes widened at the sudden assault. When Wu Yan worked his magic on her modest jugs, she started wavering, she put up her typical tsundere struggle but her fa?ade was for naught.

    "Let go of me¡­ Let¡­ Ah¡­ Nn¡­ Mu¡­"

    He removed her robe swiftly and he stopped her by plunging into her, she started whimpering like amb.

    Wu Yan kept his pace and the pleasure built up inside her until her resistance was reduced to nothing. Her mouth said no but the way she rocked her hips back and forth is how her body showed that it is obeying her true desire.

    The sound of wet sloppy noises filled the room.

    Her feelings took over her rational mind, she unconsciously sped her hands behind Wu Yan''s back as she received Wu Yan''s love.

    Mikoto didn''t notice the girlsid around her, she also failed to notice both her sister from another mother and her nemesis. It''s a miracle for a certain wolf she didn''t perceive them.

    Mikoto cummed pretty soon, her slightly intoxicated state mixed in with the afterglow lulled her into a deeper sleep than before.

    Meanwhile, the demonic ws are fast approaching Hinagiku¡­

    There wasn''t any ident this time. He sessfully picked her up from the bed and he undid her robes without a hitch. In her dream world, Hinagiku felt like she''s currently soaked in a very warm andfortable hot spring. She can feel the warmth from the hot spring slowly seeping into her body. She let out a moan due to how pleasant it felt.

    The hot spring appears to have a wave-generating function as she can feel her body rocking up and down ording to it, the waves didn''t take any pleasure away from the experience.

    Hinagiku could feel the hot spring getting more and more boisterous. Strange enough, she could feel herself heating up in response but she doesn''t feel ufortable at all. Atst, she reached the zenith of pleasure as she sank to the bottom of the hot spring.

    Heid Hinagiku who is panting heavily down on the bed, his wolf ws wandered over to Takitsubou Rikou''s voluptuous body. She felt him getting grabby with her and she frowned slightly before opening her eyes.

    She recalled a familiar memory, her blurry expression started turning clearer, she immediately noticed the girls who are flushed red and heaving next to her.

    She is surprised but a hand stopped her from freaking out, Wu Yan put a finger to his mouth for her to pipe it down.

    Takitsubou Rikou instantly pieced the situation together and she blushed very hard. She lowered her head to hide her face from Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan effortlessly picked up her body and he leaned her against his body before muttering something in her ears.

    "Ri-chan, I need you to be obedient okay?¡­"

    Still deep red all over, she discovered his magical ability to disrobe her in an instant. The pile of bathrobes made it hard to say which belonged to whom. Wu Yan adjusted Takitsubou Rikou''s position for their sh of the sex.

    Takitsubou Rikou''s heart started racing. She crossed her arms, only managing to cover her cherries and not the bountiful jugs, she knew what ising and she closed her eyes while epting him. Wu Yan pressed her down and her head immediately flew backwards as she gasped at the ceiling.

    Wu Yan held her tightly as he bounced her up and down, Takitsubou Rikou started singing in moans.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda also got dragged into the battlefield, Wu Yan quickly did away with their bathrobes. The pile of bathrobes had two need additions just like the voices echoing in this room¡­

 Chapter 394: A crazy morningâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 394: A crazy morning¡­</h4>

    The sun slowly made its appearance from beyond the horizon, driving away the darkness of the night. The sky started turning golden as dawn broke.

    The clouds came visiting apanied by the wind. Anyone looking at the sea would be greeted by an absolutely beautiful sight of the blue-colored merger between the sky and the sea.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes when the sunlight started pricking his eyelids. He tried blocking with one hand but he discovered that he couldn''t move his hands.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were using his arms as pillows. No wonder he couldn''t move his hands.

    He looked around and he could see Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikouid in the same bed as him.

    He recalled what happenedst night and he remembered exactly what he did, rather, who he did.

    Grinning, Wu Yan almostughed out loud. He had finally managed to get all his wives in the same bed as him. He felt pretty damn proud at bedding all but ndre-chan. He excluded the Misaka sisters for obvious reason. This is an important milestone for him.

    He looked at thedies in the same bed with him as he shook his head. He said something that would make him public enemy no.1 if anyone else heard him.

    "The crystal pce harem knows no limit, I need to work harder¡­"

    Maybe, even the heaven itself felt like this guy needs a shutdown, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou groaned as they slowly opened their eyes.

    Wu Yan''s grin froze up and his heart raced. His rm went off as he internally cursed at their timing.

    He only managed to get this achievement by leveraging alcohol.

    If the girls remembered what he did yesterday, Wu Yan would be lucky to escape with half his bones intact.

    Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou can be persuaded easily and he is pretty sure he can suppress Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda if they made a fuss, considering their battle abilities.

    However, Hinagiku and Mikoto will no doubt be reaching for their weapons.

    Shokuhou Misaki is also sure to make a n of revenge that will strike when he is least wary.

    These 3 are S-ranked in terms of danger.

    Wu Yan wanted to fold and scamper off as soon as possible, if only Hinagiku and Mikoto aren''t holding onto his arms.

    Nooooooooooooo!!!

    Cried Wu Yan in a silent wail of despair. The 8 girls finally woke up after their bodies trembled for a bit.

    The 8 of them looked around the room and they saw each other''s slovenly appearance, it didn''t take long for them to recall the events ofst night either.

    The 8dies all blushed furiously.

    "Yaaaa!"

    The 8 of them screamed out loud in bashfulness. Their collective screams threatened to pierce the heaven with their volume.

    The door to the master bedroom burst open with a kick, Wu Yan dashed out with barely half his trouser on. Meanwhile, Hinagiku armed with her crystal sword and Mikoto armed with an iron sand sword came charging out after Wu Yan. Wu Yan did his best to shake them off but his pursuers are hell-bent on nailing him with their weapons.

    Wu Yan put some strength into his feet and disappeared from the spot right as two des cut his original position, only managing to cut a stand of his hair.

    Wu Yan yelled back.

    "You girls aremitting mariticide!"

    Hinagiku gnashed her teeth as she yelled back.

    "No, this called setting things straight!"

    Wu Yan protested.

    "Whoever taught you that?!"

    Mikoto manifested another iron sword.

    "You have two choices: stand there and let us slice you up nicely or keep running and when we catch you we will chop you up into mincemeat, your call!"

    "Don''t do this to me!"

    Shokuhou Misaki and the other girls came out of the room. Except for Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou who looked like they were worried for him. The other 4 could care less what happened to the bastard.

    Shokuhou Misaki adjusted her clothing while coldlyughing Wu Yan''s appeal for help off.

    "You''re an undying true ancestor right? Let us vent some stress off with your body mmkay?"

    Normally, Joou-sama would talk with more benevolence but her current speech pattern is characteristic of someone who is very angry.

    Wu Yan gulped while forcing a smile.

    "Must we go down this bloody path?"

    "Of course!"

    Excluding Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou, the others all yelled back.

    "Uu, Onii-chan, what''s with the noise¡­"

    ndre-chan opened the door to her room. She held onto her pillow while rubbing her eyes with her remaining hand. Her cute appearance almost sent the girls into a moe shock.

    Wu Yan felt overjoyed. He hurriedly picked ndre-chan off the ground and he hugged her tight.

    "Oh my dear n, did we wake you up? It''s your mean old brother''s fault, say, you hungry?¡­"

    "Nn, n is hungry¡­"

    Thedies all wanted to scream at Wu Yan for shamelessly using ndre-chan as a meatshield. Who would behave violently in front of this cute child?

    Thedies chose to use their leers, hopefully, if they all focused, Wu Yan would drop dead from their stares. Wu Yanughed like a fool as he made a beeline for the kitchen.

    ===

    Silvaria World Institute, vi area¡­

    In one of the vis here, a bright light appeared out of nowhere and Wu Yan & co appeared in the dining room.

    "We are finally back¡­"

    Wu Yan eximed, he sounded a bit exhausted, it''s like he didn''t go for a vacation at all, it was more like the trial exam of his life.

    "Hmph!"

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted and she exited his vi with Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda in tow. Takitsubou Rikou showed Wu Yan an apologetic smile before chasing after them.

    "Hmph!"

    Astrea mimicked Shokuhou Misaki and she stuck her tongue out at Wu Yan.

    "Stupid master! Egghead!"

    Astrea followed Shokuhou Misaki, Wu Yan felt a bit sad, it would seem he crossed them really bad this time.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto returned to their rooms without batting an eye at Wu Yan. They didn''t forget to m the door while they are at it. Wu Yan is in the dog house now.

    Wu Yan rubbed his neck while mumbling.

    "I think I should focus on the uing grand tournament¡­"

 Chapter 395: The third stage of the Grand tournament

    <h4>Chapter 395: The third stage of the Grand tournament</h4>

    3 days quickly went by before anyone had noticed. Another brilliant day dawned upon Silvaria World Institute.

    With the first ray of sunlight, the school started getting busy. It''s getting rowdier and rowdier, a 3 day resting period is apparently not enough to dampen their hyped up mood.

    Today is the day the 10 strongest fighters are going to fight each other in the arena. This is the stage which the students truly want to see. They are going to witness the birth of the champion today.

    The za quickly filled up with people, the mood of the whole ce would make anyone who is an introvert very ufortable due to the noise and the sheer number of people here. The hype is infectious.

    Wu Yan & co arrived at the tform meant for the participants. Even here, there are a lot of people. 90 participants were disqualified over two rounds. As a tiny reward for participating in the first ce, they get to use this tform even if they are already disqualified.

    Meanwhile, the observatory tform meant for VIPs are also filled with people, mostly due to the attendance of most of the teachers in Silvaria World Institute.

    It would seem even the teachers are interested in the fight between the top 10 strongest students.

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and ndre-chan arrived at the tform for participants, countless people looked their way. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto are the dark horses for this tournament, they are rtively new entrants who shook the power totem by taking steady positions in the rankings. Their strength is now well-known within the school.

    Wu Yan & co are already used to being in the center of attention. Being stared at is nothingpared to the thunderous apud Shokuhou Misaki receives whenever she makes her appearance here. They sat at their usual position and they proceded to talk among themselves.

    Two figure slowly appeared from the entrance into this tform area. They had ck and silver hair respectively tied in ponytails. They approached Wu Yan without stopping.

    Lulu glomped ndre-chan and she rubbed her face with hers, it''s her usual energetic self, she snickered when Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    Even though he felt helpless about Lulu glomping ndre-chan, he can''t bring himself to find Lulu annoying, she''s cute in her own unique way. Her antics make her very cute.

    Wu Yan gasped when he sensed somethinging from Lulu. She had increased her strength, the aura she is currently emanating is far stronger than her status a few days ago.

    Merylu Lori: Level 50

    "Tier 6!"

    Wu Yan said in a surprised tone. Lulu was at Level 48 just a few days ago. More importantly, she was Level 44 just a month ago!

    She had ascended to tier 6 in just 3 days?

    "You found me out¡­"

    Lulu lifted her head in a smug manner. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "Lulu, how did you pull it off?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto checked her level. They were curious about her fast growth even if her strength is nothing to write home about.

    Lulu pouted in a dissatisfied manner.

    "Gramps said my power isn''t quite there yet so he made me drink a potion with a very peculiar color, I will pay top dor not to drink that disgusting potion again¡­"

    Wu Yan & co had ck lines running down their head, she really didn''t know how good she has it does she? That strength increasing tonic is something that noble families will go bankrupt trying to buy. She got the tonic for free and she''sining about its taste? If the people who wanted this tonic so bad they dreamt about it heard her, they would probably vomit blood and die.

    Somebody should drag her out and execute her¡­

    Even Fei Fei can''t bear to listen to her rants. She gave her a good knock on the head. Lulu protested with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "The elder is doing this for your own good, even if you don''t appreciate the gesture, you shouldn''t grumble!"

    Lulu mewled.

    "But it''s super disgusting¡­"

    They all rolled their eyes at her. They decided it would be best to just ignore this spoileddy. They talked with each other, just not Lulu, no matter how high a tone she used to screech.

    The crowd started making a fuss, they turned around and sure enough, Shokuhou Misaki is there, like a superstar, gathering cheers and whistles like a goddess. Of course, the crowd cheered and stared at her entourage morepared to Wu Yan & co.

    Shokuhou Misaki nced at Wu Yan and then she went along her merry way. Wu Yan shrugged, it looks like she is still holding the beach all-star fun time against him.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar entered the za about the same time as Shokuhou Misaki did.

    The 3 of them greeted each other with a nce and they took their seats respectively. They also began to focus for the uing fights. This is the stage where they must treat thepetition seriously.

    As time moved on, more and more people started pouring into the za. Naturally, it got louder and louder. Soon, a lot of objects that broke the sound barrier approached. Theynded dramtically on the stage in radiant rays of light.

    The board of directors, led by Lei Wang are now in full attendance.

    Lei Wang dered in a rxed tone.

    "Let the third stage of the tournament begin!"

    "After two disqualification rounds, the top 10 participants has been decided. The mode of selection shall be random as always."

    Lei Wang ced a crystal ball on a raised tform and the familiar disy appeared again. On it, is the names of the top 10 participants.

    "The participants shall be randomly paired in a one versus one format. Each participant will have to fight 2 other participants, thest decisive victor shall be the champion of this tournament!"

    The mood in the spectators'' stand tensed up. They are all looking forward to uing fights.

    Thest stage of the tournament is about to begin.

    Lei Wang grinned after taking a look at the hungry spectators. He initiated the crystal ball and his expression slowly turned from one of a serious expression into one of shock.

    The spectators were all sharing the same expression as Lei Wang.

    He looked at a certain direction and he shook his head.

    "First round! Wu Yan vs Jaafar!"

 Chapter 396: A strong foe! Jaafar!

    <h4>Chapter 396: A strong foe! Jaafar!</h4>

    The spectators and the VIP certainly didn''t expect the dark horse to face such a strong champion candidate so soon.

    Jaafar is ranked at no.3 on the official rankings in Silvaria World Institute. Only Caah and Sylph is above him in terms of fighting power.

    Wu Yan is strong, if nothing else, his achievements are more than enough as proof of this. Jaafar is a tier 8 individual while he is still at tier 7, to the spectators, they aren''t expecting a fair fight.

    Maybe if he went up against Mikoto, he would lose but the spectators helplessly shook their head as they felt bad about the neer''s streak of fame. There is no doubt in their minds that Wu Yan is going down today.

    Caah took a glimpse at Wu Yan and he sighed. He felt bad for Wu Yan too. He recognized his strength, yes, but to choose a winner between Wu Yan and Jaafar, he would have to go for Jaafar. Not to mention, Caah isn''t sure he can consistently win against Jaafar himself.

    Caah can''t urately tell Wu Yan''s strength, he can''t detect a lick of dou qi or mana from him, judging from what he has seen from previous fights, Wu Yan don''t seem to have strength that reached the tier 8 threashold.

    Wu Yan is bound to lose due to the insurmountable gap of strength between tier 7 and tier 8. This gap couldn''t be filled even if he did have strong armaments or some other trump cards.

    It might be possible to surmount this gap of strength between tiers but at higher tiers, the gap grows wider and wider. Caah has never heard of a precedent.

    Everyone looked at Jaafar. Jaafar is calm when stared by so many people.

    In his mind, there are only few opponents that has his recognition, namely, Sylph, Mikoto, Astrea, and Caah.

    "Ha! Finally, he''s going to get a smackdown!"

    Bing Mian jumped in joy. After Bing Ling''s defeat at Wu Yan''s hand, he had been enduring his frustration, he cursed Wu Yan so that he would go up against Jaafar or other simr top rankers. He didn''t expect his jinx to work so easily.

    Bing Ling frowned, he had recovered from his defeat, nobody knew what he thought about it.

    "Yan¡­"

    Lulu and Fei Fei turned towards Wu Yan. They were worried about Wu Yan, they are very familiar with Jaafar''s strength. Wu Yan bitterlyughed in response, he rubbed Lulu''s head.

    "Have some confidence in me will ya?"

    Wu Yan saw the looks on Lulu and Fei Fei''s faces. He didn''t want them to worry.

    The other girls had grave looks.

    Jaafar is a tier 8 individual, Wu Yan is at Level 68. His level is not representative of his true strength due to his possession of True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Gate of Babylon, and other armaments and abilities. The girls themselves aren''t too sure whether or not Wu Yan can win with all this in his arsenal.

    Wu Yan shook his head. Jaafar is strong but Wu Yan is sure he can put up a good fight.

    If he unleashed all his power, he is sure he would have some chance at beating Sylph. Meteor Storm is a bow that intimidated even Aiwass, an angel of unfathomable power. He is an entity above Sylph in strength. Wu Yan is sure his Meteor Storm can beat Sylph''s golden armament.

    Meteor Storm would only use it as ast resort since the fallout can be potentially disastrous given the rtively small area of this arena. In the end, he is sure he could put up a fight against Sylph, what''s more to say about Jaafar.

    Lei Wang slowly turned away from Wu Yan. He is rooting for Wu Yan since he is closer to Lulu. He discerned that this mysterious fellow is probably the reason why Lulu is more cheerful nowadays. Lei Wang didn''t know he had nailed it.

    Even Fei Fei would unconsciously mention Wu Yan in their conversations. This is why Lei Wang is also fond of Wu Yan.

    He really hoped Wu Yan would be able toe out on top.

    "Participants, enter the arena!"

    Lei Wangmanded. He alternated between Wu Yan and Jaafar.

    "Yan!"

    Lulu tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve. Her jewel like eyes told Wu Yan that she believed in Wu Yan, even if the odds are against him, even before she voiced her thoughts.

    "Yan! I believe in you! You can definitely kick his butt!"

    "Nn! Onii-chan can beat that bulky man no problem!"

    ndre-chan chimed in. ndre-chan had a bit of a bloodthirst look in her eyes, if her powers were unsealed, Jaafar might have been obliterated by her power.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Fei Fei signaled their beliefs as well. They are sure Wu Yan won''t disappoint them even against a foe like Jaafar.

    Wu Yan felt touched. Heughed out loud and he rubbed both Lulu and ndre-chan''s hair.

    "I see you still have the time tough."

    A sweet voice came from in front of him. The spectators also gasped at the direction of the voice.

    Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou approached their group. Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at Wu Yan, the sentence just now told the other spectators that their rtionship is more than meets the eyes.

    As they went into an uproar discussing the possible rtionship between the leader of Starlight Queen and Wu Yan. It''s driving them mad that they are so familiar with each other. Shokuhou Misaki is their goddess afterall.

    No surprise, given that she looks absolutely stunning.

    Shokuhou Misaki couldn''t care less what they thought, she just made fans out of them out of habit not because she cared.

    If Wu Yan insisted that she disband Starlight Queen and dere the rtionship between them, Shokuhou Misaki might make a fuss but she will stillply nheless.

    For her, Wu Yan is like her other half, and she treated him that way, if only internally expressed.

    Shokuhou Misaki is more or less over the fact that Wu Yan dragged her and the other girls into the same bed. She coldly asked him.

    "What''s your chances?"

    Wu Yan eyed Jaafar.

    "If you believe me, I would say it''s around 100%"

 Chapter 397: The sharp talons of a savage beast, beast projection

    <h4>Chapter 397: The sharp talons of a savage beast, beast projection</h4>

    Wu Yan isn''t bluffing when he said he can win this with a 100% chance. If Wu Yan wanted a fight of attrition, he could easily win by tiring Jaafar out, relying on his True Ancestor''s regenerative abilities. However, he would have to face the risk of being dissected at the tables of research facilities.

    Jaafar made the first move. He slowly got up and he approached the railing of the tform. He then leaped down from the tform while members of Beast Tide cheered him on.

    Jaafar lifted his head and he looked at Wu Yan withposed eyes. He is here to fight Sylph, the other participants are secondary to his objective. He had also seen Mikoto''s strength but since his feud with Sylph is one that had spanned years, he focused more on taking down Sylph.

    Caah is not an opponent he can go easy on but more priority is given to Sylph since she''s the strongest student in school.

    Well, he wouldn''t know if she would be able to take the champion title again.

    All eyes are now on Wu Yan. Can this rockstar of a neer achieve victory against a solid champion candidate like Jaafar?

    He looked calm enough, it''s like he''s not going up against a tier 8 opponent at all. He walked towards the edge of the tform.

    "Onii-chan (Yan)! You can do it!"

    ndre-chan and Lulu cheered for him. Wu Yan didn''t turn around, he waved his hands to signal that he heard them. Exerting some strength in his legs, he disappeared from his spot the next moment.

    In the arena, Wu Yan stared at Jaafar. It''s quite clear that they are greeting each other as warriors on the same battlefield.

    Wu Yan wanted to avoid conflict with Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar. If possible, he would like to avoid going all out and revealing his cards but if pushes to shove, he is going to put maximum effort.

    Jaafar''s perception of this neer is that Wu Yan is someone he should take note of from time to time. He israde with Mikoto who can fight on equal ground with Sylph who he dreamed about beating. Wu Yan is also friend with Ikaros who stopped the fight between Sylph and Mikoto by herself.

    The leader of Starlight Queen seemed like she is close to him as well. All these have got Jaafar thinking that there is more to Wu Yan than just a famous neer.

    Jaafar said something, an act he never did for his previous opponents.

    " I hope you won''t let me down."

    Jaafar said with a low tone. He had a very savage aura about him.

    Wu Yan smiled in response. He drew Nietono no Shana from a portal behind him. He brandished the de and got into a stance.

    "Oh, I aming for you with all my power."

    Jaafar examined the de and he is surprised with the information he gleaned from it. He had seen the fight between Wu Yan and Bing Ling. This flimsy de can spew mes and now that he is up against it, he felt like maybe there really is something more to this neer.

    Jaafar took didn''t take out his armament. He curled his bear-like palms into a w shape.

    "I am not looking down on you but my armamentes out only for worthy foe."

    He punched the air and that punch left 5 gashes across the ground.

    "Persuade me to use my armament."

    Wu Yan smiled. Jaafar is haughty but he has the strength to back it up. To get him into serious mode, Wu Yan needed to disy enough strength that would change his mind. He is already taking him in a more serious manner than other participants, due to his close association with Astrea, Ikaros, and Mikoto. Wu Yan also fought like a champion in his previous fights. Without all those achievements, Jaafar probably wouldn''t bother wasting saliva on him.

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and others could hear them due to the quiet environment. They thought that Jaafar needs to tone down his cocky attitude. The crowd didn''t think so, he had the right to be cocky, if he is a cocky student with no real strength, the crowd would have drowned him in spit a long time ago.

    The crowd are all busy whispering to each other, specting about who might be the winner of this fight. Lei Wang waved his hand and the noise slowly died.

    He observed the two fighters'' condition and he smiled. He is looking forward to this fight, Jaafar had the highest chance of winning here. Wu Yan, on the other hand, is a wild card, even the other old monsters are surprised by hisck of background.

    He had also seen how Wu Yan isn''t intimidated at all. Lei Wang is sure that this man is going to give him a big surprise during the fight.

    "Little fellow, I have high hopes for you¡­"

    Lei Wang raised an arm.

    "I now dere the 3rd stage of the tournament officially underway. Let the first round begin!"

    Lei Wang''s deration was followed by Jaafar emanating his dou qi. The amount is so intense the crowd could feel it even if they are some distance away from the arena.

    Blood red dou qi started pouring out of Jaafar. His hand also increased in size, Wu Yan can hear joint popping sounds.

    An image of a beast appeared behind Jaafar.

    Wu Yan tightened his hold on Nietono no Shana, fire came out of Nietono no Shana, his mes somewhat diminished the domineering aura of his beast projection.

    There are no signs of dou qiing out of Wu Yan. However, another type of aura emanated from Wu Yan.

    It''s a mystical kind of pressure that is on par with Jaafar.

    Wu Yan released a long breath. He shook his arm and Nietono no Shana responded by emitting even more mes, he baked the ground until the surrounding air had signs of convection. His eyes had turned golden, a regale golden color that inspired a primal fear in any observer.

    Sparks flew off his body before he turned into a blurry figure that headed straight for Jaafar who is stationary. Wu Yan initiated the fight by electromaically elerating himself towards Jaafar.

    He closed the distance in less than a blink of an eye. Everyone knew the start of an intense fight when they saw one.

 Chapter 398: Lightning fist vs Bloody Apex Predator Claw

    <h4>Chapter 398: Lightning fist vs Bloody Apex Predator w</h4>

    Like a red meteor, Wu Yan tore through the air as he charged at Jaafar. He had already broken the sound barrier the moment he started charging. His rush made Jaafar''s special student uniform stick closely to his skin. If this attack connected, Wu Yan didn''t even have to touch Jaafar to hurt him, his mes alone can reduce him to dust.

    Jaafar is not impressed, however, he let Wu Yan get close to him before he made his move.

    He side-stepped at thest second to the left and the de fell, just inches away from his shoulder. Before the de touched the ground, he managed to strike precisely the moment the de passed his fist. He pped that de away with a flick of his wrist. The mes couldn''t hurt him due to the amount of dou qi he is using.

    Interrupted by Jaafar, Wu Yan staggered for just a moment but that was all the time Jaafar needed tounch a jab at Wu Yan''s chest.

    Wu Yan gathered all the strength he could muster in an instant by leveraging Eternal Arms Mastery, he countered his w jab by using his left fist.

    Bam

    A low sound echoed and a strange gale came out with the both of them as the center.

    Wu Yan flinched as he retreated some distance away with his sword and fist. His footsteps left clear imprints upon the ground. He stopped some distance away from Jaafar.

    Finally, he managed to stop the resultant force from the collision just now. Jaafar had only been knocked back by a step, Wu Yan''s golden eyes had a hint of consternation.

    From the battle of brawn just now, it''s clear that Jaafar could overpower him 10 times out of 10.

    This would be the first time he had lost apetition of strength after being empowered by Eternal Arms Mastery and augmented by his True Ancestor physique.

    He inhaled air heated by Nietono no Shana as he examined Jaafar. He leaned forward and got into a dash.

    Without any hint at all, he threw Nietono no Shana at Jaafar. The red hot sword flew like a bolt of red lightning.

    Jaafar is slightly surprised but it didn''t show up on his face. He poured some dou qi into his hands and he caught the sword between his palms, he mitigated the heat by using his dou qi as protection.

    Nietono no Shana spewed forth even more mes when Jaafar caught the sword. Jaafar got engulfed by the sudden explosion of mes. Intense heat crept into his fingers. Even Jaafar is surprised by the frightening temperature.

    Still a bit shocked, the mes danced as if they are alive, it climbed up his hands.

    He could feel his protective dou qi being devoured by the hungry mes. Dropping the de, Jaafar''s trouble didn''t end there.

    Fwoosh

    A ck figure had appeared in front of him while he is preupied with the de.

    Wu Yan had charged up his attack while Jaafar was distracted. It''s a fist charged with tons of electricity.

    "Lightning punch!"

    He growled as he punched Jaafar. The electricity crackling off his fist made firecracker-like sound.

    Jaafar recognize this attack, it''s the attack that took Bing Ling down.

    His fighter instinct told him that this fist would hurt him if he just took it.

    But¡­

    Jaafar grinned

    "If you can hit me, that is. You are too naive if you think this fist can beat me!"

    Jaafar d his fingers in dense bloody red dou qi. Suddenly, his fingers seemed very sharp.

    "Let''s see how well you fare against my beast battle techniques!"

    His attack forced the surrounding air to take the form of a dou qi w, it looked as strong if not stronger than Lightning Punch.

    The beast projection behind Jaafar mimicked Jaafar and punched in sync with him. His dou qi ws are enhanced by the beast projection.

    "Bloody Apex Predator w!"

    This fight is going to be a brawl and it''s going to be intense. Most of the male students here are already in full hype about this fight, some of them were cheering while flushing red in excitement, standing up from their seat if only to get a better view of the arena.

    Their fists collided.

    Boom

    They created a minor storm with the collision of their attacks. This minor storm had destructive effects on whatever got swept by it. Even the ground cracked up with spiderweb formations like an earthquake had visited with the two fighters standing at the epicenter of this event.

    Some students went pale looking at the aftermath. Some of them can''t react due to being too busy holding on to their seats lest they are swept away.

    However, all of them are sure of one thing: they are lucky they aren''t fighting there or it''s a trip to the hospital for them, hopefully, they can avoid 3 digits stitches.

    Their attacks aren''t finished yet, power continued pouring out from their confrontation. Their hands are still joined together as if to see who would back up first. The well-built arena floor started peeling and crumbling away, disintegrated by the sheer force of their conflict.

    What terrifying power!

 Chapter 399: Change in the flow of battle, disadvantageâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 399: Change in the flow of battle, disadvantage¡­</h4>

    Lightning Punch and Blood Apex Predator Punch are like two ferocious beasts, trying to invade each other''s territory to devour the other one. It reached a weird point of bnce where the two force stayed neutral.

    Jaafar stared at Wu Yan with a stern face. He might seem calm but he''s aware that his own technique is losing ground to Wu Yan''s more violent technique.

    Wu Yan grinned and he charged up his attack more by feeding it with more electricity. Lightning punch is apparently pleased with the offering as the lightning crackled in an intense manner.

    Boom

    After feeding his attack more, Jaafar''s technique got disintegrated. Jaafar himself was pushed back some distance away from the attack.

    "Woah!"

    The spectators gasped at the sight. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Jaafar¡­ was pushed back¡­"

    Caah is stunned by this act. If Caah is a stranger to Jaafar''s nature, he would say that Jaafar went easy on Wu Yan, but that''s not the case.

    But, how can this be? Jaafar is a tier 8 individual while Wu Yan is at tier 7.

    Could this guy really be able to pull off the impossible?

    Sylph had a slight change in expression but it''s anyone''s guess what she is thinking about¡­

    "Yeah!"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, Lulu, and ndre-chan cheered. Wu Yan holds the upper hand now.

    Lei Wang can''t help butugh at the turn of events. He put on his serious face again, that''s because he knew the real battle is about to begin.

    Jaafar looked at Wu Yan''s face as if to remember him, he said in a low voice.

    "You are worthy enough for my armament!"

    Jaafar''s words told the crowd that Wu Yan is now officially acknowledged by Jaafar.

    Everyone stayed silent but their eyes were burning with passion and tion.

    Now that Jaafar is about to go full power, the fight is only going to get more intense from this point on, how can they not feel excited?

    Wu Yan subconsciously felt anxious. Things are going to get dicey if Jaafar pulls out his armament.

    He had to use Eternal Arms Mastery, True Ancestor, Electro Master to its full extent just to get an upper hand.

    All his attack did was force Jaafar back by a few steps, there were no visible wounds on him. This just goes to show how big a gap there is between tier 7 and tier 8. Without those abilities, Wu Yan would have been done in a few seconds after the start of the battle.

    Sure, Wu Yan still had trumps cards up his sleeve but who''s to say Jaafar isn''t doing the same thing?

    Jaafar raised his arms and two sharp ws appeared to d his hand. It''s a 4 pronged w with chains to fix the w to his hand.

    Jaafar examined the strap and he tightened its tether to his hands. The next instant, red dou qi started floating up and as more dou qi poured out, his body was seemingly d in a blood-red aura.

    The beast projection behind him became even more realistic looking.

    Wu Yan stomped his feet and lightning crackled around him like a storm, making him look like an angry god of lightning that descended to fight against a terrible beast.

    "Interesting¡­"

    Jaafar grinned while he brandishing his ws.

    Jaafar crouched and then he jumped up.

    Reflected in Wu Yan''s golden eyes is the image of Jaafar leaping at him in a manner which wouldn''t expect for a guy as bulky as Jaafar. Wu Yan flinched and he retreated.

    However, Jaafar is faster than him, he arrived in front of Wu Yan and he struct at Wu Yan''s chest with a beast projection enhanced w attack, the w looked even more realistic.

    The attack is heavily d withyers uponyers of potent dou qi, if Wu Yan got hit by this the damage will be horrendous at the very least.

    When the ws were about to pierce his cross arm guard, he abandoned all defense and it looked like he is going to let the ws skewer his shoulders. Hemanded the gate of Babylon with his hands.

    Dozens of portals opened up in front of Wu Yan''s body with swordsing out of them to block Jaafar''s ws.

    He enhanced the wall of swords with his electromaic powers, giving the sword vibrations.

    Jaafar suddenly remembered that Wu Yan still had that as one of his skillsets.

    "You expect a bunch of less than rare armaments junk to block my attack?"

    Jaafar thrust forth and his ws answered his call for more power by solidifying the aura around the ws into a denser form. His ws made contact with the wall of swords.

    ng

    The w made a clear gash in the wall of swords. That wasn''t the end though¡­

    Muda muda muda muda ng ng ng

    w after w, attacksnded upon the wall of swords, it''s like somebody with a chainsaw is going mad ape mode on the wall of swords.

    A bunch of the spectators sped their hands together to calm their beating hearts. They saw how Wu Yan is now the one being pushed back despite his strong start. These people are now worried about Wu Yan.

    "Yan¡­"

    Lulu kept fidgeting, she looked worried as well. Jaafar''s attack is as ferocious as they are swift, if even one of thisnded on Wu Yan, his body would easily be torn to shreds.

 Chapter 400: Another way to use the Gate of Babylon

    <h4>Chapter 400: Another way to use the Gate of Babylon</h4>

    Wu Yan reinforced his wall of swords with his ability while Jaafar used his stand beast projection w to assault Wu Yan''s wall of swords, under his relentless attack, it is quite clear that this wall won''t hold on much longer.

    The spectators are all watching in fear as Jaafar tore through the wall like a beast. They are all silently judging Jaafar''s method of attack, the moment he breaks through the wall is likely to be the start of Wu Yan''s defeat, at least, that''s what they thought.

    Sylph, Caah, and Mikoto noticed that Wu Yan is fiddling with the wall by charging it with electricity.

    Jaafar didn''t care what Wu Yan did, he kept smashing, wing, and pounding at the wall until it finally crumbled, having sumbed to the damage built up over time.

    Thest attack that tore down the wall was a strong swipe at one of the weakened surfaces of the wall.

    Wu Yan''s figure got exposed after the wall exploded.

    Jaafar isn''t happy that he took so long to demolish this wall, he isn''t happy with its demolition as well¡­

    That''s because Wu Yan is grinning at him from behind the wall with a coin charging up in his fingers.

    Jaafar tensed up when he saw the coin. The sparks had an eerie feel to them, his danger instinct kicked up and his pupil contracted to better focus on the situation at hand.

    Jaafar retreated away with a powerful leap backward.

    Bluish-white lightning streamed from Wu Yan''s body into the coin and off it went, like an orangeser.

    It''s the same skill Mikoto used during her duel with Sylph, naturally, the person herself widened her eyes.

    The orangeser didn''t take long to reach Jaafar.

    Gnashing his teeth, he knew dodging is impossible at this point so he channeled his dou qi to augment his armament. He chose to do a swipe at the iing object with his enhanced armament.

    However, a crimson space portal opened in front of theser and it swallowed the coin before it made contact with Jaafar.

    Confused for just a moment, another portal opened up behind Jaafar while he is still stunned.

    Knowing that he didn''t have the time to block or dodge, cold sweat streamed down Jaafar''s exposed rear.

    The orangeser from before shot out from within the portal and hit Jaafar.

    Boom

    The remnants of the orangeser scattered around the arena like a mini-storm of sparks.

    The arena got cracked and spiderweb-like crack formations appeared in the otherwise sturdy arena.

    The spectators needed time to process what just happened.

    Wu Yan had the upper hand and then Jaafar turned the tide, now, the ide changed once more in favor of Wu Yan.

    This all happened in less than 5 minutes.

    Such was the intensity and pace of this battle.

    They started wondering about the unthinkable as they examined the situation in the arena.

    Could this guy actually be able to pull it off?

    The spectators had a newfound respect for Wu Yan. The person himself lookedpose but his chest is slightly heaving from fatigue.

    This man proved the spectators wrong once more. They thought he would surely be done in during the Wu Yan v the nine factions episode. Just like what he did thest time, he defied the popr opinion and proved them wrong, he could fight against a tier 8 andst long enough tond a hit on his opponent.

    His surprise this time earned him the respect and fear of the spectators. The judge is still out on whether Jaafar copsed but there is no doubt in their minds that Wu Yan is now in the same category as the top students.

    Wu Yan is actually fighting at a tier higher than his own.

    The spectators are still staring at the dust-covered area where Jaafar stood with wide eyes.

    If Jaafar isying down on the ground, Wu Yan would have created a precedent with a lot of witnesses, a precedent that would go down in this school''s history. Sylph and Caah are also watching the proceedings intently.

    Wu Yan stared at the result of his in the moment brilliant sh of an idea, he didn''t expect it to work so well.

    He expected that the Gate of Babylon, being a spacial equipment that could manipte portals to store, retrieve, or shoot equipment could open up portals behind opponents just as well as he can open up portals behind himself.

    Wu Yan wanted to test this idea out but he didn''t find the chance to try, he certainly didn''t think he would practice it today.

    The dust finally cleared up when the wind blew away the dust in the arena.

    Standing there is the same old hulking figure of a beast-like human.

    His appearance solidified the spectator''s impression of Wu Yan.

    Jaafar''s special student uniform had been torn to shreds and there is smoke wafting up from his body, making this prince look rather unsightly.

    Suddenly, everyone froze up, a vicious glint shed in Jaafar''s eyes even though this glint shouldn''t have been perceivable due to him lowering his head.

    He looks like an injured beast that is about to go on a rampage.

 Chapter 401: Jaafar going berserk, the frightening power of the Beast Battle Skills

    <h4>Chapter 401: Jaafar going berserk, the frightening power of the Beast Battle Skills</h4>

    His eyes had turned red from rage, literally, his ck eyes are now dyed blood red. His beast projection took a step forward and merged with Jaafar.

    A thick red dou qi that seemed almost solid in nature started burning with Jaafar as the fuel source.

    "Crap!"

    Caah grabbed the railings in front of him. He bit down on his lips.

    "Jaafar is about to go on a rampage in his berserk mode!"

    "Berserk mode? What''s that?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto heard the words and berserk so they got concerned. Fei Fei''s anxious look didn''t alleviate the two''s worry at all.

    Fei Fei shook her head before she continued with a grim tone.

    "Berserk mode, it is a special technique in the beast battle skills characteristic of someoneing from the Baruba empire. Rather than a technique, it would be more urate to say it''s a passive effect some practitioners are able to achieve when merging with their beast projections, this mode will substantially enhance the practitioner, rendering their power output even higher as a result.

    "A stronger power than under normal circumstances¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto frowned.

    "That sounds like trouble¡­"

    "You would be lucky if it stopped at just being troublesome¡­"

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed.

    "The most dangerous part about the berserk mode is that the user will lose rational thoughts, bing a violent beast in the process. A beast knows not the meaning of mercy, one wrong move and lives will be lost¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were surprised by this influx of information but they quickly calmed down after listening to Fei Fei. It''s dire for other people but Wu Yan is a True Ancestor so the concept of mortality is lost on him.

    Lulu didn''t know about this so she started panicking.

    "Sister Fei Fei, what should we do?"

    Fei Fei waved her hands and she signaled for Lulu to calm down. She nced towards Lei Wang sitting up there on the VIP tform.

    "If Yan''s life is in danger, I am sure the esteemed head will not sit idly by and watch."

    When she heard that, Lulu calmed down a bit but she is still worried nheless.

    "Berserk mode huh?"

    Wu Yan heard the whispers going on in the spectator stand and he frowned. Looks like it''s a fitting name for Jaafar''s current appearance, what with looking like a beast that had been abruptly awoken from its peaceful slumber.

    Wu Yan steeled his nerves, he wouldn''t die with True Ancestor''s immortality, being exposed as a True Ancestor might be troublesome but he should still face his opponent with all his power.

    "I don''t care if this is your berserk mode or trap mode, if you don''t move, I am going to initiate first!"

    He snapped his fingers and portals started appearing as the space in the arena got dyed crimson red. A focused barrage attack with thousands of swords aimed at Jaafar appeared to be imminent.

    He snapped one more time and volleys of swords shot at Jaafar like miniature missiles.

    The beast projection that has merged with Jaafar expanded in response, bing a suit of armor the endured the barrage of sword attacks.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The swords failed to do anything against his fortress-like defense. When the barrage of swords stopped, the projection became its slim form once more with nary a breach in defense spotted. Jaafar survived the attack without a scratch.

    Wu Yan''s face turned grave before he bitterlyughed out loud¡­

    "This is going to be hard¡­"

    Jaafar, or rather, berserker Jaafar raised his head.

    Roar

    The roar appeared to be a mix of a lion and a tiger''s roar. His roar was so loud, the soundwaves became a solid attack that attacked even the spectators some distance away, forcing them to protect their ears with their hands. Only Sylph, Caah, and other simrly strong individuals were unaffected by this roar.

    In the arena, Wu Yan was dazed by the attack, his mind went nk for a moment there.

    A psychological attack in the form of a roar?!

    Wu Yan had guessed correctly, this roar from Jaafar''s berserk mode could disrupt psychological processes. Not all beast battle skills practitioner can exhibit this, it''s a mutation from Jaafar''s personal cultivation of this technique.

    Jaafar had another title that not many people knew, the bane of mages. A magician relied on a clear mind to channel their mana, his roar interfered not just with the chanting process but the connection between mana and psychological processes itself.

    If Sylph and Caah didn''t have methods to nullify his roar, Jaafar would have been the strongest student in this school.

    Wu Yan isn''t a magician but he is still affected slightly by this mental attack. Jaafar used this brief gap in his defense to jump on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan returned to his senses only to see Jaafar''s w approaching him in a rapid fashion.

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth at the sight of this arena-destroying w attack. A spark came off his forehead and portals appeared around Jaafar. It wasn''t swords this time, it''s whips constructed from iron sand.

    Sure enough, the beast projection expanded into armor, it could deflect swords but this whip isn''t focused on damaging Jaafar. Instead, the whips entangled Jaafar and his projection. Jaafar''s attack was stopped as he was too busy trying to untangle himself.

    Wu Yan didn''t move away, he unleashed a double Lightning Punch on Jaafar''s body, more urately, he''s attacking Jaafar''s beast projection.

    Boom

    The beast projection looked fine.

    Wu Yan unleashed another barrage of Lightning Punch, he punched and punched at Jaafar''s beast projection.

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Under his consistent attack, much like when Jaafar went wild on Wu Yan''s wall of swords, his attack started making cracks in the beast projection.

    The spectators held their breath as they watched Wu Yan turn Jaafar into a punching bag. Wu Yan looked like an absolute mad man as he unleashed brutal attacks on Jaafar. The spectators felt lucky that they aren''t the one participating in this battle.

    They finally realized something. Jaafar is not the only one who can turn into a ferocious beast. If Wu Yan went to Baruba Empire to study the beast battle skills, he too would have been the other beast in this institute.

    The sound of Lightning Punch pounding something hard kept ringing in the arena. Soon, even more cracks formed in Jaafar''s beast projection.

 Chapter 402: Thunderbolt! The decision?

    <h4>?Chapter 402: Thunderbolt! The decision?</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s fist of fury started speeding up as more cracks formed on the beast projection. The electric current embedded in each of his fists traveled across the beast projection as Wu Yan pounded it. The lighting off of the sparks made the cracks even more visible.

    Just when everyone thought the lightning fists are going to smash the beast projection into pieces, another turn of event urred.

    The whips binding the beast projection finally got turned to dust when Jaafar broke free using pure strength. Now, the beast is free.

    Roar!!!

    Jaafar roared, exposed to his roar at close range, Wu Yan is not only stunned, he could feel physical damage being dealt to him.

    Without any mercy, Jaafar smashed Wu Yan on the chest.

    An invisible forcefield stopped the attack from touching Wu Yan at the nick of time, it¡¯s his draconic armor.

    He had turned this conceptual draconic armor into a Noble Phantasm some time ago.

    However, Jaafar¡¯s attack was enhanced by his berserk state and his rare armament. The armor failed to do its jobpletely and shattered into pieces. The fragments returned to Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Then, Jaafar¡¯s w hit Wu Yan right on the chest.

    Before he can register the pain, his body is already flying backward, sending him tumbling on the ground.

    The sound of his body hitting floor resonated with the spectators¡¯ jumping heart. hing, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Lulu, Fei Fei, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were all gasping in anxiety.

    ¡°Master (Onii-chan)!¡±

    Ikaros, Astrea, and ndre-chan cried out. They wanted to spread their wings and fly down there but Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki stopped them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Yan-kun is a True Ancestor, he can recover even if you smash all the bones in his body. This much is nothing to him.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki calmly said, nobody noticed she clenched her fists.

    ndre-chan remembered how she yed with Wu Yan and he managed to snap back into existence even after being annihted. Moreover, her powers are sealed so she can¡¯t help even if she went down there.

    Ikaros looked at the painful scene and she felt anguished for not being able to help.

    Wu Yan is okay. His True Ancestor body notwithstanding, the conceptual draconic armor blocked most of the damage for him.

    Wu Yan spat out the blood in his mouth. He endured the dizzy sensation as Jaafar charged at him while howling. He got into a defensive stance to dodge Jaafar¡¯s attack.

    He¡¯s got to admit it, Jaafar got a power boost after going feral. His lost of rationality has cost him dearly for his techniques are now straightforward and predictable like a wild beast.

    He has to unleash a skill strong enough to put the beast down for good.

    It¡¯s because of this lost of rationality that his fight with Sylph and Caah always ended in his defeat.

    However, the skill must be powerful enough to prate his augmented defense and wound him enough for him to ckout.

    He got out of Jaafar¡¯s attack range and he spread his arms wide. He started crackling with lightning, this is arger scale of conjuration than anything he had tried before. He¡¯s nowpletely d in lightning.

    The wind started blowing and clouds started forming. Soon, the za¡¯s local weather became overcast. Bolts of lightning could be observed zipping between the clouds.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Mikoto gasped at the stormy clouds.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to use that move?¡±

    The otherdies wanted to ask her about it but there was a change in the battlefield.

    The clouds became more and more condensed while the area of the storm clouds decreased. Soon enough, the clouds condensed until its area covered the battlefield only. Like boiling water, lightning raged within the clouds, the thunder a grim reminder to the crowd that they are lucky for not being on the receiving end of this punishment.

    ¡°What is that fellow doing?¡±

    Lei Wang got anxious, he¡¯s worried that he might overkill and actually harm a royal. It would be hard for him to cover Wu Yan if that were to happen.

    Wu Yan made his move, he lowered his hand as if passing judgment.

    ¡°Lightning strike!¡±

    The massive bolt of lightning hit Jaafar.

    Zap

    The brilliant sh made everyone close their eyes. The aftermath sent a massive shockwave that blew light objects away. Some of the crowd had to hold onto heavy objects in order to not get blown away.

    The crowd could faintly make out the sound of a beast crying out in pain before the voiced died away.

    The spectators peeked out from their respective seats, wondering if the show is already over.

    They exchanged looks when they saw the situation in the arena.

    Rather than an arena, it¡¯s more urate to call the arena a ruin. In it, Jaafar and Wu Yanid there on the ground.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    ¡°Yan-kun!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Lei Wang examined the ruins and he flew down to ascertain the two¡¯s condition.

    He checked their vitals and released a sigh of relief. The girls all came down from their seats.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu glomped Wu Yan, she asked Lei Wang for Wu Yan¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Grandpa, how is he?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little one, the guy is fine¡­¡±

    Lei Wang bitterlyughed.

    ¡°He most likely fainted after suffering more psychological damage than he can take, nothing a little rest can¡¯t fix¡­¡±

    Fei Fei is confused.

    ¡°Psychological damage?¡±

    Lei Wang nodded.

    ¡°Thest attack Jaafar threw before he fainted. Because he got heavily injured from the lightning strike, his roar¡¯s mental damage was amplified and that knocked Wu Yan out.

    Lei Wang stood up and he dered.

    ¡°I dere the winner¡­¡±

 Chapter 403: The end of the schoolâ€™s grand tournament? The resultsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 403: The end of the school¡¯s grand tournament? The results¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan slowly regained his consciousness, he recalled what had happened before he passed out, he immediately shot up from his bed.

    Wu Yan noticed that he is no longer in the za, he''s currently sitting in his own bed.

    Wu Yan remembered that he passed out after Jaafar roared at him.

    "Fu¡­"

    He wanted to curse out loud but a soft voice rang, overjoyed to see him awake.

    "Master!"

    Ikaros said with an expressionless face, her tone, however, gave her tion away.

    "Ikaros¡­"

    He calmed down upon seeing Ikaros. He also almost forgot he got knocked out by Jaafar''s roar.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    Ikaros leaned down towards him. Of course, she''s not aware that her divine valley, a result of her supple bosoms, had been exposed to Wu Yan''s eyes. He was almost drawn in by the weird physics caused by Ikaros'' divine mountains.

    "I am fine¡­"

    Wu Yan said while everting his gaze. He''s afraid he might lose control if this continued.

    "Onii-chan! You''re awake!"

    Somebody mmed his door open. A small figure zipped her way through the room and she tackled him after leaping up into the air.

    "n!"

    Wu Yan caught her. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Misaki, Astrea, Frenda, and Rikou followed after her.

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Why are you girls here? What about the tournament?"

    Thedies all rolled their eyes at him. Hinagiku told him in a slightly upset tone with arms akimbo.

    "The tournament is already over!"

    "Over?!"

    Wu Yan gasped in surprise.

    "So soon?"

    "Huh?"

    Misaki teased Wu Yan.

    "You seem like you''re not aware how long you have been asleep¡­"

    Misaki''s words shocked Wu Yan to which Misaki added.

    "You have been asleep for the whole day!"

    "Nani!"

    Wu Yan jumped down.

    "The whole day? Are you sure?"

    Thedies all nodded. He gulped and then he lowered his head in disappointment. He can''t believe he''s so soft as to fall asleep for a whole day after being knocked out by a roar.

    Sighing, he asked them.

    "Who won in the end?"

    Astrea snorted in a smug manner while raising her head up high. He raised an eyebrow.

    "It''s not Astrea right?"

    "Is it surprising for it to turn out that way?"

    Misaki got into a pose. He can''t help but be made aware of how fantastic she looked with the right amount of meat in the right ces.

    "Astrea''s level is already way above all thepetitors, she also had two ridiculously strong rare armament at her disposal, it''s not surprising for her to win wouldn''t you say so?¡­"

    Misaki''s confident tone got a simrly confident reply from him.

    "I think you reaped the most benefit from her victory, no?"

    "Ara ara, I wouldn''t say so¡­"

    Misakiughed in a terribly fake modest tone.

    "Astrea is a member of Starlight Queen in the first ce, what''s wrong with the faction she belonged to getting a piece of the action, it''s par of the course isn''t it?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "From where did you learn so many idioms?¡­"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "The new rankings?''

    Shokuhou Misaki replied.

    "Nn, it came out soon after the tournament ended¡­"

    "No.1 Astrea, No.2 Sylph, No.3 Mikoto, No.4 Caah, No.6 Jaafar, No.7 Fei Fei, No.8 Hinagiku, nobody cares about no.10 and you got ranking no.5."

    "No.5!"

    Wu Yan is delighted, he thought he got a ranking lower than Jaafar after being knocked out by a roar¡­"

    Wu Yan certainly didn''t think they would be able to take four out of the top 10 rankings. The roster for the top 3 strongest has also changed with Sylph barely holding on to a spot in the top 3.

    Jaafar and Caah are probably ver pissed.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but enjoy the schadenfreude. Caah isn''t a detestable guy but since he''s infatuated with Ikaros, Wu Yan didn''t like the guy. Jaafar is also not on Wu Yan''s good list since he knocked him out with a roar. Maybe if they battled it out like men they would have been good friends but even then the chances are low.

    Wu Yan frowned when he noticed something, he looked at Shokuhou Misaki in slight confusion.

    "Who''s no.9? You didn''t mention the name."

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled and she turned the other way, it''s clear who the new no.9 is.

    It would seem Wu Yan & co took up 5 of the top 10 spots. (Tl: it''s Shokuhou Misaki)

    Wu Yan isn''t too disappointed with his ranking. However, the same could not be said for someone.

    Mikoto is currently sulking while kicking her chair. She kept grumbling about something.

    Wu Yan knew why she''s acting like that the moment he saw her.

    Sylph got no.2 and she got no.3, it''sc lear that Mikoto lost to Sylph during the grand tournament.

    He teased her.

    "What''s the matter? Losing to Sylph got you so mad?"

    Mikoto red at him.

    "No? Alright."

    Wu Yan shrugged. If she didn''t lose she wouldn''t throw a hissy fit like this.

    As expected, Mikoto tried to force a strong fa?ade.

    "It''s just that she had a gold armament, if she didn''t have it I would have won so technically I didn''t lose to her, I lost to her armament!"

    Wu Yan is stumped for words, Hinagiku nodded in his stead.

    "True, without the armament it would be hard to say who would have won¡­"

    "Yeah!"

    Mikoto nodded frantically. Shokuhou Misaki had to jab her.

    "So what, you still lost¡­"

    Mikoto''s smile froze up, she shouted at her.

    "I said I didn''t lose! I lost to her armament!"

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Shokuhou Misakiughed with a hand covering her mouth.

    "Misaka-san is actually someone who would make excuses for her own shorings¡­"

    Mikoto clenched her fists and resisted the urge to release a lightning bolt on her. She snorted and she turned the other way, this is her way of dealing with Shokuhou Misaki and it''s quite effective given that Shokuhou Misaki immediately lost interest in this banter.

    For Shokuhou Misaki, there''s no greater joy in life to rub salt in Mikoto''s wound whenever the chance arises¡­

 Chapter 404: Going solo into another world?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Going solo into another world?</h4>

    Opening up System''s interface, he checked the quest "Ascend the rankings", hepleted the quest up to being among the top 10. He still has to take a ranking spot among the top 3 though.

    However, to do that¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Astrea, then, he looked at Mikoto before he lowered his head in dejection. He didn''t stand a chance against the two of them.

    Astrea has far better stats than him, she''s also stronger than Jaafar, her closebat capabilities are also off the charts. He already had such a hard time against Jaafar, he would only get ughtered if he went up against Astrea.

    Mikoto''s level is around the same level as Jaafar but she only lost slightly to Sylph who had a gold armament. This meant that she could easily have fought Sylph on even ground if she didn''t have a gold armament.

    Moreover, Wu Yan''s ability is a copy of Mikoto''s ability, Wu Yan didn''t have confidence he could ovee the ability''s original owner.

    If he can''t beat Mikoto, he can forget about beating Sylph.

    At the moment, at least, the top 3 ranking spots are out of his hands.

    The other quest to ascend through the floors of the arena tower would be simr in difficulty. He has alreadypleted the challenge up to floor 5 so he has to take on the floormaster of the sixth floor. Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar can''t break past floor 6, these students who are the cream of the crop can''t ascend to floor 7, he can''t breakthrough floor 6 as well.

    These two quests won''t see much progress until he reaches level 70¡­

    After the fight with Jaafar, Wu Yan found out that his level had gone up by 1 to level 69. One more level and Wu Yan would be a tier 8 individual.

    He already achieved the impossible by triumphing over a tier 8 at tier 7, who''s to say he wouldn''t stand a chance against the sixth floor''s floormaster?

    This level is deceptively simple in appearance. Wu Yan still remembered how Mikoto took forever to rise to tier 8. If not for the hardworking sisters grinding away in the giant beast forest, he wouldn''t level up even after defeating Jaafar.

    Wu Yan reckons he''s going to be at this level for a long time, absent an epic amount of effort.

    Perhaps, it''s time toe up with a n.

    Thedies finally noticed how Wu Yan looked like he''s deep in thought.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    Shokuhou Misaki noticed first due to her proximity to Wu Yan. She knew he had something to say when she saw his expression.

    Wu Yan told them his thoughts.

    "I was thinking maybe it''s time we went to another world!"

    They gasped in surprise. Hinagiku approached Wu Yan.

    "Why the sudden thought?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "You girls are familiar with my two quests here in this academy right? I am at my limits in terms of progress so I have to increase my strength if I want to continue clearing the quests¡­"

    "I super see."

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Astrea.

    "Why don''t you just challenge Astrea and then she surrenders, won''t takeplete your quest to ascend the rankings?!

    "If only it was that easy."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "System won''t recognize such a victory. The gap in strength is too great, if the margin were smaller maybe System would look the other way. Honestly, let me ask you, do you think the gap in strength between Astrea and I is huge?"

    The otherdiesughed in an awkward manner.

    "So, you want to go to another transcript world to leverage the time difference between transcript world and Silvaria to increase your power?"

    Shokuhou Misaki said.

    "That''s part of the reason, I can also earn a bunch of points for abilities and equipment which are no less important in augmenting my strength. Also¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled in a mysterious manner before he took out a beautiful crystal.

    "The mysterious crystal?"

    Hinagiku said after a brief dy. It''s the mysterious crystal he got from Hayate the Combat Butler''s world.

    He raised the crystal up high.

    "I got Dark Matter Crystal and the Control Brain in Toaru Majutsu, the System told me that these two items are able to unseal the mysterious crystal!"

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes.

    "What you''re saying is that you''re going to gather materials to unseal this mysterious crystal as well?"

    "Correct!"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "The System told me that there are 5 items required to unseal this crystal, it''s not specific but as long as it''s rted to this crystal, the material can be utilized in unsealing the crystal. Control Brain and Dark Matter Crystal are two of the 5 materials required to unseal the crystal."

    "I am not sure about the other 3 materials but I have a clue where one of it might be."

    "So¡­"

    Hinagiku creased her little nose.

    "You''re going to that world because you think there''s a high chance you will find the material there?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    Thedies thought about it for a moment. Shokuhou Misaki supported her face with a hand under her chin, she then broke the silence first.

    "Yan-kun, I can''t apany you on this trip¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki in a shocked manner.

    "Why?"

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head in a slightly upset manner.

    "Astrea is the champion of the tournament so Starlight Queen has a lot of stuff to attend to after this, the five of us probably wouldn''t be able to spare a single day away from the office, which is about the same duration as a few months in the other world, I am sure it would be chaotic if we were away for even a day!"

    Shokuhou Misaki pped her hands together in an apologetic manner.

    "I am sorry, Yan-kun, Astrea, Ai-chan, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda won''t be able to go with you this time¡­"

    "I am not going as well!"

    Mikoto clenched her fists.

    "I''ve got to go find Sylph for round 2! I am not going to stop until I beat her royal behind!"

    Onii-chan, n can''t go as well¡­"

    ndre-chan said while sticking her tongue out.

    "If n''s not here, Lirin-chan will be so lonely¡­"

    "Well, since nobody''s going, I am going to pass as well. Even if you stay there for a year, it''s only about 3 to 4 days here¡­"

    Hinagiku waved her hands.

    Wu Yan didn''t know if his achy breaky heart can deal with this.

    He slowly turned around towards Ikaros. Before he can say anything, Hinagiku and Mikoto snatched Ikaros away.

    "Who''s going to make our food if you take Ikaros away!"

    Wu Yan is sure his lung failed, Shokuhou Misakiughed out loud while shaking her head. She stuck an item ring into his chest pocket.

    "Since you''re going alone, I hope you find the crystals the sisters gathered from grinding in Giant Beast Forest a fulfilling parting constion."

    And, he cried.

 Chapter 405: Date A live, descending in a space quakeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 405: Date A live, descending in a space quake¡­</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki''s parting gift was sold by Wu Yan to the System in no time at all. He sighed after looking at his points.

    There are 9 girls by his side yet here he is going into another world by himself.

    "Fine, I will go by myself!"

    Wu Yan turned around and he threw a hissy fit at the girls.

    The girlsughed at him, his pouting expression is actually pretty cute.

    If Wu Yan knew what they were thinking about then it probably wouldn''t end well for the girls. He''s going to prove that he''s not cute and he''s going to prove it with his action.

    He scrolled over the list of transcript worlds and his eyes lit up when he saw one of the worlds.

    Date A Live

    This world is not a very efficient grinding spot if one is thinking about leveling up.

    Date A Live has its share of strong spirits, at least 5-6 just from Wu Yan''s memory. Other than those spirits, there aren''t many foes to grind exp from.

    It''s hard for Wu Yan to say if he would level up after fighting with the spirits. The spirits themselves aren''t pushovers as well, there are around Astrea''s level in terms of strength. He''s going to have a hard time if he went up against them.

    His main objective isn''t grinding but the materials to unseal mysterious crystal.

    When talking about unsealing the mysterious crystal, it has to touch on the concept of space. In Date A Live, there is a lot of space quakes so it''s highly likely he would find material there.

    Regarding level up, since 100 days over there is 1 day in Silvaria, he can worry about that after obtaining material, at worst, he can just go to another world to grind.

    Granted, there is a cost to pay for such an action.

    Beep, Date A Live is in an inactive state

    Beep, 200,000 summoning points, ability points, item points, and equipment points required to activate Date A Live, activate?

    Wu Yan flinched but he clenched his teeth and clicked okay anyway.

    Beep, 200,000 Summoning Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Equipment Points deducted, activating Date A Live world!

    Beep, Date A Live sessfully activated!

    ===

    Name Wu Yan

    Abilities True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons: Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points 120,000

    Item Points 800,000

    Ability Points 120,000

    Summoning Points 180,000

    Level 69

    ===

    After deducting 200,000 points from each type of points he had Date A Live was added to the list of worlds he could visit. This new world alleviated some of the pain from having to part with a substantial amount of points.

    He waved at thedies in the room and he bid them farewell.

    "I will be going now¡­"

    Wu Yan clicked on the Date A Live world and he disappeared on the spot.

    Shokuhou Misaki finally remembered something when she gasped and screamed.

    "Crap!"

    The other girls jumped in surprise by her sudden yell. Mikoto pointed at her while yelling back.

    "Why are you screaming all of a sudden!"

    Normally, Shokuhou Misaki would snap back but she''s too preupied with something else to dos o.

    She bit down on her lips and she voiced her thought with a hint of regret.

    "I should have known, even if I had to disband Starlight Queen I should have followed him¡­"

    The girls exchanged look, they wondered why she changed her mind all of a sudden.

    Shokuhou Misaki can''t believe they are so slow to catch on, she told them in a suggestive tone.

    "What are the chances he''s going to bring home other girls?"

    The girls froze up.

    Astrea tried to defend her master even if in a weak manner.

    "I don''t think¡­ he would do that¡­"

    Fwip

    Everyone looked at Astrea and she decided it''s a good time to keep quiet.

    Mikoto narrowed her eyes but a sharp murderous glint still escaped from her eyes anyway.

    "If Yan brings home a girl or girls for that matter, I will not forgive him!"

    The otherdies all nodded with resolute expressions. Shokuhou Misaki sighed with a bit of bitter tone.

    "Can you girls really find it in your heart to bury him?"

    "You bet!"

    So they say but their lower volume of speech suggested otherwise.

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted while cing a hand to her cheek.

    "It seems I have to take some precautions¡­"

    ===

    Transcript world: Date A Live

    Quest 1: GatheringRealize and gather the aftermath of space quakes.Current Progress 0/10

    Quest 2: Not initialized

    Quest 3: Not Initialized

    Beep, please be aware that the user mustplete all quest in order to leave this world. Quest 2 and 3 will be initiated afterpleting the quest before it. The time ratio between this world and the real world is 100:1, take your time and good luck.

    ===

    The System''s voice called Wu Yan''s consciousness back from a fuzzy after-teleportation stupor.

    He came here to investigate and gather anyway so it''s a blessing that he got it as his first quest.

    He slowly opened his eyes and he was surprised with what he saw. There is nothing around him, it''s pitch ck.

    There is a System notification.

    Beep, detected spacequake phenomenon in the user''s vicinity.

    Beep, the user is in effective realization range of a spacequake, realize?

    Wu Yan was stunned by what he heard.

    So this pitch-ck thing is the inside of a spacequake?¡­

    And, I am inside of it?¡­

    When this thought urred to Wu Yan, the space around him trembled and a storm of some sorts urred in this anomaly. The dark storm engulfed the whole space in no time. Faced with the strong wind, Wu Yan could do nothing but raise his arms in a defensive stance.

    Next thing he knew, he''s high up in the sky¡­

 Chapter 406: Getting shot at first sight?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 406: Getting shot at first sight?¡­</h4>

    Spacequake, a phenomenon when space itself trembles for almost no reason

    It¡¯s exactly what it says on the tin, the frequency at which space trembles can cause obliteration to anything caught in the area of effect.

    A spacequake appeared 30 years ago in the present timeline that caused widespread devastation to structures and human lives. As a result of that, spacequakes are disasters that the humans of this world would rather not see happening anywhere close to them.

    The 25 years thate after the first spacequake was rtively peaceful with no spacequakes until suddenly, 5 years before the present timeline, another series of spacequakes urred, like on a really frequent basis.

    Today, another spacequake is going to ur.

    In this small and peaceful town, the people are going about their usual routine and living their lives as usual. Cars and humans going about their own businesses. It¡¯s as noisy as it¡¯s lively until¡­

    Wee woo wee woo

    Siren started ring all over, the cars and the pedestrians all stopped and looked at the rms.

    After the siren stopped for a bit, an operator told everyone to take shelter.

    ¡°Imminent spacequake detected in this area, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover. This is not a drill, repeat, this is not a drill, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover!¡±

    ¡°Repeat¡­¡±

    The operator and siren took turns to urge everyone to proceed to the shelter. The people in the cars all stopped in designated areas and they got down to run towards the shelters near them.

    The signs at the street, the billboards all changed into spacequake warning signs and content.

    The designated parking area suddenly descended into the ground as thick steel walls covered the ground. The pedestrians also headed into tunnels that seemed to lead underground, after all nearby pedestrians had entered, steel walls covered the opening and the tunnels all descended into the ground as well.

    Those that haven¡¯t entered the shelters started running in an organized and deft manner that would suggest they are either trained or se to this urrence. They also ignored the rapidly shifting appearance of the buildings nearby, adding to one¡¯s suspicion that they are too used and/or trained on a frequent basis with regards to spacequake phenomena.

    After a while, everyone had entered their respective shelters and critical administrative areas had been secured, the sirens and rm stopped. The town is now eerily quiet, until¡­

    A tiny ck speck light appeared in the center of the town. The light expanded quickly until it wasrger in area than a ser arena.

    The giant ck light orb devoured buildings, street, the ground, anything that stood in its way. Arge crater was created as a result of this anomaly.

    The ck orb slowly faded away, if one ignored therge crater, the buildings that disappeared and the widespread infrastructure damage, one would be forgiven if they thought they just had a nightmare or something.

    A male figure appeared in the center of the crater with white gold-gilded uniforms that would suggest an upper-ss background.

    He slowly opened his deep red eyes. His ruby eyes looked like he¡¯s just waking up from a dream.

    His fancy uniform and his pretty ruby eyes did justice for his average-looking countenance, he looked rather elegant.

    His following behavior destroyed his elegant image.

    His graceful face decorated by his deep red eyes contorted in displeasure as he wiped away the non-existent cold sweat on his face.

    ¡°Sh*t up my fucking nose! Do you have to screw with me each and every time huh?¡±

    He¡¯s angry for a good reason. He entered 3 transcript worlds, aside from the first world of Hayate the Combat Butler where he had a rather normal entrance. In the world of Toaru no Majutsu, he was given the identity of a scum who likes going around molesting girls.

    Wu Yan decided not to use character insertion card and what did the System decide was the appropriate method? Falling down from the sky.

    Can System mess with him even more?

    You bet!

    ¡°System, I thought I already confirmed?¡±

    User, you only said sure which is not really a confirmation.

    ¡°Okay fine, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    A friendly reminder, next time you want to initiate the space quake, explicitly say confirm¡­¡±

    ¡°I have this sudden urge to hit someone¡­¡±

    He noticed a few bright lightsing from the horizon. Looking in that direction, he saw 5 girls in mecha armor flying over at high speed with the support of their thrusters.

    ¡°Those are¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Then, he gasped.

    ¡°Self Ground Defense Force, Anti Spirit Team (AST)!¡±

    The 5 young girls flying over to him are part of AST, a unit designed to suppress spirits by neutralizing them with lethal force.

    The leader is a girl with white shoulder-length hair. Her expressionless face made her look like a doll. She stared at Wu Yan with a pair of blue but hostile eyes. It¡¯s like she¡¯s staring at her sworn enemy.

    Tobiichi Origami!

    Judging from the appearance of this girl who deeply hated spirits and the team¡¯s setup. Wu Yan frowned at a certain notion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, they think that I¡¯m a spirit?¡±

    Aside from spirits, who else can cause spacequakes.

    AST have the equipment to detect the presence of spiritual power but nobody brought that equipment nor did they want to use the equipment on Wu Yan. He came with the spacequake so he is a spirit, end of the story.

    The AST firmly believed in this.

    Well, the AST members including Tobiichi Origami were surprised that the spirit this time appeared to be male. They cast suspicious nces on him.

    ording to their intel, all past spirits had been females without exception. So, why is there a guy here?¡­

    They threw the thought away without entertaining it any further. Just because they hadn¡¯t seen one doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t any male spirits. Their main mission is to kill the spirits, the gender of the spirit didn¡¯t matter.

    The 5dies raised their guns at him and they fired shells upon shells at Wu Yan.

    He released a stream of electricity at the approaching missiles and¡­

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Fireworks lit up.

 Chapter 407: Wu Yan must die, OP lady!

    <h4>Chapter 407: Wu Yan must die, OPdy!</h4>

    The bright explosions lit up the ASt members'' unfeeling expression. They charged past the fire without any hints of fear, thruster burning at high output as they unleashed another storm of shelling.

    Wu Yan saw the rain of missiles and the merciless youngdies perpetrating this before sighing.

    He wanted to exin to them that he''s not a spirit but it''s highly likely that the AST members wouldn''t give a rat''s furry ass about his excuse. They would sooner cut him down then listen to him.

    Especially Tobiichi Origami who lost her parents to a spirit''s power.

    "I guess I have to settle this like I usually do¡­"

    Ripples formed in the spreading crimson space behind him, the scale farrger than what the girls could unleash even if they emptied their payload.

    Against the missiles, Wu Yan unleash a simr storm of metal. The des cut the wind as they shot out at the iing missiles.

    It cut through the weak steel like butter but the swords didn''t manage to pierce through the missiles before the missiles exploded. Not that it matters anyway, swords came flying past the fiery explosions, aimed at the AST members.

    The AST members anticipated the inefficacy of their missiles so they weren''t all that surprised. They fired up their thrusters and dodged before charging straight at Wu Yan.

    But, they certainly didn''t expect Wu Yan''s swords to behave unlike missiles. They didn''t the swords belonged to Wu Yan''s ability.

    Wu Yan''s hand released a stream of electricity that reversed the swords and sent them flying at the AST members once more.

    Finally, it looks like the AST members are in for it now, at least, their expressions suggested it. Even Tobiichi Origami gnashed her teeth.

    The AST members excluding Tobiichi Origami stopped and dodged the des to Wu Yan''s expectation. His smile froze when Tobiichi Origami ignored the homing swords. Instead, she charged straight at Wu Yan.

    Surprised, he recalled the swords so that it wouldn''tnd on Tobiichi Origami. She seized this opportunity to raise a heavy cannon at Wu Yan''s face. Without hesitation, she fired a giantser at Wu Yan''s face.

    It''s impossible to dodge, or at least, it would be if it''s anyone but Wu Yan. The speed and distance at which theser is fired at would need inhuman abilities to cope with.

    Good thing Wu Yan''s not human¡­

    With Eternal Arms Mastery, he tilted his head sideways with just enough margin of error to dodge theser.

    He could feel the searing heat pass by the side of his ears and his shoulders. He frowned like Tobiichi Origami did.

    Clicking her tongue, Tobiichi Origami pulled out a blue lightsaber on him from nowhere and she shed and hacked away at Wu Yan while swinging around aser cannon.

    A hand intercepted her mid-swing and stopped her attack.

    Theser bolt had finished firing and Wu Yan had a firm grasp on it so she''s not firing it anytime soon.

    Wu Yan silently cursed while holding theser cannon and Tobiichi Origami''s hand.

    She really hated the spirits, she did a reckless abandon and came straight at him with the intention of going down with him. He understands why some of the spirits that met her ran at first sight of her, she''s really that bat-sh*t crazy.

    Without Eternal Arms Mastery, he would have to eat aser bolt straight in the face.

    While Wu Yan is calming down, Tobiichi Origami wristled to get out of Wu Yan''s handlock. However, his hands had higher pressure than pincer pliers. Without her hands, she could only use her head to get out of this, literally, she tried a headbutt on Wu Yan.

    This psycho chick!

    If she really did that on him, she would only be the one who is hurt in the end, how can her mortal body possibly best Wu Yan''s true ancestor body. Wu Yan released his grip on her and he retreated away.

    He might be merciful but the other party certainly isn''t. She threw away theser cannon and she flew at Wu Yan with her lightsaber in hand.

    Panting in a stressed manner, Wu Yan wanted nothing more than to discipline Tobiichi Origami in a room. This is probably the first time he''s holding back so much against an opponent who wanted to kill him more than anything.

    If Wu Yan wasn''t familiar with her background he would have fought back against her.

    He would soon lose the chance to think about holding back.

    "Hiya!"

    Tobiichi Origami unleash a torrent of shes at Wu Yan.

    Holy crap

    Wu Yan''s pupil shrunk at this sight. He summoned a sword and he intercepted her attacks. One of his thrust hit Tobiichi Origami''s lightsaber, the two locked des for a moment.

    She spun around and did a horizontal sh at him. It didn''t take a lot for her lightsaber to smash Wu Yan''s sword into pieces.

    Holding a broken sword, Wu Yan flinched at her power.

    She''s supposed to be human!

    Why is her battle power over 8000?!

    Wu Yan recalled that Tobiichi Origami is someone who could fight toe to toe with Tohka who is good with swords.

    A lot of her power came from her suit but she definitely knew how to use the suit to augment her closebat capabilities.

    Wu Yan is honestly surprised by how a human could achieve the same strength as a spirit.

    As expected, these girls from 2D worlds are OP as heck.

    Wu Yan sighed in a tired manner when Tobiichi Origami rushed him one more time.

    He needs to go all out or he''s going to be defeated.

    His red eyes shed golden for a moment there.

    Just as he was about to rush her, a hole opened up beneath him.

    Wu Yan only managed to say

    "Fuck!!!"

    Before he fell into the hole.

 Chapter 408: Ratatoskr, Kannazuki Kyouhei

    <h4>Chapter 408: Ratatoskr, Kannazuki Kyouhei</h4>

    Tobiichi Origami stared at where Wu Yan was. Soon, she regained her senses and she yelled out loud.

    "Don''t think you can get away from me!"

    She didn''t know what happened but she understood that the spirit had disappeared from her sight, she smashed the ground with her light saber.

    Even after destroying the ground, she didn''t see any hole that would lead her to the disappeared spirit, only a thick b of steel met her gaze.

    "What''s going on?"

    Origami flinched in surprise.

    "Somebody saved the spirit?"

    "Damn!"

    She shed at the iron b but her attack did nothing on the structural integrity of that object.

    She thought shing the iron surface multiple times would do the trick but she only managed to make the sound of shing resonate in this battlefield and nothing more.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The other AST members came to check on her. That''s the least they could do for not being able to contribute to the fight just now. They still couldn''t make heads or tails of what had happened here.

    Tobiichi Origami calmed down after seeing herrades'' arrival. She''s a kuudere so if not going up against spirits, she would usually be calmer than still water. She nced at the iron b and she reported back to mission control.

    "The target has escaped¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami said no more. Being familiar with her style, the other members didn''t pursue the matter any further. They didn''t need to, they already knew why she''s acting like this.

    The other four AST members exchanged looks and they flew into the sky. They raised their cannons and fired at Tobiichi Origami''s location, prompting her to evade.

    Countless missiles assaulted the steel b.

    Wu Yan hurriedly used maized iron sand to levitate himself. He inspected the steel b above him and he could hear explosionsing from the other side. It''s not hard to guess who is behind that noise.

    Satisfied with the structural integrity of the steel b, he sighed in relief knowing that he wouldn''t have to deal with AST members down here. He''s a bit mad that he got done in by a simple trap like this. However, he weed the timing of this trap.

    Without this hole here, he would have to knock out Tobiichi Origami, or worse, be knocked out by her. He''s not counting on Tobiichi Origami to go easy on him in either case.

    Wu Yan isn''t kidding around, Tobiichi Origami''s own ability augmented by her AST equipment made her a foe even someone in tier 8 can''t take lightly.

    Wu Yan is very close to tier 8 at level 69 but even if Tobiichi Origami could best him, he''s confident that his True Ancestor body will make his worst-case scenario the loss of a few heads or limbs.

    He adjusted his angle and he tried to gauge the depth of this hole. Suddenly, he twitched his lips.

    The person who did probably had a grudge against him. If he couldn''t fly, this deep hole would have made rather fantastic meat paste out of his body if he hit the ground.

    Wu Yan sighed before concluding that the person is probably an ally given that they helped him get away from the AST members.

    "I guess I could check out what''s down there."

    He descended down. The deeper he went down, the more convinced he is that somebody tried to make him fall to his death. He''s been flying for more than 10 minutes now and he hadn''t hit the ground yet.

    Truth be told, he''s a bit fed up with the boring scene around him.

    After 20 minutes, he finally saw the ground and he''s not happy at all.

    The reason: A guy who is standing there.

    It''s a blonde male with brown eyes wearing a suit.

    He narrowed his eyes and he examined the information disyed while cross-referencing it to the information he had in his mind.

    , Vicemander of Ratatoskr.

    Ratatoskr is an organization a bit simr to the AST in that they specialize in dealing with spirits but with a major difference. AST aims to kill the spirits while Ratatoskr wants to save the spirits.

    The guy standing before him has a deep impression on Wu Yan''s mind for two reasons.

    First, he''s the right-hand man of themander, Itsuka Kotori, one of the main female characters in the original work.

    Second, Kannazuki Kyouhei is a major masochist.

    The person himself isn''t aware that Wu Yan already knows all about him. Wu Yan slowly descended towards Kannazuki Kyouhei who had a very serious expression on his face.

    Just from a nce, one wouldn''t peg this handsome guy in suit as someone who is a masochist.

    Landing in front of Kannazuki Kyouhei, Wu Yan stared at him with his deep red eyes, this is enough to cause difort for Kannazuki Kyouhei.

    He bowed towards Wu Yan and greeted him after inhaling deeply.

    "Nice to meet you! I am Kannazuki Kyouhei, second-inmand of Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan smiled, he already knew about this. He''s more concerned with another question¡­

    "I take it you''re the one who blocked the murderous chicks outside for me?"

    "Correct."

    "Reasons being?"

    Themander wants to meet with you!"

    Itsuka Kotori wants to meet me?

    Wu Yan flinched but he rxed right away.

    The aim of Ratatoskr is to save the spirits, of course, they would have detected him after he arrived in a spacequake.

    Itsuka Kotori should be familiar with how hostile spirits are towards humanity. Why would she send someone to guide a spirit towards her.

    She''s not afraid that I am going to kill this masochist before me?

    Or maybe, she knows that I am not a spirit?

    Wu Yan tilted his head and decided to forgo pointless chit-chat.

    "If that''s the case, lead the way."

    Kannazuki Kyouhei is surprised at how little it took to persuade Wu Yan. He was ready to spare a lot of energy in order to butter up a powerful spirit to get him to follow him.

    Well, this is what he wanted so he''s notining. Kannazuki Kyouhei smiled courteously.

    "Well then, right this way¡­"

    Wu Yan called out.

    "Oh yeah, I forgot something¡­"

    While Kannazuki Kyouhei looked confused, Wu Yan approached him and gave him a knuckle sandwich.

    "Argh!"

    Kannazuki Kyouhei flew away from the impact.

    Blowing his fist, Wu Yan continued walking.

    "That''s for your grand n to help me escape by making me fall down a pitfall!"

 Chapter 409: Commander Itsuka Kotori

    <h4>Chapter 409: Commander Itsuka Kotori</h4>

    15,000 meters above the Tenguu city¡­

    This high into the sky, there''s almost no trace of any clouds here, the birds also can''t stand the strong winds here.

    However, a strange phenomenon could be observed here. A gale broke into two when it hit something invisible in the air.

    Invisible to most observers is arge airship that is floating around like a fortress in the sky. It''s like this structure is protecting the city below it.

    is the name of this ship. It''s also known by another title, the headquarters of Ratatoskr.

    Led by Kannazuki Kyouhei, Wu Yan sessfully boarded this airship. Currently, he''s heading to themand center with Kyouhei being his guide. Waiting for him at themand center is themander of Ratatoskr, Itsuka Kotori.

    Wu Yan assessed that the technology of this world is slightly ahead of the technology in his original world. He made this observation after examining the interior of Fraxinus as well as seeing first-hand the formidable equipment the AST members had.

    It''s almost on the same level as Academy City in Toaru no Majutsu.

    Since the technology of this world had been developed to counter spirits, it iscking in many aspects whenpared to Academy city. But, since they specialized strength-augmenting technology, it would seem they are more advanced in this aspect than Academy City.

    After passing through many automatic doors, he finally arrived at the wide and spacious room known as themand center.

    There''s a disy screen here that is easily bigger than the ones we see in cinemas. Facing the screen are two rows of seats with monitors about the same size as televisions. Overlooking all of this is an elevated tform designed for themander.

    Wu Yan stopped upon seeing a petite figure sitting at themander''s seat.

    Red hair tied into twintails with ck ribbons. This hairstyle went well with her cute face making her ribbons look like animalistic ears that entuated her cuteness.

    She''s wearing a uniform that belonged to an unknown school, maybe it''s a Ratatoskr-issued uniform. The uniform made her look a tad bit more intimidating than if she hadn''t wore it.

    The younger foster sister of the main character in the original work.

    She also has another identity, she''s a spirit too.

    Maybe Kannazuki Kyouhei and Murasame Reine know about this but the others sure don''t. Wu Yan isn''t dumb enough to reveal this yet.

    Standing beside Kotori is a prettydy with pale blue hair tied into a right-side ponytail. She also has a small blue bear tucked away in her chest pocket. The heavy dark circles around her eyes aren''t enough to mask her beauty, neither did her tired look mar it. She''s the analysis officer of Ratatoskr,

    With a palm beneath her chin and a lollipop in the other hand, she trained her red eyes on Wu Yan and then she beamed at him.

    "Wee to Ratatoskr!"

    Kotori wanted to say something but she frowned when she saw Kannazuki Kyouhei''s appearance.

    "By the way, what happened to you?"

    Somebody had destroyed his handsome look by giving him some bruises in the face. At least, he managed to make Itsuka Kotori and Murasame Reineugh at him.

    Kannazuki Kyouhei awkwardlyughed before putting on a serious face. He can try to look serious but that only managed to make him look even more ridiculous as if he''s fine with those injuries.

    The perpetrator didn''t seem to care that he caused this, he just watched as Kannazuki Kyouhei made a fool of himself. He gnashed his teeth, if it weren''t for the vast disparity in strength between him and Wu Yan, he would have pounced on Wu Yan.

    Only themander is fit to punish him¡­

    Still sucking on her Chupa Chups, Itsuka Kotori ignored Kannazuki Kyouhei and she examined Wu Yan.

    "You, you''re not a spirit are you?¡­"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow but he shrugged anyway.

    "I never said I was one¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori looked at the spacequake he brought with him and she kept reying the video as if to spot any weird oddity.

    "If you''re not a spirit, how do you exin the spacequake that urred the same time as your appearance?"

    Reine and Kyouhei kept staring at Wu Yan while Kotori examined the footage. It became awkwardly quiet in the room.

    The disy stopped and Kotori looked back at Wu Yan. It''s quite clear that she wants Wu Yan to exin himself.

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "So I can''t be a spirit and arrive with a spacequake?"

    Reine, Kannazuki Kyouhei and Itsuka Kotori were surprised. He continued.

    "Spirits cane into this world without causing spacequakes, I am sure you''re aware of that. It shoulde as no surprise that someone other than a spirit is able to cause spacequakes, this is hardly surprising¡­"

    Don''t give me that sophistry, you''re the one who''s weird!

    The three of them thought but they didn''t vocalize it. Itsuka Kotori stood with arms akimbo.

    "Fine, since you''re not a spirit, then what are you? Surely not a human, I doubt a human can cause a spacequake."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Technically, I used to be a human¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori flinched, her expression changed drastically even her voice trembled.

    "Wh-what do you mean by that?¡­"

    Murasame Reine and Kannazuki Kyouhei were shocked to see Itsuka Kotori behaving like this.

    Wu Yan chose to stay silent. He understands why Kotori is so visibly shaken. She''s in a simr circumstance as him, she used to be a human up until 5 years ago when someone turned her into a spirit¡­

    Wu Yan sighed before heughed it off.

    "It was all for more power, so¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori looked at Wu Yan with aplex expression, she sighed and regained herposure.

    "Again, what are you?"

    "Hmm, I wonder¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Probably a vampire?¡­"

    "Vampire¡­"

    Kotori, Kyouhei, and Reine exchanged looks before theyughed out loud thinking that Wu Yan is joking with them.

    Wu Yan didn''t mind, heughed with them. He already told them the truth so it''s up to them whether or not they believed him.

 Chapter 410: Kotoriâ€™s and the sudden appearance of sealing bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 410: Kotori¡¯s and the sudden appearance of sealing bracelet</h4>

    Sometimes, when you lie, people doubt you, when you tell the truth, they don''t believe you, it''s the same thing at the moment¡­

    Wu Yan is a true ancestor and if he''s not a vampire then the other lower vampires have no right to call themselves vampires.

    Wu Yan isn''t lying when he said he is a vampire, they just didn''t believe him¡­

    "Vampire¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori stared at Wu Yan before she scoffed him.

    "Are you insane? Use a more convincing excuse, there are no such things as vampires in this world."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms and shook his head.

    "So you''re telling me spirits are natural to this world?!"

    Kotori is stumped for words, she pursed her lips and then she came up with a retort.

    "I can see and vouch for the existence of spirits, what do you have to substantiate your im?"

    Itsuka Kotori kept sucking on her Chupa Chups like she ended the argument right there.

    "I highly doubt you could do that, if you''re real, the werewolves must have been shot to death or something."

    Wu Yan lowered his head while saying nothing.

    Itsuka Kotori didn''t stop chewing him out.

    "I think the spacequake must have done a number on your non-spirit mind which caused you to say delirious things. Nevermind, Ratatoskr can also offer assistance to troubled minds like you, we aren''t just an organization exclusively for the sheltering of spirits. I can call up a mental institution for you, how about that?"

    This is probably her more cynical and stinging side talking. As expected of hermander mode.

    By the way, it should be mentioned that Itsuka Kotori has multiple personalities. One of it is this snarky cold mode known as themander mode while she has another mode known as the sister mode where she is bubbly and innocent. It''s amazing how she has 2 contrasting personalities in her.

    If she has her ck ribbons on, it means she''s in hermander mode. When she''s in her sister mode, she would be sporting white ribbons.

    She''s bordering on being mean when she''s in themander mode, the verbal abuse she can hurl is being utilized in full on Wu Yan who is meeting her for the first time.

    Wu Yan moved his legs and he approached the tform Itsuka Kotori is positioned on. She wrinkled her nose.

    "What are you doing?"

    "You want proof?"

    He beamed at her but Itsuka Kotori shivered from fear.

    "Let me suck your blood and then we will see!"

    "Su-suck my blood?!¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori shrunk back, noticing her weak disy she stood firm once more.

    "Go ahead and suck me! Let me witness what a real vampire looks like!"

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Wu Yan giggled. He jumped up onto the tform before Reine or Kyouhei can react much to Kotori''s surprise.

    "Don''t mind if I do¡­"

    Primal fear gripped Kotori, she couldn''t move from being intimidated.

    Wu Yan slowly opened his jaw and revealed his sharp fangs.

    This is the first time he disyed his fangs, he didn''t think it would be under this kind of situation. He sucked his own blood the first time he lusted for blood so this isn''t a big deal for him.

    Kotori who is frozen in fear could do nothing as Wu Yan tightened his grip on her shoulder. She could feel him getting ever closer to her neck¡­

    "Here¡­Ie¡­"

    Wu Yan intentionally sounded like a creep. Kotori finally returned to her senses, she''s afraid that she might be in over her head after looking at his sharp fangs.

    "No!!!"

    Kotori shouted out loud. She tried to push Wu Yan away but her strength wasn''t enough to resist his advance.

    It would seem like some third-rate smut is about to transpire in thismand center.

    "Commander!"

    Kyouhei''s handsome, no, pig-like face contorted in anger. He pounced on Wu Yan after forgetting the disparity of strength between them.

    "Commander! I am going to save you!"

    That was thest thing he said before Kotori identally kicked him down the tform in a panicked frenzy.

    "Stop! Please stop!"

    Kotori resisted like her life depended on it, however, Wu Yan crept closer still. She closed her eyes and shrieked out loud. For the first time in her life, she wished she still had her spirit powers with her.

    "Be a good girl and let me taste your blood¡­"

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "I thought you wanted proof? You''re making it very hard for me to validate my assertion¡­"

    "No proofs required anymore! Please don''t prove yourself! I totally believe you!"

    She said with tears in the corners of her eyes. His fangs could have been fake but the primal fear she is feeling is as real as it gets. She instinctively knew that he is the real deal.

    He stopped pressuring Kotori and grinned at her in the smuggest expression he can muster, making sure she can see how close his face is to hers.

    "Really? You don''t want some other kind of proof?"

    "There will be no need for that!"

    Kotori shook her head vigorously. Her eyes stopped at one of Wu Yan''s wrist, she stared wide-eyed as she just can''t believe what she''s looking at.

    "?"

    He looked at his wrist and he scratched his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Kotori is still looking at his hand in a stunned look. Joyful tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. She stood up while grabbing Wu Yan''s hand.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Her sudden action gave Wu Yan a big jump. Kotori ignored him as she extended her hand to touch Wu Yan''s hand.

    Or rather, she touched his white bracelet.

    Also known as the sealing bracelet.

    It''s like she''s in a trance looking at the sealing bracelet, she looked nostalgic, moved, enamored and more importantly like she found the thing she had been looking for a long time.

    "I say¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to say something about her change of attitude but he decided to dy that until he finds out why she is so fascinated with his bracelet.

    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with my bracelet?"

    Kotori is still deep in her memories but she raised her hand and she tucked her sleeves in to reveal something that shocked Wu Yan.

    "Sealing bracelet!"

    Wu Yan cried out in surprise.

    It''s a red sealing bracelet!

    "So you''re familiar with it¡­"

    Itsuka Kotori sighed, she looking at Wu Yan not in a manner as if he''s not a stranger but as if he''s very close to her.

    "How¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t expect to see a sealing bracelet here. Suddenly, Itsuka Kotori asked him.

    "Hey, you wanna join Ratatoskr?"

 Chapter 411: Onee-san? Itsuka Shiori

    <h4>Chapter 411: Onee-san? Itsuka Shiori</h4>

    "Listen up! If you screw up in front of my family I am going to make you sleep on the street, capiche?"

    Itsuka Kotori reminded Wu Yan for the nth time. It''s like she has zero trust in his acting ability.

    Wu Yan wanted to sigh as he gaze up at the sky but seeing the house in front of him made him stop. Something about this felt odd.

    Wu Yan isn''t sure why he followed Itsuka Kotori home.

    He''s still trying to piece together the puzzle of why she had a red sealing bracelet on her.

    This is the first time he came here and the first time he met with Itsuka Kotori. How did she obtain the bracelet?¡­

    This world developed its own sealing bracelet?¡­

    The System reminded him that the sealing bracelet can only be found in the system.

    Which means, the bracelet she has at the moment came from the system.

    That raises another question, they just met today and they were like strangers at first, given that he has never been to this world before and he had only used the sealing bracelet once on ndre-chan.

    How did Itsuka Kotori obtain her sealing bracelet? Where is the other halve of the bracelet? If she''s wearing the bracelet, does that mean her spirit powers are sealed at the moment?

    Still trying to figure the aforementioned 3 questions, he subsconciously nodded after Kotori invited him into Ratatoskr.

    Voil¨¤, now he''s a part of Ratatoskr with the position of a senior counter-measure officer.

    Ratatoskr has technology on par with the AST, if not outright more modern equipment. The critical weakness of Ratatoskr is their lenient attitude towards spirits. They couldn''t go toe to toe with AST or any military organization with their pacifist nature, what with trying to save spirits as opposed to outright killing them.

    Wu Yan''s appearance filled their organizational need. He had the battle strength as witnessed by Kotori and others when he fought against AST members, he could probably hold his own against spirits.

    If they didn''t make him a senior officer, it''s going to be an injustice to Wu Yan''s ability.

    Wu Yan also wasn''t clear why he followed Itsuka Kotori home. Apparently¡­

    "You''re telling me you have some other ce you can crash at?"

    Wu Yan thought about it for a second and he conceded that she had a point.

    He had enough gold on hand to buy a mansion but he reckoned that it would better to live with a cute girl than have a whole mansion all to himself.

    He''s also curious about Itsuka Shido, the protagonist of this world. The main character of Hayate the Combat Butler and Toaru no Majutsu Index had sh*t-tier luck. He''s worried that their bad luck might infect him so he stayed well away from them.

    More importantly, Itsuka Shido is like Hikaru Genji.

    He had managed to conquer Itsuka Kotori''s route when she''s still young. If this world is identical to the original work, Itsuka Kotori is an unsalvageable brocon mess.

    He felt a bit disappointed at the thought of this. Itsuka Kotori is a very cute girl but since she already has someone who is good for her, Wu Yan isn''t interested inorare (Tl: or cuckold) the poor guy.

    Wu Yan''s disappointed look didn''t escape Kotori. She shivered and she bared her cute fangs at him.

    "What nefarious schemes are you hatching now?"

    Wu Yanughed her off.

    "Why are you implying that I am thinking of something evil again?"

    Kotori snorted and she turned the other way. She hesitated at her door. She turned around and reminded him.

    "I am saying it again, don''t screw up in front of my family or you''re going to sleep in the street¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression copsed.

    "You said that many times now¡­"

    "I am afraid you''re gonna forget."

    "Enlighten me, what doesn''t constitute screwing up?"

    "I already figured that out for you!"

    Itsuka Kotori said in a slightly reluctant manner.

    "I am going to tell the family that you''re my long lost onii-chan!"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own breath. His eyebrows kept jolting.

    "Long-lost brother huh? Quite a convenient excuse if there ever was one¡­"

    "What, got some problem with it?"

    "Erm¡­ maybe think of another one?¡­"

    "Motion denied!"

    Kotori exhaled and she faced the door. She took down her ck ribbons and she tied her back up with white ribbons she had taken out from her pocket.

    He amused himself with this personality transformation. She''s going to transition into her imouto mode which Wu Yan is looking forward to.

    He wasn''t disappointed in the least.

    Her cold expression disappeared when she turned around to invite him in. She had a very cute and innocent expression on that went well with her wide smile that narrowed her eyes.

    She winked at him and she giggled.

    "Sa, let''s go in, Onii-chan¡­"

    Her tender voice caused a warm sense to flow through Wu Yan''s body, it''s like he''s soaking in a hotspring.

    Itsuka Kotori didn''t know that she almost caused Wu Yan to awaken with a strange fetish. She opened the door to her house and she greeted in a bubbly voice loud enough to hear throughout the house.

    "I''m home!"

    Wu Yan can''t help but smile as he watched Itsuka Kotori going about in her imouto mode.

    He''s stunned when another tender voice entered his ears.

    "You''re back huh? Kotori!"

    A figure slowly appeared from within the house. His expression twisted into an even more confused one when he saw the appearance of the figure.

    She had blue hair that streamed down her back. Messy bangs that covered her forehead, it wouldn''t take much to cover up her eyes. She had a flower hairpin decorating the left side of her bangs. The hairpin increased its owner''s cuteness by a ton even if the owner was already cute without it.

    She''s wearing an apron with wok and spat in hands. She had a very loving air around her.

    You read that right, it''s her!

    "Nee-san!"

    Itsuka Kotori glomped her, she hugged one of her arm, it would appear that their rtionship is very close.

    Wu Yan parroted Kotori.

    "Nee-san?!!!"

    "That''s right~~~"

    Itsuka Kotori giggled while hugging her sister''s arm.

    "She''s my sister, Itsuka Shiori!"

 Chapter 412: Itsuka Shidou Onii-chan?!

    <h4>Chapter 412: Itsuka Shidou Onii-chan?!</h4>

    Itsuka Shiori!

    Kotori''s sister? sister?!

    Where''s Itsuka Shido? Don''t tell me he got turned into another gender? Does this mean that this is the main character of this work as opposed to Itsuka Shido in the original work?¡­

    Wu Yan is a bit too stunned for words, he had tried to imagine scenarios where he met with the main characters of the various world but he never expected a scenario like this.

    Itsuka Shido cross-dressed once in the original work, he was trying to get close to a spirit who really hated males. Wu Yan didn''t think Shido had the hobby to crossdress as a girl at home so¡­

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed.

    "Do you only have a sister at home?"

    "That''s right~~"

    Kotori felt that it''s a bit odd why Wu Yan is acting like this upon seeing her sister but she answered anyway.

    "Um, are you sure you don''t have an elder brother or someone like that?"

    Kotori shook her head, her twintails iled around because of that and it gave her a youthful vibe.

    "Nope~ I only have my Onee-chan at home¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched. He wanted to make someone pay for getting him this riled upon at the expectation of meeting the protagonist.

    Who''s the genius that turned Shido into a girl?!

    Wu Yan felt like this version of Date A Live is going further away from his familiar memories into something of an unfamiliar battleground.

    The sealing bracelet, the gender transformation of the protagonist¡­

    The cast is more or less the same but now that the protagonist had been turned into a girl, he can''t say for sure that the story will proceed like it did in the original world¡­

    Wu Yan isn''t sure what''s going to happen from now on¡­

    Shiori sneaked a peek at Wu Yan who is experiencing a myriad of facial expressions. She frowned and pulled Kotori to the side.

    "Kotori, who''s this? He looks a bit suspicious¡­"

    Kotori is surprised at her own sister''s intuition. If it''s hermando mode she''s probably going to give more leads that will divulge Wu Yan''s identity.

    Her imouto mode is on so she has to be an obedient girl. She shook her head.

    "He''s not a suspicious guy¡­"

    Kotori presented Wu Yan with a cheerful vibe.

    "Onee-chan! This is Kotori''s long lost Onii-chan~"

    "Long lost Onii-chan?¡­"

    Shiori is even more confused.

    "Kotori, why is this the first time I have heard about this long lost brother of yours?¡­"

    Shiori''s question is justified. Shiori''s not Kotori''s blood-rted sister, even if she lived with Kotori for a long time, she''s not sure whether Kotori really had a long lost brother.

    Kotori scratched her head while sticking her tongue out.

    "I didn''t know as well, I just found out quite recently¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    Shiori is still suspicious regarding the origin of this long lost brother and when she found out herself.

    However, since Kotori is looking cheeky, Shiori is sure that Kotori wouldn''t give her a clear answer even if she pressed forward with her questions.

    She looked at Wu Yan, she''s still doubtful of this guy''s character but since Kotori vouched for him, she only has to keep an eye for Kotori just to make sure she doesn''t get trick into something with this guy¡­

    "Wee to the Itsuka residence!"

    Shiori smiled and she bowed.

    "I am Itsuka Shiori! Kotori''s sister, I will be in your care¡­"

    "No¡­"

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way, he''s not too sure how to deal with this transformed protagonist. He''s okay either way but this is a surprise for him.

    Wu Yan''s eyes beamed up. He looked at Kotori.

    Wait, the main character got turned into a girl. That means Kotori isn''t infatuated with the protagonist.

    He''s a bit frustrated to think that things had changed but this is a pleasant turn of events for him.

    Kotori,pletely unaware that she had been targeted by a certain wolf, she wanted to say something about Wu Yan. She wanted to tell him to greet Shiori properly, Kotori started panicking¡­

    The situation became a bit awkward so Kotori jumped out and she broke the ice.

    "Onee-chan, can onii-chan live with us for a while? Oh, and can I trouble you to prepare an extra meal."

    "I see¡­"

    Shiori smiled at Wu Yan.

    "Well then, I am going to help um¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotori knew she''s trying to get his name which Wu Yanpletely forgot to mention.

    He hurriedly tried to introduce himself but Kotori interrupted him.

    "Er, Onii-chan''s name is Itsuka¡­ Shido¡­"

    Kotori said something that caused Wu Yan''s eyes to widen.

    "Shido! Yeah, that''s Onii-chan''s name, Itsuka Shido~"

    Kotori is all smiley thinking that she came up with a great name. Shiori felt odd, Itsuka Shido made it sound like they really are a pair of siblings due to how simr their names sounded.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan''s expression turned into ‡å.

    How is he supposed to respond to his name being Itsuka Shido?

    Still donning a ‡å expression, he tried to talk to Kotori.

    "Er¡­ About that, Itsuka Shido¡­"

    Kotori''s expression distorted into a demonic one. She''s basically giving him the signal to roll along with her. How was she to know that Itsuka Shido meant to Wu Yan?

    "Is there something you''re not happy with? Onii-chan¡­"

    "Well¡­ No¡­"

    He''s now the main character so there''s really nothing much to make a fuss about¡­

    Shiori motioned for Wu Yan to enter by inviting him inside.

    "Well, Shido-kun, enter first, let me finish up what I am doing and I can help you with preparing your room."

    Now that Shiori has said so much, what can Wu Yan do but smile and thank her for her considerations?

    "Well, I will be imposing on you, Shiori!"

    Shiori gave him a sweet smile.

    "Since Shido''s Kotori''s brother, that means you''re my Onii-chan as well. Don''t'' be a stranger just treat this as your own home¡­"

    "Ne ne, Onii-chan, let me show you around the house!"

    Kotori pulled Wu Yan and Shiori into the house in an ted manner.

 Chapter 413: Same morning different main character

    <h4>Chapter 413: Same morning different main character</h4>

    Tenguu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    Shiori is currently humming a tune while preparing breakfast in the kitchen. She went about the kitchen like a very homely wife, it''s clear that she enjoyed cooking from the way she prepared the meals.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan is dead asleep in his bed, nevermind that this is another world and he''s sleeping in a different bed nothing''s going to stop him from getting his sleep.

    The door to his room slowly opened up and a red-haired girl peeked in on him while sneaking around. She looked at the bed and she locked onto her target¡­

    "Onii-chan found¡­"

    She tip-toed her way over to the bed while trying not to make sound.

    When she''s about a meter away from Wu Yan''s bed she did a running jump and pounced on Wu Yan feet first.

    "Onii-chan! Wakey wakey!"

    Kotori giggled while jumping on top of Wu Yan. Her little feet dancing over his nket, she''s not going to let him sleep any longer than this.

    But, given that Kotori''s weight is less than 40kg, she couldn''t do anything more than tickle Wu Yan''s True Ancestor body. Not satisfied with the results, she pursed her lips and she jumped up once more, this time, aiming for Wu Yan''s stomach.

    The jolt of pain woke Wu Yan up.

    "Ow~~ Onii-chan, good morning~~"

    Kotori acted like she did nothing wrong, she gave him her usual cheeky smile. Her greeting would have been fine if she wasn''t standing on top of him.

    Wu Yan would grumble if treated violently like this, however, he''s notining because the moment he opened his eyes, he was too stunned to be angry.

    Itsuka Kotori who is standing on top of him is wearing a skirt so¡­

    The person herself isn''t aware that she''s showing her goods. Seeing his dazed expression made her think that maybe he''s notpletely conscious yet so she pursed her lips and she wanted to stomp one more time.

    Wu Yan immediately stopped her in a panic. The ce she was aiming for was closer to his harpoon than his belly.

    "Wait wait!"

    Feeling chilly from her ridiculous uracy, he pulled her by the hand before she canplete what she''s doing.

    "Yah!"

    Itsuka Kotori lost her bnce and fell down into Wu Yan''s chest as he subconsciously hugged her.

    Freezing up, her soft body became tense as heck. He''s musky scent entered her nose and she could feel his burly arms wrapped around her waist. It''s too much for her to process¡­

    This is the first time she''s so close to one of the opposite gender.

    This kind of intimate contact is nothing for Wu Yan who is already se after the events of Toaru Majutsu no Index and Silvaria World Institute. It''s a different girl but a hug is just a hug to him.

    He sighed at Kotori who froze up.

    "I say, Kotori, I am not sure if you wanted me to wake up or never wake up again. Your methods are less than graceful if I must say¡­"

    Wu Yan felt odd, the way she woke him up is almost identical to how Kotori originally woke Shido up in the original work.

    Could it be that not only his given name changed, he''s now actually the protagonist of this world?¡­

    She meekly raised her head, she saw that Wu Yan didn''t intend on letting her go anytime soon so she pleaded with him.

    "Um, Onii-chan, can you let go of me please?"

    He''s amused with her bashful appearance, instead of letting her go, he tightened his hold on her, he had a really nasty grin at the moment.

    "Let go? If a naughty sister did a prank on her own brother to wake him up, doesn''t that lead to a punishment of some sort?¡­"

    Kotori started flushing red, there is practically no distance between them at the moment, she can feel his firm chest pressing against her.

    "I-I was wrong¡­"

    Kotori stuttered while trying to push Wu Yan''s chest away. He could feel her heart racing away at the moment.

    "Oh you feel that way now? Then, are you ready for the punishment?"

    He kept rewarding his eyes with her embarrassed look.

    Kotori lowered her head and she mewled.

    "Wh-what kind of punishment?¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned like a viin.

    "Wouldn''t you like to know¡­"

    He slowly reduced the distance between their faces.

    "Gu¡­"

    Kotori turned deep red.

    Don''t tell me¡­

    Kotori''s heart started beating rapidly at the thought of her punishment. She''s not sure what she should do.

    She kept looking around to see if there''s anything or anyone here to save her. When Wu Yan got close enough for a kiss, she closed her eyes after guling.

    Wu Yan is rejoicing that he came so far after just a day of getting to know her. It would seem that this multiple personality girl is going to enter his crystal pce.

    Cute girls like her are really easy to¡­

    Something interrupted his thought, something physical but it''s not a kiss. It''s a fist to the face from Kotori.

    "Bagarh!"

    The sudden punch knocked him away, it was right on the nose too. Wu Yan''s grip on Kotori loosened as he held his nose.

    "You despicable lewd wolf in human skin!"

    Kotori yelled at him. She had switched the ribbon from white to ck.

    She''s in hermander mode!

    "What the¡­"

    He can''t believe how quickly she could change the ribbons she had.

    She misconstrued his grumbling thinking that he''sining about her turning him down¡­

    "I can''t believe your testicr fortitude!"

    Kotori punched the bastard one more time.

    "I will teach you to pucker your lips towards a girl you met just a day ago! Die!"

    "Argh!!!"

 Chapter 414: Day 1 at the start of the plot

    <h4>Chapter 414: Day 1 at the start of the plot</h4>

    Shiori had a bowl in her left hand with a pair of chopsticks in her right hand, she''s about to dine in but she''s looking at Kotori and Wu Yan with a confused expression.

    She''s wondering if the two of them has anything to say. They are acting way too suspicious.

    One of them is busy wolfing down food like he hadn''t ate for days while the other is still flushed red and wielding her chopsticks even when her own bowl is empty.

    Suspicious¡­

    Shiori nced at them and she couldn''t hold back her own curiosity.

    "Erm, you two want to share what''s going on here?"

    Kotori flinched like a criminal, she stood up with such energy that the chair she''s sitting on flipped over.

    Kotori blushed and she shouted at Shiori with closed eyes.

    "Nothing''s going on! Nothing!"

    Shiori is stunned. She didn''t understand why Kotori is flipping out like this. Could it be that something interesting happened?¡­

    Shiori looked at Wu Yan who is awkwardly smiling. She asked him.

    "Did I ask about something I shouldn''t have?¡­"

    Kotori couldn''t help but think about what happened, rather, what almost happened. She''spletely red at the moment. Luckily for her, she managed to stop the train before it arrived at a weird destination, she''s d she changed her ribbon at the fastest speed she can muster otherwise¡­

    Kotori didn''t have the courage to look Wu Yan in the eyes. It''s more than just almost crossing the line with him, it''s because she''s embarrassed that she punched Wu Yan twice in hermander mode.

    Wu Yan''s not going to spill the beans, of course, he would die before admitting he got punched in the face twice from trying to kiss a girl. Kotori also won''t tell because she has her own circumstances.

    Shiori thought she really did miss something amusing, the two of them did something and they aren''t telling, that''s all Shiori knows for now.

    Shiori hesitated for a bit and she bit her chopstick out of a subconscious whim. She lowered her head and decided to stop asking about it.

    "Uu, I so wanna know¡­"

    She still wants to know though¡­

    The TV is on and the news was ryed to them through the screen.

    "Earning this morning, a minor spacequake has been detected in Tengu City, no casualties have been reported and the authorities are still investigating the incident¡­"

    This news stopped the three of them. Wu Yan and Kotori''s expression turned serious. She''s not in her bashful mode anymore, she looked at Wu Yan to make sure he''s not blowing his cover.

    If it''s hermander mode, this reaction would have been expected. Her imouto mode shouldn''t react to something like this since the setting is that she''s a bubbly innocent girl who doesn''t have any opinions about events like this.

    Wu Yan is seriously wondering if the two personalities are really distinct. It''s like they are sharing more than just memories. This imouto mode Kotori should also be aware of how to calmly face the news of a spacequake from observingmander mode Kotori deal with spacequakes.

    The original work never dealt with this so he decided not to bother with it since he''s only been here for a day. He''s just going about his usual ignore the problem until it resolves itself attitude.

    Shiori didn''t know that these two had such a covert background. At least, that''s how it seems at the moment. She muttered.

    "Doesn''t it seem like there''s been a lot of these recently?¡­"

    She''s referring to spacequakes.

    Kotori nced at the TV and she brushed it off.

    "Yeah, and the spacequakes are so untimely.."

    Kotori''s voice didn''t go unnoticed by Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan heard it but he ignored it because he already knew what''s going on.

    Kotori and Shiori aren''t aware of it yet but Wu Yan knows that this is the cue of entrance for the first heroine of the story, Yatogami Tohka.

    It''s the start of the plot.

    The news report brought down the mood of the dining room. Spacequakes are a disaster the world has learned to live with. Knowing that something like this is this close, Shiori felt a bit sad about it but Wu Yan and Kotori had different thoughts.

    Shiori returned to her normal self and she looked at Wu Yan.

    "Alright, Shido, what''s your n from now on?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Huh? About what?"

    Shiori iggled.

    "Kotori and I are heading to school so you''re the only one at home, is that going to be okay?"

    "That''s fine with me¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. Kotori cut him off before Wu Yan can finish.

    "Onee-chan, you don''t have to worry about this!"

    Kotori wagged her index finger.

    "He won''t be home alone, he''s going to the same school as you!"

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan and Shiori cried out in unison. Kotori winked at Wu Yan when it looked like he''s going to say something. Wu Yan sat back down.

    This is a decision made by Kotori in hermander mode.

    Shiori turned to Wu Yan.

    "Shido, you''re going to Raizen high school?"

    "That would be so yes¡­"

    Wu Yanughed in an awkward manner. He had graduated university years ago and now he''s apparently going back to high school.

    Silvaria World Institute was a different case, it''s a school that primarily taught fighting techniques while the schools here are normal schools where you pack your bags and go study there.

    If at all possible, Wu Yan didn''t want to go.

    He has to go since he''s aligned with Ratatoskr, and he''s mooching off her by staying at her home so he has to obey hermand.

    Raizen high, that''s the same high school the protagonist went to in the original work. The original Shido is now ady so if that''s the case, more than likely, Origami Tobiichi is going to be there.

    If he goes there, he''s going to bump into Origami for sure and he can just see the surprised look on that Kuudere.

    Tobiichi Origami had a thing for the original protagonist. Wu Yan''s wondering if Tobiichi Origami will throw herself all over Shiori.

    That would be nice to see.

    Kotori saw that Wu Yan isn''t going to object to her statement so she nodded in a satisfied manner. Shiori smiled at Wu Yan.

    "I was worrying if you''re going to be lonely to be at home all by yourself¡­"

    Wu Yanughed that notion off. In this world, pigs will fly before it gets lonely for him¡­

 Chapter 415: Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl?

    <h4>Chapter 415: Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl?</h4>

    On the way to school, he amused himself with Kotori who kept chanting super deluxe kiddy meal like some kid. Kotori wanted to go to the family dining restaurant to get some deluxe kiddy meal in her but Shiori wouldn''t budge. It''s different now if you look at Shiori''s smiling face.

    She''s spoiling her rotten.

    Two beautifuldies of different body size giggled their merry way on the way to school. A lot of people were gawking at them. Wu Yan had a helpless expression on.

    They are not gawking at how childish Kotori is, this scene happened in the original work and it''s the cue for the next series of events. He expected this to happen so he''s not feeling bad about being gawked at.

    He didn''t know what to say about being made to wear a uniform.

    It had a western-style to it, he wore a white shirt with blue tiepleted with a ck zer. He had a pair of grey pants on as well. His bag looked more like an office worker than a student''s backpack.

    He''s already way over 20 years old but his youthful face made him barely passable as a high school student. Anyone who''s unfamiliar with Wu Yan wouldn''t know he''s actually over 20 years old.

    He didn''t know how Kotori pulled it off but when he said he''s going to school, she managed to prepare a set of uniform rather quickly. She even managed to persuade Shiori.

    Ratatoskr had the power to straight-up buy a wholemercialplex, restaurant, hotels to do renovations. With that kind of authority and power, getting him into a high school is probably only a child''s y for them.

    Itsuka Shido''s enrolment at Raizen is practically set in stone at this point.

    Wu Yan was nning on heading to Fraxinus to wait for the arrival of Yatogami Tohka. He thought he could also use the chance to browse around the airship. However, his ns are up in smokes now so he figured he might as well go to school with Shiori like an obedient boy.

    Even if he went there''s almost no time for him to settle in, ording to the original plot, another spacequake will ur sometime very soon and the school will be caught in the aftermath. Even if he went, is there actually any point?

    Wu Yan reckons that his objections won''t mean anything so he went along with this and went to school, he''s thinking that he could use this chance to improve his experience ying the role of a redshirt.

    They arrived at the family diner pretty soon and Kotori looked back at them.

    "Onee-chan, Onii-chan, let''s meet up here after school okay?~"

    "Yes¡­"

    Shiori smiled at Kotori. Kotori pouted at them and she told them to make sure they are here even if a spacequake hits. Wu Yan silentlyughed at her.

    After sending Kotori away, the two of them exchanged a look. Shiori exined to Wu Yan.

    "Well then, Shido, it''s time we go to school, it''s a new school term so all the new students and old students have to report their attendance."

    Wu Yan shrugged and he wanted to follow Shiori but something that shed behind an electric pole caught his attention.

    The figure also noticed Wu Yan''s detection and the figure quickly hid away.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and he felt odd¡­

    If he didn''t miss anything, he''s pretty sure that the figure had white hair that reached the shoulders¡­

    "Tobiichi Origami¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched. He nced at the pole and he nced at Shiori before he sighed.

    Don''t tell me, Tobiichi Origami is after the Shiori just like she''s after Shido in the original work?

    However, Shido had turned into Shiori and the new Shido is him, Tobiichi Origami probably wouldn''t go after him since he''s not the real one.

    Could it be that even after Shiori''s gender-reversed, Tobiichi Origami''s sexual orientation changed to amodate this?

    Does that mean Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl now?

    Wu Yan felt like this isn''t what he signed up for but he''s frustrated that he can''t ring up a customer service center toin.

    "What''s wrong Shido? We are going to bete if you don''t hurry up¡­"

    O-alright¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami stuck out her head, she frowned when she saw Wu Yan and Shiori walking to school together.

    "That spirit¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami examined Wu Yan.

    "Why is he here? What''s his objective? Moreover, traveling together with Shiori¡­"

    She tapped away at her watch. Confused by what she saw, she mumbled¡­

    "He''s clearly a spirit but why am I not getting any readings from him?¡­"

    ===

    Looking at the 2-4 sign hanging above him, Wu Yan sighed.

    It''s the same ss the protagonist studied in, 4th ss of the second year of high school.

    He more or less saw thising but he really got assigned to the same problematic ss that Tobiichi Origami is in¡­

    "I became the protagonist? Surely not, I don''t have the ability to seal a spirit''s power by kissing them, regrettable as that may be¡­"

    A very cute teacher who''s actually very thirsty and desperate for marriage exined to the students the ropes around the school and she introduced the new student.

    "Erm, there''s a new transfer student that''s going to study with us starting from today and¡­"

    Each of the students had different reactions to this news. They are guessing his gender and appearance. They wanted either a very handsome and cool guy or a very pretty and elegant girl. The students think that they can have a very exciting time studying with a student like that.

    Shiori is the first one to react.

    "Transfer student¡­ is it Shido? I see, so he got assigned to this ss¡­?"

    The teacher expected this kind of reaction so she turned towards the door without saying much.

    "Come in¡­"

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks and perked himself up before entering. A spacequake will hit soon and everyone''s going to take shelter, he figured he can just sneak out at that time¡­

    He slowly opened the door and entered everyone''s sight. He looked at the students and he smiled at Shiori who looked like she had guessed how this came to be. He also made sure to stare back at Tobiichi Origami who''s totally checking him out, but not in a good way. He wrote his name on the ckboard.

    "My name''s Itsuka Shido!"

    They all turned around and looked at Shiori in surprise. This is only normal since they share the same surname.

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward standing here like this so he quickly ended this introduction.

    "I will be in your care from now on¡­"

    The students exchanged looks at his simple introduction. The teacher also awkwardly smiled at the tense mood that formed in this ssroom

 Chapter 416: Spacequake alarm, as expectedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 416: Spacequake rm, as expected¡­</h4>

    Tenguu City, Raizen High School.

    The teacher did her best to unleash a torrent of knowledge upon the students. She didn''t stop for the whole duration her ss was in session. Wu Yan admires her ability to talk non-stop like that. However, he didn''t listen to her lessons at all.

    He understood the lesson, even if he didn''t, Impable memory allowed him to recall the lesson and its content with perfect uracy. However, sses are a form of mental torture for him, he''s an otaku through and through, a torment like this one is one he had suffered for 12 years.

    Excluding preschool, that is¡­

    Luckily for him, the sses here at Japan aren''t as lengthy as the one over in China, there are also clubs, clubs, and more clubs. This is practically heavenpared to what he had to deal with. Thus, he justid back and enjoyed the day as much as he could.

    Aside from Wu Yan, there''s another student who didn''t listen to the ss at all. Tobiichi Origami had the best grade of her year, full marks in physical education, cute looks, she''s basically the model student of all model students. She''s behaving unlike herself, she''s not paying attention to ss. She had her mind full of thoughts about Wu Yan.

    It''s like she''s worried that Wu Yan would rampage and hurt people.

    Wu Yan didn''t like this attention she''s giving him. It''s not like he dislikes getting attention from a beautiful girl like her. However, the way Tobiichi Origami is looking at him, it''s like an android trying to analyze everything he does. It''s so unnatural that he can''t get used to it.

    After ss¡­

    Shiori packed up her stuff and she turned to Wu Yan.

    "Shido, let''s go to the family diner, Kotori should be there waiting for us¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded, at least, he nned to nod until Tobiichi Origami interrupted them by standing up all of a sudden.

    Tobiichi Origami got close to Wu Yan and she stared at him so hard that he felt ufortable, he thought he would cry.

    Miss, you have been staring at me the whole day. I am not handsome and as a true ancestor, there''s really nothing much to see except for my eyes, please stop with the staring¡­

    Maybe she heard Wu Yan''s internal monologue, Tobiichi Origami voiced her thoughts with her expressionless face.

    "Why are you here?¡­"

    Wu Yanughed her off.

    "I can guess why you''re asking me that but why do you appear unfazed at my appearance?"

    Shiori scratched her cheek and she raised an arm.

    "Er, do you two know each other?"

    Tobiichi Origami turned towards Shiori. Wu Yan also noticed that Tobiichi Origami looked at Shiori with a really passionate pair of eyes even if she appeared expressionless.

    Shiori shivered and she backed away subconsciously from her intense stare. She''s wondering just where did she meet this genius girl, why is she acting like she''s familiar with her?

    In the original work, the answer remains unknown and naturally, no one could give an answer to Shiori''s internal question.

    Wu Yan confirmed the change in attitude as he arrived at the conclusion that his prior suspicion had been correct.

    They turned a finedy into a yuri girl¡­

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards Shiori who is put on the spot by Tobiichi Origami. He admired Shiori, he had a lot of respect for Shiori right now.

    Even after getting his gender-reversed, she could still attract girls. It''s a level of attractiveness that people praise.

    Ignoring whatever respect he might have for Shiori, Shiori is creeped out by Tobiichi Origami. She tried to run away.

    "Erm, Tobiichi-san, we have a prior engagement so if you''ll excuse us¡­"

    "Itsuka Shiori!"

    Tobiichi Origami spoke in a calm manner, cutting Shiori short before she can finish her sentence.

    "Don''t get too close to him, it won''t end well for you¡­"

    Shiori flinched and she protested back in a defiant but meek manner.

    "But, Shido is my brother¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami''s pupil contracted. She wanted to believe Shiori but how can she? She would rather die than believe a spirit like Shido is the older brother of Shiori. Even if she can''t get any readings indicating he''s a spirit, she saw him descend with the spacequakest time.

    This must mean that Wu Yan did something to Shiori.

    It''s certainly possible if it''s the power of spirits.

    "What did you do to Shiori?!"

    Wu Yan twitched his lips.

    "If I say I didn''t do anything, will you believe me?"

    Tobiichi Origami said nothing while leering at Wu Yan.

    Shiori wanted to say something about Tobiichi Origami and Wu Yan''s apparent confrontation. However, a loud re stopped her. The rm covered the entirety of Tengu city.

    "Spacequake detected, all civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover, this is not a drill, this is not a drill. All civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover. Repeat, all civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover."

    "Repeat, spacequake detected¡­"

    It''s here!

    Shiori looked very surprised but Wu Yan and Tobiichi Origami had different expression, they put on their serious looks.

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Wu Yan onest time before leaving the ssroom. Shiori gasped and she yelled at her.

    "Tobiichi-san, don''t run around, we must get to a shelter as soon as possible¡­"

    If it''s any other time, maybe Tobiichi Origami would have listened to Shiori. But, if it''s spirit rted, not even Shiori can stop Tobiichi Origami. The revival of Tobiichi Origami''s parents is probably the only thing that can stop her reckless abandon in her fight against spirits.

    In the original work, Shido had to stand between Origami''s cannon and another spirit for her topromise. It''s clear that every spirit is on her sh*t list.

    "Shido¡­"

    Shiori turned towards Wu Yan and she pleaded in a frustrated tone. Wu Yan replied.

    "Shiori, let''s go take cover¡­"

    Shiori nodded with a hint of anxiety.

    "I wonder if Kotori found a shelter yet¡­"

    Shiori took out a phone from her pocket and she tracked Kotori down via GPS, Wu Yan couldn''t stop her as she yelped.

    "Why?! Why is Kotori still at the family dining ce?"

    Shiori recalled what Kotori said to her this morning and she turned pale.

    "Kotori, is she really waiting for us over there?"

    Wu Yan patted Shiori on the shoulders¡­

    "Go take cover, I will deal with Kotori¡­"

    "But¡­"

    "Leave it to me!"

 Chapter 417: Space stone

    <h4>Chapter 417: Space stone</h4>

    On a certain street in Tengu city, a figure streaked across a now empty pedestrian pathway. If a normal human is here, they would only see afterimages of a person and then boom he''s gone from the observer''s sight.

    He ran so hard he almost created sonic booms wherever he went. This figure created wind des in his path just by running, the ground got slightly destroyed when the wind des fell on the road.

    Wu Yan ran around but a sound interrupted him, it came from his Bluetooth earset.

    "Hey, Shido! Can you hear me?"

    "Kotori?"

    Wu Yan pressed a palm against themunication set. He''s worried that his speed will cause the earset to fall off.

    Kotori in hermander mode can''t call Wu Yan Onii-chan in a sweet voice like her imouto mode can. It''s certainly not something she can do with just a few days to get to know a person.

    Kotori shook off the thought, She knows she can fool everyone but herself. After all, her rtionship with Wu Yan isn''t just that of strangers.

    "Your present location?"

    "Heading towards the center of spacequake¡­"

    Kotori frowned.

    "What about Shiori-nee?"

    "I told her to head to the shelter first!"

    "I see¡­"

    Kotori became silent. Wu Yan could more or less guess why she''s like this.

    Shiori had the peculiar ability to seal a spirit''s power through a kiss, the power would then be sealed in his body. This is a trait the original Shido had in the original work.

    Kotori probably knew that Shiori had this ability as well. Shiori''s ability to seal spirit powers away is crucial to Ratatoskr''s objective to save spirits.

    Kotori cooperated with Shido in order to raise the familiarity he had with the spirits to finally seal their spirit power away and let them live normal lives as humans.

    It''spletely different with his case.

    In Kotori''s heart, she didn''t want to see her beloved sister being dragged into this dangerous maelstrom where she could lose her life at any time. If it''s Shido, she would probably push him out there to associate with the spirits. However, Shido had been gender-reversed into Shiori.

    A man should be manly. As a loving sister, Kotori subconsciously wanted to keep her safe.

    Shiori''s power is crucial to Ratatoskr''s goal so she has to borrow her power in one way or the other.

    However, it''s different now.

    With Wu Yan here, she can definitely do it.

    "Hey, you still got more of those bracelets that can seal one''s power away?"

    Wu Yan is surprised.

    "Bracelets that seal one''s power? Oh, you''re talking about sealing bracelets right?"

    "I don''t care about the name, do you have more of them?"

    "I do¡­"

    Wu Yan can always buy some from System. It''s Kotori''s words that Wu Yan finds weird. In the end, he answered honestly.

    "Good¡­"

    Kotori had a relieved look on her face. She then grinned at the screen which had located Wu Yan''s present location. She shifted the Chupa Chups in her mouth and she dered.

    "Shido, we will now assist you as the organization know as Ratatoskr, your mission is to use the sealing bracelets on any spirit you encounterter on!"

    "Ha?"

    "''Ha?'', don''t give me that!"

    Kotori yelled at him

    "I want to hear ''Sir yes sir!''"

    "Yes¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. Welp, he''s done it now, he''s officially taking on the protagonist''s original role.

    "Goodbye my lovely Item points, I will not be seeing you anytime soon¡­"

    He kicked at the corner of the alley andunched himself closer to the event horizon of the spacequake. The obstacles in his path are nothing as he easily traversed them to reach the spacequake. The people in Fraxinus can''t believe their eyes¡­

    A fissure in space appeared and the surrounding died down into a deathly silence. Suddenly, a ck sh appeared.

    Beep, spacequake phenomenon detected

    Beep, user is within effective collection range, materialize the phenomenon?"

    The System rang in his mind. Wu Yan agreed.

    Beep, materializing spacequake¡­

    The space trembled and arge orb of dark material manifested in the street while expanding rapidly.

    A spacequake will reduce anything it touch to ruins but this spacequake felt different somehow¡­

    The objects that were touched aren''t adversely affected by the ck light.

    Everyone in Fraxinus jumped at this sight, not even Kotori could believe it.

    "What''s this? Why didn''t the spacequake destroy the surrounding area?"

    Kannazuki Kyouhei gawked at the screen with a loose jaw. Kotori frowned as she looked at Wu Yan, having found her answer.

    The ck orb blew on the surrounding object, deprived of its ability to do anything harmful, it''s just a colored wind at this point.

    The ck orb froze and contracted until it became the size of a small orb that can fit on one''s own palm. It floated slowly towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan caught the orb and it''s a ck hole is sealed within the orb, it''s still swirling but it had a certain allure to it.

    Space stone obtained!

    He looked at the counter which changed from 0/10 to 1/10 and he stored the space stone away.

    Wu Yan got to the center of the spacequake and a figure in purple stood there¡­.

 Chapter 418: Princessâ€™s advent! Yatogami Tohka!

    <h4>Chapter 418: Princess¡¯s advent! Yatogami Tohka!</h4>

    Her dark-purple hair is so long it reached the back of her knee, all this hair are kept in line by a purple crystal ribbon. Her glorious hair still looked exquisite though and it''s certainly pleasing to look at.

    te armor with a knee-length skirt which has a pink-to-white gradient. The feathers adorning the front of her chest, near her neck and her sides made her look gant and beautiful at the same time.

    A golden throne is next to her and this throne is floating over a bottomless hole. Its master is currently stepping on the throne. The golded throne had a broadsword stuck in it.

    Purple sparkles floated around her. She also had a pair of beautiful purple eyes. She''s studying the surrounding around her like it''s her first timeing to this world¡­

    Princess: Level 78

    Wu Yan examined this beautiful girl, he''s not exaggerating her beauty, he has seen his fair share of cute girls like Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, ndre-chan, Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. Even Lulu and Fei Fei are just as cute as thisdy standing before him.

    However, even so, it''s like the heaven and earth has to make way for her beauty, Wu Yan admired her overwhelming charm.

    The first spirit to make an appearance in the original work.

    She has yet to receive her name since Shido gave her the name in the original work. Without any official name, the System is recognizing her as Princess.

    Tohka finally noticed Wu Yan. She immediately deemed him as a hostile unit.

    Wu Yan stopped examining her after noticing her hostile intention, Tohka also made the first move.

    She quickly pulled out the sword stuck in the throne by grabbing it and yanking it out of the throne. With a swing of her sword, she sent a purple sword beam at Wu Yan.

    Her sudden attack caught Wu Yan by surprise. He withdrew a powerful sword from a red portal that he conjured up.

    Nietono no Shana

    The moment he grabbed the slender de, crimson mes sprouted forth from the de and it raised the surrounding temperature in a very short duration. Wu Yan swung the sword and sent a me wave at the iing purple sword beam.

    me and purple light met in a fiery explosion

    Boom

    The confrontation between these two opposite forces demolished the ground around them. The buildings were fine after the spacequake but in the end, the buildings couldn''t escape their doom.

    Tohka leaned her head to one side in confusion. In her limited amount of memories regarding humans, there shouldn''t be any that can use an angel, maybe he''s a spirit like her?

    Angels are the weapons spirits use in battle. Tohka''s broadsword and that gilded throne are her Angel. These Spirits can use their power to call their angels out to assist them. When Wu Yan took out Nietono no Shana from the Gate of Babylon so she must have assumed that Wu Yane is deploying his own angel.

    Tohka didn''t let go of her hostility. She''s even more hostile now, her eyes had hints deeper anguish.

    Not only humans, but even spirits also seek my death?¡­

    Tohka leaped up and she did a jumping sh at Wu Yan.

    This speed is on another level!

    His eyes turned golden as he defended against her attack with a grim look. Her level 78 isn''t just for show.

    Augmented by her Angel, she''s about as strong as Ikaros.

    Wu Yan at his full power can take on a lower tier 8 individual roughly around the level of 70. However, Ikaros and Tohka are individuals who are very close to tier 9 in actual power.

    If he''s not careful, he could lose in one bout.

    Wu Yan stopped the same moment Tohka pointed her giant sword at him. His raised guard slightly lowered.

    "You, you''re here to kill me too?"

    Tohka had a pained expression, her purple eyes were shining with a solemn glow.

    Wu Yan was lost for word when he saw her expression.

    She looked just like Mikoto from back then.

    The same anguished look, a lonely pathetic look like the world had abandoned them, and the resolution to do things right even if it means death. Mikoto had that look when she heard about the fate of the sisters and their background.

    In a defensive stance with Nietono no Shana, he lowered his hand and signaled his non-aggression.

    "Nn?"

    Tohka flinched at the sight of Wu Yan foregoing his defense. She didn''t understand why he did this.

    Wu Yan sighed at the sight of Tohka who''s seriously doubting him. He extended an arm towards her.

    Tohka raised her guard and kept Wu Yan at sword-length by pointing the sword at his chest.

    Wu Yan ignored that and he inched forward even if that meant wounding himself.

    Tohka panicked and she quickly lowered her sword. She couldn''t dodge his hand because of this and he caressed her face.

    Stunned, she didn''t know what to do when someone is touching her in a familiar manner like this.

    "Seriously¡­"

    Wu Yanughed while shaking his head.

    "Your expression is a cheat you know? You''re just going to make it very hard to fight you, do you understand that?"

    "I¡­"

    Tohka is too stumped for words. She didn''t know what to make of this.

    There is one thing she is aware of though¡­

    This person''s hand is so warm, she can feel his warmth reaching her heart¡­

 Chapter 419: Tohka, thatâ€™s your nameâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 419: Tohka, that¡¯s your name¡­</h4>

    Everyone is Fraxinus had their jaws dropped to the ground by the sight of Wu Yan caressing Princess.

    "Wh-what kind of mastery is this?!"

    Kannazuki Kyouhei''s masochist heart trembled at Wu Yan''s brazen move of touching a spirit during the first meeting.

    "H-he actually pulled off something like getting the favorability meter of Princess over half gauge without assistance from us. Is it his inherent trait as a vampire to attract the opposite gender?¡­"

    His favorability meter with Princess is already well over half, it''s clear as day that this guy is making progress¡­

    "Heh, not bad¡­"

    Kotori shifted the Chupa Chups in her mouth and she grinned. Kotori felt like she had scored big with her catch this time.

    God of conquest¡­

    The other members shared the same thought. Apparently, these "Love Masters" recognized Wu Yan''s prowess as a yboy.

    So this is how a real yboy does it¡­

    Wu Yan moved ording to his feeling, he''s not really pulling any moves or anything¡­

    It''s probably because it came from his heart that Tohka who is innocent and kind by nature felt touched¡­

    "Commander!"

    A member of the control center suddenly shouted with a grave expression.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Kotori asked.

    She could more or less guess without asking though.

    "AST has made their move, ETA 1 inute to Princess'' location!"

    "Quick as ever, I see¡­"

    Kotori said with a hint of regret. If the AST arrived anyter, Wu Yan''s pace might have been enough to seal the deal with the princess.

    Kotori over-estimated Wu Yan''s ability. He didn''t have it in him to pull off another stunt like that, it would take him more than a day to fill the rest of the familiarity gauge.

    "Shido, can you hear me?"

    Kotori''s voice returned him to his senses. His golden eyes are now back to its original deep red eyes that reminded one of a good bottle of red wine. This meant that he''s not nning on continuing this fight.

    Kotori''s next sentence made him wonder if maybe he had made that decision a bit too hastily.

    "Shido! The AST members will be there shortly, their target is most likely Princess."

    Wu Yan frowned. The strike team is made of girls with a good personality but the management is just rotten to the core. If he didn''t deal with them, they are just going to keep bugging him like this.

    Wu Yan''s not afraid of them, he''s not a spirit so they can''t do anything against him. However, Tohka without her ability sealed is a spirit they can track unless she escapes to the other side.

    It''s probably why Tohka has a sad expression.

    Sighing, he turned to Tohka.

    "Hey, wannae with me?"

    Tohka replied in a dumbfounded manner.

    "Come together with you?"

    "Yeap¡­"

    "Where are we going?¡­"

    Wu Yan grabbed her by the hand

    "Your home!"

    "Home¡­"

    Tohka felt weird. ording to her memories, the inhabitants of this world kepting after her like she''s some kind of freak. Tohka hates them and she''s afraid of them.

    She can only run and defend against her attackers. She didn''t want to hurt a life if at all possible.

    Tohka told Shido in the original work that if Shido didn''te for her, she would have lost it and killed humans. If that happened, she would be a malignant spirit that treated human lives like ants.

    This is not without a precedent, there is a spirit who wouldn''t think twice about using human lives as she saw fit.

    Tohka almost fell into despair living a life on the run and in constant battle.

    Wu Yan felt bad about her trouble. Even when faced with such ordeals, she remainedrgely an innocent and kinddy at heart. She likes good food just like any other person her age, she is also fascinated with this world.

    She''s a spirit who has one of the most beautiful smiles he has ever seen. She''s a spirit who would get riled up easily by a cheap provocation. She''s also someone who would use her puppy eyes when she''s hungry. Like a bumpy little pup she would jump in joy or throw a tantrum when she''s angry.

    She''s a very cute spirit.

    Now he knew why Shido charged into the frontline despite the great inherent risk in doing so.

    Can someone really turn a blind eye to a situation like this?¡­

    I just can''t ignore this¡­

    He beamed at her.

    "Youing?"

    She looked into Wu Yan''s eyes with her purple eyes, she nced at his hand and she nodded without knowing exactly why¡­

    Wu Yanmended her with another smile.

    "You did great!"

    Kotori also praised Wu Yan when she saw how he dragged Tohka along while increasing their familiarity.

    Kotori thought that it''s going to take a lot of effort to improve his rtionship with Princess, that''s why she prepared a visual novel-like simtion to help Wu Yan with his choices when confronted with Princess. However, she didn''t expect things to turn out so well in just a span of 15 minutes. They didn''t even exchange a lot of words.

    "I knew it, recruiting him was the correct decision. Looks like Shiori Onee-chan won''t get her chance¡­"

    ===

    "Erm¡­"

    Tohka looked at the person holding her hands. She can''t hold back the urge to exchange more words with him.

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    "Call em Wu¡­ Er¡­ Shido¡­"

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka tilted her head while Wu Yan pped his own head for almost screwing up.

    "Yeap! Shido is my name in this world!"

    "Name¡­"

    "Yeap, name¡­"

    "I am¡­"

    "Tohka!"

    "Nn?"

    "That''s your name!"

    "My¡­name¡­"

    Tohka finally reciprocated with her own exquisite smile¡­

    "I am Tohka!"

 Chapter 420: Onii-chanâ€™s girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 420: Onii-chan¡¯s girlfriend</h4>

    "Shido, where are we?"

    Tohka looked at the house in front of her before turning around to ask Wu Yan about the building behind her. Is this where she is going to stay from now on?

    "It''s my house!"

    "Shido''s house¡­"

    Her eyes brightened up and she got into a chirpy mood.

    "So, Shido lives here, huh?"

    "Well yeah, it''s my house so naturally I live here."

    "My house¡­"

    Tohka jumped in joy and she quickly pulled Wu Yan into Shido residence like she owns the joint.

    "Whatcha waiting for? Let''s go in!"

    He got helplessly pulled along with her. He can''t help but smile when he saw how ted she is behaving at the moment.

    Tohka''s not wearing her armor anymore. She''s in casual clothes and she had a bracelet on her wrist, it''s a red power sealing bracelet and Wu Yan had another white bracelet added to his wrist which already had a white bracelet to begin with.

    On the way back to the Shido residence, Wu Yan bought a pair of sealing bracelet, he exined the bracelets to Tohka before putting it on Tohka.

    The people in Fraxinus scolded him for being so rash and hasty. Even Kotori chastised him for his behavior.

    They thought it was downright foolish to try sealing a spirit''s power without raising her familiarity to the max. Which spirits in their sane minds would willingly do something like that withoutpletely trusting someone?

    Just as the control panel members expected to see a drastic decrease in familiarity, something shocking happened.

    Tohka put them on without any hesitation.

    It''s a matter of course for her, rather than her spirit powers, Tohka is more interested in this ce to which one belongs. It doesn''t help that she''s also very innocent and thinks in a simple wavelength.

    She ces a lot of trust in this person who brought her warmth. She believes that he can offer her a ce to reside without all the killing and fighting from her life as a spirit.

    Wu Yan suggested that this sealing bracelet can seal her spirit powers thereby evading detection from any hostiles looking to fight her. This was all she needed to hear to agree in putting on the bracelet.

    The people over at the operation control center can''t believe the Princess would get done in so easily. They were about to share their wisdom as masters of love but they didn''t get their chance to shine at all.

    Their tunnel vision of raising a spirit''s familiarity before asking unreasonable requests like sealing power led them to make mistakes in their judgment. Then again, her favorability with Shido is pretty high as well.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka pushed at the door obstructing her entry as if it''s a final boss standing between her and the final destination. With her powers sealed, she couldn''t rely on her strength to destroy the door. Hence, she turned around with a defeated look, she looked like a very sad puppy at the moment.

    "This door, it''s not letting me in¡­"

    Wu Yanughed out loud as he approached the door.

    "It''s locked, you aren''t getting in unless you have the key, ring the bell, or knock."

    "Ring the bell?"

    Tohka had multiple question marks above her head. She rubbed her chin trying to figure what object he''s referring to.

    "Shido!"

    Shiori peered out from the door which is not ajar. She looked happy to see him in one piece, she quickly ran towards Wu Yan, ncing left and right, she panicked with a pale expression.

    "Shido! Where''s Kotori?! Did you not locate her?!"

    "Calm down, Shiori¡­"

    He motioned for her to calm down. He continued.

    "Kotori is fine."

    "Where is she then?! Where?¡­"

    Shiori is still too anxious to calm down.

    Tohka tugged at Wu Yan''s sleeve. She frowned at Shiori.

    "Shido, who is she?¡­"

    Tohka''s voice attracted Shiori''s attention. Flinching, she asked the same question as her.

    "Shido, who is she?¡­"

    "Well, let''s continue the introductions inside the house¡­"

    Shrugging, he pulled Tohka by the hand and he started making his way into the house. But, a sweet voice diverted everyone''s attention.

    "Onii-chan, Onee-chan, I am home!"

    She skipped her way over to them. A white ribbon-wearing Kotori greeted everyone like she just came back from a vacation. She waved at them with a happy look.

    "Kotori!"

    Shiori yelled with joy. She examined Kotori all over to make sure she''s not hurt in any manner.

    "Kotori, are you okay? Hurt anywhere?¡­"

    "I am fine, Onee-chan!"

    Kotori stuck her tongue out while taking steal a few nces at Tohka now and then. She raised a thumbs-up at Wu Yan. Of course, he knew what she meant.

    Shiori missed her action but she still scolded Kotori for her actions.

    "Kotori! Where were you? Don''t you know how worried I was?!"

    "I am so sorry, Onee-chan¡­"

    Kotori lowered her head in a regretful manner.

    "I was hiding out in a shelter but I got tired so I took a small nap, that''s the reason why I am sote¡­"

    "You were at one of the shelters?"

    Shiori frowned at her.

    "I tried locating you via GPS, however, ording to that, you were waiting at the family diner ce!"

    "Oh¡­"

    Kotori said in an embarrassed manner.

    "I kinda panicked when the rm red and I sorta dropped my phone¡­"

    Shiori rxed and she released a sigh of relief.

    "If that''s the case, I don''t me you. Good good, you properly headed to a shelter. I was worried sick for you¡­"

    Kotori gave Shiori a cheeky grin. She also pulled off a fantastic arm glomp on Shiori, this is good enough to significantly diminish Shiori''s bad mood. Shiori pursed her lips at Kotori but said nothing more.

    Someone should give her an Oscar¡­

    Wu Yan can''t believe her acting skills, she''spletely in character. Imouto mode Kotori had this kind of skillset huh.

    Tohka pouted before she grumbled with Wu Yan.

    "Say, Shido, who are they? Suddenly making their appearances just like this¡­"

    Shiori and Kotori exchanged looks before looking at Tohka. Shiori is the first one to gasp.

    She was too worried about Kotori''s safety, she didn''t notice Tohka''s presence. After getting a good look at her, it''s clear to Shiori that this girl before her is a beauty in her own ss.

    "What a pretty girl¡­"

    Shiori said out loud without any conscious thought. Kotoriughed in an amused manner.

    "Yea yea, even Onee-chan thinks so too right? This prettydy over here is Oniichan''s girlfriend ya know~~~"

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan and Shiori cried out at the same time. Shiori is surprised that Wu Yan reacted in such a manner¡­

    Kotori hugged Shiori''s arm again.

    "Onii-chan''s girlfriend is going to live with us from now on¡­"

    Shiori is even more confused. Wu Yan tried tough it off to spare him the ordeal of exining. Tohka opened her mouth first.

    "Say, Shido, what is a girlfriend?"

    Wu Yan decided to continueughing like an idiot out of this one¡­

 Chapter 421: The way to Tohkaâ€™s heartâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 421: The way to Tohka¡¯s heart¡­</h4>

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka who is busy exploring the house. Then, he looked at Shiori who''s taking the stairs to the second floor in order to organize a room for Tohka. Finally, pursing his lips, he looked at Kotori who is busy chewing on her Chupa Chups.

    "Kotori, how will Ratatoskr deal with Tohka?"

    Kotori shook her head and assured him.

    "Well, since her powers are sealed, Ratatoskr decided that Tohka will be ced under my supervision and I am directly responsible for her actions and well-being."

    Wu Yan doubted her, it would seem that she''s more concerned with the vor of her candy than Tohka''s matter.

    "Just supervision and observation? Does it not interest Ratatoskr to investigate her spirit powers, anatomy and derive technology and weapons based on the research?"

    Kotori gasped at Wu Yan. She examined him and shrunk back like a frightened kitten.

    "Don''t tell me, Onii-chan wants to dissect a spirit?"

    "Just where has your mind gone?!"

    Wu Yan put on a ‡å expression.

    "I am just curious whether Ratatoskr had any interest in spirit research. I was wondering if they can get data on spacequake and how it happens, plus, knowing more about spirits could be beneficial for me¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Kotori released a sigh of relief. She smiled at him and Wu Yan can''t help but twitch the corner of his eye.

    This brat, she totally thought I wanted to dissect her didn''t she?¡­.

    "There were talks about catching a spirit and then studying the heck out of it but that goes against the precept of Ratatoskr. Naturally, the proposal got denied."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He knew this but he still can''t ept it like that. An organization is made up of a collection of individual even if Ratatoskr is fundamentally benign in its objectives, there is no guarantee that there aren''t any evil-doers in here.

    If there''s anyone with ill will in here, precepts are just variables for them, tentative and liable to change at any moment.

    Kotori didn''t sound any rm on any individual so Wu Yan decided to ignore this risk for now. As long as Tohka won''t be used as some kind of tool then it''s okay for him.

    "Shido! What is this?!"

    They can''t believe what they are seeing. Tohka grabbed a bottle from the kitchen when they weren''t looking. She removed the cap and she inched closer to the bottle.

    Wu Yan and Kotori knew she''s actually trying to drink dishwasher detergent.

    "Nooo! Tohka, you can''t drink that!"

    Wu Yan yelled as he rushed towards Tohka to snatch the detergent from her. Kotori also jumped in shock.

    Wu Yan managed to snatch it away from her before a drop of that detergent manage to hit her lips. However, the bottle of detergent spilled magnificently onto Kotori who is nearby.

    Kotori froze up. She couldn''t believe she got sprayed with a bunch of thick white sticky liquid, she pursed her lips and she red at Wu Yan and Tohka with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "Ahaha¡­."

    Wu Yanughed in an awkward manner. He averted his gaze.

    "I didn''t do it on purpose¡­"

    "Shido, why did you stop me?!"

    Tohkained to Shido who stopped her from tasting the detergent.

    "Dumb dumb!"

    Wu Yan leered at her.

    "You can''t eat everything you get your hands on!"

    "I can''t eat that?"

    Tohka dropped her head in a sad manner. He put a palm to his face.

    Wu Yan opened the fridge and he looked at the materials in there. He continued.

    "Hungry are ya? Wait up, I am going to fix something up real quick¡­"

    "Shido, what are you doing?"

    Tohka is curious, everything a human does in this world is new to her.

    Kotori who is still busy wiping away the turbid white liquid on her interjected.

    "Shido, you cooking?"

    "Cooking!"

    Tohka.

    "What''s that, can you eat it?"

    Ignoring her for now, Wu Yan nced at Kotori who is gasping in surprise.

    "Hey, is it that surprising that I can cook?"

    "Well¡­"

    Kotori fidgeted. She lowered her head, she wanted to ask him the reason for cooking when he can just dine on the mobile food moving in front of him in bags of stardust.

    Kotori forgot that Wu Yan shared a breakfast with her just this morning.

    "I don''t what you are thinking there but I do feel a sense of annoyance rising in me so just stop¡­"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her. Kotori tried tough it off and she escaped with the excuse of changing her clothes.

    Sighing, Wu Yan ignored her and he picked up the knife to swiftly prepare the material for his uing dishes. He also made sure to clean the raw materials beforehand.

    A nice smell started wafting out from the kitchen and it suffused the whole residence. It had a devilish charm to it. Nobody can resist it.

    Tohka watched from the side with a stunned look. She watched as he transformed materials into delicious dishes, she can''t help but drool at the sight of them.

    She crinkled her nose and sucked in all the sweet smell she can get her nose on. A severe sense of hunger started hitting her like a brick. She can''t hold back from asking Wu Yan.

    "Shido, can I eat this?"

    "Wait a bit, it''s almost done¡­"

    He worked the kitchen like a pro. Tohka can do nothing but look on with a pair of teary eyes.

    "It sure smells nice¡­"

    Kotori entered the living room and she nced at the kitchen.

    "I wonder what is going on in there, smells like something good is being made in there!"

    Tohka blocked her with a resolute expression.

    "No! I haven''t even got my hands on them yet!"

    "Wait for me at the table, you will all get your share¡­"

    Soon, the dining table is filled to the brim with mouth-watering dishes. Kotori, Shiori, and Tohka can almost see sparklesing out of these skillfully made dishes. They hurrah-ed but their saliva gulping sounds were louder than their cheers.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka gulped another round of saliva and she pleaded with Wu Yan just like Kotori and Shiori. Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "What you girls waiting for? Dig in!"

    Three pair of chopsticks quickly danced around the table, when they got a taste of the food, the speed of their chopsticks left afterimages on the dining table as the food avable decreased drastically¡­

 Chapter 422: Who got who?

    <h4>Chapter 422: Who got who?</h4>

    "Uu¡­ I am so full¡­"

    Tohka, Kotori, and Shiori wanted nothing more than to sleep right here at this messy table which looked more like a warzone than a casual setting. They are as satisfied as they are anguished, more than anything, they are d for a life well lived up until this point. They didn''t expect fine dining at home.

    Tohka had never tasted human food so imagine her rapture at being fed such heavenly dishes. Plus, she''s a bottomless pit to begin with so¡­

    Wu Yan shook his head in disbelief, he can''t believe how helpless these girls are to good food. Moreover, he just made the food on a whim without any particr effort.

    If he took out his maximum effort, the girls would probably faint out of food-rted climax.

    "Onii-chan, why didn''t you tell us you can make such savory dishes?¡­"

    Kotori got up with much difficulty.

    "If I knew you can cook like this, I wouldn''t have any need to go to the family diner and order the super deluxe kiddy lunch¡­"

    Shiori cut her short with a frustrated tone.

    "Oh, so you think my food can''tpare huh?"

    "No¡­"

    Kotori tried to act cute in front of Shiori.

    "It''s just that Onii-chan can make really good food so I think it''s a waste he doesn''t disy it more often."

    "You got a point there."

    Shiori nodded. She smiled at Wu Yan.

    "Shido, I trust you with our three meals from now on!"

    Kotori and Tohka lit up and they vigorously nodded in favor of Shiori''s suggestion. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I say, with so many girls in the house, how do you about making a man cook all your food?"

    "Oh, what''s the big deal?¡­"

    Kotori ced her palm together while winking at him, it''s her way to act spoiled.

    "Pretty please, Onii-chan, I am afraid I will die if I don''t get my regr doses of Onii-chan''s soul food!"

    "Nn!"

    Tohka raised her arms, her eyes, stars at this point, were beaming so hard at Wu Yan that he can''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.

    Kotori and Tohka used the sweetest voice they could muster and Wu Yan felt strangely good even if goosebumps appeared.

    "I can make lunch, dinner, and supper but don''t expect me to make breakfast. I don''t trust my ability to wake up early."

    "Seriously, how can you be soidback?"

    Shiori scolded him.

    "It''s my personality, deal with it."

    "So, we get to eat lunch, dinner, and supper made by Shido!"

    Tohka jumped and cheered. She forgot that her stomach is still full to the brim so she quickly got down on all four limbs as the pain reached her brain.

    "Aha¡­"

    Kotori and Shioriughed but stopped when Wu Yan rolled his eyes at them.

    They didn''t know how much energy Wu Yan had to spend to keep up with Tohka''s speed of making food disappear into her stomach. If not for the fact that Tohka slowed down close to the end, Wu Yan is afraid even with all his augmented strength he wouldn''t be able to keep up.

    "Since Shido made dinner today, I will do the dishes."

    Shiori said.

    "You three, go wash up."

    Kotori''s eyes shined and she turned to Wu Yan.

    "Onii-chan, working in the kitchen must mean that you have worked up quite a sweat right? You should go in the bath first!"

    Wu Yan almost nodded out of habit but a bad omen stopped him.

    Wu Yan recalled that she tried training the protagonist''s ability to deal with other spirits by setting up all kinds of lucky pervert moments or flirting moments. That smirk means that she probably would send Tohka into the bath when he''s in there. Or maybe get him to change a light bulb when Tohka''s in the toilet. Maybe she would even reverse the situation and get him to enter the bath when Tohka''s in there.

    These are all weed scenarios for him but it woulde at a cost, it always does. Living on the edge means greater reward but the risk ismensurately greater as well.

    Wu Yan didn''t want to overuse his immortality for some ass-whooping.

    "Kotori, you should go into the bath first!"

    He shook his head and he grinned at her as if he saw through her.

    "I will go in the bath after you¡­"

    Kotori shook her head without hesitation.

    "You''re Onii-chan, you get to go in first!"

    "I thought you got drenched in the detergent from before?"

    Wu Yan brought the issue back.

    "The sticky feeling must be getting to you right?"

    She wavered when she noticed that her body is feeling rather sticky and icky. Wu Yan struck while the iron is still hot.

    "I do recall something about hair getting into annoying locks because of unkempt sticky hair conditions¡­"

    Kotori can''t sit tight anymore. She can just quickly wash herself and then send Tohka into the bath to attack Wu Yan.

    "I am heading into the bath!"

    Kotori dashed towards the bathroom. Wu Yan''s words got to her. Kotori''smander mode and imouto mode are still girls who like to keep up their appearances.

    Kotori didn''t notice Wu Yan grinning from ear to ear at his genius n.

    In the fitting room next to the bathroom, Kotori took off all her clothes, she got into the water and she released a sigh of relief. She still had her white ribbons on.

    Wu Yan wondered why she kept the ribbons on. Her ck ribbons mean she is inmander mode, white ribbons mean that she is in imouto mode, if she didn''t wear her ribbons, what mode is that?

    It''s still a question he wonders till this day.

    Kotori stretched her slender body in the tub, she peered at the ceiling with her red eyes and she fondled the red bracelet on her wrist while drowning in her memories.

    Only Kotori knew where this bracelet came from. Even Wu Yan who can buy this bracelet didn''t know the origin.

    Wu Yan asked her about it but Kotori always talked her way out by switching into hermander mode. She used hermander mode to unleash verbal and sometimes physical abuse to make Wu Yan retreat.

    He can confirm that this isn''t the first time Kotori has seen Wu Yan.

    Otherwise, Kotori wouldn''t be so riled up in Fraxinus. She quickly changed her attitude from distant to familiar in a short span of time.

    Before the first meeting in the control room, Wu Yan could have sworn he hadn''t made any contact with Kotori.

    There are still unanswered questions but Wu Yan put them off for the time being¡­

    He''s already involved in something as unthinkable as transmigration to another world, certainly there are more fantastic things that are yet to happen.

    Since Kotori looks like she has seen Wu Yan before, if he just continued doing things at his own pace, it won''t be long before he stumbles upon the answer.

    Wu Yan already had a vague idea of the answer though¡­

 Chapter 423: Who peeked at who?

    <h4>Chapter 423: Who peeked at who?</h4>

    After some time, Kotori decided that she''s all clean now so it''s high time she got out of the tub. Trying to shake the water droplets off, she swung her head around and her twintails iled around like two streams of light that added a luster to this bathroom.

    "Nn¡­?"

    Kotori who was nning on exiting the bathroom to get clothed noticed something that froze her up.

    "Kotori, you sure took your time in the bathroom¡­"

    About 20 centimeters away from Kotori, she saw a figure taller and better built than her. The figure greeted her like it''s only natural for him to be here.

    The figure examined her every nook and cranny with his deep red eyes. He scanned her all over and finally stopped at her chest¡­

    "Oh? Kotori, you''re only 14 and look how well you have grown up¡­"

    Wu Yan praised her like he''s some weird critic reviewing a treasure or an exquisite article. It wouldn''t be weird for people to judge him, after all, he''s here under these circumstances.

    He came in here to peek and he started judging people like he''s a host at some talent show. If that''s not shameless, what is?

    His ridiculous behavior returned Kotori to her senses. She started turning red from the neck upwards, her reaction didn''t stop Wu Yan from admiring the work of art before him.

    Poof

    And there are smokeing out of her head now¡­

    "O-Oni-Onii¡­"

    Like a broken recorder, she kept moving her mouth but only incoherent words came out. She wavered back and forth while spewing smoke. She''s probably going to faint if this keeps up.

    Kotori slowly widened her mouth, Wu Yan knew she''s going to scream, of course, he''s staring at her super hard so that''s only to be expected. However, her shrieking would be heard by the whole residence.

    Expecting this, he told her in a confident tone.

    "Shiori''s still in the house so¡­"

    He''s implying that if she screamed, their brother-sister lie would be revealed since no sane brother would go peeking in on their younger sister when they are bathing unless they are truly deviant.

    Kotori swallowed her scream, this action almost caused her to die of frustration. With tears at the corners of her eyes, she dived back into the tub at light speed to keep what is left of her modesty.

    "Onii-chan¡­ how can y-you do this¡­"

    Kotori is as red as blood right now. She couldn''t believe the metaphorical giant sacks this guy had to barge in on her like this, he even went as far as to look at her in her birthday suit.

    Wu Yan didn''t look guilty, he raised his foot and he approached her. She yelped.

    "Onii-chan! You¡­ you can''t get any closer¡­"

    "What''s the big deal?¡­"

    Wu Yan cheekily grinned.

    "I don''t know who is the lucky bastard who will receive your affections in the future, but you should just spoil your onii-chan while you still can!"

    He gawked at her again. He can''t help but admire her development. Her figure is average at best and probably under-developedpared to other people. But, she''s still 14 sopared to Hinagiku who is 16 years old, she''s doing way better. He can''t help but look forward to future developments.

    "Spoil¡­ Onii-chan you¡­"

    Kotori almost passed out from embarrassment.

    "What the heck are you saying?!"

    His shameless words are testing the limits of Kotori''s patience. Kotori''s breathing became hard, she turned her head left and right looking for something.

    "Looking for this?"

    Wu Yan disyed a pair of ck ribbons.

    Kotori is stunned. He examined the ribbons in his hand as he mused out loud.

    "I knew you''re going to use this move, did you think I was dumb enough to let you use the same move multiple times?"

    "How can you¡­"

    Kotori wanted to cry but couldn''t due to theck of tears. Withoutmander mode to support her, she didn''t know how to get out of this one. She started panicking.

    "Why shouldn''t I?"

    Wu Yan snorted.

    "Don''t think I don''t know, you were nning on sending Tohka in while I am bathing right?"

    Kotori flinched and she replied almost on reflex.

    "Ho-how did you know¡­?"

    Kotori noticed the gap in her verbal armor and she saw how smug Wu Yan looked at the moment. She felt so bashful she buried her head under the water.

    Kotori mewled and knew that this is a good time to fold.

    "Kotori was wrong, Onii-chan, please forgive me¡­"

    "You have learnt from your mistakes, you say?"

    Wu Yan red at her.

    "Oh no, I don''t think that''s the case at all, you''re just going to use different methods to set me up right?"

    Kotori retorted.

    "But, I am doing this for your sake. There are other spirits and you''re going to have to rescue them, without enough practice¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "Do you think I need more training?"

    Kotori recalled that he managed to raise his favorability with Tohka to max within a day.

    Kotori lowered her head and she mumbled.

    "I won''t do this anymore¡­"

    Kotori raised her red face and she pleaded with him.

    "Onii-chan, can you please go out now?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "You want me to go out? I am far from finishing my grudge with you!"

    Kotri wanted to cry.

    "You''ve already seen all of me, is that not enough?"

    "Of course not!"

    Wu Yan stood with arms akimbo, his next sentence almost broke Kotori.

    "Unless, you say, ''Kotori is going to be Onii-chan''s bride'', I think if you said that I will get out of your hair, how about it?"

    "Wh¡­"

    Kotori''s jaw dropped at this lecherous wolf in front of her. Even while she is in her imouto mode she wanted to scold Wu Yan.

    "Onii-chan, you''re taking advantage of people''s plight¡­"

    He tilted his head like victory is already his.

    "You always have the option to not say it¡­"

    Kotori bit down on her lips as she struggled with her internal emotions. Her bashfulness won, she started saying the line but in a mosquito-like volume.

    "Kotori¡­Kotori¡­"

    "You''re going to have to be louder than that¡­"

    Wu Yanughed out loud. Kotori''s embarrassment went up to the maximum threshold as she yelled.

    "Kotori is going to marry Onii-chan!"

    "Was that so hard?¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged and walked towards the door. He also didn''t forget to wave his hand back at Kotori.

    "I will be keeping your promise in mind, I hope you don''t back out from that deration just now¡­"

    When Wu Yan finally got out of the bathroom, Kotori pursed her lips before shouting out all her frustration.

    "Onii-chan is a super big jerk!"

    Kotori carefully got out of the tub and she confirmed that Wu Yan is gone before she quickly picked up the ck ribbons Wu Yan left behind.

    After equipping it, she went into hermander mode. Dark aura poured forth as she put on a vicious expression. Putting on her clothes, she charged straight for Wu Yan''s room.

    Wu Yan made the fatal mistake of leaving her ck ribbons out in the open like this

 Chapter 424: Kotoriâ€™s knife

    <h4>Chapter 424: Kotori¡¯s knife</h4>

    Tenguu City, Itsuka residence¡­

    The Itsuka residence looks normalpared to the buildings around it and the solemn light breaking through the windows at night made the residence looked strangely serene.

    However, this peace got broken by the sound of a heavy thud preceded by someone getting hit.

    Bam

    Wu Yan rubbed the area around his eye, it''s still hurting and Wu Yan almost cried from the pain. He was struck down with enough force tond him on the ground after all.

    He got up and he looked at his attacker. It''s Kotori who had dark aura streaming out of her, he can''t exactly see her expression because she lowered her head but it''s safe to say she''s not here to reward him for a job well done. He shifted his butt backward as regret filled him.

    He screwed up. He should have guessed that this is the most likely oue after acting all high and mighty while messing with Kotori. It''s only natural that she woulde back for revenge.

    He also forgot to keep the ck ribbons and he left it behind for her to pick it up.

    "Kot-Kotori, please have mercy on me¡­"

    He tried to block with an arm outstretched. It is as if doing this would stop her from getting any closer. Without True Ancestor''s regenerative abilities, he would most likely be left with a bruise around his eye.

    "Ha? mercy you say?¡­"

    Kotori smirked.

    She looked down at Wu Yan with dangerous-looking eyes. Wu Yan flinched and he adjusted his butt''s position backward.

    She yelled at Wu Yan with a red face, it''s easy to imagine that she''s still holding a grudge against him for doing those things to her.

    "Mercy is something you didn''t show me during out confrontation in the bath. The things you did and made me do, capital punishment! You''re absolutely getting capital punishment!"

    Kotori raised a fist at him. Wu Yan shouted out loud in panic.

    "Kotori! You can''t kill your husband, that''s mariticide!"

    "Husband!"

    Kotori''s body trembled and her dangerous look had bashfulness mixed in as well. If it weren''t for her fear of attracting Shiori''s attention she would be rampaging right about now.

    "I can''t believe you still brought that up!"

    Her shriek is like one from hell. Wu Yan shrunk back but he still put on a brave front.

    "You said the words. What, our great and powerfulmander is actually someone who would go back on her words?"

    His shameless words sent her over the edge. She lowered her head, though he can''t see her face, the savage mood that is building up in his room meant that this won''t end well for him, even his heart started racing at this scenery, but not in a good way.

    "K-Kotori¡­"

    "Oh, sure I promised I would marry you¡­"

    Kotori raised her head and it is eerily without a clear expression.

    "Since I said that, I am going to keep my promise, don''t worry about that!"

    Wu Yan didn''t have the chance to rejoice. Kotori said something sinister and she probably meant it since she went out of her way to vocalize each and every vowel of her sentence, making sure he wouldn''t miss anything.

    "That-is-assuming-you-are-still-alive-when-I-am-an-adult!"

    Gulp

    Wu Yanughed in a stupefied manner. His thoughtless words finally did the trick to set Kotori off.

    "Actually, we don''t have to wait until you''re an adult to¡­"

    Dark aura visibly manifested around her, sending her twintails into a scary flutter even when there is no wind. Her hair came to live as they wriggled around like tentacles of a demon. Her red eyes are now demonic if not more insidious. Wu Yan found his hair standing, which is definitely not a good sign.

    "You-are-dead-¡î"

    Kotori took out something Wu Yan can''t ignore. She took out a knife!

    "K-k-k-Kotori¡­"

    He retreated to his bed but the bad news is that there is now nowhere he can retreat to. Pressed against the bed rest, he nced at the knife in her hand. It''s definitely able to do the job of cutting him. cold sweat started pouring down the side of his head. He tried to smile but it''s a contorted one.

    "Do-don''t y around with that thing!"

    Wu Yan begged her with a weak tone. He almost got down on his knees to beg Kotori to reconsider.

    He''s pretty sure he doesn''t want to risk getting shanked by a knife, not even with his True Ancestor body. He would choose Kotori beating him up over the knife.

    He had heard tales about 2D girls going bat-sh*t crazy but he refused to believe that every girl has this switch in them. He has faith in that rumor now. It''s due to his shameless words that she turned into a knife goddess, maybe he can somehow defuse this situation.

    Wu Yan is about to be disappointed. His words only earned him a cold grin from Kotori. Much to Wu Yan''s surprise, she swung the knife down at Wu Yan, she''s scarily urate at aiming for his lower body region.

    Wu Yan''s soul almost came out. He used all his strength to dodge this attack, the knife buried itself into the ground right between his legs.

    His little johnny is about a centimeter away from the de of the knife. His wet hair is of no concern to him, he would trade all his hair if it meant he can avoid a shot to his critical areas.

    "Kotori, stahp!"

    Wu Yan yelped. Kotori actually found joy in doing this.

    "You had the cojones to do a lot of shameless things, but you don''t have the cojones to back them up? I think not!"

    She tried to take out the knife, she''s probably going to continue her attack against him and his johnny so Wu Yan jumped up before she can do that.

    He jumped over her head by using the bed as a springboard. He swiftlynded and he ran without turning back. It didn''t take long for him to disappear from her sight.

    "Stop running!"

    Kotori yelled out loud, she picked up her knife and she pursued him¡­

    "Need to hide need to hide need to hide!"

    He kept looking around to see if there is anywhere he can hide for now. Anywhere is fine as long as he doesn''t have to deal with her knife. He''s just now realizing how weak he ispared to Kotori who had her powers sealed.

    He''s definitely not going to surrender and let Kotori cut him up, maybe if she aimed for other parts he wouldn''t mind but he absolutely refuses to let his johnny get cut and heal from the injury. His injury might heal but the trauma wouldn''t go away for a while.

    Shiori''s currently taking a shower so she hasn''t realized thismotion. Meanwhile, Tohka is busy rolling around in her room, enjoying thefort her bed and nkets are offering.

    So begins their game of hide and seek with the venue being set in the Itsuka residence.

 Chapter 425: Their conversation during the night, Tohkaâ€™s thoughtsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 425: Their conversation during the night, Tohka¡¯s thoughts¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan is currently fleeing as quickly as his feet could carry him. He can sense that Kotori is still hot on his tail even if she can''t catch up with him through her own speed.

    Wu Yan wanted to cry, did she put a tracker on him? How does she know where he is? This residence is quite big so if she lost sight of him it wouldn''t be easy to track him.

    Should he run outside the house? No, Kotori''s going to be furious if he did, she probably wouldn''t talk to him anymore.

    Hide? Where can he hide here? In the living room? He can''t think of a single ce to hide.

    Maybe in the freezer? If Kotori can find the knife, she damn well can find the refrigerator.

    The bath? Shiori''s currently taking a shower in there, he''s going to risk making more enemies if he went in there.

    "Oh crap, is this the end of me?!"

    Wu Yan wanted toment his fate but lest Kotori hears him, he didn''t. Wavy tears started streaming down his cheeks.

    When he passed Tohka''s room, he stopped and he quickly decided to hide here.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka quickly got up as Wu Yan invaded her room. Wu Yan used his hands to gagTohka before she can say anything. He signaled for her to be quiet by putting an index finger to his lips.

    Tohka blinked in confusion. She nodded with a serious expression, telling Wu Yan that she understands.

    They stayed quiet and they can hear each other''s breathing sound.

    Wu Yan can hear footsteps approaching rapidly. The person passed by the door in a rapid fashion, she missed them. Her footsteps weren''t that loud but they can hear that the owner is out for blood.

    The two of them exchanged a look. Tohka is still confused, Wu Yan, on the other hand, is making sure that Kotori is gone.

    Kotori''s voice entered their ears. Wu Yan jumped up in surprise while Tohka flinched from the tone.

    "Tohka, is Shido in there?"

    Tohka panicked. She looked at Wu Yan, her brain is working overtime thinking about what to do in this situation¡­

    Wu Yan''s mind is working at full throttle,ing up with options and scenarios. Electric sparks came from his body and suddenly he talked in Tohka''s voice.

    "Shido? What about him?"

    A sweet voice came from Wu Yan''s mouth. He''s mimicked her voice, tone, and intonation to a nigh perfect level. Tohka is stunned at the sight of this. Kotori couldn''t tell the difference and she replied.

    "Shido did a lot of bad stuff, if he''s in there don''t cover for him!"

    Tohka''s eyes widened, she looked at Wu Yan with a shocked look. She wanted to know what''s this about but Wu Yan only smiled back in an awkward manner.

    "Bad stuff? I don''t know about that but Shido''s not in here¡­"

    Wu Yan had goosebumps using Tohka''s voice to pretend like he''s an innocent maiden.

    Tohka is amused.

    Kotori didn''t say anything but Wu Yan knew this isn''t over just yet¡­

    Bam

    The door was kicked wide open, Kotori appeared with a knife in hand¡­

    Tohka didn''t know what is going on so she gasped. Aside from the instigator of this event, she probably couldn''t piece together the puzzle.

    Anyway, Wu Yan had already disappeared.

    She scanned the room and she pursed her lips in frustration. She apologized to Tohka who is still stunned.

    "I am sorry Tohka. But if you see Shido, make sure to let me know¡­"

    Kotori closed the door and the room entered a state of silence once more.

    Tohka opened and closed her mouth a few times before finally shifting her gaze to her nket. She pulled aside the nket and there Wu Yan was, ying a corpse like a pro.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka shook Wu Yan''s body. She seemed surprised to find him hiding here.

    "Shido! What is going on? Why are you hiding? Why is Kotori looking for you? Why¡­"

    "Stop stop stop!"

    Wu Yan put her at a distance by pushing against her shoulders.

    "Don''t ask so many questions, you look like you just noticed I was hiding here."

    Tohka nodded with an honest expression. Wu Yan didn''t know what to say.

    "Listen, Tohka."

    Wu Yan used his serious look.

    "Don''t ever let slip that I hid in your room, okay?"

    Tohka nodded with a serious expression as well. Wu Yan isn''t convinced, this bottomless pit would probably forget after a short time.

    Tohkaughed out loud at how desperate Wu Yan looked. She thanked him.

    "Shido, thanks¡­"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Why are you thanking me?"

    "Cause¡­"

    Tohka looked at the ceiling and she mumbled.

    "I am very happy right now¡­"

    Wu Yan felt moved by her beaming face.

    Some hours ago, she still looked sour with nary a smile in sight. She looked like she''s on the edge of despair and anguish.

    He smiled back and he leaned against the wall beside Tohka as they started talking.

    "Actually¡­"

    "Hmm¡­?"

    She''s smiling so happily that her eyes were closed, she also felt moved by Wu Yan''s joyous expression.

    This person gave her warmth, gave her a home, gave her a reason to smile and brought her out from her hellish life.

    Wu Yan looked into Tohka''s eyes and he gave her a warm smile.

    "Actually, I am very happy as well¡­"

    Tohka lowered her head, when she looked at Wu Yan again, her eyes were teary.

    Wu Yan put on a ‡å expression.

    "I thought you said you were happy? Why the sad look?¡­"

    Tohka wiped away the tears in her eyes and she retorted.

    "I am not crying!"

    "You totally are¡­"

    "Nah-uh!"

    "Are too!"

    "Am not!"

    "Fine, I believe you¡­"

    He rubbed his chin before he asked her a question.

    "Tohka, can you control spacequakes?¡­"

    "Why?"

    Tohka tilted her head.

    "I have a very important task to do, thepletion of this task requires being able to set off spacequakes. So, can you?"

    "Fumu, I haven''t tried controlling spacequakes but causing spacequakes are easily doable¡­"

    "That''s what I am talking about!"

    Wu Yanughed while eyeing the mission given to him by System. He rubbed the white bracelet on his wrist and he pulled Tohka along with him.

    "Come give me a hand!"

    Tohka tilted her head in confusion. But, since it''s Wu Yan who is asking for help, she nodded without hesitation, rejecting him didn''t evene to mind.

 Chapter 426: Can I discuss with you in your commander mode?

    <h4>Chapter 426: Can I discuss with you in yourmander mode?</h4>

    It''s early morning and the sun has yet to rise from the horizon. The heavy clouds and slightly colder temperature would suggest that today is going to be overcast or rainy.

    For outgoing individuals, today''s weather isn''t one where they have to rearrange their schedule. Meanwhile, for those who like to stay at home, the weather is a perfect excuse to stay inside.

    Without the pesky sun, it''s quite easy to release oneself to the embrace of the bed right?

    If it''s his previous lifestyle, nobody would wake him up, however, things had changed and now even if he wishes to sleep longer someone is bound toe and wake him up¡­

    Kotori peeked into the room by slightly opening the door, making sure not to make a sound. She looked around in a sneaky manner making her white ribbons bounce like a pair of rabbit ears.

    She spotted her target on the bed.

    As she had expected, Wu Yan is still deep in the sandman''s kingdom. she blushed even if she still felt a bit angry with him.

    Kotori had been tossing around in her bed due to the bathroom incident. She couldn''t get any good sleep in her, needless to say, she had a poor night''s rest. Meanwhile, this "Onii-chan" slept so tightly one might see bubblesing out of his nose. She''s not amused by this.

    Kotori felt a bit intimidated, should she approach him and wake him up?¡­

    Kotori wanted toe here in hermander mode. Her imouto mode persona felt very bashful about being seen in her birthday suit in addition to uttering those lines. Not even themander mode persona can do that. Otherwise, there won''t be a hunt for Wu Yan''s headst night.

    Too bad for her, Shiori''s still in the house, she decided that she won''t drag Shiori into this so it''s not the right time to introduce themander mode Kotori to Shiori.

    Without a choice, she came here in her imouto mode to wake Wu Yan up.

    She quickly stepped back after taking the first step. This is too embarrassing for her, she didn''t know what to say to her "Onii-chan"¡­

    Wu Yan uttered a creepy line tomander mode Kotorist night about not needing to wait until she matures¡­

    Plus, she almost lost her first kiss thest time she tried waking him up.

    She''s worried whether her Onii-chan is going to¡­

    She quickly shook her head while patting her red cheeks.

    She finally drummed up the courage to enter his room. She tugged at Wu Yan''s nket in a weak manner.

    "Onii-chan, wake up¡­"

    This sheepish voice can''t wake Wu Yan so Kotori pouted before she yelled at him.

    "Onii-chan! It''s time to wake up! Onee-chan prepared breakfast already!"

    Wu Yan trembled before he shot up from Kotori''s voice. His sudden movement gave Kotori quite a shock.

    "Kotori! I am sorry please don''t stab me!"

    Wu Yan shrieked.

    He saw Kotori''s ‡å expression and he knew he needed to stop right now.

    Still a bit shaky, he noticed the white ribbons on Kotori''s head and he released a sigh fo relief. Heid back onto his bed.

    "Kotori, you almost scared the caca out of me¡­"

    "Me?"

    Kotori pointed a finger at herself. She''s very confused, she''s just here to wake him up with no intention to surprise him or anything. He''s the one getting all surprised all by himself.

    Wu Yan noticed this and he averted his gaze awkwardly. He donned a serious look and he asked Kotori.

    "Kotori, I need to talk to you¡­"

    "Wh-what is it¡­"

    Kotori looked away because she''s too bashful to look him in the eyes.

    "Switch tomander mode, I have something to discuss with you. Also, let''s talk before we reach for knives next time ya?"

    "¡­."

    Kotori went ‡å.

    ===

    Tenguu city, Raizen high school.

    Wu Yan and Shiori walked in one of the hallways here. Tohka is currently tagging along with them while she nced curiously at anything new to her, she''s wearing Raizen High''s school uniform.

    Kotori pulled some strings and got her enrolled.

    Shiori giggled when she saw Tohka nibbling on her index finger like she''s on her first field trip.

    "Shido, is Tohka really studying with us?"

    "Ah, yes¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He used the excuse he had prepared.

    "Her old school is too far away so she transferred here."

    Shiori tilted her head.

    "Don''t tell me Tohka''s going to be studying in the same ss as us?"

    "Well, I don''t see a problem there¡­"

    Shiori grinned at him in a cheeky manner.

    Shiori probably guessed that he''s saying this because Tohka is his girlfriend. She didn''t know that a certain obedient sister arranged for this to happen.

    A figure appeared from the other corner. She had white hair and a cool expressionless look.

    Tobiichi Origami stopped the minute she saw Wu Yan talking along with Tohka. She turned grave and she muttered.

    "Princess!"

    "You''re¡­"

    Tohka tilted her head and she yelled.

    "The mecha army!"

    "Why are you here?!"

    Tobiichi Origami stared at Tohka.

    "You appeared following the spacequake yesterday right? Where did you go after that and I demand you tell me why I can''t detect any spirit signature from you? And also¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Shiori before she growled at Tohka.

    "Why are you with Shiori?!"

    "Why should I tell you?!

    She had no reason to answer her. Tobiichi Origami and her crew hunted Tohka down every time she came into this world. Tohka curled her lips at Tobiichi Origami, she didn''t like her pushy tone anyway.

    Wu Yan and Tohka''s appearance made Tobiichi Origami arrive at a hypothesis.

    "Don''t tell me you two are the ones behind the frequent spacequakesst night?"

    Tohka wanted to snap back at her but Wu Yan stopped her. He shook his head in a helpless manner. He noticed she sounded frustrated and tired.

    She''s probably tired from him borrowing Tohka''s strength to summon spacequakes. AST members were probably deployed when he tested his stuff.

    Every time they summoned a spacequake, Wu Yan would harvest it for his quest. The intermittent pause meant that the AST can''t track them urately, in addition to that, Tobiichi Origami was made to return to her base multiple times.

    "Hold up!"

    Shiori opened her mouth. She frowned at them in confusion.

    "What mecha army? What''s a spirit signature? Who is Princess? Why are you associating spacequakes with Wu Yan and Tohka?"

 Chapter 427: ASTâ€™s pursueâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 427: AST¡¯s pursue¡­</h4>

    On one of the many streets in Tenguu City, a lonesome figure went about his way with many grocery bags on hand. He also bought some clothes.

    He sighed after looking at the bags he''s carrying. He''s used to buying groceries after being made butler of the Katsura family in Hayate the Combat Butler''s world. However, he had never bought clothes when he was working as a butler.

    If he was told to buy male clothes, he could do it without any trouble. But, he was told to buy some clothes for Tohka, he bought female clothes including her undergarments.

    When he walked into the store, the employees there all gave him weird looks. If he didn''t exin that he''s helping out his female friends, other people might peg him for a pervert. The employees doubted him ever after he made his stand clear.

    After the customers and employees there stared at him for a few minutes, Wu Yan with his thick as a wall face, retreated hastily after picking out a few pieces of woman''s underclothes.

    It was so embarrassing!

    He is a bit pissed off that he heard peopleughing out loud after he exited the store. He''s a bit upset with Shiori, she could have bought the stuff since she''s a girl and nobody would look at her in a weird manner, not to mention, she knows her stuff.

    He let go of the anger pretty soon though¡­

    Who can he me? He''s one of the people who brought up the talk regarding spacequakes and spirits. Shiori is probably a bit made with him and how he dodged her questions that''s why she sent him on this errand.

    Luckily for him, Tobiichi Origami didn''t expose Tohka. If she did, exnations would have been easy. However, if Shiori found out, Kotori wouldn''t be able to stop Shiori from getting involved due to Shiori putting Kotori''s well-being ahead of her own.

    Maybe Tobiichi Origami believes the same thing as Kotori, the both of them don''t want Shiori to get involved in their tussles. Spirits are ridiculously powerful, the fights could get dangerous for powerless individuals who are just watching at the side. Originally, Shido had a portion of Kotori''s regenerative powers that''s why Kotori allowed him to continue in their operations.

    However, Kotori''s power wasn''t sealed by Shiori and it''s still with her since her powers were sealed with the sealing bracelet.

    In other words, Shiori doesn''t have regenerative powers.

    Thest thing Kotori wants is for her own sister to go into the battlefield with almost no safeguard. ording to Wu Yan''s spection, there is a high chance that Tobiichi Origami who is now a yuri girl doesn''t want to see Shiori head into the battlefield as well.

    There is one other thing Wu Yan is concerned about. It''s not the origin of the sealing bracelet or when did Kotori put the bracelet on. Wu Yan already knew the answer.

    Wu Yan is more concerned with what his quest disy is showing him.

    World: Date A Live

    Main mission: Gather

    Quest 1: Collect materialization of spacequakes. Progress 10/10

    Reward obtained: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points x50,000 each

    Quest 2: Use the sealing bracelets and seal Yatogami Tohka, Yoshino, Tokisaki Kurumi, and Itsuka Kotori''s spirit powers.

    Quest reward: Free upgrade of two rank C and below equipment (Excluding Rank B and above, excluding Gate of Babylon)

    Quest 3: Locked.

    ===

    With Tohka''s help, Wu Yanpleted his first quest. Hence, the second quest was unlocked.

    He''s supposed to help these major characters by sealing their powers. He''s already on the job so there''s no sh here.

    Something unusual happenedst night when he''s checking his progress. Kotori''s name didn''t light up, Tohka who was sealed by him had her name highlighted in the quest disy. Meanwhile, Kotori''s name didn''t light up when she''s already sealed.

    Maybe her power isn''t sealed by the sealing bracelet?

    Why is she wearing that bracelet then? Fashion?

    No¡­

    The appearance of the sealing bracelet, this quest, and suddenly, he had an idea. He more or less knew the course he had to take now.

    He can guess but to confirm it, he has to stay in this world until the point in time when he reaches the answer.

    "Maa, I just have to deal with 4 spirits for now, I already sealed one of them, excluding Kotori, that leaves me with 2 more. I know how to deal with Yoshino but the other one will be a tough nut to crack. After that, there will probably be clues regarding Kotori''s case."

    Wu Yanughed to himself as he walked on the street. He nced at the bags in his hand and he sighed once more. It''s nice that he got to enjoy the glorious view of the lingerie store but the pressure was too high for him to stay there. Why didn''t the original protagonist have any of the trouble he did when he walked into the lingerie store?

    Suddenly, an rm went off within him, he looked at a certain direction and he scanned the horizon with his deep red eyes.

    He could hear something cutting through the air. He spotted a small ck object approaching him at high velocity.

    It''s a bullet.

    His perception hastened and he perceived the world in slow-motion. The bullet appeared so slow he only needed to adjust his position a bit for the bullet to pass by without grazing him.

    Boom

    The bullet made a bullet hole behind Wu Yan, the force is enough to deliever lethal force to any human hit by it.

    "What power, as expected of anti-spirit weapons!"

    He calcted the trajectory and he easily located the shooter situated at a vantage point some distance away on a small hill.

    Wu Yan could more or less make out the figure even at this distance.

    "AST huh?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. The shooter made preparations for a second shot even when he already missed the first shot. Wu Yan frowned at this.

    That gun is too advanced for any organizations. Judging from his loadout, the figure is clearly someone from AST.

    Yet, the shooter is apparently a male. If Wu Yan''s eyes didn''t fail him, the AST members that attacked himst time consisted of entirely an all-female team.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "A male AST member? Maybe someone from higher-up?"

    "Oh, you''re in for it now!"

 Chapter 428: Instant defeat! Total annihilation!

    <h4>Chapter 428: Instant defeat! Total annihtion!</h4>

    On a hill, the sniper who had a different uniform than the field members of AST is currently training his scope on his target in a very good sniping spot.

    When he saw how easily Wu Yan dodged his bullet he''s surprised. He is even more shocked when Wu Yan noticed his hiding spot.

    "Sh*t!"

    Wu Yan is smiling back at him through the scope. The sniper gasped and he felt anxious. He is about 500 meters away from his target yet the target tracked him urately and within a second after he missed the shot.

    The sniper calmed down. He''s a trained soldier, this much is nothing. If he panicked then he would smear the reputation of all snipers.

    He contacted operation control.

    "Point A, objective failed!"

    Other snipers responded.

    "Point B, target locked!"

    "Point C, target locked!"

    "Point D, awaiting instructions!"

    Their squad leader gave them the permission to go ahead.

    "Point A, B, C, and D, fire at will!"

    The snipers replied.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan could sense the snipers aiming him from far away. He rxed his raised eyebrow. Licking his lips, he considered his options.

    "The snipers are widely dispersed, this is problematic¡­"

    He didn''t look troubled though. He scanned the four locations where the snipers were at and he grinned.

    "Let''s do this¡­"

    The four snipers saw him grinning at them and they pulled their triggers at the same time. Four bullets came at him from four different directions that made dodging nigh impossible.

    The snipers are confident that not even a spirit can dodge the bullets. Maybe the snipers are right that this barrage can''t be dodged. But, whoever said he can only dodge?

    Pwoosh

    The bullets melted away without even touching their targets, crimson mes sprouted around the target like a great wall of fire that shielded its master from harm.

    "What?!"

    The snipers all cried out. It only urred to the snipers that they had royally messed up.

    "Squad leader, point A sniping failed! Requesting directions!"

    "Squad leader, point B sniping failed! Requesting directions!"

    "Squad leader, point C sniping failed! Requesting directions!"

    "Squad leader, point D sniping failed! Requesting directions!"

    The squad leader received the reports with a grim look.

    "All sniping efforts have ended in failures?"

    A pir of crimson mes shot up towards the sky, the intensity of that me pir looked like it could scorch the sky until it''s reduced to ashes. The me pir''s heat could be felt from where they are currently situated.

    "Give me a sitrep!"

    A fiery figure shot towards one of the hills after the me pir dissipated.

    The first sniper who attacked Wu Yan is currently there.

    The squad leader turned grave and he wanted to give orders for them to retreat but shrieks of anguish came from the other end of the microphone.

    The snipers were too stunned.

    "Point A, what''s going there?! Point A! Do you copy?! Do you copy?!"

    Static noise greeted the squad leader''s ears. The sniper there screamed and the squad leader heard it.

    "Hey! What''s the situation over there?!"

    The squad leader turned pale, the shrieks and screams he heard were different voices, meaning¡­

    Thest scream fell on his ears. Now, all he can hear is the grim silence of static noises.

    "Damn!"

    In a small alley, a middle-aged guy with bulletproof vest smashed his earpiece in frustration.

    The squad leader heaved in anger. He''s very pissed off at the failure of this operation.

    "I failed the mission¡­"

    The squad leader gnashed his teeth as he bitterly cursed the spirit who had done a number on his squad.

    "That damned spirit!"

    "Don''t think this is over just yet, even if you don''t have any spirit signatures, I am going to make you regret running around on our turf like you''re the boss, mark my words¡­"

    "Okay, marked."

    The squad leader turned around in a hurry. He raised his head and saw something that caused him to despair, it''s a very familiar guy holding his four subordinates.

    Floating in the air above him is a figure with deep red eyes that were mocking him. It''s the target they are after.

    The squad leader''s pupil shrunk until they were pin-sized. The guy carried four grown men like it''s nothing, a strange oppressive aura emanated from him. It made the squad leader tremble like a kitten.

    Wu Yan unloaded his subordinates onto the ground with loud thuds. Without consciously thinking about it, the squad leader backpedaled away.

    Wu Yan scanned the guy and he descended towards him in an insidious manner.

    "AST, I presume?"

    The squad leader calmed his nerves down to the best extent he could but he still looked at him in terror.

    Wu Yan sniggered as he shook his head.

    "What? Peeing your pants from seeing a spirit or are you frightened by the fact that you''re the only one left?"

    He approached the squad leader but the squad leader retreated away. He shook like a leaf. Wu Yan can''t even take this guy seriously anymore.

    "Afraid of just this much? It seems AST higher management really needs to revise their development programs. Your fighting capabilities are subparpared to the AST strike team from before. Even your mental state is in such feeble states. I see why they chose women to fight spirits, you males are so impotent!"

 Chapter 429: Frustration, belittlement, confusion, and deathâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 429: Frustration, belittlement, confusion, and death¡­</h4>

    "AST really needs to consider their hiring options, you guys are even weaker than your female counterparts!"

    The squad leader was enraged by Wu Yan''s taunt. His vein started popping as he felt a deep rage boiling up. Wu Yan didn''t even take this guy seriously.

    His training didn''t prepare him for something like this. But, to disy his emotions on a life and death battlefield like this, it''s like he''s asking to be killed.

    It''s probably something to do with their chain ofmand. They are too stuck up to see their own faults so their subordinates reflect their leader''s shorings.

    Wu Yan felt that it''s a shame the girls of the AST strike team has to work with these wieners. It''s no wonder the female AST squad leader is so stressed she started aging.

    Wu Yan''s disdain caused the squad leader to get even angrier than before. However, he didn''t vocalize his anger, he knows that he''s not in a position to blow his top.

    "Why are you so sure I am with AST?¡­"

    The squad leader is disgruntled that he knew. Spirits typically know little to nothing about this world but this spirit seems to be aware of AST and can even guess that he''s from a higher ranking squad of the organization.

    Of course, the squad leader wasn''t aware that Wu Yan''s actually not a spirit. He''s also anofficer in Ratatoskr which gathers intel on AST due to their hostile motives against spirits in general. Kotori would fry his butt in oil if he didn''t even know who their arch-nemesis are.

    Wu Yan''s not dumb enough to reveal his information just like this. Wu Yan pursed his lips and he approached the squad leader while stepping over his fallen squad members.

    "Answer me."

    He stared right down the squad leader''s barrel and he interrogated him with a low tone.

    "You are trying to kill me and I want to understand why you''re hunting me when I exhibit no spiritual signature¡­"

    The squad leader started sweating hard. He didn''t answer, either out of fear or nonpliance, this is enough for Wu Yan''s eyes to turn an eerie deeper shade of red.

    "Answer me!"

    His frosty voice now enough to bring the squad leader down to his knees. He fell back on his butt as he shrieked.

    "I don''t know! I really don''t know anything!"

    His pathetic appearance made Wu Yan frown. Are all members in AST as unsightly as this one? So far, only female members can put up a good fight.

    "You don''t know huh¡­"

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    "Another question, did AST sent out different squads to kill spirits other than me?"

    "I see you''re not sure either¡­"

    Wu Yan is surprised that the squad leader honestly didn''t know. He lowered his head to ruminate further on this.

    AST came sniping him, although AST purported exist to save humanity from the danger spirits pose, Wu Yan knows that they are actually gunning for something else, the power of spirits.

    They should already know that he exhibits no spiritual signature. Maybe they are thinking that he''s hiding his signature somehow.

    Maybe some spirits can do this but not Wu Yan, he''s not a spirit, arriving with a spacequake was merely a coincidence.

    Kotori and the other Ratatoskr members didn''t believe him at first. He''s like a walking nuclear warhead, even if in an inactive state there''s no telling when his destructive powers will be unleashed. The same could be said of spirits that are not exhibiting spiritual signatures. Which sane individual would be able to tolerate a nuclear bomb walking around on the street.

    Ratatoskr which is very tolerant of spirits are putting spirits under strict supervision, Kotori has even taken the lead and she personally supervised Tohka who''s staying at the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. The original work is too full of rainbows. The spirits who had their powers sealed in the original work could still go about their daily lives with almost no repercussions. Wu Yan assumed that AST won''t go after spirits that are not exhibiting spiritual signatures due to being sealed.

    It''s more likely that AST didn''t know there were spirits living here that are in their sealed mode. Wu Yan frowned in confusion.

    Why wouldn''t AST know about the spirits, Tobiichi Origami saw them herself, surely, she would report such a piece of critical information.

    What could it be? Is there something I am missing here?

    Thinking that Wu Yan is too distracted by his thoughts, the squad leader tried something dodgy, he reached for his back with a grim expression.

    The moment he tried that, the squad leader felt a sudden numbness in his chest.

    He looked down and he can''t believe what he''s looking at.

    A hand is buried within his chest.

    "Too bad, I was thinking of letting you live but apparently you had to choose death instead¡­"

    He raised his head in difficulty and he saw a cold pair of red eyes staring at him.

    The squad leader wanted to say something but Wu Yan didn''t want to hear it, he pulled his hand out in a slow and steady fashion.

    Blood gushed forth from the squad leader''s chest. The stter went all over Wu Yan''s body but strangely enough it didn''t stain his clothes, the blood flowed down his body like droplets of rain which looked supernatural. His hand is also stained with the squad leader''s blood.

    The agonizing pain finally registered and his field of vision blurred.

    Finally, he noticed something, his subordinates were skewered just like this, their bodiesid in their own pool of blood with blood dripping out from their chest¡­

 Chapter 430: A sudden appearance of another girl! The second spirit

    <h4>Chapter 430: A sudden appearance of another girl! The second spirit</h4>

    The squad leader fell down to the floor with a thud. The alley returned to the silence it once knew. It''s a gory scene here if anyone''s looking.

    The 5 in snipers had a hole in each of their chests. They all died from hypovolemic shock as evidenced from the blood-stained floor, blood continued to ooze out of their bodies like some horror scene from a movie.

    A lone figure stood among the bodies, untainted by the blood around him, the sole exception would be his hand which is currently dripping with blood.

    The lone figure sighed in a bored manner.

    He looked at his bloody hand and his red eyes had a brief glint of golden color before it returned to normal.

    "I got rid of my bloodlust but a vampire is still a vampire. I almost licked the blood off my hand."

    He shook off the blood.

    "Well, dirty blood probably don''t taste nice at all¡­"

    A sweet voice stopped him from returning home.

    "Ipletely agree with Onii-san''s words¡­"

    Wu Yan''s eyes went wide in shock. Somebody sneaked up on him without him noticing.

    He turned around with a pair of golden eyes, signifying that he''s ready to fight if need be. He saw the person and he gasped.

    She''s a very beautiful girl with jet-ck hair tied into long twintails. Her bangs are uneven in length resulting in her left eye being covered while her right eye is exposed. She had deep red eyes just like Wu Yan.

    Porcin white skin visible even if the alley is poorly lit.

    She''s standing at the entrance to this alley, she didn''t shriek in shock after looing at the bodiesid around him. Quite the contrary, she licked her lips in excitement.

    She smiled at him in a creepily happy manner that made her eyes narrow into crescent shapes. It''s like the people who died aren''t humans but rather pigs that were ughtered for meat. She''s viewing the humans here as nothing more than food to be consumed. Compared to Wu Yan, she''s the one who is behaving more like a vampire.

    She''s piqued by Wu Yan, she paid no further attention to the bodies around him. Like an elegant youngdy, she greeted him with a curtsy before beaming at him in a friendly manner.

    Wu Yan isn''t as astonished as he was before. He knew who she is although she didn''t know him.

    The spirit dubbed Nightmare by others.

    She''s a spirit that had been in this world far longer than Tohka but she wouldn''t appear in the original work until some volumester.

    And now, she appeared before him¡­

    She tilted her head but she still maintained her affable smile. She behaved in such a graceful manner because she had been in this world for a long time and she had learned the customs and mannerisms of this world.

    She didn''t mind the blood and bodies around her, she walked towards Wu Yan like those are not there.

    "Ara ara,, I was wondering why a fire pir appeared out of nowhere, what an interesting sight this is¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s refined air and her astonishing beauty made her look like an exquisite flower. However, her words marred this image of her.

    Wu Yan had his poker face on but he''s bitterlyughing inside. This spirit would be the toughest nut he has to crack.

    This noble-looking youngdy is actually known as the Worst spirit.

    Her Nightmare title isn''t just for show, spacequakes ur together with the arrival of spirits. A lot of people lost their lives to spacequakes. However, Wu Yan also knows that excluding deaths caused by spacequakes, Tokisaki Kurumi personally killed more than 10,000 people.

    Tokisaki Kurumi isn''t joking with some of her statements. A scene of carnage like this is nothing to her. For someone else this might be a scene to remember but for her it''s Monday.

    She''s so malicious that normally Wu Yan won''t reject her but he won''t get close to her deliberately either. He would rather put sealing her powers to the deepest recess of his mind and forget about it for now.

    However, the Tokisaki Kurumi who is standing here is an exception.

    Everybody knows Tokisaki Kurumi is evil, she''s putting a fa?ade on and Wu Yan knows about this.

    Wu Yan silently sighed at Tokisaki Kurumi who is still beaming at him. She''s probably going to be the hardest spirit to seal, he''s not even sure if he could seal her. It is certainly possible he would be stuck in this world forever due to the failure ofpleting quest 2.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi thought Wu Yan remained silent because he didn''t know what to make of her trendy speech pattern.

    Wu Yan frowned at her.

    "Are you not afraid in the slightest?"

    "Of what?"

    Tokisaki Kurumiughed.

    "Onii-san, do you really think all girls are afraid of blood?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn''t wait for Wu Yan to reply, she continued.

    "You''re about to be sorely disappointed if that''s what you think. I quite like the sight of blood, you see¡­"

    "Plus¡­"

    She closed her eyes and she stood on tiptoes like she''s expecting a kiss. She whispered in a luscious voice.

    "Onii-san, you have a nice scent¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi opened her eyes and she had a sinister look as she licked her lips. She maniacallyughed.

    "So nice, in fact, that I am hungry!"

    Wu Yan jumped back the instant he heard that. A few pairs of arms that emerged from the ground tried to snare him but he escaped just in time.

 Chapter 431: Zaphkiel and the spirit of time

    <h4>Chapter 431: Zaphkiel and the spirit of time</h4>

    Tokisaki Kurumi is so happy she could go mad.

    Every spirites equipped with an astral dress and an angel that corresponds to their identity. Tohka''s purple astral dress is the Spirit Dress of God''s Authority, number 10. Her Angel is herrge sword named Sandalphon. Meanwhile, Tokisaki Kurumi''s astral dress is the Spirit Dress of God''s Authority, number 3. Her angel''s name is Zaphkiel.

    Zaphkiel is essentially arge clock, the musket gun would represent the minute hand of the clock while the flintlock is the hour hand. Zaphkiel possesses the ability to infuse the power of time into bullets which Tokisaki Kurumi fires with a different effect depending on the type of bullets.

    She''s a spirit of time with the ability to manipte time.

    It''s a very powerful ability for sure, in a way, she''s stronger than elerator who has control over vector quantities. However, because the angel is so strong, the cost of using her power is great as well.

    To manipte time Tokisaki Kurumi must pay with time either from her own, spirit power or time from someone else. In order to protect herself from dying to Zaphkiel''s effect, she would consume other people''s time to substitute for her own. Anyone in her City of Devouring Time is going to have their time taken away and stored by Kurumi until she wants to use it.

    Each of the hour on the clock designates a specific ability, the different abilities cost different amount of time. The 12th bullet consumes the most time and a single bullet requires all of a spirit''s power so Kurumi hadn''t fired one of these bullets yet.

    Her objective at the moment is to gather more time and use the 12th bullet to go back in time to 30 years ago in order to kill the first spirit. By doing this, she hopes to make it so that there are no spirits on this world. Spirits won''t be hunted down and humans won''t be harmed by spacequakes, this is a lonesome goal for her.

    But, to fire the twelth bullet requires immense sacrifice to the tune of a spirit''s life, if she used it like this she would only go back in time and die immediately or be rendered so helpless that she can''t finish her goal. In the original work, Kurumi wanted to eat Shido because he had the power of 3 spirits sealed within him.

    However, the Shido in the original work is not in here. Wu Yan is dubbed Shido by Kotori while the original main character had her gender transformed into female, namely, Itsuka Shiori.

    Shiori has the power to contain the power of spirits but she didn''t have any spiritual power sealed within her due to Wu Yan and Ratatoskr''s intervention.

    Without being able to boost her time storage by consuming Shido, Kurumi can only rely on slowly consuming human lives until she can fire her twelfth bullet. At least, that was her n until now¡­

    She saw Wu Yan''s power. Her ability to consume other people''s time in order to pay for her own Angel''s ability necessitates that she be able to measure other people''s time.

    She''s in a frenzy because she can feel that this man before her is a man of literally unlimited time. She went after him like a mad piranha, she didn''t even waste more time in talking.

    Infinite time, that is to say this guy is immortal.

    Even if humanity goes to hell, this man will be around. Even when all life on earth goes extinct, this guy will probably be kicking a stone somewhere. He has all the time in the world and then some.

    What does that mean?

    This means that if she consumed him, she can fire her twelfth bullet whenever she damn well pleases. Go back 30 years today, no problem, just let her prepare the bullet. Her ability to manipte time will no longer have any downside to it.

    Wu Yan is like a priceless treasure to her.

    The thought of finishing her goal by just simply consuming this man is giving her the tion of a lifetime. She just couldn''t remain calm.

    Wu Yan thought she''s just here to replenish some time for her angel. He didn''t expect her to be this manic¡­

    He frowned at the sight of the hands popping out of the ground.

    If at all possible Wu Yan didn''t want to fight her. She''s kind but there are some screws loose in her head. If she''s really crazy, she wouldn''t continue on her quest to nip the source of the problem at its root.

    Tohka also said that Kurumi isn''t all that different from her. Shido saved Tohka before she turned into an individual like Kurumi, an individual that regards another''s life as trivial.

    Wu Yan believed the same thing the original main character believed, that every spirit is fundamentally kind.

    He knows that Tokisaki Kurumi likes cute little animals. This is proof that she can love, the fight with humans chilled her sympathy for humans. She regarded humans as nothing more than food after being made to live such a life.

    Wu Yan didn''t know just how important he is to Kurumi. His utility is more than Shido in the original work.

    By hook or by crook, she wants his infinite time.

    Kurumi slowly raised her hands and a dark stream of aura flowed out of her and it enveloped her.

    It''s like a domain of darkness that spread from her and it easily covered the alley there are currently in.

 Chapter 432: Become one? Manic passion!

    <h4>Chapter 432: Be one? Manic passion!</h4>

    Enveloped in a dark aura, Tokisaki Kurumi looked very insidious. Dark lights that looked like fireflies danced about her. Even the sky appeared to be crying as droplets of dark water rained down in this alley. The wind which normally would be invisible can be visibly seen as it had been dyed ck by Tokisaki Kurumi''s aura.

    Wu Yan gathered his thoughts and he got into a stance. Tokisaki Kurumi caused a localized gale just by getting serious and Wu Yan knows it, he can feel his heart sinking. She''s going to make her move soon.

    Her ck gothic lolita dress fluttered about as she poured forth her aura. The next instant, her clothes disappeared and though veiled by her dark aura, Wu Yan still managed to catch a few glimpses of her pristine body.

    She shed brightly and she emerged from the sh having donned her astral dress. It''s still a gothic lolita dress but this one has red and ck frills. He could see her ivory shoulders exposed to the air. She had long fingerless gloves and a giant ribbon tying her dress together at her waist. Meanwhile, her legs were hidden away by the long ck silk stockings she had which were held up by a ck garter belt.

    Her ck hair is now tied into twintails of uneven length with a crimson bow. Her bangs are swept aside, her left eye finally visible to Wu Yan. Her left eye had a peculiar appearance in that it resembled a golden clock face.

    Tokisaki Kurumi: Lvl 75

    Her clock face eyes turned as if she''s observing Wu Yan''s reaction. Even if he''s not used to eyes like this he can tell that she''s very excited like she can''t wait to eat him.

    It''s a counter for the time Tokisaki Kurumi has. If she seeds in devouring him, Wu Yan''s immortality would stop her golden eye because it would mean that her remaining time is not infinite.

    Her passion is partly driven by her greed. She''s like a hungry wolf being shown the sight of the most delicious meat to ever exist on this earth. Wu Yan frowned, he felt upset and angry.

    It''s as if she''s so sure she can get him like he''s some kind of food just waiting to be eaten. Wu Yan didn''t like this notion.

    Tokisaki Kurumi noticed his disgruntlement, she is slightly shocked at his reaction. Sheughed.

    "Ara ara, onii-san, I find yourck of surprise at my transformation a bit disappointing¡­"

    She tilted her head.

    "It''s like you are aware of the existences of spirits."

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything in response. He approached her which amused Tokisaki Kurumi.

    She supported her chin with the palm of her hand and she flushed red like a coy little girl. She purred.

    "Say, Onii-san, do you find me beautiful?¡­"

    Wu Yan is bbergasted at her behavior. He retorted while shrugging her off.

    "What are you trying to say? You want to know what I think of you and then confess to me?¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s smile widened. She stopped acting shy before she continued.

    "Ara, I like that idea. You have no idea just how charming you are, I am really swooning here¡­"

    He sighed at her.

    "I see, pardon my doubt but you don''t look like someone who would fall in love at first sight¡­"

    "Oh? What''s this? You''re talking like you know me very well.."

    She giggled.

    "You''re wrong, by the way, I truly fell hard in love the moment I saw your face¡­"

    She approached him while minding her gothic lolita dress, her eyes looked like she''s dazzled by him.

    "Ah, ah, this is so vexing, I don''t think I can leave you anymore? Oh, what should I do? This is truly a big problem!"

    She looked like a madwoman but Wu Yan frowned at her eyes. Those eyes do not belong to someone in love, those eyes are like the eyes a gold-digging beggar would have at the sight of a richdy passing by in front of him. Wu Yan''s eyes turned cold.

    She noticed this and she stopped getting close to him but her eyes are still the eyes of a crazy woman, psychopathic even.

    She licked her lips and her smile turned into a sinister grin. She used her tender voice on him.

    "Say, Onii-san, why don''t you and I join together as one so we never part with each other?"

    Sheughed.

    "Oh, don''t even think about saying no. I might angry, you see¡­"

    Sheughed out loud, her shoulders trembled as she covered her mouth.

    "Ahaha, look at me, I am so charged up¡­"

    She shined bright red and her aura morphed into pale arms that came at Wu Yan like whips.

    Wu Yan looked calm but he''s panicking. When she started dripping sluff juice Wu Yan is already on high alert mode. Portals opened behind him and ck projectiles shot out to tear the arms to shreds.

    "Ara¡­"

    Gasping in surprise, she grinned at him.

    "I was right, you''re no human, neither are you a spirit. Makes sense, a normal human wouldn''t have that much strength in the first ce. Ah, ah, you''re making me want to monopolize you more and more¡­."

    Wu Yan wasn''t pleased to hear such passionate words from her, being targeted by her usually ends poorly for anyone she has ever set her eyes on.

    I need to get out of this joint pronto¡­

    It''s like she read her mind, she grinned before a musket and flintlock gun appeared in her hands.

    Wu Yan stopped when he saw her drawing her guns. Tokisaki Kurumi fired a bullet at him without any warning at all. The flintlock gun shouldn''t be loaded yet Wu Yan can sense the invisible energy gathering inside.

    Bang

    A bullet that had enough power to shatter rocks came flying at Wu Yan.

 Chapter 433: The spirit of timeâ€™s powerâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 433: The spirit of time¡¯s power¡­</h4>

    That bullet made the sniper rifle bullets from before look like baby aspirin.

    He reacted a bit too slowly topletely dodge the bullet that was aimed at the spot between his eyes. Tokisaki Kurumi fired at him without any prior signs and it drew a gash across Wu Yan''s cheek.

    Blood dripped down from the wound¡­

    "Ara, ara, what I have I done!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi cried out in panic. She mewled like she''s actually feeiling guilty.

    "I can''t believe I hurt Onii-san, now he''s bleeding. Oh, what should I do? What can I do? I want to merge with Onii-san so how can I hurt Onii-san¡­."

    If someone is charmed by her, they would easily forgive her transgression.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. He wiped away the blood and during the time in which he licked the blood away from his hand, the gash had disappeared without a trace. Tokisaki Kurumi flinched and she convulsed in ecstacy.

    A wound is a wound, barring special abilities, even a wounded spirit would need quite some time to heal up. His incredible regeneration and the infinite time her senses are telling her convinced her that this man is indeed immortal.

    Her desire to attain him grew to a newer heights.

    "Ah ah, Onii-san, you like the smell of blood too? What coincidence, it''s like we are made for each other?¡­"

    "Come, join me and let us unite as one!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi yelled in excitement. She raised both her guns at him but two portals appeared beside her and iron whips appeared to bind her.

    Not letting her break loose from her shackles, a bolt of lightning hit Tokisaki Kurumi before she can do anything.

    "Guhu¡­"

    The lightning ravaged her, the electrocution caused smoke toe out of her. Still alive, she groaned in pain.

    "Lightning?¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi flinched when she saw Wu Yan''s appearance.

    d in lightning, he caused this alley to sound like a storm is raging here. His steely gaze fell on her, his eyes are no longer deep red, it''s a radiant gold.

    An aura befitting of a True Ancestor poured forth from him. Tokisaki Kurumi shuddered, she could swear he''s looking brutally bloody right now.

    "Ahh¡­"

    She quickly recovered and her tion returned. Like a fish to water, she got even more passionate for him.

    "Onii-san, you''re simply the best. This noble aura like a dictator of all things bloody, that oppressive aura, this is great and amazing!"

    She grinned at him in a devilish manner, her tender voice is a stark contrast to her present attitude.

    "I can''t wait to be with you, I can''t wait, I can''t wait!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi tore off her right hand much to Wu Yan''s shock. She actually tore it off like it''s a detachable part of her body!

    Wu Yan didn''t expect this, she used her severed arm to smash the chain binding her left hand.

    "Come! Zaphkiel!"

    A bolt of ck and red lightning hit the spot behind Tokisaki Kurumi. It didn''t do any damage but the lightning bolt turned into a sh of red lights. When the light faded arge clock about twice as tall as Tokisaki Kurumi.

    Zaphkiel, her angel!

    Wu Yan tensed up, he wanted to run away. He wasn''t even nning on fighting her. Now that she pulled out her angel on him, it''s clear that she''s not going to let him escape that easily. He bitterly smiled, where had he wronged her? She might have spare time stolen from other people to back up the usage of her angel but it''s still a limited stockpile.

    Wu Yan failed to consider that once he''s caught by Tokisaki Kurumi, the cost of time would no longer apply to her. Gotta spend time to make time.

    "Fourth bullet Dalet!"

    She raised her flintlock and pointed it at the fourth digit on the clock. It turned and a ck surge of power entered the gun after the digit lit up. The energy suffused the gun.

    She did something that no sane person would think to do. She smiled at him and she fired it at herself with the barrel at her chin.

    Wu Yan isn''t surprised she did that. He knew the power of her fourth bullet.

    It''s the ability to reverse time on an object or subject. Her right hand which was severed and still tethered to his iron whip vibrated. The vibration shook the right hand free from its shackle. The right hand didn''t fall to the ground, instead, the hand reattached itself to the stump that was her hand.

    She examined her right hand before she smiled at Wu Yan.

    "Now, let''s go for another round!"

    Wu Yan got into a stance as he focused on Tokisaki Kurumi. Happy that he''s paying attention to her, she raised her gun.

    "First Bullet Aleph!"

    The digit representing one on the clock lit up. The ck energy entered her gun and she fired it at her temple.

    Wu Yan turned grave.

    Tokisaki Kurumi disappeared from where she stood and she appeared instantly at his side.

 Chapter 434: Multiple enemies

    <h4>Chapter 434: Multiple enemies</h4>

    The numbers on the clock represented different abilities. The fourth bullet, for example, can turn back time on her body, healing her no matter how much damage she takes as long as she''s still alive. It wouldn''t work if the time represented by the golden clock in her left eye is 0.

    If she fired it at herself, there is no stopping this restoration of her body.

    Like the fourth bullet, the first bullet can be used on herself as well. It can speed her up so much that it''s hard to match her in speed.

    This allowed her to get close to Wu Yan without him being able to react.

    She ced her head on her shoulders. Gazing at Wu Yan''s face, she licked her lips. She also didn''t forget to caress his face while grinning.

    "You smell so nice¡­"

    She grinned from ear to ear. She stared into his golden eyes.

    "Say, Onii-san, you mind telling me why your pretty red eyes turned golden?"

    Her sweet scent wafted into his nasal cavity. Wu Yan would like nothing more than to stay like this if this scenario was normal. However, he didn''t have the time for that right now¡­

    He breathed in deeply before grumbling. He tilted his head to give her a sideways nce.

    "Is that really okay? To touch me like that¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi backed away when he discharged his lightning at her. The electric shock was enough to paralyze the hand that was touching his face.

    "Ara¡­"

    She shook her slightly charred hand and shemented on his ability.

    "You''re not a spirit but you seem to have some sort ofmand over electricity. If I am not wrong the me pir from before was your work wasn''t it? With powers like this and that infinite time of yours, I wonder just what are you? You have really piqued my interest¡­"

    "Time¡­"

    Wu Yan connected the dots and he recalled that Tokisaki Kurumi is too hell-bent on acquiring him, that and her words finally clicked.

    Tokisaki Kurumi wants his immortality, or rather, his infinite time.

    "Well, I couldn''t care how this ends since you will be mine one way or the other. I am so hyped right now!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi pointed the musket at Wu Yan''s forehead and she pulled the trigger without any hesitation. Drops of blood fell to the ground.

    "Hmm?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi examined her work.

    "To dodge at such distance¡­"

    She turned around and saw Wu Yan who is panting slightly.

    "Damn."

    He wiped away the blood on his head. Gnashing his teeth at her, he continued.

    "What a troublesome power, to manipte time, even a simple eleration is enough to draw blood from me. I imagine if she used her other abilities, I would be in grave danger. I wonder just how Kotori beat this freak in the original work."

    "That won''t do, Nii-san¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi started approaching him while her eyes shined bright like those of a demon.

    "I already told you, rejection is not an option¡­"

    A dark circle started spreading from underneath Tokisaki Kurumi''s feet. Wu Yan felt something draining from him, looking down, he saw that he''s stepping on the dark shadowy area as well.

    "This¡­"

    Wu Yan turned grim.

    "The city of devouring time?"

    "Oh dear oh my it would seem this is the end. I found a fleeting moment of fun and oh, how fleeting it is. What a shame, what a shame."

    She lowered her head in disappointment. She raised her face and she revealed an expression of utmost joy.

    "However, if that means bing one with you, it''s all worth it!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips at her slightly twisted words. He sent a torrent of lightning into the ground and he targeted her with this move. Tokisaki Kurumi revealed a troubled look and she hurriedly shot herself with bullet one and she dodged it by speeding away from the attack.

    Since she disappeared from where she stood, the time-consuming domain disappeared as well. Wu Yan rxed a bit. Even if he had infinite time, it''s hard to say whether or not Tokisaki Kurumi will straight-up swallow him with the skill. He''s not even sure if his True Ancestor canst through the ordeal, or worse, stay in a hellish eternal life where he continuously gets his vitality drained from him.

    Arge clock appeared behind her and dark aura streamed forth from the eighth digit.

    "Eighth bullet, Het!"

    A shadowy figure jutted out from the dark domain beneath her, it''s not the city of devouring time.

    Pale arms appeared with ghoulish red glow. It''s like the dead are rising from their graves. Clones of Tokisaki Kurumi crawled out from the dark domain and they all grinned at Wu Yan in their usual creepy manner.

    The eighth bullet grants her the ability create clones of herself or her past selves and materialize them.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You''ve got to be sh*tting me, this is cheating¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi actually looked like she felt guilty. However, she put her index finger at her chin while saying something Wu Yan can''t ignore.

    "I am not letting you escape, you''re mine!"

    "Seventh bullet, Zayin!"

    The seventh digit on the clock lit up and dark aura poured into her guns.

    Crap

    He dodged the seventh bullet in a panicky manner. The seventh bullet had the ability to stop time on a target or subject which would render him immobile. If he got hit by that he wouldn''t be able to do anything but get devoured by Tokisaki Kurumi''s city of devouring time.

    "First bullet, Aleph!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi sped up and she appeared in front of Wu Yan almost like she had teleported. While he is still preupied, she pointed her gun at his forehead.

    "Seventh bullet, Zayin!"

    His golden eyes shrunk when he saw how close she is, he could make out the details of her creepy grin at this distance.

 Chapter 435: Outburst, biting back.

    <h4>Chapter 435: Outburst, biting back.</h4>

    Wu Yan felt the cold steel of the musket. The gun went off as his pupils shrunk.

    Bang

    ng

    In the nick of time, Wu Yan summoned a portal through which iron sand flowed through and into the barrel of the musket, clogging it and preventing the bullet from touching Wu Yan.

    This close call stunned Tokisaki Kurumi for a second because she thought she had this in the bag. Wu Yan understands that it is only a matter of time before he falls prey to her. With his power, he can''t possibly keep fighting Tokisaki Kurumi who is a tier 8 individual with a super-strong Zaphkiel supporting her.

    Wu Yan advanced instead of running, he grabbed her head and he electrocuted her with all the electricity he can discharge.

    "Agh!!!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn''t see thising. When the raging torrent of lightning struck her, she cried out in anguish. Charred all over, smoke came out of her body. The smell of burnt meat could be detected in the air.

    The clones surrounding him fired at him with their guns. Against this barrage of bullets, Wu Yan had no choice but to be a meat sack full of bullet holes. He is currently bloody all over. Gnashing his teeth, he endured the pain and he kicked Tokisaki Kurumi away.

    Naturally, the clones responded by decorating him with bullet holes once more.

    Blood sttered everywhere, the alley echoed with the sound of gunfire.

    Wu Yan kneeled down on the ground after being shot all over.

    The pain is so intense that he almost went mad with anger.

    He ignored his injuries and he channeled lightning once more. With his lightning fist he smashed the ground.

    The ground gave way after that punch. After the ground copsed, Tokisaki Kurumi clones were sent falling into the crater one by one as they lost their bnce.

    Wu Yan flew up into the sky. He took out his Nietono no Shana from one of the portals in the sky. He yelled down from above.

    "I hope you girls like turning to dust!"

    He bellowed and a storm of raging mes fell into the crater like a ming bolt from heaven.

    Boom

    Crashing into the pit, the mes roasted the ground and anything within it in a sea of mes. The figures within the mes slowly faded into nothing as they writhed around in it while moaning in pain.

    Huffing, the blood on him dripped down into the sea of mes. It didn''t take long for the blood to sizzle away in the high temperature. The bullet holes had disappeared from his body, those that have yet to disappear are closing up in a rapid fashion until his skin looked unblemished as it was before.

    A voice entered his ear.

    "It seems I gave you too little credit¡­"

    Wu Yan shut his eyes as if he is tired of this. He turned around and sure enough Tokisaki Kurumi is looking at him with an excited look as if he didn''t just wipe out her past clones.

    Wu Yan felt very annoyed. He clenched Nietono no Shana so hard his hand started turning blue.

    He already guessed that she''s not an easy customer but to think he would be having such a hard time against her. She really needed to pipe down a bit here.

    "Fourth bullet, Dalet!"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s charred body recovered at an unfathomable speed.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    Who is the immortal one here¡­

    "I grow tired of this game¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi finally got fed up. Her dark domain spread from her once more, pale arms caressed Tokisaki Kurumi''s body.

    "Hey, if I drag you into the city of devouring time like this are you going to be happy? Overjoyed even?"

    Tokisaki Kurumiughed like a maniac. Her voice and words are enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine.

    Wu Yan silently cursed his rotten luck. He got hunted down by snipers, although he turned the tables on them, now a crazy girl is after him, he can only specte that this must be karma somehow. He lifted Nietono no Shana, flickering with lightning, a ming sword in his hands, and the portals ready to shoot swords right behind him, it''s fair to say that he is not holding back at this point.

    Even if Tokisaki Kurumi can beat him with Zaphkiel, he is going to let her understand that he won''t go easy on her just because she''s cute.

    "Ara ara, how frightening¡­"

    She said while blushing.

    "Such domineering strength and you''re using it to bully weak little ol'' me¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lips quivered. What he would do to her if they were in his chambers right now. If she''s weak then what would that make him, he barely scratched her after squirming and struggling for so long.

    "Saa, saa, let''s get to know each other!"

    The clock in her left eye turned. The massive clock behind her also had an eery sheen to it. The dark aura surrounding it gave her a grim atmosphere.

    Vignt as ever, he kept his golden eyes on her. Nietono no Shana also responded by spewing forth more mes.

    The mood in this alley turned tense.

    The two of them didn''t even notice the bright light hovering closer to them as it positioned itself above them.

 Chapter 436: Escape, a forced closureâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 436: Escape, a forced closure¡­</h4>

    The tense mood in the alley really brought out the contrast of expressions between the twobatants. One of them had a look of vignce and the other had a look of excitement and passion.

    At about the same time when Tokisaki Kurumi and Wu Yan are about to go into their second round, a beam of light hit the alleyway. The two of them were taken by surprise.

    They lifted their head in response but the light pir shrouded Wu Yan from view and he cried out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He swung Nietono no Shana at the light pir around him but it was no use, he frowned and felt that the light pir is there to help him so he just let it do whatever it is there to do.

    Tokisaki Kurumi knew what this light pir meant, she subconsciously yelled out for Wu Yan to wait.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just when Tokisaki Kurumi cried out, the radiant light blinded her temporarily and she had to close her eyes.

    The light beam dissipated and Wu Yan is nowhere to be seen. Tokisaki Kurumi tried to locate Wu Yan but all she could see is the ruins of what remained after the fight between them. The AST snipers¡¯ bodies were also affected by the shockwaves of their fight.

    She knew this was no coincidence, someone took Wu Yan away from her.

    She grabbed her forehead andughed out loud. Sheughed so loud that her voice echoed out of the alley she is currently in.

    She continued with sinister eyes.

    ¡°No matter where you run, in the end, you will still be mine! There is no escape!¡±

    Zaphkiel disappeared.

    Tokisaki Kurumi pursed her lips and she grinned.

    ¡°Ara, I shouldn¡¯t get so worked up, I should leave the best part forst¡­¡±

    ¡°I see it¡¯s you again¡­¡±

    A voice called out Tokisaki Kurumi from behind her. She immediately recognized the owner of this voice.

    She looked back and there stood a teenager of around 14 years old. Her long blue hair is tied up in a ponytail. She also had a cute mole beneath the corner of her left eye. She scanned the alley, she said nothing about the dead bodies around her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s already used to this kind of scene. However, the girl did frown a little bit.

    She continued with a se expression.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consume them, hmm? Nightmare?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumiughed.

    ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t do it this time would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The teenager didn¡¯t bother listening to her. Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t look like she wants to defend herself anyway. Tokisaki Kurumi shrugged, she already killed at least a thousand times more than the body count here. It¡¯s hard for her to keep track, these 5 bodies wouldn¡¯t change the situation.

    The teenager brought out a light saber. She pointed it at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    ¡°Well, get ready to die again¡­¡±

    The girl said with a tired attitude, it¡¯s like she already killed Kurumi more than once.

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled without resisting or retorting. Tokisaki Kurumi put down her guns and she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Ah, surely next time¡­¡±

    The girl slipped past Tokisaki Kurumi, she urately shed Kurumi¡¯s and blood sttered into the sky.

    ===

    Tengu City¡¯s airspace, aboard Fraxinus¡­

    A light pir appeared in one of the tforms within the ship. The light pir slowly dimmed and Wu Yan appeared with his tattered clothes. He looked like a refugee who ran away from harsh reality. His eyes, however, had a distinct light in it that would make people know almost intuitively that he had powers no mortal had.

    When he saw the familiar scene, he more or less guessed why he appeared here.

    ¡°Wee back¡­¡±

    Murasame Rinne greeted him with a sleepy face. This girl sounded like she badly needed some sleep. Her exhaustion is contagious.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kotori?¡±

    He questioned her.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who beamed me up here right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, she¡¯s waiting for you in hermanding room.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek and he followed her.

    Each of the Fraxinus members had different reactions to what they are currently looking at.

    Some of them had frightened looks, looks of consternation, anxiety while others had a grim look. They are all watching the screen in an eerie silence, even Kotori.

    They were watching the fight between Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi.

    They didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan to put up such a good fight against a strong spirit like Tokisaki Kurumi. Nobody thought Wu Yan was pathetic, they knew full well what Tokisaki Kurumi and her angel are capable of doing.

    They saw why Nightmare got her nickname.

    With their own eyes, they saw how she can be frighteningly powerful and battle crazed, it doesn¡¯t help that some screws in her head are loose as well.

    This spirit is unlike anything they have ever seen before.

    They now know why some referred to her as the worst spirit. She¡¯s throwing what they knew about spirits into the washing machine and giving it her own spin.

 Chapter 437: The toughest spirit to take onâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 437: The toughest spirit to take on¡­</h4>

    The members are still watching the rey of the battle from before, they gleaned some information from it and they noted it down.

    The door to the control center opened again and Wu Yan entered with a clean set of clothes apanied by Murasame Reine. They focused their attention on Wu Yan before they exchanged looks.

    They saw how Wu Yan recovered almost instantly from the damage he suffered. They still can''t believe that immortality existed in this world, even when confronted with the facts.

    They also saw Tokisaki Kurumi recovering from her injuries by using her angel''s ability. Even so, she had to use her angel to do that, Wu Yan, on the other hand, didn''t use any tool to recover.

    They also saw Wu Yan manipting fire and lightning, he also used iron sand against Tokisaki Kurumi. This led the members of Ratatoskr to suspect that Wu Yan might be a spirit.

    Kotori, Kannazuki Kyouhei, and Murasame Reine didn''t divulge Wu Yan''s identity as a vampire to the rest of the organization, this fueled the spection even further.

    Even if they revealed it now, not a lot of people would believe them.

    The people at Ratatoskr are looking at him like he''s Jesus. He can''t bear getting looked at by all these people like he''s Li Yuchun. He leered at everyone and everyone got back to work. They looked back at the screen and continued whatever it is they were doing.

    Kotori is a bit upset that Wu Yan did her job for her, she''s supposed to be the one making sure everyone did their jobs.

    Wu Yan felt helpless, he wanted to follow the original storyline, that way, he can make better decisions since he already knew how the original story went. It will be safer for him that way.

    The original main character being turned into a female and the mysterious appearance of the sealing bracelet on Kotori''s are already unexpected situations, he didn''t need any more than this.

    Try as he may, the storyline is slowly changing with his advent. He even attracted the attention of Tokisaki Kurumi the spirit that was supposed to appear as the third spirit.

    Thinking about Tokisaki Kurumi''s unrealistic goal has got Wu Yan feeling a stress headacheing on. Knowing her, she''s not going to let him get away, she''s probably going to keeping back to harass him.

    Just like the original protagonist in the original work, will Wu Yan be haunted by this girl for the rest of his life?

    "Shido¡­"

    Kotori had a stern expression.

    "Do you have any method in taking down Nightmare?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Kotori, do you really think I am the god of conquest?"

    He pointed at Tokisaki Kurumi''s crazy image on the screen, and he asked a rhetoric question.

    "Do you think I have any method to deal with this kind of girl?"

    "Not even you huh?"

    Kotori frowned. She even lost her appetite for the Chupa Chups in her hand, this is how troubling Tokisaki Kurumi is for Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan sighed after looking at Tokisaki Kurumi''s vicious grin. If she would calm down she would no doubt be a world-ss beauty, heck, even her crazy personality did little to mar her gorgeous countenance.

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s evil is what everyone saw, they are terrified of her, praises for her could not be heard in the room.

    After learning about Tokisaki Kurumi''s objective and her motivation, Wu Yan can feel only pity and sadness for her. Maybe if the timing was a bit different, it wouldn''t have to turn out this way.

    Wu Yan won''t say who is in the wrong, human lives were lost to spacequakes, it is also true that spirits were hunted by humans. It''s hard to say who''s right or wrong, if anyone is to me, fate should be med for all of this.

    Or maybe, time should be med?¡­

    Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    "If I don''t seal Tokisaki Kurumi but go out with her as boyfriend-girlfriend, maybe, she would be much more manageable¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Kotori red at Wu Yan.

    "I didn''t quite catch that. Would you mind repeating what you said?"

    "N-nothing¡­"

    Wu Yanughed awkwardly.

    "Tokisaki Kurumi, is that the moniker of Nightmare? I see you''re very acquainted with the spirit¡­"

    Kotoriughed but her voice is scary to say the least.

    "Are you actually infatuated with her? Is this the type of girl you like?"

    Wu Yan sensed danger, his heart raced and he subconsciously shook his head in denial.

    "Of course not! Do I look like some buttcrack who wouldy his hands on a girl he just met?"

    She gnashed her teeth and she almost destroyed the Chupa Chups in her mouth. The nerve on this guy.

    Just who was it that almost kissed her when she let her guard down? He even trespassed into the bath and saw her in her birthday suit.

    If not for the people still around, Kotori would pull a dropkick on this shameless man.

    She turned her head the other way and she ignored Wu Yan. Wu Yan scanned her for any possible signs of danger before he asked in the most polite tone he could muster.

    "Erm, Kotori, how are you going to deal with Kurumi?¡­"

    Kotori ignored Wu Yan''s overly familiar way of calling the spirit Kurumi, she crinkled her nose before continuing in a frustrated tone.

    "This is the first time I have to deal with a spirit like this,munication seems impossible, she also doesn''t look like she would willingly let someone seal her spirit powers."

    This is what Wu Yan found most troubling, Kurumi isn''t like Tohka, Tohka didn''t care much about her power. Meanwhile, Kurumi cared very much because she still had to finish what she set out to do. She even resorted to consuming humans. It is unrealistic for Wu Yan to expect her to put on the sealing bracelet.

    Of course, if Wu Yan can help Kurumi with killing the first spirit, maybe she would cooperate with him.

    Is that even possible?

    Ignoring the butterfly effects of going back in time and making drastic changes. What would happen if Kurumi really seeded in doing what she wanted to do, what would happen if humans and spirit never interacted? What will happen with Kotori? With Tohka? If he sealed Kurumi, would that still have any meaning at all?

    Moreover, Kotori was originally a human who was given spirit powers by an entity unknown to even Wu Yan. There is probably something big behind the scenes.

    Is the one who gave humans the power of spirits really going to let Kurumi rewrite history?¡­

    Kotori wavered and she helplessly continued.

    "Put Kurumi on our priority watchlist, maybe we will chance upon a solution."

    This is probably the most frustrating decision Kotori has to make in her capacity asmander.

 Chapter 438: I am so done with thisâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 438: I am so done with this¡­</h4>

    When Kotori passed the order, her subordinates immediately began executing the order. A situation like what happened today where Tokisaki Kurumi suddenly appeared won''t happen again.

    The control room fell into silence again. Only Tokisaki Kurumi''s crazyughter could be heard being reyed in the room.

    Wu Yan recalled something, it''s about the time when AST sent snipers after his head.

    "Oh yeah, Kotori, before I met Tokisaki Kurumi, AST tried to snipe me down."

    Kotori''s eyes widened. She can''t believe this guy told her something like that while sounding like he just got back from doing groceries. She almost choked on the candy in her mouth.

    Cough cough

    "Why did you wait so long before telling me this?!"

    She red at him for dying this news that long. Even her ribbons are trembling from anger.

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Ratatoskr recorded my fight with Kurumi, my encounter with AST happened before that encounter so¡­"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "We knew you were fighting with Kurumi because of the spiritual signatures she gave out while using her angel. Nobody bothered to monitor you everywhere you go, Ratatoskrk is not an organization of voyeurs!"

    Wrong, Ratatoskr is a pervy organization. Every time a new spirit appears, they would record the spirit and rey the video over and over in order to study them. They would also monitor their movements.

    Wu Yan retorted silently, he sighed in relief when he knew Kotori didn''t see him ughtering the other AST snipers. Kotori might not me him but her imouto mode would probably be scared of being around a murderer.

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "What''s going on? Why did AST attack you? I haven''t receive any reports about AST mobilizing!"

    Wu Yan told her.

    "I believe the AST members that came after me belonged to a different squad, not the same squad as Origami. The snipers are apparently taking orders from the executives of their organization!"

    "AST executives¡­"

    Kotori narrowed her eyes before sheughed out loud in a cold manner.

    "Ah, I see, it''s those assholes. Now I see why I didn''t get any reports on this. Their hit squads usually operate on a more covert scale. It''s not surprising that they managed to slip past our radar."

    Her disdain and disgust for them are quite obvious. She doesn''t like the attitudes of those executives that are only good at giving orders.

    Kotori continued.

    "Did they reveal their motives?"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan frowned in confusion.

    "I thought they attacked me because they confused me with a spirit after I descended along with a spacequake. After all, I only told you guys that I am not a spirit¡­"

    "But, you aren''t exhibiting any spiritual signatures¡­"

    Kotori froze up, Kannazuki and Reine also came to the same spection.

    "Even without spiritual signatures, the AST members that fought me probably reported it to their superiors and they decided it would be better to kill the wrong person than to let a spirit run free. They probably assumed that I am hiding my spirit powers through some unknown means. They are part of an organization that wants the death of spirits right?"

    Wu Yan asked Kotori something he was thinking about.

    "If they hunted me down like this, what of Tohka? Will she be attacked just like me? The sniping squad leader wasn''t aware of Tohka, that sounds too good to be true right?"

    Wu Yan sensed that Kotori is trying to avoid eye contact when he raised this subject. She also started trembling like she''s aware of something.

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin and he asked her.

    "Surely, Kotori you must be aware of what''s going on right?"

    Kotoriughed in a wry manner. Wu Yan immediately knew she had something to do with the difference in treatment between him and Tohka.

    Kotori started to crack under Wu Yan''s intense gaze. She tried to exin the situation in a meek manner.

    "You see, Tohka''s a spirit so Ratatoskr pulled some strings to drop her off the grid and AST wouldn''t be able to gain intel on her easily without us knowing¡­"

    "So you cooperated with the government to grant her protection?"

    "In a manner of speaking, yes¡­"

    Kotori continued justifying herself.

    "It''s kinda like the witness protection program you see in the United States."

    "Oh~"

    Wu Yan intentionally lengthened his sentence.

    "So to say, Tohka is a higher priority protection target than me, and that''s part of the reason why I got jumped by some goons is that what you''re trying to tell me?¡­"

    Kotori choked on her words. He had hit the target.

    Wu Yan wanted to flip some tables.

    "Why the difference in treatment? Do you not care about my survival?"

    "Oh gosh, you''re so annoying!"

    Kotori snapped back.

    "The priority protection is only for spirits, you''re not even a spirit so¡­ so¡­"

    "So what?"

    Kotori mewled in a small voice.

    "So I forgot¡­"

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan facepalmed, he wanted to cry but can''t because he didn''t have any tears to shed. He sighed because she forgot about this, he got hunted down, and by fighting back, he attracted the attention of Tokisaki Kurumi. In a sense, she shared a part of the me for this if not the majority of the me.

    Kotori knew about this and she wanted to change the subject as soon as possible.

    "Oh yeah, I found someone that can act as your assistant, you can get him to do whatever you want."

    Kotori called out to the person standing outside in order to avoid Wu Yan''s questioning.

    "Come in!"

    A person with long silvery hair walked in, the person is very beautiful, the person donned the same uniform as Kyouhei. The person saluted Kotori.

    "Commander, Yatsuki Tatsuwa reporting for duty!"

    This Yatsuki guy bowed towards Wu Yan.

    "Squad leader, I am Yatsuki Tatsuwa, I will be under your care!"

    Wu Yan lit up after seeing how beautiful his assistant looked.

    "I will be under your care, beautifuldy¡­"

    "Sir yes sir!"

    Tatsuwa said something he can''t ignore. Wu Yan''s smile froze up when he heard this.

    "Oh right, by the way, I am a dude¡­"

    Wu Yan mentally broke down when he heard that this beautifuldy standing before had a baguette down there.

 Chapter 439: Cheeky Kotori strikes again

    <h4>Chapter 439: Cheeky Kotori strikes again</h4>

    "Squad leader, this is themunication device¡­"

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa passed a bluetooth device to Wu Yan.

    "If you have any orders, issue it through this device¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He kept the device before sighing at Tatsuwa.

    He patted Tatsuwa on the shoulders. Wu Yan continued in a serious tone.

    "I didn''t believe in boys who looked prettier than girls, you have shattered my belief¡­"

    Tatsuwa grinned as if it''s apliment. He replied in a polite and coy tone.

    "Squad leader you can call me Tatsuwa-chan if you''d like¡­"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, surely, he must be seeing things, Tatsuwa is acting shy in front of him. Wu Yan clenched his fist. He must endure the urge. The urge to punch his subordinate is so great right now he''s barely holding on.

    Heaving he forced a smile.

    "I am going home, if anything happens, make sure to report to me!"

    Tatsuwa replied in the affirmative.

    "Sir yes sir!"

    Is this okay?¡­

    He nced at Tatsuwa. Storing away his thoughts he waved at his subordinate to send him home via the teleport circle.

    ===

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    He took out the groceries from Gate of Babylon, he also took out Tohka''s clothes before entering the Itsuka residence. Wu Yan didn''t say Tadaima because he didn''t want to make a habit of this.

    Entering the living room, he tossed all the clothes onto the table before shrugging. He wanted nothing more than to kick back and rest in his room but something caught his attention.

    A very beautiful girl with dark purple hair is right there by the dining table. She looks very deste with moist eyes while emitting what appears to be whimpering sound. She''s slumped down at the table like she has no energy¡­

    "Tohka¡­"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "What happened to you?¡­"

    Tohka struggled to get up when she heard him. Her eyes lit up when she confirmed that it''s Wu Yan. She reached out to him like he''s the savior.

    "Sh-shido¡­"

    Wu Yan frowned when he heard how weak she sounded. He examined her with an anxious look.

    Don''t tell me she got sick?

    He pulled her hand and checked her vitals. He shot her a barrage of questions.

    "Tohka, what''s wrong? Are you feeling pain somewhere?"

    "Shido, Shido¡­"

    A drop of tear flowed down the side of her face and Wu Yan panicked. Tohka said something that made Wu Yan ‡å.

    "I-I am hun-hungry¡­"

    Tohka closed her eyes like she used up all her strength. She fell back onto the table like a ragdoll.

    "¡­"

    He looked at Tohka, she looks like she''s been starved for days and Wu Yan isn''t sure what to make of this situation. This is just not his day, snipers tried to make his head go boom, a crazy chick showed up and fought him, he got a subordinate who is a trap and now this bottomless pit wants him to cook.

    "Where''s Shiori? Why didn''t you get her to cook for you first?"

    He rubbed Tohka''s head while sighing in a helpless tone.

    Tohka didn''t move her head, she replied while still facing down on the table.

    "Shiori said there are no materials for food so she can''t make anything¡­"

    Tohka struggled to get up once more. She used her puppy eyes on him while pleading Wu Yan.

    "Shido, the dinner¡­"

    "I know, I am on the case¡­"

    He waved his hand while heading into the kitchen. Tohka beamed widely while looking at Wu Yan with hopeful eyes. She''s expecting great dishes from him.

    Shiori caught the scenting from the kitchen and she moved into the living room so fast it''s like she teleported. Kotori followed soon after, they sat at the table while Wu Yan did his business in the kitchen. They are too smitten with the scenting from the kitchen to do anything else.

    Naturally, the girls had their fill of Wu Yan''s bountiful dishes.

    As Shiori cleaned up the table, Kotori unwrapped another Chupa Chups to chew on. The person herself looked happy enough.

    She licked the Chupa chups while scanning the living room. She saw Tohka who''s rubbing her stomach in bliss and Wu Yan who is minding his own business. She grinned.

    "Onii-chan, time to wash up¡­"

    Kotori said in a in tone. She used her best effort to not tip off Wu Yan''s rm.

    "Oh, yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan stood up from the table. He told Tohka about her clothes.

    "I bought your clothes, they are right there near the sofa so you should go and try them out."

    "Nn!"

    Tohka flew over to the sofa much to Wu Yan''s amusement. Then, he made his way towards the bathroom.

    When Wu Yan disappeared, Kotori''s poker face copsed and she grinned at ignorant Tohka who didn''t know she''s about to be involved in her nefarious ns.

    "Hmph, Meanie Onii-chan, Kotori shall have her revenge this time!"

    Kotori''s still hung up on what happenedst time.

    She destroyed the candy in her mouth and she monitored the time until it''s just about right before she turned towards Tohka.

    "Tohka, I think Onii-chan just got out of the bath, I think you should go in right now!"

    "Okay¡­"

    Tohka didn''t suspect anything. She also didn''t notice that Wu Yan only got in the bathroom for like 5 minutes. There''s no way he would be finished washing up in there. She grabbed her change of clothes and she ran towards the bathroom

    Kotori grinned. She stood up and she sneaked over to the bathroom area. She''s not there to join in the fun, she''s there to watch her brilliant n unfold.

    Besides getting back at Wu Yan, she also wanted to use this chance to train Wu Yan.

    Firstly, she wanted to train his ability to deal with lucky pervert situations. Judging from how he reacted and turned the tide back on her thest time, Wu Yan''s agility in dealing with this kind of situation is no longer in doubt. But, Tokisaki Kurumi''s matter has got Wu Yan in a bind. She also couldn''t think of anything that might help with the situation. This is Kotori''s idea to give Wu Yan a surprise, who knows, an idea might dawn on him.

    Her train of thoughts is what got Itsuka Shido in so many troubles in the original work.

    Tailing Tohka, she hid behind the stairs as Tohka entered the bathroom. She sighed in relief after confirming that the target has been inserted into the y zone. Now, she just has to wait for the music to y. The music here refers to Tohka''s shriek or yell.

 Chapter 440: Letâ€™s continue where we left off on the punishment shall we?â€¦.

    <h4>Chapter 440: Let¡¯s continue where we left off on the punishment shall we?¡­.</h4>

    Ten seconds¡­

    Thirty seconds¡­

    One minuteter¡­

    "Why is there no reaction?!!!"

    After 5 minutes, Kotori yelled out loud while holding her head with her hands. She shook her head making her white ribbon whip around.

    "Don''t tell me Tohka doesn''t mind Onii-chan''s presence? The two of them are currently bathing together?"

    This thought urred to her and an image floated into her head.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka barely covering the puppies with a bath towel, flushed bright red while talking to Wu Yan in a coquettish manner.

    "Let''s go in together¡­"

    "Tohka¡­"

    Wu Yan with his best mimic of a shoujo manga''s male lead, stands up from the tub and he approaches Tohka in an enamored trance. He looked into her purplish eyes.

    "Shido¡­"

    "Tohka¡­"

    They called out to each other like sweet lovebirds. In their own world, the two of them got closer and closer together until¡­

    Pwoosh

    Steam came out of Kotori''s head. her cute face turned cherry red. She pped her cheeks while shaking her head.

    "N-no¡­ Tohka and Onii-chan aren''t like that, they won''t¡­."

    Kotori can''t continue her sentence with confidence.

    "No way¡­"

    Kotori mumbled.

    A faint voice came from behind her.

    "No way what?"

    "Tohka and Onii-chan won''t do steamy stuff in this house!"

    Kotori subconsciously replied before freezing up.

    "No¡­way¡­"

    Tears appeared at the corner of Kotori''s eyes. She''s not trying to console herself or talking about the bathroom situation. She''s referring to the voice behind her.

    Gulping, she turned around slowly like her neck is rusty. He saw the figure grinning back at her and all the joy left her.

    She tried to force a smile only to look really silly in the process. Tilted her head, she greeted him.

    "O-Onii-chan, good morning¡­"

    He looked outside to confirm that night is already here before he nodded. Smiling back, he greeted her as well.

    "A fine morning to you too!"

    Kotori started trembling when she saw his smiling face. She had a very amusing expression.

    "Wh-How¡­?"

    "Why am I here an not in the bathroom?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her. He pressed down on Kotori''s head.

    "Don''t you know that the same move won''t work against the Phoenix Sain-er Onii-chan? Moreover¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin before continuing.

    "Moreover, this same trick didn''t work the first time, what made you think it would work this time?¡­"

    Kotori started trembling. She remembered what her failure meant for her thest time she tried this.

    She pleaded with him in a weak tone.

    "O-onii-chan, I know I am wrong¡­"

    Wu Yan gave her a cold look.

    "Pretty sure you said the same thingst time. On what basis should I believe you?"

    Gulp

    Kotori forced a smile onto her face.

    "Onii-chan, please forgib Kotori, pwetty purisu? Kotori''s your super cute imouto¡­"

    "Oh, my super cute imouto¡­"

    He rubbed her ring red hair before showing Kotori a grin that chilled her to the core.

    "So, my dear cute Imouto, what do you think your punishment should be in order for your Onii-chan to forgive you?"

    "P-p-punishment?!"

    Kotori gasped. Is he referring to the same punishment as before?

    A kiss?

    Kotori started turning red from the neck up. Still red, she saw that Wu Yan''s not kidding around and she quickly turned around to run for it.

    With her powers sealed, she can only ran as fast as a mortal can. It didn''t take much effort for Wu Yan to catch her.

    Kotori felt someone grabbing her by the back of her cor. The next thing she knew, a grinning face is approaching her at a slow but steady pace.

    An expression of panic met an expression of amusement, the two pair of lips joined together and¡­

    "Mgh!"

    Her eyes widened as she stared at Wu Yan''s face. She can''t believe her first kiss got stolen just like this¡­

    He tightened his hold on her waist and drew her deeper into his embrace. He mped down her figure and he pried open her mouth, slipping in his big fat tongue.

    Her tiny tongue was easily subjugated by Wu Yan''s tongue. Kotori returned to her senses only to feel his tongue forcing her to dance in tune with it.

    "Mwu¡­Nyh¡­"

    Mumbling, she put her hands against Wu Yan''s chest, she wanted to push him away but she didn''t have the strength to do that. She wanted to pound his chest but she couldn''t do that since Wu Yan''s hold on her was tighter. She can only watch as the man before her indulged himself with her supple lips. Her consciousness started fading¡­

    Close to the stairs, the two figures joined together as one, their heads were moving around, they were so intimate that one could hear them exchanging saliva, giving the stairway a pinkish aura.

    As they pped tongues pleasure assaulted their brains. The male got more engrossed while thedy started losing grip on reality. This continued until the two of them parted lips. One of them looked like this is just another day while the other is flushed with ssy eyes. It took a while for Kotori to regain her breath.

    Still grabbing Wu Yan''s shirt, she leaned against Wu Yan''s chest. The white ribbons on her head bobbed up and down along with her panting. She looked at Wu Yan with dazed eyes before she mumbled.

    "Onii-chan¡­"

    Wu Yan''s heart skipped a bit when he saw how she looked. With misty eyes, flushed cheeks, and flustered breathing, Wu Yan couldn''t resist and he found himself getting sucked in by her lips.

    "Nn¡­Mh¡­"

    Wu Yan pried open her mouth and took her tongue hostage once more.

    The pink aura stayed for quite some time¡­

 Chapter 441: Tobiichi Origami is on the move?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 441: Tobiichi Origami is on the move?¡­</h4>

    It''s another overcast morning, the grey clouds hid the otherwise beautiful blue sky from everyone''s view. The earth seemed a bit dimmer with less life. Everything looked dull as well.

    The skies rumbled and the birds flew away in terror. It made people feel less productive as a whole, anyone who has lived here long enough would recognize this as a precursor to rain.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, And Shiori walked on a street in Tengu city. They are currently heading towards the school. Tohka stayed by Wu Yan''s side while munching away blissfully at a piece of bread. Wu Yan yawned as if he didn''t get any good sleep. Kotori walked at the front of this group, she didn''t look back once. Her usually cheerful demeanor is gone, instead, she looked awfully shy today, she kept blushing for some reason.

    The four of them continued in this awkward manner, Shiori had her qualms about this situation but she didn''t say anything.

    When they are about to part ways, Shiori got close to Wu Yan''s ear in order to whisper something.

    "Shido, doesn''t Kotori look a bit off today?"

    "Does she?"

    Wu Yan batted his eyes which are teary after he yawned. He replied with a question that did little to alleviate Shiori''s confusion.

    Shiori didn''t mind. Shido is always sleepy in the morning, she continued mumbling.

    "Normally, Kotori would be all happy and cheerful, skipping while she walked ismon for her too. Look at her, she''s not even speaking let alone giggling. She''s keeping mum and that''s not like her."

    Shiori continued.

    "Moreover, she didn''t talk much orugh at home too¡­"

    Wu Yan examined Kotori and he saw how red she looked and he almostughed out loud.

    Kotori is probably acting like this because of what happenedst night.

    Last night, after Kotori recovered from her stupor, she blushed like mad and ran into her room to hide. She came out of her room in the morning only after Shiori pleaded for her toe out. She''s too embarrassed to look at him in the eyes.

    Kotori''s imouto mode is very cute and innocent, this is going to be fun¡­

    He needed to thank Shiori, if not for her presence in the house, Kotori would have used her ck ribbons. In hermander mode, what he didst night would have cost him a literal arm or leg.

    He thanked Shiori silently before replying.

    "Well, she''s a budding youngdy so I think she would have her bad days as well."

    Shiori almost fell face first. She gnashed her teeth at Wu Yan for joking around. Wu Yan scratched his head before giving her an apologetic smile.

    Shiori continued in a worried tone as she looked at Kotori.

    "I hope she didn''t get taken advantage of by guys at her school."

    Wu Yan panicked for a brief moment, however, his poker face got him through without a hitch. His admiration for Shiori increased yet again.

    It didn''t happen in school but somebody did get to second base with Kotori¡­

    As expected of a woman''s intuition, the original main character who got turned into a girl possessed this skill as well.

    ===

    The sses in the morning finished just like that, it''s currently raining outside Raizen High second year''s fourth ss.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka joined her table with Wu Yan''s table.

    "Let''s eat together!"

    Wu Yan nodded with a smile. He called Shiori.

    "Shiori,e eat with us!"

    "Oh, sure¡­"

    Shiori flinched but she moved her table anyway. Before she can join her table with Wu Yan''s, a desk blocked her from joining up with Wu Yan.

    They looked at the owner of the desk and it''s a very familiar expressionless face.

    "Tobiichi Origami-san¡­"

    Shiori gasped at Tobiichi Origami who interrupted them. Tohka frowned at her.

    "You, what are you doing?¡­"

    "I want to eat together as well."

    Tobiichi Origami replied in a in tone. She sounded adamant, her blue eyes gave Wu Yan chills.

    Tohka curled her lips at Tobiichi Origami. Towards Tobiichi Origami who woulde shing at her every time Tohka arrived in this world, Tohka had no good feelings for her. She told Tobiichi Origami off.

    "You''re being a bother!"

    Tobiichi Origami protested.

    "The feeling is mutual!"

    Tohka and Tobiichi Origami stared at each other so hard one could see sparks between them. Shiori tried to calm them down.

    "E-erm, I think we should just eat together¡­"

    "Fine with me."

    Tobiichi Origami answered first. She sat down before Tohka can say anything, Tohka sat down while grumbling. Shiori sat in a very formal posture like she''s sitting for her high school final exam. She nervously opened her lunchbox. It''s a weird scene where Tohka kept red at Tobiichi Origami while Tobiichi Origami kept her eyes on Wu Yan. Wu Yan can feel the cold sweat running down the side of his head.

    He can''t move his chopsticks due to Tobiichi Origami''s constant staring. He''s feeling very pressured, he could feel the hostility in her eyes.

    Her hostility is different from Tohka''s, she''s looking at him like he''s a rival in love.

    He picked up a piece of meat and he started chowing down. He didn''t care about what Tobiichi Origami wanted, he figured she would go away if he kept his head low and just ate his lunch.

    Tobiichi Origami turned her head the other way. She picked up a bit of her lunch and she tried to feed Shiori much to Shiori''s surprise.

    "Here you go!"

    The mood froze.

    Shiori''s too shocked to react to this sudden offer by Tobiichi Origami. She looked at the chopsticks and she gulped beforeughing in an awkward manner.

    "Erm, Tobiichi Origami-san¡­"

    "Call me Origami."

    "Ha?"

    Shiori flinched in surprise but sheplied anyway.

    "Erm, Origami-san, I already have my own lunch so¡­"

    "Go ahead!"

    Ignoring what she said, Tobiichi Origami forced the chopsticks closer.

    Shiori hesitated for a bit before eating what Tobiichi Origami offered. She chewed on the food in confusion. Tobiichi Origami gave her mode food when she finished.

 Chapter 442: The advent of Hermit.

    <h4>Chapter 442: The advent of Hermit.</h4>

    Shiori endured being force-fed her lunch by Tobiichi Origami. Wu Yan found no amusement in this, he felt only sympathy for Shiori.

    Tobiichi Origami is a cute girl without a doubt but herck of expression can be troubling for people. He can''t handle her, of course, this meant that Shiori would find her harder to deal with.

    Tobiichi Origami''s re and her behavior confirmed Wu Yan''s suspicion.

    Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl for sure.

    Wu Yan''s curiosity got the better of him, he wanted to know what happened between Tobiichi Origami and Shiori for her to be so obsessed with Shiori. In the original work, Tobiichi Origami wanted to get in Shido''s pants whenever possible. Now that the original main character turned into a girl, she became a yuri girl.

    There must be some kind of history here.

    Wu Yan let them go about their business, he ignored Shiori''s silent call for help, he regained hisposure.

    "Shido, this girl is so weird¡­"

    Tohka ate her lunch whileining about Tobiichi Origami.

    "She''s got Shiori behaving in an odd manner as well¡­"

    "Well, let''s just leave her be, she''s in no immediate danger¡­"

    Wu Yan said but he thought differently, Shiori is in grave danger.

    She''s at risk of being introduced to a new world.

    At this point¡­

    Wee woo

    "Spacequake imminent, all residents should proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge. This is not a drill, repeat, this is not a drill. All residents should proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge. Proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge."

    "Repeat, spacequake imminent¡­"

    Everybody stopped whatever they were doing except for Tohka, they all looked outside including Wu Yan and Tobiichi Origami.

    "Spacequake rm!"

    Shiori stood up in shock.

    Tobiichi Origami stood up without saying anything, she ran out the ssroom without any farewell greeting. Shiori grumbled about her odd movements.

    "Tobiichi-san sure is a funny one, her actions are so mysterious, she didn''t say anything thest time she didn''t say anything this time, I thought she wanted to join our group¡­"

    Oh, I am sure she wants to join up with you in another way¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka who is still enjoying her lunch. He pulled her up with a helpless look.

    "Shiori, take Tohka to the shelter!"

    "?"

    Tohka tilted her head in befuddlement. Shiori gasped.

    "What about you?"

    "I have more important things to attend to!"

    Wu Yan patted Shiori''s shoulder.

    "Tohka, be obedient and don''t run around okay? Follow Shiori and listen to her, capiche?"

    "Eh¡­"

    Tohka protested.

    "But I want to go with Shido!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. It''s not that he didn''t want Tohka to go with him. It''s different than the original work where her sealed powers can return to her if she''s emotionally unstable. Wu Yan can control when Tohka can use her power, he can instantly return her powers to her or seal it.

    If he brought Tohka with him, she would no doubt be a great assistant.

    Tohka saw the original protagonist interacting intimately with other spirits and that didn''t end well for the original main character. But, Wu Yan didn''t want to get battered up like that.

    To prevent any unforeseen idents, Tohka should sit this one out.

    "Tohka, have you forgotten?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "I am very strong!"

    Tohka recalled that this man blocked her attack the first time they met and fought. NO mere mortal could do such a thing.

    Tohka mumbled.

    "Fine¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded in a satisfied manner. He turned towards Shiori.

    "Shiori, I am leaving Tohka in your care!"

    "Take care¡­"

    Shiori said. She had things to say about this situation like how irrational this is and how worried she is for him.

    Wu Yan ran out of the ssroom while the girls watched him.

    Nobody noticed a brilliant sh of light the moment Wu Yan turned a corner. He disappeared past that corner.

    Tengu city, Fraxinus¡­

    The control center''s main door opened and Wu Yan entered. He''s a critical asset for all spirit rted operations so naturally all eyes are on him.

    Kotori has her ck ribbons on, she saw Wu Yan''s arrival. Her eyes are leering at him like she''s going to kill him any minute now. The price she would pay to cut this guy.

    It''s only to be expected, hermander mode isn''t as soft as her imouto mode. This guy kissed her without asking her permission so Kotori is holding a grudge against him.

    He saw her in her birthday suit thest time and now he took her first kiss. What will happen the next time? Will he push her down on the bed?

    Kotori wants this guy shot if it meant a bit of protection for her chastity.

    However, she''s helpless because her imouto mode is too easy for Wu Yan. She found herself being drawn in by Wu Yan''s charm.

    Could it be that this guy is the god of conquest for all spirits? Even I can''t help getting pulled in by his gravity.

    Kotori sighed, she looked at the sealing bracelet at her wrist. Perhaps her fate was sealed when she put on the sealing bracelet.

    Wu Yan didn''t know about theplex thoughts Kotori had. He paid more attention to the screen, specifically, the spirit he is going to have to deal with this time¡­

    "Squad leader, you''re here!"

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa stood beside Wu Yan. As his right hand man, it''s his job to assist Wu Yan with whatever he needs to be done.

    Looking at the petite figure in green, Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "So she''s the spirit this time huh?"

    "Yes, squad leader¡­"

    "Code name Hermit, her danger rating is way lower than Tohka and Tokisaki Kurumi¡­"

    Tatsuwa asked his squad leader.

    "Do you feel confident?"

    "Maa¡­"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Sit back and watch¡­"

    "Sir yes sir!"

    Tatsuwa continued.

    "Can I be of service in any way?"

    Wu Yan nodded. He used a serious expression on Tatsuwa.

    "Get me a lollipop!"

    "¡­"

    Tatsuwa said nothing.

    "¡­"

    The others said nothing as well.

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443</h4>

    On the screen, one could see a petite figure around 1.5 meter in height standing in the center of a crater. She had arge green raincoat that has a pair of rabbit ears to go along with it. She looked like a character someone meticulously drew for a work of art.

    She''s the spirit that had appeared this time, a loli character.

    An rm rang and all the Ratatoskr personnel took note of it.

    "Commander, it''s the AST, they are there!"

    Lights in the sky, iing AST members, flew towards Hermit who is still in the crater. When they confirmed visuals of their target, they raised the guns that came with their mecha suit.

    They shot rounds of munition at the petite figure in the crater.

    The petite figure emerged from the salvo rtively unharmed. She got out of AST''s encirclement but they still fired at her as they chased her down.

    The sound of explosions came through the screen as Hermit did her best to dodge the missiles and bullets.

    Wu Yan felt a wave of seething anger boiling up within him, the sight of that tiny figure escaping from ruthless attacks irked him the wrong way. His anger took the heat out of the control room, everyone shivered.

    Wu Yan felt his respect for AST dropping by the second. She''s a spirit and they are just doing what they are ordered to do but to raise a gun against such a little kid. Wu Yan can''t approve of AST''s action.

    Kotori felt the pressure leaking out of Wu Yan and she called him, she wanted him to calm down. If he kept his pressure up, everyone in the control center would copse.

    "Squad leader!"

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa grabbed Wu Yan''s shoulder, an impressive feat considering that Wu Yan''s pressure, tiny as it may be, is enough to immobilize adults. He can see why Kotori chose him as his assistant.

    This is probably the result of hisbat training, Wu Yan''s a field operative, as his assistant, naturally, he would need to be able to put up a fight whenever the situation calls for it.

    Wu Yan regained hisposure when the two of them called out to him. He inhaled deeply, it took a lot for him to calm down.

    "Kotori!"

    Wu Yan turned towards Kotori with a serious look.

    "Give me the order! I am going to bring her back no matter what!"

    Kotori smiled. She didn''t beam widely but everyone knew she''s overjoyed.

    "That''s my Onii-san!"

    Kotori stood up, it''s surprising how capable she looked as a leader even if she had a petite figure. Nobody thought about questioning her authority.

    "Everyone! Get ready for the first stage of the operation!"

    "Affirmative!"

    Their blood started boiling after seeing how hyped the brother and sister pair looked. If their leaders are going at it at full force they don''t have any excuse to ck off.

    The mood in this room hit an all-time high.

    Kotori turned towards Tatsuwa.

    "You are in charge of helping Shido, got that?"

    "Yes,mander!"

    Tatsuwa ran out of the control center, Wu Yan had already made his exit.

    Kotori nced over everyone and she grinned at the screen. Her eyes look like they are on fire.

    "Well, let our date begin!"

    ===

    Tengu city, near the entrance of amercial building¡­

    Two figures appeared out of nowhere. They looked at the towering building in front of them. They scanned their surroundings, it''s very quiet here but they both knew one wrong move and this quiet ce will go up in mes.

    "Is the loli here?"

    Wu Yan asked Tatsuwa while rubbing his chin.

    "Erm¡­"

    Tatsuwa didn''tment on Wu Yan''s loli statement. He answered the question.

    "It''s what I got from the intel department, Hermit is definitely in the area. The AST members are also lurking around on standby orders. They probably don''t want to damage this area even if it means exposing Hermit. The reconstruction work and the finance involved would not be worth the effort."

    "That''s oddly realistic of them¡­"

    Wu Yan reached out before continuing.

    "The stuff I ordered?"

    "I-I brought it¡­"

    Tatsuwa stuttered but he handed over the lollipop anyway. He ced the lollipop gently in Wu Yan''s hand while spotting a helpless expression.

    He examined the candy in his hand before leaving ament for Tatsuwa.

    "You seemed well-versed in this kind of thing, don''t tell me you do this kind of thing on a regr basis?"

    Tatsuwa almost smashed his head against a nearby wall.

    "Squad leader, that''s not funny."

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue.

    "I am justplimenting you, this is a critical soft skill for any reasonable gentleman in the 21st century, there''s a bright future ahead for you¡­"

    Tatsuwa helplesslyughed.

    "Squad leader, are you really going to use a lollipop on a spirit?"

    "Yatsuki, you still have much to learn¡­"

    He pped Yatsuki''s shoulder. He exined it to him as if it''s scientific knowledge.

    "When dealing with lolis, make sure to keep your lollipop handy, they are infinitely effective against them."

    "Is that true?"

    Tatsuwa still had his doubts but since his squad leader said so reckoned that it would be better to just observe for himself.

    "I wish you well¡­"

    "Well, you will see¡­"

    A figure flew his way into the building, leaving behind a "girl" who is wondering whether lollipops truly had such magical properties.

    Wu Yan pressed a button on hismunication device.

    "Kotori, I need the location of Hermit."

    Kotori replied.

    "She''s a floor above you."

    "One more floor huh?"

    He stared at a doorway.

    "That''s the one?"

    "Yeap, go through there!"

    Yatsuki''s voice came through themunication device.

    "Squad leader, the AST members aren''t on the move but be swift, there are no guarantees that they will stay on standby."

    Wu Yan nodded and he replied in the affirmative. He pushed the door in front of him and he entered into what appears to be arge room with poor lighting conditions.

 Chapter 444: Loli Yoshino, Yoshinon?

    <h4>Chapter 444: Loli Yoshino, Yoshinon?</h4>

    It''s so dark on this floor. Wu Yan walked among this solemn dark floor, it''s so silent he could hear his own footsteps echoing as he moved.

    There are a lot of mannequins here in different postures. They looked eerily creepy apanied by the silence and darkness of this floor. This could be a good setting in a haunted house attraction.

    Wu Yan can feel a bit of tension, or maybe it''s just how every supermarket feels like a haunted house after closing hours.

    Wu Yan looked at his surroundings.

    "Where on earth is that spirit?"

    He asked Kotori in a confused tone.

    "Kotori, are you sure the spirit is on this floor?"

    The development is simr to the original work but the exact building wasn''t mentioned in the original work. Moreover, Wu Yan''s operating differently from the original protagonist, without a chance encounter, it is pretty easy for deviations to ur.

    "ording to our analysis, Hermit should be in that area, have some patience will ya? Or maybe, someone''s scared?"

    Kotori''s verbal jab didn''t go unnoticed. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    Looks likemander mode Kotori needs discipline¡­

    Suddenly, a rabbit doll fell from the sky.

    "Are you here to bully Yoshino as well?"

    The sudden appearance of the doll and voice almost caused Wu Yan to fire lightning bolts at the doll. Luckily, Kotori''s voice made him aware of the situation. It wouldn''t end well if he misfired and hit the target he''s supposed to secure.

    He raised his head and looked at the ceiling, sure enough, the spirit he saw on the screen is there. Now, he can see clearly the features of this spirit.

    She''s a very pretty young girl that made one think of bisque dolls. Her long curly blue hair and blue eyes made her stand out just as much as therge green raincoat she wore. The coat covered her all the way to her knees, she had a pair of green boots that matched her raincoat. The raincoat also had a tail essory which had a white furball at the end.

    Herrge raincoat easily covered her head, if she wanted to, she could pull it down a bit and hide the upper half of her face including her nose. Her blue eyes that reminded one of a clear blueke could instantly mesmerize anyone.

    Her physical age seemed to be rather close with ndre-chan, she looked petite and her phantasmal look was simr to ndre-chan. She had a rabbit doll with an eyepatch on her left hand.

    She''s not attractive like the other girls Wu Yan is familiar with. But her tender looks didn''t pale inparison with ndre-chan, they are both so cute that one simply can''t say no to any of their requests.

    Yoshino: Lvl 70

    Hermit Yoshino is also known as the spirit of ice and water.

    He can''t help but gawk at this girl who looked like she walked out of an anime even after having seen her multiple times on screen before. She''s just too damn cute.

    She looked better in reality than she looked in the anime. Of course, the youngdy didn''t notice him zoning out for a brief moment.

    She stood there on the ceiling against thews of gravity. Blinking her jewel blue eyes, she pressed her foot against the ceiling andnded gracefully in front of Wu Yan. She raised the rabbit doll in her hand.

    She''s Yoshino so the doll is Yoshinon right?

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at the doll on her hand.

    This is no ordinary doll, this doll represented Yoshino''s more outgoing personality. Whenever the doll is on her hand, this more outgoing persona helped Yoshino by interacting with her surroundings, something Yoshino isn''t able to do very well. By the way, Yoshinon considers itself as an individual, not an extension of Yoshino.

    To attack Yoshino is something this doll known as Yoshinon won''t allow.

    Hence, to get to Yoshino, Wu Yan must first talk to Yoshinon.

    "Oh my!"

    He didn''t see Yoshino move her lips at all. A sharp voice apanied the rapid movements of the doll, it really looked like the doll has a life of its own.

    "You''re wearing the same suit of armor the other girls had? I take it you''re not here to bully Yoshino?"

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything. Kotori called out to him.

    "Shido, wait, let us give you the choices and you choose the best lines that will work!"

    Wu Yan can''t stay calm.

    Let a bunch of men with marital problems and women who are under vignce make up his choices?

    It would be easier to lower his favorability with Yoshino by throwing her out the window.

    "Kotori, no¡­"

    The reply he didn''t ask for came through the earpiece.

    "Spirit data entered into the database."

    "Analyzing data!"

    "Commander, we have finished the analysis!"

    "Presenting options!"

    "Good!"

    Kotori continued.

    "Now, choose¡­"

    Wu Yan turned off the earpiece. His veins started bulging near his temple. Wu Yan''s mood is pretty apparent.

    He sighed before approaching the spirit and doll.

    "Can I talk to her?"

    Wu Yan pointed at Yoshino while addressing Yoshinon.

    Both Yoshinon and Yoshino flinched in surprise. It''s like this man before them knows the two very well.

    "Ahaha, Yoshinon doesn''t understand."

    Yoshinon danced around, it sounded like it''s putting on a fa?ade and hiding something.

    He stared at Yoshinon. Bitterlyughing, he continued.

    "Are you going to hide this spirit behind you for the rest of your life?"

    Yoshinon is stunned. It froze up.

    Wu Yan continued in a softer tone.

    "You''re the one doing the talking for her all this time right? as herpanion all this time, you must be the one who understands it the most, you know just how important you are to her. She won''t be able to do anything without you, at least, that''s what she thinks¡­"

    "Are you telling me you don''t want to see improvement in her behavior? To see the day where she would be able tomunicate normally with other people by herself?"

 Chapter 445: Yoshinonâ€™s choiceâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 445: Yoshinon¡¯s choice¡­</h4>

    "Don''t you want to see her converse normally with other people?"

    Yoshinon fell into silent contemtion.

    Yoshinon understands fully what is going on between both of them.

    Yoshino is very introvert and easily intimidated. She''s too scared to talk to other people, she''s afraid of humans in general. Just a touch and she would curl up like a snail. Yoshinon''s existence helped her.

    Yoshinon did all the interaction with the external environment, she did her job so well that Yoshino didn''t get the chance to improve hermunication abilities. Now, she can onlymunicate through her doll.

    Yoshinon knows what kind of position it had in Yoshino''s heart. Yoshino treated Yoshinon as the model she aspires to be. Yoshinon''s the pir of support for Yoshino who is timid and who perceives herself as weak.

    Without Yoshinon around, Yoshino would flip out and enter a state of panic, losing control of her power, she wouldsh out with her power at any stimuli.

    Yoshino is very gentle, she doesn''t want to hurt anyone. She hates pain and hates being afraid. She doesn''t want to see others be hurt or afraid as well.

    Yoshino cannot break free of Yoshinon, she would get scared andsh out at her surroundings. Yoshino relied on Yoshinon, whenever Yoshinon gets separated from Yoshino, this persona would go into slumber and Yoshino wouldn''t be able to draw out this persona. These two are in an intricate and delicate rtionship.

    Yoshinon knows that Yoshino regarded it highly because of Yoshinon''s outgoing personality. Yoshino wants to someday live just like Yoshinon, strong and not easily frightened.

    However, the problem remains, how will Yoshino improve if she never gets her chance to shine?

    Wu Yan''s question struck a chord with Yoshinon.

    Yoshinon wants all the best for Yoshino, much more when it''s one of her dearest wishes!

    Yoshinon raised its head.

    "You, why do you know so much about Yoshinon?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Don''t worry too much about that, I am just asking you if you want to see some change in the little spirit you''re protecting¡­"

    "I will worry about Yoshino, thank you!"

    Yoshinonshed out at Wu Yan.

    "You humans always try and hurt Yoshino, on what basis should I believe you humans?!"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I have no such basis, unfortunately. However, I believe in you girls!"

    "You believe in us?"

    Yoshinon parroted.

    "Yeap!"

    Wu Yan nodded resolutely.

    "I believe Yoshino is a good spirit, you girls are no viins!"

    "Therefore, I want to help you girls¡­"

    The whole ce fell silent again.

    Wu Yan felt like Yoshinon is examining him despite it being supposedly inanimate.

    Yoshinon finally said something.

    "Why do you have so much faith in Yoshinon?"

    Wu Yan smiled, he looked at the ceiling.

    "You see, I have a very cute, innocent, and kind spirit at home as well¡­"

    "You have another spirit living at your home?"

    Yoshinon gasped.

    "Impossible! Humans hate spirits don''t they? I assumed that''s why they kept attacking spirits, spirits don''t take kindly to this and they fought back. How can a human and spirit possible live together in harmony?"

    "True, at first, she treated humans like enemies¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head while bitterly smiling.

    "But, she saw that this world had its own warmth and she became a precious part of my family."

    "The warm part of this world¡­"

    "Yeah!"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "There are warm and benevolent spirits like Tohka, Yoshinon, and Yoshino among the spirits. Surely the same applied to humans, it''s just bad luck that you girls never found people like that. I am here to tell you to leave the world of fear ande with me."

    "If you believe in me, I am going to make sure no one can harm or cause you further anguish!"

    Yoshinon lowered its head, his genuine smile caused it to go into deep contemtion once more.

    Only the faint sound of people breathing could be heard in this dark ce.

    Finally, Yoshinon raised her voice.

    "Yoshino wants to be strong and Yoshinon wants to help her aplish that¡­"

    Yoshinon looked at Wu Yan.

    "Can you please help Yoshino?"

    "You betcha!"

    Wu Yan beamed at Yoshinon.

    Yoshinon mused out loud.

    "But, how are you going to help Yoshino make the change?"

    "That''s why I asked you if I can talk to her!"

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards Yoshino, he''s not sure if she understood their conversation. She quietly listened and observed their interaction.

    "I want to let her learn that interacting with other people can be a very fun thing."

    "Fun¡­ thing¡­"

    Yoshinon repeated, it looked at Wu Yan.

    "What should I do?"

    Scratching his cheek, Wu Yan continued.

    "If possible, I want you to leave Yoshino for just a brief moment!"

    "What?!"

    "Calm down, let me exin!"

    "Look, if you''re here, Yoshino won''t actively strike up a conversation with other people, she''s just going to let you deal with it right? If you''re gone, Yoshino has to do the talking herself, in this manner, she will slowly change."

    "But¡­"

    Yoshinon hesitated. If Yoshinon parted with Yoshino, she''s going to be very afraid a wrong move could turn this building into an icy hell.

    Yoshinon and Yoshino don''t want this to happen. Naturally, Yoshinon felt anxious leaving Yoshino by herself.

    As if Wu Yan saw through its thoughts, he assured it.

    "Rx, leave it to me. You girls will reunite shortly and just maybe, you won''t be the only one talking to me, Yoshino will be talking together with us!"

    Yoshinon looked into Wu Yan''s eyes before it finally nodded.

    Smiling, he silently sighed in relief. He took Yoshinon of Yoshino''s left hand.

 Chapter 446: Cute Little Yoshino

    <h4>Chapter 446: Cute Little Yoshino</h4>

    The moment Yoshinon left Yoshino''s hand, she nked out as she fell limp onto the floor. She stared in silent horror at her bare left hand.

    Her big eyes wavered as she revealed a flustered expression, she stood up in a panic.

    She ran towards Wu Yan and she clenched Wu Yan''s clothes. She pleaded with him seeing as he''s holding Yoshinon.

    "Pl-please return Yoshinon¡­"

    Wu Yan is suffering mental damage, her sad look and helpless air made him feel guilty like he''s doing something unforgivable.

    He rubbed her head.

    "Don''t be afraid, rx, Yoshino, Yoshinon will never leave you¡­"

    Yoshino somewhat calmed down. however, her eyes are telling him that she''s still worried. She didn''t know how to continue from this point on.

    Wu Yan lowered himself so he can meet eye to eye with Yoshino. He tried to persuade her.

    "Yoshino heard the conversation between Yoshinon and me right?"

    She stared at him for a while before nodding, the rabbit hood nodded along with her, if one could turn the amount of moe she has and weaponize it, that person can dominate this world. Wu Yan''s nose started itching from how cute she is.

    He scratched his nose, confirming that he can still endure the urge to glomp her, he released a sigh of relief.

    "Then, you should know just how much Yoshinon wants you to be stronger and more outgoing. She chose to make the hardest choice of temporarily leaving you alone, if I gave you Yoshinon, won''t that disappoint Yoshinon, after all the trouble she went through?"

    Yoshino flinched, she lowered her head. The rabbit-eared raincoat hood bobbed down along with her. The hood covered her expression but her resolute tone could be heard from underneath.

    "I¡­ I don''t want to disappoint Yoshinon¡­"

    "That''s the attitude!"

    Wu Yan patted her head.

    "I am going to keep temporary custody of Yoshinon, let''s not make her effort go to waste okay?"

    Yoshino still felt anxious and Wu Yan assured her.

    "If you listen to me obediently, I am going to return Yoshinon tomorrow, how does that sound?"

    "D-do you mean it?"

    Yoshino clenched Wu Yan''s clothes tighter. Her eyes are beaming up with hope and anxiety.

    Yoshino''s cute expression made Wu Yan smile.

    "Of course, Yoshinon is Yoshino''s role model, Yoshinon''s your ideal no?"

    Yoshino blinked before she blushed and nodded. As if confirming her resolve, she straightened her back and nodded one more time. Oh my god, it''s illegal for Yoshino to be so cute!

    He rubbed her head while beaming widely. He continued.

    "I am expecting you to work hard today¡­"

    Yoshino felt worried again.

    "Can¡­ Can I do it by myself?"

    "Rx¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head before continuing in a soft tone.

    "Even without Yoshinon, there''s another hero here, let me be your hero for the day!"

    Yoshino''s eyes wavered for a moment but she nodded in the end.

    ==="Well done!"

    Kotori grinned when she saw Yoshino''s favorability bar hit two thirds of its full bar.

    "As expected of themander''s brother¡­"

    Kannazuki Kyouhei revered Wu Yan like he''s some kind of saint. He almost knelt down and burned incense to honor the deity.

    "He''s a fake brother but he''s certainly living up to the title asmander''s older brother¡­"

    Kotori started grinning even wider when he heard this. However, Kyouhei said something that froze her.

    "Luckily he''smander''s brother so he won''ty a hand on themander. If he did, evenmander might fall for his charms¡­"

    Kyouhei patted his chest but Kotori''s face is darkening much to his ignorance.

    "Maa, it is as it should be, even if he''s not a real brother, surely even if he tried some moves on themander, themander wouldn''t get drawn in, she''s not a pervert¡­"

    When he said pervert, a foot hit Kyouhei''s face and he smashed up against the wall from the kick.

    "Wh-why¡­"

    Kyouhei uttered hisst word.

    Kotori''s very angry right now, hisments irked Kotori.

    Why? You still have the guts to ask why? He already pulled multiple moves on me, he even kissed me!

    What was that pervertment about? Are you trying to insinuate that I''m a pervert?¡­

    Kotori forgot that Kyouhei said she''s not a pervert who would fall for his own brother so¡­

    Kotori looked back at the screen, she blushed but Kyouhei didn''t see this because he had already passed out.

    Everyone saw how Kyouhei merged with the wall and how Kotori reacted. They instantly connected the dots and they silently prayed for Kyouhei''s safe passing into the afterlife. Hopefully, in his next life, he wouldn''t touch this subject again.

    ===Yatsuki still can''t believe Wu Yan did it.

    "No way¡­"

    Yatsuki''s lower lip twitched.

    "You persuaded the spirit in under 15 minutes? How is that possible?!"

    "Time cannot stop me from aplishing what I set out to do!"

    Wu Yan bragged, he didn''t hold back talking to Yatsuki like he''s one of the guys because he is.

    Yatsuki didn''t mind being treated like this, he expressed admiration.

    "Squad leader, how did you do it? You must teach me!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He pointed at Yoshino in a smug manner, he presented her and Yatsuki saw it. Specifically, he saw the lollipop in Yoshino''s hand, she kept licking it with an expressionless look but joy could be seen in her eyes.

    Yatsuki''s mouth turned into an O-shape.

    "Don''t tell me she really got done in by a lollipop?"

    Yatsuki''s respect for his squad leader increased greatly.

    As expected of the god of conquest, a title conferred by Ratatoskr organizational members.

    Yatsuki secretly remembered this trick while ncing at the lollipop in Yoshino''s hand.

 Chapter 447: Substitution and running for oneâ€™s life

    <h4>Chapter 447: Substitution and running for one¡¯s life</h4>

    Two AST members are staking out themercial building, they stood at the highest floor of a nearby building with guns ready to fire at any given point.

    Tobiichi Origami is one of the two, the other member is a young woman around the age of 25. She is the squad leader and superior of Tobiichi Origami.

    "Do we have permission to attack?"

    Tobiichi Origami asked. Her eyes showed that she''s a bit annoyed that she has to ask this question, the spirit''s continued existence is an eyesore to her.

    The squad leader didn''t mind her taciturn attitude.

    "I don''t think that''s likely, Hermit has been deemed a minor threat and does not justify the destruction of thismercial building. The big wigs probably won''t roll out reconstruction teams for this operation. This case is different from the one with Princess¡­"

    The squad leader recalled something and she turned towards Tobiichi Origami.

    "I still can''t believe it, to think that someone who looked identical to Princess transferred into your school without showing any signs of being a spirit. Even her background info checked out, just what is going on here?¡­"

    Ratatoskr pulled some strings behind the scene, her name has been entered into the database for citizens and thus it would be hard to tell her from other citizens of this country. As long as she does not exhibit any spiritual signatures, AST won''t be able to take any action against her. To them, she''s just a girl who looks like Princess.

    Ratatoskr is good in doing stuff like this. AST probably does not even know they had an adversary doing stealthy operations just like them.

    s, the slightly ditzymander who is otherwise impable at her job caused a certain True Ancestor to get sniped while walking around.

    Tobiichi Origami gasped but she returned to her expressionless face soon enough. She looked at the building while thinking about something.

    Suddenly, a voice came from their earpiece.

    "Squad leader! Hermit has been found!"

    The two of them looked at the building and they saw a green figure running out of the building.

    The squad leader frowned.

    "Hermit? Why don''t I see any spirit signatures? Moreover, why is the spirit running, can''t it fly?"

    While the squad leader assessed the situation, Tobiichi Origami flew towards the figure without much thought.

    "Wait!"

    The squad leader gnashed her teeth.

    "There she goes again, all by herself!"

    She can''t let Tobiichi Origami fight a spirit all by herself so shemanded the rest of the team to move out with her.

    "All personnel mobilize!"

    The other AST members started flying as their thrusters fired up. They fired at the figure incessantly.

    The street is now a series of craters and bullet holes. Thick smoke covered the street and gunshots reverberated through the street.

    The figure in green emerged from the smoke dusty but unharmed.

    The AST members kept firing without any hesitation. However, the figure in green dodged the gunfires nimbly, the figure kept advancing forward without attacking back.

    The squad leader clenched her jaw. Looking at the destruction her squad caused, she felt resentful towards the spirit. She didn''t want to cause too much damage while hunting Hermit down. She told her squad to stay on standby mode because of this.

    This Hermit is too sneaky, Hermit didn''t engage them in the sky, instead, Hermit ran on the ground using the infrastructures as a cover. Clearly, whether or not she liked it, she''s going to have to call the reconstruction teamter.

    Tobiichi Origami fired at the figure repeatedly and without any remorse whatsoever, she frowned at the agility Hermit disyed. She felt an ominous sensation.

    But, her despise for spirits caused her to suppress this feeling of unease. Tobiichi Origami increased her firing speed.

    Unknown to her, her intuition was on the mark.

    If they stopped and analyzed Hermit properly, they would have discovered Hermit had grown nearly twice in Height.

    Flying high in the sky, they were so preupied with shooting her that they didn''t stop and examine Hermit properly.

    If they can see the expression of the figure in green, they would know they got the wrong guy. But, they won''t because the figure in green is still running with an expression on the verge of tears.

    10 minutes ago¡­

    "What?!"

    Yatsuki can''t believe what his squad leader is telling him, he looked at the green raincoat Wu Yan handed him.

    "You want me to go and lure the AST?!"

    "Would that be too much trouble?"

    Yatsuki almost jumped in frustration.

    "Of course it is a big problem for me! You are aware of the heat those AST members are packing, not even a spirit can let down their guard, you want me die or something?"

    "Don''t put it that way¡­"

    Wu Yan patted Yatsuki''s shoulder.

    "I don''t think you can block the attacks like a spirit but if we are talking about dodging and running, I have full faith in your ability. Surely, Kotori assigned you to me because you had such abilities¡­"

    "But, wouldn''t you be a safer choice?''

    "Yes¡­ But¡­"

    Wu Yan pointed his lips at Yoshino.

    "If you can take care of Yoshino and make sure she doesn''t turn this area into a tundra¡­"

    "¡­"

    Remembering what transpired 10 minutes ago, Yatsuki wanted to shout out loud his thoughts on the matter¡­

    "Why didn''t I have the talent to sweet-talk with girls!!!"

    Yatsuki ran like his life depended on it, promptly disappearing between the streets.

    Wu Yan joined his hands together as he offered a silent prayer for Yatsuki. He leisurely walked out of the building with Yoshino holding onto his right hand.

    "Shido Nii-san¡­"

    Yoshino felt anxious.

    "Will that guy be okay?¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "It''s okay, that uncle won''t die so easily."

    "Un-uncle?"

    "Yeah, make sure to call him that¡­"

 Chapter 448: Inscrutable Kotori

    <h4>Chapter 448: Inscrutable Kotori</h4>

    Tengu City, Itsuka Residence¡­

    Opening the gates to his house, Wu Yan led Yoshino into thepound while looking left and right in a dodgy manner. He brought her into the living room.

    At this moment, the Itsuka residence is very quiet because Shiori and Tohka had already taken shelter after hearing the spacequake rm. The situation is already resolved but it will be some time before those two make it back home.

    Kotori is also busy talking to Wu Yan through the earpiece.

    "Shido, is it possible to seal Yoshino''s power?"

    Kotori asked. ording to what she knows, the sealing bracelet isn''t as restrictive as Shiori''s ability. Shiori''s ability required raising the spirits affection until a sufficiently high level before sealing of ability is possible.

    Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    "In a way, the sealing bracelet is more problematic than Shiori''s ability."

    "In a way?"

    "Nn¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He lowered his volume so that Yoshino wouldn''t hear him, he also distanced himself.

    "To use the sealing bracelet, I must firstmunicate the ability of the sealing bracelet. Then, I would need to make her put on the sealing bracelet on her own volition. Otherwise, the sealing bracelet won''t work no matter how strong you are."

    Wu Yan looked at Yoshino, she ran over to grab Wu Yan''s hand because she noticed his disappearance. She looked very anxious so Wu Yan sighed before replying.

    "Yoshino''s not very confident if I don''t establish a good emotional basis before telling her about the sealing bracelet, she''s probably going to freak out and her spirit power will rampage out of control¡­"

    "Well, that is problematic¡­"

    Kotori''s head started aching. She can see what Wu Yan is doing and she noticed from Wu Yan and Yoshino''s interaction that she really is quite timid. What Wu Yan spected might happen.

    "What do we do now?"

    Kotori''s word elicited aughter from Wu Yan.

    "Maa, Don''t worry about it, she''s a good girl. Yoshino isn''t as hard to deal with as Tokisaki Kurumi."

    Kotori thought about the berserker spirit. Reine looked intently at Kotori until she felt bashful.

    As if predicting her thoughts. Wu Yanughed.

    "Feeling better?¡­"

    "I am going to make her put the sealing bracelet on by tomorrow."

    Kotori felt strangely assured after Wu Yan''s confident statement.

    Maybe her Onii-san is really as reliable as he sounds¡­

    Kotori can''t help but think about this. She is normally assisted by Reine and Kyouhei in regards to Ratatoskr''s operation but most of the time she needs to take charge of a lot of things by herself.

    She needs to save spirit while handling an organization such as the AST. She is fourteen years old and all the fortitude andposure hermander mode offers her can''t prevent the fatigue from building up.

    Kotori can''t help but want to lean on Wu Yan.

    He effortlessly conquered a spirit in under 10 minutes. He is also a good cook that makes food like you wouldn''t believe. Moreover, he knows his way around the battlefield, he''s sufficiently powerful to fight evenly against spirits. However, his personality leaves much to be desired. Despite that, Kotori found herself slowly epting her Onii-chan.

    She is already relying on him and she kinda likes how things are going right now.

    When she realized this, Kotori is surprised at herself. Is Wu Yan really that important to her after living together for less than a month?

    She blushed hard, she wanted to deny this but she knows the truth. In short, she''s a tsundere through and through¡­

    "Hmph, I can''t lower my guard around a scum like you."

    Kotori blurted out loud.

    Wu Yan''s smile froze and he replied in a slightly angered tone.

    "Kotori, even if you don''t trust me, you shouldn''t call me a scum."

    Kotori continued teasing him.

    "Hmm, you aren''t a scum? Yesterday night, yo-you did that kind of thing¡­"

    Kotori became red once more when she recalled what they did togetherst night. Wu Yan can''t see her face but he is still too stumped to reply.

    Well, he got a lot of benefits so he is going to her slide with that line.

    Wu Yan turned his attention back towards Yoshino after ending themunication.

    "Hey, Yoshino, stay here okay?"

    Wu Yan led Yoshino to the sofa and he told her to sit quietly there.

    "I am going to cook something up, you must be hungry right?"

    Yoshino wanted to shake her head but her stomach emitted a loud rumble. Ashamed by her involuntary nod, she pulled down her hood and tried to hide from Wu Yan''s view.

    Wu Yan is amused with her cute antics, he poked her nose.

    "Wait here, the food will be done in a jiffy¡­"

    Yoshino, still red from embarrassment, nodded while Wu Yan made his way to the kitchen. After a few minutes, a good smell wafted outwards from the kitchen.

    Like a child, Yoshino''s patience ran dry and she can''t help but peek at the kitchen.

    Wu Yan detected Yoshino sneaking behind him and heughed out loud.

    Wu Yan isn''t aware of the impact his culinary product has on people. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Tohka, and the others all fell prey to Wu Yan''s cooking.

    In a way, Master Chef is Wu Yan''s strongest ability because he won without fighting with it.

    Even the people in the control room aboard Fraxinus can''t help but gulp when they see the dishes Wu Yan is cooking up. Kotori who knew how tasty Wu Yan''s food is started wavering as can be seen from her eyes.

    Wu Yan heard them and he knew what''s up. He teased her.

    "If you want some juste back home, it''s not like I am not letting you have some¡­"

    Kotori instantly dashed towards the exit having sumbed to the devil''s temptation.

    The other people in the control room exchanged looks.

 Chapter 449: Odd Tohkaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 449: Odd Tohka¡­</h4>

    Two voices came from the doorway.

    "I''m home!"

    Yoshino jumped in surprise. She started frantically looking left and right for ces to hide. She''s panicking like an ant in a frying pan.

    When the footsteps drew near, droplets of tears started appearing at the corners of Yoshino''s eyes. She lowered her head in a panic.

    A stream of cold air poured forth and it suffused the room, bringing the temperature down in a rapid fashion. The sofa Yoshino is sitting on started freezing over.

    Wu Yan silently cursed when he heard people returning home. With Yoshino''s personality, she''s already doing her best without Yoshinon by her side. If not for Yoshinon''s assurance, Yoshino would probably rampage as she did in the original work.

    She''s very unstable without Yoshinon by her side. If other people came here when she''s like this there is a high chance that she''s going to lose control of her power.

    Just as he predicted, Yoshino started losing control of her power after she panicked. Her fear diminished her control over her powers.

    He hugged her and he could instantly feel all the heat in his body leaving him. He shivered due to how cold she is.

    Yoshino was startled by this, she didn''t think someone would hug her. Yoshino raised her hand that is glistening with icy powers.

    Her powers started calming down when Wu Yan continued to pet her head.

    "Yoshino, calm down."

    Enduring the freezing power that is wreaking havoc in his body, Wu Yan gnashed his teeth. He wanted her to feel his warmth, he wanted her to know that it is okay, that she is not alone.

    "These people are my family members, they will never hurt Yoshino. Be a good girl and calm down¡­"

    Yoshino heard his shivering voice and she started regaining control, her mind also returned to a state ofposure.

    Yoshino finally realized what she did after seeing the frozen sofa and Wu Yan who is trembling from the cold temperature. Yoshino panicked in horror after realizing her actions.

    "E-erm¡­"

    Yoshino stuttered when she saw how pale Wu Yan looked.

    "I-m sorry¡­"

    Releasing a sigh of relief, the temperature in the room returned to normal. His damaged organs regenerated after the seeping cold retreated from his body, secondster, Wu Yan returned to his usual unharmed state.

    Yoshino looked guilty and jumpy so he rubbed her head.

    "It''s okay, Yoshino needs time to get used to this but don''t be afraid I will be right here with you even if Yoshinon isn''t here."

    Yoshino raised her head, she is still feeling guilty for hurting him. Her fear and panic are more or less gone now, she examined him all over to make sure Wu Yan isn''t harmed. Finally, she sighed in relief.

    Wu Yan also sighed in relief, he examined the icy living room and the frozen sofa. As the footsteps drew closer, Wu Yan waved his hand.

    He took out Nietono no Shana and he used the mes to return the dining room to its usual state. Yoshino started trembling in fear. She''s afraid of the mesing off Nietono no Shana, she clutched Wu Yan shirt.

    The mes are like her nemesis since she is the spirit of ice and water. If Wu Yan isn''t holding on to her Yoshino would probably lose control again.

    He used the de to generate embers that melted away the ice sheets. He made sure that the embers won''t burn the structure or fittings by fine-tuning his output.

    Wu Yan stored Nietono no Shana away after he melted all the ice and evaporated the water. He ced Yoshino who is still shaking a bit back onto the sofa.

    The owner of the voices from the doorway finally made their appearances. Tohka and Shiori had returned.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka chirped in joy. Shiori told her about the dangers of going outside of the shelter while the spacequake rm is ring. She had been worried sick about Wu Yan. If Wu Yan didn''t tell her to stick with Shiori or if Tohka didn''t believe in Wu Yan''s strength Tohka would havee running to Wu Yan''s aid.

    "Shido, so you''re home¡­"

    Shiori sounded like she''s sure he is home.

    "When I entered the home and I smelled the food, I knew it had to be you¡­"

    "Yeah, sorry for making you girls worried¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    Tohka and Shiori finally noticed Yoshino who looks scared. They gasped in surprise. Wu Yan knew he had to say something here.

    In the original work, Tohka''s reaction to the main character spending time with Yoshino is big, to say the least.

    It''s almost the same scenario this time. Wu Yan wondered if Tohka is going to get angry with him.

    "Why do you feel so familiar?"

    Tohka blinked in shock but she''s not angry much to Wu Yan''s surprise.

    "Are you a spiri¡­"

    "Tohka!"

    Seeing as Tohka guessed Yoshino''s identity, Wu Yan stopped Tohka from finishing her sentence.

    "Are you hungry? I made a lot of food for you."

    Tohka''s eyes lit up. She nodded frantically and she immediately forgot about Yoshino''s presence. Wu Yan released a sigh of relief but he''s confused at the same time.

    He didn''t understand why this is happening since Tohka got jealous in the original work when she saw the original protagonist and Yoshino together. Why isn''t she reacting to this?

    Could it be that Tohka isn''t interested in me? I think I did pretty wellpared to the original protagonist if not better¡­

    Wu Yan got the scenario wrong. In the original work, Tohka became enraged because Yoshino tripped and kissed Shido in front of her.

    Moreover, Yoshinon had a way of getting people angry with just a few cheeky sentences. That is why Tohka got angry that time.

    The cliche lucky pervert moment didn''t happen so Tohka has no reason to be mad. Plus, Tohka doesn''t even know what love is, she''s still figuring that out.

 Chapter 450: Unpredictable Yoshino

    <h4>Chapter 450: Unpredictable Yoshino</h4>

    "What''s your name?"

    Shiori asked Yoshino who still looked as cute as a doll. Shiori is very fascinated with this personification of the word cute.

    Yoshino nced at Shiori with her blue eyes before quickly lowering her head. She mumbled in a small tone.

    "I-I''m Yoshino¡­"

    "Yoshino? Oh my gosh, that''s such a cute name."

    Shiori beamed at her.

    "Say, Yoshino-chan, where''s your family? Where''s your dad and mom?"

    "F-family?"

    Yoshino raised her head while blinking. She looked so cute Shiori almost glomped her.

    "I don''t-don''t have a family¡­"

    Shiori''s smile faded, she assumed something and she frowned in sadness. She turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Shido, is Yoshino an orphan?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. ording to Wu Yan''s knowledge, spirits aren''t naturally born from parents.

    "In a way¡­"

    Shiori looked at Yoshino with warm and moist eyes. Her maternal instinct has awakened.

    "This child¡­"

    Shiori hesitated to use the word orphan but if that''s the case that would mean she has nowhere to go right?

    She understood why Wu Yan brought Yoshino back with him. If it was her, she would not forgive herself if she left this cute lonely girl out on the streets. It''s not just pity that motivated her, she''s worried that human traffickers would aim her if they found someone cute like this walking around without adult supervision.

    Unknown to Shiori, if Yoshino got targeted by human traffickers the human trafficker would probably be an ice stick, provided Yoshino didn''t run like she always did.

    Seeing as Shiori already expressed so much concern, Kotori chimed in with a worried look.

    "Onee-chan, she''s so pitiful, can we let her stay with us?¡­"

    Wu Yan should be the one calling the shots but Wu Yan isn''t the owner of this house since he''s also living together with the true owners of this house, Shiori and Kotori. A big decision like this should be made by the head of this residence.

    Shiori agreed without objection. Wu Yan had something to say so he tugged Kotori''s sleeve and he whispered something into her ears.

    "Kotori, is your n to gather all the spirits and let them stay at this house?>.."

    His warm breath made her body shiver. Her ears also turned red like her face, she looked at Wu Yan''s face which is mere inches away from hers and she endured the urge to run away in a bashful manner.

    He robbed her of her first kiss yesterday night, her imouto mode can''t handle being so close with Wu Yan.

    She stuttered.

    "W-we don''t have a choice, the residence for spirits aren''t done yet so they have to stay here since it will be easier to monitor them this wa-way¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. If Tohka and Yoshino stayed here Wu Yan has only to gain and nothing to lose.

    Yoshino examined them, this is the first time she''s talking with this many people all at once.

    Yoshino felt like these girls aren''t scary at all, they are just as warm as Shido.

    "Hey, aren''t you eating? Shido''s dishes are the bomb!"

    Tohka kept wolfing down the food like there''s no tomorrow but she didn''t forget about the guest they are having tonight. Tohka instantly familiarized herself with Yoshino the moment she figured out her identity. They are spirits and spirits should look out for each other.

    Yoshino replied in a small voice.

    "I-I''m full¡­"

    "But I didn''t see you eat a lot¡­"

    Tohka gasped in astonishment. She engulfed anotherrge meat bun. Wu Yan wanted to retort.

    Do you think everybody is a bottomless pit like you?

    "Since you''re done with dinner, wanna take a bath with me?"

    Shiori looked at Yoshino with hopeful eyes. Wu Yan wondered if Shiori is really treating her like a doll.

    Yoshino shook her head frantically much to Shiori''s disappointment. However, this is understandable, timid Yoshino would have to be in a high fever to ept Shiori''s offer.

    Yoshino''s next sentence caused a lot of attention to turn towards Wu Yan.

    "I-I want to take a bath with Shido-san¡­"

    Pfffttt

    Tohka and Kotori spat out whatever they were eating. Shiori didn''t suffer this disgraceful fate because she didn''t have any food in her mouth. Meanwhile, Wu Yan choked on his food.

    Wu Yan drummed his chest to get the food down his stomach. Heaving like a dog on a hot day, Wu Yan didn''t mind that he almost choked, he cared more about what he heard.

    Yoshino wants to take a bath with me?

    Impossible

    Tohka and Kotori stood up first and they mmed their hands down on the table.

    "You can''t!"

    Their shouting jumbled Shiori''s thoughts once more. Shiori didn''t know why they are so concerned about this.

    Kotori and Tohka noticed how riled up they were and they blushed. Kotori pursed her lips after ncing at Yoshino.

    "Onii-chan can''t bath with Yoshino because Yoshino''s a girl¡­"

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan like she''s looking at a sleazy predator, Wu Yan wanted to flip the table on her.

    Yoshino said it, why are you looking at me?

    Tohka is more upfront about this.

    "No means no!"

    Looking at Tohka who appeared furious and Kotori who is blushing red with embarrassment, Shiori shook her head in disapproval after seeing the panicked expression of Yoshino and Wu Yan who is putting on his best poker face.

    "Yoshino''s just a kid, why are you girls getting so worked up about?"

    "But¡­"

    Kotori wanted to protest but she couldn''t get the words out of her mouth. She noticed Shiori''s confusion because her cover story for Wu Yan is still the premise that he''s her long lost brother.

    With such a big reaction from her, it''s only normal that Shiori is befuddled.

    Kotori endured her frustration and she decided to distance herself from this setting.

    "Anyway, I am done eating."

    Tohka wanted to take the same action as Kotori but she couldn''t say she''s done eating.

    Tohka decided to increase the speed and she engulfed more food. Wu Yan is still considering his course of action.

    Do I really have to take a bath with Yoshino?

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451</h4>

    Tengu City, Itsuka Residence¡­

    In the bathroom, steam filled the air as the bath is now ready. The visibility in here is lowered due to the amount of steam present.

    By straining one''s eyes, one can just make out two figures in this bathroom, one of the figure isrger than the other figure. They are Wu Yan and Yoshino.

    Sitting in the tub, he lowered his head and he examined Yoshino who sat in front of Wu Yan with her back facing Wu Yan. His vision is slightly obstructed by the steam in here but it didn''t mar Yoshino''s beauty from showing through.

    Yoshino had her hair tied up in a ponytail, exposing her bare lustrous porcin neck. The bathwater couldn''t shield her birthday suit from Wu Yan''s view, testing Wu Yan''s restraint.

    Wu Yan is crying internally. He was envious about Shido going into hotsprings with other spirit girls. Now, Yoshino''s arrival told him that maybe his luck with thedies had gone up.

    Compared to the girls Shido was bathing with in the original work, Yoshinocked in figure but at least he is bathing with a spirit even if she''s a loli.

    Wu Yan''s nose started itching, will he be visiting the hot springs after sealing Yoshino''s power?

    Oh my god, yes¡­

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "E-erm Shido-niisan¡­"

    Yoshino made Wu Yan return from imaginarynd where he was thinking about a lot of sleazy stuff. For a second there, Wu Yan thought his evil intentions were seen through.

    "Wh-what''s the matter?"

    Wu Yan chastised himself foring up with that tense reply. He should be better than this.

    He already took more baths with his wives than he can count. Heck, Ikaros got roped into taking a bath with him almost every evening.

    Yoshino hesitated for a bit before she continued in a small voice.

    "About what happened earlier¡­ I am so sorry¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise but he calmed down soon enough, he started washing Yoshino''s hair while asking her in a warm manner.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Because¡­"

    Yoshino lowered her head.

    "I hurt Shido-niisan¡­"

    Wu Yan reckoned that she''s probably still hung up about identally using her powers on him.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Wu Yan pulled Yoshino closer to him and he whispered into her ears.

    "I thought you already said sorry for that?"

    "But¡­"

    Wu Yan knows that Yoshino can''t let this go because she hated pain and fear, she also didn''t want to see others afraid or in pain especially because of her. She is probably still ming herself for almost losing control of her powers and hurting Wu Yan in the process.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Yoshino, would you apologize if it was Yoshinon?"

    Yoshino is confused as to why Wu Yan would ask a question like that. She blinked her eyes and she replied in the negative after thinking about it.

    Wu Yanughed while shaking his head.

    "Exactly, Yoshinon is your hero and you don''t say sorry to Yoshinon right?"

    "As your hero when Yoshinon''s not here, you don''t have to say sorry."

    Yoshino raised her head. She gazed into those deep red eyes that can charm anyone and she could see that he genuinely cared about her well-being and how much he loved her.

    Yoshino lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "O-okay¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled, this girl is just so cute. She''s like ndre-chan, you can''t stay angry or upset with her. Her cuteness can melt hostility like ice in the sun.

    "Yoshino¡­"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "You really can''t hurt a fly can you?"

    Yoshino nodded without hesitation. She''s truly a gentle spirit that would rather flee than fight when confronted with violence.

    Wu Yan shut his eyes, after making up his resolve, he opened his eyes once more.

    "Yoshino, If I say I have got a method that will stop you from hurting other people but at the cost of your spirit powers, will you agree to this method?"

    Yoshino flinched and turned back towards Wu Yan with an astonished look. She looked hopeful and hesitant at the same time.

    He looked into her eyes as well. They stared at each other in silence as if they are talking without words.

    Wu Yan is also on the edge of his seat. Now that Yoshino has epted him, if Yoshino got frightened by his sudden request, a meltdown will be inevitable.

    It''s only because Wu Yan felt that his familiarity with Yoshino had reached a high enough level that he put out this request. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask something like that. He also can''t let her continue this cycle of living in fear of losing control and self-me after losing control.

    That''s just too cruel¡­

    Wu Yan decided to test his luck.

    At least Yoshino doesn''t look like she''s terrified so he might be on to something here.

    Yoshino is still a bit unconvinced.

    "You can really do that?"

    Sweet.

    He nodded and he exined the sealing bracelet to her, he made sure Yoshino understood the item and what it did along with the condition for it to work.

    Yoshino asked in a meek manner.

    "But, if my powers are sealed¡­ Yoshinon¡­"

    Yoshinon is a personality given existence through Yoshino''s power. She''s thinking that if her powers are sealed, Yoshinon will not be able to materialize anymore. That''s no better than Yoshinon being dead.

    In the original work, Yoshinon could still materialize because Shido''s sealing resulted in some of Yoshino''s powers returning back to her when she''s emotionally unstable.

    This is why Kotori''s worried about the emotional state of the spirits. She''s worried about the spirits Shido sealed getting their powers back. Through this weakness, Yoshino managed to keep Yoshinon in existence with a bit of her spirit power.

    The sealing bracelet didn''t have this weakness but it''s not a problem.

    "Don''t worry¡­"

    Wu Yan assured her.

    "When your powers are sealed, the powers are still yours but you can''t actively use them but it should be no problem for you to maintain Yoshinon."

    Yoshinon will still be by her side and she won''t have to worry about harming others. Yoshino didn''t need to think anymore about this, she instantly agreed with a nod.

    Wu Yan smiled.

 Chapter 452: Sneaky peeky young ladiesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 452: Sneaky peeky youngdies¡­</h4>

    "This¡­"

    Yoshino looked at the sealing bracelet on her wrist. Her eyes are beaming with curiosity and astonishment. She felt her powers being suppressed until she can feel them no more.

    She could feel the moisture and water in the air before but now she cannot feel them anymore. She also can''t manipte the temperature and state of water anymore.

    She can still feel her spiritual powers within her but she can''t use them.

    Aside from mutual agreement between Yoshino and Wu Yan who is now an integral part of her life, she can''t use her spirit powers.

    Yoshino didn''t perceive this situation as being undesirable, if anything, she even wanted this. Now she does not have to worry about hurting people identally with her powers.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. He smiled before looking at the shy array of white bracelets on his wrist.

    He now has three bracelets, one for Tohka, one for Yoshino, and another for ndre-chan. The bracelets took up about half of his right forearm.

    This is just the start, he still has to ount for Tokisaki Kurumi and Kotori''s bracelet. He might just have an armguard made of sealing bracelets when he''s done with this world.

    He''s going to look so tacky at the end of this.

    Sighing, he decided to ignore this.

    Screw it, they are armguards now.

    With the bracelets dangling at his wrist, it''s like he had his own mini-forearm guard.

    "How do you feel? Getting used to it?"

    He grinned. Now, Yoshino won''t have to worry about losing control of her powers.

    Yoshino nodded slowly but she quickly shook her head. She kept opening and closing her mouth like she''s not sure how to vocalize her own feelings at the moment. Wu Yan amused himself with her cute antics.

    He pulled her closer and he smiled at her.

    "Maa, take your time. I am going to make sure nobody cane after you from today onwards."

    "Come closer, let me wash your hair¡­"

    Wu Yan sounded a bit lewd but Yoshino still let him touch her hair anyway. She also lowered her head while blushing like mad.

    The two of them are so engrossed in their own world that they failed to notice somebody opening the translucent partition separating the fitting room and the rest of the house opening ever so slowly.

    A girl with deep purple hair peeked inside the fitting room. She scanned the room before entering on tiptoes. Silently, she closed the door.

    She''s Tohka.

    Looking at the door to the bathroom not far away, she looked around and she spotted Wu Yan''s clothes in aundry bin much to her anger.

    "What is Shido doing taking a bath with Yoshino?"

    Tohka stomped while clenching her fists.

    Luckily for Wu Yan, she had her powers sealed with the sealing bracelet. If she wasn''t sealed with that, her spirit powers may have somewhat returned to her.

    The probable result of that would be the utter destruction of the bathroom, at least.

    When Tohka is about to peek and look at the situation inside the bathroom, she noticed somebody that caught her eyes. She gasped and¡­

    "You¡­"

    Tohka wanted to yell her name out loud but a hand stopped her before she could.

    "Shh¡­"

    Kotori signaled for her to remain quiet. She pointed at the door to the bathroom and it''s clear what she meant by this.

    Tohka blinked and she got the gist of the situation so Kotori released her while sighing in relief. They exchanged looks and they had different expressions.

    Tohka wondered why Kotori''s here. Tohka came here because she wasn''t cool with the idea of Wu Yan taking a bath with Yoshino. Maybe Kotori''s here for the same reason?

    Kotori''s feeling awkward. She''s embarrassed that somebody caught her red-handed. But, truth be told, she also felt a bit ufortable with the idea of Wu Yan taking a bath with Yoshino.

    They exchanged a silent vow not to utter a word as they approached the door to the bathroom.

    "E-erm, Shido-niisan¡­"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Pl-please not there¡­"

    "Hmm? Where? Where? You mean here?¡­"

    "Nn¡­ N-no you can''t¡­"

    "Why?¡­"

    "I-it''s going to hurt¡­"

    "Endure it, the pain will be gone before you know it¡­"

    "I-I see¡­"

    Kotori and Tohka''s eyes went wide. Kotori felt a surge of anger welling up within her. Meanwhile, Tohka bit down on her lips, she is so irate she can''t think straight. The two of them can''t believe their ears.

    Tohka mmed the door to the bathroom open, Kotori who couldn''t react in time fell onto the floor with a yelp.

    Tohka yelled at them with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "Shido, what are you doing?!"

    Tohka is stunned by what she saw. In fact, they were all stunned including Wu Yan and Yoshino.

    "You girls¡­"

    Wu Yan''s hand is still on top of Yoshino''s head. He looked at the uninvited guests with a surprised look.

    Yoshino dove down into the water, she yelped in pain because her hair is still entangled with Wu Yan''s hand. She''s probably referring to this when Yoshino said it''s going to hurt.

    Kotori blushed really hard when she thought about what she was imagining and the real situation inside here.

    Tohka, on the other hand, is still angry when she saw Yoshino and Wu Yan bathing together in the same bathtub. She stomped and yelled.

    "Shido!"

    "Wh-what¡­"

    Wu Yan gulped. She''s not going to bury him right?¡­

    What Tohka said next really shocked Wu Yan.

    Tohka stared at Yoshino before turning towards Wu Yan with a bit of a frustrated look.

    "I want to take a bath with you too."

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan''s mouth turned into an ''O'' shape. He stared back at Tohka with wide eyes.

    Kotori who struggled to get back up fell back onto the floor when she heard Tohka''s line.

    Wu Yan felt dizzy but he is sure of one thing.

    I''ve hit the mother lode.

 Chapter 453: The Itsuka residenceâ€™s hot spring trip

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Itsuka residence¡¯s hot spring trip</h4>

    "Ha?"

    Shiori uttered in confusion at what Wu Yan, Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino discussed in front of her.

    "We are going to the hot springs?"

    "Ah, yeap¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. He''s not sure whether tough or cry when he saw how surprised Shiori is with this idea.

    When he was taking a bath with Yoshino, Wu Yan wondered if he would get to go into the hot springs with other spirits like the original main character.

    His fleeting thought actually came true.

    This is inevitable. When Tohka asked to take a bath with him, obviously, he can''t because he already took one with Yoshino. It was a very tempting offer for sure but since Kotori was there he didn''t say yes.

    He thought the bathroom scandal would end like that but Tohka just wouldn''t let it go. She kept throwing a tantrum until Kotori almost lost it. Kotori was very close to putting on her ck ribbon in order to pacify her.

    Wu Yan yelled out loud just as the situation was on the verge of going out of control.

    "Let''s all go to the hot springs tomorrow! This way, nobody''s left out!"

    Apparently, that was a good enough solution since nobody objected.

    Hence, their present situation¡­

    "Going to the hot springs huh?"

    Shiori is also tempted by the prospect of going to the hot springs. Hot springs had a certain fordies like Shiori.

    But, the problem here¡­

    "A mixed bath?¡­"

    Shiori cast doubtful eyes on Wu Yan, she''s looking at him like he''s walking a slippery path to hell. Wu Yan''s lip twitched in response.

    Shiori got it right, Wu Yan''s nning on going to the mixed bath.

    Shiori got the answer from his silence, she looked at the other girls and she found herself speechless.

    Tohka''s off the hook since she''s Wu Yan''s girlfriend. Bathing with her boyfriend in the mixed bath is risque but not suspicious. Yoshino''s also fine since she''s still a kid. Plus, she already took a bath with himst night, a mixed bath is the same thing except the venue is different.

    What about Kotori? She''s Wu Yan''s sister, are they going into the bath together as well?

    Bathing together as siblings should be a thing that stopped after they graduated from being kids. It''s rare for grownups to still do the same but Shiori just think it''s weird.

    Kotori is so embarrassed she could die. She lowered her head and she got angry with herself for agreeing to go on this trip together. What got her so motivated?

    Wu Yan is also dodging Shiori''s gaze. It''s like his scumbag n isid bare in front of another girl and he''s sweating so hard right now.

    After staring at Wu Yan a bit more, Shiori scratched her cheek.

    "You guys go ahead, I am going to stay at home and wait for you guys to return."

    Maybe Shiori imagined it but the four of them actually seem relieved that Shiori''s noting with them.

    Shiori would probably make them feel stressed if she tagged along.

    ===

    On the way to the hot springs resort, Tohka and Yoshino kept ncing around at everything around them like they are newborn babies. They kept pointing at stuff and asking questions in an energetic manner. Luckily for Wu Yan, he wasn''t asked frequently enough to drain all his energy. Otherwise, even if he''s ecstatic about this trip, they would still make him go into energy conservation mode.

    He wondered how Kotori arranged for the expenses to be covered by Ratatoskr. Somehow, Kotori managed to get them to cover all the expenses incurred, even Reine got called in to drive them which is quite confusing for Wu Yan.

    For her to pull some strings, this meant Kotori turned into hermander mode to get things done. However, given her strong tsundere personality in hermander mode, would she really agree to enter the mixed bath with Wu Yan?

    Reine drove everyone to the hot springs resort just like the original work. The AST members didn''te to mess up their trip halfway. Without Shiori''s presence, Tobiichi Origami also didn''t appear with her AST teammates in tow. Hence, there wasn''t a fight between Ratatoskr and AST members in themercial streets.

    Also, Yoshinon is back on Yoshino''s hand. She kept busting Wu Yan''s balls as well as annoy the heck out of Tohka and Kotori. They are all officially hating this bunny''s return.

    Wu Yan had thising, he took the opportunity to seal Yoshino''s power while Yoshinon''s away. Of course, Yoshinon''s not too happy with him.

    The sun is already setting when they arrived at their destination, almost the optimum time for going into the hot springs. Wu Yan &pany picked the right time to arrive at the resort reserved by Ratatoskr.

    Soon, the group made their way towards the hot springs.

    Looking at the steamy hot springs, Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshinon, and Yoshino all had happy looks. Reine the always tired-lookingdy disappeared without saying anything on their way here.

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino before he coughed in a serious manner.

    "Alright, let''s get out of those clothes¡­"

    Kotori and Tohka flinched. They blushed a bit as they fidgeted.

    "Erm¡­ Do we have to do it now?¡­"

    Kotori hesitated, it seems she''s having the cold feet. Wu Yan sighed silently, Kotori got into the bath quite willingly in the original work even if she was in her bath towel andmander mode.

    "Maa, you can stay there with your clothes on¡­"

    Wu Yan continued in a nonchnt manner.

    "I reckon we won''t be waiting for you when we are done bathing, just saying¡­"

    Kotori pursed her lips. Her smile turned upside down and her white ribbons lowered as if it''s signaling her mood right now. She still looked cute though.

    Kotori finally made the decision to enter the hot springs.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka turned around towards Wu Yan, she pointed at the door.

    "You, get out,e back in after a while."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Why?"

    Tohka stomped before she stuck her tongue out at him.

    "Just get out! Stupid! Idjit!"

    It''s like Astrea''s image ovepped with Tohka, Wu Yan sighed before taking Yoshino''s hand.

    "Alright, guess I will be changing clothes with Yoshino at some other ce then¡­"

    "Oya¡­"

    Yoshinon made sure Tohka can hear her.

    "It would seem Shido likes Yoshino MORE!"

    Tohka uttered a cold hmph as she leered at Yoshinon. But, she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 454: The curious splashes in the hot spring

    <h4>Chapter 454: The curious sshes in the hot spring</h4>

    Inside the fitting room of the hot springs, Wu Yan helped Yoshino out of her clothes while she blushed, revealing her petite figure which he had seen yesterday.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way not because he''s a gentleman but because he''s afraid he might lose control.

    "Shido-san, Shido-san, you''re acting so bashful¡­"

    Yoshinon teased Wu Yan who replied by rolling his eyes. He picked up a towel and he wrapped it around Yoshino''s torso.

    Wu Yan also got out of his clothes, he picked up a towel and wrapped it around his waist, his firm chest and smoking abs are now in full view. His lustrous skin and strong heartbeat signaled his strong vitality.

    Examining his own body, Wu Yan silentlyughed, his original otaku body would need a lot of gym and discipline to reach the state his body is currently in.

    Maybe this is one of the side effects of True Ancestor.

    "Yoshino, don''t forget to tie your hair up¡­"

    "Kay¡­"

    She''s already reducing the frequency of stuttering mid-sentence after just a few days together. However, she still needed work in terms of speaking up in a louder tone since she still spoke in a timid tone.

    When Yoshinon came back, she was surprised at the advancement Yoshino had made in just a day. She didn''t expect such huge improvements in such a short time.

    While Yoshino is busy tying her hair up, Wu Yan chose three towels and he folded them up in rectangr shapes. It''s a pain in the butt to do this and put a towel on top of his head when in the bath but since it looks like a custom here, he reckoned that he would do as the Romans do when in Rome.

    Wu Yan brought Yoshino along with him as they finally entered the hot springs. Opening the door, they found two other figures there.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka waved at Wu Yan with a look of satisfaction.

    "Come here quickly! This is so great, it feels way better than bathing at home¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t reply because he''s taken hostage by the scenery here.

    Kotori sat in front of Tohka and she did her best to hide her body from Wu Yan''s view while clutching her bath towel. She looked very much like a chaste maiden with her flushed face that might be from the heat of the hot springs or because she''s embarrassed.

    Tohka didn''t cover up with her bath towel, she leaned against the sides of the hot springs. She closed her eyes as she basked in thefortable experience the hot springs offered. Her bountiful twin mountains are mostly shielded from view by the water of the hot springs but her opulent chest could still be seen.

    Wu Yan gulped when he saw how delightful the both of them looked. He silently scolded himself for building up so little resistance after having been around his other 8 wives for such a long time.

    Wu Yan lowered his posture and he tried to cover the area where he''s pitching a tent from the girls'' view. He had achieved tumescence having failed in resisting their beauty.

    "It does look enticing doesn''t it?"

    Yoshinon danced around on top of Yoshino''s hand.

    "Yoshinon wants a go at it as well!"

    Yoshino also couldn''t resist after hearing YOshinon, she approached the hot spring and she soaked her little feet in the body of water. She closed her eyes as her cheeks started turning red. It seems like the hot spring is also working its magic on Yoshino.

    She got into the hot spring and she swam over to Tohka''s side before sitting down.

    Wu Yan approached the hot spring in an ecstatic manner. He looked at Yoshino and Tohka who are enjoying their bath. He looked at Kotori who is by herself and he had a fiendish idea.

    He sat at Kotori''s side without any hesitation.

    Kotori got timider when Wu Yan sat down beside her, she blushed even harder while clenching her bath towel. However, she didn''t distance herself from Wu Yan.

    The hot spring got quiet when Wu Yan entered.

    Tohka and Yoshino looked like they are dozing off from howfortable the hot spring is. Kotori is so jealous of them, she wanted nothing more than to let herself go but with Wu Yan by her side, she couldn''t calm down enough to enjoy the bath.

    Wu Yan used a volume that only Kotori can hear.

    "Kotori, is it safe to say you didn''t bring the ck ribbons into the hot springs?¡­"

    Kotori flinched in surprise, she tilted her head at this sudden question but she still replied earnestly.

    "I didn''t, if I brought them here they would get wet¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned at her as a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.

    Kotori knew she had screwed up. Her heart started racing but before she can do anything, a hand had already found its way on top of her porcin thigh.

    Kotori froze up, she muttered a yelp in the form of a cough as disbelief spread across her face. She turned around mechanically, she had to confirm that it''s not Wu Yan but s it''s him, it''s pretty evident what with his nasty sneer and all.

    "Onii-chan, you¡­"

    Dyed deep red, Kotori wanted to yell at Wu Yan but he dispelled her thought with a simple line.

    "Tohka and Yoshino are still nearby you know¡­"

    Kotori pouted in protest but she still swallowed herint.

    Wu Yan started moving his hand.

    Kotori can feel the warmth from Wu Yan''s hand seeping into her body. Her heart started pounding hard from Wu Yan''s hot hand which seems enchanted with magic. A moan almost leaked out from Kotori.

    She bit down on her lips before that happened. She looked at both Tohka and Yoshino with shameful tears at the corners of her eyes.

    She''s afraid that they might open their eyes and see her embarrassing disy. She''s going to be so embarrassed she won''t be able to look at people in the eyes for quite some time.

    Kotori pressed down on Wu Yan''s brutish hand. She pleaded with him.

    "Onii-chan, please don''t¡­"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he nced at Tohka and Yoshino. He grinned at Kotori and he continued rubbing without heeding Kotori''s resistance.

    Kotori flinched and she used two hands to try and stop Wu Yan''s advance without any sess, it''s like he had unparalleled strength, he kept rubbing her thigh as he pleased.

    "O-onii-chan¡­No¡­ They are going to find out¡­"

    Kotori said with a trembling voice. She didn''t raise her voice because the two might wake up.

    Will Wu Yan listen to her? Of course not¡­

 Chapter 455: Even bigger splashes in the hot spring

    <h4>Chapter 455: Even bigger sshes in the hot spring</h4>

    Kotori regretted the fact that she agreed toe here at the spur of the moment. If she didn''te here, she wouldn''t be subjected to this treatment.

    Kotori used all the strength she could muster to try and stop Wu Yan''s hand. But, no matter how hard she tried it''s all for naught. He rubbed her thigh so much he could probably reproduce a ster replica from memory alone.

    Kotori''s heart would skip a beat here and there, she''s also having trouble catching her breath as she started panting adding a bit of voice to this quiet hot spring.

    The more she heaved and sighed the more her strength got sapped away. At this point, her hands are not doing anything other than being ced on Wu Yan''s hand.

    Blushing like a peach, she started sweating hard while wheezing. One sweat droplet flowed slowly down her forehead and her nose before dripping into the hot spring. The hot spring started smelling raunchy.

    The weird sensation started making her lose control of her body. She tried to hold back her moaning but a few escaped nheless. Her red eyes started turning moist while she is still short of breath.

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. If she''s already like this when he''s just touching her legs, what is going to happen if he moved on to other areas?¡­

    He licked his lips in anticipation. He started kneading her soft meat.

    Kotori clenched her teeth as she tried to endure the surge of pleasure. She really didn''t know what to do with this new experience.

    She looked at her Onii-chan, she wanted to beg for mercy but her sound became incessant moans whenever she tried to open her mouth. She can only hope that Wu Yan would get the message from her eyes.

    Unknown to Kotori, her eyes are the most enchanting part right now. Her moist and pleading eyes would make anyone with their guards down into her captives.

    Wu Yan moved his hand in a faster and more vigorous manner.

    Kotori hated this Onii-chan of hers. Fine, she could forgive him if he took her first kiss, she could also forgive him if he rubbed her all over but it''s a bit too much if he ignored her when she''s begging him not to embarrass her in front of other people.

    I should have brought my ck ribbons¡­

    Kotori isn''t aware that Wu Yan only has the guts to bully her softer personality. He didn''t have any ns on messing around withmander mode Kotori. After all, he didn''t want to die just yet.

    Wu Yan decided that the wiser route would be to first conquer imouto mode Kotori. Commander mode Kotori would have to admit her defeat if that happened.

    This is the reason why Wu Yan either took her ck ribbons away or make sure to ask if she had her ck ribbons with her.

    This method seems quite effective.

    At the very least, imouto mode Kotori didn''t reject Wu Yan, she would always put up a small protest before allowing Wu Yan to do whatever he wanted.

    Wu Yan felt dissatisfied with just this much, he narrowed his eyes and he inched his hands upwards.

    Kotori''s eyes widened and she started panicking. Her heart is beating so much she''s sure the others can hear her heartbeat. That''s just how tensed she is right now.

    No! Oh god no!

    She prayed that this wolf of a man would be able to listen to her heart''s voice but s Wu Yan didn''t have mind-reading powers.

    Wu Yan discovered her secret garden where the sun doesn''t shine and he flicked something hidden by a bush.

    That flick alone was enough to make her moan out loud. It was music to Wu Yan''s ears, he started unleashing a torrent of finger movements at her you-know-what.

    It''s like her body is wrapped in an electrical storm, the jolts of pleasure assaulted every cell in her body. She threw her head back with her mouth wide open. It''s clear from her eyes that she''s wandering the border between being conscious and being unconscious.

    Wu Yan''s breath stopped when he saw her entranced look. He used his free hand to remove her bath towel.

    He got a close-up look at the development of her tender young body. Satisfied with how she''s developing, he made doubly sure to imprint her tiny twin bunnies in his mind.

    "Onii-chan¡­"

    Kotori muttered. She''s so bashful about the fact that her body is exposed to Wu Yan''s view. His hand never stopped which put Kotori in quite a dangerous position where she can''t do anything but be a subject of his lewd torment. She writhed around at Wu Yan''s mercy.

    He grabbed one of her still-developing jugs and he started molding it into different shapes. This was a two-pronged attack aimed at her upper and lower swimsuit areas. Following up without any rest, he bit down on her earlobe.

    "Nah~"

    A sweet yelp escaped from her. Her face is tinged in a deep shade of red, she grabbed Wu Yan''s arms in a weak manner. If an outside saw this, it would look like Kotori is the one guiding Wu Yan right now.

    The rare resource known as rationality started copsing as she sighed and panted away. Her moans echoed in this hot spring without Kotori being aware of it.

    To avoid detection, Wu Yan closed her mouth by plugging it up with his mouth. He also didn''t forget to pry her clenched teeth open with a delightful dance of his tongue. Once he slipped inside, he took her small tongue hostage and he made sure to teach her who is in charge by coiling his tongue and hers together.

    The hot spring which is already steamy in the first ce got even more steamy as if the hot spring is embarrassed to be a host to this kind of racy event. The steam obscured the two of them from view like some kind of censorship.

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Yoshinon really dozed off as they didn''t notice this M-rated event going on in front of them. If they did see it, it would probably ruin their innocence.

    The two pairs of red eyes with different shades met each other as the two of them parted lips. They are both out of breath.

    He gave her one more peck and he released the hand that was attacking the area around her inner thigh. He hoisted her up by her butt and he straddled her in front of him.

    "No¡­ Onii-chan¡­"

    Kotori gasped.

    "Not in a ce like this¡­ please¡­"

    Wu Yan finally realized where the venue is and his mind cleared up a bit. He bitterlyughed and he didn''t press her hips down and towards him. Instead, he rubbed her fanny up and down.

    Faint panting sounds could be heard reverberating in the hot spring again and again¡­

 Chapter 456: A kick for what he did

    <h4>Chapter 456: A kick for what he did</h4>

    Hot spring resort¡­

    After a while, two youngdies made their way out of the hot spring. They were draped in towels. They are obviously very pleased with their time in the hot spring judging from their expressions.

    "That was sofortable¡­"

    Tohka wiggled her nose.

    "Hot springs are really fun¡­"

    Yoshino also nodded as she agreed with her. She also looked quite after taking a bath in there. Although she didn''t express it in words, her eyes are beaming up with joy.

    "Oya, where''s Shido?"

    Yoshinon waved her rabbit hands, making the two spirits note the absence of Shido.

    "Ah!"

    Tohka gasped.

    "That''s right, where''s Shido?"

    Yoshino looked at Tohka with a confused look. She asked the wrong person.

    The two of them exchanged a look and Yoshinon continued.

    "Maybe he''s still in the hot spring?"

    Yoshinon suggested while sneering with its rabbit hands covering its rabbit mouth.

    "Looks like Tohka doesn''t care about Tohka anymore, Yoshinon will make sure to tell Shido, he''s going to be so sad he won''t care about Tohka in response."

    Tohka''s expression went pale, she frantically shook her head.

    "No no no! Shido will never do that to me!"

    "That I am sure but do keep in mind, Tohka¡­"

    Yoshinon continued grilling Tohka.

    "You forgot him first¡­"

    "I have a feeling Shido''s not going to take this news well¡­"

    Tohka protested with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "But Yoshino also forgot about Shido right? That means he won''t care about Yoshino as well!"

    Yoshino panicked when she heard this, her eyes started turning moist. Yoshinon silently yelled, she didn''t want to freak Yoshino out.

    "Come on girls, you were all in the same hot spring, why didn''t you girls notice him?"

    Tohka tilted her head before she replied with a serious expression.

    "I forgot¡­"

    Yoshino lowered her head while mewling in a low volume.

    "Me too¡­"

    These two spirits are too air-headed.

    However, they are so hung up about Wu Yan that they forgot all about Kotori.

    Tohka and Yoshino are both frightened by the prospect suggested by Yoshinon.

    Tohka put up her hand as she announced her intention.

    "I am going to find Shido!"

    Yoshino nodded. She followed Tohka in an attempt to join her search for Wu Yan. Before they entered the hot spring, Wu Yan came out of the bath with a sunny face. It''s like he just came back from an all-you-can-eat buffet. A brief look and one would be able to tell that he''s in a very good mood.

    Wu Yan scolded Yoshinon.

    "Yoshinon, was it fun teasing Yoshino and Tohka?"

    Yoshinon giggled.

    "Yoshino didn''t intend on bullying Yoshino, just Tohka¡­"

    Tohka gasped and she realized just right now that she''s being yed like a violin. Of course, she got mad.

    She yelled at Yoshinon.

    "So you have been bullying me?!"

    "Well, you''re gullible¡­"

    Yoshinon waved her hands at her in a manner that would make people want to beat the puppet.

    "Please don''t fight¡­"

    Yoshino pulled the hand hosting Yoshinon back a bit. Her calming voice made Tohka less riled up.

    Wu Yan shook his head while bitterly smiling. They shouldn''t have yed along with the puppet if they wanted to find Wu Yan they should have just gone into the bath.

    Bam

    A foot hit Wu Yan''s waist, this ambush caused Wu Yan to fly away like a sack of potatoes.

    "Bwuh!"

    Wu Yan spat out a mouthful of saliva from this sudden kick to his waist.

    He fell in a beautiful parab, his feet twitched a few times before he went limp.

    "Shido(-niisan)!"

    Tohka and Yoshino cried out. They can''t believe the identity of the aggressor.

    "Kotori! Why did you kick Shido?!"

    Tohka questioned Kotori, Yoshino also looked uneasy. Kotori''s behaving out of character.

    Her red eyes are beaming with malevolence. She looked very angry and mad as her body trembled. This isn''t even half the wrath she wanted to unleash because she looked like she''s still holding some back. But, she also looked flushed and passionate at the same time, just what is going on?

    Wu Yan struggled to get up. He took a look at her ribbons and sure enough, she wore ck ribbons. He fell into despair.

    She is in hermander mode.

    Kotori narrowed her red eyes at him. She didn''t care that she''s barely covered by her towel. She stomped her way over to Wu Yan. Even Tohka and Yoshino are frightened by her behavior, the two of them hugged each other while trembling.

    Wu Yan iled his arms around while awkwardly smiling. He made sure to move his butt as far as he can from Kotori.

    Kotori stood in front of Wu Yan and she looked down upon him with stern eyes. She didn''t care that Wu Yan can see her goods from this angle, she continued in a low tone.

    "Speak, how do you wish to die?¡­"

    Wu Yanughed in a cheeky manner.

    "Must we resort to death by execution though?"

    "So you don''t have the resolve to choose your own death¡­"

    Kotori continued.

    "Let me choose for you then!"

    "Kotori!"

    Wu Yan shrieked.

    "Please listen to myst words!"

    "Oh?"

    Kotori gave him the chance to speak his mind.

    "Speak up, this will be thest chance for you to speak so use this chance well."

    Oh fuck oh crap oh sh*t

    Looking at Kotori who is on the verge of turning into a berserker. Wu Yan scrambled his brains trying to look for a way out. The cruel reality, however, is that he didn''t know how to get out of this one.

    "You''re testing my patience."

    Kotori gnashed her teeth, she lifted her leg.

    "If that is the case, let me put an end to your miserable existence!"

    Wu Yan grabbed her hands before she can stomp him.

    Kotori yelled out loud in surprise.

    "Let me go!"

    Let you go, not even if my life depends on it¡­

    He hugged her and Kotori froze up.

    She blushed hard as she worked hard to push Wu Yan away. She panted as if pushing Wu Yan away took up all her energy. She wavered before letting him go.

    She snorted.

    "You got off easy this time!"

    Kotori grabbed her clothes and she went into the fitting room much to the other three''s relief. They looked at each other.

    The moment Kotori entered the fitting room Kotori slumped down on the floor. She is still flushing red but her menacing re had turned into a mellow look. Her skin is also tinged in a fluffy pink shade.

    Kotori is still embarrassed about what they did in the hot spring.

    "Baka¡­"

 Chapter 457: The end to a long dayâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 457: The end to a long day¡­</h4>

    The night slowly descend upon thend as the sun went down beyond the horizon. One could just faintly make out the stars dotting the night sky adding a bit of color to the ck monotone. The moon, however, is nowhere to be seen.

    A luxurious car parked itself outside of the Itsuka residence. When the door opened, 1 male and 3 females got down from the car.

    They are Wu Yan & co who returned from their trip to the hot spring resort.

    "Well, I am returning now¡­"

    Murasame Reine who had baggy eyes bid her farewell. She is the one who did the most work during this trip. She drove them there but she didn''t bath with the gang. She did her own stuff while the others had fun in the hot spring. What a professional woman.

    When she left, everyone turned their attention back towards the house. Meanwhile, Yoshino looked up at the starry skies with an entranced look.

    The stars littering the sky like beautiful gems suspended in the sky. Her eyes are reflecting the stars making her eyes look ster as well.

    Wu Yan stopped and he asked Yoshino.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Surprised by the sudden question, she bashfully replied.

    "Erm¡­ it''s so pretty¡­"

    "Pretty?"

    Wu Yan raised his head and he took in the sight. True enough, the scenery above them is as beautiful as it gets but he is more or less used to this. For one, the scene of the sky and sea merging together during his trip with the girls to the beach in Hayate The Combat Butler''s world is much more gorgeous than this.

    Of course, Wu Yan didn''t say anything since he knew why Yoshino is behaving like this.

    He squatted down and he rubbed her head through her hoodie. He continued in a soft tone.

    "Have you never seen this before?¡­"

    Yoshino enjoyed being rubbed like this, she narrowed her eyes while blushing. She replied in a small voice.

    "Nn, I have never seen anything like this¡­"

    Tohka andmander mode Kotori turned around with sympathetic eyes.

    Yoshino is a spirit of ice and water. Every time she descended, she would bring about rainclouds due to her spiritual powers. Every time she looks up at the sky, she would only see the same old grey clouds hanging overhead.

    The crowd remembered how she woke up with a sunny face after looking at the bright blue sky.

    She''s really pitiful in this way.

    Wu Yan tickled her nose.

    "Brace yourself, you have all the time in the world to enjoy sceneries like this¡­"

    Yoshino nodded with a blissful expression. Her happiness is infectious as everybody smiled when they saw her smiling.

    He rubbed her head onest time before standing up. He hesitated at the thought of entering this house. He turned towards Kotori.

    "Kotori, maybe you should revert back to imouto mode?"

    Wu Yan asked. In order to avoid dragging Shiori into Kotori''s operation, she''s hesitant in showing themander persona in front of Shiori. This is also the reason Wu Yan can get away with bullying Kotori.

    Kotori uttered a cold hmph and she mumbled.

    "It''s all because of you¡­"

    "What was that?"

    Because her volume was too low, Wu Yan the pervert couldn''t catch that. He''s even more curious and confused now.

    Kotori leered at Wu Yan before yelling out loud.

    "I said It''s none of your business!"

    She yelled right into Wu Yan''s ear and this resulted in Wu Yan being stunned like somebody had hit him with a stun grenade.

    Pouting, Kotori iled her twintails and she approached the door to their residence. She wanted to tell him that imouto mode Kotori''s bubbly and innocent personality can''t look Wu Yan in the eyes after what transpired between them in the hot spring.

    "Kotori''s a strange girl¡­"

    Tohka supported Wu Yan who is still recovering from the ringing in his ears. She pursed her lips at Kotori.

    "It''s like she''s another person altogether¡­"

    Well, her personality ispletely different after all.

    Wu Yan, Tohka, and Yoshino followed Kotori as they entered the house. The three girls announced their return with a tadaima while Shiori came down from the upper stairs to greet them.

    Shiori smiled warmly at them.

    "Was the hot spring trip fun?"

    Yoshino and Tohka nodded energetically. The hot spring experience is a totally foreign one to them, they are ustomed to either fighting or running from people who are trying to kill them at every junction.

    Shiori didn''t know but the fact that they had fun is all she needed to know. Shiori noticed Kotori''s different look, she asked her about the sudden change.

    "Kotori, when did you switch the colors of your ribbon?"

    I knew it¡­

    Kotori silently sighed. She donned a bubbly smile as she hugged Shiori''s arm, she behaved exactly like when she''s wearing her white ribbons.

    "Nee-chan, my ribbons got wet in the hot spring¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Shiori didn''t doubt what she said. She nodded while Wu Yan suffered a massive bout of chills. He looked at the angelic smile on her face and the ck ribbons on her head. She is, without a shred of doubt, inmander mode. Wu Yan''s lip twitched but he turned his head the other way.

    She''s acting spoiled but Wu Yan can''t calm down nor can he believe thatmander mode Kotori is capable of acting like this. Luckily for him, Kotori can''t read Wu Yan''s thoughts, if she could he would be executed by now.

    Wu Yanid on his bed, he sighed while thinking about something.

    Aside from the trip to the beach in Hayate The Combat Butler''s world, he really didn''t let loose much since then.

    But, it''s not like he didn''t get the chance to rest every now and then. He lived a student''s life in Hakuo Academy, he also went on numerous dates with the girls in Toaru No Majutsu world. Not to mention, he made a lot of fun memories in Silvaria as well.

    Compared to the other Isekai MCs who are too busy training or doing quests, his life right now with the System is the best.

    I wonder how Hinagiku and the others are doing? Is ndre-chan being obedient? I kinda miss them right now¡­

 Chapter 458: Tokisaki Kurumi comesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 458: Tokisaki Kurumies¡­</h4>

    The second morning, the girls had their breakfast while grumbling about how Wu Yan didn''t make breakfast because he liked sleeping in. Other than that, it''s business as usual.

    Kotori is still in hermander mode even when she went to sleep. This is an unthinkable scenario for Wu Yan mainly because now he has to suffer at the rough waking methodsmander mode Kotori devised.

    She''s not as nice as imouto mode Kotori. She won''t call him Onii-chan nor will she nudge him awake. She preferred a more efficient method like kicking him and pulling his nket away so he would wake up on the cold floor instead of the warm bed.

    If not because Shiori is still here, she might have ordered Wu Yan to make breakfast. Mean or not, she''s still a fan of his cooking.

    After sending Yoshino to Fraxinus for daycare under Reine, they departed towards the school.

    Tengu city, Raizen High school¡­

    The in charge of the ss looked at everyone and she nodded in a satisfied manner. She then opened her arms wide, still looking cute as a hamster, she announced something.

    "Good morning everyone! Today, a transfer student will be joining us¡­"

    The students looked at each other in a speechless manner. Itsuka Shido was the first transfer student, then came Tohka and now there''s another transfer student. Is this transfer student Grand Central station?

    Shiori, Tohka, and Tobiichi Origami are as confused as Wu Yan is. He woke up from his morning slumber supplement after hearing the words transfer student.

    A transfer student? Around this time?

    He recalled the identity of this neer even before she made her appearance. After Tohka, the next transfer student is none other than her.

    "Come, introduce yourself¡­"

    Everyone turned their attention toward the ssroom entrance. She casually walked her way over to the front of the ssroom before revealing her face to everyone. A lot of the students widened their eyes when they saw her.

    Two long braids of ck hair resting in front of her chest, bangs so long it covered her left eye revealing only her right eye which is red in color, her smooth and white skin reminded them of pearls, she wore the Raizen High ck school uniform like a star. This coupled with the pair of ck stockings she had on made her look out of this world in terms of appearance.

    She wrote down her name on the ckboard and she gave everyone an amiable smile.

    "My name''s Tokisaki Kurumi, pleased to meet you all."

    It''s the spirit of time, Tokisaki Kurumi. The very same spirit that tried to eat Wu Yan, not in a fun way.

    The students regained rational senses when Tokisaki Kurumi finished her sentence. They are too smitten by her to do anything but gasp in shock at her beauty.

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn''t mind the reaction, she scanned the room until she located Wu Yan who is looking at her with a poker face. Her eyes lit up and she revealed a seemingly sweet smile that got her a lot of howling from the boys.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled at everyone''s reaction. Sure, she looked elegant standing there like that but what would happen if they find out she''s a mass murderer who killed more than 10,000 humans? He had a hard time believing she''s a crazy spirit until he actually fought her.

    Tokisaki Kurumi hid her sneer with a perfect smile.

    "Oh, I should mention this but I am a spirit¡­"

    Everyone who was cheering stared at her in a dumbfounded manner. It''s like she said something ridiculous.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed while Tohka and Tobiichi Origami''s mouth turned into an O-shape.

    The homeroom teacher started dripping cold sweat as she tried to keep the ss going. She awkwardlyughed.

    "That''s erm¡­ quite an introduction isn''t it?¡­"

    The homeroom teacher wiped away the sweat on her forehead as she wondered why her transfer students are all so quirky?

    In order to prevent Tokisaki Kurumi from saying ridiculous things again, the homeroom teacher continued in a panicky manner.

    "Well then, please take a seat¡­"

    "Before that, can we sort something out?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi requested after interrupting the homeroom teacher. The teacher could do nothing but smile even if the smile look forced.

    "Yeah?"

    "I am still unfamiliar with many ces and processes in this school. If possible, I would like someone to show me the ropes around here¡­"

    Crap

    Wu Yan cursed the moment she said this. He knew the oue of this after reading about it in the original work. She''s probably going to pick him. Why though? Does she really think Wu Yan would say yes?

    She didn''t know about Wu Yan''s internal turmoil, she also ignored the amorous response from the boys. She approached Wu Yan who is covering his face with his hands like an ostrich hiding its head in the ground.

    "Can I look forward to your help? Shido-san¡­"

    She beamed at him like an elegant nobledy, it''s like she can''t get the message what with Wu Yan hiding his face and all. Tohka and Shiori are just as surprised as the boys who got turned down.

    It''s like time stood still, the boys all looked at Wu Yan like he''s public enemy no.1 while the other girls gossiped.

    They didn''t expect this average-looking guy to attract the attention of a goddess like her.

    "This girl¡­"

    Tohka red at Tokisaki Kurumi with a bit of hostility, she gnashed her teeth at her.

    "Why Shido? Could it be that¡­"

    "Acquaintances?"

    Shiori spected while rubbing her chin. She saw how jealous Tohka looked and shemented.

    "Oops, trouble inbound¡­"

    Wu Yan is so annoyed by all this attention he is getting. He almost yelled out loud that they really should be careful with what they wish since Tokisaki Kurumi is a very dangerous individual.

    Tokisaki Kurumi leaned down and she whispered something into his ears.

    "I said it before, you can''t reject me¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s red eyes shined when she scanned everyone in the room. The implication here is very clear without having her spell it out for him.

    Wu Yan sighed after staring back at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    "Fine¡­"

 Chapter 459: Kotoriâ€™s arrangement, Wu Yanâ€™s plan

    <h4>Chapter 459: Kotori¡¯s arrangement, Wu Yan¡¯s n</h4>

    Somewhere in Tengu city''s airspace, Fraxinus.

    Everyone is busy in the control room. They didn''t predict Tokisaki Kurumi''s arrival, they looked at the screen in disbelief. Even Kyouhei, Reine, and Tatsuwa are surprised by Tokisaki Kurumi''s appearance in school.

    The control room main entrance opened and Kotori walked in as everyone greeted her. Her presence settled the anxiety in everyone''s heart. Kotorimanded this much respect in her organization.

    "Commander!"

    Kyouhei, Reine, and Tatsuwa released sighs of relief when they saw her walking in. With Kotori here, Ratatoskr will probably be around for a lot longer.

    "Give me a sitrep."

    She sat down with a stern look. She stared at Tokisaki Kurumi without revealing her thoughts.

    "Nothing yet as of now, it doesn''t look like Tokisaki Kurumi is nning on causing a ruckus."

    Kyouhei questioned why Tokisaki Kurumi would show up like this, it''s like she wants to get caught.

    Kotori opened a Chupa Chups like a pro and she Gate of Babyloned it up before continuing.

    "Tokisaki Kurumi is here for Shido."

    "That seems to be the case."

    Tatsuwa replied. Since he is in charge of supporting Wu Yan, he should be familiar with Wu Yan''s special properties as well.

    "The spirit invited the squad leader to show her the ropes around the school and the squad leader agreed."

    Tatsuwa frowned in confusion.

    "That''s Tokisaki Kurumi, she''s a very dangerous existence right? And it''s pretty clear that she came targeting the squad leader why did he agree to her request? Surely, he''s not trying to pull some moves on her? Won''t that put him in a very dangerous position?"

    "I am afraid he can''t say no¡­"

    Kotori narrowed her eyes.

    "Knowing Tokisaki Kurumi, she probably held or is nning to hold the students of Raizen High hostage."

    Tatsuwa looked at the screen while clenching his fists.

    "But the squad leader¡­"

    Kotori stared at the screen and she shifted her attention to Wu Yan in the screen. She mumbled.

    "Shido, what''s your n¡­?"

    Kotori looked at Tatsuwa.

    "Have you contacted Shido?"

    "I did¡­"

    Tatsuwa gnashed his teeth.

    "He told me to report that Tokisaki Kurumi probably won''t be starting a fight here. He told us not to take any reckless moves aside from observing the situation and taking action only when the need arises."

    Kotori nodded.

    "Shido''s choice was correct."

    Kotori stood up and she gave the order.

    "Everyone, get into your position. If anything happens, be prepared to go intobat mode."

    "Understood!"

    They replied in the affirmative even if they are shocked. Thebat mode is never initiated aside from AST confrontation since Ratatoskr is an organization that aims to protect and save spirits. Right now, the order has been given to initiatebat mode at a moment''s notice, this is a first.

    They didn''t hesitate though since they are dealing with Tokisaki Kurumi, a spirit that can kill without remorse. Against such a spirit, even the people in the control room are exposed to danger,bat mode being on standby seems appropriate.

    Kotori looked a bit better after passing the order down. However, she still felt anxious so she sent Tatsuwa.

    "Yatsuki, you''re to go to Raizen High and be on standby."

    "Understood!"

    Tatsuwa quickly ran out of the control room.

    She looked at everyone around her who are busy with their own stuff and she rubbed the sealing bracelet on her wrist. She calmed down and she began observing how Wu Yan hanlded things.

    "Shido, please don''t get hurt¡­"

    ===

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s appearance is just another thing to talk about for the students of this school. She''s very beautiful and elegant that''s why the whole school is talking about her. But, anyone who is familiar with Tokisaki Kurumi would know that is only the surface of her true personality. She''s actually quite a crazydy.

    There is no telling what she''s going to do.

    Everyone stared at Wu Yan who is with Tokisaki Kurumi in jealousy and admiration. They left the ssroom to get lunch while Shiori persuaded Tohka to leave Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi alone in the ssroom.

    "Squad leader, I am here at Raizen high."

    Tatsuwa''s voice came from his earpiece in his pocket. Wu Yan flinched before he replied.

    "Yatsuki, you are to go to Shiori''s side and await orders for evacuation on the contigency that Tokisaki Kurumi goes on a rampage. Your job is to keep her safe!"

    "What?!"

    Tatsuwa gasped.

    "But what about you¡­"

    "Don''t worry about me!"

    He tried to keep his voice low.

    "If I can''t deal with it, you probably can''t help much too."

    Tatsuwa stayed silent for a brief moment before he replied.

    "Understood, squad captain."

    Themunication ended and Wu Yan stood up as he massaged his aching temples. Meanwhile, Tokisaki Kurumi stood there like she''s meant to be there.

    "I will troubling you for a bit, please take care of me¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi said while tilting her head. She''s talking with him like it''s their first time meeting, her tone is alsoposed.

    "Fine¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Let''s go¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi beamed at him. She nodded and she followed Wu Yan with a satisfied look.

    Tohka peeked at the entrance of the ssroom from the other entrance. She pouted at Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi who are walking further and further away.

    "What is that girl''s deal? She could have got anyone else but Shido yet she chose him."

    This anxiety is different from the one she felt when she''s with other girls, this girl felt dangerous.

    "Let''s follow them¡­"

    Tohka said, Shiori''s words stopped her before she can rush up to them.

    "You see, you shouldn''t get too clingy or the other party will hate you¡­"

    "Being hated by Shido¡­"

    Tohka pursed her lips. She paced back and forth while ruminating about this before she stomped away in a huff, away from the two.

 Chapter 460: I want to become one with you

    <h4>Chapter 460: I want to be one with you</h4>

    In one of the hallways of Raizen High, Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi walked while maintaining silence as if they areplete strangers. That would be true if not for the fervent look Tokisaki Kurumi gave Wu Yan every now and then.

    They kept walking in the hallway with that awkward silence. As time went on, the people around them decreased until they reached a ce where there''s nobody around.

    The two of them slowed down, Wu Yan yawned with his arms cushioning the back of his head, he asked Tokisaki Kurumi.

    "So, why are you here?"

    Tokisaki Kurumiughed. She turned towards Wu Yan with a weird look.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, why are you asking that?"

    Wu Yan stopped and Tokisaki Kurumi followed suit. Wu Yan grinned at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    "Don''t tell me you''re here to go to school?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s pretty eyes turned into eery crescent shapes. She stepped forward, pushing her body against Wu Yan''s torso, she kept drawing closer to Wu Yan''s head.

    Frowning, Wu Yan subconsciously stepped back. This girl with screws loose in her head kept encroaching with no concept of personal space. Wu Yan helplessly backpedaled away from her.

    When Wu Yan''s back touched something hard and cold, Tokisaki Kurumi pinned Wu Yan against the wall. From an angle, he looks like he''s embracing her. Her soft body and those great knockers are pressing against Wu Yan''s chest. Wu Yan felt very confused with this situation but Tokisaki Kurumi isn''t done just yet. She rubbed her head against his chest before revealing her flushed look to Wu Yan.

    "That woman!"

    Inside the control room, Kotori crushed the Chupa Chups in her mouth out of sheer anger. Everyone shivered from her brutality, they can also sense that she''s not in a very good mood.

    It''s fine if it''s other spirits as long as that spirit isn''t someone named Tokisaki Kurumi.

    Tokisaki Kurumi is a crazydy for sure but she''s crazy hot as well. Wu Yan found himself responding to her flushed look and he wanted to scold himself for hisck of integrity.

    Enduring his racing heart, Wu Yan turned his face the other way.

    "I say, I still don''t understand what you want¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi tilted her head and she smiled.

    "Is this not to Shido-san''s liking?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Are you someone who would do stuff like this?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi nodded without hesitation.

    "Ah, that''s right. If it''s Shido-san I am more than happy to¡­"

    Wu Yan choked on his words. He sighed and continued.

    "I don''t think I am that much of adykiller, my charms probably wouldn''t work on a pretty girl like you, at least, I don''t think I can make you fall for me at first sight¡­"

    "Ara ara, you''re selling yourself short Shido-san¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s moist eyes had a charmed look.

    "Afterying my eyes upon you that day, I have been thinking about you day and night. Your figure kept stirring and dancing in my mind, I am on the verge of going insane just thinking about you!"

    She embraced his neck and she purred.

    "That''s why, I came for you. Only in this manner can we be one, yes, just like this, I feel so full of happiness¡­"

    Listening to her confession, Wu Yan''s jaw dropped as he panicked. He has close to 10 wives, however, a passionate expression of emotion like this is something you won''t seeing out of Hinagiku or Mikoto''s mouth any time soon.

    Technically, this is the first time someone confessed their feelings to him.

    Wu Yan started fidgeting like an innocent boy. Just by looking at his expression, one wouldn''t be able to guess that this guy actually has 8 wives.

    Tokisaki Kurumi never stopped caressing Wu Yan''s body, even a true gentleman would have a hard time resisting her charms much less a fake gentleman like Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan tried to put a lid on the carnal mes burning within him, he is blushing hard like a maiden who is being teased by her crush. He''s so close to tearing up here.

    While he is in a weird spot of pleasure, another tsundere twintails in the control room almost went on a rampage. She is also blushing very hard because she is enduring the emotion rampaging inside her.

    Tokisaki Kurumi amused herself with Wu Yan''s reaction. She pressed forward as if she wanted to merge into Wu Yan''s body.

    "Ne, Shido-san¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled.

    "Can you please fulfill this little request of mine? Come with me¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s smile turned into a nasty grin. Her passionate eyes remained the same as she spelled her request out.

    "Be~one~with~me~pretty~please?"

    Tokisaki Kurumi''s words are like cold water that shook Wu Yan back into his rational mind. Her words cooled him down considerably.

    "Look, Tokisaki Kurumi¡­"

    Wu Yan uttered in a low tone.

    "Are you screwing with me?¡­"

    "Ara, I am very serious, Shido-san¡­"

    Still very amorous and captivated by Wu Yan, she continued.

    "If Shido-san epts me and bes one with me, we can spend every day in each other''spany!"

    Without further examination, it would sound like Tokisaki Kurumi''s inviting him for some potato mashing and if it''s anyone but Wu Yan, they would probably be drawn in by her charms. However, Wu Yan knew what she meant by "bing one", it ain''t pretty or raunchy.

    She''s saying she wants to eat Wu Yan, again, not in a cheeky or adult''s ytime sense of the word.

    Tokisaki Kurumi is saying that she had not forgotten about Wu Yan''s infinite time and the ability to materialize her wish.

    She is in love with Wu Yan, too much even. Her feelings are so heavy that nobody can possibly be expected to ept it, including Wu Yan.

    "Do you think I would say yes?"

    Wu Yan told her off nonchntly. Her fervent look disappeared without a trace.

    Giggling, she let go of Wu Yan and she gestured for him to lead her.

    "Now, Shido-san, let''s continue going around the school."

    Looking at Tokisaki Kurumi who gave up easier than expected, Wu Yan scratched his head in puzzlement but he still continued giving her a tour of the school.

    Tokisaki Kurumi covered her mouth whileughing.

    "I told you, no is not an answer¡­"

 Chapter 461: An invitation to a date?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 461: An invitation to a date?¡­</h4>

    After that, Tokisaki Kurumi started touring the school with Wu Yan in tow like a normal student. They talked about the ces in the school and they would talk like the conversation from before never happened. If not for the golden eye she is hiding, one might not suspect she''s a spirit from how she behaved and talked.

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything about her change in attitude. He just showed her the school like he was told to do. Any outside would be unaware of how their fates have entangled with each other.

    The people over at Ratatoskr aren''t having a good day right now. They have to constantly monitor Tokisaki Kurumi''s action and her emotional state in addition toing up with scenarios and alternatives to deal with said scenarios. Needless to say, they are probably going to sleep in on their next day off due to the umted fatigue.

    Meanwhile, Kotori smashed countless Chupa Chups with her teeth. She feels like Tokisaki Kurumi is ying with her, she is touring the school while making Kotori sit on her edge which infuriates Kotori.

    They kept looking around until sunset. As the golden sky started turning darker and darker, their day together is at an end.

    Wu Yan felt speechless when he saw howposed Tokisaki Kurumi looked. She glistened in the sun''s twilight hour and she beamed at him while elegantly holding onto her school beg.

    If possible, Wu Yan would like to ask Tokisaki Kurumi to stay docile like this.

    "I am sorry for troubling you this whole afternoon, Shido-san¡­"

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled while tilted her head to one side.

    "I had a very fun time¡­"

    Wu Yan studied her expression and she didn''t mind it at all. She just kept smiling like a real doll. Wu Yan sighed before he tried to end the conversation.

    "I see, well then, Tokisaki Kurumi-san¡­"

    "Please, call me Kurumi."

    Tokisaki Kurumi got very close with him, the kind of distance where Wu Yan felt very pressured by her overly familiar attitude.

    "Okay, Kurumi¡­"

    Kurumi seemed genuinely happy that he called her by her first name. She continued.

    "Shido-san, can you answer one request of mine?¡­"

    "Again?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Spare me on the offer to join as one with you, I don''t want any piece of that¡­"

    "Ara ara, surely you jest¡­"

    Kurumi tilted her head in a cute manner before she pleaded with puppy eyes.

    "Actually, I am not familiar with this city. If possible, I would like to impose on you to apany me while we check out the city?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "I-is this you asking me out on a date?"

    "If you will grace me with that chance yes."

    Kurumi smiled. She''s not bashful or anything, it''s like she is asking him to join her for a dine and wine.

    Wu Yan scanned Kurumi but he can''t find any weakness in that poker face. She looked earnest enough, if she is faking this she has got some serious acting skills.

    Wu Yan is not sure if he should go ahead with her offer. He has to worry about Kurumi devouring him the first chance she gets.

    Even if he rejected her, ignoring her reaction, he would have a hard time clearing his own quest, specifically, quest 2 that required him to associate with Kurumi or find some other way to seal her. She is a kind girl deep inside but her personality leaves much to be desired.

    Kurumi noticed Wu Yan''s hesitation, she stood there patiently waiting for Wu Yan''s reply. She didn''t mind that they are looking at each other in silence.

    "Shido, say yes."

    Kotori''s voice came from the earpiece, surprising Wu Yan who was seriously considering his options. He felt slightly confused but he listened to her anyway.

    "Tokisaki Kurumi is our target so if we spent more time interacting with her, amybe we will get some useful information. Furthermore, it would be more beneficial for us to observe her like this than to let her go loose, given the danger she poses to other people."

    Kotori continued with her exnation while pouting.

    "Plus, we have Tohka and Yoshino on our side, with the power of two spirits by your side and your own power to boot, we can easily take her down if we wanted to."

    Kotori isn''t hiding her displeasure for having to deal with Tokisaki Kurumi. The scenario that yed out in this world is different from the original work. In the original work, Shido''s sealing ability is unreliable in that spirits who are emotionally unstable or have strong resolve can regain their spiritual powers despite being sealed.

    However, since Kotori can''t use power after being sealed with the sealing bracelet, she has no other way to use her power other than from getting Wu Yan''s permission.

    If she could use her power she would have gave Tokisaki Kurumi a piece of her mind for causing her so much trouble.

    Kotori is very confident that she can beat Tokisaki Kurumi if given the chance, and she did kick Tokisaki Kurumi''s butt in the original work.

    Kotori''s words dispelled thest shred of hesitation in Wu Yan. He nodded and he replied to Tokisaki Kurumi''s invitation.

    "Okay, tomorrow right? I will be there."

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled in a radiant manner. She stepped two steps back and she bade him farewell with a curtsy.

    "Alright, I will be taking my leave now."

    She turned around and she walked away. She seemed to be in a jolly mood as she left Wu Yan''s sight.

    When Tokisaki Kurumi finally walked so far away he can''t see her Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    He might look cool as a cucumber but he had been holding his guard up against Kurumi for the whole day.

    One wrong move and there would have been a serious fighting event that would draw many innocent sutdents and teacher into the crossfire.

    He also had to stay on his toes because Tokisaki Kurumi might pull him into her City of Devouring time in order to absorb his time.

    He didn''t want to admit it but with his present ability, he can only handle Tokisaki Kurumi if she didn''t pull out her angel on him. If she did he would be in serious trouble.

    "Looks like I can''t skip out on my training, I still need to grow stronger."

    He massaged his forehead to alleviate some of the pent-up fatigue. He looked at the direction where Kurumi disappeared into. ording to how it yed out in the original work, this looks like the same time and ce where some flirty good-for-nothings get done in for trying to pickup Kurumi. They don''t know they are about to get devoured in a gruesome manner.

    Wu Yan decided not to go and meddle. If the victims-to-be are innocent people, he might have gone and persuaded Tokisaki Kurumi not to eat them but since they are a bunch of horny scumbags, Wu Yan thought it would be best for society as a whole if these people disappeared. He knew Tokisaki Kurumi wouldn''t risk offending him just for a few petty humans.

    Just because his identity is Itsuka Shido didn''t mean he needed to act like the original protagonist. He''s not going to suddenly turn all saint-like and pity or spare viins. He had already killed a lot of people so the blood of a few more scumbags on his hand didn''t particrly bother him. If only those victims-to-be are innocent people¡­

    "I should n for tomorrow''s date."

 Chapter 462: You canâ€™t go without dates in this world.

    <h4>Chapter 462: You can¡¯t go without dates in this world.</h4>

    The next day, Tenguu City¡­

    Wu Yan stood at a busy pedestrian junction. The peopleing and going made Wu Yan sigh. He looked up at the sky in a daze before he returned his attention to the street.

    For the sake of going through a normal date with Kurumi, Wu Yan had to meticulously n out the itinerary for today. He had to consider more than just ces to go, he had to look out for Tohka.

    In the original work, the protagonist also went on a date with Kurumi but it would be more urate to say that the date is more like tortore for the original protagonist. Tohka and Tobiichi Origami came along with the original protagonist and he had to time his exit and entry properly in order to make sure the schedule doesn''t sh. In other words, the original protagonist had to date 3 people at the same time.

    Sure, it sounds nice at first nce. However, those who think it is easy should try juggling between meeting 3 different girls at 3 different time and ce in perfect synchrony while not getting busted for triple timing.

    The date in the original work disyed the trope of "what a small world we live in" perfectly. The 3 girls almost met with each other much to the protagonist''s dismay. He endured the Herculeanbor only for it to fall apart at the end when they met.

    Since Tobiichi Origami isn''t involved with him at the moment, he didn''t have to worry about her. The issue here is that Tohka had to be managed somehow. Wu Yan yed with her the whole night and he had to act as a personal chef for her. She almost caused his True Ancestor body to disintegrate in fatigue.

    Luckily for him, Tohka is pretty satisfied so she didn''t wrap herself around Wu Yan. He sessfully got away from her. If she followed him, he might have ended up in a very tiring position like the original protagonist did.

    Kotori also contributed greatly by exining Wu Yan''s role in Ratatoskr''s cause of saving spirits. Kotori wasted no small amount of effort in doing so. The purpose of doing this is so that when the situation arises where Tohka''s power will be required, she can be deployed without dy.

    Tohka was very moved when she heard about Wu Yan''s role and effort. She probably remembered how Wu Yan dragged her out from her old life. Tohka also wanted to help by bringing Kurumi out of this vicious cycle of malice and fear. When Kotori requested Tohka to be on standby she immediately agreed without any hesitation.

    Wu Yan is very happy that Tohka would go the distance to help him out. Of course, he nned to make this beautiful girl help him with other more raunchy favors but for now he rejoiced in how reliable Tohka is as arade.

    Considering the affection Tohka has for Wu Yan, even if she is jealous she wouldn''t watch Wu Yan get cut or hurt without responding in kind. It''s only natural for her to say yes after she heard about his situation.

    Meanwhile, Yoshino said she would do as Shido-niisan told her to do.

    Wu Yan continued waiting for Kurumi. At this point, he felt luckier than the original protagonist.

    "Shido, you sure you don''t want our help? We have a lot of experts here at Ratatoskr who can¡­"

    Kotori kept asking Wu Yan the same question. It''s like she''s very confident in the exprts who are actually quite terrible at giving advice. He replied in the negative.

    "No need."

    Wu Yan firmly refused her offer of support. He just can''t believe she can trust those experts to give sound advice, she is a very smart girl so he wondered where her confidence in the experts came from as it certainly didn''te from them.

    "Then you better watch yourself."

    Kotori continued in a helpless manner. She felt a bit of relief considering that Wu Yan is the one who sessfully sealed two spirits. Technically, he sealed three spirits but that''s for ater time.

    After some time, Kurumi finally appeared from the other direction. She made her way over to Wu Yan in a slow manner. Wu Yan looked at her and he observed her clothing.

    She had her hair tied in twintails that covered her chest. Her ribbons are reced with flower ornaments and her bangs covered her left eye. She wore an elegant ck onepiece with ck boots. She looked like a ck rose which is as graceful as she is noble. Her porcin skin also made her look like someone who was born into the high society.

    Kurumi''s presence drew the attention of almost every single person in the street. They just can''t help but find themselves mesmerized by her appearance. Even other women stopped and checked her out, she looked that stunning.

    When Kurumi saw Wu Yan with her deep red right eye, she donned a brilliant smile that almost caused everyone to go into a daze. The person concerned didn''t concern herself with what the other pedestrians thought, she walked up to him.

    "I am sorry for making you wait¡­"

    Kurumi bowed in an apologetic manner.

    "It''s okay, I just arrived."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "More like, it''s only natural for the guy to wait patiently for the girl, is it not?"

    "Ara, Shido is a warm person just like I thought!"

    Kurumi smiled in a satisfied manner.

    "Well then, where are we going?"

    Kurumi''s hopeful eyes caused Wu Yan to feel embarrassed and helpless at the same time.

    If only Kurumi is this docile¡­

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He awkwardlyughed.

    "If you don''t mind, I think we should go to the zoo."

    "That idiot!"

    Kotori yelled out loud in the control room. She then proceeded to yell at him through themunication earpiece.

    "Are you a kid? It''s a date so why did you have to choose the zoo!"

    Wu Yan ignored her, he waited for Kurumi toe up with a reply.

    Reine and Kyouhei shook their heads in disagreement. They thought Wu Yan had made a terrible mistake. When you talk about dates, it usually involves abination of going to the cinema or amusement park. If the guy is feeling rich, he can also go to a concert or opera. The zoo seems like a poor choice inpariso. Isn''t that where you take kids?

    The situation developed in a manner that the people in the control room didn''t foresee. Their jaws almost hit the floor.

    Kurumi lit up in excitement, she responded in the simr manner Mikoto would when she sees Gekota rted items. She''s definitely up for this trip much to the surprise of the people in the control room. They exchanged looks with wide eyes.

    "Ahaha, are you troubled?"

    Wu Yan acted like this is his first rodeo. He apologize with the most sincere tone he can muster.

    "I am sorry, I like animals but if you don''t like them we can try other ces¡­"

    "Dismiss that thought at once."

    Kurumi interrupted Wu Yan. It''s like she''s worried Wu Yan might really call off the trip to the zoo.

    "The zoo sounds terrific, by all means, we must visit the zoo!"

    The people in the control room needed to close their mouths because everyone is making an ''O'' shape with their mouths.

    Are they looking at the same insane spirit known as Tokisaki Kurumi?¡­

 Chapter 463: The date in the zoo

    <h4>Chapter 463: The date in the zoo</h4>

    The people in the control room saw Kurumi''s familiarity with Wu Yan go up by more than half, it almost hit 2/3 of the full gauge. This happened when Wu Yan said he liked animals.

    Their eyes almost popped out because this did not fit well with what they believed to be true. The people in the control room of Ratatoskr just can''t believe this, it''s like their firm assumptions were wrong.

    Although Tokisaki Kurumi only appeared on the radar a few times, Ratatoskr thought they knew enough about her to peg her as a spirit of a highly destructive nature.

    She''s savage, sick, and quite possibly a major psychopath who did as she pleased.

    At least, that was what they knew.

    Only now are they getting to know the side of her who reacted positively to another person''s statement about liking animals. Kotori''s Chupa Chups almost fell out of her wide opened mouth.

    Kotori frowned, she''s the first one to return to her thoughts. She murmured at Wu Yan who is leading Kurumi towards the zoo.

    "Shido, you''re really an inscrutable person¡­"

    Kyouhei ced his hand on his forehead in a dramatic manner.

    "As expected of Ratatoskr''s trump card, the esteemed brother of themander, we were the fools for doubting him. This god of conquest is on another levelpared to us the mere mortals."

    The people in the control room experienced another rise in respect for Wu Yan. They are worshipping him in a very unsightly manner.

    Wu Yan heard the praises the people in the control room sung of him and he felt pretty smug despite only showing a smile on his face.

    He knew she liked animals because he saw Date A Live, even if one didn''t know about it, a quick browser search on the inte in the original world would have easily found this trivia. By leveraging his knowledge of her, he can quickly build his familiarity with her.

    In the original work, Kurumi went on a rampage when a few people bullied a cat. It was god''s duty to judge them and Kurumi sent them to meet their makers. Her love for animals are apparent to anyone who saw this.

    Wu Yan can''t let go of this good opportunity. If her favorability hit max and she wore the sealing bracelet that would have been ideal.

    He''s delusional if he thought this was enough to seal the deal.

    Wu Yan and Kurumi found themselves standing in front of the entrance to the zoo. They entered the zoo and an employee in panda costume greeted them. The employee gave Wu Yan a popsicle and the employee walked away.

    Kurumi is curious as to why the employee gave Wu Yan a popsicle. She never heard they had this event at the zoo. Wu Yan knew about this and he led Kurumi further into the zoo before giving the employee a furtive thumbs-up. The employee replied with a bow.

    When both Wu Yan and Kurumi are no longe rin sight, the employee removed his costume head and revealed his feminine face. It was Yatsuki Tatsuwa.

    "Getting rid of the traces of animal abuse sure was hard, the squad leader sure likes handing out hard assignments¡­"

    Tatsuwa bitterly smiled. Unknown to him, had he not done ording to Wu Yan''s instruction, Kurumi would probably turn this zoo into hell on earth for humans after seeing how badly they are treating the animals.

    Kurumi didn''t know about this. She''s too busy looking at thembs in the dainty enclosure. Her face is flushed red with excitement. She''s like your average bubbly girl who liked animals. She is putting her personality and emotion on full disy.

    "Here."

    Wu Yan gave Kurumi the popsicle. He felt like this is the appropriatepensation for being able to witness this side of her. She''s too weak to these cuddly creatures.

    "You''re giving it to me?"

    Kurumi tilted her head in confusion, she epted the popsicle anyway.

    "What about you?"

    "Can''t be helped, there''s only 1 popsicle so naturallydies first."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Kurumi offered the popsicle with a cheerfulugh.

    "Why don''t we eat it together?"

    Fuck yes!

    Is what Wu Yan would have liked to shout but he acted all reserved.

    "Is that okay with you?"

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi ced a hand on her cheek.

    "If it''s Shido-san¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged before enjoying the popsicle with her. They both ate the popsicle like real couples and the people in the control room had the front row seat to their flowery love show. Their impression of Wu Yan raised once more.

    A bunch of shepherd dogs came running from afar. Their barks attracted Kurumi''s attention.

    Wu Yan amused himself with her reaction and he crouched to beckon the dogs.

    "Here boy¡­"

    Kurumi flinched in surprise, she looked at the dogs with a tense look, she looks like she wanted the dogs toe running.

    One of the dogs approached them but it stopped some distance away from them. After hesitating for a bit, the dog slowly got closer to Wu Yan.

    Kurumi held her breath as If she''s afraid that she might scare the dog away. Time slowly ticked and the dog got close enough to Wu Yan that it started licking his palm. Wu Yan rubbed the dog''s head and the dog lowered its guard. It started frolicking around Wu Yan while barking as if enticing Wu Yan to join it. This dog needed to tone down its cuteness because it''s way too cute.

    Kurumi is blushing with excitement, she also crouched down but she didn''t call for the dog. She tilted her head in a childish streak of curiosity, she observed the dog''s behavior while grinning happily like a true animal lover.

    Wu Yan knew what Kurumi is thinking about, he invited her to join him.

    "Come, try and pet the dog yourself."

    "Me?"

    Kurumi hesitaed.

    "I don''t know if I can do it without scaring the dog away."

    "I bet you won''t, now get your butt over here and just try it."

    Wu Yan shook his head whileughing. He didn''t expect her to be so cautious around a small animal. She''s even afraid that she might scare away the dog. She''s behaving like how she did in the original work, she got so pissed in the original work that her Astral Dress materialized.

    Kurumi is hesitating between taking up the offer or declining it politely. She saw the dog yfully barking at her and she fell to her inner desire to fluff the animal. She rubbed the dog on its head.

    The dog seemed to like it as the dog barked in excitement before pouncing on Kurumi. Kurumi fell and the dog licked her face all over.

    "Wait wait¡­ hahaha, you''re tickling me¡­"

    Kurumi subconsciously hugged the dog. The tickling and wet sensation caused Kurumi tough out loud.

    Kurumi''sughter is so genuine and beautiful the two of them formed a picture-esque scene.

 Chapter 464: There are other waysâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 464: There are other ways¡­</h4>

    After amusing himself with the scene of Kurumi ying with the sheperd dog, Wu Yan came up with an idea he thought he might try out on Kurumi. He narrowed his eyes before crouching down to rub the sheperd dog.

    Wu Yan suddenly turned grim.

    "Crap!"

    Kurumi who was still busy ying with the dog flinched in surprise.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Wu Yan examined the dog and he raised a disturbing statement.

    "There is a problem with this dog."

    "A problem?"

    Kurumi stood up while examining the dog in a frantic manner.

    "What''s wrong with it? Is it sick?"

    "No¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "This dog has been poisoned by someone with a type of virus."

    "Virus!"

    Kurumi''s face turned into one of shock.

    "Those AST bastards must be the culprit¡­"

    Wu Yan guessed with a grim look.

    "I have seen this type of virus before, I don''t think it has been named but the effects are terrible."

    "Wh-what should we do?"

    Kurumi frowned, she hugged the dog tighter. It''s hard to imagine this is the same berserker spirit when she''s behaving like a flustered person. This is mainly due to her love for animals.

    "The dog looks fine¡­"

    Kurumi said in an anxious manner.

    "It''s okay now but the troublees after this¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    "The infected patient won''t exhibit any obvious symptoms but the patient will release a type of gas."

    "Gas?"

    "Ah¡­"

    Wu Yan continued in a grave tone.

    "It''s a type of lethal gas that can cause death in nearby living animals."

    "Death to surrounding animals?!"

    Kurumi casted an expression of disbelief. She looked at the animal who is still rubbing against her.

    "You mean, even us?"

    "I am afraid even we will be affected."

    Wu Yan pulled out all his acting talent. He stood up and he stared at the dog with a hint of killing intent.

    "I have to end this dog''s life."

    "What?!"

    Kurumi turned hostile.

    "You''re going to kil lthe dog?"

    Kurumi growled.

    "Correct."

    Wu Yan raised his hand which is now sparkling with electricity.

    "Killing it is the only way to make sure the lethal gas does not spread."

    The mood turned tense and the people around them had already been directed away so there are only a few sheeps and dogs here and the two of them.

    Kurumiughed before standing up. She showed him a vicious smile.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, we are on a date so what''s all this talk about killing. You''re making me sad, you''re making me very sad¡­"

    "You and I both know there''s no other way¡­"

    Wu Yan looked back at her without a hint of fear.

    "If I don''t this the lethal gas would be released."

    "So what.

    Kurumiughed like she couldn''t care less.

    "You and I both won''t die from this right?"

    The lethal gas won''t do anything more than to stop Wu Yan for a brief moment and it definitely won''t be able to kill all of Kurumi''s clone spread out in the time continuum.

    Wu Yan predicted this, he responded with another question.

    "Yea, we won''t die but what about the sheeps and dogs here? What about the other animals?"

    Kurumi''s smile froze. Her cold eyes are now glistening with panic. She tried to hide this chink in her armor but Wu Yan picked it up anyway.

    "In order to save the other innocent animals, this dog¡­"

    Wu Yan turned his frosty eyes toward the dog.

    "Must die!"

    Kurumi wanted to rebuff but the feelings of hesitation and sympathy are more overwhelming. She looked at the dog which is still energetically wagging its tail at Kurumi and she gnashed her teeth.

    "Is there no other way?¡­"

    "I am open to any suggestion¡­"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Aside from ending this problem at the source, is there any other method to save this dog?"

    She looked around and she saw the other animals in the zoo, she turned pale and even her hands are cold. If the patient was a human she might be able to do it since she treated humans as food.

    But she likes animals too much to do it.

    She has to make the choice, kill the dog to spare the other animals or let it live at the peril of the other animals.

    It''s a choice that she thinks is too cruel to be made¡­

    Bork

    The dog suddenly barked, Kurumi snapped back into reality.

    "No no no! Killing the source might not solve this issue, there has to be some other way we can do this."

    Wu Yan dispelled the lightning arcing around him.

    "Oh, looks like killing the source isn''t the only solution, if you look for another way you might just find it¡­"

    Kurumi is stunned by this sudden change in attitude. She look confused but she knew Wu Yan is taking a jab at her.

    "You understood this logic but you are still hellbent on going back in time to kill the original spirit and wipe the effects it has on the future?"

    "You¡­"

    Kurumi backpedaled away in shock.

    "How did you know¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Kurumi, just because you kill the original spirit, it does not mean you can solve the problem. Not to mention, there are ways to solve your problem that does not involve killing the original spirit."

    Kurumi flinched and she yelled back in a hysteric manner.

    "What do you know?! You don''t understand anything!"

    "You''re wrong, I know."

    Wu Yan corrected her by interrupting. He asked her.

    "If you changed the past, are you sure spirits won''t exist? Are you sure there won''t be another first spirit? You probably know there''s a chance your method might not work, if you continued doing this you''re just telling yourself that it will be okay."

    "No, no, it''s not like that!"

    Kurumi stepped back while retorting.

    "Only by killing the first spirit will everything return to the way it was. Humans and spirits aren''t meant to co-exist, the spirit''s advent spelled only tragedy and sadness. If I changed this, if everything turned out differently¡­"

    "Yes, that''s right!"

    Kurumi lifted her head, her red eyes are brimming with intoxication and passion. She started looking at Wu Yan like he''s a big treasure chest. Sheughed like a psychopath.

    "That''s why, Shido-san, in order to change everything, I came looking for you, this is all so we can be one. You are just perfect. Perfect!!!"

    The air turned tense.

    "Come¡­"

    She extended an arm towards Wu Yan whileughing.

    "Let us be united!"

 Chapter 465: The annoying AST meddles again

    <h4>Chapter 465: The annoying AST meddles again</h4>

    "Join with me in eternity!"

    The wind blew a few leaves up into the air. It''s like time has stopped for the two of them.

    Wu Yan sighed when he saw how passionate Kurumi looked.

    "If you''re talking about that kind of unification, I would like to politely decline."

    Kurumi still had that rosy smile. Wu Yan''s rejection didn''t reduce her morale but a hint of bloodlust could be detected. She also looked a bit more malicious now.

    "Shido-san, seriously, you¡­"

    Kurumi tilted her head, Sheughed in a creepy manner.

    "Every single time, every time you reject me in this awful manner.."

    "But!"

    Kurumi raised her head.

    "I already said this, no is not an option!"

    ck aura started pouring out of Kurumi, she''s currently enveloped in a misty dark and dangerous air.

    "Astral Dress, third authority."

    The dark aura dissipated and Kurumi is now draped ina gothic lolita dress. Her hair is now tied in uneven twintails. Her left eye which loooked like a golden clock is now exposed.

    "Kurumi!"

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    "Just how long are you going to fool yourself?!"

    "Shut up!"

    Kurumi stared at Wu Yan in a cold manner. She materialized her musket and flintlock gun. She crossed both guns while making it tant that Wu Yan is her target.

    "No matter what you say, you''re mine and I won''t allow you to escape!"

    Wu Yan is pissed that his words didn''t reach her. He pointed his finger at her and countless ripples in space opened up. His eyes are now golden as a heavy feeling of oppression permeated this ce.

    "Since you want to continue dreaming it looks like I am going to have to wake you up even if that means beating you awake!"

    The presence of a true ancestor is enough to make Kurumi feel like she weighed a ton.

    His wrath also turned this oppressive aura into something solid she can feel. It weighed down on her until she almost couldn''t breathe. She can feel her bones cracking under this immense pressure as if her body is telling her to submit to this opponent.

    This feeling of oppression did little to intimidate Kurumi. She startedughing like a maniac again. Like a demon god incarnated, the sight of Wu Yan''s battle stance caused Kurumi to yell out loud her twisted affection for him.

    "This is good! It''s great! Shido-san is the best! The best!!! I must have you!!!"

    "Come,e!!! Let us begin our dance!"

    Kurumi''s rationality is all but lost. She is focused only on one thing and that is to obtain Wu Yan.

    The zoo is now flooded with an invisible deluge of hostility and killing intent. The animals tried to get as far away as possible from the two of them. They all cowered in fear like the dinosaurs did when they met their extinction event.

    Just as the two of them are about to sh, the sound of something approaching at high velocity could be heard. The both of them looked up at the approaching entities.

    "AST!"

    Wu Yan growled when he saw the familiar equipment Tobiichi Origami and her gang donned. He clicked his tongue in displeasure while narrowing his eyes at them.

    "These people again?¡­"

    Kurumi is also very irked by their arrival. She''s royally annoyed by them unlike the time her clones got done in by a certain member of the organization. Their disruption of her fun time with Wu Yan proved to be very annoying indeed.

    It''s very rare for her to go into full battle mode and not to mention her target this time is the man of her dreams.

    The AST members are unaware of how they almost arrived at a gruesome battlefield. They also didn''t know about their untimely arrival. However, the AST members did not attack at first sight, instead, they circled the two of them while hovering in the air.

    Wu Yan frowned at this unusual behavior. Normally, they would charge in while going rambo with their guns.

    Kurumi figured it out first. She looked towards a certain direction, Wu Yan noticed this and he followed suit. The next instant, he saw a figure that he didn''t expect to see.

    It''s a charming young girl with deep blue hair who looked like she''s 14 or 15 years old. She had a specially designed AST suit unlike the other AST members. The color is a mix of white and blue. She also had a mole near the corner of her left lower eyes. Her eye is a deep brown that approached ck color.

    The girl recognized them, or rather, she recognized one of them. She stared at Kurumi with an emotionless expression.

    Kurumi is aware of this girl, Wu Yan is also familiar with her although this is his first time meeting her.

    Takamiya Mana is her name and she''s the real younger sister of Itsuka Shido, in this world, she''s the younger sister of Shiori.

    Wu Yan figured out that the reason for this encirclement is to make sure they can''t get away. Their ace is here to get the job done.

    Takamiya Mana is one of the special lieutenants that are so strong they can fight spirits on a 1v1 basis. She''s one of the special agents that DEM, the only major supplier other than Ratatoskr to supply realizers to the military, employed and sent to AST to support the battle against spirits.

    Her rank is not enough to convince the AST members that she can solo the job. It''s her personal history and prowess despite her young age that convinced them. The AST members might not be able to win even if they team up on her.

    Her equipment helped but her own prowess only served to enhance herbat potential in battles. Without using her angel, Kurumi would be dead in seconds if Mana took her on seriously.

    Mana had already killed a lot of Kurumi''s clones. That is just how strong Mana is.

    To develop Mana, DEM spent a lot of resources to enhance her resulting in Mana''s life expentancy to be shortened to such a drastic extent that she only has over 10 years to live.

    Mana is unaware of this. He frowned at the various information he has on her. His golden eyes expressed a hint of helplesslness.

    Since she''s Shiori''s sister, he can''t just let her continue like this.

 Chapter 466: You cannot reject meâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 466: You cannot reject me¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan and Kurmi looked at Mana who stood opposite to them. In the air, the AST members aimed their guns at them, preparing to shoot if the opportunity arises. They encircled them to make sure they won''t be able to run away easily.

    "Hmm?"

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Wu Yan in surprise after scanning the targets this time.

    "Why is that guy here?¡­"

    "What''s wrong, Origami?"

    The AST squad leader heard Tobiichi Origami mumbling but she didn''t hear her question, seeing as Tobiichi Origami don''t want to borate, she looked at the direction Tobiichi Origami is looking at.

    When the squad leader spotted Wu Yan, she frowned in confusion.

    "That male looks eerily identical to the male spirit suspect that appeared once and disappeared soon after, he looks just like the red devil."

    The squad leader issued amand into hermunication device and she shook her head.

    "That can''t be, he''s not exhibiting any spiritual signature so he can''t be the red devil. But, why do they so alike?"

    "Origami, you fought the Red Devil before, can you check and confirm the identity of this person?"

    The squad leader asked of Tobiichi Origami.

    Tobiichi Origami didn''t immediately respond, she looked the other way and the squad leader knew what she''s thinking about.

    "So he''s not the Red Devil¡­"

    The squad leader knows about Tobiichi Origami hatred of spirits in general. If he''s a spirit she would not protect him. Given her non-hostility, the squad leader surmised that he''s not the Red Devil she heard about.

    The squad leader didn''t notice theplex look in Tobiichi Origami''s eyes.

    "Hey you there! The male civilian!"

    The AST squad leader flew down and she shouted at Wu Yan.

    "Get away from here, this ce is very dangerous!"

    Wu Yan didn''t know he had obtained a new title after descending into this world. He is the very same individual dubbed the Red Devil. The person himself is too busy thinking about how to solve the circumstances surrounding Takamiya Mana.

    Mana also only noticed Wu Yan now. She continued in a non-chnt manner.

    "Are you on a diet, Nightmare? Your food this time looks rather meager inparison to your usual diet of 3 to 4 persons."

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi sneered at Mana.

    "You''re awfully ignorant. Shido-san is entirely different from food."

    "Oh?"

    Mana is honestly shocked at her appraisal.

    "This is the first time I have heard talking so highly of another human, I thought you like consuming humans?"

    "Human?"

    Kurumiughed out loud. She looked at Wu Yan and she sighed in regret.

    "Ah~~ Ah~~, looks like this is the end of our date, what a shame, what a shame¡­"

    "A date?"

    Mana raised an eyebrow. She looked at Wu Yan and she can faintly feel that this person is not a normal person.

    For one, this guy ispletely unfazed by the arrival of AST, he is also awfully used to the sight of Nightmare in her Astral Dress. Normally, a normal human being would be pissing themselves in fear if not outright fainting from the shock. It''s like he''s used to seeing stuff like this.

    Synthesizing this piece of information from what Kurumi said, this person didn''t behave like your average scum of the street. He looked like he''s aware of spirits as opposed to some fool who got duped into a trap.

    She took note of this guy before turning her attention back to Kurumi.

    "Well, whatever, now that I am here, you''re going to stop doing whatever it is you''re nning to do."

    Two small cannons appeared out of the shoulder area of Mana''s CR unit. She shotsers at Kurumi.

    Kurumi tried to dodge but thesers seem to have a tracking function attached to them as it honed in on Kurumi. Kurumi tried escaping into the sky but the AST members made sure she didn''t have much space to move.

    Thesers slowly caught up to her and they pierced her heart with no mercy. Widening her eyes in shock, Kurumi fell to the ground with a thud.

    Kurumi spat out a mouthful of blood. A pool of blood slowly spread out with her as the center.

    The other AST members saw this scene and they can''t help but admire how easily she took down a spirit. The AST members had sortied multiple times in the past without actually being able to kill any spirit.

    They are just so impressed by Mana''s performance.

    They didn''t know that strictly speaking, she didn''t kill a spirit because this spirit had multiple copies of herself from different times that she can use to rece her. There are only a small number of ways to really kill Kurumi. Mana must either destroy all her copies or destroy the main body.

    After AST circled them, Kurumi had already reced herself with a disposable copy. Her real body is probably somewhere safe by now.

    "Shi¡­do¡­"

    The Kurumi at death''s door lifted her hand in a slow and tired manner. She left him with a single statement as if she didn''t want to part with him, even as she is bleeding out fast at the moment.

    "Y-you''re mine¡­ I will make you mine¡­ if it''s thest thing I do¡­"

    "You can''t reject me!"

    She used up all her energy and her hand fell back to the ground in a lifeless manner.

    Looking at the vacant eyes of the now deceased clone of Kurumi, Wu Yan didn''t particrly express anything on his face but he still felt a bit sad.

    This Kurumi is a clone but she''s like the real Kurumi except she was made to materialize in the here and now from somewhere in the past. In other words, she has feelings and thoughts just like the real Kurumi.

    "Abandoning your own past¡­ huh¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his head and he mused about something while looking at the sky.

 Chapter 467: Your sister is waiting for you to come and have dinner.

    <h4>Chapter 467: Your sister is waiting for you toe and have dinner.</h4>

    Kurumi''s incapitation is not enough to convince Mana to stop. She drew out arge lightsaber and she approached the dying Kurumi in order to deal the final blow just in case she''s still alive.

    She''s doing this for a good reason. No matter how many times Mana killed Kurumi, she woulde back seemingly from the other side and continue her killing spree.

    At this point, even when Mana saw the huge hole in her heart and the pool of blood beneath Kurumi''s body, Mana felt nothing, Kurumi''s blood-stained countenance also didn''t affect Mana in any manner. This just shows how many times Mana had already done this.

    Mana decided to deal the final blow, a clean cut to her neck, hopefully thest time she will need to do this. Before she can deliver the coup de grace, a hand stopped her by firmly grabbing her sword wielding arm.

    Mana reflesively looked at the one who stopped her. Wu Yan''s expressionless face made her flinch in surprise, even the AST members hovering in the air are shocked.

    "What are you doing?"

    Mana questioned him. She knew he''s not a normal person but why is he trying to stop her from finishing off someone who tried to devour him.

    He saw how confused she looked and Wu Yan sighed.

    "Stop doing this to make yourself feel better. You and I both know this won''t work."

    Mana lowered her head.

    "You don''t understand, Tokisaki Kurumi is a special spirit that woulde back no matter how many times I kill her."

    "And you think killing her one more time is going to make a difference?"

    Wu Yan interrupted Mana. She was rendered speechless and Wu Yan decided to stop for now. Tokisaki Kurumi who is barely alive at the moment tried her best to look at Wu Yan. She longed for him but she didn''t forget to shoot a sarcastic nce Mana''s way. She is also rather calmed even at death''s door as if she has expected this all along. There is just onest thing on her mind, confusion as to why Wu Yan did what he did.

    Wu Yan crouched down, he wiped away the blood on her face much to everyone''s bewilderment.

    "Abandoning your past is just another way of running. Without facing it and embracing it, one can never truly move forward. If youck the courage to face your past self, how are you ever going to steadily face the future. At this point, you can''t even change the past even if you went back there."

    Kurumi is befuddled by the warmth Wu Yan showed her in herst moments. Her lips moved but due to her dying state, no words came out, the slow and insidious reach of death has taken a hold of her. She is too weak to do anything than to stare at Wu Yan with wide eyes.

    After cleaning up the blood on her face, he caressed her.

    "See? You look much better this way¡­"

    Wu Yan stared intently at Kurumi before mumbling.

    "I wanted to save you at least one time¡­"

    Kurumi''s fading eyes had a strong will behind them for just a brief moment before death won the tussle once more, this time, in a more decisive manner.

    During thest few seconds of her fading life, Kurumi showed regret and desire at the same time. She didn''t want to part with Wu Yan like this. Finally, the string of life broke as evidenced by theck of life in her eyes.

    Wu Yan stopped caressing her and he closed her eyes, giving her the final dignity of a dearly departed. He slowly stood up.

    Everyone failed to notice a figure in red and ck disappearing from a quiet vantage point, having bear witness to the events that transpired here.

    After confirmig Tokisaki Kurumi''s death, Mana and the other AST members all let their guards down. They turned their attention towards the only male here.

    "You¡­"

    Mana hesitated but she decided to let it go.

    "Nevermind, you should get out of here. A word of advice, don''t go telling people what you saw here although I think you already know about this¡­"

    The AST members hovering in the air exchanged looks, they are unsure if they should let this person off the hook.

    They didn''t protest Mana''s judgment. They aren''t too worried that Wu Yan will talk since nobody would believe him anyway.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "That is my n, except, you''re going to have toe with me."

    Mana stopped and she replied in an upset tone.

    "You''re going to have to do better than that, are you threatening me?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "No, dummy, I don''t have anything to gain from threatening you."

    "Then, what?"

    The displeasure in Mana''s voice is even more obvious now. If not for Wu Yan''s apparent connection to spirit matters, Mana would have ignored ramblings from a random guy.

    Wu Yan said something she couldn''t ignore.

    "Your Onee-san is waiting for you toe home and eat with her."

    Mana''s jaw dropped.

    Mana stared at Shiori who looked 90% simr to her with the other 10% being Shiori''s maturity difference. Mana started trembling and she glomped Shiori.

    "Onee-sama!"

    Shiori who is having a hard time responding to Mana''s affectionate hug startedughing.

    Meanwhile, Tohka and Yoshino are still processing the fact that Shiori had another sister. Kotori also felt slightly annoyed that a sister popped out from nowhere. She didn''t like the idea of sharing Shiori with another sister. Wu Yan felt slightly turned off.

    He confirmed once more that this is Date A Live and the person rubbing her face all over Shiori is Mana. He had to do this because for a moment there, he thought Mana is Kuroko.

    "Mana¡­"

    Shiori hugged Mana in a joyful manner. When she was cutting fruits, Wu Yan called her to tell her that he found her younger sister, she was so surprised she almost cut her finger. She didn''t even know she had a biologically rted sister.

    She waited for Wu Yan''s return in a doubtful manner. However, when sheid eyes on Mana, she was sure that she''s the real deal. Not only did she look way too simr, her instinct told her that this person is someone who is rted to her.

    This is probably the invisible ties between family members.

    Everyone except the jealous Kotori smiled at this heartwarming reunion scene of two sisters.

 Chapter 468: Bargaining behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 468: Bargaining behind the scenes</h4>

    Sisters are closer than brother-sister pairs. That is what Wu Yan surmised afterparing the situation between Shiori and Mana with Shido and Mana in the original work. Sure, Mana liked her brother but she hugged him at most, definitely not what he is seeing right now.

    The two of them kept linking arms like they are trying to make up for lost time. If not for the fact that it''s not bath time, these two would be in the bath scrubbing each other and giggling.

    Wu Yan can''t help butment on their simrity in terms of appearance. They had the same smile.

    "You two really are so simr¡­"

    "Of course!"

    Manna puffed out her chest in pride.

    "That''s because I am Onee-sama''s sister."

    Yoshinon wriggled around on top of Yoshino''s hand.

    "I wonder if you two are from the same mother or maybe fruits of different trees?"

    If normal siblings heard her, they would grill Yoshinon but the two sisters looked at each other as if they are seriously this matter.

    Even Yoshinon is started to waver.

    "Erm, did I hit the mark? Yoshinon''s only joking though¡­"

    "No, it''s not like that¡­"

    Shiori iled her arms, she still looked puzzled though. Mana also sighed.

    "I want to say something but I don''t have my memories from before¡­"

    "You mean you lost your memories?!"

    Shiori gasped. She grabbed Mana''s hands.

    "Mana, I lost memories too, I don''t even know I have a sister until today."

    Kotori frowned.

    "Since you two are unsure, how are you so sure she''s your sister?"

    Shiori looked at Kotori in a funny manner. Kotori noticed that she is not behaving like her usual bubbly self and she quickly reverted back to that persona. Meanwhile, Wu Yan amused himself with her antics.

    Bam

    Wu Yan''s twitching face started twitching again, not because he''s trying to endure tough out loud but because of pain caused by someone stepping on his feet. They all heard a sound and they looked at Wu Yan.

    "What''s the matter, Shido?"

    Tohka knew the sound came from Wu Yan''s direction but she didn''t know what made it.

    "No-nothing¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged as he tried to force a smile. The others all turned away from him in slight confusion.

    A cheeky girl furtively removed her feet from Wu Yan''s feet. Luckily for Wu Yan, his regeneration power healed the slightly inmmed leg in a matter of seconds.

    Wu Yan red at Kotori who is smiling at him like she''s the one who just stomped his feet. She showed him an innocent smile. Wu Yan would have believed the culprit ins''t her if not for the ck ribbons on her head.

    Kotori, I am going to get you back for that. This is not how you abuse an immortal.

    Due to his ridiculous regeneration, this small trauma had already healed up by the time he red at Kotori. But, Wu Yan still gnashed his teeth at her.

    Smack

    It''s Kotori who got surprised this time. Wu Yan made sure to deliver his sweet vengeance much to Kotori''s embarrassment.

    "Y-you¡­"

    Kotori stuttered in anger.

    The people other than the two fo them looked in their direction due to the noise.

    "That sound, what just¡­"

    Tohka crinkled her nose, she looked at the two of them.

    "I am pretty sure the sound came from Kotori''s direction¡­"

    Everyone waited for Kotori to say something, Kotori forced a smile.

    "N-nothing happened¡­"

    Tohka, Yoshino, Shiori, and Mana looked at each other. They knew something happened between the two of them given that Wu Yan looked smug as hell as he lited his head in triump whereas Kotori is blushing like mad.

    "So weird¡­"

    Yoshino mumbled and they all returned to the issue at hand, Mana and Shiori''s matter is more important right now.

    Kotori rubbed her butt that felt like it is on fire. She is as angry as she is embarrassed. She searched for Wu Yan but the bastard had already taken refuge by Yoshino''s side.

    That bastard!

    Kotori cursed Wu Yan. If Shiori and the other girls aren''t here, Kotori wouldn''t sit tight after being wronged like this. For now, she can only rub her butt in silence.

    Mana removed her locket and she showed them a picture of Shiori and Mana when they were still kids.

    "I may have lost my memories but I won''t mistake my Onee-sama for someone else. I am pretty sure we are sisters born to our father and mother."

    Mana said in a resolute manner, her confidence is pretty apparent not that they had any doubts.

    "I feel the same way, I feel very close with Mana, I firmly believe that we are sisters."

    Shiori said while hugging Mana. Mana felt moved that their feelings are mutual.

    "It''s too bad we won''t know more about mom and dad¡­"

    Shiori said in a dejected manner. She assumed that her younger sister lived with her mom and dad but it turns out she''s living without them just like Shiori.

    Shiori suddenly remembered something. She smiled at Mana.

    "Mana, where are you living right now? Are you living with a foster family? If so, I must visit them!"

    Mana started panicking. She thought about her reply, will she have to reveal her circumstances? Will she divulge that she''s grown up all this years fighting and training without anyone to care for her? This is very hard for her to say but¡­

    "Erm¡­ About that¡­"

    "Shiori¡­"

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    "Mana lives very far from here, I saw her by chance and noticed the locket which rang a bell so I brought her here, if you really want to visit her, you''re going to have to make the necessary arrangement just not today because it will be veryte by the time we get there."

    "Yea, Onee-sama, we should talk about this on ater date."

    Mana nodded in a frantic manner. She didn''t know what would happen when thatter date arrived but for now, getting through this had more priority.

    "I see¡­"

    Shiori decided to dy this for now.

    "Okay, we will visit Mana''s family on ater date¡­"

    Mana silently sighed in relief. Now Mana had a bigger problem.

    What is she going to do when Shiori wants to see her so called home.

    Will she bring Shiori along to herpany or AST?

    Wu Yan more or less guessed the predicament Mana''s facing. He had other ns for her. He''s pretty sure the bastards at DEM would continue modifying her until she''s somekind of monster or irresponsibly shortening her life to enhance her. Rather than make her live in this house, he has a better n in store for Mana.

 Chapter 469: Truthâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 469: Truth¡­</h4>

    Mana who is still busy catching up with Shiori didn''t know that Wu Yan had already nned out her future for her. She''s still contemting Shiori''s offer.

    "Mana, since you live very far from here, why don''t you stay here for the night?"

    Shiori lost her memories of Mana but since she''s her sister, she has to catch up with her, getting to know what she''s been up to these past few years. She had a ton of questions to ask Mana.

    Mana wanted to stay but since she''s still part of AST, she needs to report back to her base in time or there could be trouble. Just like the military, there are rules and orders to follow or the army is going to be disorganized. Mana has to reject Shiori no matter how she feels.

    But, Wu Yan interrupted Mana before she can say anything.

    "Shiori, you shouldn''t trouble Mana like this, if she doesn''t return by night, her family is going to be worried sick. She is still 14 need I remind you¡­"

    "I see, I-it can''t be helped then¡­"

    Shiori sighed.

    "However, I insist that you stay for dinner, I think we have enough time for that right?"

    "Okay, nee-san!"

    Mana didn''t turn her down this time. She knew her sister loved her dearly from how she tried to get her to stay no matter how. She also felt bad about not revealing much to her.

    Shiori nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "I would rmend Shido''s cooking but I want to make dinner today, is that okay with you, Shido?"

    Wu Yan nodded. He is getting a free pass toze off, of course he''s not stupid enough to turn this offer down. But, there are people who cared very much who is the chef for dinner.

    "Eh~~~"

    Tohka and Kotori made long sounds of protest. Even Yoshino looked a bit dejected. It''s very clear that if they could choose, they would prefer Wu Yan''s cooking over Shiori''s.

    Shiori grumbled with arms akimbo.

    "What''s this? You girls got something to say about my culinary skills?"

    "It''s not like that, Onee-chan can cook but¡­"

    Kotori fidgeted while Tohka finished her sentence with moist eyes.

    "Shido can make better food¡­"

    Shiori rolled her eyes at the girls. She stomped towards the kitchen in a childish huff.

    "Since you girls got a lot to say about my cooking I assume there won''t be any problem if I only made food for Mana and Shido."

    "Nooo!"

    Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino cried out with puppy eyes. Shiori rolled her eyes at her own inability to handle them.

    Wu Yan called out to Mana after confirming that Shiori is in the kitchen.

    "Mana, I''ve got something to tell you."

    4 pair of eyes fell on Wu Yan the moment he said this. Their stares pricked him.

    "What are you doing¡­"

    Kotori narrowed her eyes at him. Her doubt of his integrity is pretty apparent at this point.

    "Hey hey hey, stop looking at me like that!"

    Wu Yan protested.

    "I just want to talk with Mana about some serious stuff. Stop looking at me like I am some lewd wolf."

    "Is that right?"

    Wu Yan''s words failed to persuade Kotori. It is unclear if she''s pouting at Wu Yan or Mana or both of them.

    Kotori''s not treating Mana like the other spirits. She is probably feeling threatened that Mana might takeover her role as the dominant younger sister. As for Wu Yan, well, she''s going to need a paper to write down all the inappropriate stuff he did to her. For a start, she can still the lingering pain from his mighty smack on her rump.

    Wu Yan smacked the table.

    "Do I look like someone who wouldy a hand on a girl he just met?"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Kotori sneered at him.

    "I wonder who kissed his sister who he just met for a day?"

    Wu Yan choked on his own words. She''s got him on the ropes now.

    "Please, I really am trying to talk about serious stuff¡­"

    Wu Yan tapped out by raising his arms. His appeal only earned hima cold snort from Kotori.

    "Erm¡­"

    Mana lowered her head while fidgeting with her index fingers. She didn''t want to get into this weird topic so she decided to interrupt them.

    "Onii-sama, is there anything you want to say to me?¡­"

    "Onii-sama¡­"

    Being called in a respectful manner like this made everyone take on a different look. They looked at Mana who is unaware of the impact her words had.

    Wu Yan coughed and he put on his business look. He is secretly happy that he got called Onii-sama but that''s for ater time.

    "Mana¡­"

    Wu Yan continued in a serious tone.

    "If I am not wrong, after losing your memories, you have been living over at DEM''s quarters right¡­?"

    Mana gasped in surprise.

    "H-how did you know?"

    "DEM is the only supplier other than Ratatoskr to deal in CR realizer units, are you talking about thatpany?"

    Kotori is also surprised.

    Mana got shocked a second time when Kotori chimed in.

    "Are you aware of this as well?"

    "Mana."

    Wu Yan told Mana in a straightforward and grave manner.

    "I want you to leave DEM as soon as possible."

    "What?!"

    Mana shook her head without hesitation.

    "I can''t do that."

    Kotori frowned.

    "Why are you staying with thatpany, you know they don''t treat their employees well right?"

    "I know¡­"

    Mana wavered.

    "But that heartlesspany took me in and gave me a purpose in life after I lost my memory."

    Wu Yan stared at Mana and he revealed his thoughts.

    "Are you aware that they have modified your body without your express consent in an inhumane manner? Do you know that your life span has been shorted until you only have about 10 or so more years left to live?!"

    "What?!"

    Mana is stunned by this reveal. She shook her head in denial.

    "No, you''re lying!"

    "Do you think I have any reason to lie to you?"

    Wu Yan called Mana out.

    "I think it should be obvious after you undergo some test, I have nothing to lie about something that can be tested so easily."

    Mana stepped back in disbelief. She started trembling like she has been fed lies her whole life.

    "Ten years¡­"

    Being told this after a reunion with her family member is too much. Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino looked the other way because this is just oo sad.

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Well, Mana, you don''t have to worry about your lifespan, I know how you can slowly recover¡­"

    Mana''s expression looked better but she still had that look of someone who got betrayed. She can''t believe thepany she''s working so hard for actually did this to her.

    Wu Yan ced his hands on Mana''s shoulder.

    "Mana, join Ratatoskr!"

    "Ratatoskr¡­"

    Mana is astonished again.

 Chapter 470: The figure in black and red sneaking about in the night

    <h4>Chapter 470: The figure in ck and red sneaking about in the night</h4>

    In the kitchen, Shiori hummed while cooking. She ced thedle down after witnessing the bountiful feast she cooked up.

    "Dinner is served!"

    Shiori announced to everyone in the living room. Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana are busy talking about something. The sight of them getting along made her smile.

    "Okay, Onee-sama!"

    Mana stood up in a chirpy manner.

    "Onee-sama''s home cooking, I am looking forward to this¡­"

    "I am quite confident in my own cooking."

    Shiori felt dejected after remembering something.

    "Although,pared to Shido, my food is barely passable¡­"

    "No! I am sure Onee-sama''s food will be very tasty!"

    Mana tried to cheer her up and Shiori giggled in ersponse.

    "It''s fine, don''t console me, Shido''s cooking is on another level altogether. Comparing myself to him is unfair¡­"

    Shiori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan while he awkwardlyughed.

    "Alright, let''s dig in!"

    Tohka is the first one to respond. She quickly charged towards a seat at the table while Mana tried catching up with her.

    Shiori sighed.

    "I didn''t know I too had a long-lost sister¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotori both flinched in surprise when they heard this. They both awkwardlyughed while pretending like they didn''t hear anything. With Yoshino in tow, they made their way over to the dining table. Shioriughed at their awkward behavior.

    Shiori can''t help but feel warm inside when she saw all these people eating at the table. It''s one of those small things in life that brings joy.

    Shiori didn''t know that these people were talking about some pretty incredible stuff while she''s stuck in the kitchen.

    Wu Yan silently sighed in relief when he saw how Mana ate Shiori''s food.

    When he asked her to join Ratatoskr, Mana''s reaction was intense to say the least. She knew Ratatoskr is about the same level as DEM in terms of technology.

    She didn''t expect two of her family members are a part of an organization like that. Moreover, what Wu Yan told her is an eye-opener.

    Ratatoskr''s dogma of saving spirits almost caused Mana to fall to her knees.

    She has been taught and ordered to eradicate every single spirit she encounters without hesitating. She also killed Kurumi for god knows how many times, at this point, she feels nothing at killing Kurumi. Now that Wu Yan wants her to join an organization that saves spirits, is there any development more interesting than this?"

    Wu Yan''s invitation is something that she wanted to turn down. This is after she learned about DEM''s inhumane modification, she was this close to swearing off on anything rted to spirits until¡­

    She met Tohka the glutton and Yoshino the shy little girl. These two are spirits and from the short time she has spent with them, she knew that Tohka and Yoshino are very kind and friendly girls. She can''t fathom that they are the same type of entity as Tokisaki Kurumi the crazy spirit.

    She started questioning if the belief that all spirit brings nothing but cmity is true.

    Her attitude towards spirit started to change, can she really muster the will to draw her de against spirits like them? Can she really let herself live in inaction after learning more about spirits?

    Wu Yan said something that caused Mana to stop hesitating.

    "Spirits can potentially bring about a lot of cmity when not properly hanlded. Ask yourself, are you ready to see Shiori get dragged into all this mess?"

    Mana immediately said yes. This is not about saving or killing spirits anymore, it''s about protecting her sister''s safety. For that she is willing to pick up the de to fight for Ratatoskr.

    DEM''s betrayal caused her to have serious trust issues. The only other person she can rely on now is her dearest sister. Kotori and Wu Yan also look like people who are easier to hang out with than the cold anddisagreeable people in DEM.

    She joined Ratatoskr under Wu Yan''smand as one of his personal aide.

    Mana is so strong that she can easily deal with weaker spirits. By herbat prowess alone, she is easily one of the top fighters in Ratatoskr. It would be wise to use her strength to their advantage.

    The advanced CR unit is now property of Ratatoskr, screw returning it to DEM.

    After solving Mana''s affiliation issue, Wu Yan felt a huge load lifted off his back. As for Mana''s physical damage, Wu Yan still had some of that gene recovery infusion from when he healed the sisters in Toaru no Majutsu.

    After Mana officially joined their household, the itsuka residence is rowdier than before when only Shiori and Kotori lived here. Now they have got Wu Yan the elder brother, Mana the younger sister, Tohka, and Yoshino the spirits. Their family situation just got a lot more interesting that''s for sure.

    Of course, Kotori and Shiori didn''t have anything toina bout.

    After eating, Wu Yan and Kotori used escorting Mana as an excuse to bring Mana up to Fraxinus. Reine is the one put in charge of monitoring Mana. He also used this chance to introduce her to Yatsuki Tatsuwa and the rest of the gang. Then, he used the gene recovery infusion to heal Mana.

    Now that he checked Mana into Fraxinus, Mana has got something to say about living here. Mana preferred living in the Itsuka residence rather than on board of Fraxinus.

    Too bad for her, the Itsuka residence can''t handle another resident since Wu Yan, Tohka, and Yoshino moved into the residence. It''s pretty much full house at this point so Mana can only give up on the thought.

    At this point, it''s all well that ends well for them.

    At least, on the surface¡­

    At night, in Shiori''s room, she''s busy drying her hair and preparing to put on her pyjama when something struck her from behind causing her to lose consciousness.

    Tohka and Yoshino who slept in their own beds peacefully didn''t know about the intruder who had entered with a weird gust of wind. They disappeared from their beds through the sinister machination of the intruder.

    In Kotori''s room.

    A figure in red and ck appeared before Kotori''s bed. Kotori heard some noise and she opened her eyes in shock only to find someone standing there looking at her.

    "You!"

    The figure in red appeared with a sinister smile. She stepped out from shadow and Kotori can see that this assant had red and golden eyes.

 Chapter 471: Disappearance, someone kidnapped the girls.

    <h4>Chapter 471: Disappearance, someone kidnapped the girls.</h4>

    The next morning, Wu Yan opened his eyes before dawn, a rare feat for him. Wu Yan woke up from his pleasant slumber rather abruptly.

    Anyone familiar with Wu Yan would know that he likes to sleep in as much as he likes to eat good food. If nobody woke him up he would probably sleep until he woke up naturally. Unless something is wrong, Wu Yan would sleep like nobody''s business.

    However, something does feel wrong today.

    He sat up and he looked out the window only to find that the darkness outside is slowly giving way to the light of the dawn. He rubbed his chest while frowning.

    Normally, Wu Yan would be so deep in sleep you would have to attack him to wake him up. Without sufficient sleep, he would probably go back to sleep even if somebody woke him up. Right now, however, he''s wide awake.

    An ominous feeling hit him when he was traveling within thend of dreams. When he woke up, the bad feeling stayed with him. He can''t quite describe it but it feels like he is missing something very important here.

    His deep red eyes had hints of confusion and anxiety. He''s very sure that what he''s feeling right now is not without a due cause.

    Something happened¡­

    He figured he might as well get up and walk around since he''s not going to figure this out on the bed. The moment he opened the door, it struck him. His pupil shrank.

    A purplish dark veil enveloped his room from ceiling to the floor as if to iste him from the rest of the house.

    Even a fool would know somebody did this out of ill intent.

    Wu Yan destroyed the veil easily with a mini-explosion. The fragments of the veil scattered into nothingness as the fire engulfed it.

    He scanned the house and to his dismay, the residents of Itsuka residence had disappeared. He can''t sense their presence at all. He''s the only one here.

    He dashed towards Kotori''s room.

    "Kotori!"

    He kicked her door open and sure enough, she''s not there. Her stuff wasn''t touched so the assant probably came with the intent to kidnap her.

    Wu Yan''s expression turned dark. He quickly searched Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori''s room. They were all kidnapped as well.

    The veil and the disappearance of Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori meant someone had nned this out and did this while he was asleep.

    The whole house is eerily quiet. If someone stood here, they would probably faint from the immense pressure being exerted in this house. It''s the pressure from the abyssal rage surging outwards from Wu Yan.

    The very air shook with fear, killing intent suffused the house. His deep red eyes had turned into a very threatening shade of gold. His eyes are as dazzling as they are steely cold.

    Wu Yan heaved in anger, he forced himself to calm down but the wrath within threatened to overwhelm him.

    Suddenly, a voice came through themunication device which he didn''t turn off. He reined in his anger to listen to the speaker.

    "Shido! Do you copy? Shido!"

    "Reine!"

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise, he pressed the device against his ear.

    "Reine, I''m here, I want updates."

    Reine released a sigh of relief.

    "Finally, a reply."

    "Reine, what''s going on?! I assume you have been contacting me non-stop to tell me about the disappearance of Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori. Tell me everything you know right now!"

    "First, you need to calm down."

    Reine told him in a poised manner. Strangely enough, Wu Yan somewhat calmed down from her cool voice.

    "Reine, what happened?"

    "Tokisaki Kurumi."

    Wu Yan''s expression changed again.

    "Last night, Tokisaki Kurumi took Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori with her. We received an emergency signal from Kotori but we were toote to intercept before the signal cut off. Thest message we heard from her was the name of Tokisaki Kurumi. We thought you fell to Tokisaki Kurumi''s hands since we couldn''t reach you no matter how hard we tried or searched."

    "Kurumi¡­"

    His anger started boiling up again. So she''s the assant who did this, she had the ability, that''s for sure.

    She probably used her ability to hinder his senses. The veil probably also blockedmunications from reaching him.

    "I''ve been had¡­"

    Wu Yanughed in a cold manner. He lowered his tone and Reine almost got a chill from him.

    "You could have continued making a ruckus trying to devour me and all but you just had to cross the line. It''s on¡­"

    "I will make you rue the day you tried to harm the people I love."

    Wu Yan sounded calm but Reine can feel the thinly veiled anger in his tone. His calm fury is very terrifying even for someone like Reine.

    "Reine, please give me Tokisaki Kurumi''s location."

    Wu Yan politely asked.

    She''s probably doing this to get to him. In the original work, Tokisaki Kurumi also used Raizen High''s student body as hostages to threaten Shido. This is all a game for her.

    But, this is where Wu Yan drew the line.

    Inside Fraxinus, Reine lifted her head and she looked at the marker on the disy screen.

    "Ah yes, we have located her just a while ago. Because we couldn''t reach you, Mana and Yatsuki got dispatched."

    "What?!"

    He understands Kurumi''s power more than anyone here. With Yatsuki and Mana''s ability, they are just going to get ughtered, much less save Kotori and the girls.

    Kurumi isn''t the type to show her opponents any mercy.

    "Reine, I need Tokisaki Kurumi''s location now."

    "She''s over at the zoo where you guys went on a date together just the other day."

 Chapter 472: You guys will be the prelude before the real play begins

    <h4>Chapter 472: You guys will be the prelude before the real y begins</h4>

    Tengu city, a certain zoo.

    The zoo is strangely deserted with nary an animal in sight. Without any living things here to make noise, the zoo became eerily quiet.

    Kurumi stood here, patiently waiting for someone. On the ground, Tohka, Kotori, Yoshino and Shiori are restrained by pale arms that came out of the ground.

    "Looks like you nned this meticulously. How much time did you spend on this, Kurumi?"

    Kotori nonchntly asked like she''s not even in danger. She didn''t forget to add a bit of sarcasm in her tone.

    "How cowardly of you, Kurumi!"

    Tohka struggled to get out of the restraints but without her powers, the frail arms felt like tiger grips.

    Yoshino is terrified of this situation. She cringed in fear between Tohka and Kotori. Meanwhile, Shiori is still unconscious.

    Kurumi grinned at Tohka.

    "It''s useless for you to struggle. You should rx and justy down obediently."

    "What are you trying to do here?"

    Kotori asked Kurumi.

    "Let me guess, Shido?"

    "Shido!"

    Tohka squirmed harder as she yelled out loud.

    "I will never let you hurt Shido!"

    Tohka''s word ticked off Kurumi.

    "Ara ara, who said anything about hurting Shido?"

    She approached Tohka and she asked Tohka.

    "Why would I ever hurt Shido?"

    "So she says¡­"

    Kotori replied with a tone of disbelief.

    "You girls will never understand my feelings for him."

    She caressed Tohka''s face despite her disapproval. She continued.

    "Shido is different. He is the perfect one just for me. Of course, I am not going to hurt him. I want to spend an eternity with him."

    "Just to rify, when you say an eternity you mean eating him literally with your City of Devouring time right?"

    Kurumi replied.

    "No¡­"

    "That''s for food. Someone like Shido deserves way better."

    Kurumi chuckled.

    Suddenly, she had a nasty grin.

    "I am nning on eating him personally, that is why I kidnapped you girls. This all wouldn''t happen if Shido properly listened to me."

    "Eat?!"

    Tohka yelled at her.

    "So you are still going to harm Shido!"

    "Anyway, just sit back and watch¡­"

    Kurumi smiled in a sinister way.

    "Be sure to watch my date with Shido and witness our union."

    "Kurumi!"

    Tohka shrieked in anger. Kotori also bit her lips while Yoshino struggled to get free. She might be timid but she is not going to sit here and watch someone threaten Wu Yan.

    A bright pir of light appeared which attracted everyone''s attention. Two figures appeared from the light pir.

    Mana and Yatsuki have arrived.

    "Onee-chan."

    Mana panicked when she saw an unconscious Shiori on the ground. Both of them wanted to rush to Shiori and Kotori''s aid but a figure stopped them before they can do that.

    "Pesky as ever¡­"

    Kurumi grumbled. She is very annoyed by the presence of the uninvited guests. She is going to mess Mana up if she is here to cause trouble.

    "You again!"

    She drew her lightsaber in anger. The lightsaber had a malicious glow.

    "Ara ara, so scary¡­"

    She joked but Yatsuki can feel enormous killing intent when he tried to get closer to Kotori.

    Kurumi is not taking him seriously. If he tried anything, she is going to put him down immediately with lethal force.

    Yatsuki backed away to find a spot to snipe Kurumi. He knew Kurumi must be taken out first if they want to save the girls. Mana also knew this.

    Kurumiughed at their skittish behavior. She is very amused, to say the least.

    " You aren''t thinking you can take me down as easily as before right?"

    Mana stayed silent. She is not in AST, as Ratatoskr personnel, her mission is to save spirits.

    But, if Kurumi presents a material danger to Shiori then Kurumi''s head ising off. Not like this is the first time she evaded death anyway.

    "Release them at once!"

    Mana demanded.

    "Release them?"

    Kurumi licked her lips and she nodded.

    "Sure, I just want Shido anyway. These girls look very appetizing though¡­"

    Mana raised her guards even more. Kurumi grinned in her usual insidious manner.

    "But, they are important guests for the finale so they have stay put here, however unfortunate that maybe for you."

    Mana and Yatsuki replied in a grave tone.

    "We have something to say about that."

    Kurumi''s shoulders trembled. Sheughed like a maniac.

    "Seriously, stop meddling with my affairs, don''t you people know how rude you people are?!"

    "So be it¡­"

    Kurumi''s eyes shone brightly with malice. Her beautiful face twisted into an abominable grin.

    " You guys will be the prelude to my y before the lead actor arrives."

    She twirled around and a dark mist enveloped her. The wind made her ssy clothes flutter. More and more dark power gathered with her as the center until the surge of power formed a cocoon around her. The girls turned pale when they saw her emerge from the cocoon.

    Mana''s powerful and she fought with her copies multiple times before this. However, Yatsuki felt a bit tense at the thought of fighting Kurumi.

    This is the first time Yatsuki is fighting against a spirit directly.

    When Kurumi appeared again, she''s draped in her Astral Dress, red and ck goth lolita clothes. Her hair are also tied into uneven ponytails. The pupil of her left eye is also exposed, they could see her golden clock ticking away. Her Astral dress made her look so devilish it''s impossible for her to be a human.

 Chapter 473: Teamwork and skill

    <h4>Chapter 473: Teamwork and skill</h4>

    The act of summoning Kurumi''s Astral dress was enough to envelope this vicinity in a dark aura. The others are aware that she is very serious about fighting. They are also aware of their chances.

    With arms spread wide like she wants to hug someone, her left eye which is actually a golden clock started spinning and just like that it''s like she took control of this area.

    "Zaphkiel!"

    Kurumi floated up and she reached out to grab something that only she can see. Kotori, Yoshino, and Tohka knew what she is trying to do since they are all spirits. She''s going to draw out her angel. She is going to be much more dangerous with her angel at her beck and call than without. The difference in ability is quite staggering before and after summoning an angel.

    A bolt of ck lightning struck the spot behind Kurumi and a giant clock appeared out of nowhere. Kurumi also had her flintlock and musket in her hands.

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Kurumi chuckled much to everyone''s difort. She brandished her guns and she pointed one of the guns at the 1st digit of the clock.

    "First bullet, Aleph!"

    When the flintlock aligned with the first digit, a ck and red stream of power flowed into the gun. The golden clock in her left eyes also started turning quickly.

    Yatsuki gnashed his teeth. He had a clear target on Kurumi but he wasn''t sure if he should pull the trigger. One wrong move and he would be incapacitated or worse.

    Sure, he''s stronger than the average person but the true fighter here is Mana with her body modification and modern equipment. His role here is to support her with timely attacks.

    Thus, Yatsuki decided to wait for the perfect moment to shoot like a hunter lying in ambush for a rabbit to fall into his trap.

    Kurumi fired the first shot.

    She shot the bullet at herself. She disappeared from Mana and Yatsuki''s vision.

    Before the two can react, Mana is already in Kurumi''s striking distance. She fired a gun at point ck range but Mana''s protective field diminished most of the impact. Despite that, Mana still felt like someone mmed her with a sledgehammer. She flew away from the impact.

    This isn''t the end, Kurumi disappeared one more time and she appeared behind Mana to give her a kick that sent her flying another direction.

    "Seventh bullet, Zaiyin"

    She pointed her flintlock at the seventh digit on the clock and just like before, a stream of ck and red light entered the gun.

    Mana couldn''t stop herself in time and she got hit with the seventh bullet. The protective field did its job to stop the bullet from doing harm but it failed to stop the effect of the bullet from materializing as evidenced by Mana''s figure which stayed frozen in midair.

    She''s practically a sitting duck in the air like that. Kurumi took aim.

    "Mana!"

    Tohka cried out in an exasperated manner. Yoshino closed her eyes because she couldn''t bear to look on anymore. Kotori is the only one who remained calm enough to observe the situation.

    Bang

    It wasn''t Kurumi who fired this time. Much to everyone''s surprise, The bullet hit Kurumi''s gun and her subsequent shot missed Mana by a lot. The bullet flew towards the sky and it won''t be missed.

    The bullet that hit Kurumi''s gun ricocheted to hit Kurumi in the chest after hitting the gun.

    Pain entered Kurumi''s mind and she couldn''t believe this shot actually got through her defense. The expanding bloodstain on her clothes indicated this was all real.

    Putting pressure on the wound, she looked at the direction where the shot came from and she spotted Yatsuki. He loaded another bullet, telling her that the culprit behind the attack just now is none other than him.

    Yatsuki didn''t waste time exining to Kurumi how he pulled off that shot. He fired another bullet like a trained soldier, without hesitation and all the prejudice to kill.

    Kurumi clicked her tongue and she jumped back just in time to dodge the bullet. Yatsuki probably anticipated this and he decided that making her back off was enough support on its own.

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes and just when she wanted to rush Yatsuki and cut him down, Yatsuki revealed a grin as if he read her mind. Kurumi subconsciously stopped.

    She turned her attention abruptly towards Mana who was frozen in time by her seventh bullet. Kurumi immediately knew why Yatsuki grinned.

    The dark film caused by Kurumi''s power dissipated and Mana regained control of her body. She immediately charged towards Kurumi with her thrusters at full output.

    Kurumi knew she screwed up but it''s toote, Mana had already swung her sword down. Blood sttered in the air.

 Chapter 474: Defeat and big hero moment

    <h4>Chapter 474: Defeat and big hero moment</h4>

    When the blood sipped into the ground below, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino finally recovered from their shock. They felt ratherplex since they are fellow spirits.

    Kurumi, still bleeding from Yatsuki''s shot now had a new wound to deal with, the deep gash in her shoulder opened courtesy of Mana''s lightsaber.

    Kurumi started bleeding profusely, her red and ck goth lolita dress is more red than ck now. The ground below her is also slowly turning into a puddle of blood.

    Even a spirit would find their movements hindered by wounds this grievous. Meanwhile, Kurumi examined her wounds while exerting more strength than usual and she sniggered.

    Herughter is so loud it shook the air. Like a banshee, her voice made Mana frown. Mana still had her lightsaber stuck in Kurumi''s shoulder.

    Kurumi touched the blood and she brought her blood-stained fingers closer to her face for a closer examination. Instead of freaking out, sheughed out loud like it''s the funniest joke in the world.

    "Not bad, not bad at all.."

    Kurumi praised Mana and Yatsuki.

    "Ahaha, I never thought I would still be rendered into such a state after calling my angel out. Good job, you guys, simply splendid."

    Mana and Yatsuki grabbed their weapons tighter subconsciously. They knew that although she is beaten within an inch of her life, somehow, Kurumi still had a lot of fight left in her.

    "But¡­"

    Kurumi raised her head and she revealed a pair of malicious eyes that would make a grown man shiver in fear. She fired a shot at Mana with her musket to knock her away.

    "Sadly, this isn''t enough toe between Shido and I. You''re going to need much more than that if you want to stop us from getting together."

    Mana didn''t expect Kurumi to move so vigorously despite being inflicted with such terrible injuries. Shended near Yatsuki and they both saw Kurumi continuing the fight as if nothing happened.

    Kurumi spread her arms wide and the clock behind her turned rapidly.

    "Fourth bullet, Dalet."

    The giant clock''s fourth digit shined and a stream of power entered her flintlock. Kurumi immediately fired it right between her eyes.

    The wounds on her body recovered in a supernatural manner. Within seconds, she is at full strength like the previous wounds weren''t hers to begin with. Even her gothic lolita suit got repaired like someone had turned back time on her body.

    Thebatants bit down on their lips in frustration. They saw the fight between Wu Yan and Kurumi, now that they are facing the very same technique, they realized just how annoying this ability is.

    "First bullet, Aleph."

    Yatsuki and Mana''s expressions changed rapidly. Mana took a stance and a green barrier appeared, it''s a hexagon-pattern barrier that seemed rather robust.

    Almost at the same time, a dark bullet struck the barrier and it made the barrier shake. Kurumi appeared by Mana''s side and she fired at her, shattering her barrier.

    Mana used this moment to unleash a torrent of attacks on Kurumi.

    ng

    Kurumi easily blocked her lightsaber with her flintlock gun. The sound of metal shing continued until the two parted with one final sh of the weapons.

    "He¡­"

    Kurumi chuckled.

    The seventh digit on the giant clock shined bright and a surge of power entered her musket which she pointed at Mana.

    "Seventh bullet."

    Mana recalled how she almost got done in with the seventh bullet. Without Yatsuki to support her, she might have been knocked out or worse. She struck at the seventh bullet with her lightsaber and she sessfully destroyed the bullet.

    However, another bullet hit her and the same ck field bounded her, freezing her movements.

    "Crap!"

    Yatsuki yelled out loud. He still had eyes on Kurumi but another voice interrupted him.

    "Where are you looking at?"

    He heard a gunshot and an intense pain spread through his body.

    "What¡­"

    Yatsuki fell down on his knees. He had been shot in the back, blood started staining his shirt.

    He turned around to see Kurumi smiling sarcastically at him with that annoying grin of hers.

    He heaved while enduring the pain, cold sweat started flowing down the side of his head.

    He ascertained that there are more than one Kurumi here and he asked her.

    "Clones?¡­"

    Mana also fell to the floor soon after Yatsuki heard several gunshots.

    The two mainbatants are now down for the count.

    "Oh my, over already?¡­"

    Kurumi pointed her guns at both Yatsuki and Mana. This time, her barrels are very close to their foreheads.

    "Mana! Yatsuki!"

    Tohka struggled and she squirmed but there is nothing she can do right now.

    "Damn!"

    Kotori eyed the pale arms holding her back and she looked at the sealing bracelet at her wrist. If only she can use her spirit powers.

    Kotori had full confidence she can defeat Kurumi if she used her spirit powers.

    However, the reality is different and it is cruel. In the original work, Kotori would have regained her spirit powers but without the permission of the holder of the other sealing bracelet, she can''t use her powers.

    There is another problem, the other half of the sealing bracelet isn''t here yet, it''s not the time yet.

    "If Tohka and the others¡­"

    Kotori looked at Tohka and Yoshino who are just as powerless as her.

    Wu Yan can''t confirm their status so he didn''t release their seals. If he did, Kurumi might deem them a threat and deal with them first.

    The arms can do more than just restraining people.

    Can I only sit here and watch?

    Kotori''s face turned grim. She looked at Mana and Yatsuki who are still struggling to get up and she yelled out loud for the only person that can save them.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Boom

    An orangeser descended from the sky and it flew towards Kurumi who is about to execute Mana and Yatsuki.

 Chapter 475: The show is about to begin

    <h4>Chapter 475: The show is about to begin</h4>

    The orangeser is so radiant they had to close their eyes so as to not get blinded by its brilliance. The orangeser burned a clean hole through Tokisaki Kurumi''s back.

    The Kurumi clone that got hit didn''t even react in time before another me pir from the sky descended and turned her into ashes like a divine judgment from the heavens.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Kotori cried out in joy. Tohka, Yoshino, Mana, and Yatsuki are also happy to see the big hero finally make an appearance. Kurumi also looked at where the me pir and orangesernded with glee.

    A figure floated in the air as he slowly descended with the help of invisible tforms. It looked like he''s creating miracles but this guy is not here to entertain.

    His ck clothes fluttered with the wind. He had a flimsy-looking de that looked very dangerous. His calm expression belied the roaring rage within.

    "Shido (Shido-san)!"

    Tohka and Yoshino called out to him without holding back. They hadplete faith that once this person is here everything is settled.

    "Squad leader."

    Mana and Yatsuki endured their injuries to confirm the arrival of their superior. His presence assured them that all will be well.

    "Ah~ Ah~"

    Kurumi moaned for some reason. She ced her hands to her cheeks while shrieking like a fangirl.

    "Shido, finally, you are here¡­"

    Wu Yan scanned the area while ignoring Kurumi. He ascertained that Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori are all safe and sound. He released a sigh of relief.

    He turned his attention towards Mana and Yatsuki.

    He saw the wounds they sustained and he frowned. He heard about their dispatch but even after rushing here using the teleportation device on Fraxinus he''s still a bit toote. His precious subordinates are already hurt.

    When the two of them were sent out, Wu Yan still didn''t know about the kidnapping that took ce at his house. The two of them faced Kurumi about the same time Wu Yan came out of his room, ill-prepared as they are.

    Wu Yan managed to stop Kurumi before she can execute Yatsuki and Mana. Thank the heavens he got here in time.

    Finally, Wu Yan turned his attention towards Kurumi. He stared down at her with malicious intent, this intention took the form of an invisible pressure that rained down upon that ce.

    "Kurumi¡­"

    Wu Yan said with a low tone.

    "You''ve done it now¡­"

    Kurumi felt strange when Wu Yan talked to her like a stranger. Her body flinched on a subconscious level. She expected him toe here yelling like a berserker and attacking without saying anything but she didn''t expect this little reaction from him. She felt very ufortable for an unknown reason.

    Her joy is greater than the unknown fear lurking within her. Sheughed in a joyful manner.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, I had to invite these guests over since you kept rejecting me every time in such a cruel fashion."

    "I said this already but¡­"

    Kurumi showed him an evil grin while tilting her head.

    "You cannot say no¡­"

    "Is that so?¡­"

    Wu Yan nced at Kurumi. He then nced at Yatsuki''s direction, he also nced at Tohka and the girls'' direction.

    "Let them go¡­"

    Kurumi frowned at his calm tone.

    His nonchnt attitude is really confusing for her. She donned a serious look.

    "Since Shido-san is already here. The prelude should be waived, I have no further use for them."

    Arms appeared from the ground beneath Mana and it transported her over to Tohka and the others before restraining her just like it did the other spirit girls.

    "You guys should sit tight and witness the union between Shido and me¡­"

    Kurumiughed out loud like this is all a joke to her.

    Wu Yan red at her.

    "What? Are you going to threaten me with hostages?"

    "Ara ara, you''re misunderstanding something here¡­"

    Kurumi rested her head on the tip of her flintlock gun. This is an event meant for the two of us so I am not going to let anyone else interfere.

    "Why don''t you let them go then?"

    Wu Yan asked in a distant tone.

    "Of course, that''s to make sure you don''t reject me by running away."

    Kurumi shut her eyes and she spread her arms.

    "It''s so hard chasing you down after you run away so I have to get a bunch of spectators to make sure you stay for the whole duration of this event."

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi with cold eyes. He tried moving his right hand towards Tohka and Yoshino but Kurumi stopped him before he can do anything.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, I said there should be no outsiders to interrupt us. How mean of you to make me repeat that¡­"

    Kurumi chuckled and the arms binding Yoshino and Tohka tightened as they yelped in pain.

    Wu Yan stopped trying to release their seal.

    "I know about the thing between Shido-san and Tohka."

    She said with a mischievous tone.

    "Those arms are strong enough to crush an unarmored spirit. I seriously advise against releasing the spirits'' seals. I don''t know what might happen before you unleash their seals, they might go st, you know?"

    Wu Yan''s expression turned grim but he took Kurumi''s words seriously anyway. He stopped trying to release their sealing bracelet. He raised his head at Kurumi.

    "You went overboard, Kurumi¡­"

    This time, he failed to hide his anger and a bit of it leaked out in his tone.

    "Reine, beam teleport Yatsuki back up."

    Wu Yan''s voice was followed by a beam of light that teleported Yatsuki away from the battlefield. He was the only one who wasn''t restrained so he decided it would be best to evacuate him before the situation changes.

    "Kurumi!"

    He walked towards her.

    "I was busy thinking about how to save you just like how I saved Yoshino and Tohka. You see, I wanted nothing more than to see you smile in bliss¡­"

    Kurumi''s expression copsed and before she can say anything Wu Yan interrupted her.

    "But, I understand now."

    Wu Yan''s low tone reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    "I have run out of words to persuade you. I see almost no option left that would make your anguished heart move towards the better. I see now that pain is the only way to get through to you."

    "Kurumi, I am going to whoop your ass."

    "Ah¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha!!"

    Kurumi giggled at first but she gradually increased her tone and volume until she''sughed with her head facing the sky. The golden clock in her left eye turned quickly.

 Chapter 476: An intense battle

    <h4>Chapter 476: An intense battle</h4>

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka muttered as she watched the two of them getting into position. She''s worried about Wu Yan, he''s going up against a very dangerous opponent.

    "Will he be okay on his own?"

    "Shido-niisan will be able to get through this just fine¡­"

    The timid Yoshino answered first for a change. Yoshino''s expression showed that she had absolute faith in Wu Yan''s ability to get out of this sticky situation.

    "Shido-niisan will definitely win for sure¡­"

    Kotori smiled when she heard the vote of confidence from Yoshino. Tohka was stunned at first but she beamed up.

    "If it''s Shido, he''s going to be fine for sure!"

    Kotori silently muttered.

    "Onii-chan, you''re my reliable Onii-chan so you better not lose¡­"

    He narrowed his deep red eyes at Kurumi. His eyes then turned golden, a sign that he''s going to get serious.

    This change in eye color also increased the pressure of his aura. The pressure of going up against a true ancestor is now bearing down on Kurumi. Not even Kurumi can ignore this immense pressure.

    Kurumi didn''t feel intimidated by this weird pressure, she got even more turned on. It''s like she''spletely smitten in her own twisted manner.

    "As alluring as ever, this bloody pressure that hints at a greater strength¡­"

    She brandished her guns and she called out to her angel.

    "Zaphkiel!"

    The clock turned as if in tune with her left eye. The seventh digit on the clock lit up and dark power infused the flintlock gun.

    A gold glint shed in Wu Yan''s golden eyes and the flimsy de in his hand started burning. No, it''s doing its job as a ming de. The heat is no joke since she can feel the heat even when she''s still a distance away from him. The embers fluttered in the air around Wu Yan like crimson Sakura petals.

    "Fire!"

    Mana cried out in shock after seeing Wu Yan d in mes. She gasped this at this bizarre sight.

    " There is no equipment that can spew mes like that. Could it be that the squad leader''s ability to manipte mes came from his identity as Efreet? But Efreet''s supposed to be female."

    Wu Yan''s me d figure looked like he''s the sovereign of fire. He looked just like Kotori when she had her spirit powers released. She can''t help but find herself staring at Wu Yan with a mesmerized look.

    He stomped the ground, leaving a footprint burned into the ground. Jumping up, he shed at Kurumi.

    Kurumi just loaded her gun and before she can fire it, the sizzling hot de emitted a sea of mes that threatened to engulf her. She stopped aiming Wu Yan but the mes had already surrounded her.

    A wall of arms came burst out between Wu Yan and Kurumi. She retreated away in the meantime. The fire reduced the wall of arms to ashes without any trouble. As the wall crumbled away, Kurumi waited for the smoke and ashes to clear up before firing her gun once she regains vision on her target.

    Wu Yan anticipated this and he unleashed lightning bolts that intercepted the Seventh bullet. The dark film enveloped his lightning and make them stop in motion.

    While she is surprised, a ck figure armed with a ming sword arrived in front of her. She regained just enough sense to know that Wu Yan is in front of her but she couldn''t do anything against Wu Yan''s impending attack. Their eyes met just as Wu Yan swung Nietono no Shana at Kurumi.

    In a flustered manner, she made a hasty block with her musket. It stopped the de but the embers from the sword burned her Astral Dress slightly, a testament to its destructive power.

    As if this went ording to her n, she revealed a victorious smile as she aimed her flintlock gun at Wu Yan''s forehead.

    Bang

    The flintlock gun made the spectators hold their breath for just a moment but they immediately released a sigh of relief.

    The bullet didn''t hit Wu Yan since he used an iron sand sword to deflecting her flintlock gun away from his body.

    "Return to Horizon Waltz!!!"

    Wu Yan''s Nietono no Shana started shining with a bright red crimson color.

    Bwoom

    The sword beam forced the musket against Kurumi and she felt the air leaving her lungs from the impact. Like a crazed berserker, Kurumi forcefully exerted some strength to smash the musket back against Wu Yan''s chest making him heave in pain as well.

    He decided to give her a kick to the torso and Kurumi had the same idea so both of them sent each other flying with their legs.

    "First bullet, Aleph!"

    Kurumi used the first bullet on herself after calling out to her angel.

    "Seventh bullet!!!"

    The seventh digit lit up but two streams of power entered both her guns, one for each gun. She used her speed to quickly travel to Wu Yan''s back.

    Still flying back from the impact, Kurumi thought she got the drop on him but Wu Yan covered his body with more mes that radiated outwards like me whips. Suffice to say, the me whips did more than just burn her, the sudden impact was enough to make her spit out some blood.

    Crackle

    Bluish-white lightning surged within the mes, however, the lightning is only a distraction, something Kurumi noticed a little toote before she saw an orangeser flying her way.

    Bam

    She fired the first seventh bullet at the orangeser, making it stop. Then, she fired the second seventh bullet at the center of the mes with her musket.

    The mes froze like it''s an inanimate painting. But, Wu Yan got out just in time before the bullet took effect.

    Suddenly, a pale arm with a red sheen mmed Wu Yan after bursting out of the ground. Wu Yan got pped hard and he flew away.

    The battle began just 10 seconds ago. Their fight is already this intense at the outset.

 Chapter 477: Unrelenting attacks and surprising combos

    <h4>Chapter 477: Unrelenting attacks and surprisingbos</h4>

    The railgun shot and mes that were time-stopped slowly regained their potency after the seventh bullet lost its effects. The orangeserpletely missed its target by the time the effect of the Seventh bullet wore off. The mes also dissipated without doing much.

    The two of them looked at each other, both sides suffered minor damage and they panted.

    Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino released a sigh of relief when they saw how unyielding Wu Yan looked despite being slightly battered up from their exchange of attacks.

    The girls frowned when they saw Kurumi looked fine. They thought the restraints would loosen when Kurumi got hurt. She did get hurt but the restraints are still as tough as when she first started fighting. These arms are basically extensions of Kurumi so withoutpletely exhausting the time remaining for Kurumi as indicated by her golden clock these arms are here to stay.

    "Fourth Bullet, Dalet!"

    She easily recovered using the power of the fourth bullet. She stood there unharmed in defiance of Wu Yan''s effort to hurt her.

    Wu Yan didn''t have an angel to back him up inbat but his regenerative powers are on par if not superior to Kurumi''s ability to wound back time on objects. Just like that, the two of them recovered whatever damage they had sustained during the conflict.

    The changes they caused on their surroundings are the only indicators that told anyone a fight happened here because they sure can''t guess that from how unharmed the two looked.

    Kurumi sighed. She scanned Wu Yan for damage and lo and behold, he''s fine just like her.

    "Shido, I thought you said you''re going to wake me up with a beating, you call that a beating?"

    Kurumiughed at him.

    "If you can only do this much, I am afraid you''re not going to like whates next. This is far from enough!"

    "Oh shut it, just watch me."

    Wu Yan said in a nonchnt manner. Kurumi''s lithe figure made Wu Yan wonder about his options.

    With Zaphkiel by her side, she can recover from almost any kind of damage, she can also speed up radically making her a very dangerous foe. She also had the annoying ability to stop an opponent in his track. As if those abilities aren''t annoying enough, she can also summon different versions of her past selves to aid her as clones. She can continue fighting indefinitely until she runs out of time.

    To soundly defeat Kurumi, he has got two options: For one, she can suppress Kurumi with absolute power. Meanwhile, he can also adopt the same method Kotori used to defeat Kurumi in the original work.

    He''s already having a hard time keeping up with Kurumi, so option one is out of the question. He has no choice but to destroy Zaphkiel with a big move. He has a lot of moves but there are only a few that can reliably destroy Zaphkiel. The lightning strike is one of the moves he had that can destroy Zaphkiel however that move takes too much time to activate. In front of the spirit of time, he might as well be telling her to shoot while he channels the ability.

    Wu Yan still had other cards up his sleeves, the Meteor Shower is one of the ways he can destroy Zaphkiel as well. Due to its overwhelming power, he''s afraid that Kurumi will get destroyed along with Zaphkiel.

    Wu Yan started making his brain go into overdrive thinking about how he can turn this situation around. Kurumi might not be the strongest spirit but in terms of crowd control and recovery, she is one of the best.

    Wu Yan is stumped on how he should deal with Kurumi.

    He narrowed his golden eyes. For now, the best course of action would be to constantly stay on his toes and utilize Eternal Arms Mastery along with all his abilities to look for a gap.

    He raised his hand. While Kurumi looked at him with confusion, he snapped his fingers. Ripples in space formed and it''s like they got transported to a crimson world. The portals surrounded Kurumi and he fired his swords at Kurumi.

    "First bullet, Aleph!"

    It''s a focused attack from all angles. She used the first bullet to quickly escape the encirclement. The ce Kurumi stood at just now got decimated easily by the swords.

    Kurumi can''t help but thank herself for getting out of the attack range. She would have been ripped to shreds if she stayed inside there even with her augmented speed she can''t say for sure she can escape unharmed if she didn''t evade in time.

    She didn''t have much time to rx since countless portals opened up near the surface of the ground and they shot swords out from below and towards the sky.

    "Ah¡­"

    The swords kept grazing her despite her best attempts to dodge. Her porcin skin is now marred by a lot of shallow cuts. Again, she got away because she reacted in time, otherwise, she would turn into a human-sized pin cushion.

    Enduring the searing pain, she raised her gun to load up on Dalet, the fourth bullet. She wanted to recover from the damage but a sh of crimson light told her Wu Yan wasn''t having any of that.

    With the portals behind him, he didn''t fire any swords this time. Instead, he formed cannons with the iron sand. The cannons peeked out from the portals and he used his electricity-generating power to charge the cannons up. Each of the cannons lit up with an eerie bluish-white glow. The more he charged, the brighter the cannons looked.

    "Maximum impact!"

    Like the captain of a ship giving the orders to fire, Wu Yan waved his hands. Bluish whitesers shot out from the cannons and they are all aimed at Kurumi.

    Boom

    Explosions covered thend.

 Chapter 478: An unknown light

    <h4>Chapter 478: An unknown light</h4>

    This salvo ofsers practically destroyed the zoo. This attack is so powerful the shockwaves sent rubbles flying into the air and scattered the clouds hanging overhead.

    The grand attack is so bright that Tohka, Kotori, Mana, and Yoshino started tearing up because of the intensity of the light. The shockwaves also almost blew them away but the arms restraining them kept them in ce. The tremendous sound generated from this attack could not be blocked.

    Their ears are ringing from the noise. Even if they could cover their ears with their hands it wouldn''t do much to mitigate the damage. They are so disoriented they can''t point make out North or South.

    After a bit of time passed, the noise and brilliance faded away followed by silence.

    Kotori recovered her senses first. She moaned in pain and she tried to shake up the dizzy sensation before opening her eyes to check on the situation.

    The vacantnd they were sending on now had cracks that would probably need a lot of work to repair. Scratch that, even the solid rocks beneath the soft gravel had been overturned. This ce now looked no different than a wastnd.

    Over at the ce where the bulk of theser salvo hit, thend got reduce to arge crater. Even Kotori could barely see the bottom of the crater.

    "Did he win?"

    Kotori mumbled. Her expression turned grim when she looked around for somebody. Her face lit up when she saw a familiar emerging from the smoke.

    "Incredible¡­"

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana recovered from their stunned state. They can''t believe Wu Yan caused the fissures and the crater here.

    Wu Yan looked at his work while crackling with lightning. After pulling off a big move like this, Wu Yan started panting like a dog. The cannons behind him also had blue lights shing in it, he didn''t close his portals yet.

    Maximum impact had a much better effect than he had expected. Even if this move took almost all his avable energy, he''s still proud of his new skill. He got drained because he used Electromaster, Gate of Babylon, and Eternal Arms Mastery all at the same time to the highest extent he can muster.

    He rxed his breathing and he straightened his back. Checking out the crater which is still fuming with smoke, he wondered how Kurumi is doing right now?

    It''s a pretty good chance for him right now.

    He jumped up high and hended near Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka yelled out loud in joy. She wanted to stand up but she couldn''t do so. She lowered her head in a dejected manner. It''s just not Tohka. Yoshino and Mana also can''t move. Wu Yan and Kotori''s face turned grim at this, this meant that Kurumi is still doing fine. If she got defeated, the hands would probably weaken if not outright disappearing.

    Bang

    Wu Yan turned around when he heard the gunshot.

    Wu Yan can dodge this bullet but he chose to take this hit instead. The bullet entered his shoulder and blood started spilling from the wound. A solid hit finallynded on Wu Yan.

    "Shido!"

    Kotori gasped. She felt bad about this because she knew Wu Yan could evade a bullet this slow but this bullet would have ended up hitting her instead. He literally took the shot for her.

    "I''m fine."

    Wu Yan examined his wound with his hand. Within the span of seconds, the bullet hole disappeared without a trace leaving only his stained shirt.

    Looking into the crater, Kurumi emerged from the center with her gigantic clock behind her. Her red and golden eyes are shining in a menacing manner.

    "As expected of the man I set my eyes on¡­"

    Kurumi said with a serious face. She continued in a cold tone.

    " If I didn''t summon duplicates to block the attack for me, I am afraid I wouldn''t even be able to raise my gun right now¡­"

    Wu Yan responded in a nonchnt manner.

    "Oh? That attack can take you down huh? Do you have the confidence to block one more attack like that? I don''t think you have got enough clones to block all my attacks."

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, do you think the same method will work on me twice?"

    Kurumi called Wu Yan out on his bluff.

    He managed to obtain an advantage in this battle because he knew about Kurumi''s abilities while Kurumi didn''t know the full extent of his powers. It''s going to be hard to pull another one over Kurumi after she analyzed his skills.

    "By the way¡­"

    Kurumi raised her guns at him.

    "I did summon a lot of my clones and almost all of them died but¡­ I still have one clone¡­"

    Wu Yan''s pupil shrank and his body tensed up.

    "Seventh Bullet, Zayin!!"

    He could hear a lot of gunshots overhead.

    A rain of bullets fell, they were all Seventh bullets Seventh Bullets, Zayin.

    With a wave of his hand, portals formed overhead and around him in a protective manner. ck sand flickered within the portals.

    He tried to form shields with the iron sand in his Gate of Babylon portals but the bullets entered the portal before he managed to form the shields.

    The bullets disappeared into the portals, Wu Yan and Kurumi are just as surprised by this event. Wu Yan didn''t know his Gate of Babylon could do this, it''s quite a pleasant surprise actually.

    The portals which the bullets disappeared into started shining with a strange glow.

    "What''s going on?"

    Wu Yan had never seen this kind of stuff happen before. His Gate of Babylon is currently reacting in a strange manner.

    Wu Yan could see weird ripples that overwhelmed the ripples in space caused by his Gate of Babylon. The weird ripples started bingrger andrger.

    The glow followed suit and slowly increased in radiance.

 Chapter 479: Time and space collides

    <h4>Chapter 479: Time and space collides</h4>

    The gate of Babylon shined like somebody threw a stone into a stillke. The ripples formed a very beautiful scene at the battleground. The ripples eventually got so bright that everyone had to squint.

    Wu Yan tried to shield his eyes from the light with his arm. He''s too surprised to continue fighting. When he thought about making sure Kotori and the others got away, he heard a loud sound but the noise seemed like it came from inside his head.

    Suddenly, there is nothing but silence around him, his mind also went nk.

    The light expanded its reach and it covered the entire area. Light suffused the area and it became very hard to find one''s direction.

    Wu Yan felt like he''snding in a simr way hended in this world. It''s like he''s enveloped by spacequake. Like a leave at the mercy of a hurricane, his mind and body felt like it''s being blown around. He had no control over his own body until¡­

    The dizzying sensation faded and he opened his eyes even if his control hadn''t fully returned yet. The sight that entered his eyes caused him to cry out in shock.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Wu Yan hovered above a city, it''s a familiar city, Tengu city.

    The familiar scene of the town is reced with one that is on fire. Everything''s engulfed in mes.

    "A burning Tengu city?"

    The buildings, the infrastructure, nothing got spared from the fiery hell. Humans ran out of buildings and a lot of them are too busy evacuating. Shrieks and wails of anguish could be heard throughout the city.

    "Did the malfunctioning of Gate of Babylon have something to do with this?"

    Wu Yan turned pale at the thought that his Gate of Babylon caused this. This would be too much blood on his hand and he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if he caused this.

    "Kurumi? Kotori? Where''s everyone?"

    He panicked like a boy who got lost in the departmental store. The scene really caused him to freak out.

    A familiar and strange voice entered his ears. Returning to the situation at hand, he tried to locate the person by following the sound.

    "This voice¡­"

    When he located the direction where the sound came from, he frowned.

    "I should hurry!"

    He flew towards the source of the sound.

    As he got closer, the fire also got more intense, the scene of buildings being surrounded by a sea of fire is like a scene out of hell. He had an idea where he had seen this before.

    This is something that happened in the original work.

    Like an arrow shot from a bow, he flew towards the source at a high speed. He stopped when he got within a close enough distance. He looked around and he spotted something he can''t believe.

    A petite figure is currently crying while squatting in the center where buildings copsed from the sheer heat of the fires around the figure. The figure is in a white kimono, her ribbons are adorned with golden flowers. She also had a sash that levitated in defiance of gravity, she looked like an elegant phoenix given human form.

    Her hair is as red and vibrant as the fires around her. A pair of horns were also sticking out of her ribbons. The ribbons looked very familiar.

    "Kotori!"

    Wu Yan cried out as he instantly recognized her. That''s Kotori in her spirit form.

    She also looked smaller than her present self.

    "Th-this¡­"

    His brain is still not working properly. He didn''t think the malfunction would cause such a huge change.

    Tengu city in mes, a juvenile Kotori in her spirit form. This scenario is familiar enough that he confirmed his suspicion.

    This scene is just like the one set 5 years before the events of the original work. Kotori got transformed into a spirit and she lost control of her power which caused a great fire in Tengu city.

    I traveled back in time¡­

    "This must have happened due to the collision between the rain of Seventh Bullet and his Gate of Babylon."

    His gate of Babylon is more like a spatial treasure while Kurumi''s power are mostly concerned with time maniption¡­"

    When Kurumi tried to stop Wu Yan with the Seventh bullets, Wu Yan chose to use his Gate of Babylon''s fortified iron sand to protect Kotori and the other girls from harm.

    Then the attacks forced their way into the Gate of Babylon when he''s still trying to form Iron sand shields. The collision led to an anomaly that spawned the ripple that caused him to travel back in time.

    Without the space orbs that are crystallized spacequakes to catalyze the reaction he probably won''t be sent back in time. The curious interaction of time and spatial powers catalyzed by the space orbs affected the closest individual to the anomaly and sent Wu Yan 5 years back into the past.

 Chapter 480: Fate and destiny the contact that transcended time and space

    <h4>Chapter 480: Fate and destiny the contact that transcended time and space</h4>

    The intense light faded away as if it has done its job. Finally, everyone can see the battleground.

    Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, Mana, and Shiori are still restrained against the ground by pale arms that came out of the ground. Kurumi also couldn''t do anything other than block against the light with her hand and guns, not that it helped.

    Wu Yan with a knee to the ground is the only one who experienced any change in posture. He is panting like he had runps around the field. He is pale and a bit disoriented like he had been through something intense.

    "I-I am back?¡­"

    He calmed down his breathing and he examined his surroundings. This familiar scene is just like when he hadst seen it. It would appear he wasn''t gone for long.

    He confirmed the addition of one more sealing bracelet on his wrist and he released a sigh of relief. This meant that he didn''t hallucinate about going back in the past.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, why didn''t you attack when you had the chance?"

    Kurumi grinned at Wu Yan.

    "I would find it hard to believe if you said you got blinded by your own schemes. That would be so unlike you."

    Wu Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Kurumi misinterpreted the light just now as one of his tricks.

    He stood up and he smiled back at her.

    "Well, whatever¡­"

    Kurumi frowned, this is the first time Wu Yan smiled with such confidence during battle.

    "You seem to be in an awfully good mood. I thought you are still mad I forcefully invited some guests to our reception?"

    Kurumi continued in a snarky tone.

    "Could it be that Shido-san''s wrath has been pacified?"

    "Well, it''s whatever you want it to be¡­"

    Kurumi''s smile slowly diminished, her intuition is telling her that Wu Yan''s not bluffing. Something about his expression and tone didn''t sit well with her.

    Wu Yan took onest nce at Kurumi before turning around towards Kotori who is still restrained. He looked at her sealing bracelet and he mumbled in a small voice.

    "We met again, little Kotori¡­"

    No one else but Kotori who is closest to Wu Yan heard his voice. She quickly lifted her head.

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan with a stunned look. She recalled the blurry figure that looked after her and saved her when the great fire started. She remembered only one thing when the blurry figure got sucked into the sky, he had the other half of the sealing bracelet which was red in color.

    The blurry face that hugged her when the world fell apart slowly merged with the face of the one standing before her.

    Her eyes are moist with tears but she replied with a sweet smile anyway.

    "Yes, we meet again¡­"

    She wanted to call out to him ever since sheid eyes on his sealing bracelets. However, Wu Yan genuinely didn''t remember her so she dismissed this thought each and every time it arose.

    She told herself that the person who brought her back from the depths of despair must have some kind of special fate, the time just wasn''t right yet. That''s how she consoled herself.

    She didn''t know what happened but at least she got to say what she had been saving for thest 5 years.

    Kotori felt like it was worthed it to wait this long.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw the ck ribbons on her head.

    "I see you kept your promise to be stronger¡­"

    She had a nonchnt expression but her eyes blew her cover, she''s over the moon that Wu Yan praised her effort.

    Everyone else is confused about what the two of them are talking about. Kurumi also patiently waited for them to wrap it up.

    Wu Yan didn''t bother exining, he told Kurumi.

    "Kurumi, it''s about time we finish this fight."

    Kurumi flinched before smiling back at Wu Yan.

    "Ara ara, running away again? I still got guests here, you know¡­"

    Kurumi concluded that Wu Yan is trying to run away because he can''t beat her. Unknown to her, the less likely conclusion was actually the correct one. Wu Yan is telling her that this match is in the bags.

    "I said, this is over!"

    He raised an arm. Everyone turned their attention to him.

    "Kotori!"

    Wu Yan shouted out loud. Astonished by his sudden shout, Kotori knew what he is trying to do and she smiled with tion.

    "Seal, release!"

    Wu Yan''s white sealing bracelet shined and the red motive on his white bracelet faded away.

    Kotori''s red bracelet resonated with the light by shining brightly as well.

    A dormant power started surging up from within Kotori''s body. A foreign power came out of her body and into the body while her power returned with the absence of this power. Waves of spiritual power emanated from her.

    "Spiritual power¡­"

    Kurumi gasped, she didn''t think this little human girl is actually a spirit in disguise.

    More importantly, Wu Yan unsealed her power.

    "Shido, you¡­"

    Kurumi questioned Wu Yan.

    "You returned her spirit power?"

    Wu Yan ignored her. Intense heat started seeping out from Kotori, her hair also fluttered without any wind around her.

    "Finally, I am free from these annoying hands¡­"

    Kotori lifted her head and a red glint shed in her eyes.

    "Hmph!"

    Kurumi snorted.

    "Shido, I didn''t think you would actually break the rules of this banquet. Now that you have gone and done this, I must make her pay!"

    Kurumi''s statement is like an order that the arms obeyed. The arms sensed that Kotori is rapidly regaining her power so the hands pierced into Kotori''s body in waves.

    The sound of flesh being ripped apart could be heard and blood started spewing forth¡­

    "Kotori!"

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana cried out¡­

 Chapter 481: At last, the seal comes offâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 481: Atst, the seales off¡­</h4>

    Blood started dripping down those pale ghostly arms after Kotori got riddled with holes. It''s a very gruesome sight for Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana as they stared with horror. Yoshino is the first one to close her eyes, she can''t endure this sight anymore.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Kurumi licked her lips in tion.

    "What a tragedy for such a young girl to die. You''re so heartless and cruel!"

    "Kurumi!"

    Tohka and Mana yelled at Kurumi. They kept struggling to break free from their bonds. However, Tohka is still human while Mana sustained heavy injuries, this meant that they can''t break free no matter how hard they tried.

    Kurumi is too busyughing out loud to notice the sarcastic grin on Kotori''s face.

    "Seriously¡­"

    Kotori''s cold voice made Kurumi''s smile froze.

    "I knew it''s going to hurt so I prepared myself mentally, guess it''s still gonna hurt whether or not you are prepared¡­"

    Kotori looked at Kurumi with a smug smile.

    Will-o''-wisp-esque mes covered Kotori''s wound and she recovered instantaneously from the wounds she sustained just seconds ago.

    "What?!"

    Kurumi can''t believe her eyes. She confirmed Kotori''s unharmed state one more time with her eyes. To think there is another individual here that can defy death.

    "Kotori!"

    Tohka and the other girls all released sighs of relief. They thought she was going to die for sure from her grievous wounds.

    Kotori grinned and she swiped her arms at Tohka and the other girls'' direction. mes engulfed the pale hands restraining Tohka and the other girls without harming the persons themselves.

    Kurumi can''t do anything but watch as the other girls all broke free from their shackles.

    "Yeah!"

    The girls stood up after they were freed by Kotori.

    "Onee-sama!"

    Enduring her pain, Mana hurried to Shiori''s side in order to confirm her safety. After finding out that she''s okay, she rxed just a bit.

    "Kurumi!"

    Tohka gnashed her teeth at her.

    "I can''t believe you tied me to the ground in such a cowardly manner!"

    "You girls¡­"

    Kurumi also gnashed her teeth. She''s a bit angry that her hostages are free. She''s also ming herself for letting her guard down, making their escapes easier.

    Kurumi also knew her chances of winning are decreasing by the second. If Wu Yan chose to continue fighting or running, she won''t be able to stop him from achieving his goals.

    "How the tables have turned¡­"

    Wu Yan lifted her hands and he unsealed two other sealing bracelets.

    "Seal, unleash!"

    Tohka and Yoshino felt their spirit powers returning to them as the mysterious energy that bound them to the sealing bracelet weakened.

    Tohka closed her eyes and she channeled her spirit powers before letting out a loud battle cry.

    "Spirit dress of God''s authority, No 10!"

    A huge storm started blowing and a purplish-ck lightning bolt fell on Tohka.

    After emerging from the lightning bolt, Tohka is now d in her elegant and heroic spirit armor.

    "Sandalphon!"

    Tohka stomped the ground and a giant throne broke out from the ground that Tohka stomped on. A giant broadsword is embedded in the middle of the throne.

    Pulling the de out, the throne disappeared while Tohka pointed her de at Kurumi.

    "Spirit dress of God''s authority, No 4!"

    A soft voice came from Yoshino''s side. She closed her eyes and cold air started swirling around her. The air was so cold that the ground started freezing over.

    After she transformed, the misty cold air became a giant green raincoat that had a pair of rabbit ears as the hood.

    "Zadkiel!"

    She mmed the ground with her hand and a gigantic puppet emerged from the ground roaring in a majestic manner. Yoshino rode the puppet and she controlled the puppet after inserting her hand into the puppet. The puppet''s eyes glowed in a sinister manner, Kurumi can feel the cold air wafting out from its gigantic mouth even if she is dozens of meters away.

    "Spirit dress of God''s authority, No 5!"

    A torrent of mes sprouted from Kotori and her clothes got burned away in less than a second. The mes shrouded her like she''s a divine being sent from the heavens. A sash floated behind her in defiance of gravity. A pair of horns also reced her ck ribbons, making her look very intimidating as an opponent.

    "Camael!"

    Kotori summoned her angel by lifting her hand. mes climbed up her arm and materialized a ming halberd that looked just as regal as her attire.

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Kotori all materialized their astral dress and angels.

    Right here, right now, the strongest team has assembled.

 Chapter 482: The spirit girls unleash their power!

    <h4>Chapter 482: The spirit girls unleash their power!</h4>

    Purple light, blue light, red light, the spirit girls lit up the battlefield with their own spirit aura. Their powers are so intense that the ground itself trembled while a strong gust blew away all the dust surrounding them.

    "Princess, Hermit, and Ifrit¡­"

    Mana ispletely stunned by this sight. Mana knew Tohka and Yoshino are both spirits but she still couldn''t prepare herself for when they transformed into spirits.

    It''s a priceless sight to behold, 3 spirits with their full-release astral dress and angels versus another spirit.

    4 spirits in total and another deviant that stood on par with them.

    Never before in this world''s history has there been another instance like this.

    Kurumi''s face turned grave upon realizing what this meant for her. She started stepping back subconsciously, she''s rethinking her strategy at the moment.

    As crazy as she is, even she''s aware that she can''t take on all 3 spirits at once. Not to mention, Wu Yan who destroyed a lot of her clones is still present.

    Even the real Kurumi is afraid, what''s more to say about the only other clone remaining. She wanted nothing more than to escape with haste.

    However, that is subject to a certain somebody''s approval.

    "Running?"

    A voice came from behind the clone, she turned around in horror only to see Kotori with her huge halberd waiting for her.

    "Your present just now¡­"

    She recalled Wu Yan tanking all those bullets for her and she swung her halberd down in a fierce manner.

    "I am returning it all to you!"

    Bam

    The halberd and the mes that apanied it turned clone Kurumi into ashes in mere seconds.

    Kurumi''s expression turned even more grave after the death of herst clone. Her body started trembling with anger.

    "I-incredible¡­"

    Mana mumbled after witnessing how she executed the clone. The lethal clone got done in easily while she had a hard time dealing with them.

    She''s a veteran in AST and she has to admit that not even she cane out unscathed if her opponent is Kotori in her spirit form.

    Tohka and Yoshino also marveled at Kotori''s power. Only Wu Yan didn''t find her ability surprising. He scanned her with his eyes.

    Itsuka Kotori: Level 78

    In terms of level, she is just as strong as Tohka and Ikaros.

    Kotori descended to the ground like she just took out some garbage. Like a falling ember, she gracefullynded near Wu Yan & co.

    She brandished her halberd and she continued in a confident tone.

    "Now, let''s continue our date."

    The girls moved after Kurumi hesitated for just a moment.

    Tohka swung her huge broadsword diagonally at Kurumi''s direction.

    A giant sword beam came out from her sword and flew towards Kurumi in a fearful manner. The sword beam cracked the ground while splitting the air. It''s a wave of pure destructive power.

    Kurumi knew she''s going to end up in the hospital or worse if she took this blow head-on. She made her move as well.

    "Zaphkiel, first bullet, Aleph!"

    The giant clock appeared behind Kurumi and a dark stream of power entered her flintlock gun. She used the bullet on herself to elerate and evade the iing attack.

    A stream of blue air threatened to engulf her. She used all her might to evade the attack. The cold air missed Kurumi narrowly and it hit the ground Kurumi stood on. The cold air manifested a thickyer of ice upon contact with the ground. Kurumi is sure that if this stream of icy power hit her, she would no doubt be an ice statue.

    Yoshino threw this attack and she''s not done just yet.

    The puppet she controlled opened its mouth and shot out another stream of frosty air.

    "Damn!"

    Kurumi pointed her musket at the seventh digit on the clock and she fired the content at the iing cold air.

    Freezing the attack in time, she managed to stop the attack. Yoshino looked like she''s panicking because her attacks all didn''tnd. Kurumi smiled at this sight. In the end, she''s just a kid even if she''s a spirit.

    "I am going to have to ask you to take a time out!"

    She fired another Seventh Bullet at Yoshino.

    "Nope!"

    Tohka quickly positioned herself in front of Yoshino and she split the bullet in half with a deft swing of her broadsword.

    "How annoying!"

    Kurumi red at Tohka. She raised her guns at them but an intense heat from above stopped her. She looked up and she''s shocked to see Kotori and Wu Yan charging up their attacks. Kotori''s halberd turned into a cannon while Wu Yan made his cannons with the iron sand and Nietono no Shana me infusionbo.

    She noticed them just as they finished charging up their attacks. They pointed their cannons at Kurumi, poised for a double cannonbo attack.

 Chapter 483: 4v1, a tough fight

    <h4>Chapter 483: 4v1, a tough fight</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, vi area¡­

    The students all wanted to know which vi housed 3 top 10 rankers who fought like true champions in the Grand Tournament.

    More importantly, they wanted these neers to join their factions. Last time they checked, these neers aren''t officially in any faction.

    Even the lesser-known factions are vying for these neers. If luck would have it and the neers joined, they would rise up and be on par with the 12 great factions, even surpassing them. Plus, they only needed to attract the attention of one of the neers.

    Wu Yan''s mansion has been bombarded by all of these kiss-asses. His doormat is also all worn out from the number of guests they needed to entertain.

    A lot of them came here and flew by the seat of their pants. It''s very annoying for Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others who had to talk to them.

    10 guests a day would be their limits. They are very close to freaking out at the number of peopleing here to beg them to join their factions.

    5 minutes a session seemed like an eternity when you don''t even want to talk.

    In the end, Hinagiku and the others just bolted the doors shut. They used an excuse that Wu Yan who is the master of this vi needed some time to heal up and need to do so in silence. They finally got the peace they wanted, but, at a cost, they can''t go out as often as before.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto drank the red tea Ikaros deftly prepared. They exchanged looks and they sighed.

    "This feels like a hell of some sort¡­"

    Mikoto bitterlyughed. Mikoto didn''t like this feeling of being confined inside the house, there are only so many topics she can share with the other girls before she gets bored.

    "I think it should end soon¡­"

    Hinagiku said in an uncertain manner. She put down the teacup on a nearby table and she continued.

    "Those people are just trying their luck, they wanted to see if they can entice us into joining their factions. They should get the hint soon that we are not interested at all."

    "This ''Soon'' needs toe faster!"

    Mikoto yelled.

    "Even if you say that, I am not sure if I can speed it up for you."

    Mikoto is on the verge of a mental meltdown but Hinagiku can only helplessly watch Mikoto pulling her hair out. Hinagiku is more patient than Mikoto, however, unless there is something special about a ce, she''s going to lose interest pretty quickly as well.

    Hinagiku''s words made Mikoto admire her with a sigh.

    "I envy you, those people only extended light greetings with you. But, the same people are practically begging for me to join them."

    Hinagikuughed.

    "You only have yourself to me for that, who told you to make a bet with princess Sylph? You shouldn''t have promised to join her faction if you lost, which you did. Luckily for you, the person herself is too busy training after her defeat with Astrea to make you fulfill your side of the bargain. Did you really think the other executive members from her faction is going to conveniently forget about this deal though?"

    "I didn''t lose!"

    Mikoto shrieked.

    "I just got a bit careless. Oh, that''s right, when shees back, I will duel her again and reim my victory!"

    "I won''t lose next time!"

    Mikoto clenched her fists. She''s so confident of herself.

    "Then, I won''t have to join her stupid faction."

    "You and your¡­"

    Hinagiku shook her head. She prayed for Sylph''s peace after attracting the attention of her friend.

    Mikoto probably wouldn''t admit her defeat until she got her revenge. She''s probably going to keep challenging Princess Sylph with someme excuse until she won. In addition to not fulfilling her promise, she''s going to keep bugging Sylph for a rematch until she wins.

    When Sylphes back from her training session, she''s going to realize how troubling making a bet with Mikoto is and it''s not going to end well for her. In short, Hinagiku pitied Sylph for making a foe out of Mikoto.

    If Wu Yan is here and he could read minds, he would probably pat Hinagiku on the back and tell her a story about how in another universe, a certain Imagine Breaker with sea urchin hair got tangled up with Mikoto because he canceled her powers and she kepting back for a rematch.

    Ikaros observed Mikoto who is acting like a Shounen manga protagonist with hot-blooded aura oozing out of her. She also looked at Hinagiku who had a weird expression. A few questions marks appeared on top of her head, with hercking emotional development, she couldn''t figure out what they are thinking about.

    A small figure came down the stairs. She had a beret cap in one hand and is rubbing her eye with her other hand. Her messy blonde hair suggests that she just woke up.

    "n!"

    Hinagiku greeted her with a smile.

    "Finally awake, huh?"

    "Nn¡­"

    ndre yawned and she sat down on a chair.

    "n''s hungry, could I get some cakes please?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are both amused by n''s yawn and childish craving for cakes. This cutie pie really needed to tone down her cuteness or people are going to die from diabetes.

    Hinagiku tidied up her hair and she asked Ikaros.

    "Ikaros, do we still have cakes?"

    Ikaros nodded and she pulled out a piece of cake from nowhere. Lil'' ol n immediately brightened up when she saw the cake.

    Her cheeks flushed when the sweet and sour cake blended into perfect harmony inside her mouth. She remembered something and she got sad.

    "I wanted onii-chan to feed me¡­"

    The living room turned silent.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they missed him as well. No doubt, Ikaros'' nk expression also suggested that she''s not emotionally here right now.

    Mikoto is the first one to snort and respond with a snidement.

    "That guy is probably happily living out a wonderful life in his transcript world, probablyid his dirty hands on a few maidens as well, knowing him."

    Hinagiku rubbed her temple as she sighed.

    "Then, why didn''t you go with him?"

    "I didn''t know Sylph was going to shut herself up in some secluded area to train, okay?!"

    Mikoto protested, she wanted to continue but she suddenly flinched.

    "This sensation¡­"

    Mikoto gasped.

    "It''s the Sisters, why are they here?"

    Soon, someone knocked on their door.

    "Nee-sama, are you there? Misaka asks, politely knocking on the door¡­"

    TL Note: Misaka Sisters refer to themselves as third persons when they talk.

 Chapter 484: Let the curtains fallâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 484: Let the curtains fall¡­</h4>

    Like twin spirits of me, the siblings churned up a storm of embers and fire.

    Nobody would find it hard to believe that they are siblings since they bothmanded the mes like sovereigns. Shrouded by the fiery ze, they looked like they mean business.

    The cannon in Kotori''s hands sucked up all the fire supplied by Kotori. The more the cannon charged the brighter the cannon lit up.

    Wu Yan''s cannon charged up internally as he supplied energy for the reaction inside his cannons. However, just like Kotori''s cannon, it became brighter the more he charged it.

    Time stood still.

    "Megiddo!"

    "Maximum impact: Embers!"

    The temperature of the battlefield rose even further when they unleashed their skills.

    Kurumi looked at the cannons and something inside her told her to run away as soon as possible at the fastest speed she can run. Her face turned ghostly pale at the sight of this iing attack.

    But, it''s like she''s a deer in headlights, she can''t move even if she wanted to. She stood there as the attack fell on her.

    "Be reduced to ashes¡­"

    Two gigantic pir of mes crashed down upon Kurumi.

    Boom

    The ground trembled from the shock and hot wind blew away all the light objects in the impact area. The hot mes incinerated the impact area like somebody manifested a miniature sun in the area. Not a single thing was spared amidst the mes.

    Heavy smoke wafted up, the aftermath hit Wu Yan and Kotori but their me shroud stopped the wind before it can even affect them.

    Wu Yan released his cannon and the cannon broke apart like scrap metal, revealing Nietono no Shana which was acting as the core of the weapon. He used the iron sand which was enhanced by Knight of Owner. The augmented iron sand which is now a rank D Noble Phantasm still got destroyed after being the vessel used to control and focus Nietono no Shana''s power at Kurumi.

    Wu Yan sighed in relief that his n worked as he had hoped, it would have been bad if the cannon broke down before he attacked.

    Normal iron dust would have been melted down into liquid metal in the charging process.

    His improvised Maximum impact: embers had more power than his railgun even if it might notpare to Maximum impact or a lightning bolt conjured by his Electromaster ability. Kotori''s Megiddo Cannon did most of the damage.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka who rode Yoshino''s giant puppet along with Yoshinonded near Wu Yan and Kotori.

    They looked at the area charred beyond recognition by Wu Yan and Kotori and they continued.

    "Did we win""

    "I think so¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at the decimated region and he continued.

    "We made sure to focus our attack on Zaphkiel so Kurumi should still be alive. But, without Zaphkiel to support her, she poses no further threat to us."

    "I see¡­"

    Tohka and Yoshino both released sighs of relief. They smiled knowing that they won''t have to keep fighting. They are both capable fighters in their own right but they wanted this fight over the sooner the better.

    Kotori didn''t say anything which was odd. Then, she ced a palm to her forehead like she''s in anguishing pain.

    "Kotori, what''s wrong?"

    Wu Yan knew something is up, he hurriedly supported her with an arm.

    "It''s nothing¡­"

    Kotori replied but her trembling voice signified that the pain is still there.

    Wu Yan frowned and he noticed her mes are starting to grow more intense.

    "Kotori, is your power going out of control?"

    "Out of control?!"

    Tohka and Yoshino are both spirits so they know the consequences of letting her powers rage out of control.

    Yoshino''s power would intensify out of her control if she feels terrified or threatened.

    "So you know¡­"

    Kotori forced a smile, Wu Yan frowned again when he saw her trying to endure the pain.

    "Let''snd first¡­"

    Kotori descended with Wu Yan supporting her. Tohka and Yoshino also followed them and theynded near Mana.

    "You guys did it¡­"

    Mana smiled. She didn''t want to aggravate her wounds so she stayed still. Mana noticed Kotori''s odd behavior.

    "Is something wrong with her?"

    "Nothing, she used more power than she should so we have a little problem on our hands¡­"

    Wu Yan can just seal her power if she really can''t control them.

    Letting go of Kotori, Wu Yan turned around after asking Tohka to support Kotori. He examined the impact area after the area cleared up.

    After their attack, the battlefield got cracked like some magnitude 9 or 10 earthquake had hit the area. Boulders and debris are everywhere. In the middle of the crater, Kurumiid with wounds all over her body. Her goth dress also got torn up.

    Wu Yan sighed and he approached her. Standing near her, he looked down at her in silence.

    Kurumi twitched and intense pain rocked her mind. She knew this bitter taste is the taste of defeat so she just gave up andid there. She can''t move and she can''t fight, she didn''t have any energy left to spare at this point.

    Her eyes lost their focus as she stared nkly at the sky. At that moment, she looked like a tragic heroine.

 Chapter 485: Youâ€™re mine from now on

    <h4>Chapter 485: You¡¯re mine from now on</h4>

    In the middle of this dark and smoky crater, Kurumi looked up at the blue sky, the clouds and the birds that are minding their own business. She wondered where did it all go wrong?

    "Ah ah, I lost¡­"

    She might be smiling but it doesn''t take a genius to know that she''s feeling very sad right now.

    She looked at the wide sky and she wanted to reach her hand out to grab something only she can see. But, herck of energy prevented that. Sheughed in a pathetic manner.

    "It''s over¡­"

    Frustrated and upset as she is, she had to admit her defeat. But, she''s strangely happy that she can finally put down this burden. Kurumi herself is unsure what she should be thinking about right now.

    A figure entered her sight while she''s deep in thought. His eyes which looked like they are out of this world had a hint of sadness in them.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san¡­"

    Kurumi snickered.

    "Here to gloat about your victory, that''s a detestable hobby."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Are you done?¡­"

    Kurumiughed in a sarcastic manner.

    "Did you really think a sound hiding would wake me up?"

    "If that''s what you think, you''re in for a disappointment¡­"

    Kurumi looked at the sky.

    "I don''t regret the stuff I have done to get here."

    "I thought you might think like that, you''re strangely stubborn and principled for someone so crazy."

    Wu Yan shook his head in a bitter manner.

    "Want to listen to a story?"

    "Story?"

    Wu Yan chuckled, he looked up at the sky as well. He continued without waiting for Kurumi''s reply.

    "A long time ago in and far away, there was a girl named Artoria¡­"

    "Born as a female, she had a noble heart, she wanted to be an upstanding knight that defends the unfortunate, the shield that protects her country from harm¡­"

    "A great magician at the time, Merlin prophesized that Artoria would one day pull out a magic sword that would make her a king."

    "By chance, Artoria obtained the opportunity to draw the sword and ascend the throne. But, the great magician Merlin warned her thusly¡­"

    "Once the sword is drawn, you will no longer be human."

    "Artoria did not hesitate, she gave up her identity as a woman and she took on a masculine guise to be the king that will lead her subjects to a peaceful future. She drew the sword."

    "On that day, Artoria lost two identities, her identity as a woman and as a human. From that point on, she''s a king."

    "Artoria forgot about herself, she worked for the country and her subjects. She fought like mad and won 12 wars in the span of 10 years. She made her country''s name known throughout thend. She stained her hands with the blood of her enemies for her country¡­"

    "Artoria protected her subjects, she took everything head-on. After pulling out the magic sword, Artoria stopped aging because of the magic sword. She looked as young as when she first ascended the throne. The subjects forgot who fought for their sakes as fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts. They started thinking and talking about how King Arthur couldn''t possibly understand the people''s sentiment."

    "This continued until a war broke out. Due to various factors, Artoria found herself in the most curious of situation. The subjects she sought to protect now pointed their weapons as her."

    "The fight ended with the death of the king and her subjects¡­"

    Kurumi frowned.

    "What, a story about a tragic hero?"

    Wu Yan nced at her. He continued without answering her.

    "At the doorsteps of death, she signed a contract with the world, she would be a heroic spirit to fight once more in a battle royale for a holy grail that would grant a wish of the victors."

    "What Artoria wanted upon winning is to return to the past and stop herself from pulling out the sword, let the sword choose another worthy ruler."

    Kurumi flinched. She looked like she''s out of it but her attention is now focused on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yanughed and he continued.

    "She busted her ass for the country, gave up a lot of things in the process, won wars and everything still got destroyed in the end. What''s the point?"

    "As a king, she did her duty to protect her subjects and the subjects didn''t reciprocate. In the end, after making sure to do her job as best as she could, what''s the point when it all ended like that? To get the perfect oue, she gave up a lot of things. Did anything really change after all that trouble?"

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi with an intense gaze.

    "Kurumi, Artoria tried to get the perfect oue and what did she get in the end? You wanna guess?"

    "Stop¡­"

    Kurumi''s voice trembled, she closed her eyes as if she''s trying to run away.

    "Even if she won the holy grail and she got what she wished for, do you think that would really change anything?"

    "Stop¡­"

    Kurumi pleaded with him.

    "She paid the price for the perfect oue, what are you ready to give up?"

    "Please stop¡­ I don''t want to listen to this¡­"

    In a manic manner, she tried to deny what she''s hearing right now.

    "Or could it be that you gave up so many things and this is the only path left for you?"

    "I told you to stop!"

    She stared at him with bloodshot eyes. Tears started pouring out of her eyes.

    Kurumi shouted at him while bawling her eyes out.

    "Yeah! It''s my fault! I am the crazy one! What should I do if I can''t do this! What''s the point of my wretched existence? Tell me!!!"

    "Fine, if you don''t have a reason to be then let me give you one."

    Wu Yan squatted down, he rubbed away her tears like how he wiped away the blood on the dying clonest time.

    "How about this, live your life for my sake, from now on, you belong to me."

    "Without my permission, hell will freeze over before I let you die."

    She looked at Wu Yan in a stunned manner. Her eyes started trembling from her bursting emotions. Her eyes also started to lose focus¡­

 Chapter 486: Post-battle happy time?

    <h4>Chapter 486: Post-battle happy time?</h4>

    Same ce, different scenarios, same results. Same actions, different words, same hearts¡­

    They fought in the same zoo Wu Yan picked for his first date with Kurumi. Wu Yan used a lie to force Kurumi into confronting the inevitable truth. From that day onwards, his words had materialized a crack in her iron-will to carry out her beliefs.

    Kurumi didn''t want to admit it. Even if it''s a harsh truth, she refuses to admit what she had been doing all these years had no intrinsic meaning to it.

    She had been fighting against humans and running from them just like Tohka and Yoshino. She lived like a soldier in constantbat. She didn''t have Tohka or Yoshino''s luck, she didn''t find that someone who offered her an arm of support. She ran and resisted until she finally killed her first human.

    After that, killing became almost second nature when confronted with hostility. She numbed her mind with the constant killings. Maybe this is why she became a spirit, maybe this is her reason of existence.

    At least, that''s what she thought before she killed even more humans. The existential crisis came back like a bad round of flu. What is she really doing with this life?

    Kurumi came to a conclusion, this existential crisis stemmed from the fact that spirits like her had no futures.

    If that is so, Kurumi should condemn the past that brought her here.

    She started finding ways to go back to the past to change what has been done.

    To escape this meaningless life of killing, she must kill more to go back in time. What a cruel joke. She wanted tough but she''s too se to do so.

    Wu Yan barred her from going back to change the past. Denied of both past and future, what bes of her now? Kurumi couldn''t think of a reason to keep going.

    "You live for me, you''re mine from now on!"

    "Don''t go dying on me, I won''t allow it."

    "My existence is yours?¡­"

    Kurumi stared in disbelief as Wu Yan rubbed away her tears. She recalled the day her clone got done in by Mana. She observed from a dark corner and she saw him wiping away the blood staining her dying clone. If she recalled correctly, he said something along the lines of:

    "Abandoning the past is no different than running away from it, facing it and epting it is the only way you can move forward. If you don''t have the courage to ept the past the future will always remain far away from you. Forget changing the past if you can''t do that¡­"

    Kurumi didn''t forget how he murmured about saving Kurumi just one time.

    "Am I not a lost cause?"

    Kurumi blurted out. Wu Yan stopped his hand.

    He sighed and he caressed her cheeks while showing her a very smug grin.

    "You can''t reject me¡­"

    Kurumi''s eyes wavered before sheughed.

    "Ara ara, stealing my lines, that''s very cheeky of you¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged and he continued.

    "If you can be so tyrannical I don''t see why I can''t have my way with you. I am getting the feeling that if I don''t do this, you''re going to whip me so hard after this."

    "But, you''re the one who rejected me, multiple times even¡­"

    "Yeah well¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Don''t even think about saying no."

    "What a dictator¡­"

    Kurumi licked her lips before she gave him a charming smile in kind.

    "It''s not unpleasant though¡­"

    Wu Yan instinctively knew he just dug another grave for himself but what''s done isd one.

    Suddenly, stars started moving in the sky. A familiar noise rang.

    "That''s¡­"

    They exchanged looks and they bitterlyughed.

    "AST is really starting to behave like cops. They just can''t arrive in time¡­"

    Wu Yan said in a sarcastic manner. He picked up Kurumi and he approached Kotori.

    "Let us return to Fraxinus, those AST members will be here any minute now."

    "We are bringing her along?"

    Mana got up, she''s still hurting all over from the fight. Tohka supported her so she wouldn''t fall. She frowned at wu yan.

    "Kurumi lost the power and will to resist, I reckon she would be easy to handle even if we bring her back to Fraxinus."

    Wu Yan sounded like he didn''t care what Mana had to say. Rather, he''s not worried that Kurumi will fight back. Mana felt helpless about his confidence but she didn''t continue her protest.

    Kotori looked like she''s in pain so Wu Yan called out to her.

    "Kotori, you okay?"

    She nodded. Kotori couldn''t hold on much longer and Wu Yan knew this.

    Wu Yan asked her to hold on until they get to the ship.

    "Endure for just a bit longer, I will seal your powers after we return to Fraxinus."

    Wu Yan spoke into hismunication device.

    "Reine, teleport everyone back¡­"

    A blinding pir of light engulfed them and they disappeared after the light faded.

    The gang returned to Fraxinus in a blink of an eye. Reine and Kyouhei greeted them aftering out of the operation room.

    "Is everyone okay?"

    Reine saw Kurumi who is in Wu Yan''s arms.

    "Reine, you take Kurumi, Mana, and Shiori to the medical center."

    Wu Yan passed Kurumi to Reine. It might have been Wu Yan''s hallucination but Reine looked very serious for some reason.

    "I understand¡­"

    Kyouhei supported Mana and he followed Reine to the medical center.

    When they are gone, Wu Yan sighed in relief and he raised his hand.

    "Seal!"

    The sealing bracelets shined brightly and after the girls glowed up in red. Their spirit powers started getting sealed away.

    Wu Yan''s eyes widened as if he''s surprised with the results.

    When the spiritual powers that supported the girls'' armor went away, naturally, the armor that lost its energy source de-materialized.

    "Oh¡­"

    He stared at their figures so hard his eyes might just pop out. The girls are also shocked, the room fell into an awkward silence.

    As time slowly passed, Kotori lowered her head, she shielded her modest peaks from Wu Yan''s view before she unleashed a massive kick to his sr plexus.

    "Are you done ogling?!"

    Wu Yan fell in a beautiful parab, he hit the floor head-first and he had only one thing to say.

    Worth it¡­

 Chapter 487: A change of heart

    <h4>Chapter 487: A change of heart</h4>

    Consciousness slowly returned to Kurumi, her eyelids trembled and she opened those beautiful eyes of hers.

    She remembered that she is now a prisoner.

    "Finally awake huh?"

    A familiar voice greeted her the moment she opened her eyes. She looked at the direction the sound wasing from.

    Wu Yan entered her sight.

    With an apple in his hand, he sat crossed legs like a boss while peeling the apple. Wu Yan is probably so bored that he''s trying to peel the apple without breaking off the fruit peel.

    Kurumi giggled at Wu Yan who is childishly trying to achieve something pointless. She can''t believe this is the same guy who used an overwhelming aura against her when she kidnapped his people.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Wu Yan asked while still focusing on peeling the apple.

    Kurumi felt slightly offended by his attitude and she teased him.

    "Ara, so an apple is more important than me huh? What a cruel man¡­"

    Wu Yan got distracted and the peel fell onto the ground leaving the apple with just a little bit of peel left on it.

    Wu Yan''s expression froze up and he stared at Kurumi, he is making it very obvious that he med Kurumi for this one. He threw the apple onto a nearby te like a child throwing a tantrum. Kurumi got her little revenge and sheughed out loud.

    Rolling his eyes at her, he examined her with his eyes before he nodded his head in a satisfied manner.

    "Looks like you''re all healed up, a spirit''s regenerative power is quite something isn''t it?"

    "Apliment, are you trying to get on my good side?"

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at him. Her natural regenerative powers fell well below his. If she didn''t use any special powers, she probably couldn''t keep up in a fight of attrition.

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    "Since you''re all better now, what''s your n from now on?"

    He''s making sure that her resolve has beenpletely broken, he''s hoping that after the fight, she would give up on further pursuing her initial goals.

    Kurumi lowered her head in silence. Wu Yan also waited patiently for Kurumi''s answer. It is a very tense quiet mood in the room right now.

    "If¡­"

    Wu Yan felt anxious. Kurumi continued talking without making eye contact.

    "If I choose to continue my goal of changing the past, what will you do?"

    Wu Yan flinched and he replied with a serious tone.

    "If that is the case, I am going to continue pounding that thought out of your head, you can bet I am going to get in your way every step of the way."

    Wu Yan can''t see her expression what with her bangs blocking it from view. However, he can see her shoulders trembling like she''s having some sort of internal struggle.

    After a while, he heard a sigh and she raised her head. She used her devilish smile on him.

    "Well then, I guess I''m in your care from now on, Shido-san."

    Wu Yanughed out loud after being stunned briefly by her smile. Kurumi is a very troublesome spirit to pacify but he had done the impossible.

    He reckoned that showing mercy to her clone during their first encounter, beating her while she''s going mad, and the sob story all yed a role in changing her mind. Without any of those, he would still be stuck at the first stage.

    She had a change in heart and now she epted him.

    Words didn''t get through to her, actions also failed to make her bend. Only through pain and shouldering some of that pain with empathy did she finally open up.

    Wu Yan busted his ass for this one, Kurumi also had the toughest confrontation in her life.

    He bought a sealing bracelet from the shop and he presented it to her.

    "Since you know about Tohka and the others, you should also know about the function of this bracelet right?"

    She looked like she''s not sure but no one can me her.

    After wearing this sealing bracelet, everything will change, her life of killing, the question of existence, the desire to change the past and the uncertainty regarding the future.

    She''s tired and frustrated but more than anything, she wanted closure, she''s not sure if this is correct.

    Finally, she wore the bracelet and the sealing bracelet did its job. Her spirit powers got sealed after the sealing bracelet emitted a loud sh of light.

    She felt a foreign power coursing through her body. The body sealed all her powers and she can veritably feel a gradual reduction of her powers. Like a warden, the power gathered up all her spirit powers in one ce and locked it up. Wu Yan''s sealing bracelet gained another red band.

    Of course, Wu Yan forgot to mention the part about spirit dress disappearing after sealing powers. That''s why he got to enjoy the sight of Kurumi''s pristine and lustrous birthday suit.

 Chapter 488: Kurumi on the offensive?

    <h4>Chapter 488: Kurumi on the offensive?</h4>

    Her twin-tails got undone after her goth attire disappeared with her ribbons. Her flowing jet-ck hair fell down along her back making her look like she''s a frail princess.

    Her bangs covered her left eye which is a miniature golden clock. She''s shocked at this sudden turn of events.

    It didn''t take long for her gothic attire to fade into nothingness. Wu Yan made sure to keep his eyes on her the whole time.

    Witnessing her in all her glory, his mouth slowly turned into a giant ''o'' shape. He also involuntary stored a detailed copy of her frontal torso''s unique topology. His nose started itching and he started getting riled up.

    How can he forget about this when he just got kicked in the guts for doing this to ther otherdies. With his impable memory, forgetting the fact that Astral dresses disappear after sealing should be impossible.

    Kurumi recovered from her surprised state and she grinned at Wu Yan like she knew what this horndog is thinking about.

    "Ara ara, Shido-san, I am starting to doubt if you really forgot or you''re doing this on purpose. Not that I have any way of proving it¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his hands vigorously in denial, even if Kurumi herself didn''t seem to mind.

    "No no, I really forgot¡­"

    Wu Yan tried to exin himself but his wondering eyes betrayed him.

    "I see¡­"

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at him. She didn''t hide her glorious body from his view, she got up and she ced her hands on the bed while facing him.

    "Actually, you didn''t have to exin anything. I am up for it anytime Shido-san wants to do it¡­"

    Wu Yan''s body flinched. He turned his head the other way, fearing that he would lose control against her flushed look and her porcin-like skin.

    "I think you should put on something¡­"

    He said, cursing himself for saying something so sphemous. Tears started flowing out of his eyes making wavy-shaped trails.

    "Ara, Shido-san seriously¡­"

    Kurumi touched her lower lip with her index finger.

    "I didn''t peg you for someone with such a cute side to you¡­"

    "C-cute¡­"

    He''s slightly angered that Kurumi called him cute but he replied in a helpless manner anyway.

    "Okay, stop teasing me, find something to cover yourself now."

    Kurumi stared with wide eyes at his flustered look. Suddenly, she had an impish impulse. She crawled out of her nket and towards Wu Yan in a sensual manner.

    Wu Yan froze up when he saw this. Before he can respond, Kurumi had already reached him. She turned his head until he''s facing her. Even if he didn''t want to look, he had front-row, nay, he had VIP seat to the sight of Kurumi in her birthday suit.

    He examined her twin mountains and her equally smoothnky arms. The cherries on her peaks practically sucked him in with how alluring they looked.

    It didn''t take long before Wu Yan got engulfed in carnal mes.

    Kurumi grinned, not knowing how deep a trouble she''s in. She smiled like a spirit that got its way with her victim. She grabbed his hand and she perked up her hooters.

    "Wanna touch them?"

    Wu Yan got done in by these 3 words. He gulped so loud that Kurumi who heard it giggled.

    Still pushing her luck, she moved his hand on top of her cans. The next instant, a divine sensation started suffusing his hand.

    Wu Yan is utterly speechless. There is no going back now, they are in the end-game of the first-half. His already weak tolerance for this kind of stuff immediately broke.

    "Ah~~~"

    He gave her a nice squeeze and she moaned while her muscles tensed up, lifting her up from the bed.

    Wu Yan unleashed his kung fu fury on her hooters, kneading them into many shapes. Instead of shaping y with unchained melody ying in the background, he''s doing his job as a federal boobie inspector to inspect the quality, bounciness, volume, and other relevant matters like a trained professional. Of course, he closed his eyes due to how good this felt.

    With her back arching up, she tried to silence herself by biting down on her finger to no meaningful end. Her sweet voice still leaked out. Kurumi started having misty eyes, the pleasure threatened to consume her. Her sweet voice also gave the room a pinkish and scious mood.

    "Nhh~~~ Shido-san¡­"

    Her sensualment is like concentrated alcohol to Wu Yan''s ears. While trying to catch her breath, Kurumi nced at Wu Yan who is busy tinkering with her jugs.

    At this moment, their eyes met and sparks ignited inside their hearts. Like opposite poles of the ma, their faces slowly drew closer.

    When their lips touched, the two finally realized what they are doing but their tongues are already dancing in a very venereal manner.

    His hands never stopped moving. He used more and more force until Kurumi''s skin flushed in a deeper shade of red. Wu Yan gagged her with his tongue so he can personally feel her moan, or rather the oral vibrations she''s making.

    When they removed their kissers, one of them had a victorious grin while the other looked like she''s too drunk on passion to react. One of them is still doing okay while the other one is heaving and panting like she''s been through something intense.

    Wu Yan started sliding one of his hands down towards her garden where the sun don''t shine.

    As his hand made its way down, Kurumi''s body quivered with anticipation and anxiety. He had supernatural power in this department, it''s like somebody is assaulting her body with bolts of pleasure that coursed through her spinal cord and up into her brain. She can barely catch her breath while Wu Yan yed with her pumpkin and kitten.

    Her moans started growingrger in volume until she let out a long drawn-out wail. Wu Yan had sent another girl up to cloud nine with his hands.

    Wu Yan stopped with shock.

    That was easy, what about me?

    Wu Yan''s boredom might have been revealed inadvertently to Kurumi. She got up and she positioned herself in front of Wu Yan.

    Just as Wu Yan wondered what she''s going to do¡­

    She lowered her head and greeted Lil'' johnny with her mouth. This is the first BJ he received so he decided to close his eyes and let her do her thing. Judging from how he inhaled with excitement, she''s probably doing a beautiful job.

 Chapter 489: We havenâ€™t even seen other more than 10 times

    <h4>Chapter 489: We haven¡¯t even seen other more than 10 times</h4>

    A surge of dopamine hit Wu Yan''s brain, this pleasure is too much for him. His heart wavered, he didn''t think anyone would do this for him.

    The dependable Kaichou-sama, tsundere Railgun, seemingly audacious Joou-sama, and even Ikaros who is very obedient wouldn''t touch his pickle with their oral orifice. Wu Yan also didn''t want to force them if they don''t want to give him head.

    To think Kurumi who he had just met would do this for him. Heck, they haven''t even seen other more than 10 times, counting every encounter they had. Honestly, Wu Yan is touched by her assertiveness.

    It''s quite obvious to Wu Yan that Kurumi didn''t have much experience doing this. Her teeth almost nicked his meat stick a few times, he''s both happy and anxious that she might mess up.

    She''s a quick learner though, after a few minutes, she grasped the basics of holding his mini-me in her mouth. She even started venturing deeper, or rather his painter''s brush got even deeper. She gagged from time to time but she''s got her hands on the steering wheel now.

    The sound she''s making her the throbbing sensationing from a certain extremity caused him to heave in a very satisfied manner. Atst, she finished her job and she gulped down the turbid liquid that came gushing out of his little Wayne.

    Wu Yan''s lust got re-ignited after she finished her job in such a spectacr way. He panted like a brute and his eyes shone bright with passion.

    He hoisted Kurumi up by her knees and he fastened his hold onto her waist. He ignored her surprised look and he stabbed her kitten with his magic wand.

    He could hear the sound of something tearing with his superhuman hearing. Kurumi''s expression turned pale as she threw her head back in an anguished manner. She quickly recovered with renewed vigor and joy.

    Truly a beast, she found pleasure in pain, she had the talent to be a magnificent masochist. Although, with her personality, she could also be an amazing sadist.

    He resisted the urge to hump away. He decided that it would be better to let Kurumi ustom herself to this part before he continued. He''s not in a rush anyway.

    They embraced each other in a very intimate manner. They didn''t say anything, they didn''t need to. After the pain faded, Kurumi looked at Wu Yan with a feverish look.

    "Shido¡­ that''s so mean off you¡­ You didn''t ask for my permission."

    "I thought you said everything you own belonged to me?"

    Wu Yan grinned at her but Kurumi had a n up her sleeve to get back at him.

    She smiled before she pressed those bountiful jugs against his chest. She started rocking herself up and down, forward and backward, it''s like she wanted to fan his lust further. Well, objective achieved.

    She didn''t stop there, she slowly inched herself up along his torso, her body trembling from the pain of pration and weakness caused by the jolts of pleasure shooting through her. She still managed to move up enough to plunge herself down again.

    "Mh¡­"

    She moaned but she kept working her routine even though the pain didn''tpletely fade away just yet. Slowly, she adjusted her rhythm until the pain was recedpletely with pleasure. Her face started flushing red with renewed passion. She rode him with such force that Wu Yan had a hard time choosing where to look as her cans mesmerized him like an exotic dance.

    He joined her dance by stretching out his hands to mold those magnificent hooters into his desired shapes. The stimtion he provided fed her lust and she whimpered in a very erotic manner.

    Kurumi started losing herself in the pits of carnal pleasure. Her vision blurred from all this stimtion and only one thought remained, to keep moving.

    It''s like she''s draped in a fine pinkish silk fabric since her skin is so flushed from their intense battle. Wu Yan almost passed out fromck of oxygen since he is practically hyperventting.

    The burst of pleasure almost sent her to heaven a few times now. She feels like she''s standing at the edge of a cliff where a tsunami is brewing. While panting like someone made her runps, she knew she won''tst long like this.

    Sure enough, she came after she mmed her pumpkin down onto his holy spear. Her muscles tensed up as she arched her back before she fell onto Wu Yan''s bare chest. Still moaning in a low voice, her lips trembled on Wu Yan''s chest like she''s giving him kisses on his chest. Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath.

    "Did you feel good?"

    He tidied her ruffled hair and he gave her a peck on the cheek. Kurumi wanted to punch this guy but she didn''t have the energy. He grinned like he did all the work whereas Kurumi''s the one who actually worked to get to where she is.

    Kurumi opened her mouth in protest but she couldn''t talk as she is still tired and exhausted.

    Wu Yan smiled before he stood up while supporting Kurumi by her waist, he positioned her for some multi-directional drilling. After the piston is in ce, he started smashing her, causing her to whimper out loud.

    He bounced her up and down with ease, although he tried to be gentle, the impact still sent shockwaves into Kurumi''s mind. Beads of sweat started forming while she moaned out loud.

    Wu Yan plowed her through and through. She didn''t even bother lowering her tone, she''s practically screaming in pleasure right now. Her mind''s going nk, she subconsciously held onto Wu Yan by wrapping her arms around his neck. She closed her eyes in bliss as she let him do all the work this time. She sent what little energy she had into restraining her vocal cords from vocalizing her thoughts.

    It didn''t take long for Wu Yan to drive her to Cummingway alley. Her moansted a full ten seconds and she fell like a doll with its strings cut onto Wu Yan''s body.

    A certain beast still wouldn''t let Kurumi go when the girl obviously needed some time to refresh herself. Aftering to the world of Date A Live, Wu Yan can only reach third base at most with Kotori, including the hot spring trip. He never got to the fourth base so it''s safe to say his balls were as blue as a blue hole.

    Wu Yan''s wives are already at over 10 and counting. However, his partners didn''te here with him. Moreover, he can''t get Kotori to roll around with him in the sheets because Shiori is at home most of the time. Plus, Imouto mode who is easier to work with hasn''t made an appearance for a long time now. He would have to prepare his will if he approached Kotori in order to get his wick dipped.

    Tohka looks like an easy conquest but Wu Yan didn''t want to take advantage of her innocent side. Yoshino is too moe so she''s off the menu.

    Wu Yan can only watch as cute girls dashed and jumped around him. Repeat this for days in front of Wu Yan who can barely live a week without some action in bed is how you get a beast of pure lust walking around with a short fuse.

    Since Kurumi served herself upon such a shiny silver tter, if he didn''t make good use of this opportunity, he would probably get smite by the various gods that made this happen for him.

    Heid her onto the bed. He made her turn around and get into a bsana yoga pose with her hips raised towards him while she faced the headboard of the bed. What better way to get rid of his horndog horniness than to pin her hand against the bed and m into her booty from behind in a good old doggy-style?

    Kurumi started whimpering as Wu Yan continued ramming her.

 Chapter 490: A mission that is easy and hard at the same time.

    <h4>Chapter 490: A mission that is easy and hard at the same time.</h4>

    High in the skies of Tengu City, inside Fraxinus.

    In a room that''s meant for the sick and wounded to recover, a stream of sounds ranging from the wet pping of meat and haggard breathing kept pouring forth although the sound got stoppedpletely at the door. Even if someone wanted to eavesdrop by cing their ears against the door, they wouldn''t be able to hear anything since the soundproofing work done on the rooms are of ridiculous quality.

    Even if someone broke into their room and found them screwing each other crazy, they would probably get mad at the healthy one for doing such a nasty business in a room meant for the patient to rest and recover.

    An hour before this, Kurumi''s still unconscious and resting properly as a patient should. Fast-forward one hourter, she''s bumping uglies with Wu Yan like her wounds are mere scratches.

    Of course, Wu Yan is to be med as well. He should have exercised restraints when dealing with someone who is recovering from her wounds.

    Kurumi might have been wounded but she more or less recovered hours after their fight. Her stamina is stillcking but she can perform daily activities just fine in her present state. After all, she tempted Wu Yan while in her current state.

    Kurumi didn''t n on getting some lust-and-thrust her but Wu Yan''s reaction to her lost of Astral Dress caused Kurumi to flirt with Wu Yan. She wanted to tease him a little and if worsees to worst, she expected him to let her off the hook if she cleaned up his pole.

    Boy, did that backfire hard on her.

    She''s okay with how things turned out. However, she wanted him to choose a better time and ce next time although, at this point, it would sound like she''s crying over spilled milk.

    After a long moan, the room started to quiet down. Only faint breathing sound could be heard. Wu Yan looked very refreshed. He narrowed his eyes after beingpletely satisfied with histest aplishment. He nced at Kurumi who is still flushed from their intense pants-off dance-off session. Her heaving chest made her hooters rub against his chest, Wu Yan''s lust almost returned to him.

    Kurumi, having sustained a lot of erotic damage lost any strength to continue their lecherous dance. She closed her eyes and her breathing calmed down. This is her way of telling him that she''s out of it.

    "You did well¡­"

    Running his fingers through her hair and down her back, Wu Yan mumbled. With Kurumi''s spirit constitution and physical abilities, they should have been able to keep at it for much longer, she wouldn''t be sleeping like a log after just a few sessions of aggressive cuddling.

    But, Kurumi is still in the process of recovery and her powers are sealed so her regenerative abilities are severely impaired. Plus, Wu Yan didn''t exactly go easy on her either so it''s only natural that she would be this exhausted. Not to mention, Kurumi at her peak still couldn''t beat Wu Yan in terms of stamina so it''s her fate to lose in a battle of the sheets.

    However, for her first time, she did surprisingly well. She exhibited tremendous talent for being able to keep up as they crushed buns together. Truly a terrifying spririt.

    He traced his fingers along her smooth back as she fell into a deep sleep. He identally touched her sealing bracelet. With Kurumi sealed, his second mission in this world ispleted with only the third andst mission stopping him from returning to his world.

    The second quest required him to seal the first four spirits to make an appearance in the original work and he had done just that.

    He opened his system control panel and he scrolled over to the quest tab and sure enough the third mission has been unlocked.

    ===

    World: Date A Live

    Theme: Gathering

    Quest 1: Collect 10 spacequakes, progress: 10/10.

    Reward: 50,000 x Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points.

    Quest 2: Using the sealing bracelet, seal the powers of Yatogami Tohka, yoshino, Tokisaki Kurumi, and Itsuka Kotori, progress:pleted.

    Reward: Free upgrades on any chosen two pieces of equipment excluding any equipment with B rating and above, and Gate of Babylon.

    Quest 3: Use Knight of Owner to turn the airship, Fraxinus into a Noble phantasm and store it in Gate of Babylon.

    Reward: Level up one time.

    ===

    While touching the control panel, his finger trembled with anger. If he wasn''t careful enough, he might identally stick his finger into Kurumi''s mouth.

    This mission would get him in hot water if Kotori found out.

    He confirmed one more time that this quest isn''t a trick on his eyes.

    Fraxinus is like the base of operation for Ratatoskr, with technologies decades ahead of technologies that are cutting-edge and programs that can analyze spirits, the loss of Fraxinus would spell the end of Ratatoskr.

    Turning such an important asset into a noble phantasm? That''s like asking him to make Ratatoskr his enemy.

    Even if Kotori agreed to this, the other personnel in the organization probably wouldn''t agree.

    Kotori''s authority would be challenged if she gave such a preposterous order to her subordinates. He could give them permission to use Fraxinus after turning it into a noble phantasm but that''s no assurance of their cooperation.

    This quest looked very simple but it''s hard as well. It''s easy to get Kotori to cooperate with him but he had no clues where to begin negotiating with the other members of the organization.

    Should I just rob the thing?

    Kotori wouldn''t forgive him if he did.

    Staring at the mission, Wu Yan sighed after realizing that he can only this matter for now since he didn''t know how the others would react to this.

    He''s not in a rush to leave this world right now so he''s just going to chill and wing it. He needs to find a time to properly talk with Kotori about this.

    The reward is the only thing providing Wu Yan with any real motivation to finish the quest. A level up for him is a very big thing for him because it would make him go into level 70 which is the start of his journey as a tier 8 super-powered individual. This would also save him a lot of grinding.

    Beep, Quest 2 has beenpleted. Please choose 2 equipment below Grade B to upgrade, Gate of Babylon is excluded from this upgrade option.

    Wu Yan flinched before he showed an expression of excitement.

    He had been eyeing this reward for a long time now.

 Chapter 491: Equipment upgrading

    <h4>Chapter 491: Equipment upgrading</h4>

    Wu Yan was counting on this reward to upgrade his arsenal. If he seeded, he would be able to increase the potency of Gate of Babylon.

    He has been filling the Gate of Babylon with Iron sand constructs that he turned into noble phantasms with his Knight of Owner ability. The result has beenrgely disappointing since his Gate of Babylon is still at Grade C.

    If he kept doing this, it would take years if not decades for there to be any real improvement.

    He had an idea, what if he can upgrade the grade of his iron sand? What would that do?

    The mountains of Iron sand noble phantasms stored in Gate of Babylon is the reason why his Gate of Babylon is at grade C instead of grade D. By this logic, without significantly increasing the quality of his iron sand, he wouldn''t be able to increase the grade of Gate of Babylon even if he poured an ocean''s worth of iron sand into Gate of Babylon.

    If he used equipment he bought to increase Gate of Babylon''s grade, it would be feasible but it would cost a fortune, he can''t even imagine how much he would have to buy to do this.

    Gate of Babylon''s potency has been Wu Yan''s concern for a while now. If he winged it, he wouldn''t be doing this equipment any justice. If he upgraded it with equipment, he would burn a giant hole through his wallet.

    Hopefully, the System wouldn''t troll him by upgrading one grain of Iron Sand to Grade C.

    Upgrading his Mainstream Armament Iron sand which is currently at Grade D to Grade C would most likely increase Gate of Babylon''s grade to grade B. Moreover, once this bet turns into reality, he would literally have mountains of Rare armament as his arsenal.

    With such great power at his disposal, a rematch with Jaafar would end very quickly with Jaafar''s defeat. He can choose from making Jaafar a pin-cushion or chaining him up and whipping him into submission. He also wouldn''t need any special tricks to fight Kurumi if they ever fought again.

    Wu Yan wouldugh out loud but considering that Kurumi''s still asleep nearby, he decided to hold it in for now.

    Even Gilgamesh''s Gate of Babylon had to rely on EA and Enkidu, his two most powerful and trusted Noble Phantasms to boost his Gate of Babylon''s grade. Those noble phantasms are probably Gold Armaments with the rest of his arsenal being Rare armaments.

    His Gate of Babylon is now approaching the original Gate of Babylon in terms of potency. But, though hecked a bit in the gold armament department, his Meteor Shower could wreak havoc just like Gilgamesh''s EA.

    Beep, Quest 2pleted, please choose 2 Grade C or below equipment to upgrade 1 time, excluding Gate of Babylon.

    The System sent another notification because Wu Yan didn''t respond to the first one. Wu Yan inhaled and he silently gave his order to the System.

    "System, upgrade Iron Sand."

    Wu Yan intentionally gave an ambiguous term to cover his equipment, he didn''t know if it would work but he''s going to find out in just a bit.

    The System responded much to Wu Yan''s glee.

    Beep, Iron Sand upgraded to Grade C.

    The iron sand in storage glowed brightly as blood vessels-esque line spread among the iron sand store in Gate of Babylon.

    That''s the sign that the iron sand are enhanced by Knight of Owner. A mysterious power caused the lines to beat like blood is coursing through them pumped by an invisible heart. He can feel the iron sand growing stronger by the second.

    Appearance-wise, not much changed, qualitatively, the iron-sand transformed drastically. The lines faded away after breaking through an invisible threshold.

    The lines are now darker and more prominent but it''s still not readily seen without a closer examination.

    Another notification came after he upgraded his iron sand.

    Beep, Gate of Babylon''s grade has been increased to Grade B

    ===

    Name Wu Yan

    Abilities True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment Gate of Babylon (Rank B)

    Summons: Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points 170,000

    Item Points 50,000

    Ability Points 170,000

    Summoning Points 230,000

    Level 69

    ===

    "Grade B, atst¡­"

    He released a sigh of relief, the tension he''s been feeling got reced with joy. He''s worried that System wouldn''t let him slip past that loophole but he made it so that''s that.

    Now his Gate of Babylon is a bona fide Gold Armament. He''s going to make full use of the Rare Armament grade Iron sand in his arsenal the next he gets a chance to disy its power.

    Of course, he can still upgrade another equipment.

    "System, upgrade Nietono no Shana."

    He silently ordered System.

    Beep, Nietono no Shana upgraded to Grade B.

    Nietono no Shana got augmented by a mysterious force, appearance-wise, Nietono no Shana is a flimsy de so there aren''t any major light show or sparks but the quality of Nietono no Shana is obviously better than before. He can feel it just by running his finger along the de.

    Now that he has upgraded his weapon, he is stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 492: Integrating the sealing bracelets

    <h4>Chapter 492: Integrating the sealing bracelets</h4>

    Gate of Babylon and Nietono no Shana''s upgrade made Wu Yan happier than after he managed to bed Kurumi. His equipment being upgraded means that he can fight much better than before even if he didn''t in levels or get any new abilities.

    Nietono no Shana is already a deadly weapon in Wu Yan''s hands. Now that it is a gold armament, he can use this me sword to a much higher extent than before. With Gate of Babylon, Nietono no Shana, and Meteor Shower which is his hidden trump card, he now has 3 gold armaments at his disposal.

    If the elders and old ones in the world of Silvaria found out, they would probably die out of jealousy. Gold armaments are something tier 9 individuals would kill for. In a ce crawling with talented monsters, only Sylph, the princess of an entire empire got her hands on a gold armament. Even then, she had to rely on daddy''s money and influence to get it.

    Meanwhile, a tier 8 individual has 3 gold armaments that can give other gold armaments a run for its money.

    If word ever got out, his fame would rise past the tier 9 old foggies. After all, nobody has heard news of anyone with two gold armaments and above, not even among tier 9 individuals.

    With 3 gold armaments, Wu Yan who can challenge a tier 9 to a fight will absolutely end Jaafar if he came around asking for a rematch. He wouldn''t even get the chance to use his berserker beast mode.

    Rare armaments might bemon in Silvaria World Institute but Gold armaments are very rare. This is the reason why tier 9 individuals want them so badly. Moreover, gold armaments are also far better than rare armaments in terms of potency even if they are only one tier apart.

    Needless to say, Wu Yan is a very happy man right now.

    His happiness diminished the moment he saw the 50,000 item points on his screen.

    He had bought 4 sealing bracelets and now he''s very close to being broke in this department.

    He consoled himself.

    "800,000 Item Points for the loyalty of 4 cute girls, totally worth it."

    Wu Yan nced at his hand. One of his hand had 3 bracelets while the other hand had 2 bracelets, a few more bracelets and he could probably make a very tacky armguard from the sealing bracelets. He frowned at how messy they looked on his hand.

    "System, is there any way to reduce the number of sealing bracelets but I get to keep their functions?"

    Wu Yan asked and the System replied.

    "User, as the bracelets perform simr functions, you can integrate the sealing bracelets."

    "Do you wish to integrate the sealing bracelets?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ''How?"

    "Via a request to System."

    "Oh? Alright, I want to integrate my sealing bracelets."

    "Initiating integration process, please pay 50,000 Item Points, pay now?"

    Wu Yan silently cursed the System with all the profanities he had learned up till now. He recited them one more time just in case he missed one.

    Fool me once, shame on you, fool me twice, shame o- nevermind, Wu Yan should have expected this since it''s not the first time System had screwed him over.

    He looked at his remaining 50,000 pts and he wondered if the System is doing this on purpose, it seemed like a simple enough task to integrate a few measly bracelets.

    His nutsack is hurting for a different reason other thanunching meat missiles into Kurumi.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples before answering yes.

    Beginning integration, integrationpleted. Please note that the sealing bracelet integration function has been acquired and will no longer require item points in the future.

    Wu Yan felt a bit better and he looked at his bracelets.

    The bracelets merged 1 by 1 as white linesbined them. Soon, the 5 bracelets got merged into the first bracelet on his right hand. The rest of the sealing bracelets shattered into fragments.

    The fragments were suspended in the air before they flew towards the remaining bracelet, merging with it.

    The sealing bracelet had additional red motives added to them. It now had 5 bands of red motives donning the sealing bracelet.

    The sealing bracelet looked like it was made by the heavens since the motives had a natural-looking pattern that would be hard to artificially mimic.

    If he unleashed one of the girls, one of the red bands would disappear until they are sealed again.

    He looked less tacky than before with only a bracelet on one of his hands.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Looks like I have to find a way to earn some item points after returning to Silvaria."

    There are a lot of useful tools in the item shop, without item points to buy them, he would be screwed the next time he needed to use one of the tools.

    With one of the items required to unseal the mysterious crystal, his objective in this world is mostlyplete. Now he needed to find a way to finish quest 3 and get that level up.

    "After returning to Silvaria, I am going to need a world to do some serious grinding. If I don''t take advantage of the time difference 1: 100 ratio between Silvaria and any transcript world, I would be wasting what the System has to offer."

    Wu Yan nced at quest 3 before he sighed with a bitter smile.

    "I don''t know if Kotori and the others would be okay with me taking the Fraxinus as one of my noble phantasms. I think it should be easy¡­ probably¡­"

    This matter could go both ways, if he fessed up his origins and properly exined to Kotori about his existence, she would probably agree without much fuss.

    Fraxinus is meant to serve as a base of operation for nning and executing ns to save spirits. He had more or less pacified close to half of all spirits. Moreover, once he finished quest 3 and left this world for Silvaria, this world would enter a frozen state.

    Since the universe would be essentially frozen, nobody would notice if Fraxinus is gone, no spirits would appear and nothing would happen. It''s a no brainer for Wu Yan but the decision isn''t his to make right now.

    He pondered a bit more and he decided to just ignore the quest for now.

 Chapter 493: Act first, report later

    <h4>Chapter 493: Act first, reportter</h4>

    Wu Yan put on his clothes before he adjusted Kurumi''s nket so she can sleep better. He covered her lustrous body with the nket and he nodded in a satisfied manner.

    He gave her a light peck on her forehead after brushing aside her bangs. It''s like Kurumi can feel this, she wrinkled her nose and she tilted her head a bit before she fell back into her peaceful sleep.

    It''s hard to imagine that this cute sleeping girl can get crazy when you''re not being careful. He shook his head and he headed towards the door.

    Fraxinus, control room¡­

    The members in the control room are busy analyzing the data they got from the fight in the zoo. Any information they can gather will be put to use in their efforts to save more spirits. It''s not every day that you can get 4 spirits in one ce and see them in action. They are going to be very busy watching and reviewing the footage they have of the fight.

    The objective here is to find any and all information that can be utilized in the future. It would reduce the risk of harm for both side not to mention increase the chances of sessfully pacifying a spirit.

    Naturally, Kotori is present as themander of Ratatoskr. She''s stable after Wu Yan sealed her powers. Although she still needed more rest, she''s here because she felt more at home helping spirits than resting in bed.

    She can also raise the morale of the personnel working around the clock by just being here. It''s better than dying of boredom in bed.

    "Oh, themander is using her powerful gaze on me, I feel so invigorated!"

    If you ignored his personality, this handsome man known as Kyouhei Kannazuki would have no problems scoring it with thedies. However, he is running his mouth off like a hippotamus and dancing around the room like a monkey, needless to say, this destroyed his image and reputation as a handsome man.

    He might be hyped to do some work but since he''s the second-inmand, he had rtively little to do when there are no spirits which would exin why he can be sox as to dance around the office like a clown.

    Kyouhei is starting to get on Kotori''s nerves. Her veins started bulging near her temple, it might be his voice or it might be Kyouhei''s dancing, either way, Kotori''s not happy right now.

    She snapped, with a snap of the fingers, two burly men walked in and they grabbed Kyouhei.

    Kannazuki Kyouhei pleaded for mercy.

    "Commander, please, spare me since I have been working really hard!"

    Kotori told him off with an emotionless face.

    "Since you''re so energetic, why don''t you go dig a hole and then fill it back up again. I order you to do that for a day!"

    Kyouhei couldn''t be happier, the burly men escorted him out while he cheered out loud.

    Wu Yan made way for the two burly men since he didn''t know what that''s about nor did he want to know. He entered the room while his lip twitched. He knew better than to ask Kotori what happened but he still entered her crosshairs.

    "Nn?"

    Kotori spotted him and she clicked her tongue.

    "Don''t you have to tend to Kurumi?"

    Wu Yan''s not sure whether she''s displeased with him or Kurumi. It''s probably something to do with both of them so Wu Yan shrugged.

    "She''s awake and she appears fine. I put her back to bed and I came over here to check up on some stuff¡­"

    "She''s awake?"

    Kotori frowned.

    "And she didn''t cause any trouble?"

    If Kurumi wanted to, she could probably do extensive damage inside Fraxinus. Wu Yan fervently objected Kotori''s proposal to put cameras in and around her room. He did this without any ill intent and he''s thanking himself for being so thoughtful of Kurumi''s feeling. If he didn''t object, the surveince team would probably have a lot to talk about when they went off duty. Worst-case scenario, their pants-off dance-off session might have been broadcasted in the control room.

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed and he continued.

    "Kotori, I have sealed her powers with the sealing bracelet, I don''t think she can cause any more trouble for us."

    The control room turned silent.

    "Kurumi put on the sealing bracelet?"

    Kurumi is both gleeful and shocked.

    Everyone stared at Wu Yan with widened eyes.

    Wu Yan is notfortable with the tense mood.

    "What''s with those eyes? Is there something wrong?"

    "How did you do it?"

    Kotori asked the question on everyone''s mind. Everyone here is aware just how hard it is tomunicate with Kurumi let alone pacify her. A person who can appease such a spirit appeared, of course, they wanted to know how he did it.

    "Even if you ask me¡­"

    Wu Yan smiled and he continued.

    "I don''t know how to answer¡­"

    Kotori stared at Wu Yan for a bit before she turned towards Reine.

    "What does the spirit analyzer say?"

    Reine looked at her screen.

    "It''s true, Kurumi''s spirit signature ispletely gone, the chances of sealing her powers are above 90%, he''s telling the truth."

    "That''s great!"

    Everyone in the control room hurrayed. Kotori released a sigh of relief and she smiled.

    Kurumi is a very vexing target for them. She''s not afraid to kill when provoked, she''s also mentally unstable, she has a kill count of at least 10,000, Ratatoskr has never been sessful in their efforts to cate her until today.

    Granted, it''s only reasonable that they are overjoyed when someone solved their biggest problem for them.

    They are all looking at Wu Yan with eyes of admiration.

 Chapter 494: A prelude to a catfight?

    <h4>Chapter 494: A prelude to a catfight?</h4>

    "It''s nothing short of a miracle¡­"

    Reine who is unfazed at most anything voiced her surprise out loud. She continued.

    "Tokisaki Kurumi''s familiarity gauge is maxed out when it was just half-filled yesterday. How did you do it?>.."

    She clearly intended for Wu Yan to answer that one. The other members gave Wu Yan respectful nods after confirming the gauge''s progress.

    He''s godlike at doing his job, he got close to a spirit which is very hostile and he sealed her. Feeling everyone''s attention on him, Wu Yan started feeling awkward.

    Wu Yan is surprised as well. He didn''t expect to make such a big impression on Kurumi.

    Given her personality, if Wu Yan didn''t know about her background and stories, he would have a hard time too. Heck, Kurumi probably wouldn''t be wearing a sealing bracelet right now.

    Still, it surprised him that Kurumi''s love gauge is maxed out. Maybe it''s because he filled her up with some artificial mayo in the medical ward just now?

    Wu Yan sighed and he replied in a helpless manner.

    "Even if you ask me, I am not sure myself¡­"

    He got through by winging it?

    The others didn''t know what to say, they started suspecting if he''s just boasting with modesty as a cover. They are thinking that maybe this is his way of tooting his own horn about being popr with girls.

    If Wu Yan can read minds he would probably be angry with them. He didn''t boast when Joou-sama and Railgun took shots at each other for his affection, why would he start now?

    Kotori rubbed her chin, she knew Wu Yan isn''t boasting right now. She''s sure he''s telling the truth, this guy didn''t know why Kurumi is so infatuated with him. She popped a Chupa Chup in her mouth and she waved her hand.

    "Maa, Kurumi''s sealed and the risk of significant public harm is nil and that''s enough for me, I don''t care about the exact steps Wu Yan took."

    The others returned to their stations, having lost interest in this topic. Wu Yan silently released a sigh of relief, if they kept pressing him, he''s not sure if he could keep the possible reason a secret.

    That he stuffed her good with his meat rod.

    Wu Yan asked Kotori after looking around the room.

    "Right, where''s Yatsuki?"

    "He is still recovering from the wounds he sustained in thest conflict¡­"

    She chastized him.

    "Yatsuki''s a human, he''s not a spirit and he''s not you. He got shot in the back so he''s not going to be back in action anytime soon."

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "What are you going to do about Kurumi?"

    Kotori stopped chewing on her candy and she replied.

    "The original n was to treat her like a criminal."

    "Criminal!"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Ah¡­"

    Kotori narrowed her eyes.

    "She killed at least 10 thousand people, mass murder is still a heavy crime. She should pay for her actions."

    Wu Yan turned silent. He''s having some internal conflicts right now.

    She would easily rank top among serial killers with her kill count. If she''s human, she would have been shot to death for her crimes.

    At least, if Wu Yan is still a human, he would have felt that way. However, to him, human lives are not as important as before. He''s not yet at the level where he thought of human lives as that of ants. But, the dead won''t be brought back with vengeance, humans also die rather easily so he''s more or less se to death at this point.

    Moreover, he''s also a murderer. He has killed, including the people he wasted in the frontier town''s hunt for treasure, he might have killed more thankurumi.

    Wu Yan didn''t want to see Kurumi facing the music. The feeling is even more intense now that she''s one of his partners in life.

    Wu Yan subconsciously protested on her behalf.

    "Is there no other way?"

    Kotori turned around, she used an intense gaze on him, he''s getting the feeling that she''s not happy he''s defending Kurumi like this.

    "You seem awfully interested in her well-being¡­"

    "How can I not?"

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    "I believe spirits are all kind in nature. I know she''s got a lot of blood on her hands but she''s a victim of various circumstances. She was forced into killing by the ones who are after her life. Kotori, I know you can see the kindness in her heart, please¡­"

    Kotori turned her head the other way.

    "You''re preaching to the choir, she''s not in the nuthouse because of me."

    Wu Yan lit up in excitement.

    "You''re saying you can do something about her cement?"

    Kotori pouted and she sighed.

    "Since she is a spirit, her circumstances are rather unique so we are nning on observing and dealing with her as the situation calls for it. If she continues killing ormits major criminal offenses we won''t be as lenient."

    "When you say observe, you mean¡­"

    "I am saying¡­"

    Kotori bit down her lips and she continued as if she bit the bullet.

    "Kurumi will be ced under our care at our home."

    "Really?!"

    Wu Yan''s happy expression made Kotori angry for some reason.

    "Don''t celebrate too early, this is just an unapproved decision, I can still change the decision. Moreover, our home is out of rooms to house her, even Yoshino has to sleep with Tohka due to the limited space avable."

    "You''re right¡­"

    Wu Yan felt a bit frustrated.

    A soft voice made everyone turn their heads. Without noticing anyone, Kurumi entered the control room.

    "Ara ara, I wouldn''t want to trouble everyone with this¡­"

    They looked at Kurumi who is in a patient''s gown. She beamed at them and she approached Wu Yan.

    She grabbed his arm and she stuck to him like a really clingy girlfriend before she purred.

    "I can just share a room with Shido."

    "What?!"

    Everyone cried out in surprise. Kotori stood up from a seat and she looked at Kurumi with burning eyes.

    Not one to back down from a leer, Kurumi smiled back at her.

    "Is there a problem with that?¡­"

 Chapter 495: I want to become a fiancee too?

    <h4>Chapter 495: I want to be a fiancee too?</h4>

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    "And that''s my story, I hope you will all look after me if it''s not too much of an imposition."

    In the living room, Shiori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Kotori stood together. They exchanged looks after Kurumi respectfully bowed.

    "Erm, Tokisaki-san¡­"

    Shioriughed in a careful manner.

    "I might have heard wrong, could you please repeat what you said?"

    Kurumi''s smiling expression didn''t change. She sped her hands together and she exined while never forgetting to don that radiant smile of hers.

    "Of course, there are some troubles at home and so I have to impose on you by living in this residence for the foreseeable future, I will be in your care¡­"

    Shiori blinked her eyes in surprise and she looked at Tohka before she confirmed one more time as if she didn''t hear it the second time Kurumi said it.

    "So you want to live here, with us?"

    "Yes, if that''s not too much of trouble¡­"

    Shiori felt at a loss of what to do.

    They are just ssmates, Wu Yan & co didn''t tell Shiori how Kurumi knocked her out and abducted her. They told Shiori that she fainted from anemia. However, that still doesn''t change the fact that they are just ssmates who barely knew each other.

    Luckily for Kurumi, she knocked Shiori out or they would be in an even more awkward situation right now.

    It''s only natural for Shiori to feel confused and strange that a ssmate she barely knew is counting on her to let her stay in Shiori''s house for a while.

    She replied with a troubled tone.

    "But, we don''t have any rooms left in this house¡­"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that¡­"

    Kurumi tilted her head and sheughed in a cheeky manner.

    As Shiori, Yoshino, and Tohka gasped in shock, Kotori gnashed her teeth when they saw Kurumi grabbing someone by the arm. This certain someone had been trying hard to blend in with his surroundings, he wanted to turn into an unassuming electric pole but Kurumi still dragged him into this anyway. She''s so close to him she could probably rest her head on his shoulders if she wanted to. She repeated the shocking words she said in the control room onboard Fraxinus.

    "I will just sleep in Shido''s room."

    Wu Yan covered his face with his hands, he didn''t want to deal with reality right now. He also understood the hell that ising his way even if he used all his brainpower to somehow conjure up a reliable excuse.

    "What?!"

    Shiori and Tohka yelled in surprise.

    They can''t believe what this girl is saying. By the way, this girl is currently using an expression that said: "What''s for dinner?"

    "Staying together with Shido-san¡­ In a room¡­"

    Yoshino covered her open mouth, she''s stunned by what she heard. She looked at Wu Yan and Kurumi with shining eyes, she also blushed slightly at whatever she imagined inside her little head.

    "Th-that''s bold¡­"

    Kotori turned her head the other way in an angry puff. Nobody can see her expression but judging from her flexing arm, she''s probably not a happy camper right now.

    The girls looked at Kurumi who is smiling in a coy manner. Someone broke the silence with a shout.

    "You absolutely cannot do that!"

    Tohka stomped, her yell was so loud their roof shook from the sheer volume. It''s like someone threw a shbang at them, their ears are ringing from her shout.

    Tohka glowered at Kurumi. She pointed a finger at her in an angry manner.

    "Why must you stay in the same room as Shido?!"

    "That''s the only logical oue¡­."

    Kurumi ignored Tohka''s wrath and she continued smiling in an affable manner.

    "It''s not like you have any extra rooms¡­"

    "Yo-you don''t have to stay with Shido!"

    Tohka bit down on her lips.

    "You can stay with me!"

    "Ara ara, Tohka-san, what are you talking about?"

    Kurumi covered her smile with her hand.

    "If I stay with you, what about Yoshino?"

    Tohka choked and she protested anyway.

    "You still can''t stay with Shido, that''s that!"

    "This is a bit problematic isn''t it?"

    Kurumi pressed her forehead as if she is in terrible distress.

    "Are you going to chase poor old me out onto the streets?"

    "I-it''s not like that¡­"

    Tohka''s voice weakened. Tohka''s too kind and good-natured to do something as cast a girl with nowhere to go out like this.

    "Tokisaki-san, I think it would be inappropriate for you to stay together with Wu Yan¡­"

    Shiori chimed in.

    She looked at Wu Yan with a judging stare. It''s like she is changing her impression of him to that of a yboy. Wu Yan''s lower lip started twitching.

    Wu Yan told Shiori that Tohka''s her girlfriend so she can stay at their house. But, another girl is saying that she wants to live with Wu Yan in the same room in front of his official girlfriend. It''s a miracle that she isn''t looking at Wu Yan like he is a despicable scum.

    "Ara ara, Shiori-san, I appreciate the concern but¡­"

    Kurumi tightened her hold on Wu Yan''s arm, she continued by saying something Wu Yan cannot ignore with a blissful face.

    "I am his fiancee, it''s only natural that we move in together¡­"

    "Fiancee!"

    Shiori''s mouth turned into a big O. Her mind went nk as she tried to process this.

    Yoshino is simrly shocked by this revtion. Kotori''s body started trembling with anger.

    Tohka is the only one who isn''t aware of the situation.

    "What''s a fiancee?"

    Kurumi froze up just for a short while before she exined it to Tohka in a way she would understand.

    "Tohka-san, fiancee is someone special that you want to spend time with, you want to eat together with him, sleep together with him and basically be united as one with him¡­"

    "United eternally?!"

    Tohka''s eyes beamed up. Her cheeks dyed red in excitement, she yelled back.

    "I want to be Shido''s fiancee too!"

    Her deration was followed by the sound of bodies copsing to the floor. She gasped in confusion.

    "What are you all doing on the ground? Must fiancees sleep on the ground together as well?"

    "Tohka¡­"

    Shiori moaned in a helpless manner. She just couldn''t get angry when Tohka is this innocent and cute. She probably couldn''t grasp the full scope of the meaning of the word fiancee.

    "Well¡­"

    Kurumi who is suffering a bit of a headache rubbed her temple before she continued.

    "Anyway, as Shido''s fiancee, it''s perfectly reasonable for me to sleep with Shido in the same room~"

    "That''s why I said-"

    Tohka is red with frustration. She shouted out loud again.

    ''I want to be Shido''s fiancee too!!!"

 Chapter 496: Night and spilling the beans

    <h4>Chapter 496: Night and spilling the beans</h4>

    "And, here I am again¡­"

    Wu Yanid on the couch in the living room of the Itsuka residence. He somehow knew he''s going to end up here.

    "Well, this is better than worrying about when someone might bust my door open because Kurumi is in the room with me¡­"

    Sighing, he shifted his body and heid his head on the armrest. Staring at the ceiling, he started wondering about what''s happening in the other world.

    "I wonder what Hinagiku and the other girls are doing?"

    It''s been a little over a month since he arrived in the world of Date of Live.

    This past month seemed both fleeting and eternal to him. A month isn''t a very long time, yet, he has gathered quite a fewrades already.

    "Based on the time difference, it''s almost half a day in Silvaria since the girlsst saw me. I wonder if Hinagiku and the others are already missing me?¡­"

    Wu Yan mumbled, his lip twitched when he recalled something.

    "They probably can''t even remember where I went¡­"

    The girls are reliable when the situation calls for it but they can be extremely off-tune when they are not actively doing anything. Astrea is especially prone to being forgetful or ditzy.

    He heard a creaking sounding from the entrance of the living room. Wu Yan looked in the direction of the sound on reflex.

    A small head peeked into the living room. Her red twintails looked glossy in the glow of the night. Her ribbons fluttered as if she''s a thieving cat here to steal some food.

    Kotori can''t see properly due to how dark the living room is. She can only see that Wu Yan isying on the couch but she can''t ascertain if he''s awake or asleep. Unknown to her, he''s watching her every move. She tiptoed her way over to the couch.

    Wu Yan heard her movements and he quickly ced a hand on his forehead and he shut his eyes. Regting his breathing, he acted like he''s fast asleep.

    Kotori''s vision only allowed her to make out vague figures in the living room. When she confirmed that it''s Wu Yan on the couch she''s already very close to Wu Yan.

    Kotori pat her chest and she grumbled.

    "Seriously, you should know better than to sleep without properly covering herself."

    Kotori utilized the object she had been carrying up till now. She brought him a nket.

    She covered Wu Yan with the nket, making sure that Wu Yan wouldn''t fall prey to the cold, she covered him until only his head is exposed. She stood back up and she blushed for some reason when she saw Wu Yan''s sleeping expression. She''s acting very awkward around Wu Yan, she''s nervous being around him but she still wanted to stay near him.

    She braced herself and she lowered herself so she can give Wu Yan a light peck on the cheek. After quickly distancing her face from his, her face grew redder and her heart started racing.

    She nced at Wu Yan to make sure she didn''t wake him up. She released a sigh of relief and she mumbled in a small voice.

    "Good night, Onii-chan¡­"

    "Yes, it is going to be a good night alright¡­"

    Wu Yan said out of nowhere which made Kotori jump in surprise. Wu Yan gave her a smug grin.

    "Is what I would like to say but this sofa isn''t asfortable as a bed, I am having a hard time sleeping¡­"

    "Y-yo-you¡­"

    Kotori''s mouth widened as she pointed a trembling finger at Wu Yan. Her head exploded with steaming out of it.

    "You aren''t asleep yet?"

    "Yes¡­"

    Wu Yan sat up with a weird smile.

    "Luckily for me, otherwise, I might miss the scene of my cute little sister showing her loving side."

    "You¡­"

    Kotori blushed really hard. Her head started turning after she figured out she had been yed.

    Recalling how she kissed him goodnight, her body trembled with embarrassment, she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it.

    She lowered her head while trembling like she''s out in the cold with no coat on.

    "Just now, you were awake¡­"

    Kotori''s words was enough for Wu Yan to figure out what she''s referring to.

    "Aw, it''s just a kiss on the cheeks, we have done way more risque stuff than that, there''s no need for you to be so bashful!"

    Kotori resisted the urge to kick Wu Yan in the face, she turned around to leave the room.

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    "Kotori, wait."

    "What now?!

    She yelled in an annoyed manner. Kotori nned on stomping his stomach if he joked around, even if it meant that the whole residence would wake up from the ruckus.

    Wu Yan didn''t tease her contrary to her expectations. He opened his mouth but he closed them before he said anything, it''s like he''s not sure if he should say it now.

    Kotori frowned.

    "Stop wasting time and just say what you have to say¡­"

    Wu Yan made up his mind and he waved at Kotori.

    "Kotori, you should take a seat, I have something to say to you¡­"

    Kotori flinched from his serious tone but she nodded and she sat at Wu Yan''s side on the couch. It must be serious for him to adopt this tone.

    For Wu Yan, this is nothing shocking but what he''s going to say is going to shake Kotori''s view on reality.

    Wu Yan wanted to find a more appropriate time to reveal it to her but since he can''t just let mission 3 sit around unfinished like that he decided it''s time for him to finish up his business in this world. Moreover, with the majority of his questspleted, there aren''t many chances to increase his strength further.

    The others are still asleep, with just the two of them here, they could have a nice long chat.

    When he first arrived, Ratatoskr picked up his signal and they figured out that he''s not a denizen of this world. It should be easy exining it to her.

    Wu Yan started talking¡­

 Chapter 497: An unexpected answer

    <h4>Chapter 497: An unexpected answer</h4>

    Two figures sat in the quiet living room. One of them is calmly exining something, in the dark, it looked rather creepy that two dark figures are murmuring and talking with each other in a low voice. However, one of the figures is rather shocked by what she is hearing.

    As time went on, Wu Yan exined his origins, identity, the System, transcript worlds, and everything that Kotori needed to know. He also mentioned Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls as well as his mysterious advent in the world of Silvaria. He omitted stuff like how he got the System and how he had ten wives and counting. He referred to the girls as very close friends although he didn''t go into details on how close they were. Wu Yan knew better than to dig his own grave like that.

    The living room fell back into silence after Wu Yan finished his exnations. Kotori also looked like she''s still processing what he said.

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan after she''s done processing the stuff Wu Yan said.

    "So, to get the space gems or something, you came to this world and now in order to leave this world, you mustplete 3 quests, you finished 2 and now you only have one more to go."

    "Yes, more or less¡­"

    Wu Yan replied. It might be his imagination but Kotori looked a bit displeased with what Wu Yan said.

    Kotori turned her head the other way and she continued.

    "I am guessing you''re telling me all this because you need me to do something?"

    "Well, yes but no¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed.

    "You see, I need an object for myst quest."

    "That object is something rted to me?"

    She narrowed her eyes at him.

    "Mind telling me what it is?"

    Wu Yan struggled for a bit before he told her.

    "Fraxinus¡­"

    "Huh?"

    Kotori turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I need Fraxinus¡­"

    Kotori stared at Wu Yan until he felt very ufortable.

    "You want Fraxinus? The whole airship?"

    Kotori questioned him.

    Wu Yan decided to just tell her the contents of his quest.

    "I need the airship so I can store it in Gate of Babylon. Yes, I need the whole airship."

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "Do you think that''s possible?"

    "I know it sounds ridiculous. I also know that Fraxinus is an important asset to Ratatoskr in saving spirits but¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I already told you, once I leave this world, the universe will be frozen in time. Even if I took possession of Fraxinus, nothing will happen in this world even if I stayed in other worlds for hundreds and even thousands of years. When Ie back, only a split second would have passed."

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    "I am only asking you to borrow Fraxinus for just a second, is that too much to ask?"

    Kotori turned her head the other way. Kotori grabbed her skirt so hard her fingers turned pale.

    "True, Fraxinus would only be gone for less than a second, it won''t affect our operations."

    Wu Yan is d that she got the point. But, her next sentence froze his smile.

    "But, I have to refuse."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan is stunned, he can''t believe she just rejected him. He expected her to hesitate but not outright rejecting him like this.

    "What do you mean no?"

    Kotori donned an expressionless face. Wu Yan is too shocked for words.

    "But why?"

    Wu Yan asked in confusion.

    "It''s just for a second,e on, or is there some other reason for this?"

    "There''s no other reason, I just don''t want to lend it to you!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Why''s that?¡­"

    Kotori lowered her head. She bit down on her lip so hard she almost injured herself. Her misty eyes came as a surprise to Wu Yan.

    "You¡­"

    Kotori raised her head and she mewled.

    "Do you really want to leave this world so much?"

    Wu Yan flinched and he voiced the question in his mind.

    "Kotori, you don''t want to borrow me Fraxinus because you don''t want me to leave?"

    Wu Yan immediately hit the nail on its head.

    "G-get over yourself!"

    Kotori self-exploded. She''s panicking and protesting too much for her own good.

    "I-I am just worried that if you''re gone, Tohka and the other girls are going to throw a fuss. Plus, Ratatoskr would lose a very capable employee, that''s all!"

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes at her. He rubbed his chin while grinning like he''s heard something amusing.

    "Kotori, are you being a tsundere right now?"

    Kotori''s expression stiffened and she snapped back at him.

    "No, you!"

    Her childish retort only served to increase Wu Yan''s amusement. She got angrier and she stomped her feet.

    "I am not going to lend you Fraxinus, period!"

    Kotori made her escape after snorting at him.

    "Ran away huh?"

    Wu Yan shook his head after that little show by Kotori. At least, Kotori looks like she objected to this only because she didn''t want to see him go.

    "This girl¡­"

    "I already told her it''s only for a second, she can''t deal with being away from me for just a few seconds?¡­"

 Chapter 498: Not knocking is a good habit

    <h4>Chapter 498: Not knocking is a good habit</h4>

    The break of dawn scattered the darkness, ushering a new day for thend.

    As the golden rays of sunshine blessed the earth with warmth and light, some of the light went into windows that aren''t covered by curtains like sneaky brats.

    One of the buildings visited by the light is the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan can feel his nose itching, his nostrils red and somehow the itchiness didn''t go away. A small mosquito-like buzzing is also starting to get on his nerves, whos rump does he have to hump to get a good sleep around here.

    His consciousness started taking control due to the constant annoyance. He can still hear the buzzing noise as his senses sharpened, it''s the sound of someone.

    "Swiggity Swoot, watch me make him toot!"

    The sharp and familiar voice dispelled his sleepiness. He slowly opened his eyes and he saw a peculiar looking rabbit muppet in front of him. It''s dancing around on top of the hand of its master in a weird manner.

    "Yoshinon¡­"

    Subconsciously calling out the name of the muppet, Wu Yan surprised the petite figure in blue next to him.

    "Go-good morning¡­"

    Yoshino said in a slightly stunned manner. When she saw Wu Yan turning towards her, she quickly hid Yoshinon behind her back as she ran away.

    Or, at least, she was nning on running away, a strong pair of arms grabbed her and she flew back into a warm embrace from the perpetrator.

    "You little rascal, pranking me like this."

    Wu Yan grabbed her cheeks and he pulled them slightly much to Yoshino''s embarrassment.

    "Shiori-nee-san told me to wake Shido-nii-san."

    She mumbled while holding Wu Yan''s hands, trying in vain to get out of Wu Yan''s grip, she''s so cute Wu Yan is going to have a heart attack.

    "Shiori told you to wake me up?"

    He turned her around and he stared into her eyes.

    "Wasn''t it Kotori''s job to wake me up?"

    "She''s still in bed¡­"

    Yoshino blinked.

    "Kotori''s still in bed?"

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "I guess I better get my shotgun, time to shoot the flying pigs¡­"

    With Yoshino in his arms, he stood up from the couch. Since it''s the morning, the living room is not as dark asst night. This is the ideal room to sleep in, the sunlight is just right, and it''s currently autumn so the temperature is also just right.

    In the kitchen, Shiori is busy preparing breakfast, this leaves Wu Yan and Yoshino in the living room with each other. Kotori, Kurumi, and Tohka are nowhere to be seen which is a surprise for Wu Yan.

    Kurumi is a new resident so he''s not sure about the timing of her routine. Tohka has a habit to sleep in just like Wu Yan so it''s as surprising as the fact that Kotori isn''t here.

    Other than Shiori, Kotori is the earliest one to wake up. Maybe she talked too long with himst night?

    He rubbed Yoshino''s head before putting her down.

    "Yoshino, go see if Shiori needs help, I am going to wake the three sleepy piglets¡­"

    Yoshino nodded and she ran into the kitchen. Yoshinon didn''t forget to take onest jab at Wu Yan.

    "Look at the kettle calling the pot ck¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek in an awkward manner before walking upstairs.

    Itsuka residence is bigger than your average house. This house easily housed 6 people so it took Wu Yan 3 minutes to arrive at Tohka''s room, albeit, Wu Yan did take his time walking up here.

    "Tohka, it''s already morning¡­"

    Without the habit of knocking before entering, he entered the room without saying another word. He is yawning when a scene stopped him.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka gasped when Wu Yan walked in. She had a shirt in her hand when she froze up from this sudden interruption. Now, the problematic part, Tohka''s in her birthday suit.

    Wu Yan who still had his hands on the doorknob and mouth, Tohka who is still putting on some clothes, the two stared at each other in awkward silence.

    "Wakey wakey, Shiori is almost done with breakfast¡­"

    Wu Yan said what he wanted to say and he used his speed and astute mind to quickly scan Tohka''s figure before closing the door and walking away like nothing happened. Soon after, Tohka shrieked.

    Wu Yan rubbed away the cold sweat on his forehead. If he didn''t close the door in time, her yelling would have reverberated around the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan also thanked himself for being able to restrain himself after looking at Tohka''s bombshell body. The morning is a very dangerous time for a healthy male like him.

    Because his mind is still upied, he opened the door to Kotori''s room without knocking. His eyes widened in shock.

    Just like Tohka, Kotori''s in the middle of changing out from her pajamas.

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    The two pairs of red eyes met, one of the pair started turning dark.

    Wu Yan knew he stepped on andmine. He quickly said what he wanted to say while he still can.

    "It''s time to wake up, Shiori made breakfst¡­"

    He mmed the door shut before sprinting away to the sound of stuff being thrown at the door.

    He thanked himself and his quick thinking for getting him through another crisis. He also admired the speed at which he closed doors.

    "So this is what they meant when they say the early bird gets the worm, sign me up for another!"

    Wu Yan mumbled to himself and he arrived in front of his room. He grinned before cheering out loud.

    "Another!"

    Wu Yan opened the door and his smile turned into an amused expression. Then, his pupils contracted into beans from the divine scene in front of him.

    Kurumi gasped but she quickly showed Wu Yan a mischievous girn.

    "Ara ara, Shido, you could have asked if you wanted a peep show. Also, it''s not like you haven''t personally inspected them before¡­"

    Wu Yan gawked at Kurumi''s figure, she''s got the lower half of her undergarment on at the moment. Wu Yan helplesslyughed.

    "You girls had a pact to change at the same time or something?¡­"

 Chapter 499: The troubles come after the bonus?

    <h4>Chapter 499: The troublese after the bonus?</h4>

    Breakfast is easy to make. Feelingzy? Peanut butter jelly coupled with a few slices of bread and you''re good to go. Shiori prepared breakfast in no time at all by preparing simple dishes.

    After setting down the dishes on the table, Shiori removed her apron. Yoshino also helped by helping her carry some stuff. She also didn''t forget her cheerful sunshine of a smile.

    Yoshino would always help out like this in the morning. she also helped Wu Yan during the afternoon or in the evening. She''s only got the strength of a minor but it''s her pleasure to help in any manner she can.

    Yoshino likes it simple, she used to worry about when she''s going to get killed in armed conflicts. She also worried about identally hurting her pursuers with her powers. If Yoshinon wasn''t by her side, she would not have been able to hang on until now.

    But, that''s all in the past. She didn''t have powers that can harm others anymore. Moreover, nobody is hunting her down like a dog anymore. Every day is like heaven here.

    Yoshino appreciated what they all did for her and she would do her best to help when the chance arises. Wu Yan knew about this and he let her help much to her delight. Shiori objected at first but she acquiesced soon enough.

    Yoshino''s genuineughter made Shiori happy as well. She didn''t want to deny her this so she agreed to let Yoshino do some light chores. Shiori did all the other chores lest Yoshino did them as well.

    In a way, the one who dotes on Yoshino the most isn''t Wu Yan, it''s Shiori¡­

    The living room door opened and the two girls turned their attention towards the door. Tohka came through, she wore her giant butterfly hair essory like she always does but she seemed awfully red for some reason.

    "What''s the matter? Tohka, you look very flushed¡­"

    Shiori asked in a concerned manner.

    "Are you sick? Tell me if you are, there''s no need to hide it."

    "I''m not¡­"

    Tohka waved her hands, her reply still didn''t exin why she looked so red.

    Tohka looked around the living room and she tried to ask nonchntly.

    "Wh-where''s Shido?"

    Her forced tone made Shiori even more confused. Tohka never asked about Shido like this. She would also utter his name in a very excited manner, definitely not like this. Something''s going on here and Tohka isn''t being entirely honest with her.

    Shiori rubbed her chin before she realized something.

    This must have something to do with Kurumi!

    It''s natural for Shiori toe to this conclusion. Tohka is Wu Yan''s girlfriend, she would be concerned if a girl just pops out from nowhere iming to be her boyfriend''s fiancee. It''s not hard to imagine that she would be upset.

    Shiori looked at Tohka with a sad look. She sighed, she would be like this too if the person she liked had a fiancee as gorgeous as Kurumi, she would be hard-pressed to step up to thepetition.

    Tohka''s on par with Kurumi in terms of figure and appearance but she''s still a very formidable foe.

    However, if wepared personalities, one of them is a bottomless pit with a ditzy streak while the other one was a noble-lookingdy with elegance and grace. Normally, the elegant one would be preferable right?

    Shiori grabbed Tohka''s hands and she assured her.

    "Don''t worry, Tohka-chan, I will always support you!"

    Shiro puffed out her chest while nodding confidently. If Tohka was upset about this, she would probably be very moved by Shiori''s words.

    But, that never urred in Tohka''s mind. Kurumi did make her feel anxious but she''s just self-conscious after having her area 51, 52, and 53 seen by Wu Yan. Tohka is confused that Shiori said that to her but she couldn''t understand no matter how hard she raked her brains so she just tilted her head with a finger to her lower lip.

    In the end, Tohka decided to just nod.

    Yoshino is still very puzzled, she asked Yoshinon.

    "What do you think happened with Shiori-nee-san? She became so strange¡­"

    "No nono¡­"

    Yoshinon replied.

    "This is love!"

    "Love?"

    Yoshino blinked her eyes, she imagined something and then she blushed.

    The living room door opened. Wu Yan and Kurumi entered.

    Tohka turned bashful the moment she saw Wu Yan. She lowered her head and she kept shoving food into her mouth, Shiori is very frustrated by her behavior.

    Shiori thought that she just wasted a very nice chance to say good morning.

    Shiori nced at Kurumi who is hugging Wu Yan''s arm like an intimate lover. She''s a bit irked by this, she''s in Tohka''s camp so she''s not happy about what she''s seeing right now.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way in an awkward manner. It''s not like he asked her to do this.

    Kotori also entered the living room. She had ck ribbons but since Shiori''s present, she used her imouto mode.

    Her face turned grim when Wu Yan and only Wu Yan is looking at her. She still remembered how someone took a gander at her garden and didn''t apologize for it.

    Wu Yan smiled although anyone can see he''s clearly forcing it.

    "Now, Shido, open wide¡­"

    Kurumi picked up a piece of bread and she turned her intimacy up to eleven as she tried to feed Wu Yan.

    "Erm, I can eat just fine¡­"

    Wu Yanughed in a wry manner. He wanted to cry, why is all this happening to him?

    "Say ahh¡­"

    Kurumi kept smiling, her gestures suggest that she''s not going to quit it until he ate it. Wu Yan''s lips twitched and he ate the food.

    Tohka''s ribbon trembled and she looked at the bread in her hands. Suddenly, she had a brilliant idea and she shoved the bread into Wu Yan''s face with a very quick move. She looked at him with an ecstatic expression.

    "Shido! Say ahh¡­"

    Looking at that gigantic piece of bread, Wu Yan cried when he saw how excited Tohka is at the thought of shoving that amount of food into his mouth.

 Chapter 500: Stories in the other worldâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 500: Stories in the other world¡­</h4>

    Silvaria¡­

    It¡¯s been a day since the grand tournament ended.

    in Silvaria World Institute, the students and faculty members are still very much impressed by what they had seen yesterday. They can¡¯t stop talking about the fights that happened. They talked with such vigor that it¡¯s like they personally fought in the arena.

    The grand tournament is still in everyone¡¯s mind. The hottest topic would be the new top 10 rankers.

    Two things happened that students in Silvaria World Institute think are important milestones. 5 of the new top 10 students are neers, less than 2 months in and they are already top students.

    Any student who boasts about making it to the top 10 in just 1 month would be asking for a beatdown in the nearest toilet. Silvaria World Institute is the only school made from the cooperation between all 3 empires in Silvaria. It is a ce to nurture all the geniuses gathered from all corners of Silvaria.

    With all the geniuses gathered here, the strongest 10 students could be said to be the 10 most talented individuals in Silvaria. It¡¯s not a random title, it¡¯s a status. The 5 who made the top 10 rankings are already well-known even before the grand tournament due to several high-profile events that transpired soon after they enrolled in the school.

    Even more surprising, the 5 of them belonged to the same faction.

    There are 12 factions in the academy, representing the strongest forces in each of the 3 empires. Their influence is great just like their political power. However, all the political clout and influence they have still couldn¡¯t get them a spot in the top 10 rankings except for the stronger factions.

    A single faction has 5 top 10 rankers. It¡¯s only natural that students can¡¯t stop talking about them. At least, that¡¯s what the students want to believe, they are specting that the sudden appearance of so many strong students who are incidentally very close to each other probably means that they belong to the same faction.

    A lot of them startedughing at themselves for specting about something so ridiculous. If any faction had the resources to raise 5 extraordinary talents like them, that faction would have been held with the highest regards.

    A lot of people started investigating the background of the neers but every faction that tried couldn¡¯t find anything on them. Not even the royal family orrge noble family can dig up anything on them.

    The neers are very mysterious individuals to the students of Silvaria World Institute. It didn¡¯t reduce their enigmatic factor when the council of Silvaria World Institute, basically, a board presided over by the world¡¯s rulers and movers, ordered with very terse tone and implication that any investigation should stop immediately. Attempts at inviting them should stop at ttery and forceful methods are to be avoided at all costs or bear all the consequences themselves.

    Anyone who dared to ignore the warnings won¡¯t go far. As such, when the 12 factions stopped investigating, the others followed suit, they didn¡¯t want to start something they can¡¯t finish.

    The neers are a hot topic in the families and extended families of the twelve greatest factions, even outside of Silvaria World Institute.

    To top it off, the previous champion got reced by a neer. Sylph who stood at the top of everyone got promptly defeated by one of the neers.

    The news of a new champion rocked Silvaria World Institute. A neer attaining the title of champion is something nobody has heard of. It¡¯s probably as shocking as an aliening down to earth and recing a nation¡¯s leader.

    Astrea became a trending word in Silvaria World Institute. Even if someone didn¡¯t go to the tournament at all, they would still be aware of Astrea since everybody just can¡¯t stop talking about her.

    The twelve factions are afraid that the neers would form a formal faction that would supersede the factions as a super faction. It¡¯s not hard to imagine their star students leaving their factions for this formal faction.

    The bnce of power would be totally shifted and the boat would tip.

    Luckily for them, the neers directly or indirectly imed that they have no interest in forming a faction much to the leaders¡¯ reliefs.

    Only one of the neers formed a faction. She¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki, the leader of Starlight Queen. She¡¯s the only one who went against the grain.

    In less than a month, she built up quite a reputation not just as one of the new top 10 rankers. She also had Astrea as a member before the tournament started.

    The star roster had students lining up to register for this faction. Everyone wanted in on Starlight Queen, this contributed to Starlight Queen¡¯s rapid growth as the thirteenth faction.

    But, Starlight Queen only epts female students. This limitation didn¡¯t stop Starlight Queen from rivaling if not outright surpassing the other twelve factions though.

 Chapter 501: The Sisters are here

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Sisters are here</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, vi area¡­

    The students all wanted to know which vi housed 3 top 10 rankers who fought like true champions in the Grand Tournament.

    More importantly, they wanted these neers to join their factions. Last time they checked, these neers aren¡¯t officially in any faction.

    Even the lesser-known factions are vying for these neers. If luck would have it and the neers joined, they would rise up and be on par with the 12 great factions, even surpassing them. Plus, they only needed to attract the attention of one of the neers.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mansion has been bombarded by all of these kiss-asses. His doormat is also all worn out from the number of guests they needed to entertain.

    A lot of them came here and flew by the seat of their pants. It¡¯s very annoying for Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others who had to talk to them.

    10 guests a day would be their limits. They are very close to freaking out at the number of peopleing here to beg them to join their factions.

    5 minutes a session seemed like an eternity when you don¡¯t even want to talk.

    In the end, Hinagiku and the others just bolted the doors shut. They used an excuse that Wu Yan who is the master of this vi needed some time to heal up and need to do so in silence. They finally got the peace they wanted, but, at a cost, they can¡¯t go out as often as before.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto drank the red tea Ikaros deftly prepared. They exchanged looks and they sighed.

    ¡°This feels like a hell of some sort¡­¡±

    Mikoto bitterlyughed. Mikoto didn¡¯t like this feeling of being confined inside the house, there are only so many topics she can share with the other girls before she gets bored.

    ¡°I think it should end soon¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said in an uncertain manner. She put down the teacup on a nearby table and she continued.

    ¡°Those people are just trying their luck, they wanted to see if they can entice us into joining their factions. They should get the hint soon that we are not interested at all.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Soon¡¯ needs toe faster!¡±

    Mikoto yelled.

    ¡°Even if you say that, I am not sure if I can speed it up for you.¡±

    Mikoto is on the verge of a mental meltdown but Hinagiku can only helplessly watch Mikoto pulling her hair out. Hinagiku is more patient than Mikoto, however, unless there is something special about a ce, she¡¯s going to lose interest pretty quickly as well.

    Hinagiku¡¯s words made Mikoto admire her with a sigh.

    ¡°I envy you, those people only extended light greetings with you. But, the same people are practically begging for me to join them.¡±

    Hinagikuughed.

    ¡°You only have yourself to me for that, who told you to make a bet with princess Sylph? You shouldn¡¯t have promised to join her faction if you lost, which you did. Luckily for you, the person herself is too busy training after her defeat with Astrea to make you fulfill your side of the bargain. Did you really think the other executive members from her faction is going to conveniently forget about this deal though?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡±

    Mikoto shrieked.

    ¡°I just got a bit careless. Oh, that¡¯s right, when shees back, I will duel her again and reim my victory!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose next time!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists. She¡¯s so confident of herself.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t have to join her stupid faction.¡±

    ¡°You and your¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shook her head. She prayed for Sylph¡¯s peace after attracting the attention of her friend.

    Mikoto probably wouldn¡¯t admit her defeat until she got her revenge. She¡¯s probably going to keep challenging Princess Sylph with someme excuse until she won. In addition to not fulfilling her promise, she¡¯s going to keep bugging Sylph for a rematch until she wins.

    When Sylphes back from her training session, she¡¯s going to realize how troubling making a bet with Mikoto is and it¡¯s not going to end well for her. In short, Hinagiku pitied Sylph for making a foe out of Mikoto.

    If Wu Yan is here and he could read minds, he would probably pat Hinagiku on the back and tell her a story about how in another universe, a certain Imagine Breaker with sea urchin hair got tangled up with Mikoto because he canceled her powers and she kepting back for a rematch.

    Ikaros observed Mikoto who is acting like a Shounen manga protagonist with hot-blooded aura oozing out of her. She also looked at Hinagiku who had a weird expression. A few questions marks appeared on top of her head, with hercking emotional development, she couldn¡¯t figure out what they are thinking about.

    A small figure came down the stairs. She had a beret cap in one hand and is rubbing her eye with her other hand. Her messy blonde hair suggests that she just woke up.

    ¡°n!¡±

    Hinagiku greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Finally awake, huh?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    ndre yawned and she sat down on a chair.

    ¡°n¡¯s hungry, could I get some cakes please?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are both amused by n¡¯s yawn and childish craving for cakes. This cutie pie really needed to tone down her cuteness or people are going to die from diabetes.

    Hinagiku tidied up her hair and she asked Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros, do we still have cakes?¡±

    Ikaros nodded and she pulled out a piece of cake from nowhere. Lil¡¯ ol n immediately brightened up when she saw the cake.

    Her cheeks flushed when the sweet and sour cake blended into perfect harmony inside her mouth. She remembered something and she got sad.

    ¡°I wanted onii-chan to feed me¡­¡±

    The living room turned silent.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they missed him as well. No doubt, Ikaros¡¯ nk expression also suggested that she¡¯s not emotionally here right now.

    Mikoto is the first one to snort and respond with a snidement.

    ¡°That guy is probably happily living out a wonderful life in his transcript world, probablyid his dirty hands on a few maidens as well, knowing him.¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed her temple as she sighed.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you go with him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Sylph was going to shut herself up in some secluded area to train, okay?!¡±

    Mikoto protested, she wanted to continue but she suddenly flinched.

    ¡°This sensation¡­¡±

    Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sisters, why are they here?¡±

    Soon, someone knocked on their door.

    ¡°Nee-sama, are you there? Misaka asks, politely knocking on the door¡­¡±

    TL Note: Misaka Sisters refer to themselves as third persons when they talk.

 Chapter 502: Disturbance in the Giant Beast Forest

    <h4>Chapter 502: Disturbance in the Giant Beast Forest</h4>

    The sister¡¯s calm almost mechanical tone surprised Mikoto, Hinagiku, ndre, and Ikaros. Mikoto herself isn¡¯t sure why a sister is here.

    ¡°What is a Misaka clone doing here?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped. She tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°I thought Shokuhou Misaki sent them all to the Giant Beasts Forest to grind experience points? Why are they here all of a sudden?¡±

    Mikoto opened the door and a Misaka clone who looked exactly like Mikoto stood there with a military visor on her head.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ndre pointed her finger at the identical Misaka in front of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s 2 Misaka-nee?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Mikoto cheered.

    ¡°Yes, Onee-sama, Misaka hase to see you says Misaka in an excited manner¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s smile froze. She¡¯s apparently excited but her expressionless face would suggest otherwise.

    Mikoto decided to ignore the sister¡¯s antics.

    ¡°Anyway,e in.¡±

    Mikoto invited her clone into the house. However, a charming voice came from behind the clone.

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, it hurts when you ignore me like this¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s lip twitched and she so didn¡¯t want to deal with this right now.

    ¡°I am imagining it¡­ just my imaginations¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Misaka-san doesn¡¯t want to see me, I shouldn¡¯t have brought a sister here it seems¡­¡±

    The owner of the voice replied in an upset tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough you two¡­¡±

    Hinagiku came out with a helpless look.

    ¡°Just get in, if those annoying bastards see you, it¡¯s going to be more troublesome than whatever you two have going on here.¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku is a woman of reason, unlike somebody¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki had a smug grin. She looked ssy with her gold-gilded uniform and her lustrous blonde hair adorned by sunlight. If only she did something about her habit of messing with Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki was apanied by Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. This looked like a formal summit due to how all the executives of Starlight Queen gathered here.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you two looked like you have it super not fun, what¡¯s with the locked doors?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai greeted them in a cheeky manner. She sounded like she¡¯s enjoying their misery.

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at her. Ignoring her, she walked back into the house. Mikoto pulled her sister into the vi. In the end, Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t get the satisfaction she wanted, the 5 of them entered the house.

    ¡°Are you doing well in the Giant Beast Forest? What about the others? Are they doing fine?¡±

    Mikoto started bombarding the Misaka sister with questions. She leered at Shokuhou Misaki almost to the point of growling at her. She¡¯s going to chew Shokuhou Misaki out if she didn¡¯t like what she¡¯s going to hear.

    ¡°Onee-sama, Misaka and the others have been well. Misaka answered Onee-sama¡¯s question while thinking if there are any other interesting topics to bring up¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking in a weird manner, huh?¡±

    Hinagiku awkwardlyughed.

    Mikoto wanted to ask a bunch of stuff as well so she didn¡¯t bother toment on their weird manner of speech.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only me. The others are still in Giant Beast Forest, Misaka exins with nothing but the truth. Misaka wonders how Misaka is going to bring up the subject of asking Onee-sama for help¡­¡±

    The others are shocked by what she had said.

    ¡°Help?!¡±

    Mikoto stood up and she¡¯s visibly distressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are the sisters in danger or something?¡±

    The Misaka clone shook her head in denial.

    ¡°Calm down, Onee-sama, the others are not in danger, Misaka hurriedly exins as Onee-sama started panicking¡­¡±

    Mikoto isn¡¯t assured yet.

    ¡°Why do you need help then?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki finally chimed in.

    ¡°Let me exin.¡±

    The clone stopped talking much to Mikoto¡¯s displeasure, she didn¡¯t like how the clone followed her nemesis¡¯ order.

    Shokuhou Misaki approached her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent help it¡¯s more like a request for a bit of aid¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you need aid then?¡±

    They urged Shokuhou Misaki to go on.

    ¡°There have been weird urrences in the Giant Beast Forest¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki got straight to the point.

    ¡°The monsters in the forest usually stay solitary and have their own territories. The monsters would fight each other if their territories shed.¡±

    ¡°But, today, the sisters who were out hunting beasts noticed how some territorial monsters are apparently in a cooperative partnership.¡±

    ¡°The monsters are ganging up?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto yelled in surprise.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head, she had a grim look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are teaming up but this does not bode well for the sisters.¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±

    Mikoto is freaking out right now, her low voice belied her anxiety.

    ¡°Calm down, there is no immediate danger to the sisters even if the monsters teamed up.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said in a cold tone.

    ¡°It concerns me that the beasts aren¡¯t just teaming up, they are working together to drive humans away from the forest.¡±

    ¡°Driving humans away?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They looked puzzled but they also knew something is up, monsters don¡¯t just team up for no reason.

    ¡°This is the problematic part.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed, she continued with a grave tone.

    ¡°The sisters needed some time to demobilize and somehow or the other the beasts cornered them in the forest. They are still holding their own against the monsters but I don¡¯t think they can keep it up for long.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mikoto yelled in shock.

 Chapter 503: Shokuhou Misakiâ€™s plan, heading towards the Giant Beast Forest

    <h4>Chapter 503: Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s n, heading towards the Giant Beast Forest</h4>

    "The sisters are trapped in the Giant Beast Forest?¡­"

    Mikoto backpedaled in horror. She looked at Shokuhou Misaki and her clone, their silence is the only answer she needed. She charged towards the door.

    "Wait, where are you going?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea stopped Mikoto before she reached the door. They held Mikoto back with all their might.

    "Let go of me!"

    Mikoto yelled as she struggled.

    "The sisters are in danger, I have to save them!"

    "You need to calm down this instant, Mikoto."

    Hinagiku grabbed Mikoto''s hand.

    "You need to snap out of it, Misaki already said they are not in any immediate danger."

    "Bull!"

    Mikoto is fuming right now.

    They are cornered by an army of demonic beasts. If that''s not danger I don''t know what is. You''re going to tell me those savage beasts will go easy on them or something?"

    "Misaka-san, if you don''t want to hear it from me, you can hear it from the clone herself¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki bitterlyughed.

    "Onee-sama, be at ease, the others are not in danger¡­"

    The clone said before continuing.

    "At the moment, it would seem precarious for the others but defending a base with ourbined power is a walk in the park, says Misaka trying to assure Onee-sama confidently."

    "With almost 20,000 sisters, excluding the emergence of a tier 9 monster, it would be very hard for the monster to breach the base''s defense."

    Shokuhou Misaki reminded Mikoto.

    "The sisters are also growing along with us when they grinded for EXP."

    They turned on the System''s analytics and they analyzed the clone who is with them.

    Misaka clone 10032: Level 53

    "LV 52? Tier 6?"

    Mikoto jumped in shock. She''s too stunned by the growth of the sisters.

    "You''re telling me that they are all tier 6 in power?"

    "It''s super not surprising to me."

    Kinuhata Saiai said nonchntly.

    "Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and I already reached tier 7, it shouldn''te as a surprise that the sisters attained tier 6 power."

    "Ha?"

    Hinagiku is also simrly surprised.

    "You three reached tier 7?"

    Kinuhata Saiai puffed out her chest with a smug grin. Frenda also acted smug.

    "In the end, thanks to the sisters'' persistent grinding, we managed to be tier 7 individuals¡­"

    "How¡­"

    Hinagiku is confused.

    "You girls got tier 7, howe I only increased by a few levels?"

    Takitsubou Rikou replied.

    "That''s normal, the experience requirement got wider when you hit tier 7. The same amount of EXP you earned managed to increase our levels to tier 7, up from tier 6 which had lower EXP requirements."

    The girls acknowledged that she had a valid point. Wu Yan alsoined about the serious amount of EXP required to level up.

    "But¡­"

    Mikoto mumbled in a worried tone.

    "The sisters are just tier 6, I think they would have a hard time dealing with tier 8 monsters."

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head with a smile.

    "That''s assuming that they can''tmunicate in real-time, strategize, and move as one coherent unit. You haven''t seen them in action, the Misaka Network shared between them allows them to achieve a superhuman level of cooperation, ridiculous efficiency, and efficacy duringbat. Based on the numbers I gathered, they can probably handle up to 10 tier 8 monsters."

    "Oh yeah?"

    Mikoto snapped at her.

    "What happens if a tier 9 monster appears?"

    "Do you think tier 9 monsters grow like weed on the side of a road?"

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at her.

    "Tier 9 monsters dwell in the deepest regions of the forest. These monsters have not appeared at the fringes of the giant beast forest since the start of this disturbance, and it would seem to stay that way for the foreseeable future."

    "But¡­"

    "No buts, you''re just being absurdly paranoid right now."

    Shokuhou Misaki bitterlyughed.

    "If you can ept that the sisters are not in danger at the moment then we can move on to the real topic of how to break them out of the encirclement, sounds good to you?"

    Shokuhou Misaki finally managed to calm Mikoto down albeit only slightly. They all nodded and they started thinking hard.

    Hinagiku looked at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Shokuhou, what''s your thought on the matter?"

    They all gathered their attention on Shokuhou Misaki. Mikoto also had to admit that Shokuhou Misaki is better ating up with ns than her, it wouldn''t hurt to hear her out.

    Shokuhou Misaki straightened her back before she started voicing her idea.

    "The n is simple, problem-solving through superior firepower."

    "Isn''t that just fighting fire with a bigger fire?"

    "Exactly."

    Shokuhou Misaki yed with her blonde hair, she smiled at them.

    "Based on the information gathered, the leader of the monster army appears to be a tier 8 monster. We have 3 tier 8 on our side: Ikaros, Astrea, and you, Mikoto. We get to the sisters, and we break the encirclement with overwhelming power."

    The others are stunned by the simplicity of this n.

    "Yeah!"

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped up while pumping herself up.

    "Yes, I like this n!"

    Mikoto and Astrea grinned. They also liked the idea very much.

    "If that''s the case, what are we waiting for? Let''s go right now!"

    Mikoto is the first one to reach for the door handle.

    The other girls also nodded. They know that if Wu Yan don''t kick the bucket and die, they can all be revived even if they meet an untimely end.

    They could let the sisters die and wait for Wu Yan to revive them. This would save them the most trouble but that''s not how the girls roll. They don''t watchrades die without doing anything about it.

    Even Shokuhou Misaki is earnestly wishing to save the sisters herself.

    She looked around and she addressed Hinagiku.

    "Hinagiku, I think you should stay here, wait for Wu Yan toe back. I don''t want to imagine the hell he is going to raise when hees back and can''t find us. Stay here with ndre-chan and wait for him¡­"

    "I know¡­"

    Hinagiku said in a frustrated manner. She wanted to help too but this is also a less shy way so she epted anyway.

    Hinagiku and ndre-chan sent Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and the clone Misaka on their way.

    n bit on her nails, she mumbled.

    "n also wanted to save the sisters¡­"

    Hinagiku shook her head while giggling from n''s energy. She looked at the girls'' receding backs and she mumbled.

    "Yan,e home soon¡­"

 Chapter 504: Rowdy forest

    <h4>Chapter 504: Rowdy forest</h4>

    Silvaria, frontier town, airfield¡­

    A lot of airships are here, you can catch a ride on a big airship or a small one. If you''re in a hurry to get somewhere, there are jet-like airships, there are also airships where one can take in the sights while flying in style. It''s the main mode of transportation for the denizens of this world. The airfield is brimming with people and business is booming for everyone here.

    But, today, the airfield is weing more arrivals than departures. Moreover, the airfield is rowdier than usual.

    The people who came here are dressed in a military loadout. They also looked like they are here for work and not to y. They organized themselves and they headed into town.

    An airship approached the airfield,nding on their designated spot, the members all disembarked. Thedies who descended are all drop-dead gorgeous.

    The people around them stopped momentarily. They continued to work but they kept ncing in their direction.

    It''s Mikoto and the others who are here to bust the sister out from their sticky situation.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Misaka 10032 formed a group after checking their stuff.

    Shokuhou Misaki took a look around the airfield and she spotted the unusually high amount of soldiers and mercenaries. She frowned before making her concern known.

    "I feel like something''s going on here¡­"

    The others also looked around and they spotted them as well. They exchanged looks.

    Mikoto mumbled.

    "Are they setting out for Giant Beast Forest as well?"

    "This is the closest human settlement to the forest so I think they are preparing to storm the forest, says Misaka after analyzing their information and equipment¡­"

    Misaka 10032 said. The others concurred with a nod. 10032 and the other clones had been here the longest among theirpany so she knew when someone is going into the forest just by looking at their equipment.

    Kinuhata Saiai nced around.

    "I might be wrong but it looks like a lot of people here are gearing up to enter the forest?"

    "In the end¡­"

    Frenda continued.

    "Are they here to save theirrades as well?"

    "I don''t think that''s the case¡­"

    Takitsubou Rikou chimed in.

    "I don''t think our situation is a reflective sample of the poption, I doubt these people hadrades stuck in the forest."

    "I see¡­"

    Astrea stood on her toes as she tried to see into the distance.

    "But, the Misaka clones are many in number no matter how he sliced it."

    The others are surprised that Astrea said something astute like this contrary to her ditzy personality.

    "Who cares?!"

    Mikoto shook her head, she clenched her fists.

    "I don''t care if they haverades who are trapped in the forest, we are here to save the sisters, let''s get a move on!"

    They moved past the airships, they traveled towards the same general direction as the soldiers and mercenaries, into Giant Beast Forest.

    The Giant Beast Forest is the only known ce in Silvaria that is the main habitat for monsters. It''s extremely wide in area, possibly even bigger than all 3 empires put together. The monsters here are killed and harvested for materials. Materials from these monsters can be made into armaments and armor. There are also tons of herbs and treasures in the forest that can raise one''s power. It''s not wrong to refer to Giant Beast Forest as a giant treasure trove.

    Due to the proximity of the frontier town to the forest, the facilities and goods traded here are top-tier. It''s easy to find rare materials that can''t be procured anywhere else. Tourists with money usually stayed in the town for a few days in addition to hunting for valuable treasures.

    But, the frontier town had a weird air around it.

    The new arrivals didn''t take a gander at the stalls, they all moved towards the forest with grim looks. The folk in town all started spreading rumors.

    Exiting the frontier town, the girls arrived at the entrance to the forest.

    "What¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai gasped while pointing in front of her.

    "There are way too many people here!"

    They set up camps here and the whole ce looked like a really busy market area. It''s also loud as hell.

    "What the¡­"

    A shocked voice came from behind them.

    "Mikoto! Why are you girls here as well?"

    Mikoto looked back and Mikoto gasped.

    "Sister Fei Fei, why are you here?"

    Fei Fei in full armor appeared. She bitterlyughed.

    "I thought I was the one asking the question first?"

    Fei Fei looked behind her and her eyes widened.

    "Even the queen of the school and her trusty subordinates are here. I see you girls are here to investigate the disturbance in the forest as well."

    Shokuhou Misaki replied.

    "So you''re here for the same thing, I presume?"

    "Yes.."

    Fei Fei shook her head in a helpless manner.

    "The Forest is a very crucial ce in Silvaria, if something goes wrong, something might happen to the beasts and the precious resources in here. It''s going to affect military power and the average strength of a country."

    "As the greatest noble family in the Ailu empire, we harvested a lot of resources from the forest as well. The disturbances are adversely affecting us, our resource gathering teams are getting forced out of the forest. The patriarch gave me orders to investigate and, if possible, bring an end to the disturbances here."

    The other girls finally knew why she appeared here, so far away from Silvaria World Institute. Shokuhou Misaki crossed her arms.

    "So these people are all from noble or powerful families, I reckon they have the same objective as you."

    "Yeah."

    Fei Fei nodded.

    "What about you girls? Investigating the disturbances too?"

    "No¡­"

    Mikoto shook her head.

    "Ourrades are stuck in the forest, we are here to get them out."

    "I see. I propose we enter the forest together."

    They gathered their stuff and they entered the forest.

    Unknown to them, a big surprise is in the forest waiting for them to find out, and it''s not pretty.

 Chapter 505: Shidoâ€™s my boyfriend, youâ€™re just his fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 505: Shido¡¯s my boyfriend, you¡¯re just his fiancee</h4>

    Wu Yan is unaware of what is happening in Silvaria. Even if he somehow found out, he had more pressing issues to deal with.

    He had never experienced a torment far more anguishing than this. He''s walking down the hallway with a twisted smile.

    He nced at Kurumi who is hugging his left arm like she''s the happiest wife on earth. Then, he nced at Tohka who is in some kind ofpetition as she hugged Wu Yan''s right arm while leering at Kurumi. Wu Yan wanted to break down and bawl like a baby.

    Shiori facepalmed. She didn''t need to see his expression to know that Wu Yan is very troubled right now. If they were alone and she''s in his shoes she would be happy. However, the other students are either jealous or critical of Wu Yan.

    Shiori thanked god that she''s a girl. She also appreciated the fact that she does not have to deal with so many suitors. It would be nightmarish for her if people started spreading rumors and pointing fingers at her.

    Shiori didn''t voice her thoughts out loud. If Wu Yan heard her, he would probably tell a tale about a certain universe where Shiori is a male and had simr luck with thedies.

    A few dozen meters felt like miles for Wu Yan, he released a sigh of relief when he somehow made it to ss 2-4 without any major issues.

    It might be Wu Yan''s imagination, however, the leering he received in this world is far more painful than the ones he got back in Academy City or Silvaria.

    He forced a smile before asking Kurumi and Tohka to let go.

    "Erm¡­ We are already at the ssroom door, maybe you girls should¡­"

    "Ara ara, Shido, I never pegged you for a shy guy."

    Wu Yan got interrupted by Kurumi who is giggling.

    "Come on, what''s the worst thing that would happen if we told everyone about us¡­?"

    Wu Yan started sweating profusely. He''s fine if she wanted to announce it. The biggest problem, however, is that she''s probably not the only one who wants to do so¡­

    "Hmm? Let everyone know about what?"

    Tohka tightened her hold on Wu Yan''s arm. She yelled out loud.

    "Don''t whisper to each other like that, I want in too!"

    Tohka continued.

    "Shido, what are you guys going to announce? I want to dere our rtionship as well!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Tohka, do you know what we are talking about?"

    "?"

    Tohka tilted her head.

    "I don''t care, don''t exclude me from it! If she wants to do it with you, I want to do it with you too!"

    Wu Yan froze up. Shiori who is walking behind them while putting some distance between them also froze up. The other students in the hallway also turned silent. They are pretty sure she said she wanted to do it with him, echoes from her confirmed their thoughts.

    It became very awkward for a few seconds. The other students peeked out from the doors and windows in the hallway. They wanted to see what is going on in the hallway.

    Kurumi blinked her eyes a few times in surprise. Then, she covered her mouth whileughing. She didn''t understand why so many people are interested in what they are talking about. Shiori made the decision to split before anyone noticed her.

    Wu Yan''s body trembled, sweat started pouring down the side of his head, the girls especially are looking at him with judging eyes. He wanted to run away but a mob is already forming.

    "So bold, ying with a key and locks in school huh?"

    "Wow, who''s that guy?! I will fight anybody who tries to stop me from burning him on a stake!"

    "Oh my god, those two girls are so cute. Don''t tell me they are the ones who talked about getting some bam-bam in their ham?"

    "Impossible! That guy is so average, fine, his eyes are charming but that''s it. What does he have that I dont?!"

    "You''re missing the point dumbo, they want him inside their pink fortress!"

    "!!!"

    "Burn him!"

    "Chop him up!"

    A riot broke out. The mobs sounded serious about carrying out their version of divine punishment.

    Two trails of tears flowed down his eyes, he looked like a hero from a tragic y. He slid out of Kurumi and Tohka''s arm grab with unprecedented speed and he fled into the ssroom.

    The ssroom isn''t a haven, a fact he soon found out. The students are looking at him like he''s trash. There''s only so much mental punishment he can take before he cried even harder.

    Wu Yan can now fully empathize with what Shido had to deal with when Origami and Tohka are fighting over him in the original work.

    "Tokisaki-san and Tohka-san are apparently going out with him¡­"

    "Itsuka-san is two-timing them?"

    "That''s so gross¡­"

    Wu Yan buried his head on the table and he decided to y dead.

    The other students can''t tease Wu Yan when he''s like this. One of the boys spoke up.

    "Tokisaki-san, Yatogami-san, are you both¡­with Itsuka-san¡­"

    The guy didn''t ask his question properly but everybody knew what he wanted to ask except for Tohka.

    "Ara¡­"

    Kurumi tilted her head, with an index finger on her lips, sheughed in a coy manner.

    "That''s right, Shido''s my boyfriend¡­"

    Kurumi''s sentence is like an arrow that pierced Wu Yan. He flinched when a lot of males howled like wolves.

    Wu Yan can hear them clenching their teeth, they used their res to bore holes in his body.

    Kurumi, that''s my grave you''re digging.

    Wu Yan yelled internally. Tohka said something that killed him twice.

    Tohka pouted and she yelled at Kurumi.

    "Shido''s not your boyfriend! Shido''s my boyfriend, you''re just his fiancee!"

    "What?!"

    The other students are all stunned by this.

    "What¡­"

    Tohka frowned at them.

    "Did I say anything wrong?¡­"

    Tohka didn''t say anything wrong, she told the truth.

 Chapter 506: Tobiichi Origami wants a date.

    <h4>Chapter 506: Tobiichi Origami wants a date.</h4>

    Tengu City, Itsuka residence¡­

    The hallway entrance''s door was pushed open, some people came in while saying Tadaima. Their voice echoed throughout the empty living room.

    Wu Yan walked into the living room like a living dead. He wavered left and right with swirly eyes. He made his way over to the sofa and he crashed into it.

    "Seriously, isn''t it a bit too early for you to act like an old man?"

    Shiori grumbled.

    "You don''t understand¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his hand, he retorted in a tired voice.

    "You try being red at by those boys who are putting curly ones on the soap all day long, then, you will understand why I am like this¡­"

    Kurumi and Kotoriughed out loud. Shiori recalled how the students stared at Wu Yan with dark eyes. She also remembered how Wu Yan got through the day by fake sleeping on his desk. She started pitying Wu Yan instead of being upset with him.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka approached the sofa and she apologized in a self-ming tone.

    "I am sorry, it''s my fault, Shido¡­"

    Wu Yan opened his eyes and he turned towards Tohka. He bitterly smiled after seeing Tohka''s sad look.

    "Why are you saying sorry? It''s not your fault."

    "It''s not?"

    Tohka mewled.

    "I thought I said something wrong and that made you feel so down, it''s not?"

    "No, really, it''s not Tohka¡­"

    Your words only added fuel to the fire.

    Wu Yan didn''t say thatst part. He sat up and he rubbed Tohka''s head.

    "It''s fine, cheer up¡­"

    "I think you should practice what you preach."

    Shiori said while Kurumi and Kotoriughed at him again.

    Tohka beamed up, she blushed a bit and she continued enjoying Wu Yan''s petting. It''s like she''s a cute kitten asking for some affection.

    Kurumi tilted her head with an index finger to her chin.

    "Shido-san, I have a request¡­"

    Kurumi attracted everyone''s attention. Wu Yan looked at her with puzzlement.

    "What''s that?"

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi ced her hands at her cheeks while twisting around in a bashful manner.

    "Erm, about tonight''s dinner, how about you let me do it."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, and Shiori all uttered in surprise. Wu Yan stood up in bewilderment.

    "Kurumi, you can cook?"

    "I can¡­"

    Kurumi winked at him.

    "I was living by myself, I would have died from starvation if I don''t know how to make my own food¡­"

    Wait, I thought you ate humans for breakfast, lunch, and dinner?

    Wu Yan and Kotori silently retorted. They exchanged looks and they saw the funny expressions they had. Theyughed at themselves while Kurumi narrowed her eyes at them.

    "I am getting the distinct feeling that you two are being rude to me, somehow¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotori panicked while shaking their heads in denial.

    "No, we were not, how can that be?"

    "Is that so?"

    Kurumi turned towards them, she stared at them intently, to the point that Wu Yan and Kotori are starting to feel awkward. She smiled and turned back.

    "I thought you two are connecting something inappropriate with my dark past¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotori flinched. They exchanged a short nce and they wondered if Kurumi can control more than just time, maybe she could read minds as well?

    Somebody''s phone rang, it was Shori''s. She took out her phone which saved Wu Yan and Kotori from further awkwardness with Kurumi. They sighed in relief, silently thanking the caller.

    Shiori looked at the phone and she wondered just who could be calling her right now. Shiori''s social circle isn''t veryrge. There are not many friends who she is on a friendly enough basis that they would regrly converse through the phone. Her phone rarely rang and that''s why she''s so surprised.

    She picked up the phone.

    "Hello, Itsuka S¡­"

    "I am Tobiichi Origami."

    An emotionless voice came from the other side of the phone. Shiori recognized her voice before she even introduced herself.

    "Tobiichi Origami?"

    They had excellent hearing so they heard Tobiichi Origami''s voice as well.

    "The one from AST?¡­"

    Kotori mumbled. The "Itsuka Shido" of this world ispletely differentpared to the original Itsuka Shido. Hence, Kotori''s impression of Tobiichi Origami is that she''s someone from AST.

    "Why is she calling her?"

    The others are also wondering about the same thing.

    Shiori coughed and she replied.

    "Tobiichi-san¡­"

    "Call me Origami!"

    The voice sounded more intense than before. Shiori is a bit intimidated but she responded anyway.

    "Origami-san, what''s up?"

    "Yes."

    Origami got straight to the point.

    "I am going to look around Tengu City tomorrow, I thought I would invite you to stroll around with me¡­"

    "You''re inviting me?"

    Shiori wondered if they are that close, why would she invite her out of the blue?

    "Tobiichi Origami wants to take Shiori around the city?"

    Wu Yan is puzzled why Tobiichi Origami suddenly got so assertive, is she finally ready toe out of her closet?

    Shiori didn''t seem to understand it herself. She thought nothing of this invitation, she thought this is just a casual invitation to hang out.

    Shiori didn''t reject her because of this. Wu Yan wanted to stop her but he was toote.

    "Alright, I will be there."

    Shiori hanged up.

    "Tobiichi Origami just invite me to go out into the city, you guys wannae with me tomorrow?"

    Kurumi, Tohka, Kotori couldn''t respond before Wu Yan yelled in panic.

    "No no no, since she invited you and only you, I am afraid if we tag along she''s not going to be happy.."

    "Okay¡­"

    Shiori didn''t doubt Wu Yan''s words. There''s just something about how Wu Yan is looking at her that''s puzzling her.

    It''s like he''s looking at someone who is going down a slippery road. He also looked like he''s happy he didn''t have to deal with whatever''sing her way.

 Chapter 507: Paparazzi

    <h4>Chapter 507: Paparazzi</h4>

    Shiori cleaned up the tes after they all had breakfast. She tidied up and she grabbed a purse before heading out.

    "I''m going now"

    "Oh, have a safe trip¡­"

    Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino bade her goodbye. They aren''t thinking too much into this just like Shiori, they assumed she''s just going to hang out with another girl in the city, shopping and eating snacks.

    She waved her hands at them and she went on her way.

    Wu Yan who had been trying his hardest to draw on his ninja skills and hide his presence finally raised his head. A scary glint shed in his eyes.

    Poking around, he coughed and told the others that he''s heading out.

    "I want to go buy some stuff, be right back."

    "You going shopping?"

    Tohka seems interested.

    "Shido, I want to go with you!"

    "That won''t be necessary."

    Wu Yan rejected her.

    "The ce is just around the corner, I will be back in a jiffy."

    "I see¡­"

    Tohka nodded with a disappointed look. Sheid her head on the table in azy manner. She just wanted to go out with Wu Yan, she''s not really interested in getting anything.

    Wu Yan pped his hands together while apologizing to her. He got out of the house without turning his head back. He needed to catch up or he''s going to lose track of Shiori.

    Wu Yan is nning on tailing Shiori, specifically, he wanted to see what Tobiichi Origami is going to do.

    He is not going to pass up such quality entertainment for anything in the world.

    In a way, Wu Yan is being a total douche.

    ===

    Tengu city, the center of the city.

    Shiori hastened her footsteps when she approached the rendezvous point. Soon, she saw Tobiichi Origami in her casuals, she obviously put a lot of thoughts into her attire. Shiori made a beeline for her.

    "Sorry, Origami-san, did you wait long?"

    Shiori is a bit out of breath. She can''t help but find her volume lowering when she saw how Origami looked like.

    "No, I just got here."

    Origami said, with a few doves on her shoulders and head.

    "I-is that so?"

    Shiori awkwardlyughed. She''s not sure if she should call her bluff but she decided to ignore the birds.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    "Yes!"

    Origami nodded with an expressionless face. Her eyes had a hint of happiness in them when Shiori invited her along.

    The two are in very close proximity, they looked like normal BFFs but one of them didn''t think so.

    A ck figure followed them in a sneaky manner. Wu Yan who is stalking the two of them didn''t follow because he noticed something. His lips twitched.

    "Mind telling me¡­"

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "Why you girls are here?"

    "Ara ara, you only have yourself to me for sneaking around like a thief¡­"

    Draped in an elegant one-piece dress, Kurumi smiled.

    Tsk

    Kotori clicked her tongue, she gazed in the direction Shiori and Tobiichi Origami went.

    "Tobiichi Origami isn''t that close to Shiori-nee, I wonder what business she has with her, I can''t help but worry¡­"

    "You could have watched them from Fraxinus, I don''t know why you''re personally here¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He knows what Tobiichi Origami wanted with Shiori but if he said it out loud Kotori would start judging them.

    Kotori rolled her eyes.

    "Look, I wanted to use Fraxinus but well, the timing and¡­"

    "Timing and what?"

    Wu Yan pressed on.

    "What''s going on?"

    Kotori didn''t answer him. She turned her head the other way and she ignored Wu Yan. wu shrugged and he sighed.

    "Fine, I more or less can guess why you girls are here¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "And, Tohka, Yoshino, what about you two?"

    "That''s because¡­"

    Tohka grumbled.

    "I want to go with Shido¡­"

    "Erm¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Yoshino lowered her head.

    "Everyone went out so I just¡­"

    Tohka and Yoshino''s expression made Wu Yan choke on his words.

    ''Fine, you girls can follow me but you girls need to follow my orders, ya hear?"

    Tohka and Yoshino nodded. Kurumi looked at Wu Yan and she curiously asked.

    "Well, Shido, why are you following Shiori?"

    Kotori narrowed her eyes at him in a scary manner.

    "You''re not nning on doing something you won''t be able to tell anyone with a straight face right?"

    Wu Yan raised his eyebrows and he straightened his back.

    "Do I look like someone who does that kind of stuff?"

    Kurumi, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino exchanged looks and they nodded without hesitation. Their unanimous consensus made his expression freeze up.

    Wu Yan pointed at the girls with his trembling index finger.

    "Do I really look like that in your eyes?

    "Ara, Shido, don''t be sad¡­"

    Kurumi smiled.

    "Even if you''re like that, I still love you¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka with puppy eyes.

    "Tohka, do you think I am someone like that?"

    "Isn''t that so?"

    Tohka shrunk back.

    "Everybody is saying so¡­"

    Wu Yan''s heart started aching. Wu Yan was wrong to ask someone like her. She probably didn''t have a clue what everyone is thinking about when they say he''s someone like that.

    Kotori''s image of him is something Wu Yan didn''t need to ask, he already knew because he tried his moves on her too many times. Kotori''s not going to be convinced he''s a saint even if he saved the world from apocalypse.

    Wu Yan turned his head towards his final hope, Yoshino. Yoshino blushed and she evaded his gaze. Yoshino didn''t need to say anything, the damage was already done, Wu Yan''s heart has been shredded into a million pieces.

    Copse

    Wu Yan kneeled on the ground in an orz pose, his body started turning to dust.

    "I tried so hard to put up a good front¡­"

    "Enough with your theatrics."

    Kotori walked past him while waving her hands in an annoyed manner.

    "Onee-san and the other one are getting far, we have to catch up now."

    The girls left Wu Yan behind. Wu Yan turned even paler as the void started weing his dusty body.

 Chapter 508: is it a date? A date? Or, a date?

    <h4>Chapter 508: is it a date? A date? Or, a date?</h4>

    Tengu City, the center of the city.

    Two girls who are very beautiful in their own rights walked hand in hand as they looked around the shops. These girls are just like any other female shoppers nearby but they tend to attract more attention due to their looks.

    Moreover, the onlookers aren¡¯t just looking at their faces, they are also curious about something else. They kept looking at the two of them like they are weird.

    Shiori¡¯s very embarrassed as the center of attention. She looked very ufortable. While flushing red, she finally blurted it out.

    ¡°Erm, Origami-san, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little bit too close?¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    Origami¡¯s practically trying to fuse her body with Shiori¡¯s.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Shiori is still embarrassed.

    ¡°Other people are looking at us, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    She said while still clinging to Shiori in a way that would put any Ko bears to shame.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡±

    She shouted in a controlled tone. She refrained from screaming lest they attract more attention.

    Origami still didn¡¯t heed her words.

    ¡°Let them be¡­¡±

    Shiori cried internally. Enduring the weird gazes from the people nearby, they went towards the next destination. Shiori is questioning her decision, she should have just stayed at home.

    Shiori¡¯s anxiety caused her to forget something, they are moving deeper into the concrete jungle so the human traffic is just going to increase.

    In her mind, she wished for only one thing, she wanted this hangout session to end as soon as possible.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and yoshino peeked out from around the corner. They are all puzzled by what they are seeing.

    Kotori gulped with disbelief.

    ¡°Why do I feel like, they are on a date rather than a normal girl¡¯s day out in the city?¡±

    Kotori wasn¡¯t sure if she sounded silly but someone¡¯s got to say it.

    The two of them are prim and properdies so the notion of them dating would sound funny.

    Except, Wu Yan, Kurumi, even Tohka and Yoshino didn¡¯tugh.

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at them.

    ¡°Ara, I am getting the same feeling as well.¡±

    Yoshino also covered her mouth with her hand. Her wide eyes and shocked expression are testaments that she¡¯s struggling to vocalize her opinion.

    Wu Yan just smiled. He was surprised to notice it first but he already got used to the idea.

    The remaining one who is puzzled is still as confused as before.

    ¡°What¡¯s a date?¡±

    Tohka said with all due seriousness. They turned around to ask if she¡¯s serious but judging from her expression, she really didn¡¯t know. Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    When Wu Yan sealed her powers, he didn¡¯t bring her on a date like the original work. He just brought her home and they started living together. Moreover, because they hang out with each other pretty much every day, Wu Yan didn¡¯t invite her out on a date like in the original work.

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about how to exin the concept of dating to her. If he didn¡¯t simplify, he would just waste his saliva talking to her. After summarizing the concept he told her.

    ¡°Dating is where you eat delicious food and drink tasty drinks with the person you like the most!¡±

    ¡°Eating and drinking with your favorite person¡­¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes shed brightly, she also started drooling.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Kurumi shook her head while smiling. Yoshino also looked away because she couldn¡¯t deal with how Wu Yan cheesed his way out of the exnation.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Hey, it got the point through to her, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Thinking about it, Wu Yan technically didn¡¯t lie to her. Meanwhile, poop just got real for Shiori.

    She slowly turned towards Origami to make sure they aren¡¯t at the wrong ce. She asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Origami-san, ar-are we going in here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Origami replied instantly. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t read Shiori¡¯s expression or bodynguage much to the detriment of Shiori¡¯s sanity points.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    The building looks like a normal cafe with a twist, the customers are all in pairs of male and female. They also looked very lovey-dovey with each other. Looking up at the store sign, yep¡­

    <>

    ¡°Origami-san¡­¡±

    Shiori said with a tired voice.

    ¡°Do you know where we are? This is for couples, we are going to look so out of ce in there.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s an issue?¡±

    Origami-san said nonchntly. Shiori¡¯s blood pressure spiked and her body trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge deal okay?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t couples! What business do we have there? It literally says couple¡¯s cafe!¡±

    Origami-san lit up.

    ¡°Aha!¡±

    ¡°Wut?¡±

    Shiori felt like her ears stopped working for a moment there.

    ¡°Could you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Origami exined herself.

    ¡°We just have to be a couple and we can go in!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Origami-san¡­¡±

    Shiori hysterically yelled at her after inhaling.

    ¡°We are both girls!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s shriek didn¡¯t affect Origami at all. She replied with a calm tone.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Shiori cried out.

    ¡°W-what? Of course, it is!¡±

 Chapter 509: I will gladly crush this date

    <h4>Chapter 509: I will dly crush this date</h4>

    Shiori turned back and she walked away from the cafe. This isn¡¯t what she signed up for.

    ¡°I am going home now!¡±

    Shiori got stopped, a pair of hands grabbed one of her hands. Origami¡¯s expressionless face appeared in her field of vision.

    Origami tried to smile but she looked very creepy in doing so. Shiori realized her perilous situation and she felt a chill climbing up her spine.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡­¡±

    Shiori¡¯s heart started racing. She knew something¡¯s up and she subconsciously gulped. Raising her guard, Shiori didn¡¯t know Origami¡¯s smile is characteristic of a viin¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    She said nonchntly, she ignored what Shiori had to say and she started dragging her towards the cafe.

    ¡°No! Let me go!¡±

    Shiori struggled but Origami¡¯s strength is too strong for her to resist. Origami dragged Shiori into the cafe Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino watched in shock.

    ¡°They entered just like that?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s jaw dropped, she pointed at the cafe¡¯s door. It¡¯s like she discovered a new continent.

    Kurumi blinked in astonishment. She smiled when she thought about something.

    ¡°Ara, things just heated up.¡±

    ¡°This is too startling¡­¡±

    Yoshino grabbed her hood and she pulled it down, she¡¯s probably letting her imagination run wild because they could see her blushing.

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is amused by this.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami wants to get with Shiori¡­¡±

    ¡°That girl¡­¡±

    Kotori clenched her fists.

    ¡°I never pegged her for someone like that. She¡¯s like a very quiet honor student, did she use her unassuming quiet demeanor as a disguise to do stuff like this?¡±

    A notion came to Kotori and she yelled out loud.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow Tobiichi Origami to corrupt Onee-chan!¡±

    Kotori tried to stomp over to the cafe but Wu Yan hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Kotori, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to spell it out loud?¡±

    Kotori rolled her eyes at him, she iled her arms and she replied.

    ¡°I am going to save Onee-chan!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±

    Wu Yan voiced his honest thought on the matter.

    ¡°If we stopped them, we won¡¯t get to watch this show anymore right?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kotori can¡¯t believe Wu Yan is saying this at this juncture. She turned very dark.

    ¡°I see, so you came along because you wanted to watch this?!¡±

    Wu Yan immediately regrets saying that. It¡¯s obvious that Kotori isn¡¯t in a good mood to joke around.

    ¡°Did¡­¡±

    Kotori stared holes into Wu Yan.

    ¡°Did you already know about Origami batting for the other team?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes started wandering away from Kotori. Of course, Kotori recognized this as an admission of guilt.

    Kotori almost jumped Wu Yan but Kurumi chimed in with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Kotori, it¡¯s not very ssy to crush someone¡¯s date, you know?¡­¡±

    ¡°You call that a date?¡±

    Kotori is exasperated.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will dly do it.¡±

    Kurumi knew Kotori¡¯s not going to listen to her so she just sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°Ara, that¡¯s a shame, I wanted to see how Shiori will get herself out of this one¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s eyebrows jolted. She¡¯s about to blow her top off and they are not cooling her down at all.

    Tohka asked Yoshino in a small voice.

    ¡°Kotori looks dead set on disrupting Shiori¡¯s date (of eating and drinking hard), should we help Shiori?¡±

    Yoshino¡¯s mouth widened but Yoshinon answered for her, the puppetughed.

    ¡°Hehehe, isn¡¯t it fine like this? Yoshinon wants to see what happens if she messed up their date¡­¡±

    Apparently, these 3 people are here to watch the movie.

    Kotori grabbed Wu Yan and she growled.

    ¡°Unleash my seal!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan jumped in surprise.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I don¡¯t want you to cause something huge here!¡±

    Kotori smiled at him.

    ¡°Origami looks very obstinate, I have to go on a rampage or it wouldn¡¯t garner her attention right?¡±

    Wu Yan finds her dangerous attitude very unsettling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Kotori yelled.

    ¡°I am going to burn that cafe down!¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down!¡±

    Wu Yan and the other spirits are astonished by her resolve, she meant what she said. Wu Yan¡¯s heart almost stopped from the shock.

    ¡°You should remember that your spiritual power is prone to go out of control!¡±

    ¡°I know, but that is if I exert myself, I am just going to start a little fire, I am going to be fine¡­¡±

    Kotori continued talking.

    ¡°Stop dragging this out, I know my limits, there won¡¯t be any civilian casualty!¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about that¡­¡±

    He¡¯s afraid that Kotori will blow her cover as a spirit if she used her powers here. That would be troubling indeed.

    Origami med her parents¡¯ death on the me spirit known as Efreet, she thinks she¡¯s the one who killed her parents.

    Although, it was actually someone else who caused the death of her parents. But, at this point, Origami isn¡¯t aware of the true identity of the killer. She¡¯s going to go really crazy if she found out Kotori¡¯s identity as a me spirit.

    ¡°Unseal my powers right now!¡±

    Kotori yelled at him in frustration.

    ¡°I am not going to use my Astral Dress, I will also make sure to not stand out too much, I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so hard about my request.¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief but he¡¯s still hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think burning down a cafe is going overboard?¡±

    ¡°Rx!¡±

    Kotori had a nasty grin on her face right now.

    ¡°Ratatoskr can easily reimburse the damages done!¡±

    Kotori ignored Wu Yan who froze up and she got closer to the cafe.

    ¡°Ara ara, what a reckless girl¡­¡±

    Kurumi shook her head while chuckling.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka asked Wu Yan in a concerned manner.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Wu Yan clenched his fists when he saw Kotori who is very close tomitting arson. He yelled out loud.

    ¡°I hate pretty girls!¡±

 Chapter 510: Shiori wants to fight the fire?

    <h4>Chapter 510: Shiori wants to fight the fire?</h4>

    Tengu city,mercial center, a certain couple¡¯s restaurant.

    Sitting at the gaudily designed table, Shiori wondered how she got herself into this mess. She stared at the menu with a serious look, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a winning lottery ticket for 5 million bucks in the menu. However, her head slowly lowered from the attentions she¡¯s getting.

    The other customers are more interested in Shiori and Tobiichi Origami than their own food. They are all curious about the pair of beautiful girls dining at the table, they didn¡¯t realize their food had turned cold.

    Shiori wanted to cry. Now she knew how Wu Yan felt when everyone stared at him in school yesterday.

    Meanwhile, Origami is browsing through the menu like nobody¡¯s business. When she noticed Shiori¡¯s awkward behavior she asked her about it because she honestly didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s like that.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    I want to end someone, I want to get away from here, I want to fight you on the street, I want to quit¡­

    Shiori thought about which one she should point out but she gave up with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s order, after we eat we leave, period.¡±

    Shiori thought about running away but that would just attract more attention. It¡¯s honestly better than being stared like a circus sitting here but Tobiichi Origami is a very astute person.

    Any attempt at standing up would earn Shiori the instant attention of Tobiichi Origami. Her stare is so piercing that Shiori dispelled any thoughts of running away.

    Shiori decided to go with the flow. The sooner they finished this the sooner she can leave.

    Shiori ordered some food and Tobiichi Origami followed suit.

    The waiter tried to take their order with the most professional expression he can muster and he repeated their orders to ensure there are no mistakes. The waiter excused himself with awkwardughter. So begins Shiori¡¯s longest torture.

    Shiori buried her head under the menu, Origami started talking to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else after this!¡±

    Shiori trembled, Enduring the urge to throw the menu at Tobiichi Origami and bail, she started sweating hard.

    Next ce? Yeah, there¡¯s a next ce, alright, the afterlife for me.

    She can¡¯t take this anymore, her heart is weak and her mind is on the verge of a breakdown. She wondered just how many years were shaved off her lifespan from the stress she suffered today.

    Finally, as if some god or spirits out there heard her prayers, her chance to bail came.

    The ceiling of the restaurant caught fire. The smoke rms started ring loudly.

    The other couples were startled by this sudden urrence. The fire broke out from seemingly nowhere, they only noticed the fire when they felt the heating from the ceiling.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Somebody cried out and all hell broke loose. They charged at the nearest exit to escape.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Shiori didn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good luck or bad luck that a fire broke out during this date.

    Tobiichi Origami¡¯s AST instinct kicked in and she grabbed Shiori.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Shiori nodded. They stood up and started heading towards the exit. The exit is clogged by the sheer number of people not queuing up properly. A lot of useless boyfriends ditched their girlfriends behind to escape by themselves. A lot of breakups will probably happen after this incident.

    Tobiichi Origami and Shiori didn¡¯t think they stood a chance against the burly men fighting each other for the exit. They silently looked at the people at the exit. If they made their way out of the exit in an orderly fashion, they would have made it out already. However, the homo erectus clogging up the exit only thought about saving their own asses. If the fire kept going, this would be how they died.

    Luckily for them, the fires stopped as if by conscious design. If it didn¡¯t, they would most likely end up as charred bones.

    ¡°Typical humans, their selfishness always spelled their end¡­¡±

    Kurumi amused herself with their frantic disy of selfishness and cruelty. But, her smile is very cold.

    Wu Yan also bitterly smiled. Kurumi isn¡¯t exactly the biggest fan of humanity, unlike Yoshino and Tohka who are more trusting than her. She¡¯s on good terms with Shiori because she got to know her through Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan looked at the restaurant and he mumbled.

    ¡°I hope Kotori don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously, the scumbags ruined it.¡±

    Above the restaurant, the figure in red is mad that they messed up her ns. She huffed.

    ¡°Making me use extra power to control the mes, if only I can burn off all your clothes so the world can look at your disgusting birthday suits as you guys go home¡­¡±

    Of course, Kotori wouldn¡¯t do something like that. She made sure the mes didn¡¯t burn down the whole ce.

    Inside the restaurant, Shiori mumbled in a low volume.

    ¡°Are we going to die like this?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami assured her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am not going to let anything happen to you.¡±

    She looked at the mes on the ceiling and she continued in a grim tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone important to me die to fires again!¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Shiori gasped. She didn¡¯t pursue the matter and she noticed something odd about the mes.

    ¡°Origami-san, the mes don¡¯t show any signs of spreading?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami is just as confused as her.

    ¡°That looks like the case¡­¡±

    Shiori pulled Origami¡¯s sleeve and she suggested a move that surprised Origami.

    ¡°We should put the fire out! If we put it out, we will be fine!¡±

 Chapter 511: Fraxinus is yours

    <h4>Chapter 511: Fraxinus is yours</h4>

    ¡°I¡­am¡­back¡­¡±

    Shiori pushed open the door to her own house like the doors weighed a ton. She made her way to the living room while stumbling around, she looked like a tired ghost who can¡¯t tell east from west¡­

    ¡°Wee back!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino weed Shiori back with radiant smiles. It¡¯s hard to tell that they just got back themselves after staking out a certain person¡¯s date.

    Shiori would notice something off if she¡¯s not so tired. Shiori raised her hand slowly as if that act is sapping all the energy she had. She floated over to a nearby sofa in the living room and she copsed with a thud.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino blinked their eyes in befuddlement. They exchanged looks and they chuckled.

    ¡°Erm, Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan approached her with a smile.

    ¡°You look like me when I came home yesterday, what got you so down, champ?¡±

    Shiori started tearing up. She ran with ungodly speed and she quickly apologized to Wu Yan. Even Wu Yan is surprised by her sudden change of attitude.

    ¡°Shido, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t tease you like that yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Wu Yan uttered that because he¡¯s still at a loss of words.

    ¡°I finally understand just how anguishing it was for you to sit through sses while everyone¡¯s attention is on you.¡±

    Shiori wiped away her snot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand, oh, I am such a fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm, Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t used to this sycophantic side of Shiori. He pushed her away whileughing in an awkward manner.

    ¡°I am happy you think that way but can you please return to normal, or just a bit normal if that¡¯s not too much to ask¡­¡±

    She let go of Wu Yan and she copsed back on the sofa again. Raising an arm in a lethargic manner, she told them to give her some time to rest.

    ¡°I need 5 minutes, no, 10 minutes by myself!¡±

    Then, Shiori shut down her mental faculties to reboot herself.

    They stepped back and huddled together.

    ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s our fault that Shiori¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®our¡¯ fault, it¡¯spletely your fault!¡±

    Kotori pushed the wolf back into the mud he tried to crawl out from.

    ¡°You knew Origami swung that way but you purposely chose to omit that detail from Onee-chan, if you told her she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the date.¡±

    Wu Yan choked. It¡¯s as Kotori said, he omitted that detail so he can enjoy the show. Not satisfied with how Kotori talked back to him, he shot back.

    ¡°Kotori, you¡¯re the one who started the fire. While I might have drained her stamina, you¡¯re the one who made her so mentally exhausted.¡±

    Kotori choked this time. Kotori also somewhat regrets started the fire. The experience might have been too taxing on her since she¡¯s a normal human who can¡¯t start or put out fires at will.

    It would have been totally stressful to be put in a situation where the roof is on fire and the exits are all blocked by people.

    Kotori admits that she might have gone a bit overboard for tiring her sister out like this.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough finger-pointing¡­¡±

    Kurumi beamed at both of them.

    ¡°We need to think about how to cheer Shiori up¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there¡­¡±

    Kotori gave her idea first.

    ¡°Shido, go make some nice food for Onee-chan, she likes your cooking so I am sure it would cheer her up.¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes lit up, she concurred by frantically nodding her head.

    ¡°I like that idea, Shido always knew how to cheer me up with good food!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°I am sure any food would have did the trick for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡±

    Tohka pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a good idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, I am sure Kotori is onto something here. I like girls who can eat. However, I think you¡¯re making it very hard for others to get close to you without being a chef¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s retort failed to make an impression in Tohka and Yoshino¡¯s mind. But, Kurumi and Kotori got the message.

    Tohka tried to tempt Shiori by whispering something into Shiori¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Shiori, Shiori, Shido¡¯s cooking up a storm in the kitchen just for you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    That got her attention. Anyone who had Wu Yan¡¯s food fell prey to his prodigious skill, Shiori is also hooked on his grub.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Yoshino blinked while egging her on.

    ¡°Shido Onii-san said it himself¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, I am looking forward to it¡­¡±

    Shiori nced at Wu Yan¡¯s direction. What do you know? That did cheer her up.

    ¡°Yes, I am looking forward to it as well¡­¡±

    Tohka narrowed her eyes while imagining the good food, she can already taste it in her mouth. Wu Yan started thinking that Tohka had vested interests.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kurumi chuckled at Shiori who seemed a lot better now that someone promised good food.

    Kotori said something that Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°I am handing over Fraxinus to you.¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva. He turned towards Kotori with a gasp.

    ¡°What? What was that?¡±

    ¡°I said!¡±

    Kotori red at him.

    ¡°Fraxinus is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me permission to take it into my inventory?¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at his own nose in disbelief.

    ¡°I thought you were against it?¡±

    Kotori flinched and she raised her voice as if typical of a tsundere.

    ¡°I am saying that it¡¯s okay now, is that uneptable to you?¡±

    Wu Yan recalled that she said she had to do something.

    ¡°So this is what you meant when you said there¡¯s something you have to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you want to send the Fraxinus into your Gate of Babylon with everyone watching?¡±

    Kotori turned around and she said her piece.

    ¡°I gave everyone a day off, what you do in this span of time is up to you.¡±

    Wu Yan is touched, he resisted the urge to glomp her. He mumbled his thanks.

    ¡°Thank you, Kotori¡­¡±

 Chapter 512: Turning Fraxinus into a Noble Phantasm

    <h4>Chapter 512: Turning Fraxinus into a Noble Phantasm</h4>

    Tengu city, Fraxinus interior¡­

    Today, Fraxinus is strangely quiet. No crew, no staff, no people walking around or the humming of the engine.

    The staffs took leaves based on turns, Fraxinus was never this empty. This is an arrangement put in ce because a spirit can strike at any moment so Ratatoskr has to respond in time.

    Fraxinus is never this empty.

    When Kotori told everybody to take a day off, the staff can¡¯t believe her. However, an order is an order so while they are still puzzled, they went home anyway.

    Kotori bent over backward for Wu Yan, she bent over big time. She broke a lot of rules by doing this for Wu Yan. There are protocols in ce that she deliberately broke. If someone found out then her position might be jeopardized.

    Somebody teleported into the airship. Wu Yan entered the airship via the teleportation pad.

    He opened his eyes and he scanned the room to make sure nobody¡¯s here.

    The eerily quiet room made Wu Yan smile.

    ¡°Wow, she actually pulled it off, Fraxinus is really empty¡­¡±

    Making his way over to the control room, he can hear that some parts are still moving so the ship¡¯s not turned offpletely. He can hear his own footsteps, it¡¯s like a setting in a horror movie.

    Wu Yan is a bit creeped out by how silent it is around here, the zig-zagging corridors appeared way scarier than normal.

    When he arrived at the control room, the familiar room somewhat calmed him down. Wu Yan took in the sight of this room, he does not know what¡¯s going to happen after he transformed the ship into a Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°I wonder what they are going to think of Kotori if they found out she told everyone to go home for a day because she wanted to givemand of the ship to another person?¡±

    He told Kotori that after turning the ship into his Noble Phantasm, the ship will no longer operate unless Wu Yan delegates the authority to someone else. She really busted her butt for his sake.

    If he told someone else about this, her position could be lost, she could also be branded as a traitor.

    Wu Yan made sure to carve this memory into his brain and soul. This is how much Wu Yan meant to her, she treasured him more than the ship or her position.

    ¡°Just you wait, Kotori, I am going to take good care of you¡­¡±

    He looked at themander seat.

    With a light jump, hended on the deck and he raised an arm.

    The arm started shining brightly. He mmed his hand down on the floor dramatically. Red volcano-vein lines emerged on his hand and it started spreading into the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±

    The lines didn¡¯t take long topletely engulf the deck. The sword mark on his hand kept shining brightly as he started turning Fraxinus into his Noble Phantasm.

    The ship started shaking and making a noise like it¡¯sing to life. The ship hummed and trembled as if it knows that someone is taking over the ship.

    The ship stopped making noises or movements after a few seconds. The ship seems like it had returned to a dormant state but that¡¯s only what it looks like to an outsider viewer.

    His hand¡¯s red volcano veins resonated with the red veins.

    After taking control of the control room, the veins started spreading outwards, covering the whole ship in mere seconds. The corridors, the engine room, the lounge, the rooms, and other facilities got taken over by the red veins without any issue.

    Any other person who enters the control room will feel like they entered someone rather than something. The veins are pulsating like they are alive.

    After a while, Wu Yan looked up with a smile. The airship is nowpletely covered in his red veins.

    Finally, his final quest isplete. After he ims the reward, he will turn into a tier 8 individual from the level up.

    He fought Jaafar who is at tier 8 evenly when he¡¯s just tier 7. With tier 8 strength, he can do a lot more than before. He wondered just how powerful he would be inbat if he used his newfound strength with his augmented gate of Babylon and Nietono no Shana. Frankly, he¡¯s looking forward to it.

    Calling upon the ship, he confirmed his authority over the ship and hemanded the red lines to disappear.

 Chapter 513: Quest 3 completed, getting the rewardâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 513: Quest 3pleted, getting the reward¡­</h4>

    ¡°Fraxinus has been sessfully turned into a Noble Phantasm.¡±

    The System notified Wu Yan when the red veins dissipated. This notification was followed by another notification.

    ¡°Obtained B Grade equipment ¡®Fraxinus''¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?! It¡¯s a gold armament right off the bat?¡±

    Wu Yan is bbergasted. He asked the System if there was a mistake.

    ¡°I thought normal items are turned into D grade Noble Phantasms?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s question must have sounded like he¡¯s questioning the System¡¯s ability because the System responded immediately.

    ¡°Fraxinus¡¯s ability and specifications greatly exceed that of normal items, due to Knight Of Owner¡¯s effect, the System adjusted the rating of Fraxinus based on its upgraded specifications and abilities.¡±

    Fraxinus is already a flying fortress before being touched by Wu Yan¡¯s knight of Owner. The airship had high tech facilities, it also had cloaking capabilities and teleporting abilities. Moreover, the arsenal it came equipped with is enough to fight spirits and AST battalions. As a critical asset of the Ratatoskr foundation, it¡¯s only natural that Fraxinus is so decked out.

    Knight of Owner retains the original grade of equipment that had higher than grade D rating. If the arsenal and the ship had capabilities higher than Grade D, it¡¯s kept at that level after turning into a Noble Phantasm.

    AST¡¯s equipment allowed humans to fight on par with spirits, this equipment had to be better than guns to fight spirits properly. A rating above Grade D does seem reasonable to him.

    Furthermore, the aggregate whole isrger than the sum of its parts in this case, imagine integrating all the enhanced artillery on the ship into a working unit.

    In other words, Wu Yan got his hands on a fortress that can rival his current Gate of Babylon.

    ¡°Well, I will be damned¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is very happy with the results.

    ¡°I wonder if this is the true reward of Quest 3, I need to startplimenting the System.¡±

    Luckily for him, the System didn¡¯t pick up his sarcasm. If it did, Wu Yan would probably get what¡¯sing for him in the future.

    He touched the dashboard and he can feel a distinct connection with the airship. It¡¯s telling him he can operate the ship in any manner he wishes by just thinking about it.

    He closed his eyes and he started scrutinizing the information about Fraxinus. After digesting mountains of information about the airship he knew why the System gave the airship a rating of B grade equipment.

    In close-quarterbat, this airship might as well be a decoration. However, when deployed in arge enough battlefield, this airship could probably rip Academy City a metaphorical new arsehole, assuming Aleister and The Dragon don¡¯t interfere.

    ¡°This is really a pleasant surprise, Kotori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. He resisted the urge to go back home and lewd Kotori. Jumping down from the control tform, he exited the room.

    ¡°Now, this is where it gets interesting¡­¡±

    Outside Fraxinus, way above the city, a figure floated in front of Fraxinus.

    Wu Yan can vaguely see an iridescent glow around Fraxinus, this is probably the cloaking technology that made it invisible to everyone else. He can see this glow because Fraxinus is now his object and he is the airship¡¯s master.

    He pointed at the airship and a ripple in space formed around his finger.

    The ripples became wider and wider until it¡¯srge enough to swallow the airship. He swung his arm as if ordering the airship to enter the portal. Therge airship threatened to destroy the portal as it entered. Finally, after closing the portal, Wu Yan has sessfully stored Fraxinus. Quest 3 is nowplete.

    ¡°Quest 3pleted.¡±

    Reward: +1 level

    ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up, you are now Level 70.¡±

    ===

    Name

    Wu Yan

    Abilities

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment

    Gate of Babylon (Rank B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points

    170,000

    Item Points

    0

    Ability Points

    170,000

    Summoning Points

    230,000

    Level

    70

    ===

    When he hit Level 70, something strange happened.

 Chapter 514: Ascension, bloodline awakened

    <h4>Chapter 514: Ascension, bloodline awakened</h4>

    Wu Yan trembled when he felt a surge of power within him. An invisible shockwave was emitted from Wu Yan¡¯s body. It shook the air around him.

    Crack crack crack

    He could hear something cracking within him. It¡¯s not a hallucination, the sound got louder and louder until it became loud thuds, he is also trembling and seizing up like he¡¯s diseased.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He is starting to panic, this isn¡¯t a normal level up.

    ¡°I never heard about this, is this what happens when one turns into a tier 8 individual? Is this simr to how Mikoto got d in lightning when she hit tier 8?¡±

    He can feel his insides churning from an unknown force, he cannot consciously suppress this feeling.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    He¡¯s itching all over but he can¡¯t do anything other than hugging himself. He squatted down while hovering in the air. His veins are starting to bulge at his temples, this is something he hadn¡¯t felt before.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡­¡±

    Gnashing his teeth, he endured the sensation as much as his mind allowed him to. He noticed that his skin is unusually flushed. However, the itching sensation overwhelmed his curiosity.

    Unknown to him, his blood pressure is so elevated a normal human would have died from massive internal hemorrhage. His blood vessels swelled so abnormallyrge that it can be visually seen on his face. He looked like he¡¯s going to turn into a werewolf minus the fur.

    His blood pressure showed no signs of going down, the itching sensation increased proportionally with the increase in his blood pressure. He arched his back and he raised his head, flexing every muscle in his body if it means drawing away a bit of blood from his blood vessels.

    ¡°Wuuoooo!!!¡±

    Like a dying beast, Wu Yan wailed. His roar shook the air around him, his blood vessels throbbed and invisible forces rippled out from them which were absorbed by his muscles and organs.

    His skin slowly returned to their usual flush, his blood vessels and capiries also returned to normal. Soon, his blood pressure returned to their normal levels as if nothing happened.

    The system notified its owner of changes to his body.

    ¡°User satisfied the requirement for True Ancestor Bloodline, awakened Ancestor Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°User has unlocked the bloodline ability ¡®Red Jewel¡¯.¡±

    Wu Yan who had just returned from the wildest trip of his life was surprised by this sudden news.

    ¡°Ancestor bloodline? A bloodline ability?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s golden iris returned to their usual blood-red color but he¡¯s still pretty confused.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    He¡¯s very puzzled by what happened to him as he is still piecing together the puzzle.

    ¡°User failed to satisfy the level requirements to unlock the true powers of an Ancestor so the Ancestor Bloodline and its abilities remained dormant in the user. The user had been using only the passive characteristic of being immortal.¡±

    ¡°The Ancestor Bloodline remained dormant until the user has reached a sufficiently high enough level it.¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I needed to reach this level before I can start wielding the true powers of a True Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Correct¡±

    In other words, Wu Yan was too weak to utilize the abilities of a True Ancestor.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t mad, quite the contrary.

    Finally, he¡¯s closer to being a True Ancestor, with his bloodline ability awakened, his arsenal increased. He felt like his physical capabilities had been multiplied and his regenerative powers reached newer heights.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s been reborn with greater powers, this excluded the increase in power after reaching tier 8. Plus, he got a bloodline ability out of this.

    ===

    Red Jewel (Unique ability of Ancestor bloodline, can¡¯t be bought in the shop):

    Turn an organism¡¯s blood into a Red Jewel, these jewels can be stored in the user. When used, it allows the user to temporarily exhibit the strengths and abilities of the individual from whom the blood was used to form the Red Jewel. If the individual is stronger than the user, the Red Jewel will allow the user to temporarily exceed level limitations albeit with a shortened active duration. Therger the power difference the shorter the active duration of Red Jewel. If the user is stronger than the individual the active duration will be longer. The cooldown period is 24 hours. The maximum amount of Red Jewel that can remain in storage is 3, unwanted red jewels can be discarded.

    ===

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth widened into an ¡®O¡¯ shape.

    ¡°So I can be as strong as the owner of the blood? If I used ndre¡¯s blood¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gulped, his heart started racing. He read the exnation over and over to make sure he didn¡¯t misread it.

    ¡°I am not dreaming am I?¡±

    Wu Yan pinched himself, the pain signaled that this is all real.

    ¡°This is so broken¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression started twisting in joy, his slightly more handsome face turned ugly but he didn¡¯t care. He started trembling in excitement.

    How can he remain calm? This ability allowed him to be as strong as the owner of the blood for a brief amount of time.

    This meant that if he returned to Silvaria and took some blood from ndre, he can mimic ndre¡¯s power and abilities. Using this jewel, he can temporarily fight as a tier 9 individual, with the terrifying power of destruction in tow.

 Chapter 515: When things get seriousâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 515: When things get serious¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan flew towards Itsuka residence with a nk expression, he¡¯s still thinking about his abilities and how he can apply them to his advantage¡­

    With just a drop of blood, he can copy the strengths and abilities of the owner of the blood. Even if it¡¯s just for a short duration, this ability would be bnce-breaking if it¡¯s ever implemented in a game.

    Imagine fighting an opponent, just when you¡¯re about to finish the supposedly weak opponent off, he goes off and be as strong as you after turning on his ability.

    It¡¯s going to be even more embarrassing when the opponent suddenly bes stronger than you after using this ability, theints probably won¡¯t stop at just flooding the GM¡¯s inbox withints. People would probably die from losing too much blood due to excess frustration.

    Not just that, the blood jewel formed will track the growth of the individual from whom the blood was taken. If that person reaches god tier, he can be god-tier if he uses the blood then even if Wu Yan¡¯s just tier 1.

    Perhaps, the time limitation stemmed from this feature. The bigger the gap in strength, the shorter or longer the duration bes depending on whether Wu Yan is stronger than the one who gave the blood or not. Without this duration limit, Wu Yan can forget about grinding and just sit all day at home doing nothing. When a fight breaks out, he only needs to use n¡¯s Red Jewel to dominate his opponents.

    ¡°If only Red Jewel didn¡¯te with a duration limit¡­¡±

    Said Wu Yan who is so greedy he can¡¯t appreciate the gift he¡¯s already got.

    Wu Yan bitterly shook his head whileughing.

    ¡°You know what? I am not going to ask for more, this ability is already pretty damn good, I shouldn¡¯t hope for something so unrealistic.¡±

    He looked down at the buildings that flew past him due to the speed he is flying at right now.

    ¡°If that is a mode I enter after using the Red Jewel then I think Red Jewel Mode will suit it just fine.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in a satisfied manner aftering up with that name. He tensed up his body and he shot forward at a faster speed.

    The sky is turning dark as the city entered its nightly routine. The city¡¯s lights made it look strangely cinematic. The city dyed in a myriad of colors looked very calm and peaceful.

    When Wu Yan left the house, the sky is already turning golden, after finishing up his business it¡¯s already night time. Wu Yan reckoned this is probably due to the season being autumn right now.

    After the Itsuka residence entered his field of vision, he stopped in midair.

    He¡¯s wondering if he should bid everyone a farewell or leave the world right now.

    He obtained one of the materials to unlock the Mysterious Crystal, upgraded his equipment to Gold Armament in addition to getting a new Gold Armament Grade Airship. Moreover, he leveled up and turned into a tier 8 individual with his bloodline ability awakened.

    This trip was worth every point he spent to unlock this world. With his objectives achieved, it¡¯s time for him to leave.

    Honestly speaking, he¡¯s a bit reluctant to leave this world behind. He didn¡¯t just obtained more strength in this world, he forged new bonds as well.

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori. He lived with them for so long that the fun memories looked like they would never stoping. His rtionship with Kotori, Kurumi, and Tohka went beyond friends, they are lovers now.

    He also didn¡¯t want to leave behind Shiori and Yoshino who are like adorable little sisters to him.

    If he returned, he would not have enough points to summon Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino. He only had enough points to summon two of them. Who¡¯s it gonna be? He reckoned he would be hard-pressed to make the choice.

    He¡¯s not going to summon Shiori because he believed that Shiori would prefer a normal life over an adventurous one in another world.

    If he left without saying goodbye, the next time hees back they still wouldn¡¯t know what happened since the world would enter into a frozen state immediately after his departure. The world would resume if he returned in the future, why make himself sad with goodbyes?

    That¡¯s what he thought but he still couldn¡¯t make up his mind.

    Wu Yan sighed and he looked down at the house.

    ¡°Kurumi and Tohka are still in the dark but Kotori already know about my situation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to leave like this.¡±

    ¡°I should at least give Kotori a goodbye.¡±

    Wu Yan hovered around the air before he flew towards Kotori¡¯s window.

    When he got close, he could see Kotori sitting on her bed while looking at the wall with an anxious look.

    She hugged her legs while lost in her own thoughts. Wu Yan felt a bit sad when he saw her look. This look wouldn¡¯t fit the bubbly sunshine Imouto mode Kotori or the sarcastic sharp-tongued Commander Mode Kotori.

    Wu Yan chose to observe further, more like, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should enter right now.

    They stayed like this until¡­

    Kotori made a move, she lied down on her bed while looking at the ceiling. She murmured in an anxious tone.

    ¡°I wonder if Onii-chan left this world or he had already returned¡­¡±

    Wu Yan knew she¡¯s like this because of him.

    An emotional rush took over Wu Yan, he opened the window and he flew in.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    She cried out in a happy tone but her expression froze up when Wu Yan did something to her.

    Wu Yan hugged her tightly and he pressed his lips against hers.

    ¡°Mwu!¡±

    Her eyes widened with disbelief.

 Chapter 516: Saying goodbye to Kotori, that instant when they locked eyesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 516: Saying goodbye to Kotori, that instant when they locked eyes¡­</h4>

    Kotori is taken by surprise¡­

    Her eyes widened, reflected in her eyes is a masculine figure holding her while smooching her. She didn¡¯t know where this came from judging from how surprised she is right now.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to show up the moment she murmured his name. The shock made her forget that Wu Yan is still toying with her lips.

    His tongue pried her teeth open, venturing inside her oral orifice, the tongue didn¡¯t take long to subjugate her tongue, forcing her to dance in tune with him.

    ¡°Muh¡­¡±

    His tongue is strangely agile, her tiny tongue stood no chance in front of this formidable enemy. Her cheeks started flushing and she drummed Wu Yan¡¯s chest in protest of his violent behavior, her protest turned into iprehensible moans since Wu Yan plugged her mouth up.

    She moved her face side to side as if she could pull away from his embrace in this manner. Wu Yan knew she¡¯s going to this so he moved his head in the same direction. This served only to make their kiss deeper and raunchier.

    When the pleasurable sensation seeped into her mind, the strength and speed at which she drummed Wu Yan¡¯s chest decreased until she stopped resisting. Her eyes started turning misty, enchanting her already passionate face with more feminine charm.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lust burned even brighter, he pressed his face further, giving his tongue more leverage. Like a brute, the tongue yed with its tinier counterpart like a cruel master.

    In Wu Yan¡¯s skillful tongue hands, Kotori started blooming red in color. With her hands on his wide and firm chest, she epted Wu Yan¡¯s advance.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t relent, he kept going until Kotori had trouble breathing. Panting, she noticed Wu Yan parted lips with her. However, Wu Yan¡¯s not done with her, he¡¯s still on top of her.

    His hot breath tickled her cheeks but it didn¡¯t tickle Wu Yan as much as her heaving invigorated him. Their red eyes met and they gazed at each other.

    After Kotori caught her breath, she noticed how Wu Yan yed her like a violin again and she snapped at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal?! Youe home and y-¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold your objections!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped her, he pressed down on her as if asserting his dominance.

    ¡°Just today, I want you to forget about your tsundere side.¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡¯s a tsundere?!¡±

    Kotori yelled at him in a bashful manner.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about today?¡±

    Ignoring how he¡¯s still on top of her, she had an idea but she didn¡¯t want to confront reality if that turns out to be true.

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Kotori clenched her teeth, it¡¯s as she feared.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re leaving?¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t show me that look?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s lonely and sad look pained him very much. He bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I should be the who feels the saddest right?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s departure will make this world go into stasis, everything will stop until the next time he returns. From Kotori¡¯s perspective, it will be less than a fraction of second from when Wu Yan left and when he returns. It didn¡¯t matter if Wu Yan spent an eternity outside this world. The same thing happens if Wu Yan summoned her in another world, from her perspective, it will be like she¡¯s suddenly transported to another ce.

    From Wu Yan¡¯s point of view, he has to wait until the next time he returns to this time or when he summons Kotori.

    Kotori understood this but her emotions are still overflowing. She didn¡¯t want him to go.

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re reluctant to be apart even for just a second?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    Kotori looked the other way but Wu Yan still caught sight of her blushing face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you¡¯re gone!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Wu Yan examined her face by getting closer.

    ¡°I thought I said you¡¯re not allowed to use Tsundere-lines?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kotori leered at him. However, since Wu Yan is going to leave soon, she decided to ignore his remarks. She kept opening and closing her mouth without saying anything, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    As Wu Yan¡¯s face got closer, Kotori felt even more ufortable, she squirmed around.

    ¡°Get off me!¡±

    ¡°Off?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked and he answered back in a defiant tone.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kotori got mad at him, she turned violent and she thrashed around.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Wu Yan pressed down on her, he¡¯s basically sandwiching Kotori with the bed and his body. He can feel Kotori¡¯s growing curves as she moved around under him.

    Wu Yan let loose a thought without thinking too much about it.

    ¡°Since Kotori¡¯s going to marry Onii-chan right?¡±

    ¡°You and your nonsense!¡±

    Kotori exploded. She remembered the stuff they did in the family bath and the hot spring. She blushed so hard steam started appearing off the top of her head.

    Like a kitten throwing a tantrum, Wu Yan found her angry and bashful face very cute. He licked his lips and he took her lips once more.

    Kotori stopped struggling and hints of panic could be seen in her eyes. As Wu Yan¡¯s face approached hers, her heart started racing again. She closed her eyes and she braced herself for the impact.

    As she imagined, he pried open her clenched teeth with seductive moves from his supple and forceful tongue. Kotori leaked out a moan and her expression tensed up.

    This is the first time Wu Yan didn¡¯t get a jump on her, this fresh feeling of mutual eptance added to the sensation.

    Although Wu Yan had stolen multiple kisses from her, this time, the kiss they shared felt like a first kiss for Kotori. Like a maiden without experience, she¡¯s nervous, is she doing it right?

    Wu Yan took the lead and he led her tongue around in a sensual dance. Kotori realized that she can¡¯t go back anymore. The two of them lost themselves in each other¡¯s warmth.

 Chapter 517: Heading towards Giant Beast Forest

    <h4>Chapter 517: Heading towards Giant Beast Forest</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, Vi area¡­

    In a vi that¡¯srger than the others around it, a student in a gold-gilded special student uniform sat in the living room. She had glossy pink hair and her sigh didn¡¯t mar her beautiful looks at all.

    Usually, this vi would be full of life. However, the vi is very quiet right now. It¡¯s so quiet that it¡¯s starting to creep Hinagiku out.

    Hinagiku sighed again. Frustrated and bored, she rested her head on the table while mumbling her concern.

    ¡°I wonder how the others are doing?¡±

    Sitting by her side, a blonde little girl with a beret cap fiddled with an empty cake te. She finished her treat and now she¡¯s just as bored as Hinagiku. Her side-tail twitched from time to time as if it¡¯s alive.

    ¡°Hinagiku-nee, when will Onii-chan return? n misses him so much¡­¡±

    ndre-chan is starting to regret not following Wu Yan into the transcript world. She wanted to go on more ydates with Lirin but the Grand Tournament changed their identities.

    To avoid issues and scandals, ndre-chan was told not to go outside and Little Lirin was told by her faction to not meet up with her without supervision or escort. Hence, ndre finds herself in an unprecedented crisis of boredom.

    Ikaros and Mikoto left, making this vi very deste. Hinagiku who is calmer in temperament can barely hold on, what¡¯s more to say of ndre-chan who liked running around and ying than stay inside?

    ndre-chan asked the wrong people.

    ¡°How would I know?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku responded with a slightly upset tone.

    ¡°I want him toe back right now, that way, we can move out immediately after Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡±

    ndre-chan lowered her head in a crestfallen manner.

    ¡°n should have followed Onii-chan this morning¡­¡±

    Hinagiku bitterlyughed. Hinagiku understood where she came from, she also missed the jerk who would always be up to no good if she didn¡¯t keep an eye on him.

    ndre-chan puckered her lips. She rested her head on the table before she murmured.

    ¡°Onii-chan, I wish you woulde back soon¡­¡±

    A familiar voice rang. As if he had listened to her wish, Wu Yan appeared in the living room, floating in midair. Hended and he looked around before asking the girls.

    ¡°Nn? Why¡¯s it so quiet around here?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and ndre-chan immediately sat up when they heard him. They looked in his direction and their eyes widened with glee.

    Wu Yan returned from Date A Live, materializing out of nowhere.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku cried out in joy, her voice wavered for a moment but nobody noticed it.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    ndre used her chair as aunching pad to propel herself towards Wu Yan with her wings. Wu Yan is surprised by the warm wee, he caught ndre-chan and he chastized her.

    ¡°ndre-chan, If I didn¡¯t catch you then you would have had quite a fall there¡­¡±

    ¡°n¡¯s not afraid¡­¡±

    ndre-chan looked up at him, she rubbed her head against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to absorb as much Oniichanium as possible.

    ¡°I know Onii-chan would catch me for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled. This is probably ndre-chan¡¯s way of showing how dearly she missed him.

    ¡°n¡¯s not afraid as well!¡±

    She had a mischievous grin. She pped her crystal wings like she¡¯s showing them off.

    ¡°n¡¯s got a pair of wings, I won¡¯t fall!¡±

    ¡°You little¡­¡±

    He pinched her nose. Supporting her by her thighs, he looked at Hinagiku before greeting her.

    ¡°Hinagiku, why don¡¯t you give me a loving hug just like ndre-chan here?¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at him. She suppressed her overflowing emotions and she looked him in the eyes intently.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt something strange. She felt like Wu Yan has somehow grown.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed¡­¡±

    She examined Wu Yan but she can¡¯t find anything other than a change in aura.

    ¡°Yan! You ascended another tier?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can feel that?!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I gained quite a lot on this trip¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Hinagiku clenched her fists.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re level 70, you can help Mikoto and the others on a greater scale!¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mikoto & Ikaros? Did they go out for something?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, they went out¡­¡±

    Hinagiku sighed.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t be back for a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile dimmed down. Something must have happened.

    Hinagiku approached him. She continued.

    ¡°When you were gone, an issue urred.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Hinagiku thought about how to break it to him.

    ¡°A few hours after you left, one Misaka clone came over here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan listened and his anxiety grew by the minute. He calmed himself down by the time Hinagiku finished exining the situation to him.

    ¡°Mikoto and the others are traveling towards Giant Beast Forest?¡±

    Hinagiku nodded.

    ¡°I stayed here to ry this to you when youe back. Shokuhou said that you¡¯re going to go bonkers if you return and find the home mysteriously empty¡­¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan and she urged him into action.

    ¡°Yan, since you¡¯re back let¡¯s go and catch up to Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan hoisted Hinagiku up by her thighs and he flew up into the sky. With Hinagiku and ndre-chan in his arms, he continued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would use it so soon¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned in front of Hinagiku and ndre-chan who are puzzled by his behavior.

    The next instant, the two girls¡¯ eyes popped when they saw what Wu Yan took out from his Gate of Babylon.

    A giant ripple formed in the sky and a gigantic airship came out from the portal, its engine ring in a deafening manner.

    Fraxinus appeared.

 Chapter 518: Obtaining Flandre-chanâ€™s Red Jewel

    <h4>Chapter 518: Obtaining ndre-chan¡¯s Red Jewel</h4>

    A clear sky, clouds dotting the sky like sprinkles on a zed donut. The sunlightzily shined upon thend, the sun is probably taking a day off considering that it¡¯s not as hot as it should be given the time.

    Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air came. The clouds in the way of that invisible object got demolished, the invisible airship continued in great speed towards its destination.

    In the control room of Fraxinus¡­

    ¡°Wow! This thing is so fast! Oh my gosh, it¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ndre-chan bounced around the room while checking out the fittings here. She pushed and touched a lot of levers and buttons. She¡¯s having the time of her life exploring the control room.

    In themander¡¯s seat, Wu Yan sat with his eyes closed. But, he¡¯s actually focusing on directing Fraxinus towards Giant Beast Forest. This is one of the perks of turning Fraxinus into a Noble Phantasm, he hadplete control over the ship, he can get the ship to execute hismands by just thinking about it.

    Hinagiku stood beside him, she looked at the screen, she reckoned that they are traveling very fast by the speed of the passing clouds. She questioned Wu Yan.

    ¡°Where did you steal this airship?¡±

    Wu Yan almost lost control of Fraxinus, he opened his eyes so he can roll his eyes at Hinagiku.

    ¡°What makes you think I stole it?¡±

    ¡°So you robbed this from someone?¡±

    Hinagiku pursed her lips.

    ¡°Are you going to say someone gave it to you?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He mumbled in an inaudible voice.

    ¡°Yes, someone important gave this to me¡­¡±

    He touched his chest. Underneath his shirt, there are two Magatama Jewels embedded in his chest.

    This is the physical manifestation of his Red Jewel bloodline power derived from True Ancestor.

    Wu Yan took a drop of blood from both Kotori and Kurumi before he left Date A Live. He stored their red jewels in his body.

    It would be a damn shame if he didn¡¯t use this great ability to its fullest extent. By using the jewel, he can temporarily use all the powers and strengths of the blood¡¯s owner.

    Kotori had power over mes while Kurumi can manipte time. Depending on how he used them, the powers can really decide the flow of a battle. Specifically, Kurumi¡¯s time maniption power can be of great use in many situations.

    He can also use their angels and Astral Dress along with assuming their levels. He would beat himself up if he didn¡¯t take a drop of blood from them.

    s, the Red Jewel only allowed him to copy their powers and strength but not their equipment. Otherwise, he would have chosen Ikaros as one of the Red Jewel contributors. Hepromised and chose the spirits¡¯ for their powers.

    Luckily for him, Angels and Astral Dresses count as equipment manifested from a spirit¡¯s power. Hence, he can use their abilities including Angels and Astral Dresses.

    The spirits relied heavily on their Angels and Astral Dresses to fight, without them, the spirits wouldn¡¯t even be able to fight at 10% of full strength.

    Wu Yan wanted to get Tohka¡¯s blood since she is a spirit who excels at closebat. She didn¡¯t have special abilities like Yoshino, Kotori, or Kurumi but she makes up for this by being very good at sword-wielding.

    His maximum Red Jewel capacity is at 3 jewels so he would have to give up either Kotori or Kurumi¡¯s Red Jewel. Thest red jewel slow is reserved for someone else.

    ¡°ndre-chan, can youe here real quick?¡±

    ndre-chan stopped her little adventure and shended in front of Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-chan, how can I help?¡±

    ¡°You can, I need help with a little stuff, you see¡­¡±

    He hugged ndre-chan and he got honest with her, his voice sounded hesitant.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s going to prick¡­¡±

    ¡°ndre-chan isn¡¯t afraid of pain, I am not like my Onee-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan¡¯s nostrils red with pride. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and he felt bad for Remilia, her sister sold her out so easily¡­

    He made a small incision on ndre-chan¡¯s index finger. He squeezed the wound and a drop of blood fell onto his palm in front of Hinagiku and ndre-chan who are very curious. ndre-chan¡¯s wound healed almost instantly.

    ndre-chan is a high-grade vampire, her regeneration and vitality allowed her to recover minor wounds like this in a blink of an eye. Wu Yan¡¯s regeneration and vitality is higher than her because he¡¯s a True Ancestor but even a low-grade vampire could have healed from this minor wound in no time.

    ndre-chan blinked.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s curiosity got the better of her.

    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled, he didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he raised his hand and he squeezed down on the drop of blood.

    A bloody red light flooded the room. When he opened his palm, a red Magatama Jewel is in his hand¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Hinagiku and ndre-chan asked at the same time, they tilted their heads in puzzlement. The jewel had a strange allure to it, they subconsciously can¡¯t look away.

    ¡°This is my trump card.¡±

    He said excitedly. If he used the jewel, he would obtain the strength of a tier 9 individual if only for a brief period of time.

    He pressed the magatama against his chest and the 3 magatama jewels aligned on his chest in an organized manner.

    He touched his chest and he confirmed that the red jewel is safely stored away.

 Chapter 519: The demonic beast army who rushed out of their habitats

    <h4>Chapter 519: The demonic beast army who rushed out of their habitats</h4>

    Changes continued happening in the Giant Beasts Forest while Fraxinus is en route.

    The outskirts of Giant Beasts Forest, about 100 meters away from the Giant Beasts Forest, a lot of people gathered here. They have cut off the route between the supply town and the Giant Beasts Forest. They have arranged themselves into a wall made of humans.

    Numerous experts who wanted to go hunt some monsters or train in the forest were shocked by the sheer number of people here.

    Noticing that the Giant Beasts Forest is abnormal, some chose to kick back and observe. Meanwhile, some of them left after understanding the situation from the human wall preventing entry into the forest. Thest of them chose to join the human wall.

    This continued until the human wall grew to such size that anyone who came here from the supply town couldn¡¯t see the forest.

    On the other side of the human wall were groups of individuals who belonged to the same faction. They kept their distance from the other factions. Judging by their equipment and armaments, it¡¯s clear that these people are elites organized for a specific purpose.

    The most eye-catching group of them all is a group of girls. Rather, it would be more urate to call them an army due to the size of the group. The most distinctive feature, however, is that not only do they share the same coat of arms, but they also share the same look.

    They are all identical, the Misaka clones.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou led them out of the forest after saving them from the demonic beast¡¯s encirclement. They chose to stay here for some reason.

    Aside from the Misaka clones who all had expressionless looks, the other groups are all either anxious or on the edge with their weapons drawn. They are looking at the Giant Beasts Forest like their mortal enemies will emerge any second now.

    Even the leaders had a grim look, including Mikoto & co.

    Something must have happened, something they didn¡¯t predict when they left Silvaria World Institute.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Someone shouted by amplifying their voice. Everyone tensed up and they looked in the direction of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    A dust storm stirred in the forest, masking the trees from view. Soon, they can hear a rumbling sound followed by the howls of beasts. It sounded like there¡¯s an entire army of them.

    They are all very concerned. Some of them gulped while clenching down on their weapon.

    The sound of stomping and howls grew closer and closer until they finally saw the culprits behind this chaos.

    Demonic beasts, as far as the eyes can see.

    Roar Awooo Cacaw

    The demonic beast army had no organization to them, it¡¯s a jumbled mix of demonic beasts. They are so frightening that some of the individuals forming the human wall are considering escape.

    ¡°So they are here¡­¡±

    At the front of Misaka & Co, Shokuhou Misaki looked at the demonic beast army with a grim look.

    ¡°They are all behaving out of the norm¡­¡±

    The demonic beasts stayed in the forest, they wouldn¡¯t stray out of the forest under normal circumstances. The demonic beasts had lower wisdom and intelligence than humans. They instinctively knew that if they came out of the forest the humans would hunt them down and harvest them for materials.

    Furthermore, the demonic beasts preyed on each other ording to thew of the jungle. Stronger beasts ate the weaker ones. Excluding the ones that lived in a colony, demonic beasts don¡¯t live together outside of mating season.

    Now, the demonic beasts are rushing out of the Giant Beasts Forest in groups, although they aren¡¯t cooperating very well, they aren¡¯t eating each other either. It¡¯s like they forgot about their habitats and ecologies.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, stand back.¡±

    Mikoto said as lightning arced around her. She faced an army of Youkai back in the world of Hayate the Combat Butler, she also faced an army of stone spiders in thest treasure hunting trip. She calmly assessed the enemies.

    ¡°Your powers are ipatible in the fight against the magic beasts¡­¡±

    Her Mental Out controlled people with a high enough intelligence, against simple beasts who only knew how to attack and retreat, she wouldn¡¯t be able to y a big role.

    She didn¡¯t argue with Mikoto, she lowered her head and she stayed back as Mikoto requested. She knew Mikoto isn¡¯t looking down on her. Shokuhou Misaki also knew that letting Mikoto shine here is the best option.

    Against the demonic beasts, she could control a portion of them but the most sophisticatedmand she can give them would be to attack. But, if the demonic beast army was smaller in size, she could have just controlled half of the demonic beasts and set them on the other half.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou also retreated behind. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda are poised to protect Shokuhou Misaki and Takitsubou Rikou from any harm. This formation is a tried and tested formation since they came to Silvaria. Due to their cooperation and friendly rtions with each other, they formed a top-level faction in Silvaria World Institute together.

    3 girls headed the frontline of Misaka army, down from 7. However, nobody doubted the 3 girls who are in front.

    When Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou retreated into the center of the Misaka clones, Mikoto stepped forward with Astrea and Ikaros.

    Biri biri

    Like a lightning goddess, her lightning lit up the battlefield.

    ¡°You lot won¡¯t be entering supply town, not on my watch!¡±

    Her words raised the morale of everybatant here. They had gathered in a valiant effort to stop the demonic beast army, after all.

 Chapter 520: The great battle outside Giant Beasts Forest.

    <h4>Chapter 520: The great battle outside Giant Beasts Forest.</h4>

    ¡°Uranus mode: On!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ special student uniform faded and a sexy white armor reced it. Her pink wings unfurled, her wings transformed into a beautiful blue pair of wings. A white halo also appeared above Ikaros¡¯ head.

    Her green eyes changed color, they are now an eery red, lines of data flowed across her field of vision. Reflected in her eyes is the iing demonic beast army.

    Astrea¡¯s uniform also faded away, she materialized her blue armor. A buckler appeared in her left hand while a blue lightsaber appeared in her right hand.

    The Angeloids flew into the air with their blue and white wings. Hovering above Mikoto, they stood by as Mikoto called forth tidal waves of iron sand behind her.

    The others were stunned by Astrea and Ikaros¡¯ angelic forms. They didn¡¯t stop to wonder why the two of them suddenly spawned wings.

    Awoo

    The more agile beasts charged ahead of the main force. One of them body-mmed an individual who didn¡¯t react in time. He managed to block the attack but the beast kept attacking so he¡¯s pressured.

    There are now minor fights happening everywhere, the human armyis still holding strong. This is just the prelude before the true battle. The mainforce collided with the humans.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Roar

    Humans and demon beasts shed in an intense war. Things are now heating up for both sides.

    Dou qi and mana could be felt everywhere. The humans used battle skills and magic spells on the demonic beast army, creating mountains of corpses.

    Some of the stronger beasts who survived grew even more vicious and savage in their attacks. Angered, the demonic beasts started pounding the nearest human.

    The weaker beasts who aren¡¯t suitable to close-quarterbat started using their skills instead of ws. The demonic beasts fired their innate skills at the humans, creating another round of casualties.

    Humans and demons fell by the hundreds. Blood flooded the battlefield.

    In one corner of this battlefield, something entirely different happened.

    The twenty thousand Misaka clones huddled together in an organized fashion. Like an impregnable fortress, they slew the demonic beasts with deadly precision and efficiency. Woe be the demonic beasts who came to this corner of the battlefield.

    Another wave of demonic beasts came only to be smitten down by giant lightning bolts, adding to the mountain of charred corpses. Slowly the corpses of the demonic beasts piled up into a giant wave of ghastly cadavers.

    Some of the more fortunate demonic beasts who escaped electrical death were met with a more physical death. When they approached the Misaka clones, they didn¡¯t even get the chance to attack before dozens of iron sand whips turned them into pincushions and/or shish kebab, littering the battlefield with their dismantled body parts.

    The Misaka army is the only faction with the least casualties, heck, not a single death urred in this army whereas other factions struggled to stay in formation. The Misaka clones covered each other so well that the demonic beasts did little to no damage.

    Each of the clones had tier 6 strength, some of the clones are even at tier 7 strength.

    Their levels didn¡¯t hit LV 60, someone boosted their power from behind the safety line.

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes wavered as her eyes shone with a glint.

    She clenched her fists. Heaving, she murmured.

    ¡°I can¡­ I can augment their strength further¡­I can make the sisters stronger!¡±

    Like the Misaka clones, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda held their own in this battle.

    They maintained their garrison excellent teamwork. They didn¡¯t charge at the demonic beasts, they let the demonic beast approach at their own peril.

    If the clones used shock and awe on their opponents, the three of them used a weird tactic. The demonic beasts who entered the striking range of Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda are either blown into smithereens or eviscerated by a tiny fist that utilized the air in a lethal manner. The demonic beasts with starry pupils are sluggish and confused making it easier for the two damage dealers to end the beasts.

    Some of the beasts with starry pupils assaulted the other beasts after stopping for a moment. It¡¯s like they are back in their feral state.

    The other beasts are still cooperating with each other so somebody else must be controlling these rogue beasts.

    Shokuhou Misaki, the controller had a remote control which she used to focus her powers to manipte the beasts into attacking each other, creating utter confusion amongst their already chaotic ranks. She looked at the mess she wrought with a smile.

    ¡°Takitsubou Rikou is really a good supporter, although I can only control dozens of units, her augmentation allowed my control to spread to over 100 demonic beasts. If she returned to Academy City, she would have be a queen-like existence admired by many.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai busted another demon beast wide open, she agreed.

    ¡°I super concur! Takitsubou Rikou rocks! I don¡¯t think my ability at Lvl 5 would ever be this super powerful.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you girls are surprised with just this?¡±

    Frenda grinned before sending a group of demonic beasts sky high with a well-ced bomb.

    ¡°If Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t augment so many clones, she could have given us another taste of being Dual Skill users.¡±

 Chapter 521: A sea of monsters, the second emergence of the demonic beast army

    <h4>Chapter 521: A sea of monsters, the second emergence of the demonic beast army</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and the Misaka clones held their own grounds with superb technique and teamwork. While they are busy holding the defense line, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea turned into lethal des that devastated the enemy lines.

    In this turbulent battlefield, a blue ray of light streaked across the sky. Landing in the densest part of the demonic beast army is a figure with blue wings.

    Her cold red eyes had no mercy in them. She pped her blue wings after confirming her targets.

    ¡°Artemis, Perpetual homing missiles!¡±

    Her mechanical voice is a stark contrast to her ruby lips. Red-glowing missiles appeared behind her. A secondter, the missiles bombarded the enemies.

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Droves of beasts fell as waves after waves of missilesnded on the beasts. If the beasts weren¡¯t screaming in pain then they are wailing at death¡¯s door. It didn¡¯t take long for Ikaros to rake up a kill-count that exceeded the kill-count of all the humansbined.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t stop here, she continued firing her homing missiles at the demonic beast army.

    Probably because Ikaros is causing massive damage to the demonic beast army or maybe because she¡¯s too salient as a flying target, flying demonic beasts started appearing and they targeted her.

    When the humans looked up at the sky, they saw a terrifying scene, the flying beasts are so numerous that they threatened to cover the sky like a locust swarm of biblical proportions. They started sweating hard as they turned pale. This is going to be a long and hard-fought war.

    Arial beasts are harder to deal with in 1 v 1 situations between two units of roughly the same level. With this number, it¡¯s going to be dangerous even if the ground unit is superior in strength.

    The human side had to divide up their forces to deal with both the ground and air units of the demonic beast army. Slowly, the human army became the disadvantaged party of this war. The addition of flying beasts really impacted the flow of this war.

    They were already at a stalemate and now the scale is tipped in the demonic beast army¡¯s favor.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki noticed the trend as well. Her expression turned dark with consternation.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do something soon, we won¡¯t be able to stop the demonic beast army from marching forward. The supply town will be hit first and then the impact will reverberate throughout the Ailu empire.¡±

    If only Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s ability range can go further than this, she would still be able to turn the situation around.

    AC/DC thunderstruck starts ying

    ¡°Artemis¡±

    A soft voice came and along with it, the deletion of arge number of flying beasts. Before they knew what happened, the humans saw flying beasts being literally bombed out of the sky. The cocky flying beasts suddenly knew who is the real pimp daddy when ites to aerialbat.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda gasped, jubtion appeared on their faces.

    Ikaros¡¯ bombardment is like a godsent intervention that helped the human side at the direst time. Not only did her bombardment lighten their load, but it also diverted the attention of other flying beasts. The beasts instinctively knew that they had to take care of this ¡°human¡± or risk elimination. They all employed the simple tactic of rushing at her all at once from many directions.

    Ikaros greeted them with another round of fresh Artemis baked artillery bombardment, the exasperated humans also showed the flying beasts how much they hated their harassment by giving them a taste of their spells and battle techniques.

    It¡¯s the flying beasts¡¯ turn to feel despair and vexation now. Just when they thought they couldn¡¯t get it any worse, herees another one¡­

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Astrea shed her way through the flying beasts in the sky with her trusty lightsaber. Each swing of her de spelled the death of another beast.

    She couldn¡¯t dispatch the enemies as swiftly as Ikaros with her Artemis but with her first-generation angeloid wings that boasted the fastest speed, it didn¡¯t take long for her to clean a path through the demonic beast army¡¯s aerial division.

    The two angeloids gant performances riled up the human army fighting below them. They fought the beasts with renewed vigor.

    The humans should have lost the war under the pincer attack of both the aerial and ground units of the demonic beast army. It¡¯s hard to imagine that two individuals can turn the tide of war so easily. They really lived up to their reputations as devastating machines of war.

    Ikaros and Astrea gave the human side air supremacy. The two of them were more than enough to overwhelm the demonic beast army. The human onlookers below them looked on with passion, envy, fear, among other emotions. Mostly though, they worshipped them. Meanwhile, a certainpetitive individual didn¡¯t want to be outshined by herrades.

    ¡°I need to step up my game!¡±

    Still using the sea of iron sand to exterminate her foes, she lifted a hand to the sky with burning eyes.

    By her will, a lightning storm started brewing in the battlefield. The shes of lightning in the sky and the rumbling of thunder meant that whatever ising, it ain¡¯t a peashooter for sure.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    She swung her arm down and a gigantic bolt of lightning bolt struck the aerial beasts in the sky.

    Shazam

    Disintegrated by the giant bolt of lightning, she made a gigantic hole in the aerial beasts¡¯ formation. The lucky beasts that escaped this force of nature found themselves struggling against the strong winds in the sky, the weaker ones fell to the ground and turned into meat pies.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Everyone inhaled with astonishment.

    ¡°What kind of spell was that? The magnitude of its power is on another level!¡±

    They have been thunderstruck by this disy of power. Suddenly, a strong intent to fight back lit up within them.

    With strong allies backing them up, this war is as good as won, they had to keep up or be left behind.

    Suddenly, they noticed something that turned their excitement into surprise.

    Another huge wave of demonic beasts came marching out of the forest.

    The number made the current wave looked like it¡¯s the appetizer to the main meal nobody wanted.

 Chapter 522: Trouble & arrival

    <h4>Chapter 522: Trouble & arrival</h4>

    An army of demonic beasts that had different sizes and shapes. Their howls would send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. They are all out for blood, they charged into the fray with ravenous eyes.

    ¡°Crap¡­ this might be troublesome¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said whileughing bitterly at the appearance of this second demonic beast army.

    ¡°How many demonic beasts are there in the forest? I hope they are not nning toe out of the forest all at once¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda cringed when they heard her. A lot of people will die if that¡¯s true.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists in frustration. Not even Mikoto feels confident when confronted with such numbers, she¡¯s getting a bit worried about whether they can get out of this one with zero casualties.

    This second demonic beast army made the first one looked like a bitch baby inparison. However, Mikoto & co can¡¯t back down, not with the supply town behind them. A lot of innocent humans lived in the supply town.

    Against the iing demonic beast army, the humans subconsciously stepped back. They held onto their weapons not out of bravery but the worry of their own safety.

    Can we¡­ Can we really defend this ce?

    Someone blurted out the thing they are all wondering about.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the reinforcements?!¡±

    They cursed and cursed as a sense of fatigue and despair started insidiously gripping their hearts.

    They had a lot of people on their side but most of them are weaker than tier 7. Tier 7 individuals made up a very small proportion of their force. Meanwhile, they are only a handful of tier 8 individuals including Ikaros, Mikoto, and Astrea. If not for the hope of reinforcements, most of them would have abandoned their positions a long time ago.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, please return soon¡­¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth. Inhaling, she looked at the iing army with a steely gaze. Her lightning shed even brighter as if responding to her resolve.

    ¡°No matter what, I have to hold on until sister Fei Fei shows up!¡±

    A lightning-d Mikoto was about to at the iing army when¡­

    Boom

    The flying beasts hit something invisible in the sky. Like bugs sttered on windshields, they turned into meat pies in the sky. The invisible object continued giving the flying beasts what is known as the st st st death as it cruised at a low enough altitude to cause massive disruption to the aerial beasts¡¯ formation.

    Some of the more unfortunate ones got turned into bloody mist from the massive collision damage. Lucky beasts managed to escape but they also got swept along by the wind the invisible object caused.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou all stopped in surprise.

    The flying object cleared out the sky while everyone is preupied with gawking at the invisible object.

    They all exchanged looks in confusion. The demonic beasts knew that if they attacked now, they would get a retaliation that will end them so they chose to growl at the invisible object in the sky instead.

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. She opened her mouth wide.

    ¡°I know this EM response, it¡¯s identical to the sisters and I, i-it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You jerk if you¡¯re here then just show yourself already!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s loud voice suffused the battlefield. The battlefield actually stopped from her shout

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still energetic as ever¡­¡±

    A gigantic airship appeared after someone said that. The airship slowly appeared in the sky as Wu Yan turned off the invisibility mode. With this giant ship, he squashed the aerial beasts like bugs.

    A figure shot out from the airship, he hovered in the airspace in front of the airship.

    Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou recognized the owner of the airship almost immediately. With joyful looks, they smiled at him. Ikaros is still stunned by the return of her master.

    ¡°Ma-master¡­¡±

    Ikaros stared intently at the figure in a distance. A strong sensation overwhelmed her emotional processing facility. Ikaros trembled before she flew towards Wu Yan with the highest speed she can muster.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    He greeted Ikaros who stopped in front of him. She looked at him with eyes of devotion and bliss. Rubbing her head, he grinned.

    ¡°I am back¡­¡±

    Feeling the familiar warmth, she lowered her head while greeting him back. She distilled all her words into one simple sentence.

    ¡°Wee back, master¡­¡±

    ¡°About time you returned¡­¡±

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou released sighs of relief. His ability is number 5 and his wisdom is probably only a bit higher than Astrea, which is not apliment at all. However, his appearance gave them a sense of safety.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea pped her wings and she flew towards Wu Yan while chirping happily.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Astrea gasped in shock when she saw Fraxinus up close.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?! It looks like a huge battleship!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s over-the-top reaction caused him tough out loud. He was about to exin it to her but he stopped himself.

    ¡°Well, we will talk about thatter. Right now, I think the monsters are getting impatient¡­¡±

    The humans suddenly recalled that they still had a pressing matter at hand, why did they get distracted for so long?

    Who can me them? Weather-manipting magic, girls with wings that boasted frightening power, and the gigantic airship that wiped the floor with aerial beasts, it would get anyone¡¯s attention.

    The demonic beasts are just as surprised by Wu Yan¡¯s appearance. They growled and roared at the object in the sky. It¡¯s unknown if this is due to the death of their beastsrades or because of the danger they felt from this object in the sky.

    Awoo Caw Roar

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at the beasts baring their fangs and ws at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you beasts came wandering out of the forest. But, your luck is certainly bad since I am in need of test subjects for Fraxinus¡¯bat ability. I think the results won¡¯t disappoint me like the aerial collision test I just conducted¡­¡±

 Chapter 523: A true machine of war

    <h4>Chapter 523: A true machine of war</h4>

    Roar roar roar

    The demonic beast army furiously growled and roared at the figure in the sky. Some of the demonic beasts started channeling their innate magic.

    They fired their magic at the figure in the sky. mes, lightning, gale, boulders, ice spikes, you name it, the sky filled up with a myriad of colors.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou cried out when they saw a salvo of magic attacks heading Wu Yan¡¯s way.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea deployed their Aegis but Wu Yan stopped them.

    He nced at the bullet storm in front of him and he knew just what to use against this lethal barrage of projectiles.

    Seconds before the barrage hit him, he pointed forward.

    ¡°Artificial territory, deploy¡­¡±

    The airship glowed with a faint green sheen. A hexagonal barrier started expanding with Fraxinus as the core. Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea are well within the range of the barrier.

    The magic salvo hit the barrier to little effect aside from making huge explosions. The dust resulting from the bombardment covered the airship and the barrier. For a few minutes, the people below can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on with the airship.

    The salvo didn¡¯t stop there, as the barrage got more intense, more clouds of dust and explosions blocked anyone from viewing the airship.

    After the attacks died down, Wu Yan & co appeared unharmed from within the center of bombardment.

    The green barrier faded away, revealing Astrea, Ikaros, and Wu Yan. This time, Wu Yan pointed downwards at the demonic beast army.

    Kachak grind swirl

    They can hear mechanical noises being emitted by Fraxinus, Fraxinus deployed its cannons, huge cannons that were hidden from view by Fraxinus¡¯ exterior shell, until now.

    The cannons are priming up, after that, Wu Yan started shelling the demonic beast army from above with the same intensity the demonic beast army did when they bombed Fraxinus.

    Like a meteor storm, the shells bombarded the demonic beasts army causing widespread chaos and casualties. Craters started filling up the battlefield with the gory corpses of demonic beasts decorating them. They are so dead not even Grim Reaper wanted to take their souls.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    They can¡¯t believe how easily these people decimated the battlefield and the demonic beast army. As nobles and bigshots from rted to imperial families, they can¡¯t fathom the idea of someone controlling such strong military might.

    They were struggling so hard against the enemy and herees someone who wiped the floor with the demonic beasts like it¡¯s his Monday power walk session. They are as dejected as they are astonished. Meanwhile, that airship in the sky puzzled them very much.

    They have never heard of a sessful attempt at turning airships into instruments of war much less an airship that had such terrifying capabilities.

    Of course, these people didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan¡¯s Fraxinus isn¡¯t an airship as they know.

    Gaooo

    The beasts that escaped the shelling cried and distanced themselves from the airship with their tails between their legs. Their anguished wails and howls spoke volumes about the apprehension they had in this war.

    They aren¡¯t that smart but even a dumb mutt would know to stay away from trouble unless they want to put their survival on the line. They subconsciously knew that any further encounter with the object in the sky will spell their doom.

    The beasts that were harmed in that shelling can only growl with frustration and pain, what can they do against the figure in the sky, they already tried bombing him but he¡¯s still unharmed. The only target they can harm is the humans on the ground so they turned their attention towards them.

    The cannons shrunk back into the airship, what followed is the appearance of countless tube-sized protrusions all over the airship. Light started gathering in the tubes and secondster,ser rained down on the beasts.

    What little viciousness they have left, it¡¯s all gone now, the beasts all cried out in terror.

    Howling like someone is beating them with a stick, the beasts turned tail and ran as fast as their legs could carry them. However, it¡¯s toote for them.

    Like arrows, thesers pierced them, unlike arrows, the pain didn¡¯t stop there as thesers made bloody and macabre holes in the beasts¡¯ strong torso.

    Drip drop

    Blood streamed down their wounds. If they weren¡¯t maimed before this, they are more or less disabled with this round of attack. This is outrageous, they were trying to flee, their eyes trembled with vexation and they fell down with a thud. Some of the beasts also massive internal damage judging by how they are coughing up blood.

    Theser storm ended with another round of casualties on the demonic beast army¡¯s side.

    The sound of demonic beast falling is like a grim symphony to anyone¡¯s ears. Before they knew it, the demonic beasts had been wiped clean from the battlefield.

    Looking at the corpses of the demonic beasts, the humans struggled to collect their thoughts.

    1 Defensive maneuver and 2 attack phases ended with the demonic beast army¡¯s utter defeat.

 Chapter 524: I think you girls will hit it offâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 524: I think you girls will hit it off¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan had seen the battle from up here, he saw the looks on the human side but he pursed his lips without further deliberations on this matter.

    They are making too much fuss over this. Yeah, Fraxinus is shocking when it is deployed in the battle, but, their shock is mostly due to the conceptions they have about airships in general. Fraxinus is more like a gargantuan gold Armament than an airship.

    With a killing machine like this, everyone wants to get their hands on it, especially people with factions and sects to bolster.

    Imagine a sh between two factions of roughly equal power. Suddenly, one side pulls out this airship that can give air supremacy and crowd control weaker enemies, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the other side gets wiped out.

    Maybe Fraxinus wouldn¡¯t be effective against enemies of tier 8 or above. However, there¡¯s not a single faction out there where the majority of their forces are at tier 8 or above.

    This is the critical function of Fraxinus in a war, weeding out the scrubs so allies can focus on stronger targets. On weaker factions, Fraxinus is arguably a doomsday device that can annihte entire ns or sects.

    With a single unit of this airship, they can steer the battlefield towards their favor. But, what if¡­

    You can mass-produce simr units. This scenario blew the minds of the officials of everyrge faction here.

    Wu Yan could read their minds but he couldn¡¯t care less about what they think. If they want to try and rob him, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t mind letting them try.

    If someone managed to snatch his Fraxinus which had been turned into a Noble Phantasm, Wu Yan might even ask the thief how he did it so that Wu Yan can go on a trip to Nasuverse and steal Gilgamesh¡¯s Gate of Babylon.

    Wu Yan paid more attention to Fraxinus¡¯ battle performance.

    It didn¡¯t disappoint him, as to be expected from a B rank equipment/ Gold Armament. In one-on-one fights, Fraxinus can¡¯t beat Gate of Babylon or Nietono no Shana. Inrge scale battles, its function as a fortress and mobile artillery unit made it indispensable as a tool of war. At least, Wu Yan had not seen one that can beat it yet.

    Its Artificial Territory is on par with Ikaros¡¯ Aegis and slightly weaker than Astrea¡¯s Aegis.

    ¡°I have really hit the mother lode this time, no, someone gave me the mother lode¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and waved at the airship behind him. The hangars opened, Hinagiku and ndre-chan appeared inside.

    ¡°Ikaros, Astrea, go get Hinagiku and ndre-chan.¡±

    ¡°At once, master.¡±

    The angeloids carried out their orders. Wu Yan stored Fraxinus away through his Gate of Babylon portal.

    Their eyes widened when therge airship disappeared just as mysteriously as it had appeared.

    Wu Yan licked his lips when he saw the piles and piles of demonic beast corpses lying on the ground.

    ¡°Sweet, more Item Points and Ability Points¡­¡±

    Wu Yan descended from the sky followed by Ikaros and Astrea with Hinagiku and ndre-chan in tow.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou pushed their way through the crowd before presenting themselves in front of Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, that ship¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s something I got from the other world¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at the girls. He sighed with relief.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s only been half a day to you girls but let me just how happy I am to see you girls again¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled while covering her mouth with a hand. Her starry eyes lit up as she teased him.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see us again.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan is baffled by her.

    ¡°What makes you think that? I never thought like that at all!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    ¡°Normally, once men have new side-girls, I assume that they naturally ditched their current lovers, is that not right?¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva. Meanwhile, the other girls looked at him with shock.

    ¡°Say, Yan¡­¡±

    Kaichou-sama smiled at him, what a thorny smile it looked to him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mess around in the other world right?¡­¡±

    Shake, shaking like one¡¯s life depends on it

    ¡°Hey, Yan¡­¡±

    Railgun smiled with static electricity running through her bangs.

    ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t give us newrades?¡±

    Shake, shaking one¡¯s head like a guilty man¡­

    ¡°Hmm, Yan¡­¡±

    The Queen smiled like a rose, a cold and deadly rose.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just lie to us right?¡­¡±

    Shake

    His mechanical shake broke down and he nodded after the girls all looked at him with piercing gazes.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki turned dark when he finally confessed.

    Wu Yan jumped in fright. He iled his arms around trying to dig himself out of this situation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mess around, I searched high and low for trustworthy, dependable, and kind girls, you girls are gonna love them!¡±

    ¡°Girls??¡±

    Mikotoughed without hiding her fury.

    ¡°Do you think your words hold any significance right now?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough points to summon them right now, wait and see, I bet you girls will hit it off in no time at all¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stared at Wu Yan for a bit before she turned the other way. Snorting, she warned him.

    ¡°You better hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am telling the truth here!¡±

    Wu Yan is sure that Tohka and Yoshino will definitely garner the love of the other girls due to their innocent nature. Meanwhile, Kotori might be a tsundere but tsundere amounts to a significant proportion of his harem. As for Kurumi, she¡¯s just a crazier version of the Queen, how hard can it be to deal with them, right?¡­

 Chapter 525: Bounty and the start of this outbreak

    <h4>Chapter 525: Bounty and the start of this outbreak</h4>

    The 1 male and 9 females oddbo stood in the middle of a corpse-strewn battlefield, the other humans don¡¯t know what to say. The guy is even flirting with a few of the girls like they are on a date or something. The humans decided that it¡¯s best to just let them be.

    After putting out the fires threatening to burn his harem, he looked at the corpses of the demonic beasts. He sneered with glee.

    How can he not be? Demonic beast bodies are important materials, these corpses are even more important to Wu Yan because he can sell them for Item Points, their magic cores can be sold for Ability Points, he saw them as a rich oilfield of points.

    He lifted his leg and he stomped down. In an instant, the corpses disappeared.

    Obtained 13,755,000 Item Points and 130,000 Ability Points.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face twitch when he heard the System¡¯s notification. He wanted tough out loud but lest other thought less of him, he just endured the urge.

    His 0 Item Points ballooned to over 10 million points in just the blink of an eye. Thest time he got more than a million Item Points was back in the world of Hayate the Combat Butler.

    The amount of ability points he got per monster kill is terriblepared to his other exploits. His ability points gain isn¡¯t as noteworthy as is Item Points gain. He killed so many beasts but he got only got a few ability points because most of the monsters were below tier 7. There were only dozens of tier 7 and above monsters this time around. Counting his fortune, this should be okay given the enemies he fought.

    Wu Yan still can¡¯t hold back his smile after enduring it, that¡¯s just how happy he was with the bounty this time.

    The other factions are not as happy as he is. They are even silently cursing their luck.

    Only the blood of demonic beasts are left on this battlefield, they started making a huge fuss.

    ¡°Where are the demonic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, they were just here¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡­¡±

    The hysterical crowd kept staring at the ground as if the corpses had turned invisible or something.

    The demonic beast army didn¡¯t have quality behind their quantity but the numbers would make any man think twice about taking the army on. If they can get a share of the rewards here, the amount would still berge enough for people to fight over. However, with the bodies gone, it¡¯s like their gold grew wings and flew away.

    Hinagiku & co noticed this. Judging by Wu Yan¡¯s grin, it¡¯s probably Wu Yan who did all this. Excluding Ikaros and ndre-chan, the other girls all rolled their eyes at Wu Yan, including Astrea and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Conservatively speaking, at least 70% of the deaths on the side of the demonic beast resulted from Fraxinus¡¯ attacks. The remaining 30% was pretty much Mikoto & co¡¯s work. He would clobber anyone who dares im that they had a right to the rewards.

    Without his timely arrival, more would have died, Wu Yan considered the corpses of the demonic beast as protection fee for the other factions.

    Wu Yan scanned the crowd and he frowned after analyzing their data.

    A lot of them are emergency personnel mobilized hastily. A small portion of them, however, are very well equipped and trained, it¡¯s like they are elite teams sent here by other factions. There are even tier 8 individuals in the crowd.

    These people are clearly here on a mission.

    Wu Yan recalled that Mikoto & co came to the Giant Beasts Forest in order to rescue the sisters. Why did they get caught up with this war against the demonic beast? He came just in time so he didn¡¯t have the time to think it through but what made the beastse out of Giant Beasts Forest?

    Wu Yan wondered.

    Wu Yan turned towards Mikoto & co.

    ¡°Mikoto, I thought you girls came here to bust the sisters out of their encirclement, why did you girls get caught up with this battle?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Hinagiku had the same thoughts.

    ¡°I was so surprised when I saw you girls fighting over here¡­¡±

    Mikoto exchanged looks with the others. She told Shokuhou Misaki to exin.

    ¡°I think you should tell him¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and she started talking.

    ¡°From the start, we never expected this to happen¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki slowly elucidated Wu Yan and Hinagiku to the situation at hand.

    Originally, Mikoto & co acted with Fei Fei & co. Fei Fei & co came to investigate the disturbances in the forest while they came here to rescue the sisters. Since they were familiar with each other and they had simr interests, they grouped up and headed deeper into the jungle.

    They located the other sisters soon enough with the help of Misaka 10032. They also saved the sisters from the encirclement of demonic beasts without much issue. They didn¡¯t foresee what came next.

    The disturbance in the forest is a nuisance to the Ailu empire, it¡¯s a major source of ie and materials for Silvaria in general. A disturbance would affect a lot of livelihoods so each faction sent out a party of elites to investigate this issue. Fei Fei got mobilized here as part of this effort.

    The beasts started chasing people out of the forest but because they are too weak, more humans gathered at the fringes, many of them are tier 6 or above in strength. With an increasing amount of people entering the forest, at one point, the demonic beasts started going berserk all at once. At this point, no one knew why the beasts are behaving this way but it¡¯s clear that they wanted humans to get the fuck out of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    They grouped up and chased the humans out of the forest again. The beasts didn¡¯t stop there, they charged out of the forest as if to settle it once and for all with humans.

 Chapter 526: The ladiesâ€™ increase in power

    <h4>Chapter 526: Thedies¡¯ increase in power</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s exposition caused Hinagiku and Wu Yan to frown.

    ¡°So, the beasts came rushing out of the forest because of you girls?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s our fault?¡­¡±

    Mikoto grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly the beasts¡¯ fault, even if we didn¡¯te here, the beasts would have gone berserk anyway, what with so many people entering the forest and all¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki agreed with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s the beasts. Something¡¯s wrong with them, most of the elite team sent here are tasked with investigating the disturbances caused by the beasts¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve got a point.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Fei Fei? I thought you girls moved together? Where is she anyway?¡±

    Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei went back for reinforcements. It¡¯s not just Sister Fei Fei¡¯s faction, the other factions also sent some men back to get help and report about the situation.¡±

    ¡°Reinforcements?¡±

    Wu Yan is puzzled.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t make it in time. The supply town would have been destroyed by the time the reinforcements arrived.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me them.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued with a bitter smile.

    ¡°There was actually one more wave before this one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku gasped.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Mikoto supported her.

    ¡°That wave was especially desperate in driving the humans out of the Giant Beasts Forest. By the time they drove the humans out of the forest, they pretty much wore themselves out and got settled rather easily by the human side.

    ¡°After that¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    ¡°We sent someone in and they discovered that the other beasts are all preparing to rush out of the forest with at least 10 times the previous number. Noticing that this required even more intervention and fighting force, Sister Fei Fei and the other factions went back to get help before the beasts actually rushed out of the forest.¡±

    ¡°There are in total 3 supply towns in Silvaria. Each was built on the frontier closest to the Giant Beasts Forest within each of the 3 empire¡¯s territories. The supply towns served as a critical hub for materials and trade. Naturally, the empires won¡¯t sit idly by and let beasts ruin the towns.

    The disturbance and monster exodus also raised a lot of eyebrows.

    The trend of this issue seems to point at a more critical issue. Sister Fei Fei chose the correct option by reporting their current findings and securing more men to investigate further.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t satisfied with their decision.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen if the monsters storm out when they are still away?¡±

    Without waiting for Shokuhou Misaki to reply, he smiled.

    ¡°So they chose to leave some of their men behind to defend against the hoarde. And you girls were deployed as a result, I see, very shrewd indeed¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is angry with Fei Fei. Although Mikoto & co probably could have held their own against the demonic beast army. He¡¯s angry that Fei Fei who is supposed to be his friend chose to risk Mikoto & co¡¯s safety like this, who knew what could have happened?

    ¡°Yan-kun, calm down¡­¡±

    They are not surprised Wu Yan is angry, it only shows that he cared for them. Shokuhou Misaki tried to calm Wu Yan down.

    ¡°Don¡¯ty all the me on Fei Fei. If it at all possible, she wanted to stay and fight with us but she didn¡¯t know if there was going to be a third or fourth wave of monsters. She knew we can survive but she reckoned that we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the defensive line against a sea of monsters.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned better after Shokuhou Misaki pacified him. He sighed.

    ¡°You girls might be okay but I don¡¯t want to see the sisters getting hurt. They are still weak and with so many of them involved I don¡¯t know what I would do if a bunch of them got hurt.¡±

    ¡°The sisters, weak?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    ¡°Looks like you have been out of the loop for too long¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head in confusion. Shokuhou Misaki started exining and she pointed her lips at the sisters.

    ¡°I think you should check the sisters¡¯ level.¡±

    He opened his System and he checked their status. His eyes widened with astonishment.

    His mouth started turning into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. He rubbed his eyes just to be safe.

    ¡°Tier 6? That¡¯s fast!¡±

    ¡°Super surprised, aren¡¯t ya?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai grabbed this chance to mock Wu Yan, she started roasting him while standing akimbo.

    ¡°What kind of super brother-inw are you? You don¡¯t even super know about the condition of your sisters-inw, you¡¯re superme.¡±

    ¡°Broth-brother-inw?! Sister-inw¡­¡±

    Mikoto blushed. She¡¯s the elder sister here so Kinuhata Saiai is implying that Wu Yan is the husband and she¡¯s the wife. The tsundere railgun will never admit this out loud.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t just focus on the sisters.¡±

    Frenda acted like a brat who just got 100 on her test. She stuck her chest out in pride.

    ¡°Look at us, we have grown much stronger too!¡±

    Wu Yan scanned Mikoto & co. He confirmed their growth.

    Katsura Hinagiku: Lvl 69

    Misaka Mikoto: Lvl 75

    Ikaros: Lvl 79

    Astrea: Lvl 77

    Shokuhou Misaki: Lvl 69

    Kinuhata Saiai: Lvl 65

    Frenda: Lvl 64

    Takitsubou Rikou: Lvl 64

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Wu Yan gasped in shock.

    ¡°How did you girls raise your levels so quickly in such a short time?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned, she crossed her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the diligent sisters who took turns hunting in groups in the Giant Beasts Forest. Their effort got them through tier 7 and brought Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou to tier 7. Meanwhile, we also leveled up quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°The experience points from their grinding might be insufficient for you, Misaka, Ikaros, and Astrea but it¡¯s gigantic for us. Now, do you still think the sisters are weak?¡±

    Wu Yan choked on his words, he came up with a rebuttal.

    ¡°So what if they are at tier 6, more than half of the monsters just now were tier 6¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just their levels¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misakiughed while covering her mouth.

    ¡°More importantly, after Takitsubou Rikou reached tier 7, she became a Lv5 esper, now her ability can actually affect our Personal Reality. With her help, the sisters can achieve tier 7 strength after she adjusted their personal reality.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed after seeing Takitsubou Rikou who is bashful for being the center of attention.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who has hidden her strength all this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 527: A large team, Lei Wang?!

    <h4>Chapter 527: Arge team, Lei Wang?!</h4>

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s original ability, AIM Stalker allows her to record and track Esper using their AIM field. ording to her, she can track her target down even if the target leaves the Sr system.

    This abilitycked offensive capabilities. It is only potent when used in the rightbination, as with the case of ITEM. She¡¯s the core of the team, without her, the team¡¯s efficiency would drop a lot. After she made it to Lvl 5, her ability transformed qualitatively.

    Through manipting the AIM field and other people¡¯s Personal Reality (Source of ESP power), she can augment, weaken, change, or swap the powers of Esper. She¡¯s the key to making Dual Skill users. This is all within her range of abilities now!

    With this power, even if she opened another Academy City, a lot of people would still sign up. And if given the right amount of time and resources, she could probably make a greater city than Academy City. Her ability allowed her to nurture useful espers or just downright creating new espers, making the Power Curriculum Program obsolete.

    The Academy City thought further investments into making her bloom would be wasted, they really screwed up by ignoring Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s development. She¡¯s a tracker at Lv 4 and now she¡¯s a god-tier supporter at Lv5.

    They knew she had the potential but they decided to pour the resources elsewhere instead of developing Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s power.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what Academy City is thinking when they assigned her to an obscure ck Ops division, forcing her to use dangerous items like the Ability Body Crystal. Honestly, what were those fools thinking?

    The Academy City gave up because they didn¡¯t think she would be able to reach Lv5. The cost would have been extraordinarily expensive.

    They had ns for making her the eighth Lv 5 of Academy City but they scrapped the ns after the Tree Diagram calcted the probability of her reaching Lv5 as infinitesimally close to 0.

    They treated the Tree Diagram¡¯s statistic as facts, they were too scientific and brainy to believe in miracles or magic. Instead, they resorted to using the Ability Body Crystal to overload her and hope that it will achieve the same effect. s, the experiments failed to produce their desired results.

    With all her potential locked away behind probabilities, she was assigned a role as a tracker in ITEM.

    Academy City would have never been able to predict the arrival of an oddity known as Wu Yan. his System materialized a miracle that allowed Takitsubou Rikou to break her chains and achieve Lv5.

    The System took a look at the infinitesimally 0 chance of her making it to lv5 and it said: ¡°Fuck that.¡±

    After she became Wu Yan¡¯s summon, bottlenecks and limits can all go to hell. Forget Lv5, if they have the experience points, it would only be a matter of time before she achieves apotheosis.

    This is all good news for Wu Yan. His wives are all increasing in strength, even the sisters are doing very well. This is a cause of celebration for him.

    Wu Yan can create a strong faction if he chose to. With over 20,000 individuals who all had the same potential to be godlike, wise advisors like Shokuhou Misaki & co, nothing¡¯s impossible for him.

    Fortunately for the people of this world, Wu Yan had no ns on building a strong faction or sect. Otherwise, the people might need to deal with an unstoppable ruffian who can¡¯t die.

    To stop any more monsters froming out of the forest, Wu Yan & co stayed behind to guard the route between the supply town and the Giant Beasts Forest. Wu Yan & co couldn¡¯t care less what happened to the supply town or the humans of this world but if the humans are in crisis, the trouble would catch up to them sooner orter. Plus, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to extend a helping hand now and then.

    It also wouldn¡¯t sit well with Wu Yan if so many innocent people died because they chose not to help. At least, Railgun and Kaichou-sama would definitely help regardless of what Wu Yan chose to do. Furthermore, Sister Fei Fei already asked them for help, how can he turn them down?

    As expected, the monsters came in waves after that. However, the demonic beast army¡¯s subsequent waves are poorer in quality and lesser in number. Since the monsters are tier 6 and below Wu Yan didn¡¯t even need to help. The sisters volunteered to finish the monsters off as training. He can¡¯t help but be amazed by how easily the Misaka Clone army purged the monsters.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t take away the monster corpses this time. He already had the lion share of the meal, he should some scraps for other people. The monsters wouldn¡¯t sell for much anyway, he¡¯s not exactly losing out by doing some charity here.

    When another wave of monsters fell by the human army¡¯s hands, the reinforcements finally made their appearance.

    Decked out in armor,nces, and spears, the reinforcements solidified the defensive line, making it swell a few timesrger in size. Not even a fly cannd on the supply town now.

    An elder led the army, it¡¯s an elder Wu Yan & co recognized.

    ¡°Lei Wang?¡±

    Wu Yan & co gasped. Isn¡¯t that Lulu¡¯s grandfather? He¡¯s one of the board members presiding over Silvaria World Institute, the patriarch of Ailu Empire¡¯s biggest noble family.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Lei Wang heartilyughed, he waved towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Little fellow, we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Yan! Hinagiku! Mikoto!¡±

    Fei Fei came running. They recognized her from her distinctive Night Elf sword. She released a sigh of relief after looking at everyone.

    ¡°I am d I made it in time.¡±

    ¡°About time you guys got here¡­¡±

    Mikoto bitterlyughed, she shook her head. She¡¯s d that Fei Fei got here as well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to personally show up¡­¡±

    Wu Yan extended his greetings in a respectful manner. Lei Wang is Lulu¡¯s grandfather, he is both stronger and more senior in knowledge and experience. He honestly didn¡¯t think a tier 9 individual like him would lead the reinforcements.

 Chapter 528: Speculation and the possible cause of the demonic beast disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 528: Spection and the possible cause of the demonic beast disturbance</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s respectful attitude made Lei Wangugh even more heartily. He pped his back, his cheerful attitude belied his strength as a tier 9 individual.

    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, did ya,d?!¡±

    He examined him and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Youngd, I am pretty sure it¡¯s only been days since Ist saw you, your strength increased and you have broken through to a new tier haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise, he nodded and he praised Lei Wang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would notice¡­¡±

    Lei Wangughed out loud.

    ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re so full of secrets. If you don¡¯t say anything then I will just have to dig out all your secrets. This is what you get for making me so intrigued!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled without saying anything. Sister Fei Fei covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Yan, you achieved a breakthrough in your cultivation? That means you¡¯re now a tier 8 individual?¡±

    ¡°Well, I trained like hell, it¡¯s only to be expected¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a half-hearted exnation.

    ¡°The fight with Jaafar gave me the enlightenment needed to breakthrough my bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with admiration.

    ¡°To think, just half a month ago you¡¯re my equal. Now, have already surpassed me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, it won¡¯t be long before you hit tier 8¡­¡±

    Wu Yan noticed her respect and he tried to cheer her up.

    ¡°You¡¯re already at the peak of tier 7, I reckon you will reach tier 8 pretty soon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds¡­¡±

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed.

    ¡°There are a lot of peak tier 7 students in Silvaria World Institute. Do you see a lot of tier 8 students? If I am unlucky, I might get stuck in this tier for life¡­¡±

    ¡°Now now, you¡¯re selling yourself short, sister Fei Fei¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed. He looked into her eyes.

    ¡°You might think like that but let me remind you lest you forget that you¡¯re way younger than those tier 8 when they were just tier 7 individuals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude, youngd!¡±

    Lei Wang pped his back again. He looked very proud of Wu Yan, he turned towards Fei Fei and he grinned widely.

    ¡°Fei Fei, I still remember your teacher when he was your age. Although he was tier 7 like you, he was never this close to tier 8. From this, we can surmise that your talent exceeds your teacher, that punk is already at tier 8. If he can do it, you can do it. You need to check that attitude of yours, it¡¯s going to be your greatest obstacle.¡±

    Fei Fei thought about for a bit and she chuckled.

    ¡°I understand, I thank patriarch for the lessons. Also, thanks for the vote of confidence, Yan¡­¡±

    ¡°It pleases me greatly to watch young ones grow up nice and wholesome, I am so blessed!¡±

    Lei Wang rubbed his long beard. At his age and power, all he wants to see is for the ones below him to quickly sprout wings and soar high in the sky. This is the main reason he chose to be the emcee for the Grand tournament of Silvaria World Institute.

    The bigshots from the other factions wanted to greet Lei Wang but since the three of them are having a st talking about stuff, they chose to retreat and look for another time to greet the patriarch.

    Wu Yan noticed them, it¡¯s hard not to when they are all decked out with better equipment and qualified personnel.

    Wu Yan asked Lei Wang in a slightly confused tone.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang, why are you leading all these men? Aren¡¯t you the patriarch of the Lori family?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lei Wang grinned at him.

    ¡°Do I look like the kind of guy who likes to boss people around from the safety of his throne?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not implying that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why the other families authorized you to lead their men?¡±

    Wu Yan noticed a slight bit of tension on Lei Wang¡¯s face, even if he tried to hide it. His expression turned serious.

    ¡°This is inevitable¡­¡±

    Lei Wang looked at his men.

    ¡°This time, I am leading the men here on the authority of the emperor of the Ailu empire.¡±

    ¡°The emperor¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co exchanged looks. Shokuhou Misaki must have realized something, she turned towards Lei Wang.

    ¡°So the emperor thought that the gravity of this situation required the mobilization of a tier 9 expert?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lei Wang turned around.

    ¡°That is correct,ssie, you are very astute as expected of someone who created the 13th faction within a month in Silvaria World Institute.¡±

    Lei Wang¡¯s praise fell on deaf ears. Shokuhou Misaki & co are more concerned about his implicit affirmation of the previous question.

    ¡°So it¡¯s so troublesome that the emperor sent a tier 9 huh?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples. This is the first he seriously considered that the disturbance is more than it seems.

    Sensing the looming mood, Lei Wang turned the situation around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so gloomy, send those grey clouds away, the situation is not that bad yet.¡±

    Wu Yan blinked before he sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang, you need to stop with the theatrics, you¡¯re making us very nervous here¡­¡±

    Lei Wang crossed his arms. He tapped his biceps with his right index finger.

    ¡°Let me be straight with you guys, the old emperor sent me here because he had a guess.¡±

    ¡°A guess?¡±

    The others turned their focus to Lei Wang. The next part will be very important.

    ¡°You guys are too young to know about this¡­.¡±

    Lei Wang continued.

    ¡°Actually, this is not the first time demonic beasts worked together to fight against humans.¡±

    The others all gasped, Fei Fei interjected.

    ¡°If this happened before, then why did you make us investigate, the past records should have the answers right?¡±

    ¡°Because we can¡¯t be too sure.¡±

    ¡°I said this happened before but thest known event happened so long ago that the books only had a little information on this subject.¡±

    ¡°Books¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head.

    ¡°What did the records say about this¡­¡±

    Lei Wang looked at the distant Giant Beasts Forest. His joviality left him before he continued.

    ¡°ording to the records, thest time this happened, it¡¯s because of the birth of the beast king.¡±

    ¡°Beast¡­king¡­¡±

    The others all gulped. They wore expressions of bewilderment and anxiousness.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What tier was the beast king?¡±

    ¡°You mean, how strong is the beast king, right?¡±

    Lei Wangughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Well, all beast kings in the past were demi-god tier in strength!¡±

 Chapter 529: The beast kingâ€™s threat?â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 529: The beast king¡¯s threat?¡­</h4>

    ¡°Demi-god tier?!¡±

    They inhaled deeply.

    Silvaria used to have 5 god-tier individuals. It was recorded in the history books that these 5 individuals belonged to a lost era. An unknown disaster led to the disappearance of the 5 god-tier humans.

    With that, demi-god tier humans are the strongest existence on Silvaria. These people are at least level 90.

    In Silvaria, there are only 5 demi-gods left in the world.

    Out of billions of humans, there are only 5 who have stepped into the realm of demigods. They existed on another level separate from normal mortals.

    Lei Wang is saying that a demi-god tier demonic beast was probably born in the Giant Beasts Forest.

    If anyone other than Lei Wang proposed this, Wu Yan would seriously doubt the person. But, since Lei Wang is a tier 9 individual who is just a tier below demi-gods, Wu Yan believed him.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s just a hypothesis right now. Moreover, beside you guys, only the ones involved with the Board of Directors know about this matter. Most of the world is still in the dark regarding this matter.¡±

    Lei Wang sighed.

    ¡°We are also considering the possibility that the records we have are erroneous or exaggerated.¡±

    ¡°i see.¡±

    Wu Yan stared into the distance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they should have sent a tier 9 out to investigate this though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the beast king¡¯s role.¡±

    Demi-gods are living legends for other people but the realm of demi-gods is something Lei Wang can only dream of.

    ¡°Do you guys know why the beasts banded together to drive out the humans in the forest?¡±

    Wu Yan & co started tuning in. They shook their heads so Lei Wang started exining.

    ¡°Demigod tier beasts, also known as beast kings are existences that have achieved human-level intellect and wisdom. However, the most terrifying part is how they can n and use the beasts in the Giant Beasts Forest to their biddings.¡±

    ¡°When a new beast king is about to ascend the beast throne, the beasts will get together to drive out possible threats, most likely under the orders of the beast king.¡±

    Lei Wang recalled the stuff the three emperors said during the joint meeting.

    ¡°ording to our archives, when a peak tier 9 demonic beast makes a breakthrough and achieves demigod-tier power, the beast will start to transform into a form that will optimize their strengths.¡±

    ¡°During this transitional period. the beast king will be very vulnerable, even weaker than before it reached peak strength. A tier 9 would be able to kill them during this phase.¡±

    ¡°The beast king can make other beasts listen to it. After ascending, their transitional period causes a lethal weakness¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki connected the dots.

    ¡°So, the beasts worked together precisely because they wanted to protect the beast king?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Lei Wang continued with a grimly.

    ¡°The disturbance in the forest is like an echo from the past, this is why we suspected the birth of a beast king.¡±

    ¡°The board of directors is presided over by the patriarchs of the 12 strongest factions in the world. After realizing that the birth of a beast king is a very real possibility, the 3 grand elders of the board, that is, the 3 emperors called for a joint briefing. They told us about their findings and sent me over to the giant beast forest with an imperial order.¡±

    Lei Wang scanned the forest as if he can see through the thick foliage of Giant Beasts Forest. It¡¯s like he can see the center of the forest with those sharp eyes of his.

    ¡°My main objective this time is to enter the centermost area of Giant Beasts Forest to investigate. Upon discovery of a beast king, my objective changes to the elimination of the beast king.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Fei Fei cried out in horror.

    ¡°Great patriarch, you can¡¯t do that! It¡¯s too dangerous! You are powerful but there are surely other tier 9 beasts in the Giant Beasts Forest. If you go alone then it¡¯s highly likely that something will go awry.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this is a risk I am obligated to take.¡±

    Lei Wang waved his hand, the others could hear that he¡¯s not going to give up no matter what they said.

    ¡°Patriarch!¡±

    Fei Fei grabbed his sleeve out of panic. She is blushing red because she¡¯s too riled up. It¡¯s not hard to guess that she¡¯s very emotional right now.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stared at Lei Wang¡¯s old and withered face.

    ¡°Why are you so hellbent on killing the beast king?¡±

    Lei Wang replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°The beast king is dangerous because it canmand the demonic beasts, although its demigod strength is nothing tough at either.¡±

    Lei Wang looked at everyone before he continued in a grave tone.

    ¡°Demonic beasts can be found everywhere in the Giant Beasts Forest. They are not only numerous they are also very good at reproducing. This is the reason why they haven¡¯t gone extinct ever since humans started hunting them extensively in Giant Beasts Forest.¡±

    ¡°The beasts in the Giant Beasts Forest all abide by the rule of the jungle. The weaker beasts will get eaten by higher tier beasts and the higher tier beasts are more likely to survive. As a result, I suspect that there are more tier 9 monsters in the Giant Beasts Forest than there are tier 9 humans. Despite this, we have never heard the news of a demigod tier beasts for a very long time.¡±

    Lei Wang sighed.

    ¡°All the demigod tier beasts and even god-tier beast gods got in by human experts.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Why did they kill all the beasts demigod tier or above?¡±

    ¡°To make sure Giant Beasts Forest stays under their control.¡±

    Lei Wang continued.

    ¡°Giant Beasts Forest is a treasure trove of materials, herbs, and minerals. Without the forest, humans will decline to such a weak level that it frightens me just thinking about it. We need the resources found there, period.¡±

    ¡°A beast king will takemand of the beasts. A king will not stand and watch when its peasants are being hunted down and harvested for materials, this also applies to the beast king. It will most likely rally the beasts to solidify its grip on the Giant Beasts Forest. Then, humans will lose ess to resources in the forest.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why they are such a huge threat, huh¡­?¡±

    The others all fell silent, they pondered about what Lei Wang had told them.

 Chapter 530: A late night visit, Lei Wangâ€™s requestâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 530: Ate night visit, Lei Wang¡¯s request¡­</h4>

    Night, outside the Giant Beasts Forest¡­

    There¡¯s a wooden fortress built some distance away from the supply down. A bunch of knights is patrolling the borders for any signs of monsters. They also had a duty to keep civilians out from the Giant Beasts Forest for now.

    There are also wooden barricades around an area with tents. This is the rest area for the soldiers stationed here.

    Wu Yanid on the ground while propping his head with two arms. What Lei Wang said is still floating around in his head.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think a problem would prop up so soon after he returned from Date A Live. He assumed that this demonic beast disturbance is only a small setback. He never thought it would turn out so serious.

    This trifling matter is now something that involved a tier 9 individual and the possible existence of a demigod tier beast. He needs to start taking this seriously.

    If at all possible, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t want to take part in this event. He¡¯s just a newly-minted tier 8 individual. He¡¯s far from hitting tier 9, much less the demigod tier.

    He was too busy celebrating about the unlocked bloodline ability, Red Jewel. With ndre-chan¡¯s red jewel, he can temporarily fight on par with tier 9 individuals. It certainly didn¡¯t take long for fate to spoil his party. He thought he could do as he wished after entering Red Jewel Mode. Now, this kind of stuff happens, who can he file theint to?

    If Lei Wang¡¯s correct and there¡¯s a beast king roaming in the Giant Beasts Forest then this would all be out of his control. Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to take unnecessary risks.

    He would have been fine if it¡¯s just him, he can rely on the System¡¯s gadgets to run away. However, with his girls right here, it¡¯s going to be different.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and the sisters all important people to him. Aside from Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino who aren¡¯t here right now, he wants to make sure his loved ones will stay out of harm¡¯s way. Since there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t be harmed even with the System¡¯s gadgets, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    Wu Yan is going to go crazy if they died. Even if he can revive them with summoning points, he doesn¡¯t want to see his girls getting hurt.

    But, with Fei Fei and Lei Wang in the picture, it¡¯s going to be hard to ignore them. What if something happens to them? How is he going to exin it to Lulu?

    That¡¯s why Wu Yan is filled with thoughts on this matter.

    They only sent Lei Wang from the Board of Directors because they aren¡¯t sure if there¡¯s a beast king. Lei Wang didn¡¯t want to move around recklessly. Although it¡¯s rare to see a tier 9 demonic beast, if they encountered a few of them, Lei Wang will die from getting surrounded. It would probably take only a single demonic beast stronger than Lei Wang to end this expedition. Thus, Lei Wang & co stayed in the tents, they considered their options and ns¡­

    Lei Wang informed Wu Yan & co that the first noble house, Lori family, second noble house, Cyto family, and third noble house, Jardin family, will each send out an elite team for an expedition into the Giant Beasts Forest. It¡¯s up to Wu Yan & co if they want to join.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He¡¯s 100% sure that Fei Fei will definitely lead the elite team into Giant Beasts Forest.

    Fei Fei is going in, how can he sit here like this? Even if he could just give her some items and be done with it. Would Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others really watch Fei Fei go into the forest like this?

    He reckoned that he won¡¯t be able to stop them even if he tried.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang, you sly bastard¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Fei Fei will die, she¡¯s going to be a pir of strength for the Lori family in the future, you knew that, right?¡±

    Lei Wang¡¯s familiar voice rang in the tent.

    ¡°No, quite the contrary, I am very afraid of that scenario.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing, he shot up from the mat. He told the old man off.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing eavesdropping like that?!¡±

    ¡°No, I just came here. I merely responded to a question you asked, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    A soft gale blew into Wu Yan¡¯s tent. Lei Wang stood in front of Wu Yan after the wind dissipated.

    As expected of a tier 9 individual¡­

    He didn¡¯t detect any signs at all, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a ghost. He secretly praised the guy¡¯s infiltration skill.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you up? Laddie?¡±

    Lei Wang sat in front of Wu Yan.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wide awake as well?¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Gramps Lei Wang, I assume you¡¯re here because you got something to talk about?¡±

    Lei Wang nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, I wanted to discuss something very important!¡±

    ¡°Relevant to my question?¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Then, it has something to do with sister Fei Fei right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Lei Wang sighed.

    ¡°You might not understand why I involved Fei Fei in this potentially dangerous mission¡­¡±

    Lei Wang continued.

    ¡°Do you want to guess who the imperial family sent to lead the expedition team of the royals?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched, he conjectured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, they sent Sylph?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right¡­¡±

    Lei Wang showed a bitter look.

    ¡°Sylph¡¯s strength is something I¡¯m sure you have seen. She¡¯s more than capable enough to lead the expedition team herself¡­¡±

    ¡°However, since she¡¯s younger, if the other factions sent out older people to lead their expedition teams, as you might imagine, it won¡¯t look too good socially speaking. I am just here to oversee, after all. The other two noble houses probably sent their more promising younger generations to lead their expedition teams.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    Wu Yan is appalled.

    ¡°Look at the time and ce, jeez, this is no time to be looking out for one¡¯s face or honor.¡±

    ¡°Yet, that is how it is¡­¡±

    Lei Wangughed bitterly. He used a formal tone with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re a very mysterious person. I am sure you will keep surprising us. I have absolute confidence that Giant Beasts Forest won¡¯t be able to stop you.¡±

    ¡°That is why, I am requesting that you protect Fei Fei¡­¡±

 Chapter 531: The elite teams enter Giant Beasts Forest

    <h4>Chapter 531: The elite teams enter Giant Beasts Forest</h4>

    The moon went about its merry in the starry sky. Slowly, time ebbed on.

    Maybe it¡¯s because beasts needed sleep too, there weren¡¯t any demonic beast flood in the night. The soldiers are kinda disappointed that nobody came. Tonight seemed like a quiet and peaceful night. There aren¡¯t a lot of noise being made anywhere.

    When the sun slowly crawled up from the beyond the horizon, a lot of people started grouping up outside Giant Beasts Forest.

    Different teams gathered at the center of the encampment. The total number of people here is around 100. It¡¯s a far cry away from being an army but each of them are individuals with at least tier 7 strength.

    Their orderly formation is made up of 5 groups. Specifically, 4rge groups and 1 small group.

    Leading the groups are youngsters standing in front of their respective forces. A lone figure stood with his back towards these youngsters. The old figure looked at the sky like a statue.

    All 4 of the youngsters are familiar faces. One of the men is the faction leader of the Icy Sea, Bing Ling, the other male is the leader of Crimson Earth. The both of them are leaders of one of the thirteen factions in Silvaria World Institute.

    The other 2 youngsters are females. Fei Fei led her forces as the leader of Fatal Forest while the princess of the Ailu empire, Sylph, led her Snow Song faction.

    A line of people followed behind them in an organized manner. However, one of the groups here is strangely not as organized.

    It¡¯s Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. They upied their own corner since there is no military designation between them, they stood as if they are just spectators, anywhere they pleased. They didn¡¯t care what the others thought about them, they are only interested in what the old figure had to say, they are here to help out Lei Wang and Fei Fei, after all.

    Wu Yan looked expressionless but his spirit is already not here. He felt helpless when he noticed the different auras his girls had.

    He agreed to enter the Giant Beasts Forest with Fei Fei after Lei Wang asked him to help. He wasn¡¯t nning on telling Hinagiku & co about his ns but he assumed that they would find out sooner orter so he came clean with them.

    As he predicted, the girls all agreed to follow Wu Yan into the Giant Beasts Forest in order to aid Fei Fei.

    Wu Yan knew it would turn out like this but he still didn¡¯t know what to make of this situation. Wu Yan wanted them to stay away from this but he knew they wouldn¡¯t give up even if he asked politely.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s replies are well within his expectations. He just didn¡¯t expect ndre-chan to throw a big fuss about wanting toe along with Wu Yan.

    Ikaros is the strongest individual in their group, ording to publicly avable information anyway. In reality, ndre-chan is the strongest one here.

    It¡¯s because her powers are sealed up that nobody knew about her strength. Most of the fights ended up resolving without needing the help of ndre-chan. It¡¯s easy to forget that ndre-chan is actually the strongest one here.

    After negotiating to no avail, they let ndre-chan tag along.

    Their group consisted of Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou who are at tier 7 power. Meanwhile, Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea are tier 8 individuals. ndre-chan is their trump card, a tier 9 individual.

    With a line-up like this, they could still move around in the forest without working together with the elite teams.

    The people gathered here said nothing as they stood in silence. It¡¯s like they are all waiting for something.

    When the sun finally climbed up from the other side of the Giant Beasts Forest, Lei Wang slowly turned around as rays of light rained down on everyone.

    He inhaled deeply before he started addressing them.

    ¡°The importance of this operation goes without saying. You¡¯re all prominent members of your respective ns. For one reason or the other, the sess of this operation fell upon your shoulders. I am not even sure what will happen in this expedition but I am going to say this¡­¡±

    Lei Wang stopped, he waved his hand dramatically. He left them with one line to remember.

    ¡°It¡¯s your duty toe back alive¡­¡±

    A fire lit up inside their hearts, they are all hyped up about this expedition. Their blood started boiling as they all replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Their response echoed loudly into the distance. As if responding to their zest, the beasts inside the forests also howled back.

    Lei Wang nodded. He turned around and continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi led their factions into the jungle, they bowed in deference as they passed Lei Wang.

    Wu Yan signaled to the others.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go too¡­¡±

    The other clones came to sent them off. Wu Yan & co approached Lei Wang. When Lei Wang saw Hinagiku who¡¯s holding ndre-chan by her hands, he wrinkled his brow.

    ¡°Lad, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re bringing a little girl into a ce like that?¡±

    Wu Yan nced at ndre-chan and he nodded, Lei Wang seemed even more disapproving, Wu Yan stopped him before he can say anything.

    ¡°Gramps, I got this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Do I look like someone so foolish?¡±

    Lei Wang waxed thoughtful. Wu Yan is probably hiding some stuff, this little girl may not be as powerless as she looks. He acquiesced considering Wu Yan¡¯s record of surprising people, he reckons that this must be part of his n as well.

    ¡°Be careful, may fortune smile on your squad¡­¡±

    With 9 other girls, the squad of 10 people entered the jungle after Wu Yan nodded towards Lei Wang. They soon disappeared among the dense foliage of the Giant Beasts Forest.

 Chapter 532: The expedition into the Giant Beasts Forest

    <h4>Chapter 532: The expedition into the Giant Beasts Forest</h4>

    Giant Beasts Forest is a perfect arena to test out one¡¯s skill in Silvaria. Anyone with a little bit of power or cultivation came here at some point in their lives to train and practice. In fact, almost everyone participating in this expedition has experienced what it¡¯s like to fight in Giant Beasts Forest.

    This is also the ce where Fei Fei first met Wu Yan. People generally stay clear of the deeper regions of Giant Beasts Forest unless they have the strength to fight off the stronger beasts inside those areas. Wu Yan also chose to stay away from the deeper areas of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    Since everyone was familiar with Giant Beasts Forest, they noticed the forest had a different air to it upon entry. The scenes looked the same but somehow the forest felt different.

    Tier 5 beasts and below aremon in the outer areas of Giant Beasts Forest, it¡¯s also thergest area of the Giant Beasts Forest. Those with greater strength tend to live deeper into the forest, closer to the center. The stronger the beasts are, the more likely one can find them near the center of the forest.

    It¡¯s based on this natural caste system that Lei Wang hypothesized the location of the beast king. He said the beast king is probably located somewhere in the center of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    Tier 5 monsters were the apex predator in the outer areas of the Giant Beasts Forest. Yet, it¡¯s not even 10 minutes and they have already encountered tier 7 demonic beasts.

    Tier 7 monsters would have spelled doom for adventurers looking for treasures in the past. But, this expedition had tons of talented elites.

    Even the weakest members of this expedition had Lvl 60 or above strength. They also had tier 8 leaders with them, killing these beasts would have been a cinch. But, since they didn¡¯te here to train or hunt. The leaders told their subordinates to proceed with stealth, fighting only when it¡¯s necessary.

    This was done because their main objective is to scout and fighting would only exhaust them and would probably also attract more monsters.

    Maintaining stealth with around a hundred people is arguably very hard. The chances of being spotted increased with the number of people sneaking around. But, with legions of monsters patrolling the area, if they split up and got discovered, that squad would probably get decimated or at best, be routed.

    Befitting their elite status, the scouting expedition managed to sneak their way past the monsters. After that, the number of demonic beasts decreased drastically so it became easier for them to sneak past the monsters.

    Since silence is of utmost importance, nobody talked. They made a lot of effort to kill the sound of their footsteps. ndre-chan is also very obedient as she didn¡¯t make a peep along the way.

    The sun got brighter and brighter, given the intensity of the sunlight hitting the floor of the forest, it¡¯s clear that they have been traveling for quite some time now.

    Fei Fei & co did their job properly, they were vignt of their surroundings lest they miss important clues. They also ryed orders very efficiently. Fei Fei noticed a vacant clearing in the forest and she signaled to Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi toe and check it out.

    They approached the vacant area and they started surveying the area. After due diligence, they exchanged looks and they nodded.

    The leader signaled for their subordinates toe over. They formed a perimeter and they started chanting with closed eyes.

    Slowly, a translucent barrier started materializing and it enshrouded the area.

    After the cubic barrier was set up, the others released a sigh of relief. Their tense expressions loosened up, the leaders, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi are also relieved. Only Sylph kept her emotionless expression on.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, rest up, we will resume after a bit.¡±

    Fei Fei told her subordinates. Her voice was loud, it¡¯s okay since their barrier had sound-proofing capabilities.

    The other 3/4 of thepany didn¡¯t heed her, not that Fei Fei cared. She went towards her own camp.

    Sylph signaled to her subordinates with an approving nod and another 1/4 of thepany started resting. The remaining half of thepany proceeded towards their camps to rest up with Bing Ling and Bishi¡¯s approval.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he¡¯s not amused with them. This is why he hated dealing with nobles. They are supposed to be representing humans and they can¡¯t even work together in a time like this. He would rather be tormented by a Tsundere than to conform to their formal and senseless procedures.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, their survival are of no concern to him, he¡¯s here to protect Fei Fei, after all.

    Fei Fei finished organizing her force and she came over to Wu Yan & co¡¯s site.

    ¡°Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, & the other girls should take this chance to rest as well¡­¡±

    ¡°G-good¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki is heaving while blushing red, she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath.

    ¡°That was a different kind of hell, we had to move around for so long in such a careful manner, somebody kill me¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at Shokuhou Misaki with much schadenfreude. It infuriated Shokuhou Misaki very much but she can¡¯te up with a rebuttal since it¡¯s the truth that she¡¯s not good with anything that required stamina.

    ¡°Shokuhou, you should train your body more¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said in a worried manner. The othersughed out loud while Shokuhou Misaki clenched her teeth with embarrassment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to train my body! My brain is more than enough!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s forced fa?ade only made the othersugh harder. Their chuckles attracted the attention of Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    Fei Fei looked at ndre-chan with a stern expression, the person herself is busy snuggling up against Wu Yan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to bring this up before but, Yan, why did you bring n inside this ce? The Giant Beasts Forest is a very dangerous ce, if anything goes awry, what are you going to do about n?¡±

    ¡°n doesn¡¯t need protection!¡±

    ndre-chan pouted.

    ¡°n¡¯s very strong, you know?!¡±

    ¡°Ya hear that?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Fei Fei rolled her eyes. She turned around while grumbling about how they didn¡¯t take her words of concern seriously.

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t know then that ndre-chan was speaking the truth.

 Chapter 533: The ambush outside the barrier

    <h4>Chapter 533: The ambush outside the barrier</h4>

    From a distance, Sylph¡¯s sapphire blue eyes fell upon Wu Yan & co. She started walking towards them after looking for a while. Bing Ling and Bishi exchanged a nce before they followed her.

    The others also noticed their approach just like Wu Yan & co. They piped down and they let them approach.

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Ikaros in turn before finally looking at Astrea. Bishi and Bing Ling also looked at Wu Yan & co. Bing Ling focused on Wu Yan while Bishi focused on Hinagiku.

    Thest grand tournament is still a hot topic in Silvaria World Institute. Everyone knew about what transpired in thest tournament. They knew why Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi approached Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan and exchanged a look with Hinagiku. They looked back at the three team leaders who are here for some reason. Both parties didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Astrea looked back at Sylph who is examining her intently. She tilted her head with a floating question mark on top of her head.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡­¡±

    Astrea is a bit awkward after Sylph stared so hard at her. She grumbled in a dissatisfied tone. Her honest and blunt manner of speech against a princess lightened up the mood. They sighed in a helpless manner.

    Sylph replied in a in tone.

    ¡°Next time, I will win¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Astrea has no clue what she is going on about but the person herself had already left.

    ¡°What¡¯s her deal?!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists.

    ¡°She stole my line, I am going to beat you next time, you hear me?!¡±

    Sylph returned to her camp without turning around, it¡¯s unclear if she heard Mikoto. Bing Ling and Bishi also left after taking another look at Wu Yan and Hinagiku.

    Astrea stuck her tongue out at the three after wrinkling her nose.

    ¡°What a bunch of weirdos¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head. He couldn¡¯t care less about what they had to say. It might seem weird to the others but he knows that they are probably dissatisfied with their losses.

    The others resumed resting. Even after finding out about the sound-proofing feature of this barrier, the others still maintained a low volume when talking.

    After half an hour, Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi stood up. They issued the samemand.

    ¡°Prepare to move out!¡±

    They gathered up their stuff and they congregated at the meeting point. After dispelling the barrier, the barrier copsed like poured water. The situation outside the barrier became apparent to them.

    Suddenly, 5 blurry figures attacked the people closest to the barrier the moment the barrier fell. Before they realized it, some of their men got jumped by the 5 blurry figures. The smell of iron permeated the air, the ones that got attacked lost their lives in almost an instant.

    A closer look revealed that the cause of death was traumatic damage to the head, they quite literally got their heads eaten, blood spurted out of their mauled necks.

    The others were stunned. It¡¯s like they can¡¯t react to the present situation. The 5 blurry figures are already on their way to attack the others.

    ¡°You fools! Take defensive positions!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled in anger. He managed to call them back to reality but the ck figures are already in a position to attack another group of men.

    Bishi and Bing Ling defended their men from the attacks of the ck figures. They managed to slice two of the figures into halves with their armament, a pair of ice daggers and an arming sword.

    A ck sword, a sword beam congealed from dou qi, and an icy dagger struck down the remaining 3 figures. Surprised by this sudden ambush, the only thing the others noted after things settled down is the bodies of the 5 demonic wolves that just ambushed them.

    Wu Yan grinned sarcastically. He closed the portal behind him and he turned towards Fei Fei and Sylph who lowered their weapons.

    ¡°Are these your so-called elites?¡±

    Sylph and Fei Fei lowered their head. The rest of the expedition members finally realized the situation they are in. They started feeling very embarrassed about how they almost pissed their pants at an ambush. They were supposed to be better than that.

    Bing Ling and Bishi both released a sigh. They returned to Sylph and Fei Fei¡¯s sides. A heavy mood surrounded the expedition team.

    Wu Yan shook his head, he continued in a cold tone.

    ¡°Save your mopping for another time.¡±

    Sylph & co raised their heads in a hurry and they saw it¡­

    Jet-ck fur, green eyes filled with malice, mouthes dripping with saliva, their low growls that would chill the spine of anyone who heard them. A pack of 2-meter tall wolves emerged from the cover of the forest.

    ck demonic wolves: Lvl 60 ¨C Lvl 68

    This pack of wolves consisted of 30 demonic wolves that are around level 60 to level 68. They prowled around the expedition team as they slowly surrounded the expeditionpany.

    Excluding Wu Yan & co and Fei Fei, the others all inhaled grimly.

    ¡°Ara, we are surrounded¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said as if this isn¡¯t rted to her. Isn¡¯t she taking this way too easily? Are they not in a pinch?

    ¡°Damn, since when¡­¡±

    Bing Ling gnashed his teeth. He clenched down on his icy daggers. This pack of wolves could be dispatched but he could sense 3 level 68 demonic wolves among this pack of wolves.

    Fei Fei & the rest of the expedition stared at the pack of wolves in a grave manner.

    Even without the System¡¯s scanning ability, they can all feel that this battle won¡¯t be easy unless you¡¯re as strong as Sylph and the rest, that is.

    They started channeling dou qi and magic power like properly-trained elites. A battle can break out at any moment.

 Chapter 534: ITEMâ€™s 3 persons show

    <h4>Chapter 534: ITEM¡¯s 3 persons show</h4>

    As the demonic wolves drew closer, the elite expedition team retreated towards the center while fortifying their defenses. The elite members of this expedition team started sweating hard when there¡¯s no more room to squeeze into.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi examined the wolves, specifically, the three demonic wolves that arerger than the others. They had stern looks as they prepared themselves for the looming battle royale.

    ¡°Everyone, ready your armaments, we will break this encirclement!¡±

    The wolves also responded by closing in on them at a faster rate.

    A wolf howled and they started charging after howling as if they are dering their intent to devour the expedition team.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Fei Fei yelled. She pointed Night Elf at the iing demonic wolves pack. The magicians who had finished chanting their magic started casting them at the wolves.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi ordered. The fighters started cleaning up the wolves that escaped the magic bombardment.

    Blood started staining the ground, giving the earth a gory appearance.

    The expedition team split into two ranks, the fighters engaged the wolves while keeping the magicians save. The magicians are in charge of support and long-range attacks. Swords and spells danced as the wolves started falling to the ground. The wolves can¡¯t progress due to their strongbination and teamwork.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co observed the flow of battle. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki waited for Wu Yan¡¯s words, he is the one who will decide if they should participate.

    Wu Yan squinted. Hepared the strengths of both sides and he voiced his thought.

    ¡°It seems the mooks are going to have a hard time even with Sylph and the rest fighting there¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s help them!¡±

    A little bit of electricity arced around Mikoto, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s jumping at the thoughts of joining the fray.

    Wu Yan waved his hands.

    ¡°Yes, they are going to suffer a lot of casualties if we stay our hands¡­¡±

    Mikoto grinned. She¡¯s very satisfied with Wu Yan¡¯s decision. However, her excitement is quickly killed off when Kinuhata Saiai told her off.

    ¡°You all should super stay back!¡±

    She saw a bunch of wolves approaching her and she sneered.

    ¡°These wolves are too super weak for you guys to waste your energy on them, super leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Wu Yan is puzzled by her sudden burst of confidence.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of taking them on by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just super me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai pointed out. Kinuhata Saiai pats her chest, she pointed at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°The three of us will show you what we can do!¡±

    ¡°Just the three of you?¡±

    Wu Yan hesitated.

    ¡°You three are tier 7, right? Your opponent is a pack of tier 7 demonic wolves around 30 in numbers, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re better off not looking down on us¡­¡±

    Frenda winked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°We are more than the sum of our strength!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just watch and be super shocked!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai turned towards Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Takitsubou, I am counting on you.¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou nodded with a resolute expression.

    ¡°I got you!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud after staring at them for a while.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how far you girls have grown!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged a look before they chuckled. Kinuhata Saiai took the front while Frenda stood behind her. Her job is to protect Takitsubou Rikou who is standing behind her. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou closed her eyes to focus.

    When she opened her eyes, everything slowly turned into squiggly lines in her field of vision. She manipted the lines and the lines turned darker in coloration.

    Kinuhata Saiai felt the change first and she grinned. She raised her arm and the air in that area started stirring.

    She took aim at the wolves nearby and she swung her tiny fist.

    Bam

    One of the wolves got sent flying as if somebody smashed its body with an invisible sledgehammer. The wolf got mmed into a tree and it fell down, the wolf never got up after that.

    While everyone is wondering who ended that wolf, she jumped up. Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t revel in her work, she threw another punch, this time, at the ground.

    Smash

    The earth shook and she made a sizeable crater but that¡¯s not her main objective. The point of this attack was to stop the wolves in their tracks. The cracks in the ground also swallowed up some unlucky wolves that tried and failed to bypass the shockwave.

    Still alive, the wolves found weird dolls inside the cracks that ballooned and¡­

    Boom boom boom

    Fires erupted from the cracks. Like magma, the explosions created more chaos among the wolves caught in the area of effect. The debris is like sharp bullets that maimed if not outright killing the wolves. The bigger cracks also made the battleground more hazardous for the wolves if they aren¡¯t careful.

    The series of events stunned the elite members who were ready toy down their lives in this fight against the wolves.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi exchanged looks. It¡¯s really impressive to see a petite figure wreaking so much havoc.

    Fei Fei lowered her Night Elf and she mumbled.

    ¡°So she¡¯s this strong¡­¡±

    ¡°So this is the strength of a lieutenant of the Starlight Queen faction?¡±

    Bishi bitterlyughed.

    ¡°She¡¯s so young but her strength is almost at my level, it¡¯s hard to say if I can win if we fought seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°Kinuhata¡­ Saiai¡­¡±

    Bing Ling observed her disy of power. He had a bitter expression, he has been looking at the world from the bottom of a well.

    Sylph also stared with an expressionless look. Nobody knew what she is thinking about.

    Kinuhata Saiai gave Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Good work, Frenda, Takitsubou!¡±

    Indeed, without Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to disy a strength that can bury and shake the demonic wolves. Frenda¡¯s bombs also allowed her to provide the wolves with a swift exodus from life.

    In that pack of wolves, three of them are level 68 but they still got annihted.

    To be able to dispatch the pack of wolves in such a short time would have been impossible without Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Wu Yan is relieved that they grew so much. At the same time, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou gave each other big hugs for a job well done.

 Chapter 535: Thatâ€™s the attitude

    <h4>Chapter 535: That¡¯s the attitude</h4>

    Takitsubou Rikou can alter other people¡¯s personal reality. Through manipting Personal Reality and AIM field, she can strengthen, weaken, swap, add, remove, and/or remove an ESPer¡¯s power.

    Takitsubou Rikou is the MVP of the fight just now.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s abilities got boosted when she hit Lv5 but she¡¯s just Level 65. Against one or two wolves, she could win easily but definitely not against a pack of tier 7 wolves.

    After Takitsubou Rikou tempered with her power, she got a massive power boost that allowed her to one-punch a wolf. She also buried a pack of wolves with her augmented strength.

    Takitsubou Rikou messed with Frenda¡¯s personal Realty and gave her teleportation abilities much like Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s. She used her teleportation abilities to move her explosive doll into the massive cracks formed from Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s punch. She detonated the dolls and blew the pack of wolves to bits if they are still alive after Kinuhata Saiai is done with them, of course.

    It¡¯s a victory they rightly shared. They brought about this oue with their teamwork, each had a different role and they performed their jobs excellently. Granted, the wolves aren¡¯t experienced with fighting against humans who deployed strategies, but their teamwork clearly won the battle.

    The result of their teamwork increased their effectiveness geometrically as opposed to linearly.

    Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai are already a match for Mugino Shizuri with their present strength. If Takitsubou Rikou came into the picture it wouldn¡¯t even be a fair fight for Mugino Shizuri.

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s power is like an OP bug if this world is a game.

    Shokuhou Misaki walked over to Wu Yan while the three girls are still busy celebrating their victory. She smiled at him.

    ¡°How was it? Are you convinced now?¡±

    ¡°They still have room for improvements. Right now, they can only take on tier 7 opponents.¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips but a grin still escaped his poker face. Shokuhou Misaki silentlyughed.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei interrupted Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°Thanks to you, our side suffered only a little bit of loss¡­¡±

    The other members of the elite expedition all went silent.

    In terms of manpower and power, they were supposed to be stronger. They had Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi who are peak tier 7 individuals, they even had Sylph who is a tier 8 individual.

    When the fight began, the feral demonic wolves proved to be more troublesome than they had imagined. They had more people but they still panicked. The fight Kinuhata Saiai had reminded them of their own weakness, they behaved simrly to the wolves who can only howl in pain as Kinuhata Saiai buried them.

    They would have won without Wu Yan & co¡¯s participation but they would have done so after a heavy toll of human lives were extracted.

    ¡®This is your so-called elites?¡­¡¯

    The words that contained Wu Yan¡¯s disdain rang in their minds. They clenched their fists in frustration.

    They are supposed to be stronger, they were the side with more people. How did it end with someone else stealing the thunder? They had reasons to be vexed.

    The me isn¡¯t entirely on them. Wu Yan & co and team leaders, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, Bishi, and Fei Fei were notified that the hypothesis should remain ssified information. Although they noticed something strange upon entering the jungle, they chalked it up as their imaginations.

    The appearance of 30 tier 7 demonic beasts is a very rare event. They also failed to respond in a timely fashion to the ambush, it¡¯s understandable that they performed poorly.

    Fei Fei thanking Wu Yan only soured their mood. She didn¡¯t have to thank them.

    They chastized themselves for being so slovenly. They silently promised not to embarrass themselves again. The next time they slipped up, it might be their brains or blood on the ground instead of their deceased teammates.

    Bing Ling and Bishiughed when they saw the change in the attitude of their team members. This is the attitude they wanted to see.

    Wu Yan shrugged. He smiled at Fei Fei.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much If you want to thank someone then thank the girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pointed her in the direction of Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. Fei Fei thanked them.

    ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s super fine~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai straightened her back while rubbing her nose. It¡¯s pretty clear that she¡¯s very proud at the moment. Frenda grabbed her beret as she exchanged a look with Takitsubou Rikou.

    They grinned in a bashful manner.

    Even if they are strong, they are still kids in the end.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Fei Fei examined Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°I never assumed you girls were this strong?¡±

    Wu Yan waved to Fei Fei.

    ¡°Fei Fei, don¡¯t overestimate them, they still need to work on a lot of stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean they didn¡¯t perform up to your bar?¡±

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh.

    ¡°If they aren¡¯t fighting at a satisfactory level then I am afraid we are poorly equipped for this expedition on our end. I don¡¯t think I can win easily if Kinuhata Saiai went serious in a fight against me. I think you¡¯re just pinching at imaginary specks of dust.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda concurred. They hated Wu Yan for dismissing their ster battle results.

    ¡°You girls should take a moment to think clearly!¡±

    Wu Yan red at Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda.

    ¡°You think you did well? What do you think will happen if you caused such ruckus as setting off explosions and creating earthquakes in hostile grounds? Why don¡¯t you use a loudspeaker to tell the demonic beasts where we are, that would sound better wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou flinched in shock. Wu Yan grumbled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you girls were too busy thinking whether or not you could you never stopped to wonder if you should?¡±

    They awkwardly chuckled and Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching.

    ¡°Yeah, we are going to have to move out from this area pretty soon.¡±

    Fei Fei agreed with him. Sylph and the other two team leaders also addressed their teams.

    ¡°Hurry up, we need to leave this ce!¡±

    They moved out and sure enough, another wave of demonic beasts rained down on the area they were just staying at.

    The elite team members started taking this expedition seriously. They carefully traversed the Giant Beasts Forest. They would rather spend a few more hours traveling than to slip up and fight more battles.

    As they progressed deeper into the forest, the beasts are now at tier 7 or above. Sometimes, they would encounter two or three groups of them moving together. The eerie scene caused the expedition team to carefully tread lest they attract unwanted attention.

 Chapter 536: After the wolves, now weâ€™ve got pussies to deal with? Thorny green cats

    <h4>Chapter 536: After the wolves, now we¡¯ve got pussies to deal with? Thorny green cats</h4>

    They continued making progress towards the center of the Giant Beasts Forest. The closer they got to the center, the expedition group got tenser and tenser.

    At first, they had afortable time dealing with tier 7 groups of demonic beasts. However, as they got closer to the center, the groups of demonic beasts started disappearing. Instead, they are met with 1 or 2 demonic beasts from time to time.

    But, nobody is jumping at joy.

    The demonic beasts aren¡¯t preying on each other as wild animals should. They banded together to assault humans. The tier 7 groups of demonic beasts they encountered are operating like a primitive pride of mixed demonic beasts.

    These demonic beasts that didn¡¯t want to y house clearly had the strength to stand on their own.

    Indeed, these lone wolves are at least peak tier 7 who are just a tiny bit away from hitting tier 8 strength.

    At this rate, the expedition group knows that it is only a matter of time before they encounter a tier 8 demonic beast.

    They would rather fight a bunch of tier 7 beasts than encounter a tier 8 demonic beast. It would affect their survival more, after all.

    With their numbers, they can still handle a group of tier 7 beasts if they sufficiently outnumbered the enemy. However, they are pretty much screwed if a tier 8 appears, at least, without noble sacrifices, only Sylph would be able to handle a foe like that.

    Not everyone can fight like Wu Yan. He¡¯s like a bugged character in a game, the logic of this world doesn¡¯t apply to this guy who can fight someone a tier above him.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped. He turned in a certain direction¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The other girls stopped and they looked at Wu Yan. However, Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer them, he kept looking in that direction. Narrowing his eyes, he noticed something.

    The expedition also picked up on Wu Yan¡¯s weird behavior. They stopped in curiosity. When Fei Fei wanted to ask, Sylph finally noticed what Wu Yan is focusing on with a disquiet expression.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    Sylph warned the expedition team. Everyone raised their guard, they turned their attention towards their surroundings.

    Quickly, a strong magic signature was detected by everyone. It¡¯s a strong one, and it¡¯s approaching them at a frightening speed.

    A green figure appeared at more than 30 meters away. It didn¡¯t take it one second for it to appear before the expedition team.

    It¡¯s a rather lithe roon that¡¯s green in color, the ck shade made the creature blend into its environment without much effort. Its violet-red eyes had a savage light in them, the creature exerted its presence on the team.

    At around 1 meter, its size isn¡¯t intimidating. It¡¯s the speed and aura of this creature that made others frown.

    It¡¯s a top tier 7 demonic beast.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi yelled out in an rmed manner.

    ¡°Green Thorn Cat!¡±

    Green Thorn Cat: Level 69 nice

    ¡°Watch out, everyone! This thing is ridiculously fast, you¡¯re going to die before you even realize it if you¡¯re not careful enough. Peel your eyes open and keep your guards up!¡±

    Fei Fei issued her order.

    She raised her de and she focused on the creature.

    After she issued hermand, the green roon struck like an emerald lightning bolt. The demonic beast attempted to attack the closest target, Fei Fei.

    With ws at the ready, the creature had a weird sheen to its body. Defying inertia, the creature quickly traversed the rough terrain in an unpredictable trajectory.

    The cat had a-patagium like membrane that is almost unnoticeable, this membrane helped the creature to change paths mid-flight as it attacked.

    Fei Fei unsheathed Night Elf already, she channeled her douqi and she prepared a sword beam with her sword shining brightly.

    With a swing of her de, the sword beam flew at the demonic cat. The demonic cat just changed its direction so it looks like it¡¯s flying straight towards its death.

    The cat¡¯s eyes shed coldly. It pped the sword beam out of existence.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Bishi yelled.

    ¡°This green thorn cat is more than just fast, Fei Fei might not have such an easy time with it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s help her! We haven¡¯t much time to spare here.¡±

    Bing Ling said. He equipped his daggers and Bishi couldn¡¯t agree more, he charged in with his arming sword.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou stood under a tree as they watched Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi ganging up on the demonic cat.

    Mikoto asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Wu Yan rejected her idea.

    Mikoto grumbled.

    ¡°They are going to talk about you, you know?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. He pointed his lips at Sylph¡¯s direction.

    ¡°See, even Sylph is still observing the fight.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Hinagiku tilted her head.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she helping? Isn¡¯t the time of the essence here?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki twirled the lock of hair in front of her chest. She chuckled.

    ¡°Sylph is probably saving her power, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He analyzed the situation at hand.

    ¡°We are going into the deeper areas of the Giant Beasts Forest. I reckon there are a lot of strong beasts inside, tier 8 demonic beasts, most likely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important for her to conserve as much energy as she can. If she wasted her magic power and stamina on these small fries, it¡¯s going to be detrimental to her fightster on in the deeper regions. Worst case scenario, if she died, the whole expedition team might die.¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Should we also conserve our strength?¡±

    ¡°We should¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t using magic power but we should still save our strength, it will benefit us in the long run.¡±

    The other girls nodded to his suggestion.

 Chapter 537: Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi

    <h4>Chapter 537: Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi</h4>

    Aoooo

    The thorny Green Cat¡¯s roar could be heard echoing from beyond the foliage of the forest they are currently in. pping its webbing, the creature moved.

    Like a bolt of lightning, the demonic cat zipped through the trees and the creature appeared in front of Fei Fei & co.

    The expedition members grabbed tightly onto their weapons. Judging from their bulging veins, it¡¯s clear that they are very tense because that creature could appear before them before they even know it.

    The demonic cat is ridiculously fast. They can barely keep their eyes on it. Each time it moved its figure would blur and leave afterimages in its wake. When the creature arrived in front of Fei Fei & the others, its afterimage faded from its original spot.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi barely managed to react in time. Their subordinates are in even worse shapes. They only saw a green blur of light that attacked Fei Fei. Fei Fei blocked its attack and the demonic cat jumped back on her without giving her a moment to rest.

    Wu Yan & co, and Sylph are watching this fight from the side to save their energies. Meanwhile, the other expedition members are too weak to help. They would only die meaninglessly if they approached this fight with a reckless attitude.

    This left the other expedition members feeling like they are just baggage, maybe they shouldn¡¯t have tagged along this trip. They haven¡¯t contributed anything up until this point.

    Ignoring what they thought, the leaders of each squad had no time to deal with them as they are too busy fending off the demonic cat.

    Like a savage beast, the demonic cat kept putting pressure on them. The three leaders also didn¡¯t retreat because they are worried that the Thorny Green Cat will change targets and assault their squads.

    Bing Ling supported Fei Fei by swinging his de at the cat when it wed Fei Fei. His Icy daggers are shrouded in a thinyer of ice. He channeled his power and the daggers lengthened, he used his Ice Dagger battle techniques.

    Bishi is ying more part in this battle. He saw through Bing Ling¡¯s intention and he swung his arming sword to conjure up a lot of sword shadows that surrounded the demonic cat from all sides, stopping the cat for just a second. This one-second window is all Bing Ling needed.

    Shiiinnggg

    His daggers drew sparks along the body of the demonic cat. From his astonished look, it¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯t expect the demonic cat to be this tough. Even his battle technique can¡¯t pierce its hide. When did Thorny Green Cats get so tough, fast, and strong?! This is simply outrageous.

    Gaooo

    Surprisingly, although the cat suffered no bleeding trauma, it clearly suffered some blunt damage as the creature wailed in pain. A brutal glint shed in its eyes and its body shook.

    The next second, Bing Ling and Bishi got sent flying into a nearby tree behind them, the two got smashed into the tree together. They immediately got up much to the relief of their squads.

    Bing Ling looked indifferent but his arms are trembling. The feedback made his palms feel like they have been torn apart. He blocked the attack with all his strength and he¡¯s still staggered.

    He paid less attention to his superficial injuries as he shouted.

    ¡°Fei Fei, watch out!¡±

    They were secondary targets, the real one the creature wanted was Fei Fei.

    Like cotton, the demonic cat smoothlynded. Flexing its muscles, it pounced at Fei Fei with a right swipe. Dark Green w beams were emitted from its swipe.

    If it¡¯s another person, this fast attack would probably bifurcate them. But, Fei Fei is different, she¡¯s level 69, someone who is very close to tier 8. She¡¯s the strongest one between the three of them. She also had significant battle experience under her belt that allowed her to sense this attack.

    The Thorny Green Cat¡¯s attack came while Fei Fei is still retreating. She changed direction suddenly and she arched her back, allowing the w attack to sweep past where her head was.

    Countless trees fell behind her. What a terrifying power, Fei Fei started sweating in anxiety. That was lucky if thatnded it would have been a maiming strike.

    The demonic cat used the recoil to attack Bing Ling and Bishi.

    They fired up their douqi. They greeted the demonic cat with their daggers and sword.

    Dodging the attack with a flip in the air, the demonic cat sessfully evaded the attacks. Bing Ling and Bishi¡¯s douqi got even more radiant.

    ¡°Chance!¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi¡¯s eyes lit up. Roaring, a pair of icy blue daggers and mighty sword shadow rainedshed out at the demonic cat. Stunned, the cat could do nothing except being smashed hard into the ground.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The other expedition members burst into loud cheers. Thisbo attack would have ended the peak tier 7 demonic beast, if it didn¡¯t then the beast would be at death¡¯s door at the very least.

    However, a green figure jumped out from the dust and this petrified their excited looks. They instantly heaved a sigh of relief when the creature¡¯s appearance registered itself in their minds.

    The demonic cat looked very haggard. With ck patches all over its body, the weak aura told them that their attacks seeded in wounding the creature.

    The demonic cat shook its head but it still stumbled a few times before regaining its stance. Perceiving the degree of damage it suffered, the creature got enraged as it bellowed in anger. Its eyes are so red it looks like blood woulde out any moment now. It¡¯s now very thirsty for Bing Ling and Bishi¡¯s blood. A storm of killing intention descended upon them, even the other expedition members paled when they saw this.

    Bing Ling and Bishi managed to keep their dignity by not freaking even though the killing intention is directed at them. But, their backs are wet with sweat, just like their palms.

    The demonic cat wound itself up and it leaped at both Bing Ling and Bishi. It¡¯s readily apparent to both of them that this cat isn¡¯t moving as fast as it did before.

 Chapter 538: Night Moon Slash used once more

    <h4>Chapter 538: Night Moon sh used once more</h4>

    The difference between humans and beasts are indistinguishable at times but when fighting for survival, it¡¯s clear that humans are superior.

    After being wounded by Bing Ling and Bishi¡¯sbination attack, the cat got enraged and itunched itself at the both of them like a beast on itsst legs. That¡¯s fine and all, except, it forgot that it wasn¡¯t just dealing with two individuals¡­

    Bing Ling and Bishi did their best to defend against the thorny cat¡¯s desperate attack. The demonic cat is really giving them a hard time, they couldn¡¯t focus on doing anything else as their bodies tensed up.

    To their surprise, the demonic cat turned jade-green as it shined brightly.

    The aura released, magnified the size of the demonic cat. It¡¯s not at least 2 meters in length. Like a brutal tiger, it roared before charging at them.

    As a demonic beast, it had innate magic which it chose not to use until now. The two of them felt very pressured by its transformation.

    Noticing that this could turn ugly, they correctly surmised that this beast used its innate magic to raise its strength and speed.

    Bishi raised his left arm and he swung his arming sword at the target. The demonic cat didn¡¯t bother dodging, it just rammed his sword away, suffering little to no damage in the process.

    Brightly shining, the cat growled and it ran so fast it seemed like it had teleported in front of Bing Ling and Bishi.

    ¡°Go full-power!¡±

    The thorny demonic cat is staking it all on this attack. Bing Ling and Bishi also unleashed their douqi and best battle techniques.

    Their enhanced techniques covered the catpletely.

    But, with its enhancement innate magic, the demonic cat blocked their attacks by overwhelming it with greater power.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi gasped in shock.

    After destroying their moves, the cat still had enough aura to unleash another attack. Prancing around the cat leaped at the both of them. They can still the sulfurous stench of rotten meating from its mouth.

    With enhanced strength, defense, and speed from its innate magic, this demonic cat is now officially a giant pain in the butt.

    Their attacks only did enough to stop the cat for just a moment. This moment was all Bing Ling and Bishi needed to respond to their present threat.

    Bishi raised his right arm, he pointed his arming sword at the Thorny Green Cat, he pressed his left hand against his right arm. Charging his douqi into the de, he unleashed a golden sword beam at the cat.

    ¡°Golden sword brilliant thrust!¡±

    The golden ray struck the demonic cat, rather, it assaulted the coat of jade-green aura around the cat.

    Aooo

    Feeling the golden sword beam eating up its green aura, the demonic cat focused its aura to defend against the golden ray.

    It is now a tug-of-war between green and golden light. The opposite forces canceled each other out.

    Bing Ling and Bishi can¡¯t help marveling at the tenacity and skill this demonic cat had. Its innate magic is already terrifying enough, it also had the ability to focus its green aura to fortify its defenses when the situation calls for it. It is held in ce by Bishi¡¯s attack but it¡¯s better than getting speared through the head.

    At this critical juncture, a figure appeared by the Thorny Green Cat, the beautiful pair of eyes had a cold glint in them. It¡¯s Fei Fei who was forgotten by the cat.

    She got into a sword stance, she drew signs in the air with her free hand and she stood on the tips of her toes.

    Focusing her power, the heaven and earth dimmed as if to give her the spotlight. Even the temperature around her seemed to have dropped.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    A pale bluish-white glow that reminded one of moonlight appeared on Fei Fei. The moonlight shrouded her like a silk robe. The light converged at the de of Night Elf, the glow became a sh of blinding light.

    The demonic cat has its hands full dealing with the golden sword beam so it can¡¯t move even if it wanted to.

    Fei Fei opened her eyes and she eyed the demonic cat in front of her. With a skillful sh, she sent her attack at the demonic cat. The shining de looked like it had the blessings of the moon behind it.

    The sh of moonlight robbed the demonic cat of its vision. It can¡¯t even defend because the golden sword beam would consume it if it tried to do that.

    The demonic cat looked with shrunken pupils before the moonlight sword beam engulfed the demonic cat in its glory. Its wail of anguish is thest thing anyone heard from this creature.

    ¡°Night Moon sh!¡±

    Fei Fei looked on as the jade-green aura belonging to the demonic cat slowly disappeared insight the light-show that is her sword beam.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishiunched their final attacks on the cat. Augmented sword beam, Icy daggers, and iridescent moonbeams struck the cat.

    Boom

    Sword beams and daggers struck the demonic cat from three different directions. Evasion is impossible, nor is defending possible. This is the final stop for the demonic cat as the merciless attacks fell.

    With an impressive explosion, something got thrown into the sky, it¡¯s a 1-meter long figure, bloody and battered, it fell to the ground with a thud. The demonic cat is already dead at this point.

    Blood soaked into the ground around the demonic cat¡¯s body. Charred and burnt, if the attacks didn¡¯t kill it, its mortal wounds would have been the final nail in the coffin.

 Chapter 539: Thorny Green Cat used call for help.

    <h4>Chapter 539: Thorny Green Cat used call for help.</h4>

    Fei Fei¡¯s Night Moon sh is more like magic than a sword technique. This ability will immobilize the target and debuff the target via diminishing their attacks and skills.

    It has no inherent offensive capability. She can use this skill to cancel out the enemy¡¯s battle technique. Fei Fei used this ability to cancel Wu Yan¡¯s Return to Horizon Waltz in the past.

    If this ability hits the enemy then it¡¯s game over for the enemy. It will wipe away the douqi and mana of the enemy, rendering them helpless as she sets up another move to finish them off. This is how she killed the Thorny Green Cat.

    A formidable technique like thises with restriction.

    For one, this ability can¡¯t hurt the enemy. Next, the stronger the target, the longer it is going to take for the technique to wipe away the mana and douqi of the target.

    This ability needed 5 seconds topletely enfeeble the Thorny Green Cat. However, if this ability hits Sylph, it¡¯s going to take at least 3 minutes topletely incapacitate her. This duration difference is enough for Sylph toe up with a counter-attack orpletely break free.

    This technique allowed her to dominate against those on the same tier as her. With support, she can enfeeble opponents stronger than her. But, against overwhelmingly stronger foes, she won¡¯t be of much use.

    This debuff ability of her technique used the weakening force to prevail against brute power. Fei Fei who invented this technique is, without a doubt, a genius of the highest caliber.

    Due to her technique, the demonic cat got wrecked so hard the grim reaper is going to have a hard time collecting its soul. Lying in a pool of blood, the blood continued spreading with the corpse as its center. Without Night Moon sh, they would have had a harder time dealing with the demonic cat.

    Recalling how she temporarily affected the local light intensity and conjured moonlight, Bing Ling and Bishi who are weaker than Fei Fei can¡¯t even begin to fathom how they would fight her if she used this on them.

    Sheathing her de, she caught her breath after panting for a bit. Bing Ling and Bishi are also out of it.

    They came out unharmed in this encounter but only the three of them know how hard this fight was.

    Bing Ling already used his battle techniques 3 times at the very least. He exhausted over half of his dou qi reserve. Bishi also used a lot of sword beams, he even had to use his trump card. Fei Fei also used her strongest technique. Aside from Bing Ling, the two of them already used almost all of their arsenal in this fight.

    Bing Ling¡¯s Icy douqi can hinder enemy movement, however, that is on the condition that he can even strike a fast-moving target like the demonic cat. Also, his icy douqi is more effective on armaments. Unless the demonic cat wielded armaments, he won¡¯t be of much use.

    As geniuses who used to be in the top 10 ranking in Silvaria World Institute, it took 3 of them to defeat an opponent on the same tier as them. Suffice to say, this battle wasn¡¯t as smooth as they would have wanted it to be.

    The three of them are aware that the opponent this time is unique. It excelled in agility and speed. It is even faster than some of the slower-moving tier 8 monsters. Moreover, it had enhanced strength and defense in addition to innate magic that can boost its power.

    The three of them consoled themselves with this knowledge. Although, they are aware they still had room for improvement.

    Bing Ling and Bishi exchanged looks.

    Both of them shook their heads after looking at the corpse of the demonic cat.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been half a day, I can¡¯t believe we are having such a hard time with a demonic beast like this. With stronger demonic beasts waiting for us, will we really be able toplete this mission?¡±

    Bing Ling is more upset with the situation than Bishi. He can¡¯t even pull out his full strength. He nodded but he didn¡¯t say much.

    Fei Fei interrupted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, we have neither the time nor energy to let our stray thoughts shake our convictions. The patriarch is still waiting for news from us.¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi straightened their backs, they pped away the negative thoughts in their minds.

    Sylph nodded while Wu Yan & co smiled. They approached the 3 squad leaders.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, that beast wasn¡¯t an ordinary beast, was it?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. Fei Fei knew what he is hinting at and she chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to cheer me up. I know what I can do, stuff like this can¡¯t get me down¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    He silently sighed in relief after confirming that Fei Fei perked herself up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys help?¡±

    Bing Ling frowned at Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°If you girls helped, we would have had a much easier time dealing with the demonic beast¡­¡±

    Sylph¡¯s inaction is understandable. She¡¯s the trump card of this expedition team. Mikoto and Astrea are also tier 8 individuals who should save their power for stronger foes. Nobody doubted Ikaros¡¯ judgment as well, she had more than enough power to convince anyone of her strength. Meanwhile, excluding Fei Fei, nobody is aware of Wu Yan¡¯s ascension into tie r8.

    Hinagiku & the other 4 youngdies are tier 7 individuals who are way stronger than any member of the expedition team. They didn¡¯t have to save their strength since they can¡¯t handle tier 8 demonic beasts in their minds. Wu Yan shut him up with one sentence.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I told them to watch and learn.¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. He turned towards Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, sit tight and recover some of your douqi. Make sure to leave before the nightes though¡­¡±

    The sound of numerous objects breaking through the wind could be heard. Everyone looked around and they were astounded.

    Multiple Thorny Green Cat stood on the branches,pletely surrounding them. They focused their feral eyes on the expedition team, as a sea of killing intent engulfed the expedition squad.

 Chapter 540: Joou-samaâ€™s turn to shine

    <h4>Chapter 540: Joou-sama¡¯s turn to shine</h4>

    Scattered amongst the tree, the Thorny Green Cats that arrived are nothing like the one who died. These ones had darker shades and they are all easily 2 meters with some evenrger than 3 meters in length.

    They numbered around 20 to 30. Their eyes are trained upon the expedition team. Judging from the killing intent the beasts are releasing, these demonic cats are out for blood, and they knew where to get them. Those sharp fangs suddenly seemed much more intimidating than before.

    They were originally here to check out themotion. After seeing the body of their deadrade on the floor, they are utterly furious. Their fur red up and if looks could kill, there would be casualties already.

    Aoooo Aooo Aooooo

    The demonic cats all arched their bodies up in frightening poses. They are now putting up even more killing intent, it¡¯s like they want to drown this area in a carnage.

    A gaze of demonic cats: Level 62 ¨C Level 65

    ¡°Oh lord Beesus¡­¡±

    The expedition member cried out. Some of the other expedition members stopped processing the current reality. Most of them are feeling dizzy just from the numbers of Thorny Green Cats present here. Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi are also spotting very grave expression.

    Just one demonic cat is enough trouble for 3 peak tier 7 individuals. With this many, 20 to 30 of them, how will they even survive this?

    Is this where the tier 8 individuals step in?

    Fei Fei and the other 2 clenched their fists in a grim manner. They are so close to the center region, if this is where they have to use their tier 8 individuals, what will happen if they encounter stronger demonic beasts deeper inside?

    Wu Yan looked around at the enraged gaze of Thorny Green Cats.

    ¡°Stop peeing your pants, take a closer look, these cats are differentpared to the one you people fought just now.¡±

    The others took heed and they examined closer. Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Seriously, wear yellow pants if you guys are going to keep freaking out like this. Their auras are weaker, like way weaker than the one you guys fought just now.¡±

    It is as Wu Yan said, these cats are individually weaker than the cat they fought.

    ¡°Some demonic beasts like to live in a group.¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Surely, there¡¯s always the leader of the pack who is in charge of leading the group. If my guess is correct, the one you guys killed just now would be the leader.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Fei Fei is the first one to catch on.

    ¡°That would exin its ridiculous endurance, strength, and agility. That innate magic to boost its stats are also unique to it right?¡±

    ¡°In the end¡­¡±

    Frenda looked at the corpse of the dead demonic cat.

    ¡°I wonder why its leader is smaller in size than the other demonic cats¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so super weird about it?!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai pped her hands.

    ¡°With agility in mind, it would make sense for it to be smaller in size if it wishes to keep this advantage. I am guessing that they are the type that grows stronger and smaller at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou mumbled.

    ¡°Makes sense¡­¡±

    Hinagiku drew her crystal sword.

    ¡°The death of their king must have made them very infuriated.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, a king, huh?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled.

    ¡°I find it amusing how a king would move around on its own. It¡¯s only fitting that it met its end here at our hands.¡±

    ¡°Thest wail must have been a call for help, right?¡±

    Mikoto pursed her lips.

    ¡°Even in death, it wants to pull as many of us to death as possible, typical demonic beasts.¡±

    The demonic cats started hissing as if they understood Mikoto¡¯s words. They are very displeased that some lowly humans would speak so poorly of their admirable king.

    After realizing that these demonic cats are weaker than the one before, they started feeling relieved. Some of them are even happy at this oue.

    Isn¡¯t this a fine chance for them to regain their lost pride?

    They have been more like spectators than real fighters throughout this trip. It would seem it¡¯s finally time for them to show what they¡¯ve got.

    s, it¡¯s their destiny to be red shirts in this journey.

    ¡°Do you mind if I take over?¡±

    Someone spoke up just as the other expedition members are psyching themselves up for a big fight.

    This person destroyed their enthusiasm by speaking up.

    She swept her golden eyes over the gaze of demonic cats. Shokuhou Misaki grinned, crossing her arms, she stepped forth, her lithe legs wrapped by silky white leggings drawing the attention of both males and females.

    ¡°Alright, let me do this.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki asserted herself. The others looked at her with confused looks.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Bing Ling frowned.

    ¡°Just, you?¡±

    Bishi gasped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise¡­¡±

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan & co for cues and she noticed that they aren¡¯t too worried which puzzled Fei Fei.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki waved her hands at the expedition team members, her elegant moves made people think she descended from royalty.

    ¡°I have to teach these subjects a lesson for letting their king die¡­¡±

    ¡°Crap¡­¡±

    Wu Yan facepalmed and he sighed.

    ¡°Joou-sama is serious about this, cleanup is going to be a bitch¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Fei Fei wanted to say something but the demonic cats can wait no longer. The loss of their leader is reason enough to tear this expedition team to shreds.

    They are going to start with this female human who strayed away from the safety of their group. They pounced towards Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi yelled in shock. In their fields of vision, these demonic cats covered all possible escape routes for Shokuhou Misaki.

    Against this overwhelming number, Shokuhou Misaki calmly took out the controller she had in her tiny purse. She pressed a button at the group of demonic cats raining down on her.

    A weird sound was emitted from the controller and the group of cats got hit with it.

    The mean looks mellowed out as stars appeared in the pupils of these demonic cats. These cats started looking more domesticated than wild. They stopped midair and they surrounded Shokuhou Misaki.

    Then, the demonic cats all bared their bellies while purring as if asking for Shokuhou Misaki to pet them. They all purred in affection while the rest of the expedition team went ck-jawed.

 Chapter 541: The queen, the princess and the nouveau riche

    <h4>Chapter 541: The queen, the princess and the nouveau riche</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki is acting as the vanguard of this expedition team. It¡¯s a weird scene to say the least, what with a bunch of 3 meter long demonic catspeting for their master¡¯s attention. Shokuhou Misaki elegantly stroked their fur which increased her charms even further.

    ¡°Queen¡­¡±

    She lookedpletely like a queen who is worshipped by her subjects. Bing Ling and Bishi voiced out everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    Bing Ling and Bishi showed looks of admiration and respect. As men of noble births, they naturally had the aspiration to be the one who stands above all others. They respected authority. Right now, Shokuhou Misaki is the most authoritative one among them.

    Even Sylph had to concede that Shokuhou Misaki is better than herself in this area.

    If one were to say that Shokuhou Misaki is one who garnered the worship of her subjects then Sylph is someone who received the love and generous nurturing by her elders since birth, they are all jewels of the highest caliber in the eyes of their beholders.

    Whenpeting who is more like a royal, Shokuhou Misaki easily won, in terms of talents and power, Sylph is still superior, at least, for now¡­

    Fei Fei also lost her focus for a slight moment. She sighed after she recovered.

    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if she¡¯s from the same world as us¡­¡±

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t know she¡¯s actually onto something here.

    Shokuhou Misaki is pleased that everyone knows just what she can do. She turned around and returned to Wu Yan¡¯s side. The other demonic cats all stood to the side as if making way for Shokuhou Misaki. If somebody saw this without knowing the context, they would assume that Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s the beast king they are after this time.

    Mikoto grumbled at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki who was escorted by demonic cats.

    ¡°This woman and her showy style, so childish¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Misaka-san¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s eyes shed and she chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re poorly mistaken. I am not someone who would go around picking fights and throwing lightning bolts around,pared to someone like that, I am less of a yful kid, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m puerile?¡±

    ¡°I never said the name, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki then moved her nce over to Mikoto¡¯s chest area. Her lips hooked up to a sneer of disdain. Everybody knew what she¡¯s trying to say without her vocalizing it.

    Mikoto shut her eyes with trembling fists. Her body shook in anger. Nobody knew what she¡¯s trying to hold back but Wu Yan knew she could turn this area into and of lightning if she wanted to, she is trying very hard to prevent that reality.

    Wu Yan let the two rip each other¡¯s throats out since this is just par of the course for them. He passed ndre-chan over to Hinagiku and he addressed Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, thest cry of the Thorny Green Cat King probably drew the attention of the other beasts in this area. Quickly now, rest up and let¡¯s keep moving. We should also probably find a new area to stay for the night.¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    Fei Fei looked at the demonic cats who are purring for attention. Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°Knowing Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s ability, if it failed to control them then that would have been it. But, once she seeds in controlling someone, it¡¯s nigh impossible for her mind control to be dispelled.¡±

    Fei Fei rxed and she started recovering her do qi by meditating. Bing Ling and Bishi also took some time to recover their energies. Their strength is still needed for the next part of the journey.

    The elite expedition team channeled protective formations for them. That¡¯s the least they can do after practically doing nothing during this expedition, nobody cked off.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips after looking at Fei Fei, and the two squad leaders who are busy recovering douqi. He shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they have tools to help with douqi recovery? I mean, they are bigshots from big ns right?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words made Hinagiku roll her eyes.

    ¡°Douqi recovery aren¡¯t vegetables you can nt and easily reap. Even if it¡¯s very easy to obtain for the big ns, nobody would use it given the limited amount of baggage they are carrying. They are going to be in big trouble if they used it up before a really big showdown.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you¡¯re wasting words on this guy. He has the System and the item shop, for a nouveau richer with millions of item points, scarcity is a concept that confuses him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Hinagiku nodded her head in agreement.

    Wu Yan shut his yap and he stayed silent.

    In Silvaria, douqi and magic power recovery depends on the cultivation technique or the type of magic practiced by the practitioner. The better the technique, the better the recovery rate for practitioners. Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi are core disciples of the biggest noble families of the Ailu empire. Naturally, they are using the best technique their houses have to offer. In about 5 minutes, they recovered almost all the douqi they expended.

    After their recovery, Wu Yan said to everyone.

    ¡°Alright, we haven¡¯t much time before nightfall. Let¡¯s hope we are lucky enough to find a hiding ce like the one we have yesterday. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think we are going to have a nice time.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi agreed. Of course, Sylph had no disagreements. Since the decision is unanimous, they packed up and continued further into the Giant Beasts Forest.

    Wu Yan & co¡¯s performance made them the unofficial leaders of this expedition team.

    After traversing a few dozen kilometers, an easy feat for tier 7 individuals, they picked up speed and delved further into the Giant Beasts Forest after half an hour moving on foot.

    Giant Beasts Forest is the habitat for demonic beasts. There are not a lot of ces for people to stay in. Maybe if their group is smaller, there would be a lot of ces they can stay in. However, with so many people in tow, it¡¯s hard to find an inconspicuous location to camp.

    They didn¡¯t think it would be easy to find a ce to stay for the night, they didn¡¯t anticipate it would such a herculean feat. After wandering around the area a few times, they had yet to find a suitable location.

    In this span of time, they encountered many demonic beasts attack but Shokuhou Misaki easily settled the beasts with the press of her controller. She saved them a lot of time and energy by straight out controlling the beasts before they can do anything to the expedition team.

    When the sky turned golden and dusk arrived, a small hilly area appeared and they all had happy looks on them.

    ¡°This ce is easy to defend and we have got a vision of our surroundings. This is a good ce to camp!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words were met with happy tone from the others, Fei Fei parroted him.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    Fei Fei & co told their subordinates to clean up the area and build basic living quarters.

 Chapter 542: Ring? Sylphâ€™s abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 542: Ring? Sylph¡¯s abnormality</h4>

    The hilly area they are in isn¡¯t thatrge in area. The elevated areas aren¡¯t wide enough for a hundred people. But, the remainders can live around the slopes. It¡¯s just as easy spotting demonic beasts from the slopes here.

    The expedition team set down their stuff and they put up sentries. It¡¯s their good luck that they found this ce before night fell.

    The team made rounds around the hilly area and made sure that there¡¯s no tracks or signs of demonic beasts in the area. They lowered their guards and they started setting up tents along the elevated areas. The peak is reserved for the leaders like Sylph, Fei Fei & co, and Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan & co shouldn¡¯t be here since they are not officially a part of this expedition team. It¡¯s already pretty good that they don¡¯t have to set up the tents themselves, letting them stay near the leaders is generous to the border of being overboard.

    It should have been like that but the expedition team isn¡¯t even doing their jobs, rather, they couldn¡¯t since Wu Yan & co pretty much settled every demonic beast encounter today. Not one of the membersined since they knew their ces in this expedition. In the following battle, the elites are probably gonna have to count on Wu Yan & co again.

    The other elite expedition members had to stay below the peak along the slopes.

    The expedition members are energetically setting up tents for some reason, it would appear that they are trying to use up all the energies they had saved by not fighting. Fei Fei & the other leaders are exchanging looks in confusion because they couldn¡¯t read their minds.

    Inside this Giant Beasts Forest, they are about as useful as a pebble on a sinking ship. They weren¡¯t useful during battles nor were they useful in discussions. They are very frustrated about being total baggage to the expedition team despite their tier 7 strengths.

    It¡¯s finally their time to shine, they are damn sure gonna make sure the tents are well built, at the very least, the fighting members shouldn¡¯t have to waste their energy building tents, that¡¯s what they thought anyway. It¡¯s kinda pathetic if you think about it, people of power, d that they can build simple tents.

    Their zest allowed the expedition team to set up camp in this area before the moon hung high in the night.

    Before anybody knew, the night is upon them.

    A bonfire was started in the center of the tents, it provided illumination to their camp area. Wu Yan sat in front of the fire while grilling a bunch of meat. It¡¯s obvious the duty of the chef fell upon him.

    Like a master chef, he made a show out of drizzling the meat in exotic sauces and deftly grilling the meat to perfection.

    Wu Yan sighed in dejection.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got so many wives, they could at least help me with making the dishes, woe be me for having such godly skills. Please, somebody, take this suffering away from me, share the burden with me so I may sing praises of thee¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s dramatic performance drew a reply from Ikaros who is busy handing him spices and sauces.

    ¡°Master, I can help¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve told me more than a dozen times, Ikaros¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and heughed.

    ¡°Those girls made me do this because they wanted to taste my cooking, if I delegated the task to you, I will be lucky if I can stay near their tents tonight assuming they don¡¯t chase me away.¡±

    Ikaros fell deeply in thought. Ikaros is actually a very good cook, Wu Yan is her master after all. She helped out a lot and she picked up very quickly after Wu Yan¡¯s teaching. It¡¯s a shame, her quick learning will never prevail over his Master Chef ability bought from the System.

    For Wu Yan¡¯s cooking, the girls would draw blood. In this wilderness where there¡¯s no proper cooking apparatus and theycked the materials too. For a good meal, who else can be put in charge aside from Wu Yan?

    Wu Yan¡¯s tent got upied forcefully by the girls. They held the tent hostage until Wu Yan fulfilled their demands.

    Fortunately for him, Ikaros apanied him so he¡¯s not alone in this affair. He¡¯s going to look really pitiful if people saw him being whipped like this.

    Actually, aside from Ikaros, there¡¯s another person here but her presence is less than weed.

    ¡°Say, master, is it done yet?¡±

    Astrea¡¯s drooling mouth actually made a coherent sentence much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise. He started feeling hurt by her apparentck of care for his wellbeing.

    ¡°You should at least clean up the saliva around your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    She sucked the drool back into her mouth but her eyes never left the grilled meat around Wu Yan. Suffice to say, her disgusting behavior destroyed his appetite.

    Sylph exited her personal tent. Her Icy-blue hair fluttered as she moved. She¡¯s really like a woman who was molded into reality by snow and ice, her temperament, her cold look, and her cold eyes all pointed at this.

    Sylph looked up at the sky. It looks like she¡¯s searching her memories for something. The noise the three of them made caught her attention.

    Sylph didn¡¯t think much of it at first but she got curious after hesitating for a bit. She approached Wu Yan & co.

    Sylph stopped and her eyes focused on the ring Wu Yan is wearing. Her expression turned into one of utter astonishment and disbelief. The white ring on his hand has got her really shocked for an unknown reason.

    The ring she¡¯s looking at is the ring Wu Yan got out of theirst treasure hunting trip. It¡¯s the ring with ¡°Authority¡± engraved on it.

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    Sylph confirmed that her eyes are not ying tricks on her. She knitted her brows and she scanned Wu Yan & co who are still messing around. She mumbled something with a lowered head and she returned from whence she came.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that his ring had caused a change in the eternally expressionless face of Sylph.

    Right now, Wu Yan is not sure if he should cry orugh.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a limit but you girls should slow down for serious¡­¡±

    The girls paid no heed to his words, they kept wolfing down his dishes like there¡¯s no tomorrow. Wu Yan wondered if they would starve to death if he suddenly kicked the bucket or something.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, we deserve at least this much!¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t slow down as she exined with a mouthful of food. Wu Yan had to listen carefully otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her words.

    ¡°I think I left you girls for like, one day, at most.¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes before sighing.

    ¡°Oh, right, It¡¯s been less than a day but I am sure you enjoyed your stay in the other world right¡­?¡±

    Shokuhou Misakiughed but she didn¡¯t sound very amused.

    ¡°When are we going to meet our new juniors?¡±

    The air froze.

    Sensing impending doom, Wu Yan awkwardly smiled before he threw a hateful nce at Shokuhou Misaki who is enjoying his plight.

    Shokuhou Misaki, looks like I have to put you in your ce.

 Chapter 543: Is this a prelude to something good?

    <h4>Chapter 543: Is this a prelude to something good?</h4>

    As time passed, the night slowly encroached upon the ones camping in this hilly area. The expedition members all got into their tents for a good night¡¯s sleep. Aside from the patrols walking about, the only other sound one could hear is the sound of wood cracking away in the bonfires.

    The patrols are only concerned with external threats, they would never expect people of their own to be up to nefarious goals.

    A figure streaked out of one of the tents in a blur. He evaded their lines of visions and he sneaked into another tent.

    It¡¯s the tent where Shokuhou Misaki is staying at.

    Wu Yan & co stayed at the highest area and unlike Fei Fei & Sylph, the girls aren¡¯t staying in their own tents, they paired up or slept together in groups inside a tent. Well, most of them are staying in their own tents anyway.

    Apparently, one of them insisted on getting her own tent, who else but Shokuhou Misaki, she¡¯s too dignified to sleep with the other girls.

    The wolf which sneaked in here started snickering in an evil manner.

    He made sure to keep his voice down so he won¡¯t stir Shokuhou Misaki awake. Knitting her brows, she still subconsciously heard the voice, maybe it¡¯s her instinct, anyway, she slowly opened her eyes.

    With a bit of rity returning to her, she noticed something wrong and she shot up. After spotting a dark figure in her tent, she tried to scream.

    ¡°Y-!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her guard at this intruder. She almost used her ability on this fool who didn¡¯t know his ce, she wanted to make him lose any semnce of intelligence with her ability. But, his familiar voice shook her head and her eyes turned helpless.

    ¡°Aiya, as expected of the queen¡­¡±

    He teased her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to scream ¡®Kyaa, pervert!¡¯ and then chase the pervert, isn¡¯t that the trope we are going after here?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki started criticizing him. She puffed her chest out.

    ¡°Little Yan, are you still treating me like I am a normal girl?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spectacr for sure¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He waxed thoughtful aloud.

    ¡°A normal girl would have said ¡®Wh-what are you nning on doing¡¯ or something along those lines, aren¡¯t we innocent enough for that?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s weird manner of speech caused a sense of foreboding in her.

    ¡°Wh-why are you here?¡¯

    An ominous feeling gripped her, she¡¯s pretty sure he¡¯s not here to sip tea or anything, it¡¯s far more insidious than that.

    Wu Yan snickered and he replied with a tone that¡¯s a mix between annoyance and amusement.

    ¡°Joou-sama, you¡¯ve been having fun pulling away the chair when I am sitting, haven¡¯t you?¡¯

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched. How could she not know he¡¯s here to engrave his mark on his disobedient wife.

    Shokuhou Misaki started feeling like this might get dicey for her. On reflex, she used her stabbingugh to hide the panic in her heart.

    ¡°Ara, I-I just wanted to let you know how I missed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan still grinned in a very creepy manner. He¡¯s clearly not buying any of her crap.

    ¡°But, I am not here for exnations or flowery words, Joou-sama¡­.¡±

    That line petrified the smile on her face and she instantly knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this one with her glib tongue. Plus, he¡¯s blocking the only exit. Considering the time, the chance, and the ce they are in, there¡¯s only one thing on his mind when he wants to reaffirm his dominance.

    She mewled with a begging expression that¡¯s on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Little Yan, I admit my mistake, I was wrong, okay?¡±

    Joou-sama pleaded guilty almost immediately. She already knew why he¡¯s here. If throwing away her pride and dignity can spare her the from being made into a ything for this man, it¡¯s a cheap price to pay. At least, anywhere else but here.

    Naturally, the wolf pretended as if she hadn¡¯t spoken at all.

    He recalled how she threw him into a crevice between a rock and a hard ce, getting knifed was the best-case scenario. His face turned dark and he pounced on Shokuhou Misaki who can invoke a sense to protect in males.

    Almost losing control of her dder, she frantically climbed away from the hungry hungry wolf. She only managed to climb up before a strong force pinned her back onto the rug on the ground.

    She had a rocking body, she could easily beat most of the girls in his harem, including the girls from Date A Live. He reckons that only Ikaros and Astrea are better in regards to divine endowment on the fleshy kind. Just by pressing her down, he can already taste her softness through the tactile nerves in his hands.

    ¡°You little! Let go!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki resisted with an rmed look. She twisted and turned but this only made Wu Yan even more turned on. She can feel an erect spear pressing against her belly. She froze up lest her actions provoke further outrage.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s cessation isn¡¯t mutual, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t spare her now that it¡¯se to this.

    ¡°Little Yan! We are outside, we are in the Giant Beasts Forest!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki protested with a whimper.

    ¡°And? I have never done it outside too!¡±

    Licking his lips, his devilish grin caused Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s heart to throb in terror.

    ¡°There¡¯s a first for everything, right?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki tried to calm herself down as she slowly tried to reason with this beast, hoping that she would be able to somehow convince him.

    ¡°Little Yan, we¡¯ve got more important goals at hand, we have to make sure to wake up early to continue searching for the Beast King. For the greater good, we should put off this y for another time, a man of your insight should know what¡¯s the correct choice in this situation, yes?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan put on a farce as if he¡¯s actually convinced.

    ¡°Indeed, the beast king is a pressing matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? Right?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki saw the light of hope. She continued trying to coax him.

    ¡°We are still on a very close rtionship, we can do this kind of stuff anytime we want. For example, let¡¯s continue this session after we have settled the matters regarding the beast king, okay? A big manly man like little Yan surely knows when to take the lead and when to sort out our marital affairs, right?¡±

    She even beamed at him with a charming smile.

    To protect what¡¯s left of her modesty and pride as a queen, she used all the wit she had on her to try to get out of this one.

    They are surrounded by patrols and separated by a thin canvas if they screwed around now, Joou-sama would probably metaphorically kill herself in embarrassment during the shameful act while falling prey to this detestable werewolf¡¯s fiendish ws.

    The feeling of being put on edge as a result of possible discovery will probably break her while he¡¯s busy pounding her.

    Right now, the most rational thing for her to do is to forget her pride and be as amodating as possible or she might lose more than her pride tonight.

 Chapter 544: She never stood a chance in resistingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 544: She never stood a chance in resisting¡­</h4>

    She¡¯s got a fast head, that¡¯s for sure. She is also very skillful with her tongue, she thought up a lot of excuses in such a short span of time anyone else would be hard-pressed to emte her.

    However, she seems to be forgetting one crucial thing. This man is a man of focus, determination, and sheer will when ites to getting his bonuses and dividends.

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Just when she thought she escaped, Wu Yan destroyed her hopes and dreams.

    ¡°I think the real issue here is the one we should ¡®fix¡¯ before we get onto the bigger goals at hand. I don¡¯t like getting kicked in the butt whenever you feel like it.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body trembled and she begged for mercy.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Please, just this once, forgive me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled resplendently. yet, this didn¡¯t stop the feeling of iing danger in Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s heart. His face suddenly turned serious in the most terrifying manner imaginable. The way he looked at her made her shake like amb in front of a predator.

    ¡°I find it amusing how you¡¯re always so meek when it¡¯s time to pay the price. With your personality, you¡¯re just going to keep throwing stones down at me when I am stuck under the well. I am pretty sure you¡¯re going to make me pay after this so I am just going to have to make you record this on my tab. Prepare yourself.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s ears officially stopped listening. He pinned her hands above her head with his hand and he used his remaining hand to grab her hooters left and right. Countless men would throw themselves off a cliff for one touch and Wu Yan could understand why. The sensation is simply sublime.

    ¡°Ahn! Nooo!¡±

    His hand grabbed onto her bouncy knockers and he went to town with them. They are soft but firm, Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he drifted into a world of sensual pleasure.

    Shokuhou Misaki moaned out of habit. Her voice softened as her body started heating up under Wu Yan¡¯s deft massage. He enfeebled her with his demonic touch.

    Her soft wail caused his blood to boil like when he pushed her down at the start. He practiced his Kung fu with her chest as the targets.

    ¡°Nhh!¡±

    yed like this, she can do nothing but whimper and moan in a low volume, her eyes also started tearing up. She used her misty eyes to gaze at Wu Yan.

    ¡°No¡­ Not here¡­ Please, Little Yan¡­¡±

    Before she loses her mind, Shokuhou Misaki genuinely begged Wu Yan to go easy on her. Her breasts are her weakness, once he got a hold of them, Shokuhou Misaki practically lost all forms of defense. With no choice left, she can only beg for mercy.

    Shokuhou Misaki started feeling remorse. She shouldn¡¯t have poked fun at Wu Yan just for the heck of it, he only got the cold treatment from the other girls as a result of her impudence. Right now, that¡¯s not even amensurate reward for the punishment she¡¯s receiving.

    Outside the tent, a bonfire is cracking away loudly. Some of the light prated the tent and gave her lustrous body an enchanting sheen. Her glossy lips, her supple skin, even the warm bunnies he¡¯s got in his hand, even god cannot stop his horniness now. He went super saiyan on her upper torso.

    Of course, he held back a bit, sending her to cloud nine should be done in yful stages. They should feel good together, after all. He would be pretty bored if he¡¯s the only one having fun.

    He made an art out of molding her meat jugs into various shapes. Tracing his fingers in a cheeky manner, he scaled up and down on her cherry peaks. He pushed and he pressed like an impossibly well-trained veteran, traversing the weird terrain with his hands.

    ¡°Ahhh~¡±

    She can¡¯t help but leak out a sweet moan. Her sensitivity is heightened so her mind is already on the cusp of turning into a field of nk whiteness. Waves after waves of pleasure threatened to destroy herst vestiges of rationality. She¡¯s excited but she¡¯s also very bashful right now.

    The shadows of the patrols heightened her sense of dread. If she moved too vigorously or raised her tone, they are definitely going to discover her. If they barged in then¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki doesn¡¯t even want to continue that train of thought. She asked him to go easy on her even though she knew it¡¯s a practice in futility.

    She wheezed in pleasure while pleading for mercy. The intoxicating feeling inside her is already tearing down her mental walls. She knows she shouldn¡¯t be behaving like this and she knows that her body shouldn¡¯t be responding like this but she just couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling further and further into depravity. The wisp of strength she summoned dissipated just like that in front of Wu Yan who knew how to work her body. It¡¯s like he is controlling her body and mind with his hands, making her lose her guard.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Why does it always turn out like this?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki sobbed.

    Her starry eyes are now moist with tears. She started choking on her words, she only managed to squeeze out a few simple sentences. As if Wu Yan sapped her strength, she lost all forms of resistance under Wu Yan¡¯s robust body. The redness on her cheeks started spreading on throughout her body as well giving her an alluring look.

    The most intelligence strategist in his harem has been deprived of her intelligence and power. Shokuhou Misaki epted whatever Wu Yan threw her way.

    ¡°Nnah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan upped his game by deploying two of his hands.

    Wu Yan¡¯s tutge caused her magnificent racks to shift into different forms. Her breathing also sped up as she heaved and sighed.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Her whimper escaped her like wild bunnies trying to escape a skillful hunter. She clenched her jaws to prevent her voice from getting any louder than it already is.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gasped as her upper clothing got removed all too easily. It didn¡¯t take long for Wu Yan to rob her of her top. He threw it aside and itnded far away from her.

    Feeling a sense of coldness that can onlye from being in half of her birthday suit, a sense of reality struck her as she returned to her senses. She whimpered.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ please let me go just this one time¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan took a look at her and he stopped fondling her.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki heaved in half pleasure and half pain.

    ¡°At least, wait until we get back home¡­¡±

    ¡°My my, Joou-sama¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed as he shook his head.

    ¡°Have you ever sessfully thwarted me?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stiffened up.

    Now that Wu Yan mentioned it, every time he pulled his moves on her, she fell prey to his venomous grips. Even when he first dipped his wick in her, she got led by the nose throughout their lewd dance. Shokuhou Misaki caved in with a tearful face.

    Her glory is useless in this department.

    No! Get yourself together, I am the queen! The Queen of Tokiwadai! The sovereign of Silvaria World Institute! How can I admit defeat like this?!

    I am going to get through this in one-piece if it¡¯s thest thing I do!

    Shokuhou Misaki swore to herself but she quickly eximed in surprise as she lost two more articles of clothing.

 Chapter 545: The night continues

    <h4>Chapter 545: The night continues</h4>

    The peaks on Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s snowy twin mountains are perking up, most likely due to his masterful massage. The tinge of pink on her skin made Wu Yan even more passionate.

    Wu Yan teased her nips and he yfully ran his fingers around her stiff peaks, destroying the mental defense she scrapped up after recovering a bit.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Mh~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki heaved inrge breaths. Tensing up, she arched her abdomen upwards an impressive 5 centimeters off the ground. It¡¯s like she wants to offer up everything to Wu Yan.

    He pressed her back down as he continued teasing her tender rack. The waves of pleasure entered her head causing her to enter a drunken stupor of carnal enjoyment. It¡¯s not the first time she felt like this but every time she felt like this, she couldn¡¯t help but fall further into the abyss of rapture. Shokuhou Misaki would get angry at herself after they bumped uglies.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ No¡­¡±

    Her body isn¡¯t listening to hermands anymore. Her heart raced and she tried very hard to spit out that sentence just now. The effects are lost as expected and she found herself plummeting further into the chasm of sinful joy and glee.

    If that¡¯s not enough, Wu Yan upped his game and he unleashed his lewd-style Taiji Kung Fu on her knockers. He also slowly heated up until he buried his head between her blessed cans. He started motorboating the heck out of her show-stoppers. The sense of being suffocated between them is more like a blessing than a curse.

    ¡°Ahh~~¡±

    This is not a technique Shokuhou Misaki is prepared to receive. She moaned aloud and his sudden thrust almost caused her soul to depart from her body. Enduring the crippling pleasure, she nced over to the side of the tent. After confirming that the patrols hadn¡¯t noticed her, she heaved a sigh of relief in silence.

    This was too stimting for her. This whole situation is too kinky for her to deal with, it¡¯s so sinful it actually feels good and that¡¯s why she trembled in a mixture of excitement and terror.

    ¡°Uuu, you¡¯re a devil¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who is still busy wrapping his head with her face-bangers couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain her words. Herint escted the steamy situation they are currently brawling in.

    The delightful feelinging from her snowy mountains didn¡¯t stop her from realizing that if this continued, she¡¯s going to cave in and let Wu Yan have his way with her. Hence, she stopped being feisty and she saved her strength so she can suppress her moanster.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t waste words, he smiled and he hoisted her up. Feeling her up, he nted a deep kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Muh¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s mind started turning hazy, she epted his request for entrance and she reciprocated his kiss.

    After a while, their lips parted and he looked into her eyes that are as precious as jewels. Her enchanting expression increased the flow of blood to one of his extremities. Shivering with excitement, he disrobed her with incredulous speed. It¡¯s like he¡¯s an expert in making the opposite gender lose their clothing. If there¡¯s a god for this kind of stuff then no one would doubt it if they crowned Wu Yan as the archbishop of stripping.

    The next thing she knew, a lightning bolt struck her body as he stuffed her meat sandwich. She craned her neck back and she wrapped her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck. There is no stopping this trend now.

    She also wrapped her legs around Wu Yan¡¯s waist while epting whatever Wu Yan unleashed in her way. Like an endless tidal wave, he vigorously mmed into her. He¡¯s not asking if she likes it this way, he¡¯s making her take it, he¡¯s forcing this infinite, intoxicating, and soul-sundering pleasure upon her body.

    Her squishy body registered itself in his mind through all the nerves on his body. Grabbing a firm hold of her butt, he started throwing her up and down along his Longinus spear.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Ugu¡­ Uwh¡­¡±

    His movements sent shockwaves and electric currents rampaging throughout her body. She feels like she¡¯s on fire, a sense of dizziness assaulted her. This indomitable sensation made her unable to close her mouth no matter how hard she tried. With no other options, she used both her hands to cover her own mouth, locking away most of the sounds that would have escaped this tent.

    Shokuhou Misaki is surprisingly soft in front of him. Maybe that¡¯s how any woman would be like when they are in the same situation as her. Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t know how hot she looked trying to endure moaning and whimpering, Wu Yan who had the front row seat to this spectacle started thrusting even harder.

    A new round of energy suffused his body and he easily wreaked havoc in her cucumber patch. Her vision blurred the moment he increased the speed and momentum, she gnashed her teeth in exasperation.

    She¡¯s already doing her best to hold back her sound. Wu Yan isn¡¯t helping her with his new round of humping. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered by others? Is he not afraid that other people might see the nude body of his own wife?

    Straddled on Wu Yan, Shokuhou Misaki let Wu Yan do as he pleased with her. Blushing red, her iling feet would rub his back every now and then as if teasing him with the soft sensation. He started increasing the frequency of his thrust.

    ¡°Hnn¡­¡±

    Her sensitive body heightened the sensation she got from him and she started panicking. The cool air in the tent started heating up as if her raunchy moans had a seething heat to them.

    Excited and fearful at the prospect of being found out, Shokuhou Misaki arrived at the peak of pleasure and her mind turned white. She blossomed in his embrace like a glorious flower.

    Her porcin white skin had a lovely pink hue to them. Her eyes started turning up as she showed the whites of her eyes unwittingly. They kept going at each other in this steaming hot situation. Droplets of sweat flowed down her divine form, telling the other party what she is currently feeling. It¡¯s prettymendable that she held her voice back, but, that ends now.

    Haa haa¡­

    Her hands fell lifelessly and she started heaving and wheezing for dear life, her bunnies started shaking up and down as a result. Her sound rippled like a melody in this limited space. Her stamina isn¡¯t the best and the fact that she hung on until now is an amazing feat.

    Finally, it¡¯s over¡­

    Leaning against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, she heaved a sigh of relief even though she has yet to recover her breath. That session finally ended, somehow, she made it through without yelling or moan out loud. Her heart is trembling and her soul nearly left her body. Dismayed at the thought that they might be discovered, she endured his punishment. Only Shokuhou Misaki knew how much energy she spent to get through that stormy session.

    Tortured by her own guilt and pleasure, she started getting mad at herself for giving up so easily. On one hand, she¡¯s d she didn¡¯t waste too much energy to stop this unstoppable wolf. On the other hand, she¡¯s angered that someone took over her dominant role, she¡¯s the queen, why does she have to concede her authority to another person?

    While she¡¯s still trying to sort out her own conflicted emotions Wu Yan started moving again¡­

    He made her get on all fours with her legs being spread apart. Sensing impending danger, before she can beg for mercy, she started wailing and whimpering in delight as he stuffed her up with his Excalibur. Her body rocked back and forth as they engaged in beastly coitus.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s final thought was¡­

    I am too naive¡­

 Chapter 546: Next time, I will sleep with you ladies

    <h4>Chapter 546: Next time, I will sleep with youdies</h4>

    The next day, the sun rained down its glorious rays upon this hill, giving every tent a yellow sheen. The expedition members who got a good rest starteding out of their tents. They packed up their stuff and put out the bonfires they started yesterday. They all started getting ready to move out once more.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi got out of their respective tents very early, earlier than anyone else. They met up to discuss their next moves. Meanwhile, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are spending a jolly time chatting and giggling over at their side. It¡¯s like they are on a fun field trip.

    Only this group of people could leisurely spend their time like this. Meanwhile, the other expedition members are worried that their lives might be ended by the jaws of the demonic beasts that are practically everywhere in this jungle. Fei Fei & the other squad leaders are stressing over whether they would be able to finish the mission assigned to them given their rate of progression and level of expedition members. Compared to Hinagiku & co who are treating this as a vacation, it would irk anyone who saw them.

    Luckily for the girls, these members are less useful than any one of the girls. Moreover, it¡¯s not like they are official expedition members, they are just here on an escort mission. Otherwise, Fei Fei would be having headaches listening to her subordinates bitch and moan about how they are dragging the expedition team down.

    Hinagiku & co are bored out of their minds while the other expedition members scurried about to clean up the area. They are still chuckling and talking but they are doing this while absent-minded because of a certain person who is missing from here. They are all starting to get tired of waiting for him.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Onii-chan out yet?¡­¡±

    ndre-chan leaned back against Hinagiku¡¯s chest. She grumbled in anguid manner, a stark contrast to her usual bubbly attitude.

    ¡°I am guessing he¡¯s still deep asleep, you know how he is¡­¡±

    Hinagiku caressed ndre-chan¡¯s hair. She might sound indifferent but her casual nces towards Wu Yan¡¯s tent suggested otherwise.

    Meanwhile, Astrea moaned in starvation, she¡¯s lying on the ground like a dead body.

    ¡°Master, pleasee soon, I am starving here¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kinda dirty?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said, she¡¯s almost out of words to describe her slovenly appearance, not that Astrea cared. She continued rolling on the dirt in a very unpresentable manner. In Astrea¡¯s world, food matters more than anything.

    ¡°In the end, I think you should get up, that¡¯s so not how ady should behave¡­¡±

    Frenda said while focusing on Astrea¡¯s bulging racks which had beenpressed to an incredible degree since she¡¯s lying prone on the ground. Clearly, this jab was born out of jealousy.

    Unlike the other girls who are still rather talkative, Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou remained passive throughout their conversations. They only replied with terse sentences whenever prompted. They spent their time looking at a certain tent, hoping to see a familiar figure walking out soon.

    After a long while, Mikoto finally snapped and she stood up.

    ¡°I am going to wake that sloth of a man¡­¡±

    ¡°Super ignore him, mkay¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai waved her hand nonchntly.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get his good night¡¯s sleep then you know he¡¯s going to be lumbering around like a corpse that missed its eternal rest, just let that guy super sleep to death.¡±

    Frenda shook her head at Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s words which could get her in trouble. She took a short look at Wu Yan¡¯s tent and she turned to look at another tent. She grabbed her beret cap in puzzlement.

    ¡°Basically, that guy is only doing his usual thing but why isn¡¯t Shokuhou up yet? She should be up and drinking red tea right about now¡­¡±

    A sh of lightning went by the girls¡¯ minds.

    ¡°This is normal for Yan but to think even Shokuhou Misaki isn¡¯t awake yet¡­¡±

    Mikoto narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right here, this is unlike her at all.¡±

    Even Mikoto who is practically the nemesis of Shokuhou Misaki thought so, what¡¯s more to say of Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou who spent every day hanging out with Shokuhou Misaki in Silvaria World Institute.

    Frenda scratched her cheek and she tilted her head. She uttered something that no one can ignore.

    ¡°Hey, maybe this has something to do with that jerk. More like, it¡¯s totally possible they are in the same tent!¡±

    Aside from ndre-chan, the otherdies all had serious looks and they stared at the two tents in consternation.

    Takitsubou Rikou hesitated but she still voiced her thought in a feeble manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would do that, I mean we are in a jungle and we have more important things to do, I don¡¯t think he would uh¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou blushed. It¡¯s not hard to guess that she¡¯s too shy to mention nature¡¯s business.

    Mikoto grinned after listening to her.

    ¡°Do you think that bastard would suddenly turn into a saint in a situation like this? With his personality¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou wanted to say something but she stopped herself.

    Even Takitsubou Rikou who would always take Wu Yan¡¯s side couldn¡¯t guarantee absolutely that he won¡¯t do something stupid.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged a look. The more they thought about it the likelier it seems so they turned dark and sinister.

    When they were about to run over and bust down his tent, Wu Yan finally showed himself. However, this didn¡¯t alleviate the girls¡¯ mood at all, it got worse actually.

    Wu Yan came out of Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s tent!

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Like someone who just got off work after doing a fantastic job, he¡¯s damn pleased right now. However, he immediately noticed something wrong.

    ¡°Killing intention!¡±

    Two figures appeared in front of him in a sh, making him jump in shock. Wu Yan rxed after taking a closer look at both of them. He heaved a sigh of relief but he instantly tensed up again.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned awkwardly and he raised his hands to signal his surrender.

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, please stop using that look. This insignificant one will fear for his life if you use that look¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto beamed radiantly at him but he couldn¡¯t detect a hint of joy in those smiles.

    ¡°Say, Yan, tell me something¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s bangs started floating as electricity arced around her, a tell-tale sign she¡¯s using her powers.

    ¡°Could you exin to me why you just came out of that woman¡¯s tent?¡±

    ¡°Oh, peesh, so it¡¯s just this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan loosened up and he rolled his eyes at both of them.

    ¡°I thought it was something serious, you almost shocked the living daylight out of me¡­¡±

    The corner of Hinagiku¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Also, exin the unconcerned tone you are using to answer our very serious question?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku like she¡¯s asking something very obvious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, right? I mean I just slept with my wife, is there an issue?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s eyes cannot possibly widen any further, they wanted to flip all the tables in IKEA on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Of course, the problem is huge!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth in anger at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Do you know where we are? What we are doing? Have you ever considered the time and ce before you do¡­ that kind of shameless stuff, why are you so chill about this?!¡±

    Mikoto retorted like a professional.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the special situation that I have to do it no matter what, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had a nice sleepst night!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are bbergasted with this guy.

    He ced his chin between index finger and thumb.

    ¡°Oh dear, are you two possibly jealous?¡±

    ¡°J-j-jealous¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto started turning red as Wu Yan continued teasing them.

    ¡°Oh, I know, how about I go sleep with you two tonight!¡±

    ¡°No way!!!¡±

 Chapter 547: The inner regions of the Giant Beasts Forest shrouded in mist

    <h4>Chapter 547: The inner regions of the Giant Beasts Forest shrouded in mist</h4>

    They had a day of experience under their belt so they naturally climbed the learning curve and their pace hastened. They sessfully traveled for a duration of about 3 to 4 hours without encountering a single demonic beast.

    This isn¡¯t just good luck, more importantly than that, everybody perked up their senses and raised their guards to the max. Nobody screwed around and everybody did their jobs which meant things went a lot smoother than yesterday.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi led the expedition at the helm of their group. The expedition proceeded with an arc shape formation. Wu Yan & co stuck with Sylph at the center of this formation.

    They adopted this formation after discussing with each other during the morning meeting. Conserving Sylph & Wu Yan & co¡¯s strength took top priority since the monster will only get stronger from this point on. Before they encounter demonic beasts that they absolutely can¡¯t handle, Sylph & Wu Yan¡¯spany will stay behind to save up their power.

    These 11 individuals are the core of this expedition team, they are this expedition team¡¯s trump cards.

    After what felt like an eternity, the expedition team that evaded a lot of demonic beasts finally stopped as the leaders looked at the condition in front of them.

    It¡¯s still a sea of trees but they felt like the air is different, it isn¡¯t just them, the other expedition team members reported feeling a sense of suppression due to massive magic power in the area.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi turned grim. Wu Yan & co gasped but they aren¡¯t too surprised, they have finally managed to reach the end of the inner regions of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    ¡°We are about to enter the deeper parts of the Giant Beasts Forest!¡±

    Compiling the observation of countless humans who have traversed the Giant Beasts Forest, the Giant Beasts Forest can be generalized into three regions. The weaker demonic beasts, those that are tier 5 or below, lived in the outer areas. Stronger monsters rarely make an appearance in the outer regions. Meanwhile, the inner regions belonged to the tier 6 and tier 7 demonic beasts. Their encounter with the thorny Green Cat happened here, this is also where the hilly area they camped at is situated.

    Thest region is the core region, the centermost area of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    This area is way smaller than the outer regions and the inner regions. The poption of demonic beasts is also small in this area. But, the demonic beasts are ridiculously strong, only the toughest monsters can live here.

    The peak of tier 7 is the bare minimum for the monsters here. Most of the monsters here are tier 8 and above.

    If a monster wants to own a territory here then it needs to be at least a tier 9 demonic beast.

    ¡°Alright, let me remind you all one more time¡­¡±

    Bing Ling scanned everyone, he took over Fei Fei¡¯s role.

    ¡°Inside this deeper area of the forest, anything can happen. If you think the situation before this was okay then you¡¯re in a for a big surprise. There won¡¯t be any tier 7 demonic beasts because they are too weak to stay in this area!¡±

    ¡°At the borders between the deeper and the center region, it¡¯smon to find peak tier 7 demonic beasts as well as tier 8 demonic beasts. If luck isn¡¯t on our side, we might even see tier 8 demonic beasts traveling in groupsrger than the number of tier 8 individuals in our expedition team, worse yet¡­¡±

    Bing Ling stopped since he can sense that everyone¡¯s already very nervous. Tier 8 demonic beasts are already a nightmare for them, if it¡¯s a stronger beast then¡­

    Sylph and Wu Yan & co started turning serious as well.

    Bishi took a few steps forward and he addressed everyone.

    ¡°We will have to be exceptionally careful, that¡¯s the only way we are going toe out of this alive.¡±

    ¡°The three of us will scout out the route ahead, everyone is to remain a small distance behind and look out for any weird signs or tracks of demonic beasts. As for Sylph, Wu Yan, and hisrades, I hope you will be ready to assist us at any moment.¡±

    Yes!¡±

    The elite expedition members answered in the affirmative. Sylph & Wu Yan nodded, they have no objections.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi finished up their preparations and they entered the forest in front of them with the others in tow.

    They deliberately slowed down so they can spend more time scouting. Nobody loosened their guards, with the threat of an encounter with tier 8 demonic beast near every corner, nobody can afford to be ck in vignce. They would rather slow down than to get into a fire they can¡¯t put out. Nobody wanted to rest in peace forever in the Giant Beasts Forest.

    The trees moved past them as they made their way deeper into the Giant Beasts Forest. The air is chilling and eerily quiet. Almost everybody had goosebumps at one point, they also started getting closer to each other out of natural instinct.

    Thedies are also not spared from this reaction. They are foreigners to this world so they are more aware of the present circumstances than the others. Hinagiku and Mikoto held hands while moving. Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou also stuck to each other.

    Shokuhou Misaki who is allegedly ¡°hating on Wu Yan¡± subconsciously grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arms. This silent and heavy air weighed down on the girls.

    Ikaros, Astrea, and ndre-chan are the ones who are least affected by the mood here. They strode forward in steady steps. This is only to be expected since one of themcked emotional development while another one is missing a bit of circuit in her brain, and thest one is a vampire who couldn¡¯t like this quiet and dark air more than anyone.

    As they moved forward, it suddenly turned misty, everyone¡¯s expression changed for the worse.

    ¡°Everyone, watch your steps¡­¡±

    Fei Fei cautioned everyone.

    The mist only got denser the deeper they traveled. They can barely make out the trees in a distance based on their silhouettes. They all tensed up in disquiet.

    The mist seems to be enveloping this entire area. The situation didn¡¯t lighten up and eventually their field of visions was severely impacted by the dense fog.

    This is a very troubling matter, the fog slowed them down since they have to take more time to get their bearings correct. It¡¯s also very easy to get lost in this kind of situation, they might even run around in circles if they aren¡¯t careful enough.

    ¡°Hmm, we are in for it now¡­¡±

    Fei Fei mumbled. She stopped in front of the expedition team members, the others caught up and they stopped moving as well.

    It¡¯s going to turn into a hellish scenario if somebody got lost. Getting lost is one thing, it¡¯s going to jeopardize their mission if the expedition team splintered up without noticing it until it¡¯s toote.

    Giant Beasts Forest is a very challenging terrain to traverse. It¡¯s alsorger than the area of all three empiresbined.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time before they unwittingly broke up.

 Chapter 548: The monster in the fog

    <h4>Chapter 548: The monster in the fog</h4>

    The dense fog didn¡¯t go away even if they stayed stationary. They only exchanged a few simple sentences with each other. But, it didn¡¯t take long for the fog to get thicker. They can barely make out the faces of their friends who are nearby.

    ¡°What now? Are we waiting for the mist to clear up before we move or¡­¡±

    Fei Fei asked Bing Ling and Bishi for suggestions. Both of them shook their head bitterly. They aren¡¯t sure what to do too¡­

    Nobody expected a weather event like this considering how spontaneously this happened. They ordered their members to stay still. If they moved around recklessly then that would be foolish of them. They hosted another brief meeting to discuss their next moves.

    Wu Yan saw the four leaders talking it out so he pouted his lips in boredom. He opened his item shop to see if there¡¯s anything he can use to dispel this annoying mist. Suddenly, his hand stopped moving.

    Their surrounding is very silent, yet, a series of scuttling sound came from a distance. It got close pretty soon and they thought it¡¯s a trick yed by the wind. But, they immediately perceived something odd. Rather than the wind rustling the branches of the trees, it¡¯s like something is brushing rapidly past the branches, something sinister.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotpany!¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi got into battle formation. They equipped their armament, the other team members also got into their respective positions, disying their prowess as elites who were assembled for this expedition. They made sure there¡¯s no hole in their defensive formation.

    With their keen hearing, they heard the sound of something slithering on the ground although they can¡¯t see clearly due to the fog.

    Peeling their eyes open, they scanned the area for abnormalities. Time ticked on the weird noises stayed but there are no unusual movements at all.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Wind?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°The wind isn¡¯t something has a set rhythm, this feels organic, this is defnitely no wind!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes shed red and she exined herself.

    ¡°My radar has detected lifeforms in the vicinity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can vouch for that, there is something else here.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded.

    ¡°I can detect mental waves in the surrounding area.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Can you control them?¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond my current abilities, most likely it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Hinagiku conjured her weapon in a flurry of sakura petals. A long crystal sword appeared in her hand, glittering faintly even with the low luminosity in this area.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tier 8 demonic beast!¡±

    When they heard the words ¡°Tier 8 demonic beast¡± their chests tightened. The noise died down and something flew at the group while tearing the air in its wake.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Somebody yelled out loud and they saw ck figures emerging from within the fog. What appeared was a bunch of floating water balls.

    With around a meter in diameter, the glistening metallic-looking water ball came crashing down at the expedition team. It¡¯s a ball of liquid but a ton of magic power imbued it.

    Nobody doubted the damage it can bring, if anyone got hit then they would probably be mortally wounded or worse.

    Bing Ling poured his douqi out and he covered the liquid balls with his energy. Soon, the liquid balls froze up and fell to the floor.

    Bing Ling¡¯s action was followed by others, they started defending against the water balls.

    The armaments drew afterimages as they mmed against the water balls. The members are performing better than they did yesterday as they sessfully destroyed or repelled the water balls.

    However, there are just way too many water balls than they can possibly handle. Bing Ling neutralized a part of it and the rest also did a good job defending. They evaded if they can¡¯t defend. Soon, some water balls slipped past their defenses, the trajectory seems to be heading towards Sylph. Sylph started giving off a blue sheen of magic power.

    With a simple wave of her hand, she summoned forth a lot of ice shards, using the surrounding fog as material to conjure them. She also swiftly lowered the immediate temperature in this area.

    The ice shards got engulfed by the water balls but the ice shards managed to slow the water balls down, giving the others an easier time to deal with them.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi defended the front while overseeing the other team members. In a storm of battle techniques, magic, and armament, they watched as the water balls got destroyed one by one. They felt a bit helpless when Sylph intervened.

    To think she would have to bail them out at the start of their journey into the center of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    A terrifying noise came as a fire-red figure appeared from within the mist. With its appearance, it called forth another wave of water balls that arerger than the previous ones.

    The elite team members are ill-prepared for this attack. In a panic, they did what they could but they were forced back by the entity. It didn¡¯t take long for another gap in defense to appear.

    A water spear shot out from within the fog, it passed through the gap and would soon hit Kinuhata Saiai.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s turned serious, she raised her right arm and a dense packet of air appeared around her fist, it¡¯s like a glove made of air. She mmed her augmented fist at the water spear.

    Another water spear, smaller but faster, shot out at her like a lightning bolt. This spear hit her fist, dispelling the condensed air she had on her hand.

    Even Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t see thising, she gasped and tried to manifest a nitrogen armor around herself. Due to that, she only managed to conjure a thinyer ofpressed air.

    Boom

    The spear mmed into Kinuhata Saiai, dispelling her nitrogen armor in the process.

    Kinuhata Saiai breathed a sigh of relief when she discovered that she¡¯s unharmed. She was about to say something when Mikoto & Hinagiku cried out in shock while Kinuhata Saiai tensed up.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    A ck sticky looking tentacle came thrashing out from the mist, the target, Kinuhata Saiai.

 Chapter 549: Enraged, Wu Yan unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 549: Enraged, Wu Yan unleashed</h4>

    This was too sudden for them, nobody saw this double attacking. The creature that did this obviously expected its initial spear and water balls to be blocked so itshed out at Kinuhata Saiai with its ck tentacle. Fei Fei, Bing Ling, Bishi, and Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t respond in time.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s nearestrade is Frenda. She¡¯s actually a bit weaker than Kinuhata Saiai, rather than help, it¡¯s more like they are both in trouble.

    Wu Yan & co reacted but it¡¯s toote for them to do anything for Kinuhata Saiai, this attack is going to connect no matter what they did. Kinuhata Saiai started putting together more Nitrogen Armor to mitigate as much damage as possible, she gave up on thwarting this attack.

    An icy blue light lit up in front of Kinuhata Saiai. A thick 1-meter wall of ice suddenly appeared between Kinuhata Saiai and the ck tentacle.

    The frosty aura of the ice expanded as the thick block of ice spun in midair. The ck tentacle got repelled when it touched the spinning ice block.

    Because of the immense repelling force, the ck tentacle struggled for a short while, recovering from the shock, the ck tentacle whipped at Kinuhata Saiai again. The 1 second bought by this ice block is enough to turn the tide of battle.

    This series of attacks spanned less than 3 seconds. They realized their momentary moment of surprise almost got Kinuhata Saiai hurt. Other than Ikaros and ndre-chan, the rest of them got angry.

    Bluish-white lightning came forth from Wu Yan and Mikoto. Like two lightning gods that furiously descended from the heavens, they bashed the ck tentacle mercilessly, their lightning struck the ck tentacle.

    Their brilliant disy of power made the other expedition members gasp in shock. Before they are done closing their jaws, the lightning traveled along the ck tentacle and shocked its owner hiding in the mist.

    Wuooo

    The creature cried in pain. It¡¯s not loud but it carried the owner¡¯s strength as it blew away weaker members of the expedition member. A mere wail of pain is enough to disorganize the expedition team.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi looked at the direction where the shout came from with grim looks.

    ¡°This aura, it¡¯s not a peak tier 7 demonic beast¡­¡±

    Bing Ling¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Even Wu Yan who can fight beyond the limitation of tiers can¡¯t put out this oppressive aura.¡±

    Bishi agreed with a difficult look.

    ¡°Looks like we have got a tier 8 demonic beast on our hands¡­¡±

    Staring into the fog, Fei Fei sighed silently. This happened just when they are starting to delve into the deeper areas of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t know what the three of them thought, he didn¡¯t care enough to ask. The reason: He¡¯s utterly pissed off.

    Two portals rippled behind him and a pair of iron sand swords came slicing out of the portals. He maically controlled the des to chop the ck tentacle up into pieces.

    Wuuuoooo

    Bellowing in deeper pain than before, the creature groaned beyond the mist. This didn¡¯t alleviate his anger.

    He stored the des away but his eyes are still shing with cold golden glints. Anyone¡¯s heart would stop if they saw his look right now.

    Inhaling deeply, he calmed down a bit and he appeared in front of Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Saiai-chan, are you alright?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai patted her chest before shrugging this off, she still looked a bit spooked but that¡¯s it.

    ¡°I am super okay! I am so super lucky that the block of ice blocked the attack for me. It would have hurt if that attack struck me!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto encircled her as they examined her for any sign of damage. Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t know how to address them so she awkwardly took it.

    Wu Yan thanked Sylph.

    ¡°Thank you for saving Saiai-chan¡­

    Sylph shook her head and she said nothing. It¡¯s pretty amazing for her to respond, Wu Yan felt odd, they just met and Sylph has always maintained a distant attitude with them.

    It¡¯s not because she thinks it beneath herself to associate with Wu Yan, this is just her natural personality. Only someone she truly epts into her heart will elicit any form of reaction from her. Astrea only came up on Sylph¡¯s radar after soundly defeating the princess. Before that, Wu Yan never appeared once in her thoughts.

    But, for some reason, maybe Wu Yan¡¯s mistaken or something, she¡¯s been warming up to him since this morning, when they left the hilly area they camped at.

    He started thinking back about his actions after returning to Silvaria. True enough, he can¡¯t find anything that would have caused this change in attitude which made Wu Yan even more perplexed.

    Wu Yan put away his doubt and he remembered he still had something to do.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scanned the mist and he told the others.

    ¡°Stand down, I want to do this next part myself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s tone sent chills up the spines of the expedition members who heard him. His icy tone belied the volcano-like wrath threatening to take over him.

    Fei Fei and the others stopped any attempt to object.

    Wu Yan has been chilling since entering this forest, no demonic beasts can invoke this amount of emotional reaction from him. Even the prospect of meeting tier 9 demonic beasts only made him frown a bit but he soon recovered. But, even a child can tell he¡¯s royally mad.

    Kinuhata Saiai almost got hurt because they were stunned.

    Wu Yan felt guilty but more than that, he¡¯s very furious that this creature tried to harm his partners.

    The creature that got struck with lightning bolts also lost its cool, the creature struck first.

    Swish swish swish swish swish

    A rain of water spears appeared from within the mist. Easily piercing the expedition team¡¯s defensive formations, the spears rained down on Wu Yan.

    Lifting his head slightly, he met the attack with an equally impressive bombardment of iron swords. Like dark spears springing forth from a crimson abyss, he expanded his Gate of Babylon and he easily made the water spears look like shredded papers with his iron sand swords.

    ¡°How dare you attack my people¡­¡±

    Wu Yan unsheathed a de that suddenly started burning after he took it out from a portal behind him. He brandished the me sword. The metallic shine and the raging mes reflected his indomitable resolve and wrath.

    ¡°I am going to cut you into ribbons!¡±

    When his words fell, everyone¡¯s vision started turning red as the scarlet-red fire filled their lines of sight. At the same time, the temperature started heating up to an unbearable degree¡­

 Chapter 550: Giant black octopus, blackwater octopus

    <h4>Chapter 550: Giant ck octopus, ckwater octopus</h4>

    Inside the foggy forest, a pir of scarlet mes shot up as if it wanted to seize the heavens. The hot air suffused this foggy forest as pirs of mes sprouted forth like all hell¡¯s breaking lose. It looked like multiple volcanoes are erupting, this scene shocked everyone who watched it unfold.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the mist to get sted to kingdome, the trees hidden in the mist finally revealed themselves after the fires and explosion blew away the fog here. As the fog faded, everyone can finally get a look at the situation at hand.

    They finally saw the identity of the demonic beast that sniped at them with water spears, water balls and tentacles from within the safety of this weird fog. Their expressions didn¡¯t lighten up when they saw the culprit.

    It¡¯s a veryrge octopus, it easily broke past 5-meters in height. It¡¯s totally ck in color, its seven tentacles grabbed onto nearby trees that suspended it in the air. It looked very grisly with its eighth tentacle ending up bing a stump after Wu Yan chopped it up good, the blood and bodily fluids oozed into a tiny puddle beneath it.

    ckwater Octopus: Level 71

    The demonic beast started iling around a few of its tentacles while reserving a few for suspension purposes. The strength of its swing could be discerned from how the tentacles broke the sound barrier with each swing. The expedition members had no doubt that getting hit by one of its tentacles would be no different than getting mmed with a mountain.

    ¡°A tier 8 demonic beast¡­¡±

    Cold sweat flowed down the forehead of the expedition members who gazed upon this demonic figure.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi moved. They wanted to cooperate together but Wu Yan¡¯s words from before echoed in their minds, they started hesitating.

    The most rational way to go about this would be to suppress and execute this demonic beast with superior firepower. This way, they can leave before other demonic beasts joined the fray.

    Due to therge size of this creature, it¡¯s easier for the others to participate if they wanted to. Unlike the Thorny Green cat from before, this one didn¡¯t seem that agile, rather it looked like a slow-moving creature so it¡¯s totally possible to gang up on this demonic beast.

    With Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi¡¯s help, they can probably handle the spears and tentacle attacks. If the expedition members worked together, it¡¯s possible to bring this creature down without breaking a sweat.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t care what they had to say.

    Wu Yan obviously saw through their hesitation, without looking back, he lifted the me de known as Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°Be at ease¡­¡±

    The mes raged even higher as if responding to Wu Yan¡¯s passion.

    ¡°This won¡¯t take long¡­¡±

    The trees around him spontaneously burst into mes, giving him a background of hellish fires. It¡¯s not wrong to say that he is standing in a sea of mes.

    The scarlet mes looked like they are alive, the mes evaded the other expedition members. It also formed a me barrier between the others and the ckwater Octopus still clinging onto the surrounding trees.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi can¡¯t believe their eyes as they sucked in air amidst this sea of mes. Sylph frowned when Bing Ling yelled in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gold armament.¡±

    ¡°No way! That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Bing Ling denied his own opinion.

    ¡°It was clearly just a rare armament when we foughtst time, how did it be a gold armament?¡±

    ¡°But, then this power¡­¡±

    Bishi examined Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°This power isn¡¯t something a rare armament can do. I can tell just from the auraing off his armament that it is a gold armament without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±

    Bing Ling still can¡¯t believe it even when he¡¯s seeing with his own two eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his weapon can evolve?¡±

    Bing Ling managed to guess correctly.

    Almost everybody in Silvaria World Institute knew about the No.4 ranking student, Wu Yan¡¯s famous me de. Nietono no Shana unique scarlet mes alerted them to its ability, they just didn¡¯t expect its potency to drastically change for the better in such a short time.

    They might not want to believe it but the facts are there right in front of their face.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Sylph made a new precedent by speaking out loud.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than we have imagined¡­¡±

    The other squad leaders started gazing intently at the figure bathing in the sea of mes.

    The ckwater octopus growled while squirming around in perturbation. This creature is proficient in using water magic, it originally lived in the water but since ranking up, it obtained the ability toe ashore. Needless to say, this baptism of fire isn¡¯t its cup of tea.

    The fire started touching the trees near it so the creature uprooted the burning trees, creating an area without fire around it. This seemed to have pacified it somewhat.

    Wu Yan swung Nietono no Shana and the mes nearby came alive as they flew towards the octopus in a stream of burning hot fire.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The ckwater octopus¡¯ tentacles twitched and it twirled its tentacles around, deflecting the mes.

    Wu Yan frowned as he didn¡¯t expect this ckwater Octopus to be so quick on its feet. It certainly isn¡¯t a dumb creature.

    All else being the same, a human and a demonic beast of the same tier would always see the human winning in a 1 versus 1 situation. Humans are smarter and they can improvise really quickly, adapting to the situation anding up with ingenious ways to beat the foe. Acting on instincts, demonic beasts can¡¯t n and their attack patterns are easily predicted. Assuming the same strength between two sides, humans will alwayse out on top.

    Even if the beast is stronger, if the humans aren¡¯t too weak inparison, wits will still beat brawn any day of the week.

    But, the annoying thing about demonic beasts is that they can get smarter as they rank up in tier. They also develop better intelligence and wisdom as they be stronger and they climb the pyramid of strength.

    As Lei Wang said, a demigod tier beast king possesses human-level intelligence. This is why they are so dangerous to humans.

    This ckwater octopus is clearly at the preliminary level of developing a set of intelligence. It knows how to fight, how to optimize its own strength depending on the situation. It¡¯s already at the watershed between pure beast and humanlike intelligence.

    If a tier 8 beast possesses such intelligence, what about a tier 9 demonic beast?

    It¡¯s probably not too far away from developing true sentience.

    It¡¯s not too hard for Wu Yan to handle this foe. He is someone who can fight an opponent a tier higher than him when he¡¯s at peak tier 7. He is currently tier 8 so his strength grew by leaps and bounds whenpared to before he reached this power tier.

    He lowered Nietono no Shana as the mes around him grew in height.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a tad bit more troublesome than I expected¡­¡±

 Chapter 551: Incinerated

    <h4>Chapter 551: Incinerated</h4>

    The scarlet mes made the ckwater Octopus squirm around in difort. It gnarled at him out of fear. The creature tried to assert its dominance with its roar, iling its tentacles, including the broken one, the dance of tentacles almost distorted the mes around it.

    Wu Yan grabbed his sword with one hand, spewing forth more mes, he covered thend and sky with his mes, heating the area up like he¡¯s trying to manifest hell on earth. From the sky, incinerating embers rained down, he summoned forth a rain of mes.

    A great wind blew and the embers stirred until they formed a miniature me tornado that seemed like it can consume everything in its path materialized in front of Wu Yan.

    Feeling a severe danger to its life, the ckwater Octopus cried in forced anger, drawing a sneer from Wu Yan. Swinging his de, he sent the me tornado towards the ckwater octopus, the tornado of fire churned as it ground its way over to the creature.

    The octopus shot out jets of ck ink at the tornado, the ink actually congealed and turned into a ck water snake.

    With a whip of its tentacle, the water snake made of indeterminate liquid crashed against the me tornado with its rotting aura.

    Boom

    The collision resulted in the mutual destruction of their energy waves. The explosion is so deafening it actually caused minor damage to the eardrums of the other expedition members.

    The collision also brought along a massive burst of air. The trees were uprooted and the mes that came from this also spread far and wide, further engulfing this part of the forest in a sea of mes.

    The octopus creature contracted itself by constricting itself, ck fluid oozed out of its pores and smeared its body in a weird ck gooey mess.

    Besides the creature, Wu Yan¡¯s figure appeared with a me d de in his hand, he mmed the de into the creature like a sledgehammer.

    Bam

    Nietono no Shana met the ckwater Octopus¡¯rge torso but Wu Yan isn¡¯t happy that his attack connected. The coating on this creature is very slimy and slippery, his Nietono no Shana slid along its body without causing much damage.

    Practically unscathed, Wu Yan tightened his grip and mes sprouted forth from his de, it instantly charred the beast.

    SSssss

    The pain staggered the demonic beast, it whipped at Wu Yan with its tentacles, slicing the wind as it moved, it also pulled an evasive maneuver.

    Once his toes touched the ground, fissures actually appeared on the ground. He flexed his leg muscles and he rebounded from the strike and with renewed speed from this impact he charged at the ckwater Octopus one more time.

    His figure actually turned blurry as he struck the octopus before the sound actually registered itself in the ears of the audience, he actually broke the sound barrier with this attack.

    An opening opened in all 7 intact tentacles¡¯ extremities, the octopus starting shooting jets after jets of water spears using these openings.

    Wu Yan met the water spears with his Nietono no Shana, he looked like he¡¯s drawing me lotuses in the air due to how fast he is shing.

    Ding ding ding

    Sparks flew whenever he struck the water spears which were easily evaporated without leaving a trace behind.

    Coming out of his own burning purgatory, he arrived where the ckwater octopus is camping at and he disarmed the octopus by cutting off one of its tentacles, obviously in pain, the creature wailed out loud. The tentacle that got severed twitched a bit before itpletely stopped moving.

    Done with his aerial assault, hended while brandishing his Nietono no Shana, letting the blood evaporate before it hit the ground, the smelly smell of charred meat permeated the area.

    Like a wolf licking its wound, the ckwater octopus looked very raddled after this attack. It also looked like a savage beast that has been cornered.

    Without any prior warning, one of its tentacles shot at Wu Yan as it tore through the air, the ck goo on it would disgust anyone who is at the receiving end of this attack.

    The nauseating smell invaded his nasal cavity much to Wu Yan¡¯s displeasure, he locked his brows in a frown. He¡¯s even more convinced that this thing needs to get cooked, closing his eyes, he opened them the next instant.

    The tentacle came crashing down on him but he stopped the attack with a casual block from his ming sword. The mes started turning the tentacles into cinders despite the short time it¡¯s been in contact with the sword.

    SSSssss

    Hissing, the creature has now lost three of its tentacles. As durable as it is, this damage isn¡¯t something it can shrug off. s, this creature ispletely ignorant of the amount of damageing its way.

    A strange vibration came from the surrounding area, red ripples in space formed due to an unknown influence. The spatial distortion actually stopped the swaying of the mes for just an instance, none shall disrupt the majesty of Gate of Babylon when it opens.

    The ripples cloned itself as it spread around the ckwater Octopus, the creature felt like it¡¯s a target being trained on by multiple batteries of cannon, and the reality isn¡¯t much different¡­

    Sensing an impending crisis, the creature bellowed as it tried to strike down as many of the ripples as it could with all five of its functioning tentacles. However, this is futile as these ripples in space can¡¯t be dispelled by physical since they had no physical forms.

    Chains formed from Noble Phantasm Iron Sand were discharged from seven portals. It¡¯s clearly made of iron sand but the sound it made is identical to the sound of a perfectly forged series of chains. The clink and nk characteristic of moving chains appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. In no time at all, the chains bound the ckwater Octopus.

    5 of the seven chainspleted restricted the 5 remaining tentacles of the creature. He used 2 more chains to bind the octopus¡¯ body.

    Suppressed by the chains, the ckwater Octopus found out the hard way that its ck goo can¡¯t let it slip through the bindings no matter how hard it squirmed. The only thing it did sessfully is to make nking noises.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed. Swords started jutting out of his portals, the swords dismembered the creature, leaving 5 tentacles in the chains. Before the creature can even whimper in pain, countless swords once again rained down on the creature faster than it can count to three. He continued pouring down swords on the creature until a short whileter.

    When he stopped the bombardment, the ckwater Octopus is surprisingly still alive but it¡¯s not far away from death. Squirming in vain, the creature that sustained so many cuts and slices finally burst apart into chunks of meat, exploding into a gory scene.

 Chapter 552: 2 questions, 2 feelings

    <h4>Chapter 552: 2 questions, 2 feelings</h4>

    A 5-meter hulking blob of sinewy meat got chopped into blocks of meat in just a short span of time. The viscera and blood scattered to all four directions, some of them fell into the fire with sizzling noiseing soon after while others are hanging down from the branches of the tree around them.

    The 10-meters long tentacles are still bound by the chains in mid-air. The severed tentacles are also still lying on the ground with the first tentacle lying some distance away. This scene of absolute carnage is enough to scare a coward witless.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t pleased with his handiwork, he swung Nietono no Shana and he let the scarlet mes consume the blood and the meat of the ckwater Octopus. The fires easily devoured what¡¯s left of the demonic beast. He incinerated the blood, charred the remains and he cleaned up this area by purging it with his mes.

    After the scarlet mes died down, the de returned to its dormant silvery state as if the fires from before is just a mirage. He returned the de and the chains back inside Gate of Babylon. The spatial distortions of the portals also calmed down. The only evidence that a great battle happened here is the smell of burnt meat and the destroyed trees thatid strewn about this area. This is enough to tell everyone about the ughter that transpired here.

    ¡°A tier 8 demonic beast died just like that?¡±

    The elite team members who are below peak tier 7 in power can¡¯t fathom that a tier 8 demonic beast which is already an insurmountable existence to them got reduced into nothingness in such a short window of time. Each of them is striving hard to reach tier 8.

    The target they are working so hard for is actually just fodder for Wu Yan with his current power. Nobody med them for doubting their own senses.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki beamed radiantly as she turned towards Kinuhata Saiai. She started teasing the person without mentioning her name.

    ¡°Oh dear, it seems Yan-kun truly cares about a certain someone, to think that he would obliterate the tier 8 demonic beast without even thinking about holding back to sell the corpse for points¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched in surprise. She looked around and she pointed a finger at her own nose. Shokuhou Misaki nodded with an amused look while she cried out in a weird tone.

    ¡°Gah?¡±

    A tinge of red started climbing its way onto her face, she hurriedly denied her statement.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s super not like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki turned around.

    ¡°Please, enlighten me¡­¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started choking on her words. She stuttered like a bumbling fool.

    ¡°I-it has got something to do with the disgusting octopus, he probably didn¡¯t want to leave its corpse because it hurt his eyes just looking at it, yeah, something like that!¡±

    ¡°Aiya¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth while giggling.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see your cute side, why are you trying so hard to deny this, it only makes you look like a tsundere¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the tsundere!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai yelled at her as Hinagiku & others looked at her in puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Su-super nothing!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gasped when she saw how flustered Kinuhata Saiai looked. She¡¯s never seen her behaving like this but damn, she¡¯s cute¡­

    With a nasty glint in her eyes, Shokuhou Misakiughed out loud. It¡¯s like she¡¯s found herself a new toy, Kinuhata Saiai started getting goosebumps.

    They started poking fun at her despite their current situation. Perhaps, only these girls who are monsters in their own rights can fool around at a time like this.

    Wu Yan extracted the magic core of the ckwater Octopus and he offered it to Fei Fei & co.

    ¡°Anyone wants this?¡±

    The others shook their head with stiff smiles. Is this guy fucking serious? A tier 8 magic core is very precious, yet, against a monster in human skin, it would be pure suicide to im this despite not doing anything to earn it.

    Bing Ling looked at Wu Yan with aplicated look. He lowered his head before he asked him in a trembling voice.

    ¡°You¡­ did you make a breakthrough into tier 8?¡±

    Fei Fei who has already heard about this didn¡¯t find it surprising, the others, however, turned towards him with astonished looks, including Sylph.

    When he was at the peak of tier 7, he actually defeated Jaafar who was sitting at the throne of number three for who knows how long in Silvaria World Institute.

    The fight just now isn¡¯t as intense as his fight with Jaafar but it¡¯s definitely way more impactful than that. The ckwater Octopus was as strong if not stronger than Jaafar.

    He actually easily dispatched a creature of that level, although he fought against a slightly smarter beast, this demonic beast made up for itsck of intelligence in pure strength andbat experience. Imagine if a slightly weakened Jaafar came walking around only to be soundly disintegrated in less than 10 minutes, who on earth could do that?

    Nobody can say for sure but Sylph who fought Jaafar and had an intimate understanding of the demonic beast is very clear that she definitely can¡¯t do the same thing.

    Judging from what she has seen in the Grand Tournament, it¡¯s clear that the past Wu Yan definitely can¡¯t do something like this. He obtained a gold armament but that still cannot exin his explosive power. That leaves one conclusion, this person has ascended to tier 8.

    Wu Yan shrugged, he¡¯s not nning on hiding this, he used the most convenient excuse he could think of.

    ¡°Oh, right, I went into a state of enlightenment after my fight with Jaafar and I somehow broke through my limits¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, you have ascended, huh?¡­¡±

    Bing Ling is bitter but he admired the guy¡¯s ascension into tier 8, it¡¯s something he¡¯s been chasing after but it certainly made him disgruntled that Wu Yan threw him behind when they were on the same tier not so long ago.

    ¡°You are really a walking mystery, huh?¡­.¡±

    Bishi bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I wonder what fate had in mind when it tied the bunch of you together, you¡¯re all practically aberrations that shouldn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re all either very strong, or have mystical abilities, or both. Seriously, where did you peoplee from?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s that big a mystery then maybe you shouldn¡¯t think too hard about it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan poked fun at him.

    ¡°Maybe, someday, you will suddenly realize something and make a fortunate breakthrough as well¡­¡±

    Bishi shrugged him off.

    ¡°If I should be lucky¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei caught Wu Yan¡¯s attention.

    ¡°your Nietono no Shana, isn¡¯t it a rare armament? Why did it suddenly be a golden armament?¡±

    ¡°You see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought up a quick exnation.

    ¡°Actually, Nietono no Shana was always a golden armament, I just didn¡¯t have the appropriate strength to pull out its hidden potential. Because I can only use a part of its true power, it looked like Nietono no Shana is only a rare armament when it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a very outrageous weapon that wields me so the restrictions are also very strict and special¡­¡±

    The others are all convinced by his BS. Wu Yan secretly grinned towards himself for being able to pull one over everyone like this. He¡¯s actually surprised that his story went by everyone without much scrutiny, Silvaria needed more Shokuhou Misaki who can read mind for its own good¡­

 Chapter 553: A truly troubling situation?

    <h4>Chapter 553: A truly troubling situation?</h4>

    With a golden armament in his hands, Wu Yan ascended to tier 8. He¡¯s already someone who is on the same level as Sylph, the other expedition members might be jealous if it¡¯s another time but since they are all in the same boat here, the stronger Wu Yan bes, the higher their chances of surviving this trial.

    They only knew what Wu Yan told them. Of course, they didn¡¯t know about his other two gold armaments. Now that he is a tier 8 individual, his pure strength is already superiorpared to Sylph. The princess wishes she has as many wonderful abilities as him.

    Talking about equipment, Wu Yan has Nietono no Shana, Gate of Babylon, Meteor Shower, a total of three golden armaments. In this arsenal, he has mountains of rare armament. Whenparing abilities, he has True Ancestor, Electromaster Lv5, Eternal Arms Mastery, and his power as a level 70 individual. If he fought seriously with Sylph, it would be a cinch to obtain victory.

    Wu Yan also has a cheating ability known as his bloodline ability.

    The Red Jade ability can let Wu Yan fight evenly with ndre-chan when he activates it, much less someone like Sylph. ndre-chan¡¯s Red Jade is the strongest Jade he has.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t hide his ascension or his new Nietono no Shana. However, he¡¯s not dumb enough to reveal all his cards. The expedition members are very satisfied with what they are seeing and hearing, to them, they have another reliable pir of strength in their group.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei hesitated for a bit and she looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes with a serious look.

    ¡°We might need to call on you for the next part¡­¡±

    Fei Fei sounded very helpless and formal. If at all possible, she didn¡¯t want Wu Yan and Sylph to help because that would mean the other tier 7 would no longer be able to help. She¡¯s not someone who likes to be carried around and escorted like a helpless baby. Even so, it¡¯s not like they have a choice, personal feelings aside.

    They encountered a tier 8 beast at the start of today¡¯s journey, it¡¯s easy to imagine what lies ahead at this rate. She can only own up to her weakness and face the fact that her squad is ill-prepared toplete this mission. Wu Yan, Sylph, Mikoto & others are the real core of this expedition.

    They have been protecting Wu Yan & co during this entire journey for this reason although the timing is a bit early in Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi¡¯s opinions.

    Bing Ling and Bishi shared the same looks as well. They didn¡¯t say much but as prized disciples of top-ss nobility, they understand that they have to look at the bigger picture. If they kept going to protect their pride and dignity then they would only be digging their graves.

    Wu Yan is helpless too since he didn¡¯t want to intervene. It would be best if this expedition can end without his team doing anything. But, his dream seems a bit unrealistic given their current situation.

    Other than them, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls are excited. They are more or lesspetitive people so when they saw Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou showcasing their prowess, they also wanted to pitch in to appear like they contributing. Hinagiku is already ufortable, it¡¯s not hard to imagine the frustration Mikoto is dealing with.

    They are going to get their piece of the action soon so they are pretty ted about this affair. Meanwhile, Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou who are more peaceful didn¡¯t share this sentiment.

    They continued their journey to the center of the Giant Beasts Forest. They changed formations with Sylph & co leading the expedition, Wu Yan & co are in charge of covering their rears while the other members of this expedition huddled together in the center.

    Adjusting their breathing, they didn¡¯t charge straight ahead. Instead, they moved on a tangent, away from their current position. This ismon knowledge when traveling inside the Giant Beasts Forest, especially after fighting demonic beasts. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if a demonic beast tracked them by sound and came straight for them.

    Wu Yan & co turned on their serious mode. Fei Fei has already asked for their help, it¡¯s only natural that they respond in kind to her humble request. With the squad leaders leading the way, they aren¡¯t in much pressure to do anything anyway.

    Shokuhou Misaki used her Mental Out ability to scan their routes for life signatures. When a mental distortion appeared, she can pick it up right away. Ikaros also used her radar ability to survey the area.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou used the scanning ability bestowed onto them by System to scan the area for invisible lifeforms that might be lurking in in sight. They are all so good at their jobs that the other expedition members started bing less and less significant.

    Shokuhou Misaki and Ikaros always detected the creatures before anyone else noticed them. They notified the team ahead of time so Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others can gang up and make short work of the poor demonic beast that thought it could ambush the expedition team.

    The demonic beasts that tried to get funky with the expedition team are either mind-controlled by Shokuhou Misaki into suicide by bashing its head against a tree or rock or one-shotted by Mikoto with her railgun. Hinagiku, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda are not very amused that these kill-stealers stole all the show. But, what can they do? The two of them had exceptionally long-ranged attacks so they can only grumble much to the perturbation of the other expedition members.

    These people are praying hard that no demonic beasts appear for their own. Meanwhile, Hinagiku & co look like they want the whole damn army of the demonic beast toe out so they can dispatch them, how is anyone supposed to stay indifferent like this? Even Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi were rendered speechless¡­

    This isn¡¯t the most shocking thing of them all. One of the demonic beasts that ambushed them is a tier 8 demonic beast on par with the ckwater Octopus that Wu Yan purged. However, this demonic beast died in a much more pathetic manner.

    Before it can even roar, lightning, crystal sword, mental attack, pink missiles, and blue photon swords, weaponized air, and a bunch of other stuff assaulted it. Needless to say, this was an overkill as the tier 8 demonic beast got destroyed so hard not even its core was left as a result.

    The elite expedition team members started sweating even harder. They even felt a bit of pity for the poor demonic beasts that tried to attack them.

    Of course, if this is the level of strength demonic beast possessed, humans won¡¯t have to fear them so much that they would deem this area an absolute nightmare.

    The team proceeded forward and soon enough, night fell and a truly troubling situation started unfolding¡­

 Chapter 554: Territory, group, and a bunch of monkeys

    <h4>Chapter 554: Territory, group, and a bunch of monkeys</h4>

    The geography inside the Giant Beasts Forest is a total mess. Ignoring the fact that they are walking on a winding route, the trees took a lot of different forms that would confuse any normal human. A few trees would pierce into the sky, some other trees would look totally normal given the environment. Inside this vibrant ce, the chilling silence struck everyone hard.

    In this deathly still condition, even the air itself looked like it has been frozen in ce.

    Inside this environment, everyone had a bad foreboding sense of dread.

    Wu Yan & co, squad leaders, and the other expedition members hid behind trees. They also lowered the sound of their breathing to blend into the environment. Sweat started pouring down the side of their heads.

    In front of them, there¡¯s a weird hilly area, so described because of the usually low height of the trees that dotted area despite being surrounded byrger trees on all four sides. The area looked like a microhabitat of some sort, separated from the surrounding area. The species of the trees are so out of ce with the surrounding that it wouldn¡¯t take an expert to notice. There are also streams running down from the hills.

    It¡¯s a very rare topography even for the Giant Beasts Forest. There is water here, there are even fruits growing on the trees so it¡¯s a very habitable ce. If they ever run out of provisions, this would be a good base of operation.

    With the discovery of this area, it should have been a reason enough for a celebration but nobody is happy right now.

    They are behaving like they just entered a tiger¡¯s den, their faces are very gloomy and dark. They took cover and none of them had a look of joy. They are so grim because there are a bunch of inhabitants here, they aren¡¯t friendly inhabitants that¡¯s for sure.

    It¡¯s a tribe of apes.

    There aren¡¯t a lot of them, there are less than 20 apes here. They are also not imposinglyrge, their dull-gray fur would bore anyone who looked at them. They had abnormally long limbs, longer than their bodies. They looked veryical as they swung from the trees, frolicking and mingling among themselves, like typical apes and monkeys you would see on earth. However, the auraing from these creatures is shocking.

    Longarm Ape: Level 69

    Each of these apes is at level 69, peak tier 7 creatures. This is the reason why the expedition members are spotting grave looks.

    They have seen a lot of peak tier 7 demonic beasts before and during their journey here. They have even seen tier 8 demonic beasts. The weakest monsters in this area are all peak tier 7 creatures, this much is nothing surprising. However, it¡¯s an entirely different matter if these creatures lived in groups. This is the most annoying part for the expedition team.

    This pride of demonic beast wouldn¡¯t have shocked the expedition team if they only had peak tier 7 demonic beasts. It wouldn¡¯t even faze Wu Yan & co. They are anxious because of the creatures with slightly golden furzing about on the branches of the highest trees in that area.

    Longarm Ape: Level 70

    Longarm Ape: Level 72

    Longarm Ape: Level 74

    Longarm Ape: Level 75

    Longarm Ape: Level 77

    Longarm Ape: Level 79

    There are a total of 6 demonic monkeys that are at tier 8 in strength. They are at the center of this pride and they are either busy sleeping, eating fruits, or ying with branches. From time to time, the beasts would yell at the younger monkeys. The pecking order here is apparent, these apes had higher social standing than the rest of the apes.

    A pride of demonic apes that is made up of six tier 8 demonic beasts, a dozen peak tier 7 demonic beasts. This is their turf!

    They have to be careful around this area for obvious reasons.

    Shokuhou Misaki squatted down next to Wu Yan. She used her starry eyes to examine the apes prancing about in that area. She voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°I am guessing that these apes aren¡¯t that good in sensing presence. They failed to notice us despite our prolonged presence. The tier 8 apes are probably here to protect them from being ambushed!¡±

    The others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Shokuhou Misaki. They trusted her analytical power, they know from experience that she has a big brain inside that beautiful head of hers.

    ¡°Six tier 8 beasts and twelve peak tier 7 beasts¡­¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s eyes shined when she continued with a heavy tone.

    ¡°This battle power, it¡¯s not something we should try our luck with. We should leave before they notice us, the sooner the better¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki looked a bit serious.

    ¡°If they sense us, we might end up in a mountain of trouble, it wouldn¡¯t take much for our journey to end in tragedy here¡­¡±

    The others who are in the process of retreating, including Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Sylph, and Fei Fei & co gazed in shock at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°You mean we will die here?¡­¡±

    Mikoto wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Yeah, they are strong but they are at most on par with us. With you and Hinagiku, we have less peak tier 7batants but we make it up by having just as many tier 8batants, this is hardly challenging for us, right?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head as she sighed.

    ¡°Assuming that¡¯s all of them, yes. Have you guys not noticed?¡±

    She pointed at the habitat of the Longarm apes.

    ¡°Notice their familiarity with their habitat, the ample resources here, and the fact that their hierarchical structure is also very entrenched, this all suggests that they have been living here for quite some time. What does that say about this pride of demonic beast?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki turned around and she looked at the apes once more.

    ¡°This is their turf!¡±

    ¡°If memory serves me correctly, to have a well-established turf in this area this would need a certain level of strength¡­¡±

    Their expressions changed drastically.

    Only tier 9 demonic beasts had turfs this deep in the Giant Beasts Forest.

    This ordinary-looking group of apes is certainly under the protection of a tier 9 demonic beast. In other words, they are in the territory of a tier 9 demonic beast.

    There might be a tier 9 demonic beast lurking nearby¡­

    This thought alone is enough to make the expedition team gulp in unison.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face also turned into one of disquiet, he immediately told everyone to continue retreating.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t stay any longer, we leave at once!¡±

    Nobody objected as they all nodded.

    U u ah ah

    Their bodies froze when they heard this shouting from not far away¡­

 Chapter 555: All-out battle against the apes

    <h4>Chapter 555: All-out battle against the apes</h4>

    hey lifted their heads in unison. Standing at the branch of a tree not far away is an ape with gray fur. The ape is signaling to its shrewdness that there are a group of humans here, its shriek pierced the space they are currently standing in.

    It¡¯s one of the longarm apes.

    The Longarm Ape¡¯s yell was met by its shrewdness, they swiftly approached the expedition group.

    ¡°Our cover is blown¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned dark. Looking at the scout ape, he fired one round of railgun at it, he wants to silence it once and for all.

    When the railgun is about to hit the Longarm ape, a golden figure streaked by and intercepted the attack before it hit the Longarm ape.

    Dispersing the attack, the golden blur spun agilely in the air beforending on a branch close to it. The entity faced the expedition team.

    It¡¯s another one of the Longarm ape variants, it¡¯s the strongest of the shrewdness, a Longarm ape at level 79.

    U u u

    The ape gibbered at the group with spread arms. The creature sounded like a mix of a wolf and a bird¡¯s cry. Its shriek is very loud and ear-piercing. It stared down at the group with savage glints in its eyes. A brutal aura poured out of its body as it enveloped the group.

    Channeling their power, they resisted the oppression as much as they could. From the sounds of gnashed teeth, it¡¯s clear that they couldn¡¯tpletely remove the suppression brought about by the creature.

    It¡¯s only to be expected from a foe at level 79, peak tier 8 monster. Most of the members aren¡¯t even peak tier 7, a great tier difference in power. It¡¯smendable that they aren¡¯t on their knees from this level of suppression, any more than this is asking too much of them.

    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi ordered. They didn¡¯t even look back as they focused on this Longarm ape in front of them. The pressure it is emitting caused them to sweat hard as their hearts sank.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry and retreat!¡±

    The call just now was an obvious summoning call. With itsrades drawing ever closer by the second, they can vaguely see magical fluctuationsing from some distance away. The apes might be slow but they are just slower by a bit.

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi yelled out loud without reserving their strength. Their current situation warranted their over-the-top reaction.

    How can they not feel like panicking? Shokuhou Misaki already told them about their situation and the possibility of a tier 9 demonic beast is enough to convince them to run as far as possible. If they get caught up in this fight they are going to die for sure!

    Wu Yan picked up ndre-chan and the rest of the girls covered the expedition team as they retreated. He¡¯s not worried about casualties in his forces since ndre-chan is a tier 9 individual.

    He can also unleash tier 9 power if only for a short period. With the two of them, he¡¯s sure that he cany waste to all the monsters jumping in their way, barring scary monsters above level 85 or those that have heaven-defying power, of course.

    Also, even if they can¡¯t win the fight, he can just run away, right? With the System¡¯s repertoire of escape tools, he¡¯s got enough points to ensure their safety.

    With so many insurances, he¡¯s not afraid of a tier 9 monster, if they can get away without a brawl to the death, even better.

    The expedition team huddled together in a tight formation, covering each other as they retreated. A group of dark figures overtook them. The Longarm apes scattered around the group as they stood on branches. They howled and drummed their chests at the retreating expedition group. The apes are also smart enough to cut off their escape routes from all directions as they surrounded the expedition group.

    ¡°Raise your defenses!¡±

    Fei Feimanded. She unsheathed her Night Elf de and she readied herself as Bishi and Bing Ling got into battle stances. If anyone slipped up, this can easily slip into a dangerous situation.

    In the span of a second, the members sprung into action, forming a defensive circle, weapons and shields at the ready.

    The apes fooling around in the area also arrived, adding dozens more to the enemy¡¯s side. They are all very energetic as they can be seen jumping around the trees or swinging from branches to branches. Their bestial cries are like mockeries thrown at the group. It¡¯s like they are nning to attack at any moment so nobody took any chances with their roles or strayed from their formations.

    The auras of the Longarm apes and normal apes are firmly trained on the group. Their hearts started racing and a sense of crisis sprouted forth in their hearts.

    Wu Yan scanned the enemies and he engraved the looks of every ape here. He released a sigh of relief much to the bewilderment of others around him.

    This is a very sticky situation, how can he be so calm?

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°It seems there are only Longarm apes and Longarm hunched apes, I don¡¯t see the leader of this territory, the tier 9 demonic beast¡­¡±

    Their stiff expressions loosened when they noticed this. This is the only good thing about their current status.

    Shokuhou Misaki closed her eyes and she scouted the area with her senses. Confirming that there are no other mental signals in the area, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°There are no other demonic creatures here, the tier 9 monster also doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s around.¡±

    Hope flickered in everyone¡¯s heart after Shokuhou Misaki said this, Fei Fei & co wanted to fight to the death with the apes but she feels like a boulder has been lifted from her mind.

    ¡°Heed my order! Don¡¯t hold back, we fight!¡±

    Fei Fei unleashed a strong ripple of douqi, the aura covered her body which had curves and bumps in all the right ces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight our way out of this encirclement before that tier 9 monster arrives! Our goal is to escape!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A resounding yell came back from everyone else. They started releasing their douqi and magic power without holding back.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the six Longarm apes looking down at them from above.

    ¡°Our enemies, are these apes, yeah?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Slyph looked up at the Longarm apes as well.

    If these apes aren¡¯t checked, the expedition members will be in deep trouble, it¡¯s also easy for them all to get wiped out.

    Sylph released an explosion of cold aura. Her dense magic power blew away the air around her. A golden staff appeared in her hands, that¡¯s the magic staff she sniped at the auction back in Silvaria World Institute.

    She floated upwards with the help of her cold aura. She flew rapidly towards one of the Longarm apes. The targeted Longarm ape bellowed in anger. It jumped down from the tree and the two figures shed!

    It¡¯s unknown if Sylph made her choice deliberately, the targeted ape is the same level as her, a level 72 creature!

    Wu Yan grinned and a golden ray shed in his eyes as a bloody domain that seemed like it could swallow the heavens sprouted forward!

 Chapter 556: Each otherâ€™s opponent, their own fights

    <h4>Chapter 556: Each other¡¯s opponent, their own fights</h4>

    ¡°5 Longarm apes, huh?¡±

    Mikoto licked her lips in anticipation. She pointed at one of the creatures.

    ¡°I will take that level 75 Longarm ape, it¡¯s the same level as me.¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t even wait for Wu Yan to reply. She used her railgun on the creature. The ape roared and it jumped away to dodge. Landing on the ground, it rushed towards Mikoto only to be faced with an evenrger railgun bolt.

    ¡°Same level¡­¡±

    Astrea lowered her head in thought. She scanned the enemies and she stopped at one of the Longarm apes in her sight.

    ¡°I will take on that level 77 ape then!¡±

    Her uniform receded away and her blue armor materialized on her body. A pure white pair of wings unfurled, astral white feathers fell and she descended upon the Longarm ape after a giant jump.

    Ikaros also went along with the mood, her eyes honed in on the strongest Longarm ape of the group, the one a level of 79. Her emerald-green eyes shined and a bunch of illusory images appeared behind her. Her eyes turned deep red, she has acquired her target.

    ¡°Uranus mode, on!¡±

    Her body started shining brightly, it dimmed down soon and she¡¯s now decked out in her white armor.

    Her blue wings that looked like hands waved and she immediately disappeared with a stream of gale. She appeared in the sky above her target.

    ¡°Target acquired, initiating extermination!¡±

    A storm of cherry-colored missiles fell from the sky. Bombarded by the missiles, the longarm ape drummed its chest, surprisingly, it didn¡¯t back down as it charged straight for Ikaros.

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow and heughed. His girls personally took on three of the strongest demonic apes, he wondered if it¡¯s mere coincidence that the apes had the same level as the three of them, or maybe this is a form of irony.

    The level 70 and the level 74 demonic apes are the only ones left. If he chose the one with the same level as him, wouldn¡¯t that mean he has to fight the weakest one?

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching as he eyed the two demonic apes. He lowered ndre-chan and he told her.

    ¡°ndre-chan, go to the other big sisters, I will be right back¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡­¡±

    ndre-chan pouted and she fidgeted to protest this.

    ¡°But n wants to y too¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard the phrase ¡°y¡±.

    ¡°Erm, ndre-chan, how about you sit this one out?¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned at her in a very enigmatic manner.

    ¡°Later, there is probably something even more amusing that woulde along, ndre-chan cane out and y then¡­¡±

    ¡°A bigger toy?!¡±

    ndre-chan¡¯s eyes beamed up radiantly. She nodded vigorously, it¡¯s clear that she is looking forward to this ¡°bigger toy¡±.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki interjected.

    ¡°If you¡¯re making ndre-chan stay out of this fight, does that mean you¡¯re nning on fighting two tier 8 demonic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded nonchntly and he stood up.

    ¡°They are just two tier 8 demonic beasts, maybe if they are higher than level 75, I would be troubled. Too bad, they are just two measly level 70 and level 74 creatures¡­¡±

    ¡°Level 70, huh¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nced at the Longarm Ape and she turned back towards Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. She grinned after meeting their gazes.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku equipped her Shirosakura and she blocked Wu Yan much to his surprise. She chuckled before she continued.

    ¡°Leave that Level 70 Longarm ape to us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tier 8 monster, it might be the weakest but it¡¯s going to be tough for tier 7 people to fight against it!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flung her hair in indifference.

    ¡°I remember you fought against Jaafar when you¡¯re just tier 7 yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°I am an exception, it took my True Ancestor bloodline, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster, Gate of Babylon, and Nietono no Shana to achieve that¡­¡±

    ¡°Precisely why I said ¡®we¡¯!¡±

    Hinagiku cut Wu Yan off.

    ¡°We might not be as strong as you or as well-equipped but with the 5 of us, I am pretty sure we stand a very good chance against a tier 8 demonic beast, right?¡±

    Wu Yan piped down after hearing Hinagiku¡¯s confident statement. He shot a nce at the level 70 Longarm ape, he still hesitated.

    ¡°Are you sure about that? Will it really be alright?¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, stop being so spineless!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped out.

    ¡°Even if we super can¡¯t beat it, it¡¯s not we will get super ughtered, we are confident that we can super run away, does that sit super well with you?¡±

    ¡°In the end, just let us try¡­¡±

    Frenda advised.

    ¡°If we really can¡¯t do it, we can work together to ensure our safety as we cover each other¡¯s back, it¡¯s going to be fine¡­¡±

    Frenda was about to bring up the merged life feature where even if they die he can simply summon them again with enough summoning points. But she knew Wu Yan didn¡¯t like it when they use this feature as an excuse to put themselves in dangerous situations. It¡¯s a feature that he would rather not use at all, Frenda chose wisely to hold her tongue.

    Even Frenda who cherishes her life more than anyone has already said so much, Wu Yan decided to helplessly give in to their requests.

    ¡°Take care then, if you really can¡¯t hang on then remember to use the items I gave you¡­¡±

    ¡°Be at ease¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s voice is firm and gentle, she has set her mind on this and no one can change her mind¡­

    Wu Yan bought a bunch of escape tools like Return to Town scroll and life-preserving tools like Resplendent Breath. He distributed the items among the 9dies.

    With these items, the girls can ensure their own safety. This is the reason why hefortably brought thedies into the Giant Beasts Forest. If the situation turns sour, they can just use the Return to Town scroll to teleport back to the forward operating base outside the Giant Beasts Forest.

    That night, Wu Yan thought about buying satellites or imaging equipment to deploy and scout out the Giant Beasts Forest. It would be best if they can find some clues on the beast king and the anomaly in the Giant Beasts Forest. In the end, he gave up the idea.

    Satellites are too resource-intensive considering that this world is one that runs on douqi and mana. Moreover, there are no items that can traverse this Giant Beasts Forest safely with enough range and ability to avoid demonic beasts, and, it has to be flexible enough that it won¡¯t break down while in use. Hence, Wu Yan had to venture into this Giant Beasts Forest himself.

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou got into formations under the tree the level 70 demonic ape is currently standing on. The monster bared its fangs at them as Hinagiku lifted her Shirosakura.

    ¡°Say, Shokuhou, your ability isn¡¯t at a high enough proficiency that you can control a tier 8 monster right? Are you sure you want to do this with us?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control the monster, true¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head as she revealed a smile.

    ¡°If we are talking about disturbing its mental state with Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s help¡­¡±

    ¡°That will help very much indeed¡­¡±

    The Longarm ape seemed annoyed by the girls who won¡¯t stop talking so it iled its arms before it jumped down at Hinagiku & the others¡­

 Chapter 557: Battle, the start of the brawl

    <h4>Chapter 557: Battle, the start of the brawl</h4>

    The battle is turning out to be even more vicious than they had imagined.

    The elite members of the expedition team are exceptional but their defensive circle was broken by the twelve tier 7 Longarm apes. These demonic creatures are less able than Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi but they are still very capable fighters. The tier 7 monsters are only suppressed by the expedition team after 7-8 members ganged up on one monster.

    Peak tier 7 monsters are like students who are ranked in the top 20 in Silvaria World Institute. They aren¡¯t quite at the top 10 level yet but it would appear the expedition members are in for a longer and harsher fight than they had expected.

    ¡°Bing Ling!¡±

    Fei Fei had a grim look on her face, she came to the front of the group and she continued.

    ¡°Use your icy douqi to restrict the Longarm apes¡¯ movement!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Bing Ling raised the daggers in his hand after this wakeup call from Fei Fei.

    A pale-blue aura starteding out of Bing Ling and it wrapped around him like afortable cloak. The blue aura morphed into streams of cold power, he sent the cold stream towards the enemies in a wave of oppressive aura.

    The agile monsters slowed down immediately when this cold aura enveloped the creatures. The apes that were ying around with the expedition members stumbled and got shed in the process.

    Bing Ling used this move on Wu Yan, back then he had to use a lot of time to gather up this cold power. Yet, he summoned forth a wave of this cold power in less than a few breaths¡¯ time. It¡¯s immediately evident that he has achieved an improved control of his ice douqi.

    The apes were affected and this restriction is a cue for the other members to seize this chance to attack.

    Burning up their douqi, they grabbed their armaments and they yelled out loud as they started routing the apes, turning around the tide of the battle.

    Uh uh uwak

    Staggering and falling all over the ce, the expedition members forced the apes into a very passive stance. Bishi brandished his arming sword before he charged straight into the fray, wounding multiple Longarm apes when he made his way out with the pained howl of the apes serenading this whole process.

    Bing Ling never stopped using his ice douqi, he continued channeling his douqi behind the defensive line, acting as the core support of their battle formation.

    He can¡¯t join as a fighter because he needed to concentrate on his ice douqi¡¯s target. If he diverted his attention, the ice douqi will affect the other expedition members.

    This process required him topletely focus on controlling his power and diverting it away from hisrades. It took a lot of effort to maintain this state of crowd control but he¡¯s satisfied as long as it¡¯s effective.

    Bing Ling can¡¯t fight but Fei Fei can!

    Fwish

    A silver sh of sword sh appeared amidst the apes, this sh is so swift it left afterimages. The apes can¡¯t dodge in time and they were sent flying away into the distance leaving painful whimpers and blood in their trails.

    Fei Fei charged into the retreating apes like a wolf entering a den filled with sulentmbs. She forsook her defense and douqi gathered along her Night Elf de. In the blink of an eye, the douqi light became radiant after being condensed.

    Fei Fei swung her de and the charged sword beam hit a few of the apes. The apes felt like someone mmed them with a mountain, they flew away while leaving more blood in their wakes.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Bishi cried out in excitement after watching Fei Fei cutting up a few of the apes. Not wanting to lose to her, he followed suit and another wave of anguished howls rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    While the two of them are busy shing up the apes, the other members assisted by throwing in a bunch of attacks in between the gaps.

    The apes that were targeted by Fei Fei and Bishi with ¡°special treatment¡± started weakening in between the attacks. Incapable of enduring and dyed bloody by their attacks, the apes started taking defensive stances as they started losing more and more grounds.

    Fei Fei and Bishi¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw this. They instantly appeared by the side of a few apes and they unleashed their douqi-enhanced battle techniques on their targeted apes while the rest of them wailed in anger.

    Boom

    When the dust and techniques dissipated, the targeted apes fell some distance away, they squirmed and wriggled but they ultimately stopped moving.

    The first deaths finally appeared.

    Uwak!

    The apes howled towards the sky after seeing the deaths of theirrades. Their voices are filled with wrath and killing intention. Thebined voice shook the air around the battlefield, nearly shattering the ice douqi domain restricting them.

    Bing Ling¡¯s expression darkened and he can feel his domain being torn apart, he quickly used more douqi to repair and solidify his ice douqi domain. His douqi tank is running low right now, his veins started bulging at the side of his head. He is holding on relying on sheer will.

    ¡°Bing Ling!¡±

    Bishi yelled at Bing ling.

    ¡°Quick, use the douqi recovery potion! You won¡¯tst long like this!¡±

    Bing Ling gnashed his teeth, this is no time to be thinking about conserving his resources¡­ He took out a potion and he gulped it down.

    The dimming aura started shining bright again. The aurora on the battlefield trembled and an even greater suppression fell on the apes. He continued restricting the Longarm apes much to their anger.

    Bishi furrowed his brows when he vigntly warned Fei Fei.

    ¡°Tell the others to stay on their toes, these Longarm apes haven¡¯t used their magic once, it¡¯s going to be disastrous if it hits our group, there might even be casualties!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fei Fei coldly nced at the apes who are still drumming their chests in anger. She looked at the expedition members hacking away at the apes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think these apes are hiding it. Theirrades are dead and still they are not using their magic. I am not convinced that it is a product of their immense patience!¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Bishi found himself stuck on his words.

    ¡°These longarm apes can¡¯t use magic?¡­¡±

    ¡°I think so!¡±

    Fei Fei continued.

    ¡°That has to be why they didn¡¯t use any magic despite being so enraged by the deaths of their fallen allies¡­¡±

    Bishiughed.

    ¡°Good news for us!¡±

 Chapter 558: State of battle, the power of lightning

    <h4>Chapter 558: State of battle, the power of lightning</h4>

    The expedition team continues to fight against the Longarm apes. Chaotic yells, explosions, and howls littered the battlefield. Mikoto can hear it.

    Looking at the other side of the forest where humanoid and beast figures can vaguely be seen, Mikoto grinned after listening for a short while.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei¡¯s side looks like it¡¯s doing fine¡­¡±

    She turned her attention back towards the Longarm ape standing not far away from her. She restrained her smile and she focused harder on her current target.

    She brushed her bangs and static flickered between her fingers, the flickering electrical light dazzled her countenance, making her shine with an impossible sheen.

    The Longarm ape in front of her wailed with savage shes in its eyes. The brutal auraing from it gave indubitable clues that it¡¯s starting to get anxious because it can also hear the dying sounds of it¡¯srades.

    The Longarm ape is absolutely livid and it showed this by drumming its chest at Mikoto.

    ¡°A monkey through and through, drumming its chest whenever it turns aggressive¡­¡±

    Mikoto nced at the Longarm Ape and she raised her arms. pping it and subsequently parting her palms, bluish-white lightning danced between her palms in a radiant disy of power.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time you return to a zoo!¡±

    The electrical current between her palms expanded in less than a few seconds to be a big mess of electrical discharge.

    The corner her lips curled into a smile after she finished channeling her power. She lobbed the orb of lightning at the ape, it flew while carrying the condensed power of a storm.

    The orb of lightning churned the environment, dust shirked away, the soil got disintegrated, and boulders got thrown around by the sheer force of her attack. Even the sound it emitted will intimidate anyone!

    Uuaah

    The terrifying attack caused the fur on the ape to stand on its ends, like an attacked porcupine. It released a low growl and it charged at the attack after winding itself up. It left afterimages before the two met in a glorious collision.

    Boom

    The lightning attack got shattered but the blur appeared from inside the explosion, she could see the ape swinging its arm, rtively unharmed from the attack.

    ¡°What a tough arm¡­¡±

    The beast retrieved its arms and Mikoto can¡¯t help expressing her shock. The creature actually used its own body to block and the attack did little to harm the monster. The arms on this creature are probably very durable judging from the results.

    A sh of light and Mikoto covered herself in lightning. She stomped the ground and she conducted the lightning she had mustered up into the ground. Like a wide-spread, the lightning traveled towards the Longarm Ape.

    The lightning ravaged thends. Shrieking, the beast pounded its arms on the ground and it swiftly disappeared. Appearing in the air, a metallic shine appeared on its arms before it disappeared again.

    The next time it showed itself, it was already at Mikoto¡¯s side.

    It iled its arm at Mikoto¡¯s waist, splitting the air as it made its way towards her. If this attack connected then it¡¯s game over for Mikoto.

    Flinching slightly, she stomped one more time but it¡¯s not a lightning attack this time. It¡¯s a tidal wave of iron sand.

    Like minuscule bees, the tidal wave of iron sand formed a solid fortress wall beside her, blocking the attack from the Longarm Ape.

    Bang

    The arm hammered the fortress-like iron wall, dispersing part of the iron wall in a shocking disy of strength. The arm even managed to split the iron wall in half as the attack came before Mikoto.

    Her pupils shrunk, she backed off with two steps. This action saved her because the Longarm ape attack missed by a few centimeters. It stopped because the Longarm ape¡¯s arms weren¡¯t long enough, not because it ran out of momentum.

    Its arm was stuck in thepromised iron wall, the ape can¡¯t barge past the iron wall since the wall is notpletely destroyed. It¡¯s a hrious scene but that was a close call for Mikoto.

    If the Longarm ape had enough intelligence, it would probably cry because it failed to live up to its name, its arms weren¡¯t long enough¡­

    Mikoto felt a cold drop of sweat rolling down the side of her head. With a stiff look, she felt the arm brush past her face and that sent a chill down her spine.

    The attack almost hit her, in the face¡­

    When she returned to her senses, anger climbed up her face.

    ¡°You aimed for the face!¡±

    Her smile is one of utter anger. She grabbed a coin and lightning started crackling and flickering all around her. A sense of dread appeared in the ape, it hurriedly retreated after breaking free from the iron wall.

    It was toote, it withdrew its arm and an orangeser came incinerated a bigger hole through the iron wall and itnded squarely on the ape. With no time to evade, it raised its arms to shield itself.

    Boom

    The ape howled in pain after the elerated projectile made contact with its arms. With its tough defense, the ape got sent into the sky but its arms are only slightly burned from the attack. Adjusting itself in midair, the ape was thinking about sending a counterattack when it saw a very scary scene that caused it to whimper.

    Standing there, a bigger lightning orb is currently spinning in high velocity, the surrounding air got sucked into the ensuing vortex. A dreadful amount of heat is being generated by the lightning orb.

    In an instant, with a brilliant blue explosion of light, Mikoto threw the lightning bolt at the ape who couldn¡¯t dodge in time.

    Uwagh!

    The lightning electrocuted the beast while the heat burned the ape, there was nothing the ape could do when confronted with such an attack.

    Already heavily wounded, the high heat started showing its effects. Within a short period, the ape got d in dazzling light as it continued wailing in pain.

    In about 30 seconds, bordering on almostplete disintegration, the charred remains of the Longarm ape fell from the air.

    Mikoto vs Longarm ape, Mikoto wins!

 Chapter 559: The battle where the sword shoots for the heaven

    <h4>Chapter 559: The battle where the sword shoots for the heaven</h4>

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Astrea pped her wings and she swooped down at the Longarm ape from high up in the sky. Her blue lightsaber extended from the hilt, turning her into a beautiful falling meteor. She was so fast that she shook the space she traveled.

    Astrea had the highest mobility and agility among the Angeloids. She also has the fastest speed among her angeloid sisters. Her perks made her almost peerless when ites to close-quarterbat.

    U u ah ah

    The ape spread its arm wide as if telling Astrea toe at it while bellowing like a beast. Raising its arms overhead, the Longarm ape chose a frontal charge against Astrea.

    A sword of light infused with so much power it pierced the space around it. Astrea fell in an indomitable streak from 330 meters in the air, smiting the ape from above.

    Uwak

    The Longarm ape jumped into the air before it swung its arm, the creature left a streaking gray afterimage in the air, stirring the air with just the force of its swing. It is nning on taking this hit head-on.

    Bang

    A collision happened in the air, the ape who leaped up in defiance of Astrea¡¯s strike got swatted into the ground in a very heavy fall. The ground immediately gave way as the brute force attacks between two level 77 tier 8 individuals tore thend apart, making a gigantic hole in the process.

    In the epicenter, an area spanning 10 meters in diameter got reduced toplete rubble. The shockwave generated from this exchange of attack absolutely demolished everything in its way, towering trees fell just as easily as the flimsy flowers around it. The ground immediately lowered by 1 meterpared to the area around it. Dust and stones are still falling from the sky, the ground is still slightly trembling from the impact.

    Astrea¡¯s attack against the Longarm ape immediately shuddered the expedition members not far away, both apes and men covered the ears to protect themselves from this earth-sundering sound, they are bbergasted by the loud noise they are generating.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Astrea got thrown back into the sky from the reaction force between the two. Her thick well-endowed body flipped a few times in the sky before she finally managed to stop herself. With a p of her wings, she steadied herself.

    ¡°That hurts¡­¡±

    Astrea used her shield hand to massage her sword hand. She was the victor of that bout, however, her hand is still numb from the impact between them. Gravity helped her, otherwise, she would have been dealing with a swelling wrist.

    The Longarm ape¡¯s strength could be gauged from this.

    ¡°Mou¡­¡±

    Astrea puffed her cheeks as if somebody wronged her.

    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have chosen an opponent with the same level as me, that really hurt¡­¡±

    In the trashed location where the ape fell, the creature burst out of the ground with a roar. It yelled angrily at Astrea, that blow probably enraged it to no ends.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    The Longarm ape is dusty but that¡¯s about it. No visible harm could be observed much to Astrea¡¯s shock. She might be airheaded but she can still piece together ideas and the fact that this creature came out unharmed is nothing less than incredible.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do that again!¡±

    Astrea yelled in dissatisfaction. Transforming into a blurry figure, Astrea was about to attack the Longarm ape one more time when it turned around and started running.

    Astrea gasped in bewilderment at this sight. When she recovered, mes started seething in her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! You cheeky monkey!¡±

    pping her wings, she charged at the retreating Longarm ape.

    Two tier 8 individuals are now involved in a cat-and-mouse game. This scene would cause a lot of jaws to drop if anyone¡¯s looking.

    The ape did a u-turn and it stopped right in front of Astrea. Astrea swung her de but this sudden change of momentum caused her de to miss as the ape iled its fist at Astrea fist by taking advantage of the gap in her attack. This attack was swung at full force.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect this but she couldn¡¯t cancel out her attack even if she noticed this, she raised her shield arm and she blocked the attack which sent her flying into the distance.

    Astrea flipped once in the air and she stopped. Her deep red eyes couldn¡¯t hide the rising anger inside herself, she¡¯s about to blow her tops off!

    ¡°You despicable monkey, I am fine with being called a dumbo by Master but to think I would be led around the nose by a monkey¡­¡±

    Astrea¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling from fury. She¡¯s outraged that a monkey would dare topete in a contest of wits with her! Her anger points immediately hit the max value.

    The ape isn¡¯t aware that it fired up a volcano that could use a few more intelligence points.

    Turning itself into a rocket, the ape jumped at Astrea with fist mirages around it, this is its way of confusing the enemy.

    This was considered a sign that the ape isn¡¯t nning on challenging her IQ by Astrea.

    Her golden locks red up and anger is written all over her face. Releasing a shout, her photon de danced a full 360 degrees around her. Using all her skills, she turned into a storm of shes, In no time at all, she conjured up a constant stream of sword shes.

    When the storm receded and Astrea appeared, the afterimages had already disappeared with a dull thud.

    A sh of light appeared in her eyes, the blue light on her lightsaber brightened as her de vibrated rapidly. The sword¡¯s increased frequency corresponded with her speed as she sped up.

    The sword erged at least a dozen times, forming a gigantic sword of light. She raised it up high as if she wanted to split the sky and the clouds.

    ¡°Die for me! You idiot!¡±

    Huffing and puffing she yelled out loud as she swung the heaven-splitting de down, the force would make anyone experience an illusion like she split reality into two parts. The de fell upon the Longarm ape.

    Kaboom

    The ground beneath the ape immediately crumbled away forming a 100-meter wide chasm. Boulders were thrown into she ky as a loud sound echoed in this area.

    The Longarm ape lost its momentum and its arms fell. Not just that, a line appeared in the ape, this line fitted the abyss that was opened by her. Then, the ape fell in two halves as blood and organs rained down from the sky.

    Astrea vs Longarm ape, Astrea wins!

 Chapter 560: Uranus appears

    <h4>Chapter 560: Uranus appears</h4>

    Mikoto and Astrea settled their fights when Ikaros is just getting started.

    Unlike Astrea and Mikoto, Ikaros excels in 1 versus many situations. In a fight, her power is hard to control. When she fires her Apollon, she has to use her Aegis to block the attack or it might negatively affect herrades and herself.

    When the fight started, she shed in front of Ape like a bolt of lightning. She pped the ape far away with her wings. This is her way of putting distance between the rest of the group and herself.

    The Longarm ape moved as well. However, its speed is clearlycking in front of Ikaros who had a pair of wings. It adopted a defensive stance and got batted into the distance by Ikaros.

    The ape demolished a lot of trees as it flew, it even left a long trail in the ground when it fell. Jumping back onto its feet, it steadied itself.

    The ape furrowed its brows when it felt the burning sensationing from its back. Baring its fangs at her, it howled but not in fury. This ape had a level of 79 which means it is very close to achieving tier 9 power. Out of the tier 8 Longarm apes here, it had the highest intelligence and wisdom.

    It already has a sense of what it should do and what it shouldn¡¯t do. It stood up and it looked at its target, the floating target with a pair of blue wings.

    ¡°Artemis (perpetual homing missiles)!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯s eyes shed and her wings pped once as countless pink missiles materialized out of nowhere. The missiles left long trails in the sky as it assaulted the ape.

    Drumming its chest, the ape raised an arm, the arm cracked like bones were breaking inside. It flexed its arms and something ballooned within its arms, swelling them to disproportionate sizes.

    When the missiles arrived, the ape shielded itself with its robust arms, the missiles exploded against its arms.

    Boom boom boom

    A series of explosions urred and arge cloud of smoke veiled the ape from view.

    Ikaros scanned the cloud of dust and smoke, she seemed like she can see through the thick smoke as she fired another barrage of homing missiles.

    The missiles are very fast, and in no time at all, they pierced through the thick storm of smoke and explosions happened out of sight, adding to the already thick smoke around the bombardment site.

    She¡¯s like a whole toon of Bombardier, she fired rounds after rounds of perpetual homing missiles without pausing for a break. The whistling sound of rapid missiles continued echoing in the sky as she fired tons of missiles at the target.

    It¡¯s like she has infinite missiles, detonation sounds never stopped. Needless to say, the ground she¡¯s bombing has been reduced to a wastnd. There is now a hole at the center of the smoke and dust. The ground cracked around the fringes.

    Uwak

    The Longarm ape finally lost its cool. Its howl was filled with impatience and malice. Ikaros¡¯s constant bombardment crumbled its patience.

    The thick veil of smoke experienced a distortion near its top. A dark figure erupted from within as it dodged the missiles in an impossibly agile manner, arriving in front of Ikaros.

    The ape roared and it raised its huge arms overhead. Making a hammer with its hands, it pounded down at Ikaros but a crisp sound was emitted before it even touched Ikaros. A crystalline barrier appeared between Ikaros and the ape¡¯s fists.

    Flinching out of reflex, Ikaros used this opening to p the ape away. The ape smashed into the ground.

    This second p enraged the smartest Longarm ape of the shrewdness. Without getting up, the ape threw a right jab with its erged arm.

    In addition to being unusually swollen, the arm lengthened more than 10 meters on its way to Ikaros.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t expect its arm to behave like this. the other Longarm ape can¡¯t use this ability. With a slight look of surprise, the fist connected with Ikaros¡¯ body.

    The pain caused Ikaros to whimper and the pained flush on her face receded in a quick fashion. Looking at the ape down below, she disregarded the pain she¡¯s feeling and her wings extended into the void as if her wings entered another dimension.

    ¡°Connect.¡±

    The others would be shocked if they saw this.

    Vague panels appeared behind Ikaros, they took the form of a fighter jet and it hovered behind Ikaros.

    It¡¯s Ikaros trump card Golden Armament, Uranus system.

    This sudden transformation was a surprise for the ape. A sudden sense of dread gripped the ape¡¯s heart.

    Danger, it¡¯s very dangerous, terribly dangerous!

    Retrieving its arm, the ape flexed and immediately extended its arms at Ikaros after jumping into the air.

    Without charging up, the attack power was reduced but the speed of this attack became very fast. When Uranus materialized, the attack had already arrived.

    The Uranus system showed itself from its subspace, the crystal cannons turned into gigantic ws the swiped at the apes¡¯ long arms, causing them to deviate from their trajectories.

    ¡°Cerceis (perpetual homing missiles+)!¡±

    Guttural sounds came from Ikaros, this immediately gave the ape a chill as a far wider spread of missiles sprouted forth from the Uranus System. This time, the ape howled in pain like someone¡¯s beating it with a giant stick.

    Before it even knew what had happened, a giganticser pierced the epicenter and obliterated it.

    Ikaros vs Longarm ape, Ikaros wins!

 Chapter 561: A cooperative battle against the enemy

    <h4>Chapter 561: A cooperative battle against the enemy</h4>

    On the other side, Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou teamed up against a level 70 demonic beast, the tier 8 Longarm Ape.

    Shokuhou Misaki and Takitsubou Rikou stood behind the front line as they observed the Longarm ape standing on a tree branch some distance away. Frenda is in charge of protecting Takitsubou Rikou and Shokuhou Misaki. She had her hands in the pockets of her skirt, ready to deploy her explosives whenever the situation arises. Hinagiku and Kinuhata Saiai stood in a horizontal formation against the Longarm ape.

    The level 74 Longarm ape needed more patience. When it saw the level 70 Longarm ape being targeted by Hinagiku & co, it tried to stand out and attack them. Before it can take any action, heavy oppression fell on it without any warning, freezing the creature in its ce.

    The level 74 ape looked back and saw the one giving him a deep sense of crisis.

    Still holding ndre-chan¡¯s hands, Wu Yan stood there with an unflinching gaze. Taking no other action, he looked cool as a cucumber but the level 74 ape froze up nheless.

    It¡¯s like a giant beast standing in a huge sea of blood is currently gazing at it, baring its malevolent fangs at it. The ape¡¯s instinct told it that the moment it tried to hurt the girls would be the moment it¡¯s going to be buried in one savage attack.

    Not daring to take another step forward, Wu Yan kept most of his attention on the level 74 ape while diverting some of his attention to observe Hinagiku & co¡¯s fight.

    While Wu Yan and his chosen foe stood in a stalemate, Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Kinuhata Saiai stared the level 70 ape down.

    Unlike Wu Yan who is taking care of ndre-chan while pressuring his enemy, this staredownpetition didn¡¯tst long.

    Kinuhata Saiai is the first one to raise a fist and congeal a hard wall of air. She attracted the attention of the enemy.

    Opening her eyes, a massive stream of air coiled around her fists. She punched the air and an air fist flew at the Longarm ape.

    The ape jumped out like a bolt of lightning.

    The two of them broke the silence of the battlefield.

    The Longarm ape easily dispersed the air fist with its violent technique. It swiftly begun its counterattack on Kinuhata Saiai.

    Takitsubou Rikou reacted quickly and used her cheat-like ability on herrade.

    Kinuhata Saiai felt a surge of something and she sneered. She stepped back and an air cushion propelled her backward as she retreated.

    Hinagiku who was standing beside Kinuhata Saiai struck out with her crystal sword, leaving a trail of pink lightning in its wake. It headed straight for the Longarm ape.

    The ape shrieked as it revealed a grin. Changing the momentum of its attack, it shed against Hinagiku¡¯s Shirosakura.

    ng

    Meat and metal met but the sound of metal grinding together resounded in the area. The reaction force entered Hinagiku¡¯s hands and it quickly numbed her. She was also sent back by a few steps as confusion and slight shock appeared on her face.

    She didn¡¯t expect the Longarm ape to be so sturdy that it can actually defend against sharp weapons with its bare hands. Not to mention, the beast sent her back with pure strength. No wonder it couldn¡¯t use magic, it probably traded all its magical potential for more physical development.

    It shocked Hinagiku but that¡¯s only to the point of ending her n of fighting brute force with the beast. Without panicking, she straightened her body and she lunged at the beast who couldn¡¯t recover its stance in time so it chose to retreat instead.

    This Longarm ape isn¡¯t going to take this lying down. It¡¯s a tier 8 demonic beast and even if it¡¯s not as smart as a tier 8 human, at the very least, it knew its way around a fight with tier 7 enemies. It whipped its long arms at Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku¡¯s eyes shed and she saw this attacking even if she couldn¡¯t steady herself in time to defend against it. In no time at all, this attack arrived.

    Fwish

    The fists didn¡¯tnd on its targets. Everybody heard it, including the stupefied ape who couldn¡¯t¡¯ believe its eyes. Its mind went nk trying to figure out how it actually missed and struck the ground near Hinagiku¡¯s legs.

    Of course, this is Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s handiwork.

    When it recovered, it was already toote, a stream of charged air blew by the Longarm apes¡¯ nk. It exploded as if it was waiting for this moment!

    ¡°Hiyah!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s Nitrogen Armor-enhanced fist struck the soft spot on the Longarm ape¡¯s belly. Unable to dodge or advance, the Longarm ape spewed blood as the attack forcefully dislodged the ape¡¯s arm from the ground.

    Hinagiku took this chance to steady herself. A cold glint appeared in her eyes, instead of a piercing motion, she used a sh to add on more damage on the ape who got sent into a tree, heavily crashing down on the floor.

    Without a chance to recover, a strange-looking doll fell from the tree and into the ape¡¯s chest.

    Grabbing the doll without thinking about it, the ape noticed the doll¡¯s dreadful expansion that corrted with the increasing intensity of impending doom rising within its guts.

    Shrieking out of sheer terror, it tried to throw the doll as far away as possible but a weird signal appeared out of nowhere that forced its arms to hug the doll instead of a throwing motion.

    Boom

    Arge explosion engulfed the ape who was hugging the explosive doll. A stream of simr dolls fell into the flower of mes, sparking more explosions. Inside the explosions, one could vaguely hear the death throes of the poor Longarma pe.

    When the mes and explosions stopped, only a charred corpse remained to remind anyone that a Longarm ape was here.

    Their cooperation was seamless, impable and horrifyingly effective.

    Under the cooperation of all 5batants, the tier 8 Longarm ape died faster than the ckwater Octopus that had the misfortune of having Wu Yan as an opponent.

    ¡°Yeah! We won!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda jumped while cheering. Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged smiles, pleased with their job well-done.

    ¡°The big sisters are so incredible!¡±

    ndre-chan joined the celebration and she cheered along with the other girls. ndre-chan¡¯s praise said enough about the formidable girls.

    Wu Yan smiled as he took in the sight of Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou who worked together to achieve a wless victory.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all¡­¡±

 Chapter 562: Fighting with the Red Jewel mode on

    <h4>Chapter 562: Fighting with the Red Jewel mode on</h4>

    Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea are already done with their respective fights. Adding Hinagiku & co on top of that, excluding Sylph, Wu Yan & co wrapped up their fights, most of them anyway.

    The results are well within his expectations. They are already ster individuals in their own worlds, after bing Wu Yan¡¯s summon, they used their unlimited potential to their advantage and they became even more frightening. They fought using different styles but aside from Astrea and Ikaros who suffered minor injuries, the others got out of their fight without a scratch on them.

    This is in a situation where they fought against tier 8 creatures. If news of this ever gets out, it¡¯s going to increase their fame even further.

    Wu Yan had a faint smile on his face as he assessed their strength. He couldn¡¯t hide his joy no matter how hard he tried.

    He¡¯s jolly but his opponent, the Longarm Ape isn¡¯t amused at all. It¡¯s royally pissed!

    Uwak!

    It had to watch itsrades die one by one. Its voice is filled with grief and anger. The roar of despair pulled the girls who were busy celebrating back to reality.

    The ape threw all its caution to the air, screw guts and instincts, its anger turned its entire mind numb with killing intent.

    Roar

    With bloodshot eyes, the Longarm ape leered holes into Wu Yan. It didn¡¯t need more intelligence to know that Wu Yan is the person who forced it into submission, it watched as one by one of itsrade fell to the hands of the despicable humans.

    Mad with seething wrath, the ape vented its frustration and anger on Wu Yan instead of Hinagiku & co. He didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh at this scenario.

    Well, this worked in his favor so he¡¯s not going toin.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s an angry ape?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow while sneering at it.

    ¡°Very well, I should finish up over here too.¡±

    The ape didn¡¯t understand his words but from Wu Yan¡¯s tone, it¡¯s rather obvious that he¡¯s mocking it and expressing his disdain for the creature. Shrieking like a rabid animal, Hinagiku & co frowned at the noises it¡¯s making.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too loud!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had a cold glimmer in them. He whipped his index finger and shot a lightning bolt at the Longarm ape, promptly shutting the ape up as it wanted to continue wailing but couldn¡¯t due to this sudden attack.

    The ape jumped to evade the attack. In the air, it used its own unique technique.

    Its longarms started shining with a metallic sheen. Flexing them to the max, its arms looked like steel girders. When it came to a distance of about 5 meters from Wu Yan, it swung its arms at Wu Yan.

    It would look like a poorly aimed attack given that the arms were 2 meters in length. As if in defiance of physics, the ape¡¯s arms elongated and it managed to reach Wu Yan. He got a bit serious in response to this attack.

    Putting strength into one of his feet, he leaped back and he evaded the arms with the force of the swing brushing his nose.

    Wu Yan grabbed the arms and he ced them above his shoulder as he turned his back towards the animal. He executed a ssic over-the-shoulder throw.

    The Longarm ape cried out in panic when it got disced. Its vision shifted and the next thing it knew, a dull sound rang and a jolting sensation came from its back as itnded on hard ground.

    It¡¯s not the end, Wu Yan repeated the motions and he mmed the Longarm ape into the ground once more with another shoulder throw.

    Boom boom boom

    Keeping a firm grasp on the Longarm ape¡¯s arms, he violently shook the ape by mming the ape like a bad ragdoll. Dizzy and haggard from all the shaking, the ape endured the feeling and it shouted out loud. Wu Yan is already satisfied with the damage he caused and he spun round and round with the ape before lobbing it into the distance.

    Boom

    The ape crashed heavily into the ground, tearing up the cold and hard ground.

    Looking at the ape who is struggling to get on its feet, Hinagiku & Shokuhou Misaki exchanged a bitter smile. Is the Longarm ape even a tier 8 demonic beast? It got yed like a violin, something has to be wrong here.

    Simple is best, that¡¯s what happened here.

    The ape finally got up after the rough beating. Wu Yan is pleasantly surprised by this feat. He used his True Ancestor brutish strength to use the creature¡¯s weight against itself. Even a tier 8 demonic beast shouldn¡¯t have escaped that without losing a bone or two, yet, the creature seemed to be rtively unharmed.

    ¡°A stout beast indeed. The fact that it can¡¯t use magic means it probably specialized in dealing and taking damage with its body.¡±

    Wu Yan silently praised it with a smile.

    ¡°That works just as well. I needed a test subject for my ability.¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes as he touched his chest. Using his consciousness, he channeled the power in his chest.

    The 3 red magatama jewels looked like ordinary tattoos on his chest. However, when his consciousness extended to his chest the magatama jewels lit up!

    ¡°First red jewel, activate!¡±

    The left-most jewel lit up in a brilliant red light show. The imprint on his chest activated as hemanded.

    ¡°Red jewel mode, initiate!¡±

    The jewel sank into Wu Yan¡¯s body. A mysterious surged of power came from within, seeping into every inch of his body.

    Under the shocked gaze of everyone, red lines started spreading across his body from inside his ck shirt. it didn¡¯t take long for his clothes to transform into a mix of ck and blood-red windbreaker.

    Entering the first jewel transformation, Wu Yan opened his eyes to reveal a strange pair of alluring eyes. His left eye throbbed and it slowly turned into a fantastic golden clock.

    The same clock eye seen on Tokisaki Kurumi.

    He invoked the power of Tokisaki Kurumi using the power of the Red Jewel mode.

    Wu Yan is now a level 75 spirit of time!

 Chapter 563: Total Victory

    <h4>Chapter 563: Total Victory</h4>

    His windbreaker had red stripes mixed in with a jet-ck background. He looked like a freak with that golden left eye. It¡¯s not just his appearance, his abilities and levels changed as well.

    Testing himself, he grinned when he familiarized himself with his current body.

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, ndre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are bbergasted by his sudden change of appearance.

    ¡°O-onii-chan transformed¡­¡±

    ndre-chan mumbled. Her mouth slowly widened into an ¡®O¡¯ shape after watching Wu Yan transform.

    ¡°What¡¯s super going on?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai pointed at Wu Yan in an astonished manner.

    ¡°Why did that dude super morph into something like that? His level also increased a lot!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned but she rxed soon enough.

    ¡°This is probably the bloodline ability Yan-kun talked about!¡±

    ¡°Bloodline ability?¡±

    Hinagiku recalled something from her memories and she hesitated before speaking her mind.

    ¡°You mean this is his red jewel ability?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and she praised him.

    ¡°When Yan-kun said it I thought he¡¯s just bragging. I didn¡¯t think he would actually have such an ability¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou examined Wu Yan and she said.

    ¡°I feel like something else about him changed as well¡­¡±

    ¡°I had the same exact feeling.¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed her chin and she continued in a very uncertain tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s like Yan turned into an entirely different existence.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded in agreement. The girls are very intimate with Wu Yan so they can feel the change happening in Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku & co didn¡¯t know that they struck the target with their guesses. In addition to being a True Ancestor, he¡¯s now a spirit too!

    ¡°This¡­ this is Astral suit?¡­¡±

    He rubbed the magical windbreaker as he expressed his surprise. More than that, he¡¯s excited about this new power.

    He more or less knew this is going to happen. If someone told him that transformation using the red jewel will result in the user taking on the original dress of the blood donator then Wu Yan would rather die then use his red jewel.

    With his first red jewel mode, he used Kurumi¡¯s red jewel to transform. Wu Yan can feel a mysterious power surging towards his body and reinforcing his Astral Suit. This energy should be the spiritual power spirits use.

    He closed his eyes and he read up on Kurumi¡¯s ability, he can now use Kurumi¡¯s ability.

    He channeled his power in a strangely deft manner. Raising his hand, he released spiritual power as a bolt of ck lightning fell from the sky. The lightning struck the ground behind him. The lightning morphed into a round shape that floated behind him. When the lightning faded, a gigantic clock taller than Wu Yan appeared behind his back.

    The Angel, Zaphkiel.

    A flintlock gun and a musket appeared in his hands the moment Zaphkiel appeared. The cold metal brought his consciousness back to reality.

    At peak condition, Wu Yan is now fully aware of just how strong Kurumi is when she¡¯s at her tip-top condition.

    With her time-maniption powers, unless the opponent is tier 9 which is stronger than her current level of 75 then nobody can beat her in the world of Silvaria.

    Because there are other monstrous existences like Kurumi in Date A Live she lost. With her time-maniption powers, nobody under tier 9 can possibly fight with her.

    During his fight with Kurumi, without his True Ancestor body, he would have died god knows how many times.

    Wu Yan raised his head at the Longarm ape, guns firmly grasped in his hands as he lifted the corners of his lip.

    A stream of ck energy sprung forth from the ¡°I¡± digit on the clock. The first bullet, Aleph, entered his flintlock gun.

    He pressed the nozzle of the flintlock gun against his own forehead and he fired it at himself in front of the shocked girls. The next instant, Wu Yan disappeared.

    All the fur on the Longarm ape stood on their ends. A bone-chilling feeling gripped the ape as it jumped out of instinct. However, a figure appeared at its nk.

    The ape stared wide-eyed at the creep grinning individual who came out of nowhere. The musket¡¯s nozzle was pressed up against the ape¡¯s forehead.

    Bang

    The force of the impact blew the ape away as its mind turned nk. The creature lost its sense of distance when it fell to the ground. The shock of falling helped the ape to recover some of its senses. Standing up, a series of gunshots echoed in the area as the bullets drilled through its body. In a hell of anguish, the ape felt its own blood draining away from its body in a rapid fashion.

    Riddled with tiny bullet holes, the ape was bleeding all over, dyeing its fur in a gruesome bloody fashion. The ape is still trying to recover from its stunned state when the attacks fell.

    After returning to reality, the ape caught up with its own situation but it¡¯s already toote.

    Something hard pressed up against its head and Wu Yan¡¯s all too familiar figure appeared in its sights again.

    Bang

    It¡¯s not the impact of a hard object hitting a simr hard object, this time, the projectile pierced through its skull.

    Losing all senses, the eyes of the Longarm ape grew distant as its consciousness started fading. Losing control of its huge body, the ape never got to see its own appearance, with a bullet hole through its brain.

    Thest thing this creature saw was the ominous glow of its killer¡¯s golden clock eye.

    You have leveled up, current level, Level 71.

    The level up sound he missed finally rang inside his mind. Wu Yan lowered his guns and he mused to himself.

    Level 74 is a level he wanted to reach eagerly. However, an opponent at that level died like a small fry.

    He has really grown strongpared to his past self.

    The clock behind him dissipated along with his guns. The golden clock eye didn¡¯t fade though, he continued rocking the golden clock eye. This ability is truly made for Wu Yan, Kurumi had to pay a price in the form of lifespan but Wu Yan can fire infinite bullets because he had an infinite lifespan, to begin with, he didn¡¯t need to make economical decisions about which bullet to use in which situation.

    Finally, the windbreaker faded out of existence and Wu Yan appeared in his casual ck clothes. His golden clock eye also changed back to his vampiric blood-red eyes.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes and heughed out loud.

    ¡°The first red jewel can be maintained for one hour? That¡¯s awesome¡­¡±

 Chapter 564: The roar from a terrifying existence

    <h4>Chapter 564: The roar from a terrifying existence</h4>

    The red jewel mode¡¯s duration is dependent on the level gap between the user and the blood donation. The closer the level gap, the longer the duration. The greater the level gap, the shorter the duration of usage.

    Wu Yan¡¯s current level is 71. Meanwhile, Kurumi¡¯s level is 75. There is a difference of 4 levels and this difference is rather small, giving the red jewel mode a duration of about one hour which is probably the best anyone can expect from this ability.

    Another line of information entered his mind. The red jewel mode can be paused and he can save the remaining time for the rest of the day until the duration is up.

    This came as a piece of gleeful news for Wu Yan. The red jewel mode came with a lot of restrictions, there is the time issue and then there is the cooldown, which is 24 hours after the duration is up.

    Now, as long as he doesn¡¯t finish up the remaining time of his activated jewel, he can keep using the same jewel for the rest of the day without going into cooldown.

    For instance, if he only used 10 minutes of Kurumi¡¯s red jewel, he can continue using the same red jewel the rest of the day until the remaining 50 minutes are all used up. It is then and only then that the jewel enters a 24 hours cooldown.

    After 24 hours, his 50 remaining minutes would reset to one hour again.

    Wu Yan¡¯s brows jolted as he felt like he¡¯s a game character with skill effects and cooldown. Nobody liked cooldown unless they are on the receiving end of the skill.

    Shaking his head, he nced at the body of the dead ape on the ground. He waved his hands and he sold the corpses to the System along with the poor ape who got lynched to death in a very miserable manner. He got some ability points and Item Points which is nice so he turned around.

    Suddenly, Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou stomped furiously in front of him. Even ndre-chan is mad at him for some reason, he¡¯spletely caught off guard by their behavior.

    ¡°What are you girls doing?¡±

    Wu Yan stepped back as he examined them, he didn¡¯t do anything to offend them, right? Why do they look so angry at him?

    ¡°What do you mean what?!¡±

    Hinagiku is the first one to jab at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the nerves, don¡¯t you know we almost got frightened to death by you?!¡±

    ¡°Scared to death?¡± Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°I am the victim here, you almost scared the crap out of me though?! More like, are you girls ghosts or something? Why didn¡¯t I hear youing?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, am I losing my edge as a tier 8 individual? Howe I didn¡¯t notice your arrivals?¡±

    Wu Yan retorted because he seriously needed answers.

    Shokuhou Misaki coldlyughed him off, she continued with a spiteful tone.

    ¡°Next time, before you kill yourself, let us know first, mkay?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise. So it¡¯s because he fired a bullet at his own head¡­

    That¡¯s right, Hinagiku & co didn¡¯t know Kurumi, much less her abilities. They were not aware that to activate the power of eleration, he had to fire it at the intended target, even if the target is himself. Using the first bullet, Aleph on himself did look like he¡¯s shooting himself in the head.

    Wu Yanughed out loud and he amused himself with the other girls¡¯ reactions. Only he himself knew how he truly felt about their genuine concern for him.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    A soft voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention as pink feathers floated down from the sky. Ikarosnded gracefully in front of everyone.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    He scanned Ikaros to see if she¡¯s hurt, he released a sigh of relief after making sure she¡¯s alright.

    ¡°All settled on your end, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head. She sheepishly approached Wu Yan and she looked at Wu Yan¡¯s body with her emerald-green eyes. Ikaros isn¡¯t a girl who¡¯s proficient at expressing her thoughts, she¡¯s the kind of girl who would show her affection for Wu Yan by sticking to Wu Yan. This is also why Wu Yan is very fond of Ikaros and deeply loves her as a result.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Another sound came and it¡¯s Astrea whonded before storing away her wings. Her jovial and delicate face couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. The others are curious as to why she¡¯s so chirpy.

    ¡°Astrea, did you finish your fight as well?¡±

    He¡¯s puzzled as to why she¡¯s so pleased with herself but Wu Yan kept himself from asking her. It¡¯s probably some dumb reason only she would know, ignorance is bliss and it clearly worked for Astrea.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Astrea swung her fists around.

    ¡°I sliced that baddie in two!¡±

    ¡°Sliced¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching as he averted his gaze. He gave Astrea an awkward pet on the head.

    ¡°You did good¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn~¡±

    Astrea revealed a sated look. She rubbed her face against Wu Yan¡¯s hand like a kitten. Meanwhile, Ikaros who stood behind Wu Yan is looking at them in admiration and yearning.

    I want a head pat from master too¡­

    Ikaros didn¡¯t get to vocalize her wish because Mikoto interrupted her.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Why was I thest one?!¡±

    Mikoto stomped her feet in frustration. Her fight isn¡¯t like Astrea, she fought a depressing battle where the Longarm ape got the jump on her.

    Wu Yan tried to calm her down.

    ¡°Look, Sylph isn¡¯t finished yet, so¡­¡±

    Soon after, an icy blue figure appeared in front of everyone. A look at her and everyone believed that she had an easy fight since her clothes aren¡¯t even ruffled.

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks and he grumbled.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys bring the bodies over? They could have been sold for delicious Item Points and Ability Points¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s return to Fei Fei¡¯s side¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°I think Fei Fei & the others could really use our help¡­¡±

    The girls nodded. Fei Fei¡¯s side is the most worrisome side of this expedition. With the Longarm apes out of the way, they can hurry on back to the expedition team in order to ensure no mishaps ur.

    They distanced themselves from Fei Fei & co because they were worried that they would identally hit someone while in the heat of the battle.

    When Wu Yan & co got back, thest of the Longarm apes fell to Fei Fei¡¯s de. It would appear this skirmish was thest of the expedition.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi breathed a rxed sigh after seeing that Wu Yan & co returned in one piece.

    ¡°It seems like everybody finished their fights on time¡­¡±

    Fei Fei thought it would take far longer for them to deal with the tier 8 Longarm apes than they did, turns out she was wrong, the tier 7 members are the slowest to the finishing line.

    ¡°Let¡¯s lea-¡­¡±

    Before Fei Fei finished her sentence, an unexpected turn of events urred.

    Roar

    A loud roar came from some distance away, the roar itself bringing down a sea of trees.

    This is just the voice, what a frightening power!

 Chapter 565: Descent of the invincible enemy

    <h4>Chapter 565: Descent of the invincible enemy</h4>

    Roar

    Fury and viciousness mixed into an incoherent shout, this boom came from beyond the trees. A shapeless soundwave hit the sea of trees like somebody dropped a missile. Trees as high as 8 meters were easily uprooted and blown away from the force of this shout.

    This shout came light a giant bolt of lightning congealed byyers uponyers of cumulonimbus clouds. The soundwave engulfed everything in its path, even other sounds were devoured by its sheer volume. All the demonic beast in the radius of 10 kilometers were rendered limp by this domineering roar. Even peak tier 8 demonic beasts on the cusp of reaching tier 9 were hurting all over from this furious roar. The weaker demonic beasts in this region got knocked out from the shout alone.

    The expedition members went pale when they heard this roar, just when they were about to make an escape too. This roar is like an explosion in their minds, they almost lost grip on their own consciousness.

    Wu Yan & co including the squad leaders stared at the fallen trees as they somehow made it through that awful shout. They were temporarily paralyzed from the shout while some or their subordinates even went unconscious because of the force of the shout.

    A single shout and their formations are already in disarray. A single thought and one would be able toe up with an estimate of the culprit¡¯s power.

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes turned deep red and holographic projections of alert rm rang. This is all she needed to know they are all in deep trouble.

    ¡°Detected a very strong lifeform in the vicinity. Inevitable harm highly probably to master, danger rating, very hazardous!¡±

    Ikaros reported with an abnormally loud voice. She also couldn¡¯t hide the grimness and anxiety in her voice. Her voice hooked Wu Yan & co back to reality.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. She lost her bubbly and jumpy attitude, she spotted a serious look. ndre-chan took the owner of this roar very seriously.

    ¡°Quick! Run for it!¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi yelled out loud. Their pasty white faces cued the others as to the strength of the roar¡¯s owner.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote¡­¡±

    Her voice trembled.

    A figure slowly appeared in the distance. Judging from how fast the figure expanded in size, it¡¯s probably traveling at a very high speed. Its aura made the space wobbly, space itself shook because of the power of the beast.

    In an instant, the figure arrived after making a loud thud with its descent.

    It¡¯s an ape around 2 meters in height, spottingpletely golden fur, its arm easily propped the hulking beast up like stout legs. The color of its eyes reminded one of spilled blood, it¡¯s like violence personified. With a long scar across its face, it told stories about how it fought and killed its way to the present day.

    Longarm ape king: Level 83

    ¡°Level 83¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt her throat drying up from anxiety. She found it hard to speak as blood drained from her face. Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou had the same look, just like Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    As tier 7 individuals who stood proudly among their own sses, in front of tier 9 demonic beast, they are just the same as the other expedition members.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea, and Sylph are looking way better than theirrades. It¡¯s hard for a tier 9 monster to suppress tier 8 individuals with its aura alone.

    But, the gap between tier 9 and tier 8 is still insurmountable like the gap between heaven and earth. They are not peeing their pants from the beast but they are still very shocked by its appearance. Their muscles tensed up as they focused on this monster in front of them.

    Wu Yan & co¡¯s hearts starting shaking from the seemingly boundless aura the Longarm ape king is releasing. This ape king gave them a very general and simple idea, too strong!

    Ikaros who couldn¡¯t care less if it¡¯s not something to do with Wu Yan had to step between the monster and Wu Yan to prevent a sudden attack from harming Wu Yan.

    The tier 7 individuals are petrified by fear while the tier 8 individuals are stunned. Nobody noticed that the only child here had the calmest look on herself, the child being ndre-chan.

    More like, ndre-chan is looking at the beast with manic excitement in her eyes. It¡¯s like¡­

    She¡¯s looking at an oversized toy!

    The Longarm ape king scanned everyone here with a cold and distant look, it¡¯s treating the expedition team like they are just a group of passing ants.

    When it saw the bodies of its subordinates, its expression changed as its pupil shrank to pin size. A seemingly infinite berserk and vicious aura started pouring out from its body.

    Roar

    A more terrifying shout exploded outwards. The roar destroyed the surroundings, sending trees into the sky and assaulting the expedition team.

    Its sound is like a tornado that stirred the environment and wreaked havoc on all the things here. It¡¯s like somebody flipped this whole ce on its own head. Standing in a vacant spot, the other expedition members are still busy resisting its sound wave as the bones in their body creaked.

    Like a volcano that blew its top, the Longarm ape huffed while releasing its presence all over the field. Having vented its anger, it looked like it returned to its calm state. However, the bloodshot eyes and the oppressive killing intent swimming all over the ce told everyone it¡¯s far from being sated.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned grim as he yelled his order.

    ¡°Retreat! Run as fast as you can!¡±

    The others did as Wu Yan said and they started retreating a distance away. Soon, a figure mmed down from the sky above, decimating the ce they were standing on, making a huge hole in the ground.

    The disced rocks fell and started raining down on the expedition team. Bloody and battered, they all moaned in pain as they struggled to get up following this simple attack. Their eyes started filling up with terror when they looked at the Longarm ape king.

    If Wu Yan didn¡¯t warn them, they would have been ttened meat pies under the ape king¡¯s feet.

    Roar

    After witnessing its failed attack, the ape king raised its arms in anger. Smashing it on Wu Yan who warned everyone. Its fists pushed the air away as Wu Yan felt a heavy sensation.

    ¡°Aegis!¡±

    Ikaros instantly entered her Uranus mode, pping her blue wings, she appeared in front of Wu Yan with her Aegis deployed, taking most of the damage.

    Bam

    Aegis started cracking from the attack but it managed to block the attack which only made the ape king angrier!

    This fight just got started!

 Chapter 566: Cooperation, first phase,

    <h4>Chapter 566: Cooperation, first phase,</h4>

    Roar

    It drummed its chest as a gaping maw appeared on its face. Another eardrum-destroying shout came from its giant mouth.

    Under its roar, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi slowed down temporarily, they were rooted to their spots by this yell. The Longarm ape started taking action.

    Stomping the ground, thend immediately trembled under its immense strength. Shooting straight for them, the ape flew like a missile as it appeared in front of Wu Yan, it¡¯s hard to imagine that something so big can move so fast!

    The ape king balled its hand into a fist as its muscles started bulging, expanding the arm to inhuman levels. Its arm is as thick as a table and this fist went straight for Wu Yan¡¯s heart, aiming to kill without leaving it up to fate.

    Its speed didn¡¯t match its hulking mass. This was out of Wu Yan¡¯s estimates, shocked he remained calm as he retreated into the distance with ndre-chan in his arms.

    Ikaros also grabbed Shokuhou Misaki while Astrea grabbed Takitsubou Rikou as they flew into the sky. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda dodged on their own. Sylph also chose wisely by retreating. The other expedition members also got out of the rampaging ape king¡¯s way.

    Wu Yan stopped at an appropriate distance with Ikaros, Astrea bringing Shokuhou Misaki, Takitsubou Rikou over. The otherdies also gathered here.

    ¡°You girls stay here!¡±

    Wu Yan told Shokuhou Misaki as he passed ndre-chan over to her.

    ¡°Take care of ndre-chan!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes turned into a mesmerizing golden color. d in lightning, he charged at the enemy. Ikaros, Astrea, and Mikoto joined Wu Yan in his fight against the Longarm Ape king

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku wanted to follow them with her Shirosakura in her hands, Shokuhou Misaki stopped her.

    She calmly told her to stop.

    ¡°The enemy this time is one where we shouldn¡¯t meddle¡­¡±

    Hinagiku stopped and she lowered her head in frustration, returning to the safe spot anyway. She squatted down with ndre-chan in her embrace.

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed, she¡¯s also very unresigned with this oue. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda should be as frustrated as she is. They wanted to fight shoulder to shoulder with Wu Yan too¡­

    They understood their current situation, given enough time, there will be a day where they will be able to fight on the frontlines with Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku & co understood something Fei Fei & the others couldn¡¯t grasp.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    She saw Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea rushing towards the Longarm ape and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from releasing a hoarse shriek.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Her heart is threatening to jump out of her chest. That¡¯s a tier 9 monster, where did they find the guts to confront something like that?!

    Didn¡¯t they know? The higher the tier, the greater the gap of strength between tiers. If the difference between tier 7 and tier 8 is like a river¡¯s distance then the difference between tier 8 and tier 9 would be like the great Yellow Springs.

    Even if someone beat Fei Fei to death she still wouldn¡¯t believe that Wu Yan can win another tier gap fight. This time isn¡¯t like thest time he fought Jaafar with Wu Yan being at level 69 and Jaafar being at level 70. The difference was immense but it¡¯s still manageable then.

    This time, not only is the foe someone at tier 9, Wu Yan had only just entered tier 8. With Ikaros, Astrea, and Mikoto helping, they still aren¡¯t the ape king¡¯s worthy foe.

    In Fei Fei¡¯s eyes, Wu Yan is basically sending himself to death¡¯s door. Bing Ling, and Bishi aren¡¯t on such a friendly term as Fei Fei is with Wu Yan but asrades, they are also worried about Wu Yan. Only Sylph watched with wavering blue eyes, nobody knew what she thought about this situation.

    No matter what they thought, Wu Yan & the other 3 girls arrived in front of the ape king. A fight is inevitable.

    He materialized Nietono no Shana from a red portal. He grasped it and he didn¡¯t show any trepidation in front of a tier 9 monster. tion burned in his golden eyes.

    Wu Yan knew how strong a tier 9 monster can be, he still remembered how ndre-chan easily disintegrated him two times with her power. He wanted to see how far he can carry himself against an impossible enemy.

    with ndre-chan as his ace, he can afford to lose miserably, might as well put all his skills to the test, right?

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea surrounded the ape from four different directions. They locked the Longarm ape king in an encirclement.

    Astrea revealed her photon sword as she floated upwards into the sky. Astrea¡¯s hair red majestically after entering her battle state. Her pure expression also turned serious. She made the photon sword vibrate as it shredded the air around the sword with its hyper vibration. Even the Longarm ape won¡¯t escape unharmed if it got hit with this sword.

    Its hair started standing up when it sensed Astrea charging her attack up. It stomped the ground and flew straight up like a rocket at Astrea.

    Its killing intent overflowed from its bestial eyes. It swiped at Astrea¡¯s head with its sharp ws. If this p connected, even a battle angeloid like Astrea would be wrecked.

    Astrea pped her wings and she dodged the swipe in a very agile manner. Speeding up, the sword responded as it emitted tearing sounds.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Astrea yelled and with it, the wind in the forest died down like something had frozen it in ce. An immense power started swirling in the sky, like a broken flute, the sound of air being torn apart rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Astrea took out her full power.

    The sharp sound and the lightsaber came for the Longarm ape. Since the ape couldn¡¯t fly, it can only attempt to block with its own palms.

    Palms and photon sword met in a sky-sundering collision. The Longarm ape king fell and itnded on its own two feet. Adjusting its posture, it shot at Astrea like a cannonball, adding another deep crater in the ground. The fissure spread deep into the forest.

    In the air, Astrea steadied herself with a pale look. Unlike the Longarm ape who is still as energetic as a tiger, she was the one who lost despite attacking with all her power.

    With aerial advantage, she still lost that bout while the Longarm ape king had to deal with the disadvantage of being unable to fly around. If not, Astrea would have been heavily hurt in that attack.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567</h4>

    ¡°Astrea!¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto cried out in rm. They turned towards the Longarm ape king with anger in their eyes. Two bolts of lightning streaked across the air, enveloping the Longarm ape king in a cafe of lightning.

    Roar

    The lightning struck the ape king and slightly charred the golden fur of the Longarm ape king. The attacks failed to harm the ape king but the creature is still mad as hell that someone tried to harm it. Flexing its arms, the lightning was easily dispelled.

    The longarm ape king charged at Wu Yan in a blur of golden light. It made craters due to its immense weight and power. Hinagiku & co only saw the ground breaking apart but not much else due to how fast the ape traveled in such a short span of time.

    Wu Yan clenched down on Nietono no Shana as he braced for impact. mes sprouted forth from his ming de, he let the mes engulf him turning himself into a burning man in the process.

    The ape king raised its w in the air, it¡¯s getting ready to give Wu Yan & co a giant bestial swipe when it is within range. When Wu Yan seared himself, if it attacked Wu Yan like this then wouldn¡¯t it be harmed by the fire? The ape king hesitated in its subconscious mind.

    At tier 9, this ape king already had basic analytical powers. A human would think twice about putting their arms in mes, this ape king had the same notion.

    But, when it saw the bodies of its followers and descendants, the ape king felt another wave of rage take over. It couldn¡¯t care about anything anymore and it sent a mighty p at the burning figure, pping the human within far away!

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto gasped. She took out a coin and she flipped it into the air as it fell onto her charged hand. The coin turned sizzling white and she shot the coin out as a railgun projectile that looked like a menacing orangeser. It hit the ape king without a hitch.

    Boom

    Shrouded by a storm of dust and smoke, Ikaros fired missiles into the dust cloud, hitting the ape king within.

    Boom boom boom

    The ape king swatted down the missiles while bellowing in anger. It grabbed a piece of the ground bigger than it in size and it tossed it at Ikaros like it¡¯s throwing a small pebble.

    Ikaros deployed her Aegis without flinching. The barrier looked like a holographic projection and when the boulder hit the surface of the barrier, the boulder shattered easily. How can a piece of rock possiblypare in terms of hardness against the Aegis?

    Ikaros calm look changed when the boulder shattered, a ck figure appeared behind the vestiges of the boulder.

    The ape king didn¡¯t give a damn that the enemy is a beauty who could cause the downfalls of countries, it unleashed a massive punch at the Aegis.

    The Aegis held on for a short while but the ape king¡¯s terrifying strength cracked the barrier. Ditching magic and focusing on physical abilities, this ape king had one of the toughest body in all the demonic beasts. A simple punch had such an astonishing effect.

    When the Aegis cracked, Ikaros appeared in front of the ape king. With a cold and indifferent look in its eyes, the ape king raised its other fist and mmed it down at Ikaros¡¯ head. The fist pushed away the air around it, if this struck, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be out cold for a long time.

    A bolt ofrge lightning broke apart the firmament at this critical juncture. This force of nature struck the ape king.

    It¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s strongest attack, Lightning Strike.

    Against this ape king, Mikoto pulled no punches, she went all out to charge and bring forth this lightning strike. She managed to smite the ape king with lightning before the ape king cannd its attack on Ikaros¡¯ head.

    A pir of me attacked the ape king from below, the two attacks formed of purgatory of me and lightning as they connected with the ape king.

    It¡¯s Maximum Impact: Small me

    Lightning strike and Maximum Impact: Small me at the same time, the ape king fell with a trail of smoke. The impact site was generously decorated by a rain of homing missiles.

    ¡°Artemis!¡±

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Before the ape king even touched the ground it¡¯s already scorched by the explosions. As a result, it fell to the ground with even more force.

    The ape king got buried by the missiles and the falling momentum. Large chunks of rock erupted into the air as another dust storm shielded the impact area from everyone¡¯s vision.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Wu Yan, and Mikoto are heaving due to their non-stop attacks. They didn¡¯tpletely stop, even Astrea knew she didn¡¯t deliver enough damage, what¡¯s more to say of the others?

    The ape king¡¯s overly-developed body gave it immense endurance. Its body is a weapon in itself, it¡¯s very perilous to be on the receiving end of its brutish strength. Wu Yan & co took advantage of the ape king¡¯s inability to fly and limited attack range in order to gang up on the creature. However, it¡¯s far from enough to bring this enemy down.

    Hence, the next instant, Wu Yan opened up a lot of red rippling portals behind him. With countless cannons ready to fire, lightning shed within each and every cannon. Ikaros also took out a very malevolent-looking ck bow as she pulled the bowstring, a burning dark purplish ming arrow nocked and ready to fire. Astrea made her lightsaber erge until it formed a heaven-piercing gigantic de. Mikoto channeled her lightning as per usual.

    ¡°Maximum impact!!!¡±

    ¡°Apollon!!!¡±

    ¡°Chrysaor!!!¡±

    ¡°Lightning strike!!!¡±

    A barrage of bluish-whiteser came out of the cannons in the Gate of Babylon, a dark purplish burning arrow, a giant bolt of lightning, and a giant sword fell at the same time on the target hidden within the smoke.

    The heaven itself went silent as if in a tense mood.

    Boom

 Chapter 568: Seal undone, Flandre-chan attacks

    <h4>Chapter 568: Seal undone, ndre-chan attacks</h4>

    Maximum impact, Apollon, Chrysaor, and lightning strike, any single one of these attacks could split the sky and decimate the earth. With thisbined attack, thend had been turned on its own head. The shockwave spread from the impact zone and the sound shot straight into high heaven, blocking out everything in this area.

    The shockwave threatened to engulf Hinagiku & co. Like a tsunami wave, the oppressive residue came for the expedition team. Their backs started turning wet with sweat.

    ¡°What are you people doing spacing out like that?!¡±

    Fei Fei yelled at them.

    ¡°Magicians, bring up defensive formations and spells!¡±

    The elite expedition team finally realized that this isn¡¯t the time to be zoning out. They took out their wands and staffs and they quickly got into defensive formations.

    The shockwave fell right before Sylph and the other magicians deployed their defensive spells. A curtain of light appeared in front of everyone, blocking the shockwave.

    Tang Clink nk

    The curtain of light actuallysted 10 seconds before cracking like ss on the verge of shattering. The others heaved an amazed sigh when they saw fine lines spreading across the curtain of light.

    It¡¯s just the residue shockwave and it actually shook the curtain of light until it is wobbling in such a chaotic manner. This barrier wasposed of theposite power of Sylph and close to 40 other magicians focusing on defensive spells. They wondered what kind of damage the ape king, the target, actually took from thisbo attack.

    Luckily, when the defensive spell broke apart, the shockwave already died down. The surrounding is also eerily silent, they looked at the area where the attacks fell and they were stunned out of their minds.

    The attacks totally wrecked the whole ce, it¡¯s basically a wastnd at this point, trees and grass got obliterated out of existence with deep fissures in the ground. They had to squint their eyes to observe the trees on the far side.

    A crater at least a 100-meter in radius is at the center of this wastnd. The smokeing from the crater was denser than the faint smoke around the area. Nobody could see what it¡¯s like in the crater due to this obstruction. Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea floated in the sky as they looked at the crater.

    The expedition team exchanged looks with each other. They gulped as they looked at the 4 people floating in the sky, their eyes filled with admiration and fear. It is only now that they are fully aware that the legends that they created in Silvaria World Institute were by no means exaggerated, it might have been understated considering the evidence at hand.

    4 tier 8 individuals that took on a tier 9 monster, they actually managed to hold their own in such a despairing fight. It¡¯s certainly something that can be entered in the annals of history. Four peak tier 6 individuals could probably win against a newly minted tier 7. Four peak tier 7 individuals could probably fight a new tier 8 individual to achieve a tie. However, for four peak tier 8 individuals to fight a new tier 9 individual, well, those four better pray they can run fast.

    It¡¯s simply impossible to continue winning against opponents in another ss above oneself as the individual progresses up the totem pole of power. What they just witnessed, is the feat of 4 tier 8 individuals fighting against a tier 9 foe and even dragging the fight out until such an extent. They are basically the pride of all tier 8 individuals.

    If they found out that only one of the four of them actually reached tier 8, what would they think?

    ¡°Di-did they do it?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was breathing heavily as she asked the girls around her. She forgot to append her favorite verbal tic due to how invested she was in this fight both emotionally and mentally.

    Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki exchanged a look. They lowered their head in disquiet. They saw the grim looks on their allies so they wordlessly expressed their thoughts.

    Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi were changing their expressions unsteadily. They had a bad feeling in their guts.

    In the air, Wu Yan was panting like crazy. He looked intently at the smoke-covered crater with Nietono no Shana in his hands. He¡¯s also sweating very hard. Ikaros, Astrea, and Mikoto who learned how to use iron sand to levitate herself all came to his side as they watched the crater. They opened their system evaluation to analyze the crater.

    They unleashed their full power and they are more or less worn out by this. However, they never let down their guards despite their exhaustion. They knew that if they slipped up, it¡¯s not only them who would pay dearly, theirrades would be drawn into the turmoil too!

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto murmured.

    ¡°Did we win?¡±

    Wu Yan scanned the smoky area and he looked perturbed to say the least. Something told him that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as this¡­

    An ear-piercing howl came from within the crater. Wu Yan¡¯s chest tightened and he focused on the emerging ck figure. The blurry figure shot out from inside the smoke at an rming speed.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea were taken aback by this sudden burst of speed. They evaded by flying away from their original spots.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t escape in time and he couldn¡¯t even catch a firm glimpse of the attacker before a heavy feeling came for him.

    Wu Yan raised his Nietono no Shana in front of him, putting it in between himself and the attack. The de only managed to mitigate the attack as the attack blew the de away andnded easily on Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Wu Yan got mmed into the distance like someone fired a missile with his body as the projectile. He spewed an impossible amount of blood.

    ¡°Yan (Master)!¡±

    Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea yelled in horror. They forgot that Wu Yan is a True Ancestor and theymitted a grave mistake of taking their eyes off the ape king. They headed for Wu Yan.

    Taking this chance, the ape king bellowed and it adjusted itself in midair, heading straight for Mikoto & co in an incredible second wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡±

    Wu Yan was scared witless by this scene. He stopped himself in the air despite his severe injuries. He called forth every energy in what remained of his body to charge at Mikoto & co like never before. He got there in the nick of time to stand between the ape king and Mikoto.

    The ape king couldn¡¯t care less who stood in its way, they are all enemies to it so it just swung a fist out at Wu Yan, easily impaling Wu Yan in the chest, leaving a gaping hole in his body.

    Indescribable agony entered Wu Yan¡¯s mind. He used all his power to raise an arm, the arm with the sealing bracelet!

    ¡°Seal, release!¡±

    A red band disappeared from the sealing bracelet. An aura that took the form of a boundless sea of blood came from a distance, almost out of nowhere and it enveloped the ape king.

    The expression on the ape king froze up as it looked at the source, a figure glistening in a deep red hue.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    ndre-chan greeted the ape king with eyes shing in bloody glints.

 Chapter 569: Hey, play with Flanâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 569: Hey, y with n¡­</h4>

    The petite figure looked like she¡¯s not bounded by thews of gravity as she floated in the air with her weird wings that looked like a tattered pair of wings with crystals adorning them. From a distance, it looked like a giant-sized ne behind her. The crystals colored ndre-chan in a very fantastic manner.

    Yet, even all these colors failed to stop thend from turning into a bloody red hue.

    ¡°n, she¡¯s finally taking action¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are pale as they examined Wu Yan who just got impaled with a massive punch. They simultaneously released a sigh of relief when they saw ndre-chan intervening in this fight. They had confident smiles on their faces.

    Anyone who knew ndre-chan and her abilities would know that this battle would soon be over even if the enemy had a higher level than her.

    Hinagiku & co¡¯s reactions were ignored by Fei Fei andpany because they were stupefied by what they saw.

    That boundless bloody auraing from her, that faint sense of dread, it¡¯s not imaginary at all. Aside from Hinagiku & co, the others didn¡¯t know how to react to this new scene.

    ¡°Sh-she-she¡¯s¡­¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi were shivering as if they have just seen ghosts in broad daylight. Stuttering like they just learned to speak, they pointed with wavering fingers at ndre-chan who is churning the sky with her power.

    Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki exchanged a look before they giggled. They looked at Wu Yan who is still impaled by the ape king and they saw that he is spotting an unconcerned look. They are all very confident in ndre-chan¡¯s ability to clean up this battle.

    ¡°Just sit tight and watch¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki said.

    ¡°The real fight has just begun!¡±

    The ndre-chan everyone treated like a child, taking on the Longarm Ape King, a tier 9 existence. She sounded like she¡¯s going to win for sure!

    ndre-chan basked in her own power with closed eyes. Her nostalgic power that was sealed for quite a while has returned and she felt like a fish in the water.

    An ecstatic smile appeared on ndre-chan¡¯s face. However, when she saw Wu Yan who is still pierced by the ape king she immediately turned serious.

    A sh of red light appeared in her eyes. The ape king shuddered the moment ndre-chan gazed at it. An rm instantly red within itself, the ape king subconsciously wanted to lob Wu Yan far away but it¡¯s already toote for that.

    Bwam

    A dull explosion came from the Longarm ape king¡¯s arm. It stared in disbelief as blood sttered all over its face, that intense pain is surely real, everything is real¡­

    The next thing it knew, its own arm went missing!

    Roar

    Bellowing in agony, the ape king couldn¡¯t care less about Wu Yan who fell along with the disappearance of its arm, it¡¯s more concerned with being disarmed literally by this neer, its roar reverberated throughout the sky.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi cried out in shock. Sylph balled her palms into fists as she turned grim.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros pped her wings and she caught Wu Yan without a problem.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Astrea saw the gnarly hole in Wu Yan¡¯s body and she murmured in pain as if she could feel the pain of her master, she caressed his body.

    Cough cough

    He coughed up some blood and his expression turned better soon enough. he smiled at Ikaros and Astrea in a rather forced manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m fine so don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto who is still wobbly arrived as she levitated at Wu Yan¡¯s side. Her expression recovered when the bloody hole closed in an inhuman speed on Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    They raised their heads to look in ndre-chan¡¯s direction. The Longarm ape king is still hugging its own arm in utter agony. Mikoto felt a bit puzzled.

    ¡°What happened to the ape king¡¯s arm?¡±

    The Longarm ape king¡¯s arm exploded into a bloody mist and everybody saw this scene. It¡¯s simply too astonishing for them. After teaming up against this foe, Wu Yan still had to use his own body as a shield to protect everyone, that¡¯s just how formidable this creature really is. Yet, this monster is currently at someone¡¯s mercy after getting its own arm disintegrated through an unknown mean, can anyone me her for gasping in surprise?

    Wu Yan is alreadypletely fine after his superhuman regeneration mended his wounds. He inhaled and he slowly pushed Ikaros away as he grinned in pride.

    ¡°If I have to say, it¡¯s probably¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued with a smile.

    ¡°ndre-chan¡¯s eye destroying ability!¡±

    ¡°Eye-destroying ability?¡±

    Mikoto turned towards her in shock.

    ¡°You mean the ability that can destroy absolutely everything?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded with shining eyes.

    ¡°With her abilities sealed, her mental state is now somewhat stable. With her normal growth all this time, ndre-chan¡¯s control over her ability means that she won¡¯t lose control of her ability as easily as she did before this point!¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at the remnants of the ape king¡¯s severed arm.

    ¡°That¡¯s all the proof I need. If this ndre-chan didn¡¯t change from her past self, she would have destroyed the ape king instead of literally disarming it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s mouth widened.

    ¡°n can control her own ability now?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled without answering her, there was no need for an answer.

    ¡°ndre-chan is better and stronger than before, she can control her own mental state and even if her level didn¡¯t increase, her improved control means that her prowess had improved as well. Even if a peak tier 9 creature appeared, ndre-chan would still make short work of the monster!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression changed drastically as she released a sigh.

    ¡°The power to destroy anything, that¡¯s too scary, this power¡­¡±

    Wu Yan agreed with a nod. This destruction of the Eye was something the others in Gensokyo feared when she couldn¡¯t keep it under control. Right now, if ndre-chan returned to Gensokyo, only God tier powers would be able to stop her, anybody below level 100 is just asking for a whooping.

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing with excitement. He is tempted by the idea to use ndre-chan¡¯s red magatama and test the power out for himself.

    Wu Yan¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t too far from the truth.

    ndre-chan tilted her head as she blinked in curiosity. The Eyes that dotted her vision in the past is now gone.

    It¡¯s not due to her inability to perceive the eyes, she¡¯s nowpetent enough to filter out the eyes that are deemed useless by her.

    ndre-chan didn¡¯t quite understand how this came to be but she felt like this should be good enough for her.

    ¡°Say¡­¡±

    ndre-chan giggled like a child.

    ¡°Come y with n¡­¡±

 Chapter 570: Flanâ€™s game of tag

    <h4>Chapter 570: n¡¯s game of tag</h4>

    ¡°Come y with n¡­¡±

    When the ape king heard ndre-chan, it suppressed the pained howl it was going to emit and it stared at ndre-chan with sheer terror in its eyes, it had a rather ghastly look right now, it didn¡¯t help that its arm is still bleeding profusely. This monster is now shaken to the core by this small figure in front of it.

    The ape king had a faint feeling that if it didn¡¯t figure out why its arm disappeared, there¡¯s a good chance it won¡¯t be seeing the light tomorrow.

    Demonic beasts are very confident of their own abilities, the ape king is the same as well. If someone wanted the ape king to use its big brain to figure this problem out then it would be asking too much from this simple creature. Hence, a second idea popped up.

    Run

    The ape king didn¡¯t even hesitate, it charged into the forest leaving a trail of afterimages behind, as well as some blood. It just booked it!

    Fuck avenging the death of its disciples and descendants. Sure, they cared about their own flesh and blood but it¡¯s only to the extent of caring, preservation of their own lives came first. At least, for the ape king, it¡¯s own life is more important than anything else.

    Everybody¡¯s jaws dropped at the same time. They can¡¯t believe that this tier 9 would run off just like that. A tier 9 existence, even a monster should be somewhat dignified and befitting of its own lofty title, right? Running like a chicken, is that something a monster like that would do?

    True, if this was a tier 9 human, he would probably choose death over dishonorable retreat. This logic didn¡¯t apply to the ape king since it¡¯s not a human. It had its own pride but self-preservation ruled its own thoughts more than the former.

    ndre-chan flinched in surprise when the ape king just dropped everything and ran like hell. She¡¯s slightly angered by this creature¡¯s rude behavior.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to y with n?¡±

    A red glimmer shed in her eyes. She unleashed her bloody aura, twisting her figure in a scary manner.It¡¯s a savage beast came crawling out of an abyss, an oppressive killing intent rained down in this area. Hinagiku & the otherdies, and the expedition team felt chills just by being close to this ce. The next instant, ndre-chan disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ndre-chan appeared above the ape king who is busy getting the heck out of this ce. She made a fist and she swung her fist that had a bunch of light orbs orbiting it at the creature. She looked like she dipped her hands in water and she wanted to do a cascading attack with said water.

    Roar

    Feeling its own fur standing on ends, it turned back only to see a literal rain of bullets in the form of a manifested Bullet Hell. Its own soul almost escaped its mortal coil when it saw this ghoulish scene. It mmed its remaining fist on the ground and it tried to use the boulders that propped up to take cover.

    Bang bang bang bang bang

    The bullet curtain fell on the boulders and they immediately disintegrated anything that stood in its path. This simplistic strategy was enough to let the ape king escape unscathed. ndre-chan stared down at the ape king from a distance.

    Taking this chance, the ape king sped up and shot into the distance like an arrow. This ce got leveled by Wu Yan & co as well as the ape king before ndre-chan arrived. This ce had little cover and it¡¯s not ideal for the ape king to fight.

    Adept at using trees to its advantage, once it entered the lush forest, nobody can hope to match its ability and agility to escape using trees and the terrain. Running on the ground and flying in the air, it¡¯s not hard to imagine who had the easier time in this game of cat-and-mouse.

    The ape king didn¡¯t even get the chance to run far before ndre-chan caught up once more. She rained down another round of Bullet Hell. Creeper-vine esque bullet formation rained down from above, whipping at the ape king.

    If it had pants on, that pants would be wet with urine by now. The scene where she deleted its own arm is already shocking enough. Now this little demoness pulled out another heavy-hitter on it, the ape king was so frustrated it struck back at the aggressor.

    Anyone meeting a Bullet Hell for the first time would find themselves in a precarious situation, shocked out of their own wits. Ignoring the damage for now, the density of the attack itself meant that evasion is all but impossible. In the first ce, how is one supposed to dodge an all-epassing rain of bullets?

    ndre-chan¡¯s Eye-destruction ability would give a human a run for his own money, it might even give the guy a one-way trip to a psychologist if they even managed to escape, what¡¯s more, to say of a demonic beast who had lesser intelligence.

    The Longarm ape king had to focuspletely on running away. It ran while smashing the ground to gather boulders to use as shields, dodging and hiding whenever the situation allowed.

    Somehow or the other, the ape king got out of the spell card Cranberry Trap by relying on its own guile and luck.

    Certainly, its own luck, tons of boulders, and the bullet hell¡¯s explosion-on-contract characteristic helped this poor ape king to evade.

    ndre-chan is very pleased with the ape king¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Ahaha, big monkey, you better run run run, don¡¯t let n catch you now!¡±

    ndre-chan turned this into a twisted game of hide-and-seek.

    Her crystalline wings didn¡¯t even p once and yet she can easily catch up to the ape king. She happilyunched waves after waves of Bullet Curtain at the running ape. She¡¯s as happy as can be with this amusing toy of hers.

    It¡¯s a puzzling scene to say the least, if anyone stumbled upon them, they would see a little kid chasing after a monster as if they are ying tag or something. Ignoring what the expedition members had to say, Hinagiku & co didn¡¯t know where to start their retorts.

    ¡°That little girl¡­¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi felt a sense of dread when they looked at ndre-chan.

    ¡°Who the fuck is she?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed as she turned towards Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki, she shook her head.

    ¡°You girls, did ya have to hide it this badly from us?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki responded with awkwardughter. They didn¡¯t know what to say so they chose to stay mum about this. There¡¯s no excuse and even the quick-witted Shokuhou Misaki failed toe up with usible excuses for this situation.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto shook their head in a mix of frustration and helplessness. They never thought a battle between two tier 9 existences would be reduced to such aedic disy. If they told anyone about what happened here, they would probably be treated as jesters andughed ad nauseam.

    Wu Yan took a look at ndre-chan who is still busy tossing rounds after rounds of Bullet Hell at the ape king and he yelled at ndre-chan after thinking about it for a bit.

    ¡°n! ytime is over, get rid of that thing!¡±

    This is the deep region of the Giant Beasts Forest, there are other high tier demonic beasts roaming around, if they wasted time here, other monsters would probably show up pretty soon.

    Wu Yan¡¯s shout stopped ndre-chan¡¯s gleeful appearance. She donned a serious look as Wu Yan¡¯ words slightly more than even her own sister. ndre-chan has to listen to her big brother.

    She extended an arms nd she grasped the eyes on the Longarm ape king, with its life in her own hands, she clenched down and destroyed those eyes.

    Boom

    The two-meter tall ape king is now gone from view, reduced to atoms, the only thing remaining would be fleshy bits and blood, fertilizer for nts that wouldter grow at this spot where a king fell.

 Chapter 571: we will always be together!

    <h4>Chapter 571: we will always be together!</h4>

    The Longarm ape king exploded into a bloody entrail show. The scene kept reying in slow motion in everybody¡¯s mind. The remaining blood of the ape king rained down and sipped into the earth. Their hearts started beating loudly after the sound of flesh being obliterated entered their ears. It¡¯s like somebody is pounding the ground with an oversized hammer. It¡¯s not going to be easy to forget this scene for the rest of their lives¡­

    This applied to Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    ndre-chan looked like she just did something normal. She pped her palms together as her bright smile spread across her face the moment she saw Wu Yan.

    Streaking across the sky like a dainty fairy, shended in front of Wu Yan but she didn¡¯t reduce her speed as she immediately charged into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace, clinging to Wu Yan like an octopus. She also kept rubbing her face all over Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan is practically brimming with joy right now.

    ¡°That was so fun¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. A level 83 demonic beast was only ¡°Fun¡± in her eyes. As expected of someone who hailed from the ridiculous ce known as Gensokyo where demons and gods roamed thend, she lived up to her title as the demon¡¯s younger sister.

    He caressed her blonde hair and he replied.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡±

    ¡°Say, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan looked at him with beaming and hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Are there more toys like that in this ce?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost fell face-first to the ground as he shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s my first timeing here, I am only familiar with the outer regions¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ndre-chan nodded but it¡¯s unclear if she truly understood him. She probably didn¡¯t get his message and Wu Yan sighed helplessly. He patted her back and he exchanged a chuckle with Mikoto before bringing them over to Hinagiku & co.

    ¡°n!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is the first one to jump out with excitement.

    ¡°That was super awesome! You super settled the super terrifying monster by yourself!¡±

    ndre-chan reddened when Kinuhata Saiai praised her incessantly. She tried to hide her face by burying her head on Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Such a cutie pie.

    She might have charmed Wu Yan & co but for Fei Fei & the others, they started revising their attitude towards this little girl, theycked the courage to continue treating her like a little girl.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei approached them. She nced at ndre-chan and she sighed.

    ¡°Now I know why you were so confident when you brought n into the Giant Beasts Forest¡­¡±

    She can¡¯t help but roll her eyes in annoyance.

    ¡°You really pulled one over all of us¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he said nothing. It¡¯s only going to lead to more questions if he started making something up so he chose to keep this a mystery.

    Bing Ling and Bishi kept stealing nces at ndre-chan. They are still trying to figure out how so much power can be contained in such a small figure.

    They didn¡¯t dare to mingle with Wu Yan & co like Fei Fei. More importantly, they are intimidated by ndre-chan¡¯s presence.

    She¡¯s someone who just wiped a tier 9 monster from existence!

    In their eyes and the eyes of everyone else in the expedition team, ndre-chan became somebody who is greater than Lei Wang. They respected ndre-chan greatly and this respect was born from fear.

    ndre-chan subconsciously frowned when she saw the fear in everyone¡¯s eyes. She clenched harder on Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. Sheid her head on his shoulder as excitement and bashfulness got reced with a heavy look.

    Wu Yan saw this change in expression and he used a soft voice with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? n¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan raised her head and she used a pair of gloomy eyes on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Do you hate n?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled and he shook his head without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t! How can I?!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ndre-chan giggled but she asked him in a serious tone anyway.

    ¡°Are you really not going to hate n like them?¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head. When the expressions on the expedition team members entered his eyes, he finally knew why she¡¯s acting like this.

    ¡°n¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nudged her chin upwards with his fingers.

    ¡°Why would you think they hate you?¡±

    ndre-chan waxed thoughtful and she replied with an upset tone.

    ¡°They had the same eyes as the other fairies in the Scarlet Devil Mansion, these eyes are also simr to the guests Onee-chan would have when they see me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued analyzing this situation.

    The fear in the elite expedition team members probably made ndre-chan recall her time in the Scarlet Devil Mansion. She remembered how the people who met her treated her in the past.

    The past ndre-chan who always go on a rampage due to her unstable mental state. Aside from Remilia and a handful of individuals, nobody dared to even make contact with her lest she identally ¡°breaks¡± them.

    They are looking at her like the poor souls who identally made contact with ndre-chan, absolutely terrified and distant. ndre-chan who could pick up subtle emotions caught this and she subconsciously assumed that they hated her.

    Wu Yan tightened his hug as a sense of pity welled up within him. He can¡¯t fathom how she passed her days in the Scarlet Devil Mansion, bedeviled by her own demons and the people around her.

    He tried putting himself in her shoes. If everybody treated him like he¡¯s a walking disaster, locked up by her own family, feared by almost everyone who knew her, distanced by others because of stuff she couldn¡¯t control. He felt like even his current self wouldn¡¯t be able to sort out his own thoughts much less ndre-chan who was emotionally and mentally under-developed.

    No, it would be more urate to say it¡¯s thanks to her undeveloped psyche that she could weather centuries of nearplete istion.

    Hinagiku & the other girls who were listening to their conversations immediately surrounded the both of them as Mikoto grabbed ndre-chan by her hands.

    ¡°n, it¡¯s okay! Even if everybody hated you, we will never ever direct ill-feeling towards you!¡±

    ndre-chan was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Hinagiku also rubbed her head.

    ¡°Yeah, n is too cute, how can anybody hate you? I, for one, adore n very much¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±

    Astrea nodded her head vigorously.

    ¡°n is my little widdle sister and I am n¡¯s Onee-chan, it is impossible for me to dislike n!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we find it (super) impossible to abhor you!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou said in unison.

    Shokuhou Misaki faintly smiled and she rubbed her little head without saying anything. Ikaros also approached n as she brushed her bangs in a very caring manner, wordlessly transmitting her love through her actions.

    ndre-chan is bbergasted by the loving looks on the girls around her, her red eyes started turning misty with tears.

    n never noticed that she had a lot of people who cared about her¡­

    Wu Yanughed when he saw her face.

    ¡°See, you have no reason to be worried, right?¡±

    ndre-chan rubbed away the tears at the corners of her eyes. She nodded and she leaned her head against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, rubbing against him like a cute little kitty. She mumbled in a soft tone.

    ¡°Onii-chan, Onee-chan, n loves you all, please don¡¯t leave n¡­¡±

    Wu Yan exchanged a look with the other girls as they all answered her.

    ¡°We will always be together!¡±

    ¡°Always¡­¡±

    n giggled in bliss¡­

 Chapter 572: A massive power-up for everyone

    <h4>Chapter 572: A massive power-up for everyone</h4>

    In a quiet corner inside the deep regions of the Giant Beasts Forest is a rather vacant area. This area is devoid of trees and weeds. There are only rocks and boulders around here. When the wind blew, dust would be blown up into the sky. It¡¯s hard to believe that this ce used to be flushed with flora.

    There are a bunch of small hills with trees that have fruit growing on them near this vacant area. Luckily for the expedition team, a part of this habitat remained after the fights. The residents that were living here got cleansed by the neers, including the king of this area, the Longarm Ape King.

    After cleaning up, the expedition team members decided to make this y their camping spot for the night. It would be a waste if they passed on this ridiculously habitable ce.

    This was an area ruled by the Longarm Ape King. whenever a demonic beast imed an area as its territory, other demonic beasts would stay away. Those that strayed into this area are existences that the apex predator couldn¡¯t bother with, like peak tier 7 creatures. Tier 8 demonic beasts would have to think twice if they wanted to enter this area, generally, they don¡¯t.

    Tier 9 monsters will be immediately treated as a trespasser and hunted down by the whole group. Outside of territory wars, tier 9 demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t appear inside here.

    Hence, Wu Yan & co took this ce as their own. They aren¡¯t too worried if a rival monster would try to seize this area after the death of the apex predator here. They reckoned that they wouldn¡¯t be bothered if they only stayed for one night.

    With the pesky trees here, it¡¯s hard to set up tents unlike the hilly area they stayed at the night before. Instead, they set up a radial tent set up with Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, Bishi, Wu Yan & co¡¯s tents in the center, and the rest of the tents forming a defensive circle around the core members¡¯ tents. Their tents are also situated at a distance where, even if they were attacked in the night, core members can still reliably be deployed to the affected area.

    Nobody challenged the perks enjoyed by Wu Yan & the other squad leaders. Without Wu Yan & co¡¯s help, they would have been routed even if they somehow found a way to fight against peak tier 7 and tier 8 monsters, the Longarm apes would have made short work of them.

    With four tier 8 individuals traveling inside the 10 person group, they are more useful than the rest of the expedition team. They also contributed greatly by fighting off monsters, saving a lot of lives in the process. To ensure the sess of their mission, Wu Yan & co¡¯s power is required.

    Most importantly, there is an existence they can¡¯t ignore inside his retinue.

    A tier 9 individual!

    Rather than that, it¡¯s someone who can kill a tier 9 monster in a matter of seconds when she got serious.

    This line-up meant that they had to be as servile as possible for the consequences would be dire if they fell in enmity with them. The rest of his entourage are also ster individuals who are collectively better than the other expedition members. They can fight their peak tier 7 squad leaders and match them move for move, their strange and unique skills meant that they can y powerful support roles during this expedition.

    They can¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if they came inside this forest without Wu Yan &pany¡¯s escort. Just the thought gave them shivers.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi are important pirs among the younger generation of their respective factions. They brought along aces and cards in case of an emergency, their factions gave them insurance before they came inside this Giant Beasts Forest.

    Needless to say, their families invested a lot so they can lead this expedition squad. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if something happened to them while they are inside this forest.

    If Wu Yan & co didn¡¯te along, Sylph and the other squad leaders are confident that they can keep their lives at the very least. For instance, Fei Fei¡¯s trump card is Wu Yan & co.

    Lei Wang personally beseeched them to protect Fei Fei on this trip. Fei Fei herself wasn¡¯t aware of this.

    Fei Fei & the other squad leaders can rely on their aces to guarantee their own survival, that much cannot be said of the other expedition members. Nobody can me the other expedition members for letting their own thoughts wander.

    They met a tier 9 monster on the first day they entered the deeper regions of the Giant Beasts Forest. If this trend kept up, what would tomorrow bring about?¡­

    They stopped themselves, with four additional tier 8 and one tier 9 supporting them, they cast off a bit of their doubt. They felt safe with them here, the irony isn¡¯t lost on them.

    After this journey to the center of the Giant Beasts Forest, Wu Yan¡¯spany met with a ton of monsters. Peak tier 7 monsters numbered the most with tier 8 monstersing up as the runner-up. They also killed off most of the Longarm Apes. Ignoring the peak tier 7 apes, Wu Yan & co ughtered the most tier 8 longarm apes, Sylph only killed one whereas the other 5 got done in by Wu Yan & co.

    These monsters are basically walking bags of experience points.

    The experience points of these high-quality fodder piled up to a substantial amount. Moreover, they also got the tier 9 Longarm ape king.

    Now, Wu Yan & co experienced transformative growth since the start of this journey.

    ===

    Wu Yan: Level 73

    Hinagiku: Level 70

    Mikoto: Level 78

    ndre: Level 83

    Ikaros: Level 80

    Astrea: Level 79

    Shokuhou Misaki: Level 70

    Kinuhata Saiai: Level 70

    Frenda: Level 70

    Takitsubou Rikou: Level 70

    ===

    Pocketing a huge amount of experience points, they all more or less leveled up like no one can believe. In a day¡¯s time, Wu Yan rose by 3 levels, Mikoto rose by 3 levels, Astrea rose by 2 levels, even ndre-chan got a level up.

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou all rose to tier 8 status with their level-ups. Their current power exceeded Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    That¡¯s not the most surprising news. Ikaros took the cake, she leveled up to tier 9 after they killed the Longarm Ape King. She became the second pir of strength in Wu Yan¡¯s retinue.

    This impossible growth in powerpletely exceeded the memory of the other expedition members. They aren¡¯t a groupposed of four tier 8 and one tier 9 individual anymore. Instead, they are now a group of tier 8 individuals plus two tier 9 individuals!

    Just by the 10 of them, they can already take a piss in the courtyard of every royal and noble family in this world, and nobody can do anything about it. They are the only people in the world who can ignore giving the ruling-ss face or honor during their exchange.

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are buzzing with joy over their level-ups. They were a bit crestfallen over their inability to contribute during fights. These level-ups came at a very weed juncture, only the girls themselves knew how happy they were with their increased power.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, ndre-chan, and Astrea didn¡¯t rise up into another ss of power but at least their levels rose up, it¡¯s hard to level up at their current tier so they are pleased with what they got.

    Indeed, with their increased strength, the grinding just got harder. The higher the level, the harder it is to level up, it meant a lot of experience points and grinding. Their growth would probably grind to a tortoise¡¯s pace at tier 9 and above.

    Strangely enough, while the others were celebrating their growth, Ikaros is feeling a bit mncholic.

 Chapter 573: An abnormality, discussionâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 573: An abnormality, discussion¡­</h4>

    Night time, inside a certain tent.

    Ikaros is currently kneeling on top of a rug, she kept rubbing a spot near her chest with a worried look in her eyes. She looked pitiable, it would invoke a protective sense in anyone who saw her. It would be hard to endure the urge to give her a hug and tell her it¡¯s all going to be fine.

    Angeloids do not dream and they do not need to sleep. Along with Astrea, both Ikaros and Astrea sat in their own resting spots, quietly passing the night as the world went into the dreand.

    Because of this, Hinagiku and Mikoto would always drag Ikaros and Astrea to spend the night with them inside their room so they wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. Even if, in the end, they would still be watching the girls sleep.

    Ikaros and Astrea aren¡¯t particrly bothered by this. They were somewhat upset in the past but they can always sneak into Wu Yan¡¯s room and watch him sleep whenever the loneliness is too much to bear. They would often find themselves watching him sleep until rays of sunlight broke through the windows of his room. The bliss of watching their most important person sleep is an irreceable part of their sleepless lives and just as precious.

    Maybe this is also part of the reason why Hinagiku and Mikoto would always drag them into their rooms, the girls are probably a bit envious of them.

    Whenever Hinagiku and Mikoto fell asleep, Ikaros and Astrea would always sneak back to Wu Yan¡¯s side. Of course, that depended on whether or not Wu Yan is doing the nasty with other girls. For instance,st night, when Wu Yan was engraving his mark on Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s porcin body, the two angeloids were blushing as they stared in a stunned state, they didn¡¯t have the courage to enter his tent.

    They knew that if they entered, they would probably be dragged into a multiple-female-single-male party of the beasts.

    The sky is starting to turn even darker and as per usual, Hinagiku and Mikoto tried to drag Ikaros and Hinagiku off for girls¡¯ chat. Astrea followed along while Ikaros, surprisingly, declined their invitations.

    This is unprecedented. When Ikaros declined, the two knew something big is going on with Ikaros.

    Ikaros isn¡¯t a girl who was adept at hiding her emotions and thoughts.

    Inside the dark tent, if one took a closer look, the spot she is currently caressing is faintly glowing¡­

    ¡°Full-body scan revealed no irregrities¡­ Re-testing¡­ Scanning¡­ No irregrities discovered¡­¡±

    Her eyes shed with data and other pertinent information in a fashion simr to a digital disy. Her mechanic voice escaped her luscious lips, giving everyone an idea of what she¡¯s currently doing¡­

    ¡°Scanning, no irregrities discovered¡­ no irregrities discovered¡­¡±

    For the nth time, her scan revealed no abnormalities in her body. She finally gave up on scanning her own body and the emerald-green color of her normal state returned to her eyes, recing the streams of numbers and data shing in her eyes. She nced at the slightly glowing part of her chest and she subconsciously tightened her grip on that area.

    This unknown phenomenon persisted since the morning and it never stopped. She noticed this and that¡¯s why she turned Hinagiku & co down. She stayed in her own tent to try and figure out what¡¯s going on with herself. However, extensive scans and tests revealed nothing.

    She¡¯s mysteriously shing for some reason and her scans told her this is normal? Pretty sure nobody ever started glowing for no reason, that would be very odd under normal situations.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t know what is going on with her body. She only noticed this phenomenon after the death of the Longarm Ape King. She rose to tier 9 and this weird condition kicked in¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    This unknown status gave rise to anxiety within Ikaros. Right now, she wants to stay with Wu Yan and be by his side. The sense of safety andfort he gave her ignored the fact that she¡¯s technically way stronger than Wu Yan.

    After thinking about it, she terminated this idea. She didn¡¯t know what is going on but her instinct told her that this isn¡¯t a bad thing so if she informed him then it would only make him worry without any reason.

    Ikaros wasn¡¯t aware that when she turned Hinagiku and Mikoto down, she already betrayed her own thoughts.

    Outside her tent, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are gathered outside as they peeked in through a crevice in the tent¡¯s entrance. They also noticed the weird glow on her chest.

    ¡°Why is Ikaros-senpai like this?¡±

    Astrea stared with wide eyes, she can¡¯t hide the worry in her tone.

    ¡°Is something wrong with her body? Why didn¡¯t she tell us?¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhh, be quiet, it would be troubling if she heard us¡­¡±

    Hinagiku nudged Astrea. She¡¯s also very worried like the others regarding the weird phenomenon on Ikaros¡¯ body.

    ¡°In the end, are we going to tell that dude about this?¡±

    Frenda stood on her toes. She stared at the weird glow on her chest and she continued.

    ¡°With that guy¡¯s understanding of Ikaros¡¯ history and background, he might be able toe up with an exnation, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s super not do that¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai rejected her notion.

    ¡°Ikaros chose not to say so it would be presumptuous of us to tell on her when the person herself chose to conceal this, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore this¡­¡±

    Mikoto lowered her voice but she still leaked her scratchy tone.

    ¡°If something really happened to her, what then?¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not as bad as it looks¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said with her fingers to her chin.

    ¡°Ikaros is an Angeloid and she should be clearer than anyone on her own condition. If she¡¯s really in a bad condition, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged her feet until now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, now, I remember!¡±

    Astrea hammered her palm with her other hand.

    ¡°Ikaros-senpai has a self-recovery function, she can fix anything wrong after initiating that function!¡±

    The others directed their attention to Astrea. Shokuhou Misaki asked her.

    ¡°Self-recovery? I think I heard Yan-kun telling me about this before, she has some sort of ability that can diagnose and fix anything wrong with her¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn Nn¡­¡±

    Astrea bobbed her head up and down.

    ¡°Ikaros-senpai¡¯s self-recovery has not kicked in yet so that means she¡¯s doing fine!¡±

    Astrea wanted to cheer out loud and they hurriedly shut her yap with their hands,pletely sealing her mouth.

    ¡°You super idiot! We¡¯re going to get super discovered at this rate!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai grumbled in annoyance.

    ¡°Astrea, are you sure there¡¯s no w in that self-recovery function?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki questioned Astrea.

    Astrea shook her head without hesitation, she shook herself free from the girls¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Ikaros has no conscious control over this self-recovery function, as long as there¡¯s something wrong with her, it would activate and barring external interference due to extensive damage, it¡¯s impossible for the function go haywire!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki muttered and she used her starry eyes on Ikaros, staring as if she¡¯s thinking about a lot of stuff until she finally gave up in a helpless manner.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we can only wait and see what happens, we will base our actions on further developments, I guess¡­¡±

    The otherdies looked at each other and they nodded with this suggestion.

 Chapter 574: Unscientific mind-reading power

    <h4>Chapter 574: Unscientific mind-reading power</h4>

    While Hinagiku & co are busy with Ikaros¡¯ matter, inside another tent, Wu Yan sighed because of another unrted matter.

    He nced at the figure who hugged her crystal wings while sucking her thumb as she slept. He bitterly grinned when he saw the deep state of sleep she achieved.

    The expedition team members¡¯ fear of her made her think about the past she would rather not visit. Although everyone more or less pacified her, she still wouldn¡¯t leave Wu Yan¡¯s side no matter what, sticking like hot glue to him. Compromising, he took her into his tent, and he gave her all the emotional support she needed, which took away most of his time with the other girls.

    ¡°Finally, she¡¯s asleep, kids are really hard to satisfy¡­¡±

    He sighed as he rubbed her head, ruffling her hair in the process. He can¡¯t help but smile when he saw her peaceful sleeping countenance.

    ¡°Good night, little missie¡­¡±

    He gave her a light peck on the cheek and he draped a nket over her tiny body. He loosened ndre-chan¡¯s iron grip and he stood up before he came out of his tent.

    It¡¯s now dark outside and the expedition members had already gathered logs to start bonfires that gave the whole ce an orange-reddish hue. They also started taking shifts to do patrol and other misceneous tasks such as grilling food, gathering fruits, making preparation for dinner and etc¡­

    He scanned this area since he¡¯s currently in the center of this camping site. He could see something that looked like a dome made of ss covering the whole ce.

    That¡¯s the defensive barrier set up by the magician corps. Its primary function is to defend against sudden attacks, buying time for them to respond to attacks. It also had secondary functions like sound-absorption and shrouding to hide everyone despite the bonfires and conversations. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if they were attacked due to the sound and smell they made.

    The expedition members really did a good job in this area. They were meticulous and clearly adept at doing this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their abilities are woefully inadequate for this trip, they would have been a greater help, unlike now, where they are reduced to fighting off small fries, patrol duty, cooking duty, and other such, non-elite-esque stuff.

    Wu Yan stared overhead and he looked at the astral bodies shining down on them as his eyes reflected the brilliant sea of stars. His ck clothes danced along with a passing gale, melding his figure into the background in an impossibly mesmerizing manner.

    He looked like someone whomanded the night, a sovereign of the dark, an existence molded by pure darkness. The aura he gave other people made him look absolutely intoxicating.

    The night sky is more prominent inside the Giant Beasts Forest than outside. Tiny specks of light dotted the sky and it would move anyone who gazed upon them. If one had to point out a w then that would be theck of a beautiful moon to go along with this scenery, maybe the trees blocked it or something?

    Faint images started forming in the sky like constetions. Four beautiful faces started forming in the sky¡­

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino¡­

    He stared at the distant faces as he strolled down memoryne. Like the twinkling stars in the night sky, his emotions are also wavering.

    He examined himself and he snidelyughed at himself for being so fickle-hearted. He missed Hinagiku & co when he was in Date A Live, after returning to Silvaria, he¡¯s starting to miss the girls in the other world.

    He also realized that he created too many bonds with the people around him. He also noticed that he would be very pensive on silent nights like this. Is this what it means to feel lonely and empty?

    Wu Yan shook his head and he scolded himself for forming this idea in his head. He has so many wives by his side, each of them are either very cute and/or very beautiful, why would he feel lonely?!

    Maybe it¡¯s a case of the grass being greener on the other side? Hell no! He¡¯s so loyal, why would he even think about grazing on the other side.

    He felt more guilty by the second, he destroyed his weak defense and he sighed as he continued gazing up at the night sky. No matter how he tried to distract himself, it¡¯s unquestionable that he missed Kotori and the others¡­

    Wu Yan had the itch to summon Kotori and the others over!

    When he wanted to summon the spirits, he started grumbling over hisck of summoning points. Who should he summon first? He would need more Summoning Points if he wanted to summon all of the spirits.

    While he tried to think about solutions to his problem, a few individuals appeared behind him without him picking up on them.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki looked at each other. This tier 8 is obviously unworthy of his title, what could be guing him so much that he failed to detect their arrival?

    Mikoto is the first one to voice her annoyed mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so thoughtful?¡±

    Her voice shocked Wu Yan back from the abyss of mental conflict. He yelled out in an unsightly manner and he jumped in surprise. He reddened when Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki actually gave him such a great shock.

    ¡°What are you girls up to? Is it that fun to give people heart attacks?¡±

    He rolled his eyes at them. He actually med other people for his own mistake, that was how thick his face actually is.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow. She poked his body with a finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shocked himself. We were standing here for so long and you still didn¡¯t detect us, you actually med us for that?¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you were here the whole time?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Were you girls here though? I don¡¯t think I sensed you¡­¡±

    ¡°That was why we asked you what¡¯s got you so thoughtful?¡±

    Hinagiku hugged her arms. She cast a doubtful look his way and he recalled the reason he was so distracted. Naturally, he put on a very awkward expression.

    ¡°O-oh, it¡¯s nothing much¡­ Just letting my thoughts wander here and there, you know?¡±

    His gaze shifted away and he looked even more suspicious.

    ¡°I see, wandering thoughts, huh?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto narrowed their eyes at him, boring holes into his body with their gazes. Wu Yan awkwardlyughed like a criminal who just got caught red-handed.

    Shokuhou Misaki who observed all of this called him out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about the girls you tainted in the transcript world you visited, right?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki heard an audible throbing from Wu Yan¡¯s chest. They instantly knew what¡¯s up.

    Shokuhou Misaki sneered at him.

    ¡°Yan-kun, you were thinking so hard about how to summon the girls on that side to this world, right? Correct me if I am wrong¡­¡±

    A series of throbbing sound came from Wu Yan¡¯s direction. It¡¯s impossible for anyone¡¯s heart to thump so loudly unless their guilty conscience weighed down hard on them. Hinagiku and Mikoto used their metaphorical weaponizedser leers on Wu Yan. The throbbing sound became loud booms.

    He started stepping back as the three girls are experiencing signs of turning into their alter-mode selves (TN: Raw literally said hatchet goddesses aka yandere mode).

    This is so unscientific! What is this powerful mind-reading ability?!!

 Chapter 575: A peaceful resolution to his rear court issue?

    <h4>Chapter 575: A peaceful resolution to his rear court issue?</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s action spoke louder than his words, he¡¯s basically admitting his won guilt at this point. Hence, Hinagiku and Mikoto started taking on a darker aura¡­

    ¡°Oh, It looks like you¡¯re on quite a friendly basis with these other girls¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said with an eerily cid face, her closed eyes only magnified the dread emanating from her.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t put it like that¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed awkwardly as he tried to defend himself with iling arms. It¡¯s better to put some distance between himself and Kaichou-sama¡¯s heightened power right now.

    ¡°You got so careless because you¡¯re too busy thinking about them, tell me, is that not due to your familiarity with them?¡±

    Mikoto sneered.

    ¡°Come, tell us what they look like, surely they are more attractive than us, right? Why else would you be in such a dazed state?¡±

    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t that beautiful¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to wipe his forehead, he must be sweating like crazy right now. He knows one thing for sure, his back ispletely drenched with sweat.

    ¡°Not that pretty, you say?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled ambiguously.

    ¡°Look around you, you¡¯re basically surrounded by beautiful girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm, I wouldn¡¯t say they are that big of a deal¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki roared at him, shocking him wide awake even as he slowly lost his ability toe with proper responses. Wu Yan didn¡¯t need to check his own look in the mirror, he¡¯s having a full-on sweat-outburst¡­

    With cold sweat running down both sides of his head, he slowly back-pedaled away from the girls. He cried like a baby inside, he was just missing his other girls in the other world and now he¡¯s in deep trouble. He shuddered at the thought of what would have happened if he summoned the girls over, wouldn¡¯t he be dead right now?

    ¡°Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his arms and he pushed as if this would make them stay at a certain distance away from him. He is trying very hard to maintain his amiable smile even as he bled deep inside. A price for everything, a stab for each waifu, he finally understood what this meant.

    Pursing his lips, Wu Yan turned towards Shokuhou Misaki with malicious intent in his eyes. It¡¯s because of this evil queen! He reckoned that his one-on-one lesson wasn¡¯t absorbed properly by Shokuhou Misaki.

    When his eyes fell on Shokuhou Misaki, she immediately recalled how this man screwed her over, in multiple positions, by the way. It felt like someone poured a tub of cold water over her body and she immediately killed her desire to avenge herself, she became intimidated.

    Wait, he¡¯s not going to knock on my tent tonight, right?

    Her heart started racing at the thought. Eighteen positions, that¡¯s a low ballpark figure for the type of ys they didst night. She can still vividly recall how he marked her as his own. If he pulled the same thing on her again¡­

    She trembled at both the likeliness and the scenarios she might experienceter¡­

    A sh of idea appeared and she snorted. Her tone trembled as she tried to wave the matter off.

    ¡°Forget about it, since it already happened we can¡¯t change what has already been established with words alone. You got yourself into this so you should try and get yourself out of this properly, you hear me?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Shokuhou Misaki with confused looks. When did she be so benevolent?

    Thinking about it, she had a point. There¡¯s nothing much they can do at this point. More importantly, Wu Yan¡¯s attitude on this matter is more relevant than their reactions.

    But, they just can¡¯t shake off this feeling of something being weird here. More like, they are even more upset and frustrated for some reason.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gave each other a look and they bitterlyughed. Although they are still suspicious about this matter, they took the same stance as Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise when the three girls actuallypromised on this, he felt slightly moved.

    ¡°You girls aren¡¯t going to say anything about me summoning them over?¡¯

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t overlook his touched look and they softened a bit. Snorting, they turned the head the other way.

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed.

    ¡°Whether or not we agree, the real question remains, can you guarantee that there won¡¯t be any conflict between the parties involved? You don¡¯t want to see us fighting each other, right?¡±

    ¡°No no no! That absolutely won¡¯t happen!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head like his life depended on it.

    ¡°They are all very nice girls with personalities simr to you and the otherdies, you girls will definitely hit it off!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled.

    ¡°If we do bicker, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you on our side or are you on their side?¡±

    Hinagiku asked straightforwardly.

    They are a bit ufortable with new people joining their Big family. They more or less wanted topete with them.

    ¡°Let me put it this way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said after lowering his head in thought.

    ¡°Of the four of them, one of the girls, Kotori, has multiple personas. She has a bubbly, the-girl-from-the-next-door type of feel. The other personality resembles an imp, but that¡¯s just a fa?ade to hide her tsundere self. Then, there¡¯s Kurumi. She¡¯s normally like a really well-behaved rich nobledy, she had a few screws loose in her head in the past but I think she¡¯s moved past that by now, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem there. As for the other two, it¡¯s a girl who looks like she¡¯s between eleven or twelve-years-old, thest one is kinda like Astrea, you can treat her Astrea v2, there, are we all happy now?¡±

    ¡°A tsundere, an Ojou-sama, a loli and a bottomless-pit¡­¡±

    Mikoto chuckled.

    ¡°You sure can spread your love around, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan tried tough it off.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s okay when ites from someone else but when you¡¯re the one saying it, something just sounds wrong, ya know?¡±

    Hinagiku frowned but she nodded reluctantly in the end.

    ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, I can see us hanging out with the for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? Right?!¡±

    Wu Yan almost failed to hold himself back from howling like an overjoyed wolf. It looks like the happy end is not far away from his grasp.

    ¡°A nobledy, huh?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki turned her attention towards one of the mentioned individuals. she¡¯s the only one among his harem who looked like she came from a really good family. She¡¯s quite intrigued by the appearance of another Ojou-sama type character.

    ¡°Kurumi, was it? I am looking forward to our meeting¡­¡±

    ¡°I am also looking forward to meeting the girls!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said at the same time, they clenched their fists.

    ¡°We need to let them know who¡¯s in charge!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows start jolting non-stop when he heard them. He started flipping tables inside his heart.

    ¡°I say, I want you girls to y nice with each other, not go at each other¡¯s throats, mind you!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki giggled after they regained their rationalities.

    Now that he¡¯s done sealing a big marital concern, the ce fell silent once more. They made the situation awkward by looking at each other without saying anything.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The corners of Mikoto¡¯s lips twitched and she egged him on.

    ¡°Would you hurry it up?!¡±

    ¡°Hurry what up?¡±

    Wu Yan was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to do!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget to bring your brain or something?!¡±

    Mikoto shrieked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we are okay with this? Summon the girls over already!¡±

    Wu Yan started exining himself with a bitterugh.

    ¡°You see, I met a little problem on that end¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this about a small problem when we are already at this juncture?¡±

    Hinagiku wanted to chew this guy to death.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it¡¯s not just four of them, right?¡±

    ¡°No no no!¡±

    Wu Yan hurriedly shook his hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough Summoning Points to summon all of them here. I was thinking about who to summon first¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki fell speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯re dragging your feet over this?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded without trying to hide anything. They looked at him like they are looking at a dumbass, Wu Yan just met their critical gazes with awkwardughter.

 Chapter 576: A private talk with each other?

    <h4>Chapter 576: A private talk with each other?</h4>

    An icy blue figure came out of her tent. She appeared not far away from Wu Yan & co. She checked her surroundings just like Wu Yan. Then, she gazed up at the starry sky to enjoy the view. A gale blew past her, causing her blue hair to dance mesmerizingly in the air. s, nobody was here to appreciate this artistic scenery.

    She enjoyed the silence by herself. A short whileter, a bunch of noise entered her ears and she knitted her eyebrows. She¡¯s not amused that somebody messed up her quiet time.

    She turned around and she saw the culprit, she was momentarily stunned but she dispelled that look on her face. Instead, she revealed an intrigued expression, mixed with hesitation and confusion.

    She stared at them as her hesitation slowly faded away. She raised her feet and she walked towards them.

    ¡°Why are you dragging your feet over something like this?¡±

    ¡°You girls don¡¯t get it. How would the girls who didn¡¯t get chosen first feel when they find out? They won¡¯t be happy campers that¡¯s for sure...¡±

    ¡°Har? You¡¯re digging too much into this. Why would anyone mind such a small detail?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? You¡¯re sure about that? What if you were in their shoes and I passed you up and chose another girl first, will you really be fine with that?¡±

    ¡°I-I, of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind...¡±

    ¡°Well, you would sound much more convincing if you looked me in the eyes, I will thank you for doing that at least...¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop with your pointless verbosity. Are you a man or not? Just do it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that. Do I really need to prove my masculinity? I mean I already physically educated you girls on numerous asions, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You shut your mouth right now!¡± x 3

    The one encroaching upon them stopped when she heard the girls¡¯ ferocious shouts. She had qualms about approaching them right now. She¡¯s wondering if she should run away while she still can.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki who are busy talking with each other already picked up on her presence. They turned around and they were startled by her identity.

    ¡°Sylph!¡±

    Mikoto gasped, she rubbed her eyes to make sure her eyes are not ying tricks on her. She yelled in an exaggerated manner. However, her surprise is warranted since this frozen princess rarely greeted anyone proactively, much less talk with anyone. They can¡¯t remember more than 10 instances where she actually struck up a conversation with anyone on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±

    Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki are just as shocked by her appearance here. They aren¡¯t familiar with Sylph but her reputation preceded her.

    ¡°Erm, pleasant night we¡¯re having tonight?...¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure how to greet her. Hinagiku and the other girls threw judging nces his way.

    Sylph maintained her poker face, it¡¯s like this is her default expression or something. She nonchntly nodded to Wu Yan¡¯s awkward greeting. This was her answer.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki looked at each other. Shokuhou Misaki took the initiative.

    ¡°Sylph, what business do you have with us?¡±

    Sylph nodded but she hurriedly shook her head just a secondter. Wu Yan & co felt energy leaving their body. What does she want from them? Was that a yes or no?

    As luck would have it, she saw through their confusion and she finally rified her thoughts verbally. She opened with a bombshell.

    ¡°I came to find you!¡±

    She said while staring into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°I want to privately talk with you...¡±

    ¡°Privately...¡¯

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor.

    ¡°A talk with me?...¡±

    Wu Yan is bbergasted by this sudden scenario.

    He looked at Sylph who is waiting for his reply like she just asked him: ¡°Did you ate dinner?¡±. Wu Yan & co isn¡¯t sure if this is where they should flip out hysterically. Is this the same aloof Princess Sylph from their memories?

    She¡¯s not an impostor, right?

    They had the same thought but they immediately threw that idea away as they focused on the more important point of the matter.

    ¡°With him?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan with looks that could kill.

    ¡°You want a private chat with him?¡±

    A mysterious bout of killing intent fell upon Wu Yan¡¯s body. He shivered from the sheer intensity of this oppressive feeling. Wu Yan subconsciously distanced himself from Sylph by at least 3 meters. He shook his head vigorously, iming his innocence in this matter...

    He just got the green light from the grand mistresses of his harem in regards to the admission of Kotori and the other spirit girls. If he can¡¯t exin himself then he¡¯s going to sleep with the fishes if they can find a pond here. He learned enough from past experience to read the writings on the walls ande up with a full disclosure.

    Moreover, he truly didn¡¯t do anything that would warrant this much attention from her.

    Sylph said nothing as she stood there. She¡¯s probably waiting for Hinagiku and the other girls to leave them alone. She just assumed this is what¡¯s going to happen and Wu Yan just couldn¡¯t believe her. He almost fell to the floor due to lethargy.

    Can you at least exin yourself?!

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki kept ncing between Wu Yan and Sylph. For some reason, the killing intent within their eyes dissipated.

    There¡¯s nothing going on between the two of them.

    They were convinced after seeing Sylph¡¯s block-of-ice-looking face. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki deemed him innocent after passing their judgement on this matter. Even if one beat them to death, they still wouldn¡¯t believe Sylph would be infatuated with Wu Yan...

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki pursed her lips.

    ¡°You two can have your ¡®little¡¯ chat!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan.

    ¡°As for the girls that you led astray, this isn¡¯t the right ce for you to summon them, wait until we leave the Giant Beasts Forest.¡±

    Wu Yan felt like someone just used a confusion spell on him. Well, as long as they aren¡¯t rejecting his notion to summon the spirits or are antagonistic towards the spirits, he¡¯s fine with whatever they demanded.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they aren¡¯tfortable with this but since Shokuhou Misaki already said it out loud they can¡¯t possibly stay here and impose on them. But, they didn¡¯t forget to give Wu Yan long and hard leers before leaving with Shokuhou Misaki. They went towards their own tents so now Wu Yan is alone with Sylph.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure what he should do after the girls left him alone. He smiled at Sylph and he waited for her to speak her mind. As for Sylph, she shifted her attention towards the pure white ring on Wu Yan¡¯s finger.

    Wu Yan almost cracked under the awkward silence. Luckily, Sylph broke the silence first.

    ¡°Your ring...¡±

    Sylph said with a formal tone.

    ¡°May I ask where did you acquire that?¡±

    ¡°Ring?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the ring she¡¯s focusing on.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Wu Yan raised his pure white ring to eye-level.

    ¡°You mean this ring?¡±

    Sylph nodded. Wu Yan turned serious and he asked her.

    ¡°Wait, you recognize this ring?¡±

    Sylph paused and she nodded. The next instant, she shook her head again.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Do you know this ring or not?¡±

    Sylph shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to reveal what I know...¡±

    Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan was stunned by her response.

    ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that ring?¡±

    Sylph repeated her question.

    Wu Yan slightly exhaled.

    ¡°I got this ring from a treasure-hunting trip.¡±

    ¡°You got it from a stash somewhere, huh?...¡±

    Sylph pondered for a bit and then she nodded.

    ¡°I understand, thank you...¡±

    Sylph turned around and took her leave much to Wu Yan¡¯s disbelief.

    Wu Yan heaved since he couldn¡¯t catch up with her pace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even...¡±

 Chapter 577: A little technique put to great use

    <h4>Chapter 577: A little technique put to great use</h4>

    Early morning, Giant Beasts Forest inner regions¡­

    The cold morning air wafted around the tents in this area. The people inside the tents instinctively tightened their hold on their nkets or coats, drawing it closer to their bodies. Rays of sunlight fell from the sky, piercing through thick foliage and slowly lighting up the whole ce.

    The bonfires kept crackling away, however, this failed to prevent the creeping cold from seeping into the bones of the people who are close to the heat source. Fortunately, the sunlight came at just the right time to indiscriminately warm up the patrols who sacrificed their sleeping time to look around and the people who had a good night¡¯s rest.

    Of course, if we are still talking about humans, that would be the case. For those who are outside the definition of human, the morning¡¯s weather had nothing to do with whether he should continue sleeping.

    Wu Yan woke up after ndre-chan kept fiddling with him. He yawned and he brought ndre-chan who is wide awake out of the tent with him. Hiszy aura would infect anyone who isn¡¯t on guard around him.

    ¡°Can you psych yourself up for just one morning?¡±

    Mikoto said with arms akimbo. Her pant wasn¡¯t long enough to cover her magnificent thighs and they glistened in the sunlight. The sight of her delicious legs waked Wu Yan up just a little. He scanned her legs and he stored the images away for future reference.

    ¡°You girls do not appreciate sleeping in, it¡¯s a truly blissful thing to do.¡±

    ¡°That would be true, if we were in our warm beds¡­¡±

    Hinagiku pursed her lips at him.

    ¡°I fail to understand how you can sleep so soundly on rough grounds, on unfamiliar rugs, and ufortable settings. At this point, you¡¯re just beingzy rather than enjoying life.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just projecting it on me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I am pretty sure you have a rotten core, anyone who knew you would agree¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, woe is me. I didn¡¯t have a warm pillow to snuggle up to. If only someone would be kind enough to apany me in bed, that would be just splendid¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! Also, didn¡¯t n sleep together with youst night?¡±

    ¡°Ikaros, you can sleep me if you want, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re blushing. That¡¯s so cute!¡±

    ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t you ignore me!¡±

    While Wu Yan and his retinue killed time with their idle chat, the others are already hot at work. They are all ready to depart. As for breakfast, Wu Yan cooked something up and fed the voraciousdies. Wu Yan was the only one who didn¡¯t get to eat.

    ¡°Yan, you guys ready to go?¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi greeted Wu Yan & co. Fei Fei opened the conversation. If this was the day before, Fei Fei & co needed a good enough reason to strike a conversation up with Wu Yan proactively in front of their own subordinates. They are the leaders of this expedition and they have to put up appearances in front of Wu Yan & co who are only observers on this trip. Now, everyone wanted to hear Wu Yan¡¯s words.

    Wu Yan noticed this change in attitude. He nodded nonchntly after ncing at the other expedition members waiting behind the squad leaders.

    ¡°Yeah, we are good, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Fei Fei nodded. Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi exchanged a look and they waved a hand at their subordinates.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡±

    The magicians got out of formation and they dispelled the barrier they put upst night. The familiar forest appeared in front of them once more. They gathered up and they moved vigntly onwards, into the center of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    After the lesson they learned yesterday, nobody dared to screw around on this expedition. Fei Fei & the other squad leaders would stop and survey the area they are in now and then. They wanted to make sure that they didn¡¯t barge into the territory of a tier 9 monster. Nobody wanted to go through another fight like the one yesterday.

    It¡¯s a very simple procedure. If they wandered into a tier 9 monster¡¯s territory, they would encounter mobs belonging only to a species, descendants or pack mates of the apex predator, it would be hard to find another type of monster inside a imed territory. Only peak tier 7 creatures, and newly-minted tier 8 creatures can be found in such areas.

    If they noticed that the beasts are decreasing and the levels are low on average then chances are they have just stumbled into a tier 9 monster¡¯s domain.

    Sure enough, they encountered habitable ces where a bunch of demonic beasts gathered.

    They failed to notice they were in a tier 9 creature¡¯s territory because the weaker monsters all bunched up and gathered in an area, they also encountered different species on their way to the habitat, these factors lowered their guards and they ended up fighting for their lives in the end.

    Luckily for them, Wu Yan & co came with them. If not, only those with trump cards would have been able to escape with their lives. In other words, only Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi would havee out of the forest alive.

    Concentrating on their steps, they encroached upon the center of the Giant Beasts Forest. The closer they got, the greater the decrease in the number of demonic beasts wandering around. It¡¯s a very strange sight for the expedition team.

    Wu Yan even saw the scene where a tier 8 creature that wandered into this area pack up and run with its tails between its legs, it looked like the monster can¡¯t wait to get out of this ce. The others saw it as well and their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi remained very calm as if this is only natural. Wu Yan immediately pinned this odd situation on them.

    He passed ndre-chan over to Hinagiku and he furtively asked Fei Fei a question.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei giggled and she replied.

    ¡°As expected, we couldn¡¯t hide this from you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. Since her subordinates are all acting weird with the squad leaders being the only ones who are calm, it takes only a few seconds for anyone to figure that out.

    Fei Fei took out a small sack and she dangled it in front of Wu Yan. He knitted his brows in puzzlement.

    ¡°This is the cause?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Fei Fei nodded and she stood up straight.

    ¡°Contained within is the blood of the Longarm Ape King that died yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s blood, huh?¡±

    Fei Fei grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Normal demonic beasts are absolutely terrified of tier 9 monsters, they are like walking one-way-pass-to-hell to these normal demonic beasts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes at her. He looked at the sack in her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the monsters can feel the auraing from the blood?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Fei Fei shook the sack in her hands.

    ¡°We extracted the blood from the dead Ape King and we carried it with us. In this manner, we emanated the ape king¡¯s aura while traveling, though unknown to the other expedition members, the astute creatures that lived in this forest immediately sensed it when they got close.¡±

    ¡°The demonic beast didn¡¯t actually see us, they felt the aura and they thought a tier 9 monster was nearby so they immediately scampered off. We saved a lot of trouble by using this method.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you guys being a little bit too smart here? What if another tier 9 monster was nearby, they would think that a new challenger is here to usurp them ande right for us!¡±

    ¡°I am not too worried about that¡­¡±

    Fei Fei continued.

    ¡°A tier 9 monster usually stayed in their own domains. Moreover, we still have you and your entourage, no?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan was at a loss of words¡­

 Chapter 578: Arriving at the center of the Giant Beasts Forestâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 578: Arriving at the center of the Giant Beasts Forest¡­</h4>

    As it turned out, Fei Fei & the other squad leader¡¯s idea was very good. They proceeded throughout the morning, noon, and finally evening, yet, they encountered almost no demonic beasts that stood in their way. They did, however, see a lot of demonic beasts losing control of their bowels while running away. In a way, today has been the most peaceful day since they entered the Giant Beasts Forest.

    This sessful trip came at a great time for the other expedition members. They all felt their locked brows loosen up over this matter. Compared to yesterday, where they were fighting for their lives, death constantly tapping at their shoulders at every turn, they even wondered if today would be the day they lose their petty lives in this dangerous forest. Who would have thought that they would have such a safe trip today?

    They lowered their guards and the exhaustion finally caught up with them. They quickened their steps so they can arrive at the center of the Giant Beasts Forest faster, this way, they can go home sooner.

    Aside from Fei Fei and Sylph, the others are all very much broken in spirit. They entered with zed hearts set on aplishing the task given to them. But, after several days in this forest, the trials and tribtions they went through, they would all pay any price just to get out of this ce sooner, screw honor and prestige, not after the hell they have been through.

    Little did they know, the tier 7 experts that came along on this trip are bound for more pain and anguish.

    Deep in the evening, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi stopped as they ordered their subordinates.

    ¡°Everyone, set up camps!¡±

    The other expedition members looked up at the sky and they felt bewildered. It¡¯s still bright enough for them to continue, rationally, they should cover as much ground as possible¡­

    Even if they are confused, they still did as they were told. They started setting up the tents.

    ¡°Yan¡­

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls gathered by Wu Yan¡¯s side. They are just as puzzled as the subordinates of the expedition team. He signaled for them to stay calm and he walked towards the squad leaders.

    ¡°Why did we stop?¡±

    Wu Yan got down to brass tacks immediately.

    Fei Fei nced at the other squad leaders and she spoke up.

    ¡°We would have told you sooner orter, you and yourpany are critical to the sess of this mission after all¡­¡±

    Fei Fei lowered her head and she thought up of an appropriate response. She made sure to use a volume just low enough for Wu Yan to hear. She dispelled his confusion with a single sentence.

    ¡°ording to the map, the center of the Giant Beasts Forest lies just ahead of us!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the direction hinted by Fei Fei. He silently mused for a bit. If what Lei Wang hypothesized is true, they would be able toy their eyes on the beast king that just ascended its throne.

    After arriving at Silvaria, counting the time he has spent in other worlds, it should add up to one year.

    In one year¡¯s time, he evolved from a lonely otaku to a super-strong individual. He¡¯s not at the top yet but he is already a rising star in Silvaria and then some¡­

    Going up against a demigod tier existence would be a first, however¡­

    He¡¯s not at tier 9 yet and it looks like he¡¯s going to face a demigod tier opponent soon, the current strongest tier of opponents in Silvaria. He¡¯s not sure how he should feel about this.

    ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±

    Wu Yan asked after storing his thoughts away. He came along as bodyguards, he¡¯s technically not apart of the decision-making team. Fei Fei and the others should decide how they move from this point onwards.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi silently thought about this. They let Fei Fei speak on their behalf, it would be better this way.

    ¡°Yan, as you know, we are on this mission to see if the strange phenomena in the Giant Beasts Forest is linked to the birth of a beast king. Our retinues are no longerpetent enough to follow us into the center of the Giant Beasts Forest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded understandings. With the quality of the demonic beasts in the center region, they would only find opponents that are very strong in a group or roaming tier 9 monsters.

    There¡¯s almost nothing the other expedition team members could contribute at this point. They can¡¯t help in fights, they are liabilities in terms of maintaining stealth, this is the end of the line for them¡­

    In a way, these expedition members are quite pitiful. They are here to help Fei Fei, Sylph, and the others to clean up weak fodder monsters. Other than that, they are here to buy time for them toe up with solutions by throwing themselves at higher tier opponents.

    In the end, because of Wu Yan & co¡¯s intervention, they became mere spectators during this trip. Aside from doing basic chores, cooking and etc, they were next to useless during the fight against the Longarm apes. What a sad bunch of people¡­

    Thanks to this, only a few careless individuals died during the trip here. Things got dicey near the end of their journey here but at least they managed to hold on to their dear lives. If Wu Yan & co weren¡¯t here, it¡¯s highly unlikely for there to be dozens of survivors.

    Compared to losing their lives, enjoying the show as spectators should be the rational choice, even if they aren¡¯t too happy with how things turned out.

    ¡°This time¡­¡±

    Fei Fei looked around before continuing.

    ¡°Only the squad leaders wille with you as we venture into the center region.¡±

    ¡°14 people, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s still a few people too many¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Fei Fei furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Do you have another idea in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s go ahead with your idea!¡±

    Wu Yanughed but he sighed inside himself. If at all possible, he would have liked it if Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi stayed behind as well. Their powers are insufficient to continue moving into this area.

    Wu Yan knew he would wipe dirt on their faces if he said this so he kept it to himself. Furthermore, they would probably insist on entering the center region despite his protests. As leaders, no matter how precarious things got, they can¡¯t possibly throw face away by staying behind to watch their camps.

    They are leaders of this expedition!

    Wu Yan nced behind and he exchanged a look with Sylph. She shook her head at him in anguid manner. She believes that Fei Fei & the other two should stay behind but she reckons that even her words will fail to convince them to stay behind, she¡¯s probably as helpless as him right now¡­

    Wu Yan returned to the other girls and he exined it the situation to them.

    ¡°So we are finally here¡­¡±

    The others put on serious looks. They looked into the woods in a daze as they juggled their own thoughts.

    ¡°No matter what, the request from Gramps Lei Wang is only an optional objective this time. If we cannotplete it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan told the other girls in a very formal tone.

    ¡°Remember my words, protect your own lives before anyone else¡¯s, got that?¡±

    The other girls responded with a resolute nod after exchanging a look with each other.

 Chapter 579: Guards and the skeleton fortress

    <h4>Chapter 579: Guards and the skeleton fortress</h4>

    The other expedition members are all still in the dark as to the true aim of this mission. They only know that they are here on an important mission assigned by the kingdom. They didn¡¯t know and Lei Wang only gave a cursory exnation about it being important to the kingdom.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi lifted the veil when they gave orders for the expedition members to stay behind and guard the camp. It took them a few minutes to realize that the true mission only begins beyond this point. This job is only something that Fei Fei & the others can undertake.

    Nobody grumbled because as descendants and core members of their own sects and factions, they knew when to ask and when to stay silent on a matter that was deemed critically important to the kingdom. It¡¯s wiser to see nothing and say nothing. They took their orders and they zipped their mouths.

    After delegating their tasks, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi merged with Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°I believe I don¡¯t need to mention the esction of difficulty in this uing part¡­¡±

    Fei Fei breathed in deeply and she continued.

    ¡°All I am going to say is this, let¡¯s pray for the sess of this mission.!¡±

    The others chuckled and they nodded in agreement. They took onest look at the camp behind them and they entered the center region of the Giant Beasts Forest.

    The sacks filled with the ape king¡¯s blood were passed down by Fei Fei to their subordinates as a defense for the camp. In the ce they are heading to, the blood will do nothing to ward off the monsters roaming inside, the apex predators of the entire Giant Beasts Forest.

    The center region is arguably the smallest region of the Giant Beasts Forest. It¡¯s way smaller in area than the inner regions they just departed from. There are not a lot of monsters in this ce, however, all tier 9 individuals who wandered into this area and made it out alive all spoke grim tales of their encounters inside this region, they can¡¯t stop spinning tales about how formidable the monsters are in the center region.

    Most of the inhabitants here are tier 9 demonic beasts. Not just that, these monsters are top-of-the-line killing machines.

    Although tier 9 monsters are rare, the monsters here are those that can easily trample on the tier 9 monsters that held territory in the inner regions of the Giant Beasts Forest. By logical deduction, these monsters are way scarier and dangerous.

    If they carried the blood of the ape king with them then they would be walking coffins since tier 9 monsters would rain down upon them in minutes.

    The closer they got to the center, the stronger the monsters appeared. Nobody dared toe into this area to hunt. Due to that, the istion gave birth to a lot of tier 9 monsters that can easily beat tier 9 humans.

    Demonic beasts had longer lifespans than humans and that¡¯s why demonic beasts had a harder time breaking through bottlenecks in cultivation. After making it to tier 9, the humans would stop bothering them and this gave them the chance to umte strength and experience. With time factored into the equation, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there are more tier 9 demonic beasts than humans.

    Out of all the tier 9 demonic beasts, chance and fate finally witnessed the birth of a demigod tier beast king that evolved from a peak tier 9 demonic beast.

    Although there aren¡¯t a lot of monsters to look out for, they still traveled in a cautious manner since the area is rtively smaller than before. They kept moving forward for a while, the trees stayed the same but everyone agreed that the air here ispletely different than the inner regions. The air is suffused with a suffocating sensation of danger. Everyone can feel it in the air.

    To make sure they don¡¯t run into tier 9 monsters, Shokuhou Misaki and Ikaros used their powers to scout out the area for any presence of tier 9 demonic beasts. If they detected any beasts, they would adjust their paths and travel in a different direction.

    It¡¯s notck of guts that made them so wary. They are just here to investigate unless forced into a battle, they agreed to be light-footed than to proceed with guns-zing.

    They didn¡¯t know if they should thank their gods for their luck. They detected about 3 or 4 monsters on their way here and they are all at least level 85 or above. In tier 9, a level¡¯s difference can be veryrge. A level 85 would end the Longarm ape¡¯s career, forget monsters above level 85.

    They did well with this routine of staying away from potential threats, thanks inrge part to both Shokuhou Misaki and Ikaros. They dodged the obstacles in their way and they navigated their way around the monsters.

    Fei Fei is holding the map of the Giant Beasts Forest with Bing Ling and Bishi chiming in as they regained their bearings. They did this every time they averted another potential encounter. They had their own headaches to deal with.

    Of the people who entered the Giant Beasts Forest, most would not venture any deeper than the outer regions. Hence, there are not a lot of detailed maps in cirction. The maps they have of the inner region are rough at best. Meanwhile, there are almost no maps that cased the center region. The old monsters presiding over the Board of directors of Silvaria World Institute took this map out for Fei Fei & co. Apparently, the map was a relic left behind their forefathers.

    The maps are in their hands but it¡¯s a trying task to figure the map out due to the poor quality of the map. This is the reason why Bing Ling, Bishi, and Fei Fei got together to iron out their location in this forest. They spent most of their time in this region looking at the map.

    Fei Fei led the group. At one point, Fei Fei sighed in relief and she smiled at them.

    ¡°Good! We are at the core region of the Giant Beasts Forest!¡±

    They perked themselves up, this is the region where the beast king is probably residing in.

    Wu Yan & co confirmed their locations on the map and it checked out. They looked at each other and they continued forward. Suddenly, they saw a scene that made them very shocked.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Bing Ling stepped back in astonishment.

    ¡°How can this be?¡­¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Bishi¡¯s breath became chaotic and he lowered his head in despair.

    ¡°How are we supposed toplete our mission like this?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei and Sylph exchanged a nce and they suppressed the emotional fluctuations inside their hearts.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki turned towards Wu Yan, they hesitated but asked him anyway.

    ¡°What are we going to do about this?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed and he looked at the thing in front of him.

    There¡¯s a vacant plot in front of them with a diameter of about 1 kilometer. The trees formed a circle surrounding that vacant plot. There¡¯s a structure that stood proudly in the middle of this vacant plot. It¡¯s a castle made out of skeletons.

    The castle is about a hundred meters in height and it took out about half of the area of this vacant plot. It¡¯s emanating a very heavy pressure on everyone. Anyone whoid their eyes on this castle would feel like they are entering a gigantic beast¡¯s maw. It shook everyone¡¯s core.

    More importantly, there are dozens of monsters that guarded the entrance of the skeleton fortress.

    Dozens of tier 9 demonic beasts!

    It¡¯s the strength of these beasts that made everyone lose their crap.

    The dozens of monsters patrolled the entrance like sentries. They all had strengths that made the Longarm ape king look like a piss-poor foe inparison, heck, they are even stronger than the beasts they detected on their way here.

    Before this scene, you looked at me, I looked at you, everyone looked at each other and they lowered their heads in dejection.

 Chapter 580: The System comes into the spotlight once more!

    <h4>Chapter 580: The Systemes into the spotlight once more!</h4>

    The skeleton fortress is like a manmade hill with a thin top and a heavy bottom. The entrance is about 5 meters tall and it looked like a cave entrance from the outside. Veiled by the darkness within the fortress, they could see faint figures shifting about inside the fortress.

    In front of the fortress, there are thirteen demonic beasts of different species. Five of the monsters stationed here are guarding the ce by moving around to look for trespassers. They are all very diligent in this regard as they continued scanning the entrance area. Meanwhile, six more monsters stayed on guard around the fortress by taking up sentry positions that are spaced out between themselves. Thest of the monsters stayed by the entrance with half-closed eyes, they appeared to be cking off on their jobs.

    Fei Fei & co can¡¯t see through the distribution of roles but Wu Yan & co can see how they got their tasks based on their power, courtesy of the System¡¯s scanning function.

    The five monsters that are actively on the prowl were all level 86 while the six monsters that held fixed positions defending different parts of the fortress are all between levels 87 and 88. The two monsters that were cking off were peak tier 9 monsters that had an impressive level of 89, just a level away from reaching the demigod tier.

    With this lineup, even if Lei Wang brought all the people presiding over the Board they still wouldn¡¯t be able to act wantonly.

    On the human side, they had 14 individuals, on the monster side, they had 13 monsters but qualitatively, the humans lost.

    Three peak tier 7 individuals, Nine tier 8 individuals, and two tier 9 individuals meant that a frontal assault will only result in defeat. The monsters also had two peak tier 9 demonic beasts. With an aberration known as ndre-chan on their side, they would still lose if all the tier 9 monsters ganged up on them.

    Moreover, Ikaros is someone who just entered the tier 9 league.

    At the climax of their journey, they encountered an obstacle that even Wu Yan & co felt very pressed to solve.

    ¡°Yan, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki who usually had ideas and solutions was at a loss. She turned to Wu Yan for his advice just like the other girls.

    After examining the fortress and the forces guarding it, Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Why would those demonic beasts gather there?¡±

    He asked the real question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Mikoto leaned her back against a tree behind her. She shook her head as if she¡¯s denying reality.

    ¡°Why are those tier 9 demonic beasts all here? They look like they are guarding something, it¡¯s suspicious no matter how you looked at it!¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Hinagiku connected the dots and she asked Wu Yan in a shaky tone.

    ¡°Those monsters, they are guarding the beast king?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said.

    ¡°The old man Lei Wang said that the monsters banded up to drive humans out in order to protect the beast king who is going through a metamorphosis process. Looking at this scene, only the beast king can gather so many tier 9 monsters. It looks like the beast king ordered them to protect him while he stabilizes his power.

    ¡°That is to say¡­¡±

    Fei Fei gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°A beast king has truly been born!¡±

    ¡°Based on past observations and current clues¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°That is a very real possibility¡­¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi turned grim as heaviness clouded their eyes.

    Lei Wang said that the beast king possessed the unique ability tomand demonic beasts. To make matters worse, the beast king possesses intelligence on par with humans. With the leadership of the new beast king, the residents of Silvaria might never be able to extract resources from the Giant Beasts Forest anymore.

    The Giant Beasts Forest is very important to the people of Silvaria. If they were separated from this bountiful ce, it would severely impact the whole world. The board members had a lot of vested interest in this ce so they sent in investigation teams.

    This news isn¡¯t the news Fei Fei & co wanted to hear.

    Compared to Wu Yan & co who just arrived in this world some time ago, Fei Fei and the others needed to think about their families, their countrymen, the economy, and a lot of other stuff. This news is basically a looming cmity for them.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fei Fei lifted her head.

    ¡°Without personally seeing the beast king, I refuse to believe in this.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan & co gasped. Wu Yan questioned her.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, don¡¯t tell me you want to go inside the skeleton fortress?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Fei Fei resolutely said.

    ¡°Our job is to investigate, as such, I have to bear witness to the figure of the beast king, spections will only lead to more trouble down the road!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the implications of your words?¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Fei Fei¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Do you not see the thirteente-stage tier 9 monsters wandering about? You only have peak tier 7 powers, do you think you will make it inside alive?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I have to try¡­¡±

    Fei Fei shook her head with a bitterugh. She knew Hinagiku only said what she said because she is worried about Fei Fei. However, Hinagiku & others couldn¡¯t possibly understand the gravity of this matter for her and her nsmen.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists. She turned around to look at Sylph, Bing LIng, and Bishi.

    ¡°You guys?! Say something to her!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Sylph shook her head calmly.

    ¡°I agree with Fei Fei¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mikoto pointed her index finger at her.

    ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi stepped up to voice their thoughts.

    ¡°We agree as well!¡±

    ¡°Y-you all¡­¡±

    Mikoto is on the verge of freaking out. She thought she was very rash, that was until she realized that there are crazier people in this world.

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. He sighed as he tried to put himself into her shoes even if he¡¯s not born on Silvaria. He could more or less understand her feelings. Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou said nothing from the start of this conversation.

    ¡°Are you guys sure about this?¡±

    Wu Yan said with a low tone. The squad leaders nodded affirmatively.

    The heavy air gripped everyone¡¯s body. They can almost feel the heartbeat of the person next to them due to the silence.

    Wu Yan broke the silence with a sigh.

    ¡°You guys and your obstinate attitudes¡­Ugh¡­¡±

    He looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls. They responded with supportive looks as if they understood what he was going to ask without saying anything.

    ¡°Fine, it should be okay to apany you guys just a little bit further¡­¡±

    The squad leaders didn¡¯t expect this reaction.

    ¡°Yan, are you going toe wit-¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullhonker!¡±

    Wu Yan red at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the chances of you guys pulling this off just by yourselves?!¡±

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t get angry that Wu Yan looked down on her, she smiled in an embarrassed manner instead.

    Wu Yanughed in exhaustion. Waving his hands, he took out a ck cloak.

    ¡°I never thought the day woulde where I would need to use this¡­¡±

 Chapter 581: Walking on steel wiresâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 581: Walking on steel wires¡­</h4>

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The average-looking cloak got different reactions from the people around him. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki are surprised with its appearance, they looked like they were familiar with this cloak. The others are very puzzled with its function, meanwhile, Ikaros and Sylph still looked as unfazed as before.

    ¡°This cloak¡­¡±

    Fei Fei examined the cloak in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. She knew that he took this out because it would help them sneak into the skeleton fortress. But, how?

    ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her chin. She more or less knew what Wu Yan is going to do, she just wanted confirmation.

    This is the cloak that never got to see the day of light since a long time ago, the cloak of invisibility that Wu Yan stored away as a memento.

    ¡°Yan, you¡¯re going to use the cloak to sneak us into the fortress?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work, did you forget what happened to us when we used it back in the treasure hunting trip?¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros used it to hide themselves during the treasure-hunting trip. In the end, they still got found out by the Giant Spider Queen.

    If the spider queen didn¡¯t fall into the trap set by the people from the auction house, they would have been forced to escape with their return to town scrolls. They would have never got their hands on the three rings hidden away inside the ruins.

    The spider queen just ascended into tier 9 and it still found Wu Yan & co who hid from view using the cloak of invisibility. Now, there are more demonic beasts that are stronger than the spider queen standing in their way. They should have no problem detecting them.

    Wu Yan knew what Hinagiku is trying to say.

    ¡°The cloak of invisibility isn¡¯t perfect, the risk is still great¡­¡±

    Over a dozen pebbles appeared in Wu Yan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If we use the aura-sealing stone along with the cloak of invisibility, we should be able to fool the monsters¡¯ senses.¡±

    ¡°Aura-sealing stones?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki picked up the weird pebble in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She scrutinized the pebble with her starry eyes.

    ¡°You mean, these stones can lower our presence?¡±

    Wu Yan took a stone and he grabbed it. Soon, his aura died down nobody could sense him even if he¡¯s standing in full view in front of everyone. Fei Fei & co were shaken by this scene.

    As an aplished cultivator, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi had confidence in their perceptual powers. If the gap in power isn¡¯t toorge, they would sense the person if theye within a certain distance.

    Wu Yan is standing so close to them but they still can¡¯t pick up his presence. If they closed their eyes, they would lose track of Wu Yan if he moved from his current position.

    Fei Fei & co can¡¯t help but shiver at the effects the stones had. If this stone really can hide their aura and presence then it¡¯s a very terrifying item indeed.

    If an assassin got his hands on these pebbles, they would be able to reach the top of their profession with help from these stones.

    Wu Yan grinned as he dangled the cloak and stones in front of them.

    ¡°With these aura-sealing stones and the cloak of invisibility, we can sneak our way into the castle without a problem.¡±

    ¡°Invisibility?!¡±

    Fei Fei and the squad leaders were shocked.

    ¡°You mean that cloak can make someone invisible?¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he just took out a bunch of measly items. Fei Fei & co couldn¡¯t help but doubt his words. They looked at the cloak and the stones, they had their own thoughts on the matter¡­

    Hinagiku and the otherdies looked at the items with intrigue. They are familiar with the wondrous items sold by the System so they aren¡¯t too astonished by their functions.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    ¡°We might just seed with these in our hands!¡±

    The other girls agreed with her. Ignoring their origins, the effects provided by these items meant that sess became possible.

    They took an aura-sealing stone each and they wore it to hide their presence. The cloak of invisibility shrouded them from view the moment Wu Yan summoned them over. An outsider would see them vanish from view the moment they entered the cloak.

    Fei Fei and the squad leaders can¡¯t help marveling at this spectacle.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a peep of sound, this cloak has sound-absorbing properties but I don¡¯t want to take any chances with this. Watch your steps and stay in line¡­¡±

    ndre-chan and Astrea covered their mouths with their hands. They were afraid that they might identally make a sound.

    Inside the cloak, Wu Yan & co held the cloak while peering outside. They can feel the fabric in their hands but they can clearly see through the cloak like there¡¯s nothing between them. The System really sold the good stuff.

    ¡°Alright, listen up¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his voice.

    ¡°There are five patrolling demonic beasts but it¡¯s not hard to circle around them. The real challengees from the two monsters dozing off near the entrance. Again, stay in line, don¡¯t wander off by yourself!¡±

    Wu Yan & co started making their way past the trees.

    He confirmed the locations of the thirteen demonic beasts and he led the way into a chink in the formation. They subconsciously held their breaths as they sneaked their way around the monsters with Wu Yan leading them.

    They got past the beasts without an issue and they are currently in front of three demonic beasts that are scanning their location vigntly. They didn¡¯t notice over a dozen puny ants walking past them brazenly.

    Whenever the gaze of one of the monsters shot past them, they would go numb from the tense sensation. This is a high stake situation and the pressure slowly piled on top of them, they can¡¯t help closing their eyes in anxiety every time the monsters looked in their direction.

    Fortunately, the three stationary monsters weren¡¯t perceptive enough as they failed to sense Wu Yan & co. They didn¡¯t leave footprints behind as they moved so they sessfully infiltrated the sentry posts of the stationary monsters.

    Near the entrance, they finally felt first-hand just how stifling a peak tier 9 monster can be.

    Just by standing there, they felt like these monsters can sunder thend with a roar. Their intense auras made them sweat buckets of sweat.

    Wu Yan exhaled and he led them past the two guardian monsters. Suddenly, the two monsters abruptly moved their heads up. The trespassers stood like statues, unmoving lest the monsters can somehow see through their disguise.

    The two peak tier 9 demonic beasts looked around and they went back toying on their stomachs.

    Wu Yan led the others into the skeleton fortress after this brief moment of fear.

 Chapter 582: The person inside the Skeleton fortress?

    <h4>Chapter 582: The person inside the Skeleton fortress?</h4>

    A cold gust of air blew from within the skeleton fortress. The chill invaded thefy interior of the cloak and everyone froze up for just second. They shivered and some of them had to exhale to calm themselves down.

    Looking at the two peak tier 9 monsters dozing off some distance away from them, Wu Yan took out a pearl and he dropped it on the ground.

    The pearls lovely levitated into the air and it exploded. A mysterious flow of air came from the explosion as it suffused the whole interior. Suddenly, a sh of light temporarily blinded everyone else.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi turned very grave. They were worried that the monsters outside would see this disturbance.

    Soon, the four of them calmed down when they saw that the tier 9 monsters stationed outside didn¡¯t move in in response to what was supposed to be a very shy move from their side.

    Did the monsters miss the sh of light?

    The remnants of the light slowly faded away into nothingness and the interior of the skeleton fortress became eerily cold and frosty once more.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. He pulled away the cloak from everyone¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Looks like that worked¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. She turned back towards the two demonic beasts behind them.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we be found out by them?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they should have noticed us a long time ago, I mean, we are so close to it¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said in a very poised tone. She adjusted her messy hair.

    ¡°That pearl should have been an item that allows us to explore this ce safely¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s words came as a slight surprise for Wu Yan.

    ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t mind it if you were a little slower on the uptake¡­¡±

    ¡°That pearl¡­¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi looked up at the ceiling above them. Aside from scary-looking bones, there aren¡¯t a lot to see.

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while for me to exin so I will just summarize it. That pearl allows us to do whatever we want in this ce, as long as we don¡¯t destroy the whole ce, the creatures outside wouldn¡¯t be able to detect us¡­¡±

    Fei Fei blinked in response. She looked at Wu Yan who is brimming with confidence and she looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls who looked like they had absolute faith in her words and she shook her headughing at her own disbelief.

    ¡°Seriously, where do you get all those miraculous items?¡±

    ¡°You like them? I can give you some if you want.¡±

    Wu Yan said nonchntly. She¡¯s not sure how she should reply, no matter how you looked at it, these items are too incredible, they must cost a fortune and/or are very rare.

    She thought Wu Yan is just hosting her. He¡¯s actually speaking the truth, these items didn¡¯t cost a lot of money, specifically, they were cheap in terms of Item Points.

    The others started scanning their surroundings.

    Due to the low luminosity here they can only see about 10 meters into the distance. The skeleton fortress is made of bones and mud. Staying here, it feels like one fell into the maw of a gigantic beast. It¡¯s also cold here, making it all the more unsettling to stay here.

    There is ck miasma wandering around the whole ce, it looked poisonous but they are all fine standing in it for some reason. It¡¯s apparently not dangerous.

    Wu Yan turned back towards the squad leaders.

    ¡°Well? Are we still going in?¡±

    They nodded so Wu Yan can do nothing but lead the way inside.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we should get going.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi thanked him at the same time. They are very touched that Wu Yan would go this far for them. They wouldn¡¯t have made it inside here without his help. Wu Yan is only close to Fei Fei, he didn¡¯t have the obligation to help anyone other than Fei Fei.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, treat me to a giant meal when we return.¡±

    He rolled his eyes at them. He used the cloak to shroud everyone.

    They aren¡¯t sure what¡¯s waiting ahead for them. They might actually encounter the beast king so they should cover themselves up with the cloak of invisibility whenever possible.

    The skeleton fortress is designed like a natural cave, it got narrower the deeper they delved. The deeper they went, the lower the ceiling. Finally, they found themselves moving along tight passageways.

    They felt like they are wandering inside a maze of some sort. The twists and turns threw off their sense of direction. They can find corpses here and there, the degree of dposition suggested that their demise happened not too long ago. Some of the cadavers are also shoddily buried, the stench of rot pierced everyone¡¯s nose.

    Besides the sound of their footsteps, there is almost no other noise. The dark aura here made one suspect if a corpse would suddenly reanimate and jump at them. It felt like a very well-built haunted house for others.

    They kept going forward until the tight corridor became wider and wider. They can see a bit of light at the end of the corridor, the exit presented itself in front of them.

    They stopped for a moment. A short whileter, they lifted their legs and they drew closer to the source of light. The closer they got, the brighter the light became. Finally, they arrived at a shocking scene.

    A wide room appeared in their fields of vision. The walls are still made with bones and mud, this ce is like an audience hall with only one chair, made of bones, of course, in the center of this ce¡­

    Resting on hisurels, a man sat on the chair.

    A handsome man draped in beast hide slept on top of the chair with a fist supporting the side of his cheek.

    Disbelief, confusion, and shock climbed onto everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°A human?¡±

    Fei Fei whispered in astonishment.

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be! Why would a human reside in the center of the Giant Beasts Forest?¡±

    They expected to see a demigod-tier demonic beast that looked like the monsters guarding outside, they never thought they would find a human in this ce.

    It¡¯s hard to find another lifeform in the Giant Beasts Forest other than monsters and nts. A rational human wouldn¡¯t go on an adventure into this forest unless they had something to do or a special reason to be here. Nobody wanted to get their ass munched by demonic beasts after all.

    Meanwhile, at the center of the Giant Beasts Forest, they found a human guarded by thirteente-stage tier 9 monsters. Nobody med them for flinching in shock.

 Chapter 583: Human? Beast king?

    <h4>Chapter 583: Human? Beast king?</h4>

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi still can¡¯t deal with reality even when it presented the beast king in front of them. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the otherdies had dark expressions, their muscles also tensed up.

    They can read basic information about the person resting on his throne of bones.

    Beast King: Level 90

    A beast king, he looks humanoid but he¡¯s a beast king alright.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki looked at each other, a mixture of emotions shed in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect to see the threat suggested by the Board to actually exist. The beast king is before them but they still can¡¯t wrap their heads around the idea of a humanoid monster.

    Then again, this should have been possible. Lei Wang said the Beast King had human-like intelligence. Toplete its metamorphosis process, it needed to shed its original form and take on a shape more suitable for cultivation purposes.

    Is there a better physique to cultivate than the one humans possess?

    In a way, humans are blessed by this world. Although they can¡¯t live as long as demonic beasts, they can cultivate to a simr level in a much shorter timepared to monsters. Demonic beasts have to endure centuries, if not thousands of years of cultivation to reach peak form. Humans also encounter less obstacles when breaking through into higher tiers.

    Luck ys a more important role in monsters. If they are born with poor aptitude then they can kiss high tiers goodbye the moment they are born. Meanwhile, demonic beasts that are more fortunate, in this case, where their parents are high tier creatures, they would be born with a high base tier.

    But, even then, bloodline can only get them to tier 9. To proceed further, they have to figure out how to transform into a human.

    Furthermore, in novels and films, creatures that lived long enough usually take on a humanoid or semi-humanoid form as proof of ascension into a higher ne. They should have taken this into consideration when they set out to find the Beast King.

    For Wu Yan & co who lived in modern times, for Fei Fei and her retinue who has never seen a beast king before, this concept of a monster in human form seemed rather foreign to them.

    The one sitting upon the throne of bones opened his eyes. He used his ck eyes to scan over the area Wu Yan & co are standing at. When his gaze fell upon them, they felt like somebody assaulted them with an invisible knife. They actually got hurt by its line of vision!

    Wu Yan felt a bad feeling in his guts. When he was about turn towards Hinagiku, a deep voice came from the Beast King.

    ¡°So you came¡­ Show yourselves¡­¡±

    The Beast King continued looking in their direction. They are already discovered by the Beast King.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi are still wavering, they are trying to gauge if this creature is bluffing. Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing. He¡¯s aware of the Beast King¡¯s identity so he was the one who is confident that their covers were blown.

    Wu Yan clenched his fists and he suppressed his trembling heart. He didn¡¯t notice that he clenched so hard his palm turned cold and pale.

    He is intimidated by the fact that he¡¯s about to face a demigod-tier opponent for the first time, that and he¡¯s slightly excited as well.

    He calmed himself down. He recalled the insurance he brought with him and he steeled himself up before he removed the cloak of invisibility.

    Fourteen figures appeared out of nowhere. The beast king showed a look of intrigue when they appeared slowly after undoing their stealth. The creature mused by itself.

    Have humans already advanced far enough to develop wondrous items like these?

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    He nonchntly started a conversation with them. His voice assaulted their brains like a hammer, a heavy feeling emanated with the beast king as the center. Fear appeared on the squad leaders¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. She is taking the beast king very seriously as her eyes never left the creature. ndre-chan¡¯s heart is telling her that this person is very terrifying, she should not share the same space as this lifeform in front of her.

    Ikaros also turned grim, destroying her posed countenance. She got closer to Wu Yan so she can reduce the reaction time needed to protect Wu Yan. It also helped that Wu Yan can alleviate the feeling of suppression she¡¯s getting from the beast king.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou huddled together as they stuck closer to Wu Yan, they did this subconsciously. This showed that the beast king gave the girls an immense amount of stress.

    ¡°I am very curious¡­¡±

    The beast king nced over everyone. Besides, ndre-chan and Ikaros, the others all looked away to avoid the beast king¡¯s gaze. Wu Yan relied on his True Ancestor¡¯s innate highborn pride to endure the feeling of suppression. However, he¡¯s still a bit affected as could be seen from his slightly awkward expression.

    ¡°How did you people avoid my subordinates and enter my castle?¡±

    The beast king changed his posture and heid back, taking no defensive stances to signify that he¡¯s not afraid of them at all.

    ¡°Subordinates, you say?!¡±

    The squad leaders stared at the creature with widened eyes.

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart turned cold but he somehow managed muster up the courage to snicker.

    ¡°What makes you so sure that your subordinates weren¡¯t killed by us?¡±

    ¡°Killed?¡±

    The beast king shook his head without hesitation. He didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain for Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°With your measly power, all of you can¡¯t harm a single hair on their heads.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto got angry, she stepped forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all high and mighty with me! You think just because you¡¯re the beast king you can say anything you want?¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Before the beast king can give his response, the squad leaders gasped.

    ¡°That guy is the beast king?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The beast king seemed slightly surprised.

    ¡°I see now that it¡¯s not a fluke you guys got in here. You came here specifically for me.¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s changing expressions, the beast king stood up from his bony throne.

    He lifted a leg and he stepped down. His footsteps resonated with the thuds in their hearts. They all subconsciously stepped back the moment it approached them.

    The beast king took no heed of their movements. With one more step, the beast king emitted heavy pressure with its aura. It felt like someone threw a ton of weight on their bodies, their movements stiffened up and even the space around them shook. They lowered their bodies as the blood drained away from their expressions.

    ¡°As usual, humans remain hostile towards the beast king¡­¡±

    The beast king approached like an indomitable volcano that is on the verge of eruption. They were pushed back by the sheer power it emitted.

    ¡°Why? We just want to protect ourselves. Why? We just want to live peacefully like humans¡­¡±

    ¡°The right to escape predation¡­¡±

    The beast king swept its cold gaze over everyone.

    ¡°You people will deny us even that modicum of mercy?¡±

    They felt like someone threw invisible lightning bolts at them, they can even taste blood in their dry throats.

    Wu Yan kept clenching his fists. A fury born from his survival instincts surged forth within his body as he stared at the beast king took their existences with indifference.

    His red eyes turned golden with a sh and another regal might descended upon the beast king, making it frown for the first time since their encounter¡­

 Chapter 584: Youâ€™re not a human! Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 584: You¡¯re not a human! Unexpected</h4>

    The blood-like thick and sticky air rose along with the aura of a beast trying to untether itself from its fetters. The bloody aura ripped the beast king¡¯s aura to shreds, causing a frown to appear on its slightly surprised face.

    For someone whos power is not even at tier 9, it¡¯s rather amusing that Wu Yan can resist his own suppression aura by himself.

    However, when Wu Yan revealed his deep golden pair of eyes, the beast king who was about to calm down suddenly knitted his brows again. He stared straight at Wu Yan while slowly vocalizing his shock.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re not a human!¡±

    He focused and he stared straight down the beast king¡¯s eyes in anger born out of slight frustration. This monster easily saw through his identity¡­

    ¡°Not a¡­ human?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi froze up when they heard this. Seeing as Wu Yan didn¡¯t have any intention to object, they experienced another change of expressions. This came as a bigger surprise than when they found out the beast king is the humanoid in front of them.

    They didn¡¯t think a person they spent so much time hanging out with actually turned out to be a non-human.

    ¡°You, what are you?¡­¡±

    The beast king isn¡¯t asposed as it was before this exchange. He scanned Wu Yan up and down with the intent to gauge him. The beast king can feel a small wisp of dread emanating from this individual in front of him.

    It¡¯s not because his aura is stronger than the beast king¡¯s in quantity. His aura is qualitatively superiorpared to the beast king. This is simr to the feeling of a lower-tier monster submitting to a higher tier monster.

    It¡¯s the subconscious almost basal-like instinct to worship a lifeform on another levelpared to it.

    ¡°A higher lifeform, than even I?¡­¡±

    The beast king mused by himself and he chuckled. He is the beast king, a lifeform just below the long-extinct god-tier demonic beasts. Even a human with god-tier powers is still qualitatively inferior to a normal monster.

    In the end, humans are supposed to be food for demonic beasts.

    The beast king didn¡¯t know that the person standing in front of him is a True Ancestor. Bringing food-chain into this discussion, theoretically, would make the beast king just another source of food since it has blood. Anything with blood is food for Wu Yan.

    His eyes shed with a cold glint as he watched this measly creature trying to usurp it by using its own aura to defend. The beast king strengthened his aura output to forcefully bring Wu Yan down to his knees even after all the trouble Wu Yan went through to stand up.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not human, and you don¡¯t look like a demonic beast then why are you meddling in a matter between humans and demonic beasts?¡­¡±

    The beast king dered.

    ¡°Unknown one, leave now and I shall not pursue your tant trespass into my castle¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth and he stood up with difficulty. His seething anger appeared in the form of a caustic smile.

    Using its strength as a tool to force me to retreat, giving me a leeway by saying he won¡¯t pursue it, and that will be the end of it?¡­

    He looked at the pale looks on Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the otherdies who are still struggling under his crushing aura, his anger rose another level.

    He arched his back and he freed himself from his invisible constraints. Wu Yanughed out loud to the beast king¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Beast king!¡±

    Wu Yan used a freezing voice on the beast king.

    ¡°As a beast king, someone of your caliber shouldn¡¯t be abusing your power by bullying the younger generation. You talk in such a regal manner despite doing something so despicable, you¡¯re probably the only one on Silvaria who can do something like this!¡±

    ¡°Bullying the younger generation?¡±

    The beast king sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that human crap, in our demonic beasts¡¯ perception, the strong preys on the weak, the strong rules over everyone, end of story!¡±

    ¡°Without power¡­¡±

    The beast king looked in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°All I hear are noisy ramblingsing from a bunch of ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Power, you say?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at the beast king.

    ¡°For someone going through the metamorphosis process, going through a period a weakness, are you sure you should be talking about power?¡±

    The beast king isn¡¯t even mad at his insult. He said something that caused them to tremble in trepidation.

    ¡°Period of weakness? Sure, that might have been the case but¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupils contracted and he gasped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you have already¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The beast king raised his voice and he let out a roar the shook the heaven and earth.

    ¡°I am currently a true beast king in terms of power and tier.¡±

    ¡°I shall lead all the demonic beasts and take rightful ce atop this world as the rulers. If humans want to hunt as down as animals¡­¡±

    The beast king nced over Fei Fei & co with his thirsty gaze.

    ¡°Then they can continue dreaming!¡±

    Those are eyes that are hungry for vengeance, brimming with hatred and animosity, how can Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi possibly resist this? They organs were indirectly attacked and they can¡¯t even fathom how hard it would be to continue harvesting Giant Beasts Forest for resources.

    With a unified demonic beast grand army, it would be hard to extract even a little bit of resources in the future.

    ¡°Beast King!¡±

    Fei Fei somehow endured the crushing sensation and she clenched her teeth as she spat out the words in her mind.

    ¡°Silvaria has 5 demi-god tier humans, do you think you, a lone beast king, can actually resist humans?¡±

    ¡°5 demigods?¡±

    The beast kingughed out loud.

    ¡°True, I admit I can¡¯t handle 5 demigods. However, know this, it will be easy for me to run and preserve my own life. As long as I live, the monsters will always obey mymand to rally against humans. You lot can all forget about treating us likembs waiting to be ughtered!¡±

    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±

    The breast king¡¯s next sentence carved itself into Fei Fei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Tell me, can your demigods actually unite and fight together?¡±

    Fei Fei bit her own lips, she bit so hard she started bleeding. The beast king shook his head and he blew her off.

    ¡°Humans, you lot never ceases to surprise me with your greed and selfishness. Even against a great foe, you people still can¡¯t stop thinking about your own gains. How will you defend against us?¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we will get routed if we escape the confines of the Giant Beasts Forest. But, our objective has been self-preservation, I believe I have enough members to guard the Giant Beasts Forest and ward off intruders. In my home turf, even if you somehow managed to bring all 5 demigods here, I don¡¯t think you can harm me at all!¡±

    The beast king turned back towards Wu Yan. He emitted killing intent.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not going to take the easy way out. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    A sea of killing intent fell upon everyone. His killing intent surpassed his own aura. Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi who aren¡¯t even tier 8 individuals started revealing looks of despair. They reached for their spatial items, they wanted to escape at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Yan-kun!¡±

    Wu Yan immediately recognized this as the beast king¡¯s deration of war. The beast king is someone who they can¡¯t afford to fight right now, even if they all worked together. With no chance at victory, they can only retreat!

    They put their hands on Wu Yan¡¯s body while Hinagiku and Mikoto grabbed Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi, Wu Yan took out a return-to-town scroll and he ripped it up.

    However, the teleportation didn¡¯te as expected.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡±

    They were astonished.

    The beast king shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you just ripped but it¡¯s impossible for you to escape from here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    The beast king chilled everyone¡¯s heart with his dreadful words.

    ¡°You are all inside my body¡­¡±

 Chapter 585: Fight? The choice the ladies madeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 585: Fight? The choice thedies made¡­</h4>

    ¡°We are inside your body?!¡±

    Their hairs stood on their ends as they shivered when the reality sank in.

    The beast king saw their reactions and he shook his head whileughing.

    ¡°You people knew about my metamorphosis process but you never stopped to think about where the shell I shed would go, what should I say?¡­¡±

    They knew what he is trying to say.

    This skeleton fortress was made from the beast king¡¯s original body.

    His original body was this huge¡­

    They looked around with anxious faces. This news is the most disastrous of them all.

    They actually stepped into the body of a demonic beast and got themselves into a situation where they can¡¯t escape?

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said with a confused look.

    ¡°The return-to-town scroll should have worked even if we are inside the body of a demonic beast!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The beast king snorted at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the limitations of your scroll but as long as I don¡¯t give the permission, none of you may leave!¡±

    ¡°Shutting down our escape routes¡­¡±

    An emotion sprouted forth within them, the feeling of being helpless¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand with an ufortable look. She revealed a vicious look in her eyes.

    ¡°Let n beat him up for you!¡±

    This is the first time ndre-chan said fight instead of y. That goes to show just how serious she is when facing the beast king as a foe.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou all looked at Wu Yan. They are all waiting for Wu Yan to make his decision.

    He looked around him and he grinned even if he looked very bitter doing so.

    He thought he would be able to use the items inside his System to recklessly charge wherever he wanted to go, even if hecked the strength to do so, he thought they would be able to protect their own lives at the very least. In a way, he was tempting fate with his actions¡­

    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan apologized as he balled his palm up into fists.

    It was all because he got cocky. He belittled threats around him and he relied too much on the System¡¯s items. His mistake is going to drag his loved ones into this mess along with him.

    His apology made the girls silent.

    ndre-chan tightened her grip on his hand. She honestly didn¡¯t know why he apologized.

    ¡°Onii-chan, why are you saying sorry to us?¡­¡±

    The otherdies looked at each other and they giggled.

    ¡°n knows just what to say!¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed her tiny head. She used her gem-like eyes on Wu Yan.

    ¡°n has got a point, why are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku, I¡­¡±

    Before Wu Yan can exin, Mikoto stopped him.

    ¡°Let me guess, you underestimated the threat and now you¡¯re sorry you brought us into this situation!¡±

    Mikoto looked so dazzling right now, her tone was also very gentle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of that from you. Don¡¯t forget, we are eternally joined as one in life.¡±

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡±

    Wu Yan was bbergasted by the warmth Mikoto and Hinagiku showed him.

    Shokuhou Misaki let out a chuckle as well. She tilted her head at him. Under the beast king¡¯s forceful suppression, she did well just by holding on with a pale look. She even appeared to be blushing a little bit and she epted Mikoto¡¯s words.

    ¡°This is the first time I agree with Misaka-san¡¯s viewpoint. Oh, it¡¯s just our luck that our lives were tied with yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Misaki-chan¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai pursed her lips.

    ¡°Yeah, we kinda buried ourselves when we boarded the Wu Yan Cruise. We were ready for this!¡±

    ¡°Ai-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t give up so easily!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou cheered Wu Yan up.

    ¡°If you give up, we will truly lose all hope!¡±

    ¡°Takitsubou¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end¡­¡±

    Frenda sighed and she smiled.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea kept their eyes on Wu Yan all this time.

    ¡°We will protect Master with our lives!¡±

    ¡°Frenda¡­ Ikaros¡­ Astrea¡­¡±

    The important girls around him all poured their feelings on him. He felt very blessed for having them around¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    ndre-chan gave him a very resolute expression.

    ¡°n is going to protect Onii-chan with all she¡¯s got!¡±

    ¡°n¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but chuckle and forget about the pressure the beast king gave him. He is very proud and touched by the words and feelings he received from his girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He turned around he faced with the beast king with his shing golden eyes.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight it out, we won¡¯t truly know how it will turn out!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, ndre-chan, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou all looked at the beast king without a word. Their firm eyes gave away their unbendable will. They expressed their stand on this matter without saying anything.

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi shook their head in dejection. They aren¡¯t hopeful that Wu Yan & co wille out on top, their defiance only brought them more despair.

    Fei Fei and Sylph lowered their heads as they went about their options. Finally, they clenched down on their armaments and they stood behind Wu Yan, telling everyone their decisions.

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­¡±

    The beast king watched this scene unfold and he guffawed from the entertainment he¡¯s currently seeing. His grin grew wider and wider and hisughter grew in volume until his voice resembled thunderous booms!

    ¡°Very well! This is excellent, simply excellent!¡±

    The beast kingughed out loud as he examined everyone with his ck eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of humans summoning strength greater than themselves in dire situations just by relying on their emotional fluctuations. Come, let me bear witness to the veracity of that!¡±

    A sense of crisis instantly red up within everyone¡¯s heart. Their muscles tensed up and spikes started popping out from the walls around them as they rained down on everyone.

    ¡°Aegis!¡±

    ¡°Aegis L!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea immediately entered their battle states. They pped their wings and they used their barriers to shield everyone.

    Bam

    The spikes crashed against the barriers. Their barriers that could weather attacks from tier 9 monsters immediately cracked under the immense force.

    ¡°Retreat!¡¯

    The spikes didn¡¯t stoping. Wu Yan grabbed Shokuhou Misaki and Takitsubou Rikou as he kicked Bing Ling and Bishi out of harm¡¯s way. In just a blink of an eye, the otherdies followed suit.

    But, the spikes wouldn¡¯t have it. An omnidirectional attack came at them, there are even spikes aiming at them from behind. This attack is impossible to dodge!

    He clenched his teeth and he shoved Shokuhou Misaki and Astrea towards his back while throwing himself at the wall of spikes in front of him.

    Stab

    Wu Yan instantly got turned into a pin-cushion as he shielded the girls with his body.

    One round of attack and Wu Yan already got critically injured!

 Chapter 586: The giant fight begins! Spikes everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 586: The giant fight begins! Spikes everywhere</h4>

    After being pierced by the pir, blood sttered everywhere. He gullied the ground due to the immense force of the pir.

    ¡°Yan (Master)!¡±

    The girls cried out in shock. Seeing him being skewered in their directions, Ikaros and Astrea flew to his back to support him. Even now, they are still being pushed back.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    ndre-chan got angered, she clenched her fists and the eyes on the spikes and pir around Wu Yan all got disintegrated.

    Bang

    She easily reduced the iing attack to nothingness with her power.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The beast king looked at ndre-chan with confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°What did she do just now?¡±

    The beast king used his shell body to attack. This meant that he is technically using a part of his body to attack. As such, the spikes were made up of differentpoundspared to normal stone spikes or pirs.

    The beast kingis sure that even a human demigod would have a hard time destroying his attack. However, he clearly saw the scene of someone thwarting his attack with what looked like a simple gesture.

    The beast king knew it was the little girl with the weird crystal wings and a devil¡¯s tail that did this. However, he wasn¡¯t sure as to how she dispelled his attack.

    He furrowed his brows and he leered at ndre-chan. On the ceiling, countless spikes started appearing again. They rained down from above at an unbelievably fast speed.

    If one were to examine closer, these bone spikes were aimed at ndre-chan.

    ndre-chan grinned and it looked very vicious to others, it was like they were looking at a savage beast unleashed after years of confinement. She took to the air and she epted the attacks as if mimicking Wu Yan.

    ¡°n!¡±

    Wu Yan already recovered from the beast king¡¯s attack due to his True Ancestor body. He was shocked that she did this but he calmed down soon enough. With a wave of his hand, he took out 4 vials with golden liquid in them. Heunched them at Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    ¡°Quickly! Drink it down!¡±

    The four of them flinched in shock but they caught the vials by reflex and they showed adaptiveness by quickly doing as they were told. Fei Fei and Sylph drank first while Bing Ling and Bishi followed suit.

    Taking this as the cue, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou took out simr vials and they drank the content.

    Excluding Wu Yan who didn¡¯t take the potion, the rest of them started glowing with a radiant hue.

    The beast king had to squint his eyes because everybody started shining. As the demonic beast with the highest intelligence, in order to wage an effective long-term war against the humans, the beast king did his homework on humans. From what he gathered, humans usually use potions to temporarily boost their abilities.

    ¡°I wonder what is the function of that potion?¡±

    The beast king thought about it and he decided it was nothing much to worry about. Even if the effect of the potion eluded him, they would still not be able to escape from this ce. At the very most, they are just dragging this out to avoid the inevitable oue.

    ndre-chan is currently facing an iing barrage of bony spikes, unlike Wu Yan, she didn¡¯t n on using her body as a meat shield.

    She narrowed her eyes and she ascertained the ck dots on the bone spikes, she grabbed the air with her hands and the ck dots flew into her hands. She squished them out of existence.

    Bam bam bam bam

    Like the stone spikes before this, she destroyed the iing bone spikes, littering the air with the fragments as it rained down over the beast king who had a very dark expression on his face.

    The beast king still couldn¡¯t grasp how she pulled this feat off. This was frustrating for the beast king who just ascended into the demigod tier. As a result, he started using a very dangerous re on ndre-chan.

    ¡°Ikaros! Frenda!¡±

    While the beast king is busy with ndre-chan. Wu Yan told Ikaros and Frenda.

    ¡°Use your missiles and bombs to destroy our surrounding walls!¡±

    Ikaros and Frenda were stunned for a brief moment but they immediately knew why Wu Yan told them to do that. They can¡¯t win against the beast king with their current power, the best option right now is to book it but that would be impossible if they are still inside the beast king. Hence, the only way out is to force their way out.

    Ikaros unleashed a salvo of pink missiles from her unfurled wings. Frenda also spammed her doll bombs at the walls around her.

    Boom boom boom

    Dense explosions assaulted the surrounding walls. The ce started shaking from all these explosions. Dust fell from the ceiling as well, vouching for the two¡¯s firepower.

    They showed hopeful expressions, even Wu Yan expected at least a bit of structural damage from their attacks but the beast king allowed them to do as they pleased, they failed to notice how nonchnt the beast king looked.

    When the explosions died down, the walls are still holding strong and this dashed any hopes they had for escaping. Bing Ling and bishi showed looks of despair.

    Now that they are cornered, it¡¯s time for them to experience

    Bing Ling and Bishi already prepared themselves for death.

    Wu Yan knew these two had lost the will to fight back. He clenched his teeth in frustration.

    No one could me them. Anyone would despair if they are going up against a demigod tier monster. Furthermore, they are just tier 7 individuals¡­

    ¡°Alrighty then, since it hase to this, we have no choice!¡±

    Wu Yan took out Nietono no Shana from his Gate of Babylon, the fire lit up everyone¡¯s faces. He stared the beast king down and he growled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out!¡±

    Thedies perked themselves up and they got into formations. Takitsubou Rikou stayed at the back and she used her Lv5 supportive power to the max and she optimized everyone¡¯s power.

    Takitsubou Rikou can give ESP powers to non-espers But, in this high stake battle, a novice power user will just be a hindrance. She decided that the best thing she could do right now is to enhance the abilities of ESP users.

    The beast king replied with an evil grin, making his opponents further tense up under the stress.

    Wu Yan recalled something but before he can warn the others. The ground split apart while bony spears rose up from the ground to skewer everyone.

    Since he can make spears and pirse out of walls and the ceiling. Surely, he can make theme out of the ground as well.

    Due to their momentarypse of judgment, everyone aside from Wu Yan failed to dodge the sea of spears and they got engulfed in the attack.

    The beast king shook his head in disappointment. Soon, he gasped in surprise.

    The only one who dodged the attack ignored the state hisrades are in and he leaped at the beast king with his ming sword in hand!

 Chapter 587: Working together, ganging up on the beast king.

    <h4>Chapter 587: Working together, ganging up on the beast king.</h4>

    Nietono no Shana¡¯s me raged forward. He used the highest output level of his me sword.

    Dense crimson mes rose up from the de to form a 1-meter high wall of mes. The shocking temperature blew away the moisture in the surrounding air. Scorching embers scattered everywhere like he¡¯s standing in the middle of a me waterfall.

    The beast king took the fireworks show lightly. Without moving, a wall of bones popped up from the ground and it covered the beast king like a glutinous rice cake.

    Bam

    The mes scorched the bony-white wall but it couldn¡¯t reduce the barrier to ashes by itself.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed and the mes warped around the wall to strike the beast king hiding behind the wall. The beast king responded with a slightly smaller wall on the side.

    Boom

    His mes failed to do anything other than blow hot air around his target.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t over just yet!¡±

    Wu Yan roared and he jumped into the air. He stomped in the air and ripples in space opened around the beast king. Cannons started appearing out of the portals, these cannons were trained on the beast king.

    Zap

    Wu Yan started channeling lightning, the lightning overtook his mes and it lit up the whole ce. He looked like a lightning spider that is weaving a web of electricity. He charged up his cannons with his lightning power, the cannons started glowing ominously.

    The beast king observed his move withposure. When he wanted to move, chains shot out of the portals to restrain him. He was momentarily disabled due to this sudden attack.

    ¡°Maximum impact!¡±

    He uttered the name of this technique and bluish-whitesers shot out from the cannons to assault the restrained target.

    Boom

    The remnant energy crackled along the ground, sparking mini-explosions all over the ce. If this was normal terrain and not the beast king¡¯s shell, the ground would have given away a long time ago.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t happy that his attacksnded. He looked on with a grim look. He knows about the destructiveness of Maximum Impact but he¡¯s sure the demigod tier beast king wouldn¡¯t be so weak as to be wounded by a technique of this level.

    A bony structure in the form of a cube appeared, unscathed even after the baptism of lightning. It¡¯s still crackling with static electricity but Wu Yan¡¯s expression darkened.

    The beast king nonchntly exited his cube of bones. He praised Wu Yan earnestly.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. Even a tier 9 monster specialized in defense would have been hurt from that¡­¡±

    ¡°Too bad¡­¡±

    The beast king continued walking towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless against me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in shock but he replied with a grin.

    ¡°I never intended for it to hurt you though¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The beast king stopped and he turned around only to see three feminine figures behind him and to his sides. They struck at the same time with the swords in their hands.

    Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei used abo attack on him.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The lofty beast king was surprised by this turn of events. He¡¯s not afraid of their attacks, he¡¯s just surprised with the condition Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei are in.

    He personally saw his bony spikes skewering them with his own eyes!

    The beast king recalled that Wu Yan was fine after being turned into a human-sized pincushion. He¡¯s fighting just fine right now so maybe the other humans boast simr regenerative powers?

    Or was it the potion?

    The beast king is certainly a league apart from the other demonic beasts. It linked the odd scene with the potion they drank. Heck, the beast king is probably smarter than the average human.

    The beast king only got half of his guess correct. The girls are fine because of the invulnerability potion but Wu Yan¡¯s case is a bit different.

    The beast king made 3 gigantic marrows shoot out from the ground as he attempted to pierce Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei with them. Before they can attack the beast king, they were sent back by the shock of the impact.

    However, the beast king revealed a grim look, a first since the start of the fight.

    He was pretty sure the attacksnded but a weird light shed when his attack fell upon Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei.

    The beast king knew his attacks failed to do any damage.

    Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei stabilized themselves and they surrounded the beast king once more. Not a single hair on them was harmed from his attacks. Astrea and Hinagiku kept their eyes on the beast king without losing focus while Fei Fei is busy examining her body.

    She felt the effects of the potion but she still couldn¡¯t believe her perceptions. To think there would be such a heaven-defying potion in this world, who in the hell made them?

    The beast king had a very gloomy look for a second there but he recovered and turned steel-cold once more.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to test the limits of the potion. He shot out a barrage of bone spears that were aimed specifically at Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei. This time, he used what appeared to be a sea of spears to overwhelm them.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei deflected the attacks with their des. The force carried by the bonus pears were also greatly mitigated by the Resplendent Breath potion. For a brief while, no bony spears managed tond on Astrea or Hinagiku.

    Unlike Astrea and Hinagiku who already entered the eighth tier of power, she¡¯s still at peak tier 7 in terms of power. A few spears struck her in the span of a few seconds and she felt frustrated over it.

    She thought back about how Wu Yan & co basically carried them through the forest, her squad and her was pretty much not needed on this trip. She yelled at herself, is she going to continue being so unsightly?

    No! Yan and the others are fighting hard for everyone¡¯s sake! I can¡¯t give up so easily, I need to fight harder!¡±

    ¡°Ha!!!¡±

    Fei Fei lifted her head and do qi started burning around her. She made her douqi expand about a hundred timesrger and she somehow pulled out dozens of times the power she can use during her peak form.

    It was like he got the blessings of a god or something. She swung her Night Elf and she demolished every bone spearing her way with her sword beam. She was like a martial goddess incarnate.

    Fei Fei flinched in joy when she observed the changes in her body. Even the beast king was slightly shocked by her growth.

    Fei Fei made her breakthrough!

    ¡°She ascended? Into tier 8?¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi were stunned by her disy, they didn¡¯t know what to make of this.

    They were on the same level as her just a few seconds ago. Now that she made a breakthrough, she basically left them in the dust.

    Maybe, if they actually tried to fight like her, they would have achieved a breakthrough as well¡­

    Bing Ling and Bishi looked at the beast king and his aura of terror. They immediately scrapped their thoughts.

    Even if they are invulnerable, they still wouldn¡¯t touch that monster with a 60-foot pole.

 Chapter 588: Blood in the air, Ikaros angered

    <h4>Chapter 588: Blood in the air, Ikaros angered</h4>

    Fei Fei¡¯s ascension raised the morale of thebatants here.

    The beast king is getting tired of frowning. It¡¯s just an addition of one more tier 8 individual, he¡¯s not threatened in any way by this. However, the unpredictable events gave him a taste of what Wu Yan felt when his Return to Town Scroll failed.

    He felt like this is getting out of hand.

    It would be better to end this meaningless show as soon as possible.

    The beast king rxed his knitted brows and he nced over everyone with a cold gaze. He chilled everyone¡¯s hearts with his action.

    Brmmm

    The ground started shaking as Bing Ling and Bishi fell onto their butts. They had a hard time keeping their bnce. The tremor shook away Astrea, Hinagiku, and Fei Fei, they almost fell with their backs stuck up against the wall near them.

    He stomped and the ground rippled like somebody started a tsunami in this ce. He easily changed the local geography with a step.

    Weird noises echoed from under the ground. It sounded like a lot of pile drivers at work. The sound drew near and the next instant¡­

    Thousands of bone spears as thick as giant trees came out of the ground, destroying anything that stood in their path. The oversized bone pirs filled everyone¡¯s vision.

    A few figures flew into the sky. They dodged the bone pirs while scanning the area. For those who can¡¯t fly, the bone pirs propped them up into the air after failing to skewer them.

    The ground was literally reced with bone spears, there is no ce in which one could hide from this attack.

    This astonishing scene sparked a fear in thedies who are usually very brave.

    Without resplendent breath to protect them, this attack would have buried those who couldn¡¯t fly.

    It didn¡¯t physically damage them but it certainly poured cold water on their fighting spirit.

    The thought that they would not be able to win appeared once more in their hearts.

    A few of them fell from the bone spears onto even more bone pirs below. They got a close-up look of the bone pirs and they immediately broke into a cold sweat.

    They just can¡¯t stop thinking about their fates if they didn¡¯t drink the Resplendent Breath.

    ¡°Hmm, that failed as well, huh?¡±

    The beast king assessed the situation from the only untouched ground in this ce. He ascertained that Wu Yan & co lived through his attack and his eyes shed with hatred.

    He guessed that the incredible potion probably came with weaknesses like short effect duration so he tried to test that theory out.

    ¡°What kind of potion is that? Its protective effect is so strong and it canst a long time as well. I am sure it¡¯s well over 5 minutes now¡­¡±

    The beast king didn¡¯t know that the potion will stay in effect for 3 hours after drinking, what would be his reaction if he found out about this?

    The beast king is slightly annoyed by this. His emotional fluctuation caused the surroundings to change along much to everyone¡¯s shock.

    Looking at Bishi, Bing Ling, and the others who are struggling on top of bone pirs, Wu Yan¡¯s golden eyes gleamed for a moment.

    Boom

    Largesers fell once more, but not on the beast king, thesers sted away the bone pirs on the ground, giving the others a piece ofnd to stand on.

    Hinagiku, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Fei Fei released sighs of relief. They couldn¡¯t fly and it isn¡¯t exactly pleasant to stand on or sit on pointy bone pirs.

    The beast king scattered the battle formation. It would be hard to re-organized and gang up on the target.

    ¡°Takitsubou!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Takitsubou Rikou. She immediately knew what she wanted to say without her voicing it. Kinuhata Saiai grabbed Hinagiku, and Fei Fei, she whispered something to them and they disappeared from view the next moment.

    When they reappeared, they were already in front of the beast king.

    Surprised by this, Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Fei Fei attacked together.

    A fist and two des fell on the beast king.

    Boom

    A bone shield blocked the attacks and the sound of some tearing through air appeared behind the beast king. He looked back and to his shock, a storm of pink missiles flew towards him.

    He morphed the stiff bones around him into flexible whips that he used to defend against the missiles!

    Boom boom boom

    The pink missiles were all blocked but the beast king couldn¡¯t catch a breath as a few oddly bloated dolls appeared in front of the beast king

    Boom

    The dolls exploded with loud bangs. However, the explosions happened in the air as bone pirs impaled the dolls into the air and away from the intended target.

    An orangeser came from beyond the smoke and fire. It scattered the explosions and came for the beast king.

    He thought he was annoyed before this, he was wrong, this is even more annoying. His expression darkened, he stopped using his bone maniption techniques and straight-up pped the railgun projectile away before it can hit him.

    Hinagiku, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, and Fei Fei appeared in the four cardinal directions and they struck the beast king in sync.

    He turned gloomier, a bunch of immortal ants is biting away at him and it infuriated him to no ends for only being able to defend.

    Snorting in disdain, he unleashed a mighty wave with his aura and he pushed the four girls around him back into the sea of bone pirs.

    Fwish Swish Shew

    Iron swords rained down from the sky, shredding his beast skin clothes in the process.

    The beast king narrowed his eyes at Wu Yan who was floating in the sky. A sea of killing intent boiled up with the beast king as the center.

    A mighty and proud demigod tier monster like him is actually annoyed by a bunch of nobodies in tier 7 and tier 8. Wu Yan¡¯s action was thest straw for the beast king.

    A bunch of thick bone pirs shot out from the ground at such a fast speed that Wu Yan didn¡¯t even get to react in time. The bone pirs made a gruesome piece of art with his body as the material. One of the pirs even pierced through his brain, an impossible amount of blood spilled forth and they ran down the pir. He¡¯s being treated as raw meat on the bone pirs, ready for seasoning and grilling.

    The beast was taken aback by the blood he was seeing. Surely, this couldn¡¯t be faked, right?

    ¡°Does death not apply to them?¡±

    The beast king was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros who was the closest to Wu Yan saw him turned into skewered meat and her eyes started shaking uncontrobly. She turned towards the beast king with a look of utter wrath. Ikaros who was normally without any emotions started showing intense anger.

    ¡°How dare you hurt Master¡­¡±

    Radiant light starteding off Ikaros¡¯ chest area.

 Chapter 589: Pandora, the self evolution program inside

    <h4>Chapter 589: Pandora, the self evolution program inside</h4>

    In the darkness, Ikaros brightened up the world with the lighting out of her.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki yelled out loud.

    They saw the scene and they knew the light came from Ikaros because she¡¯s shining like a star in this ce, the lighting from her chest is also simr to the light they sawst night.

    However, this light is on another level whenparing brightness.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wu Yan was temporarily blinded by the sudden light and he cried out in shock. When he saw what was going on, he was stunned with astonishment.

    Unlike Hinagiku & the other girls, Wu Yan never knew Ikaros was experiencing this odd condition.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    The beast king looked up and he flinched in surprise. He mumbled in an uncertain tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ growing stronger?¡­¡±

    Vrmmm

    The light around her receded back into her body. Ikaros changed her expression in front of a shocked audience. She turned passive and nk, she¡¯s somehow even more unemotional than her usual self.

    A mechanical voice escaped her mouth. She spoke in a tiny volume almost inaudible to the audience.

    ¡°System scan initiated, no abnormalities detected.¡±

    ¡°Self-evolution program, Pandora, initiated¡­¡±

    A pir of light descended from the sky and it engulfed Ikaros. It was hard to see her figure within the blinding light, they could only vaguely make out a humanoid shape within the light.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Wu Yan was stunned by Ikaros¡¯ disappearing figure. Panic gripped him and he got anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What the hell¡¯s going on?!

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t care what people thought of his unsightly appearance, he screamed at the air while Ikaros experienced her transformation. He didn¡¯t stop to think about the significance of this change, he never heard about this and this led him to panic like someone had set him on fire.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Wu Yan jumped at the pir of light, he wanted to save Ikaros from the pir of light. However, Astrea stopped him before he can interrupt the process.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t go over there, Ikaros should be fine!¡±

    Astrea watched with an excited look, unlike Wu Yan who is totally flipping out right now. Clearly, Astrea had an idea about this situation, she¡¯s showing a joyful look after all.

    ¡°Astrea, what¡¯s going on? Why did Ikaros¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lost his cool. He grabbed Astrea¡¯s arms, the panic he is exhibiting right now is more than when he discovered that he had to fight the beast king.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Astrea said with a cheerful tone.

    ¡°Ikaros-senpai is undergoing an evolution process!¡±

    ¡°An evolution?¡±

    Wu Yan was puzzled and he¡¯s not thinking straight, his face froze up.

    ¡°Angeloid, evolution?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes!¡±

    Astrea nodded but she didn¡¯t exin at all. Her flushed look gave away her tion. Wu Yan suppressed the concern in his heart and he looked intently at the light in the sky.

    When the light receded once more, holographic disy blocks filled the air as it hid the figure from view.

    ¡°Type A Ikaros version 2, start!¡±

    The blocks of solid light modeled a figure out of the vague shape in the air. An entirely new Ikaros appeared in front of everyone. She levitated in the air in front of a shocked crowd. They couldn¡¯t recover until a short whileter¡­

    Wisps of light that resembled tiny stars floated around Ikaros. A white angelic raiment that only covered her swimsuit areas gave others the idea that her body is too divine to be seen directly so the angelic raiment had to cover the important parts. She wore a pair of white short pants. She had levitating pauldrons that floated by the sides of her shoulders. What appeared to be a mix of leggings and armor also floated by beside her legs.

    Her pink wings turned increased in number, she now spotted two pairs of pink astral wings. The wings looked like divine fingers that distorted space by its presence. She also had arger halopared to the one she had before. Her pink hair dangled behind her, dancing along with the wind. Barefooted, she stood in the air like a goddess who descended upon the mortal realm. Her eyes were closed like she¡¯s waiting for a certain someone to wake her from her slumber.

    ===

    Name: Ikaros

    Abilities: Uranos mode, Pandora mode

    Strength: S

    Durability: S

    Agility: S

    Intelligence: A

    Equipment: Artemis 2 (Grade B), Aegis 2 (Grade B), Apollon (Grade B), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level: 80

    ===

    ¡°Ikaros¡­ Version 2?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi watched as that angel outshined everything else, including the beast king who was also stunned by Ikaros¡¯ appearance.

    Beautiful and holy

    That¡¯s the thought they had when they looked at her.

    ¡°She, she is not a human¡­¡±

    Dazzled by her look, the beast king¡¯s tone made it hard to guess whether he was praising her or ridiculing her.

    The beast king knitted his brows and he stopped himself after inadvertently praising her. He had a worried frown on his face.

    He didn¡¯t know what happened to that girl but he knew this can¡¯t go on or things will truly be out of his hands. The battle situation continued to change as two non-humans appeared, it didn¡¯t help that they are existences that aren¡¯t demonic beasts, they also had invulnerability potions and they continued experiencing drastic transformations that threw his pace off.

    He looked at the slumbering four-winged angel floating in the sky and he suddenly felt a bad feeling in his guts.

    Demonic beasts had better instincts than humans. The beast king never paid for his power by giving up his instincts. His basal mind told him that there are still things on this world that can hurt it, reminding it that should it forget, bad things will happen.

    Driven by his animalistic instinct, the demigod beast king felt a bit of fear rising up within him.

    ¡°This cannot be allowed to continue!¡±

    The beast king¡¯s eyes glowed like a cornered beast. He attacked when the others are still shocked by Ikaros.

    He summoned bone spears and he rained them down on Ikaros from every direction.

    Knowing how annoying the spears can be, the others cried out.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    But, Ikaros continued like she didn¡¯t hear anything. Everyone started panicking when the bone pirs looked like they would pierce her at any moment!¡±

    ¡°Aegis 2¡­¡±

    The bone pirs crashed against her barrier. Even her enhanced barrier trembled under its power, just when it looked like the barrier would crack¡­

    ¡°Trajectories adjusted¡­¡±

    The barrier abruptly shed and the bone spears all turned around to assault the beast king much to his surprise¡­

 Chapter 590: Counter attack, the beast king got harmed?

    <h4>Chapter 590: Counter attack, the beast king got harmed?</h4>

    The Aegis 2, improved after her transformation, became a Gold Armament, not only can it better guard against attacks from any direction, she can even deflect them back at the assant.

    His gut feelings are starting toe true¡­

    Ikaros continued as if she didn¡¯t see the beast king¡¯s expression. She slowly opened her eyes and she revealed a pair of crimson eyes that could pierce the soul of those who beheld the windows to her soul. Her deep red eyes resembled finely-aged wine. Starlight could be seen glimmering within her eyes.

    ¡°Artemis¡­¡±

    A rain of pink homing missiles came from her wings. Pink light filled the space as they rained down on the beast king in a rapid fashion simr to how he used the sea of bone pirs on her earlier. The uracy is just as ludicrous as well.

    The beast king scanned the missiles with his gaze, he clenched his fists.

    Just from the sound and ferocity of the attack, he reckons that this attack grew in both quantity and quality, he¡¯s no longer safe from its bombardment.

    He stomped the ground and walls of bone covered him.

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Countless missiles crashed against his defensive walls and they all exploded without missing. It didn¡¯t take long for the explosions to engulf the area the beast king was standing in. mes and dust clouds blocked the target from view. However, the missiles never stoppeding, like valiant warriors that aren¡¯t afraid of death the missiles charged into the fray and did their job.

    Everyone was stunned. They looked at the missile barrage which was enough to block out the sky and they heard the loud firecracker-esque noises as they fell into a stupor.

    ¡°Ikaros-senpai¡¯s evolved mode is so scary¡­¡±

    Astrea shivered.

    ¡°She¡¯s so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls gasped in surprise.

    ¡°She became so strong¡­¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi were at a loss of words. The others more or less knew about her capabilities. As for the four squad leaders, they hadn¡¯t a clue about Ikaros¡¯ origin. Her transformation and upgrade came as a tremendous surprise that simply made them bbergasted.

    Wu Yan heaved a sigh. His anxiety and fear got reced with satisfaction.

    Wu Yan retrieved information from the System on Ikaros¡¯ transformation.

    Pandora, the mother program designed by Daedalus as an evolution system to supplement the angeloids¡¯ emotional instability. Daedalus installed this on the first generation Angeloids: Ikaros, Nymph, and Astrea, this program was designed to enhance their protection.

    Put simply, it¡¯s a program that will break down barriers when their emotions grow intense enough to enable the evolution process to initiate.

    Yesterday, after killing the Longarm Ape King, Ikaros ascended into the ninth tier.

    She grew enough to exceed the limitations of her previous body designed by Daedalus so the Pandora System started activating, the sign of that activation was the weird lighting from her chest.

    But, the Pandora System was designed to develop their emotions, if they don¡¯t feel an intense emotion, they won¡¯t be able topletely activate the Pandora System. Ikaros thought this was an error with her system since she didn¡¯t see anything happening despite the shing light on her body.

    After witnessing Wu Yan being brutalized by the beast king, she burned up with intense emotions that kicked her Pandora System into full activation.

    She obtained a stronger status, form, and upgraded equipment.

    She¡¯s now full decked-out with Gold Armaments.

    Right now, Ikaros is finally in possession of the true power of her tier 9 advancement. She¡¯s several times stronger than when she just entered the tier 9 league.

    ¡°Daedalus truly loved her daughter¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled after gazing at Ikaros who is floating in the sky like a goddess.

    ¡°Did that work?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls checked on the situation over at the beast king¡¯s location. They stared at the dense smoke.

    Ikaros finally regained some of her senses, she instantly searched around for Wu Yan. After Wu Yan¡¯s unharmed appearance entered her eyes, she finally calmed down a little bit.

    Ikaros wanted to fly in Wu Yan¡¯s direction but she stopped when she sensed something within the smoke.

    Countless bone arrows flew out from within the smoke, by the time Ikaros turned around, the arrows were already mere inches away from her.

    The light effect of the Resplendent Breath potion came and it nullified the lethal power of the bone arrows. However, the remnant force from the bone arrows still mmed Ikaros against the wall, making her slightly dizzy from the impact.

    The bone arrows exploded into smaller bolts that scattered down at Wu Yan & co. They were thrown back by the bullet hell of bone bolts, protected by Respledent Breath¡¯s effect just like Ikaros.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who was the only who didn¡¯t drink any Resplendent Breath coughed up blood as he instantly recovered from his injuries. It wasn¡¯t funny because the painsted longer than his injuries.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. This pain wasn¡¯t enough for him to drink Resplendent Breath. He¡¯s not a masochist, he did this to remind himself not to rely on System¡¯s items too much or he would end up in a simr situation like today where his loved ones got dragged into a fight because he was careless.

    Since he wouldn¡¯t die, what¡¯s a little pain to him anyway?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know, he would soon regret his internal thoughts.

    The beast king appeared after the smoke cleared up. His cold look gave everyone the message on his mind.

    He examined everyone and he found out that only Wu Yan was harmed from his attack so he focused his attention on Wu Yan.

    If the others are invulnerable for now, he should direct his energy at the only target that can be hurt in this ce, Wu Yan!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A wall behind Wu Yan jutted out at him, sending him into the air as countless bone arrows turned him into a bloody hedgehog.

    Splurt

    Blood started pouring out of Wu Yan as pain filled his entire mind. He clenched his teeth and he flexed his muscles, forcing the bone arrows out of his body.

    A juvenile voice suddenly cheered in joy when Wu Yan rxed his expression.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    An rm red up inside the beast king¡¯s mind. The next thing he knew, his skin exploded into a bloody mess.

    Boom

    His skin got torn up. The beast king is finally hurt, a feat that seemed impossible since the start of this battle.

 Chapter 591: A perilous scenario!

    <h4>Chapter 591: A perilous scenario!</h4>

    The beast king looked drastically differentpared to his ascended form before this point. His beast skin cloth got ripped to shreds, his skin got torn up and he bled all over. There were cracks on his face as well, blood dripped down from this bloody man. There were rustling soundsing from him reminiscent of streams.

    Aside from Sylph and the squad leaders who risked dropping their eyes by making them pop like that, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls knew who did this as they turned towards a petite figure floating beside them.

    The culprit was ndre-chan!

    ¡°n!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki praised her.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    ndre-chan licked her lips but she¡¯s not overjoyed by her performance. Like her, Wu Yan also stared at her gruesome work with a grim look.

    The power of destruction by destroying the Eyes of her target instantly deleted the Longarm ape king from existence. However, the same power only managed to give superficial injuries when used on the beast king.

    Are all demigods impossible to beat like him?

    Due to the difference in tiers, just moving the Eyes from the beast king¡¯s body took a long time, it was moving at a pace no different than a turtle¡¯s pace. ndre-chan pulled this move off by staying low-profile at a certain corner while enduring her urge to go rampaging around the battlefield. She also used the Aura-hiding stone to hide her presence from the beast king. She did her best and she focused hard to manipte the Eyes on the beast king. It was all done in order to kill the beast king in one shot.

    However, it failed to kill the beast king.

    Although the beast king looked like he is bathing in blood, everyone, including Wu Yan, ndre-chan, and Ikaros can sense that the beast king didn¡¯t get weakened from this attack.

    ¡°n¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly chuckled as he asked ndre-chan.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you destroy the Eyes on the beast king? Why didn¡¯t he explode into chunks of meat?¡±

    To cooperate with ndre-chan, he chose not to use his Red Jewel Mode. Instead, he used his body to attack the beast king¡¯s attention. Even this deceptive n failed¡­.

    ndre-chan blinked her eyes and she replied with dejection.

    ¡°Onii-chan, n couldn¡¯t see all the Eyes on that baddie. I can only manipte a small part of the Eyes I can see that¡¯s why I failed to beat the meanie, I am so sorry, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan was unaware that her battle result would shock a lot of people if word about this gets out. Since time immemorial, there has never been a case where a tier 9 individual managed to harm a demigod-tier being. ndre-chan did more than just a few scratches, she made a bloody mess out of her foe.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see all the eyes, huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He felt a bit disappointed but he understood where this came from. With her OP ability, there shouldn¡¯t have been anyone who could stop her in Gensokyo. the ones that could stop her are probably way stronger than her and as such she couldn¡¯t capture all of their Eyes.

    Her ability is still OP considering that her opponent has to be at least a tier above her to escape a gory death.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros opened her mouth.

    ¡°The target¡¯s life signature is responding, it looks like he¡¯s getting riled up.¡±

    The beast king stood straight and he shook off the blood on him, drenching the ground with his demigod blood.

    ¡°Good! Excellent! Well done!¡±

    The beast king lifted his head and everyone gasped in shock.

    His human-like pair of ck eyes disappeared, instead, he¡¯s now spotting bestial eyes.

    The beast king looked at his chopped-up skin and he started shaking his body profusely to get rid of the blood staining his body. An enormous power enveloped everyone after this action.

    ¡°To hurt this royal beast king¡­¡±

    The beast king continued with a scary tone.

    ¡°You should all be proud¡­¡±

    Ring

    Dirt-Yellow color dotted the scene as a semi-sphere dome appeared with the beast king as the center, it didn¡¯t take long for the dome to expand and cover the entire area.

    Wu Yan & co tried to block when the dome went past them without doing any damage. They are now within the domain of this dome.

    Inside this dirt-yellow space, they didn¡¯t get the chance to examine the region as a heavy pressure pressed them all down. It felt like someone ced a mountain on top of them.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre-chan, Mikoto, and Sylph fell down heavily as they all crashed onto the ground. Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi were also knocked down to the ground by this immense gravity.

    This strong gravity took away their ability to stand, they can¡¯t even move their heads.

    It took no more than 3 seconds for the whole group to be suppressed.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The vein near Wu Yan¡¯s temple bulged as he struggled with all his might to stand up. He only managed to lift his head but the rest of his body can¡¯t resist the force.

    His True Ancestor physique that surpassed humans got subjugated easily. Needless to say, the others couldn¡¯t even more inside this domain. For instance, Shokuhou Misaki who had a weak physique couldn¡¯t even bat her eyes, exasperation filled her eyes.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Kneeling on the ground, ndre-chan felt suffocated.

    ¡°ndre-chan feels terrible¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea struggled, they found it hard to move in this domain, yes, Ikaros who experienced an upgrade also couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou can only feebly whimper as all other actions were too taxing to execute.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi gave up struggling as they closed their eyes, it looked like they already gave up on this matter.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±

    Wu Yan squirmed as he nced at everyone. The beast king spoke after this brief silence.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    ¡°That whatever-potion can only protect you from harm. If it¡¯s an attack that doesn¡¯t deal any damage then your potion won¡¯t show its effects¡­¡±

    The beast king grinned, his grin seemed even more vicious since he¡¯s still bleeding from the prior attack.

    ¡°Know your limits. This gravity domain can even draw away the oxygen in this ce, normal humans would have suffocated by now. It seems your potion is working to keep you safe inside this domain¡­¡±

    ¡°I find it incredible how your potion can still keep you alive and kicking even after I took away the oxygen in this ce. How are you breathing inside this vacuum, is the potion somehow making oxygen for you guys?¡±

    The beast king mused out loud.

    ¡°Well, either way, as a reward for hurting me, let me watch as the effect of your potion wears off¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Wu Yan roared at the beast king.

    ¡°Let them go! Fight me 1 on 1!¡±

    The beast king showed him a frosty smile.

    ¡°Rx, I will leave you as thest one, I am sure we will have a lot of time¡­¡±

    ¡°To FiGht oNe on OnE!¡±

    The beast king mocked Wu Yan. He finally tasted despair.

    It finally struck him, the beast king never fought them seriously, he was just ying with them.

    His attacks were perfunctory at best, he toyed with them. It is only now that he is showing a little bit of his true power!

    And, what a despair-inducing disy of power it is¡­

 Chapter 592: Emergency protocol, 10 minutes of hope!

    <h4>Chapter 592: Emergency protocol, 10 minutes of hope!</h4>

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Not far away, Shokuhou Misaki squeezed out a sentence with all her ability.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ We¡­ can¡¯t permanently stay dead¡­¡±

    If Wu Yan stays alive, they can be revived at any time so long as he has the summoning points for it.

    Wu Yan is a True Ancestor, death can¡¯t touch him. If the beast king imprisoned him, he can just endure until such a time that he is freed. At that point, he can gather the points to revive them.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s thought process was somewhere along this line. Shokuhou Misaki knew Wu Yan got the gist of her message even if she didn¡¯tpletely voice her thought out.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku struggled to speak as well.

    ¡°Most importantly, you¡­¡±

    The other girls didn¡¯t say anything but they feel the same as well. Even the one who is easily frightened, Frenda, felt the same way as well.

    Wu Yan bit down on his lips when he heard the girls. He is being crushed by his own guilt and frustration.

    Is he going to watch Hinagiku and the others die just like this? Then, maybe he should wait for a chance to revive them while he lived with their deaths weighing down on him?

    In that case, he would rather die than watch them die before him!

    With his arms against the ground, his arms bulged and trembled like the skin of an earthworm. The power he is putting into his arms is enough to snap a normal human arm. He refused to give up here.

    Wu Yan¡¯s action didn¡¯t escape thedies¡¯ eyes. They couldn¡¯t bear to see him struggle so hard like this.

    A rational n against one based on feelings, they were never on the same page.

    If they were in his shoes, living after watching the demise of their loved ones would be torture worse than death.

    Even if the 10 of them made it out of this affair alive, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. Their deaths would probably scar them for life.

    They are on the verge of falling into despair. Their eyes started going nk except for Sylph. She¡¯s feeling very frustrated for her unsightly self.

    She has always been an absolute and unapproachable genius in everyone¡¯s eyes. To think there would be a day where she would have to rely on another person to stay alive.

    Sylph felt resentful towards herself. Who could me her? In this chaotic battle, she is a magician who needs to chant her magic for them to work.

    The stronger the spell, the longer the chanting duration. She¡¯s also in over her head in this battle, with the battleground shaking and trembling ever so often, she can¡¯t even properly chant, much less cast a spell.

    Quick spells won¡¯t help in this situation.

    From the start, she is thebatant with the least amount of contribution.

    If the enemy is a tier 9 monster, she might have been of some use. However, given that the foe is a demigod, the modicum of help she could have offered got negated because she¡¯s inside the demigod¡¯s body.

    She can only watch the battle unfold with a Gold Armament in her hands.

    Sylph¡¯s morose grew further¡­

    She turned her icy blue eyes towards Wu Yan. She felt frustrated over the fact that she couldn¡¯t report Wu Yan¡¯s possession of the ring.

    Each second ticked on in a grim manner. Inside this dirt-yellow domain, Wu Yan lost count of the times he tried to stand only to fall down the next instant.

    The beast king sat on his throne of bones and he examined everyone. Specifically, he¡¯s gauging the light shining on everybody.

    The light signifying the effect of the Resplendent Breath slowly faded along with the passage of time. At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the potions wore off.

    The beast king ignored them. He gazed at Wu Yan who is trying to climb up with trouble. His nonchnt expression is like when someone is watching an ant trying to move food dozens of timesrger than it, the food he personally ced to tease him.

    Wu Yan¡¯s anxiety rose as time went on. His expression started distorting as he squirmed for the nth time to get up only to fail again.

    He thought of everything, he tried to use every trump card he had but the beast king foiled him each and every time. The Gate of Babylon that only need his thought to open portals failed because the beast king would demolish the portals the moment they form. He also couldn¡¯t use the Red Jewel Mode because there is no chance to use it.

    Wu Yan is close to going crazy at this point. He expressed his boundless frustration through stronger and stronger resistance. The beast king started wondering where this man got his willpower and energy from.

    The light dimmed further as it is now close to 3 hours since they chugged the invulnerability potion.

    Wu Yan¡¯s rage and craziness slowly died down.

    Calm down, calm yourself down, only a serene mind cane up with a solution¡­

    A way out¡­

    5 minutes left before the effect expires!

    There has got to be a way¡­

    4 minutes left¡­

    Think damn it, what can I do?¡­

    3 minutes left¡­

    There must be something he still had not considered¡­

    2 minutes left¡­

    Think think¡­

    1 minute left¡­

    Think¡­

    His brain is working like it has never worked before. He mentally browsed through everything in the System.

    An equipment? Ability? Summon? Item?

    There are items to resist this gravity maniption but that still wouldn¡¯t solve the issue at hand, the beast king!

    The beast king is the final boss here!

    Surely, there must be something inside the four tabs of the System that can help him!

    Suddenly, Wu Yan stopped.

    System?

    Yes! The System!

    ¡°System! Give me a way to deal with the Beast king!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t give a damn anymore, he¡¯s going to use whatever method he can to get them all out of here.

    His gamble paid off.

    The familiar mechanical voice which he would usually hate seemed like a voice from the heavens. He felt joy surging up within him.

    ¡°There are 536 solutions to deal with the Beast king ording to the System¡¯s analysis.¡±

    Holy crap, 536?! This System can do anything, huh!

    ¡°Quick, give me the most effective solution!¡±

    Wu Yan mentally yelled.

    ¡°It is rmended that the user summon a character that can defeat the beast king.¡±

    Wu Yan almost cursed at the System, he didn¡¯t have the time for this crap.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the Summoning Points to summon a character like that!¡±

    The voice replied after a brief dy as if it was processing Wu Yan¡¯s internal turmoil.

    ¡°Due to the user¡¯s present pressing circumstances, emergency protocols have been initiated.¡±

    ¡°Choose: a free 10-minutes summon after which the summoned character will be recalled, the user also has topensate by doing apulsory mission given by the System, do you ept? Y/N¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t even think about it, he epted it right away and the summoning tab opened inside his mind. Wu Yan went over it quickly and he chose the character.

    At this moment, the light shrouding everyone started fading into nothingness.

    The beast king sitting upon his throne opened his eyes.

    ¡°Finally, your time is up¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t over yet!¡±

    Wu Yan roared and he clicked the summon button in his mind.

    The next moment, the light of a summoning exploded into existence.

 Chapter 593: A strong pressure, the girl with the parasol

    <h4>Chapter 593: A strong pressure, the girl with the parasol</h4>

    The lighting from the summoning dyed the dirt-yellow domain with a different hue. It seemed strangely mesmerizing.

    Everyone other than Wu Yan was stunned by this spectacle. They looked at the source of this light. Those who were summoned recognized this light and they showed different expressions.

    Compared to the gravity domain, the light of this summoning didn¡¯t cover arge area, the light isn¡¯t exactly blindingly bright, it lit up the ce like a giant light bulb in the sky. The beast king¡¯s expression was one for the ages.

    Another event happened outside of his control.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The beast king swiped his arm and a dark energy wave mmed itself against the ball of light. Wu Yan & co gasped in shock.

    Boom

    The attack dispersed without being able to harm the orb of light in the slightest. It looked like the dark energy wave was the egg that foolishly smashed itself against a hard rock. The beast king got enraged while Wu Yan and his retinue heaved a sigh of relief. Fei Fei and herpany still couldn¡¯t fathom what¡¯s going on here.

    The beast king narrowed his bestial eyes at the surprise. He¡¯s frankly a bit pissed off that Wu Yan reserved another surprise for him. He red at the summoning light and he continued.

    ¡°I want to see just how much further you people can drag this matter out?!¡±

    Wu Yan ignored the beast king. He stared at the summoning with sweaty palms.

    The orb of light is about a human¡¯s average height tall. A fantasy-like show of light happened inside the dull yellow region. A humanoid figure started forming inside the orb of light, that¡¯s the vague figure they can make out at the moment¡­

    ¡°Another human?¡±

    The beast king, Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi yelled out in surprise. They didn¡¯t think a human would materialize inside the ball of light.

    ¡°Is this some kind of summoning magic?¡±

    The squad leaders guessed. The beast king looked rather ugly right now.

    Inside his body, humans couldn¡¯t use their trump cards to escape. It¡¯s also impossible for anyone to trespass into his domain without his agreement, summoning magic included.

    This is also the reason why the beast king can detect them even when they used aura-hiding stones and the cloak of invisibility to achieve nigh-perfect invisibility. In a way, he allowed them to get close. He could have started attacking the moment they entered his domain.

    ¡°This guy¡­¡±

    The beast king¡¯s eyes showed a bit of fear.

    ¡°What is he? How is he doing all of this?¡­¡±

    A girl that looked absolutely wless appeared in the center of everyone¡¯s sight.

    A princess-esque dress with pinkish-white and purple patterns fluttered in the wind. Her golden locks also danced with her dress. She wore a white mob cap that had a red ribbon tied into a butterfly knot on it. Her cap gave the noble-lookingdy cuteness. She had another p in front of her pink dress, it¡¯s adorned with a Bagua motif which added a mystical feel to her noble and cute air.

    This odd dress blended well with her, it¡¯s like both the dress and individual are made for each other. Her beauty looked impossible for a human, no matter what she wore, it would suit her. This outfit magnified her uniqueness.

    If the worldcked her existence, the world would becking colors, that¡¯s the kind of aura she¡¯s giving off.

    Red ribbons tied into butterfly knots decorated the ends of her long blond hair. She also had a parasol in one of her hands. With her eyes shut, she looked like a noble beauty deep in peaceful slumber.

    When everyone saw her appearance, they were bbergasted by her. Fei Fei & co even forgot about their desperate situation. She took away all of their attention. Wu Yan maintained hisposure and he revealed a joyful look.

    A light shot out from her heart and it linked up with Wu Yan who is still on the ground. Their heartbeats synchronized slowly.

    The beast king couldn¡¯t react in time. This has gone beyond his expectations. It all happened too fast for anyone to process, anyone not a part of Wu Yan¡¯s retinue, that is. They were all excited about the neer.

    They wondered if this neer would be able to break them out of their jam.

    When their heartbeats finally synchronized, the light broke apart to form an orb of light which then entered Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    The lighting from the summoning also dimmed down, leaving only the blonddy floating in the sky. She continued to draw away the breaths of anyone who looked at her.

    The beast king raised an eyebrow at the girl floating in the sky. The beast king couldn¡¯t help but clutch his own heart when he saw thisdy who should be far from being a normal human girl. The fact that she¡¯s not giving off any apparent aura is enough to intimidate the beast king but he still growled at her.

    ¡°You, how long are you going to float in the sky?¡±

    The beast king neglected the fact that this girl ignored the gravitationalws of his domain.

    The beast king¡¯s words fell on deaf ears, she looked like she¡¯s dead asleep and the mood got tense between them.

    The beast king frowned.

    ¡°Are you ignoring this royal one¡¯s existence?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t reply. Wu Yan started getting anxious.

    The beast king shot out a darkser at the girl floating in the sky with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    When theser came for the girl, a weird noise rang and the ckser got torn devoured by a portal that opened out of nowhere.

    ¡°Ara, that¡¯s rude of you¡­¡±

    A sweet voice came from thedy¡¯s mouth. She shattered the silence and she opened her eyes to reveal a pair of charming purple eyes. She swung her parasol, opening it, she ced the parasol upon her shoulders as she touched her lower lip with a pink fan she took out of nowhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to encounter mysterious events, I wanted to enjoy the memories forcefully inserted inside my mind by that something-something-System¡­¡±

    ¡°System?¡±

    The beast king knitted his brows.

    Thedy beamed at him and she proceeded to ignore him. It¡¯s like she¡¯s dealing with an unrted pedestrian that struck up a conversation with her.

    She directed her sight towards Wu Yan who had an excited look. She batted her eyes at him with intrigue, her radiant smile curved her eyes into crescent moon shapes.

    ¡°To forcefully take my life into your hands without my permission, you ruffian¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed awkwardly and the other girlsughed at him.

    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t disgust me, you pass, just barely anyway¡­¡±

    Thedy turned away and she nced around her. With a light flick of her wrist and her fan¡­

    Boom

    The gravity domain brought about by this weird dirt-yellow light shattered apart like fragile ss.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The beast king yelled in shock.

 Chapter 594: One-sided battle, Yakumo Yukari

    <h4>Chapter 594: One-sided battle, Yakumo Yukari</h4>

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The beast king uttered subconsciously. He couldn¡¯t calm down when he saw the scene of someone destroying his dirt-yellow domain with just a flick of the wrist.

    At his current tier, it¡¯s very hard to rile up his emotions. Wu Yan¡¯s tricks and ploys forced his emotions toe out. However, he already forgot thest time he¡¯s this emotional.

    Compared to his previous skills and techniques which were used to toy with Wu Yan, the gravity domain is something the beast king used to survive inside the harsh Giant Beasts Forest. Although he didn¡¯t use his full power with the domain, it was unquestionable that he pulled out a portion of his real abilities.

    But, this youngdy who came out of nowhere demolished his ultimate skill with ease. The beast king finds it hard to believe no matter how hard he tried to digest the information he received.

    The others were alsopletely astounded by her performance. They forgot to close their mouths due to their shock.

    The gravity field that suppressed them was easily dispelled just like that?

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The beast king returned to hisposed state, no matter how hard he tried to hide it, he looked grim.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    With the fan hiding the lower half of her face, her wise eyes shed with a sharp glint.

    ¡°Yakumo Yukari¡­¡±

    ¡°Yakumo Yukari?¡­¡±

    The beast king lowered his head as he tried to find anything rted to her name in his mind. However, he failed after sifting through the memories in his mind.

    Not surprising since she¡¯s not a being of Silvaria world, she¡¯s a denizen of Gensokyo.

    A youkai denizen to be more urate.

    ===

    Character: Yakumo Yukari

    Abilities: Boundaries maniption, Gap, Spell cards, Youkai Bloodline

    Strength: S

    Durability: S

    Agility: S

    Intelligence: S

    Equipment: None

    Level: 95

    ===

    ¡°Youkai Sage, Yakumo Yukari¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who is already up on his feet grinned when he saw Yakumo¡¯s figure in the air.

    Only he knew about the weight carried by the name Yakumo Yukari.

    He grabbed ndre-chan¡¯s hand and he turned around to distance himself from them.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The beast king said with a slight mocking in his voice.

    ¡°You think you can escape? Rest that thought, as long as you don¡¯t have my permission, none shall leave.¡±

    ¡°Run?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t even turn back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that though?¡±

    Hisrades were stunned.

    Wu Yan¡¯s words stunned everyone here.

    Wu Yan chuckled and he continued walking.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, we should probably move away from here¡­¡±

    ¡°Move away?¡±

    Hinagiku ran to stop Wu Yan after she exchanged a look with the other girls.

    ¡°Yan, what do you think you¡¯re doing? We should go help her!¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    Wu Yan almostughed out loud. He replied with a nonchnt tone like he¡¯s sure what would happen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This will end shortly¡­¡±

    The beast king showed him a malicious and cold look.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I will lose?¡±

    ¡°Lose?¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best-case scenario, realistically though you should think about how to get out of this alive!¡±

    The beast king had a disdainful grin. He said nothing because Wu Yan would not be able to leave without his permission anyway.

    More importantly, the beast king¡¯s job right now is to destroy thest ray of hope for Wu Yan & co, then he would thoroughly enjoy their looks of despair.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari gasped and she beamed at him.

    ¡°You trust me that much? Looks like I have to properly do my job or I will be betraying this handsome young man¡¯s expectations¡­¡±

    ¡°You are very confident¡­¡±

    Being treated like he¡¯s an extra here for thest time, the beast king is furious. He tried to appear indifferent as he growled.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very strong but do you think you can win against me in my home turf?¡­¡±

    The beast king didn¡¯t continue any further than that. He lightly stomped the ground and the whole fortress started shaking.

    Yakumo Yukari expressed a bit of surprise as she scanned the area around her.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s quite a nice ce¡­¡±

    The beast king stopped his movement and he red up at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would catch on so quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari adjusted her posture.

    ¡°You learn a thing or two when you¡¯re governing arge domain¡­¡±

    She turned her parasol and she slowly descended towards the ground while swinging her fan.

    ¡°Come, let us enjoy what little time we have left of our battle. I don¡¯t have a lot of time in this world, you see¡­¡±

    The ground shook much to the beast king¡¯s shock. This is his shell, how did it escape his control?

    Yakumo Yukari pointed her fan at him.

    ¡°Boundary of light and darkness!¡±

    A loud explosion came. Shocked by this sudden stimuli, the beast king stepped back only to find a bunch of light orbs glowing with the aura of death behind him. The light orbs slowly came for his spine.

    The orbs traveled so slowly it looked like a job but the beast king instinctively knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them.

    ¡°Bone shield!¡±

    The beast king desperately swung his arms at the light orbs, forming bone shields to intercept the orbs.

    ¡°Boundary of existence and void!¡±

    His bone shields got deleted from the ne of existence as if he never summoned them in the first ce.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Shocked by this turn of events, he couldn¡¯t react in time and the light orbs continueding for him.

    With a panicked look, he stomped hard and he turned into a blurry figure that ran far far away.

    He stood his ground without moving an inch when he fought Wu Yan & co. It didn¡¯t take Yakumo Yukari more than a few seconds to force the beast king into retreating away from her.

    The beast king curbed his own arrogance. Those attacks were all made by Yakumo Yukari, she must be a demigod tier being then!

    ¡°A demigod¡­¡±

    The beast king appeared away from Yakumo Yukari who is smiling for some reason.

    ¡°She¡¯s a demigod!¡±

    Yakumo Yukari tilted her head at him with a yful smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have much leeway to be looking away though?¡­¡±

    When her words entered his ear, he felt ominous aura behind him and he turned around in a hurry only to see miniature ckhole-esque ck balls devouring everything that stood between the beast king and it. Judging from the ferocity of this attack, getting hit by it would be the same as getting sucked in by actual ck holes.

    The beast king wanted to do something about it but his danger perception told him to look up. When he did, the light orbs he thought he had dodged appeared again.

    Light and darkness formed a perfect contrast as they came together for a pincer attack. The attacks were enough to give the beast king a suffocating feeling. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to bring out all his power.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    He condensed his aura into his fists and he struck the orbs of light and darkness with his fist strikes. He¡¯spletely sure that he can st the attacks away.

    Her soft voice rang in his ears again!

    ¡°Boundary between swiftness and slowness!¡±

    His fist beams were immediately extinguished, leaving his bare fists exposed to the danger. There isn¡¯t even enough time for him toe up with additional measures, much less move his body.

    And so, the orbs of darkness and light struck him.

    Boom boom boom

    Plumes of smoke came from the beast king¡¯s body as he unleashed roars of anguish and agony. He endured it and he charged straight out of the smoke.

    A hand slowlynded on the beast king¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? There¡¯s no time for you to be concerned about anything else¡­¡±

    The beast king¡¯s fur started standing on its ends!

 Chapter 595: Creation and destruction, godlike powersâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 595: Creation and destruction, godlike powers¡­</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? There¡¯s no time for you to look anywhere else¡­¡±

    Freezing up, cold sweat flowed down the side of the beast king¡¯s head. He tensed up as he sensed the hand on his shoulder. The beast king gnashed his teeth and he punched at Yakumo Yukari¡¯s direction.

    Bam

    The one who attacked first flew back with fresh blooding out of his mouth. The beast king crashed hard unto the ground.

    Wu Yan & his retinue looked on like wooden chickens. They stared wide-eyed at the dreamlike scenery in front of them.

    ¡°The beast king got sent flying¡­¡±

    Bing Ling mumbled in shock.

    ¡°The demigod tier beast king got a free short-duration flight¡­¡±

    ¡°Yakumo Yukari¡­¡±

    Bishi is also looking horrible right now.

    ¡°Another demigod being? A demigod that¡¯s stronger than the beast king?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the others looked at each other as they bitterlyughed and shook their heads.

    ¡°Yakumo Yukari, she¡¯s super strong¡­¡±

    They kept their eyes on Yakumo Yukari.

    The beast king pressed his chest with a pale look. His gait is unsteady much to his horror.

    It took only one hit for him to start staggering.

    The beast king growled at her with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    His bone shields disappeared, his attacks were dulled, and her attacks that were slow but would inexplicably appear near him if he didn¡¯t pay enough attention. She also looked like she just appeared behind him.

    Seriously, how did she do it?

    Yakumo Yukari raised her parasol and she gave him a smile.

    ¡°How should I put it? Come test it out yourself?¡±

    He had a vicious look for a moment there but he steadied his breathing and he got into a stance.

    Leaning forward a bit, he shed like a lightning bolt as he arrived in front of Yakumo Yukari in the blink of an eye.

    He swung a bone de brimming with a terrible aura at Yakumo Yukari.

    Against her, the beast king used all his power.

    He¡¯s in striking distance and the bone de emanating corruption energy came for Yakumo Yukari¡¯s neck, this is already a duel to the death.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Hinagiku, Astrea, and Fei Fei can¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. They are very familiar with sword techniques but they still couldn¡¯t see the beast king¡¯s sword swing.

    The beast king faced the strongest adversary in his entire life and so he couldn¡¯t pull any punches. He immediately used the strongest and fastest move he can use. The bone de was augmented by his dirt-yellow qi, giving the sword more weight. This attack was also aimed at Yakumo Yukari¡¯s neck while she appeared to be in a very vulnerable position, not intending to dodge at all.

    Yakumo Yukari looked like she didn¡¯t even treat this as a lethal attack. With an amicable smile on her face, she lightly swiped her fan and she blocked the heavy sword without letting it inch closer.

    The beast king¡¯s expression distorted. With his magic reinforcement and his full strength behind this sword strike, it should have been able to cleave apart an entire mountain. His enemy blocked this kind of attack with a harmless looking fan.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    With a racing heart, he retreated backward. Immediately after that, he covered himself in the dirt-yellow aura, it looked like he¡¯s projecting his aura outwards.

    ¡°That¡¯s!¡±

    Wu Yan & co yelled with grave looks.

    That¡¯s the same gravity domain light that would suppress anything covered by the light.

    However, this gravity domain is at least ten times stronger than the one before. Clearly, the beast king wanted to throw everything he has at her.

    Yakumo Yukari¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment and she allowed the light to envelop her. She felt the parasol and fan¡¯s weight increase and she praised him.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±

    The beast king got mad that she praised him like this. Saying something like that in a battle like this meant that she¡¯s not taking him seriously.

    The beast king shot out at her once more. This time, he attacked with faster speed, leaving afterimages in his wake. Before he even arrived in front of Yakumo Yukari, he already shot out a dark sword beam at her.

    Yakumo Yukari grinned when she saw the tyrannical sword beam. She raised an arm and the ck sword beam disappeared. Her hand was up against the beast king¡¯s de.

    ¡°Boundary of existence and void!¡±

    Her dyed sentence shook the beast king¡¯s core. She trusted her parasol and dense energy fluctuations came in the form of dozens ofsers.

    The beast king clenched his teeth and he somehow managed to pull away his sword. He struck thesers with his de only to scatter them into smaller light rays that enveloped the beast king.

    The light rays looked like persistent creatures that wouldn¡¯t give up before theynded on him. The beast king could only retreat in a haggard manner. Yakumo Yukari made her move at this juncture in time.

    ¡°Boundary of swiftness and slowness!¡±

    His speed immediately dropped a few magnitudes. He¡¯s still fast but the light rays are faster and the tinysers finally struck him.

    Splurt

    The tinysers bore holes into his durable body. Bleeding like a fountain, plumes of smoke rose up as the stench of charred meat entered his nostrils.

    Bam

    The beast kneeled on the ground, the bone de became his crutch, without it, he would have fallen to the ground. His eyes are nowpletely red, it¡¯s not caused by his wounds but rather his immense anger.

    Struggling to lift his head, he looked at Yakumo Yukari who stood no further than 1 meter away from him as he moaned in pain.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you do it?¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari stopped smiling and she replied in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Boundary maniption, that¡¯s my power¡­¡¯

    Her purple eyes fell upon the kneeling beast king.

    Paying even more energy to lift his head, he is far from being mortally wounded but it¡¯s already enough to affect hisbat power. Unlike when ndre-chan harmed him, this time, the wounds were deep enough that he can feel agonizing paining from all over his body.

    The strongest being amongst monsters, his durable body, none of that prevented bloody holes from appearing on his body.

    ¡°Boundary¡­¡±

    The beast king mustered up a bit of strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari nced at him and she replied.

    ¡°Objects are defined by boundaries. Without the surface, ake would not exist, the mountain and the sky could not be separated without the horizon. If boundaries didn¡¯t exist then everything would be inplete chaos¡­¡±

    ¡°Thus, boundaries define all things¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari shook her head and she swung her fan.

    ¡°I just took control of these boundaries for a little while¡­¡±

    ¡°Boundary¡­ maniption¡­¡±

    The beast king lost his bloody eyes, he continued in a stunned nk gaze.

    ¡°That is to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yakumo Yukari read his mind and she finished his sentence with a confident look, unleashing her aura without hiding anything back.

    ¡°I can create new things just as easily as I can wipe already existing things from existence.¡±

    ¡°The power of creation and destruction¡­¡±

    His eyes shook and he revealed a very bitter smile.

    ¡°I have no regrets over my defeat¡­¡±

 Chapter 596: Was it a hero I summoned or is she a devil?

    <h4>Chapter 596: Was it a hero I summoned or is she a devil?</h4>

    The boundary maniption is a very fearsome ability to face in battle.

    Just the creation and destruction aspect of this power alone is enough to give anyone a second thought about fighting her. She only needed this aspect to show everyone the possibilities she can create with a single thought.

    In this battle, Yakumo Yukari only used a few types of boundary maniption but it was already enough to y the beast king like a violin, a foe who is supposed to be on the same tier as her. Sure, levels meant a lot the higher one ascends. Even so, ignoring the fact that Yakumo Yukari is higher leveled than the beast king by 5 levels, her boundary maniption allowed her to easily defeat the beast king in battle.

    She can still win without her boundary maniption technique but one thing¡¯s for sure, she wouldn¡¯t have won so easily and decisively. She would have to get serious and pull out her real abilities. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be able to seriously wound the beast king with just a few flicks of the wrist.

    This is why Wu Yan summoned her.

    There are individuals in Gensokyo at a higher level than her. There are also stronger individuals that can be found in the nigh-infinite transcript worlds out there. If we are talking about boundary maniption then she¡¯s the only candidate for summoning since it¡¯s an ability unique to her.

    This is simr to how ndre-chan can fight with peak tier 9 monsters since she has the Eye destruction ability, all while she¡¯s still at level 83.

    Although the gaps between levels are huge when one reaches the demigod tier, she can use her boundary maniption skill to cheese her way through the fights she encounters in this league.

    Granted, the enemy isn¡¯t an OP freak like her¡­

    Honestly, if she was born on Silvaria, without anypetent god-tier beings around, she can easily rule this world that only had weak demigods sitting at the top of the food chain.

    s, she¡¯s a denizen of Gensokyo where impossibly strong characters lived. There are people with strange if not abstract powers that made them stronger than Yakumo Yukari.

    ¡°Today, I ept my defeat¡­¡±

    The beast king turned calm. His eyes returned to the ck color of his normal state. He turned towards Fei Fei & her entourage. He continued in a tant tone.

    ¡°This is my loss, that I concede but this only means that the humans get to enjoy harvesting resources from the Giant Beasts Forest for a short while longer. When I recover¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the ground distorted and he was swallowed by the ground before anyone can do anything about it. The beast king was gone in just the blink of an eye!

    They came running while Fei Fei asked Yakumo Yukari with a worried look.

    ¡°Erm, Yakumo Yukari-sama, where¡¯s the beast king?¡±

    Yakumo Yukari frowned but she soon loosened her furrowed brows.

    ¡°He ran away¡­¡±

    ¡°Ran away?!¡±

    Fei Fei, Bing Ling, Sylph, and Bishi flinched in shock, panic gripped them.

    The beast king is wounded, it¡¯s the perfect chance to kill him.

    If he recovers then wouldn¡¯t that make all their efforts go in vain?

    Yakumo Yukari turned her parasol around and she spoke as if she saw through their thoughts. She gave them a wide smile.

    ¡°My attack isn¡¯t a normal one. The injuries I inflicted should take him at least 1.5 years to recover¡­¡±

    Fei Fei and the other squad leaders heaved a sigh of relief. Noticing her behavior, Fei Fei immediately bowed down in deference.

    ¡°Yakumo Yukari-sama, thank you for saving us!¡±

    ¡°Great and noble one! We thank you for saving our lives!¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi immediately used all their etiquette skills to the max. Even Sylph bowed down in front of this person. She¡¯s a demigod who looks like she¡¯s near the apex of this league, she even trounced the beast king with incredible ease. It¡¯s unknown if there¡¯s anyone in Silvaria that can match her. Although they didn¡¯t know where she came from, in front of overwhelming power, they didn¡¯t need anything more to take on a respectful tone.

    ¡°No need to thank me¡­¡±

    After living for so long, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with the attitudes between the strong and the weak. She¡¯s way past the point of who¡¯s stronger or who¡¯s weaker. In this manner, she looked very friendly. To garner her favor, however, isn¡¯t as easy as it looks¡­

    ¡°It has been a while since I enjoyed a proper battle¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari stretched her back like someone who just woke up from her nap. She purred in satisfaction.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I brawled without ying within the confines of the Spell Card Rules¡­¡±

    ¡°Spell Card Rules?¡­¡±

    The four were naturally puzzled by this unknown term. They knew better than to pester an existence like her with their minor questions so they chose to stay mum.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched from Yakumo Yukari¡¯s gaze. He shrugged and he tried tough it off.

    ¡°Erm, Yukari (First name), can you not stare at me like that? You¡¯re scaring me¡­¡±

    Surprised by how familiar Wu Yan is with her, she grinned with intrigue.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yakumo Yukari giggled.

    ¡°You already seized control of my life, I would think letting me examine you with my eyes is a rather small concession to make, or am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Seized¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how to riff on her. She¡¯s not wrong, his summoning takes the life of the character and merges it with his.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yukari spotted ndre-chan who was holding Wu Yan¡¯s hand and she gasped.

    ¡°ndre? What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    ndre-chan stared at her with a confused look.

    ¡°Have n seen you before? I don¡¯t remember meeting you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have never seen me but I have seen you, you just didn¡¯t notice me¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari¡¯s words almost caused Wu Yan to retort. He knows that she¡¯s probably alluding to her voyeur spying undertakings courtesy of her weird ck lovecraftian-esque gaps in space.

    Suddenly, Yakumo Yukari raised an eyebrow and her impable figure started disappearing in front of everyone.

    ¡°Yukari¡­¡±

    Yukari didn¡¯t reply. She scanned herself and she moved her fan while touching her upper torso with it.

    The next instant, a formless power started acting on her physical body. This power stopped the fading process and she materialized once more in front of a very shocked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ehhhh!¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at Yakumo Yukari with an astounded look.

    ¡°How?! I thought the time was up? Did you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to marvel at?¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari exined.

    ¡°Boundaries define a lot of things. I have yet to grasp the existence you call System but in so far as the summoning time is defined by time, I just need to manipte the boundary of time and voil¨¤¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari still sighed.

    ¡°However, System is truly something that exceeded the knowledge I have gathered. With all my powers of boundary maniption, I can only extend the summoning time but it¡¯s impossible to get rid of this restriction. What in the world is this System?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had an ecstatic look.

    ¡°Yukari, you¡¯re staying in this world?¡­¡±

    ¡°You betcha!¡±

    Yakumo Yukari folded her fan and she lifted her parasol.

    ¡°I never thought such an incredible event would transpire with me as the subject. I have got to thoroughly enjoy this experience. It¡¯s not like Gensokyo would notice my disappearance since that universe is frozen in time anyway. I have got nothing to worry about¡­¡±

    Yakumo Yukari grinned at him.

    ¡°Thus, I will be in your care from now on, Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Wu Yan vaguely felt an invisible tail wagging behind Yakumo Yukari¡¯s back, a devilish tail¡­

 Chapter 597: Sooner or later I will let you summon meâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 597: Sooner orter I will let you summon me¡­</h4>

    Wu Yan might appear familiar with Yukari but he¡¯s secretly very amazed by her.

    Wu Yan has been abiding the rules set by the System, if he wants an item he has to pay for it with item points, if he wants to enter transcript worlds then he has to do the quests that came with it. Even the special item required to unseal the Mysterious Crystals needed to System to help with the refining process

    Meanwhile, Yukari just resisted the System with her own power.

    She only extended the duration of summoning but that is already an eye-opening feat for Wu Yan. Subconsciously, Wu Yan has always treated the System like an omnipotent thing.

    Yukari basically schooled Wu Yan with her actions. She showed him that the System can be resisted.

    He also recalled how their return-to-town scrolls failed when he needed it the most. Wu Yan started thinking that maybe the System is just that, a highly-sophisticated system.

    Yukari took in Wu Yan¡¯s every expression. Her eyes had a weird glint and she suddenly said.

    ¡°The System is actually very inscrutable to me.¡±

    He turned back in shock. Was it that easy to read? Howe both Shokuhou Misaki and Yakumo Yukari can read him like a book?

    Yukari chuckled, with a jovial smile, she revealed a grace that shocked Bing Ling and Bishi who are both terrified of her.

    ¡°I had my fair share of annoying people and troubling events in Gensokyo. However, I have never seen something that can make equipment out of nothing, give people powers, spawn countless wondrous items, and even seize people¡¯s life and forcefully merge them to another being.¡±

    Yukari eyed Wu Yan and she continued.

    ¡°Really, my life feels like it¡¯s not mine anymore, if the System had slipped up and omitted details pertaining to you or the System then I might have pegged you as the mastermind and dissected you upon summoning, I don¡¯t like being yed like a chesspiece on someone else¡¯s board.¡±

    Wu Yan shivered and he instantly put a distance of 3 meters between him and Yukari. Her words chilled his heart.

    Holy crap, as expected of the Youkai Sage. She¡¯s pretty but she¡¯s also someone who threw the word dissect out like it¡¯s part of her daily vocabry or something. Wait, you¡¯re actually the one who likes ying with people¡¯s lives, wasn¡¯t it?

    She ced the parasol on her shoulder.

    ¡°Ara, Yan-kun, don¡¯t be afraid, with my small life merged with yours, I wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. Yakumo Yukari adopted a lowly tone whenever she wanted to pull one over the other person. She¡¯s only serious when she drops her respectful tone.

    Since she used a more serious tone when she said the stuff about dissecting him, it would be wise for him to treat her previous sentence with a more serious attitude.

    ¡°Hey, Yukari¡­¡±

    Wu Yan asked her with a serious look.

    ¡°What do you think about the System?¡±

    She narrowed her pretty eyes and she examined his expression. It¡¯s like she¡¯s reading his thought with her vision, he felt exposed in her gaze.

    With such a long life, she probably umted an insane amount of wisdom, monstrous even. Her sage title isn¡¯t wasted on her. Even Shokuhou Misaki would seem like a toddler if she tried to plot in front of this terrifyingdy. Wu Yan didn¡¯t believe he would be able to hide anything from her.

    Wu Yan had no intention to omit anything from her. Her summoning time is still limited but since her life is one with him, he reckons that he can ce his trust in her.

    Wu Yan did this despite meeting her for the first time today.

    They stared at each other, it¡¯s like the pair of red eyes and purple eyes can transmit telepathic messages with each other.

    Yukari hid the lower half of her face with her fan. Her gaze revealed her satisfaction with his resolve.

    ¡°The System, I have no clue as to its origins. I also don¡¯t know how it came to be or the causality that led it to you¡­¡±

    Yukari turned around and her voice echoed in his ears.

    ¡°But, from what I saw, it¡¯s alreadypletely merged with your soul. I can guarantee that it¡¯s harmless to you. In the end, the System with all its power is only an item, a tool¡­¡±

    Yukari continued as she walked away.

    ¡°A tool that I am convinced would be yours tomand when you¡¯re sufficiently strong enough to do so, sooner orter ¡­¡±

    Yukari faded from his view but her words never stopped reverberating inside his mind.

    Mine tomand in due time¡­

    He thought about the literal mountains of equipment, abilities, tools, and characters inside the System and a wide grin started spreading across his face.

    Indeed, it¡¯s only a matter of time until I can control System.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi approached Wu Yan.

    Awed by Wu Yan, she said.

    ¡°Yan, with the matters here settled for now, we should report out findings as soon as possible!¡±

    Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi agreed with a nod. They can¡¯t wait to get out of the Giant Beasts Forest, they wanted to write reports about the beast king so they can submit it to the persons in charge.

    Doing that would allow the Board to decide how best to use time and search the beast king out in order to y the beast king, cutting the roots of this incident and preventing further incidents.

    Wu Yan can follow their train of thought. However, he didn¡¯t think it would be as easy as they think. A thin camel on the verge of starvation can run faster than a horse. He didn¡¯t think the beast king would be so weak as to be killed while he¡¯s recuperating from his wounds.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°Okay, with beast king gone, no one can stop us from leaving.¡±

    Wu Yan agreed with them.

    Yukari is talking with ndre-chan while the other girls surrounded her to bombard her with their questions. Wu Yan turned away and he looked at the beast king¡¯s ginormous body.

    When he found out about this body and the restriction it ced upon their escape routes, Wu Yan already had an idea about what to do with it. Since it¡¯s technically the corpse of a monster, he should be able to sell it.

    The System prevented him from selling it because the beast king still had control over his shell. With the person gone, there should be no restriction anymore.

    He decided to test it out and he swung his arm.

    The skeleton fortress disappeared in front of a shocked crowd. They shook for a moment and sunlight started raining down upon them, Wu Yan had to squint to limit the intense light entering his eyes.

    Obtained 1,000,000 Item Points

    Wu Yanughed like a viin. He paid arge amount of Item Points to purchase tools and gadgets for this trip. With this, he recovered more than half of his expenditure.

    Fei Fei and other squad leaders gawked at where the skeleton fortress once stood but they couldn¡¯t find the words to say anything, instead, they stayed silent.

    They are already a bit used to Wu Yan¡¯s antics given his ster performance up to this point. Yes, they are already se to it now.

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598</h4>

    Outside the Giant Beasts Forest, the main campsite.

    It has been 1 day since the return of the elite expedition team¡­

    A lot of the citizens didn¡¯t think that much of their expedition effort.

    The outskirt of the forest is a safe area. Even if the forest isn¡¯t as safe as it was before, they can still somehow survive on the outskirts. As long as they don¡¯t go into the inner regions they would be fine.

    On the outskirts, the monsters are very weak. In the inner regions, there are at least peak tier 7 monsters, tier 8 monsters ruled thend. With their average level being around tier 7, led by a bunch of tier 8 leaders, their expedition efforts had little chance of most of theming back alive in the first ce.

    Even Lei Wang himself predicted that the majority of the expedition team would note back alive.

    Actually, Lei Wang wanted to use more tier 8 individuals to investigate. But, the royals insisted on testing the younger generation with Sylph leading them. Indeed, it would have been easy to construct an expedition team made up of about 50 tier 8 individuals, however, any more than that then they would be severelyckingpetent members to defend their factions and countries. A 50-member team of tier 8 individuals is still better than a team of tier 7batants.

    Elite expedition team, that¡¯s just a fancy name coined by the factions who want to show their loyalty by sending personnel without expecting any of them toe back. Seriously, they assumed that other than Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi, all of them would die from internal conflicts or monster brawls.

    Lei Wang¡¯s original n was to let them do as they please, using their trump cards to escape if things get dicey. Then, with his personal team of about 13 specially selected experts, they were supposed to be the true A-team.

    Contrary to his expectation, not only did the elite teame back alive, they even sessfullypleted what they were sent out to do. The casualties were minimal with 0 deaths.

    This is truly unfathomable to Lei Wang. He wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    After that, Lei Wang received oral reports from Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi. They told him about everything that transpired during this expedition. Turns out Wu Yan was basically the reason why they returned alive at all.

    Lei Wang is basically over the moon joyful right now, not only did Wu Yanplete his request to look out for Fei Fei, he got the whole expedition team back in one piece. This is way better than the grim alternative.

    Of course, his mood was quickly spoiled by the news of the Beast king.

    ¡°I see, so there is a Beast King¡­¡±

    With a grave expression, he drew lines in the table with his fingers without conscious thought. His heart felt very heavy. It negated the pleasure that should have apanied thepletion of the mission.

    Lei Wangughed and he pped Fei Fei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. You guys did your job and a reward is in order!¡±

    Fei Fei lowered her head and she bitterly chuckled.

    ¡°No, if Yan wasn¡¯t around, the expedition team would have most likely been eliminated by the Beast king¡­¡±

    Bing Ling and Bishi said nothing. They are feeling even worse than Fei Fei. At least she tried to fight the Beast King. They gave up without holding their ground¡­

    Lei Wang guffawed.

    ¡°Indeed, he has done well this time around. It was wise of me to consult him and request his help. I heard about the miraculous gadgets at his disposal. Now I am not sure whether I should present my offerings at the risk of embarrassing myself with giving him items he would deem useless.¡±

    Wu Yan would plead for him to rethink if he was here. Even if the item turns out to be useless, he can at least sell them to the System for a tidy sum of points. An item from a tier 9 individual should be of a sufficient quality after all.

    ¡°I believe all of you also gained a lot of experience, right?¡±

    Lei Wang looked at the squad leaders.

    ¡°I can sense some of you grew quite a lot during this expedition trip. The next task for those that gained improvements in their cultivation would be to stabilize and assimte the benefit properly.¡±

    ¡°Erm, about that, Fei Fei got the jump on you all¡­¡±

    Lei Wang grinned widely.

    ¡°I think Lulu and your teacher would be very d to hear all about it. They might even lose sleep because of how excited they are at hearing your advancement into tier 8.¡±

    Fei Fei also smiled back after listening to Lei Wang¡¯s praise. Her advancement into a higher tier is definitely a cause for celebration.

    Sylph suddenly interrupted them.

    ¡°Master Lei Wang, about Master Yakumo Yukari¡­¡±

    Lei Wang stored away his grin. He adopted a more serious look.

    ¡°Did Yakumo Yukari really defeat the Beast King?¡±

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi froze up. They all nodded their heads with honesty and due formality. They saw the scene themselves, how could they have been mistaken in the first ce?

    ¡°Beating the Beast King with ease, huh¡­¡±

    Lei Wang had a very respectful and admiring tone.

    ¡°Where did this master Yukari hail from? I wonder how did such a super-grade expert escape our intelwork. Did you say he was summoned by Wu Yan with some kind of summoning magic? I have never heard of her name, even your description of her appearance failed to match with any of the five demigod humans I know¡­¡±

    The squad leaders couldn¡¯t give a proper response. They are still young and legendary figures like the five demigod humans are beyond their knowledge at the moment.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Lei Wang drummed his fingers on the table.

    ¡°That master Yukari is actually a human who just attained demigodhood?¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Lei Wang denied his own hypothesis.

    ¡°That would be a frightening individual if that was the case, to defeat a monster demigod Beast King while being just as new as thetter. No, even so, we would have at least heard of a tier 9 individual if she was so close to the demigod tier. It¡¯s like she appeared out of thin air!¡±

    ¡°Master Lei Wang¡­¡±

    Bing Ling hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his ce to say anything.

    ¡°That Yukari-sama appears to be someone very close with Wu Yan, their rtionships appear to be very close almost intimate even¡­¡±

    Lei Wang eyed Bing Ling and he nonchntly dismissed him.

    ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    Bing Ling was stunned for a second.

    Lei Wang sighed after looking at Bing Ling¡¯s face.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. It would be the fucking awesome to have a demigod supporting you from behind, you can basically do anything you want in this world¡­¡±

    ¡°But, have you ever considered the fact that demigods are standing at the top of this world? The true depths of their capabilities are beyond our present boundaries of knowledge¡±

    Lei Wang looked at Bing Ling.

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about somehow enticing that demigod then I would urge you to think carefully about your actions. Your family and n isn¡¯t the only thing on the line here, tread carefully and even then you should still exercise caution, that¡¯s my only advice to you.¡±

    Bing Ling¡¯s expression froze up and he started looking very upset.

    Lei Wang turned around. He waved his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you people but I can¡¯t and won¡¯t fight or even aim for Yukari-sama. The same goes for the youngd. If I were you, I would put a stop to whatever schemes I am designing right now¡­¡±

    Bing Ling pursed his lips. He had aplex look as he exchanged a look with Bishi. They thought about it and they gave up.

    This wasn¡¯t their problem. They should just report it to the higher-ups in their own ns and let them worry about it.

    In a corner unseen by the others, a ripple in space urred.

    Over at the campsite, a figure in purple held her parasol while grinning. She was watching the exchange from her weird portal like construction. The portal looked very sinister with eyes dotting the inside of the portal. In other words, a standard operating procedure for the spy known as Yakumo Yukari.

    The corner of her lips lifted up into a smile. Fanning herself, she opened another portal filled with weird eyes. This was one of her abilities. The ability to open up gaps in space, simply named Gap.

 Chapter 599: The ring of authority? Conversations inside the tent

    <h4>Chapter 599: The ring of authority? Conversations inside the tent</h4>

    After settling the minute details of the expedition with Lei Wang, the squad leaders went back to their own dwellings.

    Lei Wang had important duties to perform. He needs to talk with the Board. This Beast King incident should not be dyed. The unity between the various powers sitting at the Board is required to fight against the Beast King. They need to resolve this crisis before the Beast King recovers from his wounds.

    This was the best-case-scenario. They had to prepare for the worst as well. It¡¯s up to the Board as to how to proceed with this matter.

    Sylph, Fei Fei, Bing Ling, and Bishi parted while they went back to their own tents. They looked normal except for Sylph who had a very anxious gait for some reason.

    There is a crystal ball inside her tent. She used that crystal formunication purposes. Bing Ling and Bishi also had the same type of crystal ball inside their own tents. Fei Fei didn¡¯t need one because she can just report her findings directly to Lei Wang.

    The crystal ball can be very tedious to operate. They couldn¡¯t lug it around like it¡¯s a trinket or something. If they could bring it with them then they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about sorting information or writing reports and logs. They can just report with constant check-ins.

    Sylph approached the crystal ball and she injected her mana into the instation.

    The crystal ball started shining and it proceeded to turn transparent. The crystal ball emitted a projection. Soon, a figure with a crown on his head appeared. He looked very majestic, a middle-aged man at the prime of his life.

    ¡°Royal Father¡­¡±

    Sylph bowed respectfully.

    It¡¯s Sylph¡¯s father, the reigning emperor of the Ailu Empire.

    ¡°Sylph¡­¡±

    The emperor gave a very loving gaze. The emperor isn¡¯t behaving like a proper ruler, he looked like a doting parent right now.

    Indeed, Sylph is the emperor¡¯s most beloved descendant. She¡¯s also the one with the best looks and talent among his descendants. She¡¯s only twenty-years-old and she¡¯s already a tier 8 cultivator.

    From his vantage point as the emperor and father, Sylph is totally lovable. She is worth the investment.

    ¡°I have already received news about your achievements in the Giant Beasts Forest. Nheless, it is better to see with my own eyes than to hear it from someone else. I am d you returned without issues.¡±

    The empire beamed at her.

    Sylph¡¯s indifferent look also mellowed out. She would only appear like this in front of her father, the one who showered her with the most affection.

    Sylph suddenly remembered something and she interjected.

    ¡°Yes, royal father, I had to report to Master Lei Wang and I had to deal with a lot of smaller affairs so I couldn¡¯t report in time¡­¡±

    If she was heard by anyone else, they would surely be surprised. Nobody has ever heard Sylph talking at length.

    ¡°Silly child, I already told you to drop the formalities when we are talking privately, didn¡¯t I?¡­¡±

    The emperor is practically showing too much favorable bias for his daughter.

    Sylph knew about this but she only replied with a perfunctory ¡°Yes¡±. The emperor let her slide, he loved her too much to create a big fuss over something like this.

    ¡°Yes, Lei Wang told me what happened¡­¡±

    He sounded grim but she can hear the relief in his words.

    ¡°Luckily, Yukari-sama saved you. I don¡¯t want to imagine what would have happened if she didn¡¯t appear¡­¡±

    The Ailu Emperor looked truly fearful of his own imagination.

    He was the one who insisted that Sylph should head the expedition into the Giant Beasts Forest. He wanted to show off his capable daughter to the rest of the world. She¡¯s young but she¡¯s a tier 8 as well so with her talent, trump cards, and Gold Armament, she should have been able to return with her life regardless of what happened in the Giant Beasts Forest.

    They didn¡¯t think Sylph would actually be directly confronted by something like the Beast King himself. He is still spooked right now.

    ¡°Royal father¡­¡±

    She looked at the projection of her father.

    ¡°I discovered another thing on my trip this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The emperor didn¡¯t expect this¡­

    ¡°Let me hear this matter, to think you put it at a higher priority than the expedition trip itself¡­¡±

    Sylph stopped for a bit. It looked like she¡¯s trying to phrase and rephrase the idea inside her head.

    ¡°Royal Father, your loyal daughter may have discovered the ancestor¡¯s long lost Ring of Authority!¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    He was curious but now he¡¯s definitely moved by her words. He¡¯s even more surprised than when heard news about the Beast King. He was so close to the crystal he was using that one could see the pores on his face.

    ¡°Did you say the Ring of Authority just now?¡±

    The emperor urged her to continue.

    ¡°Where is the Ring of Authority?¡±

    As an emperor, he should retainposure in all circumstances. That is what it means to be a level-headed ruler. However, this matter is very serious¡­

    Sylph isn¡¯t shocked by her father¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Royal father¡­¡±

    Sylph stopped for a moment.

    ¡°Do you know who is Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan?¡­¡±

    The emperor grinned.

    ¡°Are you talking about the boy who defeated Jaafar in the Grand Tournament?¡±

    Sylph nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°I see, it¡¯s him, huh¡­¡±

    The emperorughed.

    ¡°Yeah, we talked a while back, through a projection as well. I never thought a demigod expert was behind him. He even had a little girl by his side who is actually a tier 9 expert. I am very curious about his origins and background¡­¡±

    The emperor suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re talking about him then that means he has the Ring of Authority?¡±

    Sylph nodded.

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s with him, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Royal father, what do you think your daughter should do?¡±

    Sylph said helplessly.

    ¡°What can we do? He has the backing of a demigod being and a formidable tier 9 individual. We can¡¯t just rob it off him, can we? The imperial court is of the opinion that we shouldn¡¯t mess with him since Yukari-sama is still around even if we do still have our¡­ you-know-who¡­¡±

    ¡°But, our ancestor¡¯s Ring of Authority¡­¡±

    Sylph said.

    The emperor thought about it and he sighed.

    ¡°We will just do as our ancestors ordained¡­¡±

    ¡°Our ancestors¡¯ will?¡­¡±

    Sylph thought about the implications and she suddenly yelled out loud.

    ¡°The other imperial family members will not be happy about this!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    The empire sniggered.

    ¡°So what if they aren¡¯t happy? If they can do something about Yukari-sama, I would like to see them try! That will probably be more entertaining than listening to them grumbling about stuff they can¡¯t settle!¡±

    ¡°We need just need to fulfill our duties and that will be it¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, Royal Father!¡±

    They didn¡¯t know that a certain individual was listening in on them.

 Chapter 600: Current status, movements, thanks, and stumped

    <h4>Chapter 600: Current status, movements, thanks, and stumped</h4>

    After the beast king got hurt badly, the monster army became a chaotic bunch that was easy to mop up. They reverted to their original behavior of the strong preying on the weak.

    It was business as usual for the Giant Beasts Forest.

    However, an astute individual would be able to notice a sinister silence in the Giant Beasts Forest. It felt like a beast that was waiting for the perfect chance to make aeback.

    The beast king ran away but he should still be in the Giant Beasts Forest. As such, they didn¡¯t dismantle the camps outside of the Giant Beasts Forest. They fortified their defenses on a daily basis. It¡¯s clear that they are trying to make fortresses tobat the threat of the monster army in the future.

    It is very smart for them to prepare while they still can. When the beast king is sessfully in while he is still recovering, this base would lose its meaning. But, if the beast king was to recover first then this base would be a permanent forward operating base for this side of the empire.

    Also, Baruba Empire and Feya Empire started building their bases around the same time as the Ailu empire.

    The Giant Beasts Forest is at the center of the three empires. It is economically important to all three empires. They built frontier supply towns to capitalize on this treasure trove of a forest. The other empires also had to deal with monster outbreaks.

    The Board was originally founded by the leading experts of all three empires. They decided to coborate and share information and strategies to deal with the crisis surrounding the Giant Beasts Forest. Just like the Ailu empire, they sent expedition teams into the Giant Beasts Forest to make a situational report on this matter.

    Unlike the Ailu empire, they didn¡¯t want to turn this into a show-offpetition. They didn¡¯t send their younger generations, they made proper teams and they sent them into the forest. The expedition team had at least thirty tier 8 and above individuals inside. s, they might be stronger as a whole but their efficiency couldn¡¯tpare to the elite expedition team made of younger people.

    For one, theycked Wu Yan & co who basically carried the elite expedition team. They didn¡¯tplete their mission objectives and had to return empty-handed. It was kinda ironic that a bad team managed to do something that the better team couldn¡¯t.

    The three empires regrly sent teams into the Giant Beasts Forest to locate the wounded Beast King. They also continuously addedbatants to better their war efforts.

    The beasts that lost their brain couldn¡¯t function properly as a unit. They had an easier time wiping them up. Of course, they can only me Lady Luck if they encountered a high tier monster.

    After returning from this trip, Wu Yan & co can only sigh at their apparent bad luck, bad luck for them, others might have different opinions if they heard about their situations.

    For one, there was the Beast king. Technically, Yukari defeated him so it should have been enough experience points to at least allow more of them to enter tier 9. Too bad for them, they didn¡¯t get the experience points.

    Maybe the System held it against Yukari for defying its will. It gave a tsundere reason like ¡°Yakumo Yukari is a temporary summon so no EXP can be received by the party for the Beast king¡¯s defeat.¡±

    Boom, just like that, tons of EXP flew away from Wu Yan.

    He almost copsed from anger. He recovered after spending a long time calming himself down. Of course, he¡¯s still grumbling from time to time but that¡¯s about it.

    After that, it was rtively smooth sailing for them. The beast king ran away so the other tier 9 monsters also ran away in fear of the being that squarely handed the beast king¡¯s butt to him. They didn¡¯t get the EXP but at least they were spared from annoying battles, not that they were confident with their own abilities to take down a dozen tier 9 monsters.

    Yukari is also a constant headache for Wu Yan.

    Aftering out of the Giant Beasts Forest, she would go AWOL. If she so pleases, she would appear but he wouldn¡¯t count on it. When he asked her what¡¯s up, she only gave him a mysterious smile. Her cheeky behavior is starting to get on his nerves, he wanted to give her a good spanking as well.

    Granted, he wouldn¡¯t tap that ass even if he had x10,000 the courage he had. It would probably end up with him being curb-stomped and tore into pieces or sealed into her Gap¡­

    With no other choice, he allowed her to go wherever she wanted. This world¡¯s top experts ganging up on her would still end with her victory. Even if she somehow lost, she would be able to escape with her Gap.

    Yukari also didn¡¯t run amok. She would disappear for days but she would still show her face and her sassy attitude in front of him from time to time. He heaved a sigh of relief for her tactful behavior.

    Yukari also blended in well with the otherdies in hispany. She used just a few days to get onto first-name basis with the other girls. He¡¯s not worried about her being ostracized by hisrades. She wouldugh up a storm with the otherdies when they are chatting together, they are practically soul sisters at this point.

    Wu Yan felt like her Yukari-nee-san title had something to do with how Astrea started calling her that from day one. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, didn¡¯t call her like that but the others all started calling her and treating her like an elder sister.

    ording to someone who is apparently ¡°Forever 17-years-old¡±, being called nee-san is a very good thing so her familiarity with thedies was basically maxed out in the first few days. Of course, the real reason is only known to thedies themselves.

    Wu Yan is currently in his own tent. He also passed Ikaros over to Yukari¡¯spany with the other girls like Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    He sat alone on the rugid out in his tent. He allowed his consciousness to enter the item ring on his hand. This item ring had literal mountains of monster corpses and demonic cores, there are also demonic beast eggs here.

    A part of this came from the Misaka Sister who took turns grinding in the forest, they gathered the spoils and passed it to him through one of the Misaka clones.

    Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi also gave him a ton of resources as thanks for Yukari saving their lives in the Giant Beasts Forest. Basically, they are repaying their debts of gratitude.

    Truth be told, these items are only given to maintain a good rtionship with Yukari. Since she had no use for them, she gave them to him so he inadvertently profited from this.

    Wu Yan was quite satisfied with their offerings.

    Demonic beast corpse can be sold for Item Points, magic cores and crystals could be sold for Ability Points. The eggs can be sold for Summoning Points.

    His worth should skyrocket with all of this.

    Wu Yan paid full attention to the monster eggs in his possession. The most valuablemodity to him would be monster eggs, without a doubt.

    Thinking about it, he reached out and he drew a line in the air to open the System¡¯s interface. He entered the summoning tab and he looked around until¡­

    Itsuka Kotori: A character inside [Date A Live], a person with multiple personas, she was originally human but she turned into the spirit known as Efreet after a certain encounter.

    Summoning points required: 100,000

    Tokisaki Kurumi: A character inside [Date A Live], A spirit of time with the title ¡°Nightmare¡±.

    Summoning points required: 95,000

    Yatogami Tohka: A character inside [Date A Live], A sword-wielding spirit, titled ¡°Princess¡±

    Summoning points required: 100,000

    Yoshino: A character inside [Date A Live], Spirit of Ice, she also created another persona known as Yoshinon, the two are inseparable, titled ¡°Hermit¡±

    Summoning points required: 85,000

    Wu Yan was stumped.

 Chapter 601: Summoning, the 4 person spirit group descends

    <h4>Chapter 601: Summoning, the 4 person spirit group descends</h4>

    Honestly, Wu Yan wanted to summon Kurumi, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino as soon as possible. He missed them, but, more importantly, he wanted to introduce the girls to his spirit partners.

    Yes, he admits that it is very shameless for him to keep adding members to his harem. But, they are all very important girls and they are all integral to his life. Since they are probably going to spend the rest of eternity with each other then it would be better if they are all cool hanging out with each other, isn¡¯t that critical in the end? It wouldn¡¯t be good if they are at each other¡¯s throat most of the time, right?

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki understood his intention and they already told him that night back in the Giant Beasts Forest that they wouldn¡¯t start catfight due to their jealousy. They also weren¡¯t interested in starting troubles for him.

    Now that he got the verbal green light from the girls, it¡¯s time to introduce them to each other.

    The Giant Beasts Forest wasn¡¯t the right ce to summon them and he had insufficient Summoning Points to summon the spirit girls so he had to dy it until now.

    With the Giant Beasts Forest crisis put on hold, he had enough points to summon after ounting for the generous donations from Fei Fei, Sylph, Bing Ling, and Bishi. Now, with all factors blowing in his favor, it¡¯s time for him to blow the horn.

    He¡¯s unsure how Kotori and the others will react to his huge ¡°support¡± party. This is also why he dragged his feet until now.

    Time didn¡¯t wait for him, the seconds ticked on into minutes as he stood there with hesitation in his heart.

    finally, he shook his head and he pped his cheeks, psyching himself up for the summoning.

    Kotori is being ambiguous with him but she did offer her help when he went about conquering the hearts of spirits. With a bit of coaxing, she would probably calm down after a day or two. Yoshino is okay since she¡¯s an innocent loli, not that she would be able to strike him down with a kitchen knife anyway. As for Kurumi, she¡¯s probably someone who would help him sow more wild oats in a game only she knows.

    Tohka is probably going to be the biggest trouble. As an airhead bottomless pit, her jealousy meter is very easy to fill up. But, Wu Yan is confident that he can somehow manage with his expert skills.

    Wu Yan stopped dilly-dallying and he sold all the corpses, magic crystals, and demonic beast eggs in his item ring. He easily emptied the item ring after selling all his stuff.

    ____________

    Name	Wu Yan

    Abilities	True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment	Gate of Babylon (Rank B)

    Summons:	Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points	200,000

    Item Points	12,530,000

    Ability Points	400,000

    Summoning Points	500,000

    Level	73

    ____________

    To summon all four spirits, he would need to spend 380,000 Summoning Points. After selling the demonic beast eggs in the item ring, he gathered enough points to summon the spirits.

    Opening the summons tab of the System, he quickly located all four spirits and he paid the required amount of Summoning Points.

    The light associated with summoning sprang forth from the interface and it lit up Wu Yan¡¯s vision as well as the area he is currently in. Rings of light started spreading outwards as Wu Yan balled his palms into fists. He¡¯s very ecstatic right now.

    Four figures started forming from the rings of light, they had different heights and curviness but one could tell that these figures definitely looked feminine. Inside his cold tent, it¡¯s like somebody drew them into existence. As expected of System, even when it concerned the summoning of four individuals, it is still very efficient and quick in the execution of this summoning. Soon, he could see their faces.

    Her ponytails ring like undting mes, ripples of power could be detected as Itsuka Kotori descended wearing white cor shirt and a pink skirt.

    Smooth ck hair tied in the form two impossibly long twintails that ran down the front of her torso. she wore a princess dress that made her look like a noble ck rose. Tokisaki Kurumi has been summoned.

    Dark-purplish hair blooming like beautiful flowers, with an exquisite butterfly hair tie adding to her beauty, Yatogami Tohka was summoned with her Pink T-shirt and jeans.

    Azure-blue hair, a petite stature, she wore a white sunhat and one-piece dress. Yoshino was summoned with a white puppet rabbit on her hand.

    Four spirit girls who are all beautiful in their unique way looked simply divine as their faces were brightened by the light of summoning. Elegance, beauty, cuteness blended together in harmony. Their eyes were shut tight, like the previous summoning, memories and information regarding the System were being inserted into their minds.

    After a short while, 4 strings of light pierced Wu Yan¡¯s heart. He tried to touch the light but he failed toe into contact with it. However, he could feel the girls¡¯ heartbeat from the strings of light.

    After synchronization, the strings of light turned into 4 light orbs that got absorbed by Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Wu Yan can feel their lives being intertwined inextricably with his own life-force. Overjoyed with their arrivals, he gazed at them with an excited look.

    The four spirits opened their eyes at the same time as if they heard his silent thoughts. They saw Wu Yan beaming at them and they all cried out with joy as well.

    ¡°Shido (onii-san)!¡±x4

    Wu Yan spread his arms wide and he let Tohka glomp him as hard as she could, he hugged her tightly back as payback. Her fragrance shook his mind but his happiness overwhelmed his basal instincts.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    She just wanted to glomp him but she didn¡¯t think he would strike back. Tohka started giving off steam as she turned deep red, her eyes also started whirling around.

    Although Wu Yan has been away for days, to the four of them, he¡¯s only been out of sight for just a short while, after the breakfast they had. They weren¡¯t as overjoyed as Wu Yan was at this reunion.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head. She grinned at him with a pair of intoxicating red eyes.

    ¡°Shido is such a brute¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so b-bold¡­¡±

    Yoshino looked at Yoshinon who was giggling like a viin.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Kotori turned her head the other way. Somebody would have to beat her to death if they wanted her to say that she admired Tohka¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Hehe, what are you going to about it? That¡¯s just my style¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed and he opened his arms to wee Kurumi.

    ¡°Kurumi,e and get some of this!¡±

    Kurumi jolted in surprise but she epted his invite anyway. She hugged Wu Yan and he reciprocated her action.

    Wu Yan turned towards Yoshino after giving Kurumi a tight hug. He squatted down.

    ¡°Come, Yoshino, give Onii-chan a big hug!¡±

    ¡°Uum¡­¡±

    Yoshino looked around and she somehow mustered up the courage to glomp Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan turned his lewd (perceived by Kotori) gaze towards Kotori. She backed away while blushing.

    However, her vision blurred as a ck figure subdued her in a warm hug¡­

 Chapter 602: A peaceful exchange between them? Impossibru

    <h4>Chapter 602: A peaceful exchange between them? Impossibru</h4>

    Kotori is the most well-informed of them all, her cuteness as a younger sister aside.

    She knows about Wu Yan¡¯s origin which is why she understood what feelings her Onii-chan had for her. When he embraced her, she started turning bright red from the intimate contact. She didn¡¯t shake him off though, albeit, she did squirm awkwardly for a short while. She closed her eyes because she couldn¡¯t bear to look at another person.

    Kotori is slightly stunned. From her perspective, it was only seconds before when they were kissing each other goodbye like a soap opera scene. In just an instant, she is reunited with her detestable and lovable Onii-chan, it felt weird because she hadn¡¯t experienced anything like this before.

    ¡°L-let go of me!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t let go until he replenished his vitamin K. Kotori finally yelled out loud with a bashful look on her face.

    ¡°How long are you going to hug me like this?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the big deal? Just let this happen¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He released her although he was unwilling at first.

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino, they are all spirits he missed. But, the one he missed the most is this Imouto who he already wrapped his dirty fingers around.

    When he first arrived in Date A Live, he met Kotori first. She arranged for him to live in her house. he also time-traveled to the past and met her past self. Emotionally, he¡¯s closer to her than the other spirits.

    After Kotori regained her freedom, the spirits realized what was going on through the memories given to them. Judging from the intrigued looks on their faces, they are still piecing things together.

    Wu Yan smiled at them.

    ¡°I assume you got the memo from System?¡±

    The fourdies all nodded in unison. Kotori looked around and she sighed.

    ¡°You already told me about all of this but I just can¡¯t shake off the feeling that I am still dreaming because this all seems so fantastic.¡±

    ¡°I see, so Kotori already got some information from Shido-san¡­¡±

    Kurumi touched her lips with her index finger.

    ¡°Shido-san, that¡¯s so unfair. You kept us in the dark, you know?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head in an embarrassed manner.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you girls would believe me, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we really in another world?¡±

    Tohka scanned her surroundings. She pointed at the stic sheet above her.

    ¡°Shido, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°We are inside something known as a tent¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. Tohka gasped and he stopped her before she can ask another question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what is a tent, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you.¡±

    Tohka turned her head the other way with a pouting look. Amused by her antics, he chuckled before squatting down to pick up Yoshino who was examining everything around her with a child-like curiosity.

    ¡°I am sure System already gave you all the relevant details so I am not going to repeat what it said. Anyway, look forward to living in this world for a long time toe and try to get used to your lifestyle here as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, I haven¡¯t said I would stay in this world with you. Of course, Shido¡¯s a bully so you wouldn¡¯t listen to little ol¡¯ me, right?¡±

    Kurumi giggled.

    Wu Yan shook his head as he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Okay, you can drop the name Shido, my real name is Wu Yan but you all can call me Yan¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan?¡­¡±

    Tohka¡¯s butterfly essory pped like the ears of a kitten.

    ¡°Yan doesn¡¯t sound nice to me. I am going to keep calling you Shido, yeah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating. Meanwhile, Kotori lifted her head in a very smug manner.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a name I picked for him!¡±

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you like the sound of my name, that¡¯s my real name so don¡¯t use the wrong one with me.¡±

    The spirit girls wanted to protest. They were used to calling him Shido after all. However, Wu Yan looked like he wouldn¡¯t budge on this so they just kept quiet about this.

    The name shouldn¡¯t be an issue but he has to insist on this. He didn¡¯t want them calling out Shido¡¯s name when they are getting it on. It would feel like he¡¯s being cheated on since that¡¯s the name of the original main character of that series.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at the girls who looked like they aren¡¯t too happy with his decision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I don¡¯t see why we are making such a big fuss about this. Kotori and Yoshino like calling me Onii-chan, just keeping call me that. As for Kurumi and Tohka, just practice calling my name and you will get used to it sooner orter, do we have to make a dance routine out of this?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is being adamant about this and his suggestions sounded like reasonablepromises. Kotori is the only one who is still hung up about this. She¡¯s in hermander-mode and she¡¯s notfortable with calling Wu Yan Onii-chan in front of other people¡­

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at them. He used a very suspicious tone with his following sentence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet my partners in this world¡­¡±

    ¡°Partners?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words came as no surprise for Yoshino and Tohka. Kotori and Kurumi picked up the undertone and they narrowed their eyes like him, judging him with their piercing gazes.

    Swish

    He started sweating hard. He yed it cool by maintaining an innocent look, he reckons he would be able to escape with his superior acting skills.

    Well, it certainly failed him because Kotori and Kurumi got even more suspicious as they exchanged a look. They kept their eagle eyes on Wu Yan but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    Awkward silence enveloped them.

    Suddenly, Kotori wrinkled her nose at him and she turned the other way.

    ¡°Since they are your partners, we might as well go meet with them¡­¡±

    Wu Yan broke down bawling inside his mind. He is genuinely touched by Kotori¡¯s cooperatives. What a good imouto he has, she¡¯s truly the best wingwoman-cum-harem-member one can ask for.

    Kotori, I love you so much!

    Kurumi covered her mouth while giggling. She didn¡¯t mind meeting his harem members so she nodded too.

    He brought Yoshino along while the other spirits followed in tow. They walked towards Hinagiku & co¡¯s congregation area as tension and anxiety increased inside Wu Yan¡¯s mind.

    I wonder what¡¯s going to happen?

    ____________

    ¡°You¡¯re Yoshino, right?¡±

    n¡¯s eyes immediately brightened the moment she saw Yoshino. They were both simr in physical appearance.

    She only had little ol¡¯ Lirin (Some noble¡¯s loli daughter who Wu Yan saved from a bunch of ruffians) as her ymate. Mentally speaking, n¡¯s still a child so she wanted someone close to her age who she can y with. Fun¡¯s fun when ying with Wu Yan & the others but she also wanted a pal to hang out with.

    Now her big chance is here, why wouldn¡¯t she over the moon happy about this whole thing?¡±

    ¡°I am n¡­¡±

    ndre-chan stood with arms akimbo, she wanted to make a great first impression.

    ¡°I am 495-years-old this year, how about you? Are you as old as me?¡±

    ¡°4-95 years old¡­¡±

    Yoshino blinked her sky-blue eyes in shock. n took her look as someone who acknowledged her superiority and she chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe, Yoshino, looks like you¡¯re not older than I am¡­¡±

    ndre-chan hurrayed and she excitedly chirped at her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you have to call n, Onee-san, okay?¡±

    Yoshino nodded after thinking about it. It¡¯s only natural to call a 495-years-old existence Onee-san.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    n jumped more than 3 feet into the air with joy.

    ¡°n is an Onee-san! n became an Onee-san!¡±

    The others grinned in bliss when they saw the two kids hitting it off right off the bat. Astrea and Tohka grinned the widest. Looking closer, they are already holding hands with each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re Kotori, right?¡±

    Hinagiku twirled her hair and she smiled at Kotori.

    ¡°I have heard Yan talking at lengths about you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re about the same age as me, right?¡±

    Mikoto looked at Kotori with friendly intrigue.

    ¡°I am Mikoto, nice to meet you!¡±

    Kotori smiled back and she introduced herself.

    Wu Yan watched with ck jaw, he couldn¡¯t help but feel betrayed.

    Thi-this is impossible¡­

 Chapter 603: Are you teasing me? Am I being teased?

    <h4>Chapter 603: Are you teasing me? Am I being teased?</h4>

    Wu Yan started questioning himself, did he have to freak out when he brought thedies over to introduce them to each other?¡­

    With Kotori¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t have to then she wouldn¡¯t go butt head with another person. Sure, she¡¯s a tsundere just like Hinagiku and Mikoto but she¡¯s different in that she doesn¡¯t get easily envious of others. An exception would be when someone threatened her hallowed spot as the precious imouto. Outside of those rare asions, she¡¯s the most reliable imouto you can count on for a lot of stuff¡­

    Tohka can get jealous very easily, yeah, but, she must genuinely think the opponent is serious for her to get jealous. For instance, when Kurumi introduced herself as his fiance, Tohka immediately turned hostile. During normal period, the enemy has to basically make herself known to her to aggro her. Her bottomless pit antenna picked up Astrea¡¯s signal and they immediately became best pals. Of course, maybe her airhead antenna also reacted to Astrea, who knows.

    What about Yoshino, you say? Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s already surrounded by the other girls who all have heart-shaped eyes.

    ndre-chan and Yoshino yed with each other. Astrea and Tohka also started making some noise. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori started their conversations in another corner. Judging from the giggling and haha, they are probably doing fine. Meanwhile, Wu Yan started turning into dust.

    ¡°I feel¡­ stupid¡­¡±

    He inhaled and he put on a forced smile as he approached both Astrea and Tohka.

    ¡°Astrea, Tohka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan opened his mouth when Astrea interrupted him.

    ¡°Really? You think grilled meat taste the best too?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, I like eating grilled meat too. There are sweet, sour, tough, or tender ones. I like when you chomp down and the meat just melts in your mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm, look, girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! Me too me too! I like Master¡¯s meat the most!¡± ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Shido¡­ no, Yan¡¯s cooking is the best, he just cannot make bad-tasting food at all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Look, girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Once, Master cooked up something called the Manchu Han imperial feast, not to mention, it was literally a feast so I ate until I can¡¯t go on any further¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Manchu Han Imperial feast? What¡¯s that? How nice, I haven¡¯t tried that one yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Master to make it for us!¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    While the other girls are busy discussing cuisine, Wu Yan reached out to grab air. His smile froze up and he turned into a deeper shade of grey.

    The two bottomless pits are still busy discussing food. He gave up the notion of talking to them. He turned his attention towards Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori. He had a very stiff smile and he approached them.

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    He wanted in on their conversations but Mikoto waved her hand in an annoyed manner.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t interrupt us, go bother someone else¡­¡±

    His smile froze up.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori continued talking much to Wu Yan¡¯s suffering. He hid his pain and if one examined closer, it would appear that he¡¯s very close to ash-grey right now. One light push and he might just shatter into a million pieces.

    He endured the urge to sob. He looked around and he saw n and Yoshino who are ying with each other. He put on a business smile.

    Surely, these two who are clingy wouldn¡¯t reject me, right?

    He braced himself up and he arrived by their sides. He got petrified when he saw a certain scene. His smile started distorting into a very pathetic smile.

    n and Yoshino started getting excited. n, in a fit of tion, grabbed Yoshino¡¯s hand and they started running towards Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. When they passed him, they circled around him like he¡¯s an obstacle, they alsopletely ignored him.

    ¡°Saiai Nee-san, Frenda Nee-san, Ri Nee-san! This is Yoshino, my imouto~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh? You girls are already sisters, that¡¯s quick? It¡¯s not that bad though since you are both very cute!¡±

    ¡°In the end, Yoshino is that rabbit in your hand a puppet?¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Yoshinon¡­¡±

    ¡°Heya! Yoshinon¡¯s Yoshinon! Yoshinon isn¡¯t your normal puppet, you know?!¡±

    ¡°OMG! It talked!¡±

    ¡°Takitsubou Rikou, scream a little will ya, the freaking puppet just talked!¡±

    ¡°I am shocked, can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡± x4

    Countless invisible arrows pierced his already weakened heart. Crushing his will and spirit. When a breeze blew by, his body followed the wind as he crumbled into ashes.

    Thud

    Wu Yan fell to the floor in an ¡°ORZ¡± pose. He looked like a tragic hero who lost everything. He started mumbling while wavey tears streamed down his cheeks.

    ¡°What on earth you doing?¡±

    A confused voice came like an echo from heaven. He shot up and it was Yukari who made Ikaros tag along with her as they walked hand in hand.

    Wu Yan regained hope and he finally lost control of his tears.

    ¡°Yukari!¡±

    Wu Yan glomped her leg and he kept rubbing his face all over her foot. It¡¯s like those aren¡¯t the legs of a demigod but somemon groceries he just bought.

    Yukari was taken by surprise, he continued whimpering and wailing like a baby.

    ¡°Who did this to you? Why are you sniveling at my legs?¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t bring it back up¡­¡±

    Wu Yan choked up on his own words. He looked very pitiful right now.

    Ikaros¡¯ ear like essories moved and she reached out to rub his head. She looked like Saint Mary who is showing divine grace to a followermb.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori finally stopped talking as they exchanged a look. Kotori is the first one to feel bad.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ we are being a bit too cruel¡­¡±

    ¡°Kotori, you need to be harsher on him, don¡¯t take pity on him so easily!¡±

    Mikoto said with frustration.

    ¡°If you go easy on him then he¡¯s going to behave even worse in the future!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Kotori, we have to do this!¡±

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes and she tried to persuade her.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯s going to keep bringing girls back. Do you want to see him pulling in more girls, bringing them home like he¡¯s trying to start a yboy Mansion or something?¡±

    Kotori frowned. She didn¡¯t mind but truthfully she would prefer it if they don¡¯t get overwhelmed by the sheer amount of tails wandering about.

    Mikoto wanted to mold the steel while it¡¯s still in the molten state.

    ¡°We have to teach him a lesson now or he will just keep doing it over and over again, what will be of our home?!¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Hinagiku and Kotori turned towards Mikoto with odd looks.

    ¡°Mikoto, I see, so you¡¯re already thinking about ¡®home¡¯, huh?¡±

    Hinagiku teased her, turning Mikoto¡¯s face as red as a tomato.

    ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Now now, don¡¯t deny it¡­¡±

    Kotori chuckled when she saw the two messing around.

    This feeling, it¡¯s isn¡¯t bad at all.

 Chapter 604: A hidden battle with a strong foe

    <h4>Chapter 604: A hidden battle with a strong foe</h4>

    Suddenly, therge tent fell silent as they all stopped talking.

    They stopped and they exchanged a look with each other, sensing something was off, they mechanically turned their heads around. They pointed their lips over at a certain corner of this ce, specifically, the center of thisrge tent.

    Two ravishingdies stood there while examining each other. They had very elegant smiles on their faces and they both looked like they had a very good upbringing. Compared to the rest of the tent that was making noises like no tomorrow, they looked like two Ojou-samas who entered a supermarket to buy stuff.

    Shokuhou Misaki and Tokisaki Kurumi are facing off against each other.

    They weren¡¯t exchanging words, they just stood there smiling at each other. The others recognized that the weird mood enveloping them wasing from the both of them.

    ¡°Those two¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who was ying the role of a crying baby stopped at this moment, although he didn¡¯t stop hugging Yukari¡¯s leg because of reasons. His sniveling look was gone, reced with a look belonging to that of one who walked on thin ice.

    ¡°Are you talking about the two of them?¡±

    Yukari smacked Wu Yan¡¯s head with her fan. She wanted this bugger to let go of her leg. She continued.

    ¡°Yeah, when the spirits arrived, these two immediately located each other and they started a staring contest, I believe they haven¡¯t exchanged a single word up until now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Wu Yan stood up and he scratched his cheek in confusion. He could vaguely sense invisible forces shing against each other in the air, his body started trembling in response to this invisible pressure.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right here, what are they doing?¡­¡±

    Yukari gave him a mysterious smile and she shrugged him off.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±

    After everyone quieted down, they started moving away from the two of them. They also made sure to shut their traps lest they attract unwanted attention and be casualties in what appeared to be an imminent battle of wits. Mikoto who would jump at any opportunity to get back at Shokuhou Misaki also chose to watch from the sidelines just like the two air-headed bottomless pitbo.

    It¡¯s like both of them aren¡¯t aware that they are currently the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone¡¯s legs started getting tired but these two are still staring at each other.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he experienced a mix of joy and sadness. He¡¯s d that his prediction somewhat came true with this pseudo-shuraba-esque scene. Now, he¡¯s worried that if the two of them really fought, he would get dragged in and die as a result. That would be a major pain in the butt.

    ¡°I feel like¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed awkwardly.

    ¡°This won¡¯t end well¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki and Tokisaki Kurumi finally stopped ¡°longingly gazing¡± at each other. They both extended a hand to exchange handshakes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Tokisaki-san, I presume?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki greeted her with a perfectly radiant smile, her smile lit up the whole tent.

    ¡°I have heard Yan-kun talking about you and I had always wanted to meet you. I am so blessed to have my little wishe true today, yours truly, Shokuhou is very d to make an acquaintance with you.¡±

    ¡°Shokuhou-san¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi replied with a charming smile as well. Her red eyes narrowed into crescent-moon like slits. She looked very mature and womanly, her brilliance was on par with Shokuhou Misaki. She easily raised the temperature in the tent. Her sweet voice also raised the body temperature of the otherdies in here.

    ¡°Likewise, I have heard great exploits done by you¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head with a slight blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°From my hubby-sama¡¯s words, I can tell that he loves you very, very much. After meeting you, I feel inferior inparison¡­¡±

    Her words sounded modest, sure, but her tone carried a sarcastic tone of disdain. Also, her words shook the otherdies.

    ¡°Hubby-sama?!¡±

    They all gasped.

    ¡°Hubby¡­sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s jaw hit the floor.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Yukari hid her raised lips with her fan.

    ¡°Looks like a good show is about to start¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s smile froze up for a second there but he quickly recovered. However, all of them could see her aura being mitigated by the new yer¡¯s words.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s inner persona turned grim as she raised the rm inside herself. This girl who is still blushing like a newly-wed wife isn¡¯t as simple as she looked.

    Shokuhou Misaki was going to use her maxed out elegance skill on this foe but she never expected her to y a reverse card on her. Not only that, she decided to change the game fromparing elegance to one of charm, asserting her advanced familiarity with Wu Yan by calling him hubby-sama.

    She used the ¡°sama¡± suffix to express her supportive role behind Wu Yan with eloquence knowing full-well that this spot was very coveted in his still-expanding harem so she basically told everyone she was the one who is closest to Wu Yan while Shokuhou Misaki is only the side-mistress.

    She pulled one over Shokuhou Misaki with her ¡°modest-but-firm¡± words. In this manner, she also showed her grandiosity and adultness. In this battle of the words and wits, she is the one with the leading advantage.

    She¡¯s good.

    Shokuhou Misaki immediately raised her assessment of this neer.

    ¡°Oh, pish-posh, Tokisaki Kurumi-san¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gave her a smile that was brimming with grace. She retrieved some of her noble air and she exerted more of her Queen¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san¡¯s appearance eclipses most any other, no doubt about that¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes brightened up and she transformed into the most regal person here, using her royal aura to outshine worldly matters, including that which involved using fake modesty to increase her charm. She proved that she was too majestic to go that low.

    ¡°Shokuhou is satisfied with being by our beloved¡¯s side just like my other kind sisters. I dare not lust for more love than I have already received¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth while giggling.

    ¡°If Yan-kun would spare me a few nces now and then, Shokuhou will be very satisfied already¡­¡±

    The audience is all ck-jawed with her enlightened mode of speech. They started flipping tables out of outrage inside their hearts.

    Shokuhou Misaki, are you even listening to yourself?!

    Kurumi changed her look.

    Shokuhou Misaki used her ¡°taking-the-high-road¡± to give her a good verbal spanking. She¡¯s indirectly calling her basic for using something like charm and sexiness to monopolize her loved one. Instead, she chose to use her moral high-ground to throw stones named ¡°Love is to be shared and not monopolized¡± down on her. Tokisaki was the first one to bring up the subject of love.

    Also, her Queen¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t a fabrication. It¡¯s something that she earned for herself after spending a long enough time lording over everyone else. She showed them the difference between a noble and a pleb. She showed her who is the one who had a higher standing here.

    With an excellent riposte from Shokuhou Misaki, Kurumi was curbed. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t experience a change of facial expression.

    She¡¯s good.

    Tokisaki Kurumi raised her assessment of Shokuhou Misaki just like thetter did at the start of this debacle.

 Chapter 605: The victor has long been decided

    <h4>Chapter 605: The victor has long been decided</h4>

    After exchanging a single round of verbal artillery, Tokisaki Kurumi and Shokuhou Misaki continued eyeing each other. Although aura could not be seen, it¡¯s unquestionable that the aura is real. It¡¯s only natural for nemesis to meet, maybe this is fate¡¯s work.

    Finally, the two started treating each other like a real foe.

    The two ended their preliminary probing. They more or less understood the other and now they are back to staring down at each other. However, their auras are still shing and colliding in an intense manner.

    The other girls finally caught up. Excluding, Astrea, Tohka, Yoshino, and ndre-chan, the otherdies knew what this is all about¡­

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    Hinagikuughed.

    ¡°I wonder why they started antagonizing each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Saa¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s lip twitched and she continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Shokuhou Misaki is thinking about. I think it¡¯s going to be the death of us if we try to pry into their minds and understand their wiring¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t know how far Tokisaki Kurumi wanted to take this. But, thinking about Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s personality, they decided to stay clear and just watch the proceedings. These two are so simr in so many ways¡­

    Their ring simrities probably led to them starting a fight with each other.

    The auras they are giving off only pushed the otherdies back a little. But, for Wu Yan, it¡¯s like he¡¯s staring down the belly of the beast.

    Wu Yan gulped subconsciously.

    They aren¡¯t going to start tearing each other¡¯s hair out, right?¡­

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t keep calm at all. He would rather see them staying cool with each other despite how non-sensical that would look than the alternative where they try to rip each other¡¯s throat out.

    ¡°Maa man, let¡¯s leave the introductions at this. We still have more time to chat so you two don¡¯t have to keep¡­¡¯

    Shokuhou Misaki and Tokisaki Kurumi started putting away their hostility towards each other. Starry eyes and deep-red eyes shed with a hint of amusement.

    ¡°Yan-kun is right¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki concurred.

    ¡°We still have more time to do this bid¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head and she revealed a devilish grin.

    ¡°With Shokuhou-san as my partner, I believe my days here will not be dull at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Tokisaki-san thinks so too?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki beamed back at her. Then, they turned their back towards each other and they stood just like the otherdies.

    With both girls nking him, Wu Yan had a very stiff smile on his face. He heard their rather ominous lines and he started sweating very hard.

    He wondered if this was the karma of being too pious or doing too many bad deeds in his previous life.

    Kurumi nced between Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki. An idea came to her and she started grinning like an imp. She pranced over to Wu Yan like a lovestruck maiden. She hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm and she practically glued herself to Wu Yan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hey, Hubby-sama¡­¡±

    Her sweet our froze Wu Yan up. Her words and tone are enough to set him on fire, burning with passion while his throat dried up¡­

    Kurumi ignored his reaction. She continued hugging his arm tightly, pressing her jugs against his arm.

    ¡°Hubby-sama, since I just got here, I am afraid I am not familiar with this world. What if Hubby-sama brought me on a sightseeing trip?¡±

    Wu Yan startedughing ufortably.

    Hey wait, didn¡¯t you pull this move on me back in Raizen High?

    Wu Yan wanted to reply but a strange glint shed in Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s eyes and she narrowed her eyes. She¡¯s evidently pissed off by this neer.

    Kurumi nailed her acting. Shokuhou Misaki is a smart girl so she immediately treated this as an act of war by Kurumi.

    Shokuhou Misaki stomped over to Wu Yan and she started hugging his other arm with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san, you probably don¡¯t know since you¡¯re still wet behind the ears but Yan-kun is a very busy man, he needs to settle a lot of stuff with other factions of this world so he can¡¯t really waste his time¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki started lecturing her.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san, when he¡¯s busy moving the world, we should support him like properdies, we shouldn¡¯t drag him back. Oh, I know, why don¡¯t I show you around the world?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing. He is flushing red but it¡¯s not out of embarrassment, he¡¯s feeling very suffocated right now.

    Shokuhou Misaki bringing Kurumi to get to know the world?

    If he allowed them to hang out with each other, they would probably start dueling in a secluded ce somewhere else, right?

    He started picturing two scenarios, both of which drained the blood away from his face.

    Scenario 1: Shokuhou Misaki mind-controlling Tokisaki Kurumi

    Scenario 2: Kurumi giving Shokuhou Misaki the tentacle treatment¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan used a mosquito-like voice.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I¡­¡±

    The ce fell into a stasis-esque mood. Kurumi¡¯s smile grew wider at the expense of Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s. The other girls also sighed in disappointment¡­

    ¡°Ara, Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki used a very cheerful smile but Wu Yan still shivered from a bone-chilling cold that gripped him.

    ¡°I believe you still have other stuff to do¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki slowly voiced each words in her sentence. She sounded sweet and caring but the killing intent can still be felt very clearly emanating from her words. Wu Yan knew he is ying with fire right now.

    Feeling the air escaping his lungs, he put on a very forced smile and he used a very hoarse voice to reply.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, other stuff is not as important as you girls, right? You girls are the world to me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan epted death.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said as she eyed Kurumi who grinned like the victor. She endured the urge to yell at her man. She lowered her head while silently cursing Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi chuckled while covering her mouth, she stood on tiptoes and she whispered something into Wu Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I have a very special gift for you tonight, my beloved hubby~sama~?¡±

    She also made sure to use the sexiest voice she has to finish Wu Yan off. At least he didn¡¯t risk death for nothing, he got ¡®privileges¡¯ out of this.

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her head with a swish and she clenched her teeth in anger. She bit the bullet and she started voicing his idea.

    ¡°Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled and she offered the same stuff.

    ¡°Lil ol¡¯ Shokuhous has got something special nned for you too~?¡±

    Heaven and hell is only separated by a thin line. Wu Yan finally realized this concept.

    Yukari shook her head and she turned it the other way as if she¡¯s done with this.

    ¡°I see, the victor has been decided since the beginning, huh?¡­¡±

    Today¡¯s battle result:

    Wu Yan¡¯s wless victory

 Chapter 606: Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 606: Consequences</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, the Arena Tower¡¯s top floor.

    This ce has no roof and it¡¯s exposed to the elements. With no discernible human living here, only a select few within this institution knew about this ce. The secrecy has a lot to do with how the Directors presiding over the Board would convene and discuss international affairs here.

    Finally, today is one of those rare days where this ce got some action.

    The 12 directors on the Board installed projection equipment here so they can talk without traveling far from their domains. They discussed important matters like the birth of the Beast King, they also used this ce whenever they wanted to contact someone else. For instance, Wu Yan was summoned here so all the directors could talk to him.

    Very rarely, the 12 directors would appear in person for meetings. These types of meetings usually discussed critical matters that could affect the rest of the world of Silvaria. In a sense, the 12 directors who are all tier 9 can move the world with their immense authority, so they are also the ones who bore the weight of the fates of their citizens.

    The confirmation of the Beast King¡¯s existence gave them enough reason to appear physically.

    These 12 elders appeared as agreed and they all started gathering near the center of this ce.

    ¡°I assume everyone¡¯s here already?¡±

    A figure wearing a crown spoke up. His voice sounded warm and calm, pacifying anyone¡¯s bad feeling with just a sentence from him. He¡¯s the emperor of the Ailu empire.

    ¡°With everyone here, let¡¯s begin¡­¡±

    The empire gave a nod to the two other middle-aged men with crowns on their heads. The emperors of both the Baruba empire and Feya empire replied with a nod too.

    ¡°Old Man Lei, please take the stage¡­¡±

    Lei Wang got up and he addressed everyone here with a respectful bow.

    ¡°I am sure everyone is already aware of the aim of this meeting?¡±

    Lei Wang continued with a grave tone.

    ¡°Our spections were true, the Beast King is real!¡±

    The other elders looked on with grim looks. Even the emperors are all furrowing their brows, they didn¡¯t look at Lei Wang because they are too busy sorting their own thoughts.

    Lei Wang looked around before he continued. He discussed the findings obtained by Sylph, Bing Ling, Bishi, and Fei Fei. He told them everything about what happened to the elite expedition team.

    He also disclosed his personal request where he asked Wu Yan to protect Fei Fei. It was in no one¡¯s interest to hide anything at this point.

    Ailu¡¯s emperor and the other two noble families¡¯ elders thanked Lei Wang with non-verbal nces.

    If Lei Wang didn¡¯t ask Wu Yan for help. They would have lost talented disciples, including very important family members.

    The gravity of the Beast King¡¯s appearance meant that they couldn¡¯t thank Lei Wang profusely, they had more important agendas to address.

    They all lowered their heads as they sighed in an anxious manner.

    Lei Wang sighed for the nth time and he perked himself up.

    ¡°I am d to report that the Beast King was gravely injured at thetest sighting. ording to the squad leaders, it would take at least 18 months for the Beast king to recover. We have to make the best use of this window of opportunity!¡±

    The others shared the same sentiment. One of the elders questioned him.

    ¡°Was this news verified at ater date?¡±

    Lei Wang shook his head.

    ¡°We were unable to verify the authenticity of Fei Fei¡¯s im. But, she only told us what she heard from Yukari-sama.¡±

    When Yukari¡¯s name got thrown out, they all froze up as fear crept onto their faces.

    Demigod tier is something that¡¯s close to them considering that they are only a tier away from it. But, inching closer to demigod tier, they are the ones who are most familiar with how hard it is to reach such a league. Even if all twelve of them banded up, they would still fall in battle against a demigod tier opponent, getting a tie or victory would simply be impossible.

    ording to eye-witness ounts, Yukari-sama curb-stomped the beast king and she almost killed him. Someone on that level is clearly out of their leagues.

    The Ailu emperor lifted his head.

    ¡°If those were Yukari-sama¡¯s words then the authenticity carried by this im should be high enough for us to trust it¡­¡±

    The Baruba emperor hesitated.

    ¡°It, however, leaves us in an awkward situation if Yukari-sama underestimated the extent of injury due to her boastfulness. It was the first time that esteemed master fought someone like the Beast King, right? I am sure the Beast King would have methods unknown to even a master like herself¡­¡±

    ¡°You do have a point there¡­¡±

    The Feya emperor mused out loud.

    ¡°What if the Beast King had a secret method to recover faster? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did¡­¡±

    The twelve elders all started experiencing minor headaches.

    ¡°In any case, we have to focus on fortifying our defenses around the Giant Beasts Forest, we cannot be negligent regarding this matter!¡±

    The Ailu emperor swung his arm and he looked at Lei Wang.

    ¡°Lei Wang, you¡¯re tasked with handling matters over at the Giant Beasts Forest, you are to immediately report to the council if anything out of the ordinary happens!¡±

    Lei Wang nodded. He thought about something and he knitted his eyebrows.

    ¡°Maybe, we should request those venerable ones to deal with this?¡­¡±

    ¡°The venerable ones, huh¡­¡±

    The elders exchanged a look while the emperors bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Old man Lei¡­¡±

    The Ailu emperor voiced his thought.

    ¡°We have tried approaching them. All of them told us that unless it concerned the threat of direct extermination of the empires, they will not intervene¡­¡±

    The elders all shook their heads as their headaches returned with vengeance. Another elder spoke up.

    ¡°Maybe, we can request Yukari-sama for her help with this matter?¡­¡±

    They looked at each other with uncertain looks. They were obviously tempted by this.

    Lei Wang frowned at their behaviors.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that because she defeated the Beast King, it¡¯s only appropriate that she¡¯s the one who finished him? Let me ask you another question, what makes you so sure she¡¯s going to help out?¡±

    ¡°You mean she¡¯s gonna turn us down?¡±

    An old man with white hairughed coldly.

    ¡°I am sure she can turn us down but we can always persuade Wu Yan to lobby on our behalf¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡­¡±

    Lei Wang turned towards him with a dark look.

    ¡°With all due respect, I advise you to dismiss any notion to harm him¡­¡±

    ¡°Lei Wang!¡±

    The elder yelled back at him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very close with Wu Yan but need I remind you that the Beast King¡¯s existence poses a great threat to us all. This isn¡¯t the time to be biased by your perceptions of that brat. I am sure if you asked nicely, he would probably ask Yukari-sama to help out, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Incensed by the elder, Lei Wang roared.

    ¡°Old fox, he doesn¡¯t owe me anything and he doesn¡¯t owe all of us anything. He¡¯s not required to do anything for us, do you think he is your servant who you can order around as you please?¡±

    ¡°How dare you imply that I am the one with a vested interest?! You¡¯re the one who had his grandchildren, all two of them, soundly beaten in confrontations!¡±

    ¡°The impudence!¡±

    The elder roared in anger.

    ¡°Fine! I see that you¡¯re obviously too friendly with him to do anything serious, let me handle this, I don¡¯t believe a mere tier 8 would have the guts to defy me while relying on another individual!¡±

    The moment he dered his hostility, a crack in space opened with ominous-looking eyes peering from beyond the crack in space. An invisible wave of power assaulted the elder.

    Pwoof

    The elder started spewing blood as someone smashed him against a wall some distance away. He immediately cked out from the force of this attack.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The remaining 11 elders all gasped in surprise.

    A voice came from the distorted space, they felt terror for the first time in their lives.

    ¡°Be careful in your ventures for everythinges at a price.¡±

 Chapter 607: The end of the show, decision, parting, and returnâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 607: The end of the show, decision, parting, and return¡­</h4>

    Outside the Giant Beasts Forest, the main campsite¡­

    There are a lot of tents here,mensurate with the number of people who came and departed from this temporary ry base.

    If one took to the sky and looked down, they would see a lot of ck dots which are actually tents in this campsite. Standing at a hill and looking diagonally down, one would see a vast expanse of tents that gave everyone an ominous feeling.

    In one of these tents, a scious situation that belied the cold exterior of the tent is currently ongoing inside the tent.

    Lying on top of a nket, the trio slept in a very intimate fashion, they are all practically glued to each other. One man and two women are in their birthday suits as they slept, presumably after a very intense night together.

    Wu Yan woke up in bliss. he opened his eyes and he saw Kurumi¡¯s face just inches below his. Her ck hair scattered messily on his chest, her long twintails provided a perfect contrast with her porcin white skin. This gave him an intense stimtion.

    By his side, Shokuhou Misaki is also buck-naked as she wrapped his arm around her body, using his pectoral muscle as her pillow. Her fragrant breath assaulted his neck constantly as her golden locks stuck to his arm with the help of dubious liquid. Aspensation for using his arm as a pillow, he wrapped around her tighter with his hands on one of her bountiful mountains.

    Wu Yan Jr reported to captain horny brains with a jolt of dopamine. He closed his eyes and he allowed the pleasure to take him. He finally noticed that his holy spear is still pounding on Kurumi¡¯s baby room energetically.

    He looked at Kurumi who was riding on top of him and he looked at Shokuhou Misaki who he is currently embracing with an arm. Vivid scenes fromst night came to his mind.

    Yukari was right. The case of Tokisaki v Shokuhou ended with Wu Yan¡¯splete victory.

    Wu Yan originally intended to distance the two in fear that they would start fighting with each other. He didn¡¯t think it would turn out with him getting massive rewards from both of them. Not only did he get a lot of privileges from Kurumi, Shokuhou Misaki also showed on him with glorious offerings. Who is he to question divine providence? He only needed to ept it and he did.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s personality is one where she would normally find the thought of serving Wu Yan in bed with other girlspletely unthinkable. She actually offered to join Wu Yan and Kurumi in an FFM Threesome. That just goes to show how threatened she felt when Kurumi came onto the scene.

    Kurumi didn¡¯t mind it. For her, her feelings for Wu Yan is the only tether she had to this world after she gave up her previous dream. She¡¯s probably the most open-minded girl in his harem. How else would one exin her willingness to bump uglies with Wu Yan despite being in the presence of someone she verbally exchanged knives with.

    These two had simr personalities but they also had unique differences which led to a certain wolf gettingid big timest night.

    Recalling how Shokuhou Misaki blushed while assertively assaulting him as well as how he made two incredibly beautifuldies act out his lewd requests, pitting them against each other, he started grinning widely as memories fromst night continued ying in his mind. He had a verycent look that made others have the sudden urge to hit him.

    He slightly adjusted his Excalibur and Kurumi moaned in both pain and pleasure. Her face contorted into a sexy mess as if someone disrupted her beautiful dream. She opened her eyes with a slightly angry look. She looked up and she saw Wu Yan who is grinning at her for some reason¡­

    She was being hoisted up and down by a force not belonging to her own as electrical signals tickled her center for pleasure. It felt like every cell in her body responded to this indecent approach. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a few whimpers here and there¡­

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi wheezed while enduring the waves of emotions inside her heart. She showed Wu Yan her blushing face.

    ¡°Hubby-sama, you¡¯re¡­ Nahh¡­ very energetic, I thought you¡­Mnh¡­ had your fillst night¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled and he let go of Shokuhou Misaki. He sat up and he grabbed a handful of her booty before he started a piston movement.

    ¡°My dear wife, are you looking down on your husband? That wasst night. It¡¯s morning now and I am soft everywhere else except for one region on my body, do I have to tell you which part it is?¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn~ Hah~?¡±

    Letting out lovable groans while she bounced up and down, she squeezed out her thoughts in a very ineffective manner.

    ¡°Ugh~I am already¡­ Hah~¡±

    Licking his lips, Wu Yan grabbed another handful of her bubble butt. Increasing his pace, he started working her like there¡¯s no tomorrow¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki was awakened by the pping noises beside her. She slowly revealed her starry eyes to the world and she came into consciousness.

    When she saw the key-being-jammed-into-the-keyhole action beside her, she flinched in surprise and she closed her eyes immediately. A conservative estimate would say she closed her eyes 10 times faster than when she opened them. She put her whole effort into fake sleeping.

    In case you forgot, Joou-sama didn¡¯t put any points into strength or stamina. When Wu Yan pressed her against the ground and made a woman out of her, he basically drained all her stamina.

    This is not tantamount to surrender, I am just resting between matches¡­

    Joou-sama tried to tell herself that while Kurumi¡¯s moving moans echoed inside the tent.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------

    It¡¯s not until some time between 7 am and 11 am that the three of them finally emerged from the tent. Wu Yan came out with a very bright sheen on his face. His wide grin could probablypete with the hippotamus¡¯ wide mouthes.

    Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki and Kurumi walked very slowly and gingerly. They are all smiling as elegantly as they did yesterday. But, one could see that they are walking in a very funny gait.

    They saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls who are busy chatting in front of their tents and they made a beeline for them.

    ¡°Yo, good morning everyone!¡±

    The otherdies all rolled their eyes at Wu Yan. They pointed at the sky to remind this bastard that his greeting didn¡¯t correctly reflect the time.

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡±

    Yukari greeted him with her parasol in hand. She¡¯s still yawning as she greeted Wu Yan.

    In a way, Wu Yan and Yukari had the same bad habit of liking sleep a little bit too much. It probably had something to do with them being either a True Ancestor vampire and the other one being a Youkai, both are nocturnal creatures¡­

    Wu Yan scanned over everyone and he continued.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here so I am going to say this out loud. We are going to return to Silvaria World Institute today¡­¡±

    ¡°We are?¡±

    The other girls stopped and they all looked at him with slight shock.

    ¡°Yan, are we going back already?¡±

    Hinagiku asked and Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°The matter inside the Giant Beasts Forest should be settled for now. The Beast King is no longer our concerns so we don¡¯t have any reason to stay here¡­¡±

    The other girls understood his point, only Mikoto frowned.

    ¡°Are we really going home?¡±

    Mikoto said with a protesting undertone. They were taken by surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wu Yan asked her.

    ¡°Do you not want to return?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    Mikoto continued with a worried look.

    ¡°I feel bad leaving the sisters here when the Giant Beasts Forest is still in such a messy state. Will they really be fine if we let them stay here?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s very worrying for the sisters to continue staying here¡­¡±

    Mikoto thought about it and she continued with a resolute tone.

    ¡°Yan, how about if I stayed here with the other sisters?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°With just you? I am not sure about that¡­¡±

    ¡°I will stay too!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou raised her hand.

    ¡°My abilities can be put to great effect when supporting the sisters, it¡¯s perfectly fine for me to stay with them!¡±

    ¡°In the end, Takitsubou Rikou (super) stayed so we are also going to (super) stay here with them!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda said.

    ¡°I am going to stay behind too¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled.

    ¡°I am sure you wouldn¡¯t calm down with only them here¡­¡±

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while bitterlyughing. He shrugged at them after giving Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou a look.

    ¡°Okay, but remember to stay in touch!¡±

    The girls nodded.

 Chapter 608: Bye, Yukariâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 608: Bye, Yukari¡­</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, the region for vis.

    Today marks the third day they returned to Silvaria World Institute from the Giant Beasts Forest.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou stayed behind while Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre-chan, Yukari, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino returned to the institute.

    They created a scene when they registered the spirits and Yukari since they were registered as special students with infinite potential. They fought their way through the crowd to return to their home sweet home.

    Without Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou, Astrea felt lonely staying over at her original home so she moved into Wu Yan¡¯s vi. Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino lived with Wu Yan when they were all in Date A Live¡¯s universe, they decided to keep the status quo. Yukari also moved into the vi with Wu Yan. Excluding Mikoto who had stayed behind, the vi became even livelier due to the influx of residents.

    Wu Yan removed the sealing bracelets of Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka. Without puny humans walking around and AST members breathing down their necks, they can let loose in this world of cultivation and magic. They can use their full-power and no one would bat an eye or treat them as monsters.

    This delighted the spirits greatly. They no longer need to worry about blending in with society. They can walk around in their Astral suits if they want to. It¡¯s like someone removed the tethers binding them and they have been so excited before.

    Granted, Yoshino¡¯s sealing bracelet wasn¡¯t released because she preferred it this way. She just wanted to live her own life, free from fear of harm towards herself and others. The power is just icing on the cake for her.

    ndre-chan also shared the same notion. It was probably a good idea that these two juvenile kids (Their real ages aside) stayed in their sealed form. The reason was because these two yed hard, even harder than Kotori, Kurumi, and Tohka, of course, ndre-chan was the ringleader¡­.

    Kotori¡¯s spirit power rampage also got cured with items bought from the System. Wu Yan unsealed them because the sealing bracelets lost their main function the moment the spirits entered this world.

    Without social conventions and human logic to bind their actions, the spirits toured the entire school with intrigue, led by Yukari, they went through all the ces inside Silvaria World Institute. They even went to the Arena Tower so it wasn¡¯t odd that they created another wave of sensation with their overpowering skills. There were rumors of ¡°New monsters in students¡¯ clothing¡± but the rumors of their bewitching appearances flooded the entire school more than the former news.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what happened. Kotori, Kurumi, and Tohka are individuals with over 70 levels beneath their belt. They are all near peak tier 8 students, the student body would be hard-pressed to find anyone who can match their skills and abilities. As for Yukari, well, forget the school, there is probably no one in this world who could do anything against her.

    Yukari was very ecstatic when she got her student ID. She wore her special student uniform and she toured the school like she¡¯s on a fancy vacation. When she met an area someone told her she¡¯s forbidden from entering, she snorted and she opened a portal to trespass the ce like Area 51¡¯s worst nightmare.

    ording to her, this is all part of enjoying an interesting world, intriguing academy, and seizing the day.

    Wu Yan had a more personal opinion. He reckoned that she¡¯s excited because she gets to act out her fantasy of being a ¡°forever 17-year-old¡± student.

    The past 3 days had been a very fun experience for the neers. Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, and Yukari all had a st. They lived with meaning and they enjoyed every second of it.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kurumi sat down in the living room of their vi. Ikaros served Wu Yan by the side with a teapot in her hands. She also looked after ndre-chan and Yoshino who are ying games on the floor. Meanwhile, Astrea is grumbling about something with Tohka.

    She kept looking at him with a disgruntled look, Tohka also joined in on this action but Wu Yan didn¡¯t care, he amused himself with their antics.

    Well, it¡¯s understandable that he fell out of favor with Astrea. He beat her up earlier, after all¡­

    She¡¯s the number one ranker in the whole school. Wu Yan still had toplete the quest ¡°Ranking up¡±. He had to fight her if he wanted toplete his mission.

    Astrea is already level 79, one more level and she¡¯s going to hit tier 9. Wu Yan had to take her down before that happened.

    Not just that, Wu Yan also pushed all the way up to the eighth floor of the Arena Tower with his newfound power. He heard the guardian of the ninth floor is an elder sitting on the Board. His Red Jewel Mode also couldn¡¯tst long enough to win the battle. If he had enough time, he would have been the first student toplete all the floors of the arena tower.

    After conquering the eighth floor and taking first ce in the student rankings, he caused another stir which is also the reason why he¡¯s hiding from all themotion outside by staying quietly in his home.

    He shook his head while ignoring Astrea¡¯s hatred towards him. Then, a graceful figure came down from the stairs, no, she floated down¡­

    ¡°Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Yukari looked half-asleep as she floated her way down.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go make me some food.¡±

    After spending a week here, Yukari who ate Wu Yan¡¯s food fell for his cooking and now she couldn¡¯t live without his food.

    ¡°Yukari¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I am not the fox spirit you have at home. Don¡¯t tell me what to do just because you feel like it¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Ran can cook but I am very sure she¡¯s not as good as you when ites to making miracles of out ordinary food ingredients¡­¡±

    Yukari floated her way over to his side and she rubbed herself against him like an affectionate cat.

    ¡°Make some food for me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Yuyuko either so don¡¯t try to use moe on me!¡±

    Wu Yan still stood up to prepare himself for a battle against the ingredients in his storage. Yukari chuckled at his funny reaction.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Yukari¡¯s expression changed. Her figure started turning invisible.

    ¡°Yukari!¡±

    Wu Yan jumped in shock as did the other girls.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Her puzzled look disappeared and she grinned like it¡¯s a small matter. She looked a bit helpless though.

    ¡°It seems the power of boundaries can only dy the inevitable for so long¡­¡±

    ¡°Yukari¡­¡±

    The others dimmed down when they saw her disappearing body.

    It¡¯s only been a week since they started living together. But, a week is enough for the girls to be emotionally invested in Yukari.

    Nobody wanted to see her return.

    Yukari continued smiling but she looked very warm and peaceful.

    Although she didn¡¯t express it with words, she probably felt the same towards them.

    This one week was spent leisurely doing whatever she wanted, in thepany of people she liked. She didn¡¯t have to worry about Gensokyo, the Great Barrier, cmities, or anything like that. She treated Wu Yan and his retinues like trustedrades, she categorized her familiarity with them on the same level as Reimu, Yuyuko, Ran, and Chen.

    Yukari found this parting undesirable¡­

    ¡°Yan-kun, everyone¡­¡±

    She waved her hand towards them while giving them a very charming smile.

    ¡°See you all the next time!¡±

    ¡°Bye, Yukari!¡±

    Yukari nodded and she disappeared on the spot.

 Chapter 609: Penalty Quest, SAO

    <h4>Chapter 609: Penalty Quest, SAO</h4>

    After Yukari left, a heavy mood started spreading in the entire vi. They all lowered their heads in dejection as they looked at the spot where Yukari disappeared just now.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ndre-chan pulled Wu Yan¡¯s hand. Because she used his hand to pet herself, he couldn¡¯t see her face. He did, however, heard a soft voiceing from her.

    ¡°Will we ever see Yukari-nee again?¡±

    Wu Yan returned to his senses and he continued rubbing her head.

    ¡°Yes, this won¡¯t be thest time we see her!¡±

    He didn¡¯t yell that out loud but everyone could hear the resolve within his words.

    ndre-chan lifted her head and she beamed at him. The otherdies also startedughing, lightening the heavy air.

    Wu Yan smiled as he opened his palm after taking onest look at the ce where Yukari got de-summoned.

    He had a drop of her blood which had her mystical essence within his palm.

    When Yukari left, she sent this drop of blood towards him.

    He grasped the object in his hand and he looked outside the window at the hanging sky overhead. He mumbled while deep in thought.

    ¡°Gensokyo¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the System disrupted his thoughts.

    The summon has been recalled, free summoning service ended. Initiating Penalty Quest!¡±

    Penalty Quest: Clearing floors

    Main mission: Enter SAO¡¯s universe, enter the VRMMORPG game and clear all 100 floors of Aincrad.

    Additional conditions: During the Penalty Quest, the user will not be able to ess the System¡¯s help. The user is not allowed to use abilities, equipment, items, and the user cannot bring summons into SAO¡¯s world.

    Transferring user in 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned back towards the other girls with a look of panic.

    ¡°My Penalty Quest is here! I am being teleported into that world!¡±

    ¡°Penalty Quest?¡±

    The other girls were stunned at first, Hinagiku responded the quickest to this turn of events.

    ¡°Okay, be careful in that world, got it?¡±

    Hinagiku reminded him with a hurried look.

    ¡°Yes madam¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan had enough time to say those two words before the timer ended. He immediately vanished from the spot.

    The departure of two individuals left a bad taste in thedies¡¯ mouths. They couldn¡¯t stop this so the best thing they can do right now is to ept the situation and cope with it as best as they can.

    Hinagiku turned around and she addressed everybody.

    ¡°Alright, Yan just entered another world. The time dtion between the real world and the other universes means that he will return very soon. Thest thing he would want would be for us to freak out over this¡­¡±

    The other girls nodded but they still continued gazing at the spot where Wu Yan left for the other world, including Hinagiku¡­

    Because Wu Yan & co got pushed into a desperate situation, Wu Yan had to beg the System for a way out. Wu Yan got what a free summon with a limited duration, but, in exchange, he has toplete a Penalty Quest given by the System.

    The summon was originally meant for 10 minutes but Yukari used her powers to dy the de-summoning until a weekter.

    With Yukari¡¯s departure, the System¡¯s Penalty Quest came.

    Fortunately for him, Yukari indirectly gave him one week of extra time by using her powers to interfere with the System¡¯s ability. If she didn¡¯t use her ability to dy her departure, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t have been able to summon Kurumi, Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino.

    Penalty Quest enforcement canceled the sub-quests in this world. Uponpletion of the Penalty Quest, the user will be allowed to leave this world!

    100 seconds in the transcript world is only 1 second in the original world. The user is advised to use this world as a training ce to further the user¡¯s development and skills. Happy adventuring.

    ¡°So this is SAO¡¯s universe, huh?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked around and he could see peopleing and going without paying him any heed. Cars zoomed past the busy streets while tall concrete buildings made this whole town look like a concrete jungle. This ce looked like a typical city and he sighed.

    ¡°I see, so this is why the System restricted me from using rule-breaking stuff¡­¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he examined the flow of blood within him. His passive ability of EM perception is also still here. The golden key, a symbol of the Gate of Babylon, is also still within him. After confirming all of these, he sighed in relief.

    ¡°Good, although the System restricted me from using them, at least it didn¡¯t forcefully seal them up¡­¡±

    He can still use his abilities, items, and skills but then he will fail this Penalty Quest.

    If he failed the Penalty Quest, another one will be issued and this process will repeat until hepletes the Penalty Quest given to him.

    He¡¯s d that the System was reasonable enough not to seal his abilities and equipment.

    ¡°Yukari was right, it might screw me over for the fun of it but at least it won¡¯t harm me significantly, what with the System¡¯s merging with my soul and all¡­¡±

    He was given this Penalty (forced) Quest, sure, but he epted this quest when he first asked the System for help so it¡¯s not really forced in the first ce.

    He opened the System¡¯s user interface and he examined the quest in detail.

    ¡°Clearing 100 floors huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temples and he sighed.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t funny, you know? Not even the original Main character was able to do this in the original work¡­¡±

    In the original work, conventional clearing was forgone since Kirito, the original main character blew the creator¡¯s cover, Kayaba Akihiko and he pushed forward the final battle, earlier than he had scheduled. At that time, the main character and hisrades only managed to clear up until the 75th Floor.

    In other words, if he wants to clear this Penalty Quest, he will not be able topletely copy the methods used in the original work.

    Not only that, but he must also help Kayaba Akihiko hide his identity. It won¡¯t be funny if he failed his mission because some schmuck brought forward the final battle by calling Kayaba out and ended the boss before he can clear 100 floors in Aincrad.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave that for now.¡±

    Wu Yan continued rubbing his head.

    ¡°My first problem, where do I get one of those VR headsets? I need the game, equipment, and I need to hook them up, so many problems to solve¡­¡±

    The System ¡°generously¡± offered help on this when it read Wu Yan¡¯s mind.

    The user can enter Aincrad by connecting through the System.

    ¡°Wait, you can do that?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°System, did you just say I can enter Aincrad through you?¡±

    Ignoring him, the System continued exining.

    The System can connect the user to Aincrad. However, the System can only do this if the desired Realized World is already opened for all yers!

    ¡°Good, that will save me a lot of trouble¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled when he recalled something.

    ¡°Oh yes, System, what about Eternal Arms Mastery? This ability allows me to use anything perceived as weapons to a perfect mastery in addition to havingponents from my previous passive abilities. It¡¯s more like muscle memory than an active skill at this point, does this still count as a vition of the rules or are you going to say something like memories are counted as active abilities?¡±

    The System stopped for a short while.

    Techniques and skills stemming from that ability count as memory enhancement and infusion, it constitutes the user¡¯s natural abilities so it is not a vition to use them!

    Wu Yan grinned when he got the green light.

    With a peerless skill like Eternal Arms Mastery, this game is going to be a cinch for him.

    ¡°Well, I am going to enjoy this¡­¡±

    He looked around and he found the ce he was looking for. He ran off in that direction.

    He will always be ced at T-minus one day before the plot begins. Right now, he entered this universe a day before the official opening of the server for SAO¡¯s Aincrad. Tomorrow, the game will be online!

 Chapter 610: Servers opened, entering SAO

    <h4>Chapter 610: Servers opened, entering SAO</h4>

    The next day, the time is currently around 12:55 Noon.

    It didn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re currently on a busy street, a small alley. Anywhere with television orputer are all reporting on the same thing, Sword Art Online is going toe online.

    It is a type of full immersion game where the yer will ¡°Dive¡± into the gaming world. It is a very earth-shattering concept that intrigued everyone, it didn¡¯t matter if they were into games in the first ce. Heck, even if they aren¡¯t interested in this game, the hype surrounding it drew in everyone.

    The server wille online at 1300. In other words, they will be able to log in in about 5 more minutes.

    The yers who managed to secure a VR headset all sat tight while waiting to be logged into Aincrad. They can¡¯t wait for the timer to finish counting down.

    Inside an abandoned house, within a secured and unused room, Wu Yan leaned against the wall with closed eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have the VR headset but the System can log him into the game without any hardware or software. He can see the same thing the other yers can due to the almighty System.

    Wu Yan searched around to find a spot where he can dive into the game without being disturbed. He expects to be prevented from logging out once he logged in as per the original story. He didn¡¯t want to get chugged into a hospital like the other would-be victims of the first SAO game. He excluded ces like apartments and residential areas with dense poptions. He chose this dpidated ce precisely because no one woulde here.

    ording to the rumors he gleaned off the media and avable public records, this ce has been abandoned for more than 5 years already. It is also apparently haunted so no one in their right minds woulde here. Nobody knew who the original was since said person disappeared a long time ago.

    Wu Yan decided that this was the perfect ce to log in. He expects to be stuck in Aincrad for at least 2 to 3 years, after all¡­

    He silently praised the game for being so interesting.

    This seemingly harmless game had a hidden feature within that would indiscriminately prevent all yers who are logged in from logging out about 4 hours after the gamees online.

    The logout option will disappear from the user interface. Only by clearing the top floor, the 100th floor will the yers be allowed to escape from this world.

    Forcibly removing or tampering with the VR headset will result in the yer¡¯s death when the equipment effectively microwaves the yer¡¯s brain.

    Simrly, dying inside the game will result in death in the real world as well. This was designed as a sick game that trapped the yers in a game world where death is permanent.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t intimidated in the slightest bit. Firstly, there¡¯s no VR headset to microwave his brain. Secondly, supposing that the game can somehow emit a long-distance high-intensity EM wave to fry his brain, his brain would regenerate in the next instant with his True Ancestor¡¯s ridiculous regenerative powers. Finally, with Eternal Arms Mastery, he highly doubts there¡¯s anyone or anything in a game designed for humans that can threaten him.

    He pursed his lips as the time disyed in his field of vision hit 1259.

    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s going to be a long time before I can get some food in me. I won¡¯t starve to death with True Ancestor sustaining my body. I just hope I won¡¯t be overwhelmed by my hunger when Ie back from this game¡­¡±

    The time in his vision finally hit 1300

    Wu Yan issued amand with a sharp look.

    ¡°System, connect me to Sword Art Online!¡±

    Connecting¡­

    He cked out for a second there. He felt like someone drew him into an infinite expanse of space as digital numerals started appearing in his vision. A bunch of OK signals passed by and finally, the darkness returned.

    This time, control returned to his body. He opened his eyes, sending the darkness away.

    A mix of Medieval European and Fantasy-like structures appeared in front of him. The sky is an unpolluted blue with trees everywhere the eyes can see. The air itself gave him a sense of invigoration. A gale blew by and he basked in the pleasant sensation.

    yers started logging in in streaks of light that struck the ground like lightning bolts. It didn¡¯t take long for the ce of Beginnings to be filled with countless yers. It¡¯s starting to get to the point where he had to shove other people to move around. The deafening rowdiness here gave him a rough idea of how many people had logged in.

    ¡°This is SAO¡¯s Aincrad?¡±

    ¡°A game world? Is this fake or real? It looks too real to be true¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha! Oh my gosh, this ce is so beautiful, I absolutely adore this ce!¡±

    ¡°SAO, get your butt ready, yours truly ising in without lube!¡±

    He could hear ecstatic chatter all around him. A few seconds ago, this ce was quiet and tranquil. Now, it¡¯s basically a cacophony of noises blended in an unpleasant mix.

    Wu Yan sighed when he saw their excited looks.

    He wondered how they would all react when they find out they just entered a Death Game.

    He shook his head and he pped his cheeks to perk himself up. Then, he started walking into the city.

    Each building was taller than thest. In this city, all the buildings looked like somebody carved them out of a giant boulder. Countless yers explored the city, giving this ce a rowdy feel not unlike when he first arrived.

    This city was aptly named the Town of Beginning, it¡¯s a location on the 1st floor of Aincrad. Grasnd surrounded the city with smaller towns and viges forming the outer parts of this floor. There are also monster areas where one could start farming mobs.

    ¡°Premium level 1 Novice Sword for sale! Its attack is 50% higher than the default weapon given by the system! It costs only 2 Cor (the currency here). Limited sale of 3 Novice Swords! Come get your sword while stocksts!¡±

    ¡°yer-made potion! 1 Cor per potion! Useful for both PK and farming mobs alike! Don¡¯t miss out on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Looking for a mentor to grind with! Come form a party with me!¡±

    ¡°Looking for a monster-hunting squad, is there anyone with an open position in their squads? Hey Onii-san, wanna party up? I can kite monsters, kill efficiently, roam effectively, and n equipment acquisitions, I need help with leeching because I suck at ying the leecher in a party, you won¡¯t regret partying up with me!¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating when he heard the crowd growing out of hand in this ce. He didn¡¯t think a 2D world would be so hectic.

    Each new yer who logged in got 10 Cor as their starting fund. In order to get ahead of the yer curve, the seasoned yers all started touring the stalls to buy starting equipment and potions. This world is almost not distinguishable from the real world they came from, if you didn¡¯t notice the game features in the game, that is.

    You got to give it to the man, Kayaba Akihiko had the brains and talent to create something as extraordinary as this. In an ordinary world without magic or beyond sci-fi levels of science, he¡¯s basically the epitome of what a human can achieve in his lifetime.

    He took a quick look at the weapons being sold here and he snorted with disappointment. He turned around and he directed his attention towards the map outside the town.

    Indeed, the weapons are better than the default weapons given by the system but he¡¯s not hooked since the equipment would soon be obsolete as the early stages of the game allowed the yers to grow quickly in power.

    This equipment can greatly enhance the average novice¡¯s leveling speed but the benefits are negligible in Wu Yan¡¯s opinion.

    He can make up for the lower attack with pure skills and efficiency. He¡¯s gonna grab some drops from the monsters and make his way up with Eternal Arms Mastery.

    He drew an arc in the air with his hand and he opened up the user interface like how he would open up the System¡¯s interface. He checked his stats and he saw an unbelievablyplex attributes screen. He was dizzy just looking at the array of figures.

    There are at least dozens of attributes and parameters, he can¡¯t help but silently riff on this.

    ¡°This is just a game, who in their right minds would turn status screens into a mathletic¡¯s greatest dream? These attributes and parameters are absurdly convoluted!¡±

    Sighing for the nth time, he closed the status screen and he continued walking towards his destination¡­

 Chapter 611: Testing out the water, a strong passer-by

    <h4>Chapter 611: Testing out the water, a strong passer-by</h4>

    Aincrad 1st floor, The Town of Beginnings

    Outside the tower, there is arge expanse of grasnd that seemed like it stretched on forever. Ignoring the Town of Beginnings that stood at the center of this floor, you won¡¯t find anything other than grass if you explored outside the town. Well, there are flowers here but one would have to cut away the grass that shrouded them from view.

    The mob monsters here are boars that are greenish-purple in color. They roamed the grasnd like grazing goats rather than pigs. If one had to nitpick about the settings of the mob monsters then this would be it.

    Of course, these wild boars are way better looking than the pigs that are in the real world. For one, they had shiny fur that looked like they groomed themselves every day or something. The boars, if domesticated, would make a fine addition to the aesthetics of one¡¯s house.

    When Wu Yan came out of the Town, he saw this goa-, no, organic pig farnd. He wanted to riff on this scene but there¡¯s nobody around to listen to him grumbling so he decided to persuade himself to take it easy since this is just a game.

    Maybe the mob monsters here picked up the disdain in Wu Yan¡¯s sight, the closest mob to Wu Yan got aggro-ed and it started stomping its legs like an enraged bull. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t endure this weird scene anymore.

    If you wanna mimic goat then that¡¯s fine, but, now, you just look silly with your goat and bull-like behavior.

    Wu Yan gave it credit for emitting oink like a proper pig. Armed with two sharp tusks, it charged at Wu Yan in a very predictable pattern and trajectory, it was also very slow, in Wu Yan¡¯s perception anyway¡­

    He continued using a judging look on the pig. It didn¡¯t matter much to him since the boar is still too far and too slow to make Wu Yan take it seriously. An opponent on this level is not even a foe for a tier 1 novice magician in his mind. And, because he¡¯s so cocky¡­

    He got in trouble in the next instant.

    He slipped up, the body in this game is just an inferior digital copy of his physical body. It wasn¡¯t as robust as his True Ancestor body. In terms of speed, defense, and strength, he was closer to a human than his real body. He had a lot of battle experience but the problem lies in the fact that his body simply couldn¡¯t keep up.

    When Wu Yan wanted to pull a cool evasive maneuver, his body felt very sluggish and it didn¡¯t move as he ordered it to. This dy was enough time for the boar tond its attack.

    The boar kissed his stomach with its tusks. His eyes bulged and he gasped in pain as the attack sent him flying into the distance.

    I just got rammed by a boar¡­

    His mind filled up with this negative thought. He drew a parallel line with the ground, and soon, hended like a heavy sack of potatoes. He pushed hard against the ground and he flipped once in the air. Drawing two shallow trails with his feet, he steadied himself after about 2 seconds of sliding back.

    He lifted his face and he was livid with a dark blush on his face. He bore a deep grudge against this boar, ignoring his HP gauge which stood at 67% after the tusk charge.

    He is probably the first True Ancestor to get sent flying into the distance by a mere mob boar.

    ¡°I will be damned to 100 days of celibacy if I don¡¯t gut you for meat and make shoes out of your hide!¡±

    He emitted a guttural voice. That is a very nasty curse he ced upon himself, that just shows how much he hated being struck by a mere mob monster. The boar stopped in ce for a second but it got into a stance for another charge attack.

    Steadying his breathing, Wu Yan returned to a calm state as he quickly grasped what his body could do with renewed vigor. At least, in this way, he can prevent another shameful disy on his part.

    ng

    A normal iron sword blocked the boar¡¯s charge and another whipping leg came as retaliation. This kick forced the boar into a steady retreat.

    Another sh of light came, as a sword strikended on the boar¡¯s neck. The boar¡¯s HP bar depleted until it was 90%.

    He frowned when he saw this. Then, he sighed in dejection.

    ¡°This power, it¡¯s like when I was only level 10, yeah, this isn¡¯t okay¡­¡±

    After entering this game as a tier 8 with Lvl 70+ power, he got de-powered until he¡¯s only bottom-feeder like tier 1 ¨C tier 2 in power. It¡¯s not a pleasant sensation for someone who stood near the top.

    Without Eternal Arms Mastery, his de-powered self wouldn¡¯t even beparable to a Level 10 cultivator.

    Eternal Arms Mastery can be very OP if the body can exhibit such a level of power. Simrly, Eternal Arms Mastery can¡¯t shine if the body itself is weak and feeble.

    ¡°I should try out my skills. I don¡¯t know how I can grind quickly without using skills¡­¡±

    At level 1, Wu Yan only has two skills at his disposal, ¡°Lunge¡± and ¡°Hurl¡°.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, after making the preparation motion, the skill should trigger¡­¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and the skill came into his mind. He brought his main sword arm up to shoulder-level and he stood sideways.

    A bright red sheen started covering his sword and when he opened his eyes, he shot out at 6 times his normal speed.

    He passed through the boar with this attack and he stopped behind the boar.

    The damage was registered as red lines on the boar. The boar suffered tremendous damage and its HP bar fell and turned from green to yellow and yellow to red. Finally, its HP gauge was depleted.

    When the boar died, it turns into a myriad of digital pieces in a glorious explosion. Wu Yan got EXP points, Cors, and materials from the mob monster.

    He checked his drops and he materialized the drop in his hand. Heughed out loud when he saw the item.

    ¡°I was only saying it for fun, to think I would actually get a boar¡¯s foot¡­¡±

    He stored the item away. At this stage, this normal boar¡¯s foot is quite rare as it can be sold for about 30 Cors.

    After gathering data from his perimeters and the battle with the boar, Wu Yan more or less understood where he stood in rtion to others.

    Although he hadn¡¯t yed before. He reckons he is at least several times stronger than Beta yers who already yed this game before it released, including Kirito.

    ¡°Well, yeah, if I can¡¯t even perform better than average yers in this normal world, I would be throwing dirt on the names of all world-crossers¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said this with confidence. He conveniently forgot how a mere mob boar sent him flying with a charge attack.

    After assessing his stats, he fell into contemtion. He looked at the boars who are woefully unaware of their impending doom as they minded their own businesses.

    He checked the time inside this game and it¡¯s a little under three hours before the game will change from an industry-changing game into a death game.

    It would be a damn shame if he didn¡¯t use this time to grind properly.

 Chapter 612: Automatic job-change? Why am I a cook even after entering this game?

    <h4>Chapter 612: Automatic job-change? Why am I a cook even after entering this game?</h4>

    Bam

    He caused another wolf to turn into a fiery explosion of data crystals as he slowly turned around to examine his loot.

    Unlike the other yers who are still panicking or denying reality, the concept of death never registered itself in Wu Yan¡¯s mind. He watched Kayaba Akihiko¡¯s show by blending into the audience. Then, like someone who was done with a movie, he went towards the ins outside the Town of Beginnings to start grinding.

    Wu Yan knows that when the other yerse to grip with their situations, grinding spots will be few and limited due to too many yers and too little hunting grounds avable.

    In order to survive in this death game, everyone will have to grow stronger in their own ways. Beating monsters, upgrading equipment, and buying items would be necessary. Anything that can increase the chance of survival would be valued highly. To do that, they would have to kill monsters.

    The monsters roaming here would look like delicious loot banks ready for the taking. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that people would fight each other to get some loot.

    Wu Yan wanted to use this limited opportunity to quickly increase his levels. This world is as foreign as the real world he logged in from. He needed to quickly adjust himself to this new operating environment.

    It¡¯s now well over half a day since Kayaba dered this game as one where they had to fight for their survival.

    He looked around and he could hear screams and hollersing from some distance away from him. There are also shes characteristic of skills being used. This meant that a part of the yer base is already on the hunting grounds, grinding just like him, facing a reality they never asked for.

    ¡°That should be enough for now¡­¡±

    He said as he looked into the distance where a town bigger than the Town of Beginnings stood. The structure released a unique luster in this dark night that would attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    Wu Yan already leveled up several times. He stood at the top percentile of all the yers. He used hisbat experience and first-mover advantage to quickly pile on kills after kills. He also fought for several hours straight, suffice to say he¡¯s not worried about his levels for now.

    ¡°I wonder what is Kirito¡¯s level right now?¡±

    Wu Yan mused to himself as he made his way over to the distant town in his vision.

    With the sole exception of a few beta yers, the other yers are still all stuck in the Town of Beginnings. It wasn¡¯t enough time for the yers to grasp the game¡¯s mechanics or understand enough about the mob monster¡¯s skill set to do anything effectively.

    When he arrived at this town, there are other yers around but they are all irrelevant to him.

    With proper lighting, this town looked like a city of stars with the night enhancing its inherent beauty. He quickly found the shop he was looking for.

    ¡°Here, I want to sell all of these!¡±

    Wu Yan wasted no time with the NPC. He sold all the loot he got from his mob hunts. He sold hides, some low-level equipment, and a lot of food materials.

    Ingredients for food are rare drops but somehow, Wu Yan got more food materials than he did normal loot. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should be d or mad with his luck.

    He thought the NPC is just a simple one that did as he ordered. However, the NPC spoke up after assessing his items.

    ¡°Dear customer, it seems like you have a lot of ingredients on your hand, did you get them from monster loot drops?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded after being stunned for a second. The NPC then expressed his helplessness.

    ¡°Your luck with rare food drops is simply absurd. If you were a chef, these ingredients would definitely be put to good use¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. With his culinary skills, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to be a chef. However, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to sign up for that crap.

    Side-jobs included armorsmith, weaponsmith, potion brewers, and the like. These three will be very important jobs soon. Being a cook is the only side-job that didn¡¯t have anything to do withbat.

    Those who became chefs either did it out of fun or they wanted to find a niche market for themselves, or maybe they wanted to get some good food in themselves.

    He¡¯s good at cooking, sure, but he¡¯s just not interested in bing a chef. With hisbat ability, it won¡¯t be hard to make tons of Cors.

    Wu Yan would rather eat his own food but that can wait. He can also buy yer-made food from other people, there was no need to be a chef.

    Wu Yan wanted to say something but a notice stopped him in ce.

    Due to the NPC¡¯s rmendation, you have received a special path out of sheer luck, job automatically changed to ¡ª Chef.

    Mmm, Wu Yan had a very interesting look on his face when he saw this.

    Auto job-change? Out of sheer luck, you say? Special path?!

    Fuck!!! Your sister should be so lucky if I visit her at night!!!

    He is fed up. Where did this system get off, telling him that he should be a cook when already worked shifts cooking for his wives. What about the human right of freedom to pursue happiness?!

    The disy disappeared and he looked at the NPC with utter hatred. If he could cut the NPC up with knives, he totally would. Heck, he would even bite the NPC if he could. However, the NPC is just as invulnerable as how he didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass what Wu Yan thought.

    He snatched his bag of Cors and he walked out of the store in a huff without turning back.

    Now that he¡¯s a chef, he needs to get himself a set of cooking knives.

    He used the rest of the time he spent in the town touring various shops, buying stuff he needed, checking for quests, and, of course, he bought his fucking knives as well¡­

    He also bought recovery potions and equipment to rece his novice equipment.

    After exiting a clothing store, he lookedpletely different than before.

    Decked out with a trendy looking ck coat, he hid his underlying equipment beneath. The attire also made him look very cool and aloof what with the dangling ribbons decorating his arm, waist, and legs.

    He also had a standard gauntlet to cover his hands, a giant ck sword on his back. The sword went well with his ck coat, differentiating him from the other yers around him. The de is about half as wide as an adult¡¯s palm, close to a standard sword inparison. But, the length is about 1.7 meters in total, it easily spanned the distance between his shoulders and his ankle. Suffice to say it¡¯s a very long sword.

    He didn¡¯t buy this sword from the NPC stores. This huge sword was a drop from one of the monsters he hunted. Not to mention, the NPC shops didn¡¯t sell abnormal des like this. Moreover, this sword was leagues apart in terms of quality whenpared to store-bought swords.

    This sword¡¯s name is Heaven Gazer.

    Its quality and stat can carry him up to Lvl 30+ at least.

    This was Wu Yan¡¯s assessment, a monster in human skin, if it¡¯s anyone else, they would probably still use this sword even if they hit Lvl 40+,

    The chances of something of this quality dropping isn¡¯t 0 but the probability is infinitesimally close that¡¯s for sure. His karma is good so far.

    Combined with the armor he¡¯s wearing underneath his coat, his stats skyrocketed.

    He¡¯s plenty satisfied with his attire as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes, with this, I can increase my grinding speed¡­¡±

    After this, Wu Yan started heading towards an inn.

 Chapter 613: Picking a fight? Trouble out of nowhereâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 613: Picking a fight? Trouble out of nowhere¡­</h4>

    The hotel was originally designed as a ce for yers to kill time. It¡¯s a ce for intel exchange and discussion. The rooms are purely decorative since no one would actually sleep inside a game.

    With SAO transformed into a death game, the inn became a very important part of a yer¡¯s life. There are a lot of houses avable for purchase but nobody could possibly buy a house after spending just a day inside a game.

    Wu Yan is one of those who came to this town before the others left the Town of Beginnings. When he went into dreand, the inn wasn¡¯t even filled, there were only him and his quiet room.

    The next day, when Wu Yan came out of his room, he was greeted with the scene of a busy hallway instead of a quiet one.

    Wu Yan stopped to observe them before he went downstairs.

    More yers are beginning to ept their situations, within the span of a single night, the traffic to this town exploded.

    The ground floor is designed like a mix of a restaurant and a pub. There are chairs and tables here, the NPC waiters are also busy handling the yers. It¡¯s more crowded downstairs than upstairs. Most of them are still anxious about this whole thing.

    It¡¯s going to take more than just a few days to cope with a game world where death is a very real possibility.

    The majority of the yers here had loved ones waiting for them outside of this death game.

    Wu Yan¡¯s appearance downstairs silenced the whole ce.

    They can¡¯t help but notice his luxurious attire. They subconsciously lowered their voice as they were absolutely sted silly by Wu Yan¡¯s advanced equipment.

    Wu Yan sat down at one of the tables here as he leisurely poured himself a free alcoholic drink. Then, he started drinking without minding the attention everyone¡¯s putting on him.

    His actions shocked everyone here.

    ¡°Who is he? His equipment looks really high-grade¡­¡±

    ¡°With that equipment set, I think his level should be very high, it¡¯s an expert yer for sure!¡±

    ¡°No way! SAO just came online, it¡¯s not even a day yet, how can anyone get his hands on such good equipment, his luck must be really good, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s also another possibility. He¡¯s a dirty beta tester who used his game knowledge to get himself good equipment, that has to be it¡­¡±

    The other yers went quiet again. They kept gossiping and pointing fingers at him. It didn¡¯t take long for hostile gazes to fall upon him. There are also looks of jealousy and unfair animosity directed at him.

    Beta testers are yers who yed when this game was still in its Beta phase.

    A bunch of yers yed this game a month ago when it was only in Beta, the game was only a demo at that point. There are also yers who cleared a lot of floors, these Beta yers had a tremendous advantage over everyone else.

    Fast-forward a monthter, the game is now a death game where yers have to fight to stay alive. This game turned from a sweet game into a nightmare in moments. For the vast majority of yers, Beta yers looked like unfair yers who wielded an advantage over everyone.

    Today is the day after the game turned into a death game. Some of the beta yers are already using their prior knowledge of this game to quickly and efficiently level themselves up while gearing up greatly.

    These beta yers knew where to find the quest givers, where to get good drops, the movesets, and the weaknesses of monsters. They are kinda like the people in reincarnation light novels where they can use knowledge of another world or the future to their advantage. These beta yers are most likely going to be apex yers in the near future, lording over everyone else.

    well, that is the pros of being a beta yer, there are cons as well¡­

    The novice yers didn¡¯t appreciate their fast ascension into the higher echelons with their advanced knowledge. They viewed the beta yers with envy and hatred.

    They aren¡¯t too happy with their advantages and how they are more likely than the novice to survive this cruel world whenpared to them.

    Humans are also inherently greedy. These beta testers, the majority of them anyway, started hoarding their knowledge and resources, leaving the novice unaided. This is also the biggest reason the beta testers are hated in general.

    Yeah, some of them started getting jealous and irked when they assumed Wu Yan¡¯s a beta tester.

    Being treated with such hostility, Wu Yan finally frowned and his expression darkened.

    He sincerely couldn¡¯t appreciate why these yers are so angry with him. Forget whether or not he¡¯s a beta tester, so what if he was one?

    Do beta testers inherently had the duty to babysit them? Who made that rule up?

    What he saw wasn¡¯t the hostile looks of the other yers, he saw the ugliness of humanity when driven into a corner.

    He lowered the cup in his hand. He looked back at the ones staring at him with his cold-red eyes. He used his pressure and intent to intimidate the yers. The more spineless ones reced their ugly looks of hostility with looks of fear. They lowered their heads because they didn¡¯t have the guts to look him in the eyes.

    Of course, there are other people who aren¡¯t afraid of death.

    ¡°Hey, brat¡­¡±

    A macho man with 6 underlings surrounded Wu Yan. He red at Wu Yan with disdain and animosity, he¡¯s obviously not here to make friends with him.

    Wu Yan gave him a perfunctory look and then he ignored him while drinking his liquor. The macho man¡¯s veins started bulging in anger.

    Boom

    He mmed his palm on the table, shaking it violently.

    ¡°Brat! I am talking to you! Are you deaf or something?!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his head and he nonchntly replied to the muscle man like he¡¯s just another scrub from the streets.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want a lot of stuff¡­¡±

    The macho man looked at his equipment.

    ¡°You look very rich. I am sure you wouldn¡¯t mind sparing a few Cors to help poor yers like us, right?¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°You mean you want to rob me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the big deal¡­¡±

    The macho man snorted at him.

    ¡°You dirty beta testers can make that money back in no time, I am sure.¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and he chugged another drink.

    ¡°Sorry pal, I am not a beta tester¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a beta tester?¡­¡±

    The macho manughed out loud. Then, he whipped his fingers out and he pointed at Wu Yan¡¯s equipment.

    ¡°Tell me, who else but a beta tester can rack up such an impressive set of equipment within a single night? Stop giving me that BS!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re implying that I¡¯m a liar.¡±

    Wu Yan continued with a tilted head.

    ¡°That would imply there¡¯s a need to lie to you, I find that very confusing though?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Enraged by his words, hisckeys started barking at him.

    ¡°Brat! You better watch your mouth! Just because you have better equipment doesn¡¯t mean you are stronger than us!¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°Very well worded, nice!¡±

    Wu Yan scanned the people around him.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re meaner than the rest doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not a maggot!¡±

    ¡°You asshole!¡±

    The macho man tried to grab his cor but an invisible barrier stopped him.

    Towns in this game are neutral zones, yers couldn¡¯t harm another yer inside towns, this included actions that would mentally harm yers as well. For instance, sexual harassment like pinching butts is impossible here.

    Cor grabs are derogatory so they aren¡¯t allowed as well.

    The macho man yelled out loud after failing to grab him.

    ¡°Brat! Step outside and duel with me!¡±

 Chapter 614: The deluge of guild invitations from countless guild masters!

    <h4>Chapter 614: The deluge of guild invitations from countless guild masters!</h4>

    The word ¡°Duel¡± echoed inside the inn. The other patrons are shocked but they quickly grew ecstatic when they heard this.

    That beta tester is in for it now¡­

    In the end, nobody believed Wu Yan¡¯s im.

    ¡°Duel?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled. He couldn¡¯t hide his amusement from leaking through his mouth. He felt it beneath himself to be forced to treat yers like him seriously.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    He used a pair of frosty eyes on the macho man.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    The macho man stepped back in reflex. Sweat started flowing down his cheeks.

    Wu Yan shook his head in disappointment, he also made sure the macho man could see his disdain for him. He walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Good equipment didn¡¯t mean the yer is skilled. What does that make you? One who can¡¯t even get equipment as good as me¡­¡±

    His words continued reverberating inside everyone¡¯s mind even though he already disappeared through the entrance of the inn.

    A portion of the patrons here felt bad and they quietly left the inn as they all went about their business¡­

    For Wu Yan, this is just a small issue. After walking some distance, he already forgot about this event. Unbeknownst to him, a rumor spread among the popce about the appearance of a certain beta tester.

    Beta testers all distanced themselves from the other yers. They wanted to make use of the limited time and resources avable to them to quickly get ahead of the curve.

    It¡¯s very hard to find a beta tester because they knew how to cover their tracks or they are already very far ahead of the other yers for them to notice.

    Now that a beta tester has been spotted, many yers started sharing the same sentiment.

    In a way, beta testers are treasures troves on feet. They mized their knowledge to gather tons of resources. If they can get even a piece of that pie, they will be able to liverge for quite some time, not to mention increasing the likelihood of their survival inside this death game.

    Granted, only dumb mooks would think about offending people like beta testers. The cunning yer would adopt a wait-and-see approach than directly antagonizing beta yers.

    What is a beta yer, really? Why are they called beta testers?

    They are beta yers because they were in the beta stage of this game, they had tons of useful game knowledge on them.

    That¡¯s the real gold mine!

    Moreover, beta yers are also more experienced than novice yers. Even if they aren¡¯t, with their higher levels, they can easily destroy or carry a yer depending on their whims, getting on their good side would pay off better in the long-run than short-term profit!

    In order to increase the chances of survival, smart yers began gathering yers to start guilds. The guild masters started moving¡­

    ck cloak and huge-ass sword became a buzzword in the town.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t leave in time and so he got blocked by a bunch of individuals¡­

    ¡°Hello, I am from XXXX guild, we would like to extend a formal invitation for your entry into our guild. Should you choose to join us, you will get these benefits¡­¡±

    ¡°Good day, I am from XXX guild. We stand at the top 1% of all guilds, if you join us then we can directly give you a high-ranking position, you will also be able to enjoy other protective¡­¡±

    ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    The yers literally swarmed him. They talked so fast they started spraying saliva on his face. He¡¯s too stunned to figure out what to do with them, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should be crying orughing from all the attention he¡¯s getting.

    His attire brought him more trouble than he had anticipated¡­

    He tried to filter out their voices and guild names. He shook his head as he tried to recall the top guilds inside the original SAO. There were four notable guilds, the Knights of the Blood Oath (KoB), the Divine Dragon Alliance, the Fuurinkazan, and the Aincrad Liberation Force (the Army).

    He wasn¡¯t sure if there¡¯s any other n other than those mentioned here or whether they wereparable in strength to the original Big 4. He does, however, know that the main frontline force wasposed of these 4 factions. In terms of influence, the mentioned 4 guilds should be the ones who are the top guilds.

    So far, he didn¡¯t hear any familiar names. This means that they either got surpassed by others or they won¡¯t be noteworthy enough for a mention in the future. Why the heck would he join a crappy guild?

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    All the guild masters stopped moring around him. It took just one word from him to do that.

    ¡°Listen up, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself¡­¡±

    He scanned them and he continued.

    ¡°I am not a beta yer¡­¡±

    Wu Yan left the astonished guild masters who didn¡¯t know how to react to his deration and he walked away.

    ¡°Hmph, these beta testers are all selfish assholes. They care for nobody but themselves!¡±

    The other guild masters started dissing the moment he disappeared from view. There are also guild masters who just couldn¡¯t give him up. They ran after Wu Yan while leaving the sour guild masters behind.

    These guild masters failed to track Wu Yan down. The nasty yers who were gunning for his stuff also went back in disappointment.

    Wu Yan looked back at the busy town and he shrugged. He is already outside the town at this point. He continued walking until he suddenly stopped. He sighed as he called out to a figure who was trailing him.

    ¡°Come out¡­¡±

    A figure shrunk back in shock. After hesitating for a short while, the figure walked out from a hiding corner.

    He turned around to look at his follower and he was temporarily stunned.

    ¡°A girl?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    The young girl took a sneaky nce at him and then she retreated away like Wu Yan¡¯s a wolf in sheep clothing. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know where to begin with this girl.

    ¡°Miss, are you here to invite me to your guild?¡±

    Wu Yan tried to shake her off with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°I already said I am not a beta tester, it would serve you well if you just turned around and leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Thedy was flustered, she yelled out loud in panic.

    ¡°I am not here to invite you into a guild¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    Wu Yan is a bit fed up with this conversation already.

    The girl blushed and she started fidgeting while she lowered her head. She¡¯s like a frightened animal that brought out the pity in people¡¯s hearts. She used a mosquito-like volume with him.

    ¡°Ca-can I follow you?¡±

    ¡°Harh?¡±

    Wu Yan was sure he heard wrong.

    What the hell is going on here?

    ¡°Follow me?¡±

    He pointed at his own nose. The girl, still red with bashfulness, nodded vigorously.

    She¡¯s not a country-destroying beauty but she¡¯s certainly cute in her own way. This ising from someone who is very familiar with beauty. In his standards, she counts as an okay girl.

    Why would a dainty cutie like her offer herself up to him, saying stuff like following him?

    His first thought was how absurd this situation was.

    ¡°Why do you want to follow me?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. If she told him that it¡¯s because of his handsome look then he would have to treat her words with doubt. Maybe if the sky turned upside down, that would be true.

    The girl¡¯s expression dimmed down.

    ¡°Because¡­ I want to live¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression also turned serious.

    What a sad sentence if there was ever one¡­

    There are not as many female yers as male yers in SAO. They made up about 30 ¨C 40% of the yer poption here.

    Out of these yers, there are probably around 10% that can fend for themselves without anyone¡¯s help.

    The rest of them are either too afraid to move beyond the Town of Beginning or they relied on another strong yer for safety.

    This girl probably belonged to thetter.

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you not afraid that I might be a very bad person?¡±

    The young girl shook her head. She blushed even harder.

    ¡°A meanie wouldn¡¯t have eyes as pretty as you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost fell limply to the ground.

    What the hell is up with that logic?

 Chapter 615: Moonlit Black Cats

    <h4>Chapter 615: Moonlit ck Cats</h4>

    Wait, do girls judge people by appearances too?

    Wu Yan felt bewildered, he¡¯s not sure what¡¯s on this blushing girl¡¯s mind. His confusion morphed into helplessness.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s assume I am not a viin. What makes you so sure I can enhance your survival odds?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms and he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°I already said I am not a beta tester, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    The girl iled her arms in panic. She¡¯s clearly not used to doing something like this, somehow or the other, she managed to voice her thoughts.

    ¡°With such an impressive set of equipment, I believe that even if you¡¯re not a beta tester, you should be someone who is skilled enough to attain that equipment on your own. Either way, whether or not you¡¯re a beta tester, I am very confident that you will be able to help me!¡±

    The girl said as if she¡¯s got this analyzed. Wu Yan asked her another question.

    ¡°Okay, what makes you so sure I will allow you to be my follower?¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not sure¡­¡±

    The young girl lowered her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of choices¡­¡±

    ¡°I am very weak and I am not good with using my skills, my gaming skills are also very poor. Those guilds and capable squads all rejected my application¡­¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan supported his chin while praising her.

    ¡°Has the world gone mad? I mean you¡¯re so cute, I find it hard to imagine no one wanted to protect you¡­¡±

    The young girl didn¡¯t expect this so she wasn¡¯t sure how she should respond. Simrly, Wu Yan regretted his sentence.

    He is okay with such a cute girl wanting to follow him. But, carrying her is going to slow him down.

    Right now, every second is very precious. He could be raiding dungeons or getting tons of treasure instead of rearing her. If he fell behind other yers, that would be bad. He¡¯s not cocky enough to think that he would be able to maintain his no.1 status by resting on hisurels. He didn¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a certain original protagonist who¡¯s busting his ass trying to advance as far as he can.

    As much as he wanted to do so, he couldn¡¯t bring this girl with him¡­

    ¡°You know, you could just stay at this town until someone clears this game¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried to advise her.

    ¡°There are almost no dangers in the town. Just focus on your sub-sses and life skills, ie shouldn¡¯t be a problem once you reach a high enough level, I don¡¯t see why you should put your life on the line like this if you¡¯re that afraid?¡­¡±

    ¡°But my sub-ss is a potion master¡­¡±

    The girl said with frustration.

    ¡°I need expensive materials to make potions and Icked the skills to get the materials on my own, I just don¡¯t see this working out for me.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is during the beginning¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried persuading her.

    ¡°The prices of materials are bound to go down given enough time. Meanwhile, your skill level will also increase steadily. I am sure you can pull through, isn¡¯t that right?¡­¡±

    The youngdy then asked a very obvious question with a puzzled look.

    ¡°How am I going to survive until that point?¡±

    Wu Yan was stumped for words.

    The girl knew she was asking too much. It¡¯s already magnanimous of Wu Yan to entertain her until now. She lowered her head as sadness brewed within her. Wu Yan is also not sure how he should turn her down.

    At this moment, a squad made of 5 yers came out of the town and they encountered the two of them.

    ¡°Ah?¡­¡±

    A guy with nunchucks saw Wu Yan and he was stunned by him. His eyes quickly brightened up.

    ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s the beta tester!¡±

    ¡°A beta tester?¡±

    Another male yer with a Warhammer confirmed this after taking a closer look.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°He looks like he¡¯s by himself¡­¡±

    ¡°Guild master!¡±

    The guy with nunchucks mused to himself while the Warhammer guy cried out in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking about nonsense!¡±

    The guild master exined himself.

    ¡°I just wanted to invite him into our guild!¡±

    ¡°Our guild?¡±

    The guild members around him exchange looks of doubt.

    ¡°But, he¡¯s a beta tester¡­¡±

    The nunchucks guy lifted his head after clearing the hesitation in his head.

    ¡°In any case, we should greet him.¡±

    The others nodded. The guild master led them over to Wu Yan¡¯s ce and they disrupted the private awkward moment between the two.

    ¡°Hello there¡­¡±

    Wu Yan already noticed them before they arrived and he asked them.

    ¡°And, you are?¡­¡±

    The nunchucks guy stopped and he greeted Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hello, I am the guild master of Moonlit ck Cats, Keita!¡±

    ¡°Moonlit ck Cat?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he noticed a familiar feminine figure standing at the back of this group. She was the only female member of this group.

    ¡°Sac-chan!¡±

    Wu Yan called out with an ¡®O¡¯-shaped mouth

    ¡°Sac-chan?¡±

    The other members were surprised that Wu Yan knew her. Keita gasped.

    ¡°You know Sachi?¡±

    Wu Yan returned to his senses. He heartilyughed while trying to change the subject. He is still secretly pleased with their encounter here.

    He didn¡¯t think he would encounter them after just a day in SAO. The Moonlit ck Cats guild had a very tragic oue in the original story. Mostly, people weren¡¯t pleased with Sachi¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Well, what business do you have with me?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    Keita stopped and he continued with an unsteady tone.

    ¡°Erm, we just wanted to see one of the legendary beta testers¡­¡±

    ¡°Legendary? Beta tester?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°I am not sure what¡¯s the big fuss, I am not legendary nor am I a beta tester¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you¡­¡±

    Keita looked at Wu Yan¡¯s equipment.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I got it by luck¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Keita then made up his mind and he told Wu Yan.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a beta tester, I want to extend an invitation!¡±

    ¡°Enter your guild?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in shock.

    ¡°Everybody wants to get me to join because they think I¡¯m a beta tester. I am just surprised you guys don¡¯t want beta testers in your guild.¡±

    Keita rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment.

    Wu Yan recalled how Keita cursed Kirito when his guild got wiped out. He cursed Kirito for being a beater (beta cheater portmanteau). He told Kirito that someone like him wasn¡¯t qualified to join Moonlit ck Cats. Wu Yan looked at Sachi who was sneaking peeks at him.

    His eyes shone when he saw the girl who wanted to be his follower.

    ¡°Well, Keita¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at him.

    ¡°Sorry, due to various factors, I can¡¯t participate actively in your guild so I don¡¯t think I can join as a member¡­¡±

    Keita¡¯s disappointed look was met with Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder pat. He pointed at the girl.

    ¡°But, I hope you will let her join your guild!¡±

    Moonlit ck Cats were astonished but they listened anyway¡­

    ¡°See, it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    He exined to Keita about her situation. Keita was very open-minded and he immediately came up with a decision.

    ¡°Sure, Moonlit ck Cats only have 5 members right now, if this miss wants to join, we will wee her with open arms!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    The young girl was clearly overjoyed with this. She bounced around energetically. Sachi looked like she found her soul sister.

    ¡°Thank you, you did me a solid with this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan extended an arm towards Keita. He took out arge amount of Cors and some excellent equipment he got from mob hunts and he put them in the exchange tab for yers to do trade.

    Keita jumped in surprise.

    ¡°Th-this..¡±

    ¡°Maa, just take this as a small gift from me to someone who helped me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°With so much money and equipment, the guild should be able to survive for quite some time¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t possibly ept something so big!¡±

    Keita tried to reject his gift. Obviously, Wu Yan had no idea how precious his gift was.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see why not!¡±

    He walked towards Sachi and he rubbed her head.

    ¡°I just hope you will be able to escape your fears with this little gift from me¡­¡±

    Sachi looked at him in a daze. When she came to herself, Wu Yan was already some distance away from me.

    Subconsciously, Sachi yelled after him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan¡­¡±

    He yelled back

    The follower girl came back to her senses.

    ¡°Hey, nice guy! My name¡¯s Shion~~¡±

    The figure in the distance tripped and he fell not unlike thoseedic characters inic strips.

 Chapter 616: The slowly rising flagsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 616: The slowly rising gs¡­</h4>

    Soon, a month passed just like that.

    Inside SAO, this is an eventful month for everyone. It¡¯s the survival of the fittest, within a period of fewer than 2 months, there are already more than 2000 yers who permanently logged out of the game and the real world¡¯s simtion. The world is bing more like Silvaria where strong yers wielded all the influence.

    The truly exceptional yers are already showing their ws at this point. Heroes are made and forged through tribtions, this applied to SAO as well. Under desperation and the threat of death, some yers didn¡¯t crack and they turned into shining diamonds that zed the frontline with their abilities. Together with top guilds, they stood at the top of the yer base.

    It¡¯s unknown how many people would actually live through this death game.

    He didn¡¯t know about the others, Wu Yan focused only on raising his levels in this one month.

    His routine was: Locate monsters, kill monsters, get loot,plete quests, rinse, and repeat.

    He did this for one whole month.

    He also trained his Chef Job with the food materials he got from his hunts. He tested with a lot of different materials and he made mimicry of real-world sauces. He also located meat that tasted like real meat.

    If there¡¯s a cookingpetition in SAO then Wu Yan is going topletely destroy thepetition. He already had Master Chef skill in the first ce,bined with the recipes he integrated into his mind with Impable memory, with the right ingredients, he can make any food.

    Well, he raised his chef job during his free time. This helped him alleviate some of the boredom of grinding. What¡¯s more terrifying than that? How about the tremendous increase in his power?

    He was severely de-powered when he came into this world as there was no model to simte for a True Ancestor. Even when he used Eternal Arms Mastery, he was only able to exhibit about 10% of his true power. It was really a giant pain the butt.

    With increased levels and some much-needed doping, his current virtual body grew stronger and stronger while he kept upgrading his equipment with better ones.

    Although his current virtual self still can¡¯t even hold a candle to his real body, his stats were higher than other yers.

    There probably aren¡¯t any yers who can eat Wu Yan at this point. But, that¡¯s not what he wanted. He wanted to find the goddamn first-floor boss, he would have raided the boss solo if he could find the boss.

    There is a silver lining to his endless grind though. One day, he received a level up notification from the System. That¡¯s right, farming mobs inside here granted him EXP points as well so his System told him he leveled up, he didn¡¯t know because he didn¡¯t check his EXP gauge.

    The criteria used by the System when judging whether or not go give him EXP points had to do with winning against hostile entities. The monsters are virtual but the hostility and aggro are real. Hence, the System gave him EXP points for defeating the monsters inside SAO.

    With such a boon, Wu Yan started grinding with zest. Unfortunately for him, the monsters on the 1st floor are so inferior in quality that they aren¡¯t efficient for leveling purposes. These monsters are around tier 1 or tier 2 in power. He literally ughtered monsters for a whole month in SAO and he only leveled up just now.

    Also, that level up wasn¡¯t from a deplete EXP gauge, it included the EXP he gained from his previous fights, the ones he won before entering SAO. He could have been very close to a level up and the monsters here gave him the final modicum of EXP he needed to level up.

    He didn¡¯t decrease his grinding time, he continued leveling his virtual character. The Cors, items, equipment, ingredients, etc kept piling up until he unwittingly became the richest yer in SAO.

    He¡¯s basically a walking oil field at this point.

    He already showed signs of being a huge ass whale when Sachi and Shion talked with him.

    ¡°Nii-san, you have a few extra zeroes more than you should have inside your Cors tab. She felt dizzy just counting the figures.

    ¡°It¡¯s astounding that you amassed a fortune greater than what guilds can do with dozens of members. I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±

    Sachi clicked ept on the trading interface where Wu Yan put up a ton of Cors and equipment. Shion who was peeking from the side kept grinning widely.

    ¡°This is great! More potion materials for me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all yours, you know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at Shion.

    After meeting the Moonlit ck Cats, he got closer and closer to them as time went on.

    Wu Yan left his name when he left them. Then his empty friend list became not-so-empty with no additions, Sachi and Shion.

    After that, his rtionship with Moonlit ck Cats got better and better as they worked together.

    Wu Yan gave them stewardship of the useless equipment, items, and materials he got from his mob hunts. Then, they would either keep useful stuff for themselves and/or sell them for Cors and take a management fee as their cut of the deal, giving the extra Cors back to Wu Yan.

    If Wu Yan chose to sell them to NPCs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good deal since the price is practically highway robbery in NPC stores while yers can help him sell them for much more. Net of fees and equipment, Wu Yan got more out of Moonlit ck Cats than going to NPC stores to sell them himself. Moonlit ck Cats also lost out on nothing, it¡¯s basically risk-less profit for them.

    In his eyes, he gave them useless junk to sell. But, for the Moonlit ck Cats, the items and equipment couldn¡¯t be any rarer and could be sold for a tidy sum. In the end, Moonlit ck Cats started bing stronger, experiencing a significant rise in average power and levels.

    It was a beneficial deal that brought the two parties close together.

    Shion also became an adept potion master from Moonlit ck Cat¡¯s support. This way, she can survive without ever visiting a battlefield.

    As for why Wu Yan got called Nii-san by Sachi, well, that is on Wu Yan. He was the first one to say something familiar like Sac-chan¡­

    The timid Sachi found a pir of support in this cruel world of death. She insisted on calling him Nii-san. Wu Yan also wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell her that Sac-chan is a nickname granted to her by the glorious otakumunity of his original mortal world.

    Just like that, he got himself another bargain steal of an Imouto.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it boring trading like this?¡±

    Shion said while straddling her chair, supporting her cheeks with her hands ced upon the back of the seat. She kept iling her legs in boredom.

    ¡°Yan, just join Moonlit ck Cats, wouldn¡¯t that be easier and less tedious?¡±

    Sachi¡¯s eyes also lit up with excitement, she¡¯s silently begging for Wu Yan to join her guild. Wu Yan grinned at them.

    ¡°Can you girls keep up with me?¡±

    Sachi and Shion were speechless.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, Nii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°The guild master said he got news about a strategic briefing on raiding the boss of the First Floor, it will be held at the za in the Town!¡±

    Wu Yan jolted into action. He looked ecstatic.

    ¡°A strategic meeting? That means someone found the first floor¡¯s boss?!¡±

    Sachi nodded and Wu Yan grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s about time someone found it¡­¡±

    ¡°Nii-san, are you going there too?¡±

    Sachi chirped.

    ¡°Then, we should¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about participating in the raid.¡±

    Wu Yan turned her down.

    ¡°Your powers increased greatly but I still think you girls should watch and learn from the sidelines¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Sachi¡¯s head while thinking about other things¡­

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±

 Chapter 617: 1st Floor Boss strategic briefing

    <h4>Chapter 617: 1st Floor Boss strategic briefing</h4>

    The next day, Tolbana, the town center¡­

    A strategic meeting was held here to discuss the strategies and preparation for taking on the 1st Floor¡¯s floor boss.

    Early in the morning, a bunch of figures already gathered after hearing about this meeting. These yers are either strong, or very confident, or they had aces up their sleeves.

    Unintentional or not, there are no guilds here, only organized parties. Heck, some more established parties aren¡¯t even here.

    Maybe, for them, this kind of meeting is a joke. Evenrge guilds and very organized parties weren¡¯t able to enter the Boss room, what of these rag-tag bunch of misfits?

    If only they know that the ones who defeated the 1st Floor boss in the original work were actually this disorganized raid group of parties¡­

    A lot of people showed up for this meeting that was held at a fountain with a semi-circle tform. yers that had a bit of fame sat around the stairs as they looked at the tform. Some of them are busy talking to each other while waiting for the host to arrive.

    When Wu Yan arrived, there were already well over thirty yers here.

    Everybody also noticed him the moment he came here, it¡¯s hard not to notice someone with obviously very advanced equipment.

    ¡°That ck coat, that ck longsword¡­¡±

    The yers immediately gasped in shock.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t he the beta tester that caused an uproar near the start of this game?¡±

    ¡°Beta tester¡­¡±

    They started gossiping while ncing in his direction. They are mostly treating him with negativity.

    Some distance away from him, a rather handsome ck-haired youth who looked like he can be a professional sponger reacted to the words ¡°Beta tester¡± and he quickly looked in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. Just like this yer, there was another yer with a rapier as a weapon¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s a beta tester, huh¡­¡±

    The handsome youth mumbled. He didn¡¯t treat Wu Yan with negativity like the other normal yers. In fact, he looked like he could sympathize with him.

    As for the hooded yer, nobody could tell but the yer is definitely examining Wu Yan.

    After being leered by most of the yers here, he started getting a bit annoyed even though he knew it would turn out like this. Maybe, he¡¯s a bit too shy for his own good.

    Wu Yan crossed his arms as he found a ce to stand. He didn¡¯t want to see down but he did take a look around the ce. It didn¡¯t take him long to find the handsome youth who was looking at him and the hooded yer not far away from him.

    When Wu Yan noticed him, the sponger-looking handsome youth nodded. He¡¯s obviously friendly but Wu Yan can¡¯t help but be a bit surprised.

    He looked like he can easily cross-dress better than women. This handsome youth was none other than the original main character of this universe, Kirigaya Kazuto, inside SAO, he is known as Kirito.

    Wu Yan recalled how the original male protagonist and female protagonist took part in a meeting about raiding the 1st Floor Boss.

    Oh, so that meeting was this one, then?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that hooded yer must be¡­¡±

    He noticed her brownish-orange chestnut hair peeking out of her hood.

    That¡¯s the original female main character of SAO, Yuuki Asuna, she used Asuna in-game as well.

    He looked at Asuna and Kirito who sat not far away from each other and he lowered his head to hide an amused grin.

    ¡°This Boss fight won¡¯t be at this rate¡­¡±

    A blue-haired swordsman character walked up the stage and he started speaking after everyone piped down.

    ¡°I would like to thank everyone foring here, I am Diavel!¡±

    The yer known as Diavel gave everyone a courteous smile.

    ¡°I identify my own job as a knight!¡±

    Everyone startedughing out loud when they heard Diavel. Wu Yan also shook his head as he couldn¡¯t believe someone can still crack a joke in this grim ce.

    SAO didn¡¯t have a job system so most people are ssified ording to the type of weapon they used. If you used swords then you¡¯re a swordsman. Of course, nobody stopped you from calling yourself a knight. There wasn¡¯t anything to stop someone from picking up a spear and calling themselves a spears-man. It¡¯s just a matter of weapon proficiency and adeptness with the weapons.

    Diavel continued like he wasn¡¯t joking. He reported his findings with a serious look.

    ¡°Today, my party and I discovered the Boss room for this floor in the highest floor of thatbyrinth tower.¡±

    The other yers waited for Diavel to finish his sentence.

    ¡°We have to beat the Boss to get to the 2nd floor.¡±

    Diavel looked very determined.

    ¡°Spread the news, tell them there¡¯s an end to this death game. We are gathered here with this objective in mind, freeing everyone from this horrible nightmare!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Everyone!¡±

    He filled this ce with his determined voice. The others exchanged a look and they cheered out loud in agreement. They apuded and whistled for Diavel.

    Well, Diavel has a bit of charisma, that¡¯s for sure. He already raised the morale of the yers before the boss battle, morale is an important non-measurable factor that can affect the oue of the raid battle.

    Diavelughed and he continued in a cheerful tone.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s not dy this any longer, we shallmence our strategic meeting!¡±

    ¡°First, you should all organize yourself into six-person parties!¡±

    Kirito¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Floor Boss shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, it¡¯s almost impossible for one party to take down a floor boss by themselves. We must group up and fight together as one!¡±

    The other yers concurred so they started making parties. Wu Yan, Asuna, and Kirito are the only ones without a party at this point. Kirito is looking left and right in panic.

    Kirito looked at both Wu Yan and Asuna before he started making his way towards her.

    Is his harem sensor on or something? He can¡¯t even see her face but he went for her anyway. This is just¡­

    Kirito sessfully partied up with Asuna and then he approached Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hey, erm, do you wanna party up?¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan turned him down with a light smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am not used to working in parties¡­¡±

    Kirito replied with a slightly confused tone.

    ¡°But, you do know floor bosses aren¡¯t meant for solo raids, right?¡±

    ¡°You mean a yer can take down the boss by himself?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan straightened his back and he unleashed an invisible wave of pressure that can only be felt by Kirito and Asuna. They both were taken aback by this sudden rise in pressure.

    ¡°Says you, but why can¡¯t someone take the boss down by himself?¡±

    Wu Yan heartilyughed.

    ¡°I am more than enough to kill the boss!¡±

    If Wu Yan said this without showing his invisible force, both Kirito and Asuna would have treated him as a boastful person. With his dominating pressure still around, they knew he had a solid reason for iming something like that. Hidden behind her hood, Asuna examined Wu Yan as if she¡¯s re-assessing Wu Yan.

    ¡°Okay, I assume everyone¡¯s done partying up?¡±

    Diavel smiled.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait just a second!¡±

    The other yers looked at the source of the nose and they saw an older-looking yer with a sea urchin-like hairstyle.

    The yer jumped down and he climbed up the tform.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with intrigue when he saw this yer.

 Chapter 618: Remember this, I can kill you anytime I want

    <h4>Chapter 618: Remember this, I can kill you anytime I want</h4>

    Diavel was surprised somebody jumped out to say something. Diavel was stunned when he saw the sea-urchin haire up on stage. This morningstar-looking yer is obviously here to start trouble. He looked around with his squinty eyes that looked like a dirty rat¡¯s. He pointed at himself like a smug prick.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kibaou!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of making himself known in front of so many yers. He addressed the audience with a prideful attitude.

    ¡°Before the boss fight, I have something I want to say¡­¡±

    He pointed rudely at one of the audience members here. Whether or not it was intentional, he pointed at Wu Yan¡¯s direction. He was also standing so he stood out from the crowd.

    ¡°Somebody needs to apologize for the deaths of 2000 yers!¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    The others looked at each other with confusion on their faces. Most of them, however, knew what Kibaou is prattling on about. They turned towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan just looked down from the raised steps at Kibaou who is ring at him. He wasn¡¯t fazed by someone calling him out in front of so many other yers. Heck, he even showed Kibaou a look of utter disdain.

    Kirito started behaving like he was the one who Kibaou called out, he clenched his fists while Asuna flinched for just a brief moment before she calmed down.

    ¡°Kibaou-san, are you referring to the beta tester from before?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am, dumbass.¡±

    Kibaou didn¡¯t care that he was standing in front of the host, he continued yelling like he owned the joint.

    ¡°Those beta testers disappeared the same day this death game started, they left us to our doom!¡±

    Kibaou leered at Wu Yan. He¡¯s obviously targeting Wu Yan with his words.

    ¡°They monopolized knowledge of good hunting grounds, quests, and they enriched themselves with unfair knowledge. They don¡¯t give a shit about people like us!¡±

    The other yers were influenced by Kibaou¡¯s words. They leaked out looks of envy and hatred.

    Kirito went pale, he certainly did the things Kibaou said.

    But, Kirito is more worried about Wu Yan who isn¡¯t hiding his wealth or better equipment. Asuna also turned her attention towards Asuna.

    Wu Yan poured cold water on their concern by showing a look ofpleteposure.

    Kibaou knew he got the audience on his side so he started revealing his true motives. He yelled out loud.

    ¡°Beta tester, you better kneel down and apologize while giving up all your Cors and items. Otherwise, we just can¡¯t entrust our lives to someone untrustworthy like you!¡±

    The other yers paused for a moment. Then, greed and jealousy gripped their hearts. They started coveting Wu Yan¡¯s wealth and items.

    And, he is without a doubt, the wealthiest of them all.

    ¡°This won¡¯t end well¡­¡±

    Kirito and Diavel shared the same inner thought. They were getting anxious on Wu Yan¡¯s behalf.

    Wu Yan opened his mouth.

    ¡°Comrades? Parties?¡±

    He sneered while looking down at Kibaou.

    ¡°Hey, are you high or something?¡±

    Wu Yan shocked everyone with his words.

    ¡°Yeah, I admit trust is very important when you haverades fighting with you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he snickered again.

    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to fight on the same level as me? Who died and made me your trustee for ¡®lives¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Kibaou balled his palms into fists. Wu Yan disappeared from his spot and hended lightly next to Kibaou. The words he was about to shout at Wu Yan got stuck in his throat.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    He tried to back away but he tripped and fell on his butt. The loud thud was like a knock on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Wh-when did he¡­¡±

    The yers sucked in a deep breath.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Kirito and Asuna¡¯s pupils shrunk as they watched the whole thing happen. They didn¡¯t capture his movement at all!

    ¡°Kneeling and apologizing to you?¡±

    Wu Yan slowly approached Kibaou with a menacing look on his tilted head. Kibaou kept shuffling his ass back with an unsightly crawl.

    ¡°Disregarding your im of my beta tester identity, even if I was a beta tester, so what?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Just because I got one month¡¯s head-start I have to take care of yers like you? I have to share my knowledge because I have them? Protect and nurture you like I am your nanny?¡±

    ¡°Kibaou, your name fits you (Fang King), you¡¯ve got a nasty set of teeth that can sprout such an absurd amount of BS¡­¡±

    He was looking down at Kibaou like an executioner, he emitted his killing intent.

    ¡°I can kill you anytime I want, you best believe that!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Diavel, Kirito, and Asuna, as well as the other yers all, cried out in astonishment.

    ¡°Yo-you want to kill me?¡±

    Kibaou felt blood draining away from his face. He was expecting Wu Yan to cough up the money and equipment while begging for mercy. He didn¡¯t think Wu Yan would be the one verbally curb-stomping him into oblivion.

    ¡°Y-you do know that¡¯s illegal, right?¡±

    He replied with a trembling voice and shivering body. Nobody believed he had the guts to stand up to Wu Yan right now.

    Wu Yan shook his head with a grin on his face.

    ¡°Illegal, ording to the rules of what world? Is murder illegal in SAO?¡±

    Kibaou¡¯s heart started thumping hard. Being killed is a concept he didn¡¯t expect from another yer.

    Wu Yan turned around with disgust, he also continued handing verbal beatings to him.

    ¡°You bug, are you still in a dreand where you¡¯re the young master or lord?¡±

    He told Kibaou with a cold voice.

    Inside this ce, everyone is fighting for survival in their own way. Stop struggling and death awaits you.¡±

    ¡°Beta testers are struggling as we speak, some have already died¡­¡±

    ¡°The newbies are struggling as we speak, with more than 2000 gone. You forgot to look at the 2000 that lived¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing than a parasite who wants to vent your frustration and envy on someone unrted. If that¡¯s the case, killing a maggot like you is only going to benefit a lot of people!¡±

    ¡°Yo-you¡­¡±

    Kibaou is about as white as a sheet of paper right now. He didn¡¯t look as tough as when he called Wu Yan out. Against an indomitable pressure and coldnessing from someone who isn¡¯t afraid of killing, he could do nothing but yell in vain.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being spat upon as public enemy no.1, you murderer?!¡±

    ¡°Spat on?¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°Let them spit on me, for all I care, they can curse we as well. I have killed thousands if not ten thousand already!¡±

    The others can¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath of air as panic and fear appeared in their eyes. Kibaou is already on the verge of fainting from shock.

    Inside a rtively normal scientific world, killing or being killed is far from the minds of the people living in this world. How would they view someone who killed thousands?

    Nobody thought Wu Yan was lying, his beast-like killing intent told them all they needed to know and that was a primal fear and desire to protect themselves¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Diavel approached him cautiously.

    ¡°Were you a murderer in the real world?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan ignored him and he asked his own question.

    ¡°Could you give me the information you¡¯ve got on the boss?¡±

    Diavel subconsciously nodded. He gave him a copy of the information regarding the boss. After that, Wu Yan turned around and he left the ce.

    On the stairs, Asuna watched as Wu Yan took his leave. She lowered her head to ponder about things only she knew¡­

 Chapter 619: Dominating Asunaâ€¦â€™s stomach

    <h4>Chapter 619: Dominating Asuna¡­¡¯s stomach</h4>

    After Wu Yan left, he didn¡¯t get to see the chaos in the theater-esque ce.

    The revtion of a mass-murderer in the yer base came like some had dropped an atomic bomb on them. They started freaking out while getting all dizzy.

    The yers started dissing Wu Yan just like Kibaou had predicted. They cursed the so-called ¡°demonic killer¡±.

    Of course, some of the yers came to their senses and they started casting doubt on the im of killing a lot of humans.

    If they calmed down to think about it, realistically, anyone who killed thousands or even ten thousand humans would surely be reported in the news, right? Deaths in that magnitude would surely make the news, they weren¡¯t sure if the 2000 deaths in-game were reported in the real world, but, surely, he couldn¡¯t have killed those yers right?

    That¡¯s just impossible.

    After they discussed it, they came to another logical conclusion.

    Wu Yan must have a military background.

    The only job in this world where you can kill a lot of people while getting away with it would be in the fields of war.

    Their irrational fear turned into respect for Wu Yan that was still rooted in fear.

    Another yer came out to point out the fact that beta testers pulled together to publish a free guidebook that was essible to yers if they visited any NPC store. Kibaou¡¯s argument got weakened by this revtion. Wu Yan turned from a savage beast into a hero in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Because of Wu Yan, the whole meeting got side-tracked. They spent half of the time here talking about Wu Yan. They only spent about 10 minutes discussing strategies.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what went down after he left. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care if they thought better or worse about him. His fame inside this virtual world isn¡¯t important, he didn¡¯t n on living permanently in this world anyway. Plus, it¡¯s true that his hands are stained with blood.

    As a tier 8 individual, these mortals aren¡¯t worth mentioning in the same breath as him. Of course, he made exceptions for people like the ones in Moonlit ck Cats.

    His title turned from beta tester to veteran beta tester. There are those that respected him, revered him just as there are people who feared him. The people that used to hate or envy him reduced day by day.

    Who would mess with a veteran for petty reasons like jealousy, greed, and hate? They would have a better time praying to their gods that don¡¯t run into a hostile encounter with Wu Yan. They are afraid that he would use his veteran knowledge to legally end them.

    In a day, news of this reached every yer in SAO. Wu Yan who heard about this from a mail by Sachi almost fainted. He didn¡¯t anticipate that the yers would have such good imagination. They filled in the gaps and made a myth out of a simple sentence he said.

    Anyway, this was better for him. His title as military personnel can definitely go a long way in this world. He can use it to suppress negative news about him. The generally epted rumor of him being a beta tester also seemed more eptable once yers knew about his made-up background.

    Night, in a corner inside the town¡­

    Tomorrow is the boss raid, the raid participants all spent the night chatting and drinking to get closer to each other. This will improve camaraderie and enhance battle coordination.

    Wu Yan came here but he didn¡¯t mingle with the yers. He stayed in his quiet corner while eating his own self-made Salisbury steak with the night sky as his television.

    Because Hinagiku liked eating Salisbury steak, this is one dish he can cook with his eyes closed. Inside his item tab, he stored a lot of Salisbury steak.

    The other yers would probably go crazy if they saw his steak. They would be fencing with sandals and throwing shields around just to get a bite of his steak. Most yers are stuck with eating nd bread in this death game, they are too busy leveling or getting essentials down, the tasteless food wasn¡¯t really a huge concern for them. It¡¯s amazing that they can eat only nd bread for a whole month without sumbing to malnutrition, maybe the game is designed without a focus on food.

    The other yers around Wu Yan noticed his steak but nobody approached him out of respectful apprehension. Nobody was dumb enough to approach him as an enemy. Diavel greeted him but they only shared a brief conversation. The others watched from the side.

    Soon, the second person to draw close to him appeared.

    Wu Yan looked at the neer on reflex and he was petrified for a second.

    Hidden behind her hood, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t exactly see Asuna¡¯s face but he was sure it was her.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±

    Asuna didn¡¯t reply. She stood there like she¡¯s not sure if she should ask this. In the end, she asked anyway.

    ¡°Are you really a soldier?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°You believe the same crap those dudes talked about?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s palm started shaking, her voice was shaky too.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a soldier, then how can you speak of killing another person so easily?¡±

    Wu Yan nced at her and then he looked at the sky. His nonchnt voice entered her ears.

    ¡°I am just used to it¡­¡±

    Those six words sounded like he¡¯s been there and done that. Herplex emotions and thoughts jumbled up even more.

    Wu Yan asked Asuna.

    ¡°And you, are you only here to ask me about that?¡±

    Asuna fell silent again.

    She didn¡¯t know to answer him.

    Asuna wasn¡¯t sure herself, why is she here standing in front of this man?¡­

    One month ago, Asuna fell into despair when she heard about this death game.

    In the end, she was different from the other female yers, she didn¡¯t want to rot away inside this virtual world, she picked herself up and she started grinding with her trusty sword. She didn¡¯t want her soul to waste away in despair and sorrow.

    Her heart became numb after she spent one month fighting against monsters and leveling up.

    His outrageous words stirred up a ripple inside her paralyzed heart.

    He was like a maniac that would draw anyone¡¯s attention no matter what he did. To Asuna, he¡¯s the kinda freak that appeared while she¡¯s lost inside thebyrinth of her own heart. Even if he¡¯s a lunatic, upon first sight of humanity, her heart responded by calling out to this lunatic that entered her heart.

    Asuna was driven by her own subconscious to reach out to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure what he should say. He helplessly shook his head and he called up his item tab. He materialized a piping hot Salisbury steak.

    He tossed it over to her and she caught it with inhuman dexterity. Asuna was stunned upon seeing the content in her hands.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    That nostalgic scent entered her nostrils and she said in a dumbfounded manner.

    ¡°A Salisbury steak?¡±

    ¡°Eat up¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    It didn¡¯t take long for his food to conquer her olfactory sense. Asuna forgot about herdy manners and she wolfed down the whole thing in a few bites. Her tastebuds went into a frenzy mode, as drops of tear formed at the corners of her eyes.

    A whole month of eating nd bread left her feeling like she¡¯s in hell. In contrast, his food came like a divine host sent from heaven up high.

 Chapter 620: I am bad to the bones, you better not get too close to meâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 620: I am bad to the bones, you better not get too close to me¡­</h4>

    He stared at Asuna as she finished the steak about the size of an adult¡¯s palm in mere seconds. He can¡¯t see her hidden expression through her hood. It didn¡¯t help that he knew about her true appearance from watching the original work, he just couldn¡¯t imagine an elegant girl like that chowing down food like she¡¯s a starved refugee.

    Wait, did she have a bottomless pit element to her character?

    Wu Yan suppressed his urge tough. He took out another piece of steak and he gave it to Asuna.

    Asuna received it with open arms, ignoring the hot temperature of the wood, she chomped down on his meat. Granted, she slowed down this time, unlike the first time she did it¡­

    The atmosphere between the two cooled down into an awkward silence. Meanwhile, the sound of Asuna chewing on meat reverberated between them.

    While one of them went to town with the food, the other stared at the night sky as he enjoyed this serenity. The two finished their steaks quietly without saying much.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    A tiny voice came out of Asuna¡¯s hood. The noise around them made it hard to hear her but Wu Yan caught her words anyway.

    He chuckled while shaking his head. Then, he grabbed Heaven Gazer by his side as he turned around to leave¡­

    She saw him leaving and she identally leaked her own thought.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to party up with other yers?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he thought about her question for a bit. He gave her a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Maybe, I just can¡¯t find the right person to party with¡­¡±

    Since his arrival in Silvaria and acquisition of the System, Wu Yan walked a path different from other humans.

    He wasn¡¯t lonely on this path to the top. He had Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kotori, and the other girls to apany him as he made his way there. In fact, Wu Yan reckoned that he¡¯s quite lucky in this regard.

    In this world, there is no profound way, no supernatural powers, it¡¯s just him and a super-advanced virtual world. Sure, the yers around him can use skills that resembled special abilities, but, in the end, they are just humans¡­

    When he said he can¡¯t find the right person to party with, he meant being alone in this boring world¡­

    With powers unfathomable to the humans of this world, he walked, for the first time in a world, alone and isted. Loneliness was inevitable.

    If Wu Yan somehow returned to his homeworld, the real world he came from, he would go bonkers in no time, he was sure.

    When his words entered Asuna¡¯s ears, the words took on a different meaning.

    Asuna¡¯s interpretation was that Wu Yan lived a life stained with the blood of many. He spoke like he¡¯s someone who can¡¯t fit in as a human anymore.

    In other words, Wu Yan felt like there¡¯s no friend he can talk to with an open heart.

    Well, she more or less got half of his words¡¯ true meaning right.

    ¡°You can party up with us if you want to¡­¡±

    Asuna was surprised by her own self. She started asking herself,

    Wait, what am I talking about?

    Wu Yan told her party member that he wasn¡¯t interested in partying up.

    Wu Yan was also startled by her words.

    ¡°No thanks, I can do it on my own¡­¡±

    Asuna started frowning in displeasure.

    She never invited anyone to join her party. Even back in the real world, countless people would jump at the chance to be invited by her, where does this guy get off turning her down like that?

    ¡°Do you think you stand a chance against the boss by yourself?¡±

    Asuna said with a stern look.

    ¡°You look strong but that¡¯s a Floor boss, do you really have the ability to handle it?¡±

    ¡°Chance?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s fighting for the chance to survive in SAO, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s body shook.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t get to see her reaction because his back was turned towards Asuna. He continued.

    ¡°Even if the hope looks small, we have to fight for it. I am sure you thought the same as you fought your way throughst month, right?¡±

    Asuna was rendered wordless.

    He grabbed the handle of Heaven Gazer and he stared up at the sky with a dazed look.

    ¡°If I find somebody I think is worth putting my existence on the line then maybe I will party with that person!¡±

    ¡°s, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone like that in this world¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan thought about hisdies back in Silvaria and he smiled widely. He gave Asuna onest look and he walked away.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Asuna raised an arm to stop him. One sentence from Wu Yan stopped her actions.

    ¡°I am bad to the bones, you better not get too close to me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan disappeared into the night.

    Asuna put down her arm and the words he said during the day came into her mind, his words continued to y in her mind.

    Meanwhile, the fluctuation inside her numb heart grew in intensity, the ripples alsosted longer thanst time.

    Nobody saw Wu Yan¡¯s departure aside from Asuna. The yers continued to kill time and drink away the night. It was an eventful night for everyone who attended this feast.

    Like that, the second day came¡­

    Diavel confirmed everyone¡¯s attendance and he nced at three individuals standing at the back, specifically, Wu Yan, Asuna, and Kirito. He wavered for a brief moment but he continued in a cheerful tone.

    ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The yers nodded with serious looks. They started marching into the heaven-piercingbyrinth tower at their own pace.

    Inside Aincrad, there¡¯s a pir that looked like it supported the heavens on every floor.

    These towers, or rather, these stairs led up to the next floor.

    To get to the stairs, it isn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. For one, they had to brave the monster roaming inside thebyrinth that protected the stairs from intruders.

    Inside thebyrinth, the monsters are way more violent that the monsters roaming outside thebyrinth. Anyone with a bit of skill can go about farming monsters without care outside thebyrinth. But, it¡¯s different inside thebyrinth. There are less than 10 yers who are foolhardy enough to traverse thebyrinth on their own. Even beta testers teamed up when they explored the mazes.

    Kirito, Asuna, and Wu Yan are the aforementioned fools who did things on their own. Two of them didn¡¯t poke too far into the maze but what they did is already way beyond what the other yers can and would dare to do. The two of them thought they were all the same.

    If only they know that the remaining one is someone who farmed his way to the top of thisbyrinth tower and back. They didn¡¯t know Wu Yan had to leave the maze because he was frustrated by his failure to locate the boss. Their expressions would be more than amusing if they found out about this impossible feat.

    They aren¡¯t aware that they are in the midst of a demi-godlike, if not godlike existence. They assumed he had military training. Hisbat skills are superior to the average human but that¡¯s it, he should still be someone who is within human limits. They would never peg him for being inhuman even after his show of killing intent yesterday.

    Diavel wasn¡¯t pleased with Wu Yan¡¯s decision. Even Kirito and Asuna teamed up after the other organized themselves into 6-person parties.

    How is he going to deal with the boss by himself?

    Diavel mused to himself.

    Wu Yan saw the displeasure in Diavel¡¯s eyes but he said nothing. He continued walking behind the raid group with a disinterested attitude. He took the time to appreciate the scenery around him.

    Asuna was keeping her eyes on Wu Yan this whole time.

    This is a death game. Why is he acting so nonchntly?¡­

 Chapter 621: Putting on a show, showing the floor boss whoâ€™s boss

    <h4>Chapter 621: Putting on a show, showing the floor boss who¡¯s boss</h4>

    Fortunately for the mob monsters inside the maze, the spawn rate is very limited so there are only so many monsters that can appear in one day.

    Sure, the monsters inside thebyrinth are stronger than the mob monsters outside on the fields, these monsters also gave more experience. More organized, higher level, and better-equipped teams would storm thebyrinth every day to farm up the monsters they wanted.

    On the way here, Diavel¡¯s raid group didn¡¯t encounter a lot of monsters. They liked it this way, they didn¡¯t have to waste resources fighting off irrelevant mobs.

    Diavel led the raid group through winding paths until they finally stopped in front of a giant door.

    Wu Yan looked up at the giant door.

    I see, so this is the 1st Floor Boss¡¯s room¡­

    ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smacked his lips in excitement.

    Wu Yan is bored out of his mind hunting the monsters on Floor 1. The monsters, inside or outside thebyrinth posed no threat to him, it felt like a chore to hunt them every day. He killed field bosses like he¡¯s moving grasses on hiswn.

    The floor boss is theoretically the strongest monster of their respective floors. Unlike the field bosses outside thebyrinth who will respawn in time after being killed. The floor bosses stay dead after clearing the floor. This means there are only 100 floor bosses in total.

    ¡°I hope the boss won¡¯t be too weak¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. If somebody heard Wu Yan, their expressions would certainly be amusing.

    Diavel looked tense but he still had the courage to ce his hands on the door. Throwing his hesitation to the wind, he pushed the door open like there¡¯s no going back. The inside of the boss¡¯ room appeared in front of everyone.

    A cold gust came from within that giant room. The frosty gale chilled the raid group¡¯s spirit and morale. They put on their game faces even if they couldn¡¯tpletely hide the anxious looks on their faces. They also kept their weapons handy, they grabbed so hard it¡¯s like they are afraid the weapon might slip out of their grips.

    Diavel stepped into the boss room first. The other raid group members entered after him. Wu Yan was thest one to enter. In the darkness, he can see a giant figure sitting upon a simrly huge throne. After all the yers entered, a pair of red eyes shed in this dark room.

    Lights lit up from deep within the room as thenterns along the floor, ceiling, and the walls started sting the darkness away. They can see the boss¡¯s appearance now that the room isn¡¯t dark anymore.

    It looked like a weird hybrid monster made of a bunny, rat, and pig features. The creature leaped off his throne and it did a backflip before mming down on the floor, emitting a thunderous sound that echoed throughout the room. To finish off its cutscene sequence, the creature roared out loud at the raid group.

    Roarrrrr

    The floor boss had a bone battle-ax for attacking yers and a leather shield for defense. As if responding to his roar, 3 Ruin Kobold Sentinels were summoned to this room.

    The boss charged at the raid group with its minions.

    Diavel swung his de and he yelled out loud.

    ¡°Start the attacks!¡¯

    ¡°Hiyahhh!¡±

    The yers got into formations. The raid yers performed their roles and the shes associated with skill activation lit up the battlefield.

    ¡°We should get ready too!¡±

    Kirito called out to Asuna and he made a beeline for one of the sentinels the boss summoned.

    Asuna grabbed her sword and she followed Kirito after ncing at Wu Yan subconsciously.

    The raid group employed rotations where fighters who got hurt during the fight will retreat behind tankers to heal up and rejoin the battle, subbing for another yer who needs to heal up. They swarmed the boss in a circr formation as theyunched skills after skills at the boss.

    The Ruin Kobold Sentinels summoned by Illfang the Kobold Lord are also formidable on their own. The strongest monsters in thebyrinth couldn¡¯tpare to them in power. The yer¡¯s teamwork and coordination forced the minions back and they steadily disposed of all three of them.

    They thought that was the end of the minions until the boss summoned them again. The yers who were taken by surprise attracted aggro from the minions so the sentinels charged for them. One of the sentinels ran in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. Until now, Wu Yan was only passively watching the raid fight.

    Kirito and Asuna saw this, they panicked for a second because, in their vision, it looked like Wu Yan¡¯s still focusing his attention on the boss instead of the imminent danger heading his way.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wu Yan appeared like he couldn¡¯t hear them or perceive the danger near him. In a few seconds, the sentinel arrived near Wu Yan.

    Kirito and Asuna¡¯s faces went pale.

    A ck line was drawn across the minion¡¯s torso when the others assumed Wu Yan would get a lethal attack due to his carelessness.

    The Kobold Sentinel stopped in its track. The ck line morphed into a red line, indicating damage received. The next instant, the monster exploded into data crystals and fragments.

    When they looked at Wu Yan again, he had Heaven Gazer, his longsword in his hands.

    Kirito, Asuna, and Diavel were astounded by his performance.

    ¡°Did he¡­¡±

    Diavel was absolutely dumbfounded.

    ¡°What just happened?¡­¡±

    ¡°So fast¡­¡±

    Asuna also had a very shocked look on her face.

    ¡°He¡¯s so much swifter than me¡­that attack¡­¡±

    Kirito also kept his wavering eyes on Wu Yan.

    ¡°He killed the sentinel with one hit¡­¡±

    He swung Heaven Gazer which was supposed to be used with two hands to one side as he entered a sword stance. Then, after ncing at Asuna, Kirito, and Diavel who are still stunned. He stomped his feet and he flew out like a cannonball.

    Swish

    It felt like there¡¯s a strong gale when Wu Yan streaked past the other yers. Like ck lightning shing across the air, hended in front of the boss.

    The others felt something distorting their visions and suddenly there was another yer around them. While they are still caught off their guards, Wu Yan¡¯s Heaven Gazer glowed brightly.

    ¡°Crumbling strike!¡±

    Bam

    A deafening thud rang as the boss got thrown into the air. The oversized boss fell in a beautiful parab, it¡¯s like somebody chucked arge rubbish sack through the air.

    When the mini-earthquake caused by the boss¡¯ fall hit the other yers, they finally returned to their senses¡­

    ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡±

    Kirito¡¯s eyes started bulging.

    ¡°He smacked the boss into the air, I mean that¡¯s a floor boss¡­¡±

    ¡°How much strength do you need to do that?¡­¡±

    Diavel gulped.

    ¡°He really just did that by himself¡­¡±

    Asuna was absent-mindedly staring at Wu Yan.

    Roar

    The boss is enraged. With a deceptively agile push of its arms, the boss jumped back to its feet as it howled at the ceiling. That¡¯s when it saw the fisting for its face¡­

    Silenced like a duck being choked, the boss stopped howling as the punch sent it back a few steps. Wu Yan¡¯s punch visibly decreased the HP Bar on the boss.

    Wait, can a punch do that much damage?

    The yers felt like their brains aren¡¯t working fast enough to process what¡¯s going on here¡­

 Chapter 622: Seven Star, killing the floor boss

    <h4>Chapter 622: Seven Star, killing the floor boss</h4>

    Grrrr

    The boss growled at him and then it charged straight at Wu Yan for punching it in the face. It brandished its battleax in anger.

    His heavy and quick steps shook the room. He¡¯s clearly veryrge and rotund but his size clearly didn¡¯t impede his speed. The creature¡¯s footsteps became quicker and faster as they loudly reverberated in the room.

    Wu Yan looked at his left hand as if there¡¯s no boss that wanted to smash him into the ground. His heart actually throbbed with tion as he clenched his fists.

    When he looked up again, the Boss is already a little more than 1 meter away from him.

    Swinging his Heaven Gazer so fast he made afterimages, he rushed towards the boss without fear.

    The boss stopped and it swiped the bone ax at him, this attack was aimed at Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    The boss¡¯s agility and speed would shock anyone. But, Wu Yan is even faster than the boss. His speed is something Asuna who wouldter be known as The sh couldn¡¯tpete with. He swung at the same time as the boss, they both hit each other by giving up defending.

    Bam

    Bang

    It¡¯s audibly evident that they hit each other very hard. Both disparatebatants flew back from the aftershock. The other raid group members weren¡¯t sure how to continue. They temporarily forgot about the strategies they agreed before this because of this epic fight in front of them.

    Both sides suffered damage but they didn¡¯t take note of their damage, afternding, they immediately exchange attacks again.

    Boom

    It¡¯s like the sh of titans here, the loud crash of grinding weapons took their breaths away. They also couldn¡¯t help but feel their bodies heating up in response to this mythical brawl.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡±

    Kirito, Asuna, and Diavel watched this 1v1 fight between a yer and a floor boss. After multiple hits, Wu Yan still had a green health bar as the other yers hissed from the damage he took.

    HP Bars will stay green if total HP remains above 50% of Max Hp. But, go lower than 50% then the HP bar will turn yellow. The Hp bar will turn into an rming red color when it is reduced to 10% of max hp.

    A yer¡¯s HP should theoretically bymon gamer sense be fundamentally lower than monsters. Assuming both parties are at the same level, or when the monster is not lower than the yer in levels by 10, that should have been the case.

    Wu Yan¡¯s 1v1 session with the Boss proceeded while his HP bar remained green. He must have an immense defense to endure such brutal attacks.

    Even a specialized tanker in the raid group can¡¯t take a serious attack from the floor boss with a green Hp bar after that.

    ¡°His gears must be super high-grade¡­¡±

    Diavel assessed with admiration in his eyes. Meanwhile, Kirito and Asuna are too busy watching the fight toment.

    A yer and a monster fought each other like mad dogs. Not giving an inch to neither side, they crashed against each other and they mmed, pounded, and smashed with every ounce of strength in them.

    The floor boss had the absolute advantage in terms of defense, HP, and attack powerpared to normal yers. But, Wu Yan is an aberrant. His HP is inferior to the boss so hepensated for that with a ridiculously upgraded set of gear. His defense is at least two times the Floor boss¡¯s defense. He suffered little to no damage when they exchanged attacks.

    His weapon is also like a beyond-end-game weapon at the current stage. He coupled that with his current in-game sword skills to fight on par with the Floor boss.

    At this point, he¡¯s just probing the boss with raw power and defense.

    His Eternal Arms Mastery is still unused at the current juncture.

    This brutal battle of Hp attrition gave everyone a suffocating sense of savageness. It felt like the yer and the monster are sworn nemesis who wanted to coat their weapons with the blood of their sworn enemies. Death and survival mixed in a bloody battle of the most primal nature. It scared the yers just watching the yer take such merciless punishments, they wondered how he can fight with such agility when he¡¯s carrying around such a massive set of balls.

    They watched as the Beasts of War fought each other. His 1v1 session left a deep impression in their minds, he infected them with his raw power output. The other yers are flushed red with excitement. They wanted to join the fight too, they hated themselves for not leveling properly prior to this fight.

    Kibaou is the only one who didn¡¯t feel the fever. He¡¯spletely pale.

    He remembered how he called Wu Yan out in front of so many people. How high was he? Did he provoke a monster in human skin? He wanted to praise himself for not peeing his pants yesterday. Maybe he would if he knew about his true power back then.

    The battle situation changed.

    After exchanging dozens of attacks. Both Wu Yan and the floor boss are now in the red. Kirito and Diavel are the first ones to freeze up.

    They knew about the floor boss¡¯s tendency to change weapon and attack mode when its HP bar turns red.

    Roarrr

    The Kobold Lord threw away the ax and leather shield. It took out a nodachi from its waist.

    ¡°What?! That¡¯s a nodachi!¡±

    Kirito and Diavel yelled out loud.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to use a talwar?¡±

    The boss¡¯s behavior was changed from the closed beta.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t unsettled. He is d it turned out like this. He jumped at the boss.

    This weapon change sequence is too long, you¡¯re just asking to get attacked!

    Wu Yan stabbed the boss in his armpit. He twisted his body and he sent the boss into the sky.

    Wu Yan finally revealed his true skills.

    ¡°Seven stars!¡±

    His Heaven Gazer glowed bright blue reminiscent of starlight.

    Noticing the skill¡¯s activation, the boss started panicking in terror. It emitted a roar while flipping in the air. It wanted to return to the ground and smash Wu Yan at the same time but it¡¯s toote!

    Wu Yan appeared at the boss¡¯snding spot like a ghost. He shed out with ferocious momentum.

    ng

    The boss made a metallic sound like his attack hit his armor. But, the boss flinched in pain as its HP bar steadily dropped closer and closer to 0. Wu Yan is still d in blue light, he unleashed the second strike with Heaven Gazer.

    Staggered from the initial attack, the boss couldn¡¯t recover in time and the second sh pushed it back again. The next instant, the third attack threw the creature off its bnce. The fourth sh blew the boss into the air again.

    Whipped by sword shes, the boss fell along with the depletion of its Hp bar. 3 meters in the air, whilending, Wu Yan did a dropkick to stomp the boss¡¯ chest.

    The boss crashed into the ground like a cannonball. Amidst blinding dust, the boss saw with its shing red eyes, Heaven Gazer which embedded itself into the boss¡¯s be.

    Finally, it¡¯s Hp bar got depletedpletely.

    With its head split in half, the boss exploded into a rain of data crystals and fragments¡­

    1st Floor Boss, cleared.

 Chapter 623: Dropping the curtain on the floor boss raidâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 623: Dropping the curtain on the floor boss raid¡­</h4>

    Seven stars, that¡¯s not an SAO skill, it¡¯s a skill Wu Yan created from his mindless grinding and inspiration.

    Skills are very important in SAO, with sword skills, a yer can quickly level up. It¡¯s just way more efficient to use skills to level up whenever possible. Compared to that, using normal attacks will take way longer to kill the same monster.

    Wu Yan noticed the lighting from skill activation somehow enhanced the attack of the yers before theyunched their attacks. The system then guided their bodies to execute the techniques which are all very basic in nature, e.g. a vertical sh or horizontal sh.

    Then the thought dawned upon him, what if he used the skill activation but then he cancels it midway and then using the enhanced attack with his own techniques?

    Soon after that, he created Seven Stars.

    This technique was made to execute a seven-phased attack using the enhanced damage from skill activation. Currently, this is the skill that boasts the strongest damage output among all his other skills. Moreover, he can adjust the output of Seven Stars by choosing the appropriate sword skill to cancel on. (high-level skill enhances attack more than low-level skills)

    More urately, Seven Stars is a technique he synthesized from Eternal Arms Mastery and SAO¡¯s sword skills system.

    Without Eternal Arms Mastery, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, much less, cancel the sword skill he¡¯s activating when the SAO system forces the yer to move ording to the sword skill he activated. He couldn¡¯t execute his own moves if his body moved ording to the game system here.

    While his body is virtual, in front of Eternal Arms Mastery, it¡¯s a weapon that he canpletely utilize with the soul, mind, and body unification effects of Eternal Arms Mastery. When the skill activates, he took control of his own body to move ording to his own will rather than the system¡¯s.

    Seven Stars is just the start. In the original work, Kirito obtained his dual-wielding skill somewhere along with the progression of the story. With two swords, Kirito could unleash a stream of attacks that totals up to around 50 or so hits. Compared to Seven Stars, this was superior.

    However, that¡¯s in thete game. At this early game, Seven Stars is currently the strongest sword skill among all the yers.

    The stage clear notification hung in the air after the floor boss¡¯s death. When the cheerful tune yed, the yers finally returned to reality.

    ¡°W-we did it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We cleared the first floor!¡±

    ¡°Yeaahhhh!!!¡±

    The yers cheered out loud after confirming this fact with each other. Their joyous roar echoed throughout the boss room.

    They raised their arms in glee and they just wanted anyone around them to know that they are absolutely ted beyond words. They grabbed the neck of the next person to them with their arms whileughing out loud. Some of them also yfully punched their teammates on the arm or chest. In any case, everyone¡¯s smiling.

    ¡°We¡­ we cleared the first floor¡­¡±

    Diavel sucked in a cold breath of air. Wu Yan let the data crystals rain down upon him as Diavel stared at him, a hint of jealousy shed in his eyes.

    Diavel wanted tond thest hit on the floor boss.

    Anyone who scored thest hit would get an extra reward. Only Diavel and Kirito knew about this as it wasn¡¯t in the novice manual. Naturally, he was gunning for the extra loot.

    The person he¡¯s staring at single-handedly destroyed his n when Wu Yan went and solo-ed the boss, pulling off what should have been impossible.

    Nobody expected a yer to live after going toe-to-toe against the floor boss. Even in the closed Beta, nobody managed to clear the first floor boss on their own.

    It¡¯s a shame that he didn¡¯t get the extra drop. However, he also remembered how the boss took out a freaking nodachi instead of a talwar as in the original closed beta.

    If he rushed in back then, trying tond thest hit, then¡­

    He shuddered at the thought of what would have happened. He dismissed his petty envy and instead, he was grateful Wu Yan interrupted his n.

    This yer in front of him is destined to be the hope of all the yers here. His existence told every yer that this game is possible, clearing the game and living through this nightmare became something material, a dream they can see and touch.

    He reckons that after news of this raid traveled throughout the yer base, the raids after this would be a cinch¡­

    ¡°That guy, he¡¯s strong¡­¡±

    Kirito looked at Wu Yan with passionate eyes. He even looked like he wanted to try dueling him.

    ¡°Was he a beta tester? I¡¯ve never heard of someone so skilled during the closed beta though? Or maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t even a beta tester in the first ce?!¡±

    He reassessed Wu Yan with analytic eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this person is truly scary¡­¡±

    Asuna also watched Wu Yan although she hid her face with her hood. Her eyes were shaking withplex emotions.

    She recalled how she told him it wasn¡¯t possible to kill the floor boss on his own. Asuna sped her hands together.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, huh¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what the others thought. He was busy checking the drops from this raid victory. He also confirmed the Coat of Midnight he got from killing the floor boss. He sighed in annoyance.

    ¡°The attributes and stats are okay but the potential of this item is capped lower than my current gear. I can get a temporary boost but when I upgrade my current gear, this coat is going to be useless. Talk about useful junk.¡±

    Equipment can be upgraded in this game. He just needs a good cksmith to upgrade it for him. As long as he has the upgrade materials and money, it¡¯s possible to make an infinity gear+1 out of his current equipment.

    Presently, characters who specialized in their sub-jobs are very rare and they are all not skilled enough for gear upgrades. After clearing this floor, the specialists can focus on raising their skill levels, enabling further upgrade to his current equipment. With a capped potential, this coat isn¡¯t useful to him because, in the long-run, his current equipment can perform better after upgrades.

    At this point, he¡¯s indifferent towards this Coat of Midnight.

    If Diavel found out about Wu Yan dissing the coat he dreamed of, he would probably feel significantly less grateful towards Wu Yan.

    He looked around and he saw a stone door that attracted his attention.

    That¡¯s the stairs leading up to the second floor¡­.

    He ignored the other yers and he started making his way towards the stone door. The other yers stopped celebrating as Kirito, Asuna, and Diavel panicked for a second.

    When he was about to enter the teleport formation, Asuna ran over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned around with a smile. He crossed his arms as he waited for Asuna toe over to him.

    Maybe it¡¯s his lucky day. This would exin why Asuna keeps running back to me¡­

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Asuna looked into his deep red eyes.

    ¡°Could you please tell me your name?¡±

    Ah, yes, I remember this line¡­

    Wu Yanughed as he turned around.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Wu Yan¡­¡±

    He tossed a notebook to Asuna.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a recipe book¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I think a girl would like to eat good food from time to time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan entered the formation without stopping. When he stood in the formation, he gave her onest line.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, you should join a guild you trust, don¡¯t turn out like me¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan disappeared into the formation.

    Asuna looked at the empty staircase and she tightened her grip on the recipe book in her hands.

    ¡°Wu Yan¡­¡±

 Chapter 624: Fame! A Pop star? Sachiâ€™s changeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 624: Fame! A Pop star? Sachi¡¯s change¡­</h4>

    His vision blurred for a few seconds when he used the teleport formation.

    He can smell the fragrance of nature the moment he entered this ce. The smell of unfamiliar grass irritated his nose so he coughed on reflex. He¡¯s still a bit dizzy from thebo attack of being teleported and choked by grass scent.

    He raised his head and he rubbed Heaven Gazer before he tried to ascertain his current location. Everywhere he looked, he saw a za greater than the widest za in Tolbana. Countless medieval European-styled buildings surrounded this za in a very aesthetic manner. He can see a few NPCs walking around so this za isn¡¯t as deste at first appeared.

    Wu Yan noticed the fountain behind him. In the center of that fountain, he can see what looks like a wizard staff. This staff is bigger than a standard staff. It¡¯s taller than Wu Yan and it¡¯s emitting the stench that irritated Wu Yan¡¯s nose when he first arrived here.

    He can¡¯t help but riff on this giant wizard staff. SAO is supposed to be a world of swords and other cold steel weapons. There wasn¡¯t anything like magic or douqi in this world. The closest equivalent to magic would be sword skills. Who¡¯s the genius that ced a giant wizard staff here? Is it a conversation starter? Or maybe it¡¯s not a wizard staff?¡­

    He threw away these useless thoughts and he opened up the map inside the game system.

    Inside SAO, there¡¯s no map function inside thebyrinth. yers are expected to make their own maps after exploring and applying legends to theyout of the ce. Then, the yers can snap a pic of the map they drew to use as a reference. That, or, the yer risks running around in circles the next time they enter the maze.

    Outside the maze, the fields, viges, towns, and mob hunting areas are marked in the maps of the yers. The detail and usefulness of these maps vary depending on whether it¡¯s inside or outside towns. For field monsters and the wilderness, there are just general location markers. Meanwhile, the maps of towns are incredibly intricate and detailed.

    Wu Yan found a hotel on the map and he started heading straight for it. The news of the 1st floor being cleared should reach all the yers by now. In no time at all, they would be swarming the second floor. He didn¡¯t want to bother with greeting other yers. He knew how irresistible he can be to themon folks.

    Wu Yan thought for a bit and then he closed his map. He sent Sachi a new email.

    ¡°I am on the second floor. Come find me when youe with the other guild members, I am staying at the inn closest to the teleport point.¡±

    Sachi sent a reply very quickly. However, the content was a bit puzzling to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-san! You finally contacted me. I thought you¡¯re very busy doing something on the second floor, I didn¡¯t want to bother you so I didn¡¯t send you any mails. You know, you¡¯re very famous on the first floor right now!¡±

    ¡°Famous?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes.

    He confirmed that it wasn¡¯t a typo and he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    He was pretty famous already. Beta tester, ex-military personnel, those titles alone are very scintiting on their own. In one month, most yers can recognize him from his look and equipment.

    What does she mean by famous?

    Sachi followed up with another mail.

    ¡°I am not talking about that. Onii-san, they are talking about your performance during the raid boss battle. You one-hit-killed the Kobold Sentinels, and you fought 1v1 with the floor boss. You also beat the boss on your own. All the yers know about this because it¡¯s just so sensational.¡±

    ¡°From the yers waiting to be rescued in the Town of Beginnings to the hardcore gamers leveling themselves up in the fields, to the artisans grinding their sub-jobs, they are all talking about you like you¡¯re a star!¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure what to say, he could see Sachi¡¯s very excited and happy on his behalf.

    ¡°Star? That¡¯s putting it a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-san, you don¡¯t understand the consequences of your actions, do you?¡­¡±

    Sachi followed up.

    ¡°In SAO, most yers are pessimistic at anyone clearing this death game. Even the skillful yers are living like zombies, they are afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°But, you changed that, Onii-san. You solo-ed the boss and you lit the mes of hope in every yer¡¯s heart. They are also very motivated as they wanted to mimic your achievements. You¡¯re the legend that further stoked their desire to survive!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan made a few typos when he sent his PMs.

    ¡°I thought they are hostile towards beta testers? They assumed I¡¯m a beta tester, right? Why would they make me an idol all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Sure, they hated beta testers. They are just envious that the beta testers hoarded precious information to themselves while ignoring the interest of other novice yers¡­¡±

    Sachi exined.

    ¡°But, since you¡¯re someone who might be able to clear this death game, they started treating you like a hero!¡±

    ¡°The raid group who fought with you disclosed what happened during the raid, in less than half an hour, nobody took the credit of killing the boss. They are treating you like you¡¯re the strongest yer in this game!¡±

    ¡°A hero¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I want to pass on the hero title. I want to clear the 100th floor but it¡¯s not because I want to save everyone, as for the title of the strongest yer¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just a factual statement so I can¡¯t refute it!¡±

    Sachi didn¡¯t reply for a short while when he fired that message. After that, he got a reply.

    ¡°Onii-san is so incredible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled to himself. He epted Sachi¡¯s praise, he steered the conversation towards a lighter end.

    Sachi sounded very excited in her PMs. He can practically feel her cheerful aura beaming out of the documents. Wu Yan felt very wholesome when he read her witty mails and ted messages.

    When he first met Sachi, she turned into a statue when he rubbed his head. She¡¯s like a wall violet that kept to herself at her quiet corner. After spending about one month with Wu Yan, they exchanged a lot of mails despite not physically meeting up more than a few times a month.

    Wu Yan can gauge her changing personality from Sachi¡¯s positive mails. He can see that she¡¯sing out of her shell. She didn¡¯t wake up and tremble in fear in her room like in the original SAO. He¡¯s d to see she¡¯s more optimistic by the day.

    For Sachi, she changed because she has a superman of a brother she can rely on. It felt like he can punch back the sky should the sky copse on her. Shion also helped her transformation.

    Inside the Moonlit ck Cats, Sachi is the only female member before Sachi joined. Sachi might be friends with Souta & co, but she still bottled her thoughts and feelings from them. This was until she met Shion and she joined their guild. Sachi finally found her soul sister.

    With reliable support and Shion¡¯s bouncy personality as the catalyst, Sachi spoke about her fear and other secrets with Shion. All these factors helped Sachi crawl out from the torments of her inner demons, unlike the time when Kirito met Sachi in the original work.

    Souta also said Sachi¡¯s a bit timid in the real world, however, she¡¯s very warm and friendly to others. The pressure of death inside this game must have broken her.

    Doing great on her recovery, Sachi slowly regained her warm and friendly side. The MVP who should be thanked for all of this is Shion who once wanted to tag along with Wu Yan.

    As for Wu Yan, well, he served his purpose as a reliable emotional support.

 Chapter 625: A misclick on an NPC

    <h4>Chapter 625: A misclick on an NPC</h4>

    Aincrad, 2nd floor¡­

    yers continued appearing near the fountain za. They grouped up and they departed the za on their own terms. They curiously looked around when they first arrived. They were like inmates who were freed from their cages. They examined the town with the intrigue of a free man. They are also trying to ustom themselves to the change in the environment.

    Most of the yers here are veterans who came equipped with the best gear they could get their hands on. They had tankers with bulky armor, damage dealers with sharps weapons. They looked like an adventurer party typically seen in fantasy novels. This NPC town soon turned very lively with the arrival of the yers.

    Anyone who wants to seize control of their own fates chose to abandon the safety of the stagnant heaven known as the 1st floor in favor of the 2nd floor. This included specialist yers who have sub-jobs.

    To get stronger, they needed to go to higher levels. Specialists also needed to move here if they wanted to be closer to their clients and materials.

    Some of these yers came to sightsee. These yers had foundations on the 1st floor, they had friends or businesses in the 1st floor that needed oversight so they can¡¯t stay long on this level. By the time they left, only around 60-70% of the yers who arrived here stayed behind.

    It¡¯s already almost half a day since the floor boss was killed.

    The established squads and guilds are already gearing up to gather intel on the 2nd floor. They wanted to quickly get their hands on hunting grounds, field monster data, boss locations, and etc so they can get ahead of thepetition. With sufficient information and preparation, they can give the monsters a run for their money.

    The Town of Beginnings in the 2nd floor quickly filled up with yers roaming the street and exploring NPC shops. Some of them wanted to get their hands on newer material while others want to find better equipment. They also wanted to see if they can get secret missions or quests from random conversations with NPC. All in all, it was getting pretty hectic in this town.

    While everyone¡¯s busy with their own work, Wu Yan leisurely sat inside the hotel he¡¯s staying in, drinking beer while killing time¡­

    ¡°Augh¡­¡±

    He downed his beer and he sighed.

    ¡°It tastes better than the beer found on the 1st floor but at least it was free on the 1st floor. 20 Cors a bottle of beer? This ain¡¯t a drink for the average novice or anyone who ain¡¯t got the shekels¡­¡¯

    Said the yer with millions of Cors in his inventory¡­

    A menu appeared in front of Wu Yan when he tapped the table. He ordered a bottle of beer and he closed the menu.

    The menu is more diverse here on the higher floor but the food here still couldn¡¯tpare to his own cooking. He would rather drink his time away than waste his time on poor-tasting food.

    Thus, Wu Yan drank while the NPC kept recing the empty bottle with new ones whenever he ordered another beer. Wu Yan let the NPC do their jobs without bothering them. At one point, a six-person party appeared in front of the hotel he¡¯s staying at.

    Moonlit ck Cats entered the hotel and they found Wu Yan drinking beer in casual clothing. Shion yelled while running towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°We are here~~` Wu-mugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan immediately gagged her.

    ¡°I am in my casual clothes because I don¡¯t want people finding out about my identity, don¡¯t go blowing my cover with your yelling!¡±

    Wu Yan made sure Shion heard every word he said. By the time he was done, she almost fainted from theck of oxygen.

    His ck coat and Heaven Gazer became a signature for the strongest yer in SAO. Even his name is publicly known so the other yers here will swarm this hotel if they found out he¡¯s staying here.

    The other ck Cats stopped in their tracks because they were just as guilty as Shion. They almost yelled his name out loud. They choked on their own words, Souta & the other 3 had to beat their chest to relieve the pressure. Sachi is the only one who didn¡¯t screw up.

    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand, the hand which silenced Shion, and she beamed at him.

    ¡°I think you should let go. Shion-chan is about to expire¡­¡±

    Shion¡¯s eyes are rolling back because she¡¯s about to faint. Wu Yan released his hand and this prevented the first impossible case of a yer being choked to death in a safe zone.

    ¡°Ugh, I could have sworn I saw a person in white clothes with bird wings¡­¡±

    Shion returned to the world of the living and she wheezed while leaning on Sachi.

    ¡°Sachi, did you see it?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Sachi awkwardlyughed.

    ¡°Fortunately, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously, are you going to give it a rest¡­¡±

    Souta pped his shoulder with excitement written across his face.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong but when I heard the news, I thought they are just blowing it out of proportions¡­¡¯

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as hard as you imagined¡­¡±

    He motioned for them to sit down as he chuckled.

    ¡°The yers are already sufficiently leveled to take down the floor boss. It took us one whole month because most of the yers felt despair and that sapped their spirits to try and clear the 1st floor. I am sure if more yers were motivated, the Boss¡¯sir would have been discovered a long time ago.¡±

    Wu Yan gulped his beer down.

    ¡°The moment someone discovered their of the floor boss, it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone killed it. I just sped up the process because they would have been casualties during the raid fight.¡±

    The others thought about it and they could see the point in his words. Sachi replied.

    ¡°But Onii-san is the incredible one who fought the boss on his own, the other yers had to party up in order to fight it¡­¡±

    ¡°Say¡­¡±

    Shion cheekily sneaked up to Wu Yan¡¯s ears as she whispered furtively.

    ¡°Tell us your secret, why don¡¯tcha? Did you exploit some kind of bug or secret technique to beat the boss? Like using the fatal weakness points of the boss, or some high-damage bug or something¡­¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Wu Yan scolded her.

    ¡°That was pure skill!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡±

    Shion didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. From her looks, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s not fully convinced Wu Yan did it on his own.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched and he sighed.

    ¡°Hey, I remember back then somebody tried to tag along while pleading with me thusly ¡®Can I tag along with you pweetty prish?¡¯¡­¡±

    Shion immediately blushed as she stuttered.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ That was out of my control¡­¡¯

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Wu Yan dragged his tone out with her. Shion grew redder in embarrassment as she piped down.

    Souta shook his head and he turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it and he replied.

    ¡°Same as usual, grinding and finishing quests, I guess¡­¡±

    Souta nodded like he expected this answer from him. Sachi drummed up her courage and she said.

    ¡°If you want a quest, I¡¯ve got one here¡­¡±

    The others flinched as they directed their attention towards her.

    ¡°A quest?¡­¡±

    Shion hugged Sachi.

    ¡°What quest? Why didn¡¯t we hear about this?¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I just got it¡­¡±

    Sachi shrunk away with a bashful look.

    ¡°When we came here, I identally clicked on an NPC and then I got this weird teleport crystal¡­¡±

    ¡°A misclick?

    Wu Yan, Shion, Souta, and the others weren¡¯t sure what they should say.

 Chapter 626: A party teleportation crystal, going togetherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 626: A party teleportation crystal, going together¡­</h4>

    Most of the yers in this death game are busy searching for missions and quests on the 2nd floor. Some quests are very unique quests that can only bepleted once. These unique quests gave high-grade rewards so they are the most prized type of quests.

    While the yers are trying to gamble with their luck, searching all over the town for secret or unique quests, they¡¯ve got someone who stumbled upon a quest soon after she arrived here.

    Wu Yan & co are speechless as Sachi fidgeted in embarrassment.

    ¡°A teleportation crystal?¡±

    Shion turned towards the crystal with curious eyes.

    ¡°Where does this crystal lead to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    She took out the crystal from her inventory.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t anybels on the crystal or indications as to where this crystal teleports to¡­¡±

    They stared at the mysterious crystal with the symbols ¡°????¡± on it.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    Normally, items hadbels or vor text that would give hints for the yers to utilize. For example, healing potions would normally bebeled healing potion and/or have stated healing effects when analyzed.

    Ubelled items are items that cannot be obtained. Bricks on the streets, the wall of buildings, the normal trees outside in the fields. Wu Yan has never seen such a weird item before, it can be ced inside an inventory but it¡¯s notbeled or described in any way. This is a person who scoured the 1st floor from top to bottom. If he can¡¯t identify it, the others probably couldn¡¯t as well.

    ¡°Sachi, trade it to me, let me check¡­¡±

    Sachi nodded without hesitation. She wanted to put it into the trade window but she gasped in shock instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s untradeable!¡±

    ¡°A teleportation crystal that can¡¯t be sold¡­¡±

    Souta, Shion, and the other ck cats looked at each other. Wu Yan knitted his brows in confusion but he rxed them soon enough.

    ¡°I think the intention here is that only the receiver of the quest can use this item. It should be categorized as a quest item¡­¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. Sachi hesitated.

    ¡°Onii-san, how about we do this quest together?¡­¡±

    Souta and Shion looked at Wu Yan. A great quest can turn into a death trap if theycked the strength toplete it. With an unknown quest like this, there¡¯s always the risk of dying before questpletion.

    This should have been a Moonlit ck Cats discussion. However, their benefactor, Wu Yan is here so they also included him in the discussion as if he¡¯s already a member in the first ce. The leader, Souta looked at Wu Yan as he silently asked him to agree.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes because Sachi¡¯s too brilliant.

    ¡°Sachi, what does this quest want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Sachi also frowned when she said this.

    ¡°The mission only told me to use this crystal, there aren¡¯t any exnations after that¡­¡¯

    ¡°The NPC only told you to use the teleportation crystal?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not even a stated location to turn in this quest?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Sachi mumbled with a lowered head.

    ¡°Hah? Isn¡¯t this kind of irresponsible?¡­¡±

    Shion grumbled in annoyance.

    ¡°I hate it when they do dodgy stuff like this.¡±

    ¡°This mission, I am afraid it isn¡¯t as simple as it looks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled. Everyone started listening.

    He scanned everyone and he continued.

    ¡° This mission is so mysterious if someone else found the same mission, they would be in a buzz talking about it. There¡¯s no news about this mysterious mission so I am guessing it¡¯s a unique quest!¡±

    ¡°Unique quest?!¡±

    The others looked at Sachi¡¯s teleportation crystal with passionate eyes.

    Unique quests have the highest-grade of reward uponpletion. A lot of established guilds and squads would pay a great price to get their hands on a quest like this. Now, they are presented with one such quest¡­

    Souta and his retinue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t escape Wu Yan¡¯s eyes as he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Great rewardse with great risk, I hope you guys didn¡¯t forget that part. If you¡¯re unlucky¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­¡¯

    Souta and the other members felt disturbed.

    ¡°What can we do? Say no to such a unique quest?¡±

    ¡°The truly troubling issue here is theck of indicators or hints¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°It only adds to the uncertainty surrounding this quest¡­¡±

    ¡°W-what do we do?¡±

    Sachi is the first one to back away in fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this quest¡­¡±

    Souta and the others didn¡¯t want to give up on this quest but they can only sigh in dejection since they aren¡¯t willing to put their lives on the line for such an ambiguous quest.

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Give up on it? That won¡¯t do. I want to see the rewards it has in store for us!¡±

    The others flinched in surprise while Sachi anxiously followed up with a question of her own.

    ¡°But, can we do it?¡±

    ¡°Sachi¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at her.

    ¡°Did the crystal specify that only you canplete this mission?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t!¡±

    Sachi shook her head. If it¡¯s a quest that told her to goplete it alone, she wouldn¡¯t bring it up because she wouldn¡¯t go even if someone threatened to beat her to death.

    ¡°Can this crystal transfer a whole party?¡±

    ¡°Party transfer?¡±

    Shion tilted her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t teleportation crystals only effective on individuals? Can a teleportation crystal transfer the whole party?¡±

    Sachi hissed in surprise.

    ¡°I-it looks like that¡¯s possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    The others sucked in a breath of air.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I aming with you all!¡±

    ¡°Together¡­¡±

    The ck cats started looking very ecstatic.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Souta said with a wavering voice.

    ¡°I am sure we can do this mission if you¡¯re there with us!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that confidence from¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°I just came to the 2nd floor, I am unfamiliar with the monsters here nor do I know about the mission difficulties on this floor. Maybe this mission is so hard that even I can¡¯tplete it, ever thought about that?¡±

    ¡°Aiya! There¡¯s no such thing!¡±

    Shion purred in front of Wu Yan.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, this mission would be impossible for everyone else.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head, amused by her antics. He wanted to do this mission because he never encountered anything like a quest item that can transfer the whole party. If this quest wanted Sachi to do it by herself, he will be damned if he let her go.

    He can see that Sachi¡¯s a bit anxious about this quest so he rubbed her head.

    ¡°Believe in me!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at them.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you all!¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t Kirito. He¡¯s not going to hide his own ability when ites to protecting people who mattered to him!

    Kirito hid his power in the original work and that resulted in the deaths of all members aside from Souta in the original work. Then Souta jumped off Aincrad tomit suicide and that was the end of the Moonlit ck Cats. Wu Yan will use all his power to make sure that event won¡¯t repeat itself here in this world.

    Worsees to worst, he will just use his sealed powers to carry them through and fail his Penalty Quest.

    Sachi¡¯s worries faded when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s radiant smile. She beamed back at him too.

    Patting her head, Wu Yan nced at everyone.

    ¡°Beam us, Sachi¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Sachi used the teleportation crystal and she clicked everyone here as the teleportation target.

    When the crystal¡¯s light enveloped everyone, they opened their eyes in a very foul-smelling ce. They subconsciously held their breathes because the rotten stench pierced their noses. Their expressions turned pale in horror when they saw the ce they arrived at.

 Chapter 627: Unable to leave, a maze outside the labyrinth!

    <h4>Chapter 627: Unable to leave, a maze outside thebyrinth!</h4>

    Ughhh

    The 7 party members immediately gagged out of disgust and repulsion. The rotten stench stinks into the high heaven for goodness sake. Sachi and Shion should be congratted for not fainting immediately. Even Wu Yan is pale from smelling this foul odor.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Wu Yan cursed.

    He immediately turned off the smell sensation in his system. The others did the same thing as they couldn¡¯t deal with this smell. They stopped hurling in disgust when they closed this setting.

    ¡°Where are we?¡­¡±

    Sachi said with a slightly pale look on her face.

    ¡°What an awful ce¡­¡±

    This ce was already creepy enough with the dim lights. The line of sight is also very terrible here. It¡¯s hard to say where anyone¡¯s heading under the poor lighting conditions. They were initially confused when they arrived because they thought the darkness is due to their uninitiated visual senses.

    Wu Yan patted his chest and he swapped his casual clothes for his battle gear. He looked in front of him and he quickly gave up on that thought. He opened his map.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled out loud.

    ¡°There are no indicators on the map at all?¡±

    ¡°No indicators, that means¡­¡±

    The others quickly verified that by looking at their own maps. They only saw a nk field of darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡±

    Souta looked at his map.

    ¡°Are we in thebyrinth already?¡±

    Excluding the case where the yers are inside a maze, they can generally tell their locations by taking a look at the map outside of thebyrinths. Without indicators or legends, it would be hard to locate towns in such arge gaming environment.

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t in the maze¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scanned his surroundings.

    ¡°You can¡¯t teleport into the maze with crystals. We should still be somewhere outside in the fields.¡±

    A maze is a ce designed for yers to explore on their own. If someone can teleport inside a specific area of the maze, that would defeat the purpose of exploring every nook and cranny.

    Of course, one can still use escape crystal to run away from the maze. As long as they are not in an Anti-Crystal Zone, that is.

    On that matter, Wu Yan brought out a teleport crystal. As expected, the use button is grayed out which means they can¡¯t use crystals to teleport out of this ce.

    ¡°An Anti-crystal zone¡­¡±

    The other members¡¯ expression darkened once more.

    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi got closer to Wu Yan out of fear. Sachi thanked herself for bringing this quest up in front of Wu Yan. If she arrived at this kind of ce with her guild without him¡­

    Sachi started trembling when she thought about the worst-case scenario.

    Wu Yan used his enhanced visual perception to determine their current location.

    They are currently standing at the center of a crossroads, there are pathways in front, behind, and to his sides. The paths looked like they went on forever. The walls are dark and sticky with a ck paint-like substance that emitted a foul-smelling stench of rotting objects. The nauseating smell must have been from the walls around them.

    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    They are inside an Anti-Crystal Zone, this also looked like a maze out in the fields where the map function failed to work. Moonlit ck Cats are woefully unprepared for this kind of operating situation.

    ¡°How¡­ How do we get out from here? I don¡¯t see any exits or anything¡­¡±

    Shion looked around.

    Wait, how do we get out?

    Shion brought up a very important subject.

    Crystals couldn¡¯t be used, the map is nk, and there are only winding pathways around them, how do they escape from this ce?

    Sachi looked at Shion with a nk expression. She¡¯s panicking deep inside. It¡¯s bad enough they are stuck inside a death game. If someone told her they have to spend the rest of their days inside this empty dungeon without seeing the light of day, she¡¯s definitely going to copse from stress.

    As she clenched her fists, she felt a hard sensation within one of her palms. She looked at the object and she cried out in shock.

    ¡°The teleportation crystal¡¯s still here!¡±

    They turned their attention towards the crystal in question.

    ¡°What is this crystal?¡±

    Wu Yan expressed his confusion out loud.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t disappear after one use and it can also transfer the whole party, with more of these crystals all the yers will have a better time clearing this game¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi raised the crystal and she appeared bbergasted.

    ¡°I can trade the teleportation crystal now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan got it from the trading window Sachi offered to him and he clicked the gray ¡°Use¡± button on the item window. Nothing happened.

    A sh of inspiration hit Wu Yan.

    ¡°Let us out of here!¡±

    The crystal didn¡¯t respond¡­

    ¡°Git¡¯!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nothing¡­

    ¡°Open sesame!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pineapple and jackfruit!¡± (Apparently a song by Xie Na)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma me Ma me Hong!¡± (Buddhist mantra)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Little rabbit, please open the door pretty please¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Open up! I am gonna smash you if you don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tussled with the crystal. The other ck Cats watched him in a stunned state.

    Is this the same guy that took down a floor boss on his own?

    ¡°We aren¡¯t stuck here forever, right?¡­¡±

    Shion awkwardlyughed. She voiced the same question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Wu Yan put down the crystal and he stared at the dark walls surrounding them.

    ¡°There are no certain-kill settings inside SAO. I don¡¯t think they would design a dungeon that yers can¡¯t escape from. There are roads here, see? We can just explore them¡­¡±

    The guild members nodded because that¡¯s the only option here.

    Wu Yan hesitated when it came to choosing one of the four paths here. He chose the path in front of him and the others tagged along.

    ¡°Stay on your toes, there might be monsters lurking around here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan reminded them. They nodded in affirmation. They are swimming in deep water now, they should listen to Wu Yan if they wanted toe out of this in one piece.

    The seven of them stopped all idle chat. The mood was very tense and heavy. Shion and Sachi walked while holding hands, kinda like girls who are braving a haunted house. They looked very unsettled as if they are preparing themselves for a monster to pop out of nowhere to scare them.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to stumble upon another crossroads with three paths in front of them. Wu Yan chose the middle route and again, they found another crossroads. Wu Yan continued along with his pattern of choosing the middle path or the one in front of him.

    The paths weren¡¯t linear and the winding pathspletely disoriented them. The weird forks and misleading routes started making them dizzy as a sense of unease started setting in.

    Don¡¯t me this goes on forever¡­

    Fortunately for them, the path soon came to an end. However, there is no reason to celebrate because it¡¯s a dead end.

    ¡°We¡­ we aren¡¯t going to be stuck in this hellhole, right?¡±

    Shion started getting scared, Sachi hugged her to calm her down.

    ¡°Shion, just stop¡­¡±

    Sachi is also afraid¡­

    ¡°I hope not¡­¡¯

    Souta and his other guild members gulped in unison. Wu Yan said nothing as he turned around to walk back where they came from. They continued fumbling around before they reached a crossroads. He stared at the crossroads in silence.

    He lost track of where he came from¡­

    ¡°No monsters, no traps, only a confusing maze here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the ceiling of the pathways here.

    ¡°We are in trouble now¡­¡±

 Chapter 628: Hp Bar?

    <h4>Chapter 628: Hp Bar?</h4>

    The seven of them arepletely lost inside this maze.

    The crossroads fork into two or three paths now and then. After traversing a lot of these paths, they lost their ways within this maze. All they know is this ce is ridiculously big. Forget the exit, they can¡¯t even find their original arrival point. They might have missed it but they couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Whenever they couldn¡¯t find any more forks in the road, it¡¯s usually because they arrived at yet another dead end.

    He led the ck Cats through the maze. Wu Yan is now moving faster than when they started. He is frowning very hard. In his mind, he is piecing together a mental map from the ces they already discovered.

    With his impable memory aiding him, he is very sure he can tell which paths he hadn¡¯t traveled down yet. However, he failed to keep track of where a path led to whenever he came back again, basically, he¡¯s very confused right now.

    The loss of a sense of direction wasn¡¯tpensated by his Impable Memory.

    The maze is veryplex and theyout is designed in a way that would even the hardiest of mapmakers. The moment he lost his bearing, it was already toote. He always chose a path that would somehow end at a dead end.

    Obviously, this wasn¡¯t a test of strength. With abyrinth thisplex, even the mighty Impable Memory couldn¡¯t help him out. He just couldn¡¯t tell North from South, forget navigating the crossroads.

    In this way,byrinths are way scarier than floor bosses.

    Floor bosses can physically destroy someone whilebyrinths can mentally destroy someone.

    The ck Cats got more and more anxious as time went on. They are all emotionally unstable right now. They are very frustrated and exhausted by walking around to no avail. At this rate, they are going to cave in before their bodies did.

    Wu Yan¡¯s head filled up with stormy clouds.

    With his perfect memory failing him, making legends on the map is also a no go since one would end up with a nk map with legends dotting it.

    Leaving traces on the wall or dropping items to mark their paths also failed.

    yers can¡¯t damage the walls, leaving items won¡¯t work because the dropped items would disappear after 1 minute. It¡¯s as ineffective as it¡¯s wasteful.

    Wu Yan raked his brain thinking of a way to break them out of this nightmare.

    And then, one hour passed just like that.

    The ck Cats aren¡¯t doing too well too. Wu Yan gnashed his teeth, he grew moreposed rather than anxious or wanting to give up.

    In a situation like this, thest thing you wanted to do is to freak out. He got himself out of the Beast King corner situation when he calmly went over his choices.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples while scanning the walls around him. His heart is a bit tired after this ordeal.

    Who was the evil genius that made this ce, it¡¯s just the second floor of Aincrad. How did the yers in the original work make it to the 75th floor in this gruesome death game?

    Fuck, am I going to be trapped in this maze?

    He calmed himself down and he leaned against the wall.

    Kachak

    The ce where heid his palm sunk.

    He looked at the wall and he saw his fingerprints. Yeap, he definitely did that.

    Wu Yan was stunned for a brief moment.

    Is this some kind of bug? A wall that can be interacted with?

    Wu Yan started considering if this is a dead-end space designed to trap yers rather than aplex maze. Every path he chose would always end up as a dead-end after all.

    He took out his Heaven Gazer and he struck the wall in front of a shocked crowd of ck Cats.

    Tang

    His sword bounced back as a deafening shrill assaulted everyone¡¯s eardrums. They yelled out loud on reflex.

    Arge force crawled up his arm and Wu Yan backed up. The wall wasn¡¯t dented in the slightest. Wu Yan saw this not with a face of disappointment, he was excited. The other guild members are also very excited to see this.

    The wall actually has a Hp bar!

    ¡°A Hp bar?!¡±

    Shion looked at the wall with a blush of excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Sachi also cheered out loud.

    ¡°This wall is destructible?¡±

    Souta¡¯s hand trembled.

    They spent an hour inside this maze and it was an hour too long. He voted they wreck this ce.

    The others also shared the same thought.

    ¡°Everyone! Attack with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Nobody cared who said that line. They all had the same thought, venting all their frustrations on the wall in front of them.

    Sachi and Shion also participated. They hacked the wall with vigor like no other.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    Everyone smashed the absolute crap out of the wall, their weapons danced in a very chaotic manner. The wall steadily lost Hp.

    Wu Yan led the group as he rallied them.

    ¡°Use your skills!¡±

    ¡°Hiyaaa!¡±

    The six ck Cats unleashed a brilliant light show with their skills. Without hesitation and mercy, they introduced the wall to a world of pain. Like rabid animals, they hit the wall with all they¡¯ve got.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed and Heaven Gazer shook before starlight lit up around everyone.

    ¡°Seven Stars!¡±

    Boom

    A thunderous boom louder than their attacks put together rang as the wall got decimated, its Hp bar dropped to yellow, then red, and finally, it got depleted.

    When the wall copsed, the ground shook like they triggered a mechanism of some sort. Everybody was shocked but the shaking stopped after a few seconds. Then, the hugebyrinth faded into thin air like nothing was here in the first ce¡­

    The maze is gone!

 Chapter 629: After the maze, weâ€™ve got a forest now? Footless raccoon dog.

    <h4>Chapter 629: After the maze, we¡¯ve got a forest now? Footless roon dog.</h4>

    They appeared in a forest after the maze faded. It¡¯s a very normal forest, for them, however, it¡¯s like a boon straight from heaven.

    ¡°Oh! We¡¯re out!¡±

    Shion glomped Sachi. She rubbed her face all over her chest. If Sachi¡¯s her usual self, she would be tomato red right now. But, just like Shion, she¡¯s too busy celebrating their exodus.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out...¡±

    The ck Cats weren¡¯t touchy-feely with each other like the girls but they hooray-ed in their own ways. They trembled with tion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°We aren¡¯tpletely out yet. This forest is also unmapped...¡±

    The others nodded. They didn¡¯t mind this, they just wanted to get out from that dark and creepy space. Wu Yan continued tough wryly.

    Wu Yan scanned the forest with his eyes. He opened his map and, just as expected, no information could be gleaned from the map.

    Sighing, waved towards the other ck Cats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am getting tired with this damn quest.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t wait for the guild members to reply. He went inside the forest first as the other members trailed behind him.

    The moment they entered the forest, they noticed that the lighting here is still very poor. It¡¯s also eerily quiet here, they couldn¡¯t hear the sound of birds chirping or the insects buzzing in the air. It¡¯s like a haunted forest.

    Shion and Sachi got closer to Wu Yan and they lowered the sounds of their footsteps. They inched forward like they are afraid of waking up a sleeping beast.

    It¡¯s the first time they experienced such a scary scene in the gaming world. It felt like they just stepped into a haunted forest in the real world. The sense of dread is no less than the real world.

    There was a movement in the bushes. They stopped when they heard the sound of something crawling through the grasses. Seven or so almond-brown creatures rushed out of their hiding spots!

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled out loud. He shed like a lightning bolt as he intercepted the attack.

    ¡°Thrust!¡±

    He wiped the seven surprise attacked with a thrust sword skill. The enemies instantly had their Hp bars depleted.

    These creatures looked like roon dogs with long tails and they had no legs but they had ws that were pretty sharp from the look.

    Wu Yan stopped to examine the bodies. He reacted when he heard noisesing behind him. He swung Heaven Gazer with incredible speed at the three ambush predatorsing from his six o¡¯clock.

    Bam

    The critically wounded roons stopped in their tracks when the Heaven Gazer was done turning them into minced data crystals.

    Bam

    With three attacks, he reduced the 7 ambush predators to data crystals. he confirmed their deaths with his system log. The monsters left behind experience points, Cors, and items.

    The other ck Cats were ready with weapons in hand. They wanted to exterminate the monsters but they were stunned with Wu Yan¡¯s performance. Their jaws dropped like they saw a ghost in broad daylight.

    Shion lowered her weapon and she pursed her lips.

    ¡± I am pretty sure he¡¯s not using weakness exploits. His Atk must be bugged!¡±

    In a span of about three seconds, he personally sent the seven mob monsters that ambushed them to hell where they belonged.

    ¡°Onii-san, that was awesome...¡±

    Sachi said with hands sped in front of her chest. Wu Yan acted like he didn¡¯t hear her mumble. He continued walking like nothing happened as the other ck Cats regained their senses.

    ¡°That¡¯s just...¡±

    Souta gulped. he wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t say it in the end.

    They are already out of words to describe him. They just continued walking as they tried to make Wu Yan a subject of intense study.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t aware that he stirred the ck Cats greatly with his one-hit-KOs. The monsters are powerful but he¡¯s way more powerful. Cleaning mobs like this is more like a chore than a challenge.

    The boss¡¯s Kobold sentinel was like a useless mob in front of his sword. These field monsters are way more inferior in stats.

    The mood got tense as they proceeded deep into the forest. The dim light around here sprouted dark clouds above everyone¡¯s head. The stress is also rather evident in their breathing rates.

    ¡°When are we ever getting out?...¡±

    Shion grumbled for the nth time. She¡¯s just not used to a creepy forest like this. It¡¯s not like the hell-dungeon maze before, this forest was suffocating in another way.

    ¡°Well, we will know soon enough. We already spent an hour inside that damned dummy dungeon, so what if we are dyed by another hour here...¡±

    Wu Yan stopped when he said that. The ck Cats also stopped. They saw the creature Wu Yan is looking at and they froze up. Their initial confusion was reced with a chill and a subconscious urge to clench down on their weapons.

    In front of them, there are five pairs of shiny eyes prowling the wooded area in front of them. The creatures looked like wolves or bears that are out looking for food. Their malicious eyes caused the ck Cats to shiver in fear. The monsters were designed in a way that would terrify or intimidate yers. Shion and Sachi stopped looking as they hugged their weapons.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. His vision inside here is limited by his current virtual body. He had a hard time making out the figures lurking in the dark. With much difficulty, he sized up his prey.

    They are roons. Unlike the previous roons, these ones are twice asrge, they still moved around by relying on their tail like a weird cobra with a Roon¡¯s torso. With no discernible legs, the ws on these roons looked sharper and longer than the smaller ones from before.

    The other ck Cats also saw the appearance of these roons. Against such a weird creature that¡¯s easilyrger than an average tiger, they lifted their weapons but they knew better than to rush over there without a strategy. They wavered as one of the n membersmented.

    ¡°That¡¯s a high level...¡±

    The guild member hissed.

    ¡°Are all 2nd-floor monsters these terrible?...¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head in confusion. He hadn¡¯t farmed the mob monsters out on the fields yet, but from the information he gathered from other yers, these footless roons are almost the same level as the monsters inside the 2nd floor¡¯s floor boss maze.

    ¡°Wait here...¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed Heaven Gazer.

    ¡°I am going to test these creatures.¡±

    Wu Yan immediately rushed towards the monsters.

 Chapter 630: The lion-man in front of the cave

    <h4>Chapter 630: The lion-man in front of the cave</h4>

    When Wu Yan pounced on the Footless Roons, the five monsters also reacted by directing their aggression towards Wu Yan. They tried to rip Wu Yan to shreds with their sharp ws.

    In just a short instant, the two opposing parties drew close as they attacked each other. When Wu Yan was about to get cut by the ws, he jumped high into the air and the monsters bumped into each other as they piled up beneath Wu Yan.

    ¡°Crumbling strike!¡±

    Bam

    He smashed his longsword into all 5 monsters. He smacked their hovering body against the ground they levitated on. He took advantage of the monsters¡¯ staggered stated to jump ahead as he deftlynded on the ground. He scurried behind the monsters with impossible agility.

    One ck Cat wanted to snipe some experience points for himself. But, Souta stopped him. He shook his head.

    ¡°Forget it. We better sit this one out, If we attract the aggro of the monsters, that¡¯s just going to slow him down...¡¯

    Souta observed Wu Yan as he expressed his opinion.

    ¡°I can see why he is the only one who can solo-kill a floor boss, I am very convinced that the raid yers were telling the truth, from what I am seeing, they are not exaggerating at all. Looks like we have to work harder to join the apex yers...¡±

    Sachi, Shion, and the other guild members nodded with serious looks.

    With such a strong yer in theirpany, they felt the urge to grow stronger and remain relevantpared to someone like him.

    Even if they won¡¯t be able to reach Wu Yan¡¯s level, they have to do their best in order to stop dragging Wu Yan¡¯s foot, that¡¯s the least they can do, not get in his way by being too weak.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s influence led the Moonlit ck Cats on a different path in destiny¡¯s grand work.

    Wu Yan bobbed and weaved as he created an art out of dodging the Footless Roons¡¯ attacks. He unleashed two more Crumbling strikes on one of the roons. He can vouch for their toughness as it took him 3 Crumbling strikes to kill one of them.

    As the fallen roon burst into data fragments, he continued reaping the monsters as he unleashed a Thrust at two roons that took a swipe at him.

    One of the roons stumbled and before it got up, a mighty attacknded on it as its Hp bar got depleted. Heaven Gazer remained where it disappeared.

    Now, there are only three more roons.

    Wu Yan spent 10 seconds on this fight by now.

    The gap in level isn¡¯t thatrge but it¡¯s a 5 v 1. Numerically speaking, the side with only 1batant should have died a long time ago assuming stats parity. But, Wu Yan is the one butchering 5 monsters.

    After ughtering 2 roons, he¡¯s still at full health. The monsters can¡¯t even put a scratch on him.

    He was taking a walk in the park with the 5 roons, with three left, it¡¯s only going to get easier. He continued dodging and countering the monsters with urate and deadly strikes. He activated the sword skill enhancement whenever he saw the chance to do so.

    The others felt like they are watching a sci-fi film. He¡¯s turning their gamingmon sense moot with his performance.

    The ck Cats also failed to notice a pair of red eyes watching them from within a bush near them. The creature seized the chance to attack the Moonlit ck Cats.

    Wu Yan settled all five monsters when he saw the monster sneaking up on the Moonlit ck Cats.

    Wu Yan dashed out and his de shone with a brilliant blue sheen. He activated Thrust to triple his speed as he turned into a blurry dark figure that charged for the ck Cats.

    The monster jumped into the air as it got ready to attack the ck Cats. Before it could do so, however, Wu Yan body-mmed the Footless Roon into a nearby tree. The immense force of this m depleted the monster¡¯s Hp bar.

    The ck Cats only knew how close they were to danger when they saw the monster exploding into data fragments. Cold sweat flowed down their backs.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    Wu Yan said with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°I said stay here, I didn¡¯t say you can ck on your vignce, did I?¡±

    They rubbed the back of their heads in embarrassment. He had more to say but he chalked this one up as a careless mistake. These yers are just normal everyday students months ago before they got dragged into a death game, he can¡¯t expect them to fight like seasoned veterans.

    ¡°Whew, these monsters are very high-leveled...¡±

    Souta bitterlyughed. He thanked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Luckily for us, we¡¯ve got you. If you weren¡¯t here, I am afraid we won¡¯t even be alive right now, forgetpleting this quest...¡±

    The ck Cats concurred with a nod of their heads. They expressed their gratitude but Wu Yan rolled his eyes and he decided to continue exploring the maze. It¡¯s like he didn¡¯t care if they lived or not.

    Upon closer inspection, Wu Yan showed extreme wariness whenever he fought monsters. He would always divert a significant portion of his attention to prepare himself to intercept ambush in case the ck Cats got in trouble.

    After a while, he saw a scene where the ck Cats ganged up on a Footless Roon and they won decisively. He was assured by their abilities and he ¡°missed¡± a monster each time they encountered monsters. He let the ck Cats deal with the monsters as a form of guided training.

    After some time, they arrived at a clearing, it¡¯s still very creepy but at least they are out of the woods for now. This clearing was about a hundred meters wide with no tall trees in sight. They could see a cave situated some distance away.

    A shiny golden lion slept in front of the cave entrance.

    No, it¡¯s a shiny lion-man. It looked like a humanoid monster with a slim torso and ripped chest and tough abs.

    They stopped when they saw this monster. This monster was clearly a league away from the other monsters they encountered on the way here. They sucked in a cold breath of air when they examined the identity of this monster.

    This lion-man is a boss!

    They saw an update in their quest log. The log told them to kill the boss in front of them.

    ¡°Ah, yes, we are nearing the end of our quest...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it like you¡¯re tying up loose ends! That¡¯s a boss, you know?!¡±

    Shion shrunk down in fear. She knew how capable Wu Yan can be in this kind of situation but shecked faith so she behaved like this.

    He leisurely strode towards the lion-man monster with Heaven Gazer resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°Wait here, keep a minimum distance of 10 meters away from the battlefield. With your current experience and levels, I think you guys can finish a few monsters on your own...¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to solo a boss again!

    The ck Cats resisted the urge to advise him against doing so. They nodded in unison.

 Chapter 631: Solo the Lion-man boss! Run?

    <h4>Chapter 631: Solo the Lion-man boss! Run?</h4>

    It¡¯s rtively easy to win against monsters several levels above thebatant yer. If the yer has the skill, experience, and expertise, they usually opt to challenge monsters several levels above them to earn more gold and items.

    Solo a boss that is higher in level? Well, now that¡¯s one for the ages.

    Boss designed as apletely different type of enemy than mob monsters. For instance, a level 45 yer can take down a level 50 monster. Meanwhile, a yer would have to be at least level 60 or above to solo a level 50 boss.

    Also, that yer must be very skilled and proficient inbat, people like Kirito and Asuna.

    That¡¯s the difference between a mob monster and a boss-ss enemy.

    That¡¯s only a basic field boss, by the way. Challenging a floor boss solo while being inferior in level is tantamount to suicide.

    Wu Yan had superior levels when he 1v1 the 1st floor boss. He wouldn¡¯t trade blows with the floor boss if he didn¡¯t enough levels to do so.

    Challenging the floor boss to a 1v1 on the same level is also basically courting death. Wu Yan is one of the few who aplished this death-defying act along with Kirito who will do so in the future. Winning in a solo fight was the reason why the yers treated Wu Yan like a superstar.

    The boss in front of him isn¡¯t a floor boss. It is a monster, unlike the mob monsters they encountered on the way here, this one is not to be looked down upon. Wu Yan did his fair share of solo boss-kills. He is also someone who challenges mob monsters way beyond his current level for breakfast so a boss like this Lion-man monster might be higher in level, but, Wu Yan still has the confidence to take it on.

    He also made sure to remain vignt. The incident with the Beast King reminded him that he shouldn¡¯t take his confidence too far or his pride will be his fall just like what happenedst time.

    Wu Yan silenced his footsteps as he approached the boss monster.

    He drew closer and closer like a silent reaper.

    Suddenly, when he came within a distance of about 10 meters away from the monster, the boss woke up from its sleep.

    A pair of flickering golden eyes fell upon Wu Yan¡¯s body. It pounced on Wu Yan without even standing up, reducing the distance them to 5 meters.

    Roar

    Like a lion with wings, the monster roared as it took flight. Swooping down on Wu Yan with golden talons, the monster aimed for Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    The boss¡¯s attack isn¡¯t as simple as it looked. This was a skill that had high attack power and speed. The monster rushed with such ferociousness that a yer would be locked into ce by fear and they would forget about evading its attack.

    It¡¯s like when a pedestrian freezes up when he is about to get hit by a fast-moving car on the road.

    If the person is a seasoned fighter like Wu Yan then this psychological tactic wouldn¡¯t work.

    Normally, a squad of 2 ¨C 3 yers is enough to take down a mob monster with the same level as the party.

    To take down a boss, elite yers in a 5-person party would be enough, assuming strong teamwork and given enough time.

    Boss are just monsters who came with high defense, terrifying attacks, and surprising skills. They are scarier by themselves than even dozens of monsters on the same level as them.

    Currently, Wu Yan is the only one who can solo bosses.

    Lion-man¡¯s pouncing attack is very astounding for sure but Wu Yan also moved when the Lion-man attacked.

    He immediately dashed forward by about 2 steps. He dodged the stab from Lion-man by turning his body.

    He followed up with a Crumbling Strike to counter the boss.

    Bam

    Heaven Gazernded on the boss, he sent the boss 2 meters away with the shock of his attack.

    He tipped the boss over as itnded in a stumble. The first Hp bar of its five Hp bars got a 10% reduction.

    He only took away 2% of the boss¡¯s total HP, that¡¯s after he used skills on it. The DEF on this monster must be ridiculously high, it¡¯s going to be hard to find any yers that can ovee its defenses. The yers on the same level as this boss would need to kill this monster over a very long fight.

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue, he gave the boss another two whack of Crumbling Strikes before it got up. Further damaging the boss, he ced a distance between them.

    Pouncing seems to be its only skill. It immediately activated another pounce the moment it recovered. It looked humanoid but this boss had a predictable AI like that of an enraged beast. Wu Yan took note of this and he evaded the lunge from the boss.

    He evaded the boss¡¯s attack three times in a roll now. In terms of speed, Wu Yan had higher stats than the boss. But, the boss had superior agility and dexterity so Wu Yan relied on Eternal Arms Mastery to dance around the boss. After evading the boss¡¯s attack, he ced some distance between them.

    Like a blurry phantom, he weaved in and out of the boss¡¯s attack area. The ck Cats were sweating very hard when Wu Yan dodged with thin margins of error. The boss always missed just when it thought it got him.

    If the boss is sentient, it might die out of sheer anger.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know if this monster had intelligence. But, he can see that this monster¡¯s eyes shed brighter with each sessful evasion on his part.

    Roar.

    The monster changed its attack sequence. It stopped blindly pouncing around and it stood on its hind legs. The next instant, it came at Wu Yan like a heavy truck.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had a deceptive glint. He stepped back a bit and he charged the monster with a grin.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    The ck Cats gasped.

    Is he going to trade blows with the Lion-man boss?

    Wu Yan stomped and he jumped into the air when it seemed like they would collide. He leaped over the boss and he charged into the cave the monster was guarding.

 Chapter 632: A little trick, the end of the solo fight

    <h4>Chapter 632: A little trick, the end of the solo fight</h4>

    The ck Cats weren¡¯t expecting thatst move. They looked at Wu Yan who is still running towards the cave and the boss who is behind him.

    Aorrgghhh!!!

    It chased after Wu Yan with a loud roar. Its burning eyes are focusing entirely on Wu Yan who didn¡¯t mind being chased.

    It became rather obvious that the boss couldn¡¯t catch up to Wu Yan. It managed to close the distance between the two but Wu Yan effortless left it behind as the distance between them increased to more than dozens of meters.

    The ck Cats had worried looks. They wanted him to stay and fight.

    It¡¯s not because they wanted the loot from this fight. It¡¯s because that direction he¡¯s running is only going to end up as a dead end.

    At that point, Wu Yan is going to get cornered with no way out.

    ¡°Onii-san!¡±

    Sachi yelled.

    She wanted to remind Wu Yan but Souta stopped her.

    ¡°Sachi, calm down. I think he knows that¡¯s a dead end. He must have a n, we just need to wait here and see.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Sachi gave Wu Yan an anxious look. She lowered her head after exchanging a look with Souta.

    Wu Yan entered the shallow cave and he encountered a tall wall that stopped him.

    The ck Cats watched with racing hearts. The boss rushed Wu Yan as he stood unmovingly. Cold sweat flowed down the sides of their heads.

    Only when the boss got close did Wu Yan move.

    With his back against the wall, he stepped forward and he jumped up. He kicked against the wall behind him and he leaped past the boss.

    At the same time, the boss crashed against the cave wall.

    Boom

    A loud collision sound echoed within the cave. The walls shook and the boss fell on its back due to the shock. Meanwhile, Wu Yan stood with Heaven Gazer ready to attack at any time. The light of Sword skills brightened up the dark cave and he unleashed Crumbling Strikes on the stunned boss.

    The boss is very strong, its Atk is enough to bring Wu Yan¡¯s Hp, after ounting for his high defense, down to half if Wu Yan somehow got hit. He surmised that with such high Atk, the result of ramming against a tough wall will harm and stun it. The boss indeed hurt itself, it lost a lost of Hp and it got momentarily stunned.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. He spammed Crumbling Strikes on the boss, he shaved away 66% of the boss¡¯s Hp.

    Now, with full Hp, he stared at the boss who looked very haggard right now.

    From the ck Cats¡¯ perspectives, it looked like a full-Hp yer is beating the crap out of a higher level boss. They almost forgot to blink when they saw this.

    ¡°That¡¯s so incredible!¡±

    Shion came up with that line after no other words suited her feelings right now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±

    Souta hissed in amazement.

    ¡°He used the environment to stun the boss. That¡¯s an outstanding move...¡±

    ¡°I am fully convinced he can take on any boss on his own!¡±

    Shion said with a vivacious voice. She cheered for Wu Yan with clenched hands.

    ¡°Finish that boss. We want to see the drops!¡±

    Moonlit ck Cats is a guild. However, this guild consisted of only 6 members. They are also severely under-leveledpared to frontliners. They didn¡¯t grind a lot during their time in SAO.

    Wu Yan helped them out greatly by offering them a cut of the profit from selling off his unwanted items and equipment. Right now, they are barely second-ss guild, without Wu Yan¡¯s help, they would still be a third-ss guild right now.

    They are about to witness the death of a boss-ss monster, they couldn¡¯t help their excitement. It felt like they are actively participating in this fight.

    Gaooo

    The Lion-man boss roared again. Free from its stunned state, Wu Yan stopped for a brief while but he continued mming the boss with skills and attacks anyway. The boss¡¯s hp got chipped away. Just like that, the Hp bar of the boss fell into the red zone.

    By the time it was done roaring, Wu Yan already pushed it towards Death¡¯s door. With a few more skills, this Lion-man will turn into tons of Exp and items.

    The audience looked on with throbbing hearts. They didn¡¯t blink because they didn¡¯t want to miss any of the action.

    It¡¯s highly probable that this boss will change attack sequence just like the 1st Floor Boss when it enters thest 10% of its Hp.

    A hot wave spread out from the Lion-man boss like an erupting volcano. The temperature immediately rose.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    The ck Cats yelled in shock.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face froze up for a second there. He recovered with a cold grin on his face.

    ¡°Seven Stars!¡±

    A jet of air sted everything around Wu Yan. He grabbed his Heaven Gazer and his figure twisted into a series of blurry images that unleashed seven lightning-fast attacks on the Lion-man boss.

    In almost a second, hepleted hisbo attack and he stopped on his own ord. The boss became an unmoving statute as its Hp bar fell to 0.

    He used the centrifugal force from his body spin to unleash 7 consecutive strikes on the boss. In the end, the boss didn¡¯t even get a chance to use its final skill on Wu Yan. It fell lifelessly onto the floor with a thundering thud.

    Bang

    The enormous body of the boss exploded into a beautiful disy of data crystals and fragments in front of a gleeful bunch of ck Cats.

    Time seemed to have stopped for them.

    They were blushing with excitement. They couldn¡¯t stop shaking as they finally cheered out loud in unison. Their sounds could be heard echoing in this space.

 Chapter 633: The boon within the cave, the real rewards!

    <h4>Chapter 633: The boon within the cave, the real rewards!</h4>

    They could hear monsters roaring in the distance as if telling them to pipe it down over here. The forest felt a little bit less creepy.

    Wu Yan strapped Heaven Gazer on his back and he shook his head when he saw the ck Cats celebrating their victory.

    Killing a boss is a cause for celebration, at least for the ck Cats. He gave the boss a C at best for entertaining him a little bit. The boss was far from posing a threat to Wu Yan, as expected of a monster inside a game. He would have celebrated if he was this capable during the Beast King incident.

    ¡°Yan! That was awesome!¡±

    Shion jumped to glomp Wu Yan but he shut her down with an arm.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the one who doubted the authenticity of my solo-boss capabilities?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled while shaking his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡±

    Shion wasn¡¯t fazed by his rejection. She continued using her bubbly voice with him.

    ¡°That was a boss, you know?! You went swish wish and then you chopped the boss up into pieces even though the boss is on a higher level than you. Your title as a star isn¡¯t wasted on you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything trying to butter me up.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at Shion. He saw the same looks on Sachi, Souta, and the others. He helplessly sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited yet. I killed the boss on my own and I didn¡¯t party up with you guys. You guys cool if I take all the items?¡±

    The ck Cats were still brimming with tion even if he poured cold water on them. Sachi giggled as she got close.

    ¡°Yeah, although we won¡¯t get any items from the boss. I am sure we will get Cors, experience points, equipment, and other items forpleting this quest...¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. He forgot about the quest rewards. The quest was considered cleared as he also got rewards for participating in this quest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hand in this quest, huh? That¡¯s pretty sweet. Saved me the trouble from running around. I am also very satisfied with the Exp it gave me, that¡¯s about the same amount as a day¡¯s worth of grinding. I don¡¯t know what to do with more Cors though...¡±

    The others exchanged a weird look. They can¡¯t believe the nerve on this guy. That one day¡¯s worth of grinding is rtive, it would have taken them at least a week to grind the same amount of Exp. As for the Cors, they got a week¡¯s worth of hard work in one quest.

    There is always a taller mountain, huh...

    Shion examined her rewards and gains with excitement when she suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh yeah, how do we return?¡±

    Everyone was stumped for words.

    He nced at the others and she saw their petrified looks.

    ¡°Wait, guys, don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    They nodded in silence.

    Wu Yan wanted to motivate them with his speech but he gave up on that thought. Instead, he turned his attention towards the cave the boss was guarding. His eyes had a brilliant sh of inspiration within them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dive deeper into the cave!¡±

    ¡°The cave...¡±

    The ck Cats looked at the cave with tilted heads.

    ¡°More like, why wasn¡¯t the boss inside the cave? Why was it at the entrance?¡±

    The others knew something is fishy here. This means there must be something inside the cave. Surely it must be guarding something inside the cave.

    Wu Yan scanned the entrance while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°It looks like there might be a clue on how to leave this ce inside the cave...¡±

    This forest wasn¡¯t that big in terms of area. They came here following a simple path. They discovered this cave almost like someone designed this ce in such a way that they have to find this cave no matter what. Aside from the path they originated from, there are only indestructible stone walls surrounding the outer perimeter of the forest here.

    This cave appears to be the end of the map.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out what¡¯s inside!¡±

    Wu Yan decided for everyone since they couldn¡¯t make up their minds. The ck Cats followed Wu Yan as they approached the cave.

    They expected more surprises in store for them when they entered the cave. They already got a taste of the nasty-smelling dungeon, the creepy forest, the Footless Roons, the Lion-man Boss. They knew better than to let down their guards in this ce.

    In the end, the cave turned out to be as shallow as it looked. They dived into the cave for about 30 seconds and they found a dead end.

    They stopped because they saw a flickering light at the end of this cave. It¡¯s a thin crystal and a small orb that defied gravity by floating in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Shion blinked in astonishment. She turned towards Wu Yan after remembering something.

    ¡°You go!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan teased Shion with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡±

    Shion pouted.

    ¡°Those things look like items, it¡¯s probably the true reward of this quest. You killed the boss so you should keep the final rewards. That¡¯s only fair, after all, you pretty muchpleted this quest on your own.¡±

    Shion turned towards Souta.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Guild master?¡±

    Souta nodded with a formal look.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have done this without you, the items are yours to deal with!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Sachi found the quest first, that had nothing to do with me...

    ¡°Onii-san, please keep them...¡±

    Sachi beamed at him.

    ¡°The rewards we got are already more than enough for us. You already saved us so many times, just take the reward, Onii-san...¡±

    The other ck Cats are also very satisfied with this oue. He nodded after giving in to their overwhelming friendliness.

    ¡°Okay then...¡¯

    He pulled out a trade tab and he ced a ton of Cors and precious materials.

    ¡°Here, take them.¡±

    Wu Yan ordered them to take it.

    ¡°If you guys turn down this trade request then I am not taking the items there!¡±

    The ck Cats nodded with faint smiles on their faces.

    Inside SAO, things can get ugly when survival is on the line. Humans will show the ugly side of their souls, greed, envy, wrath, yers tend to do anything and everything to get their hands on better equipment and items. Even loyalrades can turn into backstabbing thieves to ensure their own survival.

    It¡¯s very rare to see a scene where the yers aren¡¯t fighting over the items. In fact, it would be shocking to other yers when they see Wu Yan fighting with ck Cats while turning precious items down.

    This is what it meant to do treat others with decency and a sincere soul. The ck Cats are happy Wu Yan gave so much thought about them, they are happy Wu Yan¡¯s not treating them like random yers off the street.

    Wu Yan walked towards the crystal and the orb, he grabbed the crystal to examine it.

    He was stunned when he saw the message on the crystal.

 Chapter 634: Familiar Crystal, healing spiritâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 634: Familiar Crystal, healing spirit...</h4>

    As someone who came from another world, he¡¯s experienced enough to not blink twice at most any other item in SAO.

    Equipment mattered only to the extent that he can unleash more of his maximum fighting power that¡¯s effectively nerfed by his current virtual body. Items, tools, those are just garbage in front of what the System has to offer. As for the Cors, well, that¡¯s just virtual gold, he has no need for things like that...

    Others might covet or envy him for his treasures but Wu Yan failed to see why anyone would want to rob him of such useless items.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t just his stat that was inhumanly high, his standard was also as tall as the sky.

    The ck Cats knew about his impossibly high standards as well. They assumed it¡¯s because he could always earn more if he wanted to so he¡¯s very calm when dealing with such items. In any case, they thought it was just how he rolled, at least, that¡¯s what they got by hanging out with him in SAO.

    However, a small piece of crystal caught his eyes. He¡¯s always nonchnt when he got precious items or materials. But, right now, he¡¯s smiling with excitement. The item must be really good or it¡¯s just what Wu Yan was searching for.

    The ck Cats¡¯ curiosity got the better of them. Shion who couldn¡¯t back her intellectual itch purred in bewilderment.

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯s that you got there?...¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud and he lifted the crystal as it transformed in his hands.

    A faint figure was reflected on the crystal as a miniature creature with two pairs of wings appeared inside the crystal. The pixie is about as big as an adult¡¯s palm.

    It flew out of the crystal in Wu Yan¡¯s hands while pping its wings. It twirled around in the air and itnded on Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    The pixie¡¯s figure could be seen clearly now. It¡¯s like someone sculpted a perfect being in the form of a miniature human with wings. She had a magical glow about her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s protected by ayer of light. One could see that she had the right curves in all the right ces. Her countenance isn¡¯t very discernible but one could tell that the face behind that glow is one that would drop a lot of jaws.

    She looked like fairies one would often see depicted in storybooks.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Six pairs of eyes surrounded the fairy as they examined this cute creature with intrigue. Sachi and Shion were absolutely charmed by this miniature creature.

    Wu Yan rubbed the fairy resting on his shoulder. The fairy didn¡¯t react to Wu Yan¡¯s action. It also ignored the eyes around her as she stayed on his shoulder. If someone didn¡¯t look closely, they would think she¡¯s just an inanimate decoration.

    Wu Yan could tell that she¡¯s unresponsive because she¡¯s not programmed to have advanced AI capable of talking like humans. She¡¯s more like a puppet, it¡¯s only natural that she didn¡¯t react to external stimuli.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Shion asked in excitement. She sped her hands together while cing them on her chest, there were faint hearts in her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty and cute!¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°She¡¯s a familiar.¡±

    ¡°A familiar?¡±

    The others gasped in shock.

    ¡°Yeah! Exactly...¡±

    He tossed the crystal up and down.

    ¡°This is a familiar crystal. A yer with this crystal gets to utilize the familiar resting within it!¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Shion looked at the fairy sitting on Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder as she mumbled with slight regret in her voice.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have given you that crystal if I knew there was a fairy inside the crystal...¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. He knows Shion is just saying this because she liked how cute this fairy is, it probably ignited the doll-loving part inside her.

    He nced at the spirit on his shoulder and he grinned.

    In SAO, familiars or tamed monsters aren¡¯t cheap andmonly avable, unlike the pets in other online games. Familiars are very rare and precious inside SAO.

    You can¡¯t even find a yer with a familiar among 1000 yers. The requirements and quest lines for familiars are vague if notpletely unknown among the yers.

    Some tamed monsters can assist a yer in battle while others can use support buffs. Some tamed monsters can also use recovery skills to heal yers. Inside a death game like SAO, anything that can use recovery skills multiple times is a heaven-sent gift that can determine life and death in certain situations. Some familiars are even more useful than yers because they are more trustworthy or capable in desperate times.

    A yer with a familiar is called a beast tamer. It¡¯s a very rare job.

    Granted, there are useful familiars and not-so-useful ones. Most familiars can only do a little bit of support or fighting. It¡¯s going to take a lot of luck to find a familiar that is very strong and capable, that¡¯s ignoring the luck needed to find a familiar in the first ce.

    Wu Yan¡¯s got Lady Luck supporting him. They are only at the 2nd floor and he has already found himself a familiar, maybe the other familiars haven¡¯t even spawned yet. Moreover, this fairy is also very useful.

    It¡¯s a healing-type familiar. It can¡¯t assist directly in a fight, unlike attack-oriented familiars. But, it can help recover the HP of yers.

    With a specialized healing fairy like this. He can save on a lot of healing crystals. He can also prolong his battle duration and even save his life in a pinch. Needless to say, other yers wished they could get their hands on something like this.

    Moreover, this fairy is top-notch. She can cast a recovery spell every minute and she can heal 20% max Hp per cast.

    In other words, someone on the brink of death can recover to full health in 5 minutes¡¯ time without needing to use expensive potions or healing crystals. Other yers have to sit in a corner and wait about half a day for natural regen to recover their Hp.

    This also meant that the enemy Wu Yan fights will have to be able to take at least 20% of Wu Yan¡¯s Hp in one minute¡¯s time or Wu Yan will win in a battle of attrition.

    His fighting ability and style didn¡¯t change. But, with his newpanion, hisposite strengths are now at least dozens of times stronger than before.

    Wu Yan is basically a programming bug on feet. This healing fairy made him a nigh-immortal yer inside this death game. His enemies better pray they don¡¯t ever cross path with him.

    Wu Yan changed his future ns. No more field roaming. With a healing fairy here, he might as well barge his way into thebyrinth area!

    He mused to himself and he directed his focus towards the orb. He saw the message there and he smiled.

    He ced the fairy crystal in his essory slot. This crystal can recall the healing fairy with a single thought by Wu Yan.

    He took out a crystal. This wasn¡¯t the fairy crystal, it¡¯s the teleport crystal that sent them here.

    The floating orb flew and merged with the teleport crystal. The crystal is now activated once more so they can use it again!

    ¡°Yes, finally, we can leave this ce!¡±

    The ck Cats cheered aloud once more. Even Sachi is smiling radiantly like a warm sun. This quest gave them a lot of rewards for sure but the environment is just too ghoulish for their tastes. They didn¡¯t want to spend more than a second here if at all possible.

    ¡°s, this will be thest time we can use this item. If only we can keep using this teleport crystal...¡±

    Wu Yan said while sighing. This teleport crystal that can work on a lot of people can do wonders for the yers.

    Wu Yan looked back one more time and he gave the ck Cats a suspicious grin.

    ¡°Since we are here and all, let¡¯s clean this ce out...¡±

    On that day, the monsters inside this forest received a grim reminder...

 Chapter 635: The Black Cats who got dragged into itâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 635: The ck Cats who got dragged into it...</h4>

    Aincrad, 2nd floor, a certain hotel...

    A lot of yers are here chatting and drinking booze. The slightly more affluent ones ordered meals along with their drinks. The chatter filled up the hotel, making it look and sound like an uptown bar.

    The topics ranged from frontliners¡¯test developments, or guild scandals, stories of lucky drops and loot bragging, etc. Most of them sounded very disgruntled or envious of other yers.

    Guilds are generally stronger than individual yers or squads, excluding guilds with only a few members, top guilds are already starting to appear, they have more members and are more organized. They need to be organized and have many members in order to continue expanding and clearing floors. They also need to prepare a lot of guild events.

    To gather the resources needed, they have to farm mob monsters and clear quests.

    The fields that are lucrative are monopolized by guilds. They abused their guild influence by forcing yers away, they gave excuses like they need this area for official guild duties and other such BS. These guilds chased away yers or squads that are weaker than them.

    Against such unruly behavior, the yers can only grumble as they retreated back to the safety of the Town of Beginnings. Things generally calmed down after a few days, but, toes have been stomped on and people snubbed at, the damage is already done. One could see that they are all very upset judging by the contents of their conversations in the hotel.

    As for their slightly hostile attitude towards RNG-blessed yers, well, that¡¯s just them being sore losers and/or jealous of the happiness of others.

    Exceptionally strong and capable yers aren¡¯t included in this discussion. People like Kirito are already training in areas with higher-level monsters. These yers are ahead of the curve so it¡¯s natural that they are more daring or not as risk-averse as others.

    The yers inside the hotel continued grumbling. Suddenly, Wu Yan & the ck Cats returned where they left, near the exact table where Wu Yan drank beer. their sudden appearance shocked the other yers here. They all flinched in surprise.

    They have already seen teleport crystals before, this isn¡¯t typical teleportation. For one, teleportation crystals generally moved yers to a designated area, like the fountain za. They¡¯ve never heard or seen any crystal that can teleport a party into a hotel.

    Is this a bug?

    Unlike the other yers here, Wu Yan and his retinue sighed in relief after returning here.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally back...¡±

    Shion stretched her back. She waved towards Sachi in a lethargic manner.

    ¡°Sachi, next time, try to rein in your luck and interactions, I don¡¯t want another quest like this...¡±

    Shion¡¯s words told everyone where they were.

    So, they went for a quest, huh...

    Sachi lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°I will try to...

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this girl!¡±

    Wu Yan red at Shion.

    ¡°Do you know how many yers are looking for a quest? You¡¯re actuallyining about a quest that delivers itself to you? Are you not afraid that other yers will p you to death for being so silly?!¡±

    ¡°Getting pped to death would be better than dying of boredom in that damned dungeon...¡±

    Shion snorted before she copsed on the table.

    The others noticed Wu Yan among the returnees. They all cried out in unison.

    ¡°That ck cloak, and ck longsword. It¡¯s Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°What?! What was that?! The one who solo-ed the 1st floor boss on his own??¡±

    ¡°No way! Is that really him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s him! I remember his gear!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Why is he here? He should be busy farming in the fields, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the other guilds blocked him...¡¯

    ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t believe the guilds would have the balls to do that to someone who can take down a boss on his own!¡±

    ¡°So what if he solo-ed the boss? He¡¯s just one person, there are a lot of members inside a guild, in a confrontation, it¡¯s highly likely that he has to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that guild is lead by a homo sapien instead of a homo erectus, they would do anything in their power to get Wu Yan to join them...¡±

    ¡°You have a point there...¡±

    ¡°Man, if only I solo-ed a boss, guilds would be too busy kissing my ass to snub me!¡±

    ¡°You? Please, beat the Mountain Rooster in the fields into the red zone (10%hp left) and maybe then someone would take you seriously!¡±

    Their return sparked a conversation centered on Wu Yan. The hotel became even louder. Their heads started hurting because of all this attention.

    Wu Yan knitted his brows. They aren¡¯t looking at him with animosity or jealousy like before. However, Wu Yan isn¡¯t used to being treated like a legendary hero. It felt like he¡¯s a monkey inside a zoo with all these yers pointing and talking about him.

    ¡°I am going back to my room...¡±

    Wu Yan turned around as he walked up the stairs.

    The ck Cats wanted to say something but Wu Yan already disappeared upstairs leaving them to deal with the aftermath. The other yers took note of them, the ck Cats came back from a quest with the strongest yer, that¡¯s already worth remembering for most of the yers here.

    The ck Cats, excluding Sachi who¡¯s still not used to something like this, all puffed their chests out with pride. They are famous for the right reasons so they took pride in that fact.

    Of course, because of their brilliance, the ck Cats also entered the crosshairs of other yers.

    At night, inside a certain room in a certain hotel.

    Wu Yan already changed his clothes, he was on his bed, eating the good food he cooked himself. He enjoyed every second of this rare silence.

    This is one of the perks of being inside a game. With a few taps and drags, one could make the personal room he is currently staying into a fortress of solitude. The noise outside waspletely isted, he also didn¡¯t need to worry about his voice leaking outside this room.

    Other actions are still allowed and will get through his noise filter. For example, a knock on the door.

    He heard Sachi talking outside his room.

    ¡°Onii-san, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Sachi?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped eating.

    ¡°Come in...¡±

    Sachi easily opened the door after she obtained permission from Wu Yan. Much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise, she looked absolutely exhausted. She looked like Takitsubou Rikou who is always out of it.

    ¡°Sachi, are you okay?¡±

    Wu Yan asked with a bewildered look.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Sachi rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. This is the first time he saw her being so rude with anyone.

    ¡°I am surprised you can still ask me that when you¡¯re the culprit, Onii-san...¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you...¡±

    Sachi sighed in a tired voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re famous but you turned off your friend request function so nobody can send you any friend request. Without other venues, they saw us and they assumed we can act as a medium to get to you...¡±

    Sachi grumbled like she would tear up any moment now.

    ¡°I have been bombarded with friend requests since this afternoon, they all kept sending me PMs, saying stuff like how they wanted to meet you or get to know you. I am already rtively finepared to the guild master, he couldn¡¯t refuse requests faster than requests piled up. It¡¯s the first time I saw someone get tuckered out from refusing requests...¡±

 Chapter 636: Kayaba Akihiko? Heathcliff!

    <h4>Chapter 636: Kayaba Akihiko? Heathcliff!</h4>

    Currently, the yers have only managed to clear Aincrad up to the 2nd floor. This death game started a little over a month ago, for a VRMMORPG, this is still early game for everyone.

    Everyone started out at about the same time so not a lot of yers can stand out even if they wanted to. Even famous guilds and strong squads are rtively unknown at the current stage. Wu Yan is the only one who the yers can readily recall hearing about.

    Soloing a floor boss is something yers who have not fought or even seen bosses like field bosses and floor bosses cannot rte to. They know he¡¯s incredible, they just don¡¯t know how incredible that feat was.

    Only those who fought bosses before can truly appreciate the difficulty of fighting a 1v1 fight with a floor boss and then winning decisively.

    Wu Yan knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the curse of fame, being hounded by yers who wanted him to help them in some way. Hence, Wu Yan turned off his friend request function. There are only a few friends on his friend list, including the ck Cats.

    The other yers can only sigh in dejection. A certain beauty in a hood also got blocked because she couldn¡¯t send a friend request to Wu Yan.

    After they found out about his personal circle of friends, the other yers sought to use this circle of friends to befriend him. If he was in their shoes, he would do the same thing as well...

    He chuckled and he scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I see, well, I am sorry...¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a suggestion with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Wait, can¡¯t you guys just turn off the friend request function? Why waste your time dealing with each request?¡±

    ¡°The guild master wanted to do things this way...¡±

    Sachi said.

    ¡°The guild master said most of these requests came from people with serious motivations. He ignored the ones who obviously just wanted to fool around. He wanted to establish good rtionships with famous guild masters, strong leaders of organized squads, and etc. He said this would be better for the development of our guild...¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Sounds like you guys are unreasonably ming for this. I see only willing parties who want to bother and be bothered. It sounds like you guys should thank me for providing you the opportunity towork with other yers...¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s so tiring...¡±

    Sachi yawned and she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Onii-san, are you ever going to meet them?...¡±

    ¡°Not even if my life depended on it!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    Are you kidding me?

    Just look at Sachi, she¡¯s tired just dealing with friend requests and PMs. If he met them, even a few lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to recover the energy he would spend on them.

    She felt pity for the other yers because she knew he would say something like that.

    ¡°I feel bad for the yers who came here specifically to see you...¡±

    ¡°Wait, wut. They came to this hotel?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t ignore thatst part.

    ¡°Won¡¯t I get swarmed by a deluge of yers first thing in the morning tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Sachi shook her head.

    ¡°A guild master called Heathcliff appeared and he dispersed the yers camping around here.¡±

    ¡°Wew...¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I have to thank that Heath...¡±

    Wu Yan swiveled his head around towards Sachi.

    ¡°What was that? Repeat that yer¡¯s name one more time.¡±

    ¡°Heathcliff...¡¯

    Sachi frowned.

    ¡°He¡¯s a guild master of the newly established guild known as the Knights of Blood Oath(KoB). They are not very numerous in number but the members are all elite yers who are very capable on their own. They are rapidly rising in fame among all the guilds in SAO....¡±

    ¡°Knights of Blood Oath¡¯s guild master, Heathcliff...¡±

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes before heughed.

    ¡°Now, this is interesting...¡¯

    Wu Yan sat up from his bed and he headed towards the door. Sachi called out to him in a hurry.

    ¡°Onii-san where are you going?...¡±

    ¡°I am going to meet Heathcliff!¡±

    Wu Yan disappeared beyond the door to his room.

    Downstairs...

    The hotel is crowdier than usual.

    There are a bunch of yers in whitish red-gilded-caped-armor. It¡¯s obvious they are going for the looks of a typical knight. They stood at all four corners as if they are guarding someone. They chased away the other yers who wanted to go past them, they looked like bodyguards who are trained to protect the royal family. They certainly looked very impressive.

    There is also a middle-aged man in red armor drinking beer leisurely at one of the tables here. He drank nonchntly, giving everyone the impression that he¡¯s one of the yers standing at the top. This man is Heathcliff, the leader of this group of knights.

    Wu Yan immediately recognized him when he came downstairs. Heathcliff also noticed Wu Yan as well. An invisible pressure fell when the two met eyes.

    The Knights wanted to chase him back as they mistook him for a random yer. When they felt the auraing from Wu Yan, they were petrified in ce.

    Wu Yan gave everyone a quick scan before he looked at Heathcliff. There was a faint glimmer in his eyes unnoticeable to everyone else.

    He looked like a veteran yer who is a guild master of a famous guild. Anyone familiar with the original work knew the real identity of this man. He¡¯s not Heathcliff, he¡¯s actually Kayaba Akihiko.

    The very same Kayaba Akihiko who made SAO and forced everyone here into a death game.

    He was the man who created and changed the Full-dive (VR)munity by himself. He is one of the few persons Wu Yan is interested in. However, he¡¯s only slightly curious that¡¯s all.

    Across multiple worlds, Kayaba Akihiko is, at best, one of the more intellectual ones among other more impressive monsters.

    At the same time, Kayaba Akihiko, or as he is currently known by, Heathcliff, watched as Wu Yan descended the stairs. He is very curious about the yer who is recognized by yers as the strongest yer in SAO.

    He could tell his subordinates were intimidated by Wu Yan¡¯s presence. Hisckeys are very experienced with famous or strong yers, they weren¡¯t supposed to behave like this. This means Wu Yan is the real thing.

    Heathcliff raised his head and he opened his mouth in preparation for greeting Wu Yan when he did something that stunned Heathcliff.

    The person actually turned around and he walked back upstairs.

    Heathcliff called out just in time.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he replied curtly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heathcliff knitted his brows when he heard Wu Yan.

    This is the first time someone treated him like he¡¯s just a random yer off the streets.

    ¡°Sir...¡±

    Heathcliff lifted the cup in his hand.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you grab a drink with me?...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°I came down here to see who had the ability to chase away the annoying yers, I have done just that...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Heathcliff nodded without feeling insulted.

    ¡°Were you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned at him. Then, he looked at the knights standing guard around him.

    ¡°Well, I will answer that question when you make your guild into the strongest guild in SAO...¡±

    He walked upstairs without giving him another look.

    Heathcliff narrowed his eyes and he smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I am sure we will meet again...¡¯

    The second day...

    He looked up at the stone spire leading into the sky and he licked his lips after rubbing Heaven Gazer strapped on his back.

    He looked at the stairs leading into the upper floors and he stepped into thebyrinth.

    Half a dayter, shocking news hit everyone on the 2nd Floor.

    The second floor was cleared.

    It¡¯s only been a day since someone cleared the first floor...

 Chapter 637: One year, the fae swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 637: One year, the fae swordsman</h4>

    It¡¯s now been about a year since someone cleared the 2nd floor of Aincrad .

    A year is a duration that¡¯s not short or too long . For the yers inside SAO, however, they felt like the yearsted longer than a typical year in the real world .

    A lot of things happened during the span of one year . In the real world, a lot of changes happened, these were unknown to the yers because they were all still stuck in the game . Inside SAO, because it is a gaming world, information traveled very fast throughout the yer base .

    The most popr topic everyone followed is the clearing progress of the frontliners in Aincrad .

    Things sped up after someone cleared the first floor . There hasn¡¯t been a single case of being stuck on a floor for more than a month . The things the yers saw when they were still living on the 1st and 2nd floor convinced them that it is entirely possible to beat this death game .

    It really lifted their hopes when someone went and cleared the 2nd floor in one day . The other yers picked up the ck and they threw themselves into a furor, training and beating monsters just to speed up the clearing speed if only a little . They didn¡¯t wait around hoping for someone to beat it for them .

    With so many yers in hardcore mode, the clearing speed basically took off .

    They used 1 month to clear the first floor . Someone then beat the 2nd floor in one day . In just a short year, the yers are already on the 55th floor with the cooperation of all yers and the sharing of information . The yers are now more than halfway done with Aincrad .

    The frontliners never stopped to pat themselves on the back . They continued working with each other, guilds, squads, individual yers, they helped each other to reach this point with the top floor of Aincrad as their ultimate goal .

    Frontliners are few in number, there are only about a hundred or so hardcore frontliners out of tens of thousands of yers in SAO . They can be distinguished from average yers by their abnormally high levels, and their advanced equipment . The frontliners did most of the floor conquest in Aincrad .

    The frontliners can be generally divided into 5 factions .

    Firstly, The Fuurinkazan, a clearing guild led by Klein . They are a rtively normal guild who didn¡¯t use underhanded tactics like hoarding hunting grounds, they eschewed bullying average yers, and other unsightly behavior . Hence, they are very well-respected among the generalmunity . Even so, they still managed to market themselves as highly capable frontliners .

    The second faction: those associated with the Divine Dragons Alliance, these yers are notorious for being willing to do anything to be the strongest guild . They are not below harming a yer (not to the extent of death), turning themselves into orange status (potentially harmful yer) if they can get their hands on rare items or mobs . They are very secretive although it is known that the leadership changes frequently, probably because its members would do anything for more power .

    The third faction: the Knights of Blood Oath, arguably the strongest guild in all of SAO, led by Heathcliff, they are publicly known as the strongest clearing guild . They are not as numerous as otherrge guilds but all their members are talented elites . Asuna is the vice-leader, by the way . With two very capable yers, including Heathcliff, KoB is evidently very strongpared to other guilds .

    The fourth faction is one no one expected, this guild was originally an ill-fated guild that is third-rated at best in the original work . Unlike the original work, Moonlit ck Cats appeared among the top-ranking guilds in SAO .

    Moonlit ck Cats are led by Souta .

    In one year¡¯s time, a certain benefactor indirectly motivated them to try harder at training and farming resources . They started as a small guild of 6 members, they let capable yers join and now they are among the top 5 guilds in SAO .

    The ck Cats are also very salient for being the only yers in a raid group topletely outss other yers in equipment and gears . They are easily the guild with the least members in the top 5 guilds but they are people who can fight on par with Divine Dragons Alliance and Fuurinkazan just by relying on their superior gears .

    The main reason why the ck Cats are always the biggest whales with the best equipment in the raid group could be attributed to a certain bug-like yer who defiedmon gaming logic for breakfast .

    The fifth and weakest faction would be the solo or individual frontliners .

    There are only 2 yers that appear frequently in raids . One of them Agil, looks like a shrewd businessman who managed a shophouse . In actual fact, he is a big-time MVP who devoted his resources to raising mid-level yers, he¡¯s someone who never left his friends orrades behind during raids or grinding sessions . Even without joining any guild, he somehow found the time to train himself into a raid-group-level yer .

    Meanwhile, Kirito is the remaining solo raid frontline member .

    Due to a certain someone¡¯s ster performance, Kirito didn¡¯t get isted from other yers during the 1st-floor boss raid like in the original work . He also didn¡¯t enter into an ill-fated rtionship with the Moonlit ck Cats, he didn¡¯t get a psychological trauma like in the original work . But, he seems to like moving alone rather than with a group . He has more friends than his counterpart in the original work . However, he rarely partied up with anyone . His ability, on the other hand, is not to be questioned . He is known as the ck Swordsman among the yers .

    There was another faction that boasted thergest number of guild members . The Aincrad Liberation Force, formerly known as the Aincrad Liberation Squad, or The Army, as it is moremonly known, got decimated during a raid on the 25th Floor Boss . Up until that point, they were thergest guild and strongest guild in SAO . After suffering major losses during that fight, the Army bowed out of further clearing raids . They also started cking on training and furthering frontline objectives . They are still notable but not as active as before .

    These factions disyed amazing effort and cooperation to take down about 66% of the 55 cleared floors . They are idols who yers held in high esteem for risking so much, sometimes even their lives, to clear this death game where others are hesitant to do so .

    Meanwhile, a certain person is responsible for the remaining 34% of cleared floors .

    Yes, it¡¯s just a yer . He¡¯s none other than Wu Yan!

    If the frontliners who regrly conducted raids on floor bosses are heroes and idols then Wu Yan is like a god in the minds of other yers .

    He used his own power and skills to contribute about 34% of all the floor clears in Aincrad . Who else could pull off something like this?

    Even the most influential guild can¡¯tpare to him in terms of achievements .

    He never appeared in front of the yers so they can only specte about his movements . Even the best information brokers can¡¯t trace him without spending a lot of time and effort tracking him . It¡¯s rumored that he always dived straight into the nextbyrinth after a floor is cleared and he never farmed out in the fields . On the rare asions that he¡¯s spotted on the fields, it¡¯s usually because he¡¯s dealing with a field boss .

    Only during the early days of a floor clear will the yers get a chance to catch a glimpse of this legendary yer . There are dubious reports about Wu Yan sightings in the town but credible reports are usually buried underneath false positive and lots of fakers who dressed like Wu Yan .

    Already a godlike existence among the yers, p a bit of mystery on him and you get a yer who is ranked the most eligible yer in SAO, 99 out of 100 wants to date him . The remaining 1% is probably being tsundere, lying, or just jealous .

    What else do you call a yer who can clear floors solo while other yers had to band together in raid groups to clear floors? For yers who wanted this death game to end as soon as possible, he¡¯s god .

    A year ago, he had the qualities to be the strongest yer in SAO . Now, he¡¯s the strongest yer, hands down .

    Every yer who is lucky enough to gaze upon Wu Yan saw a fairy on his shoulder so they gave him another epithet...

    The fae swordsman

 Chapter 638: Christmas event, news of a revival itemâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 638: Christmas event, news of a revival item...</h4>

    To the average yer, Wu Yan, the fae swordsman is someone who is so strong he can clear floors on his own, and he did just that, he cleared 1 out of 3 floors in Aincrad. However, that legendary yer almost got a stress-induced heart attack when he heard them singing tall tales about him.

    With his power, couldn¡¯t he just take care of all the floors? He did clear 1 out of 3 floors, after all.

    No, it wasn¡¯t because those floors were too hard for him.

    For Wu Yan, it¡¯s a matter of time if he wanted to take down the floors the raid group took down. Yet, the problem of time is indeed the real reason why he didn¡¯t do it all on his own.

    Clearing a floor solo means finding the boss room without anyone¡¯s help. He has to locate that boss room by running around on his own.

    There is strength in numbers, although Wu Yan reckons he can take on the raid group should the time evere to do so. But, he does appreciate the fact that raid groups tend to be quicker in locating the boss.

    Hence, it¡¯s very normal for Wu Yan to spend days scouring the maze for the boss room while the raid group finds it in a matter of hours. Then, he would receive game notifications regarding the conquest of a floor.

    It¡¯s kinda like how someone ate the sweet you lined up early for, that¡¯s the frustration he felt.

    He¡¯s not sure how others would feel, he¡¯s slightly pissed off that¡¯s for sure.

    Wu Yan could have told the ck Cats to notify him the moment someone found the boss room. That would save a lot of trouble, Souta would also do everything in his power to fulfill his request. But, Wu Yan wanted to be stubborn about solo clearing so he stuck with doing everything solo.

    Also, doing that technically counts as kill-stealing, he deemed it beneath himself to profit off other¡¯s suffering. While the other yers are praising his solo-clear achievements, he felt embarrassed.

    Basically, he¡¯s trying too hard to y cool.

    He never stopped to think if he can charge recklessly into the maze without the healing fairy by his side.

    He would have been slowed down by the need to use healing crystals. He also had to restock more frequently, reducing the time he can use on clearing floors. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bag the achievements he has today. The mobs inside thebyrinth tended to travel inrger groupspared to theirrades outside thebyrinth. A yer¡¯s ability is limited against a group of monsters. It¡¯s a very hard thing to fight effectively against a group of monsters without getting hit in the process, excluding cases where the yer outsses the monsters in levels.

    Wu Yan¡¯spetitive spirit is on fire as he got up early, sometimes during witching hours just to get a one-up on the other frontliners. He wanted to clear the 55th floor as soon as possible.

    Inside his subconscious mind, Wu Yan wanted a mock battle between himself and the frontiers. He¡¯s very bored fighting against monsters all day long. It was fun fighting against a sea of monsters during the early stages of the game, things got boring somewhere down the road. A mock battle would amuse him, he believes.

    The raid group is Wu Yan¡¯s rival in a lot of ways.

    Wu Yan is the only one who is physically and mentally capable of taking on the entire raid group.

    It has been about 3 days after the yers cleared the 54th floor.

    Even the frontliners aren¡¯t capable enough to clear a path into the maze. There are also a lot of field monsters hinderingrge groups from sessfully entering the maze. This is one of the benefits of ying solo, Wu Yan didn¡¯t have to worry about waiting for teammates to catch up to him.

    Wu Yan is currently the only yer operating in thebyrinth. These few days, he lost count of the times he wiped thebyrinth clean of monsters. However, he still couldn¡¯t locate the boss room just like today, he has to return empty-handed.

    He¡¯s very sure he can defeat the boss if he can just find that damned boss room!

    ¡°I think Onii-san is the only yer with such high confidence...¡±

    Sachi said with tongue in cheek.

    Wu Yan chuckled when he saw her PM.

    Even the frontliners and raid groups have to think twice about preparations and resolve whenever they embarked on a floor boss raid. Wu Yan is the only yer who can confidently say stuff like that and then actually doing it.

    ¡°If only I can find the boss room...¡±

    Wu Yan felt helpless.

    ¡°I thought the maze is supposed to make the yers disappear, it feels like this maze was designed to hide the Boss room, just let me find it, god!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing that they designed the boss rooms in such a way that they appear in different locations rather than a static part of the mazepared to previous floors. Otherwise, we can only suck our thumbs as Onii-san takes down all the floors on his own...¡±

    Sachi¡¯s PM contained her absolute confidence in Wu Yan¡¯s abilities.

    The ck Cats are the ones who understood Wu Yan¡¯s abilities the most. The six most senior guild members are the ones who had regr contact with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh, right, Onii-san, have you heard about a certain event taking ce today?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s event?¡±

    Wu Yan squinted as he looked at the contents of the mail.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about the special field boss appearing today, right? The one that will give you a special item that can revive a dead person...¡¯

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Sachi continued with longing undertones.

    Dying in SAO means dying in the real world, there¡¯s no second chance.

    ¡°But,the field boss appearing tonight will give a revival item. It¡¯s an extra life to whoever possesses it.¡±

    ¡°Onii-san, what do you think? Is it legitimate?...¡±

    Sachi¡¯s question is one that was inevitable. All the yers were informed that they would die in the real world if they died in-game. Can this item somehow revive the dead body back in the real world?

    Who would believe something like that?

    Wu Yan who is familiar with the original story can vouch for the authenticity of this item. But, this item had a catch. This item can be used noter than 10 seconds after the death of a yer. After that 10 second dy, the Nervegear will fry the yer¡¯s brain.

    Supposedly, if another yer revived the dead yer within 10 seconds, the revived yer would not get fried by his Nervegear.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how to properly exin his current grasp on the effects of an item that didn¡¯t exist yet. He just vaguely told her his ¡°theory¡±.

    ¡°I am guessing an event by the game should be trustworthy. Maybe there¡¯s a dy between in-game death and real-world death so this item can prevent that, thereby achieving an effect simr to revival. Basically, I think it is really a revival item!¡±

    ¡°Onii-san, you mean...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°The revival item should be real but there should be an additional condition of using it within a certain duration for the revival to work or some words to that effect...¡±

    ¡°Th-that sounds urate...¡±

    ¡°Well, there are more reasons to believe it¡¯s real rather than thinking it¡¯s a fake. In any case, I think there¡¯s a need for further verification...¡¯

    ¡°You mean, Onii-san is going to find that boss?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked her.

    ¡°Sachi, have you guys located the boss¡¯s location?¡±

    ¡°We did, ording to our intel, the special boss will appear inside the Forest of Wandering, it will appear under a certain fir tree. The guild master already mobilized with other guild members!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So the ck Cats are on the move, huh? I guess the other guilds also mobilized as well?¡±

    He opened his user interface and he pulled down his skill tab, confirming a certain skill contained within that tab as a grin floated up to his face.

    ¡°Looks like I might get a chance to bump heads with the frontliners...¡±

 Chapter 639: The Flash, Asunaâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 639: The sh, Asuna...</h4>

    Aincrad, 35th floor, the Forest of Wandering.

    There¡¯s a special boss that will only spawn on this night alone, it will drop a revival item upon defeat.

    A revival item is a very rare item. It¡¯s so rare that it should get its own ss of rarity. After tonight, the boss won¡¯t spawn again. There can only be one revival item and only one person can get it.

    This is literally a one-of-a-kind item in SAO.

    The most important thing in SAO isn¡¯t equipment or Cors. It¡¯s the yer¡¯s own life because game over in-game equal game over in real-life.

    A revival item means carrying around an extra life. Its a rarity is also a feature that many coveted since there¡¯s only one such item in the entire game. A lot of yers started gathering on this floor.

    They are mostly frontliners or guild members rted to frontliners. In terms of information gathering speed, frontliners are the people who are the most efficient at gathering such information. While the average yers are still waiting for more news, they are already in the forest.

    In the original story, Kirito who wanted to revive Sachi came here with Fuurinkazan. Divine Dragons Alliance also stalked the former parties.

    However, most of the core raid yers are here for this boss. Suffice to say that the story has deviated from the original storyline.

    He can more or less guess why the events deviated from the original story. For one, Kirito wasn¡¯t desperate enough to analyze the information and deduce the boss¡¯s location because Sachi didn¡¯t die nor was he close to Sachi in this version of SAO. He did everything in his power to prepare for this boss fight because he wanted to revive Sachi in the original work, he even went so far as to challenge the boss on his own, almost dying in the process. He did all that because Kirito didn¡¯t want the item falling into anyone¡¯s hands.

    Sachi and Kirito treated each other like fellow frontliners, they didn¡¯t even talk much during the two or three times they met.

    Kirito had aidback attitude, the others caught up as a result.

    Almost all active raid yers are here for the revival item.

    The yers took up four main areas at the entrance of the Forest of Wandering.

    The eastern-most faction all had red armors, they had the characters of Fuurinkazan written somewhere on their weapons. Leading them, Klein oversaw dozens of members. They aren¡¯t the gang with the most members here but they had a very organized feel around them. Nobody doubted that they had the ability to take down the boss.

    Next to them, the Divine Dragons Alliance sent a squad with no apparent leader. They are the group with the most disorganized looks among them all. The members also looked very shady. They looked like a bunch of very dodgy individuals. Without fail, each of them gave everyone a bad impression.

    The Moonlit ck Cats stood near the Divine Dragons, the ck Cats are led by Souta. Other than the original group of male guild members, the rest were neers. Sachi and Shion didn¡¯te for this raid. They are not prepared for this raid. At least, they aren¡¯t quite frontline material yet. Sachi is mostly tasked with the administrative task within the Moonlit ck Cats. Shion is the official potion master of the guild, she rarely participated in battles but that¡¯s fine with her, she liked to stay away from the battlefield anyway.

    The ck Cats aren¡¯t wearing uniform armors like Fuurinkazan, but, their equipment is top-notch. Souta used his rtionship with Wu Yan to buy cheap uber-gears.

    Wu Yan stood at the very top of the yer base. His levels and capabilities allowed him to get his hands on quality equipment. He had no use for so much equipment so he tasked Souta & co with the disposal and handling of equipment. Soon, they had enough funds from previous dealings to buy any equipment Wu Yan put up for sale.

    The Knights of Blood are also present. They can be recognized from their mainly white armor which is red-gilded. Their capes are also very well-designed as well.

    There are only about a dozen KoB members here. They are about the same number as the attendees from Fuurinkazan and Moonlit ck Cats. Only the Divine Dragons sent way more members than the other guilds.

    Special bosses tend to be stronger than even field bosses. Everyone estimated that this boss wille with the power of a 40th-floor boss at the very least. In this case, sending mooks here will only slow down the raid process.

    Leading KoBs is a very beautiful female yer. She stood out as the only female yer in this raid group.

    She wore a red and white uniform just like the other KoBs, she had a skirt with faulds covering her rump and legs. The faulds lined up aesthetically with her white cape. Everyone could see her luscious shoulders. Her white knee-high socks covered anything below her knees but she still looked very exquisite. She had a well-designed breastte and she came here with a weird-looking rapier strapped to the side of her waist. She was the shortest of her group but her aura is definitely the sharpest of them all.

    Her chestnut hair danced elegantly behind her back. She tied her hair up in braided pigtails. Her bangs nearly touched her eyebrows. Her hair was long enough to reach her waist. Her orange-brownish eyes were cool andposed just like a gant hero in legends.

    The sh, Asuna.

    The sub-leader of the Knights of Blood Oath.

    She hid her true face behind her hood during the start of SAO. She finally revealed her looks to the world and she looked very enchanting indeed. She also transformed from a capable yer to a sub-leader of the strongest guild in SAO. She¡¯s probably the strongest female yer in SAO.

    In terms of talent and strength, she is definitely a first-ss yer.

    Her coolness gave her a very distant feeling. She felt like someone who must not be defiled and should only be admired from afar. An absolute beauty by her face alone, she looked strangely mncholic for some reason.

    Asuna furrowed her brows when she saw the ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, and Divine Dragons Alliance.

    Asuna expected a bloody storm to brew when she came to this forest. She didn¡¯t think they would be stuck here at the entrance.

    Suddenly, at the entrance, a ripple-like distortion urred. After a few shes, dozens of yers appeared in a uniform-armor like that of a military organization. They barged their way into the center of this ce like brutes.

    A lot of people frowned.

    Asuna red at them.

    ¡°To think the Army is here as well. It¡¯s a revival item after all...¡±

    Asuna turned away after a quick nce. The Divine dragons and the army are not worth mentioning.

    Souless yers who use numbers to their advantage, they alsocked capable fighters.

    Another spatial distortion came and a person draped in bluish-ck coat appeared. He had a longsword strapped to his back.

    Klein cried out in joy.

    ¡°Kirito!¡±

    It¡¯s Kirito.

 Chapter 640: Expert Player

    <h4>Chapter 640: Expert yer</h4>

    Kirito didn¡¯t think there would be so many yers here. The moment he entered this ce, he flinched slightly from surprise. When he heard Klein, he returned to his senses.

    ¡°Kirito, my man...¡±

    Klein ditched his crew and he ran over to Kirito.

    ¡°If I knew you would being, I would have called you up to do this quest together...¡±

    Klein met Kirito when he first logged onto SAO. Even if Kirito didn¡¯t help him much and he ultimately left Klein in the Town of Beginnings, he still appreciated the tips he gave them.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect this...¡±

    Kirito nced at everyone.

    ¡°I thought I was the only one with information on the special field boss...¡±

    This boss wasn¡¯t implemented in the original closed beta. This boss is designed and scripted so that it only appears on the Eve of Christmas. Moreover, Kirito didn¡¯t pursue this questlines with ferocity whenpared with his counterpart in the original work. He¡¯s also not ready to solo this boss at the risk of his life because he didn¡¯t desperately want this item like in the original story. Hence, he only found out about this quest about the same time as the other frontliners.

    ¡°I see most of the clearing guilds are already here...¡±

    Kirito scanned over KoB, the ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, and the Divine Dragons, his sight fell on thest group, the Army.

    ¡°Oh, even they are here, thepetition for this revival item will be an intense one, that¡¯s for sure...¡±

    Kirito said that without any worry in his tone. He looked rather rxed, it¡¯s almost like he didn¡¯t think too much of the other clearing guilds here.

    ¡°Say, Kirito...¡±

    Klein chuckled.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here and all, why don¡¯t you party up with us? Whoever gets the item gets to keep it, sounds good?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Kirito agreed without hesitation.

    Without being spurned like in the original work, Kirito didn¡¯t get isted from all the yers. He also didn¡¯t get to develop his rtionship with the ck Cats, thereby preventing their deaths in a Trap Room like in the original work. The current Kirito is arguably the most blessed version in all the multiverse out there.

    Kirito also wasn¡¯t forced to move alone, he preferred to fight and move alone but he¡¯s very open to partying with others should the need arise like today.

    Even a fool will know that it¡¯s going to be hard trying topete with other clearing guilds. The chances of him getting the item will increase if he parties up with the parties like Klein¡¯s.

    This boss is also designed to be abnormally strong. Even someone as strong as Kirito will only be able to win with a 10% chance. Unlike the original story, he has no reason to put his life on the line (Sachi¡¯s revival).

    Kirito¡¯s participation in Klein¡¯s Fuurinkazan was very much weed. For one, Kirito¡¯s very capable. For the other four guilds, his participation is very much unweed. They had very tense expressions. Asuna is the only one who looked calm, she¡¯s eerilyposed.

    Asuna was familiar with Kirito. They were in a party on the first floor. They also frequently met during raid meetings and raid fights. They also stood near the top of all yers with their capabilities. They also butted heads over strategies so they are very friendly with each other.

    Friendliness is one thing, business is another thing. In situations like this, she will not stand together with Kirito.

    Kirito and Klein returned to Fuurinkazan. They addressed the tense crowd.

    ¡°Look, are we doing this or not? I know there¡¯s quite some time before dawn, but I think given the boss¡¯s strength, it¡¯s going to cost us a lot of time so...¡±

    The five guilds all looked at each other and they became silent, Kirito¡¯s words made sense.

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t continue staring at each other like this!¡±

    Asuna raised her voice.

    ¡°We should just head in like this. We shall abide by raid group rules, finders keepers. Anyone disagree?¡±

    Klein and Souta agreed with a nod. Meanwhile, Divine Dragons and the Army didn¡¯t express their opinions.

    The two guilds reckoned that they had a better chance this way since they had more members.

    The heavy air also disappeared after everyone achieved an understanding of each other. Asuna nodded and she tried to continue.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Suddenly, the entrance experienced another spatial distortion. Asuna swallowed her words.

    The others froze up as they turned towards the entrance in unison.

    Even Kirito was taken aback, who else hadn¡¯t arrived at this point?

    Is it Agil?

    They didn¡¯t think smaller guilds or squad will make an appearance here. They stood little to no chance if they wanted topete with frontliners and the raid members.

    The snow was scattered by the iing figure. When he finally appeared, he dispersed the distortion around him like he¡¯s used to this.

    The others started looking at him with popped eyeballs. They sucked in the cold air around them. They rubbed their eyes because they just couldn¡¯t believe this guy would make an appearance here. When they finally recognized his figure, they all gasped without an exception.

    ck cloak, huge-ass longsword, that phantom-like existence who looked like he belonged with the night, it¡¯s like space itself is an essory to him. The straps and chains fluttered in the wind, giving him a very cool and distant look. Some of the onlookers realized toote that they were staring at him with too much admiration in their eyes.

    A small fairy sat upon his shoulder. The luminescent glow of the fairy gave the dark figure a sense of warmth. They also made a good contrast with their light and darkness conflicting tones. It¡¯s like they are made this way, that the heavens ordained it so...

    ck cloaks, ck longsword, a fairy on his shoulder...

    Is there any yer in SAO who doesn¡¯t recognize this man?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fae Swordsman! Wu Yan!¡±

    Someone called out. At this time, KoB, the Cats, Fuurinkazan, the Divine Dragons, and the army finally recovered from their shock.

    ¡°Fae Swordsman! It¡¯s him in the flesh!¡±

    ¡°The strongest yer! The Fae swordsman Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°H-he came...¡±

    ¡°I saw him, yo!!! I saw the real Fae Swordsman! Ayo, you seeing this, man?!¡±

    He made fangirls out of male yers. Asuna, Kirito, Souta, and Klein also returned to their senses.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Kirito hissed in astonishment.

    ¡°He¡¯s that legendary yer, huh?¡±

    Klein mused with intrigue.

    ¡°He came too...¡¯

    Souta grinned.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s him...¡±

    Asuna said with disbelief.

    The Fae swordsman, the strongest yer, the one who took down close to twenty floors all on his own!

    The yer who has not been seen more than 10 times during the span of one year.

    He actually appeared in front of a rtivelyrge crowd!

    The frontliners and raid group members are all equally dumbfounded as other normal yers when they saw this man. They made a fuss over him just like any other yers would when they see Wu Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s... really him...¡±

    Asuna lost her cool look. She recalled this yer who etched a deep impression into her mind, and her eyes started wavering with emotional ripples...

 Chapter 641: Deterrence by fame

    <h4>Chapter 641: Deterrence by fame</h4>

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but felt a bit taken aback by the crowd here. He stopped for a second, then, he continued approaching them without hesitation.

    His footsteps disappeared in the pristine snow. However, the effect he had on the raid group didn¡¯t decrease any further. He¡¯s a walking legend after all!

    Step step step step

    He approached them at a steady pace. When he got close, the other clearing guilds had to part way for him. They did this without thinking at all. The moment they came to their senses, their bodies already moved out of Wu Yan¡¯s way.

    No one wanted to stand in the way of the strongest yers!

    Wu Yan continued barging his way into the group without giving anyone a second look. Haughty frontliners didn¡¯t even think about messing with him. They might have thought about criticizing him but nobody actually said anything. They are all frontliners with very capable skills, somehow, their bodies just stopped listening to them.

    An excited voice broke the barrier of silence.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Souta greeted Wu Yan with an excited look. Souta also made sure to puff his chest out. He walked towards Wu Yan while all eyes are on him.

    Wu Yan stopped and he turned towards Souta.

    ¡°I heard Sachi said you brought a team to do this raid. Why are you guys still loitering around the entrance?¡±

    He nced at the Knights of Blood Oath, the ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, and Divine Dragons, and the Army. He grinned and he cracked a cold one.

    ¡°What? You guys waiting to wee me or something?¡±

    Souta scratched the back of his head awkwardly. The ck Cats didn¡¯t anticipate this, Their guild leader wouldn¡¯t act like this under normal situation, he¡¯s friendly but he¡¯s not this agreeable with other yers or guild masters...

    He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s talking to his senior or idol...

    Only the 3 other personal friends of Souta who are acting elders of this guild truly knew about Wu Yan¡¯s contributions. Without him, the ck Cats wouldn¡¯t be as prosperous as they are today.

    In a lot of ways, Wu Yan is their greatest benefactor.

    The other ck Cats stopped geeking over Wu Yan. They started putting on looks of joy and tion.

    They are proud of the fact that their guild leader knows someone so high-profiled!

    They felt pretty damn glorious.

    Inside SAO, everyone knew about the mysterious and heroic Wu Yan. It¡¯s hard to catch even a glimpse of him. The other clearing guilds only had a better chance to greet him than average yers, even then, they couldn¡¯t boast about personally dealing or knowing Wu Yan. They forgot about recruiting him because he made his disinterest pretty apparent.

    The ck Cats knew about this and they are all proud of being in the same guild as someone who befriended Wu Yan.

    Knights of Blood, Fuurinkazan, Divine Dragons, and the Army turned into statutes. They suddenly had a bad feeling.

    If this legendary yer cooperated with the ck Cats, the special boss...

    The others started taking up guards instead of longingly looking at Wu Yan with admiration.

    In front of a revival item, everyone knew the boss took priority over even a legendary figure.

    Souta didn¡¯t think so. He knew that¡¯s not Wu Yan¡¯s style. He preferred doing things on his own, that¡¯s how he dealt with the ck Cats anyway.

    Souta didn¡¯t invite Wu Yan into his squad. He helplessly expressed his disappointment.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I guess we can forget about getting the item...¡±

    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be so pessimistic...¡¯

    Wu Yanughed heartily as he pped Souta¡¯s back.

    ¡°Who knows, you might even get thest hit...¡±

    Souta shook his head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it...¡±

    Wu Yan said nothing regarding that. He lifted his head and he scanned over everyone quickly. The others felt awkward when Wu Yan looked at them. Finally, he saw Kirito and Asuna.

    It¡¯s been a long time since they met. He had no particr feelings for Kirito, he spent more time looking at Asuna. She took his breath away.

    He never saw her real-life appearance. He only knows about her 2D looks from the anime and light novels. Now that he got a good look at her, he has to admit that she¡¯s a stunning beauty indeed. If he was to rank her against his wives, she would definitely be above average even among all the beauties he had the opportunity of getting to know.

    Wu Yan thought as he greeted Kirito with a smile.

    ¡°Long time no see...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has been awhile...¡±

    Kirito sighed. He tried to recall thest time he met the only yer he ever took seriously in this game.

    ¡°I think it was a year ago since west met...¡±

    ¡°Well, I did hear about your achievements though...¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°The ck Swordsman? That¡¯s quite a nice-sounding title if I must say so...¡¯

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    Kirito replied.

    Who can beat Wu Yan in terms of achievement and titles?

    ¡°Hey, Kirito!¡±

    Klein grabbed Kirito by the neck. He whispered to him.

    ¡°You know this guy?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, kinda...¡±

    Kirito said with a slightly bashful tone.

    ¡°We fought the first floor boss together...¡±

    ¡°You bastard! You didn¡¯t even tell me you knew someone so great! That¡¯s not cool bro!¡±

    Klein red at Kirito with a sour look. He¡¯s acting like Kirito cucked him or something, he felt a bit disgusted.

    Kirito and Klein continued exchanging words in secret. Wu Yan ignored them and he turned back towards Souta.

    ¡°Imma go now...¡±

    Wu Yan left everyone and he headed into the woods.

    Close to 100 yers watched as Wu Yan ventured deeper into the forest. When he disappeared from their view, yers started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Vice-leader...¡±

    One of the Knights asked Asuna for her opinion.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    The other clearing guilds also asked their leaders for the next move.

    This revival item is too precious to give up. It even attracted the legendary yer to make an appearance.

    Wu Yan basically messed up their ns with his presence here. The raid yers could have done this raid-style or use other trump cards to negotiate with the other guilds, Wu Yan didn¡¯t y by the rules, there¡¯s no need for him to listen to the norms of a raid group.

    How in the world are they going topete with someone who can take on the whole raid group on his own, can they defeat the Fae Swordsman himself?

    Numerically, they had an absolute advantage over one yer. It¡¯s even arguable that they stood a fair chance of depriving that item of Wu Yan.

    But, their gut feelings told them that is but an illusion.

    Asuna pursed her lips,plex emotional fluctuations stirred her inner self but she still waved her hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will act as the situation unfolds itself!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The other guilds also made simr decisions.

 Chapter 642: First-hand experience? The impossible show

    <h4>Chapter 642: First-hand experience? The impossible show</h4>

    ording to gathered information, the Christmas boss will appear under a fir tree during Christmas Eve.

    The special boss¡¯s information was obtained through strenuous efforts and spending, however, the information about the boss appearing under a fir tree is information that almost everybody got without much difficulty.

    It¡¯s a boss that only spawns on Christmas Eve, as a Christmas event, it¡¯s easy to guess that the boss will probably spawn near a fir tree. The other yers also reckoned that the boss will bear a simr appearance to Santa us.

    Inside the Forest of Wandering, there are a lot of fir trees. However, there¡¯s only one treerge enough that it looked like it can serve as a raid boss battleground. It¡¯s the biggest fir tree in the deepest part of this forest.

    Wu Yan navigated his way over to this tree with the help of his map. He came here after walking through a teleportation circle. The fir tree immediately entered his vision when he arrived.

    He looked at this tree which was sorge that even the tall trees in Silvaria would be hard-pressed topete with. He approached the tree like he¡¯s taking a simple stroll in the woods. It didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here to hunt a boss.

    Spatial distortion urred behind him when he approached the fir tree. Knights of Blood Oath, ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, Divine Dragons, and the Army. They all appeared here along with yers like Asuna, Kirito, Souta, and Klein.

    They stopped themselves when they came here. They crowded the outer rims of this area like how they crowded the entrance of the Forest of Wanderings.

    ¡°Is he going solo? It sure looks like!¡±

    Klein is overly excited.

    ¡°Yes! I can see the Fae Swordsman in action!¡±

    Kirito nodded. He mumbled seriously while finding a good vantage point.

    ¡°Let me see the difference between us...¡±

    ¡°Is he going to fight alone again?...¡±

    Asuna said. It¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s her emotions right now.

    She actually paid a lot of attention to Wu Yan¡¯s activities during this past year. That¡¯s because he left a deep impression on her mind.

    She heard about his power, she heard about hisbat results, she also knew how he¡¯s doing generally. However, she can spot a ring simrity among the gathered information ¨C he always does things solo...

    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t find anyone who I can team up with, in this world...¡±

    His words rang clearly within her mind. Asuna clenched her fists, she just couldn¡¯t forget this line no matter what.

    Asuna also started in SAO by herself, for the first month anyway...

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s been there, maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s curious, in any case, Asuna paid a lot of attention to Wu Yan. A year ago, she¡¯s already feeling like this, now, her feelings more or less solidified.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about this. He would be surprised if he found out. He didn¡¯t talk a lot with Asuna after all, they only talked on a few asions before today.

    The fir tree looked like a gigantic Christmas tree. Just decorate it with bells and strips of paper and you would get a super-oversized Christmas tree. The boss is nowhere to be seen thought.

    Until...

    Christmas bell rang out of nowhere as it reverberated in the entire area. Everyone looked at the source, the ce with the loudest noise and...

    They saw it, two clouds that looked like two jets crashed into them, drawing a clear line in the night sky, they couldn¡¯t see the transportation that got the boss here. But, they did see what looked like a giant meteor crashing into the ground, creating a local snowstorm. The snow dispersed after the figure within the impact area showed itself.

    A weird beansprout-looking Santa us monster appeared from within the snow and ice. He had pale-blue skin and he looked like a horror game Santa us with a ghastlyplexion and hair, his jutting eyes are also glimmering with malice.

    ¡°There¡¯s the boss!¡±

    The KoBs, Cats, FuurinKazan, Dragons, and the Army grabbed their weapons. They were ready to charge at the moment their leaders issued the order. But, Asuna, Souta, and Klein stopped their respective squads. Only the Dragons and The Army didn¡¯t lower their weapons as they still wanted to rush into the battle.

    Looking at the boss who stood well over 5 meters, Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he sized it up. Wu Yan is looking at the boss like a monkey waving around a weapon it had no business wielding, he¡¯s not even taking it seriously.

    Perhaps the boss picked up Wu Yan¡¯s disdain, its ghoul-like expression contorted as it emitted a ¡°kakaka¡± sound. Its fish-like eyes fell upon Wu Yan in no time at all...

    Boom

    The boss stomped and he took out a battle-ax. With another move, it charged at Wu Yan with a force that looked like it could move mountains and part the seas.

    Wu Yan grabbed the hilt of Heaven Gazer and while his cloak bellowed with the winds, he stood his ground until the moment the boss attacked him, that¡¯s the cue for him to draw Heaven Gazer.

    Tang

    The two shed with a ferocious force. The gust generated from their attacks blew towards the raid group.

    They tried blocking with their hands. They couldn¡¯t see through that thick snowstorm but they didn¡¯t close their eyes because they didn¡¯t want to miss a single scene of the legendary Fae Swordsman in action!

    Wu Yan also didn¡¯t disappoint. They saw David facing Goliath within that snowstorm, well, they most saw Goliath, the boss was a hulking monster after all.

    They saw the giant being sent flying after a brief exchange of attacks with his opponent.

    Klein¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets, a bead of sweat flowed down the side of his head.

    ¡°Holy... that strength...¡±

    Asuna, Kirito, and Souta didn¡¯t say anything. They continued watching intently as even stopping toment would disrupt this process.

    The localized snowstorm is still in effect, however, they could vaguely see a dark figure chasing after the boss the moment it got sent flying away. The sh of sword skills being used shone through the flying snow and ice. It gave everyone an impression of illusory starlight. The shes of sword skill covered the boss.

    The sword skill struck the boss into the ground. The 1st of the boss¡¯s four Hp bars fell drastically by more than 50%. He shaved 1/8 of the boss¡¯s hp with a single hit.

    Totally brutal!

 Chapter 643: The meddling Divine Dragons and the Army!

    <h4>Chapter 643: The meddling Divine Dragons and the Army!</h4>

    A boss like this who dropped uber-rare items usually had astonishing stats to back it up inbat. Otherwise, a random yer can just solo this boss. The clearing guilds also wouldn¡¯t need to send out so many elites. Guilds like ck Cats and Fuurinkazan also wouldn¡¯t need their guild masters to mobilize specifically for a quest like this. Heck, even the Dragons and the Army sent out enough members topose a smaller raid group on their own. That¡¯s just how seriously they took this boss.

    Sure, they sent out these members to secure the revival item, but, the major reason behind this mobilization lies behind the strength of the boss. ording to preliminary estimates, this boss is at least as strong as a floor boss of the floors above the 40th.

    A boss like this is risky for Kirito or Asuna to take on by themselves. Even if they grouped up, they had to be on their toes to avoid being taken by surprise when the boss shows it¡¯s true power. When Wu Yan arrived on the scene, the situation reverse, it¡¯s the average yer going up against the floor boss (Wu Yan).

    It didn¡¯t take him more than 5 seconds to shave away one-eighth of the boss¡¯s max Hp.

    What did this mean?

    This means that if he can repeat 7 more attacks like that, this boss will get wiped out.

    7 more attacks like one would finish a field mob monster.

    They were utterly stunned by his damage. The guy just took away one-eighth of the boss¡¯s hp like nothing.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong! Way too strong!¡±

    Klein gulped.

    ¡°I can see why he¡¯s able to take down nearly 20 floors in Aincrad by himself. He¡¯s so far away from us, did he get this kind of damage by pure grinding? Maybe he¡¯s using an exploit or bug right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡±

    Kirito shook his head with a bitterugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it but SAO is very bnced and stable in this aspect. With so many yers in SAO, someone else would have found this bag. There are a lot of smart people in this game and their optimizations or efficient builds failed to evene close to this...¡±

    Klein turned taciturn and he asked Souta.

    ¡°How did you two get to know each other? It looks like you guys are very close with each other...¡±

    ¡°We go way back...¡¯

    Souta said as he continued watching Wu Yan. He¡¯s one of the rare ones who actually watched without muchment.

    ¡°We got to know each other during the second day of SAO. It¡¯s not far-fetched to say that he¡¯s the reason we got this far...

    Asuna, Kirito, and Klein were astounded by what they heard. Now, they had a clue why the ck Cats are always so well-equipped despite being only slightly above-average among all the guilds. If Wu Yan intervened, that would exin a lot of things.

    Without their fancy equipment, the ck Cats would be weaker than Fuurinkazan, and Divine Dragons, forget about standing on the same level with guilds like KoBs. They would probably be weaker than the Army who sustained huge casualties.

    Asuna finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Since you know him so well, did you guys party up before?¡±

    Souta sighed after he flinched.

    ¡°No! He never formally joined our party once. We weren¡¯t qualified for that, even now he¡¯s...¡±

    Asuna bit down on her lips.

    ¡°You mean he didn¡¯t party up with other yers since then?¡±

    Souta nodded.

    ¡°ording to my knowledge, that¡¯s true...¡±

    Asuna said nothing.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Klein looked at Kirito.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a bigger loner than you, at least you joined parties before...¡±

    Kirito crossed his arm.

    ¡°If I am as good as him, I wouldn¡¯t need parties too!¡±

    Kirito is a loner by nature, he partied up with other yers when he wanted to attack field bosses or floor bosses, other than those times, he usually trained by himself. Knowing Kirito, if he had the power, he probably wouldn¡¯t party up with other yers.

    They were too busy talking that they didn¡¯t notice the Dragons and the Army inching ever closer to the fight.

    Bam

    With another Crumbling Strike, he smacked the boss away, further reducing the boss¡¯s Hp by one-eighth. He pulled away from the boss after noticing that the boss is already at the Yellow zone in Hp (less than 50% max Hp).

    He grasped Heaven Gazer and he wanted to attack once more when he noticed something. He unwinded himself as a vicious glint flickered in his eyes.

    Wu Yan stopped attacking so Asuna, Souta, Kirito, and Souta knew something¡¯s up. Wu Yan should be able to easily finish the boss if he wanted to, why did he stop now?

    Kirito looked at the boss and Wu Yan with bewilderment. Then, he yelled in shock.

    ¡°What are they doing?!¡±

    Asuna, Souta, and Klein immediately looked at what Kirito is looking at. They all hissed in shock.

    The Dragons and the Army already positioned themselves near the boss. Soon, they began attacking the boss like nobody¡¯s business. It¡¯s very clear that they wanted to steal the boss kill.

    ¡°Those bastards!¡±

    Souta yelled in anger, his fists cracked under immense pressure.

    ¡°Are they not ashamed to do things like stealing bosses?¡±

    ¡°Those disagreeable fellows did nastier things than this!¡±

    Kleinid in with disdain on his face.

    ¡°The Divine Dragons and the Army are famous for doing anything and everything to get their hands on rare materials. They gave BS like saving other yers to extort Cors and items...¡±

    Asuna and Kirito said nothing. Their eyes were flickering with feelings of repulse as well. They didn¡¯t like how these guilds went about their business.

    ¡°Hey, Souta...¡±

    Klein elbowed Souta.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help him? I thought you guys are on very good terms with each other?...¡±

    He didn¡¯t like the Dragons and the Army¡¯s style but Klein decided to stay out of this one. He had a guild to look after and he¡¯s not ready to incur losses to defend an unrted party.

    Klein wanted the revival item but it¡¯s not to the extent of offending a legendary yer like him. That¡¯s a yer who can dance around in the maze area without much trouble, Wu Yan literally killed floor bosses on his own.

    The Army and The Dragons were blinded by greed.

    Souta is the only one with a legitimate reason to interfere. As for Asuna, well, nobody knew what she thought of this situation...

    Shouta turned around as he shook his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s not weak, he can take care of this on his own...¡±

    ¡°Weak?¡±

    Kirito and Klein felt odd.

    The Dragons and The Army overwhelmed Wu Yan in numbers. Even if the boss is strong, the two guilds can probably take down the boss if they worked together...

    They attacked the boss with a clear conscience as if they didn¡¯t steal this boss from someone else. They continued ganging up on the boss while arranging for wounded fighters to heal up as tankers stall for time.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the boss to reach into the Red zone (less than 10% Hp).

    While they all prepared to make the final hits, a figure streaked past them andnded a strike on the boss.

    Bam

    Heaven Gazer deleted the boss¡¯s final Hp Bar as the giant fell with a loud thud. Data fragments and crystals rained all over the ce.

    The Dragons and the Army failed toprehend what happened.

 Chapter 644: You want it? Come get it then!

    <h4>Chapter 644: You want it? Come get it then!</h4>

    The final strike rang throughout the snowy sky. The noise also continued to baffle the coalition of Divine Dragons and the Army.

    The boss was going to die in their hands, someone came in to sneak thest hit in.

    Driven by rage and frustration, members from both guilds started turning red-eyed. They forgot how they tried to steal a boss kill.

    Wu Yan let the data fragments rain over him as he examined the item logs for his drop. He saw a gilded rhombus object and he materialized it in his hands. There¡¯s a blue jewel in the center of this item.

    He fiddled with it and then he tapped it to examine the item description.

    ¡°Hmm... Divine Stone of Returning Stone. ¡®The item can be activated on the yer¡¯s shortcut menu or by holding the materialized item and uttering ?Revive ... [yer¡¯s Name]?. The effect will only work during the time frame between the death of the yer and the disappearance of the item¡¯s effect light, which is approximately ten seconds.¡¯ Ah, I see, so it has a time-limitation after all...¡±

    He read the item¡¯s effect aloud, returning them to their senses. Passionate eyes fell upon the stone in his hand.

    This is the only revival item tonight, it is also probably the only revival item in the entire game. They treated the item with a healthy amount of skepticism. Death in-game is equal to death outside in the real world. Can a game item even revive a dead person outside in the real world?

    They didn¡¯t think so.

    They sent out guild members on the off-chance that this item turns out to be authentic. In short, they wanted to check it themselves.

    Although it¡¯s limited by time, its revival effect is true.

    An item that can revive a yer...

    The others kept their eyes on the Divine Stone of Returning Soul. Even Asuna, Souta, and Klein treated the object seriously. Kirito is the only one who looked like he could do without the item.

    Wu Yan gave the other yers a sarcastic smile. He stored away the Stone after letting them take a good look. Then, he started walking towards the exit.

    The Dragons and The Army exchanged a look as greed overwhelmed their rationality. They surrounded Wu Yan from all sides.

    Asuna, Kirito, Souta, and Klein turned ghastly pale.

    ¡°As expected, they want to rob the item, huh?¡±

    Souta snickered.

    ¡°I gave these idiots too much credit...¡±

    ¡°Hey, think we should go to help him?¡±

    Klein elbowed Souta again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let the Dragons or the Army attack him, that will affect all of us!¡±

    Asuna and Kirito recalled how Wu Yan stated his history of killing others. They were worried that Wu Yan might kill all the Dragons and the Army here, which would significantly slow down their progress in Aincrad.

    They are damnable assholes but they felt like these yers shouldn¡¯t be executed for letting greed get to their heads. For the greater good, they couldn¡¯t allow their deaths here.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Asuna stood out with her guild members in tow. They stood between Wu Yan and the coalition of kill-stealers.

    ¡°The boss fight is over, he also obtained the item via thest hit. There¡¯s no use fighting over this matter any further!¡±

    Asuna continued.

    ¡°Do you want to harm yourselves over trying to rob another yer outside of raids and battles?¡±

    ¡°Vice-leader...¡±

    The leader for the Dragons came as he used Wu Yan by pointing at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s not someone in our raid group, the rule and norms between us do not apply to him, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The Army also nced at Wu Yan as they tried to sling mud on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Vice-leader, the rules do not protect him, if it does, we will be very displeased!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about frustration with me?¡±

    Asuna started talking to them with repugnance in her tone.

    ¡°How about you guys? You guys tried to steal the boss kill from him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, vice-leader...¡±

    The Army started using their temte excuse.

    ¡°To liberate all the yers in SAO, the Stone would be more useful in the hands of the frontliners and raid group members, isn¡¯t that what¡¯s better for everyone?¡±

    The Army used the ¡°Greater good¡± card and Asuna didn¡¯t have a proper response for that. She red at the Army who are somehow proud of their misleading justification. They said that line like justice stood on their sides or something.

    ¡°Those are pretty big words you¡¯re using there...¡±

    Souta and Klein came with their crews following closely behind. The ck Cats and Fuurinkazan stood with KoB on this matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying everyone should sacrifice something for the yers, right?¡±

    Klein pursed his lips.

    ¡°I seem to recall a certain Army going into retirement after getting ughtered in a certain Boss fight though? Riddle me this, if it¡¯s for the greater good of liberating all yers, then shouldn¡¯t the Army still be serving in the frontlines as the clearing guild they imed they are?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The Army leader was choking on his own words.

    The Divine Dragons decided to be gangsters about this.

    ¡°Anyway, if he doesn¡¯t give that item up, we will not back down!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I have something to say about that!¡±

    Souta dered.

    ¡°The ck Cats shall not back down from this side!¡±

    Klein and Asuna also didn¡¯t budge from their spots. They wanted to cover for Wu Yan.

    Kirito knitted his brows as he mumbled.

    ¡°This is going to be troubling...¡±

    KoBs, the ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, the Dragons, and the Army, they are all very crucial parts of the clearing raids. Without anyone of them, the clearing progress will grind to a halt.

    If the raid group splits up over this then it¡¯s going to significantly reduce the efficacy of the raid group. Again, the clearing efforts will also be negatively affected.

    Wu Yanughed out loud, no, he sneered loudly.

    ¡°You want it?...¡±

    His question silenced every yer here.

    Wu Yan appeared from behind Asuna, Souta, and Klein. He eyed every Dragon and Army here as hezily threw them one line.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use fancy words you don¡¯t know the meaning of...¡±

    Wu Yanughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°I hate it when people say one thing when they actually want another thing, it is in poor taste and you should be ashamed...¡±

    Asuna and the others were worried about him.

    Things were going so good for them, 3 vs 2, they would have dispersed after exchanging a few more verbal artilleries but that would be it. Wu Yan is adding fuel on top of the fire with his words.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind it at all, he took out the Stone and he gave them a wide grin.

    ¡°You want it? Come get it then...¡±

 Chapter 645: Detainment? Heathcliffâ€™s invitation!

    <h4>Chapter 645: Detainment? Heathcliff¡¯s invitation!</h4>

    ...

    The yers shifted their attention towards the Stone. Some of the yers in KoB, ck Cats, and Fuurinkazan gulped when they saw the enchanting jewel. The Army and the Dragons got greedy again.

    Nobody dared to approach the item. Even the two guilds who coveted the item stopped themselves.

    The Fae Swordsman, the one and only, the legend, the yer who can take down floors on his own. He¡¯s elevated to a level of fame untouched by other famous yers. Anyone would feel fear and respect when they heard his name.

    He already demonstrated his prowess with the previous boss fight. It took dozens of yers to shave the boss down to the Red Zone. They couldn¡¯t match damage output with a single lone yer.

    They might have forced him into handing out the item based on utilitarian justifications or some other ethical BS. However, if they wanted to rob it by force from the Fae Swordsman, they have to rethink their objectives. In fact, some of them are already shaking in their boots.

    The Divine Dragons and the Army continued eyeing the Stone. None of them had the balls to reach out for that item. This super-strong yer probably would attack the moment they tried to grab the items.

    They were basically itching to get their hands on the item, now, they are as docile as a deer. Wu Yan wanted to tease them for their behaviors.

    Asuna, Kirito, Souta, and Klein released sighs of relief. Looks like the Army and the Dragons are still rational enough to stop at threats.

    Asuna whispered by Wu Yan¡¯s ss side.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t force them too far, these people might actually attack if you provoke them any further...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He wanted to tell Asuna that he couldn¡¯t care less than a hamster¡¯s furry ass what they thought about his words. However, Asuna talked with such a stern look that he had to take her seriously. An idea came to him and he teased her.

    ¡°Erm...¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°Who are you again?...¡±

    Asuna was first stunned then she got angry with him. She leered at him but she recalled how she didn¡¯t show Wu Yan her real face when they partedst time. She turned her head the other way with a pout.

    ¡°I am Asuna!¡±

    ¡°Asuna?...¡±

    Wu Yan resisted the urge tough out loud as he asked innocently.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Asuna?...¡±

    Kirito, Souta, and Klein were as surprised as Asuna when they heard this. The sh, Asuna, the vice-leader of the KoBs, she¡¯s among the top 5 most popr female yers in SAO, did this guy live in a cave or something?

    Asuna huffed and puffed. She got up-close and personal as she jabbed his chest with a finger.

    ¡°Look, even if you don¡¯t recognize my face or name, you should at least remember my voice, right? Did I not leave a big enough impression, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Calm down!¡±

    Wu Yan tried to push her away by stepping away.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I remember now!¡±

    Asuna snorted as she calmed down the mes in her heart. She¡¯s so hung up on him but he didn¡¯t even remember her, that has got to hurt, it¡¯s no wonder that she got angry with him...

    Wu Yan grinned and he said something that almost turned her into a rampaging animal.

    ¡°You¡¯re that Hooded chick right?¡±

    ¡°Hooded chick...¡±

    Asuna clenched her fists as she trembled in righteous fury. She only calmed herself down when she inhaled deeply twice.

    ¡°Ah, yeah! I am that hooded chick!¡±

    Asuna gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°I am SO GLAD you remembered me...¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand on ceremonies...¡±

    Asuna leered at Wu Yan once more. If looks could kill, Wu Yan would have died multiple times.

    ¡°Hey hey, they aren¡¯t doing this now, are there?¡±

    Klein said.

    ¡°We are currently in front of tworge potential parties of enemies, what are they doing flirting with each other in front of this crowd?¡±

    ¡°Beats me...¡±

    Kirito¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°Maybe strong yers have strong personalities/¡±

    Souta and Kirito exchanged a look. Souta is looking at him like he¡¯s the pot calling another kettle ck. Kirito dodged his look.

    Returning the Stone to his inventory, he dashed and he appeared behind the Dragons and The Army in a sh!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The two parties immediately broke into a cold sweat. They didn¡¯t even need to turn around to confirm his presence, they can feel him standing behind them. They immediately distanced themselves from Wu Yan. Some of them almost lost their grips on their weapons.

    If Wu Yan chose to attack just then...

    Gulp

    Audible sounds of yers swallowing saliva anxiously could be heard. Their unusually fast breathing made up the rest of the noise. With this, they knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Wu Yan, they couldn¡¯t even keep up with him.

    He sighed and he nonchntly told them off.

    ¡°If you have the time to rob people then maybe you should try diverting some of that energy and time to train yourselves into better yers...¡±

    Wu Yan moved towards the exit.

    ¡°Survival of the fittest, that¡¯s the rule in this death game...¡±

    No Dragons or Army blocked him this time. Theycked the confidence to do so.

    Souta shook his head.

    ¡°Still as amazing as ever...¡±

    Kirito also helplesslymented.

    ¡°And he is still forging his own path...¡±

    ¡°Well, all¡¯s well that ends well...¡±

    Klein chuckled.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a super yer, so cool!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s mouth opened but no words came out, her heart shook when she saw his departing figure.

    He left by himself again...

    Asuna wanted to keep Wu Yan here. She didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s so keen on making him stay but every time she sees his back, she had the urge to chase after him. Maybe it¡¯s because she felt bad for him, or maybe she wanted to talk with him for another reason. Either way, Asuna didn¡¯t want to lose contact with Wu Yan.

    But, she couldn¡¯t find a legitimate reason to keep him here.

    Asuna gnashed her teeth in frustration. Her fists went pale because she¡¯s clenching super hard. A tab opened in front of her and her eyes lit up as she pursued Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Asuna opened her arms wide as if she¡¯s barring Wu Yan from running away. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°You know I can wait, right? I don¡¯t think you need to turn it into something so dramatic.¡±

    Asuna blushed, she coughed and she pretended like that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Erm, can youe with me for a bit?¡±

    Wu Yan used a very amused expression.

    ¡°This trend, are you...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right!¡±

    Asuna blushed furiously again.

    ¡°Our guild master wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Your guild master?¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his head.

    ¡°You mean Heathcliff?¡±

    Asuna nodded. The guild master fired a PM telling Asuna to bring Wu Yan back to him.

    ¡°Heathcliff...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with unknown intentions. He grinned and he told Asuna.

    ¡°Alright, lead the way...¡±

 Chapter 646: Fear? Meeting Heathcliffâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 646: Fear? Meeting Heathcliff...</h4>

    Aincrad, 55th Floor, Granzam

    In a corner of the Steel City of Granzam, there¡¯s a castle-like infrastructure that had a white silvery theme to it.

    It¡¯s like a pce a king would live in. There are gs and statues everywhere. It was also built like a fortress that is always ready to defend against invaders. It filled onlookers with a sense of awe and fear. A yer would feel tiny inparison to a grand structure like this. The fluttering gs also deterred anyone with ill-intent by the faint killing intent emitted from the gs.

    The gs are adorned by white swords crossed to form a sword cross, the red background made the swords look even more divine. Anyone who had no clue what this ce is would probably peg it as an NPC king¡¯s domicile or a general¡¯s keep.

    Actually, this ce is the headquarters of the Knights of the Blood Oath.

    The rtively new guild from a year ago experienced tremendous growth and now it¡¯s known as the strongest guild in SAO. Their fame is so great that only those driven insane by SAO wouldn¡¯t recognize them. Even the most reclusive loner in the town of Beginnings in the 1st floor had heard about the Knights of Blood.

    For the strongest guild in SAO, there aren¡¯t a lot of members in it. This castle is way too big for them. Moreover, the higher-ranking members also had their own homes so they don¡¯t live in this castle at all. Hence, this castle looked very grand but there aren¡¯t actually a lot of members living here.

    The traffic flow would also corroborate this observation. Wu Yan didn¡¯t see a lot of people moving in and out of this castle. This castle is way too cold in contrast to its majestic outer appearance. The members are probably out doing quests or they have their own dwellings. Wu Yan didn¡¯t me them, this ce is too big and lonely to call home.

    Wu Yan continued taking mental notes of the building and walls around him as Asuna led him towards Heathcliff¡¯s office.

    Asuna understood why Wu Yan wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the views here. She felt the same way as Wu Yan. She hesitated before she thanked him.

    ¡°Erm, thank you...¡±

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes in confusion. Asuna giggled and she replied.

    ¡°I am talking about the menu. It really helped me out.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded his head and he shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I am just d it helped you. You didn¡¯t have to thank me by the way. I know you would havee up with your own menu without my help anyway. I mean, you and your fondness of food...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Asuna shot him a slightly dissatisfied look.

    ¡°Fondness of food? Are you saying I like eating more than I should?¡±

    ¡°Well, make of that what you will...¡±

    Wu Yan looked back at Asuna with an amused expression. He also used a profound tone with her. Asuna can¡¯t help but recall her not-sody-like eating style when Wu Yan gave her his steak. He enjoyed her looks of shame and anger. He looked away when she reached for her rapier.

    Asuna snorted and she cut the conversation short. They continued walking but Wu Yan can¡¯t help but notice her increased pace as he silentlyughed.

    She¡¯s still a child inside.

    After turning a few more corners, Asuna led him past a long iron-walled corridor. A lofty set of doors appeared in front of Wu Yan and Asuna.

    The doors are just a bit taller than Wu Yan. Asuna approached the door and she opened it without reporting her identity. Wu Yan got a look inside and...

    The room looked like an oversized meeting room. There aren¡¯t a lot of luxurious decors here, the theme leaned more towards the practical side, with a long rectangr desk facing the door. Sitting behind the desk, Heathcliff sat there in his red te armor. The g with KoB¡¯s insignia on it was prominently disyed on a wall behind Heathcliff.

    Wu Yan stopped 5 meters away from Heathcliff. He looked at Heathcliff while he looked at Wu Yan. It was like a year ago, except, this time, the venue is different, it¡¯s not the 2nd-floor hotel lobby.

    The two¡¯s identities are alsopletely different.

    One year ago, Wu Yan is just a very renowned yer while Heathcliff is a new guild master.

    One yearter, Wu Yan is now the yer recognized as the strongest by all the yers. On the other hand, Heathcliff now runs the strongest guild in SAO.

    It¡¯s been a year since then, apparently, the two aren¡¯t ready to talk yet. They just enjoyed each other¡¯s stare as the room fell into a deathly silence.

    Asuna was holding her own breath. She kept her almond-brown eyes dancing between the two as her heart started racing...

    A brief whileter, Heathcliff chuckled and he broke the heavy mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Wu Yan-dono...¡±

    He continued with an ambiguous tone in his words.

    ¡°I believe it has been about a year since that time...¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He used a piercing gaze on Heathcliff, it¡¯s like he wanted to uncover his innermost thoughts.

    ¡°A year, look at the changes you brought about...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?...¡±

    Heathcliffughed heartily.

    ¡°You have to, I mean, I am currently rather famous if I do say so myself. There has to be a certain order of doing things.

    ¡°How about it? Wu Yan-kun...¡±

    Heathcliff addressed him.

    ¡°You told me to make my guild the strongest in SAO. What do you think of Knights of Blood now?¡±

    ¡°You want to know what I think?¡±

    Wu Yan looked around and he gave him a curt reply.

    ¡°Not worth it...¡±

    Asuna slightly flinched but she didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she somewhat agreed with him.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Heathcliff had a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Why would you put it like that?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and he answered him.

    ¡°Strength has to be gained through effort and sacrifices. Guild master Heathcliff, what do you think the Knights of Blood paid for this?¡±

    Heathcliff thought about it and he shook his head.

    ¡°As I said, we are not the guild one year ago. We have rules and without it, we would be living with the animals. Rules are here for a purpose...¡±

    Heathcliff insisted.

    ¡°You can¡¯t deny that the Knights of Blood Oaths are the strongest and...¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t care less about your guild if I have to be honest...¡±

    ¡°Why would you be indifferent? Wu Yan-kun...¡±

    Heathcliff raised his head.

    ¡°If you joined the Knights of Blood then won¡¯t this all be behind us?¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s words shocked Asuna and she looked at Wu Yan with a quick turn of her head.

    Wu Yan sighed and chuckled at the same time.

    ¡°Do you actually think I will join your guild?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t even hesitate. He wasn¡¯t inviting Wu Yan with the expectation that he will join.

    ¡°Put it honestly, you frightened me once.¡±

    Heathcliff said and his eyes turned stern.

    ¡°Guild master...¡±

    Asuna tried to interject.

    ¡°Fear?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at Heathcliff.

    ¡°Yes, fear...¡±

    Heathcliff released a pent-up sigh. He continued using a grim look as he recounted.

    ¡°Before you appeared, I thought no one would be able to do the things you did. And, by God, you did it...¡±

    ¡°Which is why I am afraid...¡±

 Chapter 647: Different thoughts, same goals

    <h4>Chapter 647: Different thoughts, same goals</h4>

    Heathcliff¡¯s words made the whole room go quiet again.

    Heathcliff had a weird glint in his eyes, he continued gazing in Wu Yan¡¯s direction with a strict look.

    Heathcliff is very good at acting. He looks like a very strong guild master who is helping all SAO yers escape this game but that¡¯s all just an act.

    In actual fact, he¡¯s Kayaba Akihiko, the GM who imprisoned everyone in this death game.

    As the creator of SAO, he had administrative privileges beyond anyone in this world. In this world, he is like a god.

    Ignoring his hidden persona, Heathcliff is publicly recognized as the strongest yer in SAO. Even Kirito is only slightly weaker than him, that¡¯s just how good he is at this game. He could have been the strongest yer if Wu Yan weren¡¯t around, that is.

    The Administrator, the man himself, said he¡¯s afraid of this yer standing in front of him.

    He is the one who created this game out of nothing. He is the one who designed the bnce in this world. That¡¯s why he just couldn¡¯t fathom that a yer threw his game off the scales with his performance and abilities.

    Heathcliff is pretty sure he never left any bugs to be exploited by anyone. This ruled out the suspicion that Wu Yan is using some kind of exploit to get his battle results. Truthfully, he checked his administrator¡¯s log for signs of cheating or bugging but he just can¡¯t find anything on Wu Yan. His achievements are all legit, he beat the bosses on his own.

    Heathcliff also used his Administrator¡¯s rights to monitor Wu Yan¡¯s boss fight. Finally, Heathcliff came to a conclusion.

    Wu Yan is the real deal, he is that good at fighting and using his skills to bring down enemies.

    Equipment, weapons, items, tools, they are only supporting him.

    He wasn¡¯t using any bugs, that was all pure skill.

    He was terrified of the implications. What kind of life did Wu Yan lead to be so good at fighting? Wu Yan exceeded the limits of a typical gamer.

    After entering SAO, this is the first time that Heathcliff thought he would lose to another yer.

    Luckily for him, Wu Yan is the only exception among all the yers. If there were more yers like him, Heathcliff would probably start questioning the purpose of creating this death game in the first ce.

    Wu Yan saw through Heathcliff¡¯s thoughts and he grinned.

    He knows about Heathcliff¡¯s real identity.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to predict Heathcliff¡¯s thoughts.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that Heathcliff is currently thinking hard about Wu Yan¡¯s origin and lifestyle. If he found out, he would probablyugh out loud. He would also hide his own Eternal Arms Mastery so Heathcliff can have more fun thinking about nonsense.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look very terrified at all, guild master-sama...¡±

    Heathcliff suppressed the questions within him and he answered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am afraid of...¡±

    Heathcliff leaned back against his chair and he continued.

    ¡°Even so, I still want to invite you to join our guild. Regardless of your current opinion and my own feelings, I don¡¯t want to let such a strong talent go without at least trying to retain you. Wu Yan-kun please think one more time...¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s invitation had another motive behind it. Knights of Blood was set up with the intention of monitoring yers, when they arrive at floor 100, Heathcliff is nning on revealing his identity as the 100th-floor boss, wiping out the yers he partied with.

    He¡¯s nning on using this invitation as a way to keep an eye on Wu Yan. Currently, Wu Yan is the yer who poses the greatest threat to him.

    Wu Yan showed him a helpless expression as he shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any benefit in joining KoB, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t be joining you guys...¡±

    Asuna wanted to say something but she ultimately lowered her head without saying anything. Nobody knew what¡¯s on her mind right now.

    Heathcliff also knew Wu Yan would say no, he didn¡¯t force the issue. Wu Yan was very blunt, indeed, KoB couldn¡¯t do anything for Wu Yan.

    He¡¯s notcking In Cors, he is also someone who didn¡¯t covet authority and titles. He can make his own equipment and weapons. He is also the strongest yer, there¡¯s no need for him to join any guild, what can any guild even do for him at this point?

    Heathcliff ced his index fingers beneath his chin.

    ¡°Okay, how about this...¡±

    He used a challenging gaze on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Duel me, if I win, you join Knights of Blood!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Asuna gasped and she stepped in to protest.

    ¡°Guild master...¡±

    Heathcliff ignored Asuna and he grinned at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Yan shot back at him with a sharp look.

    ¡°What if I win?¡±

    ¡°You can ask anything you want!¡±

    Heathcliff said with arms behind his back.

    ¡°I promise you that if you win, my guild and I will do everything in our power to fulfill one request.¡±

    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Guild master, Wu Yan-kun...¡±

    Asuna can¡¯t believe her ears. These two just challenged each other out of nowhere. She can only nce between the two with a flustered appearance.

    Heathcliff nodded. Words aren¡¯t going to work on Wu Yan, now that it hase to this, they can only use fists to talk.

    He isn¡¯t worried about losing. Worsees to worst, he just has to use his Admin privileges to beat him. It would be funny if he cheated and still lost.

    Inside the gaming world, there¡¯s nothing he¡¯s afraid of. Even if he¡¯s intimidated by Wu Yan¡¯s real-life experience and origins.

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t know Wu Yan knew about his real identity.

    Wu Yan agreed even though he knew about Heathcliff¡¯s administrator status. He had the confidence that he¡¯s going toe out on top.

    He¡¯s not sure if he can win. But, he¡¯s very sure he can force Heathcliff into a tie or even make him outright admit defeat.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t really after Heathcliff¡¯s promise. He wanted to see what the administrator of SAO can do. He also wanted to know what Heathcliff has in store for him.

    With Impable Memory, he can memorize Heathcliff¡¯s fighting style. When they arrive at the 100th Floor, he can adapt his skills and techniques to deal with Heathcliff.

    Fighting a yer isn¡¯t like fighting a monster. Monsterse with preset skills and fixed movesets, as such they can be countered rather easily once enough is known about them. This is an opportunity for him to get good.

 Chapter 648: A feud? Another duel?

    <h4>Chapter 648: A feud? Another duel?</h4>

    Aincrad 55th floor, Granzam, headquarters of the Knights of Blood Oath...

    Two yers emerged from the exit of this castle. They had different expressions, one of them is very obviously mad at the other person. Her enraged look would scare off a coward with a single re. Meanwhile, the other person is just putting on a helpless look as he followed the angry one.

    He heard her stomps and Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Hey, why are you mad?¡±

    Asuna stopped and she turned towards him in a huff. She stomped over to him and she stared into his eyes at surprisingly close proximity. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but back away to make some room between them.

    ¡°Stupid idjit Aho!¡±

    Asuna yelled at him.

    ¡°Do you know who is our guild master? He is not just good at leading people, you know?! He¡¯s a very capable fighter as well, do you think he could maintain his position as the guild master of the strongest guild in SAO without a good bit of skill behind him?!¡±

    ¡°Calm your tatas...¡±

    He raised his arms to surrender.

    ¡°The stronger the merrier, right?¡±

    ¡°Hah? Are you stupid?¡±

    Asuna gnashed teeth, she just couldn¡¯t believe the nerves on this guy.

    ¡°Not only is he in possession of aunique skill known as the <<Holy Sword>>, his HP bar has never hit the Yellow Zone, he is a yer who is a walking bug, how are you going to fight someone unstoppable like that?!¡±

    ¡°I have heard about his Holy Sword...¡±

    Wu Yan pressed down on Asuna¡¯s shoulder as he distanced the two of them.

    ¡°He is a great yer, no doubt about that. He can even take on bosses on his own. But, who else can take on bosses on their own? Yeah, you guessed it...¡±

    Asuna flinched. It slipped her mind that this man standing in front of him can also clear floors on his own. He¡¯s the Fae Swordsman!

    Asuna¡¯s face lightened up a bit. She¡¯s still worried about Wu Yan. She wasn¡¯t sure how the duel between Wu Yan and the guild master will turn out.

    Maybe her guild master can defeat Wu Yan and put a stop to Wu Yan¡¯s legendary career.

    Or, it could go the other way, Wu Yan can bring the guild master¡¯s hp down into the Yellow Zone.

    The oues will cause a significant wave to spread in the world of SAO.

    I wonder how this will end?

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes when he saw Asuna¡¯s expression which had tion and anxiety mixed in equal proportions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. The duel is still 3 days away, you might lose hair at this rate, you know?¡±

    ¡°There is no hair loss in SAO, even if you cut the hair, it will grow back in due time.¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°Your in-game appearance is your real-life appearance...¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes...¡±

    Wu Yan walked past Asuna.

    ¡°That¡¯s why a glutton like you didn¡¯t get fat at all, lucky you...¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Asuna turned around and she shrieked at him.

    ¡°I am not a glutton!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes, I am sure somebody swallowed two whole steaks when I only ate one, I wonder who was that glutton, glutton-chan...¡±

    ¡°T-that was because I was hungry...¡±

    ¡°I know a hungry person when I see one. Are you going to say you were starving for two to three months?¡±

    ¡°Y-yea, I was starved for that long, yeah!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped suddenly and Asuna collided with his back.

    Wu Yan used a very amused grin with Asuna. He reminded Asuna.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, that was about a month since the server came online...¡±

    Asuna got petrified.

    ¡°Now, youngdy, are you going to tell me you were deprived of food in the real world for months excluding the one month in this game?¡±

    Wu Yan started looking at Asuna like she¡¯s a war refugee.

    ¡°Oh, damn the world for starving someone like you. I am surprised you made it into this game without dying after 1 month of starvation...¡±

    Wu Yan said tongue-in-cheek.

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    Asuna clenched her fists. She raised her fists while blushing furiously. He¡¯s not sure if she¡¯s embarrassed or in mad.

    Wu Yan stopped teasing her lest she brings down her fist of not-so-righteous fury on his cheeky butt. Heck, she might even use her rapier on him.

    Wu Yan changed his words.

    ¡°Well, I am sure it was all because of my goddamn culinary skills. Otherwise, Asuna-san probably wouldn¡¯t lose control of teeth, I am sure.¡±

    Asuna bit down on her lips and she yelled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just yet! SAO was only in the early stages at the time, I didn¡¯t get to polish my chef skills. I am sure I am the better cook between the two of us now!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s intrigue got roused and he crossed his arms as he looked down at her, leveraging his superior height.

    ¡°One year ago, I was an expert, now, I am almost at full mastery, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take back what you just said?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Asuna defiantly raised her head at him.

    ¡°I am also very close to full mastery as well!¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°So quick?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Asuna had a very beautiful smile right now. She stuck her chest out and her face got close enough that Wu Yan can see the pores on her face. She slowly spit out her next sentence word by word.

    ¡°Hence, I am sure I am not inferior in any waypared to you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am not sure about that...¡±

    Wu Yan started a lecture.

    ¡°Skill mastery is only linked with the ability to handle more materials. It does not corrte with how good you are at mixing materials and serving good dishes. The sauces, conditioning, and materials are all very important as well. Your mastery might be close to me but that doesn¡¯t mean your skills are on my level!¡±

    ¡°Hah?! Are you implying that I can¡¯t cook as well as you?¡±

    Asuna got a bit angry.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled. Then, he dug his grave deeper.

    ¡°I am saying that if you have my menu, even a monkey can be a great cook!¡±

    ¡°Hold up, I cannot pretend I didn¡¯t hear that!¡±

    Asuna said.

    ¡°Your menu only guided me. A lot of my dishes are self-made, most of them aren¡¯t on your menu at all!¡±

    ¡°A guide?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s facial muscle started twitching. His menu was drafted based on the materials he can handle at the time. It wasn¡¯t even a fair representation of his actual culinary skills. But, even at the time, some 1 month after SAO started, that book is a game-changer, the food made ording to the instructions there could give any NPC restaurant a run for its money.

    The way Asuna is referring to his guide is like she¡¯s talking about a cookbook you can just buy from a random bookstore. His pride can¡¯t handle his arts and crafts being treated like some cheap skill you can pick up from books.

    ¡°Since you put it that way...¡±

    Wu Yan inhaled and he issued a challenge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s duel!¡±

    ¡°O-oh,e now...¡±

    Asuna backed away with visible panic on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just cooking...¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s settle this by a cook-off!¡±

    Wu Yan balled his palms into fists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide who¡¯s superior in the culinary arts!¡±

    ¡°A cook-off?¡±

    Asuna gasped in slight shock but she replied with arms akimbo anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret this!¡±

    ¡°I will make you bow before my dining table!¡±

    Another duel went underway

 Chapter 649: A house like those in storybooks! Wu Yanâ€™s homeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 649: A house like those in storybooks! Wu Yan¡¯s home...</h4>

    Aincrad 22nd floor...

    Towards the Southwestern corner of this floor lies a very beautiful coniferous.

    The trees are very evenly spaced, there¡¯s a quaint path here leading to four different directions. It¡¯s a forest but the design of this ce was clearly artificial in nature. It¡¯s like somebody spent an absurd amount of time to make this ce very picture-esque. The architect of this floor did a pretty good job of making a scenic floor.

    There are hamlets here. Lakes and hills blended perfectly to form a floor that yers can enjoy aesthetically. This floor was an art in and of itself. It¡¯s a hidden utopia waiting to be discovered. A marvel of nature that would be very hard to find on earth today.

    With the trees, hills, and thekes as partners, the residents here must be very tranquil and at peace. This kind of ce is something one can only find in a game world like SAO.

    In the original work, Kirito bought a log house on this floor. He brought his fiancee over to this floor so they can live together. This ce is just that gorgeous.

    Anyway, Wu Yan bought the log house here.

    He is a lone wolf. From the start of this game, excluding his association with the ck Cats, he never partied with other yers. After he became famous, he became even more lonesome.

    Famous people hate noises the most. Wu Yan was afraid that the other yers would sniff him out if he stayed in towns. This is assuming that he departed early in the morning and returnedte in the night. He reckons that trouble wouldn¡¯t stop appearing if someone figured out his identity.

    Thus, Wu Yan chose the most scenic and peaceful ce he can remember from the original work. After clearing the 21st floor, Wu Yan spent a lot of effort toplete the quest required to buy this house.

    He spent this one year alone in this log house. But, he wasn¡¯tining, the scenery was worth every Cors he paid. He felt no loneliness or dissatisfaction with this ce. Wu Yan loved the silence, serenity, and beauty here. Wu Yan decided that he wasn¡¯t going to change his home until the end of SAO.

    Finally, his log house weed the first guest since its master first bought this log house.

    Wu Yan walked on the quaint path without feeling anything, he¡¯s already used to the scenery here. Meanwhile, Asuna can¡¯t help revealing her googly eyes at the wonderful view here.

    Wu Yan also behaved like Asuna when he first arrived here. It¡¯s just that beautiful here. He¡¯s been to multiple worlds and sights like the ones here are rare even in other worlds.

    Gensokyo is probably as beautiful as this but Wu Yan hasn¡¯t been there so he couldn¡¯t make an urateparison.

    Asuna didn¡¯t have her own ce, she lived in the castle owned by the KoB. Hence, the two decided to use Wu Yan¡¯s house as the venue for the cook-off.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t nning on bringing Asuna over to this ce. In the original work, this was the love nest of Kirito and Asuna. It felt weird inviting Asuna here, but, this beats having a cook-off over at the KoB¡¯s HQ so Wu Yan just epted this situation as the better alternative.

    Asuna is very intrigued by Wu Yan¡¯s home. This is the home of the strongest and most mysterious yer in SAO. Nobody found out about his home even after searching far and wide for Wu Yan. Naturally, she¡¯s curious about what home Wu Yan chose. She wasn¡¯t expecting this ce to be this captivating. She got dominated by the pristine environment here almost immediately upon exposure.

    The quaint path was made with cute nks as the small path sprawled along the forest around it. The two walked for about 15 minutes before this lovely path ended and a log house appeared in front of the two.

    They are now at Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    Wu Yanughed as he introduced Asuna to his home.

    ¡°Be proud, you¡¯re the first guest here...¡±

    ¡°The first guest?¡±

    Asuna can¡¯t help but gasp at his introduction.

    ¡°You never had people over before?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°This is the only ce where I can calm down and have my own quiet time. If word ever gets out, I am going to lose a very significant portion of my peaceful time. I don¡¯t want this tranquility to be disturbed...¡±

    Asuna nodded as she canpletely empathize with him. She also wanted a life like this. She also agreed with the notion to preserve the peace and quiet here.

    The two walked up a flight of stairs at the porch and they arrived at the door of the house.

    Wu Yan pushed open the door and he gestured for Asuna to enter.

    ¡°Wee to my humble abode.¡±

    ¡°So-sorry for intruding...¡±

    Asuna looked a little tense. It seems this is the first time she entered the home of another yer. She kept looking around awkwardly before entering the house.

    The log house didn¡¯t have arge living room. It¡¯s slightly bigger than an average living room and that¡¯s it. The basic amenities are here though, things like a sofa, bonsai nts, tables, furniture, and other decorations. In short, it looked like a home. Inside the house, there¡¯s a well-equipped kitchen. It¡¯s evident that the master of this house spent arge portion of his attention and energy on making sure the kitchen shined.

    There are windows around the same height as an average human situated at certain intervals along the wall. The warm sunlight entered the house through this window as a slight breeze made the curtain flutter. It¡¯s a very nice and cozy house. The charm tug at one¡¯s heartstrings.

    Charmed by what she saw, Asuna fell in love with this home as she took in the sight with her hands on her chest.

    She looked at the living room, and through the windows here, she could see the majesticke, the lofty hills, and the blue sky.

    Far away, the stone spire that pierced the heavens stood proudly in contrast with the natural beauty here. For the first time, the stone spire of despair looked very beautiful to Asuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty... so exquisite...¡±

    Asuna can¡¯t help but leak out her honest thoughts. When she returned to her senses, she was already standing near the window, gazing at the fantastic view outside. The more Asuna looked, the more she wanted to stay...

    ¡°How about it? Pretty good right?¡±

    Wu Yan modified this ce to suit his taste, he spent a lot of Cors, gave up about three days of grinding to furnish this ce. Although he wasn¡¯t nning on bringing people over, he felt joy at sharing this beautiful sight with someone else.

    Asuna didn¡¯t bicker with Wu Yan for once. She nodded and all thoughts of fighting flew away from her mind. She also basked in the splendid view here, despite currently being in the same room as her ¡°enemy¡±. Wu Yan smiled with amusement.

    Girls are more attuned to beautiful sights like the one here, I see she¡¯s already enamored with the scenery here.

 Chapter 650: The sensation of being alive and the cook-off

    <h4>Chapter 650: The sensation of being alive and the cook-off</h4>

    Asuna turned her attention away from the scenery outside. She looked at Wu Yan who is already in casual clothes. He looked like a rather trendy guy. Pursing her lips, she sat directly across him and she stared at Wu Yan with her brown eyes.

    Asuna continued using her sharp gaze on him, Wu Yan can only sip a cup of his own home-made red tea while feeling a bit awkward. He turned his eyes away from her and Asunaughed out loud.

    Asuna loosened up and sheid her back against the sofa.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not as reclusive as I thought...¡±

    ¡°Reclusive?...¡±

    Asuna rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°You remember how you only said a few words and then you ditched me after handing me a menu? You also dedicated yourself to doing everything by yourself this past one year. Isn¡¯t that what a recluse would do?¡±

    Wu Yan protested.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a hermit-like behavior, right? It¡¯s prettymon for people who just met each other to not have a lot of things to talk about right off the bat. I am already pretty generous, giving a recipe book to a girl I just met. Also, I am not the only solo yer in this game...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called them lone wolves!¡±

    Asuna pointed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Including you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, now you¡¯re just dehumanizing me.¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°I also have a few friends, you know?¡±

    ¡°Alright, answer met his...¡±

    Asuna puffed out her chest and she struck took a verbal jab at him.

    ¡°Do you have more than 10 friends in this ce?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He took her more seriously.

    ¡°How did you know? Did youe up with that number randomly?¡±

    ¡°Looks like I struck the bull¡¯s eye...¡±

    Asuna winked at him.

    ¡°And, yes, I guessed. Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed before he sighed.

    ¡°Having just a few friends is good in its own way...¡±

    Asuna beamed when Wu Yan backed off. She looked at the scenery outside the window.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s true that I hold you in a different light now...¡±

    ¡°Geez, thanks.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eye at Asuna. He poured her a cup of red tea. Asuna drank the tea without hesitation. She let the bitter and sweet taste spread in her oral orifice.

    ¡°The smell is quite nice...¡±

    Asuna tried to get a whiff of Wu Yan¡¯s pot of tea, drawing herself closer to him.

    ¡°What materials did you use to brew this one?¡±

    ¡°Crown mangrove leaves and add a bit of three-colour crushed flower juice.¡±

    He poured her another cup.

    ¡°If you like it so much, I can provide you with more of it, and, of course, I can give you the recipe as well...¡±

    Asuna nodded frantically like she¡¯s afraid Wu Yan might take his words back. She eximed out loud.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re a loner, who knew you are this good at enjoying life too...¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the magnificent view outside his window and he continued.

    ¡°I am always like this when I am at home, it¡¯s the only time when I feel alive...¡±

    Asuna flinched and she dimmed down.

    ¡°Living life, huh...¡±

    Asuna nced at Wu Yan withplex emotions fluctuating in her eyes.

    Clearing a floor is her priority, she got so engrossed with it that she forgot to live.

    This person before her is someone who figured out that bnce. He¡¯s currently living a more blissful life than her.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks when he detected Asuna¡¯s mood change. He changed the subject.

    ¡°We should start soon...¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Asuna. The dim look on her face disappeared and she stood up with a swish SFX.

    ¡°Come! Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Quite confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you can keep that fighting spirit up.¡±

    ¡°I am always on fire!¡±

    Entering the kitchen, he spotted Asuna who is already in casual clothes and an apron. He drew his fingers along the air and he tapped around before meat, vegetables, condiments, voring, and other foodstuff appeared in heaps and piles on the kitchen table. The assortment would put small restaurants to shame.

    Asuna was stunned. She saw the shiny materials on the table and she yelled out loud, Wu Yan jumped in shock.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Th-these...¡±

    Asuna grabbed one of the tes here.

    ¡°These materials, aren¡¯t all of these rare materials?...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re surprised by something minor like this?¡±

    Wu Yan leered at her for freaking out at nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not OP equipment, it¡¯s just food materials, sheesh.¡±

    ¡°Yo-yo-yo-you...¡±

    Asuna stuttered.

    ¡°Do you realize that these materials are worth the same as high-grade equipment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Wu Yan is still not pleased with her reaction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them, I got these from grinding and farming mob monsters, I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re making a big deal out of this.¡±

    ¡°Y-you farmed up all of these...?¡±

    Asuna pouted.

    ¡°Jeez, I should be so lucky. You¡¯re definitely using some kind of cheat to get so many materials!¡±

    ¡°Well, if I can cheat, I would definitely use the cheat to farm me some consumable materials from bosses.¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°But, I never saw consumable materials dropped from a boss...¡±

    Asuna rolled her eyes at him and she snorted.

    ¡°I am pretty sure no one found boss-grade food material, I am the first one who will report you if you somehow got your hands on boss-grade food materials.¡±

    ¡°Come now...¡±

    Wu Yan huffed.

    ¡°I am sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before I get it!¡±

    ¡°Remember to give me a call when that happens...¡±

    Asuna said, she obviously didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    He took out his kitchen knife and he pointed it at Asuna with a grin.

    ¡°Okay, you can take whatever you want, the bill is on me, you just take what you think you will need for the uing fight...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Asuna took out her knife and she examined the materials on the kitchen table.

    ¡°I never had the chance to work with premium-grade food materials before. I am sure I can increase my chef skills greatly.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯re my thanks?¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah...¡±

    They smiled at each other and they immediately went into battle mode.

    SAO¡¯s cooking process is rtively simplified in-game. You don¡¯t have to spend a ton of time cooking. Slit the vegetable a bit and it will in slices in seconds. The yer also doesn¡¯t have to pay attention to the mes. They can set a timer for the mes to turn off on their own.

    The yer can save time on material processing, me control, and other time-wasting activities, the quality of the food will go down though but it won¡¯t decrease much. For instance, Wu Yan¡¯s current mastery allows him to exhibit about 50% of his skills in the real world.

    Asuna is also very gifted in the art of cooking. He couldn¡¯t judge her skills with the knife and me. But, from the materials, vorings, andbinations she chose, it is clear to Wu Yan that she¡¯s a diamond in the rough, polished, she can be a very great chef one day.

    The two of them went about the kitchen doing their own things. They looked like a married couple who¡¯s enjoying their time alone doing a wholesome activity together.

    Needless to say, the two didn¡¯t notice this connection yet...

 Chapter 651: An intense battle and a warm fight

    <h4>Chapter 651: An intense battle and a warm fight</h4>

    Suddenly, the two yelled out loud at the same time.

    ¡°Twelve!¡±

    ¡°Nine!¡±

    The two shouted out loud the number of dishes they served up. Wu Yan gave Asuna a smug look while Asuna pouted in frustration.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Asuna snorted and she protested.

    ¡°The number of dishes isn¡¯t a deciding factor in this duel, the taste of the food should decide the winner!¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t put it like that...¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want her to let Asuna y down his achievement like that.

    ¡°The number of food matters because if you can¡¯t even satisfy basic hunger, the food¡¯s tastiness will find its luster marred. Don¡¯t forget, food is to fill your stomach.¡±

    ¡°You just cooked three more dishes than me, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°It proves I just won!¡±

    ¡°Nope! There¡¯s still the taste element!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I win one round then!¡±

    ¡°You... Okay, but I am going to be the ultimate victor!¡±

    ¡°Hah! I won one round, I sure as heck can win one more!

    ¡°I am going to put a stop to your haughty attitude!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I am going to make you surrender!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After briefly exchanging more verbal attacks, the two stopped leering at each other. Instead, one could vaguely make out mes in the background as the two were on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Well then, here¡¯s mine!¡±

    Asuna presented her nine dishes and sheid them in front of Wu Yan. She red at him.

    ¡°By the way, you better make sure you¡¯re impartial, buster. If I think you¡¯re biased then I am going to get angry...¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Do I look that petty to you?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s anyone guess...¡±

    Asuna passed him a set of utensils. Wu Yan sat on the chair and he silently praised the aesthetic and smellsing from the food on top of the table. Her food looked very appetizing indeed.

    He stabbed his knife into a piece of meat dripping with alluring juices. Wu Yan took a look at it and then he sampled it by putting it in his mouth. He closed his eyes to better assess the food¡¯s taste.

    Asuna looked a bit nervous. She¡¯s surprised with herself, what in the world is she anxious about?

    Wait, do I actually care very much what he thinks?

    No, that¡¯s not right. I am just anxious about the result. Yeah, that¡¯s right...

    Wu Yan gulped and he looked at the food with a look of surprise.

    ¡°H-how is it?¡±

    Asuna stuttered as she held her breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s way tastier than I had anticipated.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    Asuna beamed widely. She released a sigh of relief and she stopped herself when she sensed that she¡¯s reacting too much.

    Wu Yan gave her dishes another try and he continued praising her.

    ¡°Yes, this tastes good as well. What paste did you use? This is divine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s-a-secret~¡±

    Asuna teased him.

    ¡°I made the paste myself, you won¡¯t find it anywhere else. Oh, you¡¯re the first one to taste this besides me. Feeling proud yet?¡±

    ¡°Sure sure...¡±

    Wu Yan ignored her and he tasted her other dishes.

    ¡°Well, I can admit that you are adept at cooking, but, I think the material¡¯s quality affected the oue...¡±

    ¡°Rare materials have a base parameter, my concentrated effort enhanced that.¡±

    Asuna didn¡¯t deny his im. Rare food materials are very expensive, she could only get her hands on them once in a blue moon. Forget making all nine dishes with rare materials, that¡¯s just a pipe dream.

    She sat in front of Wu Yan while he sampled her food. Her expression mellowed out. She supported her chin with both her hands and she floated a smile. Her heart slowly melted as she watched Wu Yan eating her food.

    After a while, Wu Yan finished all 9 dishes. Asuna didn¡¯t hide her radiant smile, she looked like a bright bulb right now.

    ¡°How is it? My cooking, I mean...¡±

    Asuna raised an eyebrow. She wagged her finger at him.

    ¡°No personal feelings, remember?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Wu Yan thought about his response and he replied swiftly.

    ¡°90 points.¡±

    ¡°Ha?!¡±

    Asuna puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°Why is it only 90 marks?¡±

    ¡°Well, after ounting for your chef sub-skills, that¡¯s just how it is. When you¡¯repeting on a higher level, the bar has to be set higher, right?¡±

    Wu Yan leaned back on his chair and he nonchntly gave her anotherment.

    ¡°Getting 90 marks is already pretty good in my books...¡±

    Asuna turned her head the other way and she mumbled.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable enough...¡±

    ¡°We arepeting on the same level, that makes you a chef too, you know?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while chuckling.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my turn now...¡±

    Wu Yan cleared the empty dishes and he presented his dishes.

    ¡°I feel like I am giving you a handicap. Some of these are already cooled, the taste will surely be adversely affected...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still steaming, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Asuna giggled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯tpletely room-temperature yet so I don¡¯t think the taste will be too severely impacted...¡±

    ¡°I am fine with this. Cool or steaming hot, I am sure I can beat you either way!¡±

    ¡°Big words...¡±

    Asuna stopped when Wu Yan showcased more and more of his dishes. Her attention is now fully on the dishes in front of her.

    The arrangement, it¡¯s like he made pieces of arts rather than simple dishes, at least, that¡¯s how she felt when shepared her dishes against his. Like magnificent paintings, his dishes looked as appetizing as they looked like avant-garde art.

    The wafting smell tickled her nose. Just looking at it made her hungry, if the food entered her mouth...

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw her fixed gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to surrender?...¡±

    Asuna gasped and she blushed furiously.

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s just prettier, most importantly...¡±

    ¡°The taste, I know...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled again.

    ¡°Please, by all means, give it a taste, vice-captain-sama...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that!¡±

    Asuna huffed and she picked up a piece of meat, she shoved it in her mouth and her eyes immediately widened with pure astonishment.

    With victory firmly within his grasp, he teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You wanna admit it yet?...¡±

    ¡°N-no you can¡¯t make me...¡±

    Asuna struggled against her own inner thoughts.

    ¡°These...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Wu Yan reminded her.

    ¡°No personal sentiments should affect your judgment...¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    That was the coup de grace. She red at Wu Yan with tears at the corners of her eyes. She took another bite of the meat on her fork and she spat out one line with the most bitter tone she ever used in her life.

    ¡°100 marks...¡±

    And, we have a victor!

 Chapter 652: Dim Asuna and

    <h4>Chapter 652: Dim Asuna and</h4>

    In the end, the winner of this cook-off was the one with the cheat-like Master Chef ability, Wu Yan.

    Asuna looked like the world ended for her. She immediately dimmed down. She converted her frustration, anger, and sadness into hunger and she wolfed down Wu Yan¡¯s dish, she ate so much she could barely stand up as sheid there on the sofa. That was the end of her binge. She looked like a kid who¡¯s throwing a tantrum. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or be angry at her.

    ¡°Glutton...¡±

    Asuna wanted to retort but her inted stomach told her otherwise. She moaned and sheid back on the sofa after exerting too much. Wu Yan watched with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I mean, if you can¡¯t handle that much food, why force yourself to do so?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t die from over-eating in SAO but you still can¡¯t get rid of that bloated feeling, are you not afraid of that feeling?¡±

    ¡°I am just frustrated...¡±

    Asuna raised an arm and she whispered.

    ¡°To think I lost in a cook-off against a guy...¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re thinking surprisingly like a housewife...¡±

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°Looks like someone is going to be a great housewife one day...¡±

    Asuna leered at Wu Yan as she sat up. Wu Yan shook his head when he saw her struggling to get up. He poured her a cup of ck tea. He ced the cup in front of her.

    ¡°Drink up, I think it should alleviate that bloated feeling.¡±

    Asuna frowned. She didn¡¯t want to drink or eat anything after binging. But, she drank the cup of tea anyway. She pursed her lips and she noticed that the light outside the window had dimmed. The night is now approaching. The blue sky slowly turned reddish-orange and finally, it was reced with the golden hue of dusk.

    The shadows cast by the trees elongated, theke slowly changed colors. The sparkling water gave off a myriad of colors. The beauty of this scenery dyed the clocks inside anyone¡¯s mind, any onlooker would find their thoughts drifting away like the drifting clouds in the sky.

    Wu Yan and Asuna enjoyed the scene without much talking going on between them. They enjoyed this beautiful view with silence serenading their thoughts. The golden radiance of dusk hit their blissful faces.

    The ck tea decreased and finally, when the cup was emptied, the night arrived.

    At night, the forest is quiet. Theke stirred ever so slightly when wind danced across the surface of theke. With fireflies floating around, dotting the air with their colorful lights, their internal thoughts calmed down. Aincrad had starlight at night just like in the real world. With little light pollution, they could see a nigh-perfect imitation of the Milky Way Gxy stretching across the sky. s, this scene wasn¡¯t perfect due to theck of a moon in the sky

    Asuna grabbed her cup of tea. She didn¡¯t drink its content, instead, she thanked him.

    ¡°Thanks for today...¡±

    Wu Yanughed slightly.

    ¡°You have been thanking me all day long, vice-captain-sama...¡±

    ¡°Call me Asuna...¡±

    She rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. She revealed her thoughts without hiding anything.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced this much wholesomeness in a long while...¡±

    ¡°Richness?¡±

    Wu Yan poured another cup of tea.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you called the Demon of floor Conquests? Clearing the game for everyone¡¯s sake on the frontline, isn¡¯t that a meaningful existence?¡±

    ¡°That kind of life...¡±

    Asuna lowered her head to hide her expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not life...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan nced at her and then he replied.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a life.¡±

    Bewildered, she didn¡¯t think Wu Yan would say something like that.

    ¡°It alles down to how you¡¯re trying to live your life...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed as he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°A life where you¡¯re living for the sake of living, that¡¯s what I call a meaningless life. By seizing the day and facing the challenges head-on, that¡¯s how I think you will get the most out of life.¡±

    ¡°Enjoying my life, you mean?¡±

    Asuna rephrased his sentence with a hint of sarcasm in her tone.

    ¡°You call our current lives a fulfilling one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you shouldn¡¯t be living just for the sake of living...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words shook her heart.

    ¡°This is our world for now, at least. You have to adapt to the circumstances around you. I don¡¯t think the world will conform to your views and needs alone. I know you get what I am saying...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s jaw went wide for a brief second but she continued anyway.

    ¡°Have you never resented being forcefully dragged into this world?¡±

    ¡°Hatred?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Annoyed maybe, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a virtual world but does that deduct from the beauty around us?¡±

    Wu Yan pointed his lips towards the window.

    ¡°Look outside the window, Asuna, can you hate the floor we are currently on?¡±

    Asuna thought about it and she clenched down on her cup.

    Wu Yan beamed affably at her.

    ¡°I think you just haven¡¯t found your own piece of a happy ce. When you find it, I am sure you wouldn¡¯t hate your current circumstances even if this ce was crueler.¡±

    ¡°My happy ce...¡±

    Asuna asked him.

    ¡°You mean I can find it?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He said with a faint tone. He shook his head and he chuckled.

    ¡°I think girls are better at finding the missing piece, like love and whatnot...¡±

    ¡°Love!¡±

    Asuna raised her head. She stared at Wu Yan with wide eyes. She was blushing red and she turned her head the other way awkwardly.

    ¡°Don-don¡¯t be like that...¡±

    Asuna pushed against the air with her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like what?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lo-love is too early isn¡¯t it?...¡±

    She peeked at him furtively before she continued.

    ¡°I mean, we only just started talking today and...¡±

    ¡°Ha?...¡±

    Wu Yan was puzzled for a moment. He picked up on her bashful looks and heughed out loud when he connected the dots.

    pftt

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Asuna was taken by surprise. When she saw himughing out loud while hugging his own stomach, she got really mad.

    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡±

    ¡°O-oh, it¡¯s not-pftt hahaha...¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t hold back his own tears. He waved his hands and he reined in hisughter, terribly, Asuna can still hear his cackle.

    Asuna is absolutely blowing her top off right now. Feeling like a clown, she burned with indignation.

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    Asuna stood up as she trembled. Then she jumped towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°I will bite you to death!¡±

    Wu Yan took immediately took action but Asuna already pounced on top of him. She grabbed his arm and she chomped down.

    ¡°Gargh! What are you doing?!¡±

    Wu Yan iled his arm in pain.

    ¡°Are you a puppy or something? Let go of me!¡±

    Asuna kept her iron jaw on his arm, Wu Yan¡¯s face started contorting in pain.

    ¡°Let go, Asuna!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t for theck of tears.

    ¡°SAO doesn¡¯t stop this kind of attack. You¡¯re hurting me, let go...¡±

    Asuna was like a crafty fox, she nced at Wu Yan, and then she bit down harder!

    ¡°Argh!!!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hp slowly decreased as he wailed in pain...

 Chapter 653: At the plaza, the day of the duelâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 653: At the za, the day of the duel...</h4>

    Aincrad, 55th Floor, Granzam.

    Today, the air in Granzam felt different.

    As arge city, Granzam is rtively busy on normal days. There are a lot of NPCs going about their routine in this city. The yers are also very active in this city. Some of them put up stores, some did missions and quests, some came here to resupply. Put it shortly, this is a very prosperous city and there is a lot of traffic here.

    However, this city is rowdier than ever. yers all over SAO stopped non-essential work, some closed their shops temporarily, the yers also dyed thepletion of their quests. They all walked in the same direction, even yers who wanted to resupply decided to shop on another day. Like star-struck fans, they wanted to see their idols, very desperately so.

    The yers made a beeline for Knights of the Blood Oath¡¯s headquarters.

    On a za near the KoB¡¯s HQ...

    The yers pressed against each other to squeeze into this small za. They encircled the za¡¯s center. The yers formed a sea of yers, they waved their arms in the air as they cheered, jeered, or yelled out loud. The situation here is very messy to say the least. There are at least a thousand yers here.

    At the line closest to the za center, the KoBs formed a defensive circle around the center to make sure the pedestrians and stray yers stay out. They cleared out a vacant circle around 100 meters in diameter.

    There are two yers who faced off against each other in this square. These two yers is the reason why this city is so noisy today.

    Wu Yan and Heathcliff.

    The figure in ck and the figure in red stood out among the crowd. A coat and a cape fluttered with the wind. No one knew if the wind was caused by natural means or artificially by the sheer amount of people breathing and yelling in excitement. The two stared at each other without paying the other yers a single iota of attention.

    Asuna stood with the Knights who are in charge of maintaining order here. She¡¯s the temporary leader while Heathcliff dueled Wu Yan. She pointed her fingers and she gave her orders from time to time.

    She looked like she¡¯s taking this job very seriously when in actual fact, she can¡¯t help ncing over in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    Heathcliff nced around and he shook his head.

    ¡°I am sorry, Wu Yan-kun, the rowdy yers must not be to your liking, right?¡±

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t know who leaked the duel between the two of them. Somehow or the other, word got out, and now, they have to deal with this. Who could me the yers? Heathcliff and Wu Yan are both legendary yers in SAO.

    On one side, we have the strongest yer in SAO. On the other, we have the guild leader of the strongest guild.

    They only need to show their face in public to cause amotion. When they are about to duel, like what is happening today, the yers are bound to go crazy with excitement. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that it would turn out like this if someone leaked this duel to the public.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t really like appearing in front of a crowd.¡±

    Wu Yan looked around and he continued nonchntly.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not the first time this happened to me so...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Heathcliff had his own thoughts.

    ¡°Looks like Wu Yan-kun is also quite an individual in the real world...¡±

    ¡°Oh no no, I am just some nameless mook in the real world...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I am not worth mentioning...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too modest...¡±

    Heathcliff chuckled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a nameless individual, this world wouldn¡¯t have anyone worth mentioning anymore...¡±

    ¡°Sure, if you say so...¡±

    Wu Yan said with a faint smile on his face. Heathcliff obviously didn¡¯t believe his words.

    He¡¯s speaking the truth, if he can¡¯t ept it then there¡¯s nothing Wu Yan can do.

    Wu Yan is an alien in the SAO¡¯s universe. He didn¡¯t even have a proof of identity. Heathcliff is working on the assumption that Wu Yan¡¯s skill set and background must be linked to a notable individual in real life as well.

    Heck, he was even intimidated by what Wu Yan must have gone through in the real world to be as strong as he is today.

    Heathcliff invited Wu Yan to a duel and Wu Yan saw this invitation in the next instant.

    Wu Yan clicked on the ¡°Okay¡± button in the prompt. He clicked on the First-Strike Mode option in the drop-down menu.

    In a First-Strike mode, the one who hits the yellow HP Bar first, loses the fight. In other words, the one who gets reduced to 50% HP will lose this duel.

    A countdown started in midair between Wu Yan and Heathcliff. The seconds slowly ticked to 0...

    Heathcliff put on his game face and he raised the shield in his left hand, he pulled out a sword from the shield that served as his scabbard at the same time.

    Wu Yan grabbed his Heaven Gazer and he pulled it out as he got into a stance. Wu Yan is smiling like he¡¯s not facing a top yer. He¡¯s treating this duel like a curb-stomp match. The other yers cheered for him.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t stupid enough to let his guard down against an opponent like Heathcliff. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s actually in trouble here.

    He¡¯s not just a top-ss yer, he is an administrator, the GM of this game. Normally, a yer wouldn¡¯t even think about going against a GM. Has there ever been a case of a yer prevailing over the GM of a game?

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯tpletely sure he can win against someone who had administrator privileges. But, he¡¯s sure he can pull through this in his own way.

    Heathcliff will not tantly abuse his administrator powers in front of the public. He can¡¯t directly use GM powers to make Wu Yan lose. He also couldn¡¯t use restricting interference on Wu Yan. Eagle-eyed yers would be able to spot the difference, that¡¯s just too risky.

    Heathcliff, can, however, abuse his power to peg his HP bar at 51% or more so he never hits yellow. He can also use his privileges to move in defiance of the rules in this game. In the previous battles, Heathcliff has done well relying on this ability to cheese through his fights.

    Pegging his Hp bar at 51% or more, that¡¯s a form of invulnerability as well. If he chose to use that function, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t win no matter how hard he tried.

    Wu Yan has the confidence to maintain his HP above 51% throughout the fight, add a few gimmicks here and there, it¡¯s hard to say who would win in the end.

    But, ns can¡¯t keep up with changes, especially in a fight like this when anything can happen. If he messed up, he would probably lose and have to join the Knights of Blood.

    In short, it¡¯s hard to say who will win in the end.

 Chapter 654: Break the limitation? A second swordâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 654: Break the limitation? A second sword...</h4>

    The timer ticked down as the surrounding noise died down. Finally, everyone zipped their mothers and they watched with absolute silence.

    The spectators subconsciously slowed down their breathing and they focused on this match lest they miss a single moment due to blinking. Nobody questioned the profiles of the fighter, they are both legends in their own rights.

    The KoBs forgot to keep an eye on the spectators. They kept ncing and peeking at the center of this arena. Asuna nced between the two with a worried look, she clenched her fists. Only Asuna knows who she is really worried about.

    A gale blew by and the yful wind ruffled their hair and clothing. Atst, it¡¯s now 10 seconds before the duel starts, the arena is dead silent now...

    5...

    4...

    3...

    2...

    1...

    0.

    A clear ring came and the two yers moved at the same time!

    The two smashed together in an instant, reducing the 5 meters distance to 0 in less than a second.

    ng

    Two swords exchanged sparks in a brilliant sh. Their collisions stirred up a gale. It took the spectators more than a few seconds to realize that the two yers had already started fighting.

    The sparks kepting as onerge sword and one rtively smaller sword ground against each other. Shrill noise like someone scrapping a nail across a piece of ss reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. It looks like a stalemate, a look at the fighters¡¯ expression will prove otherwise.

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw Heathcliff¡¯s slightly unsightly look. He exerted more strength and Heaven Gazer pressed down on Heathcliff. The power exploded and Heathcliff flew back from the force.

    Heathcliff gnashed his teeth as he steadied himself. His expression turned grave.

    ¡°Very strong...¡±

    ¡°Strong?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled. He instantly appeared in front of Heathcliff. Heathcliff¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just my strength?¡±

    As soon as he said that, a strong wind approached Heathcliff. Blocking in the nick of time, a dull thud rang and Heathcliff got sent back by a few steps again.

    As for Wu Yan, he is pointing his de at Heathcliff in a stance ready to strike again. Heathcliff is spotting a very grim look.

    In two brief attacks, Wu Yan emerged unharmed while Heathcliff lost a bit of HP.

    Wu Yan appeared to be the one with the upper hand here.

    ¡°Oohhhhh!!!¡±

    The yers cheered out loud. They areuding him for not disappointing them.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong...¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°Even the Captain¡¯s defense isn¡¯t enough to block his damage entirely. Yan-kun, you are strong, just as expected...¡±

    ¡°It appears I have underestimated you...¡±

    Heathcliff sighed. He still looked very tense.

    ¡°You have high strength and agility. You also have a very quick response time, I miscalcted my tactics...¡±

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    ¡°Are you going to surrender?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Heathcliffughed slightly. He raised the shield in his left hand and he took a stance.

    ¡°I am still a leader of a guild, I can¡¯t surrender so easily!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s resume...¡±

    Wu Yan licked his lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy this and fight like our lives are on the line!¡±

    Heathcliff hid most of his face behind his shield. He charged at Wu Yan with quick footsteps.

    Wu Yan stopped smiling, His sword shed bright blue. Heathcliff raised his guard because Wu Yan is about to use a Sword Skill!

    He is vignt but he never stopped charging towards Wu Yan. Wu Yan waited for Heathcliff toe to him before he let loose his Heaven Gazer.

    Heathcliff kept his eyes on the ck sword which looked like it was aimed at his shield. With Wu Yan¡¯s STR, it¡¯s possible that he would get hurt if he tried to block this attack. Instead, Heathcliff chose to evade.

    He stopped his dash almost instantly and he spun around to Wu Yan¡¯s side, Heaven Gazer missed him by just a bit and Heathcliff did another drastic spin to sh Wu Yan.

    Bam

    Wu Yan smacked Heathcliff¡¯s shield away with his arm. Staggered by this deflection, he revealed Heathcliff and he swiped at him with a Sword Skill.

    Still recovering, Heathcliff looked like he would get hit and he certainly looked very flustered. Just a split-secondter, he returned to a very calm state.

    At the most critical juncture, Heathcliff recovered from his stunned state in a fashion that defied real-world physics. It¡¯s like time stopped for everyone but Heathcliff.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes rippled.

    Bam

    The shield and sword met and the two pushed each other away.

    Wu Yan assessed the confrontation just now. That was an impossible move from a gamer¡¯s perspective, he looked like he would fall but he suddenly recovered and his shield even looked like it teleported back into a guarding state. Heathcliff probably abused his administrator privileges to remove the game system¡¯s limitation on movements.

    Finally, he used his cheat.

    He swung Heaven Gazer once more and this time, he used even more power than before, each attack was as fierce if not fiercer than the attack before.

    Dong

    Heathcliff felt like he¡¯s fighting a leviathan. He can¡¯t even hold his ground properly. Being pushed further and further back is the only thing he can do right now. With another smack, he drew lines in the ground before he looked at Wu Yan like he¡¯s looking at a monster in human form.

    ¡°That power, you weren¡¯t using your full power...¡±

    ¡°I am still far from being on your level!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°You blocked my attack despite the obstacles in your way. Your attack speed is obviously higher than mine...¡±

    Heathcliff stood up and he looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well, what are you going to do now? Your attack speed isn¡¯t enough tond a clean hit on me...¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head. Then, he raised his head with a bright bulb on his head.

    ¡°I just need to exceed your attack speed!¡±

    Not giving Heathcliff a second to retort, Wu Yan pulled out another sword.

    Heathcliff¡¯s pupils shrank!

 Chapter 655: Unique skill, dual blades

    <h4>Chapter 655: Unique skill, dual des</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s new sword formed a dissimr contrast with the Heaven Gazer since his main weapon is about as tall as a person while his new sword is way shorter at the length of an average sword. He lowered his arms and he spread them wide. Like a panther that is about to pounce on his prey, he looked at Heathcliff.

    ¡°Nito-ryu¡±

    His growl resounded throughout the ce. Everyone, including Heathcliff and Asuna, heard him.

    ¡°What?! Nito-ryu?...¡±

    Asuna continued asking with a very puzzled look.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Can yers dual-wield swords in SAO?¡±

    Asuna wanted tough at herself foring up with such a silly notion. In SAO, you can¡¯t wield two swords at the same time. If a yer can equip another sword, that means he would get bonus attributes from wielding another sword.

    It¡¯s not a joking matter when you can unleash a sword strike with the attributes of two swords in it. Aside from that, the increase in attack speed also reinforces this boost in attack. The yer¡¯s spec before and after using another sword will go through the roof.

    This is probably the reason why dual-wielding isn¡¯t an option in SAO.

    However, this yer is currently using two swords, everyone can see it.

    ¡°Nito-ryu...¡±

    Asuna stared at the second sword in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She wanted to see if he¡¯s holding it instead of really using it as his off-hand weapon.

    ¡°Is this a skill? A kind of skill that allowed a yer to equip two swords, is there such a cheat-like ability in SAO?¡±

    Asuna suddenly remembered something.

    She already has another example in the arena. Heathcliff is the user of a unique skill thatbined offense and defense, the Holy Sword.

    ¡°A Unique Skill...¡±

    Asuna smiled.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    Asuna was wrong.

    His Dual des is the real deal, it¡¯s a Unique Skill.

    In the original work, this skill is Kirito¡¯s Unique Skill.

    Now, in this universe, Dual des came into Wu Yan¡¯s possession.

    With another sword in his hand, he felt more empowered. He felt lighter on his feet and he felt power surging through his arms. Now, he can unleash another level of attack power and attack speed.

    ¡°Dual des...¡±

    Heathcliff looked at Wu Yan¡¯s two swords.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would have a Unique Skill...¡±

    When he said ¡°Unique Skill¡±, the other yers finally understood what happened and cheers came in droves.

    The second Unique Skill has appeared in SAO, the Dual des.

    Two Unique Skill users are dueling right in front of them.

    Their blood started boiling with tion.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°You look surprised for someone who has a Unique skill...¡±

    Heathcliff should know about Dual des. This Unique Skill was designed with the intention that the yer with the fastest reaction speed would get this skill. In the original work, that was Kirito. Now, his inhuman stats granted him ess to this Unique Skill, how can a mortal like Kirito possiblypete response time with an inhuman being like Wu Yan.

    Heathcliff looks like he wasn¡¯t sure who would get Dual des.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising for sure...¡±

    Heathcliff changed his expression.

    ¡°Unique Skill holders are destined to walk a different path than average yers. You¡¯re already an outlier without a Unique Skill, I can¡¯t help but be surprised when you reveal your Unique Skill...¡±

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t expect that the Unique Skill he designed would end up in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. Yet, in hindsight, it¡¯s reasonable that things turned out this way.

    If he isn¡¯t worthy enough for this Unique Skill, who else is?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised yet, Captain Heathcliff...¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms, his des stood up menacingly.

    ¡°There are still more bonuses I have in store for you...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    ¡°Starburst Stream...¡±

    Heathcliff turned grave and he hurriedly put up his guard. A blurry figure teleported in front of him and it unleashed a torrent of sword sh.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Heathcliff got steadily pushed back. He wanted to step back from the flurry of attacks but Wu Yan continued pressing down on him. He continued hacking away at Heathcliff¡¯s shield.

    Tang tang tang tang

    Each strike fell on his shield as he shuddered. It is already a challenge in itself just to stay on his feet. Each strike took away a little bit of his HP. Added up, the torrent of attacks brought Heathcliff close to the 50% mark.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he unleashed a phantasmal dance of elusive, lightning-quick, thunderous, and lethal strikes on Heathcliff. The sound of sword shing against shield reverberated in the arena.

    Wu Yan basked in this beautiful dance of sword and sparks. He integrated Starburst Stream and Eternal Arms Mastery in a seamless manner. He found the optimal trajectory, the best timing, and the most efficient strike to bolster his enhanced ATK attributes.

    Heathcliff retreated in a haggard manner. Gnashing his teeth, he felt his hands turning numb from blocking so many powerful attacks. Yet, Wu Yan is still attacking as fiercely as when he started out. The moment Heathcliff loses focus, he will most likely be stuck with the final blow. In the end, Heathcliff chose to tough this one out.

    ¡°Agghhh!¡±

    He yelled out loud as he lost his footing. He blocked with all his might but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Bam

    His shield got deflected away and a ck sword came for his forehead.

    Bang

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Heathcliff abused his administrator privileges to reposition his shield. He blocked the Heaven Gazer with his shield.

    A horizontal sh came for Heathcliff from the side, this time it was aimed at his neck.

    Breaking the game¡¯s limitation again, Heathcliff used his sword to block Wu Yan¡¯s sword with a crisp ng. Following that, the sound of something snapping came.

    Wu Yan and Heathcliff flinched

    Boom

    Wu Yan¡¯s offhand sword exploded into a rain of fragments.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue. He jumped away to make some distance.

    Heathcliff panted and he chuckled.

    ¡°Looks like Wu Yan-kun¡¯s second sword isn¡¯t up to standard...¡±

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t find another sword quite like Heaven Gazer, I had topromise on the quality.¡±

    Wu Yan threw away his broken sword. He examined Heathcliff and he smiled widely.

    ¡°Looks like Captain Heathcliff isn¡¯t in a good spot as well. I think it will only take another hit for me to reduce your HP to the Yellow Zone right?¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s expression sank. He nced at his HP bar and his helplessness started appearing on his face.

    Heathcliff now knows what it feels like to be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

 Chapter 656: Surrender? Victory

    <h4>Chapter 656: Surrender? Victory</h4>

    After a storm of attacks from Wu Yan¡¯s Dual des, his attacks which exceeded Heathcliff¡¯s defense shaved Heathcliff¡¯s HP down to a level where another attack, even a blocked attack would make him hit the Yellow Zone (50%).

    Once that happens, Heathcliff will lose...

    Granted, Heathcliff still has administrator privileges, Hence, he can fix his HP bar at 51%. Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to win even if he somehow had the stamina to continue attacking until the next day.

    However, Heathcliff will have to be very careful when he wants to use this move.

    In front of so many prying eyes, it¡¯s clear that something would seem odd to the yers if Wu Yan¡¯s hit couldn¡¯t reduce him to the yellow zone when the previous attacks worked to reduce his HP. In front of more astute yers, his cover might even be blown.

    Without fixing his HP gauge, he has no doubts that he would enter the Yellow Zone after another attack, that would be his loss...

    So, Heathcliff is left with two options.

    First, he can try to reduce Wu Yan¡¯s HP to 50% before he gets hit. This would make Heathcliff the winner.

    Practically speaking, this would be impossible. Wu Yan¡¯s HP gauge is at 100%, he is also stronger in strength, speed, and other stats. It¡¯s doubtful if he can evennd a clean hit. Wu Yan can also choose to take the hit and counter Heathcliff, winning the duel.

    Secondly, he can keep dodging and shave Wu Yan¡¯s HP off.

    The question is, with inferior speed, can Heathcliff reliably dodge Wu Yan¡¯s attacks?

    These two methods are not feasible, which means, he has no idea how he cane out on top.

    Heathcliff can also abuse his administrator privileges to modify his ATK and AGI stats. In this manner, he can obtain the power to one-hit-KO Wu Yan, and/or, exceed his speed. However, these two methods are also rendered ineffective by high risk.

    Can evenly-matched opponents on the same level and simr equipment do away with more than 50% of the fighter¡¯s HP in one hit?

    Would any yer buy that?

    It¡¯s risky because yers might catch on to his real identity.

    Wu Yan already proved that he had higher speed than him, he also had superior equipment. It would raise a lot of eyebrows if he suddenly became faster than Wu Yan.

    With administrator privileges backing him up, there are many other ways he can win this duel. But, using those methods will all inevitably leave evidence or trails that might lead back to his real identity.

    To win while preserving his identity, in truth, there¡¯s no feasibly way to achieve this.

    Heathcliff never thought a yer could force him into a corner like this.

    He felt like Wu Yan is driving him up the wall, he¡¯s very frustrated!

    Heathcliff doesn¡¯t want his cover blown so soon. Even if there would be little suspicion, given enough scrutiny and attention, his true identity will be revealed.

    The opponent Heathcliff is facing isn¡¯t an idiot. Once he uses one cheat too many, he will surely catch on. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to connect the dots when he drops too many hints. Heathcliff didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    Heathcliff wasn¡¯t aware that Wu Yan already knew about his identity from the start of this whole shebang.

    Nobody thought Heathcliff stood a chance, from the performance of both fighters and the factors that were stacked against them. Full HP vs barely >50% HP, the favor is overwhelmingly in Wu Yan¡¯s favor, his Dual des further enhanced his chances of winning.

    Even the KoBs didn¡¯t think their own guild master would win this round. The other unbiased yers thought even more so.

    The audience watched with silence as the fighters stared off at each other.

    They are waiting for Heathcliff to somehow turn this situation around. They are hoping that maybe Heathcliff had another trump card hidden up his sleeve or something.

    Wu Yan watched with Heaven Gazer ready to strike at any moment. The moment Heathcliff moves to attack, he will resume his offense.

    Heathcliff continued staring at Wu Yan with wavering eyes. Then...

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Heathcliff sighed and he got out of his stance. He sheathed his sword back into his shield.

    ¡°Dual des, very formidable indeed...¡±

    Heathcliff shook his head as heughed heartily.

    ¡°If Wu Yan-kun¡¯s weapon had better durability, I am sure I would have lost by now...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re selling yourself short, guild master...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Your Holy Sword is also a Unique Skill, had my stats been on a simr level as yours, well, who knows what might have happened. I guess my superior equipment gave him the edge in this duel...¡±

    Wu Yan is obviously lying. His STR and AGI far surpassed the top yers although it isn¡¯t to the extent of breaking the game¡¯s bnce. Most importantly, his Eternal Arms Mastery allowed him to bring out the full potential offered by his current stats.

    Without Eternal Arms Mastery, he would be superior to both Heathcliff and Kirito by only a bit. Aside from Unique Skills, the other features of this game had been designed with bnce and fairness in mind.

    Wu Yan is just saying this for Heathcliff to have a way out of this duel. Heathcliff already stored away his weapon so he is probably going to...

    He turned around and he announced out loud.

    ¡°The Fae Swordsman Wu Yan isn¡¯t the strongest yer for nothing!¡±

    ¡°This duel is my loss!¡±

    The victor banner appeared above Wu Yan¡¯s head, telling everyone who won this duel.

    ¡°Ooohhh!!!¡±

    The other yers emitted deafening roars and cheers for the victor of this duel. He was famous for being mysterious, now, everyone saw the skills to back up the rumors and stories. The Fae Swordsman¡¯s name is now more deeply embedded in everyone¡¯s heart.

    The strongest yer ascended in fame.

    Without relying on his Unique Skills, he pressed Heathcliff into a corner. With a brief reveal of his Dual des, he defeated Heathcliff.

    The whole world of SAO is probably still busy discussing the appearance of a second Unique Skill user.

    Wu Yan strapped Heaven Gazer back on his back and he started heading towards the exit. The yers in his way immediately gave way to him. They continued cheering anduding Wu Yan for his brilliant victory.

    Heathcliff watched as Wu Yan exited the ce. He rubbed his sword and shield and he mumbled in a tone audible only to him.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our real duel in the future...¡±

 Chapter 657: I donâ€™t know how I got it

    <h4>Chapter 657: I don¡¯t know how I got it</h4>

    Aincrad 55th Floor, Granzam...

    Wu Yan and Asuna shared a dining table inside a restaurant. There are multiple dishes in front of them but they weren¡¯t eating. One of them looked absent-minded while another looked very annoyed with the people here, he kept sighing in annoyance.

    The yers filled the restaurant to the brim with their sheer numbers. There are also many yers waiting outside the restaurant. A brief look would make this restaurant look like it¡¯s booming because of the food here. But, Wu Yan knows these yers aren¡¯t here for the food.

    The people who ordered food after sitting numbered only a few while the rest of them only ordered drinks. They looked like they were here to have a casual chat over a cup of tea than to dine-in. They also kept sneaking peeks and nces at Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s direction.

    When the ones being observed stared back, they hurriedly turned back to their tes or cups to pretend like they weren¡¯t watching before. They looked like a bunch of poorly-trained paparazzi.

    Their gossips and whispers revealed their true objectives here.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Wu Yan the Fae Swordsman and Asuna the sh?¡±

    ¡°Why are the two of them together?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a date?¡±

    ¡°No way, the Fae Swordsman beat the Captain of the Knights of the Blood Oath. Asuna-sama is the vice-captain of that guild, do you think she¡¯s going to date someone who defeated the Captain of her own guild?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s here to regain lost honor?¡±

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s here to gather intel on her enemy.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t shake off the feeling that they are on a date though?¡±

    ¡°N-no way, that¡¯s Asuna-sama, she would never date a guy...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Fae Swordsman Wu Yan, the strongest yer, you think he¡¯s just another random guy off the streets or something? I am sure she fell head over heels for Wu Yan¡¯s immense power!¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t think Asuna-sama is that type of person!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on? I want to know so badly...¡±

    ¡°Still, Asuna-sama is very cute...¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-sama is also very dashing...¡±

    Guys, please, mind your volumes...

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched when he heard the chatter inside the restaurant. He is flipping tables inside his heart. Asuna still looked like she¡¯s not mentally here. She didn¡¯t hear or didn¡¯t bother to think about the gossips around her. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure what toment here.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me here just for them to take a look at me, right?¡±

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    ¡°Or do you want to show me what you look like when you¡¯re distracted?¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°You really did it...¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Are you still hung up on my victory?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the invincible captain would actually concede defeat...¡±

    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t, I would still win in the end. Throwing the towel early is just a normal reaction in this case, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    That was the best oue Wu Yan could have hoped for. If Heathcliff chose to continue, there was a real possibility his true identity would have been revealed. Although it probably wouldn¡¯t lead to an early final fight like in the original work. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he could control the situation should it progresses to that point.

    Heathcliff¡¯s surrender coincided with Wu Yan¡¯s n.

    Asuna pursed her lips and she turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you won. You failed to make the first precedent, reducing the captain¡¯s HP to less than 50%.

    What do you mean make him go less than 50% health, if he wanted to, no one in this world can do that...

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. He sighed after taking a look at the yers around them.

    ¡°We should finish our meal soon, I don¡¯t think I can take another second of this...¡±

    Asuna only noticed the yers around them when prompted by Wu Yan. However, she¡¯s not awkward around a crowd because this is business-as-usual for her.

    She sipped from her teacup and she continued.

    ¡°And, what about your Dual des?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Ha? Are you thatcking in self-awareness?!¡±

    Asuna said with arms akimbo.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Unique Skill. You¡¯re the only yer who has it, no other yer can hope to use it, are you going to skimp your way out of this?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to say then?¡±

    Wu Yan said with a frustrated tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Unique Skill, do you think that if I spread the requisites of this skill then yers will start obtaining this Unique skill or something?¡±

    Asuna choked on her words and she protested with a lower volume.

    ¡°At least, tell me how you got it...¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I got it quite a while back, it just appeared in my skill tree, even I am not exactly sure how I got it...¡±

    Asuna bit down on her lips as she stared at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why is it that when you¡¯re talking about such a game-breaking skill, it sounds like you¡¯re talking about a boring sub-ss skill like cooking...¡±

    ¡°Dual des is a very strong Unique Skill!¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°So far, no one is strong enough for me to use it on. Heathcliff is the first one to make me use Dual des...¡±

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re just talking like you¡¯re so high and mighty¡±

    Asuna squinted her eyes.

    ¡°We are only on the early floors of this ce. The solo difficulty will only increase exponentially from this point on. You¡¯re going to hit a ceiling and sooner orter you will have to party up with other yers to clear floors!¡±

    ¡°Parties, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mind went somewhere else for a brief second but he returned soon enough. Asuna still captured that moment though, she looked serious for a moment there.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t notice the change in expression. Heughed lightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the future for when the timees. Maybe then, there would be yers who can keep up with me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re implying that there are no yers who can do that right now!¡±

    Asuna interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no yers who are willing to party up with you...¡±

    ¡°I want to stay as a solo yer for the time being.¡±

    Wu Yan ate thest scrap of food on his te when he said this.

    ¡°Alright, I am going to take my leave first. I don¡¯t like being watched by so many yers.¡±

    An interface appeared in front of him.

    Asuna sent you a friend request.

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise. He turned around to look at Asuna who is blushing very bright red right now. She came up with an exnation on the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want a way to confirm your status of being dead or alive...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled at the sight of Asuna who¡¯s panicking over an innocuous request. He pressed the Ok button. The two of them are now friends.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making a big deal out of a friend request...¡±

    He rolled his eyes at her and he got up once more. He waved his hands with his back turned towards Asuna.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you will still remember me when you remove me from your friend list...¡±

    Wu Yan exited the restaurant.

    ¡°Jeez...¡±

    Asuna turned her head the other way with a dissatisfied look.

    A mail appeared in front of Asuna and she focused on the content therein.

    She couldn¡¯t ignore the message.

    Boss room found!

    ¡°We finally found it, huh...¡±

    Asuna stood up as she confirmed the rapier strapped at her waist. She grinned at the direction where Wu Yan left.

    ¡°The raid group will be taking the Floor Boss, sorry about that, Yan-kun...¡±

 Chapter 658: A request? A bet with Kirito

    <h4>Chapter 658: A request? A bet with Kirito</h4>

    Exiting a weapon¡¯s shop, Wu Yan sighed while rubbing his temples.

    This is the nth armory that failed to live up to Wu Yan¡¯s standards.

    SAO is now entering theter stages of the game. The smithing industry is already in a developed state.

    Some cksmiths are already making weapons that are better than the loot dropped from monsters. yers can also ask cksmiths to enhance their weapons for them, increasing the potency of the weapon. Rather than grinding and praying that a monster drops the weapon they want, it would be easier to buy weapons from a cksmith.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want drops from monster, he wants equipment from cksmiths.

    He¡¯s not nning on changing his equipment for now. His equipment is optimized by him and he is wearing equipment with god-like stats, including the Heaven Gazer. After grinding and leveling, he grew into his equipment set, the average level of his equipment are also leagues away from the closest frontliners.

    So long as Wu Yan is willing to continue investing in his current equipment set, he can keep his equipment until the end of SAO. In other words, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t need to change his equipment.

    At least, that¡¯s what he thought.

    In reality, he¡¯s not worried about his armor that can keep up with his growth. He¡¯s more annoyed about his weapon.

    No, not the Heaven Gazer he busted his back upgrading and grinding for. With Dual des, he needed another sword.

    He learned his lesson from the duel with Heathcliff. He used shabby equipment and that sword broke halfway through the duel. If Wu Yan had another sword on par with the Heaven Gazer, he could have exhibited more power than when he was using that ¡°crappy sword¡±.

    He never had to use Dual des before, none was worthy enough. That¡¯s why Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother to solve that problem at first. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if, in a dire situation, his sword fell off from its hilt at the most crucial juncture.

    Wu Yan¡¯s been around the world and back looking for a weapon good enough to make his off-hand weapon. From known artists to lesser-known cksmiths, he visited them all.

    It¡¯s always either the material or the crafter¡¯s problem. He just couldn¡¯t find someone good enough to make an excellent sword for him. It looks like Dual des will have to gather dust inside his skill tree. For now, he¡¯s praying he won¡¯t have to use Dual des on enemies. Otherwise, other yers might call him a wasteful rich yer who wrecked des after des just because he can.

    Wu Yan is at the end of his wits, he is even considering grinding until another rare sword appears. The next problem, when will he actually get his hands on another weapon? Wu Yan reckons he wouldn¡¯t be able to grind and wait for the next weapon to appear.

    Rubbing the Heaven Gazer behind him, he pursed his lips as he opened his friend list to locate Asuna¡¯s name.

    Wu Yan knows about Asuna¡¯s friend who had strong smithing abilities. In the original work, she was the one who crafted a formidable sword for Kirito. Before meeting her, Kirito wandered around looking for an offhand weapon just like him.

    Wu Yan felt awkward when it came time to click on the send message button. He wanted to know where he can find Lisbeth.

    He¡¯s not worried about Cors. He¡¯s hesitating because the two of them never talked after adding each other as friends. He¡¯s kinda nervous when he thought about hearing Asuna¡¯s voice.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know his current situation is simr to when a girl or boy is about to call their crush. They wanted to call their crush but they wavered when they wanted to dial the number in.

    He scratched his cheek and his fingers stayed in the air without moving, Sighing, he closed the interface.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching, I sunk this much time, what¡¯s a little more time then?¡±

    He gave himself an excuse and he continued walking towards the next location.

    There are teleportation gates in towns. With them, yers can save precious teleport crystals when traveling between floors. Wu Yan is loaded with cash but he isn¡¯t a big enough spendthrift to waste Cors when there¡¯s free stuff nearby. yers using teleport crystals also materialized there so it¡¯s convenient for him in a lot of ways.

    He arrived at the teleport gate near the za. The familiar noise of a disturbance entered Wu Yan¡¯s ears. He frowned and he looked at the source of this noise.

    Finally, a yer around the age of 20-30 stood there as he implored the yers nearby to do something for him. Most of the yers t-out ignored him. Some even cursed the man while the rest looked troubled.

    Wu Yan rubbed his head in confusion when he saw a familiar figure.

    Wu Yan approached the familiar person from the back and he asked him.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Kirito...¡±

    Kirito was taken aback, he was watching the yer with a scrutinizing look, he didn¡¯t notice Wu Yan who crept up on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you just saw a ghost!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°Is it that shocking to find me here?¡±

    Kirito finally regained hisposure and he rubbed his head with a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°Well, a little, yeah...¡±

    They only met on a few asions. The first time they saw each other was on the first floor. Then, they also met during the Christmas event in the Forest of Wanderings.

    Kirito is surprised because the yer who just greeted him is a living legend inside this game.

    ¡°Right...¡±

    Wu Yan pointed his lips towards the yer who is asking for help.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with that guy?¡±

    Kirito¡¯s expression sank and he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°That is the guild master of a small guild called the Silver g. His guild members got killed during an untimely encounter with the orange guild known as Titan¡¯s Hand.¡±

    ¡°An orange guild...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    ¡°The kind of guild that robs yers, sometimes even killing yers just because they couldn¡¯t pay up?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Kirito nodded.

    ¡°He wants someone to avenge his guild members. He just wants the evil-doers to be jailed.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s a kind person...¡¯

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Well, you going?¡±

    Kirito chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested?¡±

    Wu Yan had an idea and he gave Kirito a sneaky grin.

    ¡°Hey, Kirito...¡±

    Wu Yan turned towards Kirito.

    ¡°How do you feel about making bets?¡±

    ¡°Bet?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who is the first person who can jail the most Titan Hand members!¡±

    Wu Yan had a very mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°Whoever wins get to ask the loser to do a favor for him, how does that sound to you?¡±

    Kirito stopped for a moment but he followed up with a wide beam.

    ¡°Sounds interesting...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then...¡±

    ¡°Fine! I will take you up on that challenge!¡±

 Chapter 659: Silica, the damsel in distress

    <h4>Chapter 659: Silica, the damsel in distress</h4>

    Aincrad, 35th floor, the Forest of Wandering.

    Unlike the winter forest view from the past, this season brings new things to the map. The forest looked green and even though the weather isn¡¯t that great, the trees flourish in a beautiful emerald-green blush. If one ignored the monsters roaming here, this ce would make a great ce to host a pic.

    However, a couple of yers ruined the scenery with their squabbling.

    ¡°What are you talking about?...¡±

    A party of five consisting of two female yers and three female yers were arguing. Specifically, the two female yers are bickering with the three male yers standing at the side, looking unsure about how to resolve this situation.

    With curly red hair, a charming and curvy female yer snorted at the other female yer while looking at her own item tab.

    ¡°You have the lizard healing for you, you don¡¯t need items like recovery crystals, right?¡±

    A petite and cute girl protested. She had her light brow hair tied into twintails with baubles. She had a flying lizard that looked like a miniature dragon hovering by her side. She¡¯s probably a girl who will grow up to be a stunning beauty, for now, she¡¯s probably the cutest girl you can find among the female yers in SAO.

    Her eyes were burning with indignation.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t need it! You¡¯re not even a frontline member, why would a rear-support need a healing crystal?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The curvy yer sneered.

    ¡°I am not a certain teenage idol named Silica, I don¡¯t have male yers supplying me with healing crystals.¡±

    Thess named Silica looked a bit pacified but she¡¯s not pleased with her exnation.

    The other three male yers in their party were apparently too afraid to chime in. One of them stepped out as he advised the curvy woman.

    ¡°Rosalia-san, Silica, you two...¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Silica closed her item tab and she told the charming woman off.

    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want the items anymore. I don¡¯t want to party with you guys anymore!¡±

    Silica snapped back at Rosalia.

    ¡°There are many other yers who want to team up with me. I can survive just fine without you guys!¡±

    Silica ignored the party as she left. She walked towards the outer region of the forest with her dragon in tow.

    The woman named Rosalia licked her lips with a suspicious glint shing in her eyes. Her smile hinted that she¡¯s up to no good. She was looking at Silica like a field boss ready for juicing. She couldn¡¯t wait to sink her teeth into her.

    Silica didn¡¯t understand the implications of leaving the safety of her own party.

    Soon, dusk fell and by the time they were done sorting out their debacle, night came.

    When Silica finally realized it, it was already night. There were scary noisesing from monsters in this dark and cold forest. Silica couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    She rubbed the dragon on her head and she quickened her pace. She wanted to get out of this forest as soon as possible, she didn¡¯t want to run into monsters after all.

    Then, heavy footsteps entered her ear. She wanted to change direction when she saw the owner of those heavy footsteps.

    With an oversized wooden club in its hand, a gori with the shape of a beer-bottle emerged from behind a tree. It is easily 2 meters in height. The monster looked at Silica with a pair of hostile eyes. Silica couldn¡¯t help but step back in fright.

    Silica bit down on her lips as she turned around to run for the other direction. However, another gori blocked her off.

    To her right, left, and front, there were goris gathering from every direction. Soon, her back was up against a giant tree.

    Mew mew

    The little dragon on top of her head growled back at the monsters around Silica. It wanted to do anything in its power to protect its master. Unlike pets that had simplistic AI, this one had high intelligence. The Dragon called Silica back into reality.

    She breathed in and she took out the dagger strapped to her waist. She continued looking for a way out as her gaze darted between the three goris in her way.

    One of the goris got bored of waiting. It roared and lumbered towards Silica. It smashed down its oversized club without holding back just because the opponent is a cute girl.

    Silica dodged in the nick of time with a timely jump. She evaded the gori by shing past its nk. The club hit the ground and dust flew up. The ground even shook from the powerful pounding. Silica reckons that she can only sustain three hits like this before it¡¯s game over for her.

    Boom

    Silica couldn¡¯t dodge the next attack, she got sent flying through the air by another wooden club.

    Bam

    Silica fell onto the floor with her HP Gauge immediately depleted into the yellow zone.

    She stood up in a panic while another club came for her.

    Boom

    The club fell without hitting her since she dodged narrowly again. The two other goris struck again. She only managed to evade one attack, she continued retreating.

    She looked at the 3 goris while panting hard. She clenched so hard on her dagger that her palm¡¯s starting to hurt. Her head didn¡¯t register the pain because her thoughts are in a disarray.

    If I don¡¯t leave soon...

    Mew

    The little dragon spat out an iridescent cloud that covered Silica in a brief while. Healing her by 33%.

    Silica reached into her pouch and she immediately freaked out when she noticed something.

    There are no healing crystals left on her.

    Roar

    She continued inching back as the goris approached her. One of the goris stomped towards her.

    The gori swung its club without caring what the panicking Silica thought.

    This hit would empty her HP gauge for sure.

    Bam

    The little dragon blocked the attack for Silica. Its HP bar got reduced to 0 in almost an instant. It fell to the ground with a dull thud.

    ¡°Pina!¡±

    Silica can¡¯t believe that her pet chose to sacrifice itself for her. She hugged Pina in an embrace without minding the goris approaching her.

 Chapter 660: A warm person, someone who isnâ€™t easy to anger

    <h4>Chapter 660: A warm person, someone who isn¡¯t easy to anger</h4>

    Inside the Forest of Wandering, a figure streaked past the wood with unbelievable speed.

    Like a moving hurricane, the trees swayed when this individual ran past. Leaves gave way to this moving hurricane.

    He¡¯s been running all this time.

    After arriving at the 35th floor, Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop rushing to the Forest of Wandering.

    Wu Yan continued scanning the areas around him. Soon enough, he detected movements and he saw the scene of three goris ganging up on a petite girl.

    Wu Yan grabbed Heaven Gazer and he shed the three goris in an instant.

    Boom boom boom

    The goris didn¡¯t even have the chance to wail in anguish before they were deleted from the game. The three goris exploded into a rain of data crystals. Wu Yan found Silica at the center of this battlefield.

    Silica took a good hard look at her savior but then she remembered something and she turned towards Pina once more.

    ¡°Pina!¡±

    She crawled over to Pina and she caressed the little dragon in her embrace. She saw the little dragon dying in front of her very eyes. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears from falling as she went into a full-blown panic mode.

    ¡°Pina... Pina...¡±

    ¡°Mew...¡±

    Pina struggled to keep its eyes open. Taking onest look at its owner¡¯s figure, the creature crumbled away after glowing faintly...

    ¡°No... no...¡±

    With tears at the corners of her eyes, she shrieked in absolute horror. She grabbed the crumbling fragments in a panic as she thought she would be able to piece her pet back. It was all in vain in the end.

    A glowing feather fell down from the crumbling pile of data. She grabbed the feather and she let out tears born from pure agony.

    ¡°Pina... No... Uuu...¡±

    Pina hugged the feather tightly. Her tears continued to pour down in great quantities.

    Her tears fell upon the glistening feather. Her cries echoed through thisnd as it suffused the sky. The gust of the night felt colder tonight.

    Wu Yan sighed in dejection.

    I was still toote, huh?...

    Scratching his cheek, he approached her. He ced a hand on her shoulder and he tried to calm her down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be too sad...¡±

    Silica found it hard to see Wu Yan¡¯s real face through her tear-muddled vision.

    ¡°Th-thank you for saving me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°I failed to save the other one, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Her tears fell again, she sobbed out loud.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head as she sniveled on top of his chest.

    ¡°Erm, you can revive your pet...¡±

    ¡°Re-revive?...¡±

    She raised her head with a hopeful beam of light in her eyes.

    ¡°I-is that true? Pina cane back to life?¡±

    ¡°Ye-yeah...¡±

    This cutedy¡¯s gaze made Wu Yan blush. He exined himself.

    ¡°On the 47th floor, there is the Hill of Memories, I heard you can find an item that can revive tamed beasts. I am sure you can reive Pina with that item!¡±

    Silica beamed widely and then her expression froze up with horror.

    ¡°The 47th floor...¡±

    Silica lowered her head but she easily made up her resolve.

    ¡°I know, I will work hard to level up so I can go to the 47th floor to obtain the item that can revive Pina!¡±

    ¡°Look, I am not trying to put you down or anything but...¡±

    Wu Yan averted his gaze.

    ¡°If a tamed beast is not revived within 3 days of death, it will be permanently dead, also, the owner needs to go and get the item herself or the item won¡¯t work...¡±

    Silica¡¯s body trembled and she hugged the feather in her embrace once more. Her shoulders shuddered...

    ¡°Pina...¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much about it...¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and hands in a cluster.

    ¡°I can apany you, getting that item should be a cinch!¡±

    Silica looked at Wu Yan. He beamed back at her and he opened a trade window with Silica. He gave her some equipment.

    ¡°Use them for now...¡±

    Wu Yan said with a soft tone.

    ¡°With that equipment, I think even if you entered the Hill of Memories on your own, you would be able to pull this off without a hitch. There, we all good?¡±

    Looking at the ridiculous top-of-the-line equipment in the trade window, Silica couldn¡¯t help but jump in surprise. The equipment¡¯s stats were enough to raise her baseline capabilities by at least 10 times or more. She can even sell them for an astronomical amount of Cors. Silica was bbergasted by this disy of wealth.

    ¡°N-no... I can¡¯t take such precious items...¡±

    Silica tried to turn Wu Yan down in panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that rare...¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the right time to get rid of them, they are also lower-tier items so I just stashed them aside without minding it. I am d I can help you with my junk.¡±

    ¡°How can that be...¡±

    Silica¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Her eyes also started wavering.

    Her mind told her she couldn¡¯t ept such a great favor without doing anything in return. But, her mind also told her she can save Pina with the items offered to her.

    Seeing as Silica¡¯s still not sure whether to take the items, he rubbed her head after figuring out her thoughts.

    ¡°How does this sound? I am making an investment with equipment as the capital, when you be stronger than me, remember to pay me back with better equipment or we won¡¯t be even, got that?¡±

    Silica turned that frown upside down and she threw him a thankful look. She knows he is just using this as an excuse to give her items. She knows it would be close to impossible to do what he said.

    She wiped away the tears from her face and she hesitated before asking Wu Yan a question.

    ¡°Erm, why are you even so nice to me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    In front of her serious gaze, Wu Yan chuckled and he caved in.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t help but offer a helping hand whenever a girl is crying...¡±

    Silica flinched and she lowered her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a warm person, aren¡¯t you/¡±

    ¡°Warm...¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty as he turned his face the other way.

    He sighed and he continued.

    Did you really believe me just like that? Maybe I am just lying to your face?¡±

    Silica floated a radiant smile.

    ¡°I chose to believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Careful, I might sell you out when you¡¯re not suspecting it...¡±

    ¡°Even so, I believe in you!¡±

    She looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes as she dered this.

    Wu Yan and Silica stared at each other like that. He wanted to see if she¡¯s going to take her words back, evidently, she won¡¯t.

    He bitterlyughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re incredible...¡±

    Silica giggled.

 Chapter 661: That legend? Target acquired

    <h4>Chapter 661: That legend? Target acquired</h4>

    The night in Aincrad is very serene. It¡¯s not lit up by the neon lights of the real world. But, instead, it¡¯s lit up by the weak light ofnterns and oilmps. It reminded one of the time before electric grids. The warm light gave the medieval buildings a fantastic aura. A walk down thene here would be an enjoyable one as it¡¯s hard to find anything to hate about the streets here.

    After exiting the Forest of Wandering, Wu Yan and Silica arrived at the town closest to the Forest. Wu Yan wanted to head home but he¡¯s notfortable leaving Silica here like this. In the end, she¡¯s still a young girl. Wu Yan also felt ufortable bringing someone he just met today back home with him. Silica would also misinterpret the situation so it wasn¡¯t a feasible solution to bring her along with him.

    Wu Yan conveniently forgot about how he took Asuna to his home without much hesitation.

    They traveled from the teleportation gates za to a hotel nearby. The other yers kept sneaking nces at Wu Yan. He was, after all, wearing a ck coat with a dark greatsword strapped to his back. They were puzzled by him.

    Silica also took peeks at Wu Yan. It¡¯s like she¡¯s not sure about something.

    ¡°Silica, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t endure her stares anymore. He addressed the elephant in the room.

    Silica blinked and she examined Wu Yan again. She fidgeted and she replied.

    ¡°Your outfit and look matches the legendary Fae Swordsman...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just the outfit...¡±

    Silica gasped.

    ¡°Even your name is the same!¡±

    ¡°Is Wu Yan-san THAT Wu Yan?!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He silently took a mental note to wear something less conspicuous the next time. Since the jig is up, he got ready to admit his identity.

    ¡°Mah, that¡¯s not possible...¡±

    Silica shook her head and she chortled.

    ¡°The Fae Swordsman is known to have a fairy tamed monster by his side. It¡¯s also rumored that the tamed monster is better at healing than Pina. Wu Yan-san looks like the Fae swordsman but you don¡¯t have a tamed monster by your side so you can¡¯t be that great person...¡±

    The other pedestrians also ignored him after a brief look. They didn¡¯t spot a tamed monster so they just pegged him for someone who looked simr to the Fae Swordsman.

    Wu Yan¡¯s weapon is very high specs but it looks likemon equipment. It isn¡¯t hard for other yers to mimic his look. The only unique thing that couldn¡¯t be imitated was the fairy familiar he had with him. So far, the Fae Swordsman is the only yer with a fairy as his tamed monster. The healing fairy became synonymous with his name.

    Wu Yan¡¯s title is the Fae Swordsman, it isn¡¯t hard for others to link him with the healing fairy.

    The healing fairy and Pina are tamed monsters who supported by healing. However, the healing fairypletely left Pina in the dust whenparing healing abilities. 20% max HP restoration every minute. The healing fairy is the reason why Wu Yan can recklessly dive into high-level dungeons.

    Silica¡¯s tamed monster healing isn¡¯t as good. Her tamed monster can heal 2000 ¨C 4000 Hp per minute. For low-level yers, it¡¯s a boon for sure. But, for high-level yers who can easily reach 10,000 hp without stat boost, her healing lost its luster.

    Of course, the story would be different if Silica¡¯s level is high. Her healing abilities would make other yers drool. Either way, having a tamed monster is a very rare achievement. Tamed monsters are also not well-known because few yers ever got the chance to obtain one. Besides Wu Yan and Silica, he didn¡¯t hear about any other yers with a tamed monster.

    Pinacked in healing whenpared to Wu Yan¡¯s healing fairy. But, her tamed monster is very smart and probably sentient to a high degree. It enjoys a degree of free movement. Unlike his healing fairy, other than healing Wu Yan once a minute when prompted, it stays close to Wu Yan without doing anything else.

    There are pros and cons to this. Being somewhat more intelligent, Pina can help the owner greatly in extraordinary circumstances. For example, Silica would have died if Pina didn¡¯t block the attack for her. Wu Yan¡¯s healing fairy would have watched Wu Yan die because it only had simplistic functions.

    But, he can always return the healing fairy to his familiar crystal so Wu Yan don¡¯t have to worry about the tamed monster hanging around him. This saved him a lot of unwanted trouble.

    If Silica bes a high-level yer, she¡¯s probably going to be hounded to death by guilds fighting over her.

    Wu Yan looked at Silica.

    ¡°Okay, Silica, why are you calling the Fae Swordsman a great person?¡±

    Silica sped her hands together. She showed great admiration for the yer.

    ¡°Of course, the Fae Swordsman is the strongest yer in SAO. He is someone who can achieve what took others a raid group to do. Also, he has a tamed monster just like me so he¡¯s like my idol...¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should say.

    Shouldn¡¯t you recognize your idol at first nce?

    Silica thought Wu Yan was taken aback because she started praising another yer out of nowhere. She tried to praise him as well.

    ¡°Of course, Wu Yan-san is also incredible!¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Wu Yan assumed Silica is just saying this to make him feel better. Unknown to him, Silica treated him as a high-level yer because he easily killed three nightmare-level monsters for her.

    The two of them arrived at the hotel and Silica suddenly asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san has his own home, right? Where do you live?¡±

    ¡°On the 22nd floor...¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far from here. I wanted to return home but since I brought you here, I might as well stay for the night.¡±

    ¡°The 22nd floor, huh?...¡±

    Silica was surprised.

    ¡°I assumed with your strength, you would living on a higher floor...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it gets better the higher you go...¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°I know a friend of mine who likes my home very much. She said the scenery there is to die for.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Silica tilted her head.

    ¡°I kinda want to see it now...¡±

    Silica put Wu Yan on the spot with her request.

    He is wavering because today is the first time they met. Who would have thought the person herself didn¡¯t mind, he felt a bit sour for thinking so much about this matter.

    ¡°Ara, isn¡¯t this Silica?¡±

    A sarcastic tone came. Both Silica and Wu Yan heard it.

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. Wu Yan looked at the source of this sound while Silica¡¯s expression dimmed the moment she heard this voice.

    When they looked in that direction, an attractive woman greeted them with three male yers in tow. Her ming red hair matched her tight and explosive attire. Silica lowered her head because she¡¯s thest person she wanted to see right now. Wu Yan grinned after a brief pause.

    Rosalia, she¡¯s the yer who was part of Silica¡¯s party. She also robbed Silica of her share of the loot.

    She¡¯s also the major reason why Silicacked the crucial healing crystal she needed in her encounter with the three ape monsters. She indirectly caused the death of Pina. If anyone is to be med, it¡¯s Rosalia!

    Wu Yan is more interested in her other identity.

    She¡¯s the leader of Titan¡¯s hand, the orange guild!

 Chapter 662: The incredible cheesecake

    <h4>Chapter 662: The incredible cheesecake</h4>

    Rosalia has no idea she entered the crosshair of a certain someone. More like, she¡¯s not concerned with the yer standing beside her actual target, Silica.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be able to leave the forest safely...¡±

    Rosalia stood in front of Silica as she gave Silica a sideways nce.

    ¡°How wonderful...¡±

    Far from being honest, she sounded very sarcastic.

    Silica didn¡¯t look at Rosalia. She¡¯s not afraid of her, she¡¯s just not sure if she can handle the jeers Rosalia¡¯s going to throw her way.

    ¡°Oh, my, what happened to your lizard friend?¡±

    Rosalia feigned surprise. She started snickering as she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°Pina died...¡±

    Silica lifted her head with an iron will.

    ¡°But, I will definitely revive Pina!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s smile froze. A suspicious sh appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re heading to the Hill of Memories, I presume?¡±

    Rosalia sounded a bit excited when she said the hill of memories. Aside from Wu Yan, nobody picked up on this well-hidden spike in emotion.

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes in disdain. Rosalia looked like a fool dancing on his palm. Of course, the person herself didn¡¯t notice.

    Rosalia had an idea. She lowered herself to speak to Silica in a condescending manner.

    ¡°But, with your low levels, can you even make it on the 47th floor?¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s words hit Silica where it hurts the most. Then, she recalled the equipment Wu Yan gave her. She steeled herself up.

    ¡°I can do it!¡±

    Silica sounded very sure, this didn¡¯t amuse Rosalia at all.

    ¡°And, I¡¯m not alone!¡±

    Silica hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm and she snapped back at her.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san is going to apany me!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan!¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s pupils shrank and she quickly turned towards Wu Yan. She saw the characteristic ck cloak and ck sword which surprised her until she saw the absence of a healing fairy by his side. She released a sigh of relief and she haughtilyughed once more.

    ¡°Ara, did you think a fake who sounds like the Fae Swordsman can help you take down the Hill of Memories?¡±

    Rosalia didn¡¯t even care that the person is right there.

    ¡°Careful your teammate don¡¯t backstab you when you need him the most...¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Silica is infuriated by her words.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san is very great!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Again, it¡¯s like Wu Yan is invisible to her. She¡¯s not stingy with her sharp tongue.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a dumbass who looks like the Fae Swordsman. Did he really think he can mimic the Fae swordsman¡¯s power with a simr look?¡±

    ¡°Please, he has a spirit-type tamed monster, it¡¯s way better than a puny lizard that died like trash...¡±

    Rosalia continued throwing on the insults. She sneered.

    ¡°Go to a town with more yer poption. At least, then, you will get more limelight. It certainly beats dying in a fool¡¯s errand and wasting a name that¡¯s the same as the Fae Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Silica continued hugging Wu Yan¡¯s arm tight. Her eyes were burning with indignation. She wanted to say something when Wu Yan interrupted.

    ¡°Silica, you were partying with yers like this?¡±

    He said pointing to Rosalia. The person herself frowned while Silica slightly gasped.

    ¡°Excuse me¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    Wu Yan nced at Rosalia.

    ¡°I am just d Silica ditched you and your team...¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Rosaliaughed because she¡¯s too angry to express herself properly.

    ¡°The lizard died because she left the party. Are you saying you¡¯re d the lizard didn¡¯t make it? I don¡¯t me you, that lizard is one annoying pet who barked and snarled like nobody¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped with poor acting skills. Heughed at Rosalia.

    ¡°So you know just how annoying you are when you bitch and moan?¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s expression sank. That sentence was enough to change her moodpletely.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san...¡±

    Silica tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. She shook her head, she¡¯s hinting that it¡¯s not worth it to provoke Rosalia. Silica felt a bad omen when she saw Rosalia¡¯s dark look.

    Wu Yan pat her tiny hand and he led Silica away from Rosalia. Not even stopping to look at her, they started making their way towards the hotel.

    Rosalia kept her eyes on Wu Yan & Silica until they entered the hotel. She grinned like someone who just sessfully pulled off a heist.

    Unknown to her, Wu Yan had the same grin on his face when he left Rosalia.

    Wu Yan booked two rooms. He led Silica into one of the rooms.

    ¡°Silica, you should sleep in this room tonight...¡±

    Wu Yan turned his back towards her.

    ¡°I will take the room next to you, if there¡¯s anything you can...¡±

    ¡°Erm, Wu Yan-san...¡±

    Silica bowed.

    ¡°I am sorry I dragged you into all of this...¡±

    She¡¯s sure Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t get dissed if she didn¡¯t bring him into this. Wu Yan won the verbal fight but she still felt guilty for making so much trouble for someone who saved her.

    Wu Yan chuckled and he rubbed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, I don¡¯t. Actually, I wanted it to end like that, I think?¡±

    Silica was confused.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t tell her that he pissed Rosalia off on purpose. He wanted to be doubly sure that she¡¯s going to make trouble for him tomorrow. If the original work is any indicator, chances are, she¡¯s going toe in as the viiness after they finish what they are going to do tomorrow. Wu Yan didn¡¯t want any idents so he made sure to make a deep impression when they met.

    Inside the city, a safe area, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to realize the scenario he had in mind. If he could, he would throw Rosalia and her gang into the prison at the speed of light.

    Wu Yan acted all mysterious as he replied.

    ¡°You will know tomorrow...¡±

    Silica nodded although she didn¡¯t get it. She left Wu Yan to his own device. She didn¡¯t even think anything is going to happen in the future. Wu Yan felt like he should give her a lecture on how cruel the world can be...

    ¡°Okay, rest first...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°Right, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Silica replied instantly.

    ¡°Cheesecake!¡±

    ¡°I see, cheesecake, eh?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He opened his inventory. He searched around for a bit before he reported his findings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any cheesecake on me but... I do have the ingredients to make one. Wait here, I am going to borrow the kitchen downstairs for a bit...¡±

    ¡°The kitchen?¡±

    Silica gasped and she took on an excited look.

    ¡°Does Wu Yan-san have the chef skill? You can even make a cheesecake?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah...¡±

    Wu Yan puffed out his chest.

    ¡°I am not tooting my own horn when I say I can make anything in this world!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Silica smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san is so awesome. I wanted to eat the cheesecake sold here but I will take Wu Yan-san¡¯s any day of the week because I am sure you can cook really well!¡±

    ¡°I am not sure why you have so much confidence in me...¡±

    Someone who can make cheesecake is just as great as an idol in her heart? Does that mean he is on the same level as cheesecake?

 Chapter 663: The flower garden and the baited ones

    <h4>Chapter 663: The flower garden and the baited ones</h4>

    Aincrad, 47th Floor, Floria.

    As the name suggests, it¡¯s a beautiful floor filled with myriads of flowers.

    The full visible light spectrum can be witnessed here, there is a flower for every color and they are also nted in such a manner that they formed a sea of flowers that integrated into a garden of flowers that looked out of this world. The smell of flora is also in the air and it lifted the spirits of any yer who came here.

    With fluttering petals dancing in the air, this world of flowers looked very vibrant with life. There are also invulnerable critters with no hostility roaming around thatpleted this scenery. This artificial life made the garden looked very realistic.

    It is not an exaggeration to call this floor a world of flowers. You just can¡¯t find a ce without flowers on the 47th Floor of SAO.

    This unbelievably amazing floor can bepared to the 22nd floor where Wu Yan lived.

    Wu Yan had a hard time choosing between the 22nd floor and the 47th floor. Buying a home in a wonderful ce like this can really do wonders for one¡¯s mental health.

    s, because of the flowers here, it¡¯s a prime spot for dating among the yers. After the 47th floor was cleared, a lot of couples in SAO made this ce a regr site to visit on their dates. In the end, Wu Yan chose the more peaceful 22nd floor.

    Silica was dazzled by the scenery the moment she arrived here. She kept looking around with a very excited look. She knelt down in front of a patch of flowers to bask herself in their pleasant smells. She looked like a flower fairy prancing around in her home, her cute face is a perfect fit for this ce. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he got a good sniff of this ce. The smell calmed his mind down. He came here multiple times in the past, although he ditched his ns to buy a home here, Wu Yan never hated it. On the contrary, when he got bored, he would often wonder what it would be like to live here.

    Wu Yan built up resistance bying here multiple times. Meanwhile, Silica who had no resistance at all is beaming brilliantly. She wanted to pluck a flower but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should spoil the scenery at the expense of everyone else. It¡¯s not hard to tell that she¡¯spletely immersed in this exquisite world.

    When the couples around Silica entered her eyes. She finally woke up from her stupor. She saw the intimate couples around her and she finally noticed what kind of ce they are currently in.

    Silica stole a peek at Wu Yan and she frantically turned her face the other way with a cute blush on her face. It seems like her maiden feelings were awakened as well.

    Wu Yan amused himself with her cute reactions. He intentionally approached her with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Oh, dear, your face is very flushed. Is Silica thinking about going on a date with me like the other couples here?...¡±

    ¡°E-eh!!!¡±

    Silica yelped in surprise. Her pink face became redder as she felt dizzy from being put on the spot. She replied while stuttering.

    ¡°N-no, I mean I...¡±

    ¡°Come now, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, any girl would think about the same thing when they are in a ce like this...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think Silica would already be aware of the matters of the heart at such a young age...¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not a kid!¡±

    She protested with a mix of anger and bashfulness.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Wu Yan shifted his gaze towards a certain barren field on Silica and he sighed.

    ¡°Wh-where are you looking at?!¡±

    Silica crossed her arms in a huff.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san is a bad meanie!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, calm down...¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hands. He didn¡¯t want her to get so embarrassed she blows her top off. HIs rich experience told him that even gentle girls will do unpredictable things when driven into a corner with rage. It would be wise to back off while he still can.

    ¡°Well then...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face mellowed out and he extended an arm to Silica.

    ¡°Shall we go on a short date?¡±

    Silica flinched in shock and her started racing when she saw his warm look and his open palm. She subconsciously raised a hand to her chest with a feverish look. She looked like a girl who is experiencing her first love. She¡¯s not sure how to proceed as she tittered between anxiety and panic.

    Silica finally mustered enough courage to grab Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Wu Yan asked her when he noticed her red-hot face.

    ¡°Silica, is this the first time you held hands with a guy?¡±

    Silica lowered her head without saying anything. Even her neck is already red, Wu Yan didn¡¯t need to probe any further for the answer. It felt like he ismitting a grave sin when he interacted with this girl.

    The 47th floor is suffused with a myriad of flowering nts. But, there are still paths one could walk on. For instance, there are buildings in the towns here. The roads leading into and out of the city also had bricks. In the end, though, one couldn¡¯t escape being surrounded by flowers.

    Walking on a peaceful and beautiful path like this, it¡¯s easy for yers to let down their guards out there in the fields. There are monsters here, that¡¯s something Wu Yan and Silica forgot.

    Wu Yan had situational awareness to keep an eye for sudden surprises. As for Silica, she¡¯spletely upied with her first experience of hand-holding. The colorful flowers around her didn¡¯t help to reduce the fairy-tale-like feelings she¡¯s getting right now. Her virtual body is here but her thoughts are probably somewhere else. In the end, she got grabbed by a tentacle monster and Wu Yan got a good look at the fabric guarding her secret garden.

    fortunately for Wu Yan, the monsters here are basically just slime-like monsters with nary a threat. Silica, enhanced by the equipment Wu Yan gave her, is a yer that can wreak havoc in the fields of any floor below the 51st floor, barring a solo fight against bosses or monsters in the dungeon, of course.

    Finally, they arrived at the top of the Hill of memories.

    Silica approached the stone tform ced near the apex. A white flower bloomed with a warm light in the center of that stone tform. Revealing its beauty to the world.

    Silica grabbed the flower and she hugged it like a priceless treasure.

    ¡°With this, Pina can be revived...¡±

    Silica mumbled with the white flower in her hands.

    Wu Yan nodded with a smile. Then, his smile turned cold.

    ¡°Ah, the fishes bit the bait...¡±

    Silica flinched and Wu Yan turned around first.

    ¡°Come out...¡±

 Chapter 664: Do you want to join the raid group?

    <h4>Chapter 664: Do you want to join the raid group?</h4>

    ¡°Come on out...¡±

    His calm voice hid the coldness in his words.

    The warmth the flowers offered couldn¡¯t withstand the authoritativeness of this voice. Another chilling sensation came from Wu Yan that shook Silica¡¯s heart.

    There are only flowers and trees here. At least, there wasn¡¯t any sound that was out of the ordinary.

    Finally, a figure hiding behind one of the trees here revealed itself. The familiar footsteps caused Silica to focus on her. It was none other than Rosalia who had a history of picking on Silica.

    ¡°Ro-rosalia-san...¡±

    Silica gasped.

    Meanwhile, Rosaliaughed out loud.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be able to see through my cloaking ability. It seems your reconnaissance stat is very high.

    ¡°Skill?¡±

    Wu Yan sneered.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. My reconnaissance skill is high but I didn¡¯t use it this time.¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s smile petrified as she knitted her brows.

    ¡°How then, did you locate me?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish, I anticipated your appearance here...¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arm.

    His nonchnt gaze fell upon rosalia¡¯s body.

    ¡°I knew you would be here!¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s expression dimmed down.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Rosalia.

    ¡°From the start, you have been my target!¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s predatory looks are gone. She also had a bad feeling at the bottom of her guts. This insidious feeling crept into her heart.

    ¡°Wu Yan-san...¡±

    Silica was shocked by this reveal.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Qell, it¡¯s going to take a long time to exin. I have no time for that right now...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he introduced another person who was already here but was positioned out of sight.

    ¡°I am going to let this person do all the talking!¡±

    Silica and Rosalia flinched when they heard twigs being snapped as someone approached them. A swordsman in ck slowly walked up to them.

    ¡°I am surprised you made it in time..¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°If you came another 5 minutester, I would have already cleaned them up...¡±

    ¡°Lucky me, then...¡±

    The neer smiled at them. He looked at Rosalia whose jaw was wide-opened due to shock.

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have lost the bet between us, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    The swordsman in ck was Kirito.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    Rosalia looked between the two of them and she turned very grim.

    ¡°Did you guys n for this?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes, we are targeting you after all...¡±

    Kirito beamed at Rosalia.

    ¡°Rosalia-san, no...¡±

    Kirito¡¯s face turned very serious.

    ¡°Miss-leader of the orange guild Titan¡¯s Hand...¡±

    ¡°O-orange guild...¡±

    Silica backed away with a fearful look. Rosalia grinned like a total viin right now.

    Silica continued with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°B-but, her name is green (not a PKer)...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right...¡±

    Kirito exined.

    ¡°As the leader of the guild, she had no need to do the dirty work. Rosalia¡¯s duty is probably to look for juicy targets. Then, she would set up an ambush for her prey with her orange-namedckeys as the muscles. This way, she managed to maintain her green-name status despite all her nasty jobs, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Rosalia reared her ugly head.

    ¡°You figured everything out but you still came here by yourself? I am impressed you made it this far!¡±

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it...¡±

    Kirito sighed.

    ¡°After all, this is a request someone put me in charge of...¡±

    ¡°A request?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±

    Kirito narrowed his eyes and he shot a lightning-fast look at Rosalia.

    ¡°Ten days ago, do you remember a certain Silver g guild? You killed all their members except for the leader, don¡¯t tell me you forgot about that?¡±

    ¡°Silver g, you say?¡±

    Rosalia nodded after searching her memories for a bit.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about the piss-poor bastards from that guild...¡±

    ¡°The Silver g guild leader who survived has been begging for someone to avenge his guild members since that day. I recall him begging, throwing his pride to the wind, crying in the hopes that someone will take justice for them...¡±

    Kirito¡¯s voice was very cold, he vividly recalled the guild master¡¯s pitiful looks as he implored yers to help him.

    ¡°He specifically asked not for your lives, but, for your incarceration along with the rest of your guild members. Do you have any idea what hell you ced that man in?¡±

    ¡°Nope, not a clue.¡±

    Rosalia wasn¡¯t the slightest bit remorseful. Sheughed heartily.

    ¡°Is he an idiot? There are no real proofs that a person who died in this world will be dead in the real-world.¡±

    Kirito¡¯s gaze steeled up and he sighed deeply. Even a calm person like him felt seething angering onto him when he saw her reaction.

    ¡°It seems you guys need to be taught a lesson...¡±

    ¡°You? Teach us a lesson?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, Kirito¡¯s words sounded like jokes to her.

    ¡°Do you really think you can do that?¡±

    Rosalia yelled out loud.

    ¡°Why are you guys still hiding? Show yourselves!¡±

    Dull thuds rang all around her as herckeys got knocked out one by one. Her mooks didn¡¯t forget to yelp in pain before they took a dirt nap. They were piled up like sacks of potatoes. They were all Titan¡¯s Hand members.

    A hand was ced upon Rosalia¡¯s shoulder without her even realizing it.

    ¡°As you wished, I requested their cordial appearances.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s voice came from behind her as a bead of cold sweat flowed down the side of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, that was a service free of charge.¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s body flew into the air and shended on the heap of unconscious guild members.

    Wu Yan dusted his hands as he approached her once again.

    ¡°Hey hey...¡±

    Kirito grumbled.

    ¡°You are stealing my spotlight!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged him off.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who stood there exining like I¡¯m your Watson. I am not going to pass up on a perfect chance to show off FYI.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Now Kirito knew why Wu Yan asked him to exin.

    ¡°You people...¡±

    Rosalia yelled in frustration.

    ¡°Who the hell are you two?!¡±

    Wu Yan and Kirito exchanged a look before theyughed.

    ¡°Wu Yan, also known as the Fae Swordsman!¡±

    ¡°Kirito, they call me the ck Swordsman!¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s expression turned pale. She kept pping her mouth but no words came up. Finally, she lowered her head in despair.

    ¡°The Fae Swordsman...¡±

    Silica looked at Wu Yan in a daze. Her emotions are aplete mess right now.

    Wu Yan rubbed her head.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°N-no...¡±

    Silica frantically shook her head.. She wavered before she finally asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Are you really the Fae Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t the Fae Swordsman...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who ruled out my identity based on your own assumptions...¡±

    Silica¡¯s face turned red as she hid her face from Wu Yan¡¯s view.

    Wu Yan rubbed her head again. He squatted down and he looked into Silica¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Say, Silica...¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    ¡°Do you want to join the raid group?¡±

    Silica was stunned.

 Chapter 665: The arrangements put in place for Silica.

    <h4>Chapter 665: The arrangements put in ce for Silica.</h4>

    Aincrad, 50th floor, inside a hotel...

    Silica held onto her cup with an anxious look. Her red eyes would stop on the Hotel¡¯s door or on Wu Yan. She looked very tense right now.

    ¡°Nay, Wu Yan-nii...¡±

    Silica pursed her lips as she revealed her worries.

    ¡°Am-am I really going to be fine?¡±

    ¡°Well, just rx...¡±

    Wu Yan downed his drink and he calmed Silica down seeing as she¡¯s on the verge of shivering from anxiety.

    ¡°I know you can do it...¡±

    But...¡±

    That wasn¡¯t enough to pacify Silica, she hung her head.

    ¡°A yer like me joining the raid group?...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself...¡±

    He rubbed the newly-revived Pina¡¯s head as he continued with a radiant smile on his face.

    ¡°Pina is a rare recovery-type tamed monster. A creature like that can save a lot of lives on the frontlines. I am sure the other yers can also appreciate having insurance in ce. It¡¯s only because your level is so low that the other guilds aren¡¯t fighting over you yet.¡±

    ¡°I am still low-leveled though?¡±

    Silica meekly said.

    ¡°Won¡¯t I hold everyone else back?¡±

    ¡°Levels are just numbers. It¡¯s easy to raise it. Moreover, I¡¯m not saying you should participate in frontline activities right now. Also, a support fighter like you won¡¯t drag anyone¡¯s feet...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head as a form of encouragement.

    ¡°I am sure when you are sufficiently leveled, you and Pina will be able to aplish great things. Then, tons ofrades will rally behind you.¡±

    Being told that she wouldn¡¯t hold anyone back, with the prospect of helping out others and morerades that will gather around her, that was all it took to settle the unease inside her heart.

    Silica tried partying up with a lot of yers but everybody treated her more like a lucky-charm or mascot than a viable team yer.

    Silica alsocked fighting power on her own so she didn¡¯t stay long in the parties she joined.

    In a way, Silica was simr to Wu Yan in this respect. She was alone, the only she can count on was Pina. A child her age shouldn¡¯t be forced to wander a game of death on her own. It¡¯s unthinkable just how she lived up until this point.

    Silica wantedrades who she can really open up to. She also wanted to contribute more to clear this game. She also wanted to live up to her title as a dragon tamer. When Wu Yan saved her and honestly offered to help bring out her potential, Silica chose to put her trust in Wu Yan.

    Now, Silica couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement when Wu Yan told her she can join the ranks of the raid groups who stood at the frontlines like ster stars of hope.

    The tion is also fueling her tension. It¡¯s like when a daughter-inw is about to meet the inws, her heart is throbbing with anxiety.

    While Silica dealt with her anxiety, two slender figures entered the hotel.

    They are in casual clothes but that didn¡¯t stop the other yers from fixing their gaze on the two of them. They were outstanding beauties who made their clothes shine with luster.

    The two looked around and they spotted Wu Yan who was sitting with Silica in a corner of the hotel. Their eyes lit up and they grinned.

    ¡°Nii-san!¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    The two of them yelled out loud. Both Wu Yan and Silica turned towards the neers.

    ¡°Sachi, Shion, you are here...¡±

    ¡°We came here as fast as we could when we got your private message, how does it feel? Pretty good right?¡±

    Shion dered with arms akimbo. She gave Wu Yan a look that said since-I-am-so-nice-to-you, you-should-thank me. Wu Yan felt helpless when he saw this woman.

    ¡°I know what happened...¡±

    Sachi greeted Wu Yan and she addressed Silica who looked very nervous. She tilted her head and she gave her a friendly smile.

    ¡°Silica, I presume? You are as cute as Nii-san described...¡±

    Silica instantly blushed and she stood up with a panic as she gave Sachi a respectful bow.

    ¡°Erm, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Silica....¡±

    She introduced Pina by grabbing Pina with both arms and lifting it up.

    ¡°This is Pina...¡±

    Mew

    The dragon purred as if she¡¯s greeting them. Holy crap, that¡¯s cute.

    Sachi and Shion immediately got off to a great start. Their smiles widened.

    ¡°Say, Silica...¡±

    Sachi asked for permission while locking her gaze on Pina. Her eyes were shing with star-shaped light.

    ¡°Can I please hug it?¡±

    Pina immediately shook its head without giving Silica any change to reply. It tried to hide inside deeper in Silica¡¯s embrace. It¡¯s pretty clear what Pina meant.

    ¡°Erm...¡±

    Put in a tough spot, Silica awkwardly apologized.

    ¡°I am really sorry, Pina doesn¡¯t like strangers hugging it out of the blue like that...¡±

    ¡°Why?...¡±

    Shion didn¡¯t hide her disappointment. Her smile turned into a frown but she didn¡¯t press the matter any further. She stuck her tongue out at Pina and she turned her head the other way in a huff. Wu Yan and Sachi weren¡¯t sure whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Sachi, what do you think?¡±

    Wu Yan pushed Silica in front of Sachi.

    ¡°Can you let Silica join the Moonlit ck Cats?¡±

    Sachi hadn¡¯t fought for a long time now. Her personality dictated that she stayed away from the battlefield. After the ck Cats expanded, Souta also ced Sachi in a managerial role. He also left the ck Cats administrative task to Sachi.

    Sachi wanted this as she would prefer a nonbatant role over abatant position. If at all possible, she would like a peaceful life over anything else. She epted the job with glee. Aside from frontline andbat matters, Sachi¡¯s job scope included HR roles like recruitment as well.

    Wu Yan asked Sachi toe here because he is hoping that Silica would be taken into the care of the ck Cats. Whether or not she will be able to make the cut as a frontliner remains to be seen but Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to see her wandering the lower floors on her own.

    Silica tensed up and she hugged Pina even tighter. Her pet tried to calm her down by purring and nudging her.

    Sachi looked at Silica and she beamed at her.

    ¡°Of course, she can enter the ck Cats. There are standards in ce but I am sure Silica and Pina will be a great asset when she joins the ck Cats!¡±

    Silica lit up.

    ¡°That means...¡±

    ¡°If you want to join the frontliners, Silica will have to work harder...¡±

    Sachi exined in a very friendly tone.

    ¡°But, I agree that Silica should join the ck Cats.¡±

    ¡°Re-really?¡±

    Silica looked at Sachi with a hopeful look. Sachi affirmed once more with a nod of her head. Then, she glomped Wu Yan out of sheer joy.

    ¡°Yeah, I did it!¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡±

    Sachi and Shion immediately let out woots. They looked at Wu Yan with suspicious eyes.

    Wu Yan tried tough it off while lifting his arms in a surrendering pose. He wanted them to know that nothing happened between Silica and him.

    As for whether or not they believed him, well, the juries are still out on that...

 Chapter 666: I will leave this glorious mission to you

    <h4>Chapter 666: I will leave this glorious mission to you</h4>

    Wu Yan, Silica, Sachi, and Shion chatted away happily while Kirito fell into a conundrum.

    ¡°Hah?...¡±

    Inside a yer run shop, Agil, Kirito¡¯s best friend almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°You want me to help you contact Asuna?...¡±

    Agil looked at Kirito like he¡¯s asking for something weird.

    ¡°I thought you had a hard time dealing with her?¡±

    Although they are both frontline yers, they are infamous for always bickering over strategies in regards to floor boss raids.

    Asuna is known as the Demon of Floor Conquest. She also has another moniker, the Berserker. Asuna isn¡¯t afraid of high-risks strategies. For instance, she would attract the agro and let other yers attack the yer while she fights against the boss on her own. She traded her HP for the boss¡¯ Hp instead of slowly chipping the boss down with yer rotations. HP can be regained in time but Kirito doesn¡¯t agree with her less than graceful methods.

    They would always fight over strategies and other minor details, they even started fights with each other over slight differences. Why would Kirito intentionally contact Asuna?

    Is the ck Swordsman another victim of The sh¡¯s charms? Maybe he wanted to ask her out?

    Agil looked at Kirito with a bewildered look. Kirito was slightly annoyed.

    ¡°What are you even thinking about?¡±

    Kirito sighed and continued.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask her some stuff.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Agil continued to look at Kirito with a slightly suspicious attitude. Then, he thought about how his best friend usually acted and he reckoned that his suspicions rest upon doubtful assumptions. Finally, he nodded.

    ¡°Fine, I can call her for you.¡±

    Agil added.

    ¡°Seriously, you two are in the frontline raid group, why can¡¯t you two just add each other as friends?¡±

    Kirito rubbed the back of his head and he replied with a slight headache.

    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯t that familiar with each other. Sure, we teamed up once during the first-floor boss fight, but, she joined the Knights of Blood Oath after that and turned into the Demon of Floor Conquest.¡±

    Kirito raised his head and he mused with a slightly puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°But, it looks to me like Asuna isn¡¯t herself during our recent operations.¡±

    Agil stopped maintaining his inventories and he locked his brows.

    ¡°Yes, Asuna suggested drastic measures like letting a tank get hit while the others focus-fire on the boss. But, you¡¯re right, she changed tactics from extreme measures to slow-and-steady ones. It¡¯s almost like...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that hurried about clearing floors!¡±

    Kirito spoke out.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the feeling I¡¯m getting!¡±

    Agil hammered his palm and he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Why the sudden change though?¡±

    ¡°Saa, who knows...¡±

    Kirito leaned against the counter as he nonchntly came up with a theory.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s bothered by her title of the Berserker.¡±

    Kirito feels like that¡¯s not the real reason. There has to be another reason why Asuna changed.

    Kirito recalled the incident where he joined forces with another yer to incarcerate the members of the Titan¡¯s Hand.

    ¡°You want my help to find a suitable weapon for you?¡±

    Kirito felt confused by Wu Yan¡¯s request. He used his free favor from winning the bet between them to get Kirito to help him out. Kirito looked at the Heaven Gazer on his back.

    ¡°I thought you had no trouble upgrading your weapon as you grow? Why would you suddenly need another weapon? Don¡¯t tell me you finally outgrown your weapon?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that...¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek as he helplessly replied.

    ¡°Heaven Gazer served me faithfully and I invested a lot of resources into it so it¡¯s not a bottleneck weapon for me. But, I only have one Heaven Gazer. I need another weapon on par with this weapon or better.¡±

    ¡°Another one?¡±

    Kirito knitted his brows as he finally realized his motives.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot you can use two weapons since you obtained the unique skill, Dual des.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I have been troubled by this issue for quite some time now. I searched high and low but there are no weapons that fit my needs that¡¯s why I turned to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see why you chose to wager with me.¡±

    Kirito¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°So you nned for all of this from the start...¡±

    ¡°Well, you know more people than me.¡±

    Wu Yan patted Kirito on his shoulders.

    ¡°Besides you, I don¡¯t know who I can count on...¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re very close with the ck Cats, why don¡¯t you ask them?¡±

    Kirito turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°I think it should be easy for them to find a worthy weapon or someone proficient enough to craft one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was thinking that until...¡±

    Wu Yan revealed a dazzling smile.

    ¡°I met you on the way...¡±

    Kirito choked and he retorted.

    ¡°I am a solo yer so my PR isn¡¯t that good. Maybe you chose the wrong person for this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Kirito-san, are you trying to back out of our deal?¡±

    ¡°No no.¡±

    Kirito started sweating.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know any good cksmiths...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got that figured out for you.¡±

    Wu Yan addressed Kirito.

    ¡°I heard Asuna is acquainted with a very capable cksmith. You should ask her to point you towards that cksmith.¡±

    ¡°You want me to go and find her?¡±

    Kirito backed away.

    ¡°You do know I am not on a friendly term with her, right?¡±

    ¡°I just want you to ask about her friend¡¯s ID or location.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I am sure if you ask nicely, she would show you the way.¡±

    ¡°You sound like the expert here, why don¡¯t you go do it yourself?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze.

    Is he going to tell Kirito that he¡¯s too nervous to contact her?

    Kirito is going to have a field dayughing at him over this.

    As Kirito judged him, Wu Yan stuttered before he blew his tops.

    ¡°Stop giving me excuses, you¡¯re the one who lost the bet! Are you gonna do it or not?!¡±

    Kirito sighed again and his shoulders fell. He replied with lowered shoulders.

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    Wu Yan beamed widely.

    ¡°I will leave this glorious mission to you!¡±

    Piecing the information together, Wu Yan¡¯s behavior and Asuna¡¯s shift of paradigm seemed strongly corrted. Something must have happened between the two of them...

    Maybe...

    Kirito bitterlyughed. When did he be so gossipy?

    He shouldn¡¯t specte on the rtionship between the two of them, he just needs to keep his end of the deal.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Agil stored away his user interface and he turned back towards Kirito.

    ¡°I got her online, what do you want to do now? Ask her out?¡±

    ¡°No!

    Kirito instantly turned him down.

    ¡°Just ask her one question for me!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Agil pointed as his own nose.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine for me to know about this?¡±

    ¡°I already said it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Kirito rolled his eyes at Agil.

    ¡°Okay, then, what do you want to ask about?¡±

    ¡°Ask her if she has got friends working as cksmiths!¡±

    ¡°Her friends?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know man, it looks to me like you gave up on Asuna because you had no chance so you turned your attention towards her friend, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not like that, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

 Chapter 667: Itâ€™s hard to keep villains and women happy

    <h4>Chapter 667: It¡¯s hard to keep viins and women happy</h4>

    ¡°What? You mean I have to wait longer?¡±

    Wu Yan felt surprised by the message Kirito sent him. He loosened his brows.

    ¡°Why? Did Asuna not give you the contact for that friend of hers?¡±

    ¡°She did introduce me to her. But, there is a slight issue...¡±

    Kirito replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the holdup?¡±

    ¡°To sum it up, she can¡¯t forge the weapon yet. Due to a certain someone¡¯s high standards, her capabilities aren¡¯t quite there yet...¡±

    Wu Yan can see that Kirito isn¡¯t afraid of dissing him.

    ¡°She said she needs to train her smithing abilities to a high enough level in order to craft the weapon you need.¡±

    ¡°No way...¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit sullen.

    ¡°I should go out and hunt some mobs, I would have a better chance of actually getting the weapon I want.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t put it like that. She just needs a bit more time to get her skill there. Of course, you can do as you said, go hunt for it yourself. But, be warned, it¡¯s extremely hard to find another weapon on the same level as the Heaven Gazer or better. Good luck finding another cksmith that can forge a weapon for you. Her friend, Lisbeth is one of the top cksmiths in SAO.¡±

    The cksmithing industry developed fairly well since the start of SAO. Most cksmiths can cater to the demands of the average yers. However, Wu Yan isn¡¯t your average yer.

    Wu Yan can only me himself for going over-the-top in terms of his stats and performance. He is the strongest yer in SAO, this meant only the best equipment can enable him to properly leverage his own power. There are hardly any equipment circting in the game that can meet his demands.

    Wu Yan busted his back for the materials and gold to upgrade his current equipment set. If he had to rely on life skills to upgrade his equipment, the tier of his equipment would fall by at least a tier or more.

    Certainly, Wu Yan can go out and find a good-enough weapon to invest heavily to bring out stats simr to Heaven Gazer. But, Wu Yan wanted to find a weapon that had high base values so that it would be more efficient to upgrade aspared to upgrading weapons with trashy base values.

    Wu Yan should count his fortunes for finding Heaven Gazer on the first floor of the game. The base value of Heaven Gazer is one of the best in the present stage of the game.

    Wu Yan had no objections regarding Kirito¡¯s suggestions. Waiting a bit beats bumbling around to find another weapon, right? Trying his luck to grind for another weapon like Heaven Gazer is a nightmare just thinking about it.

    Fortunately for Wu Yan, there are no foes that can force him to use Dual des yet. He can live just fine with one sword.

    ¡°I guess I can always put up with just-okay weapons when the situation arises, I am just afraid my sword will break when I need it the most.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s problem sounds like a first-world problem with the rest of the yers stuck in the third-world conditions. Should he be happy with his situation or be woeful about it?

    When he thought about Silica¡¯s situation, he felt a bit better.

    Silica joined the ck Cats as one of the members.

    Although she is still not high-level enough, her special tamed monster and Wu Yan¡¯s special rmendation allowed her to seamlessly blend into the ck Cats. Souta and the others took special care of her, especially Shion and Sachi. The two were already friendly before Silica joined. After she joined, they got close in no time at all and now they are treating each other like sisters. Wu Yan can¡¯t help but praise women for their ability to get friendly with another woman so quickly.

    ck Cats assigned a few higher-level yers to power level Silica. After Silica sessfully transforms, the title Dragon Tamer will probably be as famous as Asuna the sh.

    Silica¡¯s treatment in the original work was a bit nd, it¡¯s not an understatement to say that her potential was wasted. She has a rare recovery-type tamed monster and she had the makings of a great support yer. In the end, she got only a few scenes in the original anime and she got reduced to a supporting role by the end of SAO. What a waste of a perfectly good priest.

    Wu Yan assigned Kirito to follow-up on that weapon before he closed his interface. He let Kirito worry about the Cors and the materials required for the forging. He lost the bet and so he has to fulfill his request no matter what. Of course, Wu Yan yed dirty by using his knowledge of the original work against Kirito.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯scking in money...¡±

    Wu Yan sounded like a total bastard when he said this. It sounded like he enjoyed Kirito¡¯s frustration and suffering.

    Karmic justice came at the speed of lightning in the form of a PM.

    ¡°You sent that guy to find me by introducing Lisbeth, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked at the message in front of him. He didn¡¯t even need to check the sender because he knew it was Asuna for sure.

    Wu Yan silently cursed as streams of tears fell down his cheeks. Kirito must have sold him out.

    Wu Yan helplessly replied.

    ¡°Did Kirito run his mouth? Someone should put a sock in it.¡±

    Asuna replied very quickly.

    ¡°Since you knew that I had a friend whose a great cksmith, you could have came straight for me, why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    It seems Asuna is more concerned with not being consulted directly. And her speed of reply suggested she is very serious about this.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression copsed. He wanted to cry again, she had a point, he could have asked her directly, is it because he¡¯s afraid of contacting Asuna?

    How can that be?

    ¡°I had someone I can order around for free, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I just let the favor go?¡±

    Wu Yan stood there in a daze after sending that message.

    Why do I sound like a Tsundere?

    Asuna didn¡¯t reply after that. Wu Yan felt a bit anxious when he realized this.

    Wait, don¡¯t tell me Asuna got angry with me?

    Wu Yan felt like it¡¯s very possible for Asuna to hold this against him. She looked like a serious girl who can hold her temper, but, in reality, she can be quite childish sometimes. How else could one exin how she bit him multiple times over the night when they were dueling in culinary skills.

    Pursing his lips, he continued waiting to no avail. He sent another mail with a sigh.

    ¡°Fine, it was my fault. Let¡¯s hear it, what is it going to take for Asuna-sama to forgive me?¡±

    A reply came very quickly like she¡¯s waiting for Wu Yan to send a message herself.

    ¡°10 dishes of food!¡±

    Wu Yan almost had a heart attack.

    ¡°Are you serious? Did you forget about what happened to you after you wolfed down 12 dishes that night?¡±

    When Wu Yan won the SAO Master Chefpetition, Asuna directed her frustration and pain of losing into binging on Wu Yan¡¯s dishes. She ate until her tummy started bulging. She stayed the night in Wu Yan¡¯s home as a result of her inability to move from eating too much.

    Wu Yan wanted to question her ability to bite him despite her blotting stomach. However, Wu Yan is confident of his ability to serve up 10 dishes, it¡¯s her stomach capacity that Wu Yan is worried about.

    That amount of food is enough to sate bottomless pits like Tohka and Astrea.

    In a way, Asuna is outstanding.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t see Asuna¡¯s expression right now but he got the feeling that if he didn¡¯t say yes, she would never reply.

    ¡°Okay, I ept...¡±

    Wu Yan copsed like she sapped the strength out of him.

    Women and viins are hard to please.

 Chapter 668: Night-time

    <h4>Chapter 668: Night-time</h4>

    Wu Yan entered his kitchen the moment he got home. He started preparing the dishes meant for Asuna.

    SAO¡¯s cooking process is a simplified version of the cooking process in the real world. He made all 10 dishes in about 10 minutes¡¯ time. Wu Yan intentionally made the culinary in such a way that their durability was maxed out. This way, the dishes can still be steaming-hot the next morning even when he didn¡¯t take any extra measures to maintain freshness.

    There are no fridges or wraps to keep food permanently edible. Equipment durabilities are reduced by usage but the durabilities of food diminish with time. The food will shatter into data fragments after their durabilities are used up.

    Chefs don¡¯t really cook a lot as a result of this. They only made food on-demand. Wu Yan would cook all the materials in his storage if food permanence was a thing. That would greatly help make his life easier.

    Wu Yan sat down on the couch after he was done cooking. He opened his interface and he materialized sheets of papers out of thin air as the stacks of papers fell neatly onto his table.

    He poured himself a cup of tea as he read the papers. He stopped drinking and reading when he saw something that caught his attention.

    ¡°Those yers did it again, they cleared another floor again. Dang, the frontline raid members sure are giving it their all.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression is one of dissatisfaction.

    The ones who cleared that floor are usually regarded as the MVP of that floor. In terms of Exp points, it¡¯s enough to level Wu Yan up a few times. However, when divided up over a raid-group, the yers don¡¯t get much after ounting for factors like contribution and damage done. It would be way more efficient to grind in thebyrinth.

    The rewards are secondary to Wu Yan. He is just displeased that the raid group found the floor boss¡¯ room before him.

    It¡¯s easier to locate something if there are more eyes looking for the target. Wu Yan can be the most OP or game-breaking yer in the game but it still wouldn¡¯t mean anything if he couldn¡¯t locate the boss¡¯ room at the end of the day.

    ¡°Maybe Asuna felt good about clearing another floor today so that¡¯s why she wanted toe and dine over at my ce?¡±

    Wu Yan reckoned that this theory held up better than the I-am-mad-because-you-didn¡¯t-ask-me-first theory.

    ¡°She got hooked by the bait.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    He ced the clearing news at the back of his mind and he gleaned the rest of the papers. There wasn¡¯t any more useful information contained within the papers so he ced the papers back on the table.

    ¡°Looks like I have to put in more effort¡­¡±

    The penalty quest only required all 100 floors in Aincrad to be cleared. It didn¡¯t specify that Wu Yan must be the one who clears all 100 floors. In other words, if the yers take down the floor boss of the 100th floor, Wu Yan would still pass his mission.

    It¡¯s only reasonable that the System allowed him this much leeway. He can be the strongest yer in this game and he still wouldn¡¯t be able to find and clear all 100 floors on his own. Quantity is a quality in itself. This was proven with the time required to find the Floor Boss room.

    That is to say, even if Wu Yan sat on his butt and watched others clear floors, he would still be released from this penalty quest if other yers beat all 100 floors.

    It sure sounds good to wait for other yers to clear this game for him. However, with Wu Yan¡¯s personality, is sitting and watching really his thing?

    Even if he could do so, Wu Yan would have to wait for a long time. In the meantime, what would he do without money to rent even a hotel room?

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t the type to watch as the world passes him by. Even if he couldn¡¯t clear all the floors on his own, at least, he needed to give it his best or he would be wasting this opportunity given to him to explore a gaming world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Hinagiku, Mikoto and the otherdies couldn¡¯te¡­¡±

    Thud thud thud

    A series of knocking sounds came, waking Wu Yan up from his stupor. Wu Yan stood up and he opened the door.

    ¡°You came at jus-¡­¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii, I came to visit you!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped talking when he saw the petite figure greeting him at his door. His eyes almost popped out with surprise.

    ¡°Silica!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled in a slight shock.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Silica scratched her cheek with a bashful expression.

    ¡°I heard Sachi-nee talking about how your ce looked out of this world so I came to check it out¡­¡±

    Silica continued sneaking peeks at Wu Yan while giving him the puppy eyes.

    ¡°Is that not good?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed after chortling a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was expecting a guest, I didn¡¯t think you would turn up that¡¯s why I am a bit surprised.¡±

    ¡°A guest?¡±

    Silica¡¯s twintails jolted. She tilted her head in puzzlement.

    ¡°You are having a guest over? But, Sachi-nee said you rarely invited anyone over¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, the story is quite long, I don¡¯t think we have a lot of time to go into the details¡­¡±

    Wu Yan allowed her entry.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here anyway, I don¡¯t see any reason to turn you away. Come in, we can eat togetherter.¡±

    Silica beamed widely and she quickly ran inside the home in a hurry. Wu Yan amused himself with her cute movements.

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡¯s home is really very beautiful¡­¡±

    Every person Wu Yan invited into his home got attracted by the door-like window that had a view that can charm anyone. Silica fell prey to its allure as well, her eyes were brimming with excitement as she stered her face against the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost as pretty as Floria on the 47th floor¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you like the 47th floor more, right?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°Rather thankes and trees, I think girls would prefer the romanticism of flowers, isn¡¯t that so? Silica¡­¡±

    Silica couldn¡¯t help but recall how she held hands with Wu Yan during their time on the 47th floor. She immediately blushed like mad.

    ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Silica hugged Pina as she stuttered.

    ¡°I like them b-both just as much¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound very honest though¡­¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii!¡±

    Silica got mad after her attempts failed her. She puffed her cheeks against Wu Yan who made fun of her. Any more and she would surely run away.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Silica turned her head the other way in a huff. Wu Yanughed and he scanned her attire.

    ¡°Silica, you should go change, you don¡¯t have to wear equipment inside this ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Silica didn¡¯t want to leave the window but she went to Wu Yan anyway. Wu Yan pointed her towards one of the rooms here.

    ¡°That¡¯s a guest room, nobody lives there so you can go change inside there¡­¡±

    Inside SAO, yers don¡¯t have to go to the toilet, eat, or drink. The yers also don¡¯t get dirty at all so bathrooms and toilets are redundant inside this game. Of course, with enough money, a bathroom aficionado can make a bathroom or toilet to enjoy the pleasure of bathing or some crap like that.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief and he shook his head after Silica entered his guest room. He sat back on the sofa and he started drinking his tea again.

    He looked at the dishes on the table and he mumbled.

    ¡°Asuna should be here soon, I think?¡±

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°I wonder what she would look like if she saw Silica¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not going to pull out her sword on me, right?¡±

    Wu Yan suddenly had an ominous thought.

    It seems entirely possible that he¡¯s in a precarious situation.

 Chapter 669: Are you girls jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 669: Are you girls jealous?</h4>

    Changing clothes don¡¯t need a lot of time in this game. With a click of the button, you can change from casual clothes to battle set almost in the blink of an eye.

    Of course, the keyword here is ¡°almost¡±. In that 2 ¨C 3 seconds dy, a yer¡¯s underwear can be seen because the clothes they are wearing will be stored away before the next set of clothes can be worn. Unless they have a thing for this, normal yers would change their clothes out of the sights of other yers.

    For yers who hate hassle with a passion, this is basically a heaven-sent boon. Imagine changing clothes in two to three seconds with just a few clicks of the button, it¡¯s so damn convenient. Moreover, clothes don¡¯t get dirty in SAO so things just get better and better.

    When Silica came out of her assigned room, she had already changed into her pajama. She looked cuter than her usual self. Wu Yan can¡¯t help but praise her sense of fashion.

    ¡°I-is something the matter?¡±

    Silica looked unusually tense. She balled her palms into fists with a very red face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look good in it, do I?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, you look pretty cute...¡±

    Wu Yan praised her. He sized her up again.

    ¡°Oh, right, where¡¯s Pina? Didn¡¯t it enter with you?¡±

    ¡°Pina¡¯s asleep right now...¡±

    Silica sat on the couch opposite to Wu Yan.

    ¡°I let Pina sleep on the empty bed inside the room.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Wu Yan nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an incredible tamed monster you have over there. It can even sleep. My tamed monster can only fly around and heal me when needed. Other than that, don¡¯t expect much from it. I wonder what my tamed monster would be like if it had more intelligence...¡±

    ¡°But Wu Yan-nii¡¯s tamed monster is very powerful isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Silica started looking at him with shining eyes.

    ¡°Sachi-nee said Wu Yan-nii¡¯s tamed monster is a very reliable partner. They told me how they wouldn¡¯t shy away from the battlefield if they had a tamed monster like yours. It¡¯s clearly better than Pina in performance...¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say they both have their strengths and weaknesses.¡±

    Wu Yan poured Silica a cup of tea.

    ¡°When Silica¡¯s level goes up, I am sure Pina¡¯s brilliance will be greater.¡±

    ¡°Nn! I will work harder from now on!¡±

    Silica looked very hyped up. Wu Yan felt assured after seeing her zest.

    Looks like Silica is doing well in the ck Cats. Her old self would begin self-doubting the moment Wu Yan tried to persuade her to do anything. After Pina¡¯s death, Silica made up her mind to try harder.

    ¡°Oh, right, Silica, does Sachi know about youing here?¡±

    ¡°Sachi-nee and Shion-nee don¡¯t know about my presence here. I came here on the spur of the moment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see, that would exin why those two aren¡¯t here. They wanted toe here but I am not always at home so they can¡¯t visit me. I am too busy with frontline activities. Of course, if theye to visit me during the night...¡±

    ¡°They should just do that then!¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done, which girl woulde willy-nilly to a guy¡¯s house in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°I-I am not that easy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure, Silica¡¯s the exception to the rule...¡±

    The two happily talked away as time slipped by.

    Thud thud thud

    Doorknocks came from the door, putting a stop to their conversations.

    ¡°Ah, the guest is finally here...¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Silica, wait here, I am going to greet my guest...¡±

    Silica nodded and she turned her curious head towards the doorway.

    ording to Sachi and Shion, Wu Yan rarely epted guests over. Even went they are very close to Wu Yan, it¡¯s hard to see Wu Yan in his home. Silica thought she was the first guest here. Of course, Silica got very intrigued as to who this mysterious guest is.

    Wu Yan opened the door as a figure with luscious chestnut hair entered the house. Wu Yan recognized that hair as belonging to Asuna without a doubt.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry I am sote...¡±

    Asuna apologized with sped hands. She was ashamed of herself.

    ¡°The other frontline yers forced me to celebrate with them, I had topromise and...¡±

    ¡°Well, I can see how things transpired from that point on.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°The sh in the flesh, of course, your fanboys are going to bend backward to keep you there, why would they let you go?¡±

    Wu Yan allowed Asuna entry into his house by urging her inside.

    ¡°Come inside!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for having me over!¡±

    Asuna yelled. Silica who was in the living room got stunned when she heard Asuna¡¯s voice.

    ¡°A g-girl?¡±

    Silica turned towards the doorway with an opened jaw. She locked eyes with Asuna at the same time she looked at Silica. They both stared at each other with a shocked look.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit bewildered when he saw the reactions of Asuna and Silica.

    ¡°You two know each other?¡±

    ¡°N-no...¡±

    Asuna and Silica shook their heads at the same time, they did that subconsciously and they only realized it a few secondster.

    ¡°I say...¡±

    Asuna slowly turned towards Wu Yan in a creepy almost mechanical way.

    ¡°Why do you have another girl over?¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii!¡±

    Silica yelled in surprise and slight puzzlement.

    ¡°When you said you were expecting a guest, you were referring to h-her...¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked in confusion. He looked back and forth between the two before he hammered his palm with an enlightened look. He chuckled in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°Are you girls jealous?¡±

    ¡°J-j-j-j-jealous?!¡±

    Asuna and Silica cried out at the same time. They denied at the same time.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Wu Yan closed his ears to protect himself from their shrill voices. It didn¡¯t prevent his brain from going nk for a moment.

    ¡°Okay! I get it!¡±

    Wu Yan motioned for both of them to calm down. He rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°Do you two really need to react so emotionally?¡±

    Asuna and Silica closed their mouths as they looked at each other. They had different expressions. Whereas Asuna looked like she¡¯s sizing up Silica, Silica lookedpletely curious with Asuna.

    This outstandingly beautiful big sister is Wu Yan¡¯s guest?

    ¡°Let me introduce you two...¡±

    Wu Yan turned towards Silica with a finger pointed at Asuna.

    ¡°Silica, meet Asuna, the vice-captain of the Knights of the Blood Oath...¡±

    Wu Yan addressed Asuna.

    ¡°Asuna, meet Silica, she just joined the ck Cats. She¡¯s also someone who might be a great ally further down the road, you two must help each other out, okay?...¡±

    ¡°Asuna...¡±

    Silica recalled something and she heaved in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re The sh, The Asuna?!¡±

    Asuna smiled at her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Asuna, I will be in your care...¡±

    ¡°Erm, I will be in your care too, Asuna-san...¡±

    Silica immediately got up to greet her. She also gave Asuna a very respectful tone. It¡¯s clean she idolized Asuna too.

    There are only a handful of female SAO yers in this game. There are only a handful who can stand out from the rare female yers. Asuna is the most popr one among the female yers.

    She¡¯s the party leader of a solid party in the raid group, and she is also so beautiful it¡¯s not far-fetched to call her the most notable yer in SAO.

    It¡¯s not easy for a girl to stand-out in a male-dominated game.

    Silica¡¯s cute reaction made Asuna flinch for a second. Then, she treated her with gleeful curiosity as well.

    Silica, huh? She¡¯s cute...

 Chapter 670: Asuna wants to buy a home?

    <h4>Chapter 670: Asuna wants to buy a home?</h4>

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat...¡±

    After introducing the two to each other, Wu Yan waved at Asuna and Silica. They approached the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we ate, my stomach is almost t from starvation...¡±

    ¡°Did Wu Yan-nii made all this?¡±

    Silica ran over to the table and she looked at the ten steaming-hot dishes on the table with shining eyes.

    ¡°It looks so good!¡±

    ¡°Right, I wanted to ask you...¡±

    Asuna tilted her head in bewilderment.¡±

    ¡°How did you make them like this, didn¡¯t the simplification feature in SAO butcher the oue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret, my secret recipe!¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a smug grin.

    ¡°I spent half a year researching how to develop a dish like this, how about it? It turned out pretty good, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Silica vigorously nodded her head while Asuna turned her head the other way with pursed lips.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the big deal?...¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Wu Yan ignored Asuna¡¯s grumbling and he told her to sit down.

    ¡°If my skills weren¡¯t this high, the food wouldn¡¯t stay warm for so long.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it like it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Asuna sat down with a helpless look.

    ¡°I am used to minor celebrations, I regrly turned their offers down. This time, for some reason, they went to the guild¡¯s headquarter, and I got caught because I didn¡¯t stay in a hotel like I used to.¡±

    ¡°That means Asuna-san is very popr...¡±

    Silica continued.

    ¡°Everyone wants to celebrate with Asuna-san...¡±

    ¡°Call me Asuna.¡±

    Asuna giggled and she sighed.

    ¡°If you say so, still, it¡¯s very troublesome to deal with so many requests all the time...¡±

    ¡°Just move out and get a ce of your own!¡±

    Wu Yan ced cutleries in front of Silica and Asuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you buy a house, right? I can¡¯t imagine a girl like you staying in a cold and huge pce like your headquarters. It¡¯s going to cause problems down the road due to your fame.¡±

    ¡°I had the same idea.¡±

    Asuna raised her head.

    ¡°I already got enough money to buy a house. I am currently in the market for a house. I should be able to find the perfect house soon!¡±

    Silica chimed in with admiration in her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s so nice, I mean, you will have a house all to yourself...¡±

    ¡°Silica, where do you usually stay?¡±

    Asuna turned her curious gaze towards Silica.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Silica lowered her head in slight shame.

    ¡°I used to live in hotels but I started living with Shion-nee and Sachi-nee recently...¡±

    ¡°Shion and Sachi from the Moonlit ck Cats?¡±

    Asuna had a hard time recalling Sachi and Shion¡¯s identity. She nodded after she remembered who they are.

    Sachi is an internal admin of the ck Cats. Her role is far from raid activities and strategic meetings. This is the reason why Asuna rarely saw Sachi, the same goes for Shion. After bing a professional potion master, Shion rarely showed her face in public. The two would spend most of their time hanging out with each other in the HQ of the ck Cats, in a sense, they are living like rxed cats.

    Asuna rarely had any chance to meet the two, but, her impressions of the two of them were good so she smiled amicably as she replied.

    ¡°I am sure the three of you must enjoy each other¡¯spany!¡±

    Sachi is warm and docile, Shion is cheerful, and Silica is a bundle of energy and cuteness. The three blended well together.

    ¡°Sachi-nee and Shion-nee are very good to me!¡±

    Silica concurred.

    ¡°They are kinder than most people I interacted with. I am very thankful to them!¡±

    Wu Yan chortled. He knew about Sachi and Shion¡¯s personality and that¡¯s why he introduced Silica to the ck Cats. He knew they would take good care of Silica after she grew on them.

    Wu Yan addressed Asuna.

    ¡°You got any ideas on which floor you want to buy a home in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±

    Asuna raised the corners of her lips. It looks like she¡¯s very happy to share her next idea.

    ¡°Selmburg on the 61st floor has very good views on the ocean (actually, a veryrgeke), the geography and the sceneries there just made sense to me. I want to move there!¡±

    ¡°The 61st floor?¡±

    Wu Yan showed her a confused look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it expensive to buy a home there?¡±

    The prices of homes in SAO are affected by floor number. The higher the floor, the more expensive the home. Granted, factors like the area of the house, sceneries, and other amenities can affect the price. Ceteris paribus, the higher the floor, the more expensive a home can get.

    61st floor, it¡¯s a floor that exceeded the 50th floor which means the price would be eye-popping high.

    ¡°I already asked around, taking into consideration renovations and furniture, my house is going to set me back by 4 million Cors. It¡¯s pricey for sure but it¡¯s still within my budget...¡±

    Asuna said nonchntly. Four million Cors is really nothing much for a yer of Asuna¡¯s caliber.

    ¡°4 million Cors...¡±

    Silica mumbled with a bbergasted look. For someone who used to operate on the 35th floor, this kind of money is something she couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡°Hmm, 4 million cors, you say?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin and he said something no one can ignore.

    ¡°That¡¯s not as expensive as I had imagined. Should I buy a house there so I can stay there when I feel like it?¡±

    ¡°You are going to dump 4 million Cors into a house you¡¯re not sure if you will live in?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyebrows started jolting.

    ¡°You, seriously, how rich are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am just slightly affluent...¡±

    Wu Yan replied while making it sound like he¡¯s only got a bit of cash to throw around. For someone who hunts only field bosses orbyrinth monsters that other yers have to team up against, his current worth made it so that banks would probably be shanking each other to get their hands on his money.

    Excluding his items, equipment, materials, and other tools that he can liquidate for more Cors, he reckons he had 8-digit Cors in his ount if not 9-digit.

    Put it another way, if Wu Yan used his Cors to start another guild, he can buy his way to the top with his money alone. Again, this excluded his power and fame.

    Silica felt like she¡¯s not on the same level as the two yers in front of her.

    ¡°Asuna-nee, once you¡¯re done with your home purchase, can Ie and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can! You¡¯re weed at any time!¡±

    Asuna answered in glee. Silica also beamed back at her.

    The two girls added each other as friends. Wu Yan got put on the sideline and he sighed. He just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how girls can hit it off so easily in such a short span of time. They were kinda awkward around each other just a few minutes ago.

    They talked their way through the dinner, Wu Yan¡¯s food did its job in grabbing the girls by their stomachs. Silica is a beginner to food cooked by Wu Yan so her reaction is understandable. But, even an expert like Asuna is hooked on this good food.

    Asuna sighed after taking another look at the remaining food on the table.

    ¡°You made all these using rare materials, right? Just where do you get the luck to obtain so many rare food materials?¡±

    ¡°Beats me, my drop rate is probably bugged or something.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I get more food material than normal loots...¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant idea. She grinned.

    Shortly after that, Asuna woulde knocking on Wu Yan¡¯s door. And, each time, she would walk away with rare food material generously given to her by a certain someone.

 Chapter 671: The start of the conquest of the winner in life

    <h4>Chapter 671: The start of the conquest of the winner in life</h4>

    Aincrad, 48th floor, Lindarth

    There¡¯s a quaint cottage near a quiet corner of the main settlement here. This cottage is characterized by a small moat around it and a unique water wheel operating near it.

    This is a smith shop that¡¯s actually quite famous within the industry. Normally, one wouldn¡¯t see a lot of yersing in or out of it. But, high-level yers appear from time to time because they know and/or experienced the skills of the cksmith here.

    Inside the shop, a girl with short pinkish hair hammered hertest piece of art with dedication. She had a very attractive figure despite sporting a very serious look. The molten metal she¡¯s working on kept changing shape as she hammered it into the form she wanted.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The predictable hammering sound echoed throughout the smithery. Like the beautiful sound of an artist hard at work, one could easily see her skills just by listening to the sounds she¡¯s emitting. A musician would get inspired by the beautiful tune here.

    She hammered the hot b of metal into a sharp de. Slowly, the de took the form of a well-forged piece of cold weapon.

    The cksmith girl¡¯s eyes shone up when she looked at the result of her hard work. She continued hammering the de to reduce the imperfections, sharpening it, and turning it into a better weapon. Without a doubt, once this sword isplete, it would definitely be a high-quality good.

    s, it seems like the heavens yed a prank on her. Just as she was about to finish her work, someone came knocking on her door and opened the door to her smithery without waiting for a response.

    ¡°Hey there, Lis!¡±

    Due to this sudden interruption, the cksmith inadvertently smashed the wrong side of the work-in-progress and the red-hot sword broke into two pieces.

    ¡°Eh?... Eh?!...¡±

    Lisbeth was stunned by this. She stared dumbfoundedly at the pieces of a sword that could have been.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The house shook after she exploded like a tiny bomb. The shout made the culprit¡¯s mind go nk for a second.

    He calmed down and he looked at the cksmith who emitted a heart-breaking shriek.

    He saw Lisbeth holding her broken sword. With tears in her eyes, she looked like someone who just lost her parents. She¡¯s absolutely stricken by grief, she¡¯s just missing the characteristic trail of dried tears that would indicate someone who just bawled her eyes out.

    He understood why she cried out loud. He froze up when he realized the implications of his actions.

    When the pieces of metal in her hands shattered into data fragments, the two finally reacted. Lisbeth lowered her head as a dark aura started spreading around her. She lifted her head and she stared at the person who started all of this.

    ¡°Ki-ri-to!¡±

    Lis turned into a demon as she dered Kirito her enemy. Kirito stepped back due to fright and his heart started racing.

    ¡°Y-yo, Lis...¡±

    Kirito somehow forced a smile out of his petrified face. He mechanically lifted his hand to greet her.

    ¡°I-I entered the shop and no one was around... I tried to call for you but you didn¡¯t reply so I...¡±

    Lis gnashed her teeth at Kirito. She ground her teeth audibly. Kirito feared few monsters but against an existence like her, he felt unsafe.

    Lisbeth looked at the hammer in her hands, she wanted to cry but can¡¯t for want of tears.

    She nned for this forge since a long time ago, she made sure to temper the material well before she started forging this sword. She also closed up her shop and she turned off the shop entry notification which led to her downfall.

    ¡°Erm, about this, Lis...¡±

    ¡°You shut your mouth!¡±

    Kirito swallowed his words. The adage, don¡¯t start shit you can¡¯t finish obviously didn¡¯t cross his mind as he continued.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too hung up on it. I am guessing that piece of metal is probably not that rare so you wouldn¡¯t be able to forge a good sword from it anyway.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Lis got enraged and she grabbed Kirito by his cor.

    ¡°Do you know the trouble I went through to get all of that ready? You want to lecture me on rarity?! I spent a fortune obtaining materials for that sword, it would have been a prized item in my inventory, how dare you say it¡¯s mediocre!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yeah?¡±

    Lis is huffing inches away from Kirito¡¯s face, a drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of his head and he continued retorting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t if your sword isparable to mine...¡±

    Lis moved her eyes toward the ck sword on Kirito¡¯s back. It¡¯s a bnced ck sword with gray trims. The sword glimmered elegantly inside his sheath. Even in a sheathed state, it¡¯s not hard to see that this de is of an unusual origin.

    The ck Sword, Elucidator!

    It¡¯s a dropped weapon that¡¯s almost like a demonic sword whenpared with other dropped weapons.

    In terms of performance, this de stood near the top of all the swords in SAO.

    Lisbeth had a scary look but her frustration outgrew her anger. After getting to know Kirito, he would alwayse here and request her help to maintain and upgrade Elucidator. It looked underwhelming at first sight, but, she¡¯s the only one who truly understood the capabilities and the potential of this sword.

    Lisbeth is confident in her own abilities but she¡¯s not sure if she can make another weapon that can rival the Elucidator. Although it pained her to admit it, her lump of metal isn¡¯t as precious or rare as Kirito¡¯s sword.

    However, rarity is irrelevant to her present situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug with me!¡±

    Lisbeth released Kirito and she yelled at him.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have enough high-grade materials. If I had them, I can easily make a sword on par or even better than the Elucidator!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really, now?¡±

    Kirito cast a doubtful look.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Kirito sighed and he put on his business face.

    ¡°Can you fulfill my request?¡±

    ¡°Hmph...¡±

    Lis snorted and she turned her head the other way.

    ¡°My skill level is almost there, if there is no change in special modifiers or the likes, I can make it if I am supplied with the right materials!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear...¡±

    Kirito released a sigh of relief. He smiled because he busted his ass to get on Lis¡¯ good side, mostly through paying regr visits to her shop. He also benefited from this by obtaining the calling card of a skilled cksmith like Lis.

    ¡°Okay, how can I help with getting the materials?¡±

    ¡°I need metals from the 55th floor...¡±

    ¡°The 55th floor, eh? Alright, got it.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Take me with you!¡±

 Chapter 672: Emergency, get your butt over here!

    <h4>Chapter 672: Emergency, get your butt over here!</h4>

    Aftering to an agreement on the arming deal, Kirito felt more invigorated.

    He¡¯s not excited about the weapon that will be produced. He just doesn¡¯t like owing favors. His settlement with Wu Yan had to wait because Lis needed to grind up her skill levels. With that done, he can finally fulfill his end of the deal with Wu Yan.

    If Kirito somehow obtained knowledge on the original work where he was the one who needed a second sword for his Dual des, how would he feel?

    Most likely, he would feel relieved.

    Kirito is someone who preferred not sticking out. As a beta tester and a solo yer, if he had the Dual des, people are going to notice him ande bother him with requests and trouble. After obtaining Dual des, Kirito stored it away and he only used it when pushed into a corner by the floor boss of the 74th floor.

    Compared to Kirito, Wu Yan is indifferent to this skill. He has no intention of hiding it. He¡¯s already known as the Fae Swordsman, the trouble stemming from obtaining Dual des is nothingpared to the annoying peopleing after him due to his fame as the Fae Swordsman. Moreover, Wu Yan is far stronger than Kirito, he¡¯s more than capable enough to deal with opponents without relying on Dual des as a trump card.

    Kirito exited the forge with Lis in tow. A beautiful girl bumped into them near the door. Kirito and Lis stopped at once.

    ¡°Asuna!¡±

    Lis tilted her head in slight puzzlement. She greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°You came too!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Asuna gasped when she saw Kirito here.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have something to do here...¡±

    Kirito scratched his cheek and he uttered an awkwardugh.

    Outside of strategy meetings, Kirito rarely interacted with Asuna. Plus, they are always arguing over strategies although instances of that lessened recently due to a change in Asuna¡¯s personality. However, Kirito is still not used to being around Asuna.

    ¡°Lis pped Kirito¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°This guy is one of my best customers!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Asuna narrowed her eyes at both of them. She continued with an amused tone.

    ¡°I remembered how you contacted me to introduce Lis to you, I didn¡¯t think you two would get so familiar with each other so soon...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this guy¡¯s fault foring here every two days or so!¡±

    Lis leered at Kirito.

    ¡°He kept pressing me to forge a good weapon for him. I just don¡¯t get why he would need another weapon when he already has a solid weapon as his main weapon.¡±

    Kirito forced a smile onto his face but he kept his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t want news of him losing a bet to get out. Lis assumed he wanted that weapon to keep as a backup weapon or something.

    Asuna had a moment realization. She more or less knew about the bet between Wu Yan and Kirito. She also knows that Kirito is here on a request by Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan put Kirito in a spot by asking him to contact Lis through Asuna. Asuna got back at him by forcefully asking for a generous amount of food materials. Of course, this is all thanks to a whistleblower named K-san.

    When Asuna heard about Lis forging a weapon needed for Wu Yan, she got interested in it.

    ¡°What¡¯s thetest update on that weapon?¡±

    ¡°We just need more materials!¡±

    Lis pursed her lips.

    ¡°The material is exclusive to the 55th Floor...¡±

    ¡°The 55th floor...¡±

    Asuna blinked and she turned towards Kirito.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be hard for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not hard for me...¡±

    Kirito breathed in deeply...

    ¡°I can¡¯t say the same thing now...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±

    Lis yelled at Kirito with arms akimbo.

    ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m going to weigh you down or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that...¡±

    Kirito averted his gaze, a sign of his guilty conscience. Lis picked up on this and she knew this buster is lying to her face.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Asuna interrupted Lis.

    ¡°Lis, you¡¯re going too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Lis said as if her question was odd.

    ¡°To procure the material directly is the job of the cksmith. If he killed the dragon that produced the metal then he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain that metal!¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Asuna nodded and she lifted her sword with a disappointed sigh.

    ¡°I wanted to get you to sharpen my de, the durability is about to run out...¡±

    ¡°I can do that for you right now!¡±

    She immediately bumped her best friend up her client backlog. She looked at Kirito with a threatening look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to take long, you¡¯re going to wait for me, right? Kirito-kun...¡±

    Kirito¡¯s lip twitched and he nodded with a helpless look. Asuna and Lisbeth giggled at the same time.

    They ditched Kirito while he looked around the shop. Then, the two girls started talking...

    ¡°Are you sure you only want me to restore the durability?¡±

    Lisbeth looked at Asuna¡¯s sword.

    ¡°I can upgrade it for you, you know? My skills went up and it¡¯s now high enough to upgrade your weapon...¡±

    Asuna thought about it but she shook her head in the end.

    ¡°Yeah, no, my weapon is good enough for now. If I upgrade it now, it¡¯s going to take some time to adjust to its improved performance...¡±

    ¡°Okay then...¡±

    Lisbeth¡¯s shoulders drooped in dejection.

    ¡°I worked so hard to increase my smithing skills...¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too sad...¡±

    Asuna pulled Lis¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Oh, right, in addition to sharpening the sword, can you adjust the sword so that it¡¯s prettier?¡±

    ¡°Hah? You want me to make it prettier?¡±

    Lis flinched as she looked at Asuna in confusion.

    This is the first time someone requested her to make their weapon more presentable.

    For a female yer, a cuter weapon would seem reasonable but that didn¡¯t apply to someone with Asuna¡¯s personality.

    Asuna always picked performance over appearance. She¡¯s the yer known as the demon of Floor Conquest, she preferred practicality more than anyone in the raid group.

    But, thinking back on it, Asuna is behaving almost entirely different from her past self.

    Lisbeth got suspicious. She might talk loudly like someone who has something to prove, but Lis¡¯ astute observation told her that her heart is very delicate inside. Moreover, she¡¯s starting to blossom more and more as a woman.

    Furthermore, she noticed the dainty earrings on Asuna. The dark light here failed to bring out the luster of the earrings but it did nothing to stop Asuna¡¯s charm from increasing by a few levels at least.

    Asuna is using essories?

    ¡°Asuna, I need you to be honest with me!¡±

    Lis smiled but her eyes were dead serious.

    ¡°Are you in love with somebody?¡±

    ¡°Ha? Har?!¡±

    Asuna was stunned for a brief moment and then her face brightened up with flushed red.

    ¡°N-no, what makes you think that?!¡±

    Asuna backed away as her eyes darted around in a panic. Lis immediately saw through her cheap bravado.

    Lisbeth said nothing because she already got her answer. She started working on Asuna¡¯s sword as she let her drown in her own shame.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lisbeth to fulfill Asuna¡¯s order. She bade farewell to Asuna at the entrance to the store and then she pulled Kirito along as they started their journey.

    She watched the two of them picking on each other as they walked away and Asuna turned her head the other way in a huff. An idea came to her and she grinned.

    She sent a private email to a certain someone.

    ¡°This is an emergency, get your butt over here!¡±

 Chapter 673: Quote emergency unquote, and intuition

    <h4>Chapter 673: Quote emergency unquote, and intuition</h4>

    ¡°So...¡±

    Wu Yan took a look at Kirito and Lis who are still messing around with each other. Both Asuna and him are hiding behind a rock as they spied on their friends. Asuna used Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder as adder to spy beyond the boulder.

    ¡°Your ¡®Emergency¡¯ is to be voyeurs together?¡±

    Asuna blushed and she snapped back at him.

    ¡°How did you interpret this situation as voyeurism? This is stalking at most!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad enough for you?!¡±

    Wu Yan threw her a re.

    ¡°Do you realize I gave up on a bunch of dying monsters toe running out of thebyrinth because I thought you were really in a pinch or something? Now, you¡¯re telling me to turn into private detectives together?¡±

    ¡°Your level is high enough that a little bit of time off wouldn¡¯t put you in any disadvantage, stop being so stingy with your time...¡±

    Asuna grumbled.

    ¡°And, for your information, my friend¡¯s lifetime happiness constitutes an emergency for me!¡±

    ¡°Lifetime happiness?¡±

    He endured the urge to roll his eyes and he riffed on her.

    ¡°How is farming for lumps of metal a matter of lifetime happiness?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant!¡±

    Asuna peeked at Kirito and Lisbeth again.

    ¡°Look closely, aren¡¯t the two of them in a problematic situation?¡±

    Wu Yan examined the two of them for a full minute. He tantly told her his findings.

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t see anything wrong here.¡±

    ¡°You dumbass.¡±

    Asuna said out of frustration, she pointed a finger in their direction.

    ¡°I mean, their rtionship is a bit too good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wu Yan knitted his brow.

    ¡°So you mean they hooked up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in such a vulgar manner.¡±

    Asuna chastised him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin with slight bewilderment.

    ¡°That¡¯s Kirito, someone who thinks about games more than the other sex, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a romantic thing going on between them though?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I said you need to learn more about stuff like this.¡±

    Asuna started giving him a lecture.

    ¡°Anyone who can remotely read the mood can tell...¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°Okay, fine, I am the dense one here. How did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Intuition!¡±

    ¡°Har?¡±

    Wu Yan choked.

    ¡°Say that again, I didn¡¯t quite hear you just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s intuition!¡±

    Asuna dered, she looked very confident and serious.

    ¡°There are only sparks between them, something tells me this spark will turn into a fire soon!¡±

    Wu Yan sucked in another cold breath of air and he condensed his thoughts into one simple sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re good...¡±

    ¡°They are getting further away!¡±

    Asuna kept her eyes on the two targets at the same time she lectured Wu Yan. She pped Wu Yan¡¯s spine and she pushed him forward.

    ¡°Faster, follow them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, Kirito¡¯s detection skill is very high, we are going to get found out if we got too close to them!¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Asuna didn¡¯t care what Wu Yan thought. Her tone carried a bit of vengeance.

    ¡°Once I get my hand on a good scoop, I would like to see Lis teasing me then!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he looked at Asuna with a doubtful look.

    ¡°You want dirt on them? What was that about her teasing you?¡±

    Asuna realized she almost revealed her true motives. In a fluster, she changed the subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just follow them!¡±

    ¡°I am unconvinced...¡±

    ¡°Shove it and move it!¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Kirito sensed something and he turned around in a rapid fashion. He sharpened his gaze which surprised Lis.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing all of a sudden?¡±

    Lis tightened her hold on the clothes she got from Kirito. She patted her chest to calm down her racing heart.

    Kirito continued knitting his brows. He looked hard but he couldn¡¯t spot anything else except for snow and stones.

    ¡°Hey, you! Exin yourself.¡±

    Lis¡¯ displeased face blocked his field of vision. She sessfully turned Kirito¡¯s attention from what he was doing.

    Kirito looked at Lis and he took onest look at his surroundings before he gave up on his suspicions.

    ¡°No, I must have imagined it...¡±

    Kirito continued leading Lis up the mountain. They left visible footprints in the snow as they made their way up.

    When the two of them disappeared into the snowstorm. Two other figures haggardly approached while arguing with each other.

    ¡°I told you, we will get discovered if we get too close!¡±

    Wu Yanined.

    ¡°That guy is a solid solo yer, he¡¯s almost a wizard in sensing people. If it were anyone but us, he would have discovered us!¡±

    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t so why are you getting all pissy?¡±

    Asuna said with a shaky tone. She¡¯s also blushing ever so lightly.

    In order to escape detection, the two of them squeezed themselves into a tight opening in a boulder. That boulder isfortable fit for one person but to fit two people in, that would require very intimate contact. Asuna was basically grinding up against Wu Yan just a few dozen seconds ago.

    Fortunately for them, that was an emergency and they were too preupied with escaping detection to mind anything else.

    Wu Yan also vividly recalled the sensation of mushing together with Asuna. He felt a bit awkward around her as the mood turned tense as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay further away, remember, we don¡¯t have a good reason to exin our appearances here if they discover us...¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡±

    Asuna raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Wait, why do I feel like this is not the first time you did something like this, I mean, stalking people.¡±

    ¡°Pshaw, I am an upright person!¡±

    Wu Yan said with a very convincing look. Asuna gave up on trying to see if he¡¯s lying to her.

    The two resumed their furtive efforts.

    The two parties remained in such a status quo until they made it to the top of this mountain.

    The snowstorm stopped, revealing a dark sky above. There are crystalline structures littered everywhere. These crystal lumps were like trees of various sizes, it made the top look like a tiny forest consisting of crystalline trees. The trees lit up the otherwise dark ce, giving a bit of visibility despite the low-light environment.

    There is a steep crystal peak around 5-6 meters in height near the top. It¡¯s like a small crystal castle from far away. The suffocating pressure told yers that this isn¡¯t a ce for the average yer.

    Kirito sternly warned Lis.

    ¡°Hide behind me and don¡¯t do anything without proper consideration!¡±

    ¡°Come on...¡±

    Lis grumbled as she received the memo.

    ¡°I am not a newbie, at least let me help a little bit...¡±

    Kirito didn¡¯t say anything. He continued gazing into Lis¡¯ eyes.

    Although he looked calm, the air around him gave Lis no chance to say anything. She admitted defeat.

    ¡°F-fine, I get it...¡±

    Kirito smiled at her and he took out a small crystal cube and he threw it towards Lis. He rubbed her head as he continued.

    ¡°I am entrusting that teleport crystal to you. If anything untoward happens, you must do as I say, when I tell you to teleport, you will do that. For now, just stay behind me...¡±

    Lis lowered her head. She kinda enjoyed the warmth being transmitted to her through the hand on her head. Her heart started responding with its own fluctuation.

    Perhaps, Asuna¡¯s intuition was really correct.

 Chapter 674: The prelude before a fortunate encounter with a fair lady?

    <h4>Chapter 674: The prelude before a fortunate encounter with a fairdy?</h4>

    In a world with only cold weapons, the only thing that touches on a concept simr to magic would be the crystals that can be used for a multitude of purposes.

    SAO¡¯s crystalcan be used in a variety of ways. Their functions differed on the color of the crystals.

    A blue crystal is a teleport crystal that can teleport the user to a teleport gate za of their choice. Pink crystals can be used to restore Hp, green crystal can be used to recover from status effects, and so on and so forth...

    Each crystal is useful in their own way, with a single thought, one could achieve magic-like effects. Think about how useful an instant teleport item to a safe zone like the teleport crystal can be in dangerous situations. How useful is an item that can fully heal a yer with only 1Hp left? These crystals are leagues better than their next best alternatives.

    It is because they are so useful that the crystals are also more expensive than other items. The price was still okay during the early days where the yer base is still developing. Now, crystals are so expensive average yers can¡¯t afford them.

    When the Silver g guild master petitioned for Wu Yan and Kirito to imprison the Titan, he used all his wealth to buy the corridor crystal needed to send the Titan members into jail. This is due to the crystal¡¯s ability to set up a gateway that can transport multiple yers.

    yers with healing crystals usually opt to use potions which are cheaper during rest time, saving the healing crystals for when they really need it.

    To protect Lis, Kirito easily took out a teleport crystal and he gave it to Lis.

    Lis had her own teleport crystal, but, this crystal given to her felt warmer and heavier to her than the one in her possession.

    Lis had no idea that friends andrades mattered more than these cold crystals. To ensure their safety, he¡¯s not going to be stingy with giving these crystals out.

    Also, while crystals can be expensive, Kirito is a top yer who braved the frontline. 1 or 2 crystals are chump change to him.

    Granted, not all crystals in SAO had such magical effects. The crystals littered around them are only materials. In the end, these crystals can be used for forging and nothing else. This is why they are cheaper than useful item crystals.

    The crystals dimmed down when Kirito approached. A suppressive air started spreading with the dimming light. It felt like a boss is about to appear. Even Lis¡¯ heart started racing due to this tense situation.

    Roar

    A dragon¡¯s thunderous roar greeted them with a boom. The deafening roar spread throughout the dark night. The draconic echoes stopped Kirito while Lis yelled in shock. She immediately took cover behind a crystal pir near her.

    The crystalline peak shook and as the ground trembled, Lis almost fell to the ground after losing her bnce. She grabbed the crystal pir and she maintained her bnce to prevent a disgraceful fall.

    Meanwhile, Kirito firmly stood his ground as he unsheathed the Elucidator. He got into a stance like Asuna who stood far away.

    Her chestnut-brown eyes glimmered and asked with Wu Yan with a grave tone.

    ¡°Should we assist them?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. He crossed his arms.

    ¡°Help with what? Help them fight an elite monster outside thebyrinth? Kirito can easily settle that elite monster in minutes. If you barged in, you¡¯re going to have a harder timeing up with a valid excuse than fighting that monster.¡±

    She lowered her weapon after hesitating for a brief moment. She didn¡¯t sheath her rapier though, she¡¯s ready to help the moment anything unexpected happens.

    Wu Yan shook his head but he said nothing. Asuna is overreacting to this situation. For instance, Lisbeth isn¡¯t a novice although she¡¯s far weaker than Kirito. To add to that, she had Kirito by her side.

    Wu Yan recalled how Lisbeth and Kirito¡¯s material procurement journey went down in the original work. Lisbeth fell in love with Kirito and she confessed to him near the end of the episode. This means Lis¡¯ route is about toe.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment for Kirito. In cases like this, he¡¯s content with watching from the side. Put it another way, he gets to watch a free show, what¡¯s there to lose?

    Bam

    The crystal peak shattered and a western-type dragon with sharp crystalline spikes appeared.

    With its thin and massive wings, the dragon shattered the crystals around it. The dragon revealed its true appearance in front of the two intruders. With strong legs that supported its massive frame, the dragon stood up on its hind legs. Brandishing its ws, the dragon roared with a pair of menacing red eyes.

    Roarrrr

    With a p of its wings, strong winds blew towards Kirito, making his coat dance wildly in the wind. Taking to the air, the dragon¡¯s mouth started shining as a dense energy attack started building up.

    Lis gasped and she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Watch out! It¡¯s a dragon breath!¡±

    A special attack skill known as the ¡°breath¡±.

    A pir of scorching hot mes spewed forth from the crystal dragon as it swept towards Kirito. The air rose in temperature when the mes streaked by. This chilling attack would draw shivers if there were other yers around.

    Kirito unleashed a sword skill with a surge of lighting from Elucidator.

    Bang

    Kirito split the breath attack with a single vertical sh.

    Lis held onto her Warhammer with a shocked look.

    It looked like a David vs Goliath fight but the smaller opponent held far greater strength than the bigger fighter. The difference is like that of heaven and earth.

    His possession of Elucidator hinted that Kirito isn¡¯t your average yer. However, Lis couldn¡¯t be sure because she hasn¡¯t seen Kirito in action. She assumed he¡¯s just a normal raid group yer, but, the power he is exhibiting clearly proved that he is stronger than even raid group members.

    So he¡¯s this strong...

    Lisbeth watched as Kirito stood unyieldingly against a threatening opponent like this crystal dragon. Elucidator continued to sh with various colors as he went to town on that crystal dragon. The domineering dragon suffered multiple injuries against a smaller opponent like Kirito. Its HP bar steadily decreased, the dragon even got one of its limbs cut off by him.

    Lis got out of her hiding spot with a victorious grin on her face.

    ¡°What are you doing? Finish it off!¡±

    Kirito was taken aback by her movement.

    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯te out right now!¡±

    But it was toote, the crystal dragon noticed Lis and it sent Lis flying with an attack.

    ¡°Lis!¡±

    Kirito grabbed Lis and they fell into a bottomless pit near the battlefield.

 Chapter 675: Work hard, play hard

    <h4>Chapter 675: Work hard, y hard</h4>

    ¡°Lis!¡±

    Asuna charged towards the two of them after they had fallen into the giant hole in the ground. When Wu Yan wanted to stop her, she was already at the edge of the hole.

    ¡°Lis!¡±

    Asuna kneeled near the edge of the hole, she yelled into the hole but she didn¡¯t get any response. Lis¡¯ initial shriek echoed from within the hole along with Asuna¡¯s reverberating voice.

    In the air, the dragon¡¯s eyes had an insidious glint. It wanted to give Asuna a sneak attack but a figure standing behind Asuna stopped it in its track with a cold re.

    Roar

    The dragon stopped midair and it weighed its options. It decided to turn around and fly away.

    ¡°Rx, Kirito is with her, she will be fine...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡±

    Asuna turned towards Wu Yan with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°If we assisted them from the start, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I don¡¯t even know if they are okay after falling down such a deep hole, how are they going to climb out of this hole?¡±

    ¡°First, you need to calm down.¡±

    He pressed down on Asuna¡¯s shoulder as he helplessly continued.

    ¡°Kirito is a solo yer and he has seen his fair share of traps in thebyrinth, I am sure this small hole isn¡¯t enough to stop him. Even if they fell into a no-crystal zone, I am sure they will figure something out.¡±

    Asuna continued mewling.

    ¡°B-but...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±

    Wu Yan pulled her up from the ground.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t trust Kirito¡¯s ability, the least you can do is to trust me, right?¡±

    Asuna huffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why they fell into the hole, had you not stopped me, Lis would still be here. What do we do now?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Fine, check your friend status. You added her as a friend, right? Couldn¡¯t you check her status by checking her name in your friend list?¡±

    Asuna quickly opened her friend list and she quickly located Lis¡¯ name, it¡¯s still lit up (not dead). She sighed in relief.

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trap, don¡¯t let it ruin your thought process. Trust in them to solve their own problems...¡±

    Asuna shifted her attention towards the deep hole.

    ¡°The echoes sounded like this hole is a very deep one. Lisbeth¡¯s Hp can¡¯t tank the fall, Kirito probably shielded Lis from most of the harm. I hope he can bring her out of this.¡±

    ¡°Well, the inside is probably a no-crystal zone, I think they would teleport out if they could.¡±

    Wu Yan analyzed.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the possibility that there is more going on down there that¡¯s dying their return.¡±

    ¡°What do we do then?¡±

    Asuna pursed her lips anxiously.

    ¡°Will they be stuck down there forever?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly.¡±

    Wu Yan knocked Asuna¡¯s head and she yelped in pain.

    ¡°Think optimistically, the only thing we can do right now is to pray for them.¡±

    Wu Yan can pacify her by telling her Kirito will be bringing Lisbeth out by tomorrow but he didn¡¯t. He silently apologized because that would make exining how he knew about such a thing a pain in the back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do something for them?¡±

    Asuna said with frustration.

    ¡°Maybe they are waiting for us toe to save them?¡±

    ¡°What are you proposing? That we jump down and apany them?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He looked around and he walked towards a crystal pir near them. He sat against the crystal pir.

    ¡°I say we wait here, maybe Kirito wille up with a bright idea.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know where you get theposure in situations like this!¡±

    Asuna stomped furiously. After wavering for a short while, she decided toe towards Wu Yan.

    Adjusting her skirt, she sat by Wu Yan¡¯s side. The two of them looked at the deep hole, hoping the two yers who had fallen into it woulde out soon.

    Wu Yan chose a good location to chill. With afortable b of crystal behind them and a sheet of crystal that covered the top, it felt like a tiny hut. The snow was blocked and the cold winds are dispersed by the crystalline structures nearby. This spot is like a crystal cove.

    The sky was already dark by the time they got here. Now, the sky ispletely dark. Aside from the sound of the wind, there are almost no other sounds here. The low light environment didn¡¯t feel good so Wu Yan took out lighting to stave off the darkness.

    The snow kept falling as the only moving object in this vicinity. This environment quickly got boring. In situations like this, people usually turn to their own thoughts for amusement, especially people with a lot of thoughts weighing them down like...

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    Asuna hugged her knees while looking at the scenery outside.

    ¡°What do you think happens to our physical bodies in the real world?¡±

    Wu Yan who was organizing his inventory stopped and he replied while continuing to adjust his items.

    ¡°I think your body should be in a hospital somewhere, I don¡¯t think people are going to let the imprisoned yers stay in the homes of the yers.¡±

    ¡°I think so too...¡±

    ¡°Why did you qualify your statement like that, aren¡¯t you in a hospital too?¡±

    Nope

    Wu Yan can only keep that to himself. Even if he told her the truth, Asuna wouldn¡¯t believe him. Is there a mortal who can forgo food? Without hospitals to supply the needed hygiene and nutrition care, all the yers here would have died a month after the game started. What is he going to tell her? He¡¯s an immortal True Ancestor who just couldn¡¯t die? Asuna definitely wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°I think so too...¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just hard to imagine...¡±

    Asuna raised her head withplex feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Our bodies are lying on a bed while we are moving around and living in an all-too-realistic virtual world...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it but...¡±

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan, she¡¯s not sure how she felt about being dragged into this game.

    ¡°Even I am slowly getting used to this world...¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much to me...¡±

    Wu Yan nonchntly continued.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter what world you¡¯re born in. Getting most out of life should be one¡¯s primary concern. Getting most out of life usually means working hard and enjoying yourself along the way. A life without effort is without meaning. Simrly, life without enjoyment is a dull one. Only by mixing effort and enjoyment can you maximize what it means to be alive. That¡¯s what I think it means to truly live.¡±

    ¡°Truly live...¡±

    Asuna lowered her head to ponder Wu Yan¡¯s words. She giggled after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°Why do you sound so convincing with your words?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°I thought my BS skill is my weakness. Rather than saying stuff people want to hear, I just speak from the heart. Maybe it¡¯s convincing because I spoke earnestly?¡±

    Asuna giggled again. She stared at Wu Yan¡¯s face for a while before she spoke up.

    ¡°Actually, after meeting you on the first floor, I found myself wondering about how you are doing after ascending the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan uttered with intrigue.

    ¡°And what¡¯s your conclusion after meeting me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Asunaid against the crystal and she mumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re more fascinating than I imagined...¡±

 Chapter 676: Hey, I donâ€™t sleep around so easily

    <h4>Chapter 676: Hey, I don¡¯t sleep around so easily</h4>

    ¡°Fa-fascinating?¡±

    His face turned into the character ¡°‡å¡±.

    ¡°Are you sure you picked the right words for that sentence?¡±

    It sounded weirding from the most charming girl in SAO.

    ¡°You should feel proud!¡±

    Asuna nced at Wu Yan.

    ¡°This is the first time I gave out an evaluation on the spot like this.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s ‡å deepened.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you randomly came up with that assessment?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously...¡±

    Asuna pped Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°At least, your life is certainly more interesting than mine...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way.

    ¡°I am sure in the other yers¡¯ eyes, the great and mighty Asuna-sama, the sh is an outstanding person. Thousands of yers idolized you. With the looks and the strength, I am sure there are many yers who look at your life with admiration. You¡¯re working hard and you¡¯re attractive at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Asuna sighed as she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°I hope they won¡¯t be disappointed in the future...¡±

    From Asuna¡¯s perspective, her life is about as dull as it can get. It¡¯s about clearing floors after floors. Others might think she¡¯s living it up but this kind of life slowly burned her out.

    If at all possible, Asuna would opt for a peaceful life. She likes cooking, doing chores, and drinking tea with her friends. She¡¯s a prime candidate as a wife.

    Granted, had SAO not turned into a death game, she would have enjoyed going on raids with her friends and hanging out in this otherwise great virtual game world.

    Wu Yan yawned and he struggled to find afortable spot on the hard and cold b of the crystalline structure behind him.

    Is this any different from sleeping on the hard ground?

    Wu Yan helplessly sighed and he started looking around when he spotted Asuna¡¯sp. His red eyes glinted and he grinned. The next instant, he moved.

    In front of a very shocked Asuna, Wu Yanid his head on herp.

    He made ap pillow out of herp.

    ¡°Y-y-you!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s porcin white face turned redder and redder until she looked as red as a tomato. Steam rose up from her head.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Asuna yelled as she freaked out. She lifted him by the head.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    Too bad she¡¯s too weak to go against Wu Yan¡¯s brute strength, try as she might, she couldn¡¯t lift Wu Yan¡¯s head by even a little.

    ¡°You should feel proud!¡±

    Wu Yan threw her words back at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just randomly choose ap to sleep on...¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?...¡±

    Asuna is very angry but she is just as helpless. Once this guy fools around, nobody in this game can stop him, including Asuna.

    ¡°Well, I am telling the truth...¡±

    Wu Yan nudged the back of his head against the soft and supple thighs supporting him. Her smooth and bouncy skin was enjoyed to the fullest. Meanwhile, Asuna continued to blush intensely.

    ¡°I never slept on ap pillow before...¡±

    There are beautiful girls all around Wu Yan. Just counting his wives alone, there are already close to 10. Let¡¯s not talk about the number of times he visited their secret gardens with his two sacks of seeds, we all know how generous he can be in this department. However, it¡¯s the truth that he didn¡¯t get thep pillow treatment from Hinagiku & co. In other words, the rtionship between the girls in his harem progressed too fast for him to slowly enjoy other intimate actions like ap pillow.

    Sometimes, Wu Yan wondered if maybe the rtionship between him and his harem progressed too quickly. He would like to enjoy other disys of affection. This is not to say they didn¡¯t share a blissful life together. He always made sure to keep the girls happy. But, along the way, he had to give up on other events like this one.

    Asuna is the first girl to give Wu Yan ap pillow. Of course, Wu Yan had to bulldoze his way to get such a fabulous treat.

    Asuna gnashed her teeth as her scarlet-red face looked like blood could drip out any moment. She didn¡¯t push Wu Yan away, she furtively sneaked a peek at Wu Yan, and then she turned her head the other way in a panic. She wanted to vent her feelings as well.

    This is your first time sleeping on ap pillow? This is my first time giving ap pillow too, you know?!

    The two of them created a situation where their warmth started to make the creeping darkness and cold snow around them retreat.

    Asuna felt the hard solid object on herp but she kept mum. A faint sense of panic grabbed her. She was as quiet as a church mouse but she also didn¡¯t dare to lower her head.

    She¡¯s too afraid to look at the piercing red eyes that can make her heart go out of sync.

    The song of snow and wind continued. The two stayed like this in peaceful silence. They continued to wait like this...

    After quite some time, Asuna lost focus and she subconsciously moved her eyes downwards after gathering the courage to do so. She was petrified when she saw what the guy was doing down there.

    Wu Yan already closed his eyes and his breathing became slower, his chest slowly rose and settled in a peaceful manner. Yes, the guy is already in the sandman¡¯s kingdom.

    She giggled after looking at his face.

    ¡°Well, what a waste of time, I wasted so much time thinking about responses when you¡¯re already fast asleep...¡±

    Asuna poked Wu Yan¡¯s cheek with a dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me look silly?¡±

    Irritated by this, Wu Yan creased his brows and he mumbled something which made Asuna pull away from his face. Then, the guy returned to his peaceful sleep.

    Asuna stared at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeping countenance in a daze as she reached out touch Wu Yan¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°So there are still people in this world who can show this kind of expression...¡±

    Asuna said while fixing her gaze on his face.

    ¡°How can you sleep so peacefully?...¡±

    Asuna teased him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep so easily out in the open. Even in a safe ce, I would still go to bed worrying about whether or not a monster will creep into my room and kill me...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t there¡¯s anyone in this world other than you who can sleep like a baby in a ce like this.¡±

    Using him as her private venting tool, she continued speaking as if Wu Yan is wide awake. She dumped out all her internal worries.

    Her anxiety, her worries, her sadness, hermentations.

    Without knowing it, she spewed everything she experienced in these two years inside the death game known as SAO. It¡¯s only in times like this that Asuna can spit everything out when no one is around to hear it.

    After getting it out of her system, strangely enough, her worries appeared less scary...

    Asuna didn¡¯t notice the person sleeping on hisp started to breathe at a faster rate.

    When the fatigue finally caught up with her, Asuna stopped as she started to doze off. Finally sumbing to the sleepiness, she entered a sleeping state.

    Almost at the same time, Wu Yan opened his eyes as he slowly got up. He ced Asuna on his chest as he took out a coat to cover both of them.

    ¡°Good night...¡±

 Chapter 677: Meeting, spending time together, knowing more about each other

    <h4>Chapter 677: Meeting, spending time together, knowing more about each other</h4>

    Asuna felt like she¡¯s soaking in a hot spring. The warmth seeped into every inch of her being and it felt very rxing. A sense of safety wrapped her, this is the most pleasant sleep she has had in ages. She even had a dream about the real world where she was living the life she wanted.

    The dream came as quickly as it ended. Her sleepiness dissipated and consciousness slowly returned to her. Her eyelids trembled and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She saw the familiar scene of dancing snow and cold winds. Further ahead, she can see the deep hole that swallowed up her friends. She stretched her back only to discover that someone already put a coat on her. An arm was also wrapped around her.

    Surprised, she turned to look at the person cuddling her and she froze up.

    Wu Yan who she was giving ap pillow somehow switched position with her and now she¡¯s the one being looked after. Her head was also resting on his shoulder. They were sharing a coat together in a very close fashion.

    She temporarily lost her ability to think and her face started going red as blood rushed to her face. Asuna couldn¡¯t react to this situation. She turned her blushing face towards Wu Yan, the distance between them is less than 5 centimeters. They can even feel each other¡¯s breath at this distance. If anyone stumbled upon them, they would look like two lovers who are about to smooch. The whole ce took on a pinkish atmosphere.

    Asuna finally regained her senses. Her eyes went out of focus as she panicked. She distanced her face away from Wu Yan almost immediately. Her breathing went out of control as she heaved and panted. Suppressing the weird emotional flux within her, she looked at Wu Yan and she extended an arm to nudge him.

    ¡°Hey, wake up...¡±

    With Wu Yan¡¯s superhuman awareness, he would have woken up at the same time Asuna stirred into consciousness. But, Wu Yan slipped up and he indulged in the sweet dream he had. Only when Asuna nudged him did Wu Yan wake up.

    ¡°Huh? You surprised me...¡±

    Wu Yan confirmed Asuna¡¯s identity before he lowered his guard once more. He grumbled while yawning.

    ¡°The sun isn¡¯t out yet, why did you wake up so early?¡±

    For the sloth known as Wu Yan, waking up early is a torture worse than death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡±

    Asuna pursed her lips. She red at him.

    ¡°How long are you going to hold onto me?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he released the arm wrapped around Asuna¡¯s. He awkwardly tried to y it cool.

    ¡°Hey, I just wanted you to sleep better...¡±

    Asuna narrowed her eyes at him. She continued staring at Wu Yan until he felt like he¡¯s being pushed into a corner. She finally averted her gaze, he was right, it did feel pretty good sleeping while being cuddled by another person.

    As if to defy Wu Yan¡¯s prophesy, the sky started brightening up the sun rose. The dazzling ray of light shone upon Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s face.

    The shy source of light hidden behind the other side of the horizon slowly revealed itself to the world. With is advent, the dark clouds took on a golden sheen as the darkness got reced with a beautiful hue of light.

    Warmth permeated the ce, the earth regained its vitality and the stagnant air from before started transforming into fresh air.

    Asuna and Wu Yan were captivated by this beautiful scenery. Their smiling faces hinted at their current feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful...¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m still dreaming...¡±

    ¡°Nope, I can assure you this isn¡¯t a dream...¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her. He cupped a hand of snow from the ground.

    ¡°The light is warm, and this cold snow feels just as real, this all is real to me.¡±

    ¡°Real...¡±

    Asuna grabbed some of the snow on the ground.

    ¡°Is there anything real in this world?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Wu Yan turned towards her. He continued with a serious face.

    ¡°Even if it feels fake to you, even if your body is only a virtual construct, even if everything is only a realistic simtion, the memories you make from it is real to you. Our meeting in this world, our time together, our experiences with each other, nobody in this world can say it¡¯s fake.¡±

    ¡°Meeting, time together, and experiences...¡±

    Asuna looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. She asked the question that has been bugging her.

    ¡°But it¡¯s only limited to this world, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°The world is surprisingly small!¡±

    Wu Yan stood up, he dusted the snow away from his body. He chuckled.

    ¡°We already met once in this world, I am sure we can find another reason to meet up in the real world!¡¯

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I firmly believe in...¡±

    Inside the transcript worlds, he met the significantdies in his life. Right now, he created the karma to once again meet with them in the real world.

    This time, they will stay together forever!

    Asuna felt a warm gale streaking past her heart. The drift stayed in her heart for a long while. She fell into a daze and she immediately brightened up with a smile.

    Standing up from the ground, Asuna grabbed the coat and she patted the snow off of it.

    ¡°Your words are as persuasive as ever...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they are from the heart...¡±

    Wu Yanughed heartily.

    Asuna clenched down on the coat and she looked at the faraway sun.

    ¡°Rather than just meeting, hanging out, knowing more, I would like to...¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Wu Yan turned back with a puzzled look.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing...¡±

    Asuna smiled happily without a hint of sadness or bitterness within them.

    Roar

    A ck figure zipped across the sky and it dived into the deep hole.

    ¡°That¡¯s!¡±

    Asuna gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s that dragon!¡±

    Asuna turned grim.

    ¡°Not good! Lis and Kirito are still stuck in that deep hole!¡±

    A loud roar came from within the deep hole. Soon, the crystal dragon shot up from the hole as it flew into the sky. Two other yers hitched a ride on its back...

    ¡°No way...¡±

    Asuna pointed at the figures on the crystal dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Those two couldn¡¯t possibly be Lis and Kirito, right?¡±

    ¡°I see, they are finally out...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled as he already knew about this oue.

    ¡°At least, they didn¡¯t make us wait long...¡±

    The crystal dragon stopped in the air as it threw the two yers off its back.

    ¡°Lis!¡±

    Asuna cheered as she wanted to catch Lis. Wu Yan hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Wait, Asuna!¡±

    Asuna couldn¡¯t go any further as Wu Yan had an iron grip on her. The two falling yers looked like they are doing organized free-falling in the air. An instantter, the two hugged in midair.

    Asuna¡¯s mouth widened as she looked rather surprised by the turn of the event.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Lis really...¡±

    ¡°Let them enjoy their time together just a while longer...¡±

    Wu Yan said with a grin on his face.

    Asuna rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. She didn¡¯t encroach on the two lovebirds. Looking at her best friend hugging who is hugging Kirito in midair, she revealed a radiant smile.

    ¡°Yeah, you go, Lis...¡±

 Chapter 678: Getting another sword in a suprising but reasonable manner

    <h4>Chapter 678: Getting another sword in a suprising but reasonable manner</h4>

    Aincrad 48th Floor, Lindarth, Lisbeth¡¯s cksmith shop.

    Kirito and Lis stood there as Wu Yan and Asuna grinned at them in a very friendly manner. They exchanged a look.

    ¡°When did you two arrive?¡±

    Kirito tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    The two replied at the same time.

    ¡°Just now...¡±

    Kirito started sweating.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s with those weird looks on your faces?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    The two are definitely up to something.

    Kirito¡¯s lip twitched while Lis felt a bit unsettled.

    It¡¯s weird how they are behaving so suspiciously.

    Wu Yan and Asuna looked at each other and they couldn¡¯t help but grin again. They were giggling ambiguously in front of Kirito and Lis. The weird mood also dissipated when the two of themughed.

    Moving his eyes downwards, he saw the sword in Kirito¡¯s hand and his eyes glimmered.

    It¡¯s an aqua-colored one-handed sword with a very elegant design. Its de is white and slender although not as thin as Asuna¡¯s rapier. The grip is silver with a tinge of blue mixed in. Adorned with an aquamarine at the center of the handguard, the sword looked a bit extravagant.

    Like his Heaven Gazer, the de¡¯s crossguard is exactly perpendicr to its grip. If the crossguard of the Heaven Gazer is a practical bar, the crossguard of this sword looked like a pair of wings. Ignoring the practical usage, for now, it looked way better than his Heaven Gazer.

    The White Sword, Dark Repulser.

    It¡¯s a sword forged by Lisbeth. A sword that is on par with Kirito¡¯s Elucidator. Compared to Heaven Gazer who he painstakingly upgraded into its current state, it¡¯s stillparable.

    In short, this sword is beyond the curve.

    He grinned and he continued.

    ¡°Looks like my other weapon is ready...¡±

    Kirito bitterlyughed while Lisbeth froze up.

    ¡°Another weapon? You mean this one?¡±

    Lisbeth nced at Kirito who was bitterly smiling and she turned towards Wu Yan with a surprised look.

    ¡°Youmissioned this weapon?¡±

    Lis was wondering why Kirito needed another weapon when he already has Elucidator. Upgrading his weapon is better than getting a new one right?

    There are probably better weapons further down the road but with the levels of the yers in this game. They won¡¯t be able to use any weapon better than Elucidator given their low levels.

    That is why Lisbeth was bewildered by why Kirito kept pressing her for another weapon. She assumed Kirito wanted it toplete some kind of quest. It looks like Kirito wanted Dark Repulser as a gift.

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t tell me you want this sword?¡±

    Lisbeth started panicking.

    She infused her emotions into this sword because she intended to give this sword to the one she loved.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t sit still when it looks like the confession gift she gave to Kirito is about to fall into another person¡¯s hand.

    Kirito read Lis¡¯ thoughts. Judging by the re she gave him, he knew better than to do what was originally promised. He bitterly smiled and he continued.

    Lifting the sword, he nodded.

    ¡°This weapon wasn¡¯t originallymissioned because I wanted it...¡±

    Lis looked even more anxious. Her face turned gloomy and she wanted to say something when Kirito interjected.

    ¡°But, that changed...¡±

    He unstrapped Elucidator and he threw it over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°You can have that one!¡±

    ¡°Har?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Kirito with a pair of wide eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay with this? Isn¡¯t this your favorite sword?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Kirito caressed the Dark Repulser and he chuckled.

    ¡°But, I have more reasons to use this sword now...¡±

    Asuna started teasing them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you two...¡±

    Kirito turned his head the other way in a fluster. Lisbeth blushed for a second but she owned up to it with arms akimbo.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I confessed to Kirito and we are dating now!¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna expected this but they were still shocked when the bomb was dropped on them. They looked bbergasted in front of Lisbeth who was snorting proudly while Kirito chortled in a bashful manner. Then, the twoughed out loud.

    Asuna grabbed Lis¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Congrattions! Lis!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe...¡±

    Lis giggled shyly. Asuna couldn¡¯t connect her appearance with her usual tomboy-ish BFF.

    ¡°Way to go, man, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you, you sure gave me a shock...¡±

    Wu Yan patted Kirito¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Man, you sure got your route conquered...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean my route got conquered?¡±

    Kirito protested weakly. Wu Yan, Asuna, and Lis rolled their eyes at the same time. Anyone could see Lis ced the most effort into getting their rtionship where they are today.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to imagine...¡±

    Asuna red at Kirito.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy fighting at the frontline? You mostly fight by yourself, right? How did you bag Lis with a personality like that?¡±

    Kirito retorted.

    ¡°Hey, Wu Yan is in the same ss as me. That didn¡¯t stop you from hanging around him...¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Asuna and Lis shot dangerous looks at him.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Asuna gave him a beautiful but insidious smile.

    ¡°Please repeat that I didn¡¯t quite catch that...¡±

    Kirito started breaking out in cold sweat.

    Lis also yanked Kirito¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m too clingy?¡±

    ¡°No no no! You heard wrong!¡±

    Kirito covered his ears as he begged for mercy. Wu Yan silently prayed for Kirito.

    With such a strong woman as his girlfriend, he¡¯s definitely in for it now...

    Wu Yan¡¯s pitiful eyes looked like someone enjoying a good show from the side and he looked at Asuna as he mumbled in a small tone.

    ¡°Laugh while you can, you¡¯re going to get your route conquered sooner orter too...¡¯

    Kirito¡¯s words fell through Wu Yan¡¯s radar. Wu Yan was too busy examining Elucidator.

    Shing

    A slow sound of a sword being unsheathed attracted Kirito, Asuna, and Lis¡¯ attention. Wu Yan ced the sword directly in front of him.

    The dark sword glimmered with a cool silver luster, the edge ended with sharp white color. Like a cold viper hiding in the bush, the sword gave off a subtle sense of danger. This snake of a sword doesn¡¯t need to bare its fang to make others uneasy.

    Wu Yan brandished the de and he assessed its parameters and weight.

    As expected of a rare drop from a boss on the 50th floor. It is not inferior to the Heaven Gazer in any way. In base values alone, it¡¯s better than Heaven Gazer.

    His Heaven Gazer can be upgraded but it won¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s a god-tier weapon from the 1st floor. Its base values were lower than the Elucidator.

    With Elucidator by his side, Wu Yan can unleash more of his power...

 Chapter 679: Wicked sick capture of S-class food material

    <h4>Chapter 679: Wicked sick capture of S-ss food material</h4>

    Today, dawn...

    Warm sunlight seeped through the curtains and permeated the living room. This sr energy chased away the cold air lurking within the room. The fresh air circted within the room like a dainty spirit reporting in for the start of another great day. It tried to tell the master of this house how going outside is a great idea.

    But, for the master of this ce, this cheerful and positive vibe didn¡¯t sit well with him. It felt more like an annoying rm clock. The sunlight is already giving his half-exposed buttocks a sheen that wouldn¡¯t lose to the luster given by spotlights in museums. As a result, the owner had to wake up no matter how hard he tried to keep sleeping.

    Wu Yan walked out of his room with tears at the corners of his eyes. It¡¯s evident that he¡¯s still half-asleep even now. He patted his cheeks but the yawn spell just wouldn¡¯t stoping. At least, his clothes aren¡¯t that messy and his hair is not too messy. Otherwise, he would have looked like a very messy person.

    He sat down on the sofa and he opened up his yer interface. With a few clicks and drags across the air, he materialized a set of breakfast with ck tea to finish up this light meal.

    No matter how long you buried your butt in the bed, in SAO, you don¡¯t have to worry about smelling and feeling like crap because your virtual body wouldn¡¯t secrete sweat, urea, or any other waste material. Brushing your teeth and washing your face is also redundant. A yer would have to make his own toothbrush and manufacture his own toothpaste because those things don¡¯t exist in this game.

    Pouring himself a cup of tea, he picked up a stack of paper as he started going through both his food and the information avable to him.

    Information is very important in this world. Without enough data, a yer would risk more than just game progress. yers who are still stuck on the lower floors fear the day where information about clearing stops rolling in.

    Information trading and brokerage spawned due to this inherent need for reliable and urate information. Information brokers usually earn better than specialized sub-job yers. They just have to get good at information gathering and deliver it fast enough to their clients. They don¡¯t have to worry about proficiency levels and the likes. It¡¯s a simple job, granted, the yer needs to know his business.

    This information can be sold in the form of stacks of papers that can be materialized at the behest of the client yers. It¡¯s like a newspaper, with this, the yers can make informed decisions. Wu Yan also bought newspapers to know about the general trend of the yer base and big news. Plus, these newspapers are cheap.

    He scanned the document quickly and he mused to himself.

    ¡°They cleared the 73rd floor, huh?¡±

    He rubbed his chin in amusement. He finished up his breakfast with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Got to hand it to the raid group members, I assumed the monsters inside thebyrinth would have given them a tougher time...¡±

    With only a little more than a quarter of the 100 floors left, the end of the game looks like it¡¯s not that far away.

    As the yers climbed higher and higher, the monsters grew in levels. The monster on the higher floors had an aberrant algorithm that can surprise a yer when he¡¯s not prepared. The attack sequence is also getting veryplex. Fighting monsters on 70+ floors became increasingly risky and hard.

    Even Kirito with all his Beater knowledge couldn¡¯t help butin incessantly about how his solo journey ising to an end. He reckons he would need to join a guild sooner orter.

    Aside from Kirito, Wu Yan is probably the only true solo yer left on the frontline.

    Fortunately for Wu Yan, he is still having it easy when ites to farming and clearing. Without needing Dual de, he can still bulldoze his way through thebyrinth like a typhoon. Zipping through scores of monsters with his healing fairy, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t empathize with the other yers¡¯ troubles.

    He killed the boss of the 72nd floor without relying on Dual de. For now, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t see what is so hard about killing easy monsters.

    He thought the raid group would need some time to adjust to the difficulty posed by the 73rd floor. He took it easy as he waited for them to find the Boss room. He miscalcted and look where that got him.

    ¡°Maybe they were inspired by my previous battle result?¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He threw the stacks of papers back onto the table and he assessed the quality of his tea while thinking about other stuff.

    ¡°In the original work, Kirito discovered Heathcliff¡¯s identity earlier than nned on the 75th floor, and he brought about the endgame sooner than Heathcliff had nned. Without Dual de, Kirito¡¯s rtionship is also distantpared to his rtionship in the original work. This should be enough to get him off Heathcliff¡¯s case, right?¡±

    Wu Yan is worried for a good reason. With the 73rd floor cleared, the 74th floores next and after that would be the 75th floor.

    ¡°The chance of Kirito catching on is very tiny so I shouldn¡¯t be so worried...¡±

    He looked outside his window and heughed.

    ¡°I think Lis is also taking his mind off the matter. He is probably too busy to bother with frontline clearing events, I think?¡±

    Kirito recalled the Ragout Rabbit on the 74th floor that Kirito hunted down in the original work. This weak monster dropped the super rare food material, Ragout Rabbit¡¯s meat.

    ¡°S-ss food material...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes burned up with passion. He has a ton of rare food materials stored away in his inventory, but, so far, he hasn¡¯t tasted food cooked from S-ss rare material before.

    In the original work, there was only one such instance of this material being dropped. He¡¯s not sure if there are any more of these after the 75th floor, but, that¡¯s not important. Since he¡¯s here anyway, he might as well hunt it down.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He stood up and he headed for the door.

    Aincrad, 74th floor, outside thebyrinth.

    With Heaven Gazer strapped to his back, his ck coat pped in the wind while he looked around to detect the creature he¡¯s looking for.

    In the original work, it isn¡¯t specifically stated where a yer can find this monster. Wu Yan remembered that Kirito discovered the creature on his way back from thebyrinth area.

    That Ragout Rabbit is probably a rare spawn but for that juicy S-grade food material, he¡¯s going to try his luck. Moreover, he also has enough time to kill.

    Enjoying the quiet woods and the song of the birds and insects within it, he marched along with the natural world at his own pace. The serene environment also provided him with a very detection range of a little under a hundred meters radius.

    He walked in circles, he explored the ce over and over, he¡¯s so familiar with the area that he can make a map if he wanted to but he still couldn¡¯t find that damned Ragout Rabbit. He was prepared for this but the disappointment still dampened his spirit.

    Wu Yan got more and more annoyed when time slowly ticked on.

    ¡°Maybe I should wait for Kirito. If I trail him then...¡±

    He thought when suddenly, a noise stopped him.

    ¡°No way, I am that lucky?¡±

    He turned towards the source of the sound and a rather fuzzy rabbit entered his sights.

    Wu Yan grinned. He made a beeline for that creature.

    Like a lightning bolt, he charged at the rabbit without a care for anything else. The rabbit got the scare of its life as it tried to escape by leaping away. A hand was already there to catch the creature. Its trajectory was predicted ahead of time and escape is only a beautiful illusion. The rabbit jumped straight into its captor¡¯s hands.

    Squeak squeak squeak.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Wu Yan ignored the Ragout Rabbit¡¯s pitiful cries. It struggled hard but it was powerless in Wu Yan¡¯s grip. Wu Yan continuedughing out loud at histest achievement...

 Chapter 680: A rabbit thatâ€™s more interesting than the protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 680: A rabbit that¡¯s more interesting than the protagonist</h4>

    Creatures that can drop food material at a 100% chance are usually limited to monsters that have no inherent level or power. These creatures are like the animals of the real world.

    They are rare and are usually only good at running away, a characteristic helped by their unique skills. Also, monsters that can drop food material at a 100% chance are usually very good at running away or are very rare in quantity. This means a yer would need great skill or luck to stumble upon them.

    The Ragout Rabbit is this type of special monster.

    Compared to monsters on this floor, it¡¯spletelycking in the fighting department. But, this pathetic monster more than makes up for this with its drop material. The yers are going after it like it¡¯s a rare piece of equipment. The drop material can also be sold for a higher price than rare equipment.

    The only monster known to drop S-grade food material in SAO, one such monster is in his hands right now.

    There are monsters out there that can drop food material at a 100% chance. But,pared to a harmless monster like this, yers would forgo the former to pursue a creature like a Ragout Rabbit. It¡¯s safer and the food material dropped from harmless monster are usually of a higher grade than food material dropped from hostile monsters.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t eager to kill this monster right now. ording to the original story, this is the only known monster to drop S-grade food material. Killing it right now would be a waste, no?

    The Ragout Rabbit also possessed higher intelligence than other monsters, when Wu Yan examined it with his curious eyes, the rabbit stared back with a pair of malicious eyes. The rabbit is probably thinking it can scare Wu Yan into loosening his grip so it can run away. Gnashing its teeth with seething hatred, the rabbit acted like it would bite anyone that got close to it.

    Wu Yan was amused to say the least. He didn¡¯t think a rabbit would behave like this. And,ing from a cute monster like this, it had the opposite effect of scaring people, Wu Yan felt likeughing out loud after seeing its cute performance.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something that¡¯s driving it to behave this way?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a grin. He took out a needle and he pricked the rabbit.

    Squeak

    The rabbit mewled as a new abnormal status got added to its slightly decreased HP bar. The monster is now paralyzed.

    The monster froze up before its limbs went limp. Struggling to keep its eyes open, the rabbit dangled in Wu Yan¡¯s hand after having its motor ability robbed by paralysis.

    Wu Yan grabbed the rabbit by its ears and he started making his way towards the closest town.

    Normally, a yer would use a teleport crystal to go back to town lest some nasty yers gang up on them and rob them of this prized material. There are red and orange yers in this game and they will do anything to enrich themselves, even killing others. In view of this, using a teleport crystal is worthed it.

    Moreover, the case is further bolstered by the fact that the food material can be sold for a price equivalent to hundreds of Item Crystals, one teleport crystal is a small price to pay for safety and certainty.

    Granted, Wu Yan is probably the only one in this game who can walk around with a Ragout Rabbit dangling in his hand.

    74th floor of Aincrad, Kamdet...

    This is the main city closest to thebyrinth of this floor. This ce is located 30-minutes walk away from thebyrinth of this floor, a forest stood between thebyrinth and the city.

    The 74th floor is currently the highest floor reached by the yers. Only yers who stood at the frontlines are operating on this floor. Less-capable yers stayed away while careful yers are still busy adjusting themselves to the difficulty of this level. This is the reason why the main city is less popted for now.

    This is about to change, however...

    A circle of light illuminated the teleport tform. One by one, yers came out of the portal here. They were sporting simr equipment.

    They caught the attention of the other yers here because their conduct and equipment suggested that they came from a very organized guild.

    When the newly-arrived yers were done with their assembly. The za was filled with a toon of 50 or so guild members. Their armors and protective equipment had mostly white motives that finished with red-gilded ends. They also had cool-looking capes. It took the other yers no more than 2 seconds to identify them.

    The Knights of the Blood Oath!

    A girl with chestnut-colored hair camest. She had a skeleton-faced bodyguard with a ponytail following her around.

    Her beautiful face formed a deep chasm of contrast with the ugly bodyguard behind her. But, the bodyguard didn¡¯t let this get to him, he followed like this ispletely natural.

    The guild members all greeted Asuna with a puffed-up chest.

    ¡°Asuna-sama!¡±

    Asuna gave a perfunctory nod.

    Asuna looked much more serious than her usual self. Her cold and serious face made others feel the subconscious need to back away from her.

    Asuna¡¯s business face drew a smile on Wu Yan¡¯s face. He knew about her true self and this business mode was a fresh view for him.

    The guild members assumed this is what Asuna is like off-duty. Even the captain of KoB is not cognizant of her real personality.

    Wu Yan and Lisbeth are the two yers who Asuna treated with her sincere self. Meanwhile, Silica who made a good impression on Asuna was also included in this list. Other than them, Asuna hid her true self from the rest.

    The KoBs are here to challenge thebyrinth.

    The monsters here are on another levelpared to monsters of the lower floors. They are here mainly to gauge the level of the monsters. They are also here to get used to the patterns of the monster here so the clearing progress will be smoother down the road.

    Asuna looked at the KoBs. Wherever she looked, the members all puffed their chests out in pride. They wanted to give her a good impression but she casually nced over all of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±

    Asuna said.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As they were ready to march out of the city, a familiar figure greeted everyone with his outstanding attire. He came through the main entrance of this za.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    A yer gasped in utter shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fae Swordsman!¡±

    The KoBs exchanged nces, they couldn¡¯t believe their luck. They got to see a legendary yer in the flesh!

    Asuna flinched in surprise but she quickly regained herposure. She was grinning but she froze up when she saw the Ragout Rabbit in his hands.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan also took note of the KoBs who were technically blocking the entrance, he spotted Asuna who was leading them and he greeted her.

    ¡°Yo, Asuna...¡±

    He greeted her with the hand that held the Ragout Rabbit.

    ¡°You came here as well?¡±

    Asuna kept staring at the Ragout Rabbit, shepletely ignored Wu Yan¡¯s nonchnt greeting.

    Wu Yan noticed this and he silently cursed.

    Crap...

 Chapter 681: The appearance of another clown

    <h4>Chapter 681: The appearance of another clown</h4>

    After ¡°donating¡± a lot of materials as per Asuna¡¯s request, he knew what Asuna¡¯s face meant.

    Asuna is a beautiful girl who looked cool most of the time. But, Wu Yan is very sure that deep down inside, she¡¯s a bottomless pit.

    Now that she got a good look at the Ragout Rabbit, her inner attribute must have manifested itself after seeing an S-grade material dangling in front of her.

    Wu Yan tried to hide the Ragout Rabbit behind him as he looked at her with a wary look. After the Ragout Rabbit disappeared from her vision, Asuna returned to her senses.

    ¡°Th-that, just now, that¡¯s not...¡±

    Her eyes shook as she voiced her disbelief.

    ¡°That super rare food material known as the Ragout Rabbit?¡±

    yers started gossiping when they heard ¡°S-grade food material¡±.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he sighed after seeing Asuna¡¯s excited expression.

    ¡°As expected of you, you identified it with a single nce...¡±

    ¡°It is...¡±

    Asuna continued with admiration in her tone.

    ¡°You actually got your hands on an S-grade food material...¡±

    ¡°Luck, it was all luck...¡±

    Wu Yan feigned modesty. Asuna who was familiar with him immediately recognized his tant lie.

    Asuna would have knocked Wu Yan down a few pegs for being so cheeky. However, she gave him a very friendly but creepy smile.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching.

    Asuna continued beaming at him.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip dance intensifies.

    Asuna¡¯s grin had a more sinister undertone.

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of his head.

    Asuna gave him a very sharp stare.

    Wu Yan lost.

    He shrugged and he forced a smile onto his moppy face. He suggested to her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we...¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Without waiting for Wu Yan to finish, she agreed instantly. She wanted this oue and she got it.

    The members standing behind her finally caught on.

    Asuna-sama wants to dine together with the Fae Swordsman.

    Asuna¡¯s radiant smile drew silent anger from the other members. To lower herself in front of S-grade food material, where is the legendary yer known as the Demon of Floor Conquest?

    Rare as the food material may be, KoB guild members treated Asuna-sama like a goddess. Surely, someone like that would not deign to covet material like that, right? It¡¯s not like she¡¯scking in terms of Cors.

    Wait, is that meat so good?

    Pfft, as if...

    The KoBs didn¡¯t know they hit the nail on its head...

    ¡°Asuna-sama!¡±

    A very unfriendly voice came from behind Asuna.

    Asuna¡¯s smile dimmed down when she heard the voice. Her face bordered on annoyance while Wu Yan raised an eyebrow at the culprit. Wu Yan almostughed out loud when he saw the perpetrator.

    It was the skeleton-faced fugly standing behind Asuna.

    Wu Yan instantly identified him because of his unique look. This guy was in the original work as well, his name is Kuradeel.

    This guy had a very twisted love for Asuna. He was the one who tried to kill Kirito in the original work.

    This guy is a member of the famous yer Killing Guild, Laughing coffin. He is secretly someone who enjoyed the death and suffering of other yers.

    Wu Yan can more or less guess how this is all going to go down.

    ¡°Kuradeel...¡±

    Asuna turned towards her with a very firm look on her face. She¡¯s also not a big fan of being followed by a creep like Kuradeel.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Asuna-sama...¡±

    Kuradeel nced at Wu Yan who was grinning at him and he made his thoughts known.

    ¡°I think we should go now...¡±

    Asuna recalled how she needed to take this team on a raid into thebyrinth.

    Wu Yan blinked in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing guild activities?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah...¡±

    Asuna nodded while Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°That¡¯s just too bad...¡±

    He didn¡¯t sound sad at all he sounded quite happy.

    ¡°Ara...¡±

    Asuna tilted her head with an intimidating smile.

    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have the time now doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have the time to spare at night!¡±

    ¡°Say, Yan-kun...¡±

    She drew closer like a banshee from hell.

    ¡°Surely, a gentleman like you would wait for a rare guest to arrive before eating, right?¡±

    A rare guest? You¡¯re the one who came knocking on my door every few days to extort food material...

    Wu Yan resisted the urge to object dramatically. He turned his head the other way and he huffed.

    ¡°Oh, sure! I am going to make sure you get your fill, don¡¯t worry about that, Asuna-sama!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much...¡±

    Asuna giggled with a sneaky grin on her face. She patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°I will be looking forward to the dinner, tonight...¡±

    She walked away with her back towards Wu Yan. She waved her hands as she led the raid group into thebyrinth. The members stumbled along as they tried to stay in formation.

    He felt someone looking at him and he looked back at the culprit. His smile turned frosty cold.

    Kuradeel stopped leering at him and he went back to Asuna.

    Wu Yan stretched his back. He sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, I am not as soft as Kirito and Asuna...¡±

    Kuradeel grumbled.

    ¡°Asuna-sama, don¡¯t go to a stranger¡¯s house like that, it¡¯s so dangerous!¡±

    Kuradeel isn¡¯t a saint. He¡¯s also not stupid. He knows he stood no chance against Wu Yan in a fair duel. He held back his envy and anger when Wu Yan and Asuna were teasing each other. The moment he got away from Wu Yan, he started making trouble for him.

    Being too famous isn¡¯t good for a yer. Asuna herself got into some ident because of malice or jealousy. This is the reason why KoBs gave her a bodyguard. Kuradeel is the acting bodyguard for Asuna.

    Kuradeel always overstepped the boundaries by meddling with Asuna¡¯s personal affair. He thought he¡¯s a knight for some statelydy or something. Clearly, he¡¯s nning to meddle in Asuna¡¯s business once again.

    Asuna got annoyed again but she hid it away.

    ¡°Kuradeel...¡±

    Asuna stopped and she slowly turned around.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone who beat the Captain fair and square, do you think a person like that would need to stoop to such a low level to get what he wants?¡±

    ¡°Asuna-sama!¡±

    Kuradeel protested again. He used the most persuasive tone he had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let his legendary yer status outshine his status as a beater, he¡¯s a selfish nasty beater who got where he is at the expense of others, don¡¯t mingle with people like that!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    How dare this guy diss Wu Yan...

    She gave him another cold look and she ignored him.

    Kuradeel¡¯s eyes beamed up with hatred.

 Chapter 682: Unhappy, not worth it, contradictory

    <h4>Chapter 682: Unhappy, not worth it, contradictory</h4>

    The super rare food material can be sold for a hefty sum, enough to buy a piece of top-of-the-line equipment.

    An average yer would be having a field day selling it to cash in on this great item.

    For Wu Yan, however, this additional sum of moneycked any convincing power simply because he¡¯s already so damn rich. Moreover, there are hardly any yers with a high enough cooking skill level to process this piece of meat. Messing around would mean wasting a perfectly fine food material. Selling what could be potential charcoal for a hefty sum of money is probably way better.

    Among the known top chefs, there are no yers capable enough to process this material. Average yers would be hard-pressed to taste this meat with their own pte.

    For someone who already maxed out his cooking skill, this isn¡¯t an issue for Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan wanted to head home as soon as possible to cook this rabbit but Asuna busted him before he could do that. Then, Asuna convinced him into waiting until dinner to cook this rabbit.

    There is a silver lining to all of this. He gets to go on a trip to the market to buy materials for dishes that can further enhance the dining experience.

    Wu Yan went on a trip to the 50th floor to buy materials for his uing dinner. This included herbs, potions, vorings, and the likes. By the time he was done, the sky is already slowly darkening.

    He stored away the Ragout rabbit meat after killing the monster. He lifted his head and he saw the dark skies above.

    ¡°Asuna should be returning soon...¡±

    Wu Yan scolded himself with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°If I knew I would be running into Asuna, I would have killed the Ragout Rabbit first. Why was I so stupid? Why did I keep the rabbit around because I wanted to look at it more?¡±

    Asuna isn¡¯t a pure bottomless pit. She likes eating but she didn¡¯t have the inhuman ability to eat mountains of food. But, with an S-grade dish on the table, she probably wouldn¡¯t quit until she got at least half of it.

    Wu Yan surrendered to his fate and he turned towards the teleport tform.

    ¡°I should go home too...¡±

    Aincrad, 22nd floor...

    He enjoyed the scenery as he walked along the wooden path that led to his quaint home. His surprise is immediately evident when he saw Asuna stomping her feet in impatience in front of his house. With arms behind her back, she continued staring at the door of his house.

    ¡°Asuna?¡±

    Wu Yan approached at a faster pace.

    Asuna turned around when she heard his voice. She crossed her arms and she dumped all her annoyance on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so slow! Why are youte for your own dinner?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had to procure the right ingredient you see...¡±

    Wu Yan opened the door and Asuna entered like it was her home.

    ¡°Ingredients? I thought you had a ton of those?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but none of the ingredients avable to me were suitable so I had to get more.¡±

    Wu Yan flicked open the light in the living room.

    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t forget the freeloader thates knocking every few days. Jeez, I wonder if that has something to do with my steadily decreasing food surplus...¡±

    ¡°I thought I already gave you the menu though?¡±

    ¡°Look, I am going to need materials to make those dishes.¡±

    Asuna smiled at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯recking in money and materials...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled and he sighed.

    ¡°Sounds to me like you¡¯re making my home your personal kitchen and diner...¡±

    ¡°You are implying I do this on a regr basis!¡±

    Asuna grumbled. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with this.

    ¡°I am not implying, I am saying you do that on a regr basis!¡±

    Asuna turned this on him.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re the one who started this, who told you to be better at cooking than me?!¡±

    ¡°Har?!¡±

    Wu Yan was speechless.

    ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡±

    ¡°A solid logic!¡±

    Asuna turned her head the other way.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re better at cooking than me, it makes sense to choose food cooked by you!¡±

    ¡°A bottomless pit through and through...¡±

    ¡°Am not!¡±

    ¡°So too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you throwing a fuss about?!¡±

    Asuna said with arms akimbo.

    ¡°I am the one who ended the expedition earlier so I cane here earlier...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Wu Yan looked at him with an ambiguous expression.

    ¡°You ditched your own subordinates to grab some free food?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    Asuna retorted with a vehement attitude.

    ¡°You invited me first!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s arms and legs went limp. He almost lost the strength to stand up properly.

    You¡¯re the one who coerced me into this!

    Asuna revealed a victorious smile. Wu Yan felt tired just arguing with her.

    ¡°Is it alright though? I mean, you just left your subordinates...¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at Asuna.

    ¡°They look like a very meddlesome bunch who look like they would do anything to get up in your business, I mean, you¡¯re the sub-leader here...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s smile dimmed down. She knocked her boots on the floor.

    ¡°There were a lot of unfortunate incidents during the times I acted alone. After that, the guild assigned a bodyguard to assist me and keep me safe. That person just turned out to be Kuradeel.

    ¡°I tried to turn the captain down but they pulled a ¡®it¡¯s guild policy¡¯-card on me so...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want it this way...¡±

    Asuna continued exining.

    ¡°Our captain used to invite yers personally when the guild first started out. When the number of members increased, the guild grewrger andrger, the organizational structure got weirder when people started calling us the strongest guild...¡±

    ¡°Sounds to me like you¡¯re regretting the fact that you joined this guild...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes told him she was getting tired of staying in that guild.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that disillusioned, why not just quit?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as easy you put it...¡±

    Asuna bitterly smiled.

    ¡°We are the strongest guild sure, but our core yers are few in number. Furthermore, I am also the vice-captain so I have more responsibilities than the average members. I doubt the management would let someone let me go just like this...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡±

    Wu Yan sat down and he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°That you¡¯re actually thinking seriously about leaving KoBs?¡±

    Asuna went silent.

    She¡¯s felt conflicting emotions about this.

    To clear this world and return to the real world, she must participate in frontline activities. It¡¯s absolutely crucial that she stay with a top guild like the KoBs...¡±

    But, the longer she stayed, the more the negativity and stress got to her.

    This conflicting stand on the matter sapped her strength like an insidious demon. She revealed an emotional chink in her armor as leaked by her expression. Who would have thought the sh would have such a weak side to her.

    A hand was softly ced on her head. She blinked in surprise and she looked up to see Wu Yan giving her a smile that made her heart race.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much...¡±

    Asuna rubbed her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re working hard, now it¡¯s time to party hard...¡±

    Those are the words Asuna wanted to hear, her heart immediately felt intoxicated with wholesomeness.

 Chapter 683: First party in SAO

    <h4>Chapter 683: First party in SAO</h4>

    Asuna quietly lowered her head, the storm of emotions within herself calmed down with his magical touch.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really can¡¯t help but admire you...¡±

    Asuna continued.

    ¡°I like how you can live however you want. You also look like someone who really knows how to get the most out of life. You can take down a whole floor on your own so I guess you¡¯re not too worried about that department. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another yer in SAO who is enjoying life inside this game as much as you...¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s because you guys can¡¯t enjoy the present...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Also, if it weren¡¯t for the super-annoying boss room that¡¯s so hard to find, do you think I would actually let you guys take the spotlight?¡±

    Asuna giggled out loud. Then, she sighed again.

    ¡°There are yers in the raid group who think we should search for the boss and let you finish the boss off in our stead.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped petting Asuna¡¯s head.

    ¡°Then, what? Why didn¡¯t you guys go ahead with that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky!¡±

    Asuna and Wu Yan said.

    ¡°We can take down floors very quickly but that¡¯s assuming you will always be strong enough to take down the floor boss on your own. In the raid group, nobody had the confidence that you can continue soloing bosses.¡±

    Monsters in SAO be stronger the higher the floor. After the 70th Floor, the danger posed by monsters be so great that even veterans had to prepare themselves for the worst oue.

    The yers also know about the absolute nightmare known as Floor bosses on the 25th, 50th, 75th, 100th floor. The 25th Floor boss taught them a lesson. Not just that, the monsters will bepletely different after that point.

    The raid group wouldn¡¯t want to lose a star yer like Wu Yan.

    ¡°If we switch up our tactic and go searching for the floor boss, how are the yers going to keep up in terms of levels and proficiencies. When pushes to shove, we won¡¯t be able to continue clearing the floors.¡±

    Asuna turned towards Wu Yan. She helplesslyined.

    ¡°Moreover, with Divine Dragon Alliance creating problems here and there because they want a bigger share of the profit pie, the n got shot down before it can even be tabled.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. However, he looked like he couldn¡¯t care less. Asuna wavered and she asked him.

    ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t you join a guild?¡±

    Asuna tilted her head with a bewildered look.

    ¡°If you join a guild, I am sure clearing floors will be much easier with the help of guildmates. Wouldn¡¯t that be safer?¡±

    ¡°Why do you insist on going at it alone?¡±

    ¡°About that...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose.

    ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t like hanging out in a crowd...¡±

    Asuna locked her brows in a frown. She was worried about this guy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about what will happen if you get stuck in a situation with no way out? It¡¯s not funny if you got cornered by monsters...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry about that...¡±

    He patted her head, she almost rubbed her own head against his hand.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t know his limits?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Asuna had a very excited look in her eyes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you party with me?!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand stopped.

    He wanted tough her off but Asuna¡¯s insidious smile meant there was no backing out of this. She had a very persuasive aura about her. Wu Yan¡¯s heart shook as she continued.

    ¡°If you teamed up with me, it wouldn¡¯t count as hanging out in a crowd, right?¡±

    She leaned in and she got closer to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan leaned back on reflex. But, she kept creeping closer and closer while Wu Yan backed away. Wu Yan fell back against the back of his sofa while Asuna was basically on top of him. It looked like a reverse-high-impact-proposal-to-hump.

    ¡°Erm, Asuna...¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating as he forced a smile onto his face.

    ¡°I think I can do it alone...¡±

    ¡°Oh, now that I remember it...¡±

    Asuna raised her voice and she looked down at him with a pair of sharp-eagle-like eyes.

    ¡°Somebody told me to join a guild and so I joined the KoBs. Now that I am so unhappy in that guild, don¡¯t you think that person should take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Responsibility, you say...¡±

    Wu Yan gulped down his saliva.

    He averted his gaze.

    Wu Yan weakly retorted.

    ¡°But, I thought you had to bring your guild members on a raid into thebyrinth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just to test the strength of the monsters on the 74th floor...¡±

    Asuna grinned.

    ¡°With you as a team member, I am sure I canplete my objective much faster. The captain will also be very d to hear that I roped you in...¡±

    ¡°Bu-but...¡±

    Wu Yan had a distorted smile on his face.

    ¡°You have your bodyguard, right? I don¡¯t think I can hang out with a guy like that...¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bring him along!¡±

    Asuna said without hesitation.

    ¡°I am sure you¡¯re more than enough to deal with any trouble thates up. Kuradeel is practically useless whenpared to you...¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t feel happiness from Asuna¡¯s high praise. Asuna narrowed her eyes when she noticed Wu Yan¡¯s passive resistance.

    ¡°Yan-kun... You told me to enjoy my life...¡±

    Asuna beamed at him.

    ¡°Surely, you can grant a small request to make me happy, right?¡±

    Wu Yan finally knew what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.

    Asuna¡¯s tone and attitude told him that if he didn¡¯t give in now, he would be spending the whole night going back and forth like this, not the kind of back-and-forth he likes, that¡¯s for sure...¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine...¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly gave in.

    ¡°I hope you can keep up with me...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words sparked a wave of excitement in Asuna¡¯s eyes.

    She smiled so wide her eyes turned into crescent moons.

    She immediately invited Wu Yan into a party. Her tense look was amusing to Wu Yan. He clicked on the ¡°join¡± button.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Asuna jumped in joy.

    ¡°Finally, I got to party with you!¡±

    Asuna always kept Wu Yan¡¯s ¡°I can¡¯t find someone to party with¡± line in her head. She was fixated on this person ever since then.

    When she finally reunited with Wu Yan a yearter, she had a nagging thought to someday party up with Wu Yan. Souta, that loudmouth.

    Her wish is finally granted. An emotional burden inside her heart was also lowered with this milestone of an achievement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so happy.¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he should cry orugh.

    Meanwhile, Asuna giggled like a happy camper.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t get it...¡±

 Chapter 684: Aincrad floor 74, Kamdet

    <h4>Chapter 684 Aincrad floor 74, Kamdet</h4>

    After exiting the teleportation portal, Wu Yan yawned . He waited for Asuna¡¯s arrival near the portal .

    The two ate a good feast with the super rare food material as the highlight . Wu Yan promised he would wait for Asuna and escort her to her home on the 61st floor¡¯s city of Selmburg .

    Due to his sleeping habits, he came a bitter than he promised . He was ready to get a verbal scolding from Asuna but lo and behold, she was nowhere in sight .

    Asuna is a person who kept her promise . She¡¯s not someone who would bete for an appointment . Maybe it¡¯s because she stormed off in anger after he failed to show up?

    Wu Yan called up his user interface and he opened his friend list to look at Asuna¡¯s position .

    In SAO, there is no duration limitation to parties . If the yers in a party stayed in a party, they can part ways for an extended duration and the party still won¡¯t be disbanded .

    For instance, he parted with Asuna and neither disbanded the party so they can still track each other through their party interface .

    Friends can also do the same thing . This is why adding a friend should be a carefully thought out process in SAO . Adding the wrongpany would be tantamount to revealing a critical weakness to a potential enemy . In a game world where death is permanent and very real, this is a risky business .

    For example, Wu Yan only has Asuna, Kirito, Sachi, Shion, Silica, Souta & the other original ck Cats in his friend list . In total, he has no more than 10 in-game friends .

    They are both in a party together and they are friends so Wu Yan easily got Asuna¡¯s location from his user interface . Surprisingly, she¡¯s not on the 74th floor nor is she on the 55th floor, so she¡¯s not in her guild office in Granzam . She¡¯s on the 61st floor ording to his map . She¡¯s already in Selmburg .

    Maybe Asuna iste for once?

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin and he suddenly recalled something .

    In the original work, Asuna asked Kirito to party up with her to explore thebyrinth . It was more or less a simr scenario to his current one . On the second day, she was held back by her bodyguard, that skeleton-faced dude named Kuradeel .

    Is she being bothered by Kuradeel like in the original work?

    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed to him that it is as he had imagined .

    Kuradeel is a pervert that would stand guard outside Asuna¡¯s home when she got back . If Asuna met him on the way out, there¡¯s a high chance she would be held back by that creepy guy . Asuna must bete because she¡¯s busy evading Kuradeel .

    In the original work, Asuna jumped through the portal to ditch Kuradeel behind . That is the reason why she bumped into the original main character and blessed him with a lucky perv moment .

    Don¡¯t tell me...

    He turned around to look at the portal with a bitter grin .

    ¡°I hope I am wrong...¡±

    The portal lit up and Wu Yan¡¯s expression petrified . A familiar figure shot out from the portal .

    ¡°Look out! Jump out of my way!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s final thought .

    No way, this is just too urate!

    He got bombed by a human missile .

    When he perceived the softness pressing against him, he subconsciously reached out to resist the force pushing him back . He hugged Asuna so she wouldn¡¯t fall as a result of the collision .

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed .

    ¡°Luckily, I reacted in time to...¡±

    His mouth widened into an ¡®O¡¯-shape . With a look of disbelief, he looked down to confirm the situation he is currently in . What he saw nearly made his eyes jump out of their sockets .

    Due to the chaotic arrival, Wu Yan received Asuna with a princess carry . Her face was pressed against his chest . She¡¯s dizzy from the impact so she¡¯s not aware of the current situation .

    More importantly, somehow or the other, his hands are ced on one of her hooters, and his other hand was precariously ced under her rump .

    He got a good sense of her volume, touch, softness, and various other factors . Stunned, he put on a very awkward smile .

    ¡°Seriously, this can¡¯t be happening, right?¡±

    Wu Yan continued in that position . While his hands entered the realm of the gods, the girl who crashed into him finally regained her senses .

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Nobody said anything, they were stuck in a pose that would spark scandals . Luckily for them, there are no yers here to witness this scene . That saved them from appearing on the front page of the news tomorrow .

    He realized the longer he allowed this to continue, the deeper the grave he will be buried in so he decided to bury himself before she does the same to him . With a bitter grin, he greeted her .

    ¡°Good morning, Asuna...¡±

    Asuna finally noticed the state she¡¯s in .

    She can feel his warmth seeping into her from his hands . The system is also prompting her to choose whether or not to sanction Wu Yan for his sexual harassment . If she clicked yes, Wu Yan would be sent into the jail in an instant .

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Blushing furiously, she forgot about the ¡°Okay¡± button and she yelled out loud . She also generously included a p in this package .

    p

    A hand stopped her before she can p her target .

    ¡°Asuna! This is a misunderstanding!¡±

    Wu Yan blocked her p deftly as he ced her on the ground . He put his hands up to surrender .

    ¡°You came flying at me! I caught you with no time to properly catch you!¡±

    Asuna covered her chests as she distanced herself from him . She leered holes into him like he¡¯s a giant pervert for what happened just now . If her fans saw what happened to her, Wu Yan would be buried under a ton of PvP requests regardless of his status as the strongest yer in SAO .

    Although he was not to me, he still came out of that as the winner . Right now, Asuna is the victim, it would be best if he avoided further esction .

    Asuna had a bit of killing intent around her . She looked like she¡¯s seriously considering unsheathing her rapier to poke holes in him . More than that, she¡¯s so embarrassed she¡¯s not sure what to do . Wu Yan waited anxiously for the judgment to be passed down .

    Asuna, please don¡¯t send me to jail on sexual harassment reports...

 Chapter 685: Youâ€™re very charming today

    <h4>Chapter 685: You¡¯re very charming today</h4>

    The two yers stood at a stand-off. Wu Yan had his hands up in the air as he tried to gesture he¡¯s not trying to pull anything. Meanwhile, the female yer is covering her chest in a very vignt manner. She looked very furious and embarrassed.

    The portal lit up again, dispelling the mood between both of them.

    Asuna recalled something and she quickly hid behind Wu Yan, forgetting how he got a nice session of rabbit rubbing. She grabbed his shirt while looking at the teleport tform with an anxious look. Wu Yan was stunned by her quick change of attitude.

    At this instant, a yer in a set of heavy armor came out of the teleport portal. Asuna raised her guard, even more, when she confirmed the identity of this yer. Wu Yan connected the dots in a few seconds.

    The neer is Asuna¡¯s bodyguard, Kuradeel...

    ¡°Asuna-sama...¡±

    Kuradeel spotted Asuna soon after he arrived. He also got a good look at Wu Yan who was standing in between Asuna and Kuradeel. He hid his wavering eyes in almost an instant as he adopted his business face.

    ¡°Asuna-sama, please don¡¯t run off on your own like that, it¡¯s very troubling for me...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean run off like that?¡±

    Asuna snapped back at him.

    ¡°There are no guild activities today and there are no frontline activities, are you telling me I don¡¯t have the freedom to move around on my own ord?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such selfish words, Asuna-sama!¡±

    Kuradeel shook the cape behind him as he walked down the stairway.

    ¡°You should know your status. It¡¯s very dangerous for a person with such a high profile such as yourself to go without someone guarding you. Did you forget that the guild appointed the humble me as your bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°You have no right telling me where I can and cannot go!¡±

    Asuna is livid.

    ¡°The guild didn¡¯t give you permission to dictate my movement. Also, who gave you permission to wait outside my house so early in the morning?!¡±

    ¡°Early in the morning...¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at Kuradeel.

    As expected, this person is stalking Asuna.

    ¡°I am only doing that for your safety, Asuna-sama!¡±

    Kuradeel made up a sappy excuse as he approached her.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to walk around unattended outside. Asuna-sama, return to the guild with me!¡±

    Kuradeel didn¡¯t wait for Asuna¡¯s reply. It looked like he¡¯s nning to drag her back by force if need be.

    Asuna clenched down harder on Wu Yan¡¯s shirt when Kuradeel drew close. Kuradeel ignored her reactions.

    Wu Yan moved when it looked like Kuradeel is about toy his hands on Asuna.

    He blocked Kuradeel off. He nonchntly looked into Kuradeel¡¯s eyes, stopping him in his tracks.

    Kuradeel ground his teeth as he growled at him.

    ¡°Sir, are you meddling in our guild affairs?¡±

    If it¡¯s another yer, Kuradeel would probably curse the yer without minding courtesy. However, the yer in front of isn¡¯t just an average yer, he¡¯s THE strongest yer in SAO, a walking legend.

    The Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan. Publicly acknowledged as The Strongest, he is someone who took down entire floors on his own. With the skills and capabilities to beat floor bosses on his own, his reputation soared further when news spread about his possession of the second Unique Skill discovered in SAO.

    Dividing his achievements into singr ones, any yer would turn into a legendary figure by having just one of his achievements. This is a yer who continued churning out legend after legend in this death game.

    Kuradeel is a prideful person, he is also supported by the strongest guild in SAO. But, he knows better than to piss this yer off with foul words.

    Simply because he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly use me of something I didn¡¯t do...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. He threw him a sarcastic grin.

    ¡°I am just protecting my friend from a bully...¡±

    ¡°Bully?¡±

    Kuradeelughed out of sheer anger.

    ¡°I am Asuna-sama¡¯s bodyguard, my actions are justified by the need to keep Asuna-sama safe.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen a subordinate ordering around his superior?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted to the side to reveal Asuna who is very displeased with her bodyguard.

    ¡°Look at your vice-captain, then, look at yourself. 10/10 yers would say you¡¯re being a bully here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all for Asuna-sama¡¯s safety!¡±

    Kuradeel continued using his perceived moral high ground.

    ¡°Even if you say I¡¯m the bully here, I don¡¯t care as long as Asuna-sama¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°You little...¡±

    Asuna is absolutely disgusted by this shameless bodyguard. She¡¯s not aware of his true nature. However, she is sure he isn¡¯t doing this out of overzealous loyalty.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he helplessly continued.

    ¡°After failing to provide evidence of your usations, you turned tail to put a tall hat on yourself?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯re doing this for Asuna-sama¡¯s wellbeing, right?¡±

    With a sharp look, he cast a scrutinizing gaze in his direction. Kuradeel subconsciously backed away.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, you can run back home.¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°I will be responsible for Asuna¡¯s safety today.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    Kuradeel¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not going to say something silly like I can¡¯t possibly keep Asuna safe, right?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at him with a look of utter sarcasm.

    Kuradeel¡¯s mouth opened and closed. However, he couldn¡¯te up with a good retort.

    How badly Kuradeel wanted to say that is something only he knows, but, truth be said, Wu Yan is the most qualified person in this world. Everyone would treat him like a clown if he spouted something like that.

    Are you kidding me? If the Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan, can¡¯t keep a yer safe in this world, who else can keep her safe? Kuradeel? Hah!

    He would be lucky if he deigned to let him hold his shoes for Wu Yan.

    Kuradeel is clueless but he¡¯s not a fool. When facing someone who ispletely out of his league, he knew better than to say something he couldn¡¯t take back or back up with actions.

    This is the effect of Wu Yan¡¯s solid reputation built up over two years in SAO.

    In front of a very frustrated Kuradeel, Wu Yan grabbed Asuna¡¯s hand as he walked off with her in tow. He chuckled before he left.

    ¡°I will be looking after Asuna for today. Run along now, report to Heathcliff, tell him exactly what I said.¡±

    Wu Yan looked back nonchntly.

    ¡°I am sure Heathcliff wouldn¡¯t mindpromising for my sake...¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Asuna¡¯s hand as they walked towards thebyrinth together.

    As the two walked into the distance, Kuradeel¡¯s expression twisted with anger and hatred. He leaked out his killing intent.

    ¡°Kill... I will kill you... I will definitely kill you...¡±

    On the way to thebyrinth, Asuna kept looking at Wu Yan with her chestnut-brown eyes. Wu Yan¡¯s hair stood on end from how intently she stared at him.

    ¡°Mind exining why you¡¯re looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s~ nothing~¡±

    Asuna said with an ambiguous tone hidden in her words.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes and he pointed his thumb at the town behind him.

    ¡°I am not saying you must do it but I think you should get rid of that bodyguard as soon as possible...¡±

    Asuna sighed as her smile dissipated. She perked herself up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that for now, today is the day I start living it up!¡±

    Asuna dashed ahead of Wu Yan. She turned around with a radiant smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re very charming today, just so you know!¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry, he ran after her to keep up with her pace.

 Chapter 686: Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 686: Prediction</h4>

    Aincrad, 74th Floor, thebyrinth area...

    On a stairway somewhere deep in thebyrinth, a yer with chestnut-colored hair exchanged attacks with a skeleton knight. The sound of parries and blocks echoed in this battlefield.

    Not far away, Wu Yan observed as Asuna attacked the skeleton monster like a nimble butterfly. He nodded with satisfaction, he praised her with his eyes.

    There are two primary attributes in SAO: Strength and agility

    Each yer is given the choice to allocate points to the attribute of their choice upon level up. yers can choose to bnce strength with agility or specialize in one attribute.

    However, there are other parameters and modifiers in the status of a yer. For example, there are resistance attributes like poison resistance. Otherwise, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be dizzy from looking at the literal wall of text and figures in his user interface.

    The two primary attributes decide the future path of the yer. There are also no items that can reverse the choices made so each decision should be made with careful considerations. For instance, Wu Yan added almost all his attribute points to Strength. His ridiculous speed came mostly from his equipment. Meanwhile, Asuna ced all her points into agility.

    Agility-specialized fighters or speedsters can fight better against monsters because they can dodge and attack quickly in fights. The downside for specializing in agility is the inability to quickly kill monsters. But, this didn¡¯t apply to Asuna.

    Her attack speed is way ahead of the average yer. She can unleash attacks so fast it¡¯s hard to keep up with a normal vision. Her average attack per second is between 12 ¨C 20. Her attack is about average but she more than made up for it with speed. Moreover, she enhanced her attack through her equipment so her attack can pile up to deal a ton of damage.

    With a stable output of damage and the agility to deal quickly attack or retreat, she might not be able to take on a boss on her own but she¡¯s more than enough to deal with any monster that might block her path. With Wu Yan¡¯s high standard, her ability passed in his books.

    She pushed the monster away with skill and she turned around to yell at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, switch!¡±

    Using another heavy-hitting skill, she used her rapier shining with pink light to stab the monster on its shield.

    ng

    The force from the ensuing impact staggered the monster. Asuna was also stunned from this exchange.

    A figure streaked by and the figure slipped behind the monster.

    Bam

    Almost blinded by the sword skill lighting from Wu Yan, she narrowed her eyes. When she recovered, the monster was already flying away. It shattered into data fragments in the sky.

    Asuna¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®o¡¯-shape.

    Wu Yan quickly scanned the drops from the monster and he noticed Asuna¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You looked like you saw a ghost...¡±

    Asuna noticed her present look and she grabbed Wu Yan by his cor. Her bold move came as a surprise to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Just now, was that a double-heavy strike?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked in confusion, he tilted his head.

    ¡°Yeah, something wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean something wrong? What the hell was that?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s face turned vicious.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter Post-motion?¡±

    Post-motion is the rigid state yers enter after executing a skill. The higher the level of skill, the longer the duration of this rigid state.

    This is the reason why the Switch in SAO is very important. Letting a teammate tap in after executing a skill can attract the aggro of the monster and buy time for the yer to recover.

    Cooldown is also a point of consideration. A yer can¡¯t use the same skill in an instant, that¡¯s just impossible.

    Wu Yan did just that, he unleashed the same skill twice.

    Cooldown time can be reduced with strength but not to the point of 0-second cooldown which could theoretically allow the yer to unleash consecutive skills. Also, Post-motion means a yer has to stop after a skill, making consecutive skills even more impossible.

    How? Just how did Wu Yan avoid Post-motion and use his skills twice in a row.

    Wu Yan realized the source of her bewilderment and he begun his exnation.

    ¡°I did get the Post-motion!¡±

    ¡°How did you avoid getting hit by the monster? You even used two heavy strikes...¡±

    ¡°I dodged.¡±

    ¡°Dodge?¡±

    Asuna pouted.

    ¡°Are you messing with em? How can you dodge attacks in a rigid state?¡±

    ¡°I have a small technique that assisted me...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    He looked around and he located a lizardman monster. He told Asuna.

    ¡°Look closely...¡±

    He lifted his Heaven Gazer and the skill light attracted the monster¡¯s attention. Without waiting for it toe to him, he brought the fight to the monster with the first hit.

    Bam

    Pushing the monster away, the lizardman shrieked in anger. It swung its longsword at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t move because of the Post-motion effect.

    Asuna covered her gasp, she couldn¡¯t believe what is happening.

    But, when the attack reached Wu Yan, he somehow managed to dodge the attack.

    ¡°Imp-impossible...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.

    ¡°The Post-motion...¡±

    Wu Yan struck the monster once more. He dodged again despite being frozen by Post-Motion.

    If any other yer saw this, they would write lengthy reports about this perceived bug exploit.

    Asuna¡¯s eyes lit up with inspiration.

    He tilted his body right before the rigid state grabbed him.

    This tilt and the movement of his center of gravity meant that he could dodge the monster¡¯s attack by relying on inertia.

    ¡°...¡±

    Asuna couldn¡¯t find any words to describe this.

    How gutsy would you need to be to pull off something like this?

    This move required urate prediction of where to dodge before the attack evennded. Effectively, this allowed Wu Yan to tide-through the Post-motion with pre-nned motions. This came with the immense risk of prediction failure resulting in Wu Yan crashing into the monster¡¯s attack instead of moving away from it.

    To use this move effectively, the user must have a strong almost inhuman ability to predict the monster¡¯s attack direction with almost 100% uracy.

    This isn¡¯t something a yer can do!

 Chapter 687: The Boss room finally appears!

    <h4>Chapter 687: The Boss room finally appears!</h4>

    Post-Motion is a very serious issue for yers.

    During this brief period of stun, a yer is susceptible to attacks that could be fatal if not properly managed or nned for.

    In a party, this risk is mitigated by switching with teammates when entering Post-Motion. The teammates can attract aggro while the yer recovers from Post-Motion.

    Solo yers need to watch out even more. With no teammates to take the heat for them, they are limited to skills with little to no stun duration. Hence, they have to spend more time shaving away the monsters¡¯ HP. The conventional strategy is to grind the monster¡¯s hp down and thenst hit with high-damage moves.

    Managing and nning for Post-Motion is a very crucial skill.

    However, when it came to Wu Yan, he turned it into a show.

    Wu Yan showed Asuna what a pro gamer move looked like. He used the Post-Motion to his advantage as he leveraged inertia to thrust, dodge to the sides, jump back. Ignoring his stunned state, he really made the whole thing look more like an art exhibit.

    He kept up his shy performance with equally eye-catching moves. Asuna¡¯s mouth fell wide open when she watched him dispatch the enemies.

    Asuna is not a stranger to Wu Yan¡¯s skill. But, drawing reference from how Wu Yan can solo bosses since the first floor, the Christmas Boss Event, the duel with Heathcliff, she can see that he¡¯s very good at fighting.

    Wu Yan is a strong fighter in Asuna¡¯s eyes, that goes without saying. But, Wu Yan¡¯s performance made her revise her appraisal higher.

    Using inertia to mitigate or even eliminate the stunned state. Inhuman prediction abilities and execution power, this all told Asuna that Wu Yan is more than just brawn.

    The Lizardmen got demolished by Wu Yan under his continuous attack. A crisp sound came and the monster turned into a rain of data crystals.

    Wu Yan stored away his Heaven Gazer. He chuckled when he saw Asuna¡¯s bbergasted look.

    ¡°Well, did you get a good look?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±

    Asuna subconsciously answered. She bitterly smiled when she returned to her senses.

    ¡°Yan, that was nothing but incredible. I see so that¡¯s why you can take on bosses on your own. I thought it¡¯s because you had godly equipment, an OP healing fairy, and some skills to get your battle results. Now, I know you are actually very capable without any of that supporting you...¡±

    ¡°Oh?...¡±

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    ¡°Is the sh singing praises about me?¡±

    ¡°Well, just a bit...¡±

    Then, she felt like a certain someone might get a giant boost to his ego so she added a qualifier.

    ¡°Just a bit, mkay?!¡±

    ¡°Thanks anyway!¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°I am sure praise from the sh is hard toe by, people would be jealous of the death if they heard it...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to up your game from this point on!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the vanguard from now on!¡±

    Asuna pursed her lips.

    ¡°Okay... Okay... I know...¡±

    Wu Yan rushed down every monster that appeared. He absorbed the aggro and he worked with Asuna to wipe the monsters of thebyrinth out like they are just fodder monsters outside thebyrinth. Nobody could stop them from advancing.

    Asuna thanked herself for recruiting a pro gamer. She brought her guild members into thebyrinth to explore but they needed at least 4 yers to block a monster reliably. The veterans of the guild could reduce that to 3 but that¡¯s about it. With so many members, the KoBs¡¯ clearing speed stillgged behind Asuna and Wu Yan¡¯sbination team.

    They are doing the work of 5 yers with just the two of them. It¡¯s also very safe this way, any idents were promptly solved by Wu Yan.

    A god-like teammate.

    This is the aptest term for a yer like Wu Yan.

    As the two advanced, monsters fell as they swept up thebyrinth. Cors and experience points rained down on them. There are surprisingly good loots too. The clearing speed, loot, and efficiency brought smiles to their faces.

    Like a hurricane, they stomped down any monsters that stood in their way. The only trouble they encountered is the problem of not being able to hold onto so much loot. Asuna is starting to get addicted to teaming up with Wu Yan.

    ¡°I earned three days¡¯ worth of grinding in just half a day...¡±

    Asuna said with a wide and satisfied smile on her face.

    With a group of guild members, it¡¯s possible to achieve the amount of their loot in the same period. However, the experience and Cors would have to be evenly distributed. After splitting and fair-share adjustment, Asuna felt short-changed. Today, she felt like a millionaire.

    With Wu Yan as a teammate, clearing became much easier.

    ¡°Too bad, we didn¡¯t find the boss room in the end...¡±

    Wu Yan examined his map and he sighed.

    ¡°I am sure you wouldn¡¯t be grumbling about the raid group if you can locate the boss rooms so easily.¡±

    Asuna¡¯s giggle came to an abrupt halt when she saw something.

    Wu Yan also stopped as his eyes brightened up with excitement. He turned towards Asuna who was petrified.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Asuna wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    ¡°No way, no matter how you look at it, we are just too lucky, that can¡¯t be the boss room, right?¡±

    They found the Floor Boss¡¯s room.

    The twisted paths stopped, they were now faced with a single path forward. This dimly lit path is surrounded by rocks and boulders that gave it a scenery that looked like a forest at night. There are no monsters in sight. At the end of this road is an oval-shaped door.

    There are different environments inbyrinths. One can encounter climates ranging from the high mountains, snow, aridnd, and even a path that looked like it led into a cave. But, the floor boss¡¯ door is easily identified on each floor because of the overt design that said something significant is behind the door.

    Wu Yan sneered, he grabbed the grip of Heaven Gazer.

    ¡°Objective found, the 74th Floor Boss is mine...¡±

    Asuna gasped and she swiveled her head around in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about taking it on by yourself, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you mean I should wait until your raid groupes and steal the boss away from me?¡±

    Wu Yan shot her down. He approached the door when Asuna grabbed him from behind.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Asuna adamantly asserted herself.

    ¡°You absolutely must not!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Wu Yanined.

    ¡°I can 1v1 the boss!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, no!¡±

    Asuna leered at him.

    ¡°idents can happen, when you¡¯re by yourself, there¡¯s nothing much I can do to stop you but if you¡¯re in a party with me, I will be damned before I let you run into danger like that!¡±

    Asuna made her point loud and clear. She dragged Wu Yan to a corner and she yelled at him with the target whimpering back in response.

    ¡°Wait for the exploration team!¡±

    ¡°NOOOO!!! My floor boss!!!¡±

 Chapter 688: This is the only time where throwing your friend under the bus is acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 688: This is the only time where throwing your friend under the bus is eptable</h4>

    There are safe areas on every floor and in every dungeon.

    Inside these safe areas, monsters won¡¯t appear. If they do spawn outside the area, yers who are inside won¡¯t suffer any damage. These rest areas serve as resting spots for yers to catch their breaths.

    Wu Yan sighed for the nth time. He¡¯s not hiding how upset he is. Finally, Asuna got annoyed.

    ¡°Hey, you, are you really that disappointed?¡±

    Asuna said with a pout.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s very lucrative to kill the boss but it¡¯s not like you need to Cors or drops, right?¡±

    ¡°The reward is secondary...¡±

    Wu Yan said with a dejected look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what it feels like to have your just rewards taken away from you every time because you¡¯re a bitte to the party...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me sound like the viin here...¡±

    Asuna said with arms akimbo.

    ¡°We are all a team here, all of us want to clear the floors. Who cares if you don¡¯t kill the boss, the raid group isn¡¯t your enemy!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Stop mopping around!¡±

    Asuna pinched the meat at his waist and she gave them a nice squeeze.

    ¡°Yowch!¡±

    Wu Yan howled in pain.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?! Your move won¡¯t reduce my HP but it still hurts!¡±

    ¡°Stop mopping around then!¡±

    Asuna grumbled.

    ¡°I want the Yan who circumvented Post-Motion and smacked the crap out ofbyrinth monsters back!¡±

    ¡°I can do that just fine...¡±

    Wu Yan retorted. He nced at Asuna and he started using a sweet tone.

    ¡°Say, Asuna, let me probe the boss, just a bit...¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Asuna replied without a pause.

    ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°In what way?! You know what I can do...¡±

    Wu Yan forced a smile onto his face, he¡¯s not the one with the most negotiating power right now, he has to be courteous or this deal could go bust.

    ¡°Look, I took care of the 72nd floor Boss, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your abilities...¡±

    Asuna lowered her head, she continued with a heavy tone.

    ¡°What if something unexpected happens?¡±

    Asuna is practically the leader of the raid group, it¡¯s not her first rodeo dealing with uncertainties. She knows how the most prepped raid team can suffer casualties due to negligence or small errors.

    Asuna knows that Wu Yan is strong, she can only chase in vain after his giant back. Deep in her heart, she¡¯s afraid that all this would be taken away from her in a heartbeat. He¡¯s the one who changed her, calmed her down, made her food, got her to chill, and, most importantly, made herugh again. She¡¯s terrified at the thought of Wu Yan¡¯s death.

    Asuna just couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if that happens.

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile dimmed down when he noticed her low vibe. He sighed and he pulled her hand up.

    Asuna flinched and she looked at him only to find Wu Yan¡¯s familiar smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Wu Yan said with a very convincing tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes wavered. She looked down at the hand grabbing her and she responded with a firm handshake.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a promise between us...¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a chortle.

    ¡°Sure, sure, it¡¯s a promise then...¡±

    ¡°You better not be lying to me...¡±

    ¡°Who am I?!¡±

    Wu Yan puffed out his chest.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who can¡¯t keep his promise?¡±

    Asuna giggled. She ced his hands on her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Fae Swordsman, the strongest yer in the world. Of course, you¡¯re not a fool who can¡¯t keep his promise...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose with a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°Then, I can go fight the boss, right?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Please, let me go. I promise I will run as fast as possible if anything goes wrong, pretty please?¡±

    ¡°No means no! I don¡¯t care what you say, it¡¯s a no from me!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face moistened with tears.

    At this moment, a portal opened up, it¡¯s a portal that can transfer multiple yers. Both of them immediately let go of each other¡¯s hands.

    A bunch of yers arrived, they were sporting simr equipment although they had distinctive styles. Judging from how they wereining, they probably came after marching a long distance.

    The leader is a yer wearing what appears to be traditional samurai armor. He had a katana at his waist. He looked like a feudal warrior. By his side was a yer with a ck coat. He looked like he could live off his good looks, although his sword attested otherwise.

    ¡°Kirito?...¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Wait, is that...¡±

    Asuna looked at the dude in samurai armor.

    ¡°Klein from Fuurinkazan?¡±

    Kirito looked at the two and he also gasped in slight shock.

    ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡±

    The other Fuurinkazan members behind Klein looked at the two of them with wide-opened eyes.

    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that...¡±

    Klein pointed his finger at Asuna with a bbergasted look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Asuna-san?¡±

    Klein took a look at Wu Yan and he started connecting the dots.

    ¡°The Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan? Why is the Fae Swordsman together with the sh?¡±

    Wu Yan exchanged a look with Asuna and they both bitterlyughed.

    They are yers too, is it that inconceivable for them to team up?

    Somebody asked the question for them.

    ¡°Why are the two of you inside thebyrinth together?¡±

    Kirito tilted his head in puzzlement.

    ¡°Are you two in a party? That¡¯s highly unusual...¡±

    The other Fuurinkazan members returned to their senses.

    ¡°W-wait, hold on, that¡¯s Asuna-san?¡±

    ¡°Yeaaa! Asuna-san!!!¡±

    They instantly surrounded the two of them in a speed exceeding their stats.

    The two were taken aback as they retreated in sync.

    ¡°Hey! You guys!¡±

    Klein yelled at his subordinates. He also ran over to them.

    ¡°Let me talk to Asuna-san too!¡±

    ¡°Klein... you...¡±

    Kirito grabbed his face with his palm. He started questioning if he made the right friend in Klein.

    Wu Yan backed away. Asuna is also not used to being surrounded by six stinky men. She awkwardly smiled with a bead of cold sweat flowing down the side of her head.

    ¡°C-calm down...¡±

    Asuna said but the other yers were too noisy to hear her. She looked at Wu Yan with pleading eyes.

    Wu Yan blinked and then he grinned after realizing the situation. He crossed his arms and he watched from the side.

    Asuna is so mad that her anger overwhelmed her panic. This bastard, he sold out his own teammate.

    Asuna looked at Kirito. This time, she used a threatening gaze instead of a pair of puppy eyes. Kirito shivered and he shrieked.

    ¡°Hey, you guys, don¡¯t take it too far!¡±

    Kirito¡¯s voice fell on deaf ears. Kirito¡¯s words failed against the middle-age fanboys.

    ¡°You all...¡±

    Kirito fumed.

    ¡°Stop right now!¡±

    The 7 men started brawling...

 Chapter 689: There are always people who wants to get wasted

    <h4>Chapter 689: There are always people who wants to get wasted</h4>

    While the seven men are brawling it out, Wu Yan watched with amusement and Asuna sighed with frustration. Suddenly, metallic sounds could be hearding from some distance away. They stopped and looked at the neers. Wu Yan & co frowned.

    Armor with an iron-gray tinge, capes that suggested they came from the same faction. This is an organized party. They were wearing helms with visors that covered their expressions and looks.

    The organized group marched uniformly. But, the raid group was out of breath which destroyed the feel of a highly-trained group of yers.

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Klein, and the other Fuurinkazan members frowned harder. The cheerful mood died. They were annoyed with the neers.

    The Aincrad Liberation Force, a.k.a. the Army. Their soldier-like uniformity and appearance gave them away.

    Wu Yan, Asuna, and Kirito exchanged a look. Wu Yan is the one who looked like he couldn¡¯t care less who they were. He¡¯s not going to waste his time with the Army. He leaned against the rock behind him as he quickly scanned this raid group.

    Klein locked his brows in confusion.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Asuna also had a bewildered look.

    ¡°I thought they bowed out after suffering heavy losses on the 25th floor, they should still be solidifying their power back on the 1st floor, what are they doing here?¡±

    Inside SAO, the bosses on the 1st, 25th, 75th, 100th, are generally very tough. They are almost impossible for any other yer.

    Part of the fault lies with the Army, however, they fought with others and robbed the right to go first without doing due diligence. Then, they got pped with heavy casualties in the ensuing fight. After that, they had to bow out because they lost a lot of their core members.

    It¡¯s also thanks to the Army that yers noticed the bosses on the 1st floor and 25th floor were tougher than the rest. If the bosses on the other floors matched the yers in level and abilities, the bosses guarding the monumental floors were souped up to be the nightmare of all yers.

    Because they set a precedent, the raid group that came after them took cautious steps when dealing with the 50th Floor boss. The fight ended with little to no casualties.

    The army chose to grind on easier levels to recoup their strength.

    The leader of this raid group turned around and he issued an order.

    ¡°Everyone, rest up!¡±

    The other members behind him sighed in relief and they all copsed to the floor. It seems like they marched all the way here.

    The Army leader looked at Wu Yan & co. He flinched when he saw Wu Yan but he calmed himself down. Anyone who had sharp eyes knew he was taken by surprise when he saw Wu Yan here.

    He stood there in silence. He appeared to be weighing his options. He continued looking at Wu Yan. If others could see past his visor, they would see eyes filled with trepidation.

    Anyone who is in the loop knew about the Army and the Divine Alliance ganging up to suppress the Fae Swordsman. In the end, they got routed before anything bad happened. Suffice to say, they are not on terms with each other after that.

    The lead soldier introduced himself to Kirito.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kobatz, lieutenant colonel of the Aincrad Liberation Force.¡±

    Asuna, Wu Yan, and the others had to hold back their giggles.

    The Army got its name because of how hard they tried to mimic real-world military as perceived by other yers. Their actual guild name is Aincrad Liberation Army. They didn¡¯t think they actually adopted military titles and rank.

    Kirito replied without making his inner thoughts known.

    ¡°Kirito, solo yer...¡±

    Kobatz nodded. He took on a more prideful tone.

    ¡°Did you guys clear the area ahead yet?¡±

    Kirito shook his head.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kobatz had a questioning tone, something Klein and the other Fuurinkazan members didn¡¯t like.

    Asuna hesitated before she spoke up.

    ¡°We came earlier and we already charted our way up to the boss¡¯ room...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kobatz extended a hand towards Asuna and he asked for the map information like it¡¯s a natural thing to do.

    ¡°Please give me the map data.¡±

    Excluding Wu Yan, the rest of them were shocked by this outrageous request. Klein immediately called the guy out.

    ¡°You want them to give you the information for free? Do you know how hard it is to map out uncharted areas of thebyrinth?¡±

    Kobatz yelled back like he¡¯s the person with the moral high ground here.

    ¡°We are busting our backs so all yers can return as soon as possible. By that extension, your assistance should be a fiduciary duty on your part.¡±

    The others were instantly pissed off.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had a cold glint shing within them.

    In a sh, he appeared in front of Kobatz, he grabbed him by the neck.

    Sweat instantly flowed down the side of Kobatz¡¯s head. He finally remembered Wu Yan was nearby.

    ¡°Such unsightly behavior in front of me...¡±

    Wu Yan tightened his grip. He continued with a low tone.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got huge balls, huh...¡±

    ¡°I...I...¡±

    Kobatz trembled. In SAO, yers cannot die by strangtion. However, it certainly felt like Death was right behind him, waiting to receive his soul after being severed of his mortal coil.

    ¡°Yan...¡±

    Asuna quickly grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She growled at Kobatz.

    ¡°I can give you the map data but you guys have to promise me you will get lost without further dys!¡±

    Asuna gave Kobatz the map data they wanted. Wu Yan pursed his lips and he unhanded Kobatz. Kobatz wasted no time in running away with the map data.

    What a bunch of clowns...

 Chapter 690: Goatâ€™s head, bestial body, humanoid form, demonic style!

    <h4>Chapter 690: Goat¡¯s head, bestial body, humanoid form, demonic style!</h4>

    Kobatz and his cohorts ran away from the safe area. The others looked with eyes of disgust.

    The Army never participated in clearing activities after the 25th-floor Incident. They did, however, continue bullying other yers with their divine duty as the perfect excuse. They hogged good grinding spots, they extorted money and resources from other yers, ¡°for the greater good¡± or some crap like that. Needless to say, a lot of yers are mad at them.

    The Army¡¯s hard request came as no surprise. But, after the Christmas boss event, Wu Yan appeared in the Army¡¯s cklist as a very sore spot at the side of the Army.

    This is also the reason why Kobatz wavered when he approached them. Without Wu Yan around, the guy would have no qualmsing up to Klein & co to extort the map data out of them.

    Lo and behold, even with Wu Yan here, Kobatz still came and asked for the map data. This goes to show just how nasty the Army is when it came to their operations.

    Shameless petty viins like these are the reason why even Klein and Asuna who had high patience lost their cool with them. Normally, Asuna would never tell anyone to get lost instantly unless she really hated them. No one could me her forshing out at the Army.

    Klein curled his lips.

    ¡°Those fellows, are they going to be okay?¡±

    The Army excluding Kobatz looked very tired. If they continued in such a state while exploring thebyrinth, the risk could be greater...

    And if they challenged the boss without proper preparations...

    Asuna realized this and she had a worried look.

    ¡°They won¡¯t challenge the boss directly, right?¡±

    Wu Yan coldlyughed. In the original work, these guys did just that. They went into the boss¡¯s room and they got wiped out. Looking at the trends, it¡¯s highly likely even with his intervention, Kobatz will still barge his way into the boss room.

    In other words, what happened in the original work would probably repeat itself here, Kobatz and his squad will be wiped out.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t reveal his knowledge. He is not a big fan of the Army. Plus, they practically asked for death when they did things in such a reckless and haphazard manner. Why did he have to go out of his way to persuade them to do otherwise?

    If it was anyone else, Wu Yan might try to intervene. However, for shameless assholes like them, death wouldeter if not now...

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t as soft or empathetic as Kirito and the others. He¡¯s lenient but that is conditional on the people he¡¯s dealing with. He¡¯s not a saint who would give fair treatment to everyone.

    But, the others didn¡¯t follow the same train of thought.

    ¡°I think we should go take a look...¡±

    Kirito frowned. Klein and the others had understanding smiles on their face. Kirito also helplesslyughed along with them.

    ¡°Asuna grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. She looked into his eyes.

    ¡°I think we should go take a look, I don¡¯t feel good letting them go like this...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to y the heroine as well?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed while Asuna sighed.

    ¡°I gave them the map, what if something happens to them...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually feel remorse after being coerced into giving that map information?¡±

    Wu Yan is almost speechless.

    Labyrinth map data is very expensive. If sold, it would her a good sum of money. Even so, she gave them the map data for free. If they died, she said she would be sad. It¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s turn to feel helpless now.

    Asuna rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go check on them...¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    Wu Yan is not a happy camper.

    She denied his request to fight the boss. Now, she¡¯s pleading on behalf of a bunch of assholes to go help out in the boss fight. What a turn of event.

    Kirito also questioned them.

    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you two just proceed with challenging the boss when you found the boss room?¡±

    Kirito turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°With your style and attitude, I assumed you would have dived straight into the room without a second thought, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, I also wasn¡¯t expecting that...¡±

    Wu Yanined.

    ¡°You know, when you¡¯ve got a busybody housewife, what else can you do?¡±

    Kirito looked at Asuna with wide eyes of realization. He started chuckling when he saw Asuna¡¯s blushing face.

    ¡°Yeah, I am guessing your housewife isn¡¯t keen on the idea of letting you continue your solo adventure...¡±

    ¡°Wh-who is the housewife here...¡±

    Asuna leered at Kirito. Her face and tone sold her out, her words were useless and couldn¡¯t convince anyone otherwise. Wu Yan is also slightly shocked.

    He was only joking.

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Klein, and Fuurinkazan¡¯s five other guild members made up a 9-person squad. They chased after the Army.

    Monster shattering into data crystals is amon sight as their journey was anything but smooth. This also hinted that the Army rushed through the monsters. If they had the time to spare, they wouldn¡¯t leave monsters for them to farm.

    This confirmed their anxiety was not for naught. Their true goal isn¡¯t the exploration of thebyrinth.

    The deeper they dived, the more they realized that they were aiming for the boss from the start.

    ¡°Th-they aren¡¯t going to challenge the floor boss, right?¡±

    Asuna almost couldn¡¯t believe her own words. She looked forward, hoping to see the Army but she was disappointed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    Kirito mumbled.

    ¡°Maybe they used a teleportation gate to go there that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t kill the mon...¡±

    ¡°Argh!!!¡±

    They heard a screaming from far away. Their pupils immediately contracted.

    ¡°Argh, I can¡¯t believe them!¡±

    Kirito rushed forward.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan with a tense face. Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They turned into blurry figures as they ran as fast as their agility allowed them. Soon, the door of the boss room appeared in front of them. Their expressions sank when they saw the condition of the door.

    The door was opened.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡±

    Asuna bit down on her lips. The three arrived at the door and they looked inside.

    Inside the room, blue mes lit up a path into the inner room where a boss-fight room was situated. The pale-blue sheen of the mes gave the room a cold and creepy aura.

    In the center of the room, a demonic monster with tout muscles awaited. Its blue skin matched the color of the mes. With shining skin that reminded one of metal, the monster with a goat-head faced the entrance.

    With ram-horns that twisted backward at the sides of its head, the monster towered over the average yer with its furry body. Its gleaming eyes were burning with the same light as the mes in this room. It emitted an ear-rupturing bellow.

    Roar

    It looked like a demon unleashed from the depths of hell.

 Chapter 691: Unveiling Dual Blades once more

    <h4>Chapter 691: Unveiling Dual des once more</h4>

    As the holes in the boss arena spewed forth ghostly blue mes, the boss stood with its back towards the door. When it exhaled, the hot temperature almost materialized as mes. It had a giant de in its right hand. It brandished the de, smashing the ground intermittently.

    In front of this 3 meters behemoth, the other yers looked like dwarves. The Army were like helpless babies in front of this mighty foe.

    Argh ugh argh

    The boss easily shaved away their HP with each swing. The Army had a hard time keeping up. The unity and coordination they showed when they ran into Wu Yan & co were gone. They are now a disorganized party screaming and shrieking as the battle slipped away.

    The boss unleashed a wave of blue mes that took away more HP. None of the Army members were in the green zone in terms of health, they are all incredible boned with HP below 50%.

    The boss still had all 4 HP bars intact.

    Asuna and Kirito couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. It looked like a punisher tormenting the souls of the damned.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡±

    Kirito yelled at them.

    ¡°Teleport right now!¡±

    ¡°W-we can¡¯t!¡±

    An army member kept fidgeting with the teleport crystal in his hands.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my crystals!¡±

    Kirito and Asuna were petrified.

    This Boss area is a no-crystal zone!

    ¡°H-how can this be...¡±

    Asuna covered her mouth as she resited the urge to back away. Her body trembled when she saw the Army slowly getting pummeled into the red zone.

    They were no precedents of Boss Rooms having no-crystal feature inside. A lethalbination finally appeared in front of the yers.

    History repeated itself. This time, the Army is about to serve as a grim reminder to the other yers just like how things yed out on the 25th floor.

    They are going to pay with their lives...

    Rooooaaarrr

    The boss unleashed another breath attack on the Army. The attack decreased their HP even further while knocking them all flying. The wails of anguish came with the sound of HP steadily decreasing.

    Klein & co already caught up with them. Their eyes shed with shock and hesitation. It¡¯s evident that they want to help but they couldn¡¯t jump in as it is.

    To help is to dive into the fight and save the Army, this means fighting the boss. With their current gears and intelligence on the boss, doing so is practically the same as burying oneself.

    They all had to think twice about their next moves, including Kirito and Asuna!

    A figure got knocked away after a brief skirmish with the floor boss. The figure¡¯s hp steadily dropped until it hit rock-bottom.

    This figure was Kobatz.

    ¡°N-no...¡±

    Asuna grabbed the de by her waist but she couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to rush in despite her inner conscience telling her to do something.

    Wu Yan saw the pain in Asuna¡¯s eyes and he looked at the Army who is still struggling against the floor boss. Narrowing his eyes, he sighed. Then, he said something everyone including Asuna, Kirito, and Klein could hear.

    ¡°You guys sure are lucky...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s figure turned into a blur as a sudden gale assaulted Asuna & co. Like a shining star, the figure d in the light of Sword skill rammed the boss.

    Boom

    Like a bell that crashed down, the boom echoed throughout the room. The booming sound stunned everyone for a brief moment. They saw the boss flying into a corner of the room along with another yer.

    Kirito¡¯s face brightened up and he immediately called out to Klein.

    ¡°Now! Yan created a window for us, let¡¯s save them!¡±

    They had a route cleared by Wu Yan in front of them, the Army members can now be saved. They immediately rushed in to grab the yers and escort them to safety.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Asuna yelled with an anxious look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Kirito was with the Army, he yelled without looking back.

    ¡°That guy is going to be just fine, a boss like that can¡¯t take him down!¡±

    Asuna wasn¡¯t rxed despite Kirito¡¯s words. She continued watching with her hands sped together on top of her chest.

    ¡°God, please protect him from harm...¡±

    Another dull thud came as the two figures jumped away at the same time.

    Wu Yan saw his HP decreasing just a bit and his eyes glimmered with cold intent. He twirled in the air as hended on one knee.

    He eyed the boss who was struggling to get up with Heaven Gazer ready to strike.

    The hand holding Heaven Gazer is shaking slightly.

    ¡°As expected of the 74th Floor boss...¡±

    Wu Yan praised it.

    ¡°Its strength is something I can¡¯t face head-on...¡±

    Roooaarr

    The monster bellowed with energy fluctuating inside its mouth.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°A boss with special attacks, huh?¡±

    Kirito gnashed his teeth, this opponent is a very meddlesome one to deal with.

    Wu Yan summoned his interface and a humanoid fairy appeared by his side, orbiting him.

    ¡°The healing fairy...¡±

    Asuna released a sigh of relief. The healing fairy can restore 20% of Wu Yan¡¯s HP every minute. With this, Wu Yan should be in a much safer position.

    As if incensed by Wu Yan¡¯s action, the boss fired purple beams of energy at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan lowered his center of gravity as he flew darted towards the floor boss.

    The audience couldn¡¯t believe the audacity he exhibited. In the end, Wu Yan failed to dodge the attack.

    Inside this breath attack, his hp decreased significantly. If this kept up, he would be in the yellow zone in no time at all.

    Like a warrior ustomed to dancing in close quarters with death, he rushed in to swipe at the boss.

    At the door, the other yers could see a faint figure emerging from within the mes. A sword skill shed and then they all saw it...

    Two beautiful rays of light split the breath attack. Flickering between the breath attacks and sword skill, the master whomandeered this enthralling sword dance met the boss with his deadly attacks.

    Fwoom

    The boss got smashed away once more. Wu Yan appeared in front of the yers rtively unscathed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Dual des!¡±

    Wu Yan had another sword in his off-hand!

 Chapter 692: You must take responsibility!

    <h4>Chapter 692: You must take responsibility!</h4>

    The tiny fairy drew a beautiful trail in the air as it circled Wu Yan¡¯s head. Then, snowkes-esque particles of light fell upon Wu Yan. Wu Yan¡¯s 67% HP immediately recovered to 87%, close to his full HP.

    With both hands at his sides, he looked like an unbnced fighter with a 1.7-meter sword in one hand and another 1-meter sword in the other hand. The swords also glistened with different glows.

    The Heaven Gazer and the Elucidator.

    He stored the sword soon after he obtained it. He also stopped using Dual des after the duel with Heathcliff. Now, it¡¯s time for the world to witness the Dual des once more.

    If it was up to Wu Yan, he wouldn¡¯t mind slowly cutting the boss down to size. The boss had higher strength than him, but Wu Yan is pretty sure he can rely on the healing fairy and his Eternal Arms Mastery to kill the boss, it would just take longer that¡¯s all.

    However, he¡¯s not alone. Thus, idents may happen to the people around him. Thest thing he wants is for Asuna & co to get hurt because he got careless.

    It wasn¡¯t worth the risk to hide his skill. In order to seal the fate of this fate, he decided to face this fight with maximum effort.

    ¡°Starburst Stream...¡±

    The des shone brightly as he stepped forward. Like a phantom wreathed by phantasmal light, he turned into a line of light. The next time he appeared, he was already in front of the boss.

    His eyes glimmered with a frosty glow.

    Shing shing shing shing

    Leaving trails of sword images in his wake, the twobatants in a fast-paced exchange of attacks, damage indicators shed on both sides. The audience was dazzled silly by the sheer amount of damage dealt.

    He danced and danced until his des turned into sword rays that carved the boss up from all directions. Howling in pain, the boss got engulfed by the light from the sword skill.

    Drenched in blood-colored data fragment and sword light, he drew lethal art on the chest of the boss. With each strike, he took away the boss¡¯ HP and rained blood fragments. Close to the end, he already took away more than half of the boss¡¯s total HP.

    Asuna¡¯s eyes wavered with ripples. Kirito and the others also couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. They watched with clenched fists. They were inspired by this disy of power.

    This is the power of a solo yer!

    This is the power fo the strongest yer!

    Absolutely stunning!

    That¡¯s the thoughts of everyone who saw this scene.

    Like a lit candle in the storm, the boss¡¯ overwhelming size difference didn¡¯t help it at all. The flea in front of the boss toyed with the boss using his Dual des. Starburst Stream isn¡¯t over yet, it got dragged back as it tried to withstand the punishing swipes. Finally, the boss hit the red zone.

    Wu Yan sneered when he saw the boss¡¯ Hp gauge. Finishing off with his 16th sh, he reduced the boss¡¯s hp to a stage where just another attack would be enough to deplete the HP gauge.

    Roooar

    As if it met death¡¯s gaze, the pale-blue eyes shone brightly as it struck out with a final vengeful blow.

    The Zanbato shed, indicating that this a skill. The sword tried to p Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Asuna shrieked.

    His pupils shrank as he stared at the iing sword. He ducked down at just the right moment as the de blew by the back of his head, carrying along a few strands of hair along with it.

    He flipped the swords into icepick grips and he stabbed the boss¡¯s chest again.

    Stab stab

    He pierced through the boss with both Heaven Gazer and Elucidator. The boss¡¯s eyes dimmed down as it slowly died.

    The HP gauge waspletely depleted!

    Asuna, Klein, Kirito, and the other Fuurinkazan members all held their breaths.

    Bam

    The boss shattered into data crystals as the surrounding ghostly mes were wiped from existence. The gloomy room turned dark after the mes were extinguished.

    But, the mes returned, this time, it wasn¡¯t the ghostly blue mes that chilled any fighters who entered this area, it was the familiar orange-reddish me that brought warmth to the world.

    Another banner floated up into the air as everyone looked at the words stated there.

    74th Floor cleared

    Phew

    He put away Heaven Gazer and Elucidator. He turned around with a smile as he looked at Asuna.

    ¡°That fellow...¡±

    Kirito crossed his arms. He chuckled helplessly, he continued with a smile lingering on his face.

    ¡°Still as strong as ever...¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Asuna recovered. She ran straight for Wu Yan. She patted and dusted him to see if he¡¯s hurt anywhere.

    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You can¡¯t get a fracture in SAO, look, my health is at 100%, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, buster!¡±

    Asuna said with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°How can you just rush into the boss¡¯s breath attack like that? If not for the healing fairy¡¯s skill, you would be in the yellow zone by now!¡±

    ¡°I am fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Wu Yan retorted with a bitterugh.

    ¡°Plus, If I didn¡¯t have the healing fairy, I could have used another strategy and I still would have been able to beat the boss...¡±

    Asuna red at Wu Yan, rubbing her tears away, she huffed and turned her head the other way.

    Klein got very chummy with Wu Yan as he pressed the guy¡¯s head down. He then proceeded to rub his head hard.

    ¡°The strongest yer doesn¡¯t fool around, was that Dual des? Holy crap, that was so cool!¡±

    Wu Yan let the guy do his thing. He didn¡¯t have anything against a guy like this. Kirito who was watching from the sideughed when he saw the two bing friends in an instant.

    His friend circle increased again.

    ¡°Why do Floor bosses look like field monsters when you¡¯re fighting them?¡±

    Kirito poked fun at him.

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    ¡°You should try fighting the ¡®field monsters¡¯, then you will know how tough they are...¡±

    ¡°Yea, no, I will pass on that.¡±

    Kirito waved his hands frantically.

    Kleinughed out loud. He recalled something and his smile dissipated. He lowered his head and hemented with a dejected tone.

    ¡°Too bad Kobatz died...¡±

    The others stoppedughing. Wu Yan inhaled and he told everyone to lighten up.

    ¡°Anyway, we won, let¡¯s just be happy about that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±

    Kirito, Klein, and the others smiled faintly.

    Wu Yan nodded when he felt someone pulling his shirt from behind. Asuna¡¯s face entered his vision.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to enjoy life this time...¡±

    Asuna pouted. Then, she stared at Wu Yan.

    ¡± You need to take responsibility for this!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression froze...

 Chapter 693: Finally, a happy day

    <h4>Chapter 693: Finally, a happy day</h4>

    Today, Inside the floating citadel of Aincrad, yers would gather in groups of two or three as they vigorously talked about a certain topic. Solo yers also appeared amidst the crowd, although, they are acting as listeners than conversation partners.

    The yer poption in thebyrinth area immediately declined. Hotels, inns, and lodgings filled up with yers as they all cheered and poured their hearts out. They were all talking about one thing, the 74th floor was cleared!

    After what appeared to be a few months, Wu Yan finally solo-killed another floor boss. With another floor conquered, the day they can break free from this death game encroaches ever closer.

    Inspired by this, some yers made energetic attempts at getting on the 75th floor. They wanted to be the first ones to clear the quests there, some yers are also there to find rare material. Meanwhile, the more ambitious yers are starting to test the monsters¡¯ power levels on the newest floor.

    Of course, that¡¯s not their final aim. They wanted to gather information because they are frontline yers who wanted to take down thebyrinth.

    Nobody noticed a weird thing. The absence of the ck Cats and Fuurinkazan despite the attendance of nearly all major guilds on this floor.

    That¡¯s because the absentees are all busy partying in a hotel on the 50th floor.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Silica, Klein, Souta, the ck Cats, and the Fuurinkazan are all here. They lifted their jugs as they cheered out loud. Agil is also here, the mood couldn¡¯t be livelier.

    Wu Yan nced over everyone and he pursed his lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a floor clear, do we really need to throw a huge party like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you weren¡¯t here thest time we partied like this...¡±

    Kirito chugged his drink. He chuckled as he continued.

    ¡°Taking down almost a third of the floors in Aincrad, you¡¯re like a ghost, nobody caught any glimpse of you. When news of the floor being cleared spread, you are already long gone. Just treat this as all the rued celebrations being cleared in one go.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at him, he spoke with a slightly annoyed tone.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re one to talk, you¡¯re not the one who is footing the bill for this round of celebration!¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on...¡±

    Asuna pped Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You have so much Cor on you, this is like taking out a penny and donating it. I am sure even after booking this whole hotel, it isn¡¯t enough to reduce one basis point of your worth, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah...¡±

    He looked at the people smiling and giggling around him. He decided to just go with the flow.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I am the ATM machine, here?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sweat the small stuff!¡±

    Klein wrapped an arm around him and he gestured by lifting his jug.

    ¡°You¡¯re the MC today, don¡¯t grumble all day now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Onii-san...¡±

    Sachi tilted her head. Her faint smile couldn¡¯t fully express the joy in her heart.

    ¡°You never joined our party, it feels good with you around the ce...¡±

    ¡°Yea yea!¡±

    Silica concurred. She giggled along with Sachi.

    ¡°Everybody¡¯s happy and smiling, this is a rare scene and I like this feeling!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, I can never win against you girls...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    The others allughed out loud. Shion teased him.

    ¡°I wonder what would happen if I went outside and yelled out loud that ¡®Wu Yan is right here¡¯, what do you guys think, will that blow the roof off this hotel?¡±

    ¡°Mother-, you better not...¡±

    Wu Yan raised an arm in protest.

    Liz crossed her arms and she told Shion off.

    ¡°If you did that then this party will be halted...¡±

    ¡°I think the pretty Asuna¡¯s presence would lead more traffic flow to this ce...¡±

    Kirito rubbed his chin.

    ¡°I think it would be more interesting if we told everyone outside that she¡¯s here...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled as a chill ran up his spine.

    ¡°Duel invites will flood my system notification if you did that...¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Shion glomped Asuna.

    ¡°Asuna will also get buried by the iing yers!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me from that...¡±

    Asuna thought about the possibility and she declined. She experienced events like that. For instance, not too long ago, the other guys in Fuurinkazan were fanboying all around her.

    ¡°Hmm, Kirito...¡±

    Wu Yan jabbed Kirito in the waist, he pointed towards a certain direction.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay, praising another girl in front of your own girlfriend?¡±

    Kirito¡¯s expression froze up as he mechanically turned around. Lisbeth was looking at him with a sinister look. Kirito¡¯s heart started racing but not in a good way.

    ¡°L-liz...¡±

    Kirito¡¯s eyebrows started jolting. Liz walked towards another table with a cold snort. Kirito followed after her with hung head.

    Wu Yan, Souta, Klein, and the others were looking at Kirito with sad eyes, they silently pressed F for theirrade who entered the doghouse. They found a new sense of respect for Lisbeth who tamed the solo yer known as the ck Swordsman. She¡¯s got maxed skill in Henpecking. As expected of Lisbeth.

    Klein chortled in glee. He watched with amusement as Kirito and Liz went at each other.

    ¡°Looks like that guy needs to up his game...¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking...¡±

    Souta started savagely ripping him out.

    ¡°That guy is still underage and he¡¯s already enjoying love. Look at you, you¡¯re over twenty-years-old and you¡¯re still single, I mean, well?¡±

    Klein¡¯s shoulder slumped down. A dark aura wrapped him and he snapped back at Souta.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the single over-twenties too, right? You¡¯re in the same boat as me!¡±

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re wrong about that...¡±

    Shion jumped out of nowhere.

    ¡°The guild master has a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The others looked at Souta who isughing like a fool by himself. Klein was outraged.

    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can testify as a witness.¡±

    Silica raised her arm like an eager student trying to answer a question.

    ¡°She¡¯s in our guild. Sachi has seen her and I have seen her as well!¡±

    Everyone turned towards Sachi. They wanted her to spill the beans but she hurriedly exined.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I passed by and I saw the guildmaster entering the headquarters of the guild while holdings hands with a girl...¡±

    ¡°Ooooohhhh~¡±

    Everyone started taking jabs at the person in question.

    ¡°To think their rtionships are already so developed, they are even holdings hands...¡±

    ¡°We are still at hand-holding, I sweat!¡±

    Souta lowered his reddened face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think overboard...¡±

    Everyoneughed out loud. Meanwhile, Klein looked like he¡¯s experiencing what is called the everything-is-a-lie phase.

    He slumped down on the floor in an Orz pose as gray lines surrounded his body.

    The others allughed even harder.

 Chapter 694: A confession? Confessio ex machina

    <h4>Chapter 694: A confession? Confessio ex machina</h4>

    If outsiders could enter this joint, they would be surprised by the joviality present here. In a world where death is only a few small mistakes away, it¡¯smon to see joy in small bundles here and there, but, never in such a grand manner, at least, it¡¯s very rare to see everyone smiling in one ce.

    Everyone forgot about clearing the death game, they forgot about mortality, and they forgot about the cruel reality. They teased each other, chatted with others, everyone lived in the moment...

    Wu Yan alsoughed with everybody, maybe it was worth it to pay for this joint.

    The genuine smiles paid him back in fat dividends.

    Still gleeful, Wu Yan turned towards Asuna who looked at him at the same time. The two crossed gazes and they saw each other¡¯s thoughts without exchanging words between them. They burst outughing at the same time.

    Then, the hotel turned silent.

    Wu Yan and Asuna looked at everyone after noticing a weird vibe.

    Everyone stopped moving, they were looking at Wu Yan and Asuna intently, they are frighteningly focused on both of them.

    Wu Yan and Asuna stepped back in sync.

    ¡°Wh-what are you guys doing?¡±

    Shion looked at Wu Yan and then she looked at Asuna. She kept ncing between the two before she spoke her mind.

    ¡°Just now, the two of you entered your own worlds, didn¡¯t you two notice that?¡±

    ¡°Our own world...¡±

    Asuna blushed slightly while Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. He tried tough it off.

    ¡°O-oh, is that so? I didn¡¯t notice...¡±

    Liz stepped forward with a cheeky and curious grin.

    ¡°Oya, you two look like you have got something going on here...¡±

    Liz said with ambiguous wordings but a look at her and one could tell she¡¯s dead sure about her suspicion. Way before bing an item with Kirito, she already picked up on Asuna¡¯s feelings. After watching their interactions further, she was convinced. Right now, she obtained the perfect chance to use this against the two.

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii, you¡¯re so mean...¡±

    Silica pouted as sheined.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us about going out with Asuna-san, you¡¯re as sneaky as the guild master...¡±

    Asuna blushed even harder as she shook her head and hands.

    ¡°N-no! We aren¡¯t going out!¡±

    She did nothing to douse the growing mes of doubt. The others turned towards Wu Yan with sharp gazes.

    ¡°Onii-san...¡±

    Sachi gave Wu Yan a choice.

    ¡°Come clean and you will get a lighter sentence, lie at your own peril...¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about...¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°Where did you guys get the idea anyway? We are really not together or anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shion is the first one to question him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you two are very suspicious no matter how you sliced it...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to doubt?¡±

    ¡°A lot!¡±

    Liz said with a hand on her waist, she pointed her index finger at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Think about it, Asuna treats you much better than when she¡¯s around everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I noticed that too!¡±

    Silica was hugging Pina with a tilted head.

    ¡°Asuna-nee-san is very strict to everyone in the guild. She¡¯s kind to us but she¡¯s way morepromising when you entered the discussion. She is also smiling and giggling more often when you¡¯re around. I mean, she¡¯s always looking at Wu Yan-nii with a warm gaze...¡±

    Asuna entered a deeper shade of red with each word that came out of Silica¡¯s mouth. When Silica was done, Asuna pretty much went through the entire spectrum of red color. She was also pursing her lips super-hard which made Wu Yan chortle.

    Asuna, you¡¯re voicelessly agreeing with what they are saying, you know?

    Wu Yan knocked Silica on the head, she yelped but he snapped at her anyway.

    ¡°You little brat, where did you learn all this stuff?¡±

    ¡°I am not a little brat!¡±

    Silica protested as she huffed.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bottom line?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡±

    Shion jumped into the conversation.

    ¡°Asuna likes you!¡±

    Asuna almost fainted as she shut her eyes tight. Her body was also trembling from bashfulness.

    Klein grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s cor after recovering from his despair. He yelled at him.

    ¡°You! You also developed your rtionship furtively?!¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating.

    ¡°And, again, what¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°What more do you want?¡±

    Sachi asked, seriously, what more does this guy need?

    Wu Yan sighed and he helplessly exined.

    ¡°All I am getting is that Asuna likes me, how does that make us a couple?¡±

    The others were rendered speechless.

    The sh, Asuna is the most popr girl in SAO. She¡¯s like a goddess to almost every male yer in this game.

    With such an outstanding girl crushing on him, is he going to say something outrageous like rejecting her?

    That¡¯s what everyone wondered.

    Asuna lost her cool, she pinched Wu Yan¡¯s waist and she shrieked into his face.

    ¡°How can you be so calm when saying stuff like that?!!!¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do here?¡±

    Wu Yan felt like there were no allies in this room with him.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going out...¡±

    Asuna gnashed her teeth before turning her head the other way in a huff.

    Liz covered Asuna just like a BFF would do.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liz red at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Asuna likes you, are you unsatisfied with that?!¡±

    ¡°I-I never said I was dissatisfied!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled with an aggrieved tone.

    ¡°We never confessed our feelings to each other so I said we weren¡¯t a couple. Don¡¯t lump me in with Kirito who had a dramatic confession and romance scene!

    Asuna¡¯s ears twitched while the others fell silent.

    He¡¯s kinda right, at this point, it seems like the feeling is only one-sided, they are not a couple, strictly speaking.

    Wu Yan conveniently forgot about the fact that none of his wives ever confessed their feelings to him.

    Liz rubbed her chin and she nced at Asuna. on a whim, she gave him a suggestion.

    ¡°Alright, confess to her right now!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes widened as he was bewildered by this sudden turn of events. Asuna also stiffened up. She gasped in Liz¡¯s direction.

    What the hell just happened?

    The others also started egging them on.

    ¡°Confess! Confess! Confess!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth widened as he was taken by utter surprise. This sudden development didn¡¯t enter his mind when he started this event. Asuna was waiting with expectant eyes, she was crossing her arms behind her while sneaking nces at Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    Wu Yan looked around at the peanut gallery and he looked at Asuna before he dramatically turned around.

    ¡°Asuna!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Asuna twitched in shock. Her face was reddened.

    The others waited for Wu Yan to say the magic words, more urately, they wanted to see the next series of events with their eyes.

    ¡°I!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled. He instantly lowered his stature.

    ¡°am hungry...¡±

    Thud thud bap

    The others, including Asuna, all fell to the floor...

 Chapter 695: Aincrad, 61st floor, Selmburg...

    Chapter 695: Aincrad, 61st floor, Selmburg...

    At the teleportation tform, the portal rippled as it lit up the night sky with its magical light . Two figures appeared in a sh, one of them, a male draped ck as the night, armed with a cool looking sword, apanied a female who had looks that rivaled a princess with her elegant yet practical armor .

    A normal person would assume they are nobles who are out travelling the country . However, the two look slightly livid and indignated .

    Wu Yan is on escort duty after ending the party, he¡¯s sending Asuna home .

    The moment shended, Asuna started making her way towards her house . She didn¡¯t spare a nce on Wu Yan .

    Wu Yan sighed after taking a look at Asuna¡¯s mood . He followed after her as the two of them moved towards her house .

    The scenery at night in Selmburg looks peaceful, there was nobody around to make a ruckus . The flickering lights of oilmps inside the houses here swayed with the wind . There were almost no other pedestrians around so there were no noise pollution from humans .

    The 61st floor is a high-level area, average yers couldn¡¯t scrape together enough money to buy a house here so there were naturally not a lot of yers on this floor . Even the hotels and motels here charge higher rates than the lower floors so unless a yer had business on this floor, they would usually head back when nightes .

    Hence, the 61st floor became a floor with a rtively sparse poptionpared to the lower floors . But, this ce bes pretty lively when the sun is out .

    Asuna¡¯s house appeared in their fields of vision soon enough .

    Wu Yan visited her house on multiple asions before this . Fair¡¯s fair, after all, Asuna is a regr guest at his house . However, in terms of house visits, Asuna won in number .

    Asuna mostly went to his house to collect her ¡°food tax¡± . Meanwhile, Wu Yan visited her house on a whim, he rarely came with a motive . As such, he visited her house no more than 5 times since she purchased this house . With the final destination in sight, Wu Yan wanted to do thest part correctly so he quickened his pace .

    Asuna slowed down when she saw her house . It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s giving the other person a chance to catch up .

    The two closed the distance between them in no time at all . He went past her to wait at her door .

    Asuna felt a bit annoyed, a tiny me lit up in her eyes .

    This guy, does he really hate the idea of being with me?

    Asuna huffed as she threw him a cold look . She opened the door and she entered her house .

    Wu Yan stepped into her house before she can close the door . Taking her by surprise, he hugged her and he mushed their lips together .

    ¡°Muh!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s mind turned nk in an instant .

    The automatic security measure kicked in, the interface told Asuna that she¡¯s possibly facing a sexual harassment situation .

    ¡°Mugh... . ¡±

    Asuna pressed her hands against his chest to push him away but Wu Yan tightened his hold on her waist as he brought her closer once more . He almost sucked the air out of her lungs .

    Asuna had to stand on tip-toes because of the tight embrace Wu Yan gave her . Shclicking sound came from their mouthes as Wu Yan pried her teeth open to seize her petite tongue .

    ¡°Mwu...¡±

    Her eyes started to moisten and mellow out . The interface can no longer call Asuna back into the present reality . The sensation of their tongues pping around in her mouth wrapped her in a pleasurable stupor . The only thing she could see was Wu Yan¡¯s face that was only millimeters away from her face .

    As their tongues tangoed with each other, the sensation of their moist tongues exchanging bodily fluid filled their minds . The two forgot about their status as yers in a death game . They also forgot about their virtual bodies . Reality and illusion blurred, for them, this is all real .

    Asuna lost her strength as she fell limply against Wu Yan¡¯s body . Wu Yan took control of her head as he unleashed his polished skills on her oral mucus membranes . Their hot breathes swept over each other¡¯s facial pores . The sound of lips and tongues smacking against each other could be heard reverberating in that room that gradually rose in mood and temperature .

    A whileter...

    When the thought of being suffocated by a kiss hit Asuna¡¯s mind, Wu Yan released her captured lips . Asuna is like a helpless kitten, lying on top of his chest as she heaved, trying to steady herself after being taken by surprise like that . Her eyes were misty, Wu Yan also had to catch his breath, a testament of their intense smooching session .

    He wrapped her arms around her waist as he sighed with satisfaction . He licked his lips and he smiled at her .

    ¡°As expected, a direct approach suits my style more...¡±

    Asuna regained her senses and she lifted her head only to see Wu Yan¡¯s cheeky grin . She recalled the scene where the two of them french-kissed like no tomorrow and she got angry at him .

    She leered at him and she yelled at him .

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and he hoisted her up closer to him .

    ¡°I finally caught you in my arms, what makes you think I am going to let go so easily?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Asuna gasped before she clenched her teeth . She threatened him .

    ¡°You know I can send you to jail with a click of the button, right?¡±

    ¡°You can do that...¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head .

    ¡°When Ie, you can bet that I am going to do that again, this time, in front of as many guild members as possible . ¡±

    Asuna was shocked . She saw shameless individuals before but this is the first time she saw someone who blew her mind with his degree of shamelessness . She protested .

    ¡°You didn¡¯t like the idea of confessing, how do you exin your sudden hug?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes .

    ¡°You want me to confess in front of so many people? My face isn¡¯t thick enough for that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your face isn¡¯t thick enough for what?¡±

    Asuna almost choked on her own anger .

    ¡°I don¡¯t there¡¯s anyone with a face thicker than you in this world!¡±

    Wu Yan raised the corners of his lip .

    ¡°Well, now that you know, I don¡¯t mind ying this card longer . In fact, I think I am going to stay the night!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Asuna shouted .

    ¡°You wanna do what?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing big...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled .

    ¡°I just want to spend a night, together with you...¡±

    It was at this moment that she knew, she fell into the wolf¡¯s treacherous jaws .

 Chapter 696: Wasnâ€™t able to get it on, such a shame

    <h4>Chapter 696: Wasn¡¯t able to get it on, such a shame</h4>

    The next day, the warm sunlight nudged Wu Yan back from Dreand . He shook his head as he yawned, trying to dispel the sleepiness that continues to bedevil him . He also spread his sleepy aura around him, he looked like a single person who needed more sleep .

    Actually, Wu Yan bagged a lot of sleepst night . He dared to say sleeping here was morefortable than sleeping back at his house . Also, he¡¯s technically not alone right now . Asuna was cuddling him like a kitten, her head was on top of his chest .

    He moved a bit and he can confirm that familiar weight on his chest, she wasn¡¯t heavy but her smell tickled his senses and dispelled his drowsiness . He looked down and saw Asuna who was still sleeping soundly on his body . Finally, he recalled how he stayed the night in her house much to Asuna¡¯s protest .

    Wu Yan¡¯s arm was wrapped around her thin waist . Her body is a virtual avatar constructed by the game, however, the tactile information conveyed to him through his touch could have fooled him if he wasn¡¯t aware this was a game . He thought for a second that they returned to the real world .

    He couldn¡¯t express an opinion on what embracing Asuna in the real world would feel like . However, extrapting from his past experiences of waking up and fondling his wives who were in their birthday suits, he can definitely say the experience is very close to the real thing .

    He got a good whiff on her scent and she rubbed her cute nose with a giggle .

    ¡°If you¡¯re like this in-game, I don¡¯t want to know what you look like in the real world, you must be absolutely stunning...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s nose twitched for a second like she heard him and she wanted to retort . However, a peaceful sleeping countenance returned to her face before that happened . Wu Yan¡¯s johnny responded to his bestial instinct .

    Wu Yan has been in this game for two whole years without femalepany . There was only an inanimate fairy that served as his mobile healing unit . In other words, it¡¯s been 2 years since hest gotid .

    A normal person would probably be so backed up they can turn into a wolf in an instant . Wu Yan is also not exempted from this effect . With a beautiful girl leaning on his chest, who can me Wu Yan¡¯s inner wolf from howling .

    He caressed Asuna¡¯s pristine body all over . When Asuna¡¯s skin responded with a slight blush, he slowly moved his hands over to her rump as he thoroughly enjoyed her trunk .

    ¡°Nn...¡±

    Asuna mumbled as if she felt something in her sleep . This moan blew Wu Yan¡¯s inner lust meter .

    When he wanted to prone-bone Asuna, reality sshed him with a cold truth that chilled his burning heart down .

    He couldn¡¯t remove Asuna¡¯s clothes!

    Clothes are manipted through the yer interface in this game . Changing usually takes no longer than a few seconds of clicking buttons . Unequipping takes even less time .

    But, this also means a yer couldn¡¯t remove their clothes by hands .

    He can only watch as a top-ss beauty quietly sleeps on his chest . This is the moment he finally felt the essence of so close yet so far .

    Wu Yan can technically exploit a loophole in the game¡¯s design . He can move Asuna¡¯s hand to remove her clothes but Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to go there .

    There are yers who took advantage of sleeping yers by opening their interface to steal items and money .

    There are even sick yers who moved the hands of sleeping yers to ept duel invites . This led to PKs in safe zones .

    Any yer with a brain knows better than to sleep in an insecure space . If a yer sleeps in the presence of another yer, this means the sleeping yer deeply trusts the awake yer . Asuna believes in Wu Yan .

    If he manipted her hands to remove her clothes, Asuna¡¯s opinion of Wu Yan is secondary to Wu Yan¡¯s own guilt of betraying Asuna¡¯s trust .

    Without her permission, Wu Yan decided it would be best if he stayed away from touching her yer interface .

    It¡¯s possible to get smexy in this game . However, the yers will need to do more than just unequipping their gears . They would need to close the moral code setting . Again, this also requires ess to the yer interface .

    This is the reason why Wu Yan obediently spent the night without pulling anything . Even if he wants to do it, that won¡¯t be possible for now...

    Wu Yan sighed as he looked at the ceiling . He couldn¡¯t do his favourite activity, what a shame...

    Asuna furrowed her brows when she heard his loud sigh . She opened her eyes to see a dejected Wu Yan .

    Asuna remembered what happenedst night and she instantly entered an awaked state .

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    Asuna turned around as she looked up at Wu Yan¡¯s face .

    ¡°Why are you so down? Didn¡¯t catch enough sleep?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes...¡±

    Wu Yan tightened his hold on her waist .

    ¡°Normally, I don¡¯t get up until the sunshine hits my ass...¡±

    Asuna rolled her eyes at Wu Yan . She knew about Wu Yan¡¯s propensity for sleeping in . It¡¯s the reason why she always visit during the night instead of daytime .

    ¡°Waking up early is a good thing!¡±

    Asuna rubbed her face against Wu Yan¡¯s chest .

    ¡°Where are you going to find good grinding spots if other yers get there ahead of you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thebyrinth or nothing for me...¡±

    Wu Yan giggled .

    ¡°If anybody has the ability to monopolize thebyrinth, I don¡¯t mind cking off for a day . ¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, all hail the great and mighty Wu Yan...¡±

    Asuna curtly shot Wu Yan .

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can get so strong while being sozy, are you using some kind of bug?¡±

    ¡°I wish that was the case...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips . He turned towards her .

    ¡°What? You want to grind up some levels? I can carry(power-level) you, just saying...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me...¡±

    Asuna turned taciturn when she said that .

    ¡°Hey, Yan...¡±

    Asuna wrapped her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck, she mumbled while sticking her head on top of Wu Yan¡¯s chest .

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take some time off?¡±

    ¡°Take a leave?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her back and he asked her in a soft tone .

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Burnout?¡±

    Asuna nodded .

    ¡°I just want to live a peaceful life for once in this game, I want to stay in your house, it¡¯s very pretty there . I like it very much...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re free to stay as long as you want, you know...¡±

    Wu Yan tickled her nose .

    ¡°I can make you very happy, your joy is mine as well...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that then!¡±

    Asuna beamed at Wu Yan . Her eyes turned misty as she inched her face closer to Wu Yan¡¯s...

 Chapter 697: The warmest time together

    <h4>Chapter 697: The warmest time together</h4>

    ¡°Sorry I made you wait...¡±

    Asuna removed her oven mitts after cing the soup on the table . She smiled towards Wu Yan who was sitting across the table .

    ¡°Eat up, I know it¡¯s been a while since you ate my food...¡±

    Wu Yan nodded, he grabbed a piece of sandwich and he gobbled them down .

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who strong-armed me into making food for you every time you came here, lord knows it would harm you to bring some food when you visit each time . ¡±

    Asuna pursued her lips and she grumbled in a small tone .

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t gunning for the food when I visited...¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°No~thi~ng~¡±

    Asuna turned her head the other way while Wu Yan marveled at how women can experience such swift and fluid change of mood .

    Wu Yan usually eats simple dishes for breakfast . Food like sandwiches and bread is the norm for him . It¡¯s simple to make and Wu Yan¡¯s skill made each slice an absolute delicacy . Asuna also practices simr approach at home . Since Wu Yan is a guest, Asuna decided to cook up a pot of soup to celebrate their special day together .

    Asuna likes good food, her appearance belied her appetite although it¡¯s not to the inhuman extent of girls like Astrea and Tohka . Those two are just bottomless pits in and simple . They are happy as long as they can eat their fill . For a gourmet like Asuna, the quality of the food needs to be up to par . That¡¯s why she spent a bit of time to make the perfect soup for this asion .

    They enjoyed their meal in silent bliss .

    Picking up the dishes, Asuna went into the kitchen to clean up . Wu Yan sat on the sofa as he read the newest paper .

    It¡¯s been a day since 74th floor was cleared . The volume of information released today surpassed his expectations . There was a ton of information on monster levels, difficulties, the generalyout of the town and such . There is even information on quests .

    The good quests are kept as secrets so he¡¯s not expecting to see them here . A yer needs to spend a bit of money to get intel on the juicy quests .

    The yers were fast in this regard . Frontliners are already testing out their skills in the monster fields . Generic findings were reported by information brokers . This is the reason why yers are advised to read the newspaper a day or two after a floor is cleared .

    But, for Wu Yan, the information contained here isn¡¯t enough for him . Hepleted less than 10 quests during the past two years in SAO . He always rushed for thebyrinth, normal quests don¡¯t pay enough to justify the investment . Rare quests are also given up because he reckoned that they would waste a lot of time that he can better use clearing thebyrinth .

    It¡¯s boring but effective at bringing his levels up .

    The frontliners¡¯ movements are more interesting to Wu Yan . He wanted to know what they are up to just like other yers in this world .

    Asuna finished her cleaning duties and she sat next to Wu Yan . She peeked as she asked .

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just want to inform myself on the movements of frontliners like you...¡±

    Wu Yan nonchntly said . He didn¡¯t turn away from the paper when he replied .

    ¡°The ck Cats, Fuurinkazan, Dragons, and the KoBs are all exploring the monster fields, however, the pace is slower than my estimates...¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

    Asuna sighed .

    Her tone turned grave .

    ¡°Every 25th floor presents a floor boss like no other bosses before it, one wrong move could lead to the deaths of many . The souped-up bosses are the reason why the Army bowed out after the 25th floor, it¡¯s also the reason why we lost a lot of yers on the 50th floor . Without the Guild Master to dy it for 10 minutes, the frontliners would have been wiped out then and there...¡±

    ¡°This is the 75th floor, I understand why they are taking this so gingerly . What will happen if there is another mass-wipe out among the frontliners?¡±

    Wu Yan threw the paper in his hand away .

    ¡°I should have participated back then...¡±

    Asuna thought about it . With his power, the battles would have gone down different routes had Wu Yan joined back then .

    s, the frontliners got to the boss room before Wu Yan 2 out of 2 times .

    If Wu Yan found the boss rooms first, would he have been able to take down the souped-up bosses on his own?

    Asuna felt anxious and she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arm .

    ¡°Yan, can you promise me something?¡±

    Asuna looked a thin with a serious look .

    ¡°You must join us during the floor boss raid this time!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Wu Yan felt bewildered . He saw her stern look and he immediately read her mind . He chuckled as he continued .

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on your husband, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan tickled her chin as her nose twitched in response .

    ¡°The 74th-floor boss got diced up in less that 5 minutes, what can the 75th-floor boss do even if it¡¯s stronger than the 74th floor boss? I am confident I can take it down, don¡¯t forget, I also have my Dual des to back me up...¡±

    Asuna rxed her expression but she still looks a bit worried . She puffed her cheeks and she turned her head the other way .

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what husband you¡¯re talking about, we are not married...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get hitched, is it not?¡±

    Wu Yan teased her .

    ¡°We just have to go apply for it...¡±

    Marriage inside SAO is rtively straightforward . With the two yers¡¯ consent, the yers only need to buy a ring and then exchange the rings with each other to be married husband and wife in this game .

    It¡¯s not a feature to be trifled with . For instance, once married, the two married yers will share the same inventory, the yers can freely take out or put items inside . If one of the couples died, his/her items would go to the other party .

    The trust needed to take this step is one that stopped a lot of yers from going through with marriage . A partner might plot to kill the other spouse if the hostile spouse covets the asset . Dying like this would be a damn shame .

    There are cases in SAO that went about like this, they served as cautionary tales for other yers .

    Wu Yan and Asuna knew each other very well . With the advances in their rtionship, even Asuna couldn¡¯t hold her heart back from fluttering when Wu Yan brings up marriage .

    ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes wavered .

    Wu Yan¡¯s asset would make anyone greedy . It¡¯s not hard to imagine how it would twist someone¡¯s mind into a ravenous state .

    Wu Yan proposed first so that must mean he has absolute trust in her .

    Asuna felt her heart throbbing when she realized the amount of trust Wu Yan had in her .

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a shred of doubt from you...¡±

    Wu Yan hugged her .

    ¡°You¡¯re the most charming person in SAO, thousands of suitors would drool at the prospect of tying the knot with you . Nobody can turn your feelings down, including me...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned .

    ¡°But, when we do get married, I don¡¯t want a cheap paper marriage like the one in this game . We are going to have a grand wedding with Kirito, Liz, Sachi, and the others in attendance . It would be best if our union is witnessed by all the yers...¡±

    ¡°Then, we are going to exchange rings...¡±

    At this point, Asuna covered her mouth as her body trembled . Joyful tears streamed down the sides of her face and she immediately flew into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace .

    ¡°Yan, I love you...¡±

 Chapter 698: The clown appears, striking out in anger

    <h4>Chapter 698: The clown appears, striking out in anger</h4>

    During the celebration yesterday, Wu Yan almost got forced into a situation where he had to confess to Asuna. In the end, he¡¯s ¡°Shyness¡± got him out through aedic disy. That was followed by a series of event...

    Now, Wu Yan wants to marry Asuna. He wanted the ceremony to be big as well. If anyone heard of this speedy plot, they would probablyugh this plot out of the store.

    Now that they decided to hold a nuptial ceremony, they needed to invite their friends, Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Silica, Shion, Souta, Klein, and the toehrs. They are friends who they can trust in this death game, how can they not invite them?

    Of course, that will have to wait.

    Let¡¯s ignore the fact that it¡¯s going to cause quite a stir if the yers found out about Asuna¡¯s marriage, the KoBs are definitely going to raise an issue when their elite sub-captain gets hitched. Wu Yan also had to watch out for his reputation.

    He indirectly turned Asuna down during the celebration event. If he told his friends about this wedding, Wu Yan is betting on Kirito and his cohorts tough until his teeth fell out. Wu Yan would need to find a crevice to crawl into then.

    Plus, they are going to need some time to n the event out. The invites can wait...

    Asuna who was absolutely touched a moment ago started looking at Wu Yan with judging eyes. She also didn¡¯t forget to tease Wu Yan incessantly for it. Due to certain restrictions, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t bend her over his knees to give her tushy a good spanking.

    They cuddled for a short while before they changed clothes to go for a trip to the KoB headquarters.

    Considering Asuna¡¯s intention to quit Knights of the Blood Oath and her wedding, she needs to go to the guild to properly inform the Guild master. She is in charge of the frontliners for her guild and she¡¯s a core pir of the frontline raid group. Without her, the raid group¡¯s overall strength will fall greatly. It¡¯s easy to imagine they wouldn¡¯t let her quit so easily.

    As such, Wu Yan decided to apany her on this trip.

    ¡°Are you really okay with this?¡±

    Asuna checked her rapier and she asked Wu Yan with a slightly worried look.

    The KoB is recognized as the strongest guild in SAO. But, they number a little over a hundred only, there are also only a few elite members who can reliably participate in raid fights. The KoBs don¡¯t have the luxury to pick from arge body of reserves like the Army and the Dragons.

    As the core of her guild, Asuna¡¯s importance is justifiable. She¡¯s great at fighting and she¡¯s also got a strategic mind to lead other yers. If the guild is smart, they would do anything to keep her from leaving. Moreover, she¡¯s also the sub-captain, that makes her all the more important to the guild.

    Asuna wasn¡¯t sure if her guild would obediently allow her to quit. It¡¯s only because she¡¯s dead-set on going with Wu Yan that she made up her mind to quit her guild. This should be viewed in the context where she didn¡¯t quit her guild even while she suffered from burnout.

    Wu Yan felt like it¡¯s his duty to apany her on this trip to the KoBs.

    ¡°Rx...¡±

    He rubbed her head with a chuckle.

    ¡°I am here for you...¡±

    Asuna felt assured, she nodded with a firm expression on her face.

    The two opened the door, the sunlight poured in along with the shadow of a certain figure. The two didn¡¯t expect to see the owner of this figure here. Asuna¡¯s expression instantly soured. Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a frosty glimmer.

    ¡°Kuradeel!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s expression turned dark.

    ¡°Why are you at my door?!¡±

    Kuradeel, the clown.

    ¡°Asuna-sama!¡±

    Kuradeel was happy for a moment when he heard her voice. His face turned grave when he saw Wu Yaning out of the house with her.

    This bastard, why is he in Asuna-sama¡¯s house?!

    ¡°Kuradeel!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you selfishly decided to block the entrance of my house, we talked about this didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Kuradeel turned towards Asuna.

    ¡°Asuna-sama, I am your bodyguard, it¡¯s my job to keep you safe. My job also includes keeping pests away!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me...¡±

    Asuna lowered her head, her bangs hid her angry looks but her clenched fists told everyone about her present mood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on my house all this time?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for not telling you!¡±

    Kuradeel nced at Wu Yan as he continued.

    ¡± I am doing this for Asuna-sama¡¯s safety. There are a lot of yers in this world who will use dirty tricks to scam others, I was afraid Asuna-sama might have fell into an insidious trap so...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Asuna looked at Kuradeel with a bit of killing intent in her eyes.

    She knew what Kuradeel was hinting at, rather, who he was hinting at.

    Before this, she would have raised eyebrows if she went out of her way to back Wu Yan up as their rtionship was ambiguous back then. But, Wu Yan is her fiancee now!

    She¡¯s not going to let this guy get away with dissing Wu Yan.

    She didn¡¯t know what other girls would have done but this is where she drew the line.

    ¡°Kuradeel...¡±

    Asuna inhaled deeply.

    ¡°Did the guild master order you to poke your nose in my business?¡±

    Kuradeel was shocked by Asuna¡¯s loud voice. He subconsciously shook his head as Asuna¡¯s eyes turned colder by the second.

    ¡°Then, with my authority as the sub-captain, I relieve you of this duty!¡±

    Asuna ordered.

    ¡°Before you receive further orders, you are to report back to HQ and stay there!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what...¡±

    Kuradeel couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He shouted out loud.

    ¡°Asuna-sama! You...¡±

    Bam

    A fist gradually erged in Kuradeel¡¯s visual field. He got abruptly stopped by this sudden punch as he tumbled backwards from the ensuing force of this punch.

    Dazed by this attack, he almost fell unconscious when Wu Yan¡¯s figure emerged in his field of vision again. That told him who just punched him.

    ¡°Wu! Yan!¡±

    Kuradeel looked at Wu Yan with a very malicious look. Wu Yan stomped his chest, preventing him from getting up. He forced Kuradeel back down onto the ground, slowly choking the air out of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, inside a safezone, no matter how hard I hit you, you won¡¯t die...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He pressed down with more power.

    ¡°H-how dare you hit me...¡±

    Kuradeel snapped back with his face red with pure wrath.

    ¡°Yes, I smacked you...¡±

    Wu Yanughed in a frosty tone.

    ¡°I hit you because I don¡¯t like you!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Listen up!¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The next time I see you dancing around Asuna, not even Heathcliff himself can stop the carnage I will unleash upon you!¡±

    ¡°I have full confidence that the KoBs wouldn¡¯t cross me for a petty pawn like you!¡±

 Chapter 699: Giving you a chance, stand in as Asunaâ€™s substitute

    <h4>Chapter 699: Giving you a chance, stand in as Asuna¡¯s substitute</h4>

    ¡°I have full confidence that the KoBs won¡¯t risk crossing me for a mere pawn like you!¡±

    He made sure to let Kuradeel hear every ounce of disdain in his words. He seeded in incurring Kuradeel¡¯s wrath and inciting a surprising amount of killing intent from him.

    Forgeting his current identity as a member of the strongest guild, the Knights of Blood Oath, he was a yer killer that terrorized countless yers, when did he fall so low as to be looked down upon like this?

    Inside Kuradeel¡¯s mind, stomping on other people is his thing. However, the tides have turned and somebody else is insulting him without holding back.

    Moreover, it¡¯s the person who he hates the most, the yer he wants to kill the most!

    Oh, the hatred!

    He pushed against Wu Yan¡¯s foot, he wanted to retort but the strong pressure on his thorax prevented him from speaking, he can only squeal like a tiny animal.

    Outside of duels, attacks cannot reduce another yer¡¯s HP. However, tactile senses are enhanced in safe areas. When Wu Yan pressed his foot down, Kuradeel felt like someone ced an anvil on his chest, it was excruciating in this manner, the frustration of not being able to resist.

    Kuradeel leered at Wu Yan. He wanted to engrave this person¡¯s looks into his mind. If looks can kill, Kuradeel would have killed Wu Yan thousands of times already.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t care less if Kuradeel hated him. This clown challenged him one too many times, this guy was wise enough to steer clear of him so he didn¡¯t have any reason to beat him up. Now that he¡¯s bugging Asuna, if he didn¡¯t step up to p the guy up, he wouldn¡¯t be Wu Yan.

    He leaned down and he looked into the guy¡¯s murderous eyes with a sneer.

    ¡°I know you want to kill me. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, level gaps be greater the higher the level. You¡¯re just a normal member in KoB. You don¡¯t look like someone who can dive deep intobyrinths too. You better pray the gap between us doesn¡¯t get bigger than it already is or you will never be able to get your sweet revenge!¡±

    ¡°Even when I am standing still...¡±

    Wu Yan stood up and he gave Kuradeel a sideways nce.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me even if you broke your hands hacking away at me.¡±

    Kuradeel¡¯s pupil shrank.

    He stepped off Kuradeel and he returned to Asuna¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±

    Asuna obediently nodded as they left for the teleport tform. She didn¡¯t even spare Kuradeel a second look.

    Kuradeel got up from the ground. His eyes were trained on Wu Yan¡¯s back. He knew he would only get a second round of beating if he ran up to Wu Yan asking for a duel. He might be a frontline, but,pared to yers like Kirito and Asuna, he¡¯s nothing. Comparing Kuradeel and Wu Yan is an exercise in vain.

    He held himself back from chasing after Wu Yan. He ground his teeth hard, emitting audible sounds.

    One of these days! One of these days!

    Kuradeel furiously roared inside his heart. Wu Yan¡¯s words continued to taunt him inside his mind.

    It is as Wu Yan said, for someone who practically lived in the depths of thebyrinth, he will never be able to close the gap between him and Wu Yan. When Wu Yan reaches a high enough level, not even paralysis can harm Wu Yan, he will be able to regen faster than Kuradeel can damage him.

    If Wu Yan survives the paralysis, then...

    Kuradeel¡¯s expression turned grim, his eyes started wavering.

    ¡°Looks like I have to hurry up...¡±

    Kuradeel forgot about Wu Yan¡¯s warning. Wu Yan gave this guy a chance to turn back and walk away.

    Asuna puffed her cheeks as she asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly attack like that?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me I should let that creep stalk my fiancee? I am not saintly enough for that!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to forgive him...¡±

    Asuna mumbled.

    ¡°He¡¯s still my subordinate, he¡¯s also a member of KoB, if you hit him like that, I am afraid it will be troublesome down the road...¡±

    ¡°I can hold the sky up if the sky should fall, what¡¯s a little troublepared to that?¡±

    Wu Yan nced back and he continued.

    ¡°I am just annoyed that causing a little trouble for us won¡¯t be enough for him...¡±

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan with a pair of puzzled eyes but she didn¡¯t ask Wu Yan what he meant by that.

    In reality, Asuna felt bubbly. Wu Yan protected her honor and she supported his actions by letting Wu Yan rough the guy up without stopping Wu Yan.

    Asuna hates Kuradeel, it would be even better if this event led to her dismissal from KoB.

    Aincrad, 55th floor, Granzam, KoB HQ...

    ¡°I more or less heard about the whole thing...¡±

    Heathcliff said with his hands sped together and fingers crossed. He looked directly at Wu Yan and Asuna, he focused more on Wu Yan. He addressed Wu Yan with an expressionless look.

    ¡°Yan-kun, don¡¯t take it the wrong way but Asuna is very important to the KoB. I am sure you¡¯re aware of that...¡±

    Heathcliff pasued.

    ¡°Without Asuna, our clearing speed will slow down greatly, she¡¯s also the sub-captain of this guild, did you think I was going to say yes?¡±

    ¡°Captain...¡±

    Asuna stepped forward but Wu Yan pulled her back. Asuna stepped down after looking at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan wants her to leave it to him then it¡¯s best to let him handle this.

    Wu Yan replied after beaming at Asuna.

    ¡± I know it will slow down raid progress but it¡¯s not to the extent of aplete halt, right?¡±

    ¡°A dy in clearing floors leads to slower clearing of this game. This means we will all be stuck in this game for a longer duration...¡±

    Heathcliff raised his head.

    ¡°You understand what I am getting at, right?¡±

    This guy, he wants to use the greater-good card on me?

    Wu Yan had a mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your reputation. You only participate in a few floor boss battle, it¡¯s rare to see you leading yers into thebyrinth on clearing raids, I am sure with you at the head, the speed would be the same as Asuna¡¯s, yeah?¡±

    Heathcliff slightly frowned when he heard this. He rxed his furrowed brows before he replied.

    ¡°If I can help everyone out, I don¡¯t mind lending a helping hand...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s poker face hid the slew of slurs he threw at Heathcliff inside his mind.

    What the fuck is this guy going on about? He¡¯s the one who locked everyone in this game in the first ce!

    Heathcliff looked at Asuna and he said.

    ¡°As such, I am not letting Asuna quit, she¡¯s too important to this guild...¡±

    ¡°OH?...¡±

    Wu Yan shot a re at Heathcliff.

    ¡°No matter what?¡±

    Heathcliff chuckled and he fearlessly looked back at Wu Yan.

    ¡°No matter what!¡±

 Chapter 700: Yan is unexpectedly cute when heâ€™s embarrassed?

    <h4>Chapter 700: Yan is unexpectedly cute when he¡¯s embarrassed?</h4>

    The mood instantly turned tense when Heathcliff resolutely stated his stand on the matter.

    Wu Yan and Heathcliff stared at each other without saying anything. The heavy mood made people feel like a storm ising. Asuna got anxious as a result.

    Regardless of her rtionship with the two persons in front of her, the two yers who looked like they are about to square off are yers standing at the apex of this world. If they appear in public, each and every action they took would be an instant hit-news.

    The strongest yer versus the guild leader of the strongest guild...

    If the rtionship between the two soured, it would not bode well for all the yers of SAO.

    Asuna is between a rock and a hard ce right now. She¡¯s not sure who she should support, her superior or her husband-to-be. Asuna doesn¡¯t want to see them fighting ever.

    Wu Yan suddenly spoke out when Asuna wanted to say something.

    ¡°Guild master Heathcliff, remember the wager we ced during the duelst time?¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes wavered and his expression turned grim. He knew what Wu Yan is going to say so he took the initiative as he continued.

    ¡°Of course, I promised that if you lost the duel, you would join the guild. If I lost, I promised to fulfill one wish with all the power invested in me as the Guild leader of Knight of the Blood Oath...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill your end of the deal.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Heathcliff with firm eyes.

    ¡°I want you to allow Asuna¡¯s resignation from KoB.¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes glimmered with intense thoughts. Meanwhile, Asuna¡¯s expression lit up with joy. She forgot about the wager between them, it was a while back after all.

    Wu Yan also almost forgot about this. That duel happened about a year ago, he also couldn¡¯t care less how the duel turned out.

    What KoB could do for him, he could do better. He reckons the KoBs won¡¯t be able to do anything he couldn¡¯t so he just let the wager stay unimed. He¡¯s not going to expose himself just to get Heathcliff to do something game-breaking.

    Barring exceptional circumstances, an event like the one here is the perfect chance to use this wager. It¡¯s also Heathcliff¡¯s fault for forcing his hand.

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t think Wu Yan would pull the wager promise on him. Wu Yan¡¯s move pushed him into a corner.

    ¡°Sorry, Yan-kun...¡±

    Heathcliff helplessly sighed.

    ¡°Your ask is a bit too high to be met. I know I promised you but Asuna is too valuable to KoB, use the promise on another request...¡±

    Asuna couldn¡¯t believe her ears, her guild master actually reneged on his promise.

    Wu Yan continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Am I correct to take this as a break in the deal?¡±

    Heathcliff stood up and he replied in a grave tone.

    ¡°Yan-kun, change your request...¡±

    Wu Yan felt helpless inside.

    To think Heathcliff would be this adamant on keeping Asuna in his guild.

    I thought he treated this world as a massive game?

    Wait... not letting her go because it would adversely affect the clearing progress?

    Wu Yan would believe it if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wu Yan knew about Heathcliff¡¯s true identity.

    The KoB, the clearing raids, Heathcliff just watched while eating popcorn. He just wanted to watch yers strive for survival in an environment designed by him. He didn¡¯t think a guy like that would care if the clearing progress slowed or anything.

    Who is this guy trying to fool?

    Wu Yan lifted his head.

    ¡°Fine, I will change my request!¡±

    Wu Yan proposed a deal which he reinforced with a firm tone.

    ¡°Let Asuna go, in turn, I promise to assist in the clearing of floor bosses after boss room discovery.¡±

    Heathcliff and Asuna were stupefied.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp glint.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to join the clearing group?¡±

    ¡°Only when you guys are taking down bosses yeah...¡±

    Wu Yan nced at Heathcliff.

    ¡°Other than that, I won¡¯t meddle much in clearing efforts...¡±

    Heathcliff was tempted.

    Heathcliff was insistent on keeping Asuna because he wanted to keep tabs on Wu Yan through Asuna.

    Wu Yan is infamously renowned for being a solo yer. Almost nobody aside from the core members of the ck Cats can contact him. Even less are on good enough terms for him to reply.

    Asuna is, without a doubt, the closest person to Wu Yan in this game.

    In essence, Heathcliff wanted a degree of visibility on Wu Yan who fell far out of his estimates.

    When Wu Yan willingly exposed himself like this, he can do away with using Asuna as the mediator. Now, he¡¯s presented with the chance of direct observance.

    Heathcliff immediately made up his mind.

    ¡°Okay, I will take you up on that offer!¡±

    Asuna almost cheered out loud while Wu Yan smiled with a helpless look on his face.

    Ipromised a bit too much this time...

    Exiting the guild HQ, Asuna felt like a bird freed from her cage. She was walking with such a happy stride that she almost started skipping down the road.

    Asuna giggled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would propose cooperation with the clearing group. Where did the almighty solo yer Yan go?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop to think who I did that for? Moreover, I thought you insisted on my participation in the clearing group.

    Asuna¡¯s eyes brightened up.

    ¡°You did all that because I asked?¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and he turned his head the other way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is all so we can live a peaceful life together. Plus, I can get easy kill steals on the bosses, Heathcliff is going to be so mad if I get all the bonus drop!¡±

    Asuna chortled out loud. She ran over to Wu Yan¡¯s side and she rubbed her head up against his arm.

    ¡°Oh, my, Yan is embarrassed...¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡¯s embarrassed!¡±

    Wu Yan ‡å-ed, and he came up with a desperate retort.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°No, I am not!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re unexpectedly cute when you¡¯re bashful...¡±

    ¡°I said I am not!¡±

    The two stuck to each other as they walked into the distance.

 Chapter 701: Getting married! A lightning marriage!

    <h4>Chapter 701: Getting married! A lightning marriage!</h4>

    Today, no, for the past few days, yers in Aincrad were raving over a certain piece of news...

    The Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan, and the sh, Asuna will get married in a ceremony today!

    That¡¯s right, Wu Yan and Asuna are getting hitched!

    When the news first came out, every yer scoffed at the veracity of this news.

    The Fae Swordsman? He¡¯s the strongest yer in SAO.

    Meanwhile, The sh is the most popr girl in SAO.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine them getting married but who would actually believe a piece of news like this?

    There are tons of rumors going around in SAO. Scandalse and go, where there are humans, there are going to be fanciful stories going around the town. The Fae Swordsman and The sh are unobtainable fantasies to other yers. Nobody is going to believe a piece of news like this of only to preserve their fantasies a while longer, consciously or subconsciously.

    The other yers were joking with each other over this scandal during the early days of this expos¨¦.

    After a few days, some yers started getting a feeling when another disturbing news came.

    The Knight of the Blood Oath, guild leader, Heathcliff, announced that the sh will be stepping into the nuptial cathedral so she¡¯s not going to be participating in any more mandatory raids. In other words, she will be stepping down.

    Asuna will no longer hold the position of vice-captain, and, she¡¯s quitting the guild.

    The yers were taken by surprise, even the members inside KoB started making a ruckus.

    She¡¯s got the finesse and charms, her poprity wasn¡¯t only with the masses, the KoBs also held her in high-esteem and adoration. With her quitting the guild to marry another yer, how can they sit still with the frustration and disappointment?

    No matter how hard they tried to lobby against the decision, Asuna¡¯s departure was all but finalized. The credibility of this news can be verified from the guild leader¡¯s standing and the guild members¡¯ reaction. With no other choice left, the yers had to ept the earlier piece of news.

    The sh, Asuna is getting married!

    And her fiancee is the Fae Swordsman, the strongest yer in the entire game.

    Then, things started snow-balling from that point on.

    There are yers who gave Wu Yan kudos for bagging a top-tier waifu like Asuna. Of course, there are haters who were livid with how Wu Yan stole their crush, there are also jealous yers who envied how Wu Yan get to cuddle with Asuna in the night. There are also outraged yers who were angry with her decision to quit, presumably slowing the clearing progress due to her absence from the battlefield.

    In summary, emotions were all over the game, different reactions came from different camps, contributing to a very rowdy Aincrad.

    Wu Yan felt his head expanding in stress unrted to the reaction of the masses.

    ¡°Are these the selections?...¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the choices drawn on the paper presented to him.

    ¡°Are there no wedding dresses and tuxedos like the ones in real life?¡±

    Wu Yan is currently choosing his attire. He¡¯s not having an easy time picking one out.

    ¡°It is how it is, the difference between this game world and the real-life is just this ring...¡±

    Agil said with a simrly frustrated frown.

    ¡°I mean, there are casuals that look simr to the real-life version but there¡¯s not much we can do on the outfit, this is limited by the game¡¯s setting. Moreover, I am not sure if arge scale ceremony like this was factored during the game¡¯s design, I personally don¡¯t know if anyone¡¯s ever sessfully made tuxedos and other formal wears. The selections you see here were painstakingly sourced from countless tailors.

    ¡°I like the ones I see here, they are very beautiful...¡±

    Asunamented on the designs presented to her. It¡¯s clear just by looking at her eyes that she¡¯s over the moon happy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look identical to the formal wears in the real world but I like it this way, it gives off a medieval-kind of feel?...¡±

    Asuna tilted her head. She pointed at one of the pairs as she chirped ecstatically.

    ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go with this pair!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Silica, and Agil peered at the ones she picked and...

    How to describe it... the clothes looked like it had retro-wester vibes to it. The male formal attire consisted of a pure white knight¡¯s suit of armor. The female formal attire was made up with a princess dress that almost touched the ground in terms of skirt length. When viewed as a pair, it looked like the attire for a prince and princess. It¡¯s a blend of ball attire and pragmatism, the overall color motif was white so it¡¯s the aptest out of all the choices presented to them.

    ¡°Wow, those look nice...¡±

    Silica¡¯s eyes were shining with tiny stars, she sped her arms and she mumbled in a soft tone.

    ¡°I want to try wearing one...¡±

    The othersughed and Liz teased her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re older, okay?¡±

    Silica puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°I am not a kid anymore!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite gorgeous...¡±

    Sachi beamed at Asuna.

    ¡°Asuna-san has a pair of discerning eyes...¡±

    Asuna giggled before looking at Wu Yan with a pair of puppy eyes. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s not going to stray away from her choice.

    As long as she¡¯s happy, Wu Yan has no objections.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with hat pair then!¡±

    Wu Yan gave the order back to Agil.

    ¡°I will be troubling you with this request, Agil...¡±

    ¡°Sure sure...¡±

    Agil rubbed his shining bald head.

    ¡°I will try to get the tailors to finish the order before the nightes...¡±

    ¡°Than you very much, Agil-san...¡±

    Asuna expressed her gratitude. The two decided this wedding in a snap and it¡¯s a miracle they got most of the logistics figured out. Agil, Klein, and Souta also pitched in and greatly expedited the process.

    Agil is a famed trader, his decisions and assistance helped make sure the nning process and execution can go smoothly. Klein and Souta are guild masters of prominent guilds, the administrative tasks were finished inrge part due to their help. Without the trio, this ceremony wouldn¡¯t have gone through in such a seamless manner.

    Asuna also wanted to thank Souta and Klein who were still out on other tasks...

    Agil waved his hands and he looked at Wu Yan with an amused look.

    ¡°No need to thank me, I got my fairpensation from Wu Yan, he paid me a tidy sum so this much is only to be expected.¡±

    The othersughed bitterly as Kirito turned towards Agil.

    ¡°Unscrupulous as always, huh...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s defamation.¡±

    Agil punched Kirito in the chest.

    ¡°Wu Yan insisted on paying me, I never asked for pay...¡±

    ¡°Well, money¡¯s not the issue...¡±

    Wu Yan sipped a cup of tea. He looked around and he expressed his thought.

    ¡°I am just worried that this event won¡¯t be done by tomorrow, I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk...¡±

    Shion poked fun at him.

    ¡°I wonder who was it that day? The one who didn¡¯t even have the courage to confess. Was that guy the same guy who is holding a lightning marriage today, I wonder?...¡±

    Shion jogged everyone¡¯s memory, they recalled his dramatic ploy to divert attention and they allughed out loud. Wu Yan also followed suit, although, he¡¯sughed in a very awkward manner.

    He already made mental preparations for being teased like this, otherwise, he would have chosen to run away instead.

 Chapter 702: The final appearance of the clown

    <h4>Chapter 702: The final appearance of the clown</h4>

    Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Silica, Agil, Klein, and Souta helped out and the arrangements were soonpleted. By the time they were done with most of the stuff for the big day, the sky is already darkening...

    ¡°Alright, I will be counting on your help tomorrow as well...¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna stood up. He had a very warm smile on his face, so did the others.

    ¡°Leave it to us!¡±

    Shion patted her chest, she boasted with a confident huff.

    ¡°I will definitely make sure the wedding experience bes an unforgettable memory for the two of you!¡±

    Sachi interjected from the sides with her mellow voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t help a lot, you just came here to y...¡±

    ¡°A wedding ceremony, huh...¡±

    Silica pondered with her hands supporting her cheeks. She sounded a bit excited.

    ¡°I am looking forward to it...¡±

    Liz had an idea when she saw Wu Yan and Asuna standing with each other. She yoinked Asuna from Wu Yan¡¯s side and she told Wu Yan off in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°Since you two are going to tie the knot tomorrow, you two cannot spend the tonight together. I am staying over at Asuna¡¯s house tonight!¡±

    Surprised by this, Wu Yan and Asuna didn¡¯t react in time before Sachi, Shion, and Silica immediately walled off Asuna from Wu Yan. These three chicks were acting like they were protecting the hen from harm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Onii-san. Since you two are getting married tomorrow, you two shouldn¡¯t spend tonight together...¡±

    Sachi said with a mischievous smile. She¡¯s normally a very obedient and elegantdy, however, this cheeky side of her is cute as well, so cute that Wu Yan almost didn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡°Leave Asuna to us!¡±

    Shion said with arms firmly nted on her waist.

    ¡°We will return the bride to you by tomorrow, she¡¯s going to be the fairest bride in all thends!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what...¡±

    Wu Yan was stumped.

    ¡°The others didn¡¯t have to go through this when they got married!¡±

    ¡°How can you draw aparison to other people¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Liz gave him a smug grin.

    ¡°The other yers were stuck with submitting an application and exchange of rings. Those kinds of low-impact marriages naturally came with fewer restrictions. With a grand wedding ceremony like yours, the rules need to be tweaked to conform with the norms of the real world, you see...¡±

    Wu Yan choked as he wasn¡¯t sure how toe up with retorts. The bride and groom are usually barred from seeing each other on the eve of the wedding.

    Asuna also rolled along. She respected traditions and in order to fully immerse herself in a nuptial experience in this world, she decided it was best to go along with real-world traditions.

    She effectively let Wu Yan drown in his frustration as she took Liz¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Sorry, Yan, Liz, and the others will be apanying me for tonight...¡±

    Wu Yan is now truly stumped for words...

    ¡°Okay, fine...¡±

    He leered at the mastermind, Liz and he shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s just one night, I am okay with being separated for one night...¡±

    So he sai but he sure sounded pouty to the girls. They giggled in unison.

    ¡°Alright, Kirito..>¡±

    Liz pped Kirito¡¯s shoulder, she beamed at him.

    ¡°I trust you can handle the groom? Of course, I don¡¯t mind if you dudes stay over at his ce...¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kirito, and Agil said at the same time. Girls can host pillow fights but if men like them stayed upte together, gossiping swe-, never mind, nobody needs that image...

    ¡°Okay, we wille over tomorrow morning, okay?¡±

    Kirito raised an eyebrow when he turned around to look at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I think you should go home for today.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yanughed it off.

    ¡°You girls, I will not forget this...¡±

    Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica pulled Asuna towards the teleport tform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bete tomorrow, mmkay?~¡±

    Wu Yan, Kirito, and Agil shook their heads at the same time, they weren¡¯t sure if they shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°See you all tomorrow then...¡±

    Kirito waved as he started making his way towards the teleport za. Of course, the guy wanted to head home too...

    ¡°Oh, right...¡±

    Agil took out a package, he handed it over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°I found this parcel in the shop today, it was addressed to you...¡±

    Wu Yan gasped and he examined the package.

    ¡°Who sent this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know...¡±

    Agil crossed his arms.

    ¡°After I found it, I assumed it was a wedding gift for you...¡±

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows as he looked at the parcel which didn¡¯t contain any information other than his written name. He pondered about this for a while...

    Aincrad, 22nd Floor...

    Wu Yan tapped on the parcels a few times and the package unfurled into a plethora of flowers.

    ¡°Flowers?...¡±

    Wu Yan was confused for a moment.

    ¡°Was this a congrattory gift?¡±

    A floral scent wafted into his nose, Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed in an instant.

    An indicator appeared near his HP bar, he was paralyzed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wu Yan threw the flowers away. He slumped down as the paralysis robbed him of his ability to stand.

    ¡°Pa...ralysis...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face was dark.

    ¡°Ahahaha... AHAHAHA!¡±

    Malevolentughter came from some distance away. He looked up and he saw a ck figure standing in front of him.

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupil shrank when he saw the man.

    ¡°Kuradeel!¡±

    Kuradeel crept out of his dark hiding hole with an unsheathed de in his hand. He continued tough like a maniac.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Kuradeel unleashed his killing intent.

    ¡°Finally! You fell into my trap! Oh, Fae swordsman!¡±

    He was so excited he trembled as he insidiously approached Wu Yan. He looked at Wu Yan with a very creepy look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you would fall to the petty ploy of a pawn like me, huh? Look at me, I am looking down at you, strongest yer my ass!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yan had cold sweat running down the side of his head. He forcefullyughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would deploy an item like that, paralysis powder was it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, bingo!¡±

    Kuradeel sneered with his ugly mug.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very precious item I got when I was in Laughing Coffin. I spared no expenses to get that item from those assholes in that guild. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have kept it stored away. I wanted to drug your water but I didn¡¯t get the chance to do so. Out of time, I had to resort to alternative methods to poison you, you should be thankful!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?...¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his eyes, killing intent shed in his eyes.

    ¡°I should feel so grateful...¡±

    After all, you¡¯re finally here...¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear, it seems you aren¡¯t aware of your present circumstances...¡±

    Kuradeel stabbed Wu Yan with his sword, taking away a bit of Wu Yan¡¯s HP.

    Instantly, Kuradeel¡¯s name turned orange.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shot wide-open.

    Stab

    Kuradeel was petrified in ce, he slowly looked down at his chest where a giant ck sword was embedded. No, the giant ck sword impaled him.

    ¡°Th... How...¡±

    Kuradeel looked at Wu Yan who overcame his paralysis status to strike back. The eyes of the one holding the ghastly de had a chilling undertone to it...

 Chapter 703: Deserving of death, wasting the player killer

    <h4>Chapter 703: Deserving of death, wasting the yer killer</h4>

    In the original story, Kuradeel poisoned the water of the expedition Kirito joined. He almost killed Kirito who couldn¡¯t defend himself until Asuna came and saved the day.

    However, the scenario yed out a bit differently this time. Since Wu Yan isn¡¯t in KoB, this meant Kuradeel couldn¡¯t use his influence to spike Wu Yan¡¯s drink or food. Their rtionship is also extremely hostile, why would he ever drink or eat anything near Kuradeel.

    Instead, Kuradeel had to take out his paralysis powder toplement the paralysis skill he learned during his time in the PKer guild, Laughing Coffin. Kuradeel didn¡¯t think he would fail with such meticulous preparations.

    But, reality is cruel...

    Looking at the Heaven Gazer that pierced him, he mustered up his remaining strength to look at Wu Yan even as Kuradeel¡¯s HP started falling drastically.

    ¡°H-why...¡±

    ¡°You must be wondering why I am unaffected by the abnormal status?¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he stabbed the sword deeper into Kuradeel¡¯s body. Grunting, Kuradeel stepped back only for Wu Yan to continue pushing him back.

    ¡°Too bad for you, I don¡¯t like the restrictions put on this virtual body of mine...¡±

    He made sure to twist the sword a bit so Kuradeel can feel the cold steel digging around inside him. He pushed away Kuradeel who was wailing in pain.

    ¡°I busted my back to ovee paralysis, the only abnormal status that can stop someone in this game. Not only am I familiar with the paralysis skill and its applications, I learned how to detox even when I already obtained a very high abnormal status resistance.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you came at a very bad time...¡±

    This was the change caused by the Beast King Incident. The beast king used his gravitational powers to suppress Wu Yan. If System didn¡¯t give him a way-out in the form of Yukari who was summoned in a very special circumstance, then Wu Yan would be stuck watching the loves of his life get murdered one by one.

    From that point on, Wu Yan absolutely hated abnormal statuses. The sense of frustration got to him more than the effect itself. Soon aftering to this world, Wu Yan set out to ovee Paralysis.

    Motivated by his past experience, Wu Yan¡¯s paralysis resistance and poison resistance were raised to an insane level. It¡¯s not 100% resistance but it was enough to lower the effect duration to a substantial degree. The paralysissted only a few seconds on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan pretended he couldn¡¯t move just so Kuradeel would drop his guard. He wanted Kuradeel to turn into an orange yer, killing an orange yer won¡¯t turn him into a red yer (PKer).

    Today, Lady Luck turned her back on Kuradeel.

    ¡°Argh...¡±

    As Wu Yan forced him back with the sword, Kuradeel retreated in pain. Like an inmate about to be executed, his eyes filled with lust for life and terror of death.

    Inside SAO, the sense of pain is significantly dulled. However, a yer can still feel pain. When faced with damage that would kill a real person, the pain, even when dulled is not one for the faint of heart.

    Wu Yan sneered.

    ¡°Oh, you want to know something? I already know who you are from the start!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an ex-guild member of Laughing Coffin, the trash even among the trashy cohorts of that crappy guild...¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he cast Kuradeel a sideways nce.

    ¡°You made me wait quite a while...¡±

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    Grabbing the sword, he looked at Wu Yan with immense dread.

    ¡°Di-did you n this from the start...¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°What do you think?...¡±

    ¡°No... Spare me please...¡±

    Kuradeel yelled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    The temperature dropped when Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shone with a cold glint.

    ¡°Live by the sword die by the sword, I need to thank you for striking first. I mean, when you turned orange...¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Heaven Gazer out and the de immediately glowed with skill light.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost all hope of keeping an intact corpse.¡±

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    Heaven Gazer plunged into Kuradeel¡¯s body once more.

    Skewered like an oversized chunk of meat. Kuradeel felt a creepy sense of numb cold grabbing his limbs. He saw his HP falling below the red zone, having lost all hope, heughed like a maniac.

    ¡°You... murderer...¡±

    ¡°Murderer?¡±

    Wu Yan scoffed, he pulled Heaven Gazer out.

    ¡°I am only butchering a son of a bitch...¡±

    ¡°You... bastard...¡±

    Kuradeel¡¯s vision turned blurry. With the Heaven Gazer out of his body, the guy slowly slumped down. When he hit the ground, his body shattered into data fragments.

    Kuradeel is dead.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Brandishing his sword, Wu Yan stored Heaven Gazer away. He sighed while looking at the flying crystals.

    ¡°Should have chosen a better day to die, buddy. I am getting married tomorrow and you just had toe and make my hands dirty. At least, the foes I killed were worthy adversaries, you¡¯re just an ant that¡¯s slightly stronger than the rest in a game...¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, blood isn¡¯t a thing in this world, that would really dampen my mood...¡±

    Wu Yan mused as he shook his head. He dusted his hands and he resumed his journey back home.

    Killing Kuradeel is just an interlude...

    Aincrad 55th floor, Granzam, KoB HQ...

    Heathcliff is organizing and sorting the documents on his desk.

    With Asuna¡¯s resignation, the administrative task of the clearing raids fell upon Heathcliff. Now, he¡¯s picking things up.

    Before the 75th floor, the tasks were minimal, which changed after most yers arrived on the 75th floor.

    It will take quite some time before he can take a break.

    A prompt appeared while Heathcliff was busy doing paperwork.

    Heathcliff stopped as he scrutinized the message on that prompt. His eyes turned steely when he digested the information on it.

    ¡°Kick Kuradeel out of the KoB, make sure the public knows about his past in the Laughing Coffin.¡±

    After firing off that mail, Heathcliff closed his interface. If Wu Yan was here, he would surely curse Heathcliff.

    His actions hinted that he knew about Kuradeel¡¯s past in the Laughing Coffin all along.

    Heathcliff mumbled while looking at the ceiling...

    ¡°Wu Yan...¡±

 Chapter 704: The wedding thatâ€™s about to begin

    <h4>Chapter 704: The wedding that¡¯s about to begin</h4>

    Aincrad, 22nd Floor...

    It¡¯s unknown whether the fine weather is a product of the administrator¡¯s invisible maniption or the RNGod¡¯s blessing. Flowing white clouds can be seen for miles, the warm rays of sunlight gave the right temperature that invigorated anyone who came out today.

    Outside Wu Yan¡¯s home, the forests, theke, the waterfall, the mountain were all shining at their brightest, it¡¯s like they are trying to congratte the owner of this house in the woods.

    Inside the vi, Wu Yan woke up early, unlike his usual self. He has been grooming himself since early morning...

    Today, he couldn¡¯t afford to let his sloppy looks carry him throughout the day. He has to present his best self because today is the day he wees his first...

    Wu Yan is someone who is almost 30, counting the years he experienced in various worlds. Hell, he already bummed uglies with dozens of girls at this point. But, notwithstanding his manwhoring streak, this is his first wedding ceremony. Wu Yan reckons he should be in his serious form today.

    Sooner orter, he needs to give his loved ones the nuptial ritual they deserve. This wedding will serve as perfect training for him.

    Wu Yan donned his wedding suit. In contrast with his usual dark coat, this was like a breath of fresh air, he looked like a cool knight of noble descent. With his deep red eyes, he looked more ravishing than usual.

    This is the difference derived from dressing well.

    Wu Yan¡¯s noble suit increased his charm points. Normally, he¡¯s barely presentable, but, he truly brought his A-game with this loadout.

    Wu Yan had a decorative arming sword at his waist, he looked a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    He isn¡¯t used to dressing in such a shy attire. After all, he¡¯s a guy who is fine with a low-key dark suit.

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil acted as Wu Yan¡¯s groom mates. They came over to help him out and got him ready for the ceremony.

    Sachi, Shion, Silica, and Liz acted as bridesmaids for Asuna. The eight of them livened up the ceremony with their presence.

    The ck Cats and Fuurinkazan are in charge of crowd control as they maintained the orderly and smooth operation of the nuptial venue. Now, everybody¡¯s waiting for the arrival of the two VIPs.

    Kirito also broke his fashion code by wearing a fancy suit. He examined Wu Yan and he nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, Yan, I think you look good enough, at least, I think it¡¯s hard for you to embarrass anyone looking like this...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wu Yan wanted affirmation from Kirito, he sported a surprisingly panicky look.

    This is Wu Yan¡¯s first wedding. Sure, it¡¯s a game, but, with the scale of the ceremony, it¡¯s not far from the real thing. This wedding is, in some aspects, better than the real thing, if he carried out this thing in real-life, it would be very grand. It¡¯s understandable that Wu Yan got a bit anxious.

    ¡°Hey, Fae Swordsman, you¡¯re the strongest yer, right?¡±

    Klein pped Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Where is the dauntless spirit that drove you to the zenith?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t help it, I just can¡¯t imagine myself marrying someone...¡±

    With Eternal Arms Mastery, his body, mind, and heart should be at one and peerless. He shouldn¡¯t be freaking out with such an OP skill in his possession. This is a skill that allowed the master to fight at peak form regardless of mental state.

    Intriguingly, this small ceremony broke his peace of mind. Wu Yan¡¯s nervous jitter shoulde as a surprise to anyone...

    Meanwhile, Souta chortled.

    ¡°Ma, it¡¯s normal. He can act cool all he wants but when presented with something like this, anyone should be forgiven for getting butterflies in their stomach...¡±

    Kleinughed out loud.

    ¡°So much for the legendary Fae Swordsman, he¡¯s just a runt in the end!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re 24...¡±

    Agil shook his head.

    ¡°But you sure do talk like an old man!¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Klein got angry.

    ¡°I am still young!¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    The othersughed in unison. Wu Yan¡¯s tense mood smoothened up a bit. Wu Yan started feeling d that he got this done before going through the same thing with his other wives. That would be embarrassing if he behaved like right now...

    ¡°Okay, rx...¡±

    Kirito told Wu Yan.

    ¡°Just treat this as going to a ball or fancy dinner, it¡¯s more or less the same thing...¡±

    ¡°Alright, time to go.¡±

    Wu Yan examined his attire one more time and he was hit with a feeling.

    It would be nice if he can hold the same ceremony with Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls...

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Kirito pushed Wu Yan forward.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to dilly-dally around, let¡¯s go already!¡±

    Wu Yan stored away his thought to holdvish wedding with his other wives and he straightened his back.

    His eyes turned sharp and he said to the other guys.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil exchanged a smile before they exited the building with Wu Yan.

    Aincrad 61st floor, Selmbrug...

    Asuna looked at her reflection in the mirror. Dressed in a white princess dress, she looked simply divine. Her eyes wavered as she got lost in her own thoughts...

    Lifting the corner of her skirt, she ced a hand to her chest. Her cheeks were rosy with a tinge of pink blush.

    ¡°This... feels like a dream...¡±

    Sachi, Shion, Silica, and Liz looked at Asuna. Like a goddess from mythologies, they almost couldn¡¯t recognize her due to how stunning she looked.

    ¡°So pretty... Asuna-nee...¡±

    Silica mumbled.

    ¡°You look like an angel...¡±

    Shion sighed and she puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful, I knew I should have told the tailor to make one for me too...¡±

    Sachi shook her head with an amused smile on her face. She hugged Asuna after approaching her.

    ¡°Asuna is the most beautiful girl today, if Onii-san got a look at you, he won¡¯t be able to escape your charms for the rest of his entire life!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Liz chuckled.

    ¡°Even I have half a mind to marry you and bring you home. Right, Asuna, ditch Wu Yan and marry me!¡±

    Asuna rolled her eyes at Liz.

    ¡°Are you going to kick Kirito to the curb?¡±

    Liz stuck her chest out.

    ¡°I am willing if you are willing!¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around...¡±

    Sachi stopped this yuri-RPG before it got too far.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Asuna panicked for a moment. She regained her confidence and she nodded resolutely. Then, she said the same thing Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 705: An unprecedented wedding!

    <h4>Chapter 705: An unprecedented wedding!</h4>

    Aincrad 47th Floor, Floria

    Someone booked the area with the most flowers.

    Known as the Garden of Flowers, it¡¯s a hot venue for couples from all over SAO. It¡¯s the perfect ce to hold a wedding.

    In this world of flowers, this garden became the most popr spot on the 47th floor.

    Floria¡¯s teleport za couldn¡¯t stop shing with yers surging in. Almost half the entire yer base of SAO turned out.

    They all had the same objectives in mind, to witness the wedding that¡¯s going to go down today.

    It has been about 2 years since the servers were fired up. There were a lot of couples that met and got together after this death game started. Ignoring the yers who wanted to abuse the marriage system in this world, there are genuine couples who tied the knot in this game, it¡¯s quitemon although it¡¯s not on a daily basis that yers got married.

    However, there are no precedents to a nuptial ceremony like the one today.

    Mainly, this is because no yer had the money to throw avish ceremony like this. The money could be better utilized for equipment, items, and other life-saving items. Nobody in the right minds would throw an over-the-top event like this. Even top yers would have to think twice if they saw the bills.

    Moreover, this is just a game. When this game is cleared and the yers returned to the real world, the events during the game will probably fade into everyone¡¯s memory with time. It would be silly to spend a ton of money for something that might not evenst in real life.

    With those factors considered, no yers ever threw a wedding ceremony in SAO. At most, the yers would invite close friends for a private celebration, even that would be considered a luxury in this death game.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine that a lot of yers dropped their sses in shock when they heard about the scale of this event. They were also a lot of yers who secretly admired this event. They wanted to see the event for themselves, hence, the yers who had nothing better to do came to this floor hoping for an event that would give them an unforgettable memory.

    At least, they can look at the legendary yers who are the VIPs today.

    There are also a minority of yers who wanted to stir up trouble as they are either envious or hateful of the bliss enjoyed by the yers who are going to get married today. There are die-hard Asuna fans who couldn¡¯t ept the notion of Asuna getting married. There are also yers who couldn¡¯t deal with their massive epeen inferiorityplex, they wanted topensate in the only way they know how, putting others down.

    With the intention of wrecking this event in mind, they wanted to make their voices heard.

    However, these haters can dream on...

    There are elite yers decked out with cutting-edge equipment keeping guard. With more than hundreds of these over-powered guards standing near the event venue, the yers who wanted entry will have to be vetted before they are allowed entry.

    These well-equipped guards were the ck Cats and the Fuurinkazan.

    Random riff-raff couldn¡¯t enter the venue. They are going to need an invitation if they wanted entry. Famous or known yers are also allowed entry.

    With a proven track record, these yers are less likely to start trouble. This is due to the fact that they represented their respective guilds or factions. They risk being cut-off if they messed up a yer¡¯s wedding. Of course, there is always the risk that there is a rogue yer who has an ax to grind with either the groom or the bride.

    Average yers are only allowed to watch outside the security perimeter, any would-be troublemakers has to gauge their ability against the security guards on-duty. The most they can do is to make a ruckus far away from the actual venue itself.

    Wu Yan meticulously nned for this wedding to go smoothly.

    There is a sea of yers outside the wedding venue. Thebined noise they made rumbled the air above the area. The dancing petals also made the whole ce look like a rowdy festival is going on.

    The ones who had the reputation to enter were initially shocked by the turnout, then, they entered with heightened pride. It felt like an honor to participate in a ceremony as grand as this one.

    When the guests more or less arrived...

    ¡°Look!¡±

    A random yer pointed at the entry and he gasped.

    ¡°The Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan is here!¡±

    The protagonist finally made his appearance.

    Wu Yan looked around, he saw the crowd around the entry and he breathed in deep before he approached with renewed vigor. Behind him, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil followed like professional bodyguards.

    ¡°Look! Even the leader of the Moonlit ck Cats and the Fuurinkazan are here!¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb or what? Look at the guards outside, those are members from the two guilds, this means they are on good terms with each other, why else did you think a guild leader would let their core members do tasks like this?¡±

    ¡°Core members from two prominent raid groups, the personal escort of their guild leaders, and that handsome-youth, I recognize him, that¡¯s Kirito, right? No expenses were spared, huh...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the famous merchant Agil, I didn¡¯t think he woulde for an event like this...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got the HR, sourcing, admin nailed, how much did he spend on this affair?...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s the Fae Swordsman, Cor is probably the only thing he¡¯s notcking...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you have a point...¡±

    ¡°If I can marry someone like Asuna-sama, even spending all my gold would be worthed it!¡±

    ¡°You? Pleasee back after you gather enough funds to buy a house, I don¡¯t think you can even afford 1% of the money spent on this event...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, I want to be Asuna-san right now, if only there¡¯s a yer who would break his back to host an event like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind marrying a yer like that...¡±

    ¡°You? Find yourself a man that would do that for you first, then we can talk about the budget, the ridiculous budget needed for an event like that...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The above conversations aremon around the security perimeter, with more yers arriving, the mood shot through the roof. Everyone was looking forward to this so much that they forgot they were in a death game.

    Apanied by Kirito and the others, Wu Yan entered through the petal suffused path, he entered everyone¡¯s line of sight and he slowed down a bit.

    He rubbed away the cold sweat on his forehead and he grumbled.

    ¡°What is up with this turnout?...¡±

    Kirito poked fun at him.

    ¡°What? Is the Fae Swordsman afraid of his own fame?¡±

    ¡°Look, I saw crowds like this before...¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why I am so anxious...¡±

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil exchanged a look and they giggled with schadenfreude. Wu Yan felt the urge to beat them up...

 Chapter 706: Together forever

    <h4>Chapter 706: Together forever</h4>

    Wu Yan, Kirito, Klein, Agil, and Souta arrived at the scene as they looked at the event.

    In the center of a giant patch of flowers, due to the elevation, they could see everyone from the stage.

    The cul-de-sacs-like design gave the whole ce a very good look. When a breeze blew by, petals flew into the air, raining down on everyone soon after. It was like a scene straight out of a fantasy movie. Colors of all colors blooming and pleasing everyone¡¯s olfactory senses with their scent. The audience was very please with the venue.

    Tables with white tablecloth filled the ce. There were food, drinks, and snacksid out on the table. The attendees browsed the goods as the stockpile of food slowly dwindled.

    ¡°Congrattions, Yan-kun!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Wu Yan-dono!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Wu Yan-san¡­¡±

    They gave Wu Yan a round of toast when he arrived. Wu Yan smiled and his nervous look disappeared. He raised a cup to acknowledge their toasts. He looked rather elegant when he was decked out in his ceremonial clothes.

    Kirito, Agil, Souta, and Agil exchanged looks when they saw Wu Yan coping with the current pace of events.

    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t he getting the butterflies a moment ago?¡±

    Klein rubbed his head.

    ¡°How did he turn back into a normal human?¡±

    ¡°Some people are like that¡­¡±

    Souta said with an easy-going attitude.

    ¡°They look nervous before going up the stage but they can handle themselves when they are actually on stage. Maybe he was born for events like this¡­¡±

    Agil nodded. He patted Kirito on his shoulder as he insinuated something.

    ¡°There are also people who look calm but lose their crap when they go on stage. People like THAT, are usually braggarts¡­¡±

    Kirito nced at Agil. He wanted to say something but they were surrounded by the attendees in no time at all.

    ¡°Guild master Souta, so you came too¡­¡±

    ¡°Guild master Klein, it has been a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo, Agil, got any good stuffing in?¡±

    Klein, Agil, and Souta were surrounded. They started discussing as they left out Kirito who liked it this way. His lips twitched when he saw the few friends he had ditch him to talk about business.

    Kirito approached Wu Yan from behind, interrupting the slew of congrattions the others were raining down on him. He whispered.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you a loner? How did you get to know so many people?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued gesturing to the people who greeted him as he said something that almost brought Kirito to his knees.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know most of these people!¡±

    Kirito had a ‡å look on his face.

    ¡°Why are you acting so chummy with them then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost caused Kirito to vomit blood.

    ¡°Look, they are here to congratte me, manners dictate I respond in kind. It certainly beats standing around like you, you look like a statue!¡±

    Kirito was petrified.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know most of the yers who are here to congratte him. Technically, he only invited Kirito and the others. Most of the yers here invited themselves or were here on Klein¡¯s invites.

    Since they are here to share the bliss, even if they have ulterior motives, it would only be tactful for him to smile and wave back. It¡¯s a day for celebration, not for mopping around¡­

    After a while, the venue turned silent¡­

    The originally rowdy ce became dead quiet. Wu Yan & co also turned taciturn. That¡¯s because they were preupied with the figure standing at the entrance.

    A girl in a princess dress stood at the entrance. Her glistening white dress took in the sun¡¯s light and gave her a divine hue. Her porcin white skin was exposed to the air and sunlight. She wore an intricately designed crystal ne. Her earrings were to die for, all her essories served only to entuate her beauty.

    Her orange-brownish hair was tied up in a fantastic braid. She looked like a princess who walked out of a fairy tale. She took away the breaths of almost everyone here, they just didn¡¯t know what to make of her exquisiteness¡­

    Absolutely stunning

    Asuna finally arrived.

    Asuna had a very refreshing smile on her face. The blush on her face gave away her true emotions. Liz led her onto the elevation as Sachi, Shion, and Silica trailed behind her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s soul was blown out of his body.

    Asuna¡¯s bashful and nervous smile stopped when she saw Wu Yan who looked dashing in his knight-like ceremonial clothes. She was even more flustered and shy. She carried bliss and joy in her faint smile, stealing even more mortal souls with her cute actions.

    Asuna saw Wu Yan who couldn¡¯t look away from her and she pouted.

    ¡°How long are you to stare like that?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s words brought Wu Yan back into the present.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you¡¯re simply enchanting¡­¡±

    Asuna turned away in an apparent huff but those around her could see she¡¯s pleased with hisments.

    It¡¯s nice to get apliment from someone. It sounds way better when thatplimentes from someone she loves¡­

    Liz smirked and she pped Wu Yan on the chest.

    ¡°How about it? You want a mirror so you can see your goofy look? Do you feel like a winner now?¡±

    ¡°Please, I feel like the richest man in the universe¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    ¡°I am very proud too¡­¡±

    Kirito, Liz, and the others flinched before theyughed out loud in unison.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Sachi chuckled.

    ¡°Anyone would be proud to marry a girl as gorgeous as her, even someone outstanding like Onii-san¡­¡±

    Sachi looked towards the crowd, those mesmerized by Asuna were staring at Wu Yan with eyes filled to the brim with jealousy and admiration.

    They can also faintly hear the ck Cats and Fuurinkazan suppressing themotion outside. It¡¯s clear the troublemakers outside didn¡¯t want to see Asuna embracing another man, they were raising hell outside the venue¡­

    ¡°Here you go¡­¡±

    Liz curled her lips as she ced Asuna¡¯s hand in Wu Yan¡¯s palm. She used a very serious face and tone with him.

    ¡°I am returning your bride to you, you better make sure you don¡¯t make her sad¡­¡±

    Asuna turned towards Wu Yan who beamed at her.

    ¡°Now that I am holding onto her, there¡¯s no way I am letting go!¡±

    ¡°Even if we return to the real world!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes trembled as her gaze softened and mellowed out.

    Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Silica, Souta, and Agil allughed heartily¡­

 Chapter 707: A promise under the sunset and the kiss

    <h4>Chapter 707: A promise under the sunset and the kiss</h4>

    When the groom and the bride got ready, the ceremony is finally ready to roll. Familiar faces, not-so-familiar faces, randoms, and slightly famous yers came to greet and congratte both Wu Yan and Asuna.

    Wu Yan responded by clinking sses and thanking the yers for taking the time toe. Asuna was standing by Wu Yan¡¯s side, linking arms with him while thanking the yers for their presence along with Wu Yan.

    The two lost count of how many yers they greeted. They are also numb to the experience. Just how many yers turned out for this event?

    They are tired and happy at the same time. With so much joviality around them, it¡¯s hard to get annoyed.

    ¡°So many people came¡­¡±

    Kirito said. He¡¯s currently holding hands with Liz. He felt his hair standing on their ends when he once again saw the sheer number of yers who came for this event.

    ¡°Who invited these yers?¡±

    ¡°Souta and Klein did most of the invitations, I think Agil also invited quite a fewrades¡­¡±

    Liz rolled her eyes at Kirito.

    ¡°Klein and Souta are both guild leaders of notable guilds, given their connections as leaders of guilds active in clearing raids, it¡¯s only natural that they got their PR done right. Moreover, Agil is a merchant who had connections on par if not better than Souta and Kirito. Did you think your friends were lone wolves like you?¡±

    Kirito awkwardlyughed. He chose to keep his mouth shut from now on.

    Klein, Souta, and Agil were busy handling the guests. Meanwhile, Sachi, Shion, and Silica were helping out with administrative tasks too. They made sure to eat their fill as they went around the ceremony, livening up the already joyous mood.

    ¡°Oh, my, these are good¡­¡±

    Shion held a te and ate with a fork.

    ¡°It¡¯s way better than the stuff we have back in HQ.¡±

    ¡°Onii-san spared no expenses in hiring an army of professional cooks to pull off this stunt¡­¡±

    Sachi said.

    ¡°I heard these cooks started grinding their skill the moment they got into the game. They are all top-notch cooks in their own rights.¡±

    ¡°Too bad for them, I still think Wu Yan-nii¡¯s taste better¡­¡±

    Silicamented as she demolished the slice of cheesecake on her te. She looked around with a slightly disappointed look.

    ¡°More like, where is the food he made?¡±

    Sachi giggled.

    ¡°I think he has his te full being the groom for today, I don¡¯t think he has the time to enter the kitchen though?¡±

    Silica blinked as she ced her fork to her lips in a longing manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s a shame¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Silica¡­¡±

    Shion¡¯s eyes lit up as she grinned in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully suspicious, praising Yan whenever you can, do you have a crush on him or something?¡±

    Silica¡¯s expression immediately red red. Her awkward gaze aversion sold her out.

    ¡°N-no way, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooohhh~¡±

    Shion glomped Silica.

    ¡°I know, you came here with Yan once, to the Hill of Memories, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Wh-, how did you know?¡±

    Silica snapped, she realized almost immediately that she screwed up.

    ¡°Aha!¡±

    Shion rubbed her face against Silica like she found the school of the century.

    ¡°I know, I can help you steal Yan from Asuna!¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    ¡°I like Wu Yan-nii the same way he likes me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shion cast a doubtful look her way.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Silica pursed her lips, against a very wary Shion, she finally admitted it.

    ¡°I mean¡­ I kinda have some feelings¡­I guess?¡­¡±

    Silica immediately rified herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s only goodwill though, don¡¯t go bbing your mouth. If Asuna-nee finds out, what will I do if she hates me?¡±

    Sachi who was patiently listening to both of them pulled the two by their hands.

    ¡°Alright, you two, stop fooling around, Onii-san has enough to deal with for now¡­¡±

    Silica and Shion nodded as they resumed eating.

    ¡°Yan, you look a bit tired¡­¡±

    Asuna carefully wiped Wu Yan¡¯s face for him, his lethargic eyes concerned her.

    ¡°I am okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan squeezed a smile out of his tired face. Wu Yan hates crowded events like this. He usually shunned balls and gs whenever he got invited. He can handle the social affairs during events like these but that didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed the experience. However, it¡¯s his wedding so he has no excuse for calling it a day when the ceremony is far from finished.

    Asuna nodded and she suggested an idea with a gentle voice.

    ¡°I will handle the yers who are not that famous, you just handle the leaders of top guilds¡­¡±

    As the ex-vicemander of the KoB, Asuna had her fair share of social events. She preferred diving into dungeons but her status required her to turn out for events. Considering that Wu Yan is the man of the house, Asuna decided to let him get some PR homework done while he can.

    The two of them continued handling the guests when Heathcliff arrived with his distinctive armor. He also came with a bunch of high-ranking KoB members.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Asuna gasped, Wu Yan also flinched for a short span of time.

    Heathcliff is some who eschewed important events like floor boss raid meetings. He only turned out for the fight when the fight actually happens, why did he show himself for this event?

    Heathcliff gave both of them an amicable smile.

    ¡°You might have quit KoB but that doesn¡¯t erase your glorious record and how you helped me out greatly in the past. It¡¯s only fair that Ie to congratte you given this special asion and your past achievements, right?¡±

    Yeah, no, it¡¯s still weird as heck.

    Wu Yan and Asuna thought about the same thing. Of course, they didn¡¯t retort.

    ¡°Well, betterte than never¡­¡±

    The guy came in peace so Wu Yan isn¡¯t going to be sour with Heathcliff.

    ¡°Remember to chug down a few jugster!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Heathcliff guffawed.

    ¡°Well then, congrattions, you two!¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna beamed back.

    Happy voices and well-wishing words rang throughout the wedding venue. The yers who were barred entry also settled down as they lingered around, hoping to get a look inside the wedding event. Soon, the sunset reminded everyone of the passing of time.

    Wu Yan and Asuna stood at the perfect spot where flowers formed a fantastic circle around the groom and the bride. They looked at each other with emotional looks. The setting sun lit them up like this was set in a fantasy story. Everyone could see the two VIPs of the days.

    The audience waited for the bride and groom to do the deed.

    Asuna¡¯s eyes started turning misty.

    ¡°This feels like a dream¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, Asuna¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lifted her hands up, he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Look, can you feel the warmth between our hands?¡±

    Asuna looked at their joined hands and she floated an impossibly beautiful smile for the ages.

    ¡°Yeah, I can feel the warmth, it¡¯s a very pleasant warmth¡­¡±

    ¡°Asuna¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stepped closer.

    ¡°Thank you, I am so d I met you¡­¡±

    Tears rolled down Asuna¡¯s cheeks as she smiled back.

    ¡°Thank you, I am thankful that fate brought us together¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, no matter where you are, I will definitely find you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn, I will wait for you¡­¡±

    They manifested a ring each as they signed up for marriage through the yer interface, they pressed yes and they exchanged their rings. Then, their heads grew infinitesimally close as they¡­

    Thunderous apuse came¡­

    At this moment, these two became the focus of this game world¡­

 Chapter 708: We are now husband and wife, you knowâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 708: We are now husband and wife, you know...</h4>

    Nighttime...

    Inside the room, Wu Yan and Asuna were cuddling, nearby, the nuptial clothes they wore were hanging on the wall. It served as their wedding photo.

    They did everything right and they still forgot about taking a wedding photo. Asuna suggested that they hang their clothes up tomemorate them tying the knot.

    Leaning against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, Asuna was humming a tune while waving her hands in the air like she¡¯s conducting an invisible orchestra. It¡¯s evident that she¡¯s the happiest camper around. Her ring was glistening with the help of the light in the room.

    Wu Yan looked like he had been through hell and back. He wanted to sleep, he made his intention clear by yawning incessantly.

    He survived his own wedding, greeted waves after waves of guests. Not to mention, he woke up early to attend his wedding, he might be immortal but thisnguid feeling is torment in its own right. Well, it¡¯s a torment for anyone who is a massive sloth like Wu Yan.

    If it wasn¡¯t his own wedding, paying him handsomely would not be enough to get him to appear.

    He remembered his 10+ wives in the other world. He should probably set down a date to make it official, his head felt numb when he thought about the logistic and administrative tasks involved. Perhaps fortune and misfortune doe as a bundle.

    Call him a lucky bastard? He¡¯s not a big fan of hosting huge events like this. He would rather stay home and sleep than tire himself out. Call him a poor fool? He¡¯s a lucky guy who is loved by many great girls. Heck, pick anyone from his harem and she can ruin cities with her appearance.

    Wu Yan is honestly conflicted as to whether or not he should count his blessings. One day, he¡¯s going to conduct one grand wedding and marry them all, that¡¯s only fair given their unconditional loyalty and love for him.

    Wu Yan set the idea aside as he looked at Asuna who is still using his chest as her pillow, he shook his head with amusement when he saw Asuna looking at her wedding ring with glee. He rubbed his face against the top of her head.

    ¡°Alright, the ring¡¯s not going anyway, you can always check it out when there¡¯s time...¡±

    Asuna didn¡¯t listen to him, she bashed her head against Wu Yan¡¯s chin as she mumbled.

    ¡°If only there¡¯s all the time in the world to look at it...¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head. He looked at Asuna with a slightly confused look.

    ¡°Is the ring going to grow wings and fly away or something? Do you mean the ring will disappear when its durability goes down to 0?¡±

    ¡°No, not like that...¡±

    Asuna sighed. She kept her eyes on the wedding ring as she continued.

    ¡°When I think about how the ring will disappear when we clear this game, I just feel a little...unwilling...¡±

    Wu Yan chortled and he caressed her hair.

    ¡°Look, if you really like this ring that much, why don¡¯t I buy you an identical one when we return to the real world?¡±

    Asuna turned towards Wu Yan with her jaw dropped.

    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would joke about matters like this?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Asuna puckered her lips, she grinned as she turned her head the other way.

    ¡°Just remember I never said I would ept your ring!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?...¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said!¡±

    She yed around with Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I promised to marry you in this game but I never said I would say yes in the real world. That means I will turn you down when you give me a ring...¡±

    Wu Yan realized what she meant. Marriage inside a game and marriage in the real world are two different things. In the real world, nuptial is a life-long partnership and she¡¯s still 17 so of course, she couldn¡¯t ept his proposal.

    If Wu Yan didn¡¯t read her intentions wrong, she¡¯s hinting that she wanted Wu Yan to propose one more time in the real world, that couldn¡¯t be right, right?

    Wu Yan shook his head as heughed out loud. He rescinded his offer.

    ¡°Alright, I am not going to give you one then...¡±

    Asuna lifted her head abruptly when she heard this.

    ¡°You dare?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just said that, what about it?¡±

    Wu Yan puffed his chest out.

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want a ring?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    Asuna frantically yelled.

    ¡°I only said I am not going to ept a ring...¡±

    ¡°Semantics, it¡¯s the same as not wanting a ring!¡±

    ¡°Nuh-uh!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Do you want a ring then?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily...¡±

    ¡°See, you don¡¯t want one...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and he cast a forlorn look the other way. Struck by this, Asuna circled her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! I want it! I want it! There, I said it, is that okay with you?...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?...¡±

    Wu Yan looked back at her with a victorious grin.

    ¡°Since you expressed such a high degree of honesty, I feel very generous, as such, you will get a ring...¡±

    Asuna immediately figured out that she got yed. Angered, she huffed as...

    ¡°You...¡±

    Asuna pounced on Wu Yan and she repeatedly unleashed feral bites on Wu Yan¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I will bite you to death!¡±

    Wu Yan pushed back against her in horror.

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re trying tomit Mariticide!¡±

    Like an unrelenting cyborg, she continued going for Wu Yan¡¯s ear. However, Wu Yan¡¯s OP Strength stat prevented her from doing as she pleased.

    Asuna changed tactics and she went for his hand. Wu Yan unleashed a flurry of pushes and parries in order to fend her off. His heart started weeping sour tears.

    He knew she can be quite childish sometimes, but, never had he heard about her tendency to bite people out of frustration and embarrassment. He¡¯s pretty sure he didn¡¯t see this in the original work or even in this world.

    Oh, wait, yeah, he got bit by her that one time.

    The two got into a scuffle. Wu Yan tickled Asuna to starve her of oxygen.

    Soon, the two were huffing and panting as they finally noticed something.

    Somewhere along with their yful brawl, Wu Yan got into a bear hug with Asuna in his arms, his arms reached under her armpits to grab the perky mounds of meat on Asuna¡¯s chest.

    The two froze up.

    Wu Yan is the first one to react. His primal instinct started boiling to the surface when he felt the bouncy sensation in his palms.

    Asuna¡¯s feminine scent entered Wu Yan¡¯s nostrils. Her shapely nubile body was in close proximity to his body. He can feel every inch of her body, with such a deadlybination of floral scent and tactile stimtion, it took him no time at all to snap.

    ¡°Nngh...¡±

    He started giving her bunnies a good petting, she realized her current situation when the first wave of pleasure struck.

    Fwoosh

    Her face turned red in an instant. A burning and numbing sensation started taking her over, feeling her control slip past her by the second, she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hands as she growled at him.

    ¡°Y-you, what do you think you¡¯re doing?...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Asuna...¡±

    Licking his lips, he didn¡¯t stop his scious massage. He made her moan.

    ¡°We are husband and wife, aren¡¯t we forgetting about something important? Hmm?...¡±

    Asuna knew where this bastard was taking this thing. She wasn¡¯t able to say anything when Wu Yan flipped her over and he went down on her.

    Soon, moaning and heavy breathing echoed in the room as the two went about their nasty business.

 Chapter 709: An unavoidable morning

    <h4>Chapter 709: An unavoidable morning</h4>

    Last night, Wu Yan slept like never before.

    When he woke up, it¡¯s like his body was revitalized. He felt like he was high on pot, he stretched his back as he emitted a pacified moan. Yeap, stretching his back never felt this good.

    He looked at the great weather outside and a satisfied smile crept up his face.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be another great day today...¡±

    He turned his attention back towards hisp, curled like a kitten, Asuna was leaning against his abs, her heaving bosom had a peaceful rhythm to it.

    If you ignored the fact that Asuna is in her birthday suit, the scene would look more PG than NC-17. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Her flushed body suggested a rather intense wedding night.

    He slid his hands down her smooth back, feeling her perfect skin and the bumps made by her vertebrae.

    He calmly assessed his findings while suppressing the joy in his heart.

    He had to abstain from letting his johnny explore secret dungeons for two entire years. This is the longest he has gone without getting freaky with his wives since the first time he did it. For a horny wolf like him, it was pure torture for him.

    It¡¯s easy to imagine why Asuna is so tuckered out, the guy screwed her six ways from Sunday.

    Wu Yan expressed his silent thanks. He wanted to thank Kayaba Akihiko for re-creating with almost 100% uracy the sensation of doing it in this game world. He just couldn¡¯t imagine the severity of his blue-balls if he had to live with such a beautiful wife without being able to do anything fun.

    This game is only a simtion. Given Asuna¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t give her modesty away if she wasn¡¯tpletely infatuated with Wu Yan.

    If she had any second thought, she would have called the whole thing off and denied him entry into her grassy garden of the gods.

    In other words, Asuna already recognized him as her partner whether in this game world or in the real world. The difference here is that Asuna¡¯s still a virgin in the real world. Since he already got a beta test in this game, he¡¯s pretty sure he can pull off the same stunt again in the real world.

    With a pleasant smile on his face, he let the drifting thoughts settle his head down on Asuna¡¯s sleeping head.

    It has been two years, huh...

    Two weeks have passed in Silvaria ording to the time dtion effect.

    Hinagiku, Kotori, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Tokisaki Kurumi, Tohka, Astrea, ndre-chan, and Yoshino, I wonder if they are doing okay?

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, Kinuhata Saiai, and the other sisters, are they doing fine in the Giant Beast Forest?

    Are the sisters behaving obediently?

    I wonder if they are eating alright without me cooking for them?

    Gosh, I miss them so much...

    A strong throbbing sensation struck as he grabbed his chest. He could vaguely hear the sounds of his girls calling out to him.

    In another world, Hinagiku, Kotori, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Tokisaki Kurumi, Astrea, ndre-chan, Yoshino who were ying in the courtyard of the vi stopped. Meanwhile, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Shokuhou Misaki stopped in the forest as they sent their emotions to the person they thought about the most.

    Maybe this is the true essence of the merging of Lifeforce. No matter where they are, no matter when they are, they could break through the barriers of time and space to make their feelings reach.

    ¡°Mnh...¡±

    Her soft voice drew Wu Yan back into reality. He shelved his thoughts as he greeted the awakening with a smile as bright as the sunshine.

    Asuna slowly opened her eyes while rubbing her face against Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Eyes as entrancing as the tranquil autumn waters revealed themselves to the world. Her radiant soul could be seen through the window of her soul.

    Unable to resist, Wu Yan gave her a swift peck on the cheeks.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Shocked by this sudden attack, she immediately flew awake as she lifted her head up and away from Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Wu Yan gave her a smirk.

    Blinking in surprise, she finally calmed down as she sensed that she¡¯s giving him the show of a lifetime with her ripe body. The memories ofst night flooded into her mind as she turned bright red. Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing against when he saw the seductive flush on her face.

    Asuna leered at him before she gave her a mighty pinch on the waist.

    Howling in pain, Wu Yan¡¯s expression distorted in anguish.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing much...¡±

    Asuna punched Wu Yan on the chest.

    ¡°I just felt like hitting you, you got something to say about that?¡±

    Not sure whether to cry orugh, he shook his head.

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re the boss today, you can do and say whatever you want...¡±

    ¡°I am going to hold you to your words!¡±

    Asuna snorted. She turned her face the other away and she writhed her body.

    ¡°Hungry, go make me some food!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡±

    Wu Yan answered as he stood up with Asuna in a princess carry.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Like a helpless baby who just came into this world, Asuna was held in the air, she covered as many shame points as she could while yelling at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing much...¡±

    Wu Yan reflected her words back at her.

    ¡°I just felt like giving you a hug, got a probably with that?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Asuna bit down on her lips.

    ¡°I am not wearing anything...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±

    Wu Yan said with a confident look. He looked at her with a serious look.

    ¡°I am also goingmando less the pants, there, we¡¯re even-steven!¡±

    Asuna was dumbfounded by the sheer audacity this guy exhibited. Is there anyone who is a bigger viin than this prick?

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Asuna squirmed around.

    ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Wu Yan ignored her. He started walking towards the stairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time to make you something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Wait wait wait!¡±

    Asuna struggled even more. Shame and disbelief are the most evident emotions on her face right now.

    ¡°You want to walk around in the house like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan said with a calm look. He continued walking while stating his case.

    ¡°We are in our home, there are only the two of us here...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    Asuna hysterically yelled. She unleashed a punch that had the light of skill activation.

    Taken by surprise, he dodged but he identally released Asuna so her rump hit the floor not far away from him. Covering her amazing racks, she red at Wu Yan with a red face.

    ¡°Oh, you like being rough eh?¡±

    Wu Yan smirked as he drew closer insidiously.

    ¡°Two can y at that!¡±

    Asuna yelped as she scampered off with a perverse wolf on her tail...

    Soon the sound of wet ps came with the sound of two humans getting it on. Then, it turned into a one-way ughter where one of the parties involved can do nothing but moan, welp, and sigh in pleasure.

 Chapter 710: First day after the big ceremony, no limits on mayhem

    <h4>Chapter 710: First day after the big ceremony, no limits on mayhem</h4>

    It has only been a day but that¡¯s all it takes for everyone in SAO to receive the news. yers who are grinding, yers who are just chilling, yers who are doing business, they all either talked or heard about the wedding between Wu Yan and Asuna.

    It didn¡¯t matter where you went, a hotel, a za, a quiet street, yers could be heard gossiping about the wedding. Heck, even in the fields, yers can be heard chatting between mob fights. In this game world, every yer more or less heard about the nuptial.

    Granted, there are less than pleasant topics revolving around this marriage. For instance, there are people who are talking smack, cursing, or downright livid about the event. These are yers who wanted Asuna for themselves, there are also die-hard Asuna fans who hated Wu Yan to death for bagging Asuna. There are also yers who criticized Wu Yan¡¯s spendthrift behavior. In other words, humans are just being humans.

    In any case, the wedding will remain a hot topic for the foreseeable future.

    There is even a minority of yers who couldn¡¯t cope with Asuna¡¯s marriage. They started a protest movement to liberate Asuna-sama from Wu Yan¡¯s dirty grip. They formed their arguments around how Wu Yan used underhanded means to deceive Asuna into tying the knot with him. They wanted Wu Yan to publicly disband the marriage between himself and Asuna. Worse yet, yers were actually influenced by these nutjobs.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry, he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the notions some yers had.

    Is marriage a sin in this game?

    The fuck kind of logic is this?

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Asuna who just cleaned the living room went by Wu Yan¡¯s back when she peeked at the news he was reading and she giggled.

    She tapped Wu Yan on the shoulder.

    ¡°See that? They all think you conned me into this. You should feel very lucky that I married you...¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, lucky me, your supporters and fanbase are so rabid, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t know about that...¡±

    Asuna brushed him off as she continued organizing the living room. Asuna quite liked this slow-moving peaceful lifestyle. The living room was already pretty clean, she wanted to clean it anyway.

    This is pretty much a redundant move in SAO. Due to the imperfections of this simtion game, rooms won¡¯t be dirty if not cleaned regrly. It¡¯s like how a yer¡¯s clothes wouldn¡¯t turn smelly no matter how long the yer went without cleaning his clothes. Most of the development budget had been spent on optimizing the soul of this game, the fighting, system bnces, minor stuff like these were ignored.

    Asuna enjoyed doing chores like this, she liked the feeling she got out of this blissful married life.

    From Asuna¡¯s words, it could be gleaned that she couldn¡¯t care less what other yers had to say.

    Asuna wasn¡¯t a person who liked basking in the spotlight. She only cared about clearing the game before she met Wu Yan. She wasn¡¯t even sure when her fans started following her.

    Her rabid fans who wanted to free her only served as a topic to spice up her marriage, it¡¯s highly likely she will forget them in no time at all.

    Wu Yan continued reading the paper with an outraged attitude.

    ¡°These assholes, it¡¯s like they couldn¡¯t fathom you would marry me. They even put forward theories like a sham marriage or foul y. Read this, ¡®Return Asuna-sama to us¡¯, it sounds like I¡¯m holding you hostage or something. Oh, I know who you are, the disgusting fanboys who couldn¡¯t handle Asuna¡¯s resignation. Wait till I get my hands on you people...¡±

    Asuna chuckled when she heard Wu Yan. She¡¯s sure a lot of people in her guild weren¡¯t happy with her decision to quit the guild. But, Asuna isn¡¯t too worried about leaving this world in such a hurry, at least, not anymore.

    Asuna wanted to properly enjoy her current life. With her partner by her side, she will still continue clearing, but, at her own pace. She will probably show herself on the frontlines to maintain her lead.

    ¡°Hey, ignore those people...¡±

    Asuna pulled Wu Yan up from the couch and she nudged him towards the door.

    ¡°Go buy some material, we are almost out of food already...¡±

    ¡°Ha? We ran out already?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around with a gasp. He¡¯s sure he kept a lot of stockpile in his inventory.

    Asuna puffed her cheeks at him.

    ¡°Buster, you didn¡¯t grind for a whole week because of the wedding, remember? That is the reason why we are out of materials!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Wu Yan asked with a confused look.

    ¡°I thought you kept a lot of materials, especially food in your inventory?¡±

    ¡°Look, our consumption rate is for two people, not one...¡±

    Asuna stood with arms akimbo, she started doing the math.

    ¡°3 meals a day multiplied by 7 makes 21 meals in total, I am surprised our stockpilested that long.¡±

    Asuna pushed Wu Yan towards the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, just go buy some!¡±

    ¡°Okay, sheesh...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He grumbled on his way out.

    ¡°You¡¯re the wife here, should you do the groceries?...¡±

    ¡°Come back soon...¡±

    Asuna waved him off with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Kay...¡±

    Wu Yan walked towards the forest outside his house.

    He checked his items while making his way towards the closest town.

    Yeap, he spent quite a few pretty pennies for that wedding.

    The cooks, the food, the reception, the clothes, the wages for thebor, all of them came out of his pocket.

    Because he flooded the market with his money, the wedding stood out in this fantasy world. It was on such an unfathomable scale that even for someone rich like Wu Yan, the wedding almost decimated his worth. It¡¯s a far cry from before he tied the knot with Asuna.

    Even after Asunabined asset with him through the shared inventory system, it was still notparable to his wealth before marriage. Heck, Asuna even sold her house on the 61st floor and it¡¯s not enough to make up for the difference.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s enough to livefortably...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips as he turned off the interface.

    ¡°But, I still need to buy items!¡±

    ¡°Looks like I have to find ways to earn money...¡±

 Chapter 711: Info, a special monster?

    <h4>Chapter 711: Info, a special monster?</h4>

    ¡°Take a look! Fresh equipment, quality-guaranteed!¡±

    ¡°Willing to sell materials, yer-made equipment, brewed potions, everything you need, we¡¯ve got it! We strive for the maximum value for each Cor,e!¡±

    ¡°Tons of tools over here! Come check it out! Tools for mission, recovery tools, we¡¯ve got it for days!¡±

    ¡°Crystals for sale! Come get dirt-cheap crystals, you¡¯re gonna regret it if you don¡¯t buy now!¡±

    ¡°Hey, did you hear that? They are selling crystals over there!¡±

    ¡°Crystals? Where?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I think it¡¯s over there!¡±

    This marketce is definitely sounding the part, the noise pollution here is on the same level as a wet market.

    This kind of noisy market is restricted to lower-level floors like Floor 22 and below. Ascend the floors and you will find yers with gold and levels to spare. Markets on the higher floors are less profitable due to lower yer concentration and spending willingness. Most of the yers on higher floors only frequent one or two shops they like the most. Anyone trying to set up a stall on higher floors will only be scoffed at.

    Trading is usually for yers who are lower in level or low on Cors. On lower floors, there are most yers like this so it¡¯s the perfect environment for a rowdy market like this to pop up.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips as he listened to traders marketing their goods with their respective pitches. The best equipment here is only for yers a little more than level 30. The materials and tools sold here were also subpar. Even if Wu Yan got these from mob loot, he would probably toss away most of the stuff he saw here.

    Wu Yan started questioning his decision to buy materials here. He¡¯s got a very picky wife at home. He¡¯s not sure if anything other than food made with rare materials will please her, can he even buy rare materials here?

    Wu Yan dug his own grave. He cultivated her penchant for rare food by constantly feeding Asuna good food cooked with rare materials. Had he restricted hisrgesse, he might not be in this situation. When they first met, a simple Salisbury steak was enough to conquer her stomach.

    He made a quick note to visit the crystal stall. Crystals are more valuable than the equipment and materials here. A teleport crystal alone is worth more than half of the inventory here.

    Even high-level yers need to pool funds in order to buy teleport crystals. He would honestly be surprised if he can find some here.

    He took a look at the stall selling a blue teleport crystal flooded by yers and he shook his head. He ignored the stall owner who looked rather proud as he searched for the highest bidders with an arm raised. Wu Yan continued on his quest to find food materials.

    Wu Yan had the gold to buy the crystals, his significantly diminished war chest notwithstanding. For one, he didn¡¯t need that crystal, he had 10 other identical crystals stashed in his inventory. He also had more than 30 life-saving pink full-hp restore crystals.

    He would buy more HP restore crystals, just not teleport crystals.

    Fortunately for Wu Yan, there are good materials here. Rare materials are also sold here despite the lower level.

    He single-handedly reduced the inventory of rare materials on the market by himself as he snapped up materials after materials.

    When the hawkers here heard about a big whale spending on rare materials, they brought out their prized collections in order to earn a big margin off Wu Yan. It was a win-win all around.

    The other stalls were unhappy that the hawkers got their lucky break today. they hated themselves for not having materials avable.

    Wu Yan took a count and found the materials he bought were enough tost the both of them for quite some time.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at this for now...¡±

    He noticed something. The materials he bought somewhat diminished in real-time.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°That Asuna...¡±

    While Wu Yan managed his inventory, the stall owner selling the crystal kept eyeing him. He had an idea as he dismissed the pack of buyers near him.

    He closed his stall as he walked towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hey, big guy...¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit anxious when this strange man called out to him.

    Don¡¯t tell me I got found out...

    The guy offered Wu Yan the crystal.

    ¡°Hey, how about you give me a bid for this crystal?¡±

    Wu Yan stepped back. He turned around to see the man, he released a sigh of relief when the man didn¡¯t turn out to be one of the Shinigami from the FFF inquisition.

    ¡°Nah...¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to take his leave when the stall owner stopped him.

    ¡°Okay, you look like a reasonable man, if you buy this crystal, I will give you one free news on a special monster...¡±

    ¡°Special monster?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around to address the trader.

    ¡°What kind of monster are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡¯

    The trader gestured at the crystal in his hand.

    Wu Yan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°How much for the crystal?¡±

    ¡°100,000 Cors!¡±

    ¡°100k?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    ¡°Do I look like a fatmb to you?¡±

    Market value right now for a teleport crystal is about 40k to 50k, 100k is enough to buy a pink restore crystal.

    The trader reckoned he asked a bit too much but he didn¡¯t drop the price. He knew Wu Yan had the money because he snapped up rare materials like they were cheap stock. This was his gambit to reap one huge profit off Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan gave the guy 100k Cors much to his delight.

    ¡°Thank you, big guy!¡±

    The owner gave the crystal to Wu Yan, he wasn¡¯t even hiding his joy.

    ¡°Alright, what about the special monster?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah it¡¯s like this...¡±

    The owner whispered.

    ¡°Inside the forest, there are talks about a little girl in a white dress who wandered the forest while floating. It looks like a psychic monster. But, here¡¯s the weird part, monsters usually don¡¯t spawn there, don¡¯t you think something sounds fishy about this?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan is on the verge of losing his cool.

    ¡°You saw a girl floating so you assumed she¡¯s a special monster?¡±

    ¡°Look, big guy, I am not finished!¡±

    The owner continued.

    ¡°There are yers who got up close and personal. When they came back, they said they didn¡¯t see any indicators on the girl, it wasn¡¯t a yer nor did it look like a standard monster. It didn¡¯t even have an HP bar, they came up with a theory to exin this and that¡¯s why we referred to it as a special monster, maybe we can get some super rare loot from that monster?¡±

    Wu Yan was struck with a sudden thought.

    Hold on... no indicators, a little girl, white dress, surely, that couldn¡¯t be...

 Chapter 712: Picked up a loli, bringing her homeâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 712: Picked up a loli, bringing her home...</h4>

    ¡°Hmm hmm... hmm... hmm...¡±

    Asuna started going to town on the materials Wu Yan bought. Her knife never stopped moving. Assisted by the system, the materials were swiftly processed. She hummed a cheerful tone to express her joyous mood.

    Asuna is sure her husband¡¯s cooking skill is better than her, but, she didn¡¯t want to rely on him for all three meals a day. They are husband and wife now, she has to share in some of the tasks, even if his food is really tempting.

    She easily finished preparing a few dishes. She proudly looked over her work with arms on her waist.

    She tried her dish before she gave herments.

    ¡°My food is pretty good too...¡±

    Asuna looked a bit fake. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to sell herself a poor lie, even she was doubting her own words.

    In truth, Asuna is great at cooking. At least, she canpete against expert chefs in this world. She also created her own unique sauce, a feat not achievable by those who only relied on upgrading their chef skills. It¡¯s a testament of her mastery over the culinary arts.

    Unfortunately, she¡¯s aiming to reach the impossible heights of a monster like Wu Yan.

    Asuna ced thepleted dishes on the table. She readied the cutleries as she took off her gloves. She untied her apron and she started rxing on the couch with a cup of tea. She enjoyed the tea with the scenery outside her window.

    The glimmering water of theke and the verdant forest entered her eyes. the green and blue meshed together in perfect unison. No matter how many time Asuna saw this, she never got tired of it.

    With a faint smile, she mumbled.

    ¡°I should have moved here earlier, this is the life.¡±

    Girl, you just married someone. You¡¯re way past the point where you should be wondering if you should move in together, aren¡¯t you the sh?

    Soon, Asuna stopped looking at the scenery outside as she pursed her lips.

    ¡°Where is that guy anyway?¡±

    Then, a familiar but hurried tone entered her ears.

    ¡°Asuna! Open up!¡±

    ¡°Yan?¡±

    Asuna gasped but she started heading towards the door anyway.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t you open up the door by yourself?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed when he heard her.

    ¡°My hands are kinda upied right now...¡±

    Asuna felt even more confused. She opened the door only to see something surprising.

    ¡°Who...¡±

    Asuna looked at a certain person Wu Yis giving a piggyback to.

    ¡°is it?...¡±

    There was a person on Wu Yan¡¯s back.

    She looked like a teenage girl around 10 years old. She was sleeping soundly, at least, her limp hands suggested that she¡¯s definitely not awake right now. Faint breathing sounds could be hearding from her.

    Since Wu Yan was propping her up by her butt, the moment he lets go, she¡¯s going to slide straight down to the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?...¡±

    Asuna examined the girl behind Wu Yan.

    ¡°What happened to her?...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned. He shook his head as he gestured for Asuna to go inside the house.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that forter, let¡¯s go inside first...¡±

    Asuna nodded as Wu Yan carried the young girl into his home.

    He set the girl down on the bed while sighing in relief. They looked at the girl who is still soundly asleep.

    She had glossy ck hair, tidy bangs, a doll-like smooth expression, and facial features. She¡¯s still young but it isn¡¯t hard to imagine that this girl will definitely be a very beautiful woman in the future. At this rate, she might turn out to be a beauty like Asuna.

    Wearing a one-piece white dress, her fashion style was simplistic. She also looked rather peaceful except for the slight frown on her face. She¡¯s probably not having a pleasant dream at the moment.

    Wu Yan felt a bit worried. He nced at Asuna and he looked around the room with an odd look on his face.

    Asuna might not know who this girl is but Wu Yan is very clear on her identity.

    She¡¯s Yui.

    In the original work, Kirito and Asuna found her copsed in the 22nd Floor¡¯s forest and they brought her back. Things happened and she became something like an adopted daughter to Kirito and Asuna.

    It is also because he knew about Yui¡¯s identity that he managed to piece together the information given by the trader and trace it back to Yui. He went searching for her and he brought her back after encountering her.

    He sifted through the information inside his head with a weird look.

    Kirito and Asuna found Yui in the original work, which ended up with them bing Yui¡¯s foster parents. He brought Yui back so...

    His house is also the same lovenest Kirito and Asuna shared in the original work. This house is now shared with Asuna as their love nest, then that makes Yui...

    Wu Yan suddenly felt a bit guilty. Asuna, Yui, this house, Elucidator, Dual des, almost everything that belonged to Kirito in the original work became his.

    He pretty much screwed over Kirito with his actions.

    Luckily, Kirito already has Liz.

    I have to treat the guy better from now on...

    ¡°Say, Yan...¡±

    Asuna is starting to panic. She tugged on Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve with a worried look.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Wu Yan reined in his rampant thoughts and he shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was already like this when I found her...¡±

    Wu Yan told Asuna about the Teleport crystal trader incident and how he went searching for Yui in the forest only to find her unconscious so he brought her back. Wu Yan left out the part where he was sure it¡¯s Yui. Instead, he said he wanted to confirm the existence of the ¡®Special Monster¡¯, inadvertently finding Yui.

    ¡°Is she a yer?...¡±

    Asuna frowned.

    ¡°Why is she out cold though? Moreover, she¡¯s way too young...¡±

    In SAO only yers who own or have the authorization can enter their respective houses. Outsiders, including NPCs can¡¯t enter the homes of yers. A sole exception would be for special quests.

    Wu Yan brought Yui into his home without any mission being active so that ruled out the possibility of her being an NPC. That means, she has to be a yer.

    But...

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any indicators on her?¡±

    Asuna lowered her head.

    Aside from dead objects, yers, monsters, tamed monsters, generally anything that are alive have HP bars on top of their heads. This girl is alive but she does not have an HP bar on top of her head.

    Maybe she¡¯s an inanimate object?

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he tried to shrug Asuna¡¯s question off.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bug of the system or something?¡±

 Chapter 713: Kirito-kun, leave your wife and daughter to me

    <h4>Chapter 713: Kirito-kun, leave your wife and daughter to me</h4>

    Yui¡¯sck of any identifiable HP bar isn¡¯t due to a bug in the system.

    That¡¯s because Yui isn¡¯t a yer or a monster. She¡¯s an advanced program designed to maintain and protect the sanities of yers. Her purpose was to act as a mental health counselor to disturbed yers.

    In other words, she¡¯s technically not a human.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples as he started thinking about his Yui¡¯s condition.

    It¡¯s Yui¡¯s job to reach out to yers and counsel them, helping them sort through their negative emotions. But, went his game turned into a death game, Yui was stripped of the ability to actively reach out to yers.

    She can only watch as the yers she wants to help all fall into hells mired by insanity, anger, hatred, misery, and anguish. She was ced in a situation where she had no power to do her job. Two years after the game started, she finally glitched so hard that she started instinctively seeking out the two yers who exhibited the highest value of positive emotions. She broke the Cardinal System¡¯s instruction not to approach yers to meet the two of them.

    In the original work, she was corrupted by all the negative feelings and psychological traumas she saw, meanwhile, Kirito and Asuna were enjoying their married lives so that drew Yui towards them. She waster found by Kirito and Asuna.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t Kirito, he had no ill-feelings towards this game. Meanwhile, Asuna also came out victorious with her inner demons. Her perspective changed when she married Wu Yan. The two of them were probably as salient as a shooting star on Yui¡¯s psychological monitoring system, radiating positive feelings and thoughts like they were.

    Yui appeared on this floor, drawn by the positive vibes they were giving off, except, this time, it¡¯s Wu Yan instead of Kirito.

    Wu Yan sighed with a slightly worried look. He brushed Yui¡¯s hair as he took in her frowning expression.

    Yui looked like she¡¯s 10 years old but she¡¯s actually only as old as this game, which is closer to 2 years. She came into existence as a sub-program by Cardinal System to maintain the mental health of yers. She was programmed to be very intelligent, however, in Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s no less innocent than an infant.

    Her fate is simr to ndre-chan who was locked up, denied contact with other people even when they are just little girls.

    Wu Yan rubbed her cheeks, he softly spoke.

    ¡°Rest up, when you wake up, things are going to be better...¡±

    Perhaps Yui really heard Wu Yan, she unfurrowed her brows and a faint smile crept onto her face.

    Asuna¡¯s mood turned better when she saw this positive change. She leaned against Wu Yan¡¯s chest as she drew their attention towards Yui.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be alright, right?...¡±

    ¡°Rx...¡±

    Wu Yan looped his arms around Asuna¡¯s waist as he tightened his embrace.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is but I am sure she¡¯s not a monster. Even if we don¡¯t fully understand the situation, the fact that she can enter our home means she has her own consciousness. Now, we just have to wait for her to wake up.¡±

    Asuna¡¯s heart felt a bit better after hearing that. Sheid her head against Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What is a kid like her doing in this game?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    ¡°Since we found her, we have to make sure she¡¯s taken care of...¡±

    Asuna giggled when she heard this.

    ¡°As expected, Yan is very warm...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a dirty grin.

    ¡°I thought you said I was a brutest night?¡±

    Asuna blushed and she tugged the fat meat on Wu Yan¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for reminding me, you¡¯re a barbarian who is definitely not soft withdies...¡±

    ¡°Oh? I am the bad guy here, huh?¡±

    He hoisted Asuna up and he tossed her on the other spare bed here.

    ¡°Let me show you what is nasty!¡±

    ¡°No! There is another person here... Muh...¡±

    ¡°Yan! Yan! Wake up! Yan!¡±

    Wu Yan who was sound asleep got abruptly woken up as he sprung up.

    ¡°What?! Is there a fire?!¡±

    Asuna gave the guy a savage knock on the head. That definitely woke Wu Yan up, she yelled at him.

    ¡°Dumbo! Buildings can¡¯t catch fire in this world, it¡¯s the girl, she¡¯s awake!¡±

    ¡°Awa-awake...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his head. He looked at the other bed to see Yui staring back at the two squabbling husband and wife with a perplexed and curious look.

    Wu Yan got up and he approached Yui¡¯s bed. Asuna also hurriedly walked towards Yui.

    ¡°You awake?¡±

    Wu Yan helped Yui get up from the bed.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Yui blinked her eyes as she tilted her head to think about her answer. She shook her head with a hesitant tone.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Wu Yan knitted his eyebrows, the glitch got to her bad, she¡¯s having trouble vocalizing her answer.

    Asuna examined Yui like a worried mother. She used a gentle tone with her lest she gets frightened.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Yui repeated her motions from before. She lowered her head to think and then she answered.

    ¡°Y-yui... that¡¯s my name...¡±

    ¡°Yui, huh?¡±

    Asuna chuckled.

    ¡°Okay, Yui, why did you copse in the middle of the forest?¡±

    Yui shook her head again. She didn¡¯t know anything. Asuna frowned while Wu Yan silently confirmed his suspicions. Her speech isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯s impeded. Her memories were affected by the glitch too.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Yan!¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a radiant smile. He straightened his back as he pointed at Asuna.

    ¡°She¡¯s Asuna, my wife!¡±

    ¡°Wife Awuna...¡±

    Yui almost bit her tongue trying to pronounce Asuna¡¯s name.

    ¡°Fu Yan...¡±

    Wu Yan slowed down and he tried getting her to say his name one more time.

    ¡°That¡¯s Asuna and Wu Yan...¡±

    Yui stopped to reflect and she tried again.

    ¡°Awuna... Foo Yan...¡±

    Wu Yan exchanged augh with Asuna.

    ¡°Alright, whatever floats your boat...¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Yui, you can call us whatever you like...¡±

    Yui fidgeted with her nket before she yelled out the title she wanted to say all this time.

    ¡°Pa-papa...¡±

    ¡°Papa?!¡±

    Wu Yan had a very exaggerated look on his face right now, his lips started twitching.

    ¡°Lo-look, Yui, how about you try calling me Onii-san...¡±

    ¡°Oni... Onisen...¡±

    Yui sported a troubled look.

    ¡°Onima... Onisye...¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yanughed dryly.

    ¡°Okay, papa is fine too...¡±

    Yui beamed at him immediately.

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes....¡±

    Wu Yan tickled her nose.

    ¡°Papa is here...¡±

    Wu Yan hoisted Yui up and he turned her towards Asuna who was trying to catch up with the flow.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m Papa, you should call her Mama...¡±

    ¡°Mama...¡±

    Yui said before she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    Asuna covered her mouth when she saw this little girl call her mama. A switch turned on inside her.

    A very beautiful smile floated up her face as she hugged Yui.

    ¡°Yes, Mama¡¯s here, Yui...¡±

    ¡°Mama! Papa!¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled when he saw the two girls hugging each other.

 Chapter 714: Happiness can be as simple as a dinner together

    <h4>Chapter 714: Happiness can be as simple as a dinner together</h4>

    Since Yui called Asuna mama, Asuna''s maternal side woke up and she treated Yui like her real own daughter.

    At first, Asuna treated Yui like a child. But, now, she''s treating Yui like a rtive. Her status is now on par with Wu Yan in intimacy and importance.

    It''s amazing how the familiarity between the two can increase so quickly. That''s just how it is, there are mysteries in this world we will never solve.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks as he stood up. He waved at both Asuna and Yui.

    "Well, anyway, we should celebrate our newest member of the household, let me go fire up the grills and cook us up a feast!"

    Asuna woke up as she beamed at Yui.

    "You hungry?"

    Yui rubbed her little tummy. A sh of confusion could be seen in her eyes, it''s like she''s trying to figure out what being hungry meant. Wu Yan didn''t miss this although Asuna missed it.

    Yui never ate since being generated in this game?

    Shaking his head, Wu Yan gave Yui a pat on the back.

    "How about it, do you want to taste daddy''s dishes? I am not tooting my own when I say my food is objectively the best in the world..."

    Yui looked at Wu Yan and her eyes changed, she''s not feeling lost anymore, she probably linked hungry and the food together and that''s why she couldn''t wait to nod energetically at Wu Yan''s suggestion.

    Asuna saw the excited look in Yui''s eyes and she started feeling a bitpetitive. She hid Yui away from Wu Yan like a hen protecting its chicks. She tried to persuade Yui.

    "Listen, Yui, don''t listen to this guy. Mama''s dishes are the best!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow as he grinned at Asuna. He crossed his arms with a pair of narrowed eyes.

    "Hmm, I seem to recall a certain someone who admitted defeat in a duel not so long ago, is that correct?"

    Herpetitive look dropped as she hesitated.

    "Th-that was before, it''s already been a year since then, my cooking skil-skill is def-definitely better than you now..."

    Asuna isn''t fooling anyone. Wu Yan''s grin deepened.

    "Since you said that..."

    Wu Yan robbed Asuna of Yui as he rubbed her hair.

    "Yui, Papa and Mama are going to make a dish each, your job would be to decide the winner, can you do that?"

    "Okay!"

    Yui happily nodded. It''s obvious Yui found delight in the petty squabbles of the two newly-wed known as Wu Yan and Asuna.

    "Return Yui to me!"

    Asuna roared.

    "I ain''t afraid of a duel! I bet Yui is going to like mine more!"

    "Hmm, I am not so sure about that..."

    Wu Yan pushed Yui to run along by cheekily pping her on her tushy.

    He exited the room.

    "Come, Yui, let daddy cook up a storm for you!"

    "Nn!"

    "Wait for me!"

    Asuna chased after them.

    "Don''t steal Yui away from me!"

    "Nu-uh, Yui belongs to me!"

    "No, me!"

    "I am her father!"

    "Well, I am her mother!"

    "That''s why I have custody over Yui..."

    "I don''t care! Give her back!"

    "No!"

    "Ahhh! You bastard!"

    "Argh! Non-violence, woman!"

    "Papa... mama... Yui..."

    Yui chuckled as the two fought over custody. After that, Wu Yan and Asuna took out their materials and they started choosing which ones to use for the impending culinary duel. They wanted to do anything in their power to earn brownie points with their new daughter.

    Due to this renewed rivalry, and, perhaps she really did increase her mastery over cooking, Asuna''s movements were way better than before. Her usage of materials was also more superb than ever before. Wu Yan''s eyes almost popped out when he saw this.

    Wait, is Asuna turning into a doting parent?

    With a precious and cute daughter like this, any parent would treat her like a princess. Yui isn''t rted by blood to Wu Yan and Asuna but they still love her like she''s their daughter.

    She''s just too cute!

    Soon, the two presented their dishes. This feast''s quality was out of this world. The two only stopped when the table''s space ran out so they couldn''t put any more dishes on it.

    "Come, Yui."

    Asuna grabbed Yui and she ced her by her side. She fed Yui some food while not forgetting to give Wu Yan a taunting look.

    "Taste this, how does it taste?"

    "Ahhh~"

    Yui chomped down on the food Asuna ced near her. She immediately gave off a radiant smile.

    "It''s shoooo good!"

    "Hehe..."

    Asuna gave Wu Yan a smug look. It''s like she''s sure she''s going toe out on top. Wu Yan, not wanting to look weak, let Yui taste some of his cooking too.

    "Come, Yui, have some of mine..."

    Yui looked at the dish in front of her with a troubled look. She used her puppy eyes on Wu Yan.

    "Papa... feed me..."

    Wu Yan pinched her nose.

    "You''re a big girl, you can eat without me spoon-feeding you..."

    Yui fidgeted with a pout.

    "I want daddy to feed me! Feed me!"

    "Fine, I will feed you..."

    Wu Yan ced her on hisp and he started feeding her.

    "Seriously, at this rate, you will never group up..."

    Yui beamed at him, she gulped down the food Wu Yan fed her. Her eyes shone up with delight.

    "Papa..."

    Yui grabbed Wu Yan''s clothes with a wanting look.

    "More..."

    Wu Yanughed out loud. The victor has been decided, Asuna froze up when she saw this.

    "Yui..."

    Asuna mumbled as she filed an appeal.

    "Have another go at it, don''t be deceived by him!"

    "You''re talking like I am a dirtball who likes to scam people..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her, then, he continued feeding Yui.

    "Now, let''s pick up where we left off, ignore mama for now..."

    "Nn, ignore mama..."

    Asuna gnashed her teeth when she saw this. She''s looking at Wu Yan like he kidnapped her treasure. Because Yui was in the way, she didn''t pounce on Wu Yan to bite him, her bottomless frustration notwithstanding.

    She''s a serial chomper, after all.

    Asuna turned her head the other way.

    "Hmph, I knew it, both papa and Yui teamed up to bully me..."

    "Oh, dear..."

    Wu Yan gasped as if he''s surprised. The actor looked at Yui with a shocked look.

    "Mama is angry..."

    "She''s livid..."

    "Like a kid..."

    "Nn..."

    "Grr...."

    Asuna puffed her cheeks with her arms on her waist. This made the twough out loud. Asuna also chuckled as the mood turned warm. She looked at Wu Yan and Yui with loving eyes.

    At this moment, Asuna feels like she''s the happiest human in this world.

 Chapter 715: If I canâ€™t win against you, how can I protect you?!

    <h4>Chapter 715: If I can''t win against you, how can I protect you?!</h4>

    The happy trio ate their meals in bliss. The meals were finished with a bit of sour mood mixed into it.

    No doubt about it, the three of them enjoyed each other¡¯spany very much because Yui joined, their rtionship immediately soared to higher levels with the addition of Yui.

    As for why there were feelings of sourness, well, that¡¯s because the two went a bit overboard to impress Yui so they used up more than half of their food material stockpile. In the end, they ate until they could ate no more, I mean, with dozens of dishes on the table, it¡¯s only inevitable that they finished dinner with bloated stomachs.

    Yui had another hidden attribute to herself, she was a foodie pit just like Asuna when it came to good food. However, they couldn¡¯t keep stuffing themselves due to their limited guttoral storage space. In this sense, the two of them are only half-bottomless-pits. Needless to say, Asuna was over the moon happy with her daughter who took after her. She couldn¡¯t stop giving her headpats and rubbing her face against hers like a real mother would.

    If Asuna and Yui went out together, people on the streets would probably peg them as sisters rather than mother and daughter. For one, Asuna looks like she¡¯s 17 years old while Yui looks like she¡¯s 10.

    How can they be mother and daughter?

    To prevent Asuna from eating until she suffers paralysis, and to steer Yui away from Asuna¡¯s demonic path, Wu Yan sacrificed himself and he called the bottomless pit within him to decimate 2 out of 3 dishes on the table. This managed to save the two girls from a pitiful end but a certain immortal vampire was rendered immobile as a result of his selfless actions.

    Wu Yan and Asuna exchanged a look when they saw the messy table. Asuna¡¯s smile was a warm one. Meanwhile, Wu Yan had a rather dry smile on his face. He was focusing more on the bloated feelinging from his stomach.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Asuna asked in a concerned tone. Asuna can symphatize, after all, she experienced it multiple times in the past¡­

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned only to grimace when his stomach protested.

    ¡°Barely though¡­¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    Asuna giggled while covering her mouth.

    ¡°You should really hold back, nobody asked you to cook such a massive feast¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit outraged.

    ¡°Erm, who was it that had to put on a perfect mother image in front of Yui?!¡±

    Asuna looked towards the side with a guilty look. She pouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t man enough to concede defeat to his wife¡­¡±

    Asuna jabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder while mumbling in a pouty tone.

    ¡°You meanie¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeap, I am the viin here, I admit that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said with a tired voice. He adjusted Yui¡¯s hold onto so that she didn¡¯t aggravate his battle wounds.

    ¡°Are you really okay? Papa¡­¡±

    Yui looked at Wu Yan with a worried look. She lowered her head remorsefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yui¡¯s fault, now Papa is hurting¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Yui¡¯s fault, you know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Yui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Papa and mama just wanted to one-up each other, we are happy as long as Yui gets to eat her fill¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Yui nodded with a serious look.

    ¡°Yui enjoyed her meal greatly. Papa¡¯s tasted really good, Mama¡¯s tasted really good too¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna exchanged a look as they chuckled.

    Yui yawned and she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Asuna got down to eye level with Yui.

    ¡°Are you feeling tired?...¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Yui nodded and she yawned again. She looked like she could really use a nap.

    ¡°Go ahead, sleep¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Papa will hug you as you sleep. This way, the moment you wake up, you will definitely see papa¡­¡±

    ¡°And Mama!¡±

    Asuna added in a hurry.

    Yui grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s clothes as she gave them both a smile that made the sunshine look dim. She slept with her head resting on Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Wu Yan caressed her back as he lulled her to sleep. When Yui let out the rhythmic breathing of someone who is fast asleep, Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°Wake up, eat, then sleep, she¡¯s so child-like¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, she is a kid¡­¡±

    Asuna¡¯s expression dimmed down.

    ¡°She¡¯s so young, what circumstances brought her to this world?¡±

    Wu Yan nced at Asuna.

    ¡°You entered the game when you¡¯re still 15, right? The same question could be asked of you, hmm?¡±

    Asuna froze up.

    Wu Yan returned his gaze to Yui¡¯s sleeping mien.

    ¡°I believe that every encounter has an intrinsic meaning. I can¡¯t exin Yui¡¯s reason for being in this world, but, since we crossed paths, we have to be thankful to her and the circumstances that brought us together¡­¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it unfair?¡±

    Asuna had tears at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Whenever I think about how she lived by herself in this world, I just¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned dark as well. He knew more than Asuna, Yui¡¯s condition is more optimistic than how Asuna phrased it.

    Yui would be better off if this world stayed empty for two years.

    Wu Yan stayed mum on Yui¡¯s true nature. He consoled her.

    ¡°Maybe she came into this world with her parents or something? I mean, it¡¯s usible that she¡¯s not alone.¡±

    ¡°Why did she appear in the forest by herself? She was even unconscious when we found her.¡±

    Asuna sped her hands.

    ¡°She also lost her memories, I don¡¯t think trauma-induced amnesia is a thing in SAO, right? Maybe something happened to her parents and she ended up like that?¡±

    ¡°Stop, Asuna¡­¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    ¡°Random guesses will get us nowhere, at least, nowhere good¡­¡±¡¯

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head. He helplessly replied.

    ¡°Okay, let me get int ouch with Kirito, he knows a guy who is a top-notch information broker, maybe he can get us some intel on Yui¡¯s condition, maybe we can even find her parents¡­¡±

    Wu Yan already knows this wouldn¡¯t yield anything good, he did this to pacify Asuna.

    Asuna nodded. She turned towards Yui and she caressed Yui¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Then, before that¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, we will take care of Yui like she¡¯s our daughter!¡±

    Wu Yan said without hesitation. Asuna¡¯s expression was a bit off, however.

    Wu Yan knew what was bugging her, he sighed.

    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re feeling conflicted. You want to live here as long as possible with Yui. But, you also want this world to be cleared so Yui can exit this world, that means parting with the peaceful lives we have right now¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Wu Yan used a confident voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what world we are in, we have to live in the present. Don¡¯t think too much about how Yui lived. Right now, we are her parents, that¡¯s what matters to me, she¡¯s my daughter, end of story!¡±

    Wu Yan tightened his hug. He ced his hand over Asuna¡¯s. Then, he rubbed Yui¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I am only concerned with how to make sure Yui lives happily after this, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Asuna thought long and hard about what Wu Yan said. Finally, a voice floated up her face.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    She leaned her head against his shoulders.

    ¡°I lost again, each and every time we butt heads, you always win, would it kill you to let me win once?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wu Yan embraced Asuna, he gave both Yui and Asuna a big hug. Heughed out loud.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t win against you, how can I protect you!¡±

    Asuna closed her eyes as a sweet smile spread across her face.

 Chapter 716: Friends, a rare guest

    <h4>Chapter 716: Friends, a rare guest</h4>

    "The weather''s great today! The wind, the light, everything''s perfect!"

    Wu Yan mused to himself while dragging an unconscious boar. He is a very happy camper, he felt like he''s walking on sunshine.

    Of course, the guy is as happy as can be. Even a top-notch yer would have a hard time scoring an S-grade material. He had the luck to encounter an S-grade material before, now, he got his hands on another S-grade material after a trip to buy some stuff.

    He encountered a rare monster that dropped rare loot on a low-level floor like the 22nd Floor. Wu Yan must have done a lot of good deeds in the past to have such good karma...

    "I am guessing the two piglets will be very happy, right?"

    "Ne, Mama, when is papaing back?..."

    Inside the vi, Yui who tuckered herself out running around sat down on a chair named Asuna. She rubbed her face against her chest. She asked with pouty duck lips.

    Rubbing her head, Asuna giggled.

    "Soon, just rx..."

    "But, Yui is so hungry..."

    Yui said with a pair of sad eyes. She rubbed her t belly as Asuna thought about what Wu Yan said yesterday.

    Sleep, then eat, then sleep again...

    Asunaughed out loud as she hoisted Yui up high.

    "Okay, Mama''s going to start making dinner, when papaes home, we can start eating immediately, how does that sound?"

    "Eh~~~"

    Yuiined with a dejected look.

    "Isn''t papa going to do it?"

    "Hmm?~"

    Asuna''s eyes turned stern. She pinched Yui''s shoulder as she growled.

    "You got something to say about Mama''s cooking?"

    "Mwuu..."

    With her cheeks pulled into multiple shapes, Yui couldn''t vocalize her thoughts properly. Her puppy eyes told Asuna that she was begging for mercy. Getting slightly into it, Asuna continued ying with Yui''s cheek until she was almost on the edge of tearing up.

    Yui continuedining while Asuna giggled with glee. When suddenly...

    "What are you two doing? Can I join in on the fun?"

    A sound stopped the two of them. Yui took this chance to quickly flee away from Asuna''s embrace to glomp the man of the house.

    "Papa, mama bullied me..."

    "She bullied you?"

    Wu Yan blinked in shock. He started ripping on Asuna.

    "You''re into bullying kids?"

    Asuna red at him. She pursed her lips.

    "I didn''t bully her, I was only ying around!"

    Wu Yan shook her head as he rolled his eyes at her. Wu Yan supported Yui by letting her tushy rest on his forearm.

    "Right, look what I got us?..."

    "Wow!"

    Yui pped her hands incessantly.

    "That''s a big piggie!"

    "This..."

    Asuna gasped at the prey he brought home.

    "An S-grade material?..."

    "Yeap, I got it on the way back..."

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "You girls are in for a treat tonight!"

    "It''s really an S-grade material!"

    Asuna ran over to the boar. The excitement was written all over her face.

    "I didn''t think I can eat food made from S-grade materials again!"

    "S-grade material?"

    Yui tilted her head in confusion. She tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve as she asked.

    "What''s an S-grade material?"

    Wu Yan pinched her tiny nose.

    "How should I put it? Basically, you can make really tasty food with it!"

    "Really tasty food?!"

    Yui''s eyes lit up. She looked at the boar with a drooling face.

    "She''s our little chowhound that''s for sure..."

    Wu Yan looked at Asuna who was looking at the boar with a salivating expression too. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at the two of them.

    "Oops, make that two chowhounds..."

    "I didn''t think you would pick up the paralysis skill..."

    Asuna took out her sword to carve the unconscious boar up.

    "Good, I never obtained an S-grade food material from a monster before, it''s high time I try it..."

    Wu Yan nodded without minding it very much. This boar will definitely drop an S-grade material so he''s not worried about Asuna''s poor luck.

    At this time, multiple individuals approached from the nksden pathing out of the forest. The shortest among them lifted her hands up to wave at them.

    "Wu Yan-nii! Asuna-nee!"

    Asuna missed her mark due to this surprise visit. She smashed the ground while Wu Yan covered a shocked Yui from Asuna. Wu Yan looked at the source of the voice before he gasped.

    "Silica? Kirito? Liz? Sachi, and Shion?"

    Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Silica, and Shion made their appearances here.

    Kirito arrived first. He greeted them.

    "We came here to check up on the state of your marriage, what? Are we not weed here?..."

    "Nope!"

    Asuna shot them first.

    "Seriously, you guys almost gave me a heart attack."

    "I see you haven''t changed, Asuna..."

    Liz said with arms akimbo. She raised an eyebrow at Asuna as she took a jab at her.

    "Even when you''re now a housewife, you still can''t hold your sword-waving self from manifesting."

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    Asuna shook her hands, she stored her sword away.

    "I am not..."

    "You can skip the exnation, we get it."

    "I already said it''s not like that!"

    "Eh?..."

    Sachi eximed with a hand covering her mouth. She gasped at the shrinking violet known as Yui in Wu Yan''s embrace.

    "Who is that child?"

    The others focused on Yui who was still in Wu Yan''s arms. They were taken aback.

    "Let me introduce you guys!"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He ced Yui on the ground and he started saying something that shook Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica to the core.

    "This is my daughter, Yui!"

    He nudged Yui in front of everyone. He whispered to her.

    "Yui, introduce yourself..."

    "Ni-nice to meet you all..."

    Yui politely greeted them. She couldn''t hide her bashfulnesspletely though.

    "Dau-daughter..."

    The guests were still too stunned to say anything.

    They only got married a few days ago, right? How did their daughter grow up so quickly in such a short time?

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Well, I will fill you guys in on the detailster..."

    "Suffice to say, you guys came at the right time..."

    Asuna continued.

    "Yan just caught an S-grade material-dropping monster..."

    "S-grade food material?"

    The others turned towards the boar on the ground. Their eyes widened in surprise.

    Sachi cried out in glee.

    "Oh my gosh! I know that monster, it''s on the information distribution list!"

    Sachi, Silica, and Liz exchanged a smile with each other. Even Kirito was tempted.

    "We really came at the right time..."

    "There are no free meals in this household, you better pitch in if you want to get a piece of the meat!"

    Wu Yan ordered.

    "Now, rare guests,e in and have the meal of your lifetime!"

    "Sir yes sir!"

    Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica cheered in turn. Asuna and Yui also hurrayed. Wu Yan didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry

 Chapter 717: How to get to fourth base? Talking about life with Kirito

    <h4>Chapter 717: How to get to fourth base? Talking about life with Kirito</h4>

    "I see..."

    Kirito nodded with a rather serious look. Inside the living room, Silica, Shion, and Yui were having a st ying with each other. Meanwhile, Asuna led Liz and Sachi into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    "That does sound very suspicious..."

    Kirito frowned as he turned his attention on Yui. He continued with a stressed look.

    "There are no indicators on her, she alsocks the tell-tale signs of a yer, is this really just a bug of the system?"

    "I don''t know..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He stayed mum after exining about Yui''s appearance, how she became his daughter, and her present circumstances. As for Yui''s true identity, he decided that it isn''t the time for the reveal yet.

    with Kirito''s cautious attitude, Yui''s true identity would only arouse suspicion. He might think that Yui is a product made by Kayaba Akihiko to get close to them.

    Wu Yan is also the strongest yer in SAO, he pretty much soloed any floor boss he can get his hands on. It''s easy to imagine Kayaba Akihiko making an advanced AI just to keep tabs on Wu Yan from a closer perspective. Had Wu Yan not been privy to the original work, he would have suspected Yui''s timely appearance as well.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Kirito ced his hands behind his head as he addressed Wu Yan.

    "Are you going to babysit Yui until you clear the game?"

    "Well, I am cool with clearing the game at my own pace but..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Asuna is very worried about Yui''s condition, she was going on and on about what if Yui had family members with her, what if she''s a lost child and her kin are worried sick about her, etc..."

    "She''s got a point..."

    Kirito nodded.

    "Do you need my help?"

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan turned around as he leaned against a wooden wall near him.

    "Can you rmend a verypetent information broker? Maybe we can get her to dig around for Yui''s background..."

    Wu Yan said even as he highly doubted anyone in this game would be able to find out anything on Yui''s identity. At this point, it''s more about providence than skills. He did this so he can somewhat calm Asuna down.

    "I can do that..."

    Kirito opened his interface and he fired off a private message.

    "But, don''t say I didn''t warn you, she charges a really hefty price for her service, get ready to get butchered..."

    Wu Yan''s expression copsed.

    "The wedding did a number on my finances. With two members in my household who are rather picky with what they eat, I am not surprised if my wallet starts emitting red alert noises. Come on, man, do me a solid and hook me up with a discount or something..."

    "Stop, with your ability, earning money shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    Kirito said with a cheeky grin on his face. Then, he sighed.

    "If only Liz can obtain half of Asuna''s culinary mastery, I will break my back gathering materials if she can only produce some edible dishes. Maybe it''s because she''s so used to working with metal, it''s like she traded culinary mastery for mastery over forging, I kid you not she just can''t cook."

    "And, honestly, it''s a nightmare for me..."

    Kirito''s shoulder slumped down, the shadows around his eyes reinforced the truth of his words.

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Is Liz that bad at cooking?"

    "I may have exaggerated a little bit..."

    Kirito scratched the back of his head.

    "She never trained her cooking skill so she needed to start from scratch. Her food tastes a little better than the ck bread at the start of this game."

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He locked Kirito down with an arm around his shoulders.

    "Come on, be honest, you two are living together aren''t ya?"

    Kirito''s expression turned stiff

    "We started living together soon after you two got married. She probably got influenced by Asuna, she''s probably not satisfied with just being a couple hence..."

    "She started getting pushier on increasing intimacy?..."

    Wu Yan judged Kirito.

    "Boy, you got to man up a bit, you know? I mean, you''ve been going out with Liz for an entire year. Other couples already reached all the intimacy milestones if you know what I mean..."

    Kirito snapped.

    "Don''t lump me in with someone pulling off a sudden wedding like you. You didn''t even have the courage to confess one week ago. Now, you''ve got a daughter!"

    Wu Yan choked on his words.

    "Okay, jeez..."

    Wu Yan let go of Kirito. However, he didn''t stop teasing Kirito.

    "When are you going to tie the knot with Liz? You can''t keep going like this, right?"

    "That''s a little bit too soon, isn''t it?..."

    Kirito turned his head the other way with a blush. He stuttered.

    "I mean, we can keep going out without marriage..."

    "Oh, boy, you should be d Liz didn''t hear you. Sleeping on the floor would be a light punishment for what you just said..."

    "Huh? What is up with your imagination? Liz and I sleep in different rooms!"

    "No fricking way..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "You... a healthy young man, sleeping in the house of the love of your life, and you haven''t pushed Liz down on her bed?"

    "Pu-pu-push?!"

    Kirito shoved Wu Yan away. His expression was a mix of fluster and panic.

    "Of course not! Get your mind out of the gutter!"

    "Judging from your reaction..."

    Wu Yan''s lips started twitching.

    "Don''t tell me you never considered that scenario?"

    "Of course not!"

    Kirito raised his voice.

    "I am seventeen, I am underage! I am slightly younger than Asuna, why would I think about stuff like that?!"

    Wu Yan''s expression morphed into ‡å. He forgot about Kirito''s identity as a pure and innocent seventeen-year-old. Indeed, it''s much too early for Kirito to go to a pant''s off-dance-off.

    This is how even after marriage in the original work, Kirito never consummated his rtionship even when his wife gave him the green light.

    "Kirito..."

    Wu Yan said with a frustrated tone.

    "It''s time you start maturing..."

    "Wh-what are you talking about?"

    Kirito''s eyebrows kept jolting. He can barely keep his cool when he continued with an uncertain tone.

    "Are you telling me to..."

    "Yes!"

    Wu Yan stopped him by saying some rather outrageous stuff.

    "Tonight! Your mission is to getid with Liz!"

    Kirito''s face turned red, ck, white, green, and a bunch of other colors. It was amusing, to say the least.

    "Don''t tell me you''re too chicken for it?"

    Wu Yan dared Kirito with his eyes. He chortled.

    "I mean, if you''re too afraid, it probably has something to do with your johnny''s impot..."

    "You''re the one with issues!"

    Kirito roared. He calmed down soon as he looked around furtively. He posted his question in a quiet whisper.

    "Hey, Yan, don''t tell me you and Asuna already..."

    "Exactly..."

    Wu Yan didn''t hide, he sounded rather proud.

    "She''s a nubile fairy, no male on earth can resist his bestial desire when he goes to bed with a beauty such as Asuna..."

    Wu Yan stopped as he threw a sarcastic look at Wu Yan.

    "Oops, I spoke too soon..."

    Kirito awkwardlyughed as his shoulders drooped down.

    "I feel like a failure..."

    "But..."

    Kirito turned his attitude around.

    "With Asuna as your partner and Yui as your cute daughter. If it were me, I would be too busy cherishing my time with them to do anything else..."

    Wu Yan spotted a weird look. He ced his hands on Kirito''s shoulders and he formally dered.

    "Kirito!"

    "Wh-what?"

    "I will treat you better from now on!"

    "What the heck is wrong with you?"

    "Hey, you two bozos, whatchu up to?"

    Liz''s voice boomed from the kitchen.

    "We are done with the food. Get your butts in here!"

    Wu Yan and Kirito exchanged a look. They smiled at each other as they started making their way towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 718: Great papa, great mama, good husband, and good wife

    <h4>Chapter 718: Great papa, great mama, good husband, and good wife</h4>

    As usual, the log cabin in the woods still looked very chill...

    Before the other half of the husband lived here, the husband usually dives into the front-most dungeon area so he would returnte at night. Then, he would sleep and repeat the cycle once more, leaving this cabin rtively empty and lonely.

    Serenity is the greatest part of living in this house. However, to stave off the boring silence, the master of this house wished there would be some excitement or events of some sort.

    After Asuna moved in, this house started bing more vibrant. Yui''s appearance also made this home more blissful. Finally, this house is now a home.

    Today, this house weed even more guests. Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica came to pay a visit. The cabin was filled with giggles and chatters. Their voice echoed around the surrounding woods, breaking the peaceful silence and adding more life to this ce. Anyone who is near would probably be infected by the joviality.

    After hanging out half a day with the others, Yui starteding out of her shell. Sachi is elegant and warm while Silica puts a smile on everyone''s face with her youthful energy. Shion is practically a sun incarnate while Liz added volume to whichever room she visited. All in all, Yui felt very at home around apany like them. Although her familiarity with them didn''t exceed her familiarity with her papa and mama. At least, she''s already BFF with the girls.

    Once you add Asuna to the mix, the six girls practically raised their roofs by themselves. You can''t go anywhere in the house without hearing their giggles. A stranger might be forgiven for thinking that they have been friends forever when in actual fact, they only knew each other recently. For instance, Asuna only got to know Yui a few days ago.

    As for Wu Yan and Kirito, well, they became the center of conversation topics for the girls. They are intrinsically linked with the girls after all. Liz is Kirito''s girlfriend, Asuna is Wu Yan''s wife, Sachi is Wu Yan''s little sister while Silica and Shion are on BFF terms with the other girls. Yui is also Wu Yan''s daughter, theplicated rtionships between them didn''t hinder their good time. In fact, theirplex rtionships only added to the vibrant dynamics.

    Wu Yan and Kirito''s intermittent bitterugh is a testament to the "great" time they are having right now.

    Soon, night fell...

    "Alright, I think it''s time we head back..."

    Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica bade farewell to the household of three.

    Wu Yan nodded as he beamed at them.

    "Come over and hang out next time..."

    "For sure!"

    Shion jumped out as she rubbed her face all over YUi.

    "I want to spend more time with smol-wittle Yui!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Yui giggled.

    "Aunty Shion, that tickles, let go jeez!"

    "I said you''re not allowed to call me aunty!"

    Shion''s expression turned dim.

    "I am still very young!"

    "Don''t mind it, she also called me aunty, remember? That just means she recognizes us sisters with Asuna..."

    Liz pped Shion on the shoulder.

    "Even Silica got referred to as aunty, why are you being so fussy about this?..."

    Silica pouted.

    "Don''t treat me like a kid!"

    "Well..."

    Kirito scratched his cheeks.

    "I mean, she called me uncle too so I think we should just it slide..."

    Sachi rubbed Yui on the head, she told her in a soft voice.

    "Let''s y again, next time..."

    "Nn!"

    Yui nodded energetically. This girl evidently had a st today.

    "Okay, we should go now..."

    Kirito grabbed Liz by the hands as they walked down the stairs to the cabin.

    "Have a safe trip!"

    Asuna hollered while waving her hands.

    The others waved back.

    "Bye aunties! Bye uncle!"

    The 5 flinched but they started moving soon after...

    "Kirito! Remember what we talked about, man up!"

    Kirito tripped and fell.

    Wu Yan grinned with a naughty look while Asuna and Yui got curious.

    Did man up have another meaning/

    The two probably couldn''t link the phrase with doing the deed.

    Nighttime...

    Wu Yan and Asunaid on the same bed. Sleeping between them is Yui. Her smile never faded even after she entered the sandman''s kingdom.

    "She slept the moment sheid down..."

    Asuna rubbed Yui''s back, she ced her chin on top of Yui''s head.

    "She must have yed around like crazy..."

    "Well, I think it''s understandable given how Silica and Shion dragged her around. For one, Silica looked close in age to Yui. Liz is already a crazy girl, I mean, even Sachi got dragged into the brawl..."

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled as he shook his head.

    "They should really restrain themselves. They ought to learn about how to behave in front of a kid..."

    "Don''t talk about them like they are already very old!"

    Asuna rolled her eyes at Wu Yan.

    "Liz and the gang are still teenagers, of course they would be yful..."

    "I was talking about how they shouldn''t go nuts with Yui around..."

    Wu Yan caressed Yui''s beautiful jet-ck hair. He continued with a slightly worried look.

    "Look, she''s all tuckered out..."

    "Oh~~"

    Asuna''s eyes had a nasty glint in them. She tilted her head as she poked fun at him.

    "You''re already smoothly ying the father''s role?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his head.

    "Well, I never imagined myself as a father, I don''t know how to describe my feeling right now..."

    Wu Yanughed out loud when he fondly remembered something.

    "Honestly, when Yui called me papa, I was freaking out, I didn''t know if I can be a great dad, I was worried if I can give Yui the happiness she deserves..."

    Asuna''s eyes started shing as she grabbed Wu Yan''s hand. She started talking with a soft tone.

    "I think you''re doing a great job. Yui isughing practically every day, she''s as happy as a bird here. I think Yui recognizes you as the father from deep down in her heart..."

    Wu Yan smiled at Asuna, he gave her a rub on the head.

    "Well, I think you''re a great mum as well..."

    Asuna shook her head, she shifted her head away from Yui ''s head as she leaned into Wu Yan''s embrace.

    "If I were by myself, I wouldn''t have the confidence that I can be a great mum to Yui. But, with you here, I feel much more confident. I didn''t freak out when Yui called me mama because I know a certain papa is by my side..."

    Asuna looked into Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "I wouldn''t know where to begin parenting Yui if you aren''t here. But, you did that just like how you''re always in front of me, tackling anything that came our way. I think that makes you a great dad, and a superb husband..."

    "I am so d you''re here with me..."

    Wu Yan''s heart instantly warmed up, he hugged both Yui and Asuna. He closed his eyes and he let out his heartfelt words.

    "I am not as great as you think..."

    Wu Yan didn''t wait for Asuna''s rebuttal, he continued.

    "However, I will always stay with you, I want to see the greatest mother in action and I can never get tired of watching a great find like you hanging around me..."

    Asuna nodded as she buried her face on Wu Yan''s chest. She dozed off with Yui in her embrace.

    Wu Yan kissed Asuna''s forehead and he kissed the back of Yui''s head. Heid on the pillow with his eyes trained on both the girls'' heads so he can see them the moment he wakes up.

    "Good night..."

    This night is destined to be a wholesome one...

 Chapter 719: Mail, an invitation out of nowhere

    <h4>Chapter 719: Mail, an invitation out of nowhere</h4>

    "Papa! Come eat!"

    A tender voice caught Wu Yan¡¯s attention. Heretofore, he was reading the papers. He turned around to see Yui holding a steaming hot dish overhead. She kept appearing between the kitchen and the dining table.

    "Be right there..."

    Wu Yan smiled at Yui. He continued reading the papers.

    "Here, Yui..."

    Asuna passed Yui another dish.

    "This is thest one..."

    Yui nodded enthusiastically, she dashed away to put the dish on the dining table. Asuna removed her apron as she looked at the sofa.

    "Are there any important news today?"

    Asuna peeked at Wu Yan¡¯s paper from behind him.

    "Judging from your serious look, is it the protest rally again?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "Those jokers are probably grinding hard to make up for the days spent on protesting our wedding. Seriously, don¡¯t they have quests to finish?"

    Asuna pursed her lips. She turned her head the other way without giving it another thought. The protest rallies are aimed at the wedding between Asuna and Wu Yan. Even if they called themselves avid fans of hers, she didn¡¯t have the slightest iota of goodwill for them.

    It¡¯s not like she was forced into this marriage. She genuinely wants to spend the rest of her life with Wu Yan and that¡¯s why she tied the knot with him. These people who had nothing better to do came and they used their admiration towards her as a guise to protest their union. Asuna is already doing pretty well for tolerating their behavior, any other girl would probably tell these bozos to buzz off.

    She saw the looks on her fans, she knew what they were really after and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think twice about the shallow assholes. If it were Liz, anyone who had something to say about her nuptial with Kirito better get ready to get some sense knocked into them. In the face. With her exquisitely-made hammer.

    As for Asuna, there are only so many people that can trigger her so much that she wants to kick their asses. Aside from Kuradeel who got sent to meet his maker, there is no one else on her ck list at the moment.

    "If it¡¯s not the protest, what¡¯s got you so riled up then?"

    Asuna said with a confused tone.

    I thought you barely cared about trivial news..."

    "Well, I do make exceptions..."

    Wu Yan drank his ck tea.

    "I care about news regarding clearing, or what the front-line raiders are doing, I usually ignore other news..."

    Asuna lowered her head. She hesitated before asking Wu Yan a question.

    "W-what about the clearing progress?"

    "They are already exploring thebyrinth..."

    Wu Yan said. Asuna gasped in shock.

    "It¡¯s only been two weeks since the new floor opened up, right?"

    "It¡¯s slowpared to how fast we cleared the 74th floor..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "That was different, this is the 75th floor!"

    Asuna said with a worried look.

    "This boss is probably going to be a tough nut to crack just like the floor bosses on the 25th and 50th floor. I think they should take more care. If it were up to me, I would scout thebyrinth first before we dive into the dungeon, are they going to be okay like this?"

    "You¡¯re worrying too much..."

    Wu Yan turned around. He looked into her eyes.

    "Without you, Heathcliff is now taking the stage. You should know how capable he is. With him in charge, we don¡¯t have to worry too much."

    Asuna flinched and then she agreed with him.

    "I almost forgot the captain is the leader of the raid group, I am sure he¡¯s a major reason why the raid group reached thebyrinth in less than half a month..."

    "Oh? You sound like you trust the captain a lot ..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "I recall that he rarely fought outside of floor clearing raids, right? Are you sure he can handle tasks like leading the raid group?"

    "That¡¯s because you never saw the captain in action!"

    Asuna sat by Wu Yan¡¯s side. She started telling her story with a serious look as her eyes stared into the distance.

    "At first, the knights of Blood Oath is only a small guild, there were less than a dozen members in the guild, a far cry from what the guild is today!"

    "But, from the start, the members were hand-picked elites that stood at the top or near the top of their professions. I was surprised by the roster when I joined."

    "Knights of Blood Oath gradually grew in power as the captain started gathering intel on exceptional yers. He would then follow up with a personal invitation to these yers..."

    Asuna nced at Wu Yan with a nonchnt look on her face.

    "I heard the others talking about recruiting you. Except, you turned down the captain¡¯s hospitality and you even told him to talk to you again after he makes KoB the strongest guild in the game. Suffice to say, the captain spent even more time expanding the guild after that..."

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way awkwardly. Asuna giggled in glee.

    "Well, I wasn¡¯t a member then, I only heard it from the KoB members who were talking as I passed them."

    Asuna patted Wu Yan¡¯s chest. She stored her smile away.

    "I wasn¡¯t joking about the captain¡¯s effort to rapidly expand the guild. I don¡¯t know how the captain motivated the yers into action. He got the yers to join and the guild became stronger and stronger until one day, we became the strongest guild in the game!"

    "You¡¯ve got to hand it to the captain,, he developed Knights of Blood Oath from a small guild into the strongest guild in the game!"

    Asuna said with a serious expression.

    "Now that you mention it, it¡¯s certainly not surprising that the clearing speed increased with him around. Although, I kinda hate the present state of the guild..."

    Wu Yan listened intently. Heathcliff is Kayaba Akihiko, the true final boss of this game. There is a high chance he will have to face him in a not-so-distant future. Any news on Heathcliff is very much weed.

    An inbox notification spawned in front of Wu Yan. Wu Yan¡¯s attention got attracted, he read the content and he knitted his brows.

    Asuna got closer to Wu Yan.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Did you get a mail from somebody?"

    Wu Yan nodded. He closed the mail with a helpless look.

    "Jeez, talk about timing, he sent an email right when we are talking about him, is he spying on us or something?..."

    Asuna gasped as she stood up in shock.

    "The captain sent a mail to you?"

    "Yeap..."

    Wu Yanid back against the sofa.

    "He said it¡¯s very important and he wants me to show up at Granzam¡¯s KoB HQ. Since he went through the trouble of personally sending me a private message, I am guessing it can only be one thing..."

    Asuna¡¯s pupil contracted.

    "The floor boss!"

    "I guess..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Besides the floor boss, I think he knows I wouldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass about trivial matters."

    "Yan..."

    Asuna grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    "Tomorrow, I..."

    "I can go by myself!"

    Wu Yan stopped Asuna. He clenched down on Asuna¡¯s hand.

    "You know about my capabilities, right?"

    "But..."

    Asuna had a concerned expression on her face.

    "It¡¯s okay..."

    Wu Yan gave her a hug.

    "I will always be with you...¡¯

    Asuna looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes and then she nodded albeit a little unwillingly.

    "Papa, mama, let¡¯s eat!"

    "Come, we should go grab something to eat..."

    He pulled Asuna along as he followed Yui.

 Chapter 720: More challengers? People sure like to dig their own graves...

    <h4>Chapter 720: More challengers? People sure like to dig their own graves...</h4>

    The next day...

    He put on his ck coat and he strapped Heaven Gazer to his back. With the Elucidator behind his waist, he came out of the house looking ready to kick some asses. The breeze that made his coat p turned this scene into a rather fantastic one.

    "Well, then..."

    Wu Yan turned around to beam at Asuna and Yui.

    "I will be back..."

    Asuna couldn¡¯t hold herself back.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to go with you?"

    Wu Yan shook his head without hesitation.

    "If youe with me, who¡¯s going to take care of Yui?..."

    Asuna clenched her teeth. She felt frustrated as she couldn¡¯t put up a retort. Her eyes turned misty but she resisted strong enough that the tears didn¡¯te rolling down on her cheeks.

    She¡¯s worried, she¡¯s worried sick!

    For Asuna, sitting at home while the love of her life joins a deadly battlefield, knowing she can do nothing but wait for him toe back safely is a sort of emotional torture.

    Whenever she thinks about how Wu Yan might not return, there¡¯s a sickening feeling in her chest that made it hard to breathe, it¡¯s like her heart will stop functioning any moment. It felt very anguishing.

    Even if it meant certain death, she wanted to go with Wu Yan. At worst, they will die together. The days she spent blissfully with Wu Yan are an irreceable part of her daily life, she just can¡¯t imagine going a single day without Wu Yan.

    Without Yui, Asuna would have followed Wu Yan despite his protest. However, she needs to stay with their daughter!

    Asuna couldn¡¯t abandon Yui to her own device...

    But...

    Asuna¡¯s shoulder heaved, she had her eyes tightly shut lest her tears fall down. In the end, it did little to stop her tear ducts from doing their jobs.

    A warm hug suddenly enveloped Asuna when she was on the verge of sobbing. A soft voice entered her ears.

    "Don¡¯t worry..."

    Wu Yan caressed Asuna¡¯s hair. He chortled.

    "We just got married. I still want to spend more of my life with you, we still have a long way ahead of us. Plus, we have a daughter now. No way am I going to die when I still have two precious people like you two waiting for me..."

    "Then..."

    Wu Yan ced his forehead against Asuna¡¯s forehead.

    "Before I obtain your permission, I, do solemnly swear not to die!"

    Asuna linked her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck. She started sobbing as she tightened her hold on him, fearing that the moment she lets go would be the moment Wu Yan disappears.

    "You better keep that promise..."

    Wu Yan nodded and he opened his eyes.

    "Yeah, I promise..."

    Asuna said nothing. She remained in grave silence inside Wu Yan¡¯s embrace. After a while, she wiped her tears away as she backed away from him. She looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "I will be right here, waiting for you..."

    Wu Yan spotted a firm and warm smile.

    As for whether or not he will survive, it wasn¡¯t even a question inside his mind. Death is a concept that¡¯s alien to him!

    For one, he wasn¡¯t wearing the Nervegear when he came into this game. Even if he did use it, the Nervegear couldn¡¯t do shit against a True Ancestor who can regenerate even when disintegrated by absolute power.

    This is just apulsory mission for Wu Yan. The worst scenario would be that he fails this quest, not death. He also had absolute confidence in winning against the floor boss of the 75th floor, it¡¯s raid group-wiping potential be damned!

    "Yui..."

    Wu Yan patted Yui¡¯s head as he got down to eye-level with her.

    "You need to listen to mama, may?..."

    "Nn!"

    Yui vigorously nodded her head. She gave Wu Yan a big hug.

    "Papa,e home soon, okay?..."

    Wu Yanughed as he gave her a gentleman¡¯s nod. He gave the two girls another look before he took out a blue crystal of teleportation from his inventory.

    "Set waypoint to Granzam!"

    The crystal shattered into a million pieces. Shrouded by the fragments of the crystal, Wu Yan disappeared in a pir of blue light.

    Asuna held Yui¡¯s hand as they continued watching the spot where Wu Yan disappeared in front of their eyes.

    55th Floor of Aincrad, Granzam...

    Wu Yan¡¯s image is already deeply carved into the hearts of the yers in this game. Rather than awe, Wu Yan struck deeper fear into the yers with his sheer power.

    If Asuna is known for her stunning appearance and her wondrous skills then Wu Yan would be known for his ridiculous strength. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that Asuna had more fans than Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s kinda like how a pop diva would always have more fans than a brawny man that is renowned inside the world of free wrestling. The market for thetter is more limitedpared to the former.

    Indeed, Wu Yan is in such a state of fame.

    When he arrived at the za, scores of yers immediately spotted him as they pointed fingers and chatted among themselves.

    Their eyes were filled with awe, admiration, and fear. Nobody dared to step closer to take a gander at Wu Yan. He continued on his merry way to the guild of the Knights of the Blood Oath.

    The yers were throwing around words like "marriage", "The sh", "Asuna", and etc... Their topics were evidently focused on another matter altogether.

    Soon, the distinctive pce that was the KoB¡¯s HQ appeared. It¡¯s a serious-looking castle with waving gs decorating the surrounding walls. Anyone within a hundred meters needed to check their attitude, except for Wu Yan, he casually walked into the joint.

    "Halt!"

    Two yers in KoB armors stopped Wu Yan.

    "This is the HQ of the KoB, non-members are not allowed entry!"

    Wu Yan stopped to look at them. One of the guards yelped.

    "Y-you¡¯re the Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan?..."

    "Fae swordsman Wu Yan!"

    The blocking guard experienced a drastic change to his face.

    The two guards exchanged a look. They whipped their heads back at Wu Yan who is currently frowning.

    They weren¡¯t spotting the looks of intimidated or awe-struck mortals, they were emanating animosity!

    Wait, did I break a foot up their asses or something?

    Wu Yan stated his purpose.

    "Heathcliff invited me over!"

    "The captain did?"

    The guard scoffed at him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t get any orders from the captain."

    Wu Yan knitted his brows once more.

    "Go report it to him then..."

    "Report?..."

    The guyughed out loud, he sneered at him.

    "Our captain is too busy taking care of the 75th floor¡¯s raid efforts, he has no time for reports from lowly members like us!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s red eyes shed with a cold glint.

    "What are you getting at?"

    "Nothing!"

    The guy puffed up his chest and he dered.

    "We didn¡¯t receive any orders from the captain. Hence, we can¡¯t let you pass. I suggest you go home!"

    Wu Yan grinned, his grin almost reached his earlobes.

    There are always people who want to dig their own graves. Now that this guy asked for his face to get stepped on, it wouldn¡¯t be polite to turn him down, right?...

 Chapter 721: Rabid fans? The ultimate reason...

    <h4>Chapter 721: Rabid fans? The ultimate reason...</h4>

    When Wu Yan married Asuna, excluding their true friends, there weren¡¯t a lot of yers who actually supported their union. On the contrary, a ton of yers wanted to protest their union.

    Asuna was loved by many. She had the power, the looks, and the charms that would be the envy of others. Excluding old people, and kids who can¡¯t put a curly one on the soap, most who came into contact with her just couldn¡¯t help but feel goodwill towards her.

    Compared to Wu Yan, Asuna¡¯s fame echoed in the hearts of many more. Men treated her like their idols while women treated her like a paragon to model after. Most would be satisfied as long as they can catch a glimpse of her every once in a while. As for members of the KoB, their admiration and idolization of her are on another level altogether.

    Imagine, their goddess fell in love with another man and she even married that man! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she also quit Knights of Blood Oath.

    It was like a nuclear blew up in their hearts.

    The sore yers went to their marriage venue with the intention of wrecking the event. After they failed, they started staging protests with the faint hope that it will actually break the two apart.

    Fortunately, Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s home is rtively remote. Otherwise, their house would be swarmed by these pathetic yers, they can forget about their peaceful marriage life then...

    Too bad for the other yers, the two weren¡¯t affected by all these turmoils. They continued living their lives regardless of what others had to say about their wedding. Heck, they even found a cute daughter to love. Meanwhile, these yers had to worry about scouting for quests, grinding, earning money.

    After all was said and done, they all returned to their usual lives.

    At first, the protests were headed by the avid fans inside KoBs.

    The members included the guards currently blocking Wu Yan.

    As for the title of the Strongest yer, they already forgot about that when they became the strongest guild in the game.

    They didn¡¯t think this yer can afford to take on an entire guild. Yes, they didn¡¯t think the Fae Swordsman dared cross their guild.

    They let their emotions lull them into a state of mind where they forgot that they were talking to someone who literally took down floor bosses on his own, someone who can finish fights that took entire raid parties to aplish. They also forgot about the fact that they were low-ranking members who didn¡¯t represent the guild at all.

    "Are you implying..."

    Wu Yan grinned, he shed a very frosty and bone-chilling smile that froze the two guards up.

    "That I am lying to you...?"

    The guards stepped back driven by their basal survival instincts. When they realized what they had done, they turned red as a tomato. One of them stepped up once more.

    "What? You want to barge your way in? Need I remind you that this is the HQ of the Knights of Blood Oath, Fae Swordsman, do you want to make KoB your enemy?"

    "An enemy? The KoB?"

    Wu Yan chuckled out of anger.

    "Sure, show me what happens when someone makes an enemy out of the KoBs!"

    The two guards didn¡¯t draw their swords, instead, they yelled for backup.

    "Oh my god! Somebody¡¯s here to stir trouble!"

    The entire guild got riled up, the cold castle immediately turned into a hot mess of activity.

    "What was that?! Somebody attacked us?"

    "Which dumbass? How dumb would you have to be to attack Knights of Blood Oath?..."

    "Let¡¯s go take a look!"

    "Yeah!"

    KoB members stormed the entrance. They stared at the guest as they yelled in shock.

    "It¡¯s Wu Yan, the Fae Swordsman!"

    "Fae Swordsman? You mean he¡¯s the troublemaker?"

    "Hey, now, tell me this is a joke, right?"

    Are these people really from the KoB?

    Looking at about 20 KoB members that swarmed around the entrance, Wu Yan frowned in disappointment.

    KoB is supposed to be the strongest guild in this game. He can forgive them if they weren¡¯t able to appear like capable individuals, judging from the members he saw Asuna leadingst time. At the very least, keep your cool when a situation arises, yeah?

    These knights were a disgrace to their titles. Forget about standing in an organized formation, they freaked out when faced with an unexpected crisis.

    Firstly, Wu Yan got it wrong. Asuna was leading a group of elite membersst time. They were cream of the crop members who were serious about clearing the game, they had a sense of mission that made them exude the aura of a formidable fighter. In the end, even elites have their dark sides, just like how Kuradeel disguised himself among the higher-ranking members of the guild.

    By virtue of their membership, these KoBs had the level and potential to intimidate any other yer. Too bad, Wu Yan¡¯s fame and his achievements as the Fae Swordsman preceded him. One could be forgiven for peeing their pants when the strongest yer in-gamees knocking with bad intentions.

    Wu Yan considered this possibility but he had a more pressing question in his mind.

    With all thismotion, why aren¡¯t the higher-ranking members making an appearance yet? Heathcliff should have noticed it by now...

    Of course, it was impossible for the man himself to not know a guest wasing when he invited Wu Yan.

    Yet, Heathcliff is nowhere to be seen.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, he appeared nonchnt but he was snickering deep down inside.

    Another test? Man, you really need to put a cork in it...

    Since you¡¯re not going to show yourself, I will take these guys down first!

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes turned hostile. He decided to retry the diplomatic approach first.

    "Guys..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Heathcliff invited me. Don¡¯t believe me? Go ask the big man yourselves!"

    "Don¡¯t listen to him!"

    The guard that stopped Wu Yan yelled.

    "We didn¡¯t get any orders from the captain but this guy insists on charging in any way. Who does he think he is? Just because he¡¯s the Fae Swordsman, he thinks he can walk all over us..."

    He looked around as he delivered another provocative line.

    "After marrying Asuna-sama, he probably thinks he owns the Knights of Blood Oath."

    The guards who weren¡¯t sure if they should join turned confrontational as well.

    "Fine, if that¡¯s how it is, don¡¯t me me for not giving you guys a chance..."

    "Come, all of you,e at me!"

 Chapter 722: Breach, spectating, and testing...

    <h4>Chapter 722: Breach, spectating, and testing...</h4>

    "Come, all of you,e at me!"

    The KoB guards were enraged, Wu Yan clearly isn¡¯t taking them seriously.

    Granted, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to rush at the guy. They took out their weapons but nobody stepped forward to ept Wu Yan¡¯s challenge. They stared at Wu Yan with looks of unease.

    It looked like the guards had the numerical advantage. However, they didn¡¯t think they can take on the enemy in front of them just because they had more men than the other side.

    It¡¯s the legend himself, the strongest yer in this entire game...

    Can they even win against someone like that?

    The guards were in doubt. As a result, none of them approached Wu Yan as they stared at each other, making the scene rather tense.

    The guard at the front bit the bullet and he stomped forward.

    "Fuck it! You can¡¯t kill someone when the Area effect is still around. I will teach you a lesson for Asuna-sama¡¯s sake!"

    The other hesitant guards had the same ideas as well. Wu Yan was pissed, he leaked out a bit of his anger.

    Asuna is his wife, where did these people get off saying stuff like for "Asuna-sama¡¯s sake"...

    Who the hell do they think they are?!

    "Well? Are you done thinking?..."

    Wu Yan slowly withdrew his Heaven Gazer.

    "If you¡¯re done thinking about it, I suggest you attack me while you still can..."

    "Don¡¯t get too cocky!"

    Like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, the Knights all started attacking in a fit of anger. They weren¡¯t going to let Wu Yan get away with dissing them.

    Wu Yan had a very bright smile that eclipsed his eyes. The next instant, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    Guwah

    Gargh

    Ugh

    While the brawl went on, inside the captain¡¯s room...

    Heathcliff sat as he stared into apparent void, his eyes were empty.

    Meanwhile, there were high-ranking KoB members around him who had simr authority to Asuna when she was still a knight.

    Unlike Heathcliff¡¯sposed self, they were more or less worried about a lot of different reasons. One of them finally spoke up after resolving himself.

    "Captain, is this really okay?..."

    "Yeah..."

    Another big hat spoke.

    "We invited him over, isn¡¯t it kinda douchey of us to throw him into a pit like this. If news of this got out, won¡¯t it tarnish the Knights of the Blood Oath¡¯s reputation?..."

    "Moreover, he¡¯s the Fae Swordsman..."

    The other lieutenants were looking at Heathcliff with doubt and confusion in their eyes. They bore the title of Knights in their guild name, fame is also a very important asset for guilds. Any captain worth their salt will be very concerned whenever something urs that might change their reputation in the game.

    But, upon receiving news of guards harassing his guest, he chose to spectate rather than intervene. As a host, that¡¯s just not very nice.

    His indifference is tantamount to the abetment of this transgression.

    The lieutenants weren¡¯t sure what the captain had his mind when he chose to watch.

    Heathcliff nced at them and he put a stop to their protests.

    "I have my own ns, don¡¯t ask so many questions..."

    The lieutenants immediately put a sock in their mouths. Heathcliff had a solid grip over them and this showed in their obedience.

    They are also familiar with the captain, even if they didn¡¯t understand his motives, the captain probably did this because he was up to something. As they weren¡¯t in a position to demand an answer, they decided it was best to shut their traps.

    s, Heathcliff did have his own reasons for choosing to stay quiet. However, it had nothing to do with the guild¡¯s interest. He was doing this out of sheer intrigue.

    "Captain!"

    One KoB entered as he started reporting to his superior.

    "Captain, they are fighting!"

    "Oh?..."

    Heathcliff put on his serious face.

    "What¡¯s the situation right now?"

    The guy wavered for a moment before he came clean.

    "It¡¯s not looking good for us. He¡¯s already dmissioned about a dozen of us since this started. We couldn¡¯t do anything even with over twenty people ganging up on him!"

    A lieutenant asked in a hurry.

    "Is it a free-for-all or is it under the terms of a duel?"

    "It¡¯s a brawl, sir! He didn¡¯t send any duel request!"

    "Holy..."

    The others started trembling.

    It wasn¡¯t a duel so nobody lost HP. Plus, it¡¯s not a 1v1, the side with more members should have been the one with the advantage.

    Even so, they lost half their men?

    How strong is the Fae Swordsman?...

    Heathcliff raised his head.

    "Did Wu Yan use his Dual des?"

    "No, sir!"

    The guy immediately gave a reply.

    "He is still using the same weapon when Ist checked. He only used the sword known as Heaven Gazer. I sighted the Elucidator but it¡¯s firmly behind his waist and he¡¯s not using it yet!"

    Heathcliff turned taciturn.

    Heathcliff gathered intel and he can confirm that Wu Yan didn¡¯t grind for a week to prepare for his big wedding with Asuna. Then, he spent another week without grinding so he can enjoy his honeymoon with Asuna...

    In other words, It¡¯s been half a month since the 74th floor was cleared. Wu Yan didn¡¯t raise his levels at all.

    His status had been stagnating for the past two weeks!

    Other yers that ditched training for two weeks would find themselves looking at a significant gap with the frontliners the moment they decide to rejoin the battlefield. If a simrly strong yer diligently trained, he would have already left thezy yer in the dust. It¡¯s very likely the diligent yer would be able to one-shot thezy yer when they duel.

    Wu Yan kicked back for half and month and he still kicked no less ass than he did two weeks ago...

    In a 1 v 20 with his Dual des still firmly sealed away, Wu Yan knocked out half his adversaries with knockback-effects only!

    Protected by the Area, a yer hit by a boulder would still feel the force of the boulder despite being technically invulnerable to damage. To soundly defeat someone, a duel is usually required where it will be easier to knock someone out or intimidate them by cutting down their HP.

    When protected by the Area, a yer who wants to knock out another would have to consistently deliver deft blows dozens of times whereas in a duel he would only need a well-ced attack to end the fight.

    Wu Yan did just that and then some. It wasn¡¯t even the guy¡¯s final form best effort!

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he was fighting against elite yers in the Knights of the Blood Oath. These aren¡¯t your run-off-mill yers.

    He¡¯s still as strong as ever...

    Heathcliff felt the mood around him dying down. More like, the mood sank hard. Heathcliff stood up after staying silent for a few more minutes.

    "Come! Let¡¯s greet our guest!"

    The lieutenants finally felt at ease.

    These lieutenants knew better than to screw with the heaven-defying yer known as the Fae Swordsman, they aren¡¯t touching him even with a 60-feet pole.

 Chapter 723: A monster among monsters? An anomaly within the players?

    <h4>Chapter 723: A monster among monsters? An anomaly within the yers?</h4>

    Bam

    "Argh!"

    Another KoB bit the dust. He rolled along the ground a few times before stopping. With his ass pointed up at the sky, this guy went down for the count. Judging by the circles he is drawing with his pupils, he¡¯s not going to be able to get up anytime soon.

    This was the same guy who tried to snub Wu Yan.

    All around him, the KoBs who thought they were the hottest turd in town got screwed six ways to Sunday with their butts all over the ce. They were groaning or howling in pain. It wasn¡¯t so much that they felt the physical pain, the mental frustration and agony hurt them the most.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips with his Heaven Gazer on his shoulder. He looked around with a look like he¡¯s bored with them.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand his disinterest. These simps were barely first-ss yers who couldn¡¯t even fight properly on the frontlines. With his power, they were just warm-up materials to Wu Yan. Due to the Area, he had to spend about 15 minutes, more time than otherwise would have been needed to mop the floor with these chumps.

    Man, I need to up my efficiency...

    Sighing, Wu Yan clicked his tongue.

    "I just skipped grinding for two months, I can¡¯t believe my strength regressed so much. Wait, did this world have a mechanism where the yer became weaker the longer he stayed off the battlefield?..."

    Any other yer who could read minds would probably locate the closest tile tomit suicide with.

    It was an amazing feat, kicking some 20 punks protected by Area in 15 minutes, he¡¯sining about his weakening self?

    His words are enough to dampen the spirit of anyone who wanted to go grinding today.

    Wu Yan nced at the sorry excuses for knights on the floor and he shook his head once more. These yers really needed to wise up, being someone else¡¯s sword and pawn can only lead to tragedy. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t feel as good as he thought.

    "Heathcliff, that bastard should be making an appearance right about now..."

    It wasn¡¯t Heathcliff that responded to his line. Instead, it was someone he should have expected but didn¡¯t think would make an appearance here.

    "Yan...?"

    The familiar voice called out to Wu Yan. He turned around to wave at the one who greeted him. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Yo, Kirito, sup dude?"

    Kirito sprinted over to him.

    "what the heck went down here?..."

    Kirito looked at the yers who were knocked out. He looked at the unsheathed Heaven Gazer in Wu Yan¡¯s hand as he came to his own theory. He gasped in shock.

    "You fought the Knights of the Blood Oath? Why? Did they kidnap Asuna?..."

    Wu Yan almost choked on the oxygen within his lungs.

    "You think these guys had the chop to kidnap Asuna from our love nest? Not even Heathcliff can do that even if he brought an army with him!"

    "You¡¯re right..."

    Kirito chortled. He pointed at the victims around him.

    "Again, what happened to them?..."

    "Nah, it¡¯s something small, I don¡¯t think it warrants a mention..."

    Wu Yan strapped Heaven Gazer back on his back as he spoke to Kirito.

    "Oh, yeah, why are you here?..."

    "Heathcliff invited me over with a private mail..."

    Kirito said with a stern look.

    "He said it was something very important..."

    Wu Yan nodded with a look of enlightenment. Kirito is an ace in his own right, even without Dual des, he¡¯s just below Heathcliff in terms of battle power. He easily ranked among the top 5 strongest yers in this world. Excluding Wu Yan and Heathcliff, Kirito is probably the strongest in this game.

    Heathcliff would be well within his right to invite someone like that over. For one, he would need all the aces he can get his hands on to clear the floor...

    "Since you came here, I am assuming Heathcliff invited you too, right?..."¡¯

    Kirito asked with a grave look.

    "He invited me and you, something so huge can only mean..."

    "Yeap, that¡¯s the one..."

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    "The 75th-floor boss..."

    Kirito lowered his head with a grim look. He took in a deep breath and he pped his own cheeks to perk himself up. He posed a question to Wu Yan.

    "Does Asuna know about this?..."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "She wanted to tag along but I said somebody needs to take care of Yui and that was enough to hold her back. What about you? Everything okay with Liz?"

    "No! Everything¡¯s not okay!"

    Kirito bitterlyughed.

    "If Liz found out then not even death can intimidate her. I decided it was in our best interest not to inform her..."

    "Well, it¡¯s still too soon to say anything, maybe Heathcliff wants to talk to us about a different matter?..."

    Kirito forced a slight smile onto his face and he punched Wu Yan in the chest.

    "Moreover, even if it turns out to be a floor boss raid, I am sure we can cheese through the whole thing with you there..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "You¡¯re giving me too much credit."

    "Of course, I am!"

    Kirito crossed his arms as he continued with a serious expression.

    "You¡¯re the yer equivalent of the floor bosses at the 25th, 50th, and 75th floor. If monsters felt despair, trust me, they will view you as the bringer of despair."

    "Hey, don¡¯t talk like I am not here..."

    Wu Yan pped Kirito¡¯s back so hard he almost fell face-first into the ground.

    "If Asuna hears you, I am not sure I can protect you from her kitchen knife..."

    "Kirito-kun is right!"

    Arriving in a series of nging sounds, Heathcliff brought 4 lieutenants with him as he greeted the two guests. Heathcliff looked intently at Wu Yan as he spoke his mind.

    "Yan-kun, you¡¯re the freakishly strong yer in this game, we¡¯re going to count on you to deal with the boss this time..."

    "As expected, it¡¯s the floor boss, huh..."

    Kirito¡¯s expression sank. He secretly prayed that it wasn¡¯t the floor boss.

    It¡¯s not because he¡¯s unwilling to clear this game as soon as possible. It¡¯s because of the floor boss itself!

    The Army pretty much got demolished by the 25th-floor boss, the frontliners almost got wiped out during the raid on the 50th-floor boss. How many yers will fall after the fight with the 75th-floor boss?

    Kirito would prefer going home with all the frontliners, he didn¡¯t want to see anyone die. In the original work, the Beater known as Kirito turned into a loner after the deaths of the Moonlit ck Cats. With a significant other he treasures, and many morerades than in the original work, why would he want to see any harm fall on his fellow partners?

    Heathcliff personally came to see them This meant the floor boss this time is on a level where Heathcliff can¡¯t take it on with the resources at his disposal.

    Kirito assumed that Heathcliff would have charged in if he had a reasonable grasp on the strength of the floor boss. The immense risk of fighting a floor boss was wellpensated by the rewards that came with it. The rewards are so rare Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t give them up if he gets his hands on them. This is also why Wu Yan wanted to take down floor bosses on his own, he wanted the juicy loot.

    Of course, these are all assumptions made by Kirito.

    Heathcliff chortled when he saw the unease on Kirito¡¯s face.

    "Kirito-kun, don¡¯t worry, with an ally like Yan-kun over here. We should be live in him. At least, I am of the belief that we can pull this off without suffering a single death on our side, providing for non-lethal casualties, of course."

    Kirito¡¯s looked much better than before. He cast a nce in Heathcliff¡¯s direction.

    "Any intel on the floor boss?"

    "Before we resume the talks, let¡¯s go in first."

    Kirito nodded while Wu Yan nonchntly expressed his agreement. They followed after the captain gestured for them to enter the guild.

    Nobody spoke about the guards who were littered all over the ce...

 Chapter 724: No-crystal zones effec

    <h4>Chapter 724: No-crystal zone¡°s effec</h4>

    Knights of the Blood Oath Headquarters inner sanctum...

    In a meeting room surrounded by stained sses, Heathcliff sat at the head of the grand semi-circle table with his lieutenants seated around him. One could tell they were high-ranking because they wore different uniformspared to other KoB members. Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Kirito stood in front of the table.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, the nerve on Heathcliff and his gang, making their guests stand while they rest their fat behinds on thefortable chairs there. Also, what is up with this set-up, are all major guilds these annoyingly pompous?

    Heathcliff just became a showoff inside Wu Yan¡¯s mind. He nced at both Wu Yan and Kirito before focusing on Wu Yan.

    "Before I get down to business. Firstly, Yan-kun, I want to apologize for the unruly behavior of my subordinates, no guest should ever suffer through the same treatment you got. Please forgive me..."

    Wu Yan silently judged Heathcliff.

    Did this guy think he is fooling anyone with his theatrics?

    Wu Yan acted like he couldn¡¯t care less. He nodded with a shrug.

    "Well, look on the bright side, due to my sparring session with them, I managed to regain some of the skills that went rusty during my two weeks hiatus..."

    "Oh?..."

    Heathcliffughed so hard one couldn¡¯t see his eyes.

    "That¡¯s good to hear..."

    Kirito lifted his head.

    "I think it¡¯s time you exin why you brought us here..."

    "Right..."

    Heathcliff hung his head, a weird glint shed in his eyes.

    "It¡¯s as you two suspected, I invited both of you here to talk about the 75th-floor boss. We found it."

    Kirito¡¯s face turned grim. Wu Yan finally looked at Heathcliff. Seeing as he caught their attention, Heathcliff ced his elbows on the table as he continued exining.

    "Yesterday, our clearing squad dived into thebyrinth. We gathered information on thebyrinth¡¯syout. Although we explored thebyrinth for quite some time now, I deliberately instructed the frontliners to focus more on safety than clearing. This is to reduce unnecessary deaths, at least, before we start the raid on the 75th-floor boss. It will be a hard fight, it may even evolve into a precarious one..."

    Forget Kirito, even Wu Yan felt a bit down in the dumps.

    Of all the bosses the yers took down up to the 74th-floor, the 25th boss and the 50th-floor boss took the cake when ites to a difficulty jump. They were abnormally strong and simrly hard to defeat. The clearers/frontliners suffered heavy casualties before and during the raid fight.

    Now, the 75th floor¡¯s boss room has been found. But, nobody is cheering in joy because they knew whates next. It was wiser and ultimately, understandable that the frontliners took a slower approach.

    "It took us quite some time to map the wholebyrinth, fortunately, there weren¡¯t any yer deaths this time but..."

    Heathcliff changed his tone.

    "We found the boss room during our expedition yesterday!"

    "And, we sent out a scout team made up of 20 yers from all five major guilds. They entered and..."

    Heathcliff closed his eyes, emotional fluctuations can be detected when he opened his eyes.

    "We sent out 10 vanguards and made 10 supporters stand near the door. The intention was for the vanguard to gain some intel on the boss..."

    "You sent 10 yers into the boss room to gather information?"

    Kirito asked with an uneasy look. He didn¡¯t like where this is going.

    Wu Yan crossed his arms with a frown.

    "Judging by your attitude, I am guessing that didn¡¯t end well for you guys..."

    Heathcliff looked at Kirito and he shook his head.

    "Nope, it¡¯s worse!"

    Heathcliff said with a voice that¡¯s too calm for anyone¡¯s heart.

    "The moment the boss appeared, the boss room closed.

    Kirito clenched his fists.

    "The 10 supporters who were hanging around the door reported a 5 minute period where the door stayed closed. They tried using attacks and lock-picking skills on the door to no avail. After 5 minutes, the doors opened again."

    "And...?"

    Kirito gnashed his teeth. Meanwhile, Wu Yan sighed.

    Heathcliff gathered them here, he needed their help, synthesizing this with the story they heard up till now, it should be obvious what happened to the vanguards...

    Heathcliff pursed his lips, he focused by closing his eyes once more.

    "The room was empty! The vanguards, the boss, and any other observable changes were gone! There were no teleportation crystal residues. The vanguards also didn¡¯t return to their guilds. Their deaths were confirmed when we saw their names crossed out on the Monument of Life..."

    Kirito inhaled deeply, his lips trembled. It took him a while to reveal a bitter smile.

    "No teleport crystal residue... An anti-crystal zone?"

    Heathcliff nodded. He turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Yan-kun, when you faced the 74th-floor boss, I heard the boss room was covered in an anti-crystal zone, right?"

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Kobatz died because of that."

    "From this, I can surmise that every boss room from this floor onwards will be anti-crystal zones!"

    Heathcliff dropped the bomb on everyone. Nobody said anything.

    Anti-crystal zone meant that crystals like teleport crystals that can transport a yer out of a dangerous situation, the healing crystal that can restore a yer¡¯s health, the detox crystal that can get rid of debuffs were all ineffective when a yer is inside the anti-crystal zone.

    Debuff crystals and healing crystals can be substituted by better equipment and loadout. However, the loss of teleportation crystals made any raid significantly riskier. Those who can¡¯t escape during the fight will find surviving a very hard feat. More yers are going to die at this rate!

    If what Heathcliff said is true, clearer will have to get used to deaths pretty soon. There won¡¯t be anymore 0-deaths boss clears.

    Heck, most clearers would probably choose to quit.

    If all the clearer quit, the raid group might as well be disbanded.

    Without the raid group, they can all forget about leaving this game.

    That¡¯s not the end of the bad news. Heathcliff continued.

    "Besides being an anti-crystal zone, the boss room automatically closes to seal off any escape attempts."

    "To maximize our chances of winning and lower the risk of deaths. We need to gather as many elite yers as possible, up to the maximum limit decided by the system!"

    "That is why, Yan-kun, Kirito-kun..."

    Heathcliff straightened his back and he looked directly at the two yers standing before him.

    "We are going to need your help! With the Fae Swordsman and the ck Swordsman aiding us, I am sure we can push through the boss fight this time, no matter how hard it is!"

    "This is to prevent another mass death event, please, I implore you two to extend your helping hands!"

 Chapter 725: Heathcliffs qualm

    <h4>Chapter 725: Heathcliff¡°s qualm</h4>

    Inside the meeting room, nobody uttered a single word. Heathcliff¡¯sst line echoed in the room, deeply engraving itself in the minds of the audience present.

    Kirito sighed. He thought carefully about his decision and he finally voiced his thoughts.

    "I am a solo yer, but, I am also a member of the raid group..."

    Kirito looked at Heathcliff and he nodded with a grim look still lurking on his face.

    "I will participate in the floor boss raid!"

    Heathcliff lightly nodded his head. He turned towards Wu Yan with eyes that couldn¡¯t hide his true intentions, he was gunning for Wu Yan from the start.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I am not a part of the clearing squad, but, I gave my word and I intend to keep it. I will help out, considering that you guyspromised by letting Asuna quit from the frontlines..."

    "But..."

    Wu Yan had an ambiguous smile on his face when he faced Heathcliff.

    "I am not a part of the raid group, when I kill the floor boss, don¡¯t expect me to share my loot with you lot!"

    The other lieutenants started exchanging looks while Kirito looked a bit helpless. Heathcliff also couldn¡¯t hold back his chuckle.

    "Of course, you¡¯re not in the raid group. If you kill the boss then the reward is yours to keep!"

    The others excluding Wu Yan gasped when they heard this. The final hit loot is a major reason why the other guilds risked their lives to participate in boss fights, isn¡¯t that so?

    Ultimately, the yers fought to liberate themselves from Aincrad. Even if it¡¯s for the benefit of many, without the loot, this will surely breed an emotional tumor in the hearts of many yers, it wouldn¡¯t end well...

    Worsees to worst, Wu Yan will be the target of hatred by all the yers in the raid group!

    What is going on through Heathcliff¡¯s mind? He must be aware of how bad the other yers wanted the loot too. Doing this will only result in further acrimony in an already sour rtionship between Wu Yan and the raid group.

    Also, Wu Yan isn¡¯t helping with his words, why did he say something that will attract hatred?

    Granted, the others weren¡¯t aware of Wu Yan¡¯s true motivation.

    He¡¯s broke af.

    He needed the dough! This is a man who wanted to quickly refill his coffers.

    After thevish wedding, ounting for the two, no, three voracious and picky eaters at home. Asuna¡¯s money was insufficient to cover the shortfall. It didn¡¯t take them long to use up most of their funds on rare food materials.

    To add fuel to the fire, Wu Yan didn¡¯t grind for quite some time. That stopped Cors from flowing into his pockets. It wasn¡¯t strange that his wallet became as empty as a ghost town.

    If Heathcliff didn¡¯t invite Wu Yan over, he would have gone to thebyrinth to farm up some Cors and levels. He had a lot of precious items in his inventory which he could liquidate for Cors if he needed. But, Wu Yan wasn¡¯t ready to part with his items even if it meant he can refill his Cor pouch quicker than if he went to farm mobs.

    These items are precious and that¡¯s why they are pricey. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t ready to liquidate rare assets when he can easily make the money from hunting monsters. It¡¯s not like he will starve to death with his current financial position anyway.

    Wu Yan proposed that to Heathcliff because floor bosses are like walking piggy-banks.

    With the boss loot, Wu Yan is sure he can live off the money without needing to farm mobs. When he does hunt monsters, it will be to level up to keep ahead of thepetition.

    As for his bad terms with the raid group, well, after marrying Asuna, he seeded in building up immunity to haters, who cares what they think, right? Not even an army of haters can stop him, what is a mere raid group inparison?...

    Meanwhile, nobody caught on to Heathcliff¡¯s real intention.

    After wrapping up the meeting, Wu Yan and Kirito left the meeting room. Heathcliff remained with his four lieutenants. The room was awkwardly silent for a short while before...

    "Captain..."

    One of the lieutenants spoke up.

    "The boss fight is going to be a pivotal one, we need all the top yers to work closely together to maximize our chances of winning..."

    "Yeah, captain..."

    Another lieutenant chimed in.

    "We should get vice-captain Asuna back, shouldn¡¯t we?"

    Heathcliff continued looking at the only door to this room.

    "Asuna has already quit the Knights of the Blood Oath. I issued that memo and I am not going to rescind it. Even if we need her, we are definitely not going to get her back in the guild, that would tarnish our reputation."

    "We can always invite her back..."

    Another lieutenant suggested.

    "We can invite her over just like we invited the Fae Swordsman and the ck Swordsman. Given my understanding of Asuna¡¯s personality, the sh will most likely agree if we ask her nicely!"

    Asuna nced at the person who said that and he resumed staring at the door.

    "Indeed, Asuna is very passionate about clearing the game. I am sure if we said it¡¯s for the greater good, she will surely participate. But, did you forget about the Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan?"

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t stop for the lieutenants to reply.

    "He came here without Asuna, which means he doesn¡¯t want Asuna to participate. What do you think will happen if we invited Asuna? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Wu Yan reneged on his deal."

    "I-I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious.."

    Heathcliff closed his eyes and he continued.

    "He is very strong, even when he wasn¡¯t using Dual des, I wasn¡¯t sure if I can hold my own in a duel against him..."

    One year ago, the two of them dueled, that fight is still vivid within the memories of every lieutenant here. His superb technique, his lightning-fast speed, and reaction, his monstrous strength, his well-honed battle experience, and skills. A year after the fact, it still sent shivers down their spines whenever they thought about it.

    A yearter, the average levels of yers have risen a lot. The frontliners are all at least level 80 and above. They also had better equipment. They are now experiencing a level hell where leveling gets harder and harder. Equipment enhancement is also nearing the limit.

    One year ago, Wu Yan¡¯s strength could be excused by his immensely high level, uber-tier equipment. But, with most top yers more or less the same in equipment and levels, the Fae swordsman still wiped the floor with 20 guild members who are technically frontliners.

    He¡¯s still as terrifying as before!

    "That man, his moral alignment is dubious at best, he¡¯s also acting without much thought of the consequences. He¡¯s the type of man who is very hard to manipte. You would do well to stay clear of his fuse. When he¡¯s lit, I can¡¯t imagine the frenzy he will unleash upon his foes."

    Heathcliff¡¯s tense face loosened up with a bit of frustration.

    "That¡¯s why don¡¯t do anything he wouldn¡¯t like. When anything bad happens, keep in mind, we might be a raid group and he¡¯s a solo yer who can bury us. I, for one, do not want to take that chance..."

    Heathcliff stood up and he left the meeting room, his words reverberated in the mind of the four lieutenants who thought long and hard about what they are going to do from now on.

 Chapter 726: The 75th-floor boss raid!

    <h4>Chapter 726: The 75th-floor boss raid!</h4>

    Aincrad, 75th-floor, Collinia, teleport za...

    There are about 50 yers wandering around the za. They were paired in groups of 5-6 yers. They were chatting but their grim faces suggested that they weren¡¯t here to y. They were acting like soldiers who are about to enter the battlefield.

    Nobody could me them for behaving like that. They are all elites of elites who were assembled by Heathcliff for the purpose of taking down the floor boss of the 75th floor.

    They more or less knew about the enhanced difficulty of the floor boss this time. It is going to be a boss like they have never seen before, the few that did are no longer around. Nobody joked or anything, a tense mood lingered around the za. It¡¯s like there is an invisible miasama clouding the hearts of eveyrone here.

    As if to stay clear of the clearers on this monumental day, the average yers chose to stay away from the teleport za, leaving it rather spacious for the frontliners to move about. On normal days, this ce would be filled with foolhardy yers who are here to make a killing, the riskier the hunting grounds, the better the rewards for farming it.

    Today, however, none were present.

    The yers kept to themselves. Just when they are busy discussing about strategies or praying to their respective gods for protection, the teleport gate started shing, catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    There are only frontliners here. so the neers must be clearers too. They are going to be busy watching themselves in battle so they needed to make sure the neers can handle their own weight in battle, that¡¯s why they were looking at the gate to check the neers.

    Imaigne the surprise in their eyes when the neers¡¯ identity were revealed.

    Wu Yan and Kirito has arrived!

    The two looked around as they descended the teleport tform. They walked towards an empty corner like proper solo yers who rather hanged out with themselves than to mingle with others. If the two of them didn¡¯te here together, they would probably take up two spots by themselves rather than one spot.

    Dumbfounded, the yers with a quicker wit regained their senses, the dead mood from before dissipatedpletely!

    "Hey... My eyes must be ying a trick on me. Isn¡¯t that Wu Yan? The Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan?..."

    "Yeah! That¡¯s him, alright! His ck coat, ck sword, I don¡¯t see the healing fairy anywhere but he has another sword strapped to his waist, he¡¯s Wu Yan the Dual de user!"

    "The Fae Swordsman?! The strongest yer is joining us on this raid?..."

    "O-oh yessss!"

    The yers started dancing in joy.

    This is the legendary yer who took down floors on his own!

    If that¡¯s not assuring I don¡¯t know what is.

    Kirito looked at the other yers who needed to chill. He threw Wu Yan a bitter smile. He was shocked initially but he quickly recovered.

    "See that? Look at the frontliners who are hyped just because you¡¯re here. This is how famous you are..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "What¡¯s there to be excited about? Wait till they hear about me hogging the loot, I am pretty sure they are going to invent a thousand reasons why I shouldn¡¯t have participated, these calcting bungholes..."

    "Isn¡¯t that just fine?"

    Kirito chuckled.

    "At least you can give them some much-needed morale, I am sure they are going to participate even more actively with you around. Heck, if you¡¯re not careful, someone might steal thest-hit from you..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "You¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to do something dirty like that, right?..."

    "Rx..."

    Kirito shrugged. Just when Wu Yan thought he¡¯s going to follow-up with a statement of his non-intention to kill-steal, Kirito said...

    "I am definitely going to throw a few of my fanciful attacks in when the boss is low on HP..."

    "You motha..."

    "Yo!"

    A voice interrupted them. It was Souta, Klein, and Agil. They were grinning happily at the both of them.

    "You guys came too?..."

    "Of course!"

    Klein giggled.

    "We are all frontliners here! Plus we are the guild masters of clearing guilds, how can we excuse ourselves from a fight like this?!"

    "I didn¡¯t expect this..."

    Souta grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder with starry eyes.

    "With you here, the boss fight will be a cinch!"

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure whether he shouldugh or cry.

    You guys give me too much credit.

    "I may not be a guild master but I would like to think of myself as a clearer..."

    Agil stood with a straightened back.

    "Plus, I reckon the floor boss has the best loot on this entire floor, I am not going give up a profitable venture like this."

    "Oh? You better watch your back then..."

    Kirito pointed at Wu Yan with a cheeky smile on his face.

    "Yan is here for thest-hit loot. He promised to keep the loot so crying won¡¯t do you any good when he kills the boss!"

    "A mo-monopoly?!"

    Agil gasped at Wu Yan who was smiling radiantly for some reason.

    "How is that possible?..."

    "Gosh, you have no idea..."

    Kirito chortled.

    "He¡¯s technically not a part of the raid group, Heathcliff invited him here and he agreed to let him monopolize any loot he receives, your dissent will hardly change the pre-determined decision."

    "Grh..."

    Agil gnashed his teeth and he angrily yelled.

    "That Heathcliff, I know he¡¯s the leader and all but how can he decide on his own like this? What about our profit?!..."

    "Well, who knows..."

    Kirito said with a scahdenfraudeden tone.

    "Go ask Heathcliff yourself..."

    Agil sucked back all his anger and frustration. He tried to cut a deal with Wu Yan by swiftly changing his scowl into a business smile.

    "Look, Yan, let¡¯s talk about this. I am sure you¡¯re a big man, a big man can part way with 10% of his gains, right? Come on, it¡¯s not a huge ask, I just want a slight cut of the pie..."

    Wu Yan, Kirito, Klein, and Souta rolled their eyes at him.

    Heathcliff arrived with his lieutenants while the five were busy busting each other¡¯s balls. The frontliners all turned silent when the captain arrived.

    Heathcliff took out arger-than-normal crystal, it was a pir shaped crystal.

    That¡¯s a corridor crystal. It works just like a teleport crystal but it can set up waypoints and allow for multiple yers to be teleported. However, it can only be used once just like other crystals. Otherwise, it would be on par if not better than the crystal Sachi obtained when she got her quest-exclusive group teleportation crystal.

    "Open portal!"

    The corridor crystal in Heathcliff¡¯s hand crumbled. A shimmering portal opened up, it stayed there as the portal opened up to the space before the boss room just like a corridor that crossed space.

    The other yers exchanged a look before they entered the portal after Heathcliff & co has gone into the portal.

    Their vision wavered for a short while before they found themselves in a dimly-lit corridor. In front of them, a grand and heavy door stood towering above them.

    Bam

    Heathcliff mmed his shield into the ground as he addressed everyone.

    "Everyone, are you done with your preparations?..."

    All 50 yers nodded with a grave expresssions. Heathcliff nced at Wu Yan onest time before he turned towards the grand door.

    "Then, let¡¯s do this!"

    The boss room¡¯s door slowly opened...

 Chapter 727: Centipede? Skeleton? The Skull Reaper!

    <h4>Chapter 727: Centipede? Skeleton? The Skull Reaper!</h4>

    The door wasrge enough to span a person¡¯s entire field of vision. As it slowly inched open, the grim reverberations made the frontliners here take out their weapons. Their stares were fixed on the door.

    Kirito took out Dark Repulser and he gripped it tightly. Souta, Klein, and Agil also took out their weapons. Meanwhile, Wu Yan calmly ced his hand on the grip of the Heaven Gazer behind him.

    Heathcliff took out the sword sheathed within his shield and he raised it up high. The moment the door fully opened, he gave a rallying cry.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    "Ooohhh!!!"

    The fighters roared loudly to psyche themselves up for the epic battle ahead. With Heathcliff at the helm of the formation, they marched steadily into the boss room!

    They were all prepared toy down their lives in this battle because there is no turning back now!

    When thest of the clearers entered, the boss slowly revealed its gnarly countenance to the brave adventurers.

    In this spacious room that lookedrger than a Roman colosseum, the oval arena and the dark walls extended up into the ceiling. The whole boss room looked like the insides of an egg split in half.

    Silence greeted the clearers. The darkness crept up on the frontliners here. Even the yers with the best night vision can only see dozens of meters away. It looked like there was nothing here but rocks and walls. There are also boulders scattered around the ce.

    The yers got into formation and the door behind them closed with a loud boom. It sounded like the gavel has fallen on their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but get anxious.

    One of two things will have happened when that door opens again: Either the boss is dead, or the yers are dead.

    Their knuckles were cracking under the immense pressure they exerted on their weapons. The deathly silence here didn¡¯t help to ease the anxiety gripping their hearts. They scanned the whole room with frantic nces to try and locate the boss.

    However, no floor boss could be seen.

    The fear of the unknown is the greatest fear, under this uncertain situation, the yers started panicking. They are so tense and attuned to their environment that any minor movement will cause a huge uproar.

    Except for one yer, of course...

    Fwish

    Like an arrow, a yer leaped into the sky with tremendous force. He reached the ceiling in no time at all as a thunderous boom scattered overhead.

    ng Bam

    Skrrrs

    "Up there!"

    A yer shrieked in horror. They looked at the ceiling and sure enough, almost all the clearers reacted with immense shock. Kirito & co¡¯s eyes almost popped out with surprise.

    "What the heck is that?!"

    The hysterical yer yelled again but nobody paid him any attention. They were too preupied with the creature hanging above them.

    It was a creature dozens of meter long that lurked above them.

    Like a skeletal centipede, it had a bunch of ribs that functioned like scythes. Like a centipede, those scythes looked gnarly, the creature had freaking scythes for arms and legs! The creature emitted boiling sounds like a train of death whenever it moved.

    Its head resembled an elongated skull that looked like abination of a Spider¡¯s body and a human¡¯s skull. It had ring-red eyes and sharp teeth lining its enormous jaw. The pincers near the head were enourmous scythes that reced its arms.

    A monster, a true monster.

    However, this creepy creature is screeching like crazy. It was iling around like a giant insect that¡¯s under attack. It had a good reason to freak out, a certain yer with an oversized ck sword is currently anchored to the creature by stabbing his sword into the monster¡¯s head.

    It was Wu Yan!

    "Yan!"

    Souta, Klein, and Agil were speechless.

    "I can¡¯t believe he just jumped straight up there to attack!"

    A bead of sweat flowed down Kirito¡¯s temple.

    "That guy, just how reckless is he?..."

    "That jump height..."

    Heathcliff gnashed his teeth. He turned around and he issued an order with a frosty tone.

    "Don¡¯t stay together! Spread out!"

    The skeleton centipede dropped down on the pale-faced yers. It didn¡¯t forget to spread its scythe legs as wide as possible.

    "Quickly! Spread out!"

    Heathcliff roared at them. Some quick-witted yers got out of the way but there are still yers who were petrified by fear. They stared at the falling death machine like fools.

    Still anchored to the boss with his Heaven Gazer. Wu Yan silently cursed. Because of his current position, the boss would crush him t as a pancake if he didn¡¯t do something about the boss¡¯ fall.

    "Those dumbasses!"

    Wu Yan raised his head and he quickly took out his sword to give the boss another heavy smash on its armored body. He used the ensuing force to push himself out of harm¡¯s way.

    Boom

    Dust swept over everyone when the boss fell. The boss roared in anger as its jaw trembled as if to augment its roar.

    Screechhhh

    The yers regained their senses. They looked in horror as the boss brandished its scythe-arms at the stunned yers.

    "Argh!"

    The yers were smacked away and their HP bars quickly depleted down from the green zone to the yellow zone, the red zone, and finally the yers shattered into data crystals.

    Shock, fear, and trepidation filled the soul of each fighter here!

    "One hit..."

    Heathcliff gasped as he watched the boss.

    "Just one hit..."

    "You¡¯re kidding me..."

    Kirito bit his lips so hard he almost started bleeding. Disbelief, no, the yers didn¡¯t want to believe the reality presented to them.

    They were all elites among elites. They had high levels, good equipment, and they are all yers who stood near the top of their trade.

    Yet, the boss killed a bunch of yers with one attack.

    That¡¯s scary! That¡¯s just too terrifying!

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan grinned but a bead of sweat flowed down the side of his head.

    "It looks like I need to be careful as well..."

 Chapter 728: Clash! Brute strength against brute strength!

    <h4>Chapter 728: sh! Brute strength against brute strength!</h4>

    Skrrrrr!

    The boss sent ripples of energy into the ground while roaring. Everywhere this force touched, the ground lit up like there are mes underneath, making the cold floor look hot. The whole room lit up in a dramatic manner and the mysterious force disappeared.

    The dark environment disappeared as the room lit up, this cleared up the visibility problem hindering the yers but none of the yers were happy. The warm color under the floor failed to ease their worries. They felt like they were being grilled as sweat fell down their faces.

    "I said spread out! Disperse!"

    Heathcliff issuedmands even while the situation looked like it was growing out of control. His voice remained steady despite this grave situation, he managed to convince the other yers to remain calm with hisposed attitude. Granted, there are other yers who just couldn¡¯t get a hold of themselves. Their performance are dragging down the raid group, the other yers frowned at them but they were also worried about the underperforming yers.

    "Yan!"

    Kirito called out to Wu Yan. He turned around and he nodded after figuring out Kirito¡¯s intention. They stepped forward at the same time and they jumped at the floor boss.

    Skrrrrr

    The boss retaliated with another booming roar. It¡¯s like the floor boss remembered who stabbed it. It immediately targeted Wu Yan. It started crawling towards them with its spindly long scythes.

    Boom.

    The two sides shed in a violent collision. The boss swung its scythes at the two yers and the two yers were smacked far away.

    "Damn!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands felt numb. He clenched down on his teeth as he flipped once in the air. He steadied himself as he slid along the ground. Kirito wasn¡¯t as lucky, he crashed into the ground, he suffered a slight decrease to his HP bar as a result.

    Wu Yan looked at the boss with his deep-red eyes. He spotted a very grim look. His hands are still shaking from the collision between him and the floor boss.

    Wu Yan is a yer who went all in on the Strength attribute. His strength and attack powers are off the chart. However, he still lost in that test of strength. Granted, Wu Yan isn¡¯t surprised with this oue.

    The 74th floor boss already demonstrated an explosive strength that matched him. The Quarter Floor Bosses are notoriously harder than bosses of adjacent floors. Plus, Wu Yan reckons he can¡¯t one-hit-kill a frontliner. But, the boss did just that...

    This boss had overwhelming power and brute strength.

    That¡¯s not the most important part. At the heart of the matter...

    The super strong floor boss rampaged around the arena, like a monster truck with scythes for legs, the floor boss started wrecking the raid group with its immense strength and fast speed. The yers felt like they were fighting a train that had the agile movements of an insect. They couldn¡¯t even get close tond solid hits on the boss.

    Yes, this boss had overwhelming speed too!

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He pointed heaven gazer diagonally at the ground as he slowly ced his hand on the Elucidator¡¯s grip.

    "Kirito!"

    Wu Yan yelled at Kirito.

    "I will stop it by tackling it from the front. You lead Klein and the others to nk it from the sides!"

    "You want to tackle it by yourself?..."

    Kirito couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    "Are you going to be okay?..."

    Kirito trusted Wu Yan¡¯s and his immense power, however, this boss is on another level in terms of deadliness. This was a boss who can kill elite yers with a single attack, any small mistakes can lead to a fatal end.

    Wu Yan chuckled as he unsheated Elucidator. With swords akimbo, he continued.

    "I am going to stack my life on this, what do you think? Is there going to be a problem?"

    Kirito¡¯s expression turned stiff. He sighed and he turned towards the boss.

    "Don¡¯t die on me!"

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan got into a sword stance, his body lit up with the light of Sword skills.

    "Without you guys around, I would already be brawling with the boss!"

    A small fairy appeared beside Wu Yan. It sat on Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder after twirling around Wu Yan. The next second, he shot out like an arrow of darkness. It took him no time at all to reach the boss¡¯ front.

    "Hiya!"

    He struck with skill-imbued Heaven Gazer.

    The boss bellowed in pain when the attacknded even though it sounded like two metal tes grinding against each other. It raised its scythe arms to swipe at Wu Yan.

    Tang

    This was the sound of someone blocking the deadly attack.

    "Hmph..."

    Wu Yan grunted. Sparks flew when the scythe ground against Heaven Gazer. The scythe drew closer and closer to Wu Yan¡¯s head. Without Eternal Arms Mastery to augment his defense and diminish the force with optimal technique, that swipe would have cleaved Wu Yan.

    This strength, it¡¯s too heavy!

    Skrrr

    Enraged by this puny insect that blocked its attack, the boss raised its other scythe-arm to strike down Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan felt the iing attack and he gripped Elucidator in a reverse grip to cover his side. The attack fell on the flimsy de that looked rather tinypared to even the Heaven Gazer, forget the giant scythe arms.

    Tang

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands trembled as he felt like he¡¯s stuck between two ridiculously huge pincer.

    The boss threatened to cleave him in twain. Meanwhile, Wu Yan pushed outwards against the scythes. Sparks were flying everywhere.

    With veins bulging near his temple, Wu Yan struggled to lift his head. He stared back at the boss who was busy roaring at him. His eyes shed with a hint of viciousness.

    "HEEERRRRRHHH!"

    He unleashed a skill and he glowed so brightly that it lit up both Wu Yan and the boss¡¯ faces. With a thunderous roar, he pushed the two huge scythes away, momentarily staggering the boss.

    It only managed to steady itself with incredible difficulty. The next thing it saw was a pair of swords, huge and small stabbing into its eye sockets.

    Bam

    Skrrghhh!

    The boss fell on its back like an overturned turtle. The boss iled around on the ground. Its 5 HP bar suffered a minor reduction.

    The other yers watched with ck jaws...

 Chapter 729: The tragic 75th-floor boss...

    <h4>Chapter 729: The tragic 75th-floor boss...</h4>

    When the boss fell, the ground shook like an earthquake was going down. The yers were barely staying on their feet.

    They watched as Wu Yan caught his breath. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed.

    A boss that can instantly kill an elite yer lost in a contest of strength!

    The yers felt like they were inside a dream. They couldn¡¯t fathom the troubles in Wu Yan¡¯s mind.

    He can excuse himself by saying he lost the tug-of-war because he didn¡¯t use his Dual des. But, he pulled out his other weapon which bolstered his stats greatly.

    The Elucidator¡¯s stat magnified his attack power to another level. Even so, he only pulled through by a tiny margin. He also exhausted himself in the process.

    He isn¡¯t sure if he can use his explosive power to lurch the boss over again.

    That was also the reason why he chose to attack the boss in its eyes.

    It¡¯s a game world but hitting the eyes usually meant hitting a critical spot, as evidenced by the Floor boss¡¯ pained shriek. The boss fell over and it doesn¡¯t look like the boss will be getting up anytime soon.

    Skrrr!

    The boss opened its mouth, malicious energy gathered in its mouth before it released a deafening roar that shook the whole arena. The yers were affected by this as their attack speed fell. The boss seized this chance to attack.

    Swish

    The boss iled its giant head and the giant scythes acting as its pincer swiped the area around the boss.

    "Watch out!"

    The scythes looked like they could skewer a whole squad of yers. The yers that were nning to pounce on the boss with their sword skills immediately backed away without a second thought.

    The boss had lethal attack power, only yers with Unique skills stood a chance at receiving the attacks head-on. Other than them, the yers who try to block are going to end up like the yers that got cut into ribbons before dying in a rain of data crystals.

    Nobody needed Kirito¡¯s warning. Excluding Wu Yan and Heathcliff, the other yers all scattered away.

    Because the boss was struggling to get up, it couldn¡¯t make full use of its immense power. It was as futile as using a cannon to hit a bunch of flies. Without proper control, its attacks missed the intended targets.

    "Yan-kun!"

    Heathcliff lifted his shield and he told him in a grim tone.

    "I will block its attacks! Get the others to attack when the chance arises!"

    Wu Yan helplessly nodded. He had to admit that this boss was more troublesome than the bosses before it. He can¡¯t see himself beating this boss in a short time. He¡¯s sure he can take the boss down on his own, especially with the help of his healing fairy.

    But, since Heathcliff suggested a team fight, why did he have to turn down such a generous offer that saved his energy? This boss is as strong if not stronger than him, after all.

    The boss finally got up after iling around like mad. Its head was facing Wu Yan and Heathcliff. It stared down at both of them like they were its sworn enemies.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Heathcliff yelled.

    Wu Yan slightly nodded and they charged at the boss despite the tworge scythes of boneing their way. They slipped through the barrage of stabs and shes.

    Bam bam

    Tang

    Dong

    Skrrrrr!

    "Let¡¯s join them!"

    Kirito, armed with Dark Repulser, rallied Souta, Klein, Agil, and the other yers as they swarmed the giant boss, nicking it whenever they saw a chance. Slowly but surely, the boss¡¯ HP got shaved away.

    Their individual attacks were pathetic at best, however, when their damage cumted, the end result was something the boss couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Roar!!!

    The boss hissed in anger. Wu Yan and Heathcliff blocked its giant scythes but the boss used itsrge bony tail tosh its surroundings in a blur of white color.

    Wu Yan saw this and his eyes shed with a witty glow. He changed his grips as a golden sheen covered him. Like a golden lightning, he dealt another heavy blow on the boss¡¯ eyes, stopping the boss in its tracks before it could assault the raid group. Stunned, the boss couldn¡¯t hit any yers.

    Kirito and the others had smiles of relief but they didn¡¯t stop chipping away the boss¡¯ HP. They were bringing the boss to pound town, one bony segment at a time, causing a minor dust storm whenever they finished theirbos.

    Skrrr!

    Under the heavy suppression of Wu Yan, Heathcliff, and the raid members, the boss¡¯ huge body worked against it as it provided the yers with more space tond attacks on. Twisting around like a snake in a boiling pot, the boss continued thrashing about although this didn¡¯t slow down the HP reduction rate.

    Bam

    In a silver sh of light, a dark sword brilliantly glowing with a silvery light embedded itself between the boss¡¯ be.

    If Heathcliff who possess the Holy Sword is the yer with the highest defense in game, Wu Yan who was blessed with the Dual des, would be the only yer in game who enjoyed double attack damage and double attack speed, making him the yer with the highest known attack in game.

    With his two trusty swords, he took away a good chunk of the boss¡¯ HP. Although he lost in terms of absolute damage against what the raid yers could dish out as a whole, he wasn¡¯t far from it!

    Bam bam bam.

    Kirito and the others are still busy wrecking the boss. Meanwhile, Heathcliff focused on using his Holy Sword to block the boss¡¯ deadly pincers and scythes. Wu Yan held his own against the boss with his two swords, with Heathcliff here, he had an easier time focusing on dealing out tons of damage.

    While keeping himself out of harm¡¯s way, Wu Yan didn¡¯t forget to give the boss a good stabbing or two in its four eye sockets. He was like a storm of sword blows that rained down on the boss. His attacks sounded like somebody was ying a giant bongo. The yers felt their chest tightening whenever they heard him going on a rampage with the boss¡¯ body.

    By the time they knew it, the boss had already lost more than half its HP bar.

 Chapter 730: Killing, clearing, ending, and reporting...

    <h4>Chapter 730: Killing, clearing, ending, and reporting...</h4>

    Bam bam bam bam

    Skrrrrr!

    Savage blows continued smashing the boss even as it protested and hissed in anger. Their merciless exchange of attacks told everyone this was an intense brawl.

    With Wu Yan as the lead damage dealer and tank, Kirito and the others supported with solid attacks. Even if this boss had 5 freaking HP bars, in the end, it got reduced to the red zone after about half an hour of intense raid. They steadily beat the boss into the yellow zone a few minutes before this stage.

    The other yers had no time to mind the HP gauge. They were staking their lives to quickly kill the boss. The sooner they can end this boss, the sooner they can finish this tiring battle.

    To prevent idents and more deaths, they were so focused their eyes turned bloodshot. Their brains told them to keep attacking and attacking. They forgot about dodging or evading.

    They weren¡¯t dumb enough to throw away their lives. They knew Wu Yan looked out for them by shanking the boss in its eyes whenever it tried to attack the raid yers, even when he¡¯s still busy dealing with its giant scythes.

    This is the reason why they can focus on attacking and forget about evasion.

    Subconsciously, they entrusted Wu Yan with their lives.

    They are going to die the moment Wu Yan trips up.

    But, they chose to believe in him, the strongest yer in this game. They believed in the legendary yer who took down floor bosses on his own...

    Unlike the other yers, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil trusted Wu Yan from the start. They were the ones who did the most damage after Wu Yan because they didn¡¯t hold back at all when attacking the boss.

    Skrrrr

    The boss¡¯ eyes shed deep red. As if it knew its time is up, the boss¡¯ howls had a hint of fear in them. It became even more desperate in attacking both Wu Yan and Heathcliff. It wanted to take down the two main culprits who ced it in the current situation.

    Wu Yan and Heathcliff didn¡¯t let up even when they are sure the boss is on itsst legs. They also didn¡¯t lighten the pressure they exerted on the boss. They knew what¡¯s at stake here. One small mistake could result in needless deaths...

    The raid group would suffer with the death of each yer here.

    While they focused on keeping the boss¡¯ aggro on them, Wu Yan and Heathcliff didn¡¯t forget to give the boss a good smacking or two with their sword skills whenever the chance presented itself.

    Indeed, without Wu Yan, it might have taken at least an hour to get to this stage. In the original work, they took over an hour to take down the boss. With Wu Yan added to the equation, the boss is already at death¡¯s door within half an hour.

    Finally, the boss¡¯ HP bar got reduced to that tiny sliver of a dot.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant glint. The healing fairy healed him to full HP and he instantly unleashed a torrent of starlight from his swords. Charging up for a second, he leaped up.

    Using the boss¡¯ giant scythe as a stepping stone, he jumped up once more to reach the boss¡¯ face. Then, he swung his dual des down on the boss!

    Bam

    That devilish blow struck the boss right on its be.

    Crack

    The boss¡¯ skull got shattered into a million pieces. Then, the boss¡¯ skull, what was left of it anyway, rained down as data polygons. A red digital gash indicating massive damage remained on the boss¡¯ spine.

    The giant body stopped when the skull got smashed. The tiny ded legs stopped as if an invisible force had bound them.

    Kirito, Klein, Souta, Agil, and the raid yers watched with stupefied looks. Heathcliff stared at the boss for a second before he nted the butt of his shield in the ground. Everybody watched as Wu Yan did a superheronding.

    Boom

    The boss¡¯ massive body shattered into a sea of data crystals. The arena also dimmed down.

    When the room turned dark, the floor cleared message popped up with the victory fanfare that¡¯s all too familiar to the yers here.

    After half an hour, the clearers finally yed the quarter floor boss of the 75th Floor!

    The doors to the boss room creaked open. The blocked path revealed itself to the yers here. This was the definite proof the yers looked for. Either they killed the boss or the boss killed them, they could only be one oue.

    They lived and the doors are opened. By simple deduction, they won against the boss!

    This is all real!

    "It¡¯s over..."

    Kirito mumbled with a dazed look. He had to double verify the floor cleared message. His words sparked a chemical reaction in the brains of the yers around them.

    "It¡¯s over..."

    "Yeah, it is..."

    "We made it!"

    "Yeahhhh!"

    The yers resisted the urge to jump and celebrate. As they were out of breath, the mental exhaustion finally caught up with them when they threw their weapons down. Like sacks of potatoes they fell limply down to the floor as they heaved. Some of the yers are already crying up a storm.

    Those are tears of joys born from surviving a gruesome battle.

    Somebody stopped the celebration with a single question.

    "How many died?..."

    Nobody made a sound. They also stopped wheezing altogether. The yer who kept track voiced his grim reply...

    "Four..."

    Nobody paid attention to the identity of the speaker. They allowed him to continue...

    "Three died at the start when the boss started attacking. The fourth casualty urred when the yer tried to desert the raid party resulting in the boss one-shot-killing the deserter."

    Wu Yan, Kirito, Souta, Klein, Agil, and the other yers fell silent...

 Chapter 731: The risk of a mandatory quest, returning home

    <h4>Chapter 731: The risk of a mandatory quest, returning home</h4>

    Four dead.

    It¡¯s a much better figurepared to the deaths in the original work numbering in the dozens. Heck, in a way, this oue was a miracle.

    Of course, the yers who survived were blissfully ignorant of what happened in the original work. They should be counting their lucky stars, after all, of the ones that survived, had things gone exactly like it did in the original work, one in five of them wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. But, they were still suffering from PTSD.

    They were made painfully aware that had Wu Yan stoppeding to their rescue when they attracted the Floor Boss¡¯ aggro, they would have been long dead by now. They can still vividly remember the cold scythes of death that were stopped by Wu Yan¡¯s timely intervention.

    Can, can we really clear this game?

    The yers started doubting their abilities.

    Only Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil looked at Wu Yan when they considered this notion. Wu Yan is currently holding his swords akimbo with a calm look on his face. His cold confidence dispelled any doubts they might have, no, they were sure they can clear this game!

    Wu Yan undoubtedly yed a critical role in this raid battle. Without Heathcliff and him to lead the attack and defense, more than likely, they would have all perished by now. Wu Yan is the MVP because he continued attracting the boss¡¯ aggro, deflecting attacks meant for other yers, indirectly saving the yers here.

    If Wu Yan participated in the boss raids from now on, it¡¯s definitely possible to clear Aincrad!

    Yes, we can!

    Kirito, Souta, Agil, and Klein were sure. The mes of conviction started burning within their hearts, sparked by the embers of hope!

    They were assured. This game could be cleared!

    On the other side, Wu Yan sighed in relief when he saw how the other yers were faring. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Kirito & co cheering the other yers up, offering them help whenever needed.

    Wu Yan came to this world due to the mandatory quest he got as a penalty for summoning Yukari without sufficient points.

    _______________________________________________________________

    Mandatory Quest: Clear all the floors!

    Details: Enter SAO¡¯s world, join SAO, and clear all 100 floors of Aincrad!

    Restrictions: The user is not allowed to use the System. The user is prohibited from using abilities, equipment, items, or take other summons into SAO;

    _______________________________________________________________

    This mandatory quest has been bugging Wu Yan for quite some time now. Clearing all 100 floors means he can¡¯t let things y out like it did in the original work. Kirito deduced Heathcliff¡¯s identity in the original work and he ended the game early by challenging Heathcliff to a duel.

    Kirito deduced Heathcliff¡¯s identity in the original work on the 75th Floor, after they killed the floor boss!

    If Kirito deduced Heathcliff¡¯s identity like he did int eh original work, he would jeopardize Wu Yan¡¯s quest. He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of someone jumping out at thest second to block a mortal wound for Kirito, allowing him to kill Heathcliff, thereby ending the game early. Even if in this game, Kirito didn¡¯t have the Dual des.

    Wu Yan won¡¯t stand idly by if Kirito is faced with danger in Heathcliff¡¯s hands.

    To save Kirito, he¡¯s going to make sure he¡¯s the one who ends Heathcliff when the timees.

    This is the best scenario to prevent a total loss of control.

    If his quest fails, he will be forcefully evicted from this world to tackle another mandatory quest in another world. What¡¯s going to happen to Asuna and Yui?

    Time will stop the moment he leaves, however, that¡¯s not the case for Wu Yan, this will stab at Wu Yan¡¯s heart incessantly like a fishbone in one¡¯s throat. He wanted a proper farewell with Asuna.

    Fortunately, Kirito still hadn¡¯t caught on to Heathcliff¡¯s true identity.

    Kirito spotted Heathcliff¡¯s true identity in the original work because of an impossible movement pulled by Heathcliff in his duel. That¡¯s when he started doubting Heathcliff. Without critical pivots like Dual des and Asuna, Kirito missed the crucial puzzle pieces needed for him to figure out Heathcliff¡¯s identity. Naturally, this meant he didn¡¯t get to challenge Heathcliff in this universe.

    Thus, Heathcliff¡¯s true identity is still hidden.

    Wu Yan silently apologized to Kirito & co. He¡¯s the one with the keys to the kingdom, he can call out Heathcliff right not but he can¡¯t because he still needed to finish his quest. He nced at Heathcliff and he pulled open his item log to check his loot.

    Heathcliff took a quick look at Wu Yan too. He turned around to tell the other yers about Wu Yan¡¯s im to the final loot.

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil started getting anxious.

    They were worried that the yers would raise a storm of protest.

    Wouldn¡¯t someone be pissed if they risked their lives in a fight to get nothing at the end of a gruesome battle?

    Humans are greedy. It¡¯s not hard to imagine the yers throwing a hissy fit about who gets what loot.

    What shocked Kirito & co, including Heathcliff, is how the yers eagerly nodded their heads when the raid yers heard about this abrupt news. They were okay with this!

    Where did they find thergesse?

    To the raid yers who were saved by Wu Yan at his peril, he¡¯s like a messiah to them. Loot is hardlyparable to the risk Wu Yan personally took to save their lives.

    Interesting how things turned out¡­

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil exchanged a look. They weren¡¯t sure what happened but it¡¯s a good oue so they are not going to question it.

    ¡°Captain Heathcliff¡­¡±

    Kirito addressed Heathcliff.

    ¡°Fire up the transport gate¡­¡±

    Heathcliff nodded. He walked forward when Wu Yan waved at them.

    ¡°Alright, I am heading back¡­¡±

    ¡°So soon?...¡±

    Kirito and the others gasped.

    ¡°We are going to have a victory celebration in just a bit, shouldn¡¯t you stay for it?...¡±

    ¡°Nah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled faintly.

    ¡°yers died, I am not sure if I can celebrate consciously knowing that. Moreover, Asuna is still waiting for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Kirito shook his head with a helpless look.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan-kun!¡±

    Heathcliff raised his head and he hollered.

    ¡°I hope we can get your help next time!¡±

    Wu Yan gave him a perfunctory nce and then he continued walking towards the main door.

    ¡°I gave my words, I don¡¯t intend on reneging on them¡­¡±

    _______________________________________________________________

    Aincrad, 22nd Floor¡­

    ¡°Mama¡­¡±

    Yui asked for the nth time while Asuna held her in a motherly embrace.

    ¡°When is papaing back?...¡±

    Asuna chuckled.

    ¡°Soon¡­¡±

    A noise came from the door. Asuna¡¯s body twitched and she immediately stood up. She ced Yui down on the floor and she ran over to the door.

    Please, let it be him¡­

    Asuna quickened her pace. What greeted her when she opened the door was a figure so important she recognized his mug almost instantly. Tears started flowing down her cheeks as she weed him into the house.

    ¡°Asuna¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡±

    Asuna covered her mouth as she started weeping tears of joy. She used the most radiant smile she had ever mustered up to reply¡­

    ¡°Wee back¡­¡±

 Chapter 732: Out goes spring, itâ€™s autumn once more! Changes and progress...

    <h4>Chapter 732: Out goes spring, it''s autumn once more! Changes and progress...</h4>

    The weather inside Aincrad is undoubtedly one of the best ever on record.

    Like the real world, this game world had seasons as well. However, the weather inside here isn''t as random as the weather in the real world. The weather is a bad girl, she didn''t need permission from anybody. Seasonal shifts also happen so gradually one wouldn''t normally notice it.

    Unlike the real world, the weather in this world is determined by factors that were fixed from the start of the game. Somebody set a certain date up with a sunny sky and a rainy one the next day.

    Due to this, a lot of yers were expecting this great weather with this pattern in mind.

    Even in the most deste floors with ice everywhere, there will be brief sunlight and clear skies for that floor. On floors with perpetually beautiful weather, well, things are going to kick up a notch and the weather will be so fine it''s like somebody zed ayer of honey over the whole floor. The whole floor smelled like flowers and the breeze is just spectacr.

    Aincrad, 22nd-floor, in front of theke...

    In casual clothes, Wu Yan was fishing while yawning in boredom. He looked at the scenicke. In his vision, an indicator was floating up and down. Fishing is a test of patience, it also tested one''s attention span. If that was the case, Wu Yan failed miserably because he''s still yawning like nobody''s business. He looked at the indicator from time to time but he''s not too focused on it.

    Nobody med him. The weather inside Aincrad is just too good, it''s practically a sin for someone who favors sleeping to be awake right now!

    Yet, here he is... fishing for a fish that won''t bite.

    Any fishing expert would judge Wu Yan poorly. If a yer like him can get a fish, the price of fish would surely plummet.

    And those people would have spoken too soon. If they saw the fishes swimming around in the pail beside Wu Yan, their jaws would drop to the ground. There were at least a dozen fishes in the pail and they were all beautiful catches too!

    He is someone who can break themon sense of the "experts".

    While Wu Yan waited with a tired look, another fish got hooked. He casually pulled the fish up and he tossed it into the pail beside him. Wu Yan mumbled.

    "I think that should be enough?..."

    Wu Yan stored away his fishing rod and he picked up the pail beside him. He clicked invisible buttons and the pail disappeared in a sh of light. He had put the fishes away in his inventory

    He shook the empty pail and he started moving in the direction of his home.

    "I can just fish up some more, tomorrow..."

    Wu Yan sounded sozy, put a pillow on his face and you wouldn''t be faulted for thinking he''s just murmuring in his sleep. Wu Yan sounded unfazed. This is a man who used one year to max out his fishing skill.

    That''s right, one year has gone by since the raid yers took down the 75th-floor boss!

    In the span of one year, a lot transpired. Wu Yan is ignorant of most of the mundane stuff despite standing at the apex. He used most of his time grinding to make sure his strength doesn''t fall rtive to others. Other than that, the remainder of his time were spent with his wife and daughter. They lived like a happy family.

    Like a hermit that distance himself from affairs of others, Wu Yan & Asuna were mostly clueless of the events that happened outside of their home. However, they both kept tabs on important events, only ignoring the useless news.

    They were well-informed on the progress of the raid members, floor clears. For example, they are aware of cataclysm that fell upon the Divine Dragon Alliance.

    This happened soon after the death of the 75th-floor boss. On the 76th-floor, the Dragons found the boss room ahead of others.

    The guild leader at the time must have been high on virtual hashish or something. He omitted the discovery and he took his own elite team which made up half of his core members to try and take on the floor boss.

    The bosses after the quarter-floor bosses were rtively easy in the past and they offered a very lucrative reward against risk ratio. Although the bosses were strong, they were nowhere near the strength of the quarter floor bosses.

    They must have took a bet on this information and they wanted to hog the juicy loot...

    Blinded by avarice, the Dragons challenged the floor boss. The rest was history...

    Although the 76th-floor boss was weak, weaker than both the 74th-floor boss and the 75th-floor boss, it was still a formidable boss that posed a tremendous risk to any guild, much less an unprepared guild like the Dragons. What did they think was going to happen?

    They weren''t as lucky as the Army when they screwed upst time. Wu Yan and Asuna saved their butts. This time, everyone including the guild leader at the time died in the boss room. Having suffered a major blow like this, the Dragons bowed out just like the Army did in the past.

    Presently, there are only the Knights of the Blood Oath, the Moonlit ck Cats, and Fuurinkazan on the frontlines...

    Their mistakes taxed the clearers heavily. Signs of a feeble raid group emerged during the second raid on the 76-th floor. Wu Yan lent a helping hand and they ughtered the floor boss. He unlocked the 77th-floor for all the yers. Giving them some space to recoup lost strength.

    The remaining three guilds were worth their salt. They tried even harder after rising beyond the 76-th floor. The Knights, the Cats, and Fuurinkazan expanded vigorously.

    In the end, their fervent and undying passion elerated allowed them to take down the 77th-floor, 78th-floor, and the 79th-floor without Wu Yan''s help.

    Heathcliff also stopped inviting Wu Yan after that point.

    Wu Yan''s rtionship with the raid group went back to how it was in the past.

    The two partiespeted against each other.

    Whoever found the floor boss first gets to kill it. Just like how things were before the 75th-floor.

    The clearers made tremendous progress, that much was evident to anyone who observed them. Even after losing a clearing guild, they still pulled themselves together and they cleared floors after floors without Wu Yan''s help. Asuna who went training with Wu Yan also picked up quite a few tricks from Wu Yan that made her a very skilled fighter.

    In one year, the clearers took down floors after floors until they reached the stage that got all the yers watching with heavy breathing...

    The 98th-floor!

 Chapter 733: The change in the wife, the daughter, and the friends...

    <h4>Chapter 733: The change in the wife, the daughter, and the friends...</h4>

    The great weather on this floor made the forest more vibrant than usual. The chirping of birds and the sound of insects could be heard in almost every corner in this forest. The scenery was already out of this world in the first ce, add the great weather, the gentle breeze and you have the best day to go camping or have a pic.

    Deep in the forest, inside a wooden vi, Asuna sat on the sofa in a ratherfy casual dress. With a work-in-progress in her hands, she swiftly knitted the design she had in mind into reality. Her sewing skills are already at a very high level. She is also rather happy with her work, she continued knitting with that soul-stealing smile on her face.

    In a year, Asuna matured rather quickly. Beside growing in height, her hair lengthened and her curves started thickening. She¡¯s radiating the charm of a mature woman,pared to herself a year ago, her attractiveness increased a lot!

    If she entered the public sight once more, her fans would only increase further. Heck, her old fanbase might even go rabid if they see the current Asuna. Too bad for them, Asuna never appeared in public after quitting the Knights of Blood Oath.

    Aside from Kirito, Lisbeth, Shion, Sachi, and Silica who came to visit once in a while, no other yers were blessed with seeing the growth of Asuna.

    If you thought Asuna only changed in appearance and aura then you¡¯re dead wrong!

    Asuna liked living a quiet life. But, she hates losing too. Although she¡¯s no longer in the KoB, she made sure to keep her levels at par with the clearers.

    After Yui got tucked in, Wu Yan and Asuna spent every night diving deep into thebyrinth to grind. If they are lucky, they would find the floor boss¡¯ room. Then, Asuna would join Wu Yan in raiding the floor boss. Wu Yan also taught her a bunch of battle techniques that made her as strong if not stronger than Kirito in equipment and levels.

    Meanwhile, Kirito steadily grew in power until he held the spot of the third strongest with a strong margin. Excluding Wu Yan and Heathcliff, no one would say they are stronger than Kirito. Wu Yan can confidently say Asuna is better than him.

    From this, one could surmise Asuna grew tremendously. However, her growth went unnoticed by the world atrge. Excluding Wu Yan, everyone pegged Asuna¡¯s power at her level one year ago. In a senes, she became a hidden dragon among the yers.

    Yui experienced little to no change despite her mother¡¯s eye-popping change.

    Her height is still the same, her hair that reached her waist stayed at the same length, her bangs are also in-line with her eyebrows. However, her white dress was changed to a white-shirt and pleated skirtbination. This bolstered her image as a bubbly kid.

    On closer inspection, Yui who looked like an innocent girl had a lively glint in her eyes that wasn¡¯t there a year ago.

    Currently, she¡¯s lying with her stomach on the sofa, she propped up her cheeks with her palms while iling her legs in the air. A question popped into her mind and she asked Asuna with tilted head.

    "Mama, are you making clothes for yourself?..."

    Asuna made the clothes Wu Yan and Yui wore. Wu Yan is a male and she¡¯s still a kid. The style of the clothes in her hands resembled a female¡¯s design. It also didn¡¯t look like she made it for her. The only one who can wear something like that would be Asuna...

    Asuna smiled at her but she didn¡¯t stop her making her handiwork.

    "No, I am making this for Aunt Liz..."

    Yui nodded. She wrinkled her nose.

    "Can you make it?..."

    "It¡¯s already done..."

    Asuna gave the clothes onest stitch and a youthful and elegant dressed appeared in Asuna¡¯s hands. She showed it to Yui by lifting it up.

    "There! After your father returns, we can head out!"

    "Are we heading out soon?..."

    Yui¡¯s eyes beamed up. She bounced up from the sofa and she continued jumping around in excitement.

    "Papa,e back soon..."

    Wu Yan walked in just as Yui voiced her wish. He shook his head with a chuckle.

    "We still have some time before we need to go, I don¡¯t think this counts as beingte, right?"

    "Papa!"

    Yui glomped Wu Yan¡¯s arm while pouting.

    "Papa, you¡¯re so slow! Uncle Kirito and Aunt Liz are going to get angry at you if you¡¯re not careful..."

    "They aren¡¯t as petty as you!"

    Wu Yan pinched her nose while Yui cried uncle.

    Asuna helped Wu Yan tidy up his attire. She asked him in a warm tone.

    "How was it?"

    "Well, I¡¯ve got some fat fishes that¡¯s for sure. Although they aren¡¯tparable to S-grade material, I am sure they are all precious materials..."

    Wu Yan ced his hand into the pail with him.

    "With Kirito¡¯s appetite, these should be fitting gifts..."

    "Stop, you..."

    Asuna pped Wu Yan on the back. Wu Yan enjoyed her light p very much as it showed the intimacy between them.

    "You done on your side?..."

    Wu Yan looked at the dainty clothes in her hands and he praised her.

    "Not bad, that¡¯s a girl for you. You girls are great with jewelries and clothes..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin with slight confusion.

    "Liz is so tomboy, I think she would be happier with a weapon over clothes, right?..."

    Asuna rolled her eyes at him. She stored the clothes away and she backed away from him.

    "Alright, I am going to change my clothes..."

    Wu Yan scanned Asuna who looked absolutely stunning with her sling dress. Her exposed shoulders, arms, and legs were enchanting to say the least. He unconsciously gulped as he called her a temptress inside himself. He turned the other way to prevent the lustful mes within him from growingrger.

    "Papa, papa..."

    Yui tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve from the side. She looked at Wu Yan with her great big eyes.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to cook the fishies? I think Uncle Kirito will be happier with your dishes than materials..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips as he rubbed Yui¡¯s head.

    "Yui, when I married mama, Uncle Kirito didn¡¯t even send me one Cors. He should be thankful that I am giving him fishes for his wedding..."

    Indeed, one year since then, Liz and Kirito finally tied the knot.

    It¡¯s probably because they feel like the game is close to its end at the 98th-floor that the two of them finally decided to tied the knot. They would probably feel really bad and regretful if they didn¡¯t do it now. They dropped the bomb on everyone by revealing their intentions without any cues. It didn¡¯t give them a lot of time to prepare a nuptial gift too. In the end, Wu Yan decided to send the guy fishes while Asuna made clothes for Liz.

    "Hmm... when papa and mama got married, huh?"

    Yui sped her hands together.

    "I wonder what it was like when papa and mama got married? Yui really wants to see it..."

    Wu Yan winked at her.

    "I will tell you when we have the time..."

    "Nn~~~"

    Asuna came out of her room with a splendid white one-piece and a coat.

    "Alright, we can go..."

    Wu Yan nodded and he held hands with both Asuna and Yui as they exited their house.

 Chapter 734: Itâ€™s more like a party than a wedding ceremony?...

    <h4>Chapter 734: It''s more like a party than a wedding ceremony?...</h4>

    Aincrad, 59-th floor...

    This is a floor with a ratherplex geography. There are mountains, hills, hignds, forests, and even caves here...

    Walking around on this floor is like travelling the world in the sense that the scenery changes from an area to another. It''s like somebody downsized the world and turned it into a floor.

    There are scenic areas and then there are not-so-scenic areas. If you''re lucky, you can find ces where the scene can give the Garden of Flowers on the47th-floor a run for its money. Of course, there are also ces that are so frigid it''s more deste than thewestern area of the snowy mountains on the 59th-floor.

    In a small town known asDanac, the scenes here are to die for.

    Located in a wide, open, hilly grass fields. The color green is a very familiar color for the yers here. When the breeze arrives, one can tell from the gentle swaying of the grass here. The buildings here are also old-fashioned. It looked like a town constructed with conservatism in mind. There are nostalgic chimneys at the top of the houses here. This didn¡¯t spoil the experience for the yers here, it was refreshing in its own unique manner¡­

    The wedding ceremony between Lisbeth and Kirito will take ce on a grassy field with a boundless horizon.

    Kirito and Liz only invited close friends to this nuptial ceremony. Unlike Wu Yan & Asuna who invited major guilds and top yers, effectively involving the entire yer base of Aincrad.

    This is one of the reasons why they chose this ce to hold the wedding. It wouldn¡¯t get as crowded even if the yers found out. It¡¯s unknown if Liz preferred to keep her big day low-key or because Kirito preferred to stay out of the public¡¯s view, either way this event turned out to be a small-scaled one.

    Wu Yan¡¯s two cent on the matter is that Kirito didn¡¯t have that much money to throw avish wedding, even if his wife is the boss of one of the best equipment shops in this game.

    The 59th-floor¡¯sbyrinth isn¡¯t that far from Danac. The yers who tried their hands at thebyrinth know about Danac for the most part. When Asuna led the raid team, she made this ce their temporary holdout. This is why they were familiar with theyout of Danac.

    Thus, the household of three descended the teleport tform with Asuna leading them.

    It has been 3 years since SAO¡¯s server fired up. The raid yers working hard to clear this game are operating on the higher floors. The 59th-floor is still a challenging floor for sure but it isn¡¯t as hard as the upper floors. Few yers came to this ce. On the way here, Wu Yan, Asuna, and Yui didn¡¯t spot a single yer.

    Walking on the dirt road, the buildings were sparsely distributed to the left and right sides. The NPCs are going about their daily chores, drawing water from the well, washing clothes, making food, and jogging. Come tomorrow, these NPCs will still be doing the same things and it didn¡¯t look like they had anyints.

    Their repetitive actions formed a part of the beauty that made up the soul of this beautiful little town. A scenery is only beautiful when life is bursting at the seams. The NPCs yed a crucial role in giving this ce an exuberant air.

    Soon, there were no more buildings to be seen and the NPCs also stopped appearing. Grass reced the buildings as the color green took over everyone¡¯s vision. A great grassy in appeared in front of Wu Yan & co.

    On this vast expanse of grass, a few white-clothes-lined tables were set up with a giant tree providing the shade. Dozens of yers could be seen going around the tables. They were either chatting loudly or busy with whatever they were doing with their hands. They could faintly discern the sound of cheerfulughter from where they were.

    Wu Yan & co knew they came to the right ce.

    ¡°Oh~~~¡±

    When Wu Yan & co approached, the sharp-eyed Klein noticed them first. Heughed heartily.

    ¡°They are here! They are here! The model family is here!¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna both exchanged a smile. They epted Klein¡¯s praise with rtively grace. Quickening their steps, they approached the venue.

    ¡°It has been a while, you¡¯re still as quirky as ever¡­¡±

    Wu Yan teased Klein.

    Klein didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°Oh, your achievements as the Fae Swordsman is something I regrly see on the news!¡±

    Souta nodded. He started praising him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could clear the 96th and 97th floor consecutively, you sure live up to your title as the strongest yer¡­¡±

    ¡°It was pure luck. I found the floor boss room so I just went in there and wasted the boss¡­¡±

    Agil¡¯s lip twitched and he rubbed his smooth bald head.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the only yer in this game that can talk about killing a floor boss like you¡¯re just farming a bunch of creeps¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo, you guys came¡­¡±

    Wu Yan , Asuna, Yui, Klein, Souta, and Agil turned around at the same time. They saw Kirito emerging from behind the giant tree with a white tuxedo. He looked at Wu Yan and he startedughing out loud.

    ¡°If you came a bitter, I would have barred you guys from entering the venue¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I would like to see you or anyone else try¡­¡±

    Kirito pursed his lips as he threw Wu Yan an annoyed look. Asuna congratted Kirito with Yui in tow.

    ¡°Kirito-kun, congrattions!¡±

    Yui passed Kirito a box containing a gift.

    ¡°Uncle Kirito, congrattions. This is our gift to you two!¡±

    ¡°Oh?...¡±

    Kirito received the present and he rubbed Yui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Thank you guys so much!¡±

    s, we will never know Kirito¡¯s reaction to the box filled with fishes that were stacked on top of the clothes Asuna made.

    Well, clothes can¡¯t get stained in SAO and fishes don¡¯t smell bad like they do in the real world so it should be fine¡­

    ¡°A present?...¡±

    A hand reached from behind Kirito as the owner excitedly scanned the gift.

    ¡°A present from you two? I am looking forward to unboxing this¡­¡±

    ¡°Liz!¡±

    Asuna started telling Liz who was wearing a white bridal gown off.

    ¡°It¡¯s your wedding, mind your manners¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Liz waved her hands.

    ¡°We all know each other here, there¡¯s no need to put up a front!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Asuna wasn¡¯t sure if she should cry orugh.

    ¡°Liz!¡±

    Sachi, Shion, and Silica came running over. They red at Liz while panting hard.

    ¡°The guests over there are waiting for you to greet them, don¡¯t run off on your own like that!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Liz scratched her cheek in a bashful manner. She started defending herself.

    ¡°I am properly greeting the guests, look, Asuna and her gang came!¡±

    ¡°Onii-san, you guys came¡­¡±

    Sachi beamed politely at them. She shifted her gaze downwards and she squatted down to greet Yui.

    ¡°Yui-chan, you came too?...¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Yui nodded her head repeatedly.

    ¡°Yui wants to see the wedding!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see here¡­¡±

    Shion mumbled.

    ¡°You should have seen Yan and Asuna¡¯s wedding, now, that¡¯s a wedding. It was huge and fun. This wedding ceremony¡­ meh.¡±

    Silica nodded when she recalled the wedding between Asuna and Wu Yan back then. Of course, Liz got mad.

    ¡°You girls!¡±

    Liz gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s my wedding today. If you¡¯re gonna say stuff like that then¡­¡±

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    Shion and Silica yelped as they scampered off. Liz yelled: ¡°Get your butts back here¡±, and she gave chase while the others couldn¡¯t do anything but gasp at this scene.

    Is this a party or a wedding ceremony?

 Chapter 735: Yuiâ€™s words and what everybody has to say...

    <h4>Chapter 735: Yui''s words and what everybody has to say...</h4>

    "Liz!"

    Asuna got angry and frustrated when she saw Liz chasing Shion and Silica around. She looked at Wu Yan while biting her lips.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Go for it, don''t let that crazy girl ruin her own big day. Seriously..."

    Asuna nodded and Sachi offered her help too.

    "I aming with you!"

    Asuna and Sachi ran over to Lisbeth''s side as they held her back. They kept scolding her until she looked meek as a kitten. Wu Yan, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil exchanged a look with each other.

    Wu Yan patted Kirito on his shoulders and he sighed.

    "I am really worried about your future from now on..."

    Kirito shrugged as if he''s given up on this. Klein nted his face in his palm.

    "Maybe you should hire more yers, at least, enough to keep Liz in check..."

    Kirito rolled his eyes at Klein. He leered at Klein until Klein''s hair stood on ends.

    "I don''t know a lot of people, Liz only has a few friends too, where are we going to find more yers?..."

    "What are you talking about?!"

    Klein pped Kirito''s back, almost knocking the breath out of him.

    "I might not be a big deal but I pride myself in my vast connections. I got a lot of yers I can rmend, just say the word, I personally guarantee they will be of service!"

    "Yeah, sure I believe you!"

    Kirito smiled at Klein.

    "You mean likest time, during Yan''s wedding, I sure knew all the yers that tagged along with you back then! Isn''t that right?..."

    Klein''s smile froze and he turned his head the other way awkwardly. In the end, the task of servicing them fell to Klein and they partied until the end without talking much with Wu Yan, they only congratted him one time during the whole event.

    Agil grinned and he shook his head.

    "That''s what I have been going on about. Why host weddings? Imagine the items you can buy with that money? This is so not worth it..."

    "This is all Yan''s fault!"

    Kirito red at Wu Yan.

    "Weddings used to be about registering it in the system and exchanging a ring. Liz was going on about ''Yan threw a huge event for Asuna, I am her soul sister, how can I lose to her?'' In the end..."

    Kirito looked at Liz who is very tired of all the nagging she''s getting from Asuna, Shion, Sachi, and Silica who didn''t how to talk some sense into her. Then, he let out a long sigh...

    "In the end, it became like this..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yanughed in a dry manner.

    "I didn''t think it had anything to do with me..."

    At this point, Yui who was holding Wu Yan''s hand spoke out.

    "Yui thinks this is better..."

    Wu Yan & co flinched as they looked at Yui. Meanwhile, she continued after taking a look at Asuna and the girls who are still busy partying over there.

    "Everyone''s wearing a smile, they all look so happy..."

    Yui hugged Wu Yan''s arm as she looked up at him. She smiled so radiantly her eyes were shut.

    "When I see everyone being so happy, Yui feels happy too!"

    Yui''s cute smile melted the hearts of Kirito, Klein, Agil, and Souta. They couldn''t help but grin widely as well. Wu Yan frowned imperceptibly. His pupil red eyes shone for a moment as he examined Yui.

    After taking a good look at her, Wu Yan grinned and he rubbed her head.

    "If Yui''s happy then papa and mama are happy too..."

    Yui looked at Wu Yan with a gleeful look and she nodded heavily. Her smile widened even further.

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil exchanged a look when they saw the weird mood between Yui and Wu Yan.

    "By the way, Yan...

    Souta turned serious and he lowered his voice.

    "Did you discover the 98th-floor boss'' room?"

    Souta''s raid query turned the mood stern as everyone looked at Wu Yan. He helplessly shook his head.

    "Look, I am mostly by myself. I dive into thebyrinth with Asuna so there''s only so much we can explore. Given the members in our squad, it''s rtively harder for us to locate the boss room than you guys..."

    Aincrad is basically a floating iron castle. It looks like a weirdly-shaped pyramid. The area decreased the more one ascended the castle with the 1st floor boasting thergest area and the 100th-floor boasting the smallest area.

    Thebyrinths are also proportionately smaller to reflect this decrease in space. Thebyrinth on the 98th-floor was smaller than the ones before it.

    However, this means the concentration of monsters inside the dungeon increased the smaller thebyrinth got. Even fighting in squads can be very tiring when assaulted by waves and waves of monster. For a monster like Wu Yan, killing the mob monsters are easy but it''s the time taken to do so that significantly slows down the raid progress. Partnering up with Asuna marginally decreased the search time too.

    To locate the boss room with just the two of them, well, that''s just too hard. They were lucky when they found the boss room of the 96th-floor and the 97th-floor.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple and he shot Souta a puzzled look.

    "Why did you suddenly brought the floor boss up?"

    Souta lowered his head. Kirito, Klein, and Agil looked like they understood where the question came from, they turned deathly silent. Wu Yan furrowed his brows when he saw this.

    "Did something happen?''

    Kirito & co stayed silent. Finally, Souta spoke up.

    "The raid group''s not faring well recently..."

    "The raid group?..."

    "Ah..."

    Klein shook his head with closed eyes.

    "The clearers suffered 10% casualty in the most recent raids."

    "What..."

    Wu Yan sucked in a cold breath of air.

    "How is that possible?! The monsters are strong but they aren''t lethal enough for the clearers, right? How did so many yers die? Was it the traps?..."

    "N-no..."

    Agil bitterly smiled.

    "Some kind of instant-death setting? Or is there an abnormally strong monster roaming thebyrinth?"

    "No, none of the above!"

    Souta gnashed his teeth.

    "No traps, no sure-death settings, no god-awful monsters, thebyrinths aren''t changed. Excluding the monsters, the location of safe areas, the floor boss'' room, everything is unchanged!"

    "You''re telling me everything''s normal?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at the four of them.

    "If that''s the case why are so many yers dead?"

    "Let me exin."

    Kirito continued.

    "The yers who died were courting death..."

    Wu Yan frowned as he silently urged for Kirito to continue.

    With 97 floors cleared, he''s not far away from clearing the remaining 3 floors. After he kills the final boss, SAO will end and the yers here will be able to say goodbye to this death game!

    He will be able toplete his penalty quest too!

    No matter what, he must make sure the clearers make it to the boss room on the 100th-floor.

 Chapter 736: Warning, giving a preventive shot firs

    <h4>Chapter 736: Warning, giving a preventive shot firs</h4>

    As the topic went on, the mood turned heavy...

    "Right now, Aincrad is only a few more floors away from being cleared."

    Kirito and the others couldn¡¯t hide the hope and excitement in their eyes when they mentioned this. They don¡¯t hate this world but they would like to free themselves from this world as soon as possible.

    Aside from Wu Yan who is basically an alien visitor to this world, everyone wanted out!

    Who would want to be confined to a game world where dying is equal to dying in real-life as well?...

    This included Asuna.

    While Asuna liked her married life of bliss and joy with Wu Yan. Deep inside her heart, she wanted to leave this world. She wanted to take the memories she made in this world, including how she found a husband and daughter in this world, back to the real world with her...

    In the end, this is just a game world. There is no home here. Wu Yan who travelled worlds got so used to being stuck in a world he¡¯s indifferent to it. For normal humans, getting stuck in a foreign world where everything is virtual isn¡¯t exactly a paradise. With the threat of death looming overhead, one couldn¡¯t be faulted for running towards the exit the moment the chance arises.

    Wu Yan can sympathize with their feelings. He¡¯s seen the same hope in Kirito¡¯s eyes as he did in Asuna¡¯s eyes. It slipped his mind that this eagerness to clear the game is the very reason why close to 10% of the clearers died in their reckless bids to take thebyrinths down.

    "But..."

    Kirito¡¯s expression turned bitter.

    "As more and more floors are taken down, the raid members will get more agitated. With three more floors left, all the yers can go home after we clear them!"

    "As a result, the raid members went a bit berserk whenever they fought in the dungeon. The prospect of returning a day sooner drove some of the yers to form private parties of their own to explore thebyrinths without prior approval from other yers..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s face sank when he heard this.

    He understood where the raid yers came from, anyone would be anxious and do everything they can to speed up the clearing progress. But, reckless abandon will just lead to risk-disproportionate losses...

    Kirito affirmed Wu Yan¡¯s thought.

    "If they stopped at forming private parties to explore thebyrinth, that would have been fine. The problem arose when they went berserk trying to fight against the mobs in the dungeon. Their emotions made them forget about proper formations, support, strategies, synergies, they focused solely on reducing the monsters¡¯ HP..."

    Kirito didn¡¯t continue but everyone could see where that got the yers...

    This is like how a yer would get the instinctive urge to throw everything they¡¯ve got at the boss when it¡¯s low on HP to quickly mop up an otherwise tedious of offense and defense.

    Driven by emotions, yers typically employed very simplistic approaches in their tactics. For instance, rushing the enemy without regard for defense just tost-hit the enemies.

    Diavel died in the original work because he wanted tost-hit the boss when it¡¯s low on HP.

    If they kept whittling the boss down, victory was all but assured. Taking the risk to go toe to toe with the boss, well, that just boils to who has the highest HP, the yer? Or, the boss?

    The clearers faced the same issue except it¡¯s not the floor boss this time. It¡¯s the high concentration of monsters inside thebyrinth. If a yer fought using their emotions, trading HP with monsters, can a yer really survive against the other monsters that are waiting just around the corner?

    Even if they somehow pulled through, how about two or three more waves of this?

    If the yers outssed the monster in levels, this reckless behavior would be fine too. However, in the 98th-floor¡¯sbyrinth, the monsters prowling here are just as strong as the raid members.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he sighed inside himself.

    He thought it was Heathcliff pulling the strings behind the scene. He didn¡¯t think the yers dug graves for themselves...

    "Alright, what¡¯s the situation with the current raid group?..."

    "What do you mean? Of course, they continued charging recklessly into thebyrinth!"

    Klein clenched his teeth in frustration.

    "Even when yers died, even when we warned them, they only saw the blinding light at the end of the tunnel! Some of them resisted but a few of them insisted on blindly running inside thebyrinth like a bunch of fools!"

    "The situation is worse..."

    There is another group of yers who chose to evade battles whenever they could. These yers focused on finding the floor boss room. But, they either ended up dying from attracting too many monsters, or their levels fell behind the clearers because they skipped out on battles..."

    "To quickly catch up, they threw themselves into the most dangerous part of thebyrinths to quickly level up..."

    Souta said as he looked at the sky.

    "Basically, that¡¯s how we lost 10% of the raid members..."

    "What a bunch of dolts..."

    Wu Yanmented.

    "Why the rush?..."

    "Can¡¯t help it..."

    Kirito said with a serious look.

    "The temptation is just too great..."

    Wu Yan shook his head and he posted a question.

    "What did Heathcliff say about this?"

    "Him?"

    Kirito, souta, Klein, and Agil shook their head as they sighed.

    "He¡¯s in trouble too..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Among the raid members, there are yers who are just as anxious but they stopped when they saw the number of deaths climbing. Instead, they banded up to lobby Heathcliff!"

    Souta continued with a grim tone.

    "They demanded the raid group to speed up their current progress and locate the boss room as soon as possible. They wanted out of this world, now!"

    "What a bunch of dumbasses!"

    Klein cursed.

    "It¡¯s clear they are too afraid to dive into thebyrinth by themselves and now they want to drag other people down with them. Would they be happy if all the clearers died with them?..."

    "What did Heathcliff say?..."

    Wu Yan asked Kirito.

    "Dy, he said dy until they cane up with another idea."

    Kirito said.

    "Dying is the only strategy avable to us!"

    Wu Yan lowered his head and he waxed thoughtful. He lifted his head and he asked Kirito & co.

    "What do you guys think?"

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil froze up.

    Wu Yan chuckled as if he expected this from the start.

    "You guys didn¡¯t think too hard about this and relied on Heathcliff, now you can¡¯t do anything without him."

    Wu Yan warned them with a grave expression.

    "Listen up, I need you four to think about how to proceed with the raids by yourselves!"

    "When Heathcliff disappears on you guys, the raid group will disintegrate and chaos will erupt!"

    "You can forget about clearing the game then!"

    Wu Yan grabbed Yui¡¯s hand and he walked towards Asuna and the other girls, leaving the four guys alone with their thoughts.

 Chapter 737: A talk with my daughter...

    <h4>Chapter 737: A talk with my daughter...</h4>

    Lisbeth and Kirito¡¯s wedding ended in a cacophony ofughter and congrattions.

    Kirito, Klein, Souta, and Agil returned to their usual selves after listening to Wu Yan. Maybe they decided to leave the heavier topic for another day, considering that it¡¯s Kirito¡¯s big day.

    However, Wu Yan can see invigorated lights within their eyes.

    He¡¯s sure they took his words to heart.

    With that, the raid group should change slowly but surely. The suicidal yers are more or less dead, and, they don¡¯t make up the majority of the raid group. Anxious as the remaining clearers are, order is still rtively stable. At least, they still listened to people¡¯s advice.

    At its core, this stemmed from the split leadership within the raid group. Heathcliff is only the figurehead of the clearers. The raid group consisted of top guilds like Moonlit ck Cats, Fuurinkazan who weren¡¯t subordinated under Knights of the Blood Oath.

    The members not under Heathcliff¡¯s leadership listened only because they needed to work together during raids. Technically, they didn¡¯t obey Heathcliff because they weren¡¯t obligated to do so. When issues like this pop up, the yers started feeling dissatisfied so they voiced their thoughts against their higher-ups.

    This is also why Wu Yan warned Kirito & co ahead of time.

    When the game is this close to being cleared, Kirito, Klein, Souta, and Agil are just as fidgety as the other raid members.

    Granted, they had enough grey matter to avoid running into thebyrinths to turn into data polygons. They focused whole-heartedly on the raids ahead. They also left most of the guild management to trusted allies, assuming the role of party leaders in their respective teams. Heathcliff had monopoly of the speaking power because the other yers gave less weight to what Kirito & co had to say.

    With his stern advise, perhaps Klein and Souta will realize their follies and rally their members to properly take down thest three floors!

    Moreover, Wu Yan warned them for a good reason.

    Heathcliff is actually Kayaba Akihiko, the person who locked them in Aincrad in the first ce! He also knew about his identity as the final boss of SAO.

    Heathcliff is still leading the clearers for now but Wu Yan knows he¡¯s going to turn on them when they arrive on the 100th-floor.

    Without heathcliff to lead them. The raid group will most likely fall apart then.

    Wu Yan gave Kirito & co preventine shots to make sure they check their attitudes in regards to the remaining floors. At least, when Heathcliff inevitably does a face-heel turn, they won¡¯t be so disoriented they lose coordination.

    The best solution would be to make Asuna rejoin the raid group. That would solve most of the issues here.

    With Asuna¡¯s fame. Her participation would no doubt calm the rowdy clearers down. But, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t want to see Asuna getting dragged into this turmoil of emotions.

    She finally got the quiet life she wanted. Thest thing he wants to see is her nk and joyless face when she¡¯s moody thinking about raids and strategies. Plus, it¡¯s his duty as the man of the house to fight for her.

    In any case, the wedding was a great sess. Night fell at the same time the nuptial ceremony ended.

    The discussion between Wu Yan, Kirito, Klein, Souta, and Agil was only an interlude in the grand scale of things.

    Aincrad, 22nd Floor...

    "Phew..."

    Wu Yan threw himself onto the sofa, heid the back of his hand against his forehead. He looked like he¡¯s totally tuckered out.

    "Man, that was tiring..."

    "Don¡¯t lie down the moment youe back!"

    Asuna curled her lips at him only to be met by Wu Yan¡¯s bitterughter.

    "Look, I can¡¯t help it, okay? My whole head is dizzy from the event, I feel bad too..."

    "You don¡¯t feel good?..."

    Asuna frowned. She sat by Wu Yan¡¯s side and she rubbed his cheeks. He saw the queasy look on his face and she felt a bit worried.

    "Are you okay? Are you feeling upset somewhere?..."

    Yui closed the door and she dashed over. She told Asuna her findings.

    "Papa drank booze!"

    "He drank alcohol?..."

    Asuna flinched and her almond-brown eyes started ring up as she continued.

    "Did you drink liquor?..."

    "I couldn¡¯t help it..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "Klein and Agil, those two bastards forced me to drink and I thought to myself: ¡¯what the heck.¡¯, I didn¡¯t think the designers included hangover in this game, I am clearly not inebriated..."

    "Hmph..."

    Asuna huffed and she turned her head the other way.

    "If you can¡¯t hold your drink then don¡¯t drink so much! You brought this on yourself!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "I got off easy. Kirito, who is underage, by the way, got conned into drinking twice as much as me by the two drunkards withme excuses like ¡¯it¡¯s only a game¡¯. One of two things will happen tonight, either he will be knocked out cold by the booze or he¡¯s going to finally do it with Lisbeth under the influence of alcohol..."

    Asuna blushed when she heard this. Yui blinked with curious eyes as she diverted her attention towards her mama.

    "Mama, what is doing it? What is Uncle Kirito going to do towards Aunt Liz?..."

    "N-nothing..."

    Asuna awkwardlyughed before she pped Wu Yan¡¯s belly so hard he almost jumped out of the sofa.

    "Don¡¯t teach the kid things you shouldn¡¯t!"

    "Okay okay okay! It¡¯s my fault, okay?!"

    Wu Yan apologized but Yui didn¡¯t relent.

    "Ne ne, what¡¯s doing it? Yui wants to know..."

    "Er-erm..."

    Asuna, rendered helpless by the situation, pointed at Wu Yan.

    "Go ask your papa!"

    "Oh,e on..."

    Wu Yan wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t forck of tears.

    Yui is still blinking in curiosity. Her eyes shone up when she looked at Wu Yan. Her cute face almost gave Wu Yan diabetes.

    "Papa, what¡¯s doing it?"

    Wu Yan chortled and he used an authoritative tone with her.

    "Child, don¡¯t ask stuff you shouldn¡¯t!"

    "Okay..."

    Yui answered and she got on Wu Yan¡¯sp. Asuna red at him and she stood up.

    "Seriously, when we got married, we didn¡¯t touch alcohol at all. Look at you, how are we going to clean this mess up? I don¡¯t there¡¯s a cure for intoxication in SAO..."

    "I don¡¯t know about ammonia salt but..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "This technically counts as dizzyness and sleep so it should be affected by crowd control statuses, we should try using debuff cures..."

    Asuna pondered for a bit and she nodded. She turned around to go into the kitchen.

    "Yui, papa will be in your care for now."

    "Yes~~~"

    Yui perked herself up and she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while giggling. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hold himself back from pinching her adorable cheeks.

    Wu Yan had other thoughts beside doting on his daughter. Yui behaved like her usual self but Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Yui said during the wedding. Her sentence sounded normal and weird at the same time.

    Maybe, I should talk in private with Yui?

 Chapter 738: Evil thoughts, slyness?

    <h4>Chapter 738: Evil thoughts, slyness?</h4>

    "Yui! Time for bed!..."

    "Kay~~~"

    Yui jumped down from the sofa, she hesitated when she was about to charge into her room.

    She looked at Wu Yan with anticipation in her eyes.

    "Ne, papa..."

    Yui gave Wu Yan a tight hug.

    "Can I sleep together with papa and mama?"

    Asuna and Wu Yan exchanged a look. They weren¡¯t sure what to make of this.

    It¡¯s normal for a kid to want to sleep with their parents. But, Yui lived with them for more than a year without asking to sleep together. Again, she¡¯s a kid so it¡¯s normal for her to make this request.

    They weren¡¯t sure what to do because of Wu Yan¡¯s poor excuse for making Yui sleep in a room by herself.

    As a youth with passionate mes burning within himself, he spent every night of the first two years in SAO under constant agony.

    Without his wives by his side, he couldn¡¯t y his favorite wick-dipping game. For a lustful guy like him, that¡¯s basically a fate worse than death. Well, he can¡¯t die anyway, True Ancestor and all. He was sure he woulde out of this world with mental problems due to prolonged moratorium on pants-off dance-offs. Back then, he is agitated almost every night.

    God had mercy on his poor soul and Asuna appeared in his life. Wu Yan finally gotid and things only got better after he married Asuna. Like fuel added to mes, he spent almost every night sleeping with a blissful smile on his face.

    Yui who slept together with Wu Yan and Asuna during the first few days of her stay in Wu Yan¡¯s residence got exiled to her room because her papa was thinking with his other head.

    With a cute loli like her around, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t pin Asuna down on the bed as easily as before. Even if he could, Asuna wouldn¡¯t consent to it even with a gun pointed to her head. So, that was a no-go...

    An Oyakodon with both Asuna and Yui?

    That would make him an Oni Chi Chi!

    Wu Yan chanted amitabha 3655 times and he cleared out a room for Yui to live in, all in order to fulfill his lust. Yui is also very obedient in this regard. Aside from the initial reluctance, she sensed the tacit tension between her parents so she followed Wu Yan¡¯s words.

    Yui never asked to sleep with Asuna and Wu Yan after that. For one whole year, until now, that is...

    Hence, their puzzlement.

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward when he recalled why he made Yui sleep by herself. Asuna also blushed until her ears and cheeks were red as an apple. Yui who buried her head in Wu Yan¡¯s chest didn¡¯t see this. She looked quietly at Wu Yan with excitement in her eyes.

    Wu Yan, sinful as he may be, couldn¡¯t turn her down. It¡¯s only one night, right? He lived with sapphire-blue balls for two entire years, what¡¯s one nightpared to that, right?

    "Okay!"

    Wu Yan picked her up and heughed out loud.

    "Alright, you can sleep with papa and mama tonight!"

    Yui immmediately beamed at him. She vigorously rubbed her head against his chest while leaking out giggles of joy. Asuna who still had a tinge of blush on her cheeks also chuckled when she saw this...

    The door opened and Yui dashed into the room and she jumped onto the bed. She tucked herself in, leaving only her head visible. She waved at Wu Yan and Asuna.

    "Papa! Mama! Faster!"

    "Coming!"

    Wu Yanughed while shaking his head. They slept with Yui in the middle. He poked her cheek with his finger.

    "You¡¯re already a big girl, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still so spoiled..."

    Yui wrinkled her nose, she grabbed both Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s hands.

    "Yui just wants to sleep with papa and mama, geez!"

    "Hmph..."

    Asuna narrowed her eyes and she gave her a tight hug. She nced at Wu Yan.

    "Don¡¯t bully my daughter!"

    Wu Yan used a ‡å expression.

    "When did I..."

    Asuna ignored him, she patted Yui on the back.

    "Alright, go to sleep now..."

    Yui nodded. She yawned and she entered a sleeping state in no time at all.

    Wu Yan and Asuna didn¡¯t fall asleep immediately. They watched as Yui dozed off. It¡¯s like they are afraid she might get nightmares and wake up to find no support. The girl slept with a peaceful smile on her face.

    Asuna brushed Yui¡¯s bangs and she murmured.

    "I remember how she slept soundly like this when she first arrived here, she looked as peaceful as she did right now..."

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan.

    "How long has it been since we saw her sleeping countenance?"

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that long..."

    Wu Yan continued looking at Yui as he nonchntly replied.

    "Almost every night..."

    Asuna flinched in shock.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Yeah! Anything wrong with that?..."

    Wu Yan continued like it¡¯s only usual.

    "Yui slept by herself. Naturally, I got worried so I would check up on her almost every night. I bet you don¡¯t know Yui is a very docile sleeper, she rarely kicks her nket away..."

    Asuna frowned with displeasure.

    "You¡¯re too sly, you know that?..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Where did thise from?"

    "I can¡¯t believe you did that behind my back..."

    Asuna mumbled.

    "You¡¯re taking your job as the papa way too seriously, you¡¯re making me look bad..."

    "I can understand why..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "I mean you¡¯re ¡¯working so hard¡¯, after such tiring ¡¯sessions¡¯, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake you up..."

    "Shut up!"

    Asuna¡¯s gaze turned dangerous.

    "You¡¯re the one who made Yui stay in another room. It was your idea from the start so it¡¯s your fault I can¡¯t see Yui¡¯s sleeping face as often as I liked!"

    "You¡¯re making it sound like I am exiling her to the room..."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "A kid¡¯s gotta grow up, what¡¯s so bad about giving her some private space?!"

    Asuna gnashed her teeth and she made audible sounds. Clearly, she wanted to chomp this guy.

    He spun the story into one of parenting when he just wanted to get it on with Asuna. Talk about shamelessness...

    "Alright..."

    Wu Yan knew what Asuna looked like when she wants to bite somebody. He is also painfully aware of how sharp Asuna teeth became when she¡¯s angry. He got bit multiple times. If this wasn¡¯t a game, he would be bruised and red all over.

    Wu Yan started pacifying her.

    "Don¡¯t move too much, she¡¯s sleeping and you¡¯re going to wake her..."

    "Don¡¯t talk to me like I don¡¯t know to think for my daughter!"

    Asuna said with hushed tone. She leered at Wu Yan.

    "You better make sure you call me up when you check up on Yui at night!"

    "Ha?"

    "Don¡¯t you ¡¯ha¡¯ me!"

    Asuna gave the guy another menacing look.

    "Did you hear me?!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. Given her reaction, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s jealous...

    He¡¯s not sure if she¡¯s jealous of him or jealous of Yui, that¡¯s a topic for another time...

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "I can¡¯t win against you..."

    Asuna pursed her lips as she ced her head on top of Yui¡¯s head. Ignoring Wu Yan, she closed her eyes after the sandman lulled her into his kingdom. Wu Yan shook his head with a smile on his face. He hugged both Yui and Asuna. His eyes slowly closed...

    Soon, the sound of three people sleeping reverberated in the room.

    After a while, Yui suddenly opened her eyes...

 Chapter 739: My daughter canâ€™t be this odd!

    <h4>Chapter 739: My daughter can''t be this odd!</h4>

    Her eyes that could tell stories opened up like the beautiful stars in the sky. She slowly opened her eyes, making the heart-warming scene of a family sleeping together ripple ever so slightly.

    It''s clear that she wasn''t sleepy from the star.

    She looked at Wu Yan, then, she looked at Asuna. Her expression turned a bit weird.

    She heard them talking.

    She freed herself from Wu Yan and Asuna''s hugs and she got up from the bed. She reached out, seemingly to caress both her parents face but she stopped herself out of fear. Her cute and bubbly face was marred by mncholy and sadness...

    Yui couldn''t muster up the courage to touch their faces. She slowly lowred her hands and a few secondster, after whispering something no one could hear, she floated into the air.

    Like a fairy, her lithe body lingered around the room. She floated to the side of the bed and shended without making a sound. It''s like she''s afraid she might wake her parents up...

    "Papa... Mama..."

    Yui''s eyes wavered. Her eyes dimmed the moment she looked at the two yers sleeping on the bed. Her eyes started turning moisty, shocking Yui.

    She rubbed her eyes and she turned around, but, not before giving Wu Yan and Asuna onest look. Then, she walked out of the room without hesitation...

    She''s afraid. She''s very afraid that if she looked at them one more time, she will sapped of her strength to hold her tears back...

    With tiny movements, she opened the door to the living room. She didn''t flick on the lights, she just walked over to the window. Pushing it open, she stepped onto the balcony...

    The forest at night is a very silent forest. One couldn''t hear a wisp of sounding from the forest. Not far away, the pearly waters of theke shined as bright as they didi n the past. They reflected light like a gem in the forest. When the wind ruffled the waters, it turned into a scene that could capture the hearts of anyone who gazed upon it.

    The sky is also shing with light. The difference between theke and the sky is the intensity of the light.

    This ce is truly one of the few ces where one could get an unhindered view of the night sky. Excluding ces like frosty mountains, stormy areas, and areas where weather clouded the sky, this floor allowed yers to enjoy the night sky. This is something all 6000+ yers who are still alive can vouch for.

    Compared to the real world, the stars in SAO gathered into a beautiful milky way that stretched to infinity and beyond. This scene lit up ces where light weren''t avable. The pedestrians would also be distracted by the night sky whenever they jogged here. Only monsters can bring the yers back from being mesmerized.

    That''s how beautiful it is here.

    A clear moon hung in the sky, a rare view even for this ce. The moonlight shone upon the forest, the cabin, and of course, Yui who was taking it all in...

    Yui''s eyes turned misty under the moon''s influence. She reached her hands out as if to grab the moon. She could only let out a line of confusion and doubt...

    "Sh-should I..."

    At this moment, a pair of arms grabbed Yui from behind. She was hoisted up by the owner of those arms.

    Yui gasped in shock. The warm arms enveloped her in a simrly warm embrace. This sensation was all too familiar for her. She should know because she would spend a few minutes everyday indulging herself in this sensation.

    Without the prior approval of the house owner, nobody could enter as they pleased. This meant that the one who hugged her was...

    "Papa!"

    She confirmed the identity of the person hugging her. Wu Yan woke up after she came here.

    Yui started panicking, she looked at Wu Yan with an anxious look.

    "Papa... you..."

    "You''re not being a very good girl, Yui..."

    He hugged her and he rubbed her head at the same time.

    "A child shouldn''t be up sote..."

    "I-I..."

    Yui couldn''t vocalize her thoughts.

    Wu Yan said nothing. He continued hugging Yui while looking at the night sky. Yui also shifted her gaze towards the night sky.

    The moonlight lit up everything. Even while the moon slowly ebbed towards the other edge of the horizon, the fading starlight and moonlight signaled the passage of time...

    Wu Yan and Yui stayed silently like this. Yui wasn''t sure how she should exin herself. Wu Yan waited for her to speak her mind, time moved on until...

    Yui lowered her head and she murmured with a puzzled and meek voice.

    "Why..."

    Wu Yan turned his attention back towards Yui. He asked her in a tone that sounded like he already read her mind.

    "I should be the one asking that, right?..."

    Yui turned mum, making the air turn deathly still once more.

    Wu Yan sighed and he said something that startled Yui.

    "Yui..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "You got your memories back, huh?..."

    Yui lowered her head further. Her bangs covered her face so he couldn''t see her expression.

    Wu Yan didn''t pursue her. He beamed at her, silently waiting for her answer. Yui also correctly guessed that Wu Yan was looking at her. She clenched down on Wu Yan''s shirt.

    "I, I remember everything..."

    She looked at Wu Yan with a crestfallen face. She saw Wu Yan''s warm and all-epassing smile, that was all it took to bring the light back into her eyes. She mustered her courage and she started telling her story.

    "Actually, I am not a human..."

    Her words would be enough to shock anyone, maybe even to the extent of throwing her away out of surprise. What shocked Yui the most is how Wu Yan reacted with immenseposure. His smile remained amiable and peaceful.

    Yui thought Wu Yan didn''t believed her so she reiterated once more.

    "I''m not lying, it''s true!"

    Wu Yan tightened his hug and he looked at the night sky with his deep-red eyes...

    "Yeap, I already know about that..."

    Yui''s body shook.

 Chapter 740: You guys just need to trust me.

    <h4>Chapter 740: You guys just need to trust me.</h4>

    "I already knew about this..."

    His voice echoed in Yui''s ears. Her troubled heart started rumbling. Before Yui could say anything, Wu Yan pointed out something which roused her intrigue.

    "Sword Art Online, this game is supported by a very advanced ssystem..."

    Yui clenched her teeth and she lowered her heart. Wu Yan continued telling the story she should have been telling him had he not possessed prior knowledge.

    "TheCardinal Systemis an autonomous system designed to preserve the bnce of this game. Possessing vastputational powers, and the power to adjust monster attributes, items, and equipment drop rates, the Cardinal System controls all the processes in this game world..."

    "Under its authority is the maintenance of yers suffering mental problems..."

    Wu Yan can tell Yui''s body is shaking the moment he mentioned this. He bitterlyughed while looking into Yui''s face.

    "Yui, You''re the mental health counselling program (Yui-MHCP001), right?..."

    Yui looked at Wu Yan with deep shock. She was ready to confess her origins but Wu Yan''s words threw her cards into the air and she didn''t know how to proceed from this point on.

    "Why? How did you..."

    Wu Yan didn''t answer her. Instead, he smiled at her.

    "Yeah, I more or less knew about your identity when I brought you home with me on that fateful day..."

    "From the start..."

    Yui couldn''t believe her ears, her body trembled.

    "If you already knew about my true identity, why did you still pick me up?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head. He caressed her silky smooth hair.

    "Who in the right mind would leave an unconscious little girl copsed in the woods just like that?"

    "Little girl..."

    Yui tried to shrink away from him with an awkwardugh.

    "I am just a program, I am not an actual human girl..."

    "Is that so?>.."

    Wu Yan turned around, he pointed her towards a certain corner of the house. There are photos with Asuna, Wu Yan, Kirito, Liz, Klein, Souta, Agil, Sachi, Shion, and Silica....

    "Look at them..."

    Wu Yan pointed at Wu Yan & co.

    "Yui, do you honestly think they doubted your humanity?"

    "Think about it, Uncle Kirito, Uncle Klein, Uncle Souta, Uncle Agil always brought gifts for you whenever they came back from thebyrinth. Meanwhile, Aunt Liz, Aunt Sachi, Aunt Shion, Aunt Silica woulde along to bring you out on trips to the cities, right?"

    "Now, would someone do that for a simple program? Do you still think you''re just a program?"

    Yui started losing her focus as she recalled the events she experienced. However, she shook her head when she realized something.

    "N-no, I am just ones and zeroes written by the Cardinal. My tears are fake, my body is fake, even my emotions, how can..."

    Wu Yan shut his eyes.

    "Alright, you say your body is fake and your tears are generated..."

    "Basically, you''re like every other yer in this world, yeah?..."

    Yui was stunned.

    Wu Yan gave her another big hug.

    "Yui, let papa give you a lesson..."

    In this world, everything''s digital, the yers are also ones and zeroes walking around. The monsters, their tears, they are all not real. I have to hand it to Kayaba Akihiko, he''s got madputing skills to emte all thoseplex stuff..."

    "But, even if he''s very good, I doubt he has the ability to write codes for emotions."

    "Granted, everything you said might be fake, however, I am sure the feelings you expressed are genuine..."

    He pressed Yui''s head against his chest.

    "Look? Isn''t my hug warm?..."

    Yui couldn''t resist but nod. Wu Yan''s smile became even more radiant.

    "Okay, do you love papa?..."

    Yui looked at Wu Yan instantly. Tears started rolling down her cheeks, she grabbed Wu Yan''s shirt and she buried her head in his embrace.

    "I love you! I love you! I love papa the most! I love mama the most too!"

    Her tears made his shirt wet. Her sobs echoed in the room.

    "Yui wants to stay with Papa and Mama. I don''t wanna leave papa and mama, uuu..."

    A figure shed past the living room, the figure grabbed Yui.

    Wu Yan was surprised by the figure. He gasped.

    "Asuna!"

    Asuna was already tearing up, she squeezed Yui into a tight hug.

    "We will always be together, Mama will never leave you behind!"

    "Mama..."

    "It doesn''t matter if Yui''s Yui, a program, a monster, I don''t care!"

    Asuna didn''t loosen her grip on Yui.

    "I know only one thing. Yui is my beloved daughter..."

    "Mama..."

    Yui was already crying up a storm. Her tears never stopped flowing for a second. They were weeping and sobbing together.

    Wu Yan didn''t feel good looking at the mother and daughter pair cry up a deluge. He didn''t like the fact that the two people he cared about the most in this world has to go through something like this.

    Yui detected the pain in Wu Yan''s heart. She stopped crying and she wiped away the tears on her face. She gave them a wide smile.

    "Thank you, papa, mama, I will cherish what little time we have left..."

    "What do you mean by that?!"

    Wu Yan''s pupil shrank.

    "What little time?..."

    Asuna turned pale, a sense of crisis crept up from deep in her heart.

    "Why?..."

    Yui gave them a very troubled smile. She linked her arms around Asuna''s neck.

    "The yers stuck in Aincrad are already on the 98th-floor. If they kill the remaining 3 floor bosses, SAO will be cleared and yers can leave this world..."

    Her eyes turned misty.

    "Three years ago, SAO''s nature was changed and it became a death game. yers were filled with terror, hatred, despair, and various other negative emotions. Due to Papa and Mama''s active efforts, the perceptions of the yers changed towards the positive side. Leaving this world is the sole hope in the hearts of every yers in this world..."

    "Papa, mama, you two are going to have to leave this world soon..."

    Yui looked longingly at both Wu Yan and Asuna.

    "I am an AI program, I can''t return to the world with you two..."

    Asuna''s face turned into a deeper shade of paleness. She covered her mouth, her grief made talking very difficult. Meanwhile, Wu Yan chuckled when an idea struck him.

    "Yui..."

    Wu Yan hugged both Asuna and Yui.

    "Don''t worry, papa has a way out of this."

    "Papa..."

    Yui was dumbfounded. Asuna looked at Wu Yan intently.

    "Yan, you..."

    "Rx!"

    Wu Yan tightened his hug.

    "You girls just need to trust me!"

    Asuna and Yui looked at Wu Yan without saying anything. Then, they resolved themselves and they nodded.

 Chapter 741: The clearersâ€™ casualties, a decision

    <h4>Chapter 741: The clearers'' casualties, a decision</h4>

    The second morning, when Wu Yan stirred into consciousness, he saw Yui and Asuna''s familiar figure the moment he exited his bedroom. They were giggling and chatting while sipping red tea. They looked like a mother and daughter pair who were on very good terms with one another.

    You wouldn''t be able to guess the two girls almost cried themselves into the afterlife. It took just one session of good sleep for both of them to forget about what happenedst night. If one were to examine closer, their rtionship looked way better than it did in the past.

    "Good morning, papa!"

    "Hmm, a bitte for that..."

    While Wu Yan immersed himself in this wholesome mood. The two girls noticed him and they greeted him with utmost warmth and love in their voices and expressions. Wu Yan smiled radiantly when he saw this.

    "My bad, my bad..."

    He waved at the two girls without a shred of honesty or will to improve on hiszy attitude. He sat down next to Asuna and Yui immediately glomped Wu Yan, much to Asuna''s displeasure.

    "Hey, buster, when are you going to fix your bad habit of sleeping in?..."

    "About the same time when the moon kiss earth''s wide butt..."

    Wu Yan picked up a cup of tea and he drank its content.

    "Sleeping in is an ejoyment to me. Words cannot describe the utter satisfaction of sleeping until you wake up by yourself, that blissful feeling of just waking up from a pleasant dream, not everyone can appreciate that..."

    "That''s my cup!"

    Asuna snatched the cup away from Wu Yan. She started ranting with arms on her waist.

    "You sloth, be careful or people might start hating you..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he slightly hoisted Yui up.

    "Ne, Yui, do you hate papa?..."

    Yui shook her head immediately.

    "Yui will never hate papa!"

    "But mama is already starting to leave papa behind..."

    Wu Yan faked a weeping look as he rubbed Yui''s head.

    "Looks like we only have each other from now on..."

    "Mama''s a meanie!"

    Yui immediately chose a side to stand on.

    "You two..."

    Asuna started puffing with a slightly saddened look. Then, she saw the smug look on Wu Yan''s face and she exchanged that sadness for anger and frustration.

    "You father-and-daughter duo... To think you''re teaming up to bully me again..."

    "Mama said we are bullying her..."

    ¡°Poor mama¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe we should forgive her¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s forgive and forget!¡±

    ¡°Argh! I am ignoring you guys!¡±

    Asuna turned around in a huff. Wu Yan and Yui exchanged a look before theyughed out loud, softening Asuna¡¯s tough look. She also smiled radiantly along with them.

    A scene like this yed out even when Kirito and the others came over to visit. This is why Klein called them a model family. They are so familiar with each other they are already practically family.

    After bullying Asuna, Yui ran over to console Asuna. Meanwhile, Wu Yan started reading the papers.

    His eyebrows slowly furrowed the longer he read the papers. His face started turning serious, changing the blissful mood in the room.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Asuna spotted the same look after noticing this change in Wu Yan.

    He lowered the papers with narrowed eyes.

    "They cleared the 98th-floor!"

    "They cleared it?..."

    Asuna flinched in shock and she followed up with another question.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "It would have been..."

    Wu Yan passed the papers over to Asuna. She received it with a puzzled look. Her face changed the next instant when she saw the content.

    "Over half of the clearers suffered casualties!"

    "H-how did this happen?"

    Asuna couldn''t imagine how this had happened.

    "Even if it''s the Floor boss, the raid members should be experienced and sufficiently leveled enough to stay safe, how..."

    After breaking through the 75th-floor, this is the first time the clearers ever suffered such arge blow.

    Aside from the Divine Dragons who dug graves for themselves by trying to sneak ahead of the other yers, the floors that came after were rtively straightforward. Excluding the floors Wu Yan took down, the clearers cleared 15 floors on their own.

    Adding all the casualties up till now, the raid members were still faring way better than the fight today.

    It''s already higher than thest time they took down the 75th-floor boss.

    Maybe the floor boss is as strong as the quarter floor-bosses...?

    However, Wu Yan is doubly sure that it''s due to the raid members themselves...

    Wu Yan recalled the talk he had with Kirito & co the other day. He started exining what he discussed with her.

    "You''re saying..."

    Asuna continued in a hesitant manner.

    "Because they are all desperate to clear the game, their mental states aren''t at optimal levels?..."

    "That should be the case..."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    "Their hasty hearts lowered their coordination and abilities, they even suffered casualties at the hands of the monsters from thebyrinth, what''s more to say of a floor boss?..."

    Asuna sighed after pondering it for a bit.

    "With only a few more floors to go. I can understand why they are so desperate after being trapped in this death game for more than 3 years, the anguish they must have felt..."

    "With a hope like that dangling in front of them, it''s only a matter of time before something like that happened..."

    Asuna asked Wu Yan.

    "Yan, Kirito and..."

    "They are fine..."

    Wu Yan checked the status of his friends in his user interface.

    "Kirito, Klein, Souta, and Agil are all still alive it seems..."

    "Good..."

    Asuna released a sigh of relief.

    Wu Yan continued with a grave tone.

    "Asuna, should we get moving?..."

    Asuna stopped, she turned towards Wu Yan.

    "You mean..."

    Wu Yan looked at Asuna.

    "It''s time, we should speed up our progress and leave this world..."

    "Leave... this world..."

    Asuna''s eyes started wavering.

    She nodded after thinking about it for a short while.

    "Yeah, we are only two more floors away, we can''t sit here forever!"

    Asuna looked at Yui who was hugging her.

    "How about Yui..."

    "It''s okay, mama..."

    Yui gave them an understanding smile.

    "Yui will watch the house, waiting for papa and mama to return!"

    "But..."

    "Yui is an obedient child, she''s way stronger than she looks!"

    Wu Yan said while rubbing Yui''s head.

    He chuckled.

    "Plus, we still have so much time together, the real world is offering so much more in terms of a peaceful life!"

    "The real world..."

    Asuna exchanged a look with Yui. She wanted to say something but she thought about what Wu Yan said yesterday and she shut her mouth instead.

    She only needed to trust him.

    "Yui, let''s put her under the care of Sachi and the other girls..."

    Wu Yan made up his mind after seeing Asuna''s reluctant look.

    "You be a good girl and wait for us toe back, okay? Yui..."

    "Nn~"

 Chapter 742: The twoâ€™s journey and the labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 742: The two''s journey and thebyrinth</h4>

    Aincrad, 99th-floor...

    At the crack of dawn, the yers starteding out of the teleport za with energetic looks. They started heading towards their respective destinations.

    The yers operating here are very high leveled and some of them are barely strong enough to fight on this floor. Then, there are yers who are lower than lvl80, these are novices who can''t even fight in the fields, forget thebyrinth.

    This didn''t stop the mes burning within their hearts. There are tons of yers who came here from the lower floors just to look at the stone spire that pierced the sky. Their eyes were brimming with hope.

    If they can conquer that tower, they will all be able to ascend to thest floor, the 100th-floor.

    They came here with a singr dream in their minds. They wanted to clear this floor. If levels weren''t a concern, the yers would have stomped thebyrinth into oblivion with their sheer numbers.

    In a sense, these yers were more self-conscious than the raid members.

    With 100 floors, Aincrad looked like a weirdly-shaped pyramid with area increasing the more one descended from the top. At the 99th floor, this floor is a bit crampedpared to the lower floors. The stonybyrinth guarding the stairs to the next floor were encircled by four NPC towns around it. Aside from that, the outer areas were neutral fields.

    With only four towns here, being cramped is an understatement. Any city in the real world would easily berger than the 99th-floor.

    Ding

    Asuna and Wu Yan arrived via teleportation. Their visions blurred for a second and they lost sense of bnce until they returned to their consciousness with thebyrinth staring back at them from the distance.

    The tform is moist, it probably rained a while back. The two looked at the heaven-piercing tower which looked rather impressive.

    They stared at the tower in silence, nobody knew what they were thinking about.

    "Let''s go."

    Asuna sucked in a deep breath. Her stern look unseen since her time as the vice-captain returned. The Demon of Conquest has returned.

    After ditching her title as the vice captain of Knights of the Blood Oath, and the Demon of Floor conquest, Asuna kept only her title as the sh.

    "Are we diving into thebyrinth?..."

    "Yeah, without any dy!"

    Wu Yan walked down the teleport tform.

    "We are high-leveled enough to deal with thebyrinth monsters, barring abnormal situations..."

    Wu Yan stopped and he asked Asuna.

    "Are you sure about this? Yui must be dying to stay together with you..."

    Wu Yan already knows what she''s going to say. He arranged for Sachi and the other girls to look after Yui...

    Wu Yan relied on this to make sure Asuna stays at home. Asuna knows about Yui''s true identity so she knows Yui can take care of herself now. On the contrary, with game master privileges and ess to the game''s databse, an AI designed to understand and repair human mentality definitely knew how to take care of herself and she probably knew more than Wu Yan and Asuna.

    Asuna wasn''t going to stay at home after finding out about Yui''s true identity. But, Wu Yan had to ask this question...

    Asuna nced at him, without a word, she pulled Wu Yan''s hand towards thebyrinth.

    Bitterlyughing, he let Asuna take charge this time...

    _______________________________________________________________

    With thebyrinth only some distance away from the town they are in, the monsters were weak as expected. The medium-sized map posed little challenge to them, Asuna could have taken the monsters solo.

    Wu Yan brought out his healing fairy. The fairy changed little in this one year, it still restores 20% max HP per minute, however, the healing fairy was upgraded to obtain the ability to heal other yers.

    Anyone in a party with Wu Yan can enjoy this healing effect. The healing fairy can also cast AOE healing on the party members. After cooling down, the healing fairy has a moderate chance to cast 20% max HP heal on Wu Yan and the yers around him.

    With the healing fairy, he can rest easy letting Asuna take the vanguard. Plus, she''s capable enough to solo thebyrinth on her own. The monsters in the field were a cinch inparison.

    After reaching the 75-th floor, most yers have already reached their limit, including Kirito. They found solo movements harder and harder, especially inbyrinths.

    The monsters are getting stronger for sure. This is further exacerbated by theplex attack patterns of the monsters here that made challenging monsters alone a very dangerous move for even skilled yers like the raid yers. Moreover, the higher concentration of monsters made hostile encounters all the more dangerous. Encountering monster in packs of two and threes are amon sight on higher floors.

    Kirito ended his solo move a long time ago. He didn''t join a guild but he would always team up with the Moonlit ck Cats when he went into thebyrinths. Other than that, he would also team up with Klein and the other Fuurinkazan members. Klein was over the moon when Kirito joined his party, he dragged the guy intobyrinths whenever he felt like it. An outsider would have assumed they were BFFs or something.

    With the healing fairy assisting them, the two charged into thebyrinth area. Soon, they found thebyrinth''s entry.

    An old-fashioned door weed the duo. The steps were withered by wind and weather. Stepping on it gave yers the impression that the floors would crumble away.

    The iron doors weren''t in great shape too, the iron spikes were already corroded to the stage where they melded together. Like a fortress that withstood a thousand years of history, the dpidated castle stood solemnly to block the yers who came here.

    "Thebyrinth is inside..."

    Asuna looked at the entrance. The moment they enter, they will be greeted by monsters stronger than almost everything they fought, excluding floor bosses. She couldn''t help but get a bit worried.

    After getting to know Wu Yan, she had this nagging anxiety every time they entered abyrinth.

    She''s worried that a mishap would destroy her perfect life.

    A strong hand wrapped around her hand, pacifying her trembling body. She beamed at him.

    "Let''s go!"

    Wu Yan nodded and they pressed on the iron door at the same time.

    Boom

    The heavy iron doors opened up!

 Chapter 743: A labyrinth like a haunted house. Bugs?...

    <h4>Chapter 743: Abyrinth like a haunted house. Bugs?...</h4>

    Skitter

    Woooooo

    The moment the iron doors opened, a gust blew by the yers waiting near the door, a ghastly wail also greeted their ears. Asuna''s stern face immediately copsed, she looked slightly intimidated. Even Wu Yan''s hair were standing on ends as goosebumps crept up on him.

    "Erm..."

    Asuna gulped, she stayed closer to Wu Yan by hugging his arm.

    "The 99-th floorbyrinth, I don''t like it..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "Are you kidding me? Nobody likes thebyrinths of Aincrad..."

    "It''s not like that..."

    Asuna turned her head the other way. She furtively sneaked a nce at the dungeon.

    "It''s just that..."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan blinked, he started grinning.

    "Asuna, you''re not, perchance, afraid, right?..."

    "Ahaha...."

    Asuna startedughing awkwardly, her gaze also wavered.

    "N-no way, I ain''t afraid of..."

    Another demonic shriek blew past them as cold windsthered their skin. Asuna jumped in fright and she yelped out of reflex, grabbing Wu Yan''s arm tighter.

    Wu Yan continued with a speechless tone.

    "Maybe you should go back and apany Yui..."

    "No way!"

    Asuna vehemently shook her head. She red at Wu Yan with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "It''s just abyrinth, right? Even if there are weird monsters, they are just spirit-type monsters... Yeah! That''s right!"

    Wu Yan pped his forehead, he continued.

    "Even if it''s a spirit-type monster, you''re still afraid aren''t you?..."

    Asuna puffed her cheeks. She looked at the dark interiors of thebyrinth and she released Wu Yan''s arm. Puffing out her chest, she dered.

    "What''s there to be afraid of?! They are just monsters! I ain''t afraid of no monsters!"

    She said as if trying to convince herself. She closed her eyes and she dashed straight into thebyrinth in front of Wu Yan who couldn''t believe what she just did.

    Wu Yan was scared out of his wits.

    There are strong monsters roaming thebyrinth. They are also concentrated in groups. If she fell into a mob group or some trap...

    Wu Yan silently cursed and he charged inside too. The next instant, darkness and cold air enveloped him. He shivered but his night vision helped him locate Asuna. He caught up with her and he grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Wu Yan said with a frustrated tone.

    "Do you know how dangerous that was?..."

    Asuna only realize her reckless actions when Wu Yan said this. She lowered her head apologetically.

    "So-sorry, Yan..."

    Wu Yan suppressed the me inside his heart, he couldn''t be angry when she''s already so sad. Helplessly, he decided to let this rest.

    "Don''t be so foolhardy next time, got it?!"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Your actions might make people who care about you worried, do you understand?"

    Asuna stuck her tongue out but she continued indulging herself in Wu Yan''s hug. Maybe this is her way of asking for leniency. Wu Yan didn''t know what to say at this point.

    The visibility inside thebyrinth area is poor at best. It''s about as dark as a moonless night. To get a better grasp of their surrounding, a yer would need excellent night vision skills. Fortunately for Wu Yan and Asuna, they had high levels in Night Vision so they could navigate after they got used to the environment here.

    After entering from the entrance, they arrived at a room that appeared to be an oversized hall. Opening the map, they could only see a ring as this map is unexplored for now. Looking beyond that, they saw spiraling roads that led up.

    They had to explore the map further if they wanted more information. Plus, they were getting a bit bored with looking at a nk map. When Wu Yan wanted to put away his map, Asuna tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve as she pointed at a direction.

    Some distance away, a giant bug with green shell and spiky wings flew around aimlessly. It looked like a giant fly with a long stinging mouth. The sharp glint can send a shiver down anyone''s spine.

    "So thebyrinth here is bug-themed?"

    Asuna patted her chest in relief.

    "I am so d it''s not spirit-type monsters..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "This is the first time I heard a girl say they are d they saw bugs..."

    Asuna blushed and she pped Wu Yan''s shoulder. She unsheated her de and she asked him.

    "How about it? Wanna go?"

    "Wait, let me do this."

    Wu Yan pressed her de down. He stepped forward.

    "We don''t know their attack patterns, strength, defense, and skills, let me test them out first!"

    Asuna gave it some thought and she dly nodded.

    "Okay, be careful."

    Wu Yan nodded and he approached the monster after confirming it''s alone. He made the healing fairy stay with Asuna.

    The 98th-floor''s monsters couldn''t touch Wu Yan with their puny damage. The monsters here should be slightly stronger so it shouldn''t pose a big threat to Wu Yan as well. At least, he''s sure they won''t be able to harm him.

    Attack power and defense aren''t the whole picture, he had to gauge the monsters'' attack patterns, skills, and other traits toe up with a proper strategy.

    The next second, Wu Yan dashed forward.

    Fwip

    He pointed Heaven Gazer at the monster and before the monster could react, he used Vertical on themonster.

    Bam

    The bug''s HP fell into the Yellow zone instantly.

    Buzz buzz buzz

    The bug menacingly emitted bug noises at the attacker. It zipped across the map to sting Wu Yan with its proboscis while glowing yellow.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He didn''t evade, instead, he charged right at the monster.

    He intentionally epted the attack, his HP fell about 10% and he grinned.

    Even when the monster used a skill to attack him, it could only do so much damage. Asuna will have no trouble dealing with monsters like these.

    When a numbing sensation hit him, his grin froze.

    He''s paralyzed!

    Abnormal status indicator propped up confirming his paralysis.

    Buzz buzz.

    The monster stabbed Wu Yan multiple times while he''s paralyzed, taking away another 10% of his HP.

    "Yan!"

    Asuna gasped in surprise, she immediately assaulted the monster with a heavy strike that mmed the bug away.

    Wu Yan came out of his paralysis. He leaped at the monster while his Heaven Gazer glowed with a pale-blue sheen.

    Buzzt

    He stabbed the monster in its brain. Taking away all its HP and turning it into a rain of polygons.

    Asuna and Wu Yan didn''t jump in joy, they looked at each other with a helpless look.

 Chapter 744: The danger of paralysis

    <h4>Chapter 744: The danger of paralysis</h4>

    This bug with a green shell is weak in terms of attack power, it can only take away Wu Yan''s health by 10% even while using skills. Its normal attacks were even more pathetic. However, it had exceptional defense.

    It took two hits from Wu Yan and one hit from Asuna to kill it. However, what''s noteworthy here isn''t the number of hits, rather, it''s the one who dealt the attacks.

    Wu Yan is someone who put all his points into strength. He''s probably the one with the highest STR stat in this game.

    Wu Yan dealt with the first floor boss'' personal bodyguards with only one sword skill. He is also the one who took away 1/8 of the Christmas boss'' HP during the special event.

    Those monsters weren''t your run of the mill monsters. Wu Yan made sure his power kept increasing by upgrading his equipment, leveling up, and adding attributes to his attacks. Even so, it still took him more than 2 hits to take down a monster inside thebyrinth. He surmised the monsters had high defenses here from this.

    Most importantly, this tanky monster had something other tanky monsters didn''t have, a skill that can paralyze people!

    It took only one hit to paralyze Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan is a yer who took it upon himself to master paralysis and get enough resistance in it to only be paralyzed by 3 seconds when Kuradeel sprung his trap on him. This monster managed to stop Wu Yan in his tracks for more than 3 seconds.

    Other yers would have died while waiting for the paralysis to clear up.

    This monster was alone. Imagine encountering two or three of these buzzers.

    These monster could potentially chain paralysis someone until they died.

    How terrifying...

    Wu Yan and Asuna bitterlyughed after they exchanged a look.

    "Looks like we have to our best not to get hit in the following encounters..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He was sure he can tide through without Asuna''s backup, but if others saw him...

    Wu Yan shivered at the thought.

    Asuna shook her head with a bitter smile.

    "I have seen other debuffs from monsters, but paralysis, this is the most dangerous debuff of them all..."

    Asuna looked around with a grim look.

    "If the clearerse here, they would need to travel in a group of at least a dozen yers. This is the only way they can switch reliably and still dispatch the monsters fast enough to not be swarmed. If they got swarmed..."

    "Even elite yers would need at least three yers, right?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "A tank would need to attract all the aggro and then the remaining yers would need to quickly dispatch the monsters while the tank is paralyzed..."

    "In any case..."

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan with a stern nce.

    "Solo is definitely a no-no!"

    "Says who!"

    Wu Yan puffed his chest out.

    "The green-shelled monster couldn''t kill me because the paralysis duration isn''t long enough. Even if I am surrounded, the healing fairy can heal me enough that the bugs couldn''t kill me unless..."

    "Unless what?..."

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan with an annoyed look.

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "There are more than 10 of those bastards..."

    "No!"

    Asuna stabbed Wu Yan''s chest with her finger.

    "5 bugs like that would be more than enough to paralyze you until the end of this game!"

    Wu Yan awkwardly chuckled, he apologized to her.

    "Okay, my bad..."

    Asuna nodded with a satisfied look. She asked him once more with arms akimbo.

    "Are we clear on this?..."

    "Clear on what?..."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "What do you mean?..."

    Asuna had a dangerous light in her eyes.

    "I aming with you tomorrow, that''s the most rational choice!"

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched and he spotted a ‡å look.

    You''re still mad I told you to stay with Yui...

    Wow, girls can really keep their grudges...

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan lifted his hands and he continued in a weak tone.

    "My bad..."

    "Nn..."

    Asuna nodded with a smug look. She patted Wu Yan on his shoulder.

    "As long as you understand..."

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way.

    He''s afraid he might just give her a good spanking right here to remind her who is in charge.

    _______________________________________________________________

    Kachak

    Heaven Gazer split yet another green bug''s head. His brutish power instantly killed the monster with a critical shot to the head. The monster mewled in agony before it exploded into data crystals. The battle results were tallied and disyed in a pop-up window in front of Wu Yan and Asuna.

    Wu Yan rubbed his stiff neck. It''s been one hour since they entered this dungeon. He killed about a hundred of those nasty green bugs with his Heaven Gazer. The space looked much more vacant after Wu Yan and Asuna did a little clean-up here.

    With Asuna''s help, he made great progress. If he came here by himself, slowed down by the paralysis attacks, he would probably need an entire day to kill as many monsters as he did in an hour with Asuna''s help.

    "Yan! Look!"

    Asuna presented a dropped item like an energetic kid.

    "It''s a rare item!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He looked at her with an amused look.

    "Look at you,dy''s luck with you. If we sold this item, it should go easily for 1 million Cors..."

    "No way!"

    Asuna stored her item away.

    "This item is very useful in a pinch!"

    "Alright..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Then you keep it."

    Asuna nodded. They shared the same inventory system after they got married so it didn''t matter who kept the item. They can use it whenever they pleased. Other yers would be busy squabbling over this item but not them, they didn''t have to worry abouting up with a win-win solution.

    Both of them continued walking along the winding stairs. The dimly litbyrinth with ghostly gales blowing around appeared terrifying and soul-chilling. If Asuna was by herself, she would probably stay away unless someone dragged her dead body here.

    Whoosh whoosh

    The cold wind blew by them, Asuna is already hugging Wu Yan''s arm like mad. Although Wu Yan wanted to care about Asuna, he couldn''t because he had to see if there are any monsters around them.

    "Uuu..."

    A voice came from a certain direction and they immediately raised their arms.

    When the monster revealed itself to the two of them, they froze up. Asuna went deathly pale as blood drained away from her face...

 Chapter 745: Asunaâ€™s afraid of ghosts...

    <h4>Chapter 745: Asuna''s afraid of ghosts...</h4>

    A ck phantom emerged from a wall in the corner. It went through another wall before it crept out the other end, floating around without a shred of care.

    The phantom had a blue glow to it, hooded cloak, without legs or arms, the phantom had only an avian head toplete its ghastly loadout, it fluttered with the cold winds here.

    Like a blind creature, the monster roamed around in a peaceful manner. It passed the petrified yers like it''s just minding its own business.

    Wu Yan and Asuna had yet to recover from their stunned state. One of them had a look of confusion while the other had a sickly pale face. Her o-shaped lips opened wider and wider.

    Wu Yan reacted immediately by covering her mouth, preventing her from shrieking.

    "Calm down! Calm down! Asuna!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed while gagging her.

    "It''s just a monster, not a ghost..."

    A cold gust blew pass Wu Yan when he said this, he shivered on reflex and he awkwardly beamed at Asuna.

    Finally, she returned to her original self with tears in the corners of her eyes. She sneaked another nce at the phantom and she shut her eyes tight. She also grabbed onto Wu Yan''s arm for dear life.

    "Yan... Yan... yan..."

    Asuna who was so terrified she dared not look one more time continued calling out Wu Yan''s name. She sounded like she would bawl any second now.

    "It appeared! It really appeared!"

    Wu Yan rubbed his forehead, the sh who looked like she had no weakness finally revealed the chink in her armor. In the end, she''s just a girl...

    "Yeah yeah, no need to be afraid..."

    Wu Yan patted her on the back.

    "The monster does not have long tongue, it''s also not drenched in blood or has a rotten face, it''s just a bird-headed monster with a creepy cloak..."

    "You''re not making this any better!"

    Asuna shivered one more time.

    She added Wu Yan description to the monster in her mind. She pinched Wu Yan''s fatty meat to teach him a lesson. However, Wu Yan did manage to calm her down. She slightly opened her eyes to look at the phantom one more time.

    "Wh-why isn''t it attacking us?"

    Asuna peaked out from behind Wu Yan, she still looked a bit scared.

    "It''s probably the type that won''t attack as long as you don''t attack first..."

    Wu Yan looked at the phantom which just passed them at a distance of only 2 meters.

    "I never thought a monster inside the dungeon would be as passive as the monsters outside on the fields..."

    "There''s only one?..."

    Asuna clutched Wu Yan''s clothes. Her trembling eyes suggested that she''s notpletely over this ordeal yet. She must be really afraid of ghosts.

    "I don''t think so?..."

    He looked around.

    "It came out of the walls here, there are probably more of them lurking inside the walls..."

    Asuna gulped and she shrunk away from the walls near her. Wu Yan amused himself with her skittish appearance.

    "I am guessing you''re tapping out?..."

    Wu Yan unsheathed the Heaven Gazer.

    "Alright, let me have at it."

    "Wait! Don''t leave me behind!"

    Asuna tugged Wu Yan''s clothes.

    "We should just sneak past it if it''s this passive!"

    "No way..."

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Are you going to dodge every spirit-type monster from now on?"

    "What''s so bad about that?!"

    Asuna shot a re at Wu Yan.

    "I know they can attract nearby monsters with their wails, do you want to solo a bunch of phantoms and green bugs?"

    "I am pretty sure we wiped this area clean of green bugs..."

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head. He looked at the walls near him. Soon, he could see three indicators moving around in the wall.

    "There are three more phantoms here..."

    Wu Yan turned towards Asuna.

    "I should go try them out, with only four phantoms, I should be fine..."

    Wu Yan knocked Asuna lightly on the head when he saw she was about to say something.

    "Look at you, you''re hiding away from a bunch of monsters, would yers believe you''re the same Asuna who led the clearers on many floor boss raids?"

    Wu Yan brandished Heaven Gazer.

    "I will counting on you for rear support!"

    Asuna let go of Wu Yan when she saw his resolute expression. She clenched down on the handle of her sword.

    Wu Yan smiled and he sucked in a breath of air as he stared at the phantom.

    Fwish

    He swiped Heaven Gazer at the closest phantom.

    Fwoosh

    Wu Yan felt like he''s slicing air. He gasped when his sword brushed past the spirit.

    Eek eek

    The phantom emitted an ear-piercing sound. Its cloak fluttered and sharp talons appeared from behind its cloak, shooting for Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan shot out green needles that struck the avian head true and swift.

    Eek eek

    The phantom wailed in pain, its HP gauge decreased steadily. Wu Yan immediately recognized this at the weakpoint of the monster. They can''t take hits to the head.

    Eek

    The monster spread its ws as cold air surged inside the phantom. With a red glow, the monster charged at Wu Yan like a cannonball.

    "Hmph!"

    He took out one more needle. He shed past the ghost''s attack as he drew a cool trajectory like that of a swallow in flight. Then, he stabbed the monster right in the be with his needle.

    The phantom screeched to a halt while letting out whimpers of pain.

    Bsht

    He stabbed his huge sword into the phantom''s head, easily cleaving it in twain.

    The phantom stopped shrieking and its HP fell steadily down to 0.

    Boom

    The floating monster dispersed in a rain of data crystals. Wu Yan didn''t stop while Asuna''s worried shout came from behind.

    "Watch out!"

    He can hear streaking noises behind him, the characteristic "Eek Eek" sounds gave away the attack.

    The three phantoms lurking in the walls attacked!

 Chapter 746: Game balance preservation

    <h4>Chapter 746: Game bnce preservation</h4>

    The blue phantoms took no longer than a few seconds to surround Wu Yan.

    The phantoms were leering at him with their red eyes that drew lines in the dimly lit area. Wu Yan looked back at them, trying to lock their positions down.

    Eek eek

    The phantoms were shrieking at him with their gnarly ws peering out from their cloaks. Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he scanned them.

    He can confirm they had three distinct attributes.

    - Hitting the body isn''t going to work.

    - The head is its only weak spot, even needles can tremendously decrease its HP, once struck by a sword skill, the phantoms are very like to die in one hit.

    - When the phantoms die, they can ce aggro on the killer, making all monsters attack the yer, range of this effect is unclear for now...

    He steadied himself, lowering his center of gravity, he stomped one time and he flew at the phantoms.

    Eek eek

    The phantoms also pounced on Wu Yan when he made a move. It looked like they were multiple ghosts hounding Wu Yan from all directions.

    Psst

    He dashed into the storm of ghosts and he whipped his sword out at one of the phantoms, striking it on the head, making ite out of its illusory dance. Its HP fell to 0.

    "Yes, hitting the head is the only type of attack that will work, normal attacks work just as well to one shot the monsters rather than using sword skills. Asuna should be able to kill the phantoms with one sword skill too."

    Wu Yan grinned as he turned his attention towards the other phantoms who were dancing around.

    About the same time Wu Yan wanted to delete the two monsters, the blue phantoms immediately flew away to make some distance between them. Then, they opened their mouthes wide.

    The temperature started dropping drastically when the monsters started charging their attacks. Dark light swirled in their mouthes.

    Wu Yan''s expression slightly changed. Asuna who was observing from the side also gasped in shock.

    "They can use breath attacks!"

    "Well, ain''t that just great..."

    Wu Yan growled.

    These phantoms were trick to deal with. But, after obtaining an understanding of their attack patterns, the fights became rtively straightforward.

    For exceptional frontliners like Asuna, Kirito and the others, these monsters were easy bybyrinth monster standards, although other yers might find these monsters lethal in an encounter.

    The green-shelled bugs had low attack, high defense, and paralysis skills.

    The phantom monsters were weak in defense and offense but they made up for it by having a smaller hitbox and breath attacks.

    The monsters in the 99th-floor''sbyrinth were apparently designed with surprise in mind.

    The two ghosts shot corrosivesers at Wu Yan.

    The deathly rays stank into the high heavens, Wu Yan dodged it and he used his momentum to close the distance between himself and the phantoms.

    He flipped in the air once, jumping over thesers and the ghosts. He looked at the ghosts when hended. The next instant, he disappeared and re-appeared behind the monsters.

    "Demonic onught!"

    A sickly green light coated the Heaven Gazer. His sword lit up the room, like a greatsword that threatened to cut the whole space in twain, he swung his sword like a baseball bat at the one phantom closest to him.

    Eek eek

    Feeling the departure of one of its friends, the phantom lunged at Wu Yan who looked like he was stuck in Post-motion, all while wailing in animosity.

    The phantoms were low in intelligence, if it recognized the grin on Wu Yan''s face, it probably would have backed away.

    "Hiya!"

    A figure with almond-brown hair struck the phantom''s ws, stopping its attack.

    Twaing

    The phantom got staggered backwards. Wu Yan recovered and he finished up his attack with another vertical from the Heaven Gazer.

    "Vertical!"

    His growl came in tandem with a blinding light from the Heaven Gazer, the giant stick of metal smashed the phantom''s head into smithereens.

    Kapow

    The phantom without its head exploded into a rain of data polygons after emitting red data fragments which came from a critical blow to the head.

    "Yan..."

    Asuna recovered from her Post-motion. She dashed over to Wu Yan after sheathing her sword.

    "Really?..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow he stuck his nose out.

    "Is your buddy that weak?"

    Asuna pped Wu Yan''s chest.

    "Stop messing around!"

    "Okay, fine..."

    Wu Yan grabbed Asuna''s hand with a serious look.

    "Asuna, did you see it?..."

    Asuna blinked her eyes in surprise.

    "See what?..."

    Wu Yan smiled with a sly look.

    "Open your map!"

    Asuna obediently did just that. She started shouting with an excited tone.

    "The unexplored areas are explored for some reason?..."

    "You too, huh?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He mused out loud.

    "Then my guess was correct..."

    "Your guess?"

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan exined himself.

    "Didn''t you notice the map clearing up little by little with each monster we took down?"

    Asuna''s eyes lit up.

    "You mean..."

    "Yeah!"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "Paralysis, breath attacks, and others. These aren''t skillsbyrinth monsters should have, they are too unfair towards the yers. I imagine this is the reward given by Cardinal to bnce out the equation!"

    "This was my hypothesis, the more monsters we killed, the more areas we explored, this is how we benefited from the unfair monsters ced against us!"

    "That means..."

    Wu Yan looked at the top of thisbyrinth.

    "Kill every monster we see! The boss'' room will be revealed soon enough!"

 Chapter 747: Warmth & Yuiâ€™s tiny gift

    <h4>Chapter 747: Warmth & Yui''s tiny gift</h4>

    The more monsters killed, therger the revealed area of thebyrinth.

    In other words, the monsters are so screwed!

    Mixed in the pping sounds of the green bugs and the cries of the phantoms are the cooperativebos of sword skills and battlecries of the female and male yer duo operating here. The monsters'' pitiable wails didn''t stop until after the sun went down beyond the horizon.

    Wu Yan and Asuna already cleared out the monsters inside thebyrinth. They were not at the top most area of thebyrinth. The monsters around them are still disappearing into data polygons. They exchanged a look before they opened up their maps. They started examining the map in detail.

    Wu Yan''s suspicion was on point. The monsters were way too special inside thisbyrinth. But, for experts like them, fights became easier the moment they understood their foes. However, for other yers, even elite clearers, they would have trouble killing the monsters unless they grouped together inrger groups.

    Game bnce is everything in this game. Although most yers would admit it, bugs rarely appeared in this game, considering theplexity of this game. Adding strong skills to enhance the difficulty of the dungeon is still fine. Paralysis and breath attackbos were way too OP for the 99th-floor''sbyrinth.

    This feature was probably added to preserve game bnce. The map clearing up eased the burden of exploration, the game made up for the increased difficulties during hostile encounters.

    After a single day, Wu Yan and Asuna explored one-third of thebyrinth just by killing monsters. This is incredibly fastpared to past explorations on the lower floors.

    Indeed, not everyone can switch and tag team like Wu Yan and Asuna. Against paralysis, breath attacks, andplex attack patterns, a single misstep might have been the end for the raid group. Given this increased difficulty, the map clearing up after killing monsters might as well be for nothing. For them, the progress would have been just as quick if they faced simple monsters.

    In a sense, this feature was designed for yers who worked very well and can hold their own in battles.

    This setting, was it designed like this or did Heathcliff modify it...?

    If Heathcliff did modify it, he must haveid this down especially to expedite Wu Yan''s progress. A merebyrinth like this couldn''t hold him back. His performance wascklusterpared to the raid group because he had trouble finding the boss room.

    Heathcliff is basically giving him the directions to the boss room for free.

    Is it because Heathcliff wanted him to reach the 100-th floor sooner? Or is it because he wants this to end the sooner the better? Given his understanding of Heathcliff''s personality, that doesn''t sound right?

    He should know this won''t be to his advantage, right? Why would he set it up like this? If that''s the case then maybe this feature was already like this when the game started.

    Wu Yan shook his head because he couldn''t tell if this was intentional or not. Either way, he wanted to clear his mandatory quest so the sooner he can leave this world the better. Besides that, he only cared about Asuna, Yui, Sachi, Kirito & co. The other objectives were secondary at best.

    "It''s getting dark..."

    Wu Yan looked at the time and he looked at Asuna.

    "We should go back now..."

    Asuna took out a teleport crystal and she raised it overhead.

    "Teleport!"

    The two disappeared in a sh of light.

    _______________________________________________________________

    Aincrad, 55th-floor...

    "Aunt Sachi..."

    Yui twisted her body in anxiety. She looked at Sachi who was hugging her with a sad look.

    "Is this okay?..."

    "Yui-chan, you asked this question multiple times already..."

    Sachi bitterlyughed.

    "Don''t worry, I guarantee it''s going to be fine!"

    "Yeah! Yui!"

    shion who was tinkering with a bottle of potion started praising her.

    "If I was your mum, I would be so happy I''d probably die!"

    "Yui is so smart..."

    Silica tightened her hug on Pina.

    "Wu Yan-nii will definitely be over the moon!"

    "Since everyone said so..."

    Sachi rubbed Yui''s head.

    "Everything''s going to be okay!"

    Yui inhaled deeply and her facial expression turned steely.

    "Nn! It''s going to turn out okay!"

    At this moment, knocking sounds came from the door. The other girls immediately stood up.

    "They are here!"

    Shion ditched the potion in her hand.

    "That''s definitely Yan and Asuna!"

    Silica ran over to the door and she opened it wide. Voil¨¤, it''s Wu Yan and Asuna who returned after the sky started turning dark.

    "Yo, silica!"

    Wu Yan greeted Silica with a wave of his hand.

    "I knew it would be you, Asuna made a bet with me..."

    "Wu Yan-nii!"

    Silica yed with her hair in a shy manner.

    "Wee home, did you make great progress in thebyrinth?"

    "I guess we can chalk it down as very sessful?..."

    "Don''t give me thatme excuse! Answer seriously!"

    Shion chastized him while poking out from behind Silica.

    "I am very curious about what it looks like inside thebyrinth of the 99th-floor..."

    Asuna turned her head the other way in an awkward manner.

    "Shion-chan, you better rein in that curiosity of yours, you aren''t going to like what you''re about to hear..."

    Shion got even more intrigued when Asuna described it like that. Sachi dragged her to the back.

    "Alright, leave the questions forter, right now, Yui''s..."

    Shion and Silica''s eyes lit up as they cleared up the path. Sachi nudged Yui towards Wu Yan and Asuna.

    "Now, Yui-chan, do you have something to say to papa and mama?"

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Asuna got down to eye-level with Yui.

    "You can talk about anything with mama, I will do my best to fulfill your request!"

    Yui steadied herself and she pulled both Wu Yan and Asuna''s hands.

    "Papa! Mama! I have something I want to show you!"

    Yui dragged the confused parents into the kitchen. She presented a table full of piping-hot dishes.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks and he asked with an uncertain tone.

    "Food?"

    "Nii-san..."

    Sachi exined something that rocked their world.

    "These are all made by Yui herself!"

    Wu Yan and Asuna''s jaw immediately dropped to the ground, they looked at Yui with a bbergasted look.

    "Yui, did you... did you make all these?..."

    "Yes..."

    Yui lowered her head.

    "Papa and mama worked hard in thebyrinth. Even though Yui wanted to help, she couldn''t because she''s weak so..."

    "Instead, you made us food?"

    Wu Yan lovingly pinche Yui''s cheeks. Asuna also hoisted Yui up.

    "Yui, mama''s very happy..."

    "Really?"

    Yui''s head shot up and she asked one more time.

    "Papa and mama like what I made?..."

    "Yeah! We like it very much!"

    Wu Yan grabbed Yui and he lifted her high up in the air.

    "As expected of my daughter, you worked hard on this, I can tell. It''s definitely going to taste divine!"

    Yui shook her head.

    "Aunt Sachi taught me since I don''t have the cooking skill. So..."

    "It''s going to taste great!"

    Wu Yan and Asuna said in sync. Theyughed together.

    "Alright, everyone dig in! Let''s eat Yui''s homecook meal!"

    "Kay~~~"

 Chapter 748: Walking ahead of everyone...

    <h4>Chapter 748: Walking ahead of everyone...</h4>

    In what seemed like an instant, 3 days went by...

    The clearers started conquering the 99th-floor''sbyrinth. They formed groupsrger than the ones before this floor. They started exploring.

    Taking down the 98th-floor came at the cost of 15 yers. The number of deaths are enough to shake anyone. However, they didn''t stop their raid efforts just because they felt a bit depressed.

    Even if more yers will die, the desire to be free overwhelmed the fear of death. On the contrary, death fueled the yers and they tried harder to clear the remaining floors.

    The yers wanted to clear this game as soon as possible because they might be the next yer to bite the dust.

    Two more floors until they can return to the real world. How can they give up now?...

    Perhaps stimted by the deaths of 15 yers, the clearers drastically improved themselves. The hot-headed yers also cooled themselves down and cooperated with other clearers when diving into thebyrinth.

    Of course, there are nutheads who can''t cool down. They were promptly relieved of their duties and sent home to chill.

    The chaos within the raid group calmed down soon enough. Souta and Klein were the MVPs who controlled their guild members and reined them in before things got out of hand.

    The clearers started behaving when deaths urred. As Klein aptly ced it, they were problematic brags who needed help, they were about as smart as kids when they are being reckless.

    Fortunately, things are still going fine for now.

    The 99th-floor isn''t that wide, there are not a lot of fields with mob monsters in them. It took the raid members 3 days to push their way into thebyrinth.

    The green bugs with paralysis and phantoms with breath attacks took the clearers by surprise. Ignoring their troublesome skills, the green bugs had tough defense and the phantoms were hard to hit. Because Wu Yan and Asuna supplied them with information, they managed to avoid casualties from arising within the raid group.

    The clearers got used to fighting thebyrinth monsters and they soon discovered the hidden feature of thebyrinth, killing monsters helped unlock visibility on the map.

    In the past, searching for the boss room is the primary objective of the raid members when they are roaming thebyrinth. Taking down a floor involves, firstly, exploring thebyrinth, locating the boss room, and, finally, killing the floor boss.

    Exploration and killing the boss can be expedited through talks and strategies. However, locating the boss room relied more on luck. More often than not, locating the boss room wasted the most time.

    When killing monsters can speed up the scouting of the boss room, that''s like giving a thirsty guy a cup of water, simply refreshing.

    However, that''s enough about the raid group. Wu Yan already cleared enough monsters to unlock the entire map.

    On the first day ofbyrinth exploration, Wu Yan and Asuna unlocked one-third of the map. On the second day, they sped up after gathering enough information, they unlocked about 80% of the map. Today, they can see the entire map when they open up their interfaces.

    Wu Yan looked at the red dot in the corner of the map. He sighed as he wondered about his luck.

    Killing monsters unlocked the map bit by bit. In other words, there is a slight chance the next monster killed would reveal the boss room. If you''re really unlucky, the boss room won''t be revealed until you unlocked the entire map which just happens to be Wu Yan''s luck this time around.

    Asuna looked at the red dot with a look of unease. She tugged on his sleeves with a worried look.

    "Say, what do we do now?..."

    "What else?..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "We kill that boss. What? You want to kill more bugs and bird ghosts?>.."

    Asuna pouted her lips.

    "I knew you were going to say that..."

    Asuna brandished her rapier.

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched when he heard her. He asked her one more time just in case.

    "Are you really not going to reconsider?..."

    Asuna waved her hand at him without turning back.

    "I am not going to make you fight together with the clearers, don''t tell me to go home!"

    Wu Yan wanted to say something but after seeing her resolute face, he knew better than to try in vain to convince her otherwise.

    They exchanged the same lines each time they found the boss room. Wu Yan insisted on Asuna to go home while Asuna wanted Wu Yan to fight alongside the raid members. Wu Yan turned her offer down and in the end it would always result in both of them fighting the floor boss together...

    They didn''t even talk about it for long because they knew how this would end. It''s just how they express their care and love for each other. Asuna is worried that Wu Yan will not return after entering the boss room. Wu Yan is worried he won''t be able to take the hit for his wife when something untoward happens...

    They are both as stubborn as a mule. One of them wanted to keep all the loot. The other wanted to avoid staying at home when her loved one fights the floor boss. In a sense, it''s not hard to see why they were attracted to each other.

    The two killed any monsters that were unfortunate to stumble across them while they were on the way to the boss room. The concentrated poption of the monsters failed to stop this high-specs husband and wife duo. After 30 minutes, the windings roads narrowed until there was only one path.

    A familiar door greeted them at the end of a pathway, urging anyone toe and open it.

    Asuna turned around and she adjusted Wu Yan''s cor for him.

    "We are going to win right?"

    "Of course!"

    Wu Yan hugged Asuna.

    "Come on, Yui probably made us some food. She''s waiting to eat with us at home!"

    "Yeah, I am looking forward to that too!"

    Asuna smiled widely, she took in Wu Yan''s expression and she closed her eyes.

    Wu Yan rubbed her cheek and then he gave her a soft kiss. They hugged for a short while in front of the floor boss'' room.

    Soon, they parted lips...

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    "Nn!"

 Chapter 749: Anomaly, dark phantoms and the entity within

    <h4>Chapter 749: Anomaly, dark phantoms and the entity within</h4>

    Boom

    The heavy doors slowly opened up when two pairs of rtively smaller hands pushed against it. The wind stopped as silence fell upon the area. The room started taking on a more sinister atmosphere.

    Wu Yan and Asuna exchanged a look before they drew their weapons. They stepped into the room only for the door to m shut on them when they entered.

    They weren¡¯t surprised in the slightest. This is a scene they were used to. After the 75th-floor, every floor after that were no-crystal zones and trap rooms.

    When yers enter the room, either they beat the boss and leave or they will die fighting against the floor boss.

    They were captivated by the sight they saw.

    A ck murky cloud lied at the center of the room. It looked like a mass of bugs swelling and wiggling about. There are several ck misty clouds swirling about, dancing in the air like the phantoms outside this room. But, they weren¡¯t wearing ck cloaks, their heads were ambiguous and dark, it¡¯s hard to tell if there are any facial features at all.

    Within the abyssal darkness, there were a pair of red gleaming eyes. Like a demon staring back, they chilled the hearts of anyone with their sharp res. Wails of anguish like that of tortured souls came from within the mist.

    Wu Yan also subconsciously stepped back when he saw this. Asuna who was already afraid of ghostspletely encountered a courage detion.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that?...¡±

    Asuna hid behind Wu Yan¡¯s back, she grabbed her rapier while her hands trembled.

    ¡°Where is the floor boss?...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Looking at the swirling mist of darkness that threatened to engulf the heavens, he noticed the dim lighting here only served to make the darkness loomrger than it is. At the center of the ck mass, light couldn¡¯t prate so it¡¯s hard for Wu Yan to examine the core of this anomaly.

    Howling shrieks came from within the dark mass. ck phantoms could be seen flying around within the dark mass. Like dark entities of hell, their red eyes looked especially sinister in the darkness. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but curse silently.

    ¡°Kayaba Akihiko, you really have a bad taste¡­¡±

    Asuna looked at the phantoms with terror on her face. It didn¡¯t help that the ghosts flew around in a chaotic manner. If she wasn¡¯t aware they were up against a floor boss, she might have urged Wu Yan to move on from this room.

    Asuna steadied herself and she asked with a hesitant voice.

    ¡°What do we do? Do we go over there?...¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He pointed Heaven Gazer at the ck mist as he pulled Asuna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Follow me, we will slowly approach that thing¡­¡±

    Asuna nodded and she tagged along with Wu Yan. They silently crept up on the dark mass.

    When they came within 5 meters of the unknown mass, the ck mist suddenly stopped wriggling. Then, it violently roiled as a sinister red sheen came from within the ck mist.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The sudden change shocked Wu Yan. Ghostly wails came and countless phantoms sprouted forth from the dark mist, raining down upon them.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Both of them jumped back when the phantoms flew over.

    The ck mist increased its speed and caught up with them in no time at all!

    Wu Yan swung Heaven Gazer, unleashing a green-colored sword skill that struck the ck mist encircling them.

    Uwuuuu

    The phantoms within the ck mist stopped for a bit. However, they were too numerous so Wu Yan¡¯s attack only momentarily stalled them before they resumed attacking.

    ¡°We have no choice!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he unsheathed Elucidator.

    ¡°Asuna! Attack!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The light of Sword skills covered both Wu Yan and Asuna, they shed against the encroaching dark mass.

    Boom

    When the ck mist touched their attacks, the ck mist immediately got dispersed. They were d at first but their faces turned grim when they saw what happened next.

    The ck mist that got dispersed was returned to the swirling dark mist at the center of the room.

    Something¡¯s not right here.

    Wu Yan and Asuna had no time to think because more phantoms were on their way.

    Wu Yan ended a phantom with each strike, however, that did little to stop the legion of phantoms hounding them. After killing dozens of phantoms, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but pant slightly.

    Asuna isn¡¯t doing any better. She poked holes in the phantoms around her but more reced the fallen phantoms. The dark red swirling mass of darkness started rampaging once more.

    Like dark clouds tinged with the color of blood, the swirling dark mass got redder whenever a phantom got in.

    As time went on, a sense of crisis rose within the fighters. Then, ghastly wails came to reinforce this sense of being in the danger zone.

    With Heaven Gazer and Elucidator dancing around, Wu Yan took down phantoms after phantoms but he wasn¡¯t smiling. He frowned because his guts told him this isn¡¯t the full story. He sped up his attacks and he demolished the phantoms around him.

    With a moment to rx, Wu Yan looked up at the swirling dark mass only to be surprised.

    Inside the ck mist, an entity about 2 to 3 meters tall solidified when more and more fallen phantoms merged with it.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    The ck mist shrunk as if stimted by an external source. The ghastly howls stopped as the blood-red glow intensified. Soon, a bone-crunching sound greeted them from beyond the ck mist.

    A glint shed in Wu Yan¡¯s eyes before he charged at the entity with swords raised.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Asuna yelled in shock...

 Chapter 750: Who is the real floor boss?

    <h4>Chapter 750: Who is the real floor boss?</h4>

    Fwish

    With Heavengazer and Elucidator drawing mirages in the air, he cut in twain the phantoms that tried to stop him. Turning the ck mist into grey air that surged into the dark mass of swirling darkness. Nothing could stop Wu Yan.

    Asuna wanted to charge with Wu Yan but the phantoms born from the dark mist kept her busy. She clenched her teeth in frustration as she dealt with the adversaries at hand.

    Before Wu Yan cannd a hit on the entity within the dark mass, a howl came from within. A vague figure of a giant entity could be seen within the swirling darkness.

    A bestial w came from the entity¡¯s side, it swiped at Wu Yan¡¯s chest with its gnarly ws.

    With a sh in his eyes, he unfurled Elucidator which is shining with the light of sword skills, blocking the ws.

    ng

    A heavy and gloomy aura came from the bestial ws. The supernatural power ground against Elucidator¡¯s skill, making sparks and ear-piercing noises.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed when he saw the malevolent ws in front of him. He used Heavengazer to smack the ws on his other sword.

    Bam

    Awooo

    The giant entity cried in pain, shaking the room with its wail. Wu Yan and Asuna were momentarily stunned by this loud noise.

    The entity retreated into the swirling dark mass. Elucidator opened up a hole in the swirling dark mist cloud because there is nothing to stop it.

    An indicator floated above the misty cloud. 7 HP bars were hanging there, the top-most bar only got depleted by a little bit.

    Wu Yan and Asuna understood this as the 99th-floor¡¯s boss.

    ¡°The floor boss is a swirling mass of dark clouds?¡±

    Asuna couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise.

    They have never heard of a boss with an ambiguous form like this before.

    As for Wu Yan who is the closest to the entity, he peered through the hole he opened and his pupils shrunk.

    Inside the swirling clouds, the phantoms were merging into one like maggots that consumed each other inside a Gupot. At the core of this monstrosity is an entity around 3 meters tall that absorbed the surrounding dark powers like a suckling. It solidified further when more dark energy streamed into its body.

    That was the giant entity that fought Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face darkened and his two swords started shining brightly as he shed the swirling clouds there.

    Boom

    The clouds got smashed apart as sparks flew whenever the swords touched tendrils of darkness and the dark mist around the dark mass.

    The swirling cloud¡¯s HP bar fell some more. The red gleam also dimmed down when damaged. However, the phantoms and even the giant entity itself were enraged as they roared in sync.

    The wandering tendrils formed spikes that flew at Wu Yan.

    He got sent flying away by the spears of darkness.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Asuna blew off the phantoms holding her back as she caught Wu Yan. Theynded a few meters away. Stabilizing themselves, Asuna asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Asuna helped Wu Yan get back on his feet.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chest. The healing fairy flew over to heal him back to full health.

    ¡°This floor boss, its attack patterns are too abnormal¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his head. He furrowed his brows at the swirling cloud overhead.

    Asuna also knitted her brows with a troubled look.

    ¡°Why is the floor boss a cloud?¡±

    ¡°Ask Kayaba Akihiko¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    He pointed both his swords at the dark cloud.

    ¡°We already confirmed the ck cloud is the floor boss. Attacking the ck mist can deplete its HP. Attacking the shadows and phantoms spawned will not harm the boss in the slightest. When we kill the spawns of darkness, they will coalesce into an entity that grows stronger with each phantom in.¡±

    Asuna thought about when Wu Yan shed with the entity born from the darkness. Her head started aching.

    That entity is on par with Wu Yan in terms of strength. With a seemingly endless amount of shadow and dark spawns around them, the entity will only grow stronger the longer this fight drags on¡­

    Fortunately for them, they came by themselves. If the clearers fought against a boss like this, their formation will probably copse in no time at all. This is one battle where the more yers you had, the more disadvantage you had in a battle. This boss is a natural predator and the raid group is the prey.

    They numbered less than the phantoms. And these phantoms can definitely swarm the yers. When they break formation, that would be the end of the raid group.

    Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s expression turned grave. They looked at the swirling cloud which is still emitting the sounds of tortured souls. Wu Yan can vividly feel the demonic cries mixed within the anguished screams of the damned.

    The swirling cloud finally stopped churning and the sinister red color within the cloud started receding.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s gone!¡±

    Asuna tightened her grip on her rapier.

    ¡°Is the floor boss dead?...¡±

    ¡°If only that were true¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I am afraid the tough fight is only just starting¡­¡±

    The ck cloud in the air dispersed, leaving only a small core at the center. A blood-red entity revealed itself to Wu Yan and Asuna in ce of the swirling clouds.

    It had humanoid arms, legs, and head, minus a face. It stood 3 meters tall...

    Its arrival made Asuna and Wu Yan look grim.

    Like an entity made out of blood, it looked somber and malicious. It had a savage and cold auraing from it.

    Its nk face had two piercing red eyes that told the yers here it¡¯s not here to dispense fun. Like a ravenous wolf, it stared at the yers here.

    The core merged with the entity, it pulsated like a heart on the center-left side of the entity¡¯s chest. The giant now had 7 bars of HP.

    Roar

    It emitted a booming bellow.

 Chapter 751: Swords united! Husband and wife duo, perfect cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 751: Swords united! Husband and wife duo, perfect cooperation</h4>

    Gaooo!

    The giant roared even though it had no mouth. It was so loud it sounded like it had a bigger vocal chord than the entity suggested. The roar stirred the entity¡¯s surrounding. The dim room lit up with an eerie shade of red.

    The blood-red color would chill the hearts of any who faced the monster. When the roar travelled throughout the room, the whole room lit up properly. The giant grew in size after ir roared.

    The entity¡¯s appearance could be seen through the sinister light in the room. It is a giant with skin as red as blood. It looked like it just came out of a blood bath. The only thing redder than its skin is its red pair of eyes.

    An Oni!

    Asuna and Wu Yan thought when they saw the creature.

    Asuna¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the malevolent boss. She couldn¡¯t but take a step back. The giant looked absolutely terrifying to a girl like her.

    Wu Yan stepped in front of Asuna to shield her. With Elucidator and Heaven Gazer at his sides, he stood like an unyielding guardian. Asuna¡¯s heart calmed down and she stood by Wu Yan¡¯s side after steadying her mind. She also got into a stance with her rapier.

    ¡°You okay?...¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    Asuna sucked in a breath of air and she nodded with a firm look.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in response. He looked at the giant, specifically, he looked at the throbbing ck cloud core in the giant¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Attack the pulsating core of clouds if you can!¡±

    Wu Yan said. Asuna got what he meant the moment he pointed that out.

    The oni and the clouds were merged together, the cloud core didn¡¯t disappear so that must mean something. The HP bar stayed with the core of swirling clouds when it appeared. Attacking the core must be the correct choice.

    Maybe, it¡¯s the thing¡¯s weakness!

    Aooooo

    As if it understood human speech, the giant bellowed once more as its bloody aura coalesced into a greatsword.

    Graaaa

    Its eyes shed red for a second and then it started bulldozing towards Wu Yan and Asuna like a truck out of control.

    Asuna steadied herself and she brandished her rapier with pink sword effects.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    She rained down jabs after jabs at the approaching giant. Her sword beams flew at the rampaging Oni.

    Graaooo

    Faced with a torrent of jabs, the giant swept its giant sword at the attacks.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    The sword beams were deleted like nothing but Asuna isn¡¯t fazed in the slightest. She took another jab, this time, aiming for the cloud core at its chest.

    Aoooo!

    Enraged by Asuna¡¯s attack, the giant stopped its sword and it deflected Asuna¡¯s attack with brute force, followed by a counter attack aimed at Asuna¡¯s head.

    This attack would most likely one-shot Asuna¡¯s HP into the yellow zone.

    Asuna didn¡¯t stop to defend or parry, she continued attacking the cloud core.

    Two shining beams of light intervened before the giant can hit Asuna.

    ng

    Two swords of darkness shed with the savage greatsword. The wind generated blew Asuna¡¯s hair intoplete disarray. Stopped by this tremendous impact, the greatsword couldn¡¯t touch Asuna.

    She suffered minor cuts from this enormous impact but the two ck swords stopped most of the attack so she did what she set out to do, give the giant¡¯s core a good shanking.

    Gaaaooo

    The oni wailed in pain. Before it can recover, it moved the greatsword.

    Ting

    The oni got staggered by an immense force from the swords. Then, like the rapier, the swords shed the giant on its chest.

    Aoooooo

    The HP bars fell drastically when it suffered multiple attacks to the core. Without a chance to recuperate, a rapier, two ck swords visited it once more.

    Bang

    The oni got sent backwards.

    ¡°Asuna!¡±

    ¡°Heerrrr!¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna were like phantoms that disappeared the moment the boss looked away. The two of them pounded the boss continuously without giving space to breathe. The three swords were having a field day cutting up the boss¡¯ cloud core.

    Now, the oni whimpered incessantly as they took turns hitting it in his weak point. The HP bars were steadily decreased.

    Wu Yan and Asuna were still at full health whereas the boss already loss one big chunk of HP bar.

    In short, the boss got bullied.

    With an angry stomp, the Oni backed away from Asuna. It wanted to pummel Wu Yan but Asuna stopped with another flurry of sword jabs.

    Bam bam bam

    Dozens of stabs fell upon the boss. It only managed to interrupt the boss¡¯ attack animation, it didn¡¯t reduce the boss¡¯ hp.

    The two finally confirmed the boss as the cloud core itself. The core can¡¯t attack so the phantom will do it for the core. It¡¯s like the core is controlling the giant.

    This is the 99th-floor¡¯s boss true appearance. The shadow spawns were only a tool for the core to summon the giant.

    With this information, Wu Yan and Asuna were sure they can take the boss down. The two figures criss-crossed like forked lightning. They locked onto the boss and they unleashed torrents of attacks at the boss. Wu Yan interrupted the boss whenever it tried attacking by using his ck swords. Meanwhile, Asuna focused on attacking the cloud core. They also switched role in only a split second whenever the situation called for it. The boss barely had any time to stop the yers.

    In a year, they went aroundbyrinths. They built their camaraderie up over the years. Clearing maps, leveling up. Facing the floor boss also became easy for them because they can tag team like nobody¡¯s business. It¡¯s like they were a perfect pair of fighters.

    Theirbos were absolutely in sync and flowing.

 Chapter 752: The light that dispels the darkness...

    <h4>Chapter 752: The light that dispels the darkness...</h4>

    Bam

    A loud boom echoed in the boss room. Dust clouds spread across the room when thunderous booms continued wrecking the room. Three figures emerged from within the cloud. They stabilized themselves after anchoring their feet down with heavy steps.

    The oni stomped as it trembled backwards. After about a dozen step, the Oni finally stopped. It emitted a huge shout, it blew away the dusts around it.

    Wu Yan and Asuna were faring rtively better inparison to the Oni. They suffered a bit of damage but the healing fairy healed them back to full HP in no time at all.

    After an intense skirmish, the Oni lost 6 HP bar, leaving it with only 1 HP bars.

    The battle had only just begun, however, the intensity was through the roof. Coupled with their perfectbos, it isn¡¯t hard to imagine why the boss got knocked down to 1 HP bar in only a short period of time.

    Asuna started panting after an intense brawl. She¡¯s blushing a bit so she tried to calm herself down. She shifted her gaze over to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan nodded slightly, he¡¯s not heaving in fatigue, more like, he can still go for more rounds.

    For Wu Yan, this Oni was no problem at all. With Asuna at his side, even if she¡¯s not as good as Wu Yan, the fight became easier because she¡¯s around. Naturally, this took a lot of weight off Wu Yan.

    At least, Wu Yan is sure he can¡¯t take the boss HP away so quickly by himself.

    Graw Grah

    The Oni leered at the two puny yers in front of it. Its re turned its already red eyes, deeper in red. There were signs of it going into rage mode. Wu Yan and Asuna raised their guards¡­

    The bosses had a hidden setting where they will change their attack patterns when their HP falls into the red zone. These bosses would get new skills, more power, and generally being a total wild card that can turn the tide of battle on the yers.

    As expected, the cloud core floated up to the center of the room. The cloud grewrger as it covered the entire boss room, chilling the room with an eerie sense of malice.

    The sinister air is like a sea of ck mist. The dark clouds looked like it was ready to smite yers with lightning bolts. The Oni jumped into the clouds above, disappearing from view.

    Spawns of darkness started dancing in the sky again. Like at the start of this battle, the phantoms started healing the Oni, recovering its otherwise Red HP bar.

    Wu Yan and Asuna got frustrated when they saw this.

    The boss had its own healing ability. Is this a new ability after being pushed into the red zone or did it have it at the start of the battle? The phantoms were there to dy them while the Boss recovers?

    The next instant, phantoms started pouring down on them. The phantoms confirmed their suspicions.

    Wu Yan and Asuna raised their swords at the encroaching spawns of darkness. Killing them all.

    The deceased phantoms then nourished the Oni within the clouds, merging with the fallen creeps like a really OP boss. They retreated when they saw this.

    ¡°Yan, this cannot go on forever!¡±

    Asuna gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°With the phantoms there, we can¡¯t attack. We also can¡¯t kill the phantoms or it will heal the boss. There has to be a way out of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it. He raised his head as he looked at the clouds above him.

    ¡°Asuna, clear a path for me, I will dive into that thing!¡±

    Asuna hesitated.

    ¡°You going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wu Yan got into a dashing stance.

    ¡°If I can connect my Dual de skills with the boss¡¯ weak point, I am sure it will die!¡±

    Asuna nodded after looking intently at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Asuna took the vanguard, she swept away the phantoms standing in their way.

    Wu Yan¡¯s swords took on a shining radiance.

    ¡°Sr eclipse!¡±

    A light shed within his eyes as Wu Yan took flight.

    Like a shooting star leaping through the sky, Wu Yan flew into the cloud with Elucidator and Heavengazer.

    Boom

    Bam

    Like a meteor that crashed into the ocean, a tsunami urred with the impact point as the origin. The light encircled the dark clouds like a sr eclipse, lighting up the boss room with its brilliance.

    Asuna was momentarily mesmerized by this beautiful scene. The phantoms faded into nothingness, this time, they didn¡¯t heal the boss. Thest HP bar got depleted.

    The ck clouds crumbled into a small core and then it shook heavily before shattering into a million pieces.

    The room turned dark for a second, promptly lighting up the next second. The floor cleared congrattory message was disyed in the air. Wu Yannded on the ground and both his swords dimmed down, revealing the familiar ck swords he always arried.

    Asuna recovered. Her body shivered in excitement until she jumped to hurray.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Asuna glomped Wu Yan with impable speed. She hung around his neck while cheering out loud.

    ¡°Yan! We did it! We did it!¡±

    Wu Yan hugged Asuna with a bitter smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time we took down a boss, calm down, will ya?...¡±

    Asuna blinked at him with puppy eyes.

    ¡°I cant?...¡±

    ¡°Of course, go ahead¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s bitter smile deepened while Asuna¡¯s giggle could be heard all around the room.

 Chapter 753: Memories and realization, happiness and bliss

    <h4>Chapter 753: Memories and realization, happiness and bliss</h4>

    Aincrad is absolutely brimming with tion.

    They are so happy they might go insane!

    The 99th-floor was cleared!

    Now, only the 100th-floor stood between them and freedom.

    After clearing the 100th-floor, they can leave this death game that trapped them for more than 3 years. With about 6,000 yers still alive, they all had a good chance of returning alive to the real world.

    The yers at the lower, middle, and upper floors are all over the moon excited.

    The yers were celebrating everywhere. They toasted to Wu Yan, the Fae Swordsman, Asuna, the sh for taking the 99th-floor down.

    The famous power couple once again became the subject of many yers.

    They didn¡¯t know how to express their thanks. Wu Yan and Asuna took down floors before this but those floors were just numbers to them. It wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as their achievement this time.

    Of course, there were petty yers who dissed them. There are always going to be trolls in games. They cursed Asuna and Wu Yan when the other yers were busy celebrating. They also spoke badly about the yers for going crazy over ascending to the 100th-floor.

    Deep inside the hearts of the yers, they prayed for the smooth clearing of thest floor.

    The protagonist is also busy chugging and feasting with his friends.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±

    Klein looked around.

    ¡°You ready?...¡±

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Yui, Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Souta, and Agil looked at each other. Klein raised the cup of alcohol in his hand.

    ¡°Well, then, let us toast to the clearing of the 99th-floor!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    They banged their cups together. Then, they chugged down the booze in their cups. Granted, Yui and Silica drank fruit juices.

    Klein who chugged a solid down cried out in pleasure.

    ¡°Yeah~~ That¡¯s what I am talking about!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much¡­¡±

    Wu Yan distanced himself from Klein with an expressionless look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry you back when you drink yourself into oblivion¡­¡±

    ¡°Amen to that.¡±

    Kirito, Souta, and Agil said at the same time, making Klein very displeased.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s just being rude. I mean,e on, live a little¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and the othersughed out loud. Klein smacked his lips but he took on a happy mood once more.

    ¡°Well, anyway, congrattions on clearing the 99th-floor!¡±

    ¡°You have to congratte yourself too! Everyone technically cleared the 99th-floor¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Asuna, good job living up to your title as the power couple, you two did something the whole raid group couldn¡¯t!¡±

    Klein raised his cup with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Great job, Asuna!¡±

    Asuna tilted her head and curtly smiled back in response.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without Yan¡­¡±

    Asuna continued with a slightly intimidated look.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have entered thebyrinth if there wasn¡¯t a need to do so.¡±

    The others were puzzled but Yui, Liz, and Wu Yan started giggling in secret when they herald her.

    There are horror-themedbyrinths inside Aincrad. For instance, the 65th-floor and the 66th-floor¡¯sbyrinth were infamous haunted castle-esquebyrinths with phantoms in them. Back then, Asuna was still leading the clearers.

    When the raid group received intel on the monsters here, Asuna made up various excuses to avoid diving into thebyrinth.

    She already knew about Wu Yan then but she wasn¡¯t as bubbly as she is right now. Clearing floors were top priorities for her.

    Even so, she still made up excuses to avoid entering the dungeon.

    That just goes to show how afraid she was of spirits and demons.

    ¡°Thest floor, huh?...¡±

    Kirito mused out loud while looking at the ceiling.

    ¡°Soon, we will be able to leave this world¡­¡±

    The room turned silent as everybody spotted a serious look. They started going through the memories they made in this world.

    They wanted out, that¡¯s for sure. However, there were good memories mixed in with the bad too.

    Humans are creatures of habit. 3 years was enough time for yers to get used to living in this world.

    With freedom this close to them, they felt a tinge of pain when they thought about departing this world.

    Is this reluctance? Are they mourning the 3 years they spent in this world?

    Only they knew the answers.

    If there is one thing they are sure, it¡¯s themon sentiment where they didn¡¯t regret logging into this death game.

    Asuna gave Wu Yan a warm smile, she leaned against his chest. Liz also leaned against Kirito while Sachi, Shion, and Silica held hands. Souta, Agil, and Klein also ced their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Without this world, the yers here wouldn¡¯t have met. They were earnestly thankful towards this game for bringing them the love of their lives and loyal friends.

    Compared to the other yers, they were undoubtedly faring better in attaining happiness. They made beautiful bonds, good memories, and even now, they managed to hold their tears back, instead, they were grinning widely.

    Yui is the one with the most vtile feelings. An advanced AI by design, she was tasked with helping the yers feel better mentally. However, the corruption of this game almost destroyed her.

    That¡¯s no longer the case now.

    While the other yers exuded bad feelings. The people around her were brimming with joy and their feelings were earnest. Yui was touched by their feelings and she too, bloomed radiantly.

    She¡¯s thankful for the world that introduced her to her papa and mama. These feelings were luxury she couldn¡¯t afford during her troubled past.

    After clearing this game, she might never be able to see them again.

    Two hands softlynded on her head, rubbing her tiny head. She looked up to see Wu Yan and Asuna beaming at her.

    Yuiughed like a bell. Herughter carried bliss and confidence within.

    There has to be a way!

 Chapter 754: Inviting all the top SAO players...

    <h4>Chapter 754: Inviting all the top SAO yers...</h4>

    Good memories are just that, the yers can''t loiter in their memorynes. The others came back to reality...

    "Hey, Kirito..."

    Liz looked at him, she looked at him with a serious look.

    Kirito scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t help but get a bit embarrassed when everyone''s looking at him.

    "I haven''t paid for the Dark Repulser you made me..."

    Liz nodded with a satisfied look. The others teased Kirito for being such a shy guy.

    "Come on..."

    Klein jabbed Kirito.

    "You''re just a brat in the end..."

    "I would watch my mouth if I were you."

    Agil took a verbal jab at Klein.

    "That brat is a married guy, meanwhile, you..."

    Klein''s smile froze. Souta startedughing out loud while holding his stomach.

    Asuna also giggled, then, she remembered something as she shifted her almond-brown eyes onto Wu Yan. She looked at Wu Yan with a very meaningful gaze that chilled Wu Yan''s core.

    That''s one scary look...

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way. Asuna''s re turned sharper as a result. Wu Yan bitterlyughed when he nced over to see her throwing him a frosty look.

    "Come on, are you worried I am going to ditch you or something?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He also said something simr to Kirito.

    "I still owe you a wedding ring..."

    Asuna finally gave him a brilliant smile.

    Klein finally cracked. He scratched his head furiously.

    "Hey! What the heck, guys?! Can you save the flirting for when you get home? Don''t get all lovey-dovey in front of me, that''s just cruel!"

    Asuna and Liz blushed. Then, Liz shot back at him with arms akimbo.

    "Go get yourself a girlfriend then!"

    Klein fell down to his knees and he yelled in an aggrieved tone.

    "Don''t you think I want one? If I had one I wouldn''t be here moaning andining against you winners of life!"

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Liz, heck, even Souta has a girlfriend already. Agil isn''t paired up with anyone in this world but that''s because he''s a married guy in the real world.

    Except for Klein, the others here are already taken. This is the reason why he''s so crestfallen.

    Klein''s heart started crumbling and his tears fell harder. Then, he had an idea. He looked at Sachi, Shion, and Silica with hopeful eyes.

    The three girls immediately shuddered when they saw Klein''s creepy eyes. The three of them immediately hid behind Wu Yan''s back while looking at Klein with vignt eyes.

    "My Onii-san is still here..."

    Sachi''s words deducted Klein''s mental HP a bit...

    "Uh-uh, no way, in your dreams!"

    Shion brutalized Klein with her words.

    "You''re a creepy uncle!"

    Silica fired a critical hit that killed Klein.

    Asuna and Liz also looked at Klein with judging eyes. They didn''t need to say anything, they destroyed him without using words.

    Gloom

    Klein slumped forward and he turned gray.

    "Did you girls have to say that?...Did you girls have to say that?...Did you girls have to say that?..."

    Yui couldn''t bear looking at this so she tried to cheer him up.

    "It''s okay, you will definitely find the one just for you..."

    Like an angel''s voice, Klein looked at the radiant Yui with a touched look on his face.

    "Yui-chan, you''re the best!"

    Yui lowered her head in a coy manner.

    "Thanks, Uncle Klein..."

    Klein turned white and then he crumbled.

    "Uncle... Uncle... Uncle... I am an uncle..."

    Wu Yan and the others also couldn''t look on much longer. They helplessly shook their heads, they gave each other the "can-you-believe-this-guy" look. Then, they ignored Klein.

    "Oh, right."

    Souta looked at Wu Yan with a serious look.

    "Yan, go to Granzam and visit the KoB HQ!"

    The others stopped giggling and they looked at Souta with business faces. Klein also stopped mopping around.

    "KoB HQ..."

    Asuna furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Did the Captain sent you a message?..."

    Souta nodded while Klein continued for him.

    "Not just Yan. Kirito and Agil, you guys are also invited. The cleareres will all be at the gathering tomorrow!"

    "All the raid group members?"

    Kirito asked.

    "Could it be..."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms and he addressed both Klein and Souta.

    "With so many yers, it could only mean one thing. It''s to talk about the 100th-floor''s clearing n right?"

    "Yeah, you got that right, Fae Swordsman."

    Klein said with a smile.

    "The raid members were already talking about before the 99th-floor got cleared..."

    Souta''s voice entered the ears of every yer present.

    "100 floors, 100 bosses to kill before the yers can move up one floor."

    "In 3 long years, we are now facing thest floor. Onest boss and we are all free!"

    Klein and Souta had passionate eyes, however, their excitement dimmed down when they continued in a grim tone.

    "The quarter floor-bosses are ridiculously hard if the bosses on 25th-floor, 50th-floor, and the 75th-floor are any indicators!"

    "This boss will no doubt be the strongest boss in Aincrad!"

    Souta had a grave expression.

    "Under this situation, the raid group members aren''t sure if they are up to the task. They came up with an idea..."

    When we find the 100th-floor boss, gather all the top yers and take down the boss in one go!"

    "Everyone?..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "That means Asuna is also included in this list?..."

    "Yeah..."

    Klein bitterlyughed.

    "This is ourst fight, we have to do it..."

    "If we fail..."

    Agil continued with a grim tone.

    "There will not be a second chance, we will all be stuck in this world forever!"

    Wu Yan and the others were spotting heavy looks.

    Wu Yan already know thest boss is going to be Heathcliff.

    In other words, it''s finally time for his duel with Heathcliff.

    Heathcliff will reveal his true identity when they arrive at the 100th-floor''s boss room.

    The yers will probably be shaken deeply by this revtion.

    Is Heathcliff aiming to take down all the top yers in one fell swoop?

    Wu Yan didn''t know if that''s his true intention.

    But, this battle is probably going to be his and only his to end...

 Chapter 755: Flashy display of affection

    <h4>Chapter 755: shy disy of affection</h4>

    55-th floor, Granzam...

    Inside an iron castle, the other yers can feel the air around Granzam is a bit different today.

    Granzam''s teleport tform is very busy for some reason. yers with end-game equipment arrived one after another as they exited the ce.

    There were yers in squads, there were also solo yers. Of course, there are yers with low-key equipment that still nheless caught people''s attention with their seasoned aura. They all had amon point, they had high levels!

    If there were knowledgable yers around, they could tell most of the guests here are all famous in their own rights, they were notable members of the raid group.

    The squads drew gasps and cheers from the yers who recognized them. It was immediately evident to the ignorant yers that these guests were all VIPs.

    The residents of Granzam know today won''t be a simple day.

    They all walked on the sides, making way for the clearers. It''s like when peasants gave way to royalties and nobles in ancient times. They watched the clearers with intrigue.

    With the world watching them, the yers from famous guilds puffed their chests up. They walked with the pride of being a member in famous guilds. There are also yers who aren''t used to this much attention, they were walking with a hesitant look.

    Wu Yan is part of the awkward group.

    "Look! Look!"

    "What? Which guild is it?..."

    "No, screw that, use your eyes, man..."

    "That get-up..., the Fae Swordsman, Wu Yan?"

    "Is-isn''t that the sh, Asuna-sama?"

    "Where? Move! I wanna see!"

    "Oh my gosh! It''s Asuna-sama!"

    "Asuna-sama is back!"

    "Calm your mammaries, she''s here with the Fae Swordsman, she''s just apanying her husband..."

    "Argh! I forgot, Asuna-sama got married..."

    "Dang, I am so envious of the Fae Swordsman..."

    "Why are there here? Did a ridiculously rare loot drop or something? Why are all the clearers here?"

    "Saa, who knows?..."

    "Look, they are all heading in the direction of Knights of Blood Oath''s guild..."

    "Looks like it..."

    "Wait, are they gathering to discuss how they are going to conquer the 100th-floor?"

    The yers were urate in their assessments. They had enough experience to piece together information from bits of data.

    Anyone with a bit of insight into the current game''s progress could tell there can only be one thing when these many top yers gather.

    Aincrad''s 100th floor strategic meeting!

    The yers'' chatter entered Wu Yan''s ears when he was on his way over to the KoB HQ.

    This isn''t the first time he''s treated like a circus monkey. However, he''s still not used to this.

    Asuna felt like a fish out of water too. She heard Wu Yan sighing and she leaned in closer to him, it''s like she wanted to attract some attention away from Wu Yan.

    Asuna never appeared under public light since she got married over a year ago. She preferred a quiet life more than a high-key life. After a year of peace and quiet, she felt ufortable with so many eyes on her.

    Asuna still became the center of attention despite her reluctance. In a year, her charm only grew while her innocence receded. Her charm as a mature woman are starting to show.

    After a year as a wife, her attractiveness is like sweet nectar that attracted bees and butterflies.

    She used to be a star to the other yers who admired her like a goddess. Her one year away from the limelight served only to make her more desirable and beautiful in the eyes of her fans.

    She''s wearing a simple white one-piece dress instead of her former KoB uniform. The dress ended a little bit before her knees. Meanwhile, the back of the dress ended near her heels. She looked like she can fight as well as attend a ball.

    She looked less cold, stern than before. Now, she looked like a high-ss, elegant, and fantastic. If she had wings and elongated ears, she would look like an elf in fantasy stories!

    Wu Yan definitely thought she looked attractive, he is dangerously entrapped by her allure.

    He''s not pleased the others were pointing fingers at his wife while eyeing her.

    "Asuna, let''s walk faster..."

    Asuna grinned when she heard this. She could read his mind like a book. With a smile, she ignored the others who were stunned by her mesmerizing smile. She teased Wu Yan.

    "Hey, Yan-kun..."

    Asuna blinked at him while tugging his clothes.

    "Are you jealous?..."

    Wu Yan felt a bit frustrated.

    "Why is your OP observational powers only working in situations like this?"

    "That''s because..."

    Asuna tapped Wu Yan''s arm.

    "I want you to look intently at me once in a while..."

    Wu Yan felt his strength leaving him.

    "Is that insecurity I am hearing? Are you afraid I am going to have a change of heart?"

    "Well, I am not telling..."

    Asuna looked away intentionally. She nced at Wu Yan and then she hugged his arm.

    Stare...

    Wu Yan felt the temperature around him drop the moment she hugged his arm. He won''t be surprised if the duel requests start pouring in any second now...

    "Asuna..."

    Wu Yan said with an unsteady tone.

    "You trying to make me public enemy number one?..."

    "Oh,e on."

    Asuna said matter-of-factly

    "We look more like a couple now, right?..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He epted the hate of the yers around him. He waspletely taken by surprise when Asuna followed up with another sweet attack. The yers were simrly shock.

    Smooch

    He heard a soft voice apanied by a moist sensation on his cheek.

    Asuna kissed him in front of so many yers!

    Asuna blushed while hugging Wu Yan''s arm. They continued walking in sweet silence...

    Asuna is definitely doing this on purpose...

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756</h4>

    At the main entrance of the Knights of the Blood Oath¡¯s headquarters.

    Two knights stood guard at the entrance with spears in hand. They were taking their jobs as seriously as real guards who looked after castles. They also looked the part. They didn¡¯t turn away the visitors to their guild today as they would normally do. They allowed the yers to enter as they pleased.

    They know the visitors are yers personally invited by Heathcliff himself. They were all clearers who had the ability and qualifications to attend the 100th-floor¡¯s strategic meeting. Even the weakest among them could kick their butts without trouble. They were only there for formalities.

    However, they weren¡¯t mopping around in inferiority. Instead, they puffed their chests out with pride. Indeed, they felt very proud for being members of this guild.

    So what if they are guards?

    Knights of the Blood Oath is the strongest and most famous guild in SAO. These yers came here because Heathcliffmanded enough authority to call them over on such a short notice. They are also the host venue for the 100th-floor¡¯s strategic meeting.

    One must wonder what they would feel like when they learn their respected and honorable captain is actually the main culprit who locked them inside this game for more than a year.

    Of course, it only takes the arrival of a single person to wipe their smug grins off their faces.

    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡±

    One of the guards pped the shoulders of the guy next to him with bulging eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes even when he¡¯s already pointing his fingers at a certain direction.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Asuna-sama?¡­¡±

    When Asuna¡¯s name entered the guy¡¯s ears. The guard also lost hisposure. He looked at that particr direction and his expression started turning soft.

    Wu Yan and Asuna exchanged a look before they bitterlyughed. They continued walking until they arrived at the entrance where the guards finally recovered from their stupor.

    ¡°A-asuna-sama!¡±

    The two yelped.

    ¡°You finally returned...¡±

    Asuna giggled and she shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, I am just here on an invitation, I have no intention of joining the guild again.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    The two guards couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. They lowered their heads with dejection. It¡¯s like the world is ending for them. Asuna held back the urge tough even harder while Wu Yan¡¯s brows continued jolting.

    He thought he knew Asuna¡¯s fame and clout with the members of the KoB, he was wrong. Even with the pssage of one year, there are still yers who admired her like this. Wait, did he actually married someone out of this world?

    Not just Asuna, Mikoto is the princess of Tokiwadai, Misaki is the queen of that school, Hinagiku is also a very famous individual inside Hakuo academy. The three girls were individuals with simr fame to Asuna in their respective regions. The other girls associated with him might not be as morous or famous but they certainly looked as pretty as Asuna if not better. They were also girls with incredible talents or abilities.

    All the girls were infatuated with him to a lesser or greater extent.

    For the nth time, he felt like he¡¯s a very blessed man. He must have done a lot of good deeds in his past life to warrant this treatment. Maybe it¡¯s good karma from all the good rmendations he gave on the books he read.

    ¡°Asuna-sama, the captain is waiting for you guys in the meeting room¡­¡±

    The two guards offered their services to her.

    ¡°Would you like us to show you the way?¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s lip inadvertently twitched when they heard the guards.

    Heathcliff is waiting for all the yers but when they said it, it¡¯s like Heathcliff is waiting for just Asuna¡­

    Wait, did they offer to lead the other yers to the meeting room?

    Are they trying to score brownie points with her?

    Wu Yan shook his head and he urged Asuna along.

    ¡°Come, we should go soon¡­¡±

    Asuna nodded and she told the two guards her answer.

    ¡°Yeah, we can go there by ourselves¡­¡±

    The two guards finally took note of Wu Yan¡¯s presence. Like the others before him, theypletely forgot about the guy who married Asuna.

    Rather than saying they forgot, it¡¯s more like they want to lose memory of that event. They couldn¡¯t deal with the marriage of their idol in a healthy manner.

    The two guards looked at Wu Yan with hostile expressions. Suddenly, one of the guards pulled the other one away in a hurry. Asuna and Wu Yan entered the premise without any issue.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    The guard yelled at the other guard who restrained him.

    ¡°Why did you stop me?! I want to give that guy a piece of my mind!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to try if you think you¡¯ve got the chops for it.¡±

    The other guard growled at him.

    ¡°Did you forget the identity of the person who married Asuna-sama?¡±

    The guy cooled down as the implications dawned on him. He forced himself to stay strong and he protested back.

    ¡°So what, we are inside the Zone so¡­

    ¡°Even when we are inside the zone!¡±

    A guard came over to interrupt them.

    ¡°Did you forget how nobody in our guild could stop him when he barged his way into our guild a year ago?¡±

    The guard gulped nervously. He turned his other way to pretend this conversation never urred.

    A year ago, over twenty members got roughed up by Wu Yan when they were bitter and antagonistic against Wu Yan over Asuna¡¯s marriage. They were promptly turned into sacks of potatoes by Wu Yan in the subsequent fight. For better or worse, everybody remembered this beatdown vividly.

    Wu Yan and Asuna couldn¡¯t care less about what the two guards had to say.

    They went about the familiar castle¡¯s winding corridors. Wu Yan is a regr guest while Asuna worked as the vice-captain here for two years. She can navigate this castle like it¡¯s the back of her hand. While other yers gawked and gasped at the sight of these two yers, they slowly walked to the meeting room.

    Asuna became a hot topici nside the guild. After a year out of public sight, she¡¯s still as famous as she was at her peak. Everyone wanted to see her. Some KoBs got a bit too excited as they yelled silly lines like ¡°Asuna-sama¡¯s back!¡± They were talking like Asuna walked out on her home.

    When they drew closer to the meeting room, the yers around them dwindled in number. Only top raid members remained. The reduced chatter made Asuna and Wu Yan sigh in relief.

    Atst, the doors of the meeting room appeared in front of them. The room was partially revealed to them through the door that was left ajar. When they entered, they finally saw the full scene.

    The walls were the same, beautiful tinted sses as walls. However, therge desk was reced with office tables that were positioned closely together to form a ring of tables. The yers were seated at these tables. Famous yers, guild masters, squad leaders, and more. Heathcliff and his four lieutenants sat at the head of this round table. Close to them were Kirito, Klein, Souta, and Agil.

    Wu Yan and Asuna became the center of attention the moment they entered the room. Heathcliff gave them a faint smile.

    ¡°Long time no see, Asuna, I am d you epted the invite¡­¡±

    Asuna nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Captain Heathcliff¡­¡±

    ¡°Take a seat¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna exchanged a look before they sat down close to Kirito and the others.

    Heathcliff scanned the room and he mused out loud.

    ¡°Looks like most of the guests are here already¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let us proceed¡­¡±

    ¡°With the strategic meeting of the final floor!¡±

 Chapter 757: The critical moment that will decide everything!

    <h4>Chapter 757: The critical moment that will decide everything!</h4>

    The yers were taken by surprise when Heathcliff voiced the meeting agenda. The room immediately burst into an uproar.

    ¡°The strategic meeting of thest floor?¡±

    Kirito is the first one to voice his confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that, Captain Heathcliff.¡±

    Almost nobody got what Heathcliff meant. They looked at Heathcliff, urging for him to borate. Wu Yan and Asuna were also puzzled by the Captain. Except for Souta and Klein, they were cool as a cucumber, suggesting that they knew about this beforehand.Clearing a floor is more than just diving into thebyrinth, locating the boss''s room, and killing the boss. There are more considerations than simple linear progress like that.

    They had to worry about things like how to unlock towns, exploring the fields. There were alsobyrinths where yers have toplete certain quests before they can enter a dungeon. There is also the problem of collecting map data.

    Before clearing a floor, there are usually multiple strategic meetings that are convened whenever slight progress is made in terms of floor clearing status.

    Even floors with the rtively simple design would need at least 10 meetings from the beginning to the end. Each floor will always end with the boss raid meeting.

    It has only been 2 days since the 99th-floor got cleared. Speaking from experience, they should still be scouting out the 100th-floor. Most of them don¡¯t even know theyout, geography, monster levels, skills, and attack patterns of this floor. Heathcliff said this is thest meeting so¡­How can anyone stay calm under such conditions?¡­Heathcliff expected this response. He leaned forward with sped fingers. He supported his chin with his joined fingers. He looked like a doctor who is about to discuss the diagnosis with a very sick patient. The noise died down when they sensed the somber mood.

    ¡°I know what you guys are thinking about, why are we talking like this? But, don¡¯t fault your ears, you heard it right!¡±

    Heathcliff continued with a calm tone.

    ¡°After clearing the 99th-floor, Fuurinkazan, the Moonlit ck Cats, and the Knights of the Blood Oath sent in their respective scouting parties into the deeper parts of the 100th-floor. We share the same sentiment as all the clearers, we want to clear this game as fast as possible.¡±

    Everybody except Wu Yan nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how honestly Heathcliff said that line. Wu Yan also waxed thoughtful when he saw the honest look on Heathcliff¡¯s face.

    e¡¯s probably the only one who loved this world, he created this world, after all.

    This guy is probably the greatest actor for being able to assume the identity of Heathcliff so convincingly.

    What Heathcliff said also enlightened everyone.

    ¡°Now, the reports of the scouting parties who went exploring¡­¡±

    Heathcliff said something that surprised everyone.

    ¡°There are no monsters, fields,byrinths, andbyrinth. There is only one city on this floor!¡±¡°Wh-what?!¡±The yers were struck by this bombshell statement. Then, their brains reconciled the information to their knowledge.

    The surface area of each floor in SAO decreased as one ascended through the floors. With only one town, it¡¯s reasonable for the raid group toe up with such findings.

    But, without fields, monsters, orbyrinth¡­

    ¡°If there are no fields, monsters, orbyrinth, how are we going to find the boss?¡±

    Kirito is the first one to frown. Heathcliff said out loud after everyone held their breath in suspense.

    ¡°That leads me onto the agenda¡­¡±¡¯Heathcliff stood up. He addressed everyone slowly.

    ¡°On the 100-th floor, the city epasses the entire floor. There are NPCs living here, cafes, hotels, buildings. At the center of this city, there is a castle¡­¡±Heathcliff spat out the name of this castle.

    ¡°The red jade pce.!¡±

    The other yers started talking and whispering once more.

    Wu Yan opened his mouth again, will the final boss be waiting for us inside the Red Jade pce?

    The room fell silent as if someone had gripped the throats of every person here.

    Heathcliff nodded as the yers finally caught his drift.

    Only a single boss stood between them and total freedom.

    They don¡¯t need to be bothered with mapping, testing out the attacks of the insets here.

    Without the need to go into thebyrinth or do a special quest, they only need to go over to the Red Jade Pce to challenge the boss...If they won, they will be able to attain freedom. If they screwed up, they can only stay in this cage forever.

    A heavy mood lingered in the room. The yers lowered their heads in deep consternation. They weren¡¯t excited by the fact that they only need to kill one monster that is the Floor boss himself.

    They were the strongest yers in all of SAO.

    If they challenged the floor boss and won, all would end well. They can all return to the real world. But, if they lost, nobody dared to imagine the consequences. If they died, the next batch ofpetent yers might nevere. They would need to be stronger, more experienced, and cooperative than the ones right now. When is that going to happen?

    Plus, nobody wanted to die, if they die, the raid group will get wiped out.

    Heathcliff knocked on the table to draw everyone¡¯s attention. He spoke with a voice that resonated within everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the day we face off against the final boss, make all the preparations you need for the fight. When you¡¯re done, gather at the teleport tform of the 100th-floor¡­¡±Heathcliff shifted his gaze over to Wu Yan. Wu Yan stared back at him. They eyed each other for a short while before looking away.

    Tomorrow is the day they are going to settle this once and for all!

 Chapter 758: Silence, warmth, and a promise...

    <h4>Chapter 758: Silence, warmth, and a promise...</h4>

    Aincrad, 22nd Floor¡­

    The night gave the forest a beautiful coat made out of silvery moonlight. In the distance, theke surface glistened ever so gently with the wind. The tall mountains and the flowing water did their job, they executed their primordial duty with one staying unmoving while the other slowly ebbed on.

    The quiet night just got deeper. Although the two forces of nature were different in nature, they gave anyone who gazed upon this wonderful scene a sense of peace like no other. Anyone with a troubled heart would find calm in this fantastic scenery.

    On the balcony of the wooden house, the windows slowly opened as Wu Yan came into the scene. He moved from the living room and onto the balcony. With his palms supporting his chin, he looked at the world from his house. Suddenly, he was struck with the same question Asuna had.

    Is this world really just a fantasy world?

    The forest is very real to him. The water, the mountains, theke, all of it, even the winds brushing the trees here, these felt real to him.

    He relished the sensation and he continued observing everything here. Analyzing the parts of this scenery, the trees, the mountains, the waters, they weren¡¯t different from anything one could find in the real world. When theponents came together, it¡¯s the fantastic beauty of this scenery that made one question reality.

    Wu Yan reckons it¡¯s hard to find any ce in the real world that canpete with this scene here. This is one reason why Wu Yan started having thoughts he would normally never have.

    Looking at the night sky which looked like it came straight out from someone else¡¯s dream, he went over each and every gem in the night sky that formed a breath-taking silver stream in the sky. Individually, they were dim at best, however, in groups, they lit up the dark and solemn night sky¡­

    Will this beautiful sky disappear along with the defeat of the Final boss in the Red Jade Pce?

    Wu Yan treated this world as just another game world. He never thought much about it. He didn¡¯t hate it, felt despair over it, or got terrified by it. He went about his business with indifference.

    With power none of the yers can possibly imagine, he logged into this game with an undying immortal body. He came into this world without using Nervegear so he wasn¡¯t pressured with death via a microwaved brain, not that he could die like that anyway. This world is just a game to him.

    After he got to know Asuna, Yui, Kirito, Sachi, Silica, and the others, he slowly but surely changed his mindset. This game became a social tform that allowed him to share bonds with Asuna and the others. He still didn¡¯t feel the scythe of Death following him with each of his steps.

    He is probably the only yer who can truly enjoy this world for what it is, without being blinded by feelings of hatred, terror, and disgust. He enjoyed what this world had to offer and that was it.

    But, after three years, his living habits changed. He¡¯s not at the stage where he wants to stay in this world forever. However, when faced with the prospect of being freed from this world, he felt reluctant!

    When he was still an Otaku, unmarred by the boons the System brought him, he had always dreamt of one day going into a full-immersion virtual reality, just once would be enough. Well, his wish got granted. In some ways, he owed the System and Kayaba Akihiko thanks.

    This world also gave him tons of good memories. The house on the 22nd Floor, the stunning floral garden on the 47th Floor where he held his wedding with Asuna, Asuna¡¯s house on the 61st floor were all beautiful floors for sure.

    Wu Yan doesn¡¯t want these little pieces of heaven to disappear along with the ugly ces in SAO. He didn¡¯t want these floors to disappear along with Kayaba Akihiko¡¯s death.

    He wants to preserve everything here¡­

    Light footsteps came from behind him, calling his consciousness back into the present. He immediately identified the neer without looking back.

    Soft porcin hands wrapped around his waist. Her soft mounds pressed gently against his back. He picked up her fragrant scent and gentle warmth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?...¡±

    Wu Yan asked Asuna who was hugging him from behind.

    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡±

    Asuna mumbled softly, she rubbed her face on his back.

    ¡°I feel a bit lonely without you sleeping near me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already a big girl, I am sure you don¡¯t need anyone to tuck you into bed¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud before he asked her another question.

    ¡°What about Yui?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it and he continued.

    ¡°Are you okay with that? I mean, Yui¡­¡±

    Today, SAO ising to an end. yers, including Wu Yan and Asuna will be leaving.

    Yui is a denizen of this world, the world everyone calls a digital emtion is her home¡­

    When they leave, Yui will be the only one left in this world, she¡¯s going to be alone¡­

    Given SAO¡¯s nature, it¡¯s highly likely this evil world will be deleted and Yui too, will perish along with it.

    Asuna shook her head and she repeated what she heard.

    ¡°Yui said she believes in papa who said there is a way¡­¡±

    ¡°That brat¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°Luckily for me, I do have a way out of this, it would be a great sin if I failed to live up to her expectation.¡±

    Asuna released her hands. She shifted her position, now in front of Wu Yan, she hugged him with her arms wrapped around his neck. Her eyes turned misty as she gazed into his eyes.

    ¡°We always believed in you, Yui and I¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head, he ced his chin on her head. His firm action gave Asuna the boost of confidence she needed. Her unease regarding tomorrow got dispelled.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Asuna embraced Wu Yan in a tighter hug.

    ¡°We are going to win tomorrow, right?...¡±

    ¡°But, of course!¡±

    Wu Yan said with a cocksure look.

    ¡°I am going to end everything. I will send you back into the real world. Then, I am going to find you and reunite our family with Yui in tow, no one will be left behind!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as a dash of hope shed in the windows of her soul.

    ¡°Meeting you in the real world? I am looking forward to that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and he lowered his head to whisper something in her ears.

    ¡°Just you wait and see!¡±

    Asuna hugged Wu Yan again. The two enjoyed each other¡¯spany silently, their heart resonating in sync. They had two different bodies, but their minds and souls merged at this moment.

    This is the feeling Wu Yan is very familiar with. After all, every time he summoned a girl, he would get this synchronized feeling.

    What¡¯s more amazing is the fact that Asuna isn¡¯t his summon yet. But, he still felt this sensation.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±

    Asuna¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Nothing can go wrong¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°I am going to be fine. I am definitely not going to let anything happen to you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you have my word¡­¡±

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759</h4>

    Aincrad, 55th-floor...

    Wu Yan and Asuna led Yui by her hands. Then, they passed her over to Sachi.

    ¡°Sachi, please take care of Yui...¡±

    Sachi nodded energetically and she gave Yui a tight hug. With a soft voice, she said.

    ¡°Rx, Onii-san, Yui, and I will be looking forward to your good news right here...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you better make sure it¡¯s good news!¡±

    Shion rattled her fists.

    ¡°If it¡¯s bad news then I am going to hate you guys forever!¡±

    ¡°Calm down...¡±

    Wu Yan turned Shion¡¯s hair into a bird¡¯s nest by ruffling it up.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long...¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii...¡±

    Silica clenched her teeth while holding Pina. She looked at Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Klein, and Agil. She overcame her docile nature to yell out loud her words of support.

    ¡°Go get it, guys! Return safely!¡±

    Wu Yan & co exchanged a smile. They gave Silica a firm nod.

    Silica, Shion, Sachi, and Liz felt a bit worried when they saw the squad of six standing shoulder to shoulder.

    There is nothing more agonizing than watching loved ones go into the battlefield while you¡¯re forced to stay home and wait.

    Liz lovingly helped Kirito adjust his cor.

    ¡°You better keep your promise, buster. If I find you reneging on your promise in the real world, there¡¯s a whole world of paining for you, you hear?!¡±

    Kirito shuddered when he heard Liz¡¯s hard love expressed in words.

    For Liz, he can¡¯t lose!

    ¡°Papa, mama...¡±

    Yui held Wu Yan and Asuna¡¯s hands. She ced them against her cheeks and she relished in their warmth.

    ¡°I will eagerly await the day we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Wu Yan and Asuna squatted down and they gave her a tight hug.

    ¡°We will definitely see each other again!¡±

    ¡°Nii-san...¡±

    Sachi couldn¡¯t hold back her feelings, she glomped Wu Yan at the same time Silica glomped him. Shion also took this chance to hug Asuna.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything happen to yourselves, please be safe...¡±

    ¡°Sachi... Silica...¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed their heads.

    ¡°I am sorry. You girls treat me as your brother but I never properly fulfilled my duty as the brother..¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Silica shook her head.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Yan-nii, Pina would already be long dead. I would have also met my end in that forest. Without Nii-san, I wouldn¡¯t have met everyone here. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get over my fear of climbing up the lower floors or just living. Wu Yan-nii is the pir of light that saved me from that darkness. I wake up every day aware that all my current happiness is a gift from Wu Yan-nii. Thank you very much, Wu Yan-nii.¡±

    ¡°Me too...¡±

    Sachi lifted her head.

    ¡°I am a timid person, I stayed in the Town of Beginnings because I was afraid of venturing out. I forced myself to join the Captain and others but I went to sleep every night wondering if the next dive would be myst venture. I feared death every time I thought about this.

    ¡°Then, Nii-san came along...¡±

    Sachi gave him a very radiant smile.

    ¡°You defeated many Floor bosses on your own. You became the strongest yer in this game but you never stopped helping us whenever we got into a pinch. You even gave us the items you said were junk to help us. I know this is your way of showing how much you cared about us!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the inspiration that molded me into someone who could help the Captain and others. Since then, I never needed to go onto the battlefield again. Since the start, I had always been living under the protection of Onii-san¡¯s wings. I...¡±

    ¡°Onii-san! You¡¯re my idol! You¡¯re my idol for life!¡±

    Sachi yelled with unprecedented courage.

    ¡°My Onii-san is the strongest, he will never be defeated by digital monsters made out of algorithms!¡±

    ¡°I believe in you too! I believe in you too!¡±

    Shion who was busy hugging Asuna chirped.

    ¡°If Yan didn¡¯te along, I would have been stuck in the town of Beginnings. I also wouldn¡¯t have found my home. Everyone took me in. When we return to the real world, and, I am sure of that, I will definitely repay the kindness you guys have shown me!¡±

    Shion¡¯s deration drew heartyughter from everyone. The sour mood turned for the better as Wu Yan addressed everyone.

    ¡°Everyone! Victory shall be ours!¡±

    ¡°¡°Victory shall be ours!¡±¡±

    Asuna, Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, Silica, Souta, Klein, Agil, including Yui yelled in unison. Their voices echoed for miles...

    Aincrad, 100th Floor...

    The 100th floor had no mob fields,byrinth, or training area. It¡¯s just a huge city spanning the entire floor.

    After the 99th floor got cleared, every yer in-game came onto this floor to look at the final floor of the game that trapped them for three whole years. They came here because they wanted to verify that they survived and lived to see the final floor of this game.

    With only a little under 6,000 yers alive, deducting it from the 10,000 yers at the start, close to half of the yers were already goners. Now, the survivors will bear witness to the end of this world.

    Fully aware there are no monsters on the 100th Floor, the yers who came here saw the bright-red castle towering above all other buildings in the only town here.

    The final boss awaits.

    If they took the boss down, all the yers will be freed. That castle is thest thing standing between them and freedom...

    At the teleport za, yers came one after another. They stood at this final stage to watch the final show. The clearers also arrived with the best gear they can get their hands on. They stood silently at the za, waiting for the moment they enter the red castle.

    yers who were woefully under-leveled arrived on this floor. They went to the sides of the teleport za, knowing full well they weren¡¯t in any shape to participate in raids. Instead, they set up shops!

    They took out their prized collections, they called the strongest yers over and they gave them away for free!

    When the final boss gets killed, these items won¡¯t be useful to them anymore. If they can increase the chance of a sessful raid by just a little bit, why not?

    This is assuming the clearers will win. If the raid members get wiped out, these traders will be so destitute they probably won¡¯t be able to eat. In other words, the traders went all-in on the clearers.

    Of course, there are selfish individuals who weren¡¯t selfless enough to give everything away for free. These petty individuals hid away on other floors, praying for the victory of the raid members while secretly snickering at the selfless traders who gave their items away for free. They silently mocked the traders for their foolish actions, ignorant of their ugly grins.

    The clearers epted the items and the goodwill with an open heart. They gave the traders a tight hug as payment. They silently conveyed how useful these items were through their gestures.

    Touching scenes sprouted everywhere on the 100th Floor. Some yers gave the most well-thought words of encouragement and motivation while others bawled their eyes out yelling at the raid members to return safely.

    Unlike SAO which is usually gripped by negativity, today, things changed.

    Faced with so many positive vibes, the raid members who were waiting to enter the Red Jade Pce resolved themselves even further.

    We will win!

 Chapter 760: An oddity, escape, and departure

    <h4>Chapter 760: An oddity, escape, and departure</h4>

    Wu Yan, Asuna, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil arrived at the same time. They exchanged smiles with each other when they saw humans behaving like proper humans with hearts.

    The yers noticed their arrival and they all cheered out loud. They were yers who stood out on their own. Wu Yan the Strongest, a.k.a. the Fae Swordsman, Asuna The sh, Kirito the ck Swordsman, Souta the Captain of Moonlit ck Cats, Klein the captain of Fuurinkazan. Only Agilcked an epithet.

    However, anyone familiar with this ck guy with a ck-heart of a businessman knows full well how much Agil paid to nurture promising yers from the lower floor. He used almost all the money he earned from his business dealings to grow the next batch of talents. Are his actions not worthy of respect?¡­

    Thus, while hecked any title, his fame is on par with the other yers who had their own titles.

    The six of them will no doubt be the core force of this final raid.

    ¡°This is seriously¡­¡±

    Agil couldn¡¯t help but rub his head awkwardly when the crowd rained praises down on them.

    ¡°This oughta teach you a lesson for being so heavy-handed in doing business!¡±

    Klein teased him while patting his own chest.

    ¡°I get this kind of treatment every day!¡±

    ¡°s, none of that luck helped you find a girlfriend, hmm¡­¡±

    Kirito verbally kicked Klein in the nuts.

    ¡°You bastard, would it kill you to stop bringing girlfriends up?!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±

    Souta jumped in.

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re the only one who is still a bachelor at this point¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said nothing. Instead, he wrapped his arm around Asuna¡¯s tiny waist and he gave Klein a smug look. This action was like a sharp arrow that pierced Klein¡¯s already fragile heart. If they weren¡¯t in front of a crowd, he would probably go gray again.

    They started messing around, paying no heed to the yers around them. If the other yers didn¡¯t know them, they would have pegged them for sightseeing yers rather than clearers who were about to stake their lives.

    The teleport tform started getting busier with the arrival of more clearers. Things got so bad that the za almost filled up with yers. Ignoring the backups, the raid members were enough to fill up the teleport tform.

    But, even when all the yers who were supposed to show up for the Red Jade Pce came, the KoBs are still nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Heathcliff, where is that bumhole?¡±

    Klein ruffled his own hair out of impatience.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the big fight and the leader is actuallyte!¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡­¡±

    Kirito furrowed his brows. Subconsciously, Kirito hated Heathcliff. It felt like Heathcliff is hiding something very ugly beneath his calm gaze and look. But, he told himself Heathcliff couldn¡¯t have got to where he is by being a crook so he ignored his gut feelings.

    ¡°Should we send him a direct message?¡±

    Agil asked Souta.

    ¡°Maybe we should urge him to hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°I already sent multiple emails¡­¡±

    Souta bitterlyughed. He pulled open his interface.

    ¡°I also sent messages to the other lieutenants of KoB but they didn¡¯t reply at all¡­¡±

    Asuna suddenly had a bad feeling when she heard Souta. She hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm with a worried look.

    ¡°I hope nothing¡¯s wrong. The Captain never did anything like this when I was in the guild¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He patted Asuna¡¯s hand. Before he can say anything, the KoBs arrived with their signature armor. They weren¡¯t sighing in relief because¡­

    Heathcliff is missing!

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Klein is the first one to fire a question at them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your captain?¡­¡±

    A few Knights looked at each other and they gave Klein bitter and frustrated looks.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Klein immediately grabbed one of them by the cor while other yers gasped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. You don¡¯t know where your captain is? Are you guys that ipetent?¡­¡±

    ¡°We really don¡¯t know!¡±

    A Knight interrupted.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find him since this morning. We have looked everywhere for him, he¡¯s also not replying to his messages. The whole guild is in a mess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡±

    Souta knitted his brows.

    ¡°Is Heathcliff nning on sitting this one out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he ran away?!¡±

    Klein red at the Knights, angering them with his words.

    ¡°You..¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Asuna stopped them. She used her sharp eyes on the Knights who were turning hostile.

    ¡°We are all allies here, are you guys nning on fighting among yourselves?¡­¡±

    The knights lowered their heads with panic. Asuna was their vice-captain, her abilities and looks made her a very authoritative voice in the guild. Although she already quit the Knights of the Blood Oath, none of the members here had the audacity to challenge her.

    ¡°Asuna-sama¡­¡±

    One of the Knights spoke out.

    ¡°With the captain missing, what do you think we should do?¡­¡±

    Asuna replied with a troubled look.

    ¡°I already quit the guild, make your own decisions, I am not the vice-captain anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The Knights looked at each other while standing around like a bunch of helpless dunces. Without proper leadership, they are not sure if they can properly fight in the uing boss fight¡­

    The other raid members were also freaking out. With all members except the leader ounted for, they weren¡¯t sure if they should proceed or wait longer.

    Wu Yan finally spoke.

    ¡°No need to wait for Heathcliff, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    The others were bbergasted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait for him?¡±

    Kirito hesitated.

    ¡°Heathcliff is the one in charge, he has the Holy Sword, his defense can help us block a lot of fatal attacks, he¡¯s also only a little weaker than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Klein said.

    ¡°Maybe something¡¯s keeping him back¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he also used an expressionless look. Inside, he bitterlyughed.

    What is he going to say? Kayaba Akihiko is the Final Boss waiting for them in the Red Jade Pce?¡­

    He¡¯s sure the Knights will definitely flip out if he said that!

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Heathcliff is someone who keeps his word, he organized this raid and he¡¯s not here. I am sure even if we wait for him, he still wouldn¡¯te, waiting is just going to waste more time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at every yer here and he growled.

    ¡°Even if I have to enter the Red Jace Pce by myself, I will!¡±

    Wu Yan marched towards the center of the city without waiting for further input from anyone else. Asuna tagged along with Kirito & co in tow. They only exchanged a look before they all followed Wu Yan.

    In any case, he¡¯s the strongest yer here, they might as well do as he says¡­

 Chapter 761: The red figure lurking within

    <h4>Chapter 761: The red figure lurking within</h4>

    Inside the Red Jade Pce, the interior of the pce is as red as its external walls. This pce is at the center of the 100th Floor, it also sits at the highest altitude of Aincrad.

    Even when the yers standing further away from this pce looked in this direction, they could still see a clocktower-esque structure going into the clouds. If the yers can fly, they would be able to see a needle-like structure jutting out of Aincrad¡­

    That¡¯s the top of the pce.

    It glistened with red light under the sunlight. Like a giant that didn¡¯t want to mingle with the rest of the world, the red tower shined in its own unique way. The yers couldn¡¯t put their feelings into words.

    They have seen taller structures like the staircase that leads to a higher floor, they have also seen castles with a grander design than this Red Jade Pce. However, they couldn¡¯t help but be rooted in ce when they saw this structure.

    It¡¯s also not due to psychological reasons like seeing a bright-red tower glistening in front of them. They were also not stunned by the realization of facing the final boss waiting for them.

    For the clearers, they saw a tower that mocked them for being puny beings. Its grandness only served to magnify the feelings of being inferior to it. They gazed upon the building for a good 10 minutes without saying anything.

    ¡°Wew¡­¡±

    Wu Yan exhaled slowly, pushing out all the amazement in his heart. He looked a bit bitter.

    ¡°Kayaba Akihiko must have designed this with the intention of shaking our hearts. I dare say this is way more effective than making the building golden in color¡­¡±

    Kirito nodded with a serious look.

    ¡°If his intention was to lower the morale of raid members, I would say he did a very good job!¡±

    The Red Jade Pce looked intimidating. The yers who came here with steely convictions started questioning themselves when they looked at the red building in front of them.

    At this rate, supposing the creature inside is on par with them in strength, there is a nigh 100% chance they are going to be wiped out!

    Wu Yan nced around as he looked at the baffled yers around him with pursed lips. Then, he walked towards the castle with no apparent openings¡­

    He knows he is going to have to be the one to carry the raid group again¡­

    Led by Wu Yan, the yers who came back to their senses quickly chased after him as they entered the castle. But, a closer look at the yers would reveal some of them were holding their weapons with a tense look. Kirito & co shook their heads when they saw the nervous lot.

    Being on the edge will only diminish their mental energy and stamina. This means they won¡¯t be able to fight at peak form when the final fightes around. In other words, they failed the test of attitude.

    Kirito, Agil, Souta, and Klein couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand why Heathcliff invited them, they are going to drag the raid group down, won¡¯t they?

    Only Heathcliff can answer this question, and he¡¯s not here¡­

    With red walls greeting them, the interior felt as wide as it should when viewed from the outside. The ceiling was also very high. The floor was draped with red carpets that dyed everything in their vision red.

    In the distance, a grand set of doors that took in the surrounding colors greeted them.

    The floor isn''t leveled, it was inclined upwards. Walking ahead felt like they were ascending the stairs of heaven. The tense crowd only got more nervous when they got close to the door. They were gripping their weapons so hard their palms turned pale.

    In half an hour, the raid group finally made it to the door.

    "The final Floor boss is inside here..."

    Kirito stared at the door intently while inhaling deeply.

    "Thest floor, we are finally here..."

    Klein said with a grim look, he tightened his fists.

    "If we pass this, we are going to win..."

    Souta raised his head with heavy breathing...

    "Once we defeat the jerk inside, we are all free!"

    Agil chuckled.

    Asuna grabbed the rapier at her waist, she grabbed Wu Yan''s hand and she queezed it.

    Wu Yan turned towards her, he saw her warm gaze and he responded in kind. He gave her a resolute deration.

    "Believe me, I am going to make sure you return to the real world..."

    Asuna gave him a very bright smile. She didn''t care that the other yers were watching them, she gave Wu Yan a big hug while mumbling.

    "I believe you, but, don''t you ever forget the promise we made..."

    Wu Yan grinned with a nod. He closed his eyes to focus. Then, his deep red eyes shone with a brilliant glint when he opened them again.

    As the other yers watched, he gave the door a big push.

    Creak...

    The door creaked open in front of the tense raid yers. They took out their weapons in sync. Some yers drew crosses in front of them as they prayed for divine help.

    s, no god, not even Jesus can help them. The only god they are going to find is the creator god who is waiting for them inside.

    "Wh-what..."

    Other than Wu Yan who knew what to expect with his lowered head, the other yers immediately petrified with shock when they saw the scene inside.

    Sitting atop the throne in the deepest part of the Boss Room is a familiar figure. He sat there in a gant pose with his hand on his iconic sword and shield. The cape attached to his red knight armor danced with the wind. His blonde ponytail also danced in tune with the gale. He looked a bona-fide king.

    The yers couldn''t think properly when faced with such a confusing twist. They couldn''t understand why this familiar red figure is waiting for them in that ce. The Knights of the Blood Oath and Asuna looked at the figure with eyes of deep shock and emotional instability.

    The red figure slowly raised his head as he addressed the crowd with a cordial smile.

    His voice came along with the gust.

    "Wee to the Red Jade Pce!"

 Chapter 762: A duel? An unexpected challenge

    <h4>Chapter 762: A duel? An unexpected challenge</h4>

    "Capt-captain..."

    Asuna and the other Knights all gasped when they saw the figure sitting upon the throne...

    "You!!!"

    Klein pointed a finger at Heathcliff. He is absolutely outraged.

    "Why are you there?"

    "Where¡¯s the final boss?"

    Kirito had a bad feeling about this. With a grim look, he looked at Heathcliff, urging for him to exin himself. Instead, the guy chuckled heartily, making Kirito look even darker.

    He stood up without taking up his Holy Sword. He swept his gaze over every yer here. He saw the stunned looks on their faces and he turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Yan-kun..."

    Heathcliff grinned. He looked like he wanted to crack a joke or something.

    "You don¡¯t look surprised with this revtion..."

    "Nope, you¡¯re wrong about that."

    Wu Yanughed as he shrugged. He stared down Heathcliff¡¯s barrel.

    "When you were missing from the gathering, it was shocking for me..."

    "Oh?..."

    Heathcliff narrowed his eyes.

    "You don¡¯t look shocked to me..."

    "I am still okay..."

    Asuna watched as Wu Yan stepped up.

    "If I am still gawking, who will defeat you?..."

    The other yers were stunned once more. Heathcliffughed, hisughter grew louder.

    "Yan-kun, you¡¯re truly a specimen above others!"

    Heathcliff descended his throne with his Holy Sword in tow. He steadily marched over to Wu Yan while giving his own soliloquy.

    "You know, when we first met, I had a feeling..."

    "I knew, instinctively, you¡¯re going to be the one standing before me in the Red Jade Pce. I knew it was going to be you!"

    "Oh? I didn¡¯t think you thought so highly of me..."

    Wu Yan stopped as his coat pped. He stopped 5 meters away from the figure in red.

    "On the contrary, I don¡¯t like you from the moment we first met..."

    Heathcliff looked away, he looked at the yers who recovered from their initial shock.

    "Congrattions to you guys too! You did great for making it to the highest floor!"

    "Heathcliff!"

    Kirito stared at Heathcliff with a serious look.

    "What do you mean?! ¡¯Wee to my castle¡¯?!"

    "Is it that hard to understand?..."

    Heathcliff chortled.

    "Truly, your reactions are within my expectations. It must be horrifying to see someone who used to fight alongside you reveal himself to you in this manner..."

    "But, you guys heard it right!"

    Heathcliff sounded like a viin about to throw away his disguise.

    "This Red Jade Pce is mine. No, the whole Aincrad was made by me. The world and even your virtual bodies were made by me. I made your virtual bodies with the data stored in the Nervegear!"

    His words froze everyone here. Looks of disbelief crept onto their faces. Some raid yers lost their will as they copsed onto the floor. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    What Heathcliff said is very easy to get, it¡¯s their hearts that couldn¡¯t handle the truth.

    There is only one person capable or qualified to say he¡¯s the creator of this world. There is only one person who transformed everyone¡¯s avatar into their real-life equivalent.

    Even if they don¡¯t want to face the truth. When Heathcliff appeared to them as the Final Boss in the Red Jade Pce, what¡¯s more for there to be said?

    Kirito sucked in a cold breath of air. With a bitter expression, he yelled the guy¡¯s identity out loud.

    "You¡¯re Kayaba Akihiko!"

    Heathcliff shook his head. While the yers almost sighed in relief, he dispelled their doubts with his next paragraph.

    "Kirito-kun, need I remind you that it¡¯s not good to ask for or reveal personal information. I created this world but I still want to abide by this world¡¯s rules. Just call me Heathcliff while we are here!"

    "Captain..."

    Asuna covered her mouth with utter shock. She backed away subconsciously.

    "You¡¯re really..."

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t answer her. He opened another topic.

    "In my original n, I wanted to reveal myself on the 95th-floor, I nned to wait for you guys after that but..."

    He looked at Wu Yan with a formal look on his face.

    "Yan-kun, your appearance caused me to shelf that idea!"

    "Oh? The mighty creator god-sama is afraid of a mere yer like me?..."

    Wu Yan threw verbal jabs at Heathcliff. He shook his head with a modest look.

    "I just wanted to observe you for just a while longer.

    Heathcliff continued with a serious tone.

    "I mean, you¡¯re the spanner thrown into my meticulous works!"

    "You know, your strength bedeviled me, how can a yer attain such power?"

    Heathcliff shook his head.

    "In SAO, yers are all limited in potential, there¡¯s a ceiling. This ceiling can only be exceeded with certain special conditions, even for someone like me. I designed the Unique Skills with this in mind, to allow a group of yers to attain powers beyond other yers!"

    "I gave myself the Holy Sword, the Dual des was designed to be granted to the yer with the fastest response time. You¡¯re the Hero and I am the Devil Lord, that was my original plot..."

    "I thought only another Unique Skill user can fight on par with me!"

    Heathcliff sounded a bit frustrated.

    "But, I was wrong, woefully wrong. You¡¯re the outlier whopletely threw me off my rails. You used your own strength to beat me, you did that without relying on Dual des!"

    "Do you know? Yan-kun..."

    Heathcliff shifted his gaze over to Wu Yan.

    "I am not satisfied with the oue. I am frustrated by the fact that I lost to another yer who chose not to use his unique skill when I am using my Unique Skill..."

    "That¡¯s why... Yan-kun..."

    Heathcliff mmed his shield into the ground.

    "Before the final battle, let us duel one more time!"

    "What?..."

    Asuna panicked.

    "Yan..."

    Wu Yan raised his arm to stop Asuna. He grinned at Heathcliff.

    "Are you sure about that?..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at him.

    "You look like you want to do this without using Administrator privileges. Do you think you can win by using your stats as a yer?"

    "Indeed, I don¡¯t think anyone can best you in a duel."

    Heathcliff continued with a nonchnt look.

    "Although I won¡¯t be using Administrator privileges in this iing fight. I will, however, modify my stats to that of a Final Boss. You will be fighting me as the Final Floor Boss with stats granted to such a monster!"

    "How about it? Yan-kun, do you have the confidence to solo the Floor boss one more time?..."

 Chapter 763: Competing is secondary to protecting

    <h4>Chapter 763: Competing is secondary to protecting</h4>

    "How about it? Yan-kun, do you have the confidence to solo the Floor Boss one more time?..."

    A cold gust blew over everyone, chilling their already cold hearts. But, this didn¡¯t dowse the mes of anger and hatred for Kayaba Akihiko. Heathcliff¡¯s words stopped them from blowing their tops.

    They held their breathes. Although they were already short of breath from all these revtions, they couldn¡¯t help but stay silent...

    Asuna, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil also had trouble keeping their breathes under control. They prayed to their respective gods so Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t say yes.

    They know he¡¯s strong, ridiculously so. It is as Heathcliff ced it, he is the strongest yer in this game. No one could take the first ce away from him because he¡¯s in his own ss.

    They were 100% confident that Wu Yan cane out victorious in a duel if it was just Heathcliff. But, with his stats boosted to a Final Boss¡¯, he¡¯s not just Heathcliff, he¡¯s a yer with Floor Boss-level power.

    Although Wu Yan achieved a nigh wless victory in his duel with Heathcliff. Wu Yan admitted to them that he only came out on top because his STR stats outpaced Heathcliff. Even when Heathcliff blocked all his attack, his abnormal strength chipped away Heathcliff¡¯s HP.

    If they had the same stats back then, not even Wu Yan is sure he can predict the oue of the duel...

    With his battle experience and techniques, he is sure he can stay unharmed. But, against Heathcliff¡¯s turtle-like stout defense, he is sure he can only get a tie.

    With Final Boss stats, Heathcliff will outss Wu Yan in terms of Strength.

    Stats are just as important as battle experience and proficiency with sword techniques.

    Can Wu Yan still win under such a condition?

    They didn¡¯t know, what they do know, however, is that this is going to be dangerous!

    "Yan!"

    Asuna got so anxious she went against her prohibition to voice her dissent.

    "Don¡¯t agree to this!"

    "Yeah!"

    Kirito eyed Heathcliff as he stepped forward.

    "If he¡¯s the Final Boss, we should all take him on, no yers should be allowed to confront him by himself!"

    Heathcliff looked at Wu Yan with a calm look.

    "Yes, ording to the rules of the game. All the yers here can fight me at the same time. As far as I am concerned, there are no monsters that issued duel challenges..."

    Heathcliff chuckled.

    "Although, I have a feeling you¡¯re not going to say no..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Yeah, what makes you think that?..."

    "Because you¡¯re not a normal yer, are you?"

    Heathcliff continued.

    "No, you¡¯re something different, you¡¯re a man of a different caliber!"

    "You¡¯re someone who can act despite all the bloodshed, all the deaths, you¡¯re someone who is different from the other yers."

    "That is why I am sure you wouldn¡¯t turn me down. A strong individual like you would never back down from a proper challenge!"

    Heathcliff¡¯s words rang inside everyone¡¯s head. They weren¡¯t sure what they should say. The conversations is going out of their expectation.

    Wu Yan¡¯s deep-red eyes had a brief sh of amusement. Then, heughed in a self-derisive manner.

    "Heathcliff, you give me too much credit..."

    Heathcliff frowned but Wu Yan stopped him.

    He looked at the ceiling and he spoke with a distant look.

    "A hero is someone who does not fear standing up to adversity, resilience and growing stronger step by step, that alles with the suit."

    "But, I am no hero!"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    "I am just a guy with a bit of power. I don¡¯t have the qualities of a hero. My desire for power is only fueled by one goal!"

    "To keep my loved ones safe..."

    Wu Yan is just an average Otaku before he came into possession of the System. Upon his advent in Silvaria, he grew in power but he never pegged himself as a hero.

    He wanted power because might makes right in this unfamiliar world. Then, the girls came into his life, literally, their life force got merged with his...

    Without sufficient strength, his death would mean the death of girls who are intrinsically linked with him.

    His life didn¡¯t belong to just him.

    "Yan..."

    Asuna sped her hands together. She heard his heartfelt words and she got lost in her own feelings.

    Asuna felt a strong urge to understand the real Wu Yan. She wanted to learn more about his past. She wanted to know what motivated the man who opened the door to her heart.

    Kirito and the others were speechless. It is only now that they feel the weight upon the shoulders of the man who had strength they could never imagine.

    Heathcliffughed with a jovial attitude.

    "I see, so that¡¯s how you attained your current strength. I can see where you¡¯reing from. The desire to protect the ones you love, huh? Indeed, that can make you very strong!"

    "Then, Yan-kun..."

    He looked at Asuna.

    "With this, I am sure you won¡¯t turn me down, right?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "To protect Asuna, the better choice would be to gang up on you with the other clearers!"

    "That¡¯s regrettable, I don¡¯t know how toe up with a logical answer..."

    Heathcliff tilted his head.

    "I am just going with my guts!"

    "What an irresponsible answering from a researcher..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    He drew Heavengazer while Heathcliff took out the sword within his cross-shaped shield. The others recognized what they were going to do even without a referee to call it.

    "Yan..."

    Asuna¡¯s palm started sweating.

    "Believe me, Asuna..."

    Wu Yan took out Elucidator too.

    " I am definitely going to return you to the real world!"

    Asuna looked at Wu Yan¡¯s firm back and she nodded with a resolute expression.

    "I believe in you, Yan!"

    "You..."

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil gave up on talking him out of this duel. They yelled at him.

    "Don¡¯t you dare lose!"

    "Of course!"

    Wu Yan defiantly raised his head.

    "I haven¡¯t lost once, to yers or bosses!"

    Heathcliff lost his cool side. Heughed out loud as a heavy aura rained down on everyone.

    Then, the figure in ck and the figure in red disappeared from their respective spots!

    Bang

    The sound of intense collision reverberated in the throne room.

 Chapter 764: The first round

    <h4>Chapter 764: The first round</h4>

    Boom

    The collision registered shockwaves into the ground.

    Crumble

    The ground cracked open like a tofu snack.

    The two figures shed within the impact zone. Wu Yan recovered quickly and he went after Heathcliff one more time with Heavengazer at the ready.

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes sharpened and he raised his arms, nting the shield down in front of him, blocking the iing ck sword.

    Tang

    When the sword and shield met, another shockwave came forth.

    Wu Yan stepped his left foot forward and he whipped Elucidator out with his left hand. Smashing it against Heathcliff¡¯s shield.

    Dong

    The heavy attacks staggered Heathcliff who had the same stats afforded to a Final Boss, this came as a great surprise to him. However, he regained his senses soon enough. He started shining with the light of sword skills.

    At the same time, Heathcliff¡¯s opponent met his skill with another sword skill.

    Boom

    A gigantic crack appeared under their feet. Because of this world¡¯s environment preservation, the cracked ground instantly recovered in no time at all. Those who saw this scene were gasping in trepidation.

    Wu Yan¡¯s dark sword whipped out at the speed of sound, leaving afterimages in its wake. The gigantic sword illusion caused Heathcliff¡¯s eyes to widen. Like a movie in the time of the casettes, he wasn¡¯t sure where to start blocking and that led to the attacknding upon his shield.

    Bang

    Heathcliff got shot back like a cannonball. He flew a dozen meters back while dragging his feet across the ground, creating two long trails of dust and gouging the earth in the process.

    Heathcliff growled as he steadied himself. The sword left a dent on his shield although he didn¡¯t suffer any damage.

    The dust slowly settled as the yers watched Wu Yan and Heathcliff, two monsters going at each other with looks of disbelief.

    They were all top yers in this game. However, they still couldn¡¯t follow the blinding flurry of attacks the two duelistsunched at each other.

    Pwhish

    A gust came as Wu Yan dashed towards Heathcliff. In almost an instant, he arrived in front of Heathcliff, he raised his two swords up high and he snapped down on Heathcliff.

    Bang

    Ting

    His swords fell upon Heathcliff¡¯s shield, he wasn¡¯t fazed by this. A gray light coated his swords and he jabbed at Heathcliff¡¯s be.

    "Hmph!"

    Snorting with slight anger, Heathcliff used his shield to bash away the Elucidator shining with gray light. The sword was deflected, ending his streaks of attacks.

    Fwish

    Even Wu Yan felt a bit shocked, he didn¡¯t think Heathcliff would switch defense for offense using his shield. This time, Heathcliff stomped forward and he swept at Wu Yan with his sword that looked like it could stir up a storm.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the iing attack. Backing away, he parried with his sword only for Heathcliff to grin as he pped at Wu Yan with his shield.

    Bang

    He smashed his sword attacks away, pressing forward against Wu Yan.

    A radiant light came forth from Wu Yan¡¯s Heavengazer, he struck at the iing shield.

    Tang tang tang

    Sparks flew as the storm of fire and metal continued. Not giving an inch, the two went at each other in a series of shy attacks that rained dust down on the others around them. The yers didn¡¯t know a fight can get so intense, was this the limit of SAO?

    With vicious winds whipping across their faces, the two looked at each other with sharp res. They were so focused on each other, they never shifted their gazes. Wu Yan slowly lost ground because his strength stats were inferior to Heathcliff. His sword slowly got pushed back to his face.

    ng

    Wu Yan stabbed Elucidator into the ground, anchoring himself as he renewed his push against Heathcliff. Meanwhile, Heathcliff switched up his attacks. He pulled his sword back to shoulder-height. He started shining with sword effect.

    Wu Yan saw his sword stance, he pulled Elucidator out and he got into a sword stance too. Elucidator started shining with the light of sword skills.

    Heathcliff grinned, he smacked Heavengazer away with his shield. Then, he pierced his sword through a crevice at the side of his shield, aiming for Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    He unfurled Elucidator at the attack at the same time.

    Tang

    The swords ground each other, emitting a shrill sound and sweeping the surroundings with another wave of gust. Then, the attacks struck the duelists.

    Bam

    Another boom echoed in the throne room.

    Crumble

    The ground cracked open once more. The pebbles turned into dust before the floor can recover.

    Kachak kachak

    The ground shattered as the two figures were sent flying away from each other¡¯s attacks.

    Wu Yan flipped up and hended deftly. His breathing is a bit out of order, he couldn¡¯t help but grin when he saw Heathcliff getting up once more.

    Heathcliff, you¡¯re more troubling than I had imagined...

    He is already using his full power, the old Heathcliff would have been defeated by now. However, the current Heathcliff looked as unyielding as a giant mountain.

    This is problematic...

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes wavered although his expression remained unperturbed.

    The feelings were mutual. He is also surprised by the intensity of the first round of attacks.

    He should be far superior to Wu Yan in strength, yet, they were tied in terms of damage dealt.

    This man is too dangerous!

    The two looked at each other in silence. The ground recovered as they stared at each other at the end of a series of earth-sundering attacks.

 Chapter 765: A bitter fight...

    <h4>Chapter 765: A bitter fight...</h4>

    A gale blew away the dust shrouding the battlefield. The figure in ck and the figure in red stood in opposition to each other. The healing fairy healed Wu Yan''s HP back to max.

    Heathcliffcked a familiar that can heal him, but, the guy had 10 HP bars!

    Compared to Wu Yan''s HP, this guy''s went through the roof. The amount of HP he lost is negligiblepared to his total Health Pool.

    The ground they destroyed got repaired. However, the yers who were watching couldn''t calm their hearts down.

    The buildings in SAO are indestructible. However, to add realism to the environment, yers with high enough power can destroy the structures to a certain extent. The boss rooms are examples of locations that can be partially damaged.

    Granted, the yer needs to have enough strength to do any real damage. Generally, only bosses had enough strength to wreck the ground, and they usually fired attacks at the ground.

    However, the two dueling yers destroyed the ground with just the aftermath of their attacks.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Heathcliff pulled this off, he had Final Boss-level stats. They just didn¡¯t think Wu Yan could do the same thing.

    Asuna who understood Wu Yan¡¯s power after spending a year of her life with him wasn¡¯t shocked by his disy of power. She¡¯s just worried, incredibly worried¡­

    Wu Yan felt Asuna¡¯s gaze. With swords akimbo, he stepped forward.

    His steps looked like taunts to the other yers. However, Heathcliff took him seriously, with a serious face, he got into a stance with his shield and sword at chest level.

    tter

    His cross-shaped shield and sword stirred the air in the room. The simplistic ck sword came chopping at him.

    Wherever the sword went, the air got sliced apart.

    Bam

    The sword¡¯s impact sounded like a bomb went off. The heavy force sank Heathcliff into the ground. His expression twisted in difort.

    With cold eyes, he got into a stance with Elucidator at chest height.

    ¡°Demonic OnughtI¡±

    Wu Yan took on a a dark shine along with the silvery white Elucidator, he looked like a dark viper that circumvented Heathcliff¡¯s shield, stabbing at his chest.

    Sword met sword in a fiery exchange of sparks. Heathcliff blocked Wu Yan¡¯s Demonic Onught. Without exchanging a word, the two figures parted, their moves created gusts of wind.

    Bam

    The two figures shed once more. Shield and swords continued shing with sparks that blinded the spectators.

    Bam bam bam bam

    Tang

    Heavengazer shaved Heathcliff¡¯s HP away while emitting sparks and drawing trails in the air and ground. Heathcliff gnashed his teeth when he saw Wu Yan wasn¡¯t done just yet.

    Wu Yan had superior speed, experience, and techniques. If this was a fight of brute strength, Heathcliff downright won with his SS-grade strength. In a true fight, however, Heathcliff fell into disadvantage. His only tactic right now is to block the opponent¡¯s sword skills with his deep understanding of the skills and then fire a counter-attack back at Wu Yan.

    Heathcliff moved when Wu Yan got into range. Like a rampaging bull, he came charging at the figure in ck. He shed his sword at Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    Wu Yan sucked in a breath of air. He stopped with Heavengazer raised overhead. With a casual Tang, Wu Yan shut down Heathcliff¡¯s rare opportunity to attack.

    Fwoosh

    He swung Heavengazer around in a 180 degrees arc. Blowing Heathcliff¡¯s robe away and making his ponytail go into a frenzy from the ensuing force.

    Feeling the attacking from his side, Heathcliff frowned as he intercepted the sharp de with another metallic ring.

    Heavengazer pushed Heathcliff¡¯s one-handed sword back. The sword bent into a very dangerous degree that would have broken any sword in the real world. Surprise was written on Heathcliff¡¯s face.

    The Heavengazer¡¯s superior reach diminished Heathcliff¡¯s strength advantage.

    It consumed Heathcliff¡¯s stamina but his sword didn¡¯t break, Heathcliff unleashed another wave of power when the sword almost touched Heathcliff¡¯s cheek.

    Boom

    Shoving Heavengazer away, Heathcliff charged at Wu Yan with his shield raised.

    The heavy shield rammed Wu Yan in the chest, bouncing him away while somewhat reducing his HP.

    The mild pain caused Wu Yan¡¯s expression to turn dangerous. Although the game reduced the pain trantion rate, he still felt a bit of pain from that attack.

    Using Heavengazer¡¯s hilt, he pushed against the shield, flipping in the air. He shone with a green light when he fell.

    Sparks came when this attack got blocked once more. Wu Yan silently cursed Heathcliff¡¯s tankiness.

    Elucidator started shining as Heathcliff assumed another attack came. He raised his shield to block his torso only for Wu Yan to stab his leg.

    Stab

    Red particles flew up, the attack connected.

    ¡°Mgh¡­¡±

    Heathcliff looked at the wound. He ignored his steadily decreasing HP.

    So sword skills can be used as feints, huh?

    He tried to sh Wu Yan¡¯s head with his sword.

    Wu Yan sensed this attack and he used Heavengazer to thwart the attack.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s center of gravity lowered due to the reaction force. He looked at the sky and his expression changed.

    Heathcliff¡¯s robe billowed in the air, Heathcliff¡¯s cold gaze met his through the gap in Heathcliff¡¯s shield.

 Chapter 766: Surprise attack, flying around, speed and savagery

    <h4>Chapter 766: Surprise attack, flying around, speed and savagery</h4>

    Heathcliff roared while the other yers watched. He fell like a meteor from the air with his sword aimed at Wu Yan. He was also shining bright red with his sword skill effect.

    The wind caused Wu Yan slight pain, this is before the attack reached Wu Yan. It was easy to imagine that it won¡¯t be fun to be rammed by Heathcliff.

    "Yan!"

    Asuna, Kirito, and the others all cried out in concern when they saw Heathcliff charging at Wu Yan with shield and sword ready to smite him down.

    Wu Yan can choose to resist this attack, however, Heathcliff¡¯s hiding behind his shield so he would most likely get counter-attacked the moment hends an attack on Heathcliff¡¯s shield.

    Evading also isn¡¯t a choice, Heathcliff will fire his attack at Wu Yan the moment he dodges.

    "Damn!"

    Kirito grabbed Dark Repulser, he is ready to join the fight along with Asuna & co.

    Wu Yan moved when they were about to intervene.

    He spun around like a pinwheel toy. He stabbed Elucidator into the ground as he swung his arm.

    Fwish fwish fwish fwish fwish

    5 tiny sliver of light flew at Heathcliff.

    "What?!"

    Heathcliff¡¯s expression changed.

    Wu Yan threw 5 spikes at him.

    Throwing skill!

    Ting ting ting ting

    4 of the spikes were blocked. The spikes did little to damage him, however, Heathcliff looked grim.

    He counted only four spikes!

    Thest one was heading straight for his eye which wasn¡¯t blocked by the shield.

    The whole world slowed down as Heathcliff stared at the iing spike that headed straight for his exposed eye.

    Daggers and other throwing weapons dealt minimal damage when thrown. There are piercing items that damaged the opponent the longer the spike stayed in the target body, even so, those itemscked damage too.

    For someone with so much HP, this needle wouldn¡¯t harm him even if he hadnded more attacks. yers don¡¯t have weak points, there are no damage multiplier for hitting his eye. This is the reason why Wu Yan can shave a chunk of his HP away despite only stabbing his leg.

    Since Heathcliff isn¡¯t a monster, his human habit failed him this time.

    For instance, what would you do if something¡¯s flying straight for your eye.

    Subconsciously, any human would choose to block or block.

    Heathcliff is very loyal to his basal self-preservation instinct.

    Heathcliff didn¡¯t even hesitate, he moved his shield to block the spike. And, he did just that.

    Ting

    A burst of green light greeted Heathcliff¡¯s nk.

    With a pale look, he looked at the source only to see a ck figure with a ck sword shining eerily with a green sheen.

    "Hah!"

    He batted Heathcliff away by hitting his waist.

    Bam

    When he made contact, the sword shone like a giant green oven. The yers had to squint to minimize the luminal intensity damaging their eyes. They saw a red figure, Heathcliff, getting smacked away and into the wall in the distance.

    "Gwah..."

    Heathcliff moaned in pain. The impact knocked him off his bnce as he struggled to recover from the stun.

    The dark figure flew straight at him. The wind and sound he generated while moving at high velocity almost ruptured the yers¡¯ eardrums.

    The speeding beast of a yer forced Heathcliff to focus on the issue at hand. He defied gravity by running on the wall for a good 10 meters.

    Boom

    A dark figure smashed into his original position. Rubble flew everywhere. Inside the dense dust, all that can be seen are the cracks spreading from the point of impact.

    Heathcliff slowed down. He looked in horror at the wall that almost got demolished by the speedy bruiser.

    His cape billowed and the dust got blown away. A light but suspicious sound caused Heathcliff to tense up. He immediately backed away with shield raised.

    Pwosh

    A figure came from within the dusty crater. He was several times quicker than the first attack. The dark figure left a line of ck light behind him as he flew straight at Heathcliff, smashing against his cross-shaped shield.

    Heathcliff sighed in relief, he wanted to fire a counter-attack when he noticed something that chilled his heart.

    He saw a hand ced upon his shield.

    The arm pushed down on his shield to reveal Wu Yan¡¯s cold look.

    With Heavengazer back on his back, it¡¯s Elucidator¡¯s turn to shine, literally, as Wu Yan shed at Heathcliff without caring if this would remove Heathcliff¡¯s head from his neck.

    Elucidator swept up the surrounding air like a savage death scythe.

    "Crumbling strike!"

    The elucidator responded by shining brightly. In front of the astounded crowd, excited Asuna & co, Wu Yannded an attack squarely on Heathcliff¡¯s forehead.

    Boom

    Heathcliff got smacked into the deep-red ground with bulging eyes. Like a broken kite, the Final Boss fell to the ground.

 Chapter 767: An intense battle underway!

    <h4>Chapter 767: An intense battle underway!</h4>

    Boom

    Heathcliff smashed into the ground, shattering it uponnding. Rocks flew everyway and along with the dust that shrouded Heathcliff.

    Wu Yannded in front of his work. He looked at the dust covered ground and he panted with a bitter smile.

    He could have unleashed more attacks like this if he was his former serlf. He didn¡¯t think stamina is the thing that limited him in a gaming world where he wouldn¡¯t die if he stopped breathing.

    This also showed how nervous Wu Yan was when he unleashed his attacks. That¡¯s one of the reason why his stamina got depleted so quickly.

    He seized a good chance to unleash his ownbo. If hecked that opening, Heathcliff¡¯s high defense and in-depth knowledge of sword skills would make it very hard tond a hit on him.

    The other yers watched with bulging eyes. They weren¡¯t sure if they should be awed by Heathcliff¡¯s nigh imprable defense or Wu Yan¡¯s multitude of techniques that changed the flow of battle with just a little change of pace. It was tooplex for them toprehend despite the whole thingsting only a little more than 30 seconds.

    Their pace was off the charts quick. They were also very heavy-handed in their attacks, not leaving any chance for the opponent to get back up. Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil couldn¡¯t help but watch with bated breath. Their hearts started burning with passion, they hated themselves for their inability to join this duel.

    "Di-did that do it?..."

    Asuna looked intently at the dust-covered area. She gave up on that soon enough because her Line of Sight stat isn¡¯t high enough to see through that dust cloud. She only solo-ed for the first few months of SAO, after that, she never needed to train her LoS.

    Kirito heard her and he activated his skill, this guy spent almost the entirety of his time in SAO alone so his LoS skill is ridiculously high, almost as high as Wu Yan¡¯s. He easily gazed beyond the cloud of dust.

    Kirito¡¯s expression changed as he growled.

    "No, it¡¯s not over yet."

    Wu Yan continued looking with a heavy expression.

    Stomp stomp stomp stomp

    A set of mechanical footsteps filled the throne room. Heathcliff walked out from the dust and rubble with his cape fluttering along with the wind.

    He didn¡¯t look ragged at all, he still looked as calm and stable as Mount Taishan. However, with only 9 HP bars left, it was immediately clear that Wu Yan¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t for naught.

    Wu Yan mumbled with hands on his waist. He sighed.

    "I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy..."

    Heathcliff stopped and he looked straight at Wu Yan.

    "Yan-kun, you¡¯re too strong..."

    Heathcliff said with a low tone.

    "Even with my stats boosted to a Final Boss¡¯ level, you still gave me chills when you attacked, should I say? As expected of the strongest yer?..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "What? You want to surrender? I am okay with that..."

    "Nope..."

    Heathcliff chuckled. He raised his voice.

    "On the contrary, as the creator of this world, If I lost that would just be embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    "It¡¯s not the first time you lost..."

    Wu Yan grinned at Heathcliff while heughed back. Then, the two turned silent again...

    Heathcliff stopped moving. With a mighty stomp of his feet, he initiated his attack against Wu Yan first!

    With less than 10 meters between them, Heathcliff¡¯s immense speed, it took him less than a few seconds to cover that distance and he stabbed at Wu Yan¡¯s chest viciously with his sword.

    Wu Yan met this attack with Heavengazer. He unsheated it in lightning speed, without Dual des, he¡¯s not a match for Heathcliff. So, with two swords in hand, he rose up to the challenge once more.

    Wu Yan swung Heavengazer, using the resulting force to step away.

    Heathcliff wasn¡¯t surprised Wu Yan dodged him. The shield in his left hand started spinning.

    "Hrrrr!"

    Heathcliff growled while charging at Wu Yan with a drillshield.

    The spinning shield came for Wu Yan in no time at all. Like a boomerang, the shield generated immense force and wind, he was silently shocked.

    So Heathcliff had this attack the whole time...

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know Heathcliff had the same assessment...

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t respond properly because this attack too him by surprise. He used Heavengazer to stab the spinning shield at its center.

    Crank ng ng

    Sparks flew when the sword and shield met. The sound hurt Wu Yan¡¯s ear. The scary strength behind the shield also entered Wu Yan through Heavengazer, he had a hard time just holding onto the sword.

    For Wu Yan, this was still within his limits. After stopping the spinning shield, he pressed forward and downwards like a looming dark figure. Then, he swiped at Heathcliff¡¯s neck with Elucidator.

    Fwip

    Heathcliff furrowed his brows, like an agile tank in a storm, he stepped back to get out of his attack range. Then, he followed up with an attack at Wu Yan¡¯s legs.

    Wu Yan turned cold when he saw this attack. He shoved the spinning shield away with one burst attack.

    The sudden force pushed Heathcliff away, he missed Wu Yan¡¯s legs as a result.

    Heathcliff staggered for a few steps while Wu Yan jumped on him like a demon. The Heavengazer and Elucidator danced like phantoms. As unstoppable and raging as a volcano, he started attacking Heathcliff

    Ting tang ting tang

    Heavengazer and Elucidator continued raining shes and blows down on Heathcliff¡¯s shield.

    This was a storm of sword shes!

 Chapter 768: Attacks and dueling, chance and resourcefulness

    <h4>Chapter 768: Attacks and dueling, chance and resourcefulness</h4>

    p p p p

    Bam bam bam

    Boom

    ng

    The figure in red and ckunched vicious attacks at each other without stoping to rest. Sword skills flew everywhere as the figures shed. Sparks danced and dust engulfed everything. Like two phantoms born from war and battle, they fought their way through the throne room.

    Boom

    Another shockwave shook the field as stones flew everywhere. The pirs copsed one after the other. However, the pirs were repaired in due time. Except, they got destroyed just as quickly when the two battle maniacs came back for a second round.

    Wu Yan used his Dual des to pressure Heathcliff continuously. Meanwhile, Heathcliff wasn¡¯t sure if he can counter-attack without taking serious hits to himself. Instead, Heathcliff chose to block each attack with his shield.

    Wu Yan is an unstoppable beast when ites to close quartersbat. Like the most lethal weapon in humanoid form, he unleashed deadly vortex of sword shes with Heavengazer and Elucidator. This also showed how much power he unfurled with each swing of his des. This dance of cuts created sonic booms with each swing, gouging the ground whenever his sword got deflected into the ground. When he drew it back up, chunks of rock would be pulled into the air.

    Heathcliff is putting up a good defense too. With his immense defense and expert knowledge of the skills in this game, he blocked each attack without leaving a gap for Wu Yan to sneak an attack into. He also bit back with his sword whenever he saw a chance to strike. Heathcliff also showcased his mastery over his own sword skills, leaving a brilliant array of sword light in his wake.

    The two only brought the intensity up to another level as the fight went on. The two were fighting at their highest level. The spectators felt their blood rushing when they saw the intense brawl between the two duelists. The song of sword and sparks echoed throughout the throne room, and, even the whole Red Jade Pce itself.

    All kinds of sword skills came out, the hot air and the sharp shes of sword beams continued shing around the two duelists. They were also moving all over the ce, the only way the crowd followed them is with the sound of sword shes and the light of sword skills. They were also fighting with such frenzy that the spectators were shocked and awed.

    The yers didn¡¯t know what to make of the two duelists¡¯ vigorous fight. In what seemed like an instant, the two unleashed at least 5 sword skills, including heavy-hitting ones!

    Using any skills in SAO will freeze the yer up in Post-motion, the stronger the sword skill, the longer the freeze duration. In a fight, a yer had to choose his skills wisely, if he chose poorly, he might be frozen in ce, a very precarious situation in abyrinth where anything can happen...

    Thismon knowledge didn¡¯t apply to the superhumans fighting in the throne room. They unleashed skills after skills, connecting them in a symphony of sword shes and maneuvers.

    The Post-Motion was still a thing. For Heathcliff, he relied on his Final Boss stats to minimize the freeze duration infinitesimally to 0 seconds. Meanwhile, Wu Yan was stuck with Post-motion which he got around by relying on inertia and torque to supplement his prediction of Heathcliff¡¯s movement, evading or parrying Heathcliff¡¯s attack using Post-motion.

    This is also the reason why Heathcliff couldn¡¯t pull one over Wu Yan despite being the one who is most familiar with sword skills in this game.

    The yers finally understood that the two duelists were an entire league above them.

    Especially Wu Yan, this yer solo-ed the final boss in the form of the creator god of this world. He held his own all the while whittling down Heathcliff¡¯s HP. The title of the strongest wasn¡¯t wasted on this guy.

    The yers watched with bated breaths. Their eyes followed the two duelists fervently as their hearts raced. They sped their hands together as they witnessed this godly fight.

    Looking at the two, they weren¡¯t sure if they can beat Heathcliff even if they ganged up on him.

    If Wu Yan lost, they would lose all hope. Running away would be the safest bet, other than that, they would most likely get wiped out.

    Thus, they ced their hopes upon the figure in ck.

    As time went on, the two HP bars continued fluctuating. For one, the HP bar went down, now, it¡¯s near a tipping point of low. Meanwhile, the other one experienced ups and downs but never did it go into the red zone. This is the reason why the two could keep this fight up.

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth, he felt his hands numbing up but he kept swing his swords while Heathcliff did his best to block his attacks.

    They were waiting for a chance.

    The chance to wipe the other opponent clean of their HP!

    For now, they whittled each other¡¯s HP away, with one decreasing steadily while the other fluctuated with dangerous rates.

    After a prolonged period of back and forth, the two entered another phase of the fight, the battle of mental endurance.

    For the two who were close in power, will and endurance will be the key to victory.

    This can¡¯t go on forever...

    Wu Yan started getting a bit anxious when he saw Heathcliff blocking yet another attack while hiding behind his shield.

    With the healing fairy, he isn¡¯t afraid of hitting 0 HP. However, Heathcliff will win in a contest of mental endurance.

    The reason is simple, it wasted more mental energy for Wu Yan to attack than for Heathcliff to defend. At the end of this fight of attrition, the aggressor will be the first one to slip up.

    Heathcliff had more capacity to spare than Wu Yan.

    I must find an opportunity...

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes started spinning as he tried toe up with a way to break through this or risk losing the duel.

    The healing fairy fell into his line of sight and his eyes started shining as a brilliant idea struck him.

    "Hiya!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s Starburst Stream finished with thest hit hitting Heathcliff¡¯s shield. Then, Wu Yan entered Post-motion while Heathcliff seized this chance to attack.

    Heathcliff wasn¡¯t gunning onnding a hit on Wu Yan. He¡¯s sure he woulde up with a way to evade him by reading his movements.

    Wu Yan froze in ce without moving or showing signs of connecting another sword skill.

    Did he reach his limit?

    With glee, he grinned as he stabbed at Wu Yan¡¯s heart. Since he¡¯s using a sword skill, he elerated even faster towards Wu Yan.

    Victory is mine!

    "No!"

    Asuna dashed towards them.

    "Heathcliff!"

    Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil rushed into the battlefield!

    "Get him!"

    The 5 yers came running with the intention of stopping Heathcliff.

    Touched by their loyalty, Wu Yan made up his mind!

 Chapter 769: The final frenzy, the end

    <h4>Chapter 769: The final frenzy, the end</h4>

    Time slowed down for everyone as Heathcliff stabbed at Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Asuna & co were also on the way to rescue Wu Yan with frantic expressions on their faces. However, with the distance between them, they won¡¯t make it in time to stop this jabbing attack from going through.

    Despair slowly dyed Asuna¡¯s face in a dim color. With her eyes on Wu Yan, she silently screamed while rushing towards him.

    At least, at least, please, just let me block that sword!

    Then, things shifted!

    The healing fairy suddenly flew over to Wu Yan¡¯s head, raining down fairy dust on him, healing him back to max HP.

    This surprise healing surprised Heathcliff but he didn¡¯t stop. It is only now that Wu Yan¡¯s creepy grin showed itself to Heathcliff.

    When the healing fairy rained healing dust all over Wu Yan¡¯s body, Wu Yan used his Elucidator to reflect the brilliant skill effect at Heathcliff.

    The intense light entered Heathcliff¡¯s eyes.

    Getting hit with blindness is a debuff in SAO. Some monster skills and sword skills can cause this effect, making yers temporarily lose their vision. It isn¡¯t just a debuff, any sufficiently strong source of light can blind a yer when their eyes are exposed to the intense light.

    Wu Yan used this to dazzle Heathcliff, forcing him to subconsciously close his eyes.

    Stab

    The sword skill pierced Wu Yan¡¯s chest without any trouble. This hit immediately sent Wu Yan¡¯s HP into the yellow zone.

    Without healing, Wu Yan would have died with this attack. However, the healing fairy¡¯s timely heal allowed Wu Yan to take this hit. Then, his Post-motion ended.

    "Hiyaaa!"

    Raising his head with an eerie glint in his deep red eyes, he grabbed Heathcliff¡¯s sword hand and he yanked the guy over to him.

    Then, his Heavengazer shone radiantly.

    Stab

    He tore into Heathcliff¡¯s shield arm with Heavengazer.

    "Argh..."

    Heathcliff¡¯s arms had red data fragment flying off instead of copious amount of blood.

    "I am not done just yet!"

    Ignoring his chest that was spraying red fragments all over the ground, he pulled out Heavengazer, with a mighty throw, he sent Heathcliff into the air by his waist.

    Fwoosh

    Wu Yan jumped into the air and Elucidator started glowing once more. He stabbed the sword into Heathcliff¡¯s unprotected belly.

    The sword skewered Heathcliff as the red fragments dyed Heathcliff¡¯s originally red in a more dazzling shade of red. His HP also fell greatly.

    Heathcliff¡¯s eyes bulged as he looked at Heavengazer buried in his arm and the Elucidator piercing his stomach. He saw his HP steadily falling. He struggled to look at Wu Yan only to meet a pair of cold red eyes staring back at him. His mind went nk.

    Is this, is this the end?...

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    A burning frustration took over him. He used his good arm to stab Wu Yan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Heeerrrr!¡±

    Wu Yan released Elucidator, he grabbed the iing sword with his bare hand.

    Ignoring the bleeding effect, Wu Yan¡¯s fist glowed golden as he raised it overhead.

    Bam

    He punched Heathcliff¡¯s chest since they are so close together. Wu Yan didn¡¯t let up, he continuously punched the guy in the chest.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    The figure in red and the figure in ck slowly fell as Wu Yan rained savage punches down on Heathcliff, using his body as the weapon, he pounded Heathcliff¡¯s chest like there¡¯s no tomorrow. His two swords are still in Heathcliff so he steadily brought Heathcliff into the Red zone with his attacks.

    ¡°Herrrrr!!!¡±

    Like a madd, he repeatedly punched Heathcliff, stunning him. With his shield arm disabled by Heavengazer and his sword arm pinned down by Wu Yan. He watched as Wu Yan beat him to an inch of his life.

    Thud

    The two fell to the ground with Heathcliffnding back first. He suffered the heaviest hit. Wu Yan straddled the guy, he pulled Heavengazer and Elucidator out. He raised his swords and...

    Stab

    The two swords plunged into Heathcliff¡¯s chest.

    Time stopped...

    The other yers, including Asuna & co stopped whatever they were doing. They watched with astonishment as the throne room fell into silence...

    Heathcliff looked at the swords embedded in his chest as he struggled to even get up. He gave Wu Yan a weak smile before he slumped down on the floor once more, as if he had given up.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s the end...¡±

    Wu Yan heard Heathcliff¡¯s mumble. He sighed when he saw his distant look.

    ¡°Yeap, this is the end...¡±

    Heathcliff, on death¡¯s door, looked around at the yers spectating them and he shook his head. He turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°I never regretted what I did...¡±

    Wu Yan understood Heathcliff¡¯s vague words and he closed his eyes. Wu Yan replied with a simrly ambiguous line.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you were doomed to fail from the start...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?...¡±

    Heathcliff chuckled.

    ¡°That sounds good...¡±

    Heathcliff¡¯s HP fell to 0.

    His body started breaking into data polygons with his death, littering the sky with beautiful data crystals...

 Chapter 770: Reunion! The collapsing world

    <h4>Chapter 770: Reunion! The copsing world</h4>

    The sound of things shattering entered every yers¡¯ ears. They looked at the glorious scene of iridescent crystals raining down while Wu Yan stood in the middle of this light show. They watched with bafflement like frozen statures. Meanwhile, Asuna, Kirito, Souta, Klein, and Agil...

    "I-is it over?..."

    The yers voiced their disbelief...

    "Th-the end?..."

    The other yers kept repeating the same question as if they couldn¡¯t believe the data crystals raining down around them, the remnants of the genius known as Kayaba Akihiko...

    Is this the end?

    The other yers wondered, their bodies were trembling with excitement. They also clenched their fists until their hands turned pale. Tears slowly rolled down their cheeks...

    "W-we did it..."

    "Yeah... this is the end of the game..."

    "Everything is over..."

    "It¡¯s over!!!"

    The raid yers all shed tears of joy. It didn¡¯t matter if they knew the guy or girl next to them, they all hugged each other as they bawled their eyes out.

    The joy of clearing the game, the relief from further suffering, the freedom from the threat of death, the hope of a greater future, it all melded into the tears they were shedding at the moment. The sound of yers weeping reverberated throughout the halls of the throne room.

    After 3 long years in SAO, they are finally free...

    Aincrad emitted a very loud mechanical sound. This sound told every yer that this game is now cleared.

    In the Red Jade Pce, Aincrad, every yer still alive were either jumping with joy or crying out loud. Then, the yers started disappearing in shes of light, leaving an empty castle and a deste world behind...

    SAO got cleared...

    When Wu Yan came to it, he wasn¡¯t in the Red Jade Pce anymore. Instead, he was floating high up in the air, a vast space with seemingly no end...

    "Where is this?..."

    Wu Yan looked around. The boundless horizon and the flowing white clouds greeted him. He¡¯s literally stepping on clouds, like gravity got nullified, he floated around without a sense of weight.

    "The sky?..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek with furrowed brows.

    "Am I in heaven?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud, they must have been a mixed up, surely, he didn¡¯t belong in heaven. The next moment, an anxious and hesitant voice came from behind.

    "Yan?..."

    Wu Yan turned around in shock. He saw Asuna who was looking at him with her hands covering her mouth. She is also crying really hard...

    "Asuna..."

    Asuna couldn¡¯t resist the urge to glomp Wu Yan, she jumped into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    "You idjit! You idiot! You stupid meanie!"

    Asuna yelled at him while sobbing.

    "Do you know how worried I was?!"

    "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!"

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how to handle a girl when she¡¯s crying like this. He continued hugging her awkwardly.

    "Yes, it was all my fault..."

    Wu Yan rubbed away the tears on Asuna¡¯s cheek in a rather clumsy manner.

    "If you promise to stop crying then you can scold me however you like..."

    Asuna looked up to see Wu Yan freaking out. She giggled out loud.

    "You¡¯re seriously dumb, you know that?..."

    Asuna rubbed her face against Wu Yan¡¯s chest. She mumbled with a sad voice.

    "I seriously thought you were going to die by the Captain¡¯s sword..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    " I am sorry for making you worried..."

    "As long as you¡¯re okay..."

    Asuna lovingly rubbed her cheeks against Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Then, she looked around.

    "Where are we?..."

    "You tell me..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t know..."

    A familiar and high-pitched voice came from somewhere far away.

    "Papa! Mama!"

    "This voice..."

    The two were stunned by the sudden voice. They turned around only to see Yui in her original one piece white dress. Her eyes were misty with tears. She looked like a kid who came back home after storming out of her house. She wasn¡¯t brave enough to approach them.

    "Yui!"

    Asuna yelled in surprise. Excitement rose up within Asuna.

    "Yui!"

    She ran over to Yui and she hugged her. Asuna started tearing up once more despite stopping her water works a short while ago.

    "Mama..."

    Yui hugged Asuna back.

    Yui thought she would be left alone in this world after the Cardinal System issued the world cleared notification.

    She also wasn¡¯t expecting to see her loved ones the moment she opened her eyes!

    At this moment, Yui is satisfied. Even if she can¡¯t leave this world, she¡¯s content with onest look at her parents...

    "Ah, it seems I was correct to gather you guys here..."

    Wu Yan froze up while the mother and daughterbo were stunned in ce. He sucked in a breath of air as he turned around. He saw a brilliant looking man standing some distance away in a formal gown. It was a face unfamiliar to the three here. But, Wu Yan & co still recognized him.

    "Heathcliff..."

    Wu Yan bitterly chuckled.

    "Or should I call you Kayaba Akihiko?..."

    Kayaba chuckled in response. He looked down with a thoughtful gaze. Wu Yan, Asuna, and Yui also looked down. Then, they were petrified with shock.

    An iron castle floated beneath them. They were looking at the iron prison that held them back for 3 years!

    But, this giant structure is currently crumbling bit by bit. The oversized floating castle was getting reduced to nothing in front of their eyes.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Is that okay with you?"

    Kayaba¡¯s eyes wavered for just a moment. He continued with an expressionless look.

    "It did its job wonderfully. This is a fitting end for it..."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan lowered his head as he waxed thoughtful.

    "What about you?"

    Kayba turned around. He looked at Wu Yan with a firm gaze.

    "Like the castle, my end is only fitting..."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan looked at Aincrad with a pitiful gaze.

    "What a shame..."

    "A shame?"

    Kayaba raised his head.

    "Why do you think so? Do you not hate it?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "I know this is going to disappoint you but I don¡¯t resent that thing. It never gave me bitter memories, only sweet ones..."

    Kayaba¡¯s eyes turned nk for a moment. Finally, he condensed his thoughts into one simple line and a bright smile.

    "That¡¯s great..."

 Chapter 771: The End of SAO the game

    <h4>Chapter 771: The End of SAO the game</h4>

    Asuna and Yui exchanged a look. They came and they stood by Wu Yan¡¯s sides.

    "We..."

    Asuna hesitated for a moment.

    "We cleared the game, right?"

    Kayaba Akihiko closed his eyes, he let the wind flutter his white cape.

    "Indeed, you guys cleared the game..."

    He waved his hand and an interface appeared in front of him.

    "The 6,000 or so yers who are still alive were logged out safely about 5 minutes ago."

    Asuna released a sigh of relief. She kept her eyes on Kayaba.

    "Then, why are we still here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to return to the real world?..."

    Kayaba nced at her and he assured her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you guys cleared the game so I won¡¯t go back on my words. I brought you guys here because I had a few questions for Wu Yan-kun..."

    Asuna and Yui grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hands. They vigntly looked at Kayaba. Wu Yan is surprised Kayaba chose to phrase his rather forceful dialogue like this. But, he didn¡¯t think Kayaba would pull any stunt...

    He touched their hands, a signal for them to calm down. Wu Yan stepped up as he conversed with Kayaba.

    "I am quite curious, we barely talked more than a few times, what on earth are you still puzzled about?..."

    "That may have been the case before SAO started. Although our encounters are... countable with a single hand..."

    Kayaba continued with an ambiguous tone.

    "But, I have always been watching you."

    Wu Yan¡¯s not surprised. His performance definitely warranted the Game Master¡¯s attention. It would be weird if Kayaba turned a blind eye to him. He waited for Kayaba to finish his sentence.

    "I have a question for you..."

    Kayaba looked straight into Wu Yan¡¯s mien.

    "The moment I turned SAO into a death game. I already resolved myself to damnation and hatred by the yers I have harmed. This enormous sin is mine and mine alone to bear..."

    "The day I used my administrative privileges to lock every yer in this world as Kayaba Akihiko. I was sure each and every yer would hate this game to their cores. I was steady in that belief..."

    "Until I met you. You really threw the spanner in my works here..."

    Kayaba chuckled.

    "Funny, I never heard you cursing this game nor express your resentment of this world, nor have I ever heard you grumbling about being stuck here."

    "I trapped you here, ced a metaphorical guillotine above your head. Why? How are you so unfazed by the thought of dying any moment?"

    Kayaba asked with an urgent tone.

    "Please, answer me..."

    "Why?"

    Wu Yan looked up at the sky. He sounded unsure even when he knows the answer.

    "Because, the threat of constant death is as real in this game as it is in my life, I guess that¡¯s why..."

    Kayaba isn¡¯t exactly pleased with Wu Yan¡¯s vague answer. He¡¯s smart but he couldn¡¯t read minds.

    When he wanted to say something, Wu Yan continued, stopping him right there.

    "Anyway, a game¡¯s a game..."

    Wu Yan grinned and he stretched his back with a satisfied look.

    "I had a ton of fun ying this game and that¡¯s enough for me!"

    Kayaba¡¯s eyes brightened up when he heard this. The guy had his answer.

    He looked at Wu Yan. Then, he looked at Asuna and Yui who are still basking in the afterglow of Wu Yan¡¯s words. He mused out loud.

    "Maybe, you¡¯re the one who is right..."

    Kayaba turned his back on Wu Yan & co.

    "Right, I forgot to congratte you. Congrattions, Yan-kun, you cleared the game..."

    Kayaba walked towards the horizon as he slowly disappeared into thin air. It was like he never showed up.

    The System¡¯s mechanical voice notified Wu Yan of his sessful quest clear.

    Mandatory missionpleted, releasing power-limiters for mandatory quest. The user may now exit the SAO transcript world and return to Silvaria at will.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he missed the System, the mechanical and emotionless voice sounded cute to Wu Yan.

    Asuna grabbed Yui¡¯s hand and she came over to Wu Yan¡¯s side. She continued looking in the direction where Kayaba disappeared.

    "Did the captain return to the real world?..."

    "Hmm, who knows..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Not that it matters to me!"

    "Hmph..."

    Asuna pouted.

    She grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She looked at his face with shining eyes.

    "With this, we can return to the real world, right?..."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan rubbed Asuna¡¯s head while sighing with a soothing exhtion.

    "Alright, I fulfilled one of the promises I made to you..."

    Asuna nodded and she leaned her head against his chest. Wu Yan reached around her waist and he pulled Yui into this embrace too.

    "Also, Yui, let¡¯s go back to the real world!"

    "Wh-what?..."

    Yui was stunned, Asuna¡¯s not doing any better too.

    Wu Yan skipped the exnation.

    "Yui, you¡¯re going to sleep for a short duration but you have my word that we will see each other again when you wake up, stay strong okay?..."

    She used her innocent eyes to stare into Wu Yan¡¯s windows to the soul. She had no clue what Wu Yan will do, as long as they can stay together, she ced herplete trust in her father.

    "Okay, papa!"

    "That¡¯s my girl!"

    Wu Yan pinched her nose. He dived into his consciousness.

    "System, gather Yui¡¯s code and materialize her!"

    Yui¡¯s body started shining as Asuna gasped.

    Yui slowly sumbed to her fatigue. When she fell asleep, her body got elongated and then immediately shrunk to an orb of light.

    The light orb slowlynded on Wu Yan¡¯s palm. It shattered like a fragile marble, leaving a blue crystal on his palm.

    "Wh..."

    Asuna had a hard time wrapping her head around the situation. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Rx, our daughter will be able to reunite with us in the real world soon enough..."

    Wu Yan hugged Asuna softly. He whispered in her ears.

    "Now, my future wife-sama, could you please tell me your real name?..."

    "Wh-who¡¯s your wife..."

    Asuna lowered her head in a bashful manner.

    "Asuna, Yuuki Asuna..."

    "Yuuki Asuna..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Yeah, Asuna sounds way better..."

    Asuna red at him.

    "It¡¯s the same pronunciation..."

    "But I like Asuna better!"

    Wu Yan rubbed Asuna¡¯s back.

    "Sit tight, I will be right there..."

    Asuna gave him a bright smile. Her cheeks were flushed and she had tears of joy rolling down the sides of her face...

    "Yeah, I will be waiting for you..."

 Chapter 772: Dinner first or bath first?

    <h4>Chapter 772: Dinner first or bath first?</h4>

    Today is not a peaceful day...

    Anyone in a hospital or anywhere near one would find the normally quiet institution rowdy and noisy with the noises of patients there.

    Their voices were so loud it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the roof copsed from theirbined noises. The sound of people running around, crying, yelling in joy, murmuring were mixed into a chaotic cacophony. These hospitals were the exact opposite of orderly and quiet.

    Pedestrians peeked, patients came out of their rooms to look at themotion. The staffs were also running around like chickens with lopped off head. They wanted to know what the heck is going on.

    When they found out about the root cause of this situation, they immediately became a part of the problem, adding further racket to the already noisy hospital.

    A few moments ago, the yers stuck in SAO woke up simultaneously. Over 6,000 patients woke up at the same time.

    10,000 yers were trapped in the death game known as SAO. It made national news because of the magnitude and nature of this event. To date, only 6,000 yers were left and they all woke up!

    This good news will rock the papers tomorrow!

    The yers who were kept alive on the beds in the hospitals received treatment in the form of IV drops and other medical care required to preserve their lives. The doctors can do nothing to stop their deaths if the yers died in game. The doctors have seen enough cases in the past to crush souls.

    Doctors, parents, and staffs were done with preparations for the death of all the yers here. They were removed from the game world so they wouldn¡¯t know the clearing progress. 3 years ebbed on as more and more yers kicked the bucket.

    But, all of a sudden, when all hope seemed lost, the unthinkable happened today!

    Tears of joy, the weeping sounds of family members who were reunited atst filled the otherwise solemn hospitals. Everyone here enjoyed the reunion, directly or indirectly, they basked in the feel-good moment.

    As this joyous news spread, some families came rushing to their trapped members¡¯ side only to discover that they are still stuck in thatatose state as if nothing changed.

    About 300 yers were stuck like this with no signs of waking up.

    Yuuki Asuna is one of the 300 yers who were trapped like this.

    In an abandoned township, inside what is possibly a haunted house...

    More urately, inside a house that looks totally abandoned...

    It¡¯s been at least a decade since thest human was here. Heck, even animals and nts stay away from this ghastly house. It¡¯s more like a cemetery than a house. This is why the world didn¡¯t discover a person who stayed here for 3 whole years.

    Inside a dpidated room, a figure who was covered in dust sat like an unmoving statue.

    There are no sounds around, however, the figure¡¯s faint breathing can be heard if another person listened carefully. But, the figure¡¯s chest isn¡¯t moving up or down.

    Anyone who saw this would probably treat the guy as a demon...

    Indeed, rather than call this scary figure a demon, it would be more urate to call him a vampire.

    And not just some dusty old vampire too! He¡¯s a True Ancestor, the vampire of the highest order.

    After a long sleep, this vampire woke up from his long dream.

    When his eyes were opened, a malicious red glint could be seen lighting up the room. The dead and still room immediately took on another ancient air of liveliness. The air smelled like blood...

    Crack

    When he moved, a bone-chilling crack reverberated in the room. The sound of bones popping and cracking kept resounding throughout the house as the ancestral being stirred into action, making the house look and sound like a haunted house.

    The being isn¡¯t doing this on purpose, he¡¯s just dusting off the heaps of dust covering his body. The figure slowly emerged from within the mini-dust storm. The figure got up with much difficulty.

    He looked like an undead climbing out of his coffin. Fortunately, there were no living humans around to witness this ghoulish scene. The human would probably scream: "The dead ising back to life!" if he witnessed this scene. Zombies are probably cuter than this foul-mouthed vampire.

    "Yo! What the fuck is this smell?!"

    The revived zombie immediately fired off curses. Nobody can me him, 3 years without bath plus the dusty and rotting wood smell of this house, yeah, not exactly the bestbination of smells. He cursed on reflex when the smell tickled his nose.

    Aside from a bath 3 years overdue, he also starved for 3 years. He¡¯s immortal but the hunger caused him to stagger when he got up.

    "Nope, this won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t see Asuna like this. Even if she doesn¡¯t mind, I do!"

    Wu Yan said with a hoarse voice. The 3 year thirst and his dry throat gave him a very unsavory voice. He needed to oil his oral orifice and revitalize his vocal chords.

    Wu Yan immediately identified multiple issues with his body and he shook his head with a bitter smile. His stomach immediately protested his actions.

    "Hmm... I should grab something to eat. No, or maybe a bath first? Wait, dinner or bath first?"

    Wu Yan shrugged. He wasted more energy by killing time here.

    Wu Yan started missing his thoughtful angel, Ikaros. With her by his side, he can eat and bath at the same time, and then some. He knows it¡¯s not the first time he ate while in the bath.

 Chapter 773: The comedic play and the tragedy between the two

    <h4>Chapter 773: Theedic y and the tragedy between the two</h4>

    Inside a hospital room wrapped in the scent of flowers...

    The floral scentpletely mitigated the industrial-grade sanitizers used on the rooms here. It looked like a hotel room more than a patient''s ward.

    There''s a partition between the interior of the room and the entrance. A bed was situated beyond the partition. On a bed lit up by the gentle rays of the sun, a stunning girlid there with her eyes closed.

    Her chestnut-brown hair was as smooth as flowing water, her skin was porcin white with an alluring sheen to her skin. Although she looked a bit malnourished, she didn''t give off a pathetic vibe, rather, she looked like a damsel in distress. Her cheeks were also rosy red with a slight flush.

    A sleeping beauty.

    That would be an apt phrase to describe her.

    However, almost two-thirds of her head was marred by an icy cold contraption that destroyed this scenic scene.

    Nervegear, the revolutionary full-dive (immersion) VR tool that was the main tool behind the imprisonment of this poor girl''s soul and some other 6,000 yers.

    3 starlight LED indicators on the Nervegear signalled to everyone that this machine is still in operation. This meant the girl is still trapped somewhere in the virtual realm, her location is unknown but she''s still alive, that''s for sure.

    When the LED dies down, that would mean the girl would have gone into eternal rest, never to return from her virtual realm...

    "Tell me, is there any sign of her waking up?..."

    Two guys in suit stood by the patient''s bed. The older male had a very upset look. He turned towards the third male in the room. A doctor in white coat. His tone might be subdued but he couldn''t hide the anxiety in his voice.

    The doctor sighed and he lowered his head.

    "It''s been 3 hours since other yers woke up. We ced a staff on duty to watch for any signs of consciousness, however..."

    The middle-aged guy turned anxious.

    "Why? The other yers already woke up! Why is Asuna still like this?..."

    "It''s not just Asuna-ojou..."

    The doctor tried to defend himself.

    "Asuna, and 300 other yers around the country are still stuck like this!"

    The middle-aged man said with a grave tone.

    "The cause? Have you found it yet?..."

    The doctor helplessly replied.

    "We can only say she''s still alive, we don''t think it''s likely anything will happen to her for now..."

    The LED light is still on so barring exceptional circumstances, the Nervegear will continue operating. For all its notoriety, the Nervegear is built like a brick outhouse, hardware failure is nigh 0 in terms of probability.

    As long as the Nervegear stays on Asuna''s head, the girl named Yuuki Asuna will continue living in this state.

    Frustrated, he decided to ept reality as he waved his hand.

    "Okay, I will ce my daughter''s care in your hands..."

    "Please, I am just doing my job."

    The doctor left the two males to their own devices. The middle-aged male, Asuna''s father, Yuuki Shouzou, his adopted son, Sugou Nobuyuki stayed by the bed without speaking.

    Sugou spoke up first.

    "About that matter, do I have your blessings?..."

    Shouzou lowered his head, this isn''t the first time Sugou talked about marrying Asuna.

    "Are you sure about this? Asuna may be stuck in this state forever, if you married her..."

    Yes, Sugou wanted to tie the knot with Asuna.

    He''s not protesting this union because Sugou is an exemry talent of a young man, he started RECT inc, a research institution ying a major role in virtual reality games as a very capable manager.

    Shouzou took Sugou in as an adopted son so he''s very aware of his aplishment. In his opinion, Shouzou is qualified enough to marry his daughter.

    He didn''t think Sugou would stay on course despite the tragedy that has fallen upon her beloved daughter.

    Sugou pushed up his sses, covering up the sly glint within his eyes. Shouzou missed this yellow g...

    "No matter what bes of Asuna, I will not change my mind!"

    Shouzou said nothing. He looked at Sugou with more respect.

    "Alright, no objections from my side then..."

    Shouzou continued without hesitation.

    "Your rtionship with Asuna is okay with me!"

    Sugou''s eyes lit up and he bowed respectfully towards Shouzou.

    "Thank you very much for your generosity!"

    "No, on the contrary, I should say sorry..."

    Shouzou shook his head.

    "Asuna is as she is, but you, you didn''t abandon her and you expressed your willingness to take care of her for the rest of her life. That resolve is worthy of my thanks, not just my apologies..."

    "No no no, don''t say it like that!"

    Sugou used a very modest and frightful look.

    "Yuuki Asuna is so beautiful, who in their right minds would abandon a girl like her?..."

    "Really?"

    Shouzou chuckled.

    "Okay then...''''

    Sugou chuckled too. Then, he lowered his head, his expression twisted in a very ugly manner. This ugly look was a stark contrast to his goody two shoes look from before.

    Don''t be fool by this prick''s kind and amiable attitude. He''s a possessive, overly ambitious and sadistic individual on the inside.

    Shouzou was blinded by his ster outwards appearance and behavior. He''s not aware that the true culprit behind Asuna''s state is due to this perverted bastard.

    Sugou was a student at the same school as Kayaba Akihiko, they shared ab for quite some time.

    This is the mastermind behind the imprisonment of 300 or so yers who were released from SAO but intercepted by Sugou through his hacking of SAO''s servers. He imprisoned them so he can test out his vile theories of human emotion and memories maniption. His research ispletely and utterly reprehensible, hical, and illegal!

    He attempted human experimentation like a mad scientist.

    Shouzou is woefully unaware of this. He locked Asuna up in a virtual realm so he can sidestep her consent and marry her while she''s stuck in aatose state. Yuuki Asuna would never marry a weirdo as horrid and disturbed as Sugou.

    Shouzou''s assessment and judgment of people is tragically wed...

 Chapter 774: A dashing prince to the rescue of the damsel? Nah, how about a vampire instead?

    <h4>Chapter 774: A dashing prince to the rescue of the damsel? Nah, how about a vampire instead?</h4>

    "Right..."

    Sugou put on his goody two shoes fa?ade once more. He looked at Shouzou.

    "About your wife..."

    Unlike Shouzou whopletely trusted Sugou, Asuna¡¯s Mum, Yuuki Kyouko had qualms about Sugou.

    Shouzou is too busy managing his own businesses to care about his own family. He saw only Sugou¡¯s entrepreneurial skills, management ability, and ambition. He overlooked the part about assessing someone¡¯s personality.

    Like Shouzou, Kyouko also couldn¡¯t see past Sugou¡¯s fa?ade. However, her intuition told her to stay on her guard around Sugou, despite his ster performance.

    If Kyouko found out, she would probably drag this matter out, something very unfavorable for Sugou who wants to get this done while Asuna¡¯s still imprisoned inside his virtual world.

    Shouzou frowned when he thought about his wife. He felt helpless because he¡¯s sure his wife would dy the matter, at least, she won¡¯t agree as easily as him.

    Shouzou didn¡¯t go back on his words. He gave Sugou a verbal promise.

    "Worry not, I will convince her..."

    Shouzou patted Sugou on his shoulder.

    "Your aplishments and talents are obvious to anyone who can see and hear. Kyouko is a tough nut to crack, I am sure if you keep buttering her up, she will agree one day..."

    "I see..."

    Sugou smiled.

    "As long as I can get the consent of you all..."

    Azy voice rang in the room while the two businessmen talked.

    "Nope. Uh-uh, I object..."

    Shouzou and Sugou gasped because theypletely missed the man in casual ck clothes. They looked at the source of the sound and they saw Wu Yan who acted like a knight serving his princess, the red-eyed youth with ck hair caressed Asuna¡¯s cheek with a caring and warm look.

    Shouzou and Sugou backed away at the same time.

    They stood at the entrance, if anyone came in, they would have noticed. The only other entrance would be the window. The door is shut tight, by logical deduction, this meant the guy creeped in through the window.

    Anyone climbing in through the window is definitely suspicious, right?

    "Who are you?"

    Shouzou sternly asked the young man. Sugou recovered too, but, he¡¯s seeing red because Wu Yan is currently touching Asuna¡¯s cheek.

    The youth stopped when he heard Shouzou, unwillingly, he distanced his hand from the sleeping beauty¡¯s cheek. His red eyes shifted towards Shouzou.

    "You can call me Wu Yan..."

    "Wu Yan..."

    They tried to cross-reference his name to anyone notable. Almost immediately, they identified this man.

    While SAO imprisoned the yers, experts tried to see if they can free the yers from the outside.

    Kayaba is very thorough, the Nervegear¡¯s capability is through the roof, there is almost no loophole in the hardware. As for the software, the Cardinal system, it¡¯s so robust that nobody could crack the game. While trying to free the yers with preservation of lives as the main priority, all the experts in the world tried and failed to hack into the game. They couldn¡¯t even forcefully pry into the game to understand the general situation inside the game. In the end, the yers freed themselves.

    The world had countless geniuses, some of them tried to use the indirect method to sketch a picture of the status inside the game. They parsed the data released from the game and they analyzed the information within to gather intel on the events inside SAO. For instance, they could see the yers¡¯ power and attributes.

    Anyone with the appropriate clearance knew about the strongest yer in SAO, Wu Yan.

    Shouzou and Sugou were powerful individuals, they managed to gain this intel through their industrious means and rtionships.

    "You¡¯re that Wu Yan?..."

    Shouzou raised his guard against Wu Yan. This guy appeared like a phantom, even his identity is rtively unknown.

    When the authorities found the yer data known as Wu Yan, they started their own investigations.

    All of which led to a dead end.

    Wu Yan ispletely off-the-grid. With no bank ount, identity, or official papers, this guy was like a boogeyman in terms of his existence.

    When the boogeymanes, why wouldn¡¯t Shouzou be vignt?

    "Should I treat you as a trespassing hooligan?"

    Shouzou thought about calling the cops.

    Wu Yan chortled. He looked at Sugou and then he looked at Shouzou.

    "Well, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want. However, your action will be troubling..."

    Wu Yan scratched his head. He pulled Asuna¡¯s hand up.

    "Yuuki-san, we can talk about this incidentter. For now, let me rescue Asuna first yeah?..."

    "Wh-what are you talking about?..."

    Shouzou and Sugou had shocked looks. Shouzou yelped first.

    "You said you have a way to save Asuna?..."

    Wu Yan nced at them. He returned his attention to Asuna. His heart started aching when he saw her weak appearance. Her eyebrows were furrowed like she¡¯s having a nightmare. Waves of killing intention rose up within his eyes. He directed his killing intent towards Sugou.

    With prior knowledge, Wu Yan knew Sugou is the criminal who locked Asuna up. In the original work, this guy stopped short of viting Asuna¡¯s innocence. His crime is enough for Wu Yan to put this guy on his to-kill list.

    Most importantly, he had to save Asuna first. Sugou can be deep-fried another time...

    "Yuuki-san..."

    Wu Yan looked at Shouzou.

    "Please exit the room..."

    Shouzou struggled with his thoughts. He bnced the pros and cons of leaving her beloved daughter in the hands of a man from an unknown origin.

    Wu Yan¡¯s words were too tempting...

    What should I do?...

 Chapter 775: Saving a life with the power of electricity

    <h4>Chapter 775: Saving a life with the power of electricity</h4>

    While Shouzou struggled with his own thoughts, Sugou tried to find a way to bust Wu Yan¡¯s lie.

    Sugou¡¯s not shaken by his words, he¡¯s absolutely panicking...

    He knows what he did.

    He locked Asuna up in a virtual world, he also turned 300 yers into guinea pigs for his human emotion and memory maniption experiments.

    If Wu Yan revealed his deeds, he would lose his standing. He would also be an irredeemable viin in the eyes of the popce just like Kayaba Akihiko.

    Sugou is a prudent man. That¡¯s the reason why he set up hisboratory in the virtual world, if anything goes south, he can use his administrator privilege to quickly get rid of all thepromising evidence.

    If Asuna woke up, she would be a key witness for the 300 yers who were imprisoned. It won¡¯t take long for the authorities to catch up to him.

    Sugou must stop this from going any further!

    He does not know how Wu Yan intends to save Asuna, but, he couldn¡¯t risk it!

    "Wu Yan-san, right?"

    Sugou stepped out. He used a friendly smile with Wu Yan.

    "Your suggestion is very nice. But, I am sorry I don¡¯t think you can do something about Asuna¡¯s situation when other doctors and experts failed. Your dubious origin also unfortunately ced you in a very doubtful ce to extend a help to us. We just can¡¯t risk it, please forgive us for denying your offer!"

    Sugou phrased it as nicely as he could. He basically said Wu Yan is untrustworthy.

    Shouzou steadied his mind and he sighed.

    "Sorry, please leave..."

    Shouzou words irked Wu Yan, he felt helpless.

    He was being considerate since Shouzou is Asuna¡¯s dad. He would like nothing more than to put them down for a dirt nap. Helping Asuna is the main reason he came here.

    Wu Yan grabbed Asuna¡¯s hand as he looked at her pale but pretty countenance.

    Sugou and Shouzou tensed up. They were angry that Wu Yan ignored them. Wu Yan spoke up first.

    "Shouzou-san, you don¡¯t know about Asuna¡¯s experience while she¡¯s trapped in the game, right?"

    Wu Yan continued dropping verbal bombs on them.

    "I married Asuna in that world."

    Wu Yan said nonchntly.

    "We lived together for a year..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s red eyes dimmed down. He spoke with a pair of sad eyes.

    "Yuuki-san, if it¡¯s your wife on the bed, rendered immobile while her consciousness is trapped somewhere in the virtual realm. You have the solution in your hands..."

    Moved, Shouzou looked at Wu Yan.

    "What would you do?..."

    "I..."

    Shouzou saw Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, he was silenced by Wu Yan¡¯s stern gaze.

    He can hear the honesty in his words. His ability to judge characters were wed, his doubt got the better to him.

    Sugou changed his expression, he looked malicious and jealous.

    Asuna spent a year in that crappy game sharing the same bed with this person?

    No wonder that woman refused to budge.

    Sugou felt extremely annoyed. He wanted to shed this man into a million pieces. But, he hid his thought well and he revealed a slightly crooked smile.

    "Wu Yan-san, your actions are very problematic for me..."

    Sugou grinned at him.

    "Don¡¯t you know? Asuna¡¯s father just gave me permission to marry Asuna-san, yes, I am her fiancee!"

    Sugou looked at Wu Yan, he wanted to see shock and anger on Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    "Even if you say you lived for an entire year with Asuna, anything that happens in the virtual world has no bearing on real life. Your rtionship with Asuna-san isn¡¯t legitimate!"

    The room turned silent when Sugou was done. The temperature steadily decreased. So cold was the room that Sugou and Shouzou shivered subconsciously.

    Sugou¡¯s words were enough to trigger Wu Yan. He turned his head towards the clown asking for a beatdown. His eyes weren¡¯t filled with anger or shock. His hostile intention manifested in the form of a calm and cold look that shook Sugou¡¯s core.

    "You said Shouzou agreed to your marriage?..."

    Wu Yan sneered while tilting his head.

    "But, I think I objected, right?"

    "Wu Yan-san, I know must be upset..."

    Sugou lowered his head with a devious grin.

    "Asuna¡¯s father made the decision, I hope you can understand..."

    "Take a hike..."

    Wu Yan stopped Sugou by waving his hand.

    "Don¡¯t use sugary words with me, I hate fake formalities!"

    Sugou had a sh of hostility in his eyes. Wu Yan looked at Shouzou.

    "We will talk again when Asuna wakes up..."

    Shouzou knitted his brows. He doesn¡¯t trust Wu Yan, but, he wants to believe his words badly. Wu Yan sighed with helplessness when he saw Shouzou¡¯s hesitation. He closed the partition, hiding the bed and him from view.

    "Stand right there, it will be done in a jiffy..."

    Wu Yan said nothing, he meant his words. If they interfered one more time, they will get knocked out so Wu Yan can work out Asuna¡¯s problem in peace.

    After confirming Shouzou and Sugou weren¡¯t going to barge in, Wu Yan nodded with a satisfied look. He ruffled Asuna¡¯s hair while giggling.

    "For you, I almost did something unforgivable to father-inw..."

    Wu Yan mumbled in a voice only Asuna and him can hear. He ced his hand on Asuna¡¯s Nervegear. He also observed the movements of the two men standing beyond the partition.

    Crackle crackle

    He emitted bluish-white electricity that entered the Nervegear, he started using hisputational powers to manipte the signals between the Nervegear and Asuna¡¯s brain.

    Man, this isn¡¯t as easy as I thought...

 Chapter 776: Waking up... Feelings... and a painful confession

    <h4>Chapter 776: Waking up... Feelings... and a painful confession</h4>

    "President..."

    Beyond the partition, Sugou pleaded his case.

    "You¡¯re going to trust that weird man?..."

    Shouzou isn¡¯t in the mood for this. He paced around with doubt and suspicion guing his mind, the fact that he couldn¡¯t see beyond the curtain only enhanced his doubt.

    "President!"

    Shouzou¡¯s attitude rubbed Sugou the wrong way. He started talking with an unfriendly tone. His amiable appearance started cracking.

    "You can¡¯t listen to someone who might want to harm Asuna, that¡¯s not right. We can¡¯t even verify Asuna¡¯s true rtionship with him in the game."

    Shouzou clenched his fists, he gave up on the idea and he sighed.

    "Maybe he¡¯s telling the truth, we are still here, we can stop him if he tries anything funny. We should just wait and see..."

    Sugou¡¯s anger climbed further, apanied by an rming sense of anxiety.

    Shouzou got intrigued by Sugou because he was attracted to his quirks. He got the guy to buy his lies and he earned his trust. However, he hated Shouzou¡¯s propensity to venture out like this.

    Because he was a poor judge of character, he spent all his skill points on business savviness instead of EQ, this is why he¡¯s so hesitant. If he had a better pair of eyes, Sugou would have a harder time doing as he pleased.

    Sugou felt like Kyouko, they were both frustrated by him. This guy really needed to man up when ites to crucial matters.

    sugou looked at the curtains with a malicious look. He wanted to stop whatever Wu Yan was doing. If he stormed in like that, he would rouse suspicion from Shouzou. He still needed to stay on Shouzou¡¯s good side for now...

    Sugou cursed Wu Yan silently. He cursed Wu Yan¡¯s actions and he wanted him to fail miserably...

    Nervegear¡¯s robust security and capabilities assured Sugou that Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to do something he couldn¡¯t. He relished in Kayaba¡¯s excellence, if only he understands the irony...

    The two hugged their own feelings as they watched the partition with anticipation.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lightning got brighter, even if he had excellent control over the electricity, it would be a herculean feat to prevent detection by the two men standing outside.

    Before he reached that threshold, he opened his eyes and he reduced his electricity output. He sighed in relief and his tired eyes were reced with joy and hope.

    Wu Yan grabbed Asuna¡¯s hand, as if he¡¯s waking her up, he said with a soft tone.

    "Asuna..."

    The voice entered the deepest recess of Asuna¡¯s heart, her eyelids trembled and her breathing got better. Her hands twitched and she snorted.

    Wu Yan called out to her.

    "Asuna... Asuna..."

    Every time he called out to her, her eyelids trembled. Then, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Asuna was afraid and confused...

    After being released from Aincrad, Asuna thought the first thing she saw would be natural sunlight of the real world. She steeled herself up to see her real physical body that was unkempt for 3 years.

    Then, she just needs to wait for a bit for Wu Yan¡¯s familiar figure to appear before her. Filling thest piece of the puzzle of her return to the real world.

    Yet, reality yed a prank on her. She opened her eyes in a room that was designed like an oversized bird cage, real sunlight and a patient room weren¡¯t the things she saw.

    When she¡¯s bewildered and terrified, a guy known as Sugou introduced himself, informing her of her present circumstances.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she just didn¡¯t think Sugou would do something like this.

    Is she going to be trapped in this bird cage as his ything?

    Will she ever see the man she made a promise with?

    Asuna was scared, she was petrified by the prospect of this. She prayed and she prayed hard for Wu Yan to whisk her away from all of this.

    While she prayed, a dizzying sensation hit her when her environment started fading. She lost the sense of weight and existence, it was like something pulled her consciousness into the air. When she regained her tactile sense, weakness assaulted her, then, she could see light beyond her eyelids.

    Asuna was confused. She didn¡¯t know left from right. She¡¯s afraid she would see another cage-like room when she opens her eyes.

    Except, this time, a familiar voice called out to her, piercing through her dreams and entering her heart.

    Asuna¡¯s fear and doubt disappeared without a trace, her heart started racing.

    It¡¯s him!

    He¡¯s here!

    She overcame her feeble self and she struggled hard to open her eyes. She wanted to see the figure that entered her heart with her own eyes!

    Even if this is just a dream, just let me look at his face one more time!

    Driven by her sheer will, she used every ounce of her energy to open her eyes. And then, she did...

    Her chestnut-brown eyes drowned out the colors around her, the air turned better and the space brightened up when this beauty stirred into consciousness. She saw the ceiling overhead and she saw it... The face that made her fall in love...

    "Asuna..."

    Wu Yan greeted her with a radiant smile, dispelling her uncertainty and fear.

    "Good morning..."

    Feeling the warmth, Asuna finally came to terms with reality...

    This is all real...

    She started tearing up, she couldn¡¯t hold her joy and the frustration of bottling up her grievances. She expressed her grief through her tears, she couldn¡¯t stop crying...

    Wu Yan tightened his hold on her hand, telling her that he¡¯s here for her. Then, he used his other hand to wipe away hear tears, as gentle as his motor control allowed him.

    Asuna struggled to get up from the bed. Then, she glomped Wu Yan, he received her and he took care not to strain her already feeble body.

    "I knew it... I knew it..."

    Asuna sobbed and whimpered.

    "I knew you would find me..."

    Wu Yan felt saddened and he had all the pity to give. He wanted to hug her tight but he¡¯s afraid he might crush her weakened body. He did what he could, he pat her back, telling her that it¡¯s going to be okay...

    The two hugged each other as the sobbing sound made rounds around the room. The sunlight shone upon the two as if blessing the two¡¯s reunion.

 Chapter 777: Exposed! Itching for a smackdown?

    <h4>Chapter 777: Exposed! Itching for a smackdown?</h4>

    Shouzou and Sugou got more and more impatient as time went on. They kept pacing back and forth, looking at the partition and curtains ever so often. However, they were disappointed by the apparent peace beyond the partition.

    "Is he done yet?..."

    Shouzou asked this question for the nth time. He looked calm but a brief look into his eyes would reveal his burning anxiety.

    "President! This is a waste of our time!"

    Sugou took this chance to rip on the guy.

    "That man, his words are not to be trusted!"

    Shouzou is a very busy man, he¡¯s a CEO running a hugepany. He put aside all hismitments toe running the moment he heard about SAO yers waking up. He just wanted to see his daughter. Reality is a cruel mistress, it pped the loving father with a negative news. When a random guy introduced himself as someone who can save Asuna, he took the chance but the guy made him wait outside the partition like this. This morning is about gruesome as it gets.

    Sugou isn¡¯t having a st neither. He felt a creeping sense of unease, the longer this went on, the heavier this feeling got. He¡¯s afraid Wu Yan actually could wake Asuna up...

    Sugou continued consoling himself, telling himself that scenario just couldn¡¯t happen!

    The SAO yers were trapped in the virtual game for 3 years. Countless experts banded together, shared resources, and researched the software and hardware toe up with a way to save the yers. The virtual world he trapped Asuna and the other yers in runs on an older version of the Cardinal System, it¡¯s outdated but it¡¯s just as robust as the newer version.

    3 whole years, all the brains in the world couldn¡¯t crack the Nervegear. Using external methods to hack the Nervegear should be possible, it¡¯s just that nobody has been able to do it...

    Wu Yan took a metaphorical dunk on all that. Screw science, he has the power of otherworldly power!

    Sugou is doomed to a bad end...

    The curtain slowly parted. Shouzou and Sugou looked at that direction only to have their jaws dropped when they saw the person greeting them.

    "Wh-what..."

    Shouzou stuttered. He had to make sure his eyes weren¡¯t ying a trick on him. He started trembling with great joy.

    "Asuna! Asuna!"

    "Father..."

    As Wu Yan apanied her, he helped her up as she started tearing up once more upon seeing her father.

    "Father..."

    "Asuna! It¡¯s Asuna!"

    Shouzou slowly inched towards Asuna with trembling hands.

    "You finally woke up!"

    Sugou was stricken with disbelief. He backed away while shaking his head hysterically.

    "No... This can¡¯t be..."

    Sugou¡¯s words attracted the attention of the trio who were enjoying a pleasant reunion. Asuna stared at Sugou and she pointed a finger at him, immediately using him.

    "Father! This man is the culprit who imprisoned me in another virtual realm! He¡¯s the reason why I didn¡¯t wake up!"

    "Wh-what was that?"

    As if someone poured cold water on him, Shouzou turned towards Sugou with eyes of disillusion and disbelief.

    Sugou gnashed his teeth. He pushed his sses up as he tried to y it cool.

    "Asuna-san, what are you talking about? I am afraid I don¡¯t know what you mean..."

    Asuna¡¯s auditory abilities haven¡¯t recovered due to her prolonged state ofa. She selectively heard Wu Yan¡¯s call, his voice summoned her as if he used telepathy on her. She isn¡¯t sure what Sugou is saying but she¡¯s sure that slimy quimm is denying her usations.

    Asuna turned towards her father.

    "Father, this guy used despicable means to trap me and a bunch of yers inside Alfheim Online, he¡¯s the administrator of that world!"

    "Presiden!"

    Sugou lowered his head.

    "Asuna¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, her mental faculties haven¡¯t recovered from her prolonged stay in the virtual world, she appears to be suffering from mild dementia..."

    "Erm..."

    Sugou wasn¡¯t sure who to believe. He looked at Asuna who looked very sure and he looked at Sugou who had lowered shoulders. He knitted his brows.

    "I think it¡¯s better if we let Asuna rest for now..."

    Besides Asuna, the others here were sure Shouzou chose to believe Sugou.

    Sugou grinned while Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He took the Nervegear away from Asuna and he hoisted it up.

    "Yuuki-san, there won¡¯t be a need for that..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Asuna¡¯s fine and she¡¯s conscious. We can take this equipment and check the logs. I mean, won¡¯t we know where she has been when we verify the contents?"

    Sugou flinched. His expression changed drastically and he chose the dumbest option avable to him, hightail his way out of the room!

    A figure shed in front of him with a devilish grin.

    "Where you going, Sugou-san?"

    "Y-you..."

    He looked back at the bed where Wu Yan was at a second ago. He was terrified by this man.

    "President!"

    Sugou shrieked.

    "Don¡¯t be fooled by this man, he must have done something to Asuna-san. President, trust me!"

    "Save your denials forter..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "I am sure, with Asuna as the witness, people will start investigating your little pet project. Before that, I am going to have to ask you to stay put right here..."

    "Bastard!"

    Sugou freaked out, he grabbed a fruit knife nearby and he tried to stab Wu Yan.

    "Yan!"

    Asuna gasped in fear.

    "Stop!"

    Shouzou yelled.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t even look at the knife. His eyes shed red and before the knife cannd, a powerful wave of aura poured out from Wu Yan.

    As if bashed by an invisible wall, Sugou got thrown into a wall.

    "Gah!"

    The powerful shock shook Sugou to his core, while he was stunned, a foot steadily increased in size inside his field of vision.

    Bam

    The kick broke Sugou¡¯s nose, sses, his teeth, and he got knocked out cold with his broken sses dangling from his dirty mug.

    Asuna sighed in relief. She gave Wu Yan a bright smile while Shouzou looked at Sugou with a disappointed and frustrated look. The old man looked older because of all the stress.

 Chapter 778: Current ongoings, a stable and abnormal daily life

    <h4>Chapter 778: Current ongoings, a stable and abnormal daily life</h4>

    In the end, Sugou got busted, every nasty thing he pulled got uncovered...

    At first, he denied all wrongdoings. He tried to pin it on Kayaba, Cardinal System, and Nervegear. The things he did in his virtual world were all digital, it was hard to trace it to him. He decided to im innocence until the end.

    But, a certain true ancestor ain¡¯t having any of this. This guy had lewd intentions about his wife, he needed to be put in his ce. So, in a dark night, something sneaked into the cell holding Sugou. The cops on duty that night reported hearing demonic wails and ghoulish whimpers. They jumped to the conclusion that the holding depot was haunted.

    The next day, somebody went to check on Sugou. In the end, he confessed his crimes while sniveling and begging for the guards to charge him something. He reiterated that prison is the only safe ce for him. It¡¯s evident that Sugou lost his marbles from the events ofst night.

    Actually, Sugou is still conscious. The entity fromst night told him that if Sugou walks free, he will haunted by the enigma in a nightmare that won¡¯t end with just waking up. He finally understood what a fate worse than death meant.

    The 300 yers who were imprisoned asb subjects also got out before any real harm was done. With some counselling, it won¡¯t be hard for them to slowly escape the trauma of being trapped in virtual worlds.

    Of course, with the loose ends more or less tied up. yers started talking about what happened in SAO. Wu Yan¡¯s name got thrown around, a lot, so much that people started asking questions. The constabels and investigators are all itching to find out who Wu Yan is. They wanted to know his background and etc...

    However, all investigations failed to turn up any useful information, at least, until someone found Wu Yan¡¯s basic information.

    The authorities were surprised the staff found Wu Yan¡¯s identity when he was like the boogeyman, seriously, you can¡¯t even find a bank ount tied to his name. They exchanged looks of exasperation. One day, the guy just turned up in front of them as if he wasn¡¯t bothered with hiding his identity.

    In any case, they had a ton of questions for Wu Yan. They asked so many questions Wu Yan couldn¡¯t keep up, he gave curt responses to handle the queries.

    There are more issues he needed to solve. He didn¡¯t need additional problems tacked on top of that. It¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s fault for being so famous in game, nobody can help him now...

    Time ebbed on as SAO¡¯s matter slowly turned old news.

    One clear morning...

    "Papa! Wake up!"

    A soft and tender voice called out to Wu Yan, waking this slob of a man. Scratch that, Wu Yan just tugged his nket and he turned his butt towards the one trying to wake him up.

    "It¡¯s not that bright..."

    "Papa!"

    Yui in her onepiece dress chastized Wu Yan while pouting. She tugged Wu Yan¡¯s nket as she tried to peel the fabric off Wu Yan.

    "It¡¯s morning, mama is still waiting for you. Get up now!"

    Yui¡¯s words fell into the ocean that is Wu Yan¡¯sziness, she didn¡¯t get her desired response but she did get a bunch of mumbo jumbo from Wu Yan who went right back to sleep...

    "Mou..."

    Yui¡¯s cheeks puffed up like an angry squirrel. Her misty eyes were filled with slight rage.

    With frustrated tears, she poked Wu Yan¡¯s cheek as she whispered into his ears.

    "Mama is about to be swept up by another guy!"

    "Over my dead body!"

    Wu Yan jumped up from his bed like a released spring. He got into a stance on his bed, he looked around with a look that could kill. By the way, he¡¯s in a stance where he¡¯s ready to unleash serious Muai Thai whooping. He is a man who is ready to clean the HP of his opponent, his eyes were dead serious.

    Wu Yan realized something and he slowly looked down at Yui who is tilting her head with an adorable smile on her face. She greeted him with a cheerful tone.

    "Good morning, papa!"

    "Yui..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t stop twitching just like his lips. He resisted the urge to swear and his shoulders dropped down.

    "Good morning to you too..."

    "Mou! Papa, get yourself together!"

    Yui started telling Wu Yan off like a mini-grown-up. She continued with her hands on her waist.

    "Mama¡¯s about to get off school! Let¡¯s go get her!"

    "Okay okay okay..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He nced at Yui.

    "My dear daughter, please don¡¯t wake me up like that again, okay?..."

    "I have to do that. Otherwise, Papa just can¡¯t separate himself from the bed..."

    Yui thought about it. Then, she said something else.

    "It¡¯s papa¡¯s fault!"

    Wu Yan chuckled awkwardly. He shrugged and he went to the bathroom to do his daily routine.

    After some very dubious machinations by a certain vampire during the night, he solved his identity problem. Right now, he¡¯s sharing a house that looked simr to the house he had on the 22nd-floor of Aincrad. It¡¯s a concrete cabin but at least it reminded him of the peaceful home he had back in the game.

    On papers, Wu Yan is a single father while Yui is his adopted daughter. The two are living in this cabin while relying on each other.

    Yui isn¡¯t too happy with her identity as an adopted daughter. She wanted her identity to read that she¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s own daughter. That¡¯s fine and all until you do the simple math where Wu Yan looks 25 at most and Yui¡¯s about 10 so it¡¯s going to be tough to exin this to people who are definitely going to judge him...

    Even if Yui still have objections, it¡¯s been decided this will be their setting for now.

    Actually, Yui¡¯s pretty satisfied with her current life. She got materialized in the real world with her papa and mama and they lived happily together. What¡¯s there toin about?

    Yui didn¡¯t understand how Wu Yan gave her a body made of stardust, she also didn¡¯t understand how Wu Yan brought her out of the virtual world. Every time she asked her papa how he did it, her father just gave her a cheeky grin and heughed it off.

    Yui guess this is Wu Yan¡¯s way of telling her not to dig too deeply. She¡¯s got a good brain inside that head of hers. She knew when to ask questions and when to shut up. In the end, she¡¯s here isn¡¯t she?

    The two messed around in their cabin of happiness. They enjoyed their blissful daily life while Asuna came over to visit almost every day. If it were not due to her parents¡¯ objections, she would have moved right in. This house looked and felt like the wood cabin they shared in the virtual world.

    As Liz aptly puts it, Asuna wants to get hitched, desperately so...

    By the way, Asuna is also coping with her return to the real world. Although she couldn¡¯t spend her days idling away with Wu Yan and Yui, she had to attend a special school for returnees of SAO. She also became the most popr girl on campus so there¡¯s that...

    This is also part of the reason why Yui likes to say how someone is gunning for Asuna to get Wu Yan out of the bed...

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t a student and Asuna¡¯s got a ton of followers and secret admirers at her school.

 Chapter 779: Public display of affection in the real world too!

    <h4>Chapter 779: Public disy of affection in the real world too!</h4>

    The clear blue sky hung above everyone¡¯s head. Theyers of cloud were likembs that ran on the blue pastures. While the scene gave a sense of peace, it also gave off the sense that one could just reach out and touch the clouds.

    Sparrows chirped while they were perched on the power lines here. They invited their friends over to chirp as if they were discussing what they didst night. A few sparrows took to the sky, as if basking in the warm glow of the sun. If birds could smile they would probably be smiling, right?

    Asuna almost skipped her way out of school. She looked very bubbly and energetic especially with that uniform on her. Like a beautiful young girl, her docile and loving housewife vibe couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. That side of her is still there except she only shows it when she¡¯s with a certain lucky bastard and her daughter. Only they were lucky enough to see this side of her.

    Asuna¡¯s cheerful smile drew the attention of many students, especially male students. They kept following Asuna with their gazes, however, the person herself is too busy taking the scenery in to notice them.

    The wind, the sounds of students making noises after school, she relished in this wonderful environment. She¡¯s so happy she started humming a tune.

    This rowdy and ordinary scene is something Kayaba couldn¡¯t replicate even with the aid of advanced technological tools and modelling just like how Wu Yan, Yui, and Asuna¡¯s life at the wooden cabin couldn¡¯t be mimicked in the real world. Asuna reckoned that the beauty lies in how one enjoyed what each world had to offer.

    Asuna felt like she¡¯s still dreaming. She just couldn¡¯t believe she returned to the real world. She appreciated her time here as a result. Sometimes, she would take a slight detour into memoryne, the enchanting smile she floated while reminiscing took away the breathes of many a male student.

    Asuna felt blessed. She felt blessed for meeting Wu Yan in that world, he gave her a lot of good memories. He also spiced up her life with his colorful theatrics. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would be like if she continued clearing floors like a mindless robot.

    Whenever she thought about the home that looked like the cabin on the 22nd floor, his doting husband, her cute and fluffy daughter, her heart just melted. She would be suffused with joy to no ends.

    Aside from bliss, she also felt a bit embarrassed and confused. In the real world, Wu Yan¡¯s her boyfriend, but, she just couldn¡¯t distance herself from Wu Yan¡¯s embrace. She kept wanting to go back to her married life with Wu Yan back in the game. She wants to y the loving mother in Wu Yan¡¯s warm home. Her desire to quickly tie the knot with Wu Yan caused her to hide in her nket whenever she realizes her own thought. She also rolled around in her bed while rubbing her face against her pillow.

    As for her confusion, well, that has to do with how Wu Yan went about fulfilling his promises...

    How did he materialize Yui in the real world?

    How did she regain her full vitality after drinking a mysterious vial of liquid from Wu Yan. It¡¯s almost like she never spent 3 years withering away in her bed

    Asuna wondered...

    Like Yui, she never questioned Wu Yan. It¡¯s only been a few months since they met in the real world, despite the time they spent with each other in the game, it¡¯s best if she avoid asking questions she should avoid...

    Moreover, Asuna also trusted Wu Yan greatly. Even if he acts in mysterious ways, she¡¯s sure he¡¯s in love with her.

    Her thoughts started to wander while she waiting at the school entrance. A radiant smile appeared on her face, apparently, she¡¯s recalling the happy days she spent in SAO...

    "Oh my, I think mama must be thinking about us, what do you think, Yui?"

    "Nn, mama¡¯s the best!"

    The familiar voice called her back to reality. She turned around only to see Wu Yan greeting her while holding Yui¡¯s hand. She returned their greetings with a smile, then, her smile tensed up.

    "You father-daughter duo is nning on bullying me again, aren¡¯t you?"

    Asuna puffed out her chest with a scary look on her face.

    "We aren¡¯t at home right now, if I scream for help, the guards will chase you two away, you know!"

    Wu Yan and Yui exchanged a look with drooped shoulders.

    "What do we do? Yui..."

    Wu Yan had an abandoned puppy look, he held Yui¡¯s hand.

    "Mama is nning on chasing us away, she doesn¡¯t want us anymore..."

    "Mama¡¯s a meanie!"

    Yui hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while whimpering.

    "Papa, don¡¯t be sad. If mama doesn¡¯t want papa anymore, Yui will take papa!"

    Touched by Yui, Wu Yan replied.

    "Okay, we have only got each other now, let¡¯s judge mama together!"

    "Nn, judge mama!"

    Said Yui when she called her mama the best just a few dozen seconds ago...

    "You... you..."

    Asuna pouted with misty eyes. She stomped in frustration.

    "I don¡¯t care about you two anymore!"

    "Oh, mama said she¡¯s going to ignore us?"

    "Yeah..."

    "Why don¡¯t we stop judging poor old mama?..."

    "Poor mama..."

    "Mou..."

    Asuna got mad with them so she closed her eyes to express how she¡¯s so done with them. Wu Yan and Yuiughed at her. Asuna was a good sport, she giggled along with them. No matter how hard she tried to hide the happiness in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t

    "Oh, boy, you two are so intimate you¡¯re making other people admire you..."

    A group of individuals interjected this lovely couple¡¯s dispute. Kirito, Liz, Sachi, Shion, and Silica came along with bright smiles on their faces.

    "Truly a model married couple!"

    Kirito teased with raised eyebrows.

    "Oh, when are you going to host another ground-shattering wedding?"

    Asuna blushed while Wu Yan helplessly shrugged.

    "I want to do that, s, to my knowledge, there are no ces here that canpare to the floral gardens in SAO. Also, my budget isn¡¯t as big as the one I had back in SAO..."

    "Rx!"

    Shion patted her chest with pride.

    "If you two are okay with it, I can help fund the venue and event!"

    The others awkwardlyughed. They didn¡¯t doubt her words, although she looked like a cheeky girl, she¡¯s actually richer than Asuna whoes from a well-to-do family herself. Her family is super rich.

    By the way, Shion¡¯s real name is Yuuki Shion, she¡¯s a distant rtive of Yuuki Asuna. Shouzou is a person who epted quite a few favors from Shion¡¯s daddy.

    Of course, more money meant more problems. Two mean-looking bodyguards came over from a luxurious looking saloon car.

    "Hey, you¡¯re not nning on taking them with you, right?"

    They were speechless with Shion. Sachi and Silica immediately hid behind Wu Yan while Shion panicked.

    "Of course, not!"

    Shion ordered her bodyguards.

    "You two, return to your stations!"

    "Yes! Youngdy!"

    The two bowed and they got back into their car. Then, they drove away leaving a trail of dust that made the others cough. They exchanged awkwardughter with each other after the dust settled.

 Chapter 780: Offline meeting! You coming?...

    <h4>Chapter 780: Offline meeting! Youing?...</h4>

    "Oh? We are here..."

    In front of an establishment that looked like a bar, Wu Yan turned around with a grin.

    "This should be the ce!"

    "Seriously, choose a better location, Agil..."

    Shion said while holding hands with Sachi. She grumbled again.

    "What''s the deal with setting up shop in a creepy alley like this, it looks like a delinquent or robber is going to jump on us any moment, even I am afraid..."

    "You''re afraid of criminals?..."

    Liz teased her.

    "Why did you offer to go along with Wu Yan the first time you two met?..."

    Shion lowered her head awkwardly, she mumbled in a defiant tone.

    "Oh,e on, it all ended well didn''t it..."

    "This girl thought I was a beta tester so she chose to bet on me."

    Wu Yan continued ripping on her.

    "I am sure if she met Kirito instead, she would have chosen him."

    "Hey, you''re talking like I am some kind of cheapmodity!"

    Shion retorted.

    "I am not that easy!"

    Silica pitched in.

    "I mean, you''re kinda assertive in that aspect..."

    "Okay okay..."

    Sachi consoled Shion just when she''s about to go bonkers.

    "It all ended well didn''t it? We wouldn''t have met if the circumstances were different..."

    Shion''s expression improved. She snorted and she turned her head the other way as the others chortled.

    "You guys, is it that fun messing around in front of the entrnace?..."

    A guy with stubbles opened the door from the inside, he had a distinctive bandana that immediately gave away his identity. He looked older than the people here. He teased them.

    "Don''t tell me just because you guys are underaged, you are afraid to enter this bar?..."

    "Klein, you jerk..."

    Wu Yan and Kirito bumped fists with Klein. It''s been a while since theyst met.

    "I am an adult I will have you know..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Don''t lump me in with Kirito who can''t put a curly one on the soap..."

    "Hey hey..."

    Kirito''s lip twitched.

    "I married Liz in the game, don''t talk about me like that..."

    "Hahaha!"

    Kleinughed out loud while pping Kirito''s shoulder.

    "The real world isn''t the same as the game. I mean, look at Souta, he didn''t marry his girlfriend in the game but the two are having a st flirting with each other in the real world!"

    Sachi gasped.

    "The Captain Souta''s girlfriend ising too?"

    Silica lowered her head.

    "No wonder he ran off after school''s out..."

    "Oya oya, everyone''s getting paired left and right..."

    Shion sighed, she sported a serious look.

    "Maybe I should look for a boyfriend too?..."

    Klein''s eyes started shining. He adjusted his tie and he coughed suspiciously. Wu Yan jabbed at him from the side.

    "Oi, uncle, do I have to tell you not toy your hands on a schoolgirl?"

    Klein burst and he verbally countered Wu Yan.

    "Yan! You''re close to me in age. You alreadyid your hands on a schoolgirl!"

    "Ah, but you''re wrong..."

    Liz hugged Asuna while grinning.

    "My Asuna is already 18 and she''s desperate to marry a certain someone..."

    "Mou, Liz..."

    Asuna blushed while ncing at Wu Yan. She hfufed and she pulled Yui''s hand as they entered the shop.

    "I don''t care about you guys anymore!"

    "What a huge reaction..."

    Sachi gasped.

    "It seems..."

    Silica scratched her cheek.

    "We hit the nail on its head..."

    Shion shook her head.

    "Yeap, she''s a bride wanna-be!"

    Liz grinned.

    "You girls..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You girls are going to get married one day, aren''t you afraid to be on the teased end?..."

    Sachi, Silica, and Shion started going into their imaginary worlds. Wu Yan and Asuna''s intimate rtionship is like a couple goals for the other girls. Even Liz sneaked a nce at Kirito that made him shiver.

    God save Kirito''s soul, he''s still underage...

    When they entered the shop, they got a good look at the internal set up of the bar. It certainly looked like a bar with a counter that had several chairs there. There are also tables scattered around the bar counter. They were numerous individuals celebrating up a storm in the bar. The ce was copsing under their merry voices.

    When Wu Yan & co made their appearances. They stopped only to resume with greater intensity.

    "There is our heroes!"

    "Fae Swordsman, we have been waiting for you!"

    "Oh, you girls, wee to the joint!"

    "Dude, you''re just here for the chicks?..."

    "Hahaha..."

    They greeted Wu Yan & co with honest cheers. The returnees from SAO resumed their offline meeting.

    "Yo, winners of life..."

    Agil greeted them with arms akimbo. He grinned with his bright teeth that formed a contrast with his chocte brown skin.

    "I thought you guys were too busy messing around to make it here!"

    "Agil, I don''t want to hear that from you!"

    Kirito said sarcastically.

    "You''re the only one who is really married in real life among our group!"

    "Well, I am not sure if I should get that crown..."

    Agil pointed to a certain person here.

    "I mean, we have a guy who already has a daughter when he''s technically not married..."

    Kirito, Klein, and Agil looked at Asuna who is having a st with Yui and the other girls. They were very curious, judging from their eyes...

    They weren''t aware of Yui''s identity. Asuna and Wu Yan kept that secret between them till now. They weren''t surprised with Yui''s appearance in the real world as a result.

    Instead, they were puzzled why Yui''s real parents didn''te for her, why did they let her stay with Wu Yan?

    They already knew about Wu Yan adopting Yui as his adoptive daughter, they also knew about them staying together. They weren''t sure about the details and that''s what they are curious about. Did Yui''s parents abandon her? Or was she an orphan in the first ce?...

    If she''s an orphan, how did she get her hands on a Nervegear?

    They were deeply intrigued by the origins of this young girl. If the others could peer into their hearts, they would see three men with the gossiping hearts of schoolgirls.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he downed the cup of beer in front of him. Then, he asked Kirito.

    "Right, you guys have an activity tonight, right?"

    After Sugou got caught, Kirito chose to log into SAO once more.

    Nobody knew why he went back into the game. They only know that after Kirito entered the game, he handed a program package named the World Seed to Agil...

    Virtual reality games became the topic of the world once more. Kirito & co are nning on challenging the New and improved Aincrad that came from the proliferation of that World Seed. They wanted to challenge the floating castle once more.

    Kirito''s expression turned serious.

    "You''re not going to join us?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "If I have the time and opportunity, I don''t mind dropping in. But, tonight''s impossible..."

    "Ah..."

    Kirito continued with a slightly sorry look.

    "That''s too bad, without you, it won''t be as merry..."

    "He''s a hero now, he doesn''t have the time for us anymore..."

    Klein said with a sore look on his face. He offered Wu Yan another cup of beer.

    "You heartless jerk, I am going to teach you a lesson today!"

    Agil and Kirito nodded as they gave their approvals, Wu Yan started bitterlyughing...

    He''s in for a rough night now...

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781</h4>

    Sigh

    Wu Yan looked absolutely inebriated. Asuna who was walking alongside Wu Yan sighed for the nth time.

    ¡°I thought you said you could handle it?¡­¡±

    Asuna grumbled.

    ¡°Mind exining your current state?¡­¡±

    Cough

    Wu Yan huped, the smell of booze caused Asuna to knit her eyebrows. Wu Yan bitterlyughed before he said sorry.

    ¡°My bad, Asuna, I didn¡¯t think I would be this drunk¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    Wu Yan immediately shirked his responsibilities. The Knights of Blood must have used some kind of substance to increased their alcohol resistance. And, they also took turns tapping in and tapping out, that¡¯s just not fair!¡±

    Asuna pouted with a dissatisfied look. She somewhat knew Wu Yan fell into this because of his rtionship with her. She wasn¡¯t actually that mad with Wu Yan. They looked like a drunk husband being tended to by his caring wife, it was a bit terrible but wholesomeness is definitely an element within it.

    Hence, Asuna mumbled her thoughts.

    ¡°Seriously, think more about the consequences the next time. Even if you say you¡¯re okay, how are you going to take care of Yui while looking and smelling like this?¡±

    ¡°You have a point there¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head, as if this would clear his head up.

    ¡°Fortunately, Sachi and the others are going to be there. With my current state, Yui will probably go to bed hungry.¡±

    Asuna blinked her eyes and she started chuckling.

    ¡°Sachi and the others were over the moon. They always talked about how they wanted to sleep together with Yui in the real world. Now, they got their wish¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged, he nonchntly continued.

    ¡°I believe they just want to use Yui as their hugging pillow. Girls, they just can¡¯t resist cute and pretty stuff, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s face turned dangerous, she told him off with a snort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t generalize girls like that!¡±

    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it normal for them to like cute and pretty stuff?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°I guess I am the only one then¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Asuna¡¯s ears twitched as a rabbit would. She looked at Wu Yan with an ambiguous smile.

    ¡°You mean like you cute and pretty stuff¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Girls like Silica?¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me hanging like that!¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°By the way, how did this turn into a topic about girls?!¡±

    Asuna snorted and she turned her head the other way. She gave Wu Yan a sideways nce with her chestnut-brown eyes.

    ¡°You need to work on your observational skills¡­¡±

    Asuna¡¯s slightly sour words made Wu Yan speechless. He wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry but his eyebrows were definitely twitching.

    He admits he can be rather loose with his principles regarding monogamy but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s deliberately flirting with so many girls.

    I don¡¯t believe I have that much game, why is she getting jealous all of a sudden?¡­

    ¡°Asuna¡­¡±

    After shaking off his drunken state, Wu Yan straightened his back,however, he continued leaning his head against Asuna, maintaining their close and intimate distance.

    ¡°Did Liz got it right when she said you¡¯re eager to get hitched?¡±

    ¡°S-says who?!¡±

    Like a cat with its tail stepped on, her eyebrows went up.

    ¡°Marriage, in a hurry, hmph, it¡¯s not like I am afraid no one wants me, right?¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, Asuna-sama¡¯s charm value is through the roof¡­¡±

    Wu Yan joked with her. Before she can get mad, he interrupted her.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s somewhere I need to go¡­¡±

    Asuna flinched.

    ¡°Wh-where is that?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a cheeky smile. He pulled her along in a certain direction.

    ¡°Come with me and you will find out!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°I said wait¡­¡±

    Asuna tagged along with Wu Yan for about half an hour when Wu Yan finally let go.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±

    Asuna panted with her hands on her knees. She red at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I told you to wait, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my bad¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed it off while scratching his cheek.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t hurry up, the sun would have set and we would have missed the thing I wanted to show you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mou¡­¡±

    Asuna sighed to expel the angry air within herself. She patted her chest and she started talking to him with hands on her waist.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not satisfying, I am not going to forgive you, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx!¡±

    Wu Yan confidently said.

    ¡°I promise you¡¯re going to like it!¡±

    Asuna, unconvinced, asked him about it.

    ¡°Well, where is it?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and he pressed down on Asuna¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blink okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slowly backed away and the scene behind him unfolded. When Asuna looked, she was frozen in ce.

    She covered her mouth as a look of disbelief spread across her face. She was captivated by what she saw and this showed, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze at all.

    In front of her, with the setting sun as the backdrop, the orange-yellowish rays of the setting sun lit up every corner of this ce. The soft glow of the setting sun lit up the round-shaped flower patch, the flowers left long shadows that looked magical. Then, a wave of petals came swirling along with the gale, dancing and twirling in the sky like fairies chasing each other.

    Beautiful, it was just, stunning!

    The beauty of this scene wasn¡¯t the only reason why Asuna got mesmerized. What truly got her was the resemnce between this ce and Floria. It looked simr to the time when Wu Yan and Asuna got married in SAO.

    ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡±

    The overwhelming visual input got tranted into a magnifying ripple that echoed throughout her soul. She just couldn¡¯t believe everything she¡¯s seeing right now, it looked out of this world.

    Wu Yan grabbed Asuna by the hand as they slowly walked towards the floral garden. They stopped at the center of the ce as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes.

    They weren¡¯t wearing formal nuptial clothing, aside from that, it looked just like when they got married.

    ¡°Well? Do you like it?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at Asuna who is still taking it all in.

    ¡°It took me quite some time to find a ce like this. There aren¡¯t as many flowers here but this should do, right?¡±

    Asuna nodded with an enchanted look. She couldn¡¯t stop looking around her. Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He took out a box after inhaling deeply. He opened it in front of Asuna.

    Asuna was temporarily stunned but her eyes widened when she saw the content of that box.

    Inside the boxid a ring.

    It¡¯s a wedding ring!

    ¡°The promised wedding ring¡­¡±

    Wu Yan took the ring out and he presented it to Asuna. He tilted his head and he beamed at her.

    ¡°Asuna, will you marry me?¡­¡±

    The sentence echoed incessantly in Asuna¡¯s ears. She covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face. Her weeping sound escaped her fingers.

    Her heart melted¡­

    Asuna nodded. She nodded vigorously, despite the tears flowing down her cheeks, she glomped Wu Yan, jumping into his embrace. Wu Yan smiled while the sound of someone trying to hold their tears back continued reverberating in that area.

 Chapter 782: Talking about the future, being with eaChapter other

    <h4>Chapter 782: Talking about the future, being with eaChapter other</h4>

    Shoujo Grand Summoning .

    The setting sun finally got extinguished as neon lights started lighting up the city. While not fully dark yet, the city already went into night mode. As the light of the sun dimmed down, streetlights became the major source of light. For now, the sun sleeps, it will rise again tomorrow to shower the world with its warm grace...

    Yui went over to Sachi¡¯s house. Shion, Silica, and Liz also tagged along. ording to the original n, Wu Yan should have been the one to return by himself, he would be the only living soul in the entire house. But, when he came back, there was another person by his side.

    Asuna wasn¡¯t used to this, she wasn¡¯t sure where to go. She looked at Wu Yan in a coy manner. However, she quickly realized what she was doing and she looked down with a face flushed red with shame. She¡¯s so embarrassed right now!

    Asuna wasn¡¯t sure why she followed Wu Yan home. She only knows that after putting on the wedding ring, she didn¡¯t feel like going away from Wu Yan at all!

    Going by her feelings, Asuna subconsciously blurted out that she wanted to go home with Wu Yan after he offered to take her home. With a red face, she sent a message to her family telling them she¡¯s noting home tonight.

    Wait, am I...

    Asuna immediately blushed with a deeper shade of red. She covered her face while trying to shake off the thoughts bedeviling her.

    Unknown to her, Wu Yan noticed all her antics. He silently amused himself with her cute actions. Then, he coughed to get her attention, he followed up with a sigh.

    ¡°If only this world is as simple as SAO, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you can push a few buttons and get married just like that?...¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t feigning poetic, he meant it. After all, he still has to get the approval of Asuna¡¯s parents.

    Shouzou knew about Wu Yan already and he witnessed how Wu Yan saved Asuna through mysterious means. He also got her to recover in almost no time at all. In his eyes, he¡¯s already treating Wu Yan like someone important.

    If Asuna said she wanted to tie the knot with Wu Yan, Shouzou won¡¯t say yes right away but he will most definitely think about this seriously. With Wu Yan¡¯s skill of BS through everything, it won¡¯t take him long to settle Yuuki Shouzou when they meet the next time.

    The problem here lies with Asuna¡¯s mother.

    She isn¡¯t as easy to butter up as Shouzou. As a professor, her eyes to discern a person isn¡¯t as wed as Shouzou. This is why she kept her guards up against Sugou despite the guy trying very hard to not slip that he¡¯s a nutjob. But, she does have a rather bad habit of judging candidates by their utility.

    If he wanted Asuna¡¯s hand in marriage, he¡¯s going to need to pass Asuna¡¯s mother¡¯s test of personality, family background, and achievements. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to imagine her mum agreeing to his proposal.

    Wu Yan¡¯s abilities made it very easy for him to look like a king of a country, it also won¡¯t be a herculean task toe up with prestigious family background. Even so, it will only be enough to quell her mum¡¯s disapproval. Getting her approval is the harder part of this gauntlet.

    She¡¯s a snob for sure but she still knows right from wrong. At least, it¡¯s going to take him some time to get along with her.

    To get her parents¡¯ approval, he needs to think outside the box or this is going to tank.

    Wu Yan caught Asuna¡¯s attention. She looked at Wu Yan¡¯s troubled face and she grabbed his hand. She started consoling him.

    ¡°I am just 18 years old, my family members are concerned for an understandable reason. I will slowly wear them down, let them have some time to mentally prepare themselves. For now, let¡¯s treat this whole thing as an engagement...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed inside.

    If possible, he wanted to tie the knot and then settle the rest after the matter.

    It isn¡¯t because he¡¯s in a hurry. He just didn¡¯t want to leave any regrets before leaving...

    Suppressing his own thoughts, Wu Yan continued mopping around.

    ¡°I wanted to throw another grand wedding, jeez...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s heart echoed with Wu Yan¡¯s statement. She married him once, but, that was in SAO. She wants something like that in the real world. In the end, she¡¯s a girl just like any other girl...

    ¡°Nothing we can do about that, we can dy the matter for now...¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he started teasing her.

    ¡°More like, you¡¯re the one who wants this more than me...¡±

    ¡°Mou, that¡¯s thest time I want to hear you teasing me on this matter!¡±

    Asuna puffed up her cheeks. She twisted his fingers around yfully then she gave him a big smile. She leaned into his embrace.

    ¡°You know, it brings me great bliss just being able to share this house with you and Yui...¡±

    ¡°Oh?...¡±

    Wu Yan linked his arm around her waist, he rubbed her cheeks.

    ¡°Actually, I feel the same way. The one year I spent living in the wooden cabin with you and Yui, truly, that was the happiest time of my life sinceing to this world...¡±

    Wu Yan hugged Asuna tighter.

    ¡°But, I just feel like something¡¯s missing if I don¡¯t give you a proper wedding. I wouldn¡¯t want to lose an argument to you in the future when you pull out the ¡®You never gave me a proper wedding¡¯ card.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±

    Asuna yelled. She followed up by giggling.

    ¡°Although we fought quite a few times before, I nevershed out so hard, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Wu Yan recalled whileughing out loud.

    ¡°Every time, either you caved in first, or I couldn¡¯t do it, or Yui would jump out to mediate, we never escted any arguments to such an intense fight before...¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Looks like our life together will be very cordial...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Asuna snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably going to flirt with other girls...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°ording to what you say, it¡¯s like I am trying to establish a grand harem in the first ce...¡±

    She gave him a cheeky grin with knitted eyebrows.

    ¡°Let me be the judge of that when that timees...¡±

    Wu Yan immediately shivered. He¡¯s getting the distinct feeling that Asuna¡¯s smile meant she¡¯s not going to have any of that.

    ¡°An-anyway...¡±

    Wu Yan changed the topic.

    ¡°We are going to throw a huge wedding, let¡¯s invite all the guest to our in-game wedding!¡±

    Asuna¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Are you serious? When we got married in the game, a lot of people came!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, Shion said she would foot the bill, I say we let her do that!¡±

    ¡°Woah! I am surprised you¡¯re okay with that. But, when we got married, Heathcliff turned up, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to invite him too?...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something creepy like that, we are hosting a wedding, not a seance...¡±

    The two continued conversing with each other while embracing each other.

    They stopped and they enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Words were useless in this situation, instead, they felt each other¡¯s embrace. Asuna also leaned closer to Wu Yan, they closed their eyes and they basked in this moment.

    Just being with each other...

 Chapter 783: The night to declare my return

    <h4>Chapter 783: The night to dere my return</h4>

    Lit up by the light of the night, they said nothing as they enjoyed each other¡¯spany in silence. Their hearts felt at ease.

    Maybe, Asuna subconsciously came along with Wu Yan because she wanted to enjoy this feeling.

    Her soft skin and her fragrance slowly enthralled Wu Yan.

    ¡°Asuna...¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled with a gentle voice. He rubbed his head against her soft silky hair. He hugged her tighter as if he wanted to merge with her.

    This isn¡¯t the first time Wu Yan hugged her. They slept together in SAO and they would cuddle with each other until they fell asleep. Of course, that was all in a virtual world...

    Even if the game had incredible realism, it was a virtual world in the end. Everything was digital and even the yers were virtual avatars. It felt different to hug Asuna in the real world and in the virtual world.

    She¡¯s very charming in the virtual realm, but, nothing beats the warmth he felt when holding her in the real world. She also smelled better, even her moist breath carried a tinge of sweetness.

    Wu Yan also got to hug Asuna in the real world before today, however, he limited himself to giving her a light hug. At other times, they would lean against each other on a bench, enjoying the scenery and each other¡¯s presence. This is the first time they hugged each other so intimately.

    Due to this stimtion, Wu Yan started reacting.

    Asuna still had her arms wrapped around Wu Yan¡¯s waist, she didn¡¯t move. After a year living with Wu Yan, she knew Wu Yan¡¯s reaction when she sensed it. She froze up when she felt a response from Wu Yan.

    She slowly went red with embarrassment. She nced at Wu Yan with a bashful attitude. Wu Yan¡¯s thick face also sloughed off under her cute demeanor. The mood turned into an awkward one.

    With her head resting upon his chest, she could hear his heart racing. His mes of passion reached her, making her blush in a deeper shade of red.

    Outside the window, the sky already darkened and only the silvery-white moonbeams pierced through the window, lighting up the two. They hadn¡¯t the chance to flick the lights open yet, with such a blissful silence and set-up, their visions were adversely impacted.

    However, Wu Yan and Asuna can feel each other, the two heated up in tandem, warming up the tense mood when Asuna finally yelled in a shy voice.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m going home!¡±

    Wu Yan got anxious. Without even thinking about it, he lifted her up and carried her in a princess-carry. Asuna shrieked in shock and she wrapped her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Pu-put me down...¡±

    Asuna knew where this is going. She shut her eyes tight as she iled her legs around. Wu Yan came to his senses, given his current condition, he decided to just roll with it.

    He kissed Asuna, stuffing her mouth before she can say anything. Asuna¡¯s eyes widened, a foreign object invaded her oral orifice and the invading force took her tongue captive.

    ¡°Uu...¡±

    As she uttered a muffled moan, Wu Yan moved them towards the bed-chamber.

    With only a sliver of light remaining, the environment dimmed down with the moonbeam being the only source of light. Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes could see Asuna and her mien in this soft glow.

    ¡°Mwu...¡±

    When Asuna felt Wu Yan heating up, she trembled while mounting a weak protest.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Asuna¡¯s words backfired.

    Wu Yan who is burning with the mes of lust started panting like a beast. In his vision, he only saw Asuna¡¯s magical hair and her flushed face, then, his mind turned nk.

    ¡°Nn...¡±

    As a certain someone yelped, her clothes flew into the air. Like a baremb, she was stripped down to her birthday suit.

    Atst, she relented to her fate, she closed her eyes and joined Wu Yan in bed.

    The soft and bouncy bedpleted its job splendidly. The nket rustled as the two tossed and turned inside. Moans and heavy breathing were mixed with the sound of sweet love-making.

    The gentle rain washed the earth. Wu Yan leaned back against the headboard while releasing a hot breath of air. He looked down at Asuna who is using his chest as her pillow. The girl had her strength sapped after the intense brawl in bed. Her bosom heaved up and down while she traveled through thend of dreams.

    Her cute face was glossy with a healthy pink sheen. A tinge of pain and joy could be seen on her face. He can smell her funk due to their proximity. There were also drops of tears in the corners of her eyes.

    He caressed her back and he gazed upon her face, a strong emotion surged up within him.

    If at all possible, he would like to stay with Asuna. It would be best if they can spend an eternity together.

    But, he missed the other girls. A part of him urged Wu Yan to return to them. It¡¯s been more than 10 days since the girlsst saw him. Meanwhile, due to the time dtion between transcript worlds and Silvaria, it¡¯s been 3 years since hest saw them.

    He missed them greatly.

    As such, he must return...

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. He gently escaped Asuna¡¯s embrace and he got up. He started dressing up...

    Actually, the most perfect method would be to summon Asuna and Yui when he returns. That way, they can still have each other¡¯spany.

    But, Asuna just got out from SAO, a world where she and others ced their lives on the line to escape. If he summoned her to Silvaria, a world where there are life and death battles, it would be a cruel burden to ce upon Asuna.

    After establishing a safe and peaceful environment, that¡¯s when he will summon her.

    Fortunately, the next time they meet, for Asuna, it would only be an infinitesimally brief moment, she won¡¯t even notice he¡¯s gone.

    After dressing up, Wu Yan gave her a peck on her forehead.

    ¡°Wait for me..."

    Wu Yan dissipated into nothingness. Asuna who is still sleeping somehow felt this as the tears at the corners of her eyes rolled down in a poignant fashion.

 Chapter 784: An unfathomable person?

    <h4>Chapter 784: An unfathomable person?</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute...

    Hinagiku, Mikot, and Kurumi sat at one table. Meanwhile, Ikaros, Astrea, and Tohka stood by them, they watched the scene in front of them with nk looks. Only ndre and Yoshino apparently had fun as they chased each other around while giggling like kids.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kurumi exchanged a look. They looked at Fei Fei who was sitting with her sword, Night Elf in hand. She looked back at the three girls with a serious expression all while maintaining silence. The mood started turning heavy...

    This isn¡¯t their vi, they were meeting in the headquarters of the faction led by Fei Fei, Fatal Forest, in any case, they were invited here by Fei Fei herself. Judging by her look, this matter appeared to be very serious.

    Kotori is the first one to lift her head, she knitted her brows as she started talking with her red eyes trained on Fei Fei.

    "Senpai, is your information trustworthy?"

    Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in the room. The other girls listened intently. Since Shokuhou Misaki is absent, the leader of Ratatoskr, Kotori was the best candidate to lead and speak for the girls.

    "Nn!"

    Fei Fei nodded with a serious look. She looked at the ck tea on the table with no intent of reaching out for it or drinking it. Kotori and Hinagiku furrowed their eyebrows further when they saw Fei Fei nodding.

    "May I ask why?..."

    It wasn¡¯t Kotori who followed up, it was the beauty with waist-length silky raven ck hair, the girl with a single-red eye asked with a nonchnt look.

    "ording to what I know, though we might do shy stunts now and then, the Board never saw it necessary to rein us in, right?"

    Kurumi nced at Fei Fei. She tilted her head and she gave her a radiant smile.

    Fei Fei stopped breathing for a moment.

    This is the same woman who looked like she was of a higher sspared to the Queen of this campus. A few days ago, Kurumi turned a male student who tried to pull his move on her into an unsightly mess.

    Also, Fei Fei¡¯s getting the vibe that Kurumi is a very dangerous person hiding a really powerful ability behind her graceful looks.

    Fei Fei inhaled deeply before she spoke.

    "The elders presiding over the Board weren¡¯t sure how to deal with you guys. Your unknown origin made them dy the agenda time and time gain. But, our patriarch ced a vote of confidence on you guys and that¡¯s why most factions chose to stay out of your way."

    "However, the same couldn¡¯t be said of the situation this time."

    Fei Fei revealed a helpless look.

    "The one stirring behind the scene isn¡¯t the Board, it¡¯s the royal family."

    "The Ailu imperial family!"

    Fei Fei looked at all the girls here.

    "We can only trace your first emergence to somewhere within the borders of our empire. As such, you were treated as citizens of the Ailu empire. That was reason enough for the royal family to extend a formal invitation."

    When a group of promising and talented individuals suddenly appears inside one¡¯s own empire, naturally, the imperial family wanted to get to know these "outstanding individuals". That seemed legitimate enough on papers.

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes. She covered her ruby lips with her right hand.

    "You¡¯re saying we must ept this invitation?"

    Hinagiku frowned. She asked Fei Fei with a slightly troubled look.

    "Can¡¯t we turn it down like usual?"

    Fei Fei bitterlyughed.

    "You can turn the invitation down. You guys are not subordinated under the imperial family, plus, no one can force a bunch of walking forces of nature like you girls to attend. I don¡¯t think the imperial family will do anything even if you reject this invitation. However, the problem lies with the fact that all the other factions from Baruba empire and Feya empire will be in attendance."

    "Imagine being the only ones who turned down the invitation when the 9 most powerful factions in the world, and the 3 imperial family will be at the gathering. What will they think of you?"

    Kotori thought about this. Then, she leaned back against her chair while opening up another Chupa candy to put inside her mouth.

    "Indeed, it would make us look rude to turn it down..."

    "But..."

    Hinagiku voiced her concern.

    "Why did the imperial family invite us to a ball like that? We are not nobles, nor are we ministers or VIPs, we are just a bunch of students..."

    "There lies the part I couldn¡¯t understand."

    Fei Fei looked around.

    "The elder only told me to inform you girls. He wanted me to tell you guys that the imperial family ordered people to monitor you guys. Although explicit orders were passed down to stay low-key, guards are in ce to know where you guys are at all times..."

    "Oh?..."

    Kotori asked Fei Fei.

    "In other words, they already know Onii-san isn¡¯t around?"

    When Kotori said Onii-san, the girls stopped doing whatever they were doing. ndre-chan and Yoshino also got up from the ground. Ikaros also paid more attention to the conversation, her eyes were filled with longing and curiosity.

    Fei Fei silently sighed.

    She wondered just what kind of charm the guy has to make all these beautiful, talented, and excellent girls orbit around him. Why do they all love him so much?...

    Fei Fei nodded.

    "I am afraid they know about this already."

    "I see..."

    Kotori stood up after a moment of silence.

    "Fei Fei-senpai, thanks for your reminder. We will take note on this and if there¡¯s nothing else, this is where we say goodbye."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Fei Fei smiled at her.

    "Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others are all my friends. I hope my tiny advise can help you guyse up with solutions. Plus, I was ordered by the patriarch to tell you guys anyway, so you don¡¯t have to thank me!"

    "Thank you, Fei Fei-nee..."

    Hinagiku shook hands with Fei Fei. Kotori and Kurumi lowered their guards since Hinagiku appears to trust Fei Fei very much.

    Hinagiku, Kotori, Kurumi, led Ikaros, Astrea, Tohka, ndre, and Yoshino out of the room.

    Fei Fei looked at the departingpany with silence. When they disappeared from her vision, she sat back down on her seat.

    She looked at the cups of tea which the girls didn¡¯t touch at all and she helplesslyughed.

    When she mentioned Wu Yan, the girls immediately responded. Forget drinking the tea, they also forgot about the topic of the discussion, preferring to end it right there.

    "What an unfathomable person..."

 Chapter 785: The return and subsequent jealousy match-ups?

    <h4>Chapter 785: The return and subsequent jealousy match-ups?</h4>

    The girls left Fei Fei. The other Fatal Forest members looked on with admiration and adoration. The girls headed back to the vi area.

    On the way, the girls exchanged no words. Even ndre is taciturn, she walked while holding hands with Astrea. She knew her elder sisters were busy with their own thoughts so she stayed quiet.

    Hinagiku broke the silence first.

    ¡°Hey, Kotori, do you think we should go?¡±

    The girls looked at Kotori. They were waiting for her input. Kotori thought about it and she took out the Chupa Chups in her mouth.

    ¡°We should go, not going would attract more trouble than is worthed it...¡±

    Kotori looked around.

    ¡°If we must go, we should at least verify Fei Fei¡¯s information. Why is the imperial family suddenly so interested in us? What¡¯s the real motivation behind inviting us to the ball?¡±

    Hinagiku and Kurumi nodded. Hinagiku added.

    ¡°I feel like this ball is just a farce for something bigger...¡±

    Kotori fell silent. The others also mused with their own thoughts in silence until they arrived at the vi. Kotori iled her arms around to cheer the girls up.

    ¡°Anyway, we need to investigate further, we don¡¯t know enough to say or do anything for now.¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    They all agreed with a nod. With a preliminary n in order, they loosened up. Astrea, Tohka, ndre, and Yoshino released sighs of relief. They don¡¯t know the gravity of the situation, they just felt relieved from not having to stay in that tense mood.

    For them, everything¡¯s peachy as long as everyone¡¯s having fun.

    The girls came back home while giggling and chatting out loud. They opened the door only for Ikaros to suddenly lift her head up.

    Her eyes rippled with emotion. She pped her wings and she flew into the living room.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    The girls cried out. But, Ikaros already made her way into the living room. The others followed. When they came inside, they stopped with a shocked look on their faces.

    The room was filled with Ikaros¡¯ falling feathers. A figure was napping on a table there. Ikaros ced her hands on his back with a look of absolute bliss.

    While they were stunned, ndre, Astrea, and Tohka yelled in sync. They immediately ran over to the napping figure.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Wu Yan felt three distinct weight weighing down on me. He tried to shake them off, he felt like he¡¯s falling for a brief moment before a strong impact hit him on the back of his head.

    Bam

    ¡°Uwa!¡±

    Wu Yan immediately woke up when he got hit with that sensation. He¡¯s no longer sleeping on top of the table, he was lying on the ground with three differently-sized girls hugging him with glee.

    ¡°That hurts...¡±

    Wu Yan hugged ndre, Astrea, and Tohka. He rubbed the back of his head while getting up. The other girls were delighted to see him too, however, that feeling dissipated just as quickly as they came.

    ¡°So you came back home, huh? Took you long enough...¡±

    Kotori asked with a displeased look. Her arms were on her waist so she¡¯s veritably annoyed.

    ¡°K-Kotori...¡±

    Wu Yan greeted the other girls with a wave.

    ¡°Yo, long time no see...¡±

    ¡°Be serious for once will ya!¡±

    Hinagiku knocked Wu Yan on the head, waking him up once more. He quickly noticed his current situation and he awkwardlyughed, frustrating the girls to no end.

    ¡°Shido...¡±

    Tohka rubbed her face against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, she asked with closed eyes.

    ¡°When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°A few hours ago, I didn¡¯t see anyone around so I chose to nap on the table...¡±

    Wu Yan patted Tohka¡¯s head and he stood up with the other girls in tow.

    ¡°Right, don¡¯t call me Shido, call me Wu Yan instead!¡±

    Tohka tilted her head and shepromised.

    ¡°Okay, Shido! I understand, Shido!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°Fine, whatever floats your boat I guess...¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan...¡±

    ndre clung onto Wu Yan like a Ko bear. She pouted with a pair of puppy eyes.

    ¡°You left for so long, n missed you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 10 days, right?¡±

    Hinagiku stared at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What held you back so long?...¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He shook his head as he exined his situation.

    ¡°Yeah, I admit I was gone for quite a while. I stayed in that world for more than 3 years!¡±

    ¡°Ara...¡±

    Kurumi touched her lips with her slender finger. She squinted before she questioned him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve aged a single day...¡±

    Kotori mumbled while chewing on her Chupa candy.

    ¡°This guy is a True Ancestor, given his immortality, 3 years is nothing to him!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am still under 30 years old!¡±

    Wu Yan protested.

    ¡°3 years is an eternity, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, poor you...¡±

    Kurumi got close to Wu Yan and she whispered into his ears like a temptress from beyond.

    ¡°Hubby-sama, did you missed us? More like, do you want to...¡±

    Kurumi rubbed his chest in a very scious manner. She also stuck her body up against Wu Yan, it didn¡¯t help that she started shaking her body like she¡¯s dancing. Wu Yan gulped down his saliva with a flushed look.

    Kurumi started flirting with Wu Yan in front of the other girls. Their eyes burned with righteous fury. Tohka jumped out first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stick to him so closely!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, that¡¯s too bad...¡±

    Kurumi whispered into Wu Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue this discussion tonight...¡±

    Kurumi parted from Wu Yan while his family jewels started turning blue. He bitterlyughed when he realized what she was up to.

    She¡¯s getting back at me for staying away so long...

    ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze up when a frosty voice came from behind him. He turned around only to see Hinagiku crossing her arms at him. She told him with an expressionless look.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after her if you like her so much?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched and he looked at the girls around him. His awkward smile turned into a distorted look where he¡¯s not sure if he should cry orugh.

    I thought they were on good terms with each other, jealousy is still a thing between them, huh...

 Chapter 786: Weird events

    <h4>Chapter 786: Weird events</h4>

    Wu Yan and the girls sat down after their happy reunion. Ikaros immediately took out tea to serve everyone a cup of ck tea. She also didn''t forget to ce some sweets in front of ndre and Yoshino, the two youngdies were absolutely euphoric when she did that.

    Wu Yan was slightly taken aback by this, Ikaros did all that without explicit instructions. This demonstrated that she acquired more autonomous thinking faculties, a far cry from her past self where she needed someone to tell her what to do.

    Hinagiku read Wu Yan''s mind, she chortled.

    "Ikaros changed a lot didn''t she?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed Ikaros'' head with a smile.

    "Yeah, that she did. She''s cuter than ever now!"

    Ikaros'' blushed like mad and she started fidgeting, drawingughter from Wu Yan. He started ying with her wings-like essory, making her face redder as a result. Wu Yan wanted to y with her more but a piercing re stopped him.

    Cough

    Wu Yan faked a cough. He let go of Ikaros'' ears and he started sipping his ck tea like a sir.

    "Right..."

    Wu Yan stopped.

    "Did something happen while I was gone?..."

    This question came to his mind because thest time he came back, they were dealing with the Disturbance in the Giant Beast Forest, the subsequent investigation led to the discovery of the Beast King. He just left Silvaria for a day and events immediately propped up. Since he left for 10 days, he isn''t entirely surprised if something big pops up again.

    The girls who were looking at Wu Yan up until now started averting their gazes. They lowered their heads.

    Wu Yan knitted his brows and he ced his cup back on the table.

    "What''s the matter? Did something happened?"

    The girls looked at Kotori, they wanted her to exin for them.

    Kotori stopped chewing on her candy as she threw the girls a slightly annoyed nce. She replied to Wu Yan.

    "Actually, it''s not that big of a deal..."

    Kotori minced her words.

    "Lately, the imperial family of Ailu empire is nning something regarding us..."

    "Hmm?..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "The imperial family? I wonder which one is dumb enough to try and hit on you girls, are they courting you?"

    The girls'' serious expression immediately copsed. Kotori bared her fangs at him, she wanted to chomp this guy for joking at this juncture. Wu Yan gave her a cheeky grin but he started looking serious once more.

    "What happened?"

    "Hmph..."

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "If we knew, we wouldn''t be so stressed out..."

    "Fei Fei-nee gave us this intel."

    Hinagiku chimed in.

    "Fei Fei-nee told us that the Ailu imperial family is plotting something. She was ordered by Lei Wang-san to inform us."

    "Oh?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "You mean the imperial family is nning to drag us into their affairs?..."

    "At least, that''s what Fei Fei-nee said..."

    Hinagiku shook her head.

    "She also told us the imperial family mobilized personnel to track us. They aren''t overtly spying on us but Lei Wang-san suggested that this is just the prelude to something bigger..."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He looked a bit tense.

    "I think we are on rtively good terms with the ruling family, right?"

    "That should be the case yeah..."

    Kotori waved her candy.

    "Princess Sylph should be grateful, I mean, we did save them from the Beast King Incidentst time. We also significantly reduced casualties on that expedition. Hence, they treat us very well in school."

    Hinagiku nodded.

    "Indeed, Princess Sylph is looking out for us in her own way. The amount of help she extended to us is next to only the Starlight Queen and the Fatal Forest."

    "The plot thickens."

    Wu Yan looked at the girls.

    "Did you girls do something to stand out? Maybe you girls did something weird?"

    Hinagiku and Kotori frowned as they tried to recall what they did in the past 10 days. Astrea raised her hand meekly.

    "Erm, I stole food to eat, does that count?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched while the other girls'' legs went weak.

    "If you didn''t eat a Legendary Armament, I think you''re fine..."

    "Er-erm..."

    Tohka fidgeted.

    "I joined her too..."

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "Look, you two didn''t eat anything like a legendary armament, right?"

    ndre blinked her eyes, she blurted out loud.

    "Is it because n drew tortoises on the very tall building?"

    "A very tall building?..."

    Wu Yan''s heart started thumping.

    "You''re not talking about the Arena tower, right?"

    "Nn... n don''t know the tower''s name but there are a lot of people fighting in it!"

    "That''s the building!"

    Wu Yan lost his strength, he copsed on the table and he raised his hand.

    "Think about it, are there any weird events or over the top things you girls did?"

    "Oddities?..."

    Hinagiku ced her index finger to her chin.

    "I mean, it''s weird that Bing Ling, Bi Shi, Kaya, and Jaafar tried to ask where Yukari went after she departed..."

    "As for over-the-top event..."

    Kotori nced at Kurumi who was sitting elegantly by her side.

    "A male student tried to harass Kurumi, then, this girl went and broke his arms and legs!"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi licked her lips with a naughty grin on her face.

    "That guy tasted bad, you won''t believe just how stinky his blood was..."

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan knocked on the table while holding his aching head.

    "I am not surprised people asked about Yukari. She''s the sixth Demigod-tier to appear in this world, of course people are going to ask about her. I am surprised the Board didn''te personally to ask. As for the guy who tried to harass Kurumi..."

    Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku.

    "Where does he live?"

    "Why?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Do you think he has something to do with this? He''s just a normal student. I think he made the mistake because he''s new and didn''t know any better. Do you want to investigate his background?..."

    "I want all the information we can dig up on him!"

    Wu Yan said. He also added another line that made the girls stumble.

    "When we confirm he has nothing to do with the current invitation, I am going to break his third leg (His Johnny)!"

    "You..."

    Hinagiku and Kotori were speechless.

    "Arara..."

    Kurumi had a radiant smile on her face.

    "Hubby-sama, are you jealous? It makes me happy that you care so much..."

    "Hey hey..."

    Wu Yan straightened his back.

    "Do I look like someone who is that petty?"

    The girls looked at him and they nodded in unison. Wu Yan shrunk down a bit.

    "Yeah, I guess that was a bit petty of me..."

    "Ahaha..."

    The girlsughed at him. Kotori interrupted them.

    "I don''t know what the imperials are thinking. But, what are we going to do about the ball invitation? Are we going?"

    Wu Yan grinned as a sh of idea struck him.

 Chapter 787: Younger sister, an existence to be teased...

    <h4>Chapter 787: Younger sister, an existence to be teased...</h4>

    The next day...

    In the living room, the girls were already wide awake, they were enjoying their breakfast together. This breakfast is rare for them not because it''s rare for them to have breakfast together. Rather, it''s because they usually couldn''t focus on their meals during breakfast. Even Tohka and Astrea would zone out when eating, theycked the vibrant energy they carried with them. All of this because a certain someone wasn''t there...

    In any case, the person is still trapped in dreand, confined by theforts of his own bed. However, just the thought that Wu Yan mighte down any moment and share the table with them is enough to cheer them up. They chatted away while giggling happily...

    Of course, not all the girls were here. For instance, a certain twil-tailed tsundere girl came to his room while the others were eating breakfast.

    Kotori barged into his room without knocking. She looked at the dead sloth on the bed with a pair of frustrated eyes.

    "Seriously, no matter what world you go to, you just can''t fix your habit of sleeping in, huh?..."

    Kotori sighed. Her ck ribbon fluttered in the air when she approached the bed. She gave the nket a tight pull.

    "Wake up! Get up! Onii!"

    Kotori in her Commander-mode usually calls Wu Yan by name. Calling him Onii-chan is reserved for special asions, like when she''s being a tsundere. Aftering to this world, Kotori couldn''t get used to calling him Wu Yan, maybe because she''s used to calling him Shido. Then again, she did give him that name so that might be the reason too.

    Onii became Kotori''s term of endearment for Wu Yan. Although she looked reluctant, Wu Yan knows this is for the best.

    But, Wu Yan isn''t feeling good. He''s being annoyed to death right now.

    Imagine sleeping soundly and then suddenly someonees pulling on your nket, their sounds making annoying buzzing sounds in your ears, isn''t that just a pain in the behind?

    Anyway, Wu Yan resisted with all his might, wrapping the nket around him like a cocoon. He protested in a tired voice.

    "N-no... Let me sleep a while longer..."

    Kotori yelled at him.

    "Get up now! Everybody''s awake except for you!"

    "Who cares..."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "It''s not like you will die without me..."

    "What are you talking about?!"

    It seems the undead Wu Yan really hated the idea of waking up. She straddled Wu Yan and she pulled the nket once more.

    "Get up now!"

    Kotori didn''t notice that this is something only Imouto mode Kotori would do. Commander mode Kotori would just kick the guy once and be done with it.

    "5... more minutes..."

    Wu Yan went silent after that. His soothing inhtion and exhtion noise came from within the nket.

    Kotori raised her arm with mes in her eyes.

    "Camael"

    Wu Yan shivered.

    Is she seriously going to use her Angel to wake me up?

    Wu Yan peeked outside his nket only to be greeted by Kotori who is shining bright red, his soul almost parted with his physical body.

    "#email protected%!"

    Wu Yan jumped out.

    "You''re going to use your Angel on me?!"

    Kotori snorted and the light faded away. It was a ruse to get Wu Yan to wake up.

    "It''s not like you will die from it!"

    "But it hurts!"

    Wu Yanined.

    "Who wakes people up using magical cannons!"

    "Me!"

    Kotori leered at him.

    "Go change your clothes!"

    Wu Yan pouted.

    "I like Imouto-mode better, her voice is sweet and tender, not to mention, I get to cop a feel..."

    A cold icy re immediatelynded upon Wu Yan. If looks could cut, Wu Yan would already be in ribbons.

    "What was that?"

    "No-th-ing~"

    Wu Yan spat back at her like a brat. Then, he insinuated something nefarious.

    "Don''t make me angry, even I am afraid of myself when I am angry. I might just punish you..."

    Kotori recalled what Wu Yan meant by punishment and she flinched.

    Kotori tried to y a prank on Wu Yan by making him go into the bathroom when Tohka''s already in there. He saw through her plot in the end. It was a n designed by Imouto mode Kotori, were it Commander mode Kotori, things would have ended differently.

    Wu Yan punished Kotori by giving her avish french kiss session.

    Blushing furiously, she raised her arm again.

    "Camael!"

    Wu Yan predicted her reaction, he grabbed her arm and he locked it behind her back, making her yelp in pain.

    Wu Yan gave her a smug grin.

    "Girlie you have much to learn. The same move doesn''t work on a Saint twice, wait, no, True Ancestor?..."

    Kotori red at Wu Yan while struggling to break free.

    "Unhand me!"

    Wu Yan lowered his head to her shoulder and he blew a hot breath of air into her ear.

    Kotori immediately stopped, Wu Yan inhaled deeply and he praised her.

    "Kotori''s smell, I wasn''t graced by this for 3 years..."

    Wu Yan is acting like a total creep. Kotori felt her blood rushing to her neck and then from her neck to her face. She''s as red as a tomato now.

    "Le-let go..."

    Her voice mellowed out. Wu Yan''s flying kiss made her red all over, her cheeks were hot and her legs weakened.

    Wu Yan ignored her, like a pig, he hugged her.

    "Ah~~~ It''s so nice to have a younger sister..."

    "You, what are you doing to your sister?!"

    Kotori shrieked with angry imouto noises. Wu Yan ignored her and he beamed at her.

    "My cute sister, guess what''s going to happen next?..."

    "Ugya!"

    Kotori yelped as her body trembled.

    "I-is it punishment?"

    "No way..."

    Wu Yan replied. However, before Kotori can sigh in relief, the prick continued.

    "My heart isn''t cruel enough to punish my cute sister, since Kotori woke her dear old Onii-san up, as a reward, how about a kiss from Onii?!"

    Isn''t that the same then?

    Kotori''s brain stopped moving for a second. He pinned her hands behind her waist and he lifted her chin with his other arm.

    "Well, here ites..."

    "Wait! Wait!"

    Kotori pleaded with him.

    "Onii-san, I was wrong. Please forgive me, I am the wrong one here..."

    Wu Yan gave her a brilliant smile. Then, he used a serious look.

    "Nah, not buying it!"

    "No!"

    Her yell turn into a mewl of desperation. In her field of vision, a face slowly widened...

 Chapter 788: When I am of age, I am going to marry someone just you wait and see...

    <h4>Chapter 788: When I am of age, I am going to marry someone just you wait and see...</h4>

    Ailu empire, imperial capital...

    The development and infrastructure in this capital is the best in the entire empire, after all, the imperial pce is situated here. The resources here were inferior only to the supply town that has new stuffing in from the Giant Beast Forest. It is easy to get dizzy after seeing the items exhibited here.

    Shops of different sundry nature littered the streets of the capital. The shops were also upscale and posh. The establishments here looked like they belonged to a western medieval museum. The prices were also inted, reflecting the background and clout of the merchants here.

    Opening up shop in the imperial capital isn''t something one could do with just money. There are nobles, rtives of royalty roaming the town. High-ss nobles like these aren''t going to be satisfied with your run-of-the-mill mum & pops shop.

    The businesses here are backed by influential persons, some are even operated by the royal family itself. For example, the only auction house in town is operated by the Ailu imperial family.

    Sure, you can try to mess things up. But, be warned, anyone who mess around in the capital without sufficient strength to fight off reactive forces from the imperial family should be ready to die when they are caught. There were knights on patrol everywhere, they are bored out of their minds so they wouldn''t mind a rebel or two trying to start things up. Then, they can show them the skills and training afforded to the peace-keeping corps of the imperial capital.

    Today, the capital is brimming with activity, an increase from past year. The merchants also brought out their prized collections. They also made sure to jack up their prices. Almost every merchant in town is doing it!

    The guards were also increased in terms of manpower and skills. Each of them were at least tier 6 in power. The captains were also tier 7 individuals. Showing off is just part of the reason, the other reason is that this is only proper to wee the guests today.

    Ailu empire invited all the major forces in Silvaria, including the other two imperial families, the 9 major noble houses to a ball in the imperial capital!

    A ball where all the forces in the world gathered is almost unheard of. There were only a few cases in the entire history of this world where all the powers that be came together in unison for a function. Normally, those events were world-changing or where a session of power would take ce, not for a ball, this the first of its kind in the history books...

    The parties involved knew it must be important enough toe here. The balls is just icing on top.

    Fortunately, the theme this time is a ball, not a summit. Balls are usually reserved for happy events, at least, fortuitous for the reigning family. It would be a total waste to throw a ball like this just for the sake of a ball, not to mention the ensuing PR disaster that''s going toe out of this if it tanks.

    The guards escorted the big wigs from the other houses as they demobilized from their airships. The imperial escorts led them to the pce. The patriarchs from the major families are also here. Except for the emperors of the other two empires, they sent their crown sessors to participate in this fight. There are also talented VIPs from each faction that came due to rmendations. This ball is veritably only for the strong and mighty.

    Besides the twelve major factions, there is a small group who were also invited to this ball.

    It''s a small group, however, each of the members had powers no faction dared to rub the wrong way.

    An airship came flying from afar, it slowly descend upon thending field. A group led by four individuals started moving down from the ship.

    Leading the faction is a beautifuldy with silvery-white hair and an agile-looking sword. Beside her is ady with long raven-ck hair. She''s wearing a magician''s robe that looked like a dress too. She looks a bit young but her charms are already showing through.

    Fei Fei and Lulu has arrived!

    Standing behind Fei Fei, and Lulu is Zeus who was unseen for a long time since thest incident. As for thest member, it was a middle-aged man...

    The middle-aged man looked sharp andposed. He had his hands behind his waist like a firm statute. Even the raging winds can only make his clothes flutter, his figure remained steadfast. His calm eyes shed with the light of someone who attained the peak of his strength and has maintained his position as someone of power for a long time now.

    He''s the current patriarch of the Luo Li family, Lei Wang''s son and Lulu''s father. He''s the one who mentored Fei Fei and Zeus. Larl Lori is his name.

    When the airship finallynded, Larl looked in the direction of the imperial pce. He started talking with a firm voice.

    "We are here..."

    Fei Fei, Lulu, and Zeus were standing behind him.

    "Remember, the ones here today are all in simr positions as us. Rein in your attitude, don''t embarrass the family in front of others..."

    Larl might look like he''s talking to the three of them. Upon closer inspection, he''s actually saying this for Lulu.

    Zeus and Fei Fei nodded. Meanwhile, Lulu saw the look on her father''s face and she started throwing a tantrum.

    "Do I look like I get into trouble a lot?"

    Larl said nothing with a pursed lip. Clearly, he is of the belief that his daughter liked fooling around.

    Fei Fei and Zeus started snickering in secret which made Lulu even angrier.

    "Don''tugh!"

    Zeus shut his yap but Fei Fei had trouble stopping. Her shoulders were still trembling. Lulu looked very aggrieved as she held Fei Fei''s hand.

    "Sister Fei Fei~"

    "Okay okay..."

    Fei Fei surrendered.

    "I won''tugh anymore..."

    "You..."

    Larl shook his head.

    "You throw a tantrum when you should be learning, when will you grow up?"

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    Lulu puffed her chest out.

    "One more year, then, I am an adult!"

    "Oh, so you''re aware you''re only one year away from attaining the age of majority!"

    Larl chuckled.

    "Before that, you''re still a kid. Actually, even if you''re an adult, you''re still a kid."

    "No!"

    Lulu stomped her feet.

    "How can an adult be a kid at the same time?!"

    "Li Lu, no matter how old you get, in the eyes of your teacher, you''re always going to be a kid..."

    Fei Fei helplesslyughed.

    "Unless, of course, you change your personality."

    "Why does growing up require me to change my personality, I am not going to do that!"

    Lulu stood with arms akimbo as she smugly told everyone her future ns.

    "When I am grown up, I am going to bag myself a husband, just you wait and see, let''s see you call me a kid the!"

 Chapter 789: A stunning advent!

    <h4>Chapter 789: A stunning advent!</h4>

    Even with Larl''s cultivation, he couldn''t help but flinch when he heard Lulu''s shocking n. Fei Fei face-palmed because he couldn''t bear looking at Lulu like this.

    She''s her guardian but sometimes she just can''t...

    Zeus heard her and he started standing straight, trying very hard to increase his presence. He stopped short of pointing at his own nose to sell himself.

    However, Lulu didn''t even nce at him.

    "Hahaha!"

    Larlughed out loud in front of Lulu who appeared smug. His cheerfulughter drew the attention of the guards who were around them. They shook their heads when they saw this. The capable and serious Lori family patriarch can be quite soft and affable when ites to his daughter.

    He patted her on the head whileughing.

    "Alright, I will check your candidate when the timees, I want to see if he''s got what it takes to have your hand in marriage!"

    "Don''tugh!"

    Lulu snarled at Larl.

    "I am serious!"

    "Okay, sure, you''re serious..."

    Larl said tongue-in-cheek.

    "Looks like you already have a candidate in mind,e, let it be known, who''s the lucky guy?"

    "It-it''s not like that..."

    Lulu became bashful, her angry look was gone. Her gaze started shifting away, anyone with a bit of discerning power can tell she''s lying, like, really badly...

    Larl was amused. Given her daughter''s temperament, he knew he''s never going to get the answer from her so he turned to Fei Fei.

    "Fei Fei, do you have any idea who she might be smitten with?..."

    Fei Fei is Lulu''s personal guard and his prized disciple, naturally, he trusted Fei Fei greatly. If Lulu found someone she liked, Fei Fei would be the most likely to know about it.

    "Sister Fei Fei!"

    Lulu knows Fei Fei definitely knows who it is. She panicked and she looked at Fei Fei with pleading and coercive eyes. More than that, she''s very flustered and embarrassed.

    Ah, she''s definitely in love...

    Larl continued looking at Fei Fei. Fei Fei nced at Lulu and she had a cheeky grin on her face. Ignoring Lulu who silently prayed and begged she doesn''t reveal it, he gave Larl an answer.

    "Master, I think you already know him. At least, the old master likes him very much!"

    "Oh?..."

    Larl thought seriously about it and his eyes shed with ideas.

    "Father looks at him favorably, and he''s someone near your age..."

    "Ah..."

    Larl floated a bright smile.

    "You like thed named Wu Yan?"

    "NOOOO!!"

    Lulu exploded, no, she self-destructed. She looked like she''s denying this way too much. But, her red face and her attitude gave her away like a kid who did something bad and subsequently tried to lie about it. Everyone saw through her immediately.

    "Hahaha..."

    Larl rubbed his chin with amusement.

    "That fellow is definitely worthy of Father''s consideration. For him to think so highly of this guy, he must be someone exemry, right?"

    "Right, looks like I have to talk to him soon..."

    Lulu''s mouth widened when Larl said he wanted to meet Wu Yan, it''s like when your inws want to see your partner. She stomped away with a face as red as tomato.

    "Ahhh! I don''t care about you guys anymore!"

    Larl and Fei Fei started chortling when they saw her cute antics. Meanwhile, Zeus is green with envy at the side.

    "Master..."

    Sumbing to his jealousy, Zeus stood out.

    "I think it''s best to reconsider. That guyes from an unknown origin!"

    Zeus'' words turned the mood heavy. Larl frowned, Zeus had a point. Meanwhile, Fei Fei had a look of absolute disapproval. As for Lulu, she''s already firing verbal cannons at him.

    "Where do you get off dissing him like that!"

    Like an angry kitten, Lulu pointed at Zeus'' nose.

    "Who cares if he isn''t from a prominent background. I know he''s better than you, a thousand times better!"

    Zeus started turning dark with anger and envy. He chuckled sarcastically.

    "Yeah? Don''t forget, he''s a yer with a lot of side chicks. You can see he obviously has trouble keeping his integrity in check. Anyone I know is stronger than him!"

    He''s saying he can find someone stronger than Wu Yan.

    Lulu snapped back at him.

    "Yeah? Why don''t you go duel him?! Go on, do it!"

    This guy couldn''t even beat Wu Yan in a duel.

    "I..."

    Zeus wanted to say he can take the challenge. However, when he thinks about taking on the strongest student in school (Author''s note: Wu Yan beat Astrea off the scenes). A tier 5 like him would be toasted if he went up against someone like that.

    With the stairs taken away, Larl threw him a lifeline.

    "Okay, stop squabbling. Zeus has a point, the guyes from an unknown origin. But, I believe Elder Father''s discerning eyes merits him a proper assessment and due trust."

    "Dad!"

    Lulu gnashed her teeth with frustration. She vouched for Wu Yan but she understands her father better. Once he made up his mind, except for grandfather, no one can change his mind. She threw Zeus an angry re. This guy is now on her cklist. The guy done yed himself by acting like a jealous simp.

    As they conversed, the airship finishednding on the za. Larl, Fei Fei, Lulu, and Zeus led their guards down the airhship. The guards from the imperial pce greeted them.

    "Larl-sama, wee to the capital!"

    "Let''s not waste time with formalities..."

    Larl replied.

    "Lead the way..."

    "Sir yes sir!"

    Then, all of a sudden, a surge wind assaulted everyone in this airship za. The winds swept over everyone.

    "Argh!"

    Most had trouble resisting the strong winds. The women here also had trouble keeping their skirts from flipping up.

    "Nn?..."

    Larl knitted his brows. Fei Fei, Lulu, and Zeus looked up at the sky with a surprised look.

    It was an airship.

    Not just that, it''s huge!

    Like a floating fortress, the airship appeared from nowhere as it slowly floated above the za. Easilyrger than even thergest airship parked here. Heck, the thing looked like it''s bigger than an actual fortress. Moreover, its hulking size is bolstered by the shining metallic body that had ominious and techno looking lines donning it. It immediately took the hearts of the onlookers here captive. They were just stunned by this thing.

    Like a descending helicopter, the airship manifested a mini-storm just bynding here. It''s obvious that whoever the owner was, the destination of this airship was here.

    It''s Fraxinus, the flying fortress that got augmented by being turned into a Noble Phantasm.

    After the Giant Beast Forest, this fortress appeared once more!

 Chapter 790: Wait, why is it like I am talking to the father-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 790: Wait, why is it like I am talking to the father-inw?</h4>

    "That¡¯s..."

    Larl and Fei Fei were looking intently at the descending airship. Larl is sizing the airship up while Fei Fei is overjoyed. They already know who the owner is.

    "Yan¡¯s Airship!"

    Fei Fei raised a hand to block the gale brushing against her eyes.

    Larl looked upon the Fraxinus and he was struck by awe.

    "So this is the special airship I heard about?"

    Fraxinus was only used once in this world, when Wu Yan used it to quash the monster stampede threatening to overrun the town¡¯s defense. Since then, most of the major factions already heard about this or has seen it in action.

    A machine of war that killed tens of thousands of demonic beasts in an instant. Not just that, among the monsters killed were tier 5 and above monsters.

    If it was a peasant who saw it, this airship would still spread like a wildfire among the popce due to its grandeur and destructive capability. As the number one noble family of Ailu Empire, the Lori family already knew about this airship.

    There can only be a single suspect for all thismotion.

    "That¡¯s Yan¡¯s Airship?!..."

    Lulu¡¯s eyes turned into stars.

    "That¡¯s way too cool, Oh my gosh!"

    Larl examined the Fraxinus with a smile.

    "Intriguing..."

    Fraxinus descended until it was 10 meters away from the ground. The winds stopped as if Fraxinus¡¯ engine abruptly halted. It floated there in midair like that without swaying.

    A pir of light appeared beneath Fraxinus. Figures started emerging from within the light. The culprits behind this smallmotion finally showed themselves.

    Naturally, it was Wu Yan & co who were here for the ball.

    "Yan!"

    Fei Fei and Lulu called out to them. Lulu, meanwhile, charged straight for them without minding her manners.

    "Nn?"

    Wu Yan turned around. He waved at Lulu with a wide smile on his face.

    "Yo, long time no see, Lulu!"

    "Nn!"

    Lulu, unknown to the concept of personal space, grabbed Wu Yan by his arm and she frantically pointed at the airship in the sky. She stuttered from excitement...

    "Yan Yan Yan! Th-that..."

    "Calm down..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. Lulu also somewhat recovered from her ecstaticism.

    "Is that yours?..."

    Wu Yan nonchntly nodded. Lulu¡¯s eyes brightened up with hope and glee.

    "Yan! I wanna ride that! Let me ride that!"

    "Lulu..."

    Hinagiku shook her head. She helplessly pulled Lulu¡¯s hand away.

    "That¡¯s not a toy, what are you nning on doing once you¡¯re in there?"

    "Need I say it?"

    Lulu continued without hesitation.

    "Of course, I want to go for a ride!"

    Her words sapped everyone¡¯s strength.

    "I mean, where are you going to fly to?"

    Wu Yan shot back at her.

    "We are already at our destination..."

    "Hah..."

    Lulu grumbled.

    "But I want to ride that thing..."

    Someone knocked Lulu on the head.

    "Don¡¯t be selfish!"

    Fei Fei scolded her. She then smiled at Wu Yan & co, greeting them properly.

    "Yan, Hinagiku, nice to see you guys here..."

    "Sister Fei Fei, it¡¯s been a long time!"

    Wu Yan chortled as he greeted her.

    "We weren¡¯tte, right?"

    "Sure, you aren¡¯tte..."

    Fei Fei nced at him with a judging gaze.

    "Yan, you got some exining to do. It was hard looking around for you, it¡¯s like you disappeared or something..."

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. He shrugged like he couldn¡¯t help it.

    "No choice, I am a busy man..."

    "Yeah, right, don¡¯t listen to him."

    Hinagiku leered at Wu Yan briefly.

    "This guy just went somewhere else to stir up trouble, that¡¯s all!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. Not being sure how to retort, he decided to pretend he didn¡¯t hear anything. A portal asrge as Fraxinus opened up. Then, the airship went into the portal, driven by an invisible force. After being swallowed up by the portal, the airship and the portal disappeared.

    His nonchnt actions will probably spread further after the two native girls spread this gossip in their social circles. After all, the scene is just that impactful.

    Lulu appeared to be dejected.

    "Ah~ It¡¯s gone..."

    "I just stored it away, it still exists..."

    Wu Yan came up with another idea.

    "Right, if you want to ride it that badly, how about riding the ship with me when we return?"

    "Ohhh~ You¡¯re right..."

    Lulu¡¯s eyes brightened up.

    "Alright, I am in. No take backs!"

    "Yeah yeah, Ojou-san..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. The others giggled when they saw this scene.

    Wu Yan felt a heavy pressure of someone scrutinizing him. He looked back at the gazer only to see a middle-aged guy staring at him. Wu Yan used the System¡¯s scan on him.

    Larl Lori: Level 79

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but gasp silently. He isn¡¯t surprised by his level which one only one level away from tier 9. He was taken aback by his family name.

    The girls noticed the two guys looking at each other. Fei Fei introduced them.

    "Yan, meet the current patriarch of the Lori family, Patriarch Larl, he¡¯s my teacher and Lulu¡¯s father!"

    Wu Yan expected this answer. He started examining Larl instead of judging him.

    Lulu¡¯s father, Fei Fei¡¯s mentor, and Lei Wang¡¯s son, huh?

    Wu Yan approached Larl.

    "Dad! Dad!"

    Lulu pushed Wu Yan towards Larl as she introduced him.

    "This guy is Yan~"

    That simple and slightly rude introduction made Wu Yan and Larl feel helpless. Lulu is the only nobledy here who introduced people like she¡¯s buddy buddy with everyone.

    "Patriarch Larl, pleased to meet you!"

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t going down Lulu¡¯s path of rudeness. He properly greeted Larl.

    "Please, don¡¯t be so stiff with me."

    He treated Wu Yan like the guards who weed them. Instead of sounding like he¡¯s just being curt, his tone sounded like he¡¯s very curious.

    "Your reputation precedes you, I¡¯ve been waiting for the day we would meet. Finally, the person himself is in front of me..."

    Larl chortled.

    "The strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, yeah, my senses aren¡¯t fooling me, you seem like someone who is just as strong as me..."

    "Nah, my title is without due credit. People just exaggerated my achievements..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I hope that didn¡¯t disappoint your expectations."

    "Not bad, you¡¯re young, powerful, and, most importantly, you aren¡¯t gued by pride. I see now why Elder Father valued you so highly."

    Larl grinned.

    "Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go into the imperial pce together!"

    Wu Yan naturally didn¡¯t turn Larl¡¯s invitation down, he nodded.

 Chapter 791: Whatâ€™s a ball without the delicious meals and puffery?

    <h4>Chapter 791: What''s a ball without the delicious meals and puffery?</h4>

    As time went on, the ball drew nearer and nearer...

    In the capital, the ball is already leaked news. Some of the personnel involved couldn''t keep their traps shut so everyone in town knows about the ball. They were also talking about it.

    Everyone was curious about the big reveal at the end of this ball, how will it change the world?

    Fate appeared to be amodating. The weather was fine with nary a gray cloud in sight. The sun gave thend its warm sunshine, this fine weather cheered everyone up. At least, the people moving in and out of the imperial pce look rather pleased.

    Aside from themoners, the guests of the ball were also of the same mind, they wondered about the real purpose of this ball.

    They will know it when it happens, for now, they want to enjoy the weather and what the capital has to offer. Maybe they just wanted to distract themselves from the current situation.

    A lot of nobles and VIPs came for this ball. Strictly speaking, only the major factions were invited, but, once they brought their plus ones and plus twos, the total count really added up to a staggering amount. They wanted their disciples, sessors, or friends to get to know nobles, build their connections, and, of course, to show off. These are all different forms of cultural training.

    Larl brought Fei Fei, Lulu, and Zeus along because he wanted them to see the world, and, he wanted to show off his prized disciples.

    More like, he had the right to show off.

    After the Giant Beast Forest, Fei Fei broke through her limits and attained tier 8 power at the tender age of 25. Why wouldn''t he show off?

    Excluding Wu Yan & co, it''s very rare for someone to attain tier 8 power in Silvaria by the age of 25. So far, the natives here who achieved this feat are limited to Sylph, Kaya, and Jaafar.

    Fei Fei is the only native who achieved tier 8, she''s not even of royal birth. A talent like her had every right to parade in front of others during the ball.

    Wu Yan & co''s arrival shifted the power bnce in Silvaria World Institute. The semester before their arrivals, there were only 3 tier 8 individuals in the school.

    Moreover, Lulu is also a super genius who became a special student through her enourmous potential.

    At a young age of 17, she''s already a tier 6 magician.

    With her monstrous talent, she''s probably going to reach tier 7 by the time she''s 20. By the time she''s 25, well, she''s probably going to repeat Fei Fei''s case.

    Her strength is nothing much right now. However, she more than made up for this with her stunning potential. Among the Special status students who had talent, she''s the cream of the crop. During this ball, the focus on the Lori family will be on showcasing these two individuals.

    Meanwhile, Zeus is just an elite student. Forget talent, his current cultivation is far from touching Fei Fei. Given his age of 18, his peak tier 5 strength ismendable. Reaching tier 6 by 20 and tier 7 by 25 should be possible.

    At least, he passed the bar for this ball.

    Compared to Wu Yan & co, they all paled inparison.

    They were all in tier 8 or above with Ikaros and n in tier 9 power.

    They didn''t know why they were invited, but, if we are talking about qualifications, they definitely had it!

    In front of the pce.

    The guards stopped here as they took up their posts. Meanwhile, the nobles ditched their subordinates to get friendly and chatty with their noble friends. They also didn''t forget to greet other nobles as a form of courtesy. Then, the usher showed them the way in.

    "Larl-sama is here!"

    The nobles and ministers in front of the pce approached Larl and Wu Yan. People trying to build and expand theirworks aren''t strangers to Larl. He frowned when he saw the sycophantic nobles trying to curry favor with him.

    "Let''s go inside..."

    Larl unleashed his dou qi in the form of dou qi waves. He kept it to a range that only forced the ministers and nobles back. Without harming them, he entered the pce.

    Wu Yan observed the scene with intrigue. He secretly praised Larl. As expected of the patriarch of the number one noble family in Ailu Empire. Although he''s only a bit away from tier 9, his control over his power is already on par with his Eternal Arms Mastery skill.

    Larl isn''t like Wu Yan, he can''t buy skills or abilities from the System. His control came from years of deliberate practice and gruesome training. Unlike Wu Yan, he couldn''t buy a solution.

    In a duel with Larl, it''s anyone''s guess who would win.

    Wu Yan spent 3 years in SAO. Beside flirting and enjoying the game world, he also killed heaps of monsters. Those monsters gave him EXP too.

    Granted, the monsters were dumb and simple so he didn''t get much EXP, individually, on aggregate, however, the EXP piled up.

    After 3 years of grinding in dungeons, his EXP shot through the roof.

    Right now, Wu Yan is already Level 79 just like Larl.

    This is where the next challenge begins. It''s going to take a ton of EXP to break into the next level. Wu Yan''s shared EXP effect on Astrea attested to this level-up hell.

    3 years of grinding got Wu Yan to peak tier 8 strength whereas Astrea who was already at the zenith of tier 8 didn''t go into tier 9 even when Wu Yan''s exp got shared with her. This was simr to the time Ikaros spent at peak tier 8 until she finally ascended to the 9th tier. Yeap, he''s going to spend a long time at this level.

    The other factions already recognized Larl. They also identified Wu Yan & co. They started turning their attention on the iing group.

    They also heard about how Wu Yan & co were on very friendly terms with the sessors of the Lori Family. They just didn''t think they woulde to the ball together. They started revising their ns and plots, it won''t be fun if a small mistake cost them more than they were ready to risk.

    Soon, they arrived at the venue of the ball, a glitzy pce with silver finish. When they entered, the insides were shining with golden color and other luxurious sheen. The whole ce was lit up by myriad magicmps of different colors. The iridescent glow made the ce look otherworldly. Regal and opulent, that''s the first thought people had when they saw this.

    The attendees were here in groups of 3 or 5 individuals. They chatted away with their sessors or disciples at the side. In total, there were over a hundred attendees.

    As for the host of this ball, well, they aren''t here yet...

 Chapter 792: The prelude, dancing at the ball

    <h4>Chapter 792: The prelude, dancing at the ball</h4>

    Due to the looks of his girls, they instantly became the center of attention when they arrived. The onlookers gasped when the realized the identities of the neers. They started looking at them with intrigue and scrutinization.

    Larl is used to this, he looked around and he started talking to Wu Yan.

    "I heard about the invitation, but, I don''t think you know the people here, right?"

    Wu Yan looked around when he spotted a familiar figure. He grinned and replied.

    ''Nope, I don''t know most of the people here..."

    "Is that so?"

    Larl was amused, he smiled and he took Wu Yan''s words at their face value. He gave Wu Yan more points for his words.

    The attendees were all big wigs in the world of Silvaria. For instance, you have patriarchs of major noble families walking around. Then, there are also sessors and talented youngsters moving about. In any case, this isn''t a ce for those without sufficient abilities.

    While gazed upon by the people here, even a tier 8 would be intimidated but Wu Yan looked like he was fine with what''s going on.

    If a person is unfazed then he is either really gutsy or he''s used to scenes like this. Wu Yan didn''t look like a crazy person so he must be used to scenes like this.

    Larl is correct, well, half-correct anyway.

    Wu Yan is used to this because the girls around him are all stunning beauties. Getting cursed or looked upon with envy and hatred is like eating breakfast to him.

    Wu Yan had tons of experience for sure. But, the more urate answer would be his thick as a wall face.

    Wu Yan''s power is something to marvel at. But, his apparentposure is also something to praise. It''s no wonder his father ced such a focus on him.

    Not bad, if Lulu ends up with a guy like this...

    Larl pped Wu Yan''s shoulder.

    "Go greet the people you know. Make some connections, they might be helpful down the road..."

    Larl nced at n and Ikaros who followed Wu Yan closely. His expression started getting clouded by consternation.

    Fei Fei reported to Larl about Ikaros and n''s abilities. Larl knows that, their monstrous abilities belied their youthful appearances. These two were far stronger than him.

    They were people with tier 9 powers.

    Larl didn''t scoff at Fei Fei''s report. Instead, he adopted a stance of willing disbelief. He subconsciously couldn''t ept reality. His talent is on par with Fei Fei and he''s already over 40 years old. Currently, he stood at the peak of tier 8, it''s his dream to be a tier 9 one day!

    However, when he looked at the 20 something (Author note: from her appearance) who is already in tier 9 and then look at themonsense-defying little girl who looked like she''s barely 9 (Author note: from her appearance). How is anyone going to believe her words?

    Even the Board wasn''t willing to believe it at first. After all, when they reached tier 9, all of them were already over 50 years old. Those who had slightly worse talent only reached that tier after they were at least 70 years old. If a strangeres along and tell them there is a 20 year old tier 9 and a 9 year old tier 9 out there, they are going tough them out the door.

    The Board didn''t verify or investigate further because the Beast King Incident took more priority. Yukari the demi-god also attracted attention away from n and Ikaros.

    In any case, they were just struggling with their own ego. They wanted to tell themselves so badly that it''s not possible they just ignored the case. For example, Larl couldn''t gauge their powers so he just looked away after a slight nce.

    Wu Yan nodded to Larl''s suggestion. Larl gave him another pat on the back and he walked away.

    "Yan, see youter..."

    Fei Fei said with a smile. Lulu also butted in.

    "Don''t leave so soon, I want to go back on your airship!"

    "Duly noted!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. Zeus who tried to blend in with air nced at Wu Yan and then he followed after Fei Fei and Lulu in a huff.

    Kotori, Hinagiku, and Kurumi chimed in.

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku asked.

    "What now?"

    Kurumi tilted her head with a smile.

    "Are we going to gather some information?"

    The two girls implied that with this many people here, surely, some of them should know the real intention behind this ball. It''s better to do something now that they are here than to do nothing at all. It''s weird they were invited here.

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "They probably know something. However, most of them are disciples or sessors ofrge factions. They should be smart enough to not let slip any intel. Let''s take a wait-and-see approach..."

    "I agree with that suggestion.''

    Kotori said while chewing her candy, seriously, does she carry candies with her wherever she goes?

    "The people here doesn''t look like buffoons. It''s best if we don''t underestimate them..."

    Kotori looked at Zeus who was trailing behind Larl.

    "Of course, there are also dunces like that guy..."

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi brushed her hair back.

    "Then we can only wait until the topices up during the ball..."

    Hinagiku and Kotori nodded. Wu Yan told them to let loose.

    "Since we are at a ball, let''s just have fun!"

    The other girls nodded with bright smiles. Meanwhile, Astrea, Tohka, n, and Yoshino exchanged a look. They surrounded Wu Yan.

    "Erm, Nii-san..."

    Yoshino looked at Wu Yan with her moist eyes, she asked with all the innocence in the world.

    "What''s a ball? What do people normally do here?"

    "Yeah!"

    Tohka concurred.

    "What''s a ball?"

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan was taken back by their reactions.

    "You girls never joined a ball before?"

    "A ball..."

    n touched her lips.

    "Is it something like a banquet?"

    "Welll..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks.

    "Something like that, you chat, you drink and you have fun together. You can also ept dance invitations from others. OH, don''t forget to enjoy the food here..."

    "Food!"

    Astrea''s eyes started shining brightly.

    "Master! Can I eat the food here?"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head, he just couldn''t get mad at a cute abyssal pit like her.

    "Go ahead, eat them all!"

    "I can eat all I want?!"

    Astrea and Tohka started drooling.

    "Uuu, I like balls!"

    n is the only existence cute enough to say something like that.

    Yoshino blinked in surprise when her friends were all captivated by food.

 Chapter 793: Real feelings and the acme of love

    <h4>Chapter 793: Real feelings and the acme of love</h4>

    Wu Yan felt a bit anxious when he heard Astrea, Tohka, and n.

    Wait, don''t tell me they are treating this like a buffet?

    Wu Yan reckoned that they can definitely do just that. If they weren''t reined in now, people are going to look at them like demons and country bumpkins.

    Wu Yan hurriedly blocked Astrea and Tohka. He tried to word it very carefully with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Are you two hungry?"

    Astrea and Tohka rubbed their stomach and they nodded.

    "Nn! We are hungry!"

    Wu Yan started cold sweating.

    These two will definitely turn into a joke if they started a chow fest.

    Wu Yan asked for help from Hinagiku and Kotori with a distressed look. Apparently, the two could see his plight as their lips were twitching with ck lines at the sides of their head.

    Sighing, Hinagiku advised Astrea.

    "Astrea-chan, can you hold your urges for now?..."

    "Eh~~~"

    Astrea protested.

    "Why?..."

    "Look..."

    Hinagiku said with a troubled look.

    "If you continue like this then you''re going to cause trouble for Yan..."

    "Is that so?..."

    Astrea looked at Wu Yan with eyes like that of an abandoned puppy.

    "Master, am I troubling you?"

    Tohka also bit her finger while giving Wu Yan the puppy eyes. Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to respond to the two starving beauties.

    "Er-erm..."

    Wu Yan raised his arms.

    "I am not troubled per se..."

    "No?..."

    Tohka brightened up again.

    "Then we can go eat?..."

    "Abo-about that..."

    Wu Yan had no ns for this. Kotori extended a helping hand with a cheerfulughter.

    "What Onii-san means, is that he''s going to personally cook for all of you when we return!"

    Kotori''s words instilled hopeful lights in the two bottomless pits. They looked at Wu Yan with hopeful gazes.

    "Really?"

    "Of course!"

    Kotori had a cheeky grin on her face. She looked at Wu Yan with a suspicious smile.

    "Isn''t that right? My beloved Onii-san..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan immediately aged decades and his shoulders sagged down.

    Kotori got him out of a bind, but, she also didn''t forget to get revenge for his forceful kiss this morning.

    Anyway, it''s still better than letting the two bottomless pits wreak havoc. Wu Yan helplessly gave in.

    "Sure..."

    Wu Yan rubbed Astrea and Tohka''s head.

    "When we go back, I will cook anything you girls want, just endure for now, mkay?"

    "Nn! Nn!"

    The two nodded like eager brats. They weren''t picky with their food, however, Wu Yan''s dishes were ranked above other food. They also liked having Wu Yan cook for them so there''s that too...

    "Onii-chan! n wants some too!"

    n, not wanting to lose, hugged Wu Yan''s leg too.

    "E-erm, may I have..."

    Yoshino tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve.

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi had a gentle smile on her face.

    "I missed hubby''s food too..."

    "While we are at it..."

    Kotori said with a naughty smile.

    "Count me in!"

    "Ehem..."

    Hinagiku dryly coughed, signifying her intent without words.

    Wu Yan, at a loss of words, felt a soft pair of hands tugged his shirt from behind. Without turning back, he can guess what Ikaros wanted to say with her eyes.

    Finally, he understood the real challenge of the day...

    Hinagiku looked in front and she stored away her smile.

    "Yan..."

    "Hmm?"

    They looked in that direction and Wu Yan started grinning.

    In a luxurious feather robe, the approaching young male had a regal looking crown on his head. He came with his guards and subordinates in tow. He showed them a friendly smile and he couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.

    He wasn''t here for Wu Yan & co, he was looking at Ikaros.

    It''s Kaya.

    "Greetings! It''s been a while!"

    Kaya bowed towards them gracefully with his hand on his left chest.

    "I heard about your participation in this ball and I just couldn''t hold my excitement back!"

    "No no, that''s too much."

    Wu Yan shrugged after scratching his cheek.

    "Prince Kaya, you should know that our attendance is something odd and unreasonable."

    Kaya''s entourage exchanged looks of doubt. For them, an event like this is an honor of a lifetime. Yet, this guy looked like he couldn''t be bothered.

    Kaya flinched but heughed immediately afterwards.

    "Don''t speak too soon, Dignitary Yan, if anyone should be at this ball, it should be you and yourpany. Although this Kaya was far away at the time of the incident, I heard about your ster achievements in the Giant Beast Forest..."

    Kaya turned around and he started talking with Ikaros in tion.

    "Of special mention, Lady Ikaros, I never thought you were a tier 9 grandmaster of the highest order, Kaya is beyond shocked."

    Kaya initially doubted his ears, when they confirmed the news, Kaya''s feelings for Ikaros intensified.

    He was already enamored with Ikaros at Silvaria World Institute. After finding out about her powers, his feelings for her increased further. Because he loved her, he derived happiness from her excellence.

    Ikaros raised her head, she looked at Kaya for a second but she shifted her gaze back to Wu Yan soon after that.

    "I only wanted to protect Master, that''s all..."

    Kaya''s smile froze. With an awkward grin, he tried to y it cool.

    "Dignitary Wu Yan is indeed blessed..."

    He sounded sour when he siad that. Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi exchanged a look before they giggled.

    They weren''tughing at Kaya because he got jealous. They wereughing at how pitiful Kaya was.

    If anyone asked the girls if they lvoed Wu Yan, they wouldn''t hesitate to say yes. But, if the question was changed to do they love Wu Yan the most, well, they don''t have the confidence to say yes.

    That''s because they were sure in Wu Yan''s harem, the one who loved Wu Yan the most easily went to one girl.

    And that''s Ikaros who devoted her soul and body to Wu Yan. During this entire event, she never let her eyes stray from Wu Yan.

    The girls could see, without a single doubt, Ikaros loved Wu Yan the most, her feelings were the strongest among them.

    Kaya, well, he''s just a poor guy who loved the wrong girl...

 Chapter 794: Escalation and an unexpected announcemen

    <h4>Chapter 794: Esction and an unexpected announcemen</h4>

    Kaya didn¡¯t overtly express his emotions. He endured the urge to continue talking with Ikaros and he started exchanging pleasantries with Wu Yan & co. It¡¯s not just Kaya. Bing Ling, Bi Shi, and Jaafar all came to greet and talk with Wu Yan. They were either instructed by their elders to do so.

    They weren¡¯t familiar with Wu Yan & co. However, considering Ikaros and n¡¯s power, they had their own agendas when it came to conversing with them. They were trying to fish for information or they tried to build a good rtionship with them. That¡¯s the reason why they came to say hello.

    Truthfully speaking, Wu Yan isn¡¯t too pleased that he had to deal with their politics and annoying formalities. It¡¯s a ball so he has to socialize. At least, he dealt with situations like this before so he more or less knew how to navigate around the crowd. He said what should be said and he kept mum on matters where silence is the key.

    Hinagiku, Kurumi, and Kotori couldn¡¯t help but see a stunning growth from before. He wasn¡¯t this used to social events like this before. Looks like 3 years in the virtual realm also increased his social skills.

    The girls didn¡¯t waste time idling there. They had the looks, power, and fame so there were tons of people hitting on them. There are also people trying to get to know them. Except for Ikaros, Astrea, Tohka, n and Yoshino, Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi had their hands full dealing with the dignitaries here.

    The girls were skilled at handling the guests too. Hinagiku is the student council president of Hakuo Academy, this much is a given. Meanwhile, as themander of Ratatoskr, Kotori is like a fish in water when ites to social events like this. The dignitaries who thought she would be easy to deal with given her youthful look certainly ate their assumptions when they were led by the nose by Kotori.

    As for Kurumi, she might have a simple nature like the other spirits but her tragic and hurtful experiences in the past moulded her into an elegant looking nobledy. However, her way with words certainly made her stand out in this ball.

    The girls became the center of attention. The male attendees were ogling them, some of them even fantasized how life would be like with these girls as their girlfriends.

    But, no one was brave enough to try and court the girls. After all, they had to check if they can handle the consequences.

    While the ball is underway, a shiny magic spotlight focused its light upon one of the stairways here. The other lights dimmed down. Then, everyone started piping down.

    Wu Yan & co finally got out of that tiresome parade of useless conversations.

    "Ah, the protagonist is finally here..."

    The attendees were excited.

    They wanted to know the real intention of holding this ball!

    Soon, they will find out!

    Lit by the magicmps, Sylph Princess had a regal crown on her head as she exited the stairway with an elegant and beautiful icy-blue princess dress. The Ailu emperor personally escorted her. The youngsters here couldn¡¯t help but thank the gods for the sight they saw.

    Wu Yan examined the emperor. This is the first time he saw the emperor in person. He only met the emperor in projections. For example, thest time they talked atop the Arena Tower. Wu Yan opened the System¡¯s scanner on him.

    Kate Ailu: Level 85

    As expected...

    This is the highest level he has seen, second only to Yukari.

    Looking at the emperor, he looks like he is in his forties. only a few years older than Larl. Certainly, the emperor had the talent to match his title, he¡¯s rtively young for a tier 9 individual.

    As for Kate Ailu¡¯s true age, it was certainly higher than what he looks like. As a cultivator increases his power, douqi, and mana, their body will resist aging and make the owner look younger than their real age. His true age is probably over 50 years old.

    It¡¯s still very surprising because Lei Wang who is in the same tier as him is already closing in on 80 years old. His level is 84, one level lower than Kate.

    Kate felt his gaze so he smiled at Wu Yan. Instead of shifting his gaze, Wu Yan gave him aposed nod. Like the others around him, he apused as a form of respect.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t notice the brief moment of weird look Kate gave him.

    "My utmost gratitude to you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to join this ball!"

    The magicmps re-ignited. The crowd stayed silent, they waited for the emperor to finish his speech.

    Nodding, Kate continued.

    "As much as I would like to let the ball continue in this festive mood, I have a matter to announce..."

    Here it is...

    The crowd held their breathes as they looked at Kate, including Wu Yan & co.

    Sylph stepped forward, her icy-blue hair went well with her princess dress. The light reflected off her silky hair made it look like she¡¯s wearing a dress made of stars. Her cold look didn¡¯t mar her overall appearance, like the moon, she¡¯s brilliant, distant, and just as entrancing...

    "This is my beloved daughter, Sylph..."

    Kate looked at his daughter with a doting look. He held her hand and he started addressing the crowd.

    "It goes without saying that most of you here have heard about Sylph, right?"

    Sylph was once the strongest student in school. She held the position solidly for a few years until Wu Yan & co enrolled. Although she¡¯s not the strongest student anymore, her strength is still remembered by the students in the school and well-known throughout thend.

    Kate sounded proud when he said this. Sylph isn¡¯t just his prized daughter. She had ridiculous talent and her power exceeded the sessors of the other two empire factions. She¡¯s the pride of his life as a result.

    Kate stored away his doting look, instead, he looked a bit pained.

    He chuckled.

    "As for why I gathered everyone here today, it¡¯s because I want to make a very important announcement..."

    Kate shifted his gaze towards a certain person, his eyes shed with a glint of light.

    He¡¯s looking at Wu Yan!

    Wu Yan frowned when he saw this. He had a bad feeling. And, just like that, Kate confirmed his suspicion by dropping the bomb on everyone.

    "That man! Wu Yan!"

    Kate dramatically pointed at Wu Yan, his voice echoing in the chamber.

    "Is Sylph¡¯s fiancee!"

 Chapter 795: The answer: No guarantees

    <h4>Chapter 795: The answer: No guarantees</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s stunned.

    The girls were stunned.

    Everyone¡¯s stunned.

    The room was quiet for several seconds. It felt like this is a dream. Nobody could believe their ears.

    They looked at Wu Yan who was baffled and they looked at Sylph who still had her icy look on. They were thinking the same thing.

    Are you sure about this pairing?

    The big wigs who has seen this kind of stuff before were shocked, it¡¯s not because they werecking in mental faculties. It¡¯s because these two just didn¡¯t blend well no matter how you sliced it.

    Isn¡¯t it rather convenient that the erstwhile cool and distant princess of ice suddenly became engaged to Wu Yan who became famous recently?

    It¡¯s just too sudden!

    Since someone like Kate said it. He meant what he said, he¡¯s an emperor and once he said it, then it¡¯s official, it came from the highest authority in the Ailu empire.

    When the realized this was the real intention behind this ball, the people started looking at Kate with analytical eyes.

    Sylph is excellent in her own right. However, to announce her engagement by gathering all the greatest factions in the world, that¡¯s going overboard.

    Normally, gathering all the factions were limited to events such as transition of power, or when one of the greatest noble families exceed another one, politically important events like that. The intention is to make it known to the world.

    Announcing the princess¡¯ engagement to the whole world is just magnifying a small event, right?

    Unless, Wu Yan¡¯s engagement with Sylph had a greater meaning. Is the emperor nning on using this engagement as an excuse to give Wu Yan his position? That¡¯s just ridiculous.

    Rather. Is that even possible?

    For one, Wu Yan never met the emperor in person until today. He might be a mysterious man of great potential, he¡¯s still an unknown, right? Should they really be letting someone like that rule an entire empire? Secondly, he has sons who  seed him, even if they are rtively inferior, that¡¯s still better than giving an outsider the throne, right?

    Kate must have another goal in mind, that¡¯s the logical deduction they arrived at.

    Is this his way of quickly recruiting two tier 9 into his ranks, quite possibly, even the demigod known as Yakumo Yukari?!

    Kaya, Jaafar, Larl, and the other people in positions of power thought about this seriously.

    If that was the case, it spelled trouble for the entire world in terms of power bnce.

    "No no no! Absolutely, no way am I letting that happen!"

    Lulu started panicking with a pale look on her face. She started tearing up.

    "How did it end up like this?..."

    "Th-this is so sudden..."

    Fei Fei wasn¡¯t doing any better. She looked at Wu Yan & co who were just as shocked as her with a grave look.

    "Sister Fei Fei..."

    Lulu grabbed Fei Fei¡¯s hand, she is sweating really hard right now.

    "Wh-what do I do?..."

    Larl and Fei Fei bitterlyughed. Even a fool can tell Lulu totally has a crush on Wu Yan.

    What an irony, they were discussing Wu Yan and Lulu¡¯s rtionship when out of nowhere, Wu Yan became someone else¡¯s fiancee...

    Fate can be a nasty quimm.

    Unlike Larl & co, Zeus perked up because Wu Yan¡¯s off the market when he became Sylph¡¯s fiancee.

    Larl bitterlyughed once more and he patted Lulu on the back.

    "Lilu, fret not, look at the youngster, I think this news is new to him too. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions."

    "I-is that so?..."

    Lulu couldn¡¯t think straight. She nced at Wu Yan and she saw how astounded he was so her expression improved a bit. Fei Fei chimed in with a bitter smile.

    Wu Yan¡¯s harem included girls who were as pretty if not prettier than Sylph, they were also just as capable and talented too!

    Lulu knows Wu Yan is probably very intimate with Hinagiku & co, not justrades as he described. Lulu always acted cool but she couldn¡¯t do so today.

    In her simple heart, Hinagiku & co were like sisters to her, she can ept it if they were close to Wu Yan. However, Sylph is a total stranger to Lulu, that¡¯s why she started flipping out when she heard about the engagement.

    Lulu decided to run with that idea. That¡¯s the only idea that can calm her raging heart.

    Wu Yan recovered after the girls stared daggers into him. He had trouble keeping his sweat from pouring out like a waterfall.

    "Buster, you¡¯ve got some exining to do..."

    Hinagiku said with a face as ck as charcoal. Kotori wasn¡¯t doing so hot either, Ikaros¡¯ eyes wavered while Kurumi covered the mouth of Tohka who is probably questioning him. Without Kurumi, she is the most likely candidate to make a scene here.

    "Wait wait wait, let me figure this out!"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!"

    Hinagiku and Kotori weren¡¯t pleased with his answer. But, they were puzzled. Wu Yan went into transcript worlds, when he¡¯s not travelling throughout other worlds, he spent most of his time with them. It wouldn¡¯t be like him to do them wrong by having fun with Sylph on the side.

    Even if he¡¯s decadent enough to do that, Sylph¡¯s icy attitude gave her a very good alibi.

    Kotori started making a guess.

    "Sister Fei Fei is right, the Ailu empire is nning something, Sylph is just the front..."

    Hinagiku gnashed her teeth at Wu Yan.

    "What are you going to do now?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples. Everyone in the ballroom waited for his input, including Kate and Sylph.

    Kate saw Wu Yan¡¯s flustered look and he helped him out.

    "Right, I know the news is very sudden. Honestly, I never discussed this with anyone..."

    The others silently cursed him. Isn¡¯t he afraid of losing face as the emperor for randomly pulling off stunts like this?

    "Youngster, my daughter can be cold at times. However, if you look at something other than her personality, I think you should find her a very suitable marriage candidate, right?"

    Kate narrowed his eyes at him.

    "I lost count of her suitors, so many came to ask her hand but I never gave the time of day. In fact, it pains me even now to grant her hand in marriage to you. Now, let¡¯s hear your answer..."

    "Are you, or are you not, willing to be Sylph¡¯s fiancee?..."

    Everyone¡¯s attention returned to Wu Yan. Wu Yan can feel the intensity behind his words.

    Kate, you magnificent bastard, why do you have to pull that "I am in pain to give my daughter away" card, how am I going to turn this down now?!

    If he turned this down, that would make him a criminal who pped the face of the entire Ailu empire, wouldn¡¯t it?

    With stress headache ring up, he stepped forward after a slight deliberation.

    "Your majesty!"

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. The others, including Hinagiku & co perked up their ears.

    Is he going to say yes? Is he going to say no?

    They wanted a resolution to this. Anyone would say yes, the cost of saying no is just too high to risk it.

    Plus, who would give up a super-talented, beautiful, and fiancee of noble birth?

    Is this even a choice?

    Wu Yan shattered their expectations.

    "I am very sorry but no, I decline!"

 Chapter 796: The final answer, okay we can try getting along firs

    <h4>Chapter 796: The final answer, okay we can try getting along firs</h4>

    "I am very sorry but no, I decline!"

    The crowd almost got sent back by the powerful words he used. The more politically sensitive of them were ncing at Kate carefully, they silently cursed because this was the worst answer Wu Yan can give.

    At a ball like this, in front of so many dignitaries, not giving the emperor face is a major mistake. They were ready for Kate to get angry. They got their defending speeches ready should the situation arises.

    They didn¡¯t think Wu Yan and Kate will immediately enter into an acrimonious rtionship, the Ailu empire is strong, but, Wu Yan had the back of Ikaros and n.

    Two tier 9 individuals is a nice deterrent, but, the empire can still attack if they want. But, lest they forget, Wu Yan still had the backing of Yakumo Yukari.

    If tier 9 individuals were deterrents. A demigod is a strategic weapon that the imperial family had all the reasons in the world to fear.

    However, if they do go all out. The dignitaries here will suffer from the fallout. They wanted to defuse the situation, fearing a potential fight between the two parties.

    Kate wasn¡¯t fazed. He isn¡¯t smiling but he doesn¡¯t look furious. Sylph looked at Wu Yan with shing eyes. Nobody knew what the girl is thinking about.

    "I know my decision was sudden, your reluctance is not without reason. It¡¯s normal, rather..."

    Kate said with a calm tone. This loosened the tension in the room. People familiar with the emperor can hear the angry undertone in his words. He¡¯s angry because his beloved daughter was apparently not good enough for him. He¡¯s still a bit pissed.

    Kate continued.

    "However, I would like to hear your reasons..."

    If he waspromising before then he sounded hostile right now. At least, the people her can tell he¡¯s not going to be satisfied if Wu Yan gives him a random answer.

    Kate is famous for his reverse scale that must not be touched. He can handle general affairs like a proper emperor. He can also ept harm, to a certain extent, to his family members, except for Sylph. When ites to anything rted to his daughter, Kate lost his marbles and he would turn into a doting father. He ced Sylph above almost everything in his life. She¡¯s the jewel of his life.

    In other words, using a more colloquial word, he has a daughterplex.

    If not due to his real goal, killing Kate would be the only way he would ever give his daughter away in marriage, especially to a stranger like Wu Yan.

    Yet, he¡¯s displeased when Wu Yan turned him down. He¡¯s not thinking rationally, he has a really excellent daughter, in terms of looks and talent, she had no peer.

    Why the fuck would you reject this?

    Luckily, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t read minds. If he could, he would probably fall to the ground from the emperor¡¯s absurd train of logic.

    "You want my reasons?"

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned and he shook his head.

    "That¡¯s simple!"

    Wu Yan parted way, he showed everyone the girls standing behind him.

    "Your majesty, with all due respect, I don¡¯t even know Sylph that well. More importantly, I have them, the loves of my life, they are my partner for life, they are my fiancees, that¡¯s reason enough for me!"

    The attendees looked at Wu Yan with a weird look. Some got jealous at him. They more or less knew his rtionship with the girls were suspicious, however, he never made it known, until today. Now, it¡¯s official, these girls were all in a rtionship with him.

    The girls weren¡¯t expecting this. Except for n who couldn¡¯t understand the intricacies of love, the other girls all blushed. Kurumi who is the most assertive among them also didn¡¯t count on this. She was a bit sour from the initial development, but, with this, her feeling immediately improved greatly.

    Normally, Hinagiku and Kotori would give him Tsundere responses. But, at this critical juncture, they knew better than to deny it. They lowered their heads and they were as bashful as maidens in love. They started fidgeting awkwardly.

    Their demure responses had a magical attraction. The males couldn¡¯t help but look at them in a different light. That resulted in Wu Yan earning more animosity with the dignitaries here. Wu Yan was busy focusing his attention on Kate who furrowed his brows.

    "Your majesty, I can¡¯t deny it, Princess Sylph is as beautiful as she is gifted. But, I don¡¯t know her so it¡¯s best if you reconsider this case..."

    Lulu sighed in relief when she heard Wu Yan. She¡¯s also blushing with excitement. Her etiquette skills were high enough that she didn¡¯t outright cheer and hurray loudly. Meanwhile, Larl and Fei Fei weren¡¯t sure if they shouldugh or cry.

    Girl, he just increased his fiancee from one to multiple, don¡¯t get too happy yet!

    Kate locked his expression in a frown. He knew Wu Yan was on good terms with the girls in his entourage, but, he wasn¡¯t counting on Wu Yan to dere his rtionship to the whole world. Like this, it¡¯s going to be hard to pressure him.

    The real circumstances were different. If they can resolve that, he wouldn¡¯t mind backing off from this engagement after Wu Yan already made his statement so adamantly. It¡¯s normal to have a harem in this world, but, terms and conditons applied.

    If his beloved daughter ever does marry. The husband can forget about marrying a second woman. Ignoring if Sylph will ever say yes, Kate is the first one who will fervently reject any notion of starting a harem. No way in hell is his daughter going to serve her man in bed with another woman!

    But...

    Kate sighed. He wanted to say something but Sylph interrupted.

    "I don¡¯t mind spending time to get to know you!"

    "Wh-wh-what..."

    Wu Yan was astonished.

    Sylph exined with an expressionless look.

    "We can spend time together as fiancees, by dating with the intention to marry, we can always cancel this engagement if it turns out we aren¡¯tpatible. Should we hit it off really well, then..."

    Her icy blue eyes were trained on Wu Yan. She ignored the gasping crowd and she dered her intention.

    "I don¡¯t mind serving you with the girls by your side!"

    The room fell silent in an instant.

    Has the world gone crazy?

    The dignitaries of the world, Larl, Fei Fei, and Lulu all had the same idea.

    She¡¯s crazy!

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi shared the same thought.

    Kate was stunned for a brief moment. When he recovered, he hesitantly pursued Wu Yan.

    "A-are you sure?"

    "I am..."

    Sylph said with a steadfast attitude. The crowd can tell something changed.

    The past Sylph is a true princess of ice, the pride of the Ailu empire, the strongest in Silvaria World Institute. Forget entering a polygamy with other women, she never so much as looked at a male as a potential love interest.

    She¡¯s taking the initiative to voice her consent to sharing her man with other women.

    The heavens must have gone crazy!

    Indeed, this is only an engagement, the wedding might not pull through in the end, but, it did solve the current impasse. Kate shook his head with reluctant still filling his face. He looked at Wu Yan with a dangerous look.

    "Youngster, I believe you have no more objections?..."

    Wu Yan looked at the girls behind him. They all gave him a bitter smile.

    Just say yes for now...

    Wu Yan felt his strength leaving him and he smiled awkwardly.

    "Okay..."

 Chapter 797: The real goal, what the imperial family wants...

    <h4>Chapter 797: The real goal, what the imperial family wants...</h4>

    The ball slowly ended as the attendees all had fun...

    At least, that''s what it looks like on the surface.

    The dignitaries will probablye up with their own measures after Kate announced Sylph engagement with Wu Yan.

    They assumed the engagement was only a front to gain the allegiance of Yukari, Ikaros, n, and his other girls. Wu Yan & co had the potential and power to topple the power bnce in this world.

    The ball ended. But, the one who mysteriously became the protagonist of this ball stayed behind. Wu Yan stayed not because Kate asked him to, instead, he had a ton of questions for the emperor.

    In a room much simpler than the ballroom, Kate sat on his seat with Sylph who wore her usual blue magician robe. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi stared at the representatives of the imperial family. They stared at each other for dozens of seconds.

    Kate nonchntly drank his tea. He smiled at Sylph who poured more tea for him. Then, he nced over to see Wu Yan & co who are still staring at him without saying anything. He shook his head and he ced his cup down.

    "Look, I know you have a lot of questions..."

    Kate lowered his head with a sigh.

    "Come, ask away, I will do my best to answer your questions!"

    Wu Yan lowered his head. Hinagiku and Kotori exchanged a few looks with him. The two girls nodded, gesturing for him to represent their group.

    "Alright, I won''t beat around the bush."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He looked at Sylph and he addressed the emperor.

    "Your majesty, why? Why did you announce the engagement between Sylph and I?"

    Kate teased him.

    "You sure shoot straight, I will give you that. What? Is Sylph not to your liking?..."

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "She''s attractive but I never thought about her that way. Like I said, we never really talked much..."

    "That isn''t an issue!"

    Kate replied.

    "Do you think political marriages take the consent and feelings of the parties involved into thought? If this was another faction, they would all say yes and then investigate if this would earn more favors for their ns, right?"

    Sylph is quite a looker, she had power and she''s also the beloved daughter of the emperor. Her appearance, talent, and background were all ten out of ten. Another shmuck would be in heaven when someone like Sylph bes their fiancee.

    However, Wu Yan isn''t included.

    For one, his girls were all pretty in their own ways. They are all very important partners he summoned out of 2D universes. Compared to Sylph, they were way better. They are all as strong if not stronger than Sylph too. As for background, well, if he wanted to, he can build a solid foundation up with the help of System and their abilities, maybe not to the extent of an empire, but, he''s sure he can at least make a kingdom.

    When Kate talked about pros, Wu Yan saw only 0 utility no matter how Kate tried to sell him on the idea.

    "Indeed, you''re right, there are almost no males who can turn a deal as sweet as this down..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Almost, anyway, she''s great and all but you didn''t answer my question, why did you draw me into this engagement?"

    "Come, why would you say that?"

    Kate calmly said.

    "You of all people should know how all the factions wanted to earn your favor. Using an engagement is just a reasonable course of action, isn''t that so?"

    Wu Yan & co were at least tier 8 in strength. n and Ikaros are at tier 9 and although she''s usually hard to track, Yakumo the demigod is also known to be on good terms with them. An elite force like this would greatly bolster the military power of any faction they join, right?

    More importantly, they were young. None of the looked a day older than 25 years old (Author note: Ikaros, Astrea, and n are assumed to be humans). They had great chances of reaching tier 9 at this rate. Ikaros and n are also very likely to achieve demigod level power.

    Any faction would pay a great price to recruit them.

    But...

    "Yeah, I still don''t think you would use an engagement for something like that."

    Wu Yan stared straight down Kate''s barrels.

    "I might not know Princess Sylph, however, I know she''s someone who wouldn''t say yes to a meaningless and loveless marriage, and, if she said no..."

    "Your majesty, surely you didn''t force her into this, right?..."

    "Of course not!"

    Kate yelled without hesitation. Once he noticed his rude behavior, he reined in himself. Wu Yan & co had puzzled looks so he quickly recovered and he drank his tea.

    "If Sylph said no, I wouldn''t resort to forcing her, no way."

    Wu Yan went silent. Sylph''s icy expression thawed slightly. She looked at Kate with more respect.

    Kotori spoke up before the mood can go silent again.

    "Then, enlighten us, it sounds to me like Princess Sylph wanted this, did she suggest this idea?"

    Wu Yan, Kate, and the other girls had looks of shock. Wu Yan had a look of disbelief while Kate looked at Kotori like she''s a bright student who just got the correct answer. The girls looked at Sylph, they raised their guards against her even while the person herself stayed still with an expressionless look.

    "Not bad, little girl, you are witty..."

    Kate chuckled.

    Kotori wasn''t exactly pleased Kate called her a little girl, but, she decided to focus on the issue at hand.

    "Then, it''s time you tell us the truth, right?"

    Kotori''s tone isn''t one to be used with royalty. The air became colder as Kate and Sylph looked at Wu Yan & co. Kate caved in first.

    "Youngster..."

    Kate looked at Wu Yan and he looked at his hand.

    "May I take a look at that ring?"

    "My ring?"

    Wu Yan & co were confused for a second. They looked at Wu Yan''s hand.

    He wore a simple-looking white ring.

    It was the ring they got from the treasure hunting tripst time, the ring inscribed with the characters for Authority.

    Wu Yan recalled how Sylph reacted abnormally to his ring. After that, she started treating him differently whereas she treated him like a total stranger before that.

    The ring is the cause of this?

    If so...

    Kate and Sylph were obviously focused on his ring. He narrowed his eyes.

    Judging by their interest and the price they are willing to pay, it seems like he''s involved in a giant plot.

    Wu Yan recalled how he got his hands on the three rings, including this Ring of Authority. The box sealing the rings had engravings on it.

    Wealth greater than all the gold in the world, Authority greater than anyone in the world, Power greater than anyone can imagine.

 Chapter 798: A clue into the truth of the world, the secret of the God tier...

    <h4>Chapter 798: A clue into the truth of the world, the secret of the God tier...</h4>

    If Wu Yan can get his hands on the items described on the engraving when he obtained the rings, the value of these rings would be monumentally high.

    But, Wu Yan didn¡¯t get what was written on the rings.

    Inside the box, there was another message.

    For the ring inscribed with the characters for Authority:

    ¡°To the future holder, this is just an ordinary ring that is indestructible, it¡¯s not an item ring. With this ring, the Ailu empire is yours tomand.¡±

    For the ring inscribed with the characters for Power:

    ¡°To the future holder, this is an item ring. Open it and you shall obtain the power to dominate the entire world of Silvaria! Find the Ailu empire, the way to open this ring lies with the emperor.¡±

    For the ring inscribed with the characters for Wealth:

    ¡°To the future holder, you want my wealth? You can have it. Find the key and all the wealth inside this ring is yours!¡±

    Wu Yan doubted the engravings when he found the rings. At that point, he was only a new tier 7 superhuman, the bare minimum to be taken seriously as a strong cultivator in Silvaria. The things promised by the three rings were still far too distant to him at the time...

    But, now...

    Wu Yan¡¯s brain started turning as he pieced together Kate¡¯s word and his apparent focus on the ring. This emperor knows about the ring.

    If that¡¯s the case, the things promised by the rings might just be true as well!

    This hole goes deep...

    The authority tomand the Ailu empire alone is incredible. Using this ring alone, he seriously doubts Kate would just abdicate his throne and let him rule the Ailu empire. For Wu Yan, he could give a rat¡¯s furry behind about political power.

    He is more interested in the Power Ring.

    Find the emperor and he will tell me how to unlock the ring, huh?...

    Wu Yan thought about it and he removed the Authority Ring. He threw it over to Kate.

    Kate and Sylph started freaking out when Wu Yan threw the ring. Without a second thought, Kate threw away the cup of tea in his hand as he hurried to catch the ring. When he felt the cold ring safely resting within his palm, he sighed along with Sylph. Then, he leered at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You bastard! Did you have to throw it?¡±

    Kate started scolding Wu Yan with words that shouldn¡¯te from an emperor.

    ¡°What are you going to do if you broke the ring?!¡±

    ¡°L-look...¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his arms.

    ¡°Does that ring even break that easily though?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kate snorted. He looked a bit unsatisfied. Even Sylph looked a bit upset. The ring probably meant a lot to them.

    Kate looked at the Authority ring and his eyes started trembling. He caressed it with careful excitement.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Kate said with a hoarse and ted tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ring of Authority!¡±

    ¡°Ring of Authority?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku, she¡¯s the one who went on the treasure hunting trip with him. She shook her head, she had no idea as well.

    Wu Yan asked Kate.

    ¡°Your majesty, do you know what this ring is?¡±

    Kate stopped rubbing the ring and he bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I know it all too well, after all, it¡¯s an item of the Ailu Empire.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Kotori knitted her brows.

    Kate calmed down and he clenched down on the ring. He also struggled with his internal thoughts. They waited patiently for the emperor to make a decision. Sylph appears to understand why Kate¡¯s like this, she stayed silent after sighing.

    The room felt weird as the mood sank. Kate finally made up his mind.

    ¡°Youngster, if I want this ring, will you give it up?...¡±

    Wu Yan smiled after freezing up for a second.

    ¡°Before that, I think you owe me an exnation...¡±

    ¡°An exnation?¡±

    Kate bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t think you will give me this ring after you hear the story behind it...¡±

    He turned around and he looked at the wall behind him. He said with a slightly crestfallen voice.

    ¡°Do you guys know who is the founder of Ailu Empire?¡±

    ¡°The founder?...¡±

    Hinagiku replied.

    ¡°One of the four god-tier individuals in history, God Ailu?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Ailu turned around.

    ¡°The founder who named the empire in his name. He¡¯s also my ancestor!¡±

    ¡°A god...¡±

    Wu Yan & co looked at each other. Even Sylph was awed by the word of ¡°God¡±. It¡¯s an entity that inspires fear and awe in the inhabitants of this world. When they approached the relic, they can feel the heavy aura of a god who used to own this item.

    Subconsciously, humans feared and revered the Gods, it has nothing to do with guts or bravery.

    Kate is also the same. He might sound excited but he¡¯s also shaken by the prospect of touching what used to be owned by a god.

    ¡°In the past, the World of Silvaria bore witness to the ascend of four beings who went beyond the demigod tier.¡±

    ¡°The first god, Silvaria, named the world in his hallowed name. Then came the three founding gods of the three major empires today, Ailu, Baruba, and Feya!¡±

    ¡°A god¡¯s power is unfathomable to mere mortals like us. We only have a few demigods in this world, even they have never seen a god in action. Time passed and though demigods rose and fell, there was never a god after that point. In our entire history, there are only four gods!¡±

    Kate looked at Wu Yan with his piercing gaze.

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Wu Yan felt pressured, the implications weighed on him like a heavy mountain.

    Wu Yan recognized this as the prelude to understanding a top-secret matter in this world.

    Most tier 9 individuals don¡¯t know about this secret, what¡¯s to say of tier 8 like him.

    Wu Yan shook his head. Kate expected this reaction, he grinned bitterly.

    ¡°To ascend to the god-tier, cultivation alone isn¡¯t enough...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be a god through cultivation and training alone?¡±

    Baffled by the secrets revealed to them, Kotori asked.

    ¡°Do you see the contradictions in your own words? If you can¡¯t train and be a god, how did the four godse about?¡±

    Kate shook his head. With a heavy tone, he continued.

    ¡°I only said you can¡¯t be a god by training. I didn¡¯t say there was no other way to be a god!¡±

    ¡°Another way?¡±

    Wu Yan sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you need external help to be a god?¡±

    ¡°Bullseye..."

    Kate praised him with an awkward smile. Then, the whole world felt as though it went silent once more...

 Chapter 799: The demise of gods, the truth behind why the gods fell

    <h4>Chapter 799: The demise of gods, the truth behind why the gods fell</h4>

    There are multiple reasons why someone would start cultivating, however, there is only one end goal for this path, that is to be stronger!

    Learning never stops, the journey to mastery of the art of war is boundless. Learning might never stop but there is a limit to one''s journey to the top in power. For one, talent can limit a human''s potential, talent determines the speed of mastery and the ease of making breakthroughs. In other words, a person without talent will never live long enough to reach peak power. Granted, a genius would need to put in the work or his lifespan will fall behind cultivation.

    In this world, there is a zenith for all cultivators, that''s the God-tier.

    The path of a cultivator is hard and fraught with danger. But, throughout the ages, people with talent, determination, and sheer will rose. By luck and their own effort, they touched the realm of God. They achieved apotheosis.

    Distant as it seems, apotheosis is possible, the four gods were evidence that a human can be a god.

    To this end, humans struggled, they braved storms and harsh seas to forge themselves. They busted their backs all so they might one day, stand at the peak as the strongest cultivator.

    Kate told them it''s impossible to reach the god tier through sheer effort alone.

    It''s a cruel truth to any cultivator.

    Of course, without bottlenecks or limits to speak of, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Kotori, Kurumi and the others obviously couldn''t sympathize with Kate. Looking at Kate and Sylph''s frustated faces, they could tell this was a soul-crushing truth.

    Who wouldn''t want to realize their greatest potential? Who wouldn''t want to be masters of the universe?

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he gave Kate some time to cool down. Then, Wu Yan asked.

    "Alright, to be a god, what do you need?"

    "Need, huh?"

    Kate sighed and he continued with an absent look.

    "I am not sure if it''s a thing..."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It means, I am not sure if it counts as an object!"

    Kate sighed.

    "The ancestor left us relics. However, when we chanced upon the message left to us regarding how to achieve apotheosis, the ancestor only left a brief message!"

    "The power of god..."

    "The power of a god?"

    Wu Yan flinched in shock. Kate also nodded.

    "ording to our records, one must first reach the peak of demigod tier, then, and only then can the process start."

    "Upon reaching the limit of a human, the cultivator will attain the power to assimte the power of a god. Through assimtion with this power, a cultivator can slowly diminish the mortal limit. When this barrier is gone, the cultivator can attempt to breakthrough."

    "Once a cultivator does that, the cultivator will be a god!"

    "If a cultivator fails, the power of god will dissipate!"

    "When that happens..."

    Kate sighed.

    "Bing a god will be a pipe dream..."

    The others all released sighs of tension.

    Kotori reloaded her candy. She chewed candy to starve off boredom or use candies to give her the sugar rush needed to stimte her brain. She''s probably using the candy to boost her thinking faculties right now.

    She mumbled out loud.

    "There wasn''t a fifth god because the power of god faded?"

    Kate shook his head.

    "No, it still exists!"

    Kate returned to his throne and he sipped from a new cup of tea. He looked at Wu Yan & co.

    At first, the power of god didn''t suffuse thend.

    The first god, the founding god of the world Silvaria, Silvaria found a ce while he''s still a demigod.

    There was an object that piqued his interest, as someone who travelled through the great continent, he never found something so unique.

    Out of curiosity, he took it along with him as he continued his journey throughout the continent. One day, Silvaria reached his limit, he stood at the peak of the demigod tier.

    Silvaria subconsciously knew the day woulde when he hit his limit. The demigods before him touched this unsurmountable wall and they all couldn''t ovee it as they fell to the sands of time.

    Silvaria also more or less gave up. Even if he wants to go beyond his mortal limit, any further growth seems impossible. Cultivation won''t help, more time wouldn''t help, how then, does one achieve apotheosis?

    Then, the unidentifiable object responded as his body echoed with it.

    Silvaria absorbed that unknown object, taking a do-or-die bet with it.

    Then, Silvaria became someone who transcended humans. He became the first god of Silvaria.

    This unknown force that can help a demigod be god got coined with the power of god.

    The news of this force leaked out and all the demigods in the world came to the ce where he found the object. But, they returned empty-handed. The power of god remained elusive.

    There are lucky ones who found it. However, finding the power of god and breaking through are two different matters. Yet, the demigods flocked the ce because having a slight chance is better than 0.

    After that, Ailu, Baruba, and Feya travelled to that divine ce and found the power of god. They sessfully became gods after integrating with that divine force. They were now apex cultivators.

    The famous four gods of Silvaria were born, the three empires also rose up with the gods.

    With the four gods as the example, demigods all over the world started going into a frenzy, they wanted that force.

    A human''s greed is terrifying, so too is the avarice of a god. One of the gods got greedy, he wanted to monopolize the power and cultivate his own subordinates. Naturally, the two other empires didn''t sit idly by. They started fighting as a result.

    The three empires got into a battle royale, dragging in the only unaffiliated god, Silvaria.

    The four fought a terrible battle.

    Try to imagine it...

    4 godly individuals duking it out in one epic fight. The divine ce that had the power of god got demolished. This demolition revealed another secret.

    The divine ce is actually divine because of a primordial weapon thatid beneath thend, the true source of the power of god.

    That weapon had the ability to generate the power of god. It also had so much power that any god who equipped it probably could wipe out the other three gods who opposed the handler.

    Naturally, the four gods went made going at each other''s throat.

    Nobody knows how long the gods fought. At the end of the fight, all four gods fell and that ridiculously strong weapon disappeared from the pages of history.

    Because that weapon possessed a power that exceeded even the strongest Legendary armament of humans, and because of its unique ability to generate the power of god, the primordial weapon was ssified into a ss all its own...

    A Mythical Armament!

 Chapter 800: Analysis, nature, and reques

    <h4>Chapter 800: Analysis, nature, and reques</h4>

    Kate¡¯s sound echoed in the room. Meanwhile, Wu Yan & co stood in solemn silence just like Sylph was. Theymitted this secret to mind, maybe one day, this will fit nicely into this world¡¯s mystery.

    Kate sipped a cup of tea. He seemed satisfied that they all listened to him, he nodded and he continued.

    "That was the twilight of the gods, they brought their own doom by their hands. That Mythical Armament disappeared without a trace. Without that mythical weapon, humans will never be graced by the power of god. After that, the god tier is just a tall tale for Silvaria..."

    They tried hard to digest the information given to them. The death of the gods, the weapon, the secret behind the god tier in this world. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Kotori, Kurumi, and Sylph were the same, they thought long and hard about this story. Astrea, Tohka, n, and Yoshino can understand the story but they can¡¯t think any deeper than that before they zoned out.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple. He delved into his consciousness to converse with the System.

    "System, do I need this power of god to ascend to the level of God?"

    The systemputed the answer and it replied in its usual mechanical voice.

    "The user¡¯s power-up is based on experience points. Experience points can be gained from defeating hostile units (summons or not). Gather enough points to level up..."

    Before Wu Yan can hurray, the System shot him down.

    "There is a limit to experience points-based level-up."

    "A limit?!"

    Wu Yan silently yelled.

    "borate further..."

    "Once the user or his summons reach level 99, experience points can no longer be earned."

    "Wh-what..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Are we limited just like the people of Silvaria? Is level 99, the peak of demigod tier our limit too?"

    "All lifeforms are limited by this universal principle, the System can only help the user reach Level 99."

    The system continued exining.

    "Once a lifeform reach the zenith, the domain beyond is the domain of gods, sub-god lifeforms cannot handle the power thates from that domain. Only with external force can anyone peer into that godly domain."

    Wu Yan understood what the System meant. All lifeforms can only reach level 99, or the peak of demigod-tier. Beyond that, a lifeform must achieve apotheosis. In human terms, a human can always train and improve his strength, however, training can never permit a human to lift a mountain for that is beyond the realm of a mortal...

    The System mentioned that there were no god-tier beings in any of the transcript world. That implies the Power of God can¡¯t be found in the transcript worlds.

    "If that¡¯s the case...."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Can the Power of God be bought?"

    "It cannot be bought on its own."

    The System replied, dashing Wu Yan¡¯s hope.

    "In other words..."

    Wu Yan said with a disappointed tone.

    "We must find that Mythical Armament to achieve godhood?"

    "Wrong."

    The System gave Wu Yan a contradictory answer.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "ording to System¡¯s analysis, the Power of God is a type spiritual force emanated by a tremendously powerful equipment."

    The System continued.

    "This force is naturally formed from an equipment. This force was also got enhanced by pure umtion and concentration inside the equipment. This lifeless force possesses the ability to break the limit of a sub-god being, allowing said lifeform to achieve apotheosis!"

    Wu Yan asked for more rification.

    "What do we do then?"

    "This spiritual force cannot be bought separately."

    The System said.

    "This force that can break a lifeform¡¯s limit is unattainable on its own. But, there are equipment that can generate this force in the System, the equipment can be bought."

    Wu Yan finally understood the nuance of the System.

    The Power of God is just a by-product of a ridiculously power equipment. Hence, it cannot be bought. But, there are mythical armaments in the System.

    The S-grade equipment!

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing. He wanted to kiss System, if he could. The entire world only had one Mythical Armament. However, the System itself came with S-grade equipment.

    Wu Yan browsed through the equipment store multiple times before. He also checked out the S-grade equipment there.

    Although the System doesn¡¯t have a lot of S-grade equipment, only 5 are avable for buying. To buy one would require a staggering amount of points. But, so what? As long as he can earn points, he can buy them given enough time.

    With that settled, the possibilities were endless.

    Wu Yan chuckled but he reined himself in because he was afraid Kate might notice him. That didn¡¯t stop a field of flowers from blooming in his heart, he was over the moon happy with what he heard.

    Little did the emperor knows, this low-key guy had multiple S-grade equipment sealed within a System embedded in Wu Yan, the very same ss of armament that caused the gods to die fighting each other. If he knew about this, Wu Yan might just end up on the dissection table.

    Well, Kate still needs to defeat Ikaros and n for that to happen. And, Wu Yan can use the Red Jade Mode to make a quick getaway.

    Kate can feel a slight change in Wu Yan¡¯s mood although he couldn¡¯t read his mind. He stared at him and he looked at the Ring of Authority in his palm.

    "Before the Ancestor died, he left a verbal order..."

    Kate sucked in a breath of air.

    "He explicitly told his descendants that whosoever holds the Ring of Authority and presents it before the royalty of Ailu empire, the throne must be unconditionally given to the holder of the Ring of Authority!"

    "Ha?..."

    Wu Yan & co were stunned by what the emperor said.

    "Giving your throne away?"

    Wu Yan looked at Kate and Sylph with a bbergasted look. Kate and Sylph nodded with stern looks. Finally, Wu Yan pieced together the plot of the imperial family.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean the holder gets to rule the Ailu empire?

    "You want me to be the ruler?..."

    Wu Yan waved his hands as he started joking.

    "I see a lot of problem with this. I mean, if someone unworthy gets his hand on the ring, won¡¯t that spell the end of the empire?"

    Kate and Sylph also bitterlyughed.

    "I see the ws in his verbal order didn¡¯t elude you..."

    Kate sighed.

    "That¡¯s why I wanted to take this ring off your hand."

    "The power to rule an empire isn¡¯t just a symbolic effect, ites with amensurate amount of responsibility!"

    Kate clenched his fists.

    "I have no idea what led the Ancestor to pass down such a reckless order. However, it is an order we as his descendants must abide by!"

    "Sir Wu Yan!"

    Kate stared at Wu Yan.

    "I don¡¯t care if you want me to get down on my knees, but, you must give me this Ring!"

 Chapter 801: The juicy details, there is someone behind the scenes?

    <h4>Chapter 801: The juicy details, there is someone behind the scenes?</h4>

    "Even if I have to beg you, please give me the Ring!"

    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to Wu Yan.

    In front of the emperor and the princess, Wu Yan can feel they are heavily invested in his ring and they want it at any cost. They might look calm on the surface, but, upon closer inspection, one can see their fists were clenched and they were sweating real hard.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯tst under their passionate gazes. He bitterlyughed as he tried to persuade them.

    "Look, it¡¯s just a verbal order, it¡¯s not written down. Plus, your ancestor has been dead for god knows how many years, right?"

    Although they must be proud knowing they are all descendants of a god-tier being, taking his words as a creed that can never be broken seemed logical. However, that stuff happened so many years in the past, isn¡¯t the power to rule an empire more important than a verbal order given many centuries ago?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think the emperor would abide by his ancestor¡¯s order, he certainly didn¡¯t think Kate would give up his position simply because someone came along with the ring his Ancestor said signified the ruler of the empire.

    Kate and Sylph lowered their heads.

    "Indeed, the ancestor is long gone. His merits and even his verbal order has no relevant significance today. But, this Ring of Authority is a must-have!"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "You mean you want to make it official, leaving no gaps?"

    "No!"

    Kate sighed.

    "You have no idea theplexity of the power struggle in the imperial family. The imperial family has multiple lineages, there are side-branches and there are also distant branches, the blood of the imperial flows within them too, even if they aren¡¯t part of the direct lineages."

    Wu Yan can understand where this guy came from. The emperor sounds like he¡¯s tired and disillusioned.

    "Everybody wants the throne, there are ambitious individuals gunning for my seat. I have no idea when someone might pull me down and rece me with another individual..."

    Kotori stopped licking her Chupa candy and she chimed in with an uncertain tone.

    "You¡¯re saying this Ring, in the wrong hands can be used to depose you?"

    Kate closed his eyes before he admitted it.

    "Yes! The Ancestor¡¯s order might not be binding now. But, it¡¯s dry power for political individuals who are eyeing the throne. If they y their cards right, even if they can¡¯t be the emperor, they can at least make sure their descendants be the future rulers!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, that sounds far-fetched."

    Kotori retorted.

    "They will only put the holder of the ring on the throne in that case, how would that help them?"

    "It¡¯s because they have a better chance of winning if I am not the one sitting on the throne."

    Kate expressed his disdain for the ants who are plotting against him in the dark.

    "They know that as long as I am the ruler, they can keep dreaming about the throne. However, if someone lucky is to get a hold of the throne, then, they can employ a more diverse set of tactics..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Looks like they think we are pushovers..."

    "I am not surprised if they think so..."

    Kate chortled.

    "With Yukari-sama hanging around, I know for sure they won¡¯t mess with you, openly anyway..."

    "I would rather theye charging straight for us!"

    Wu Yan said without a care in the world.

    "I heard news about the imperials making ns involving us, tell me, were these aforementioned ants the ones pulling the strings?"

    "We are somewhat responsible for some of the schemes!"

    Kate admitted with lowered head.

    "I don¡¯t know how news about the Ring of Authority leaked, but, it¡¯s good that you were gone for quite a while, they couldn¡¯t verify the news. However, things cannot remain hidden forever..."

    Kate looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "I know my request is very selfish. Please understand, I have my own reasons for why I am doing this. Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to give me the Ring for free!"

    Wu Yan can feel Kate isn¡¯t too pleased with what he had to offer when dealing with Wu Yan. Rather, he sounded salty.

    "As part of the reparations, I dered your engagement with Sylph and threw this ball..."

    "Hah?!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows started jolting. He continued with a forced smile.

    "You¡¯re telling me you tried topensate me by giving me Sylph¡¯s hand in marriage?"

    "Not a chance!"

    Kate roared.

    "The reason I dered the engagement is to make you a person affiliated with the imperial family, that is all."

    Kate¡¯s words only served to add more to Wu Yan¡¯s confusion.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Kate lowered his head as he turned around, with his hands behind his back, he started borating.

    "The Ancestor also left artifacts before he died. Those relics are within the imperial treasury. Only members of the imperial family can enter that ce..."

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes in shock. He nced at Sylph and the other girls.

    "You¡¯re telling me..."

    "Yes."

    Kate turned back.

    "Those relics are yours if you want."

    "This..."

    Wu Yan blurted out.

    "You could have just brought them here, couldn¡¯t you?"

    "If only it were that easy."

    Kate exined.

    "That¡¯s the ce where the most important treasures of the empire are kept. You need more than just membership to enter, you need the protector god¡¯s approval to enter. If I don¡¯t have that approval, not even I can take a single hair out of that ce."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Protector god?"

    "Oops..."

    Then he corrected himself.

    "You¡¯re going to find out anyway. The one holding the highest position in this empire isn¡¯t the emperor. Instead, it¡¯s the protector god. Baruba Empire and Feya Empire are also protected by their protector gods. They are the hidden powers keeping guaranteeing the safety of the empires."

    "A being that safeguards the empire..."

    Wu Yan and the girls were filled with apprehension and surprise. Kate gave them a meaningful smile.

    "Normally, these protector gods won¡¯t interfere with the operations of the empire. Their only job is to cultivate and ensure no one breaches the imperial treasury. Only when an event urs that augurs the destruction of the empires will they start mobilizing."

    "It¡¯s thank to these guardians that the imperial treasuries were never breached. Not even I can take treasures out without proper exnation. I reckon with this Ring, you can enter the treasury, however, you still need to identify yourself as someone who is rted to the imperial family!"

    "Fortunately for you, Sylph¡¯s standing in the imperial court means that you, as her fiancee, is technically a member of the imperial family. If it was any other woman, you would really need to marry that woman before you can be considered a member of the imperial family..."

    Finally, they understood what they got themselves into.

    Wu Yan looked at Sylph with a speechless look.

    "I didn¡¯t think you would consider an engagement with me to negotiate a trade deal..."

    Sylph nced at Wu Yan and she gave him a curt reply.

    "It¡¯s just an engagement, it can be nullified at any moment..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed and he said no more...

 Chapter 802: The imperial treasury and the protector god

    <h4>Chapter 802: The imperial treasury and the protector god</h4>

    In a castle nestled deep in the imperialplex.

    Wu Yan took in the surroundings as he made his way deeper into the castle. The magicmps lighting up the pathway isn¡¯t as bright as he hoped. However, the lights did give the ce a fantasy-esque feel.

    The hallway was silent. The silent shuffling of his steps the only sound in this ce. He looked at Kate who led him with Sylph at his side. He felt a bit tense around these two.

    Only imperials were allowed entry into this area. Any trespasser will be treated as an enemy of the state and smite down by the protector god.

    Wu Yan¡¯s engagement with Sylph is only symbolic. Ailu empire¡¯s guardian has probably seen through this ruse. But, seeing as the guardian didn¡¯t stop him, the protector god probably epted him as the owner of the Ring of Authority.

    Despite that, the guardian probably chose to turn his head the other way by letting this trade go through.

    Kotori also suspected that the protector god is the one who suggested this idea first.

    Kate who doubted his own ability to take an item out of the treasury would have never dared toe up with a n so bold.

    At this point, there is only one reason why the protector god would go through the trouble of making him Sylph¡¯s fiancee when they can be done with this through a simple trade of treasures for the Ring.

    The protector god wanted to meet him.

    That¡¯s why Wu Yan is tense. He didn¡¯t know what the guardian was thinking. Would he directly rob the Ring from Wu Yan?

    Sylph turned around as if she sensed the anxiety growing within Wu Yan. Her eyes were so calm they pacified Wu Yan¡¯s emotion. He gave her a thankful smile, but, the cold girl just turned her head back without saying anything.

    Man, she¡¯s not cute at all...

    After walking for about half an hour, a light appeared at the end of the hallway. They exchanged a look and they quickened their steps.

    Bright light cascaded down from above, they had to narrow their eyes to slowly adjust to the brightness here. Wu Yan gasped when he saw the interior.

    The walls here looked like miniature hills, forming a valley that culminated at a staircase that led underground. The in was decorated in such a manner that it lookedpletely natural.

    After descending the stairs, an ancient door greeted them. This door looked like the gates to a graveyard.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill go down his spine. It didn¡¯t look like they were heading to the imperial treasury. The bone-chilling air here made anyone feel like once they step foot in that ce, they would never return.

    This entrance looked like it has seen better days. Its architecture suggested that it predates the structure around it. The one who designed this ce intended it to look like an out-of-this-world room and basementbination. However, the scale is way too big to be considered a room.

    "This is the treasury?"

    Wu Yan gulped.

    "You guys refill your gold bying here all the time?"

    "No way!"

    Kate rolled his eyes at him.

    "This treasury was built around the same time Ailu was founded by the ancestor. It¡¯s used to store objects of incredible importance. Gold can be stored in Item ring, so no, we don¡¯te here to store or withdraw gold."

    Wu Yan was baffled. This guy¡¯s walking around with the empire¡¯s reserve gold.

    Kate perked himself up and he stopped at the end of the stairs. He breathed in deeply and he bowed in deference.

    "Current emperor of Ailu empire, I bring with me my daughter, Sylph, and her fianc¨¦e, Wu Yan, I implore the guardian to give us ess to the imperial treasury."

    A formless magic force echoed in the castle. Wu Yan¡¯s senses picked something up as he immediately turned towards the source of his chills. He looked at an empty spot some distance away.

    A figure was sitting with crossed legs. He was wearing a gray robe.

    The old cultivator looked like he¡¯s been there forever. Like a statue, he exuded almost no aura. However, Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing when he saw the figure¡¯s solemn look.

    He was pretty sure he scanned the whole ce when he came here. That spot was empty. There wasn¡¯t anyone there before!

    Wu Yan was silently surprised and awed. The figure in a gray robe slowly opened his eyes as he came to life.

    He lightly looked at the three guests. His gaze fell on Wu Yan. Slightly narrowing his eyes, a bit of shock could be seen within those aged eyes of his.

    The more he examined Wu Yan, the greater his shock. Finally, the man said with a hoarse voice.

    "You¡¯re Wu Yan...?"

    Kate and Sylph looked at Wu Yan, prompting him to return to his senses. He took on a serious look and he bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you old man.¡±

    ¡°Old man?!¡±

    Kate and Sylph sucked in a cold gust of air.

    ¡°Old man?¡±

    The guardian sounded like he¡¯s surprised. He lightly chuckled.

    ¡°Old man, huh? I lived a very long time. It¡¯s always master this or protector god that, this title tickles my ear just right...¡±

    In an instant, the old man appeared in front of them. With his hands behind his waist, he revealed his skinny and old face. Kate and Sylph lowered their postures to show respect. Wu Yan just couldn¡¯t grasp this man¡¯s movement.

    He¡¯s no ordinary old man that¡¯s for sure!

    Wu Yan opened his System scanner to look at the old man. The old man¡¯s level and name appeared in his mind.

    Jarl Ailu: Level 96

 Chapter 803: Busted again? The questioning

    <h4>Chapter 803: Busted again? The questioning</h4>

    Jarl Ailu: Level 96

    He¡¯s a level 96 demigod!

    His shock slowly appeared on his face. Jarl thought Wu Yan was surprised by his movement speed. He chortled slightly.

    "No need to be so shocked, it was just a simple maniption of magical power. Travelling 500 kilometers in a breath is an easy feat, when you¡¯re a demigod..."

    Jarl¡¯s encouraging words entered his ears. He bitterlyughed.

    "Oops, you caught me with my pants down..."

    "Wu Yan! Watch your tongue!"

    Kate chastized him.

    "Master Jarl is the guardian of Ailu empire, he¡¯s so much more powerful than me, I will not tolerate any rudeness in his presnce."

    Kate is afraid that Wu Yan might make Jarl angry. Jarl waved his hand without minding it at all.

    "Manners and formalities are a drag. In fact, I quite liked the term he used to refer to me."

    Kate sighed in relief while Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry. Pretty sure Kate called him a youngster multiple times, it only seemed fair that he can snap back, right? Does he look so young to them?

    Jarl turned his attention back towards Wu Yan. Ignoring Kate and Sylph, he stared intently at Wu Yan, making him uneasy and awkward. Suddenly, the old man spoke.

    "Youngster..."

    Jarl continued.

    "You¡¯re not human are you?"

    His calm assessment made his heart jump in no time at all. Wu Yan is stunned by his keen senses. Meanwhile, Kate had trouble believing his own ears.

    Wu Yan kept his identity as a true ancestor hidden. The Beast King was the first one to figure his true identity out. However, the Beast king wasn¡¯t a human himself so it should be easy for him to tell Wu Yan apart from the humans around him. It also took the Beast King a while to notice this anomaly.

    But, Jarl saw through him in almost no time at all.

    This guy is scary.

    "Not a human..."

    Kate had a grim look.

    "Master Jarl, what do you mean by that?"

    Sylph also heard the Beast King refer to Wu Yan as a non-human entity. The fight was too intense so she didn¡¯t put much thought into it at the time. She recalled that Wu Yan somehow regenerated from lethal injuries in the blink of an eye.

    He, isn¡¯t a human.

    Jarl said nothing. He wanted Wu Yan to answer him. Wu Yan nodded after slight deliberation. Jarlughed while Kate and Sylph froze up.

    "Not a human, yet, I do not sense the demonic energy of demonic beasts, you, what are you?"

    Jarl asked with honest curiosity. Wu Yan frowned as he pondered over his choices.

    Is he going to tell them that he¡¯s a vampire?

    Do they even know what a vampire is?

    Jarl lightlyughed. He can see Wu Yan¡¯s in a bind right now.

    "Don¡¯t have an answer? That¡¯s fine too..."

    Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    "Sorry, old man, little ol¡¯ me just don¡¯t know how to begin exining, it¡¯s a really long story..."

    "It¡¯s your secret. If you want to reveal it, I am all ears. If you don¡¯t then I won¡¯t press for it. I am not one for forcing answers out of people."

    Jarl waved his hand, he didn¡¯t feel old when he openly gave Wu Yan a way out.

    He nced at Wu Yan.

    "Look, I reckon you already guessed that I am the one who told Kate to exchange the Ring for treasures, right?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek and heughed.

    "Yeah, this young one just wants to know why the old master went to the trouble to tell Kate to engage Sylph in order to facilitate the Ring trade?"

    "Trouble?"

    Jarl blinked his eyes.

    "Trouble? I thought it would be fun."

    Wu Yan started sweating. Kate and Sylph were at a loss of words, it¡¯s like they knew this was going to happen.

    Jarl probably lived so long, his mentality started reverting to that of a child¡¯s.

    Wu Yan concluded that must be the case. In any case, this engagement doesn¡¯t seem to have any downside.

    "Alright, youngster, I wanted you toe here because I had a question for you."

    Jarl started turning serious.

    "I heard the little girl over there telling me about how you found this ring in a hidden ce. Did you find anything other than the Ring of Authority?"

    Wu Yan faked a look of confusion.

    "What do you mean? You mean there¡¯s something else there aside this?"

    Jarl knitted his brows.

    "Am I correct to assume you found nothing else?"

    Wu Yan looked at Jarl with a simrly serious look.

    "Was there something else?"

    The mood turned heavy as the two stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Jarl gave up and he turned around with disinterest.

    "Nevermind, maybe it¡¯s my senile mind acting up. I don¡¯t like fussing over small details, that¡¯s not my style..."

    Jarl sighed. He mocked himself.

    "Man, I am really reverting to my younger self, huh..."

    A gust blew and Jarl slowly disappeared, leaving the three by themselves.

    "You might want to check out the inner region of the treasury, you should find something interesting there..."

    Jarl disappeared after leaving that line. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by how he can appear and disappear as he wished.

    Kate apologized.

    "Don¡¯t me Master Jarl. He¡¯s just a cultivator who wants to reach the top. He probably wanted to ask if there were any Power of God at the ce where you found the Ring of Authority..."

    Wu Yan nodded with a chuckle.

    "He just asked me a few questions, no need to say sorry or anything. He didn¡¯t interrogate me."

    "You¡¯re optimistic, that¡¯s for sure."

    Kate nodded with a smile.

    "Master Jarl gave you permission to enter the treasury, you should go in. Don¡¯t take or touch anything that you shouldn¡¯t!"

    Wu Yan approached the entrance.

    Stepping on the aged but shiny tform, he felt like the ground could use a few foothold, he had no trouble reaching the door.

    A cold stream of air came from beyond the door, it wrapped around Wu Yan, however, Wu Yan was isted from the cold. Looking forward, a dark pathway wasid out in front of him, without light, it looked like a creepyne in a ghostly yard. There was also a mysterious charm that somehow caught Wu Yan¡¯s fancy.

    Wu Yan raised his guard and he entered the dark pathway, disappearing from Kate and Sylph¡¯s vision.

 Chapter 804: Relic, a change

    <h4>Chapter 804: Relic, a change</h4>

    If Wu Yan must describe his current feeling in one word, it would be shock...

    He was expecting a glitzy treasury filled with shiny treasures. At the very least, there should be a tiny hill made out of gold coins. Heck, paint the wall gold at the very least. With all that wealth, a marble floor isn¡¯t too much to ask for, is it? Wu Yan was ashamed by his own assumptions.

    This ce is so practical.

    It looks like an oversized warehouse, there was no opulence in sight.

    But, Wu Yan is awed by the contents here.

    Just look at the items they stored here.

    On a rack to his left is a bookshelf filled with ancient scrolls, books, and manuals. Written on them are powerful dou qi techniques, battle skills, magic, and secret arts that had incredible effects.

    To his right, he sighted another rack, but, this rack was filled with equipment. The equipment numbered a little over a dozen, however, they were at least Gold Armament tier or higher.

    There were boxes and jars all over the ce. He tried opening some of the jars here to find precious herbs and rare minerals stored within them. Then, there were the corpses of demonic beasts. There were magical cores, demonic beast eggs, and etc...

    Wu Yan¡¯s limited understanding of Silvaria meant he had a hard time identifying the rarity of the herbs, minerals, and demonic beast eggs. But, he can tell the magic cores here was high tier.

    The magical cores stashed here were at least tier 8, there were also tier 9 crystals mixed in here.

    There were other items here that Wu Yan couldn¡¯t identify at a nce. However, given they were stored together here, they must be very rare and/or potent materials.

    Wu Yan lowered his head and he clenched his fists. He was trembling.

    He isn¡¯t trembling out of surprise or dejection. He¡¯s resisting the urge...

    The urge to sweep up all the items here.

    If he can turn the items here into points. He is sure he won¡¯t be worrying about points for the foreseeable future.

    Wu Yan thought he was quite rich, now, he knows the true definition of wealth.

    If he converted his points into the items here, he¡¯s not sure if he can even reach 1% coverage of the total value of the items stored here.

    "Uguh..."

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way. He can¡¯t look at the items anymore, he might just steal them without conscious thought. His heart was bleeding.

    If only these are all mine, that would be so great...

    Wu Yan continued walking deeper into the treasury. He ignored the treasures around him. Jarl told him to head into the deepest area of the treasury, that¡¯s exactly what he will do.

    He got three rings from the treasure hunting tripst time. The Ring of Authority is just one of the three rings. He wasn¡¯t a big fan of political power, which leaves him with two more rings, the Power Ring, and the Wealth Ring.

    They were item rings, presumably, the ancestor must have stored useful items in it. However, he needs a key to unlock one of the rings. Meanwhile, the other ring had an ambiguous message that didn¡¯t really help.

    But, these rings are connected to the Ailu empire.

    There might be items here that can unlock the two rings. This was why Wu Yan agreed to this trade. Political power is useless to him. But, the other two rings are useful. Trading a useless item for useful leads. Sounds like a steal to him.

    Plus, if the ancestor left anything other than the keys to these rings, it would still be worth it, after all, a god-tier being left it, didn¡¯t he?

    He continued walking until he arrived at a dead end. He nced at the objects here.

    The treasures here were definitely precious, however, he¡¯s more preupied with a crystal ball near him.

    It¡¯s a crystal ball that looked very familiar.

    He¡¯s sure this is the relic left behind by the ancestor.

    It looked like the spitting image of the crystal ball ced near the box containing the Rings.

    He approached and he ced his hand on the crystal ball.

    Ring...

    A brilliant projection came from the crystal ball. The projection hit the wall adjacent to it and a short clip started ying.

    A vague figure slowly moved inside the projection. The fighter that looked like a monk who is training hard thoughtfully unleashed powerful moves.

    This projection seemed like it¡¯s intended to impart powerful techniques upon the viewer.

    Wu Yan sighed with disappointment.

    He knew the figure within is Ailu himself, that¡¯s because the techniques and moves he pulled literally destroyed mountains and changed the geography of his surrounding. Only a god can move like that. In other words, this crystal ball contained the battle techniques of a god-tier being!

    It¡¯s certainly precious, the technique of a god, but, it¡¯s useless to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Battle technique of a god, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Without a doubt, this has the same value as the Ring of Authority, but I don¡¯t have Dou Qi, this is useless to me...¡±

    ¡°Did I mess up this deal?¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth with frustration. Then, he recalled something as he raised his hand.

    Two small holes in space opened as two rings, one golden and the other cknded in Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Then, an anomaly urred.

    The figure within the projection suddenly stopped as it turned to look at Wu Yan. In that instant, Wu Yan felt a terrible pressure pressing down on him, he almost spat out blood when met with this invisible force.

    Wu Yan can see the figure is trying to talk to him, its mouth is moving. The figure within the projection morphed into a golden light that seeped into the golden ring.

    The projection on the wall shattered into countless fragments that floated around.

    A small swirling ck hole sucked in the fragments, growing bigger until the fragments gave way to a new projection.

    A faint figure loomed...

 Chapter 805: Lucky? Unlucky? Fate?

    <h4>Chapter 805: Lucky? Unlucky? Fate?</h4>

    Wu Yan is stunned by the figure floating in front of him.

    It¡¯s only a shadow but Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s answering to the world personified.

    Without any discernible aura or presence, the figure seemed to exert its own domain and presence, overwhelming one¡¯s senses.

    The air rippled like the surface of ake. Space itself is barely holding itself together under the figure¡¯s presence.

    Faint, simple, stable, and terrifying.

    What¡¯s going on?...

    When Wu Yan tried to understand his current situation, the figure sighed.

    ¡°Fated one...¡±

    The figure drew Wu Yan¡¯s attention with his words and action. It¡¯s like an invisible power forced him to pay attention.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it means you found my relics and came to my empire...¡±

    The deep and mystical voice echoed from the figure. Rather, it sounded like the figure is speaking directly with Wu Yan¡¯s mind. No question about it, this figure is the god-tier founder of the Ailu empire.

    urately speaking, he¡¯s the projection left behind by the original ancestor.

    Wu Yan felt shocked that the figure continued his speech in a pessimistic manner.

    ¡°If at all possible, I hoped this day would nevere...¡±

    The projection sounded sad.

    ¡°But, when something exists, no matter how hard you try to hide it, given enough time, people will eventually find it. I tried to kid myself by hiding my rings away, hoping no one would find it. Yet, here we are...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that can never stay dormant...¡±

    ¡°I know that, but, look at me, still praying that this day wouldn¡¯te. I was the same as the other fools who deluded themselves...¡±

    The figure¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen, but he sounded like he¡¯s mocking himself. His awfully pessimistic tone also puzzled Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s like the owner of this voice foresaw Wu Yan¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Fated one, I know not how many years have gone by when you see this projection. I know not the politicalndscape that will be, however, listen carefully, my message will affect the entire world!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing.

    Something that can affect the world?

    ¡°A wise man would walk away and pretend this projection never urred.¡±

    The phantom said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of what is toe, destroy the projection right now.¡±

    ¡°If you choose to listen, then...¡±

    The phantom stopped, he stood there waiting for Wu Yan to choose.

    What did he mean by a world-shaking event?

    What is going on here?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think a being like him would mess around with his final words. There wasn¡¯t a reason for him to lie, moreover, it¡¯s highly likely Ailu himself recorded this projection!

    Why would somebody lie about a world-shaking event in their own projection?

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Wu Yan sighed, he tried to calm his mind down. He looked at the projection without doing anything to break the projection.

    After 10 minutes, the phantom projection spoke once more.

    ¡°It seems running away wasn¡¯t your thing. I will notmend you for that, you might end up regretting it soon...¡±

    The voice said with a distant voice.

    ¡°Fated one, you found the three rings I liked the most. I sealed the ce so that only god-tier beings can break the seal by force and enter. Nobody can enter that ce!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped breathing for a moment.

    The phantom continued.

    ¡°I know you must be feeling confused. You got my relics but you aren¡¯t anywhere near the tier of a god. I reckon, after we fell, there weren¡¯t god-tier beings in the world!¡±

    Hmm, you sound very confident about that...

    Wu Yan tilted his head with a baffled look. The phantom projection continued once again.

    ¡°I designed the seal so that it would be unlocked when a cmity approaches Silvaria.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    Wu Yan had thunder booming in his mind.

    A cmity a god-tier being deems worthy of intervention?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    Wu Yan asked without caring that the projection is only a recorded version of the ancestor. Without consciousness, the phantom couldn¡¯t have answered him, but, it did just that.

    ¡°I know, confusing, right? However, that¡¯s as much as I can say...¡±

    The phantom shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the cmity too much. It will do you no good to tell you about it. For now, just remember this!¡±

    The voice changed into a stern tone.

    ¡°To stop this cmity, the only way is to find what is stored within the Ring of Power!¡±

    ¡°The ck Ring!¡±

    He turned his attention towards the ck ring. He concentrated his consciousness and he sent them into the ring only to be blocked when he did so.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work.¡±

    The phantom predicted Wu Yan¡¯s action.

    ¡°Before the Cmityes, take my advice, don¡¯t reveal what I said about the ring or chaos will only descend prematurely.¡±

    The figure raised his hand and a map made out of glitters floated around it.

    ¡°I hid the key to this Ring of Power there...¡±

    He pointed at the big red dot on the map.

    ¡°Should the Cmitye, go there, the seal would be unlocked by then. You can enter the ce with the Ring of Power on you.¡±

    ¡°Again, if the Cmity never arrives, you have no reason to go there...¡±

    In any case, Wu Yan decided to keep that map in his mind.

    With Impable Memory, he instantly memorized everyst detail of the map.

    ¡°With the Ring of Authority, it should have been easy for you toe here. I know my descendants will not hand over the throne to you. But, with the message left behind with the rings, I am sure you were convinceding here was worth it. By virtue of you seeing this projection, it seems I was right...¡±

    Wu Yan almost fell to the floor. This god has been dead for so many years, yet, it¡¯s like he can see into the future.

    ¡°Fated one, give the Ring of Authority to the current emperor...¡±

    The phantom projection sounded light-hearted.

    ¡°Political power is useless. Only by obtaining more power can you mold fate in your own design. I left the Ring of Authority as an insurance for you to turn up in my empire...¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I have to make this trip here worth it. Remember, the Ring of Power should be kept hidden until the Cmity happens. As for the Ring of Wealth, take what¡¯s inside aspensation for your trouble. I think you should find it worth your time...¡±

    The phantom projection wavered because it turned around as he mused to himself

    ¡°I have done what I can do. Luck? Bad Luck? Fate? Hmm...¡±

    Then, the figure disappeared, leaving Wu Yan by himself, the echoes of hisst words reverberating in the area.

 Chapter 806: A nouveau riche is always the ones blessed by bliss

    <h4>Chapter 806: A nouveau riche is always the ones blessed by bliss</h4>

    When the phantom projection disappeared, the aura it brought with it dissipated too. An invisible power remained, it smelled of espionage.

    Wu Yan knitted his brows slightly when he sensed someone peeking over this corner. He rxed his expression soon enough.

    He¡¯s not surprised, Jarl led him here. He thought Jarl let him do as he pleased because he¡¯s sure Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with him around. Wrong, Jarl already had his eyes and ears on Wu Yan the moment he entered this ce.

    The phantom projection probably unleashed that space-cracking aura to block out all unwanted forces. Jarl would have barged in if he could.

    Shaking his head, he tried to shake the ominous words out of his head. He looked at the Ring of Power and the Ring of Wealth. Then, he looked at his Ring of Authority. He sighed with a stressed tone.

    Too many things happened in the span of one day, Wu Yan felt tired when he thought about how he digested the events that transpired.

    An over-the-top ball, followed by the emperor who made him the center of attention, after that, he got into an engagement with the icy princess. After that, Jarl told him about the god-tier beings, and how the gods died. He learned about the Power of God, the Mythical Armament. After that, he got to meet a person who stood at the top in terms of power in this world, a demigod who serves as the protector god of the Ailu empire, Jarl. Finally, he met with the projection left behind by the founder god, the projection left him with a rather foreboding message.

    All these, in one day. Somehow, 3 years in SAO felt less tiring than a day in the capital of the Ailu empire. If not for the warmth of the three rings in his hand and the map he memorized after his encounter with the phantom projection, he would have pinched his cheeks to check if he¡¯s dreaming.

    ¡°I feel like I am dancing to someone else¡¯s n...¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips with a bit of discontent.

    The three Rings had their roles to y. But, Ailu, the ancestor god designed them in such a way that whoever found the ring would eventually end up in the treasury, touching his relic and then getting the truest message.

    Without the ability to chime in, he felt like someone who got dragged into this rather unwillingly. If it were any other person, they might be mad that they got yed in such a manner.

    He touched the Ring of Wealth. At this moment, he felt that the ring fundamentally changed. He mumbled internally.

    ¡°Your reward better be worth it. Otherwise, I will go to the slums, hire a macho man as mybor servant and name him Ailu...¡±

    Words that would be sphemous should anyone hear them became Wu Yan¡¯s silent way to vent his frustration. He sent a part of his consciousness into the Ring of Wealth.

    The seal was gone, he easily entered and he was dazzled the moment he entered. For one, it felt like he went to another world, his psyche floated around in the item ring.

    This Item ring had an incredibly huge space. It¡¯s not boundless like the Gate of Babylon, however, he couldn¡¯t see the end in a single nce. Without a shred of doubt, he was sure this item ring is in a high order, if not the highest ss of item ring.

    He looked around only to see darkness. Musty air greeted his nostrils. It¡¯s like he¡¯s at the bottom of a bottomless pit. Item rings had built-in gravity, therefore, the items inside weren¡¯t floating around.

    He looked down and he was baffled.

    Shiny.

    He was almost blinded by the golden sheen shooting from below.

    Gold coins littered the ground.

    Not just that, he can see that the center of this vault had a cleared out area that shined like the brightest star in a sea of golden items. It was a chaotic mess of demonic beast materials, and, heaps of magic cores.

    There were tier 1 magic cores, tier 8 and tier 9 magic cores were also generously thrown around the ce. More importantly, he spotted 5 crystals as big as a human palm sitting in the magic core heaps.

    Demigod-tier magic cores!

    Other than that, there were treasures that, if sold, would fetch prices that couldnd entire cities in debt.

    Surprisingly, there weren¡¯t potions, techniques, magic, or armaments here...

    Precious items and gold equivalent items paved the floor.

    Ailu wasn¡¯t joking when he named this the Ring of Wealth.

    ¡°Pull my nose hair and call me aunty...¡±

    Wu Yan is shocked beyond eloquent verbal expressions. His eyes were reflecting the gold color of the coins around him. He¡¯s sure the treasure heap at the center of this space could be sold for more than the gold here.

    Wu Yan had his doubts when the Ring of Wealth was described as an item containing riches that would make the world green in envy. With overwhelming evidence, it would be hard to dismiss Ailu as a crazy guy.

    Wu Yan pinched his legs, yeap, he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°Ahaha... Hahaha....¡±

    Wu Yanughed like a broken toy.

    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t hurt, so am I dreaming?¡±

    He¡¯s just being stupid.

    He is currently in thought-form, why would pinching himself hurt?

    Wu Yanughed like a fool for a while. Then, he looked at the heap of treasures at the center and he marveled at the sight of it.

    Indeed, the value of the stash here was on par with the imperial treasury if not greater.

    ¡°Yeap, you win...¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    This was worth the trip here.

    He can sell the magic cores for ability points. Simrly, he can sell the demonic beast materials for item points. Too bad there weren¡¯t armament he can sell for equipment points. The gold coins here can probably buy an entire warehouse of equipment. After that, he can sell the bought armaments for equipment points.

    Wu Yan isputing the points he can get from the stash here.

    Yeah, the guy is richie rich now.

    ¡°Argh, dang, no life-energy sources or demonic beast eggs, I could really use the summoning points...¡±

    Wu Yan grumbled while smiling like a happy hippopotamus. Anyone could see he¡¯s dancing in joy inside his heart.

    The points he got could go a long way.

    If he¡¯s still not satisfied, the heavens would probably smite him down divine lightning.

    Moreover, like equipment points, he can just buy items with life-energy in them or go on a demonic beast egg shopping spree with the gold coins here. Granted, it would be hard to find such opportunities with all the gold in the world, but, with the power of money, he¡¯s sure he will be the first in line when the chance does arise.

    Without tactile sense, he still chose to dive into the gold piles, rolling around in it like a debauchedndlord. Rather, he looked like a tacky nouveau riche who just got his hand on arge sum of money. Hepletely forgot about going to the slums and naming a macho man as Ailu. If Ailu is still alive, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving the god a few kisses as thanks.

    While throwing himself around like a dumb-dumb, Wu Yan approached the heap of treasure at the center and he started selling off the stuff there, leaving only a tiny portion for emergencies.

    Too many points earned, revising the disy of the points, the user is advised to check the updates...

 Chapter 807: System Update, changing the metrics

    <h4>Chapter 807: System Update, changing the metrics</h4>

    Too many points earned, units updated, the user is advised to check the changes...

    Wu Yan flinched.

    He heard the System¡¯s notificationing from deep inside his mind.

    Metrics updated, update log as follows

    ¡°Summons will only be shown with their abilities, equipment, and levels, stats will be omitted. The Summons tab, Ability tab, and the Equipment tab were revamped and separated. User status will now only show points and levels. Metrics for Equipment points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning points amended. The prices in the shop have been changed to reflect these changes.¡±

    ¡°Updateplete, please check the updated areas.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth turned into one big ¡®o¡¯-shape. He tried to process the updates with his limited mental capacities.

    ¡°A System update?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started jolting.

    ¡°You have updates?¡±

    ¡°The Systemes with a built-in decision process. It was designed with the intent to evolve with the user¡¯s progress. This is so that the System can better adapt to the user¡¯s need, should the user have any questions, System retains the final right to exin or omit details. Please ask for more information.¡±

    ¡°You already imed the right to silence, why do you still bother inviting people to ask you questions?!¡±

    Wu Yan checked out the updates. Originally, there were six tabs from top to bottom: Status, Equipment, Abilities, Items, Summons, and Other Worlds. Now, there were only 3 tabs left: Status, Shop, and Other Worlds.

    He clicked on the status tab and he saw the changes the System made to the presentation of information. The sub-pages here can be copsed or expanded when he clicked, unlike the scrolling-interfaced from before.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 170

    Item Points: 1,270,000

    Ability Points: 17,000

    Summoning Points: 2,300

    Level: 79

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    Wu Yan roared.

    ¡°What happened to my points?!¡±

    He¡¯s pretty sure he had more points than what is disyed on the screen.

    Did the System eat it up?

    The System replied.

    ¡°Updates were made to the metrics of the points and the prices disyed in the shop, please check it out in the shop.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    As long as the points are still there.

    The equipment, abilities, and summons section were separated and disyed in sub-sections.

    He clicked on ability...

    Abilities: True Ancestor bloodline, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    He clicked on Equipment...

    Equipment: Gate of Babylon (B Rank)

    Clicking on Summons...

    Summons: Misaka Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea, ndre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Itsuka Kotori, Yatogami Tohka, Tokisaki Kurumi, Yoshino, Kinahata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, Yakumo Yukari, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    He had to expand the sub-sections if he wanted to check them out, unlike before, when all of these were disyed. He can understand why the Summons tab was separated, the number of names were getting out of hand.

    Their stats were also hidden from view, leaving only abilities, equipment, and levels, which simplified the overall disy of their stats.

    He entered the Shop and he checked out the four sub-pages there: Equipment, Abilities, Items, and Summons. The interface was also simplified although the changes were minimal.

    He wants to check out the new pricing in the shop. He slowly understood what the System did to the shops here.

    Essentially, the System removed the extra zeroes from his points and the prices in the shop. His purchasing power changed due to these pricing changes

    For example, Resplendent Breath (potion of invulnerability) used to cost 100,000 item points, now it¡¯s 10,000. It¡¯s more expensive because the drop in price is not in-line with the drop in his item points. Meanwhile, return to town scrolls which used to cost 10,000 item points now cost 1 item point which is in-line with the reduction to his item points.

    Simr changes were observed in the Abilities and Summons sub-pages. In other words, some stuff became expensive while others got a discount. For now, Wu Yan can summarize the changes as a nerf rather than a boost to his overall purchasing power.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrow started jolting when he arrived at this conclusion.

    ¡°System, you screwed me over!¡±

    The System replied in a calm tone.

    ¡°User, that¡¯s defamation.¡±

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips were shivering with rage and frustration. Then, his shoulders sagged.

    What would his protest yield?

    In any case, the System adjusted the item prices to better reflect their effects, plugging up some of the loopholes from before. For instance, Resplendent Breath which can make someone invulnerable for 3 hours is now fairly priced considering its OP effect.

    But, isn¡¯t this bad for me?

    The System became more reasonable but he got the short end of the stick as a result of this rationalization exercise.

    ¡°At least, the return to town scroll cost only 1 point now, that¡¯s good...¡±

    Wu Yan consoled himself as he looked at the ground filled with coins and precious parts.

    He got his hand on a gigantic haul this time around...

    ¡°I should buy some abilities and equipment...¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    He isn¡¯t sure what the phantom eluded to when he said the Great Cmity.

    He also has no clue as to what the item that can stop this Cmity is, at least, the phantom said it¡¯s inside the Ring of Power.

    He did walk away with a simple reminder, might makes right. Those in power makes the rule.

    Whatever happens in the future, he needs to get stronger to make he can protect his girls. Of course, worsees to worst, he can just run into transcript worlds to escape the cmity, however, he liked standing his ground more than a strategic retreat.

    As such, it¡¯s time to get stronger!

 Chapter 808: No need to cancel the engagement?...

    <h4>Chapter 808: No need to cancel the engagement?...</h4>

    Outside the imperial treasury, within the imperial pceplex...

    It is currently an hour after Wu Yan entered the imperial treasury.

    Kate and Sylph waited by the entrance. The two furrowed their eyebrows when they thought about the time psed.

    "That''s odd..."

    Kate said.

    "He shouldn''t be in there so long..."

    Sylph asked with her usual cold tone.

    "Father emperor, what did the ancestor leave behind?"

    "You don''t know?..."

    Kate nodded.

    "You''re a magician so that relic wouldn''t do you any good. I''m not surprised nobody informed you..."

    Kate looked away from the entrance with his arms behind his back.

    "The Ancestor''s final relic is the battle technique he used while he was alive."

    "His techniques?"

    Sylph stopped for a second.

    "You mean the skills the ancestor used?"

    Sylph hesitated.

    "If it''s the ancestor technique, given its rarity and importance, would it be fine to show it to an outsider?"

    "That''s why we agreed on this engagement farce..."

    Kateughed in a helpless manner.

    "The Ring of Authority is a relic of the ancestor. Even if it''s only symbolic, normally, people wouldn''t let it go. Aside from trading a technique for it, what else can we trade for something a god once used?"

    "Compared to giving him the empire, a technique is a less hefty price to pay..."

    Plus, he wasn''t nning on giving him the throne even if he is in possession of the Ring of Authority anyway.

    With so many imperial family members vying for the throne, who would willingly give up their rights to the throne to an outsider?

    If Wu Yan wasn''t willing to trade, Kate would be left with no other options than to give up. That would create trouble down the road when peoplee to him iming the throne with the Ring. By then, he''s sure he can get away with staying the emperor by relying on his connections and his power. However, it would be hard for his sessors to im the throne after he retires...

    To curb the problem at its source, getting the Ring of Authority came first.

    Moreover, Wu Yanes from an unknown origin, with a demi-god backer and two mighty tier 9 individuals by his side, Kate would be in trouble if he tried to rob the ring from Wu Yan. Trading the ring for a technique seemed like the most rational choice for him.

    Unbeknownst to them, Wu Yan got more than he bargained for. For one, although he couldn''t use the technique, he got out with a Ring of Wealth that rivaled the imperial treasury in precious content.

    Shaking his head, Kate dismissed his thoughts. For now, Wu Yan epted the trade so things should go smoothly for the foreseeable future.

    To him, the biggest loss would be his precious daughter''s engagement because of this idea he hatched with Great elder Jarl.

    "En-engaged... Engagement..."

    He started mumbling with resentment. His seething hatred started taking over his expression. His eyes were also very hostile.

    If Sylph found out about her father''s daughterplex, would she be able to keep up her icy poker face?

    Maybe she''s already used to her father''s entric side...

    Tap tap...

    Wu Yan''s footsteps entered their ears as he slowly emerged from the depths of the treasury.

    Wu Yan blocked the iing rays of light with his hand. He adjusted to the bright light after exiting the dark treasury. By the times he opened his eyes, Kate and Sylph were already fast approaching him.

    "How did it go?"

    Kate beamed at him.

    "It was alright..."

    Wu Yan replied with an ambiguous answer. Kate felt intrigued but he didn''t press on.

    If he didn''t learn the technique that''s too bad, if he got that technique, good. Anyway...

    "So..."

    Kate grinned at him.

    "I am sure you were happy with this trade, right?"

    "Yeah yeah yeah..."

    Wu Yan replied curtly.

    "I am very satisfied!"

    He took off the Ring of Authority and he got into a throwing posture. Kate, shocked by this bumpkin quickly snatched the ring away from Wu Yan and he leered at the irresponsible guy. This was a relic left by his ancestor, would it kill the guy to learn some tact? Throwing people''s heirloom around like that is just downright rude.

    Wu Yan chuckled. Then, he recalled something and he asked Kate.

    "Right, your majesty, do you know where I can get my hands on tons of armament?"

    Kate gasped.

    "Armaments? Why do you need so many armaments?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "It''s no secret really, you know about my special armament, right? The one that can store and fire armaments with great velocity and destructive power? Well, I need to store a lot of armaments in it to increase its overall effectiveness you see..."

    Kate lowered his head and he thought about it.

    " In that case, assuming you have no requirements on the grade of the armament, finding heaps of it should be an easy issue..."

    "Yeah, I don''t have a high standard for the armaments I need."

    Wu Yan added.

    "Rare armaments will do, heck, even mainstream armaments will suffice!"

    I mean, I am going to sell them to the System for Equipment points anyway...

    "Then your request should easy to expedite..."

    Kate wore the Ring of Authority.

    "You did me a great favor. For this, I don''t mind aiding you, for a price of course..."

    "Rx!"

    Wu Yan patted his chest.

    "Money isn''t an issue! As long as don''t overcharge me!"

    "Alright, then we have an agreement..."

    Kate''s eyes shed and he coughed with a serious look. He tried to y it cool.

    "Now that we''ve finished our trade, I guess we can cancel the engagement between you and Sylph..."

    Sylph and Wu Yan twitched in surprise. Then, he replied not sure whether tough or cry.

    "You have a point there..."

    Kate smiled brightly but Sylph chimed in with her expressionless face.

    "I think we can keep the engagement going for a while longer."

    "Ha?!"

    Wu Yan jumped in shock.

    "No!"

    Kate shrieked.

    "Wepleted the transaction, why can''t we cancel the engagement?"

    Sylph bitterly smiled when she saw her father''s fuming face.

    As if she''s just telling someone what she had for lunch. She replied.

    "I said it before, I want to spend more time getting to know you..."

    "Bu-but..."

    Wu Yan stuttered, he gulped as he tried to pick the right words to rebut her.

    "I thought that was just a farce to grease up this deal?"

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan with her frigid eyes.

    "I am serious!"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva. As for Kate, well, the guy zoned out of reality.

    "Are you serious?"

    Wu Yan pointed at his nose with an awkwardugh.

    "You sure you want to marry me?"

    Sylph nced at Wu Yan.

    "If you''re a suitable candidate, I don''t mind serving you with other women..."

    Wu Yan is out of words, he didn''t know how to reply to this sudden reply. Kate pleaded with Sylph.

    "My daughter, maybe you should reconsider..."

    Sylph lightly shook her head.

    Kate smiled, then he followed up by sobbing...

 Chapter 809: Being a fiancee is a huge problem!

    <h4>Chapter 809: Being a fiancee is a huge problem!</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, vi area...

    "Well, that¡¯s how it all went down..."

    He told Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi about his experiences in the imperial treasury. The three girls digested the information Wu Yan told them.

    It would have been fine to keep the events to himself. Telling more people will only increase the risk of a news leakage. However, he trusted the girls around him with no qualification. Telling them means he can leverage their wisdom. Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi are also girls who can keep secrets so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him.

    Of course, if it¡¯s Astrea & co, that¡¯s another issue.

    Given their personalities, no matter how much he trusted them, if they identally told someone else about the secrets he heard in the imperial treasury, trouble will just keep sprouting up.

    He looked at Astrea who is filling her stomach with food some distance away along with Tohka. n and Yoshino also joined in on the fun which made Wu Yan sigh as stress left him.

    If the Great Cmityes as the phantom projection predicted, would the girls still be able to giggle and y like this?

    Can he protect the smiles of the girls around him?

    Even Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit lost in his own thoughts. For now,nguishing in his own uncertainties is eptable, however, he needs to do something about it soon.

    If he lost confidence, how will the girls around him feel?

    Wu Yan¡¯s sigh fell on the attentive ears of Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi. They exchanged a look and they sighed.

    "I didn¡¯t think so much would transpire in a single day..."

    Hinagiku pursed her lips.

    "Last time, when you came back, we dealt with the birth of the Beast King. Now, you¡¯re dealing with the ominous proceedings of the imperial family and a looming threat in the future. I don¡¯t know if I should praise your tendency to attract trouble..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    " Don¡¯t talk about me like I am a certain forever 10-year old, even I am doubting my current situation as more than just luck..."

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi giggled.

    "At least, this way, it wouldn¡¯t be boring..."

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stay calm. Hinagiku also retorted.

    "This isn¡¯t going to a walk in the park, you know? Even a god-tier being is troubled by it!"

    "Maa... Maa..."

    Kurumi touched her lips.

    "Where¡¯s the problem in that?..."

    "You..."

    "Alright..."

    Kotori waved her hands.

    "Let¡¯s not waste time on contingent events. For now, even the projection wasn¡¯t sure when this cmity mighte, right? That¡¯s why he ced a seal on the projection, leaving it to his sessor. For now, let¡¯s dy this until ater time."

    Hinagiku and Kurumi nodded while Wu Yan felt a bit helpless.

    If the citizens of Silvaria found out, they would probably mor over how to solve it. Panicking has its pros and cons, if this event didn¡¯t affect the girls¡¯ safety, Wu Yan would probably sleep it off and not worry about it.

    Kotori is right, the event hadn¡¯t urred yet. Discussing how to deal with an unknown event would be a fruitless pursuit. Instead of worrying about it, time would be better spent doing something else.

    Kurumi suddenly narrowed her eyes as she chortled.

    "By the way, hubby-sama, you seem awfully chummy with that imperial princess. How envious..."

    The air turned still.

    Wu Yan froze up like a statue.

    Hinagiku and Kotori turned around with antagonistic eyes. It was like someone ced Wu Yan on a mat of needles, he forciblyughed.

    Kotori and Hinagiku weren¡¯t amused by his smooth reply. They were showing him the you-better-exin-yourself-buster looks. Hinagiku¡¯s reaction was well within expectations, however, he didn¡¯t think Kotori would react like this.

    Where did the cute sister who helped him get into rtionships with the Spirits go?

    "Master..."

    Ikaros interrupted with lines of data streaming across her eyes.

    "There are individuals approaching us..."

    Someone knocked on the door of the vi. The girls turned down their volume while Wu Yan gave a nod.

    "Ikaros, open the door..."

    "Okay, master..."

    Ikaros opened the door as per Wu Yan¡¯s instruction, the others cast their gazes in that direction.

    "Pardon me, is sir Wu Yan here?"

    Three guys in armor stood at the entrance. The two guards around him were the security details while the leader looked like a knight who was seeking an audience.

    The knights couldn¡¯t help but brighten up when they saw a stunning beauty opening the doors for them. They were temporarily stunned by her charm but they quickly recovered while lowering their heads.

    "I was sent here by the emperor on official business. I was instructed to give Sir Wu Yan something..."

    "A gift?"

    The girls stopped while Wu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. He approached the entrance.

    "I am Wu Yan!"

    "Sir!"

    The knight bowed respectfully as he passed Wu Yan an item ring.

    "His Majesty ordered me to deliver this item to you!"

    Wu Yan wasted no time in probing the item ring, indeed, heaps of armaments were inside the ring.

    Kate delivered his end of the deal by helping Wu Yan procure tons of armaments.

    Wu Yan smiled at the knight.

    "Thanks for your hard work!"

    "Only fulfilling my orders, sir..."

    The knight bowed once more.

    "I will be taking my leave then!"

    The knight sneaked a nce at Ikaros once more. He heard news about how the princess¡¯ fiancee had multiple jaw-dropping beauties hanging around him. He didn¡¯t believe the rumors at first, however, after seeing the truth for himself, he believed the rumors.

    The knight led his guards out of thepound and they left.

    n peeked out from behind Wu Yan.

    "Is that a toy? Onii-chan!"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Nope, it¡¯s not a toy, it¡¯s something useful!"

    Wu Yan ran up the stairs and he left the girls with a parting sentence.

    "I am gonna go upstairs for a bit! Don¡¯t wait up for me!"

    "Wait..."

    Hinagiku wanted to make him stay but Wu Yan already disappeared up the stairway.

    "Seriously..."

    Hinagiku pouted.

    "We weren¡¯t done..."

    Kotori shook her head while looking at the staircase.

    "It¡¯s probably something important..."

    Hinagiku rested her back against the chair.

    "I wonder how Mikoto and the others are doing in the Giant Beast Forest? If Shokuhou Misaki is here, surely, she could have came up with brilliant ideas, right?"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi had a cheeky smile on her face.

    "I miss her too..."

    Hinagiku¡¯s expression copsed.

    "Maa..."

    Kotori looked at where Wu Yan disappeared to and she continued.

    "I hope no more troubling matters arise..."

 Chapter 810: Browsing for new abilities, cultivation method...

    <h4>Chapter 810: Browsing for new abilities, cultivation method...</h4>

    Bam

    Wu Yan mmed the door shut and he ran over to his bed, leaving his shoes behind haphazardly. Then, he flew into the bed as he started checking out the armament Kate sent over to him.

    The quality leaves much to be desired but the quantity of the armaments inside is mind-boggling. Over 80% of the contents were Mainstream Armaments with the restposed of Rare Armaments. He more or less knew it was going to turn out like this but he''s still a bit disappointed.

    "Well, they didn''t cost much anyway..."

    Said the newly-minted wealthy guy.

    He didn''t even spend more than 10% of the gold he got from the Ring of Wealth. Most of this went towards paying for the Rare armament, the mainstream armament didn''t cost him as much as the rare armament.

    That just goes to show how much gold he had tucked away in the Ring of Wealth.

    He sold all the equipment to the System.

    Obtained 12,000 Equipment points!

    12k?

    Wu Yan tried to gauge if this is a sizeable amount or not. After the System adjusted the points system, cheap D rank Mainstream Armaments can be bought for 1 Equipment point. Cheap C rank Rare Armaments can be bought for 100 Equipment points. For B rank Gold armaments, he can buy them for around 1,000 equipment points.

    With this, he surmised that he can buy roughly 12 Gold Armaments with his Equipments points, well, cheap Gold Armaments anyway...

    "This should be okay?"

    Wu Yan sighed. The System made reading through the entries easier but he lost sense of the value of his points. Before this, he was okay with Rare armaments costing 100,000 equipment points or so.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 12,170

    Item Points: 1,270,000

    Ability Points: 17,000

    Summoning Points: 2,300

    Level: 79

    Aside from Summoning points, he increased his other points significantly. It was enough for him to go on a shopping-spree if he wanted to.

    Wu Yan entered the Shop and he clicked on the Abilities sub-page. He clicked on skills after hesitating between Bloodlines and Talents.

    When Skills are bought, they will be imprinted in his mind, giving him the instant ability to use said skill like he had known it his whole life.

    With this memory, Wu Yan can still use the skills learned even if he lost the System and has to return to his Otaku life.

    Skills took more prioritypared to talents. As for bloodline, he already has the True Ancestor Bloodline so he''s good on that end.

    Impable memory which used to cost 10,000 Ability points now cost 100 points while Eternal Arms Mastery which used to cost 150,000 points now cost 1,500 ability points. The two skills became "cheaper" by 1oo times.

    His current Ability points is about 1,700,000 points pre-update.

    Wu Yan felt pretty good about his purchasing power.

    He got a discount on True Ancestor bloodline which costs 5,000 ability points or 500,000 pre-update.

    17,000 Ability points is a tidy sum. Plus, he still has 5 demigod-tier magic cores he hadn''t sold yet.

    Wu Yan''s heart started burning with passion as he started browsing the shop.

    His current abilities repertoire is a mess of ESP power like Electromaster Lv5, pure technique and mastery Eternal Arms Mastery, and True Ancestor Bloodline. He also had the ability to convert anything he deems a weapon into a Pseudo-noble Phantasm, the Knight of Owner.

    His ESP relied on hisputational powers while Eternal Arms Mastery synergized well with True Ancestor Bloodline and Knight of Owner. He noticed he''scking dou qi and mana!

    He reckons it''s high time he bought an energy-based ability.

    If he obtained a source of energy, he can do amazing things. For instance, with Chakra, he can run on water, climb trees like the ninjas in Naruto. If he had qi, he can also use it to power himself up like the Super Saiyans in Dragon Ball. He can also use the qi in Xianxia series to do internal damage to his opponents. Likewise, using dou qi and mana can increase his overall capabilities like the cultivators of Silvaria.

    Furthermore, a lot of abilities require energy to use. For example, to unleash battle techniques, he needed dou qi. For magic, he needed mana. Getting an energy-based ability would enhance his current powers.

    Wu Yan''s primary candidate is mana.

    Mana, the energy required to use magic and magical arts!

    The System sold a bunch of magic and magical powers. There are elemental spells with me, water, wind, lightning, or earth attributes. There are also special spells like healing and destruction. Going further, there are more mystical magic spells dealing with conjuring or dispelling barriers, spatial or time maniption spells.

    Magic can be applied to almost any kind of territory. As long as he can get his hands on the knowledge, he can put them to great effect in daily life and in fights.

    ording to Wu Yan''s recollection. Most of the True Ancestor-esquie vampires living in various settings usually came with advanced understanding of magic and the ability to unleash devastating spells. Mana should integrate well with his True Ancestor bloodline.

    Wu Yan asked the System for opinion and the System agreed with him. Thepatibility between a True Ancestor and Mana is superb. Boasting immense lifeforce and vitality, True Ancestors are basically giant engines of mana that can make learning spells very efficient rtive to other life forms.

    Wu Yan checked out the series rted to mana.

    Mana cultivation (Beginner): A beginner technique rted to mana cultivation. Obtain more mana by cultivation, slow mana growth.

    Cost: 1 Ability point

    Mana cultivation (Intermediate): A mid-tier technique rted to mana cultivation. Obtain more mana by cultivation, average mana growth.

    Cost: 10 Ability points

    Mana cultivation (Advanced): A high-level technique rted to mana cultivation. Obtain more mana by cultivation, above-average mana growth.

    Cost: 100 Ability points

    Mana cultivation (Master): The highest level technique rted to mana cultivation. Obtain more mana by cultivation, high mana growth.

    Cost: 1,000 Ability points

    Wu Yan didn''t waste time on this, he immediately bought Mana cultivation (Master)

    Obtained Mana Cultivation (Master)

    Struck by a sudden input of information, he started receiving memories of a previously unknown technique. This technique taught him how to cultivate and obtain mana. He memorized it without leaving a morsel behind.

    Soon, he engraved the mystical way ofplex mana cultivation in his memories. Wu Yan scanned the technique and he started practice with that mana technique.

    Soon, a mysterious force emanated from Wu Yan. Small bursts of air came from Wu Yan, this invisible force grew in power as he continued diving into the source...

 Chapter 811: Difference between Magecraft and Magic

    <h4>Chapter 811: Difference between Magecraft and Magic</h4>

    He has to admit it, he didn''t think a True Ancestor''spatibility with mana would be this great.

    In just one hour, the magical ripples of mana started boiling around him, stirring the air around him.

    He''s a true ancestor who were born to use magic. With all honesty, a vampire''s affinity with magic beats most any other lifeforms.

    With Mana cultivation (Master), his mana already surged past Kaya and Sylphs, talented magicians who trained for decades. It took him almost no time to reach mana levels only devoted magicians can achieve at tier 9.

    At this rate, his mana pool will be the greatest in Silvaria.

    It''s not just mana quantity, his mana''s quality is also superb. Like dou qi, mana quality were affected by the mana cultivation technique of the practitioner. With poor technique, the cultivator can only experience so much growth, his/her mana will also be of crude quality. In order to effectively use spells, they would have to refine their mana, wasting more time. The higher the mana cultivation technique, the less time spent on refining mana as the mana gathered will be of higher quality.

    With the best mana cultivation technique, every wisp of mana he gathered had the highest tier quality, as such, he doesn''t need to refine the mana. Instead, he can focus purely on increase his mana pool. This is also the reason why an ability used to gather mana cost him 1,000 Ability points, a whooping 100,000 points pre-update.

    As time ebbed on, the room is already on the verge of copsing from the sheer force generated from his mana cultivation. The furnitures were haphazardly blown about while the mana storm looked like it''s not stopping anytime soon.

    At this rate, the room will surely be destroyed.

    This mess was created by his mana cultivation, not an active spell. Certainly, his Mana Cultivation (Master) yed a part. however, his identity as a True Ancestor also made this a positive-feedback loop that caused this scene. In Silvaria, he''s probably the first person to generate a local storm by mana cultivation.

    When the wind speed reached tornado-level, the magical ripples calmed down. The mana storm also retreated back into Wu Yan''s body, reducing the wind velocity around him. When Wu Yan integrated the mana, this anomaly stopped, leaving a very messy room in its wake. This room is going to need a major renovation given the amount of damage.

    Wu Yan slowly opened his eyes. His deep red eyes glinted with a golden glow. His brilliant eyes were now filled with a luster that made him look deeper than before.

    It''s like he''s a beast who hid in the abyss, hiding its talons.

    Wu Yan sensed the turbulent mana within him and he stretched his back with a satisfied sigh.

    "Yeah, True Ancestors and mana matched so well. If I used another energy source, I don''t think I can achieve a simr feat no matter how talented I am. At least, I would need half a year to do what I did in an hour, right?"

    Wu Yan felt the soothing sensation of a job well-done.

    It''s not to say heid around doing nothing in the past. Rather, his True Ancestor body of the past only had immortality, he can still feel hunger, thirst, and other needs of an average human. It felt like he''s just a bit special.

    Now, with mana suffusing his body, he can feel a great increase in his physical abilities, endurance, and a sense of power unlike anything before.

    He turned his attention back towards the ability menu.

    With mana checked, how is he going to use his giant mana pool?

    Mana can be spent on various activities. For one, he can use it to boost his physical abilities. However, a better way to use mana would be to use spells or magic!

    The magic in the System differed from what Silvaria natives called magic.

    Magecraft is just an alternate method to do something humans can achieve with technology or advanced science.

    For instance, a magician can use spells and magecraft to build a tower in 10 seconds. Humans would need days or years to do something simr, magecraft, in other words, is a more efficient method to do something humans can already do.

    Humans can make fire, magicians can make fire too but humans can only use fire in specific ways and in controlled environments. Meanwhile, magicians can manipte fire to a greater extent. Magecraft is just using mana to do what can be achieved with current or future technology and sciences.

    In Silvaria, Sylph and Lulu are ice magicians while Kaya is a wind magician. However, by the System''s definition, the magic they used can only be ssified as magecraft.

    True magic, or simply, magic is something greater than magecraft. Magic can realize miracles unachievable by technology or science even if given enough time and resources. Magecraft cannot realize miracles and that''s why it''s not magic.

    Magic are miracles like time-maniption, resurrecting the dead. Humans can never do something like that no matter how far science progress. That''s the domain of magic.

    That is the most crucial difference between magecraft and magic.

    If humans can do the same thing using technology, it''s magecraft when done with mana.

    If humans cannot do the same thing with technology, but mana can be used to pull off miracles, that''s magic.

    Mana can also be used for purposes other than magecraft and magic. However, mana is inextricably linked to those two practices. Wu Yan chose to study these two mysterious paths as a result.

    There are multiple spells (magecraft) in the System. Wu Yan can''t buy them all so it would be best if he can buy a package or buy them all in one fell swoop.

    In the Skills sub-page, there is one ability that fit this bill just right!

    Index Librorum Prohibitorum (103,000 grimoires): An ability stemming from [A certain Magical Index], it''s a collection of magecrafts, magic, and mystical arts gathered from all over the world. Regarded as a body of knowledge, the user will be able to freely ess its content and use it at the cost of one''s sanity. After conversion to an ability, this mind-corrupting effect will be nullified leaving only the knowledge of the 103,000 grimoires at the user''s disposal.

    Cost: 15,000 Ability points.

    Wu Yan had two initial thoughts, the peculiarity and the sky-high cost of this skill caught his attention.

    103,000 grimoires should be physical books, right? ssifying it in items or equipment would be more urate than making it a skill, no?

    As for price, well, after buying it, he will only be left with 1,000 points, isn''t that just a massive pin to the behind?

    Granted, it had a solid reason to justify the hefty price. Buying it grants the user ess to the contents of all 103,000 grimoires. With magic, spells, and mystical arts gathered from all over the world, Wu Yan would need to worry about if he can use all the spells in here than the question of would he run out of magical options. If the 103,000 grimoires are treated as a body of knowledge that can be imprinted into him and used as skill, he can understand why it''s sold here.

    Wu Yan just wanted to gripe about the 15,000 ability points price tag.

    "Screw it, the pool of knowledge is worth it..."

    Wu Yan bit the bullet and he pressed "Buy".

    Then, a deluge of memories and knowledge entered his mind...

 Chapter 812: Lancer E-rank luck...

    <h4>Chapter 812: Lancer E-rank luck...</h4>

    "Phew..."

    Wu Yan opened his eyes, after digesting the information influx, his eyes had a hint of fatigue in them.

    It''s not fun to have the contents of 103,000 grimoires shoved into your mind. Although the mind-corrupting effects of the Index Librorum Prohibitorum got negated, the sheer volume of information in the grimoires can probably wrap the earth up if the theories and concepts were written on physical paper.

    It''s already amazing he still retained his sanity and sense of self after merging with the foreign memories. Fatigue is just a p on the wrist inparison.

    Wu Yan felt as tired as he is excited.

    While impossible for humans to attain mastery, Wu Yan did the impossible by buying it from the System and integrating it with his memories.

    Wu Yan''s knowledge is a weapon in and of itself. Without needing Psychic powers or other mystical abilities, he can hold his own in a fight with his new abilities.

    Even if he lost the System, he would still be a super-powered individual.

    Spending 16,000 Ability points like this was worth it.

    Rubbing his forehead, he endured the sense of lethargy and excitement. Although it sounded contradictory, that''s the best description of his current emotional state.

    Wu Yan perked himself up and he clicked on the System interface.

    "Now, let''s get an equipment..."

    Wu Yan had tons of equipment at his disposal. The Gate of Babylon, Nietono No Shana, Meteor Shower, Fraxinus, and C rank Noble Phantasm enhanced Iron Sand. Other than the Augmented Iron Sand, the other equipment were B rank equipment which would be Gold Armaments by this world''s standard. If anything, he is doing well on the equipment side of the equation.

    To increase his current power further with equipment, he would need an equipment to be at least A rank, in other words, he needed a Legendary Armament.

    Wu Yan checked the shop and...

    Nope, he can''t afford them cause the cheapest A rank equipment is 100,000 Equipment points or more.

    With a little over 12,000 Equipment points, he isn''t anywhere near the minimum threshold.

    Thus, Wu Yan needs an equipment with special effects.

    Hebed through the equipment list, excluding equipment that is priced more than his current Equipment Points holding. He started reading the equipment he can afford without holding a high expectation of a good find. But, his hands stopped on a certain equipment.

    Crimson Rose of Exorcism,G¨¢e Dearg: A Noble Phantasm from Fate Stay Night, a spear that can render magical constructs useless upon contact, severing connections to magical energy. It is a passive weapon that can unleash its effects without calling out its name. Extremely effective against barriers made from mana or magical powers, this weapon is also extremely effective against enhancement, buffs, defenses connected to magical energy or mana.

    Cost: 3,000 Equipment Points

    "Nullify magic, huh?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows when he read the effects.

    Its anti-magic capabilities intrigued Wu Yan. With it, an opponent using mana or magical energies as energy sources would suffer a crushing defeat in a duel with Wu Yan.

    However, that''s all it can do.

    Wu Yan is not living in a world with only mana as energy sources. He visited many worlds and each world had their own version of special powers: Dou qi, mana, psychic power, and various other special powers. If it''s only anti-mana, then its utility would be rather limited...

    However...

    An idea came to his mind like a bamboo sprouting after a rain. Wu Yan asked the System about his ingenious notion.

    "System, is there any way you can make G¨¢e Dearg an equipment that can sever connections to other anomalous powers including mana?"

    Wu Yan''s idea reverberated in his mind, echoing in the messy room. He''s surprised he came up with this crazy idea, did he reallye up with that by himself?

    The System stayed silent for a few seconds, it''s like it wasn''t expecting this from Wu Yan. Then, it replied.

    "The user''s suggestion has been epted after due consideration."

    Wu Yan became jubnt.

    "Yeah? Tell me, what do I need to do?"

    The System continued with its frigid voice.

    "The equipment''s modification will require extensive work. The System can undertake this with an additional fee, taking into consideration theplexity of the user''s request."

    "Modification, huh?"

    Wu Yan hesitated and he gave the green light.

    "Okay, modify it. Change the Crimson Rose of Exorcism into an equipment that can nullify all special powers!"

    "Request confirmed, changing the equipment ording to user specification. Please pay 7,000 equipment points and 10,000 Item points to proceed, continue with modification?"

    "7,000 Equipment Points and 10,000 Item Points..."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Alright, do it!"

    "Modification in progress..."

    A scarlet spear appeared in front of Wu Yan, it floated in midair with a weird glow covering it. It looked like giant hands were molding it into something different, the shape changed ording to the force applied.

    The scarlet spear started glowing with gold circuit-like engravings climbing from bottom to top, spreading across the demonic spear like a ravenous vine. The engravings sunk into the spear after a violent stop.

    "Modificationplete."

    Wu Yan grabbed the scarlet spear with an ted grin.

    Crimson Rose of Excorcism Revised: A scarlet spear that can dispell powers outside ofmon sense. An equipment made from special modifications, cannot be bought.

    Wu Yan''s smile grew wider until heughed out loud. Without nting his butt firmly on the bed, he fell down after he tilted a bit.

    Bam

    "Ouch..."

    Before he can catch his breath, a hard object fell from above like a bedpan, making him see stars flying around him.

    "Fuck!"

    Wu Yan cursed, throwing the "bedpan" away on reflex, the "bedpan bounced against the wall and went on a trajectory that would smack Wu Yan''s face had he not dodged in time.

    "This luck..."

    Wu Yan recalled something when he looked at the scarlet spear in his hand.

    "Don''t tell me it''s because of this..."

    Wu Yan knows about Kamijou Touma''s ridiculously bad luck stemming from his right hand, Imagine Breaker, nullifying even luck or fate. He modified the G¨¢e Dearg with the inspiration he got from Imagine Breaker...

    "I reckon you''re going to give anyone an E-rank Luck just by possessing you..."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure if he shouldugh or cry. Fortunately, he can just toss the spear into the Gate of Babylon when not in use, saving him lots of trouble...

    "Since you can exhibit an identical effect, I am going to call you Imagine Breaker!"

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 2,170

    Item Points: 1,260,000

    Ability Points: 1,000

    Summoning Points: 2,300

    Level: 79

 Chapter 813: Itâ€™s time to leave

    <h4>Chapter 813: It''s time to leave</h4>

    In the vi, the girls did what they normally did, giggling and chatting about any topics they can think of. The house lit up with their cheerfulughters. Kurumi who would usually mind her own business by sipping tea also started ying with n and Yoshino, a rare sight indeed.

    The girls would sneak nces at the stairway leading upstairs. They were focused on one of the stairs along the corridor. Their eyes had hints of anticipation. They awoke about half an hour ago. However, within the span of half an hour, they peeked at the room at least a dozen times, although they did try to make it look like they couldn''t care less.

    Wu Yan has been in his room for a day now.

    He didn''te out for an entire day, that''s why Astrea and the others got slightly worried. Hinagiku and Kotori stopped them from barging in.

    They were just as worried but they can feel mana emanating from Wu Yan''s room, the ripples grew stronger as time went on. It was like a slowly growing whirlpool of magic power.

    Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi can feel Wu Yan''s aura within the magic power. It''s probably him hard at work,bining that with what Wu Yan got, they surmised that he probably bought some new abilities and he trained to get used to the power, By the time hees out of that room, his power will probably rise to another level.

    Interrupting him at this juncture wouldn''t be okay. Otherwise, Kotori would have dragged Wu Yan out of his room, waking up herzy brother became her daily life for quite some time now.

    "Looks like it''s still going to continue for a while..."

    Kotori sighed after sensing the undtion of manaing from his room. She averted her attention to the sweets on the dining table. Naturally, she didn''t forget about her Chupa candies.

    The room suddenly started shaking, no, the whole vi was shaking from the rapidly-expanding mana storm generated inside Wu Yan''s room.

    Hinagiku, Astrea, Tohka, and the others can feel the ripples of power. They immediately turned their attention twoards the room in question.

    Ikaros'' eyes turned deep red as she flew towards the room with the p of her wings.

    The others also rushed for Wu Yan''s room. They opened the door and they looked at the bed.

    On it, Wu Yan sat with eyes closed, his harem''s arrival didn''t elicit a response from him. Mana steadily rose within him, climbing to newer heights with each ripple.

    The other girls couldn''t help but feel tense when they perceive the rapidly increasing magic force coursing through Wu Yan. They weren''t sure if this is a good thing or bad thing. They continued observing Wu Yan with a worried look.

    If anything untowards happen, they were ready to intervene.

    The mana storm continued for about 10 minutes. It culminated at a peak and it stopped expanding. Then, it started rushing back into Wu Yan''s body.

    As if sucked by an invisible cooking hood, the mana, so saturated it''s visible to the naked eyes, went back into Wu Yan''s body. Hisplexion had a healthy blush on it. However, by the time all his mana returned, Wu Yan looked like someone who just went into a hot spring. His expression returned to a normal shade seconds after that.

    Wu Yan slowly opened his eyes while the girls watched with d looks.

    "Huh..."

    He released a sigh, sensing his amplified mana pool, he couldn''t help but show an excited look on his face.

    "Ara, looks like we were worried for nothing..."

    Kurumi giggled. Wu Yan finally noticed the girls as he expressed his surprise.

    Blinking in shock, he asked them.

    "Why are you girls here?"

    They weren''t sure where to begin.

    "With all themotion you caused, I am stunned that you can ask us why we are here..."

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at him.

    "You just can''t chill for a single day, huh?"

    "Take a break, you mean?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. When he noticed the mess he made out of his room, heughed awkwardly. The girls were just as relieved as they are frustrated with him.

    Kotori sized Wu Yan up, she moved the Chupa candy in her mouth to the other side of her mouth.

    "Did you gain a lot from your trip this time?"

    Wu Yan gave her a big grin and a nod. It''s evident that he''s satisfied with his gains this time around.

    Wu Yan spent an entire day delving into his mana cultivation. Naturally, this was rewarded with a bigger mana pool.

    If at first, Wu Yan''s mana pool can be described as a river, now, his mana pool expanded to the scale of an ocean.

    With the highest mana cultivation technique he can buy in the System, enhanced by his True Ancestor physique, he brought out the potential of the lifeform that stood at the apex among vampires. Every cell, every drop of blood, pulsed with excitement and glee. His body thanked him for giving them a feast.

    Yeah, this is what I am talking about.

    Wu Yan wanted to make up for loss time. He cultivated like mad and he got simrly frightening results in a day.

    He reached the maximum his True Ancestor body can attain at this level and stage. Further gains would have toe from slow training, there won''t be anymore insane gains like this one.

    Wu Yan is pretty satisfied with his current gains. His mana pool reached an unfathomable level. Even demigod-tier magicians would find it hard topete mana pool with him.

    Like moving furnace of mana power, the System was right when it rmended mana for this True Ancestor body.

    Wu Yan stretched his body, popping his joints with visible sounds. They thought Wu Yan''s body sounded like rusty steel rubbing against one another, that''s how loud his joint pops sounded.

    "Master..."

    Wu Yan was greeted by Ikaros, she passed him a bun.

    "Thank you very much..."

    Starving, he wolfed down the bun and he gave Ikaros a loving rub on her head. She also responded in kind by pushing her head against his palm, she blushed with a blissful look on her face.

    Wu Yan looked around at the girls around him. He continued after a brief moment of contemtion.

    "Since everyone''s here, I have something to discuss with you all..."

    The girls immediately put on their game faces and Wu Yan nodded.

    "I think it''s time we leave..."

 Chapter 814: Saying goodbye to Fei Fei and Lulu

    <h4>Chapter 814: Saying goodbye to Fei Fei and Lulu</h4>

    "Leave?"

    Due to this sudden suggestion, the girls couldn''t react properly.

    Wu Yan nodded as he approached the window, looking beyond the vi area, he set his sights on the Arena Tower in the distance.

    "Silvaria world institute, the best and biggest institute in the entire world. At this point, we don''t need to stay anymore..."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "When we came here, our strength were not yet up to standards. Kurumi, Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino hadn''t joined us yet. With so many powerful individuals here, I thought we could see Lulu and Fei Fei once more while increasing our levels with the facilities here."

    "However, we have outgrown this institute. This ce is now a liability that slowed our progress..."

    Wu Yan said with a helpless tone.

    "Staying any longer would do us no good. For one, it would be hard to level up. This is the reason why I suggested we move on..."

    "Moving on... Huh..."

    The girls exchanged nces. They were growing attached to this ce, that''s why they hesitated.

    No, not all of them hesitated.

    Ikaros went to Wu Yan''s side, she grabbed his sleeve.

    "Wherever Master goes, Ikaros will follow."

    Ikaros'' simple and gentle sentence woke the girls up. They allughed at the same time.

    "Ikaros-senpai is right!"

    Astrea glomped Wu Yan, she grabbed Wu Yan''s other sleeve.

    "Wherever Master goes, Astrea will go there too!"

    "n too! Don''t forget n!"

    n hugged Wu Yan.

    "Onii-chan, you can''t abandon n, okay?..."

    "M-me too..."

    Yoshino approached in a bashful manner.

    "You girls..."

    Wu Yan shook his head with an awkward grin.

    "Hey! Stop surrounding Shido!"

    Tohka got jealous and she stomped furiously.

    "I will never leave Shido! Don''t throw me aside!"

    Tohka also glomped Wu Yan, adding further weight to his encumbered body. He fell with the 5 girls piling up on him. Hinagiku, Kotori, and Kurumi amused themselves with this wholesome scene.

    "About leaving this ce..."

    Hinagiku helped n and Yoshino to their feet.

    "Where are we going? Do you have a ce in mind?"

    Wu Yan waved his hands.

    "Let''s go into the Giant Beast Forest, Mikoto and the others are still there."

    "How about Sister Fei Fei?"

    Kotori fidgeted.

    "Aren''t you very close with them? Just leaving like this isn''t cool, right?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Before we leave, we should probably go see them. I think Fei Fei can take it well if we left without saying anything. As for Lulu, well, if it''s that girl, I am sure she would raise hell if we left without saying anything..."

    "Nn..."

    Hinagiku felt her head hurting when she thought about how Lulu would react.

    "You want me toe along with you?"

    "Nah."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Pack our stuff, food, make preparations so that we can depart soon."

    The girls nodded and Wu Yan nodded with a smile.

    Mana surged as Wu Yan covered himself in the magical power. Then, Wu Yan disappeared when the purple magic formation beneath him pulsed and shed.

    "He''s gone?"

    Astrea and the others gasped.

    "So that''s his new power?"

    Hinagiku looked at Kotori. Meanwhile, Kotori carefully examined the residual energy Wu Yan left with his teleportation. The energy signatures looked simr to spacequakes, however, this energy is less destructive than spacequakes.

    "A space-type ability, huh?..."

    Kurumi grinned while licking her lips.

    "Intriguing..."

    Silvaria World Institute, Fatal Forest headquarters...

    Fei Fei was in her room. She sat on her chair, polishing and maintaining her sword, the Night Elf. She attentively cleaned the de with a white and pristine cloth. Meanwhile, Lulu chilled on a nearby sofa while kicking her legs in the air.

    "Nn?"

    Fei Fei jumped up suddenly. Her eyes shrunk when she sensed the presence. She got into a stance which gave Lulu a giant shock. She coldly yelled.

    "Who goes there?!"

    The space in front of her rippled and a figure emerged from it. Wu Yan showed himself.

    "Yo!"

    Wu Yan waved at the two girls who almost had a heart attack.

    "Sister Fei Fei, quite the sharp senses you have got there..."

    "Yan!"

    Fei Fei sheathed her de. She stuttered when she tried to voice her confusion.

    "Yo-wha- what was that?"

    "Oh, a spatial-maniption magic, I just learned it recently!"

    "Spatial maniption magic?"

    "Yeah, basically, it''s magic!"

    Wu Yan sat at Lulu''s side. It took her this long to finally react. She shrieked.

    "Why are you here? More like, how did you appear out of nowhere?!"

    Wu Yan pulled her cheeks.

    "Well, sorry, I likeing suddenly like this!"

    "Spatial... maniption... magic..."

    Fei Fei shook her head after failing to understand what Wu Yan meant. She asked Wu Yan.

    "Do you have some business to discuss with me?"

    "Yes."

    "I am leaving..."

    "You''re leaving?!"

    Fei Fei and Lulu cried out at the same time.

    "But why?"

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with a stern look.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Did somebody bully you?!"

    Lulu panicked.

    "If somebody''s bullying you, tell me, I will go teach them a lesson for you!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Thanks for offering help, but no, it''s not that..."

    "Why are you leaving then?!"

    Lulu grabbed Wu Yan''s hand and she hugged his arm.

    "Please stay? Did I make you angry? If so, I am very sorry!"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head, he felt a bit sad to see Lulu freaking out like this.

    "Look, it''s not like that. We just outgrew Silvaria World Institute, that''s all. With our increased power, we want to go try our luck at the world outside..."

    "Th-then..."

    Lulu started tearing up.

    "Let me go with you!"

    "This..."

    "That''s enough, Lilu."

    Fei Fei grabbed Lulu''s hand.

    "You are not strong enough, not yet. If you go with Yan & the others, you will only slow them down..."

    "Sister Fei Fei..."

    She couldn''t hold back her own tears as she dived into her bosom, she started sobbing out loud.

    "Lulu, don''t cry..."

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled while rubbing her head.

    "I will keep in touch with you two. If you miss us, be stronger ande find us..."

    "Yeah?"

    Lulu''s exquisite tear-stained eyes met with Wu Yan.

    "Don''t you lie to me..."

    "Come, now..."

    Wu Yan gave her a gentle smile.

    "I would never do that..."

    Wu Yan gave Fei Fei a look and she responded with a nod. There was no longing in sight, she looked at him with the eyes of someone who can read his heart''s intention.

    "Be careful!"

    "Yeah, I will!"

 Chapter 815: The aftermath, the various factions movemen

    <h4>Chapter 815: The aftermath, the various faction¡°s movemen</h4>

    A news started spreading in Silvaria World Institute...

    The content is rather simple. But the waves it caused cannot be described as such.

    The strongest student, Wu Yan, and his stunning lineup of beauties are applying for graduation.

    Graduation is something rtively normal in Silvaria World Institute. Anyone older than 25 years old must take part in a test. The graduation test will end with two results: If the student pass, they can graduate, if they fail, they will be expelled.

    There are people who applied for the graduation exam when they are still younger than 25 years old. There are also those good-for-nothings forid about doing nothing until they became 25 years old. Either way, taking the graduation exam means the student will be leaving the school by the end of the test. However, there are no recent case studies of students who applied for the graduation exam before they hit the age of 25.

    Silvaria World Institute is an institution founded by the three empires and the 9 greatest nobles houses in the entire world. The resources avable here is just mind-numbing.

    Cultivation here will be faster than anywhere else in the world. To call this ce a cradle of superheroes wouldn¡¯t be a far-fetched statement. Leveraging on the resources here, even strong and talented students would want to stay as long as possible.

    It would be folly to graduate before you¡¯re 25.

    It¡¯s almost an unspoken rule for any student enrolled here to stay until they are 25 years old.

    Wu Yan & co broke this unspoken rule by taking the graduation exam early.

    The students couldn¡¯t stop gossiping about how Wu Yan & co continued to break records and set new standards since their enrollment.

    As for the result of the test, well, it goes without saying.

    The institution administered test ording to the student¡¯s capabilities. However, there is a floor difficulty that just can¡¯t be lowered any further.

    For normal students, if they have tier 6 power by graduation time, they should pass their exams without an issue.

    For elite students, tier 7 power would allow them to pass without much difficulty.

    For special students, they would have to be near the top quartile of tier 7 to pass the hardest test in Silvaria World Institute.

    Wu Yan & co wasprised of members with at least tier 8 power. Even the two girls who constantly ditched training and ran around the campus on their own merry little adventures also had stunning strength that made a lot of jaws drop when they actually fought. With their abilities, the test was a walk in the park.

    The faction leaders who knew about n¡¯s true power silently prayed for the exam proctors. They prayed that the examiners wouldn¡¯t lose their will or courage upon seeing n¡¯s power.

    Then, as expected, Wu Yan & co finished their graduations exams without a hitch.

    The group of students who turned Silvaria World Institute on its head finally graduated.

    While most of the students are d that these ster students are gone. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit poignant. Without Wu Yan & co around, things would be boring pretty quickly.

    "They all passed, huh..."

    Jaafar looked at the report his subordinates gave him. He clenched his bear-like ws. A hint of frustration could be seen within his eyes.

    Officially, he tied with Wu Yan in thest Grand Tournament. However, he¡¯s sure who the real victor was, it was not Jaafar.

    After losing, he trained like crazy to challenge and defeat Wu Yan in the future. He wanted to regain his honor.

    But, the man he set as his benchmark is about to leave...

    Not only that, from what he has seen, the gap of power between them grew wider and wider. Even the patriarch of the Lori Family, Larl admitted that he¡¯s not sure he can win a duel with Wu Yan.

    Jaafar is not satisfied with the results. He made progress in his training, however,pared to Wu Yan, he has a feeling that the both of them lived in a different world.

    Bam

    He smashed the table to pieces with red eyes. He bellowed like a furious beast.

    No! Without personally seeing his true power, I will not admit defeat!

    Jaafar headed for the door.

    "I see, so they are leaving?..."

    Kaya listened to his retainer. His back is straight, the retainer couldn¡¯t see Kaya¡¯s sad expression as his back was turned to the retainer.

    Lady Ikaros, will be going too, right?

    Kaya was visited by a sense of intense grief and lost, apanied by jealousy.

    Kaya is well-aware of the fact that the angelic woman known as Ikaros would do anything Wu Yan asked of her. Kaya saw how she attentively attended to Wu Yan. A smart man like him knew, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, that Ikaros¡¯ heart only had one man.

    Even so, he just couldn¡¯t stop himself from falling in love with that angel. He deluded himself into thinking he stood a chance, just to escape the cruel reality he faced...

    Kaya still remembered how Ikaros unfurled her wings. The sight of her flying in the air, blessing the ground with her divine light and feathers... that scene... it will forever be in his mind...

    Now, she¡¯s about to go, along with that man...

    Am I ever going to see her again?

    Kaya balled his palm into fists while grinding his teeth, making audible sounds.

    Kaya lifted his head.

    "Let¡¯s go! We are going to the vi area!"

    In a room that¡¯s decorated with luxurious decors, an icy blue figure sat on the executive chair. Stacks of paper were on her table but she¡¯s not dealing with that for now. Her eyes were closed as mana fluctuated around her. She¡¯s deep in her cultivation.

    Soon, the mana flowed back into her as the queen of ice opened her eyes. Her exquisite features would draw people¡¯s attention even if she had the most frigid attitude in the world. Breathtaking and mesmerizing would be apt words to describe her.

    Her Snow Song faction wasposed of female members only. However, all her followers adored her and respected her ability as a leader. They were simr in behavior to the girls in the Starlight Queen¡¯s faction.

    Aside from a fervent, almost cult-like adoration of their idols, the members cared little about the outside world. That¡¯s the kind of loyalty found only in Snow Song and Starlight Queen.

    Indeed, Sylph and Shokuhou Misaki knows how to get people to like them.

    Her followers were watching her with admiration-filled eyes. She can feel her mana pool increasing in response to to her cultivation. Her icy blue eyes dimmed down a bit when she thought about something. She asked the girls around her.

    "Is he going?"

    The others weren¡¯t sure if they should tell her but since she asked, they have to answer.

    "Sir Wu Yan should be making preparations to leave..."

    Sylph stood up and she started making her way towards the exit. The other Snow Song members followed her.

    The factions within the campus moved ording to their own agendas, they shared the same destination: the vi area...

 Chapter 816: The final challenge, I will take you all on

    <h4>Chapter 816: The final challenge, I will take you all on</h4>

    Fei Fei and Lulu are at Wu Yan & co¡¯s vi. They were here to bid them farewell.

    "Uguh..."

    Lulu wiped away her snot and tears. However, she just couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    After half an hour, she still has enough reserve to weep for Wu Yan & co. Meanwhile, the ones who wanted to leave felt tired after trying their best to cheer her up.

    "Man, she must be really sad to cry this much..."

    Kotori munched on her candy with twitching lips. She heard about how Wu Yan met with Lulu and she couldn¡¯t but feel like Wu Yan glossed over his encounter with her, after all, her tears were genuine.

    She understood why the other girls treated her like a cute mascot and a worthy rival at the same time.

    "Ara, I like girls her type..."

    Kurumi touched her chin before adding anotherment.

    "But, isn¡¯t she crying a tad too much?"

    Because Lulu wouldn¡¯t stop crying, they stayed behind to cheer her up, it wouldn¡¯t be dandy to leave a girl in tears like this.

    More than that...

    "Uwahhhh!"

    Astrea and Tohka were crying hysterically with Lulu. The others felt strength leaving their body when they saw this.

    "A-Astrea-chan, Tohka-chan..."

    Hinagiku¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she put on an awkward smile.

    "Why are you girls sad too?"

    Nn?"

    Astrea and Tohka looked at Hinagiku with tears rolling down their cheeks. While sobbing, they replied with rtive ease.

    "I don¡¯t know..."

    "Y-you don¡¯t know..."

    Kotori wasn¡¯t sure where to begin reorting.

    "You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re sad but you¡¯re crying nheless?..."

    "Ugu...¡¯

    Astrea and Tohka bit their handkerchiefs while rubbing their cheeks with the unbitten parts.

    "I don¡¯t know, when I see Lulu crying I feel sad too..."

    "Nn..."

    Lulu and the two crying girls stopped for a second and then they cried again. They hugged each other like friends who are going to part for thest time.

    ">.."

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, and his other partners all looked at the crying trio. He shrugged as he reckons this will continue for another half an hour at the very least.

    "Look..."

    Hinagiku raise her hands.

    "They aren¡¯t nning on doing this the entire day, right?"

    "Do-don¡¯t suggest something so scary!"

    Kotori shivelled. She pulled Wu Yan who had a ‡å look away.

    "Don¡¯t just stand around and watch, think of something, I don¡¯t want to stand here listening to them cry!"

    Wu Yan almost fell down, he steadied himself and he beamed at the three girls.

    "Gi-girls, can we put a stop to this? If we continue like this we won¡¯t make it to the Giant Beast Forest before sunset."

    The three girls finally put a sock in it. Instead, they looked at Wu Yan with teary eyes filled with judgment, as if they are looking at an unsensitive brute. Wu Yan¡¯s head started feeling numb when he sensed this.

    "That¡¯s enough..."

    Fei Fei pulled Lulu away from Astrea and Tohka.

    "They are just going on an adventure, stop crying like this, you¡¯re going to jinx them..."

    Fei Fei¡¯s words were effective at shutting Lulu. Her shoulders are still twitching but she stopped crying. She took Fei Fei¡¯s words to heart. Astrea and Tohka also pursed her lips, although tears are still rolling down their faces. Their childish antics almost made themugh out loud.

    "It¡¯s about time..."

    Wu Yan looked at the sky. He gave Fei Fei and Lulu a bright smile.

    "Maa, we will see each other again. Don¡¯t forget to train hard or we will leave you in the dust..."

    "No way!"

    Lulu puffed her cheeks while Fei Fei grinned.

    "I know you guys have frightening cultivation speed but it won¡¯t be so easy to leave us behind like that!"

    The others all giggled.

    "That¡¯s the Sister Fei Fei I know!"

    Wu Yan praised her. Scratching his cheek, he went over to Lulu¡¯s front and he gave her a tight hug.

    "!!!"

    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened as his manly scent entered her nasal cavities. She immediately blushed as red as an apple.

    "You¡¯re already so big, stop giving Sister Fei Fei troubles to deal with..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head while chortling.

    "N-no, I don¡¯t..."

    Lulu sounded meek when she protested. Wu Yan released her and he opened his arms wide with a cheeky grin.

    "Sister Fei Fei, how about a parting hug?"

    Fei Fei blushed while pursing her lips.

    "You..."

    She sounded reluctant but she still hugged Wu Yan with a tinge of pink on her cheeks. Wu Yan chuckled and the girls behind him beamed too.

    "Alright..."

    Wu Yan went back to hispany.

    "Until the next time!"

    "Yeah!"

    Fei Fei and Lulu nodded.

    When Wu Yan was about to summon Fraxinus, somebody called out to him.

    "Wait!"

    Led by faction heads, students in uniform came like a rallied army. They surrounded the vi area.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Fei Fei and Lulu gasped. Meanwhile, Wu Yan & co furrowed their brows.

    Behind the sea of students, more came as if they were reinforcements, they parted way for their leaders. All the factional leaders were present, including the imperial factions.

    Jaafar, Sylph, and Kaya stood at the forefront.

    "What is this?"

    Fei Fei tensed up her expression.

    Wu Yan shrugged with narrowed eyes.

    "Isn¡¯t this farewell party too big?"

    "Wu Yan!"

    Jaafar stared straight at Wu Yan. His booming voice could be heard for miles.

    "I heard about your graduation, it will be hard to meet you again after you go..."

    "That¡¯s why I want to challenge you to a duel!"

    Jaafar dered.

    "I am not going to let you go unless you defeat me in duel!"

    "What?!"

    The students also started making noises along with Fei Fei and Lulu. They didn¡¯t think they would do something like this.

    "Count me in..."

    Kaya stood by Jaafar. He bitterly smiled and then he nced at Ikaros.

    "I will have to make decisions that will hinge on the results of this duel..."

    Kaya said with a mysterious tone.

    "Can you kill my determination?"

    Wu Yan more or less read his mind. He closed his eyes after seeing the looks on the crown princes of two empires.

    The crowd silenced themselves.

    "Serious, you guys just can¡¯t chill..."

    Sighing, he replied.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do this!"

    Then, the crowd cheered, their screams of excitement reached the high heavens.

 Chapter 817: Come all at once? Who wants to taste remorse first?!

    <h4>Chapter 817: Come all at once? Who wants to taste remorse first?!</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute, Arena Tower, Floor 1...

    Only the lowest leveled students would train here, however, today, this ce was packed to the brim with students and faculty members.

    Normal students, elite students, and, at the center-most circle, special students. The special students were easily identified as they were wearing gold-gilded uniforms.

    The students cheered and made noises for the duel participants. Like fans at the concert of their favorite idols, they shouted and voiced their support for their respective champions.

    No, not just the student.

    On a tform overlooking the entire floor, the balcony only faculty members and high-ranking can ess, the figures here could be seen as they were looking forward to the fight here.

    Almost all personnel with clearance attended, packing the VIP box to the brim too.

    The VIPs were all teachers and big-wig officials.

    You know the duels are interesting when the teachers and bigwigs are here to watch.

    Jaafar and Kaya jumped onto the elevated arena with light footwork. They looked at the audience, specifically where Wu Yan & co were standing at. Their eyes were brimming with fighting intent.

    The students started turning up their volumes when they saw this clear confrontation. Theirbined voices were deafening. Creasing his nose, he felt like he just can¡¯t live without the spotlight being shoved into his face.

    The girls looked at Wu Yan, they wanted to know what Wu Yan is going to do. The girls couldn¡¯t care less about the peanut gallery egging them on.

    Wu Yan steadied himself and he disappeared on the spot. Before anyone noticed, he was already standing in opposition to Jaafar and Kaya.

    Their pupils shrunk when they saw this. However, this disy of power didn¡¯t dampen their fighting spirits, they just started looking at him with greater consternation.

    The audience opened their eyes wide, they were afraid they might miss important details of this duel that is bound to go down in this institute¡¯s history books.

    This is a fight between top students of Silvaria World Institute.

    Just that alone is enough for the audience to stay.

    What¡¯s more, the participants are crown princes leading an imperial faction each. Barring unforeseen circumstances, the two crown princes here will be the future emperors of their own empires.

    Kaya and Jaafar were both leaders of their own faction, representing the Feya empire and the Baruba empire respectively. These crown princes deigned to challenge someone without a background. Strictly speaking, he should be amoner of unknown background.

    A duel between princes and a peasant, this simple line would sell tickets no matter how bad the salesperson is at marketing.

    More importantly, most of the viewers here wanted to see Wu Yan¡¯s true power for themselves. The bigwigs, the teachers, they wanted to see this man¡¯s abilities.

    In just a few months, Wu Yan¡¯s name became a legendary name in Silvaria World Institute.

    He¡¯s the strongest student who reached his current status within half a year since enrollment.

    Who else can do this?

    They saw Wu Yan & Jaafar¡¯s duel during the Grand Tournament. Back then, he was strong enough to qualify as the top 10. Soon after that, he climbed up the rankings and became the strongest student.

    At the time, Astrea is the reigning champion. Wu Yan and Astrea fought with multiple examiners as witnesses. They weren¡¯t invited nor were they aware of the duel between Wu Yan and Astrea. Plus, it¡¯s pretty much known fact that Astrea is in Wu Yan¡¯s harem.

    If not because of the school¡¯s system where rankings can only change through the decision of witnesses and examiners, they would have suspected Wu Yan got his ranking through nefarious means.

    Wu Yan came into the picture once more, epting Kaya and Jaafar¡¯s duel request. This is the best chance for students to see Wu Yan¡¯s capabilities.

    Wu Yan shook his head when he saw the crowd. Seriously, these students needed better hobbies...

    Unlike Wu Yan, Jaafar and Kaya preferred things this way, they wanted everybody to spread the news about this duel.

    "I always wanted to duel you, but, I never got the chance..."

    Kaya grinned with an excited look.

    "Finally, I can scratch my curious itch and assuage one of my life¡¯s great regret!"

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows.

    "I hope you don¡¯t regret this duel, losing in front of so many people would surely tarnish your reputation..."

    "Fame?..."

    Kaya bitterlyughed.

    "You have more fame than me, if anything, you¡¯re the one staking the most in this duel..."

    Kaya asked Jaafar.

    "May I go first?..."

    "No!"

    Jaafar puffed out his chest. He adamantly asserted his position.

    "Me first!"

    "Please, allow me to go first."

    Kaya got into a stance, this duel is so important he cast his gentleman¡¯s attitude to the winds.

    "I have a personal ax to grind with him..."

    Jaafar lowered his tone.

    "Same here, I have my own reason why I am doing this."

    "I want to fight him when he¡¯s at his peak power, this is why I insist on going first!"

    "You¡¯re implying I want your sloppy seconds?"

    "Come, now, do me a favor and give me just a few minutes to duel him."

    "No, you back off!"

    "Dude, you already dueled him once..."

    "That was before, don¡¯t try to frame this duel in that manner!"

    "Look, you backing off or not?"

    "No!"

    The crowd just couldn¡¯t cheer for the two man-child who verbally fought each other to go first. Their jaws almost dropped when they saw the two refined princes going at each other without any cordiality.

    Is this what the gentleman-esque Kaya, and the macho Jaafar would do?

    "Ahaha..."

    Hinagiku chuckled.

    "Those two are unexpectedly cute..."

    The girls nodded with amused smiles. Even Fei Fei and Lulu couldn¡¯t hide their amusement. Wu Yan rubbed his forehead when he saw the two fighting each other when they were supposed to be dueling him. He reached his hands out.

    "Don¡¯t fight,e at me together!"

    The air froze.

    Jaafar and Kaya looked at Wu Yan with insulted gazes. Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, I mean it without sarcasm..."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms with a sigh.

    "You two should be smart enough to know that you stand no chance in a 1 versus 1 setting. Losing too fast wouldn¡¯t be the hot-blooded fight you want, right?"

    "To better fulfill your objectives, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to duke it out with me by working with each other?"

    Kaya and Jaafar took his advise seriously as they turned taciturn.

    Even if they didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was giving them a logical and rational way out.

    The two exchanged a look and they told Wu Yan in a grim manner.

    "You better not regret your words..."

    "Regret them?..."

    Wu Yanughed with narrowed eyes. He slowly raised his foot before stomping it down.

    The sound of a bell jingled as a red magical formation spiraled outwards and upwards from the ground, instantly enveloping Wu Yan.

    mes started floating around him as they merged to form a giant wall of mes. The hellfire¡¯s brilliance and heat started permeating the arena.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a savage spark while the audience gasped.

    "Remorse is something I hope you two wouldn¡¯t taste after this..."

 Chapter 818: Sparks flying, the spells of the duelists

    <h4>Chapter 818: Sparks flying, the spells of the duelists</h4>

    "Magic!"

    Kaya and Jaafar yelled at the same time. They stared at Wu Yan who bathed himself in his sea of mes, towering above them by standing on his magic formation.

    "That¡¯s impossible!"

    The crowd couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. When they felt the undtions of mana, they were faced with a contradictory reality they never thought possible. Even the faculty members were making noises up there.

    There is one fundamental rule in Silvaria. Even non-cultivating muggles are aware of this rule: A cultivator can only choose dou qi or mana, a practitioner can never train in both as the two energy sources cannot exist together.

    What then, is this?

    Wu Yan who fought like a fighter suddenly pulled out a magic with mana rippling around him.

    The audience looked at the spectators beside them, asking silently with their eyes if they saw the same thing they did. Wu Yan fought multiple times with what appeared to be lightning dou qi skills, his mes were generated from his sword. Even the styles of attack he used were that of someone trained in the art of a fighter.

    All prior experience pointed to Wu Yan¡¯s ability as a fighter. However, he¡¯s clearly using magic so how do they ount for the difference?

    Wu Yan beat Jaafar in a duel when he¡¯s still at peak tier 7 power. At that time, Jaafar was tier 8, that should have been shocking enough.

    But this, what he did broke the fundamental rule governing cultivators.

    Did he just breakmonsense?

    The others felt dizzy, they couldn¡¯t see the world the same way again. Wu Yans hook his head and he puckered his lips.

    "Calm down, it¡¯s just something I did after using shameful methods..."

    Wu Yan exined, hoping this would save him more trouble down the road.

    "Shameful methods?"

    They were confused to say the least. They wanted to know what shameful methods would allow someone to break a fundamental rule of cultivation.

    Jaafar and Kaya sucked in a cold hard breath as they epted Wu Yan¡¯s curt exnation. Wu Yan was never someone who followed conventional rules, something like this shouldn¡¯t have surprised them. It seems like Wu Yan is suggesting he didn¡¯t break the no-dou-qi-and-mana-at-the-same-time rule.

    For now, they have a pressing matter at hand: How do they proceed with this duel?

    Kaya looked at Jaafar, he nodded back. Kaya jumped back while Jaafar took the vanguard position. Then, Jaafar started channeling dou qi while Kaya channeled mana.

    They created strong gales with their powers unleashed. They calmed down as they got into serious-modes. Then, the sound of whistling winds and a beast¡¯s roar came.

    Kaya initiated a green magical formation. Tornadoes descended from the sky, covering him as it ruffled his clothing. With two tornadoes at hismand, the ground started cracking under the intense force of nature. Kaya took out his golden staff embroided with a green crystal ball.

    Jaafar also took out his armament, a very sharp pair of ws.

    Jaafar crossed his ws, making sparks fly while an unknown beast¡¯s roar came from the faint aura standing behind him. The beast¡¯s bloody eyes were trained on Wu Yan.

    They went all out the moment this duel started.

    Kaya and Jaafar knew better than to take their current opponent lightly. The moment they lower their guards, they are definitely going to lose.

    "Now..."

    Wu Yan grinned, his deep red eyes shing with the light of an apex predator.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    The moment he said there...

    Crash...

    The sea of mes exploded as it rained down in a gigantic palm made out of mes.

    The sea of mes covered the entire arena. With this overbearing attack, Jaafar and Kaya turned grave.

    Kaya emitted a battlecry and green mana covered him, he charged them into his staff.

    This staff is a rare armament, but, empowered by his massive mana, the armament exhibited powerparable to a Gold Armament. The crystal ball whistled as if it¡¯s summoning something. A mini-tornado came from the staff.

    Boom

    The tiny tornado expanded rapidly, turning into a decently sized tornado in no time at all, covering both Kaya and Jaafar within. The mes shed against the tornado but the tornado reversed prity and it dispersed the sea of mes in a gigantic fireworks show.

    Wu Yan was a bit shocked.

    "There it is!"

    Fei Fei continued.

    "Prince Kaya¡¯s favourite magic spell, the Wind of Dissolution..."

    "That is a spell capable of dispelling all energy-based attack, a hereditary magic only taught to direct sessors to the Feya Throne."

    Kaya lightly smiled.

    "Don¡¯t be surprised, Jaafar has his Beast Techniques, I need my own unique skills to beat him, that much should have been obvious, right?"

    He swung his staff, gathering green air that entwined to form a green-colored spear.

    "Plus, you can use it like this!"

    Kaya chucked the spear at Wu Yan. The spear dispelled all the mes in its path, heading straight for Wu Yan.

    If Fei Fei¡¯s words are to be believed, magic won¡¯t be able to block the Wind of Dissolution-enhanced spear.

    He punched the green spear by enveloping his hand with condensed air.

    Bam

    The spear got shattered as the space itself shook from the intense collision.

    Jaafar flew at Wu Yan without warning. The beast image shed and he wed at Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Wu Yan silently clicked his tongue, a tiny formation shed as stone snakes sprouted from the ground, snapping at Jaafar¡¯s face with their gnarly maws.

    Jaafar didn¡¯t back off, he smashed the iing stone snakes while roaring.

    "Come!!!"

 Chapter 819: Testing magic spells, speedy takedowns

    <h4>Chapter 819: Testing magic spells, speedy takedowns</h4>

    Bam

    The beast image behind Jaafar bellowed as it swiped at the stone snakes. The attacks seemed like it cleaved the air wherever it went.

    The immense force of the beast image''s attack crushed the snakes to dust.

    Jaafar took another swipe at a sneaky snake that got past him, aiming for Kaya. But, Jaafar demolished the snake too. In an impossibly agile manner, the hulking man jumped in front of Wu Yan and he unleashed a half-circle w attack at Wu Yan''s chest.

    The Beast Image merged with his hand.

    "Bloody beast king w!"

    Wu Yan remembered this attack. It was the same attack Jaafar used during his Grand Tournament duel with him.

    At the time, he was only a peak tier 7 individual. Meanwhile, Jaafar who stood at tier 8 basically gave him a run for his money. He had to use his Lightning sh Punch to tank Jaafar''s attack.

    Now...

    Mana surged as a magical formation expanded.

    Boom

    A viscous bloody energy shield intercepted the attack. The savage attack punched a terifying dent into his shield.

    The attack inched closer and closer, should the shield break, Wu Yan''s going to taste iron in his mouth.

    The shield rebounded just centimeters away from Wu Yan''s face.

    Jaafar got sent back by the recoil. Resisting it, he clenched his teeth. He diverted the force into sending himself back at Wu Yan. w beams formed as he sent them crashing into Wu Yan''s energy shield.

    ng ng ng

    The energy shield proved to be more resilient than expected, although the w beams were as sharp if not sharper than real weapons, it didn''t shatter.

    Wu Yan had to stake his all to tank one hit. However, he can now take dozens of this attack without breaking a sweat.

    ng

    The shield finally crumbled after being assaulted by so many w beams.

    Wu Yan is satisfied with the results. He wanted to test out a simple defensive spell within the 103,000 grimoires he attained. This exceeded his expectation.

    Yeah, it was worth the cost alright.

    "Hahaha!"

    Wu Yanughed out loud as another surge of mana infused him. Jaafar backed away only to hear a ding sounding from somewhere.

    Up above, the winds changed direction like an anomalous cmity. Jaafar looked up with a grim face.

    A 2 meter-wide fireball floated above. However, the mes were dark in color, like that of an eclipse, it had bright outline but a dark core. The dark fireball came crashing down.

    "You wish!"

    Sharp whistling sound came as a golden wind crashed against the fireball.

    Dong

    The whole floor shook when the two energy attacks collided. The audience found it hard to stand properly as some of them fell over. The sparks that scattered causedbustion here and there, from the sounds of panicking student. Uniforms burned while the audience tried to put out the fire that spilled over.

    He looked at Kaya who was panting. He looked a bit helpless. Wu Yan forgot the guy''s Winds of Dissolution could cancel out energy-based attacks.

    "Bloody Beast King w!"

    With blood-covered qi ws, the hulking fiugre descended upon Wu Yan.

    The beast image condensed into a more realistic image when Jaafar channeled more dou qi into his ws.

    "Hiya!"

    Dark w beams fell like lightning bolts.

    Wu Yan can feel the sharpness even from a distance, he froze up as mana flowed throughout him. He uttered a few incantations and a dark miasma covered him.

    Swish

    The ws pierced through the dark mist. However, the ws got stuck in them, it''s like he plunged his ws into a deep swamp.

    Jaafar''s expression changed.

    A part of the mist gave way to shoot out mist extensions like ckser.

    m

    Jaafar felt like somebody smashed him with a sledgehammer. Fresh blood spilled from his mouth as he fell.

    "Jaafar!"

    Kaya channeled more power to form wind arrows. He swung his staff and the arrows flew out.

    The arrows made a pincushion out of the ck mist, there''s nobody inside!

    Kaya''s hair stood on ends, his pupils contracted as he jumped back with protective winds surrounding him.

    A dark figure appeared behind Kaya in a sh.

    Kaya felt chills going down his spine.

    Wu Yan grabbed at Kaya''s neck. At least, he tried to.

    "Wind Cast Net!"

    Kaya''s rich fighting experience taught him well, he endured his fear and he used a spell to counter at thest moment. The wind des formed a that covered Kaya from outside harm.

    Wu Yan didn''t stop, his handbusted into a ming hand simr to that of a dark infernal being.

    His ming hand entered the without much difficulty. He burned his protective wind coat and he sessfully grabbed Kaya by the neck.

    The arena fell silent.

    With Wu Yan firmly grabbing on to his neck, Kaya didn''t dare to put up resistance. Meanwhile, Jaafar struggled to get up after getting heavily whipped by the dark mist tendrils. Nobody made a peep.

 Chapter 820: Heading forward, towards the person inside their hearts

    <h4>Chapter 820: Heading forward, towards the person inside their hearts</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s arm stopped burning, although his arm isn¡¯t overly burly, nobody thought little of this neck grab.

    For one, before using magic, the crowd already pegged Wu Yan as an expertbatant.

    The warm but cold hands formed a dangerous contrast that Kaya took seriously. He clenched down on his staff but he lowered it in the end. He smiled with a faint sense of defeat. He knew things would turn out this way.

    Jaafar who finally got up gave a bitter but resigned grin. Then, he copsed, it doesn¡¯t look like he will be getting up anytime soon...

    We lost...

    Kaya and Jaafar weren¡¯t sure how they should describe their current emotions.

    Frustration? No, they fought with all they had and the opponent treated them seriously by soundly defeating them. What¡¯s there toin about?

    Satisfied? How then, do they exin this unbearable tinge of pain and sadness? Where is thising from?

    Fight one more time?

    The twobatantsughed. They already used all they had in the duel just now. But, Wu Yan took them down without resorting to hisbat skills, he didn¡¯t even use his armaments. Without making it obvious, he implicitly told them this isn¡¯t his full power.

    They worked together and fought at full power, that wasn¡¯t enough to force Wu Yan into using his other skills. What good would another duel do?

    "At least, enlighten me..."

    Kaya¡¯s dim eyes stared into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "How did you appear behind me so quickly?"

    Wu Yan paused and he chuckled.

    "Why? Maybe I used my speed to run? Who knows..."

    "Impossible."

    Kaya shook his head.

    "I installed wind perception magic around me, if you rushed over, no matter how fast, I would have sensed youing through the trail you drew in my controlled environment."

    "I didn¡¯t sense any trail much less sense youing. It¡¯s like you appeared out of thin air!"

    Kaya stared at Wu Yan.

    "Tell me, how did you do it?"

    "Using the winds as your perception extension, huh..."

    Wu Yan blinked in honest shock. He sighed.

    "As expected of a magi well-versed in the wind-attribute magecraft..."

    Kaya said nothing, he waited for Wu Yan to answer him. He¡¯s silently telling Wu Yan that he can¡¯t BS his way out of this one. Wu Yan helplessly exined.

    "I just used spatial maniption magic."

    "Spatial... maniption magic?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "It¡¯s a little trick I used to disce position, instantly moving between two coordinates. Basically, yeah, you got me, I appeared out of thin air."

    "A magic that can manipte space..."

    Kaya mumbled with a dazed look. The audience were also stupefied by what they heard.

    If he can manipte space, is it fair to say that Wu Yan mastered the art of instantaneous movement?

    Instant teleportation...

    They exchanged looks of shock and disbelief. They looked at each other to confirm they weren¡¯t dreaming or misheard Wu Yan.

    There are different types of magic in Silvaria. To count all the spells would take at least a year or more. In the realm of magic spells, there are spells with mystical and special effects.

    However, nobody¡¯s heard of a spell that can manipte space.

    Did Wu Yan create this magic by himself?

    When this idea popped up, they started shivering as they wondered where Wu Yan came from, what a freak.

    Kaya gulped while Wu Yan beamed at him. His frustration turned into the bitter taste of giving up.

    "A magic that can manipte space itself, to lose to such a mystical spell, this duel was not a practice in vain..."

    Kaya grinned.

    "It¡¯s my lost..."

    Wu Yan unhanded Kaya when he admitted defeat. Jaafar turned his head the other way, even if he¡¯s still on the floor. He also threw in the tower with a snort.

    "I surrender..."

    Wu Yan can see he isn¡¯t entirely honest with his admission of defeat, but, he took it anyway, albeit with a shaking head.

    All but one duelists gave up. So, the audience cheered.

    "Wu Yan ! Wu Yan! Wu Yan! Wu Yan!"

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi covered her mouth, she giggled with a cute grin.

    "Hubby-sama¡¯s poprity increased yet again..."

    "That guy..."

    Hinagikuughed too, her eyes were brimming with a warm light.

    "He just can¡¯t stay low-key, huh..."

    "Maa..."

    Kotori crunched her Chupa candy. She chortled out loud.

    "As the curtains falls, this was a rather amusing closing y."

    "Yeah! Yeah!"

    Astrea, Tohka, n, and Lulu turned into cheerleaders. Even Yoshino who is shy around people couldn¡¯t help but jump in glee with her arms in the air.

    Fei Fei watched as Wu Yan got bathed in the audience¡¯s cheer and praises. She mumbled.

    "Even when the lights go off, you still left a legend on the books..."

    Kaya helped Jaafar up as they slowly made their way down the stage. He nced at Ikaros who never strayed her eyesight from Wu Yan. With a hurt heart, he gnashed his teeth.

    "I hope you will make her happy..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, buddy, my fate is inseparably entwined with the fates of these girls!"

    Kaya stopped. He took Wu Yan¡¯s words to heart and he walked down the arena with closed eyes. Before he exited, Wu Yan told him onest thing.

    "Should the chance ever arise once more, let¡¯s duel again. I will be waiting for you guys ahead...¡¯

    Kaya stopped and Jaafar struggled to lift his head. The two stared back at the worthy foe they fought with all their abilities. Their factions escorted them out of the arena tower. They left with one arm raised each, gesturing something Wu Yan implicitly understood without words.

    Wu Yan stretched his back and heughed with a satisfied tone.

    "Yeah, what a great ending to this episode!"

    Wu Yan went down the stage but he stopped soon after.

    "When are youing back?..."

    Wu Yan can tell who the person was without turning around. For formality¡¯s sake, he turned around nheless.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Is the princess going to miss me when I am gone?"

    Sylph nodded much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise.

    "You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e after all."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I don¡¯t think I will be returning anytime soon. However, it should be rather easy to track me down. If you miss me, don¡¯t be a stranger,e visit me..."

    Sylph nonchntly nodded.

    "Then it¡¯s a promise."

    Sylph left without turning her head back.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    When confronting this icy princess, he¡¯s not sure which sentence is from the heart and which one is from her sense of duty. Either way, it felt she¡¯s joshing with him.

    "We all ready to go?"

    Wu Yan asked the girls around him, they gave him the green light and he summoned the Fraxinus.

    "Take care now!"

    Fei Fei yelled.

    "Don¡¯t forget us!"

    Lulu waved her arms with a resolute look, she didn¡¯t cry this time around. After this parting, it seems like she experience emotional growth...

    Inside themand room, Wu Yan looked at Silvaria World Institute through the gigantic disy in front of him, Wu Yan & co engraved the institute into their minds.

    Thus, the airship steadily flew into the distance...

 Chapter 821: The base, duty, and conflic

    <h4>Chapter 821: The base, duty, and conflic</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest...

    The Giant Beast Forest had more entrances than ever.

    The geography didn¡¯t change, its topology is also the same. However, people stopped treating it as an easy ce for hunting wild animals.

    After the Beast King Incident, the demonic beasts stopped attacking in organized groups. However, the Beast King is still alive, albeit injured. It¡¯s probably hiding somewhere in the forest, recuperating and biding for the day it willmand hordes of monsters to once again assault humanity.

    They don¡¯t know where the Beast King is hiding. But, they are very sure he¡¯s still inside the Giant Beast Forest.

    They can¡¯t do anything even if they know he¡¯s hiding in the forest.

    Search for him?

    The area of Giant Beast Forest easily outssed any one of the empires. Plus, it¡¯s filled with millions of monsters and a menagerie of hard to traverse terrain. Who would organize a campaignrge enough to cover the perimeter?

    Organize a specialized taskforce to secretly search?

    Feasible but reducing manpower will mean covering less ground, the efficiency of doing so would be terrible. To locate the Beast King, they would need tremendously good luck.

    At least, the humans are aware that one shouldn¡¯t go in willy-nilly or for easy prey.

    All the empires set up an operating base between the supply town and the Giant Beast Forest, they stationed capable toons here while maintaining close cooperation between all three empires.

    The operating bases are established with the prevention of another monster flood and to monitor the forest for unusual movements. It¡¯s also the conduit for Beast King tracking purposes and regr monster hunting supplying expeditions. They also served as official entrances, turning away unauthorized individuals.

    The world of Silvaria¡¯s order got challenge by the newly born Beast King.

    The Giant Beast Forest is and with bountiful yields. Humans can never be cut off it or risk a gradual but certain copse of social order and economies.

    The bases allowed trained groups to enter and hunt for resources. Otherwise, the world would already be in chaos.

    Without a doubt, hunting in the Giant Beast Forest isn¡¯t as easy as before.

    With the Beast King still atrge, the three operating bases served the important role of keeping peace and safeguard their respective empires. These bases are second in importance only to the imperial families of each empire.

    These bases were like monopolies that controlled the allocation of resources from the forest. Each faction had their motives by joining and working with the bases.

    For their gains, the factions sent the brightest and strongest to the bases, establishing their own political connections and supply chain.

    At the central area of arge clearing, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou led a bunch of Mikoto Sisters representatives. They weren¡¯t looking fine. The sisters stood behind the represantatives with grim looks. An army led by three middle-aged men fronted them. In terms of quantity, the army had about the same number as Mikoto¡¯s gang.

    In terms of power, the sisters all reached peak tier 6 power while the human army isposed of tier 5 to tier 7 soldiers. The leading men were tier 8 in power.

    There were other squads here, they were all sent here by their respective factions.

    The men were representatives sent by Ailu empire¡¯s three great families, the Lori family, Cyto family, and the Ladin family.

    Shokuhou Misaki yed with her hair like this was a waste of her time. The youths of the human army couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her elegant movements. Some of them had lewd looks.

    "And, what¡¯s with this?"

    Shokuhou Misaki asked the 3 men with an expressionless look.

    "Is blocking people the way the three great noble houses greet people?"

    "You know full well what we want, don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know."

    The three men had trouble resisting Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s charm. They weren¡¯t as unsightly as the younger men, they recovered as a mean-looking man approached them with grin on his face.

    "We should rify some things to prevent conflict in the future..."

    "conflict?"

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled with a sarcastic smile.

    "You are standing here menacingly in order to establish good rtionships with us?"

    "Lady Shokuhou, you should know this was an inevitable oue..."

    Another representative spoke. He¡¯s the one who looked the oldest. He sighed as he continued with a frustrated tone.

    "The Misaka army is one of the strongest forces around. However, you refused to submit to our management, by doing so, you ced us in a very awkward situation..."

    "Why do we have to listen to your orders?!"

    Mikoto chimed in with a pair of antagonistic eyes.

    "We are not sent here by the empire nor do we belong to any faction here. Form and substance wise, we do not need to oblige by our orders!"

    Mikoto yelled.

    "Since you girls are here, you have to follow the chain ofmand!"

    The mean-looking man roared back.

    "We are ones tasked with protecting this base, our actions affect the safety and well-being of the ones back home. The gravity of which is something you rebels don¡¯t understand. You take what you want, you don¡¯t pay levies, but you enjoy the safety granted to you by the kingdom. You¡¯re desecrating this base with your greedy attitudes!"

    Indeed, that¡¯s why this conflict started.

    All the powerful ns and faction sent their men here to obtain resources for their ns back home. The ones who got the biggest share of this pie is of course, the three strongest noble families in the empire.

    After ounting for operational usage, there are always surplus resources.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to get their hands on these sweet sweet loot.

    They entered the forest, hunted beyond their given quotas and they stashed the extras away, supplying it back to their ns. They also made sure to pay more than their fair share of levies, that¡¯s why the empire gave some of the resources back as a type of kickback incentive. This is why all the factions silently tussled with each other.

    Again, the three strongest noble families had thergest shares among the factions.

    However, how would they feel if an army on par with them turned up to hunt in the forest, they don¡¯t have to pay levies and they get to keep all of the loot. Naturally, they wanted their loot, and, more importantly, their unwritten ability to hunt without paying levies to the empire.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such a huge gold mine?

    The three great noble houses worked in tandem to confront them. They wanted to integrate Mikoto & co by using the obligation to one¡¯s own empire as the excuse.

    Maybe, in their eyes, a squad so powerful and so numerous are just a bunch of greedy cats who mooched off the safety provided to them by others who worked hard to stay and defend here.

 Chapter 822: Swift backlash, offending the Queen is a very costly mistake

    <h4>Chapter 822: Swift bacsh, offending the Queen is a very costly mistake</h4>

    Jealousy is an ugly color, that¡¯s rather obvious here.

    These petty individuals staked their sorry lives on the line to make sure the empire can run properly. Meanwhile, these girlse in here and loot all the resources they can get their hands on.

    The unfair treatment they received caused the audience to look at Mikoto & co with hostile eyes. They were charmed by their pretty appearances but their jealousy got the better of them.

    To put it bluntly, these adults are unsightly creatures.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s power is Mental Out, this provided her with deep insight into the psyche and mental states of others around her. Due to power differences, she can only control individuals as strong or weaker than her. Now that she¡¯s in tier 8 power, there is nobody around here that can hide their thoughts from her.

    For one, she can sense the negative emotions these soldiers are emitting. She sneered, although it¡¯s a beautiful smile, on closer inspection, one could see the disdain hidden within.

    "You..."

    Mikoto¡¯s hair started floating as she lost control of some of her power. Crackling with lightning, her petite body released a frightening amount of power. This is a sign that she¡¯s very angry.

    "Hmm? You want to fight your way out of this?"

    The mean looking manughed as he channeled dou qi. The two appeared to be simr in strength.

    Mikoto¡¯s level is at peak tier 8 power. A little bit more and she would reach tier 9 power. This means the mean-looking guy had the same level as her.

    The three great noble houses noted the importance of this base so they sent elder-rank people to takemand of the base. They were individuals who had about the same power as the patriarchs of each noble houses. The oldest male and the blonde guy who didn¡¯t say anything probably had the same level, peak tier 8 power!

    Mikoto is the only one with peak tier 8 power here. Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou still needed some levels to reach peak tier 8. Even if theymanded 20,000 sisters, they were the weaker force in this negotiation.

    Shokuhou Misaki reckons it won¡¯te to that. She is better than stooping to their lowly levels.

    "Ara ara, Misaka-san, don¡¯t get violent..."

    Shokuhou Misaki lightly smiled.

    "They are counting on you to throw the first punch..."

    "Marcus, rein in your power now!"

    The blonde guy said as he stared coldly at the mean man known as Marcus.

    "I didn¡¯te here to pick a fight or watch one unfold!"

    Marcus snorted as he threw the blonde guy a verbal jab.

    "Pelosi, I know your Lori n is very chummy with them. I am not going to mince my word here, you¡¯re standing dangerously close to the wrong side of history. Stand aside and let us handle this, nobody will me you for staying neutral. However, if you choose to protect them, look around you, see if yourrades agree!"

    Pelosi¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Marcus allowed his authority to get to his head. This guy, give him a bit of power and he gets drunk on it like a fool given chicken feather as amander¡¯s fan.

    "Oh? You¡¯re one to talk about conflicts of interest. You wanna exin how you might be motivated since your Cyto family has a... rather embarrassing past with them, that¡¯s why you want to create trouble?"

    Pelosi chortled.

    "Yeah. I know about it. Your patriarch, your brother, he put you up to this didn¡¯t he? Make trouble for them who were rted to the guy who pounded your favorite nephews in battle..."

    "Wait, no, that¡¯s not quite right..."

    Pelosi acted like he just remembered something hrious.

    "If I remember correctly, the second young lord, what¡¯s his name again? ah, Bing Mian, didn¡¯t he almost died of his own Ice dou qi when he tried to pull a sneaky trick on a certain someone...?"

    "Pelosi!!!"

    Marcus got real mad. The signature ice dou qi of the Cyto family exploded outwards from him. It was grander than the outburst he used on Mikoto. Apparently, that really did a number on his mental state. Pelosi allowed the guy to roar like a clown, he got his verbal hook in and that was enough, now he just needs to watch the show.

    "Stop!"

    The oldest man tried to defuse the situation only for him to get into Marcus¡¯ crosshair.

    "What? Andrew, do you want to drag the Ladin family into this?"

    Andrew knitted his brows when Marcus yelled at him. He¡¯s not entirely amused with the man-child¡¯s unbiased anger.

    "Internal strife? At a time like this? You should know better than this, you¡¯re making fools out of all us by forgetting what we came here to do!"

    Pelosi and Marcus flinched. They leered onest time at each other as they looked away. Marcus reined in his power, although he would never admit Andrew had a point, he did as he said anyway.

    Pelosi hesitated before he approached Mikoto & co.

    "Shokuhou-san. With things how they are, I am sure people are not pleased with you and yourpany. There are unsavory individuals who want to use this against you and your friends..."

    Pelosi didn¡¯t forget to throw a judging nce at the disgruntled soldiers behind him.

    "This whole thing started because you girls didn¡¯t submit your levies. If youpromise a little, just a little, that would help greatly, how about it?"

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head and she smiled brightly.

    "Sir Pelosi, may I ask what¡¯s the primary objective this forward operating base was established for?"

    Pelosi stopped. Shokuhou Misaki looked around her and she nonchntly continued.

    "Let it not slip past your minds that this base was established to prevent another monster flood and to find traces of the injured Beast King. We are all here to end a crisis. Hunting and gathering resources came second to this..."

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned as she slowly walked up to Marcus. Marcus stared coldly at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Indeed, it¡¯s a noble thing to do, risking your lives for the empire, gathering resources for the empire to operate as normal. You all have my respect for your selfless acts of courage..."

    Shokuhou Misaki gave Marcus a suspicious smile.

    "Since you went ahead andbelled us as detestable individuals for desecrating your base. Allow me to pose another question. Can you in good faith and honesty say that all your actions are for the benefit of the Ailu empire?"

    Marcus snickered.

    "Of course..."

    "Sir Marcus, please don¡¯t speak too soon..."

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes shed.

    "ording to what you say, I might have to respond with themensurate action. Don¡¯t forget I can control and read minds..."

    Shokuhou Misaki had one hand to her cheek as she said this.

    "My inability to control multiple individuals is a thing Iment. However, I am confident in being able to control your lieutenants. Under a state of mental suppression, what do you think they would say about the ¡¯beneficial things¡¯ you did for the empire..."

    "I reckon it¡¯s going to be an entertaining when people starts judging your ¡¯selfless acts¡¯."

    Pelosi, Marcus, and Andrew¡¯s faces changed.

    Shokuhou Misaki gave them a nce and she returned to Mikoto & co.

    "Now then, three gentlemen, I think it¡¯s fair to say we all have our own objectives. I won¡¯t meddle with your business if you stay clear of our business. You see, if we really had to go at each other..."

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    "Our side won¡¯t be the one with the greatest loss!"

    Shokuhou Misaki left them with that ominous line. She led her friends and the sisters away from the human army. The three leaders were too busy digesting Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s words to make aeback.

 Chapter 823: Kindness and cruelty, Tsundere and

    <h4>Chapter 823: Kindness and cruelty, Tsundere and</h4>

    "Oooh, I am so angry!"

    Kinuhata Saiai kicked the pebble near her feet away.

    "Just let me finish off that jerk!"

    "In the end, don''t fool around!"

    Frenda gasped in shock.

    "That''s a peak tier 8 individual, are you seriously going to go head to head with someone like that?! You don''t stand a chance!"

    "Just because I am lower in level doesn''t mean I can''t kill him!"

    Kinuhata Saiai retorted.

    "When we are in ITEM, we took down people way tougher than ourselves, if a duel is outo f the question, we can always off him in the dark!"

    Frenda grabbed her Beret cap anxiously.

    "Hey, you aren''t seriously going to do that, right?..."

    "You bet your-"

    "That''s enough..."

    Mikoto sighed.

    "I hate the guy as much as you but we shouldn''t kill him just because of what he said..."

    "Ha?"

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Mikoto with disbelief. She sighed too.

    "You''re as kind-hearted as ever!"

    "Th-this isn''t rted to that at all, right?"

    "Normally, an asshat like that should have died ages ago."

    "Normally, you wouldn''t go around killing people just because they talked smack."

    "I would, I so would!"

    "You and..."

    "Yare yare..."

    Frenda sighed when she saw Mikoto squabbling with Kinuhata Saiai like kids. It seems she forgot she''s the one with the youngest look among them. She roamed over Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Fortunately, Shokuhou was there to back us up, otherwise, we would have fought with them. It was the right decision to keep you here!"

    "Well, we aren''t exactly hiding our movements and our gains when we camp near this ce, a situation like that would have happened sooner orter anyway..."

    Shokuhou Misaki brushed her hair back and she winked at her.

    "I just didn''t think it woulde to this so soon..."

    Mikoto and Kinuhata Saiai agreed to disagree as they snorted and turned the other way. Since Mikoto turned her head Shokuhou Misaki''s way, she asked her.

    "So, are we going to break off all diplomatic possibilities with them?"

    "I don''t super think that should be the case, right?..."

    Kinuhata Saiai asked with her usual verbal tic. Invisible air swirled around her fist as she condensed it around her fist.

    "With Shokuhou here, they won''t be able to try anything. At least, we aren''t afraid of putting up a fight if theye to us with hostile intent..."

    "They won''t give up."

    Shokuhou Misaki added with a frigid tone.

    "The longer we stay here, the more frustrated they will be. They saw how efficiently the Sisters fought, anyone with a tactical mind would seek to integrate the Sisters with their forces at any means avable!"

    Shokuhou Misaki read their minds from a mile away. The loot and levies are only the dessert, they wanted the Sisters.

    They stockpiled a ton of resources for sure, however,pared to an army of highly-trained, efficient, and independent force like the Misaka Sisters, they can technically skirt any responsibility to the empire since they aren''t citizens.

    Otherwise, Marcus wouldn''t have asked for their obedience when he could have asked for the levies back then.

    The representative from the Lori Family, Pelosi gave them an easy way out. He hinted at giving the loot up instead of being coerced into joining forces with the human army. He''s probably looking out for their interest at the behest of the Lori Family.

    "What do we do now?"

    Mikoto asked with an annoyed tone.

    "They are probably going to keep hounding us for the resources. I am afraid we can''t avoid trouble any longer."

    "It''s hard to avoid trouble when that trouble keeps finding its way to you..."

    Shokuhou Misaki quipped.

    "Woe be the heroines who are working hard to grind and hunt monsters for that lewd animal. I reckon these points will help him greatly..."

    Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda stopped. Takitsubou Rikou who looked like she might daze off also came back into reality when Shokuhou Misaki mentioned the lewd animal. Their hearts slightly fluttered when they heard his title. They missed him...

    "Hey, that guy already returned, right?"

    Mikoto asked nonchntly but she couldn''t hide her apparent interest. Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    "Misaka-san, you already have the answer, don''t you? I mean, you''re the one who has the most questions among us, judging by the barrage of questions you asked when talking with Hinagiku and the others..."

    "I j-just asked because the topic''s rted... and I..."

    Mikoto''s volume slowly lowered until she sounds like a mosquito. She also blushed suspiciously. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda giggled with amusement.

    "Yeah, you''re a tsundere, that guy was right."

    "Yeah yeah, tsundere~ tsundere~"

    "Stop calling me a tsundere!"

    Mikoto roared.

    "I am not a Tsundere!"

    Takitsubou Rikou looked at the three stooges. She gave up asking Mikoto so she asked Shokuhou Misaki instead.

    "Is he in the academy?"

    The girls piped down as Shokuhou Misaki helplessly shook her head. She gazed up at the sky.

    "Two days ago, Hinagiku told us he returned. Then, he obtained a new ability that he''s busy training and polishing. It should be about time he finished, we should be able to talk with him the next time we talk through the crystal ball."

    Mikoto and the other three girls'' eyes lit up. Shokuhou Misaki brushed her hair again.

    "I for one, would like to hear more about how he got engaged with the imperial princess..."

    The air froze as the temperature steadily fell, the girls were not amused to say the least.

    The closest Misaka Sister opened her mouth.

    "Misaka observes that Onii-sama is probably cheating on us, Misaka says as she gave her conclusion."

    "Onii-sama is a yboy, Misaka 10031 says as she agrees with Misaka 10032!"

    "Aye says Misaka 9982!"

    "Aye, says Misaka 10777!"

    "Misaka 19090 concurs!"

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looked at each other before they burst outughing.

    Mikoto and Takitsubou Rikou stopped when they sensed something. Their smiles turned into one of pleasant surprise.

    "This feeling... it''s..."

    Mikoto''s bang shed with electricity. Takitsubou Rikou''s pupil shrunk as they shivered.

    "What?"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Shokuhou Misaki, and Frenda asked the two.

    "What happened?"

    "Well, I am not sure if it''s a good thing or not..."

    Mikoto couldn''t help but grin as she looked up at the sky.

    "Here theye!"

    A gigantic airship appeared out of thin air, the air flow it generated blew away the clouds nearby.

    "That''s the Fraxinus!"

    Shokuhou Misaki''s shocked look change to one of intrigued frustration.

    "I didn''t think he woulde without saying anything..."

    "That guy is (finally) super here!"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda cheered.

    A few figures were beamed down from the ship.

 Chapter 824: Wouldnâ€™t you like to see it? You love to see it...

    <h4>Chapter 824: Wouldn''t you like to see it? You love to see it...</h4>

    Mikoto and the others couldn''t help but feel giddy when the teleport beam struck the ground. Shokuhou Misaki also looked a bit joyful given her bright starry eyes.

    When Wu Yan departed with Hinagiku and the others, they were here even when Yukari went back to Gensokyo, or when Wu Yanpleted his forced mission. It''s been dozens of days since theyst saw each other.

    Mikoto and others felt like it was longer. They kept in touch but seeing each other physically is way better than through a screen or crystal ball. This is doubly so when she saw the guy who came here.

    Hinagiku and the others also missed their sisters/

    "Frenda-nee!"

    n pounced on Frenda who fell because she wasn''t prepare for this cute ambush.

    "Uwah! In the end, don''t rub your face against my chest!"

    Frenda kept her arms around n even if she sounded like she''s protesting this disy of affection. Her blue eyes were filled with helplessness and love. n''s too cute for anyone to hate her.

    "Mikoto!"

    "Hinagiku!"

    "Shokuhou-nee!"

    "Everyone!"

    They hugged each other as they enjoyed their reunion. Although they only got summoned recently, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino were like BFFs with the older girls. The space was filled with their cheerful alughters.

    Although Wu Yan wasn''t here, it seems like they got along well when he was gone.

    Of course, there is an exception...

    "Tokisaki-san, long time no see..."

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth as she beamed at Kurumi who stood in front of her.

    "It looks like you''ve been well. I was worried school life might not befortable for you..."

    "Ara ara, I am doing fine, thank you..."

    Kurumi tilted her head, she miled until her eyes narrowed into crescent moon shapes.

    "Great, Shokuhou seems to be in good spirits..."

    They talked like nobledies who met after a long time. However, the coldness they are emanating told a different story. The girls made sure to steer clear of the two kitties.

    Wu Yan felt a bit stressed out when he saw the two intelligent women going at each other. He wondered how their aggro meter maxed out so quickly.

    "You, about time you showed up."

    Mikoto started talking to Wu Yan like she''s angry. She also brought Hinagiku with her.

    She''s fine if he couldn''te because he''s busy doing the forced quest, but he should have at least talked to them after returning. She''s just pouty because Wu Yan didn''t attempt to see her or contact her after his return.

    "I am sorry..."

    Wu Yan admitted his fault, he knew better than to butt heads with a Tsundere like her. He pped his hands together and he lowered his head.

    "These two days were filled with so much stuff, I just couldn''t find the time..."

    Shokuhou Misaki ditched Kurumi behind as she remembered what Hinagiku said about their encounter in the capital''s ball. She more or less understood the gist of the matter.

    The crystal ball can allowmunication between two distant location, this isn''t limited by signal avability as in the real world. However, the crystal ball''s message can be spied on, that''s why Hinagiku didn''t divulge the secrets Wu Yan found and heard during the encounter in the empire''s treasury. She just gave them a broad and ambiguous warning about an ominous event toe.

    "Hmm? Do you mean it''s an unsolvable problem?"

    Wu Yan signed.

    "It isn''t a question of difficulty, it''s how we go about handling it..."

    Shokuhou Misaki''s confused look entered his eyes and he shook his head.

    " I will fill you in on the detailster..."

    Shokuhou Misaki had a rather serious look on her when she smiled at him.

    "Since we are done with the official matters. Now, my sweet Yan, would you care to exin something to us? Oh, how about you tell us about your engagement to the imperial princess?..."

    "On that subject, which cute little bee did you induct into your harem this time, you nasty yboy?..."

    Wu Yan silently cursed when Shokuhou Misaki touched this topic. He started sweating as scrutinizing gazes fell upon him. His back is now drenched with cold sweat.

    Wu Yan turned around rigidly as he started exining himself.

    "Look, Joou-sama, can we... leave that for another time? I mean this really isn''t the ce to..."

    "Ara, is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki caressed Wu Yan''s shoulder as she brought her lips close to his ear.

    "Then, let''s have a private talkter, my~ sweet~ love~"

    Gulp

    Shokuhou Misaki''s warm and tempting words immediately sparked a fire within him. He gulped once more when he heard the other girls around him chuckling with sarcasm. He silently sighed, he''s not happy with how things turned out.

    I am going to be busy pacifying these jealous girls...

    If only he can solve every problem with his meat stick, that would be so nice...

    Giant Beast Forest operating base, in a rather spacious tent...

    "What?! You guys graduated?!"

    Mikoto gasped.

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku chortled.

    "Yan said we had no further business staying in Silvaria, that''s why we applied to graduate."

    "Why didn''t you guys tell us?"

    Kinuhata Saiai who sat next to Mikoto grumbled.

    "What about us? You''re gonna leave us in the dust like that?..."

    "Yeah, we couldn''t get the memo out sooner..."

    Hinagiku bitterly smiled.

    "We almost couldn''te here due to how urgently we left..."

    "Isn''t that pitiful?"

    Shokuhou Misaki raised an eyebrow at Kurumi.

    "Too bad, you only enrolled in the school recently, you hate to see it, you poor thing..."

    "Ara, I don''t mind it at all..."

    Kurumi touched her lips with her index finger.

    "As long as hubby-sama is with me!"

    "Oh, I can''t imagine how the Starlight Queen faction willst without your leadership. Is that really fine?"

    "It''s fine~"

    Shokuhou Misaki waved her hands.

    "My factions have capable individuals, I can let things run on autopilot by giving them an order or two. I wouldn''t wrinkle my forehead worrying about it, Tokisaki-san..."

    "Oh, that''s a shame..."

    Kurumi said while staring at Shokuhou Misaki. They had ssy smiles but the antagonistic air between them couldn''t be missed. The others can almost see sparks flying between them. Wu Yan''s headache started acting up again, if only he can discipline these two cheeky women in bed, maybe that would make them less feisty around each other.

    Wu Yan massaged his temples and he looked at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "I don''t think it''s a big issue. You girls are all super famous and influential, just call Gramps Lei Wang up and get him to give you the graduation certificate or something..."

    Wu Yan turned serious.

    "Misaki-chan, what do you think I should do about the message left behind in the imperial treasury?"

    "Nothing, that news deserve no further action."

    Shokuhou Misaki brushed off the troubling prophecy just like that.

    Shokuhou Misaki saw the puzzlement in their eyes so she winked at them whileughing.

    "I already have the solution for it, why should we worry about a solved problem?"

    The others chuckled in unison.

    As expected of Shokuhou Misaki, she wasted no time in going to the heart of the matter.

 Chapter 825: Dark plot

    <h4>Chapter 825: Dark plot</h4>

    There are tents all over the operating base. ording to one''s social status and ranking, the sizes of the tents differed. There are three tents here that easily beat out the others in size and grandiosity.

    Wu Yan & co''s arrival reached Marcus and Andrew''s tents. Inside one of therge tents, without Pelosi attending...

    "You said Wu Yan''s here?"

    Marcus frowned when he heard the news Andrew brought.

    "You sure about that?"

    "Yeah!"

    Andrew gnashed his teeth.

    "His airship is very special and it''s the only one I know that can turn invisible."

    "Hmph, I didn''t think he woulde here when we are close..."

    Marcus balled his palms into fists. Andrew asked him.

    "Will we get found out?"

    Andrew asked with an anxious look.

    "Given how sudden his arrival is, do you think he''s on to us?"

    Marcus'' expression changed to a malicious one.

    "God damn it, why did he have to appear now..."

    Andrew struggled before he suggested something brutal.

    "Maybe, we should just bury..."

    Though he didn''t finish his sentence, Marcus already knows what he''s going to say.

    "No!"

    He denied the guy outright.

    "He might be young but Lei Wang likes him very much, it won''t be easy to cover up anything we do here. Plus, he''s the fiancee of Princess Sylph, I am sure you already know about that. If we proceed with your suggestion, the imperials will probably sniff us out, then our deaths will be all but certain!"

    "With him here, we can''t do what we want!"

    Andrew looks terrified.

    "If we can''t finish our mission, then..."

    Marcus also turned fearful, it''s like he saw something terrible and he shook his head.

    "No! The n will go on, otherwise, our lives will be a living nightmare!"

    "What do we do then?"

    Andrew got a bit impatient.

    "We can''t kill him and neither can we leave, are we going to stand here with our thumbs up our stinkholes?"

    "I thought I already said it, proceed with the n!"

    Marcus growled.

    "He''s just a brat, Misaka Mikoto is as capable as him and she still hasn''t found out about our hidden n. I am sure the sly woman known as Shokuhou is simrly clueless. I don''t think they have the brains to see through our ns!"

    "Ye-yeah, you''re right..."

    Andrew had a hopeful look.

    "Yeah, he''s just an upstart, if we watch our moves, we should be fine..."

    "I just hope nothing untoward happens..."

    Marcus sighed.

    "Amen, brother."

    Andrew answered as he hesitated.

    "Marcus..."

    "Nn?"

    Marcus stored away his desperate expression and he bitterlyughed.

    "Andrew, stop beating around the bush. We might be from different ns but we are both in the same boat. I die, you die, I live, you live, speak your mind and be done with it."

    Andrew bit his lips.

    "Marcus, we are selling the empire out, what we are doing is tantamount to betraying all humans, if word ever got out, we won''t be able to hide anywhere in this world, is this really worthed it?"

    "What''s the point of bringing that up?"

    Marcus'' eyes dimmed down.

    "Our deaths versus the deaths of others, do you want to die for others?"

    Andrew had a sad but selfish look. Marcus also had a derisive smile.

    "There''s no going back. I for one, do not wish to die. I would rather others die first before me!"

    "The ants who are now resting in heaven probably died feeling proud their lives redeemed the lives of two peak tier 8 individuals!"

    "Too bad, if only we can bring Pelosi down with us, we can take control of the entire base. Then, we can do whatever we want..."

    Marcus continued.

    "That Shokuhou Misaki, she''s as sly as a fox, her savage army of freaks messed the affairs of the base up bying here..."

    "Aren''t we going to string Pelosi along to control them?"

    Andrew said. If Shokuhou Misaki heard them, she would be surprised because she assumed they wanted control over them for their efficiency in hunting monsters...

    "It''s fine, don''t worry about it..."

    Marcus waved his hand. He looked at the ceiling of the tennt.

    "Remember, always put yourself before others, you can''t go too wrong with that..."

    "Haiz..."

    Andrew sighed as he cast his nce at Marcus.

    "Let''s continue with our n!"

    "Yeah!"

    Marcus nodded.

    "Just in case, we should lower our profiles. Keep an eye on Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki, make sure they don''te anywhere near us!"

    "I know!"

    Andrew bitterlyughed, he couldn''tugh his worry away.

    "I just pray they don''t find out what''s going on in this base, it''s going to be hard to exin what we did..."

    "It''s fine!"

    Marcus grinned.

    "This just happened so only low-ranking officers are afraid. If they report then we will seal off their mouths. Even if they tell Pelosi, he can''t help them because he doesn''t know any better!"

    This is the only good they got from failing to take control of Misaka & co. They can still keep things under wrap since it''s only between the both of them. Leakage of information is still minimal at this point.

    "Nn..."

    Andrew continued with a grim voice.

    "Wu Yan & his partners are going to be gigantic pain in the arse, he has multiple individuals that can overpower us, if only we can arrange for people to spy on them..."

    "I already tried that."

    Marcus eyed Andrew.

    "Those women that looked identical are tremendously hard to sneak by, it''s almost like they can instantly contact each other and coordinate in real-time, the eyes I ordered to spy on them got cleaned out the same night they were deployed!"

    That Starlight Queen leader, Misaki is also a dangerous woman. She might be young but she''s very sharp, she left no loose ends to exploit and she also has her troubling ability..."

    Marcus, maybe we should look for a way to kill Shokuhou Misaki!"

    Andrew narrowed his eyes without caring about how he just suggested they snuff out a younger woman.

    "That Shokuhou Misaki, I have a feeling she''s going to be more trouble down the road if we don''t deal with her now..."

    Marcus seems tempted.

    "Shokuhou Misaki is probably in a rtionship with Wu Yan. If we kill her and anger Wu Yan, Yukari Yakumo, that demigod mighte after us..."

    "Demigod..."

    Andrew felt chills going down his spine.

    "Why does a demigod like her bother wasting her time with tier 8 characters like them..."

    "I haven''t the slightest clue..."

    Marcus sucked in a cold breath of air and a gloomy aura took control of him.

    "Even without the implicit protection of a demigod, they still have two tier 9 on their sides. We will lose in any straightforward fight. I just hope they won''t get in our way or we might have to resort to desperate measures. Anyway, act in such a way that we wouldn''t arouse suspicion, that''s all..."

    Andrew nodded.

 Chapter 826: Intel, the queen stepped on a verbal landmine?

    <h4>Chapter 826: Intel, the queen stepped on a verbalndmine?</h4>

    While Andrew and Marcus were troubled over how to continue their plot, Wu Yan was simrly stressed.

    He wanted to invite Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou with him, however, a problem quickly became apparent.

    What about the sisters?

    The Beast King is still somewhere in this forest, the root cause of the monster''s abberant movement is still alive. The Giant Beast Forest is like a ticking time bomb. He''s notfortable cing the sisters here when the Beast King can return at any time.

    No way in hell is Wu Yan going to leave them behind in a dangerous ce like this. He reckons they are going to need to stay here for a while, helping the sisters achieve tier 7 power or even tier 8 power, just to y it safe.

    Ignoring what Wu Yan had to say, Mikoto is definitely not going to ditch the sisters...

    Maintain the current status quo?

    Now that they have left Silvaria World Institute, if they left on a global journey, it would be a long time before they return. In other words, he would need to say goodbye to Misaki & co.

    Wu Yan spent 3 years away from the girls during his stay in SAO, however, he endured that duration by thinking that the girls only missed him by days, just because he can do it doesn''t mean the girls can handle it.

    They weathered ups and downs with him, sharing their lives and fate with him. Ignoring the time dtion effect, he can still manage being separated from the girls. However, he wouldn''t wish his experience upon anyone, let alone the girls he loved.

    Take the sisters with them? There are so many sisters here they easily outnumbered any small-scale army in the world.

    ce them in the bio-containment units?

    That''s one way of doing it but Wu Yan doesn''t want to do that. They finally got a chance to live and interact with others in Silvaria. cing them in Bio-containment units would make him no less heartless than Aleister.

    Coming up with brilliant ns isn''t Wu Yan''s strong point. He''s quite frankly, a dumb-dumb. He can solve a problem but Shokuhou Misaki can do it faster and usually in a more effective manner. Heck, she would probably sip tea while waiting for Wu Yan to finish.

    Thus, Wu Yan delegated the problem to the Queen, earning her ire and she told him to give her some time. Then, she left the tent, she went off somewhere to do her stuff.

    Since they are stuck here for now, he hanged out with the girls. At times, he would also go diving into the Giant Beast Forest, hunting monsters with the Sisters apanying him. Other than that, he would spend time training his magic and mana. In any case, he lived rather fulfilling and productive days.

    Wu Yan didn''t peg himself as a cultivation enthusiast. However, after starting training, he found himself addicted to the sensation of improving visibly after each cultivation session. For instance, boring as it may be to sit and fiddle with mana, the sense of growth and the feeling of power surging through him were surprisingly pleasant.

    Wu Yan still remembered to eat when he got serious about mana cultivation. However, he would use his spare time on mana cultivation, in a sense, he isn''t aszy as before.

    He built up an image as the super genius who graduated early from Silvaria World Institute. He''s regarded as someone who trained hard despite having immense talent. Some of the soldiers here even admired Wu Yan for his attitude. Wu Yan felt awkward about his new fame while the girls silently judged him.

    Only they know Wu Yan''s tendency to train when there is still sunlight. When nightes, that''s when this beast bes his true self.

    When the sun is out, Wu Yan would pick one or two girls in his harem and drag the screaming girls back to his tent like a brute. Then, he would proceed to throw them onto his bed and go to town on their secret gardens.

    Is he hardworking?

    Sure, he''s probably the only one who spent every waking moment doing something worthwhile.

    And so, half a month went by just like that...

    Shokuhou Misaki sat in her tent, sipping tea like a ssydy. She tidied her hair up while Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou tallied the gains they got from the sisters'' most recent hunting expedition.

    These trio who used to be in ITEM grew rather close to Misaki. They followed Shokuhou Misaki so it''s hard to see them not hanging out with each other.

    The ITEM trio treated Shokuhou Misaki like a Mugino recement. They listened to Misaki''s orders. Unless Wu Yan ordered them to do something else, they stood by Misaki. Hinagiku and Mikoto couldn''t get them to do anything because of this.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou followed Misaki''s instruction to count their profit.

    Marcus nailed one thing right in his hypothesis, the sisters shared a real-timemunication system, the Misaka Network.

    However, thiswork is more than just amunication medium, it''s something that links the sisters together, it''s a collectivework of memories and experience.

    Marcus thought he did a good job hiding his tracks but the Misaka Network''s existence meant that anything happening in this base, sighted or heard by the Sisters will reach Misaki by the time a sister report to her.

    Mikoto isn''t too happy that her sisters are doing Misaki''s bidding but she endured it because Shokuhou Misaki took good care of the sisters. She was also a great leader who put the sisters to good use and gave all the profit back to Wu Yan. Mikoto just looked the other way when ites to this.

    Shokuhou Misaki is a good boss, that she cannot deny.

    And so, Shokuhou Misaki came across trouble...

    "Hmm...?"

    Takitsubou Rikou voiced her confusion out loud as she gave Shokuhou Misaki a piece of paper.

    "Shokuhou, take a look at this..."

    "Yeah?"

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at the document and she frowned with visible puzzlement.

    "Soldiers are going missing in this base?"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda stopped. They took a look at the paper in Shokuhou Misaki''s hand before they frowned too.

    Low-ranking soldiers are going missing? Despite multiple reports, none of the higher-ranking officers are taking action?"

    Frenda gasped.

    "The heck are the top brass super doing?"

    Kinuhata Saiai grumbled.

    "It''s already causing amotion, they should really send someone to sort this out."

    Shokuhou Misaki''s starry eyes lit up as she threw the document on a table near her.

    "This isn''t as simple as it looks..."

    Shokuhou Misaki can smell something fishy going on. She gave Takitsubou Rikou an order.

    "Takitsubou, get the sisters to look into this!"

    Takitsubou Rikou nodded...

 Chapter 827: Vicious methods, the decision of the two individuals...

    <h4>Chapter 827: Vicious methods, the decision of the two individuals...</h4>

    Marcus, Andrew, and Pelosi were sharing the same table inside a ratherrge tent. It seems they are discussing something important.

    Pelosi frowned when he saw Marcus and Andrew who treated this meeting like it''s none of their business.

    "Do you hear me?!"

    Pelosi roared.

    "If you two aren''t going to move, at least let me order my guys to investigate..."

    Pelosi, you''re making mountains out of anthills..."

    Marcus eyed Pelosi.

    "They are just low-ranking personnel..."

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Pelosi is so angry he mmed his palm on the table.

    "Look at how many of our guys went missing?!"

    "We lost soldiers every single day for an entire month! Hundreds of soldiers are missing!"

    Marcus nced at Andrew. He cast his doubt on Pelosi''s report.

    "Is your report even urate? Sounds to me like somebody''s faking it..."

    "Yeah."

    Marcus snickered.

    "Those guys are eyeing our positions, I am not surprised if they did this..."

    "That''s why we need to investigate, isn''t that right?"

    Pelosi had an urgent and upset look.

    "The outer region of this base where the soldiers are living is already in chaos. There are rumors of a disease spreading or demonic beast''s revenge. This is seriously affecting our morale and effectiveness!"

    Pelosi roamed his eyes over Marcus and Andrew.

    "We cannot drag this on. I firmly believe we should stomp out the root cause while we still can. When this thing gets any bigger, the operation base will ground to a halt!"

    "Marcus! Andrew!"

    Pelosi stood up as he looked down at the two. He growled.

    "If you two aren''t going to do anything, that''s fine with me. I will investigate myself, if anything goes down, I am not going down with you two."

    Pelosi turned around and he headed for the tent exit, he also took the missing persons report with him.

    Andrew started channeling mana as a sh of killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    Marcus pressed Andrew down, he silently waited for Pelosi to exit.

    Andrew red at Marcus with a frustrated look.

    "You, why did you stop me?"

    "Stop you?"

    Marcus asked him.

    "You have the confidence to take him down without anyone noticing?"

    Andrew snapped back at him.

    "What? You''re gonna let him search for the truth like that?!"

    "Find out the truth?"

    Marcus snickered.

    "Don''t tell me you left loose ends when you did your part of the n."

    "O-of course, not!"

    "Then we have no issues!"

    Marcus grinned.

    "We left no traces when we took down those lowly insects. Pelosi will be none the wiser, if you attacked just now, that would have been an admission of guilt!"

    Marcus'' cold logic made Andrew sweat bullets.

    He almost screwed things up...

    Marcus can see Andrew is cooling down, he gave him a p on the shoulder.

    "Remember, we cannot make a single mistake. We are walking on a very dangerous path, I can understand losing rationality because of the stress, just make sure you don''t make this hasty mistake again!"

    Andrew gave Marcus a thankful look as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

    "Thanks, Marcus, yeah the stress was getting to me..."

    Marcus bitterlyughed.

    He''s just as stressed out as Andrew.

    Unlike Andrew, he made sure to keep the stress boxed away, keeping his sanity, he needed each iota of his sanity if he''s to survive this ordeal...

    "Don''t celebrate too early."

    Marcus sighed.

    "I am confident Pelosi has nothing on us. But, we cannot allow anything to ur, maybe we should rein in our activities..."

    "Keeping a low profile?"

    Andrew frowned.

    "When Wu Yan arrived, we alreadyid low. Our yield is not pleasing our master at all, if we rein in even more..."

    "Prudence is our best ally right now!"

    Marcus tapped his fingers on the table.

    "So what if he''s unhappy, our master needs us, he can''t cut us away, not now..."

    Marcus sounded very confident when he said that. Andrew wanted to say something when a spark flew in from the tent entrance, he flew into Andrew''s head and he looked like he swallowed bitter bugs.

    "What?"

    Marcus subconsciously knew something bad happened.

    Andrew continued with a grave look.

    "Just now, the spying magic Iid around the base triggered due to one of the Misaka Army member''s approach, it appears they are also investigating the case of the missing soldiers..."

    "What?..."

    Marcus looked anxious. He mmed his fist on the table.

    "Did Shokuhou Misaki sense something?!"

    "No way!"

    Andrew panicked.

    "I thought you said we left no tracks, how would they know?"

    "The fact that she''s investigating means she has no idea about our n. If she already knew, she wouldn''t bother sending her subordinates to snoop around."

    Marcus jeered.

    "She probably got wind of the missing soldiers, what a meddling woman, I bet she ordered her subordinates to investigate us..."

    Andrew sighed in relief.

    "Good, they aren''t aware yet..."

    "No, I wouldn''t put it past her!"

    Marcus had a nasty glint in her eyes.

    "She can read people''s mind. If she pressed on, it''s only a matter of time before they find out the truth!"

    "What do we do then?..."

    Andrew started freaking out again. Marcus couldn''t help but silently judge this man in his heart. Why did the Ladin family send someone so incapable to this base...

    Marcus grinned although he talked bad about his ally inside his mind.

    "With things as they are, Shokuhou Misaki cannot be left alive, we need to kill her!"

    "Will it be fine though?"

    Andrew hesitated. Marcus dismissed his concern with a coldugh.

    "That woman has a special ability but she''s physically weak. If we use sneaky tricks, it should be easy to kill her..."

    Marcus turned his back towards him.

    "As long as we don''t get found out..."

    Andrew looked like he still had some qualms but he agreed with Marcus in the end.

    "Okay! Let me do it!"

    Andrew volunteered.

    "Your Cyto family dou qi is too obvious. If any trace is left on the scene, it''s basically a smoking gun. Let me kill that pesky Shokuhou Misaki!"

    Marcus nodded.

    "Sure, again, discretion should be your top motivation, leave no traces and witnesses!"

    "Okay, I understand."

 Chapter 828: A change, the roar the shook the skies

    <h4>Chapter 828: A change, the roar the shook the skies</h4>

    Somehow or other, word got out about the missing soldiers.

    Normally, lieutenants or generals would quickly investigate and put an end to a situation like this. However, Pelosi ced this matter above the primary objective as this event threatened the functioning of the operation base. Instead of putting out the morale fire, he fanned the mes so more people heard about it.

    Thus, as he wanted, the soldiers are now panicking and freaking out. After the whole base got wind of this, Pelosi started rallying the soldiers to investigate the disappearances.

    Because of Pelosi''s fame and integrity, the soldiers joined his faction by toons. His vigor and steadfastness in carrying out his duties earned him the respect of many soldiers here. Subsequently, the soldiers calmed down because they know Pelosi is on the job. Suddenly, Pelosi had the most authority among anyone in this base.

    With the support of the majority, he announced a curfew that has to be abided at all cost.

    Since the soldiers disappeared in the night, Pelosi instructed the soldiers, especially the weaker ones to stay in the base without going out. If under duress or in an emergency, the soldiers must move in squads and never by themselves. He also upgraded the night patrols in both manpower and individual strength. He also instructed them to report directly to him the moment they notice anything fishy.

    With such drastic measures in ce, the soldiers felt safe under Pelosi''s management. They carried on their daily duties with a renewed sense of safety.

    Only Pelosi knows the measure are tantamount to pping a ster on a leaking hole. Before finding out the real reason behind the disappearances, it''s only a matter of time before the next disappearance sparks another panic.

    After buffing up night patrols, with groups of soldiers moving around, the operating base looked more energetic at night.

    The efficacy of his measures are yet to be seen, not even Pelosi is sure if this will work.

    In the night, there''s a tent rather close to the edge of the base. It''s rtively peaceful here as one could still hear the chirping of the birds and the buzzing of the bugs. Inside one of the tents, Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her moist body down after a nice bath. Her glossy blonde hair shined like jewels in the night. She sighed in relief after a day''s work, her starry eyes shone in the dark,bined with her pristine face, she looked breathtaking.

    Shokuhou Misaki grumbled.

    "I can''t believe I have to bath in a special area, there''s no hot water, no beauty products. I want to go back to Tokiwadai, or even the Academy, at least there''s hot water there..."

    Although she sounded like she''sining, she actually didn''t mind this situation too much. If she really wanted to, she could have just asked Wu Yan and he would buy magical tools in the system that would solve all her problems in a snap.

    She''s just grumbling for the sake of it. After drying her hair, she shook her head as she looked at her beautiful golden locks with a satisfied smile on her face.

    She''s pretty proud of her physical features. Looking at herself in the mirror, she winked at the reflection.

    "No wonder that baddie likes toe knocking, he should be counting his fortune."

    Shokuhou Misaki walked towards the magicmp and she turned it off. Then, she headed straight for bed.

    The tent fell silent.

    At this moment, a mental signature entered her perception radius.

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped yawning as her eyes widened.

    Shokuhou Misaki''s ability allowed her to sense mental fluctuations, however, she couldn''t use it to identify a person. Judging by the mental signal''s bumpy and hasty trail, it''s highly likely the approaching individual is not an ally.

    Shokuhou Misaki reckons this is an enemy sneaking up on them.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at the entrance as she clenched her fists.

    Here ites!

    ck misty air seeped into the tent, forming a dark cloud.

    Shokuhou Misaki backed away without hesitation.

    The ck cloud surrounded Shokuhou Misaki and it enveloped her after rumbling for a second.

    Bam

    Shokuhou Misaki''s emitted a shockwave that reflected the dark cloud away.

    "Eh?"

    The dark cloud yelped in shock. It seemed surprised that Shokuhou Misaki could defend against its attack.

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed as an invisible dragon armor materialized around her. That reflection was a product of this armor blocking an attack.

    Imaginary Dragon Armor.

    Wu Yan had no use for this armor because he already achieved immortality through the True Ancestor bloodline and mastery of multiple magic. He gave this armor to Shokuhou Misaki, this move turned out to save her life.

    However, she''s not in the clear yet...

    The dark cloud morphed into a wolf, no, it looked like the dark cloud grew a tail and wolf fangs, Shokuhou Misaki inhaled deeply.

    "Awoo..."

    The wolf opened its mouth and a ck beam struck Shokuhou Misaki''s Imaginary Dragon Armor.

    Bam

    The armor dimmed in color, it almost shattered causing Shokuhou Misaki to hurriedly fire a mental attack at the dark cloud.

    Stab

    "Argh!"

    The ck cloud contracted as if wincing from pain. Then, the wolf trained its dark red eyes on Shokuhou Misaki.

    Recognizing this as a telegraphed attack, she knew her attack had failed to affect the enemy.

    In other words, the dark cloud, or the maniptor behind the dark cloud is someone who is stronger than her.

    She''s sure its master is way stronger than her.

    Is this the culprit behind the multiple disappearances? Is she the next target?

    Shokuhou Misaki bit her lips as she looked at the entrance behind the dark wolf.

    Escape?

    The entity''s blocking the tent entrance.

    Call for help? That wolf looks like it has enough time to attack before help arrives.

    The armor cannot block another attack, the shaky performance was a dooming indicator.

    Her frail body also couldn''t take a hit, most likely, she will die if the wolf sessfullynds an attack.

    Shokuhou Misaki started getting anxious.

    Then, the wolf opened its mouth once more, it''s charging up for another beam attack.

    Shokuhou Misaki reflexively closed her eyes.

    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!"

    A deafening roar came when the entity is about to fire itsser. The whole base shook with this heaven-shaking bellow. Wu Yan''s harem woke up, the night patrols, even Pelosi and Marcus were awakened.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Pelosi dashed out of his tent.

    Marcus felt an ominous feeling in his guts. He ran out of the tent to see Pelosi looking at him. The two immediately ran in the direction of the roar, the guards nearby also tagged along.

 Chapter 829: Enraged, nobody can save you!

    <h4>Chapter 829: Enraged, nobody can save you!</h4>

    Using the secret magic technique he trained in, he wanted to sneak into Shokuhou Misaki''s tent and assassinate her. Then, he would dispose of her body and make it look like another disappearance.

    That was Andrew''s original n, before it all went down the gutter.

    He screwed up, no, he messed up the moment he hatched this plot.

    Andrew thought Shokuhou Misaki is only good at controlling people''s mind. However, that is just a subset of her ability. He didn''t think Shokuhou Misaki can detect people''s mental signature. That''s why he got detected before he canunch an attack.

    Fortunately for him, Shokuhou Misaki couldn''t identify his mental signature so if he can kill Shokuhou Misaki in a swift manner, he can continue his n.

    It was a reasonable n too, for one, he''s a peak tier 8 super and Shokuhou Misaki is only in the lower middle stage of tier 8. She can defeat anyone weaker than her but she would have a hard time winning against people stronger than her.

    But, Andrew messed up once more.

    The Imaginary Dragon Armor bought Shokuhou Misaki precious time, and it was this dy that truly doomed Andrew.

    Bam

    The dark wolf got mmed into the distance by a force that felt like somebody mmed a sledgehammer into Andrew. He was thrown against the magically reinforced ceiling of the tent and he fell heavily back to the ground. The dark wolf moaned in pain as it tried to stand up after the heaving pounding it received.

    Wh-what is going on...

    Andrew can barely sense the world around him, he''s still shaking from the attack. By the time he bounced up from the ground, he finally noticed it.

    An extra figure appeared in this tent.

    Impossible!

    That was Andrew''s first thought.

    He blocked the entrance, anyoneing in would have to go through him. How did this intruder appear by Shokuhou Misaki''s side.

    Then, the figure''s icy cold gaze fell upon Andrew, chilling him to the core. It felt like his very survival was at stakes as chills went up his spine.

    While hugging Shokuhou Misaki, his deep red eyes were fixed on him. That indious glow is like a volcano that is on the verge of eruption. Killing intent assaulted Andrew as he tried to back away.

    "Yan-kun!"

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed in relief when she felt Wu Yan covering her. She finally went limp after the adrenaline rush is over. Her face paled and she clenched onto Wu Yan''s shirt.

    "Misaki-chan..."

    Wu Yan''s anger reached a new height when he saw Shokuhou Misaki''s deathly pale face.

    The Imaginary Dragon Armor might have been in Shokuhou Misaki''s possession, however, since it''s his Noble Phantasm, he can feel the damage it suffered. Also, heid down protective charms that sent him an SOS signal the moment the girls are in danger. This is how Wu Yan responded first.

    He instantly teleported here when he sensed Shokuhou Misaki in imminent danger. He arrived in the nick of time, the dark wolf was about to finish Shokuhou Misaki off.

    If he was only half a secondte...

    Wu Yan''s eyes shook with pure unadulterated wrath that was fueled further by his fear of losing someone precious to him.

    "Misaki-chan..."

    His low voice sounded like that of a demon who crawled here from the depths of hell. She couldn''t see his face as he lowered his head.

    "Please stay behind me..."

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t feel intimidated by his eerie aura. She felt happy and sweet that Wu Yan got so mad after she got exposed to danger. Her starry eyes stayed on Wu Yan after she backed away, one could see hints of infatuation within the windows to her soul.

    The same couldn''t be said of Andrew''s situation. Completely gripped by fear, his instincts told him to run as fast as possible, away from this primal threat.

    Andrew resisted his insticts. How can a brat like him possibly pose a threat to him? It''s already a miracle he reached tier 8 at such a young age. How did this young man instill a sense of deep dread in a peak tier 8 practitioner like him?

    Wu Yan raised his head and when his expression entered Andrew''s vision, he inhaled deeply in shock.

    His deep red eyes were glowing with a sinister golden sheen. Reflected in the creature''s eyes is the image of Andrew, it was like a predator that had set its sights on its prey.

    "Today..."

    Wu Yan used the coldest tone he had ever used. It was a guttural growl.

    "If I let you escape, I swear I will never step foot in Silvaria again!"

    Then, an oppressive aura fell.

    This aura, this force, it exceeded Andrew greatly, even at the zenith of his strength.

    Boom

    The whole tent exploded just as the patrols, Pelosi, and Marcus arrived. A strong shockwave swept up the surrounding.

    "Watch out!"

    Pelosi and Marcus immediately blocked. Even then, they were staggered a few steps back.

    The patrols had a harder time keeping their feet on the ground. The weaker soldiers stumbled or were thrown back a little. As for the ones who couldn''t react in time with mana or dou qi, they were sent flying into the distance.

    It was like a tornado appeared out of nowhere in the base, rocks and destroyed tents rained down. Soldiers could be seen within this torrent of unstoppable storm. They fell down in agonizing yelps. When things settled down, most of the soldiers were moaning in pain.

    "Wh-what power..."

    "What''s going on?!"

    Pelosi and Marcus looked at the center of this event. It''s covered in dust but they can see shes of light within.

    Then, a figure shot out from the dust cloud. The figure bounced along the ground as itnded in a trail of dust and blood in front of Pelosi and Marcus.

    Cough cough

    The figure spat out blood, his body is drenched in his own blood and his pale face suggested that he had suffered multiple internal injuries. Pelosi and Marcus recognized this man.

    "Andrew!"

    Andrew turned around and his eyes brightened up.

    "Pelosi! Marcus! Save me!"

    A cold voice came from within the dust cloud, his steady footsteps were like the footsteps of Death itself.

    "Save you?"

    When the owner of the footsteps slowly appeared, they all gasped in shock. Andrew also looked at the figure who emerged from the dust with absolute terror in his eyes. He dragged his sorry butt backwards, attempting to do all in his power to create some distance.

    Who?

    Just who scared Andrew, a tier 8 individual at the cusp of touching tier 9, into behaving like a mewling quim?

    Wu Yan came from within the dust cloud. Shokuhou Misaki followed closely behind him. He looked at Andrew and he voiced his judgment.

    "Nobody can save you!"

 Chapter 830: Chaos, seizing control of the situation...

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chaos, seizing control of the situation...</h4>

    Wu Yan stepped out from the wastnd he created, tumbling rubbles, he emerged slowly within Marcus and Pelosi''s vision.

    "Wu Yan!"

    The ce turned silent.

    Wu Yan''s name entered the ears of everyone here. The soldiers and sentries here were gasping with ck jaws.

    Did Wu Yan, someone who just graduated from Silvaria World Institute, beat Andrew until he''s within an inch of his life? Is this the guy who made a peak tier 8 piss his pants in fear?

    Nobody dared to make a peep. Wu Yan''s footstep rang clear in their ears as if his footsteps carried an illusory effect. If not for their aching bodies, people would have questioned if they are dremaing.

    Shokuhou Misaki saw the same scene but she said nothing. Then, her allies came calling for her.

    "Shokuhou!"

    Mikoto and Hinagiku hurried to Shokuhou Misaki''s side.

    "What happened?"

    Mikoto asked.

    "What happened to you?"

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan, her eyes brimming with curiosity as she wondered what got Wu Yan''s feathers so ruffled.

    "What happened? I have never seen Yan like that before..."

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled with a hint of sweetness and bitterness. More than that, she felt a bit helpless with how things turned out this way. She slowly shook her head, that was all the girls needed to see. They looked at Andrew with frosty eyes of still anger.

    "N-no, don''te closer..."

    Andrew started dragging himself back as if he''s looking at an eldritch horror. His pathetic appearance made the soldiers question if he''s really a peak tier 8 cultivator.

    This also served as a perfect example how Wu Yan''s effect on him.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, he inched closer without listening at all. Driven into a corner, Andrew called for help.

    "Pelosi! Marcus! What are you doing?! Save me!!!"

    Pelosi and Marcus got ready to help as they screamed at Wu Yan.

    "Stop!"

    Wu Yan nced at them. Then, he looked back at Andrew. Mana surged through his body as Wu Yan raised his hand. It appears he is going for the killing blow.

    "I told you to stop, didn''t I?!"

    Marcus, enraged by Wu Yan''s dismissal of his authority, started channeling icy blue dou qi only for the sound of a gun being cocked and the crackling mes of a ming ax to stop him dead in his tracks. The ming ax and gun were pushed against his head.

    "I highly advise against moving around unnecessarily..."

    Kotori grinned while in her Fairy suit known as an Astral Dress. She held Camael, the ming ax-cannon.

    "I never said you can approach my onii-san..."

    "Since hubby-sama wants to wreak havor for once..."

    In a ck and red goth dress, Kurumi who held her Zaphkiel angel in the form of a flintlock and musket licked her lips with an excited look, her tion is visible through her differently colored pair of eyes.

    "Say, would you mind not interrupting him?"

    Marcus stopped channeling his icy dou qi as a drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of his head. It was like somebody choked off his power.

    When did these two girls...

    "Marcus!"

    Pelosi yelled, he subconsciously wanted to assist but he fell into the same situation as Marcus.

    A blue photon sword and a slender hand held his neck down.

    Astrea and Ikaros gave their support too.

    "Stand right here."

    Astrea''s cute expression is now reced with a serious and tense look.

    "Move a muscle and I will cut you down!"

    The owner of the hand grabbing Pelosi''s neck said nothing. However, her red eyes were fixed on Pelosi. He''s sure if he did anything sudden, the slender hand will break in his neck and free him from his mortal coil.

    Two tier 8 individuals standing at the top of their ranks were instantly subdued by Kurumi, Kotori, Astrea, and Ikaros.

    The soldiers stepped back as the three highest ranking officials in this base got subjugated in no time at all. With the chain ofmand broken, they weren''t sure how to proceed.

    "Captain Pelosi!"

    "Captain Marcus! Captain Andrew!"

    "Hurry! Save the captains!"

    "Let go off the captains!"

    "Silence!"

    Pelosi told his subordinates to shut up.

    "Nobody moves unless I tell them to."

    The soldiers calmed down. Pelosi and Marcus, however, are not very happy with their current situations. They didn''t think they would be taken down in a brief moment by youngsters half their age.

    "Pelosi... Marcus..."

    Andrew can see their hands are tied, his expression changed when Wu Yan kicked him in the chest.

    Bam

    "Argh!"

    Andrew shrieked in pain.

    He flew in a beautiful parab. Then, the same foot that sent him flying pinned him to the ground, removing the oxygen from his lung by force.

    "Andrew!"

    Pelosi froze up when Marcus roared in anger.

    "Wu Yan! Do you know what you are doing?!"

    "Shut your goddamn mouth!"

    Wu Yan yelled back, shutting Marcus up. Marcus is angry at himself for listening to Wu Yan''s order, his face turned green with frustration.

    Even his brother, the patriarch of Cyto family isn''t bold enough to scold him!

    "You..."

    Marcus'' expression turned green but the ming ax and gun behind him reminded him to cool his temper. So, he stood there with his raging fire contained within his weak mind and body. It isn''t hard to imagine why he''s red with frustration and anger.

    "Hmph!"

    He pressed down on Andrew, the guy is in too much pain to struggle.

    "Spill it, why did you try to kill Misaki-chan?!"

    Wu Yan resisted the urge to continue his carnage.

    "ording to your answer, I might give you a painless death!"

    "N-no!"

    Andrew shook his head frantically.

    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"

    "Wu Yan! Calm down."

    Pelosi is shocked by Wu Yan''s rampage. He tried to mediate.

    "There must have been a misunderstanding, don''t do anything rash!"

    Marcus swallowed his wrath and he yelled.

    "This is the operating base of the Ailu empire, Andrew is one of the captains here, if you kill him then you''remitting crime against the crown, is that what you want?!"

    "A crime?!"

    Wu Yanughed from sheer anger.

    "Oh, sure, you can try to pass judgment after I kill him, that is!"

    "What?!"

    Pelosi gasped.

    "Wu Yan, this must be a misunderstanding. Don''t kill the wrong guy and get yourself in a heap of trouble."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Wu Yan looked at Andrew.

    "Alright, you, speak, why did you appear inside Misaki-chan''s tent, exin why you tried to use lethal force on her!"

    Wu Yan pressed down harder. Andrew bled from his nose, mouth, and ears, his eyes were also bloodshot and he looked ghastly.

 Chapter 831: Make an enemy out of the entire Ailu empire?

    <h4>Chapter 831: Make an enemy out of the entire Ailu empire?</h4>

    The roar, the tent blowing up, the three peak tier 8 cultivators who got subdued in seconds, and the chaos that ensued. Now, it has been 10 minutes since this confrontation started. It all happened too fast and too suddenly, the soldiers here had trouble keepinge.

    This included Pelosi who is still trying to figure things out.

    Only Marcus knew how things turned out like this, however, he couldn''t do anything with Kotori and Kurumi holding him in ce.

    Either Andrew failed his mission or he got caught.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn''t die and he''s on the verge of spilling the beans.

    Seriously, things couldn''t be any worse than this.

    Marcus acted cool but he is actually very anxious and worried.

    He could care less if the base grinds to a halt. He''s more concerned with whether or not Andrew wille clean.

    If he did, there''s a high chance he will drag him down.

    Then, it would be reckoning day for him.

    Either Andrew dies without saying anything or he cannot be sent to his death like this. He needed to act quick.

    It won''t be easy to go with the execution route. So, Marcus staked his all on saving his rat friend.

    "Wu Yan!"

    Marcus looked at Wu Yan who firmly nted his foot on Andrew''s chest and he questioned him.

    "You said Andrew wanted to kill Shokuhou Misaki, you got any evidence to back that up?"

    "Yes, Wu Yan..."

    Pelosi tried to defuse the situation.

    "Andrew is one of the captains in charge of this base, he rarely crossed paths with Lady Shokuhou, I don''t think he would kill thedy, there must be a misunderstanding here..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan''s wrath isn''t quelled the slightest.

    "You''re saying my eyes yed a trick on me? I saw him try to kill her with my own eyes..."

    Pelosi and Marcus silently cursed when they heard the seething tone. An angry man won''t listen to logic, he''s not thinking clearly and they are sure Wu Yan wouldn''t listen to them no matter what they said.

    How would they know, how can they fathom how much Wu Yan treasures the girls in his harem.

    Wu Yan isn''t just angry with Andrew, he''s also angry with himself for almost letting Shokuhou Misaki die, this is despite him using his teleportation spell the moment he detected something going awry.

    Fortunately for them, Shokuhou Misaki didn''t bite the dust. Otherwise, Andrew won''t be the only casualty when Wu Yan rampages, Marcus and even Pelosi who are trying to defend Andrew will be killed.

    "Your statements have no bearing on this, we need third party sightings..."

    Marcus looked at Wu Yan.

    "Unless someone can corroborate..."

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed and she stood out.

    "The victim''s testimony should be more than sufficient, right?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nonchntly continued.

    "It was indeed this man who entered my tent and he tried to kill me with deadly force..."

    "Deadly force? You look fine to me?"

    Marcus interrupted.

    "You should only be somewhere around the early middle stages of tier 8, right? A top tier 8 practitioner like Andrew should havee out on top in that case."

    "I find it hard to believe that a peak tier 8 assassin failed to harm you in the slightest."

    Marcus grinned.

    "Lady Shokuhou, I am sure you can see why you sound unreasonable..."

    The soldiers started whispering as a majority nodded. They agreed with Marcus, however, before he can enjoy his victory, Shokuhou Misaki snapped him in twain, verbally.

    "You mean how unreasonable it is for a peak tier 8 cultivator to be pinned by a 25 something who just graduated from Silvaria World Institute?"

    That shut Marcus up good. Shokuhou Misaki is obviously blowing huge bloody holes in their rtive strength theory.

    "We will set aside the logical nature of this for now."

    Marcus told Wu Yan.

    "At least let Andrew exin himself!"

    "That''s right..."

    Andrew saw the light at the tunnel as he resisted Wu Yan''s foot.

    "I never tried to kill Shokuhou Misaki. I heard a roar and I came here to investigate. The moment I entered the tent, you kicking me out, I don''t know what''s going on!"

    Marcus grinned as he puffed out his chest.

    "Looks like it was you who struck first..."

    Wu Yan smiled, however this isn''t a happy smile, he''s still very pissed.

    "You dismissed our ounts without due deliberation but you would take his words as the truth? Sounds like you''re more biased towards the used rather than the victims, this is a first for me..."

    "Is this the rule ofw in Ailu empire? What an eye opener..."

    Marcus pursed his lips.

    "You''re also throwing usations without solid proof?"

    "Proof?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You''re mistaken on that. Uncle, right now, I can take his life if I so wish it, evidence? Screw that."

    Marcus couldn''t retort. Pelosi mediated as he advised Wu Yan.

    "Look, Wu Yan, release Andrew, we will investigate this thoroughly. In the mean time, we will look after Andrew..."

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and Wu Yanughed with obvious sarcasm.

    "Let you guys investigate?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "You think I am unaware of your petty tricks and ploys? I know how you guys can downy the narrative ording to how the situation fits you."

    Wu Yan got bored of this mock trial. He looked down at Andrew as killing intent rose in line with his anger.

    "Looks like you''re not nning on telling me the truth..."

    Marcus saw this and he shouted at Wu Yan.

    "Wu Yan, that''s an official from the Ladin family, killing him is tantamount to dering war with the Ladin family, and by extension, the entire Ailu empire!"

    "War! War! War!"

    Marcus'' roar echoed as the air turned deathly still. Wu Yan stayed silent, think that he has won, Wu Yan stopped his momentary glee.

    With a dangerous grin, Wu Yan looked at him with a pair of golden eyes.

    Lightning surged forth as he sent the torrent of life-stripping lightning into Andrew''s chest, electrocuting him without a shred of hesitation or mercy.

    "Argh!!!"

    Andrewnguished in agony as the lightning charred him from the inside out, leaving only a smoky carcass behind.

    Andrew''s life got snuffed, there is no saving that man now.

    Time stopped.

    "Y-you..."

    Pelosi and Marcus looked at Wu Yan with eyes of disbelief.

    His golden eyes returned to the usual deep red. He told Marcus who is still dumbfounded.

    "Yeah, I killed him, make sure you don''t forget it..."

    Wu Yan dusted his clothes and he walked away with the girls tagging behind him. The others looked at Wu Yan & co, then, they looked at the charred corpse without exchanging a word.

 Chapter 832: Marcusâ€™ rage and hypotheses

    <h4>Chapter 832: Marcus'' rage and hypotheses</h4>

    "Bastard!"

    Bam

    He shattered his desk, his eyes were bloodshot as he heaved in anger. The destruction of his own property didn''t cool him down at all, he wanted to wreck everything in his tent.

    Anyone who knows Marcus can tell he''s absolutely blowing his tops right now.

    Even a mosquito wouldn''t be spared when he''s going on a rampage. It''s not going to be fun serving as his attendant when he''s angry. y your cards wrong and your life is forfeit.

    That''s how bad is personality is, if he isn''t the second-in-charge of the Cyto family, if he isn''t a peak tier 8 cultivator, he would have made a lot of enemies over the years.

    Although he has bad temper. He has never been as angry as he is today.

    He''s already unhappy with Mikoto & co''s upation in his operating base. Now, he is under investigation because of the dark deal he struck. Shokuhou Misaki also started snooping around, the assassination attempt on Shokuhou Misaki failed miserably.

    More importantly, he got held hostage by women half his age, their weapons were pinned against his head and he couldn''t do anything to resist or escape. He tried to bail Andrew out only for Wu Yan to execute him without hesitation.

    He lost a valuable partner in crime. However, it''s a lost he can deal with, unlike the humiliation he suffered at Wu Yan''s hand.

    Wu Yan didn''t care what he had to say. He pped his honor with a nailed bat by killing Andrew without heeding his threat. There are rumors going around in the camp that Wu Yan executed Andrew because he didn''t like how Marcus tried to use the Ailu empire as a deterrent.

    His pride, his honor, how will he ever recover from this?

    "Wu Yan! Wu Yan!!!"

    He raged as he recalled how Wu Yan grinned at him like he''s looking at a clown. The vivid memory made Marcus feel like bashing his head against a wall to forget his dismissive attitude.

    "Argh!"

    His icy blue dou qi exploded outwards, filling the tent with chilling aura that demolished objects after freezing them.

    When he calmed down slightly, the tent was empty, the bed, chairs, tables, and furniture were destroyed by his freezing dou qi.

    After rampaging around in his own tent, Marcus cooled down a little although he is still gnashing his teeth. He balled his palms into fist.

    Andrew is dead. Nothing to do about that, he needed toe up with another n.

    Luckily, he is still in the clear because Andrew died without saying anything incriminating. The disappearances are still being investigated so he can continue the n.

    Wu Yan was swift in his judgment. So swift that not even Marcus or Andrew can do anything before Andrew got executed. Andrew might have something to say about his untimely death but Marcus is d things ended this way.

    The downside, however, is that he''s the only who canplete the mission now. By himself, his yield would no doubt fall and his master''s wrath will fall solely on him.

    He cursed Andrew for screwing up and letting him clean up the mess. He''s also very vengeful against Wu Yan for putting him in this situation. Given the chance, he would kill Wu Yan.

    However, Marcus doesn''t stand a chance in a duel with Wu Yan. He is stronger than Andrew because of his ice dou qi, but, he''s not confident he can kill Andrew quickly and without suffering any damage.

    Wu Yan did just that.

    This means Wu Yan is stronger than him.

    Did Wu Yan reach tier 9? It wouldn''t be shocking if he killed a peak tier 8 in seconds.

    No, that''s not possible.

    Marcus subconsciously escaped his own theory. He doesn''t know Wu Yan''s true level, he''s just trying to run away fromr eality. He didn''t want to believe that his sworn enemy touched tier 9 before he did.

    With this, marcus came to three possibilities.

    1: Wu Yan wasn''t the one who fatally wounded Andrew, it was the work of one of his tier 9rades.

    That seems unlikely given the two tier 9 only arrived after he did. Andrew also wouldn''t be so scared if it was someone other than Wu Yan.

    2: Wu Yan teamed up with Shokuhou Misaki and they defeated Andrew as a result.

    If Shokuhou Misaki did help, Andrew wouldn''t scared witless like that.

    In any case, he''s someone with top tier 8 power.

    Thest possibility, Wu Yan attacked Andrew by himself.

    He soundly defeated Andrew and made a terrible wuss out of a strong captain like that.

    He might have used external help or some treasures, he might have even consumed performance enhancing potions or used a high level armament.

    Anyway, he didn''t do it by pure skills. He reckoned there''s a high chance he''s right. His nephew told him that Wu Yan participated in the Beast King incident, he gave the people there a potion that made them invulnerable, with a potion like that, beating Andrew should be easy.

    His nephew also told him that Wu Yan possessed a Gold Armament.

    His brother, the patriarch doesn''t have one and he doesn''t have one too.

    Gold Armaments are equipment tier 9 individuals can afford to get their hands on. His father, the ex-patriarch had one. The members on the Board also had Gold Armaments. Tier 8 individuals had no business waving one around.

    Sylph got her Gold armament by winning an auction in Silvaria World Institute. Jaafar, and Kaya are crown princes so it''s not surprising their wealth and status afforded them a Gold Armament. That''s how rare a Gold Armament is.

    Only a monster like Wu Yan can climb the student rankings in Silvaria World Institute and ascend to the top in such a short span of time. That means Wu Yan should be stronger than Shokuhou Misaki who is around the early middle stages of tier 8. There''s a high chance Wu Yan is a high level tier 8 or even a peak tier 8.

    With a Gold armament, it should have been easy for Wu Yan to defeat another peak tier 8 practitioner of simr strength.

    Marcus excluded the possibility of Wu Yan taking Andrew down with his own power.

    Wu Yan had Eternal Arms Mastery, True Ancestor bloodline, and he already beat a tier 8 at peak tier seven level. After that, he obtained mana and countless spells, if he can''t beat someone with the same level, he would have wasted all the opportunities given to him.

    Marcus inhaled deeply and he walked out of his tent.

    He needs to go hunting for preys for his master...

 Chapter 833: The attitude they adopted and the clamor within the base

    <h4>Chapter 833: The attitude they adopted and the mor within the base</h4>

    The operating base near the Giant Beast Forest was more organized than usual, there''s an air of stress and pressure around the base.

    The soldiers carried out their duties while recalling what happened yesterday. When they walked near Shokuhou Misaki''s campsite, they couldn''t help but go against their instincts as they nced at the scorched ground. Then, fear sipped into their hearts.

    A captain, an official from the Ladin family (No.3 Noble House), and a peak tier 8 cultivator.

    Those didn''t mattered at all when he got killed without mercy.

    The killer is still in the base, he made no preparations to leave. The other two captains and even the soldiers sent here by Ladin family sought no further conflict with the killer''s party.

    These events were beyond their understanding. They weren''t sure what the higher-ups were thinking, why did they allow the killer to continue staying in the base. Why did nobody convict or sanction him for his action?

    They all shared amon sentiment, however...

    A storm ising...

    Coupled with the disappearances of the rank-and-file soldiers, the base continued operating, but, this belied the stress and the tension within the base. Morale is already suffering hard if the gloomy faces of the soldiers are any indication at all. At this rate, mental stress will cause mental illnesses within the soldiers before they fall in official duty.

    Marcus'' actions are unknown. Pelosi didn''t want to wait for him, he decided to get in touch with the imperial family himself.

    The eventsst night, the disappearances of their foot soldiers, or even the operational affairs of the base, Pelosi felt like things were getting out of hand. If he didn''t consult with his superiors, he''s afraid he might not be able to handle the work load.

    Especially so when he thinks about how to handle Wu Yan & his cohorts.

    Killing a member of the Ladin family escted this beyond his authority.

    Andrew is someone who is only below the patriarch. Ignoring the patriarch and the retired patriarch of the previous regime, he''s the one who called the shots.

    Andrew fell by someone''s hand while operating the base, Pelosi can already imagine the wrath Ladin family will bring down upon this ce.

    If he didn''t y his cards right, their rtionship would sour beyond salvage.

    Pelosi feels like he''s not in control anymore. Andrew helped the imperial family run this base. However, the killer is also the imperial princess'' fiancee, if anyone can help them, it''s the imperial family...

    The world of Silvariamunicated with far away individuals through crystal balls. If the crystal ball is high specs enough, one could contact someone on the far ends of the continent if they so wished. This is the reason why Andrew''s death had already reached the people in high political or noble offices.

    Including the Ladin family.

    Understandably, they are royally mad!

    After Pelosi submitted his report, the patriarch of the Ladin family submitted an officialint.

    They want nothing less than to tear Wu Yan to shreds. However, Ladin family, as strong as they maybe, they weren''t sure if they can win against the two tier 9 individuals by Wu Yan''s side, Ikaros and ndre.

    With only one tier 9 cultivator in their house, it would be hard to do anything against Wu Yan.

    Moreover, Yukari Yakumo, the mysterious demigod that''s impossible to track loomed behind Wu Yan & co.

    Should they storm here with arms raised?

    Sure, if the patriarch is high on otherworldly kush.

    In this case, they had to find grievance with the parents of the naughty kid.

    But, Wu Yan & co isn''t affiliated with anyone nor were they an established sect.

    Ladin family had no choice but tounch a formalin against the imperial family. This is on the basis that Wu Yan is the princess'' fiancee.

    Kate is also having a minor headache over how to defuse this situation. The tier 9 retired patriarch from Ladin family wouldn''t stop requesting support and sanction against Wu Yan for killing one of the pirs of their family.

    Andrew acted in the empire''s interest when running this base. Technically speaking, he died in active duty so this fell within the imperial family''s authority and responsibility to arbitrate. The other two noble houses couldn''t excuse itself too.

    The retired patriarch suggested a coalition to take Wu Yan down.

    But, who would be dumb enough to go with that crazy fool?

    One wrong move and Yakumo mighte knocking on their doors.

    The imperial family and the Lori family stood with Wu Yan on this case. A coalition seems impossible, at least, they won''t be supporting any open attack against them.

    Moreover, Cyto family which is already on bad terms with Wu Yan couldn''t wait to jump on this bandwagon. Yakumo defeated the retired patriarch soundly in front of all the Board members. Bing Ling, the sessor also lost inbat to Wu Yan. Bing Mian also almost died from Wu Yan reflecting his sneaky poison back into Bing Mian.

    With two supporting and two abjecting, this problem got raised to the Board where all 12 members debated each other on ethics andw.

    In the end, the meeting ended without conclusive action. Yakumo''s existence is the one deterrent they couldn''t overlook. Thus, the Ladin family can only go home and lick their wounds.

    With so many people dragged into this affair, the Ladin family will probably stop at nothing to get their revenge.

    With a demigod-level threat looming overhead, the Ladin family reckons they couldn''t make big sshes, how about small ones?

    Outside Pelosi and Marcus'' tent, the forces affiliated with the Ladin family chanted and protested.

    "Chase them out! Chase them out! Chase them out! Chase them out!..."

    The Ladin forces gathered as they raised their armaments in protest. Other soldiers stuck around to watch themotion. They more or less know how things came to be.

    Pelosi and Marcus stared at each other. They sighed while shaking their heads. Pelosi looked like he''s not paid enough to deal with troubles like these while Marcus enjoyed what he''s seeing.

    "Silence!"

    Pelosi raised his voice while frowning.

    "Have you forgotten what this base stands for? Is this a market where you can make a ruckus?"

    Pelosi quelled the crowd with his voice but the soldiers didn''t disperse. They clearly want to make their message known.

    A leader-looking representative was sent out.

    "Captain Pelosi! Captain Marcus!"

    He bowed towards the two captains, however, he sounded like he''s picking a fight.

    "We understand the mor we are causing is disrupting the peace. However, we cannot suffer in silence when there''s a killer walking around. Please do the right thing and chase the killer out of this base so our soldiers might sleep in peace!"

    "Yeah!"

    Another soldier chimed in.

    "We don''t know if they are going toe at us when they feel like it! We won''t be able to put up a fight at all!"

    The Ladin forces echoed their protests. Not just, the soldiers sticking around also thought seriously about this. Their voices swayed popr opinion against Wu Yan & co.

    As time went on, more and more soldiers joined in. At this rate, all the soldiers might protest.

    Things on this side is already seriously wrong...

 Chapter 834: Shutting everyone down, Lei Wangâ€™s arrival.

    <h4>Chapter 834: Shutting everyone down, Lei Wang''s arrival.</h4>

    Indeed, who in their right minds would want to share a base with a killer who wasted other people just because he felt like it.

    Wu Yan said Andrew tried to assassinate Shokuhou Misaki. But, he provided no proofs nor were there any official investigations. He just went ahead and stripped Andrew from his mortal coil. His barbaric action instilled anxiety in the hearts of the soldiers.

    They were afraid, afraid that the tiniest action might irk Wu Yan the wrong way and forfeit their lives.

    The Giant Beast Forest''s operating base is established for the purpose of defending humans against any possible monster outbreak. Outside this base, in a world where might makes right, killing others just because you''re stronger is somon nobody would weep when a soul dies out on the cold street. But, in this base, everyone''s in the same boat, killing each other just didn''t make sense so nobody tried to kill anyone here.

    Everyone here is indispensable in the fight against the demonic beasts.

    It''s like in times of war, people are free to brawl as long as they are ready to handle the consequences. Meanwhile, who would try to kill each other in an army, provided martialws weren''t broken?

    Everyone''s arade here...

    Moreover, the soldiers here have their own factions. Killing another person here might drag the victim''s entire family into the fray. From there, it would escte into a feud between families. Nobody wanted that to happen.

    The soldiers here understood this implicit rule. Sure, they fought over resources or who gets the bigger piece of the pie, but, that''s about it.

    The game changed when someone dies, it won''t be settled with just words...

    So, whenever a fight gets out of hand, the soldiers reminded themselves to chill so no lives were lost.

    Wu Yan & co had no such reservations.

    They outright killed a peak tier 8 individual from the Ladin family, everyone is fair game in this base.

    Capitalizing on this, the Ladin family stirred their soldiers into action, using the people''s voice against Wu Yan.

    They didn''t think Wu Yan would be gutsy enough to ughter an entire base of soldiers.

    When it''s your word against the world, there is quality in quantity. When all the lemmings gather, they possessed the verbal power to stir the base into rejecting Wu Yan & co. Staying any longer would be impossible under such intense pressure.

    Pelosi understood the motives behind the soldiers'' action, that''s why his hands are tied. Marcus also enjoyed watching the show, he''s the first person who would celebrate the moment Wu Yan & co gets chased out of the base.

    However, they forgot one crucial thing. Wu Yan & co stayed here out of convenience, not necessity.

    If the sisters weren''t here, Wu Yan would have moved his girls away from here. Of course, whoever wanted to stay are free to do so.

    The sisters relentless hunting expeditions in the Giant Beast Forest gave him a ton of resources. The monsters they killed also gave lots of EXP that staked up. But, for Wu Yan & co who had the wealth of the golden ring and who are experiencing a grinding hell where a mind-boggling amount of EXP is needed to go into the next tier, they were indifferent to the gains from staying here.

    Again, despite the resources they can get by staying here, Wu Yan & co can uproot themselves and move to another base, like Baruba Empire''s base or Feya empire''s base, those empires would be more than willing to ept them.

    The Ladin family enjoyed their sweet revenge, even if it''s only a small win.

    For Pelosi and Marcus, the problems were rtivelyrger.

    Listening to the protest, the two understood Ladin family''s motive in instigating this movement.

    However, they cursed the Ladin family for dumping this burning heap of crap on their doorway. It''s not like they were powerful enough to tell Wu Yan & co to take a hike.

    They were just strung along by the political waves of Andrew''s death.

    Now, they were faced with a hard choice. They can choose to ignore this movement or they can choose to exile Wu Yan & co. Ignoring this movement wouldn''t do well for the base, chasing Wu Yan is also impossible because they were too weak to do so.

    Between a rock and a hard ce, they found it hard to move on from this point.

    The movement grewrger and louder. The spectators were joining the movement in droves. Suddenly, a heavily armored unit barged into the crowd, stifling any noise and forming a circle that surrounded the Ladin family''s forces in an encirclement.

    Surprised by this special unit, the Ladin forces were stunned and cut off from the rest of the movement. Pelosi and Marcus gasped as they looked at the neer.

    "That''s..."

    Pelosi wasn''t sure.

    "The imperial soldiers?"

    "Why are they here?"

    Marcus knitted his eyebrows.

    He voiced his confusion.

    "Aren''t the imperial soldiers busy finding the Beast King? They weren''t assigned to this base, right?"

    The imperial soldiers were tasked with finding the Beast King, they didn''t have to report to Pelosi and the other captains because they reported directly to the emperor.

    They are away most of the time so it''s hard to see the imperial soldiers. Yet, here they are, the whole unit is back.

    The sudden development caused the spectators to calm down. They watched with bated breathes. From the other side of the sky, a figure came flying over and hended on top of a tent.

    Pelosi and Marcus gasped when they saw the figure who justnded.

    "Old master!"

    Pelosi yelled in joy.

    "L-lei Wang..."

    Marcus''s voice is shaky.

    It''s Lei Wang.

    His old appearancemanded stern respect from everyone around him. With his hands behind him, his aged eyes swept over everyone like a lightning bolt, freezing anyone who looked him in the eyes.

    That''s the intimidationing from a tier 9 cultivator, strong and tyrannical.

    "What''s this? Are you all creating a ruckus?"

    His nonchnt sentence sent signals of pain into the ears of the ones listening to him.

    "Who gave you that permission..."

    Silence greeted him back.

    "Each second wasted here is another second you could have spent getting more supplies for our cities! Shame on you, the losses you have forced upon this base, your families, the people who depended on you!"

    The soldiers lowered their heads in shame. Even the soldiers from the Ladin family are too embarrassed to look Lei Wang in the eyes. He shut everyone down with a few short sentences.

    Lei Wang loosened his expression when he saw the remorse on the soldiers'' faces. He shed and he appeared on the ground in the next second.

    "Go back to your posts! Do your jobs, leave the other jobs to people who can deal with it!"

    The crowd scattered immediately. They returned to their posts and the Ladin forces hurriedly turned tail and ran away.

    The words of a tier 9 practitioner, they didn''t have balls big enough to stick it to him by ignoring Lei Wang''s order.

    Pelosi sighed in relief. Marcus also approached Lei Wang with a hung head. When he wanted to say something, Lei Wang stopped him.

    "Where''s that cheeky youngster?"

    Pelosi and Marcus tilted their heads in confusion, they figured out Wu Yan is the cheeky youngster he''s referring to and Pelosi immediately answered him.

    "Old master, Wu Yan is living near the edge of the base..."

    Lei Wang waved his hands.

    "Go back to your posts."

    "Yes sir!"

    The two bowed as they went away.

 Chapter 835: Flashy display of affection can be great for your health!

    <h4>Chapter 835: shy disy of affection can be great for your health!</h4>

    Wu Yan was sipping tea in his own tent while the base was in turmoil. He looked very refreshed for some reason. The girls next to him lookedfortable too. However, there''s a hint of dissatisfaction on their faces.

    "Come, Yan-kun..."

    Shokuhou Misaki took a piece of food from her te and she fed him like they were newlyweds on their honeymoon.

    "Ah..."

    "Awoop!"

    Wu Yan chomped down, he chewed his food with a very blissful look. With Shokuhou Misaki feeding him, he felt like a king.

    This became his treatment since waking up this morning.

    They went about their flirty business in the tent while the girls watched with unamused looks. Of course, the two lovebirds didn''t care. The girls also ate their breakfast in silence, they pretended they didn''t see what''s going on. However, they can still hear their conversations despite looking away.

    Finally, somebody snapped when Shokuhou Misaki fed Wu Yan one more time.

    "You two..."

    Mikoto''s eyebrows jolted.

    "Cut it out, you''re bothering others, don''t you know that?"

    "Yeah!"

    Tohka chimed in with her butterfly hairtie twitching behind her. She puffed her cheeks at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "I was enjoying my breakfast, you spoiled it for me!"

    Shokuhou Misaki blinked her eyes like she''s surprised it turned out this way. Then she giggled with a breathtaking smile.

    "Maa~, Yan-kun was so dashingst night, what he did truly touched me, giving him a reward is only a given, right?"

    "There are many ways you can thank him!"

    Mikoto grumbled.

    "You just had to choose this one?"

    "Isn''t that par of the course?"

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her lower lips with her index finger.

    "This kind of stuff is normal between couples, right?"

    The girls wavered. They started imagining themselves doing what Shokuhou Misaki is doing and they blushed in unison.

    "Y-yeah, that might be the ca-case..."

    Mikoto retorted like a sore loser.

    "Anyway, your actions are upsetting us, can''t you find another way to express your gratitude?"

    "Is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head. A pink flush dyed her cheeks and she fidgeted like a coy maiden. She sneaked a nce at Wu Yan.

    "Th-then, Yan-kun, how about I give you your reward tonight..."

    "Pssshh!"

    Wu Yan spat out the food in his mouth. Meanwhile, the girls around him immediately got ticked off, this can be seen from the bulging veins on their temples. Except for Kurumi who had a charming smile on her, Tohka, n, and Yoshino who are too innocent to understand, the others all turned red as a tomato.

    "Y-you..."

    Mikoto endured the rage within herself.

    "You must be doing this on purpose..."

    "Ara, what''s so bad about this?"

    Kurumi chuckled with a devilish grin. Her cheeks were also rosy and her eyes were dazed.

    "How I wish hubby-sama would go on a rampage for my sake..."

    "Hey hey..."

    Kotori looked at Kurumi, she''s not sure where to start berating her.

    "As expected, you''re the most dangerous one here..."

    "Anyway!"

    Mikoto stood up and she yelled at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Stop whatever you''re doing right now!"

    "Fine..."

    Shokuhou Misaki pursed her lips and she ced her te on the table. Mikoto, Hinagiku, Kotori, and Tohka sighed in relief. Clearly, her flirtatious behavior annoyed them greatly.

    s, Shokuhou Misaki didn''t forget to set up an appointment much to the dismay of herrades. Truly, they were too naive to think Shokuhou Misaki would stop at that.

    "Yan-kun, let little ol'' me treat you to a good time tonight~"

    Hinagiku and Kotori grabbed their foreheads as they couldn''t find the strength to continue on. Meanwhile, Mikoto crackled with lightning, yeah, she''s on the verge of losing it.

    "You!"

    At about the same time Mikoto was about to serve Shokuhou Misaki a te of ass-whooping, an aged person chuckled bitterly.

    "The base is in chaos and here you are, enjoying thepany of your women without reserve. I seriously don''t know how to describe you people..."

    They looked at the source and found Lei Wang looking at them from the entrance of the tent. His helpless look mixed with his hesitation to admonish or let them go.

    "Gramps Lei Wang!"

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "What brought you here?"

    "Why am I here? I came here to watch a good show that''s what!"

    Lei Wang riffed on Wu Yan.

    "Do you have any idea how big the wave you created was? The emperor can''t even do his daily duties properly because of the waves you guys are creating here. If I don''te here, I bet the base will be turned upside down by you guys!"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek and he defended himself.

    "I don''t think it''s that serious though?"

    "Not so serious?!"

    Lei Wang rolled his eyes at him.

    "You killed one of the captains in charge of this base, he''s the right-hand man of the current Ladin family patriarch, does that sound light-hearted to you?"

    "Well, if you put it that way, it does sound serious..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He didn''t change his stance on the matter as he stared at Lei Wang.

    "Given another chance, I would do it again!"

    Screw one more chance, if the guy had infinite lives, Wu Yan would kill him over and over again.

    Andrew signed his own death warrant when he went after one of his girls. He also wanted to tell the world that whoever ns to harm his girls in anyway better get their best suits ready because they are going to meet their maker soon enough.

    The girls behind him felt a sense of security when he announced this. Shokuhou Misaki also revealed a sweet and radiant smile.

    Bitterlyughing, Lei Wang tried toe up with a reply.

    "Look, you..."

    Lei Wang sighed and he looked at Wu Yan with a serious look.

    "Little fellow, let me ask you one thing, is it true that you killed Andrew solely because he tried to hurt your little girlfriend?"

    "Gramps..."

    Wu Yan shook his head with frustration.

    "I know we haven''t been acquainted for long, however, do you think I am soneone who would go around killing people just because I felt like it?"

    "If that was the case I wouldn''t be here."

    Lei Wang snapped back at him. He snorted.

    "I just wanted to verify the case with my own ears. If what you''re saying is nothing but the truth then I, Lei Wang do solemnly swear with my life that no one can do anything against you!"

    Wu Yan & co exchanged a look.

    "Gramps Lei Wang, rx..."

    Wu Yan grinned, a sh of light came from his deep red eyes.

    "If they want to touch me, they are gonna have to do a lot of due diligence..."

    "Oh?..."

    Lei Wang was impressed by his confidence. Then, he guffawed.

    "Right, I forgot, you''re someone who can kill a peak tier 8 like you''re just snuffing a bug out!"

    Wu Yan lightly chuckled in response. Then, he approached Lei Wang.

    "Gramps, I have something to tell you..."

    Wu Yan''s serious look garnered a simr response from Lei Wang.

    "Looks like it''s important..."

    "In a way, sure, at this point it''s still a suspicion..."

    Wu Yan whispered something to Lei Wang. He listened until the end only to show a look of utter shock, anger, and suspicion. Atst, he revealed a look of confusion. He gave Wu Yan a nod and he said no more.

    The girls saw the scene, they weren''t puzzled because they could guess what Wu Yan told Lei Wang

 Chapter 836: The night operation, cause...

    <h4>Chapter 836: The night operation, cause...</h4>

    Deep in the night...

    The soldiers all went into their sacks for a good night''s sleep, they deserved it after the chaotic day they had. Most of the soldiers found no trouble in going into the sandman''s kingdom in a jiffy.

    There are bonfires intermittently spread out between the tents here. The role of these bonfires is to provide illumination to the operation base. The patrols went about their routes, however, because they were dragged into the turmoil during the day, they were just as tired. They were yawning non-stop as they dragged their tired body along.

    The security was loose and everybody''s guard was down.

    When the night progressed deeper, a certainrge tent near the central region of the base pped when a gust appeared out of nowhere. A faint figure dashed between the dimly lit areas of the base.

    The guards only felt wind going past them, they took no notice of it as they assumed this wind was naturally generated. Unknown to them, a pair of cold eyes examined the ce...

    The figure moved in a very sneaky manner. It stayed clear of brightly lit areas, it also made sure to stay clear of the night patrols in a very suspiciously deft manner.

    This couldn''t have been an ident, this figure must have done this multiple times before!

    The clear moon slowly went down as time dragged on, the figure made his way to the edge of the base. Then, after sneaking past the guards, he left the base as he rushed into the Giant Beast Forest.

    The sneaky figure started letting his guard down when he entered the forest. The shady figure changed tactic from low-profile to one that focused more on speed. Covered by icy blue dou qi, the figure dashed into the forest, after getting his bearings, he started barging his way through the forest without minding the trees and bushes in his way.

    The Giant Beast Forest looked darker in the nightpared to the base. It''s apt to say anyone without night vision equipment would have trouble seeing in this dark and dense forest. The moonlight couldn''t prate the thick foliage here. Nobody set up magicmps or bonfires here, aside from the light reflected by the eyes of the demonic beasts here, there were almost no other source of light.

    Ignoring the demon beast around him, the figure flew in a straight direction like he had already memorized this route by rote. At this speed, he finally appeared in arge clearing devoid of trees.

    The figure stopped as his pupils contracted in tension. He had arrived at his direction, he didn''t look happy to be here. His eyes were filled with apprehension and terror.

    The figured hastened until he''spletely out of the cover of the foliage.

    This sneaky figure was none other than Marcus.

    Marcus looked at the barren mountain before him. This mountain was devoid of life, even weeds won''t grow on it, giving it a very deste appearance. There''s a cave hidden at an isted corner of this mountain, it''s hard to find this cave unless someone stumbled on it by ident.

    Although the cave entrance was narrow, the insides were spacious, the cave passage is at least 100 meters wide in diameters.

    Marcus lowered his head as he recalled that fateful day.

    It happened soon after the world knew about the Beast King.

    To build a base that can withstand demonic beasts, Marcus, Pelosi, and Andrew were ordered by their patriarchs to set up a base with the personnel sent by their ns. Just like the two other empires, they were tasked with this urgent mission.

    After setting up the base, Marcus is the first one to start filling his pockets with ill-gotten gains after fulfilling the quota to the empire and his own n.

    Everything was peachy until he stumbled on this barren mountain by pure chance. Then, he found the cave along with Andrew.

    This mysterious cave pique the two''s interest. The two peak tier 8 reckoned they could handle whatever fate threw at them. Hence, they entered the cave.

    When they explored the cave, they came up with nothing.

    Marcus and Andrew were disappointed to say the least. The two thought they found a secret hiding spot where a treasure might be hidden.

    It''s because they got too greedy that they dug their own graves.

    In the deepest recess of this cave lies a certain figure. They gasped when they saw the sinister figure.

    They didn''t think that sinister figure would be here.

    And just as well, the figure detected them.

    The two were immediately subjugated by the sinister figure when he attacked. The figure didn''t even bother to talk with them.

    They thought they would be dead. Who would have thought the figure asked them if they would like to serve him in return for salvation.

    Given a choice between service and death, the two chose service immediately. They hatched secret ns to revolt against their master but their master was wiser, he shut them down immediately.

    It wasn''t anything fancy, the master stuffed two really strange-looking bugs into their guts.

    These bugs were like ve cors for Marcus and Andrew. The bugs would chew on their insides if their mastermanded it.

    When they heard about this, they immediately swore never to betray their master.

    Since the bugs can eat them from the inside. It wouldn''t be hard for the bugs toe bursting out of them whenever their master ordered it.

    Even if they don''t want to do so, they were dogs that were leashed to their master now.

    Their master ordered for them to do a simple task. It wasn''t anything earth-shaking. their master asked for cultivators to be delivered to him.

    As for what tier, well, any would do as long as they have cultivating experience.

    Marcus and Andrew were puzzled at first but they readily agreed.

    Then, everything that transpired at the base was a result of them doing their master''s bidding.

    As for what happened to the cultivators after they were delivered, they didn''t know. Their jobs were done after they secured the poor soldiers.

 Chapter 837: Kill Wu Yan? No need to return to base

    <h4>Chapter 837: Kill Wu Yan? No need to return to base</h4>

    Looking at the cave entrance that looked like it''s the maw of an abyssal chasm, Marcus bitterlyughed. When they first chanced upon this ce, they were two, now he''s the only one left. Marcus felt a bit sad and lonely now that his only aplice is dead. With the rabbit dead, the fox isn''t in a very good position too.

    Shaking his memories away, he tried to assure himself that this is going to end well. Sucking in a cold breath of air, he marched into the cave.

    The light dimmed as he traveled deeper into the cave. The mood is silent and scary. Even the temperature steadily decreased but Marcus was already used to this. He reached the innermost sanctum of the cave and he stopped.

    The hard walls greeted him, inside this wide cave, there were only rocks upon rocks. It looked like apletely normal cave except for the sinister figure standing at the end.

    Marcus flinched as he quickly got down to his knees. He lowered his head and he greeted his master.

    "Master!"

    His voice echoed in the cave. The figure stood still without replying even when the echo ended.

    Marcus didn''t continue. He stayed there while bowing down, the figure finally spoke with a steady but cold voice.

    "Why have you returned without anything to show for yourself?"

    The voice told him more than enough. A heavy aura immediately pressed down upon him.

    His bones were cracking all ove rbecause of this pressure. His icy douqi stopped moving, this wasn''t the first time he got suprressed like this but it still felt very scary whenever it happened.

    "Ma-master..."

    Marcus mewled.

    "There''s a situation inside the base..."

    "A situation?"

    The sinister figure asked with a colder tone.

    "Before, it was meddling by annoying bugs, then, it was the death of that trash, what now?"

    Marcus gulped.

    He can sense the anger within his master''s voice.

    Without a proper exnation, he''s not going to get out of this one alive.

    One wrong sentence is all it would take to die.

    That''s his master''s style.

    Even if he''s still useful, when angered, his master would not hesitate to dish out heavy punishments.

    "Master..."

    Marcus gnashed his teeth as he exined himself.

    "Today, a member of the Board was sent here. He''s a tier 9 practitioner!"

    "A tier 9?"

    The figure grumbled.

    "You''re telling me there''s no one else in the base that can stand up to that Board member? You bunch are the strongest in the camp?"

    "Master, that tier 9 came because of a certain person..."

    Marcus reported.

    "A tier 9 isn''t someone who''s free enough to overlook the base''s operation, he came because he is on good terms with the same guy who killed Andrew."

    "The same guy who killed Andrew..."

    Marcus might be wrong but his master is apparently very intrigued with Wu Yan.

    "You''re referring to Wu Yan aren''t you..."

    The figure''s voice turned frigid again.

    "Does this have anything to do with why you came without anything to show for yourself?"

    "Master..."

    Marcus bitterly quipped.

    "With that tier 9 around, I am not brazen enough to go around capturing soldiers. If I got busted, master''s location might be sniffed out too...''

    The figure turned silent.

    The air was thick with tension. Marcusid low as he waited for his master toe up with a n. He''s not sure what his master was thinking but he''s sure his master is experiencing emotional fluctuations.

    The figure spoke again. This time, his words shook Marcus to the core.

    "Since you can no longer do my bidding, pray tell, why should I keep you around?..."

    Then, the figure exploded with aura.

    The whole cave shook. Dust rained down from above while Marcus suffered an invisible attack that made him vomit blood. He pressed his chest to rein in the pain as the cave continued shaking.

    "Master! Spare me!"

    Marcus yelped.

    "Give me one more chance, I will definitelyplete the mission the next time!"

    "Next time?"

    The figure snickered.

    "I already gave you three chances..."

    "Master! I have no excuses for my ipetence, it''s Wu Yan''s fault for his continuous interference!"

    Marcus tried to defend himself.

    "If he isn''t around, I would have more sess in my mission. Please, master, give me one more chance, I will get rid of Wu Yan!"

    "Get rid of him?"

    The figure loosened up and he reined in his power domain. Marcus got up from the ground, he didn''t check his injuries, he got into a kneeling pose again.

    "Yes, master, it''s his fault Andrew and I failed our missions. If he''s not around..."

    "Since you already found the cause, why didn''t you get rid of him?"

    The figure nonchntly said.

    Marcus bitterlyughed.

    "Master, I would kill him if I had the chance, but the demigod that''s protecting him, I can''t do anything about that..."

    "The demigod?!"

    Marcus saw the sinister figure flinch and tremble for a brief second, his voice also sounded hoarse.

    "Is the demigod in the base too?"

    "N-no..."

    Marcus didn''t know why the figure had such a huge reaction, he replied anyway.

    "That demigod isn''t in the base."

    "She''s not there, huh?"

    The figure mumbled in a relieved tone. Then, he sneered.

    "If that''s the case, go kill Wu Yan!"

    "Bu-but the demigod?"

    "I thought you said she''s not there?"

    The figure roamed his eyes over him.

    "That demigod''s not there..."

    Marcus grumbled.

    "There are still two tier 9 individuals around Wu Yan..."

    "Sounds like a you-problem"

    "Remember! This is yourst chance!"

    "If you fail once more, don''t me me for..."

    "Y-yes..."

    Marcus answered in fear.

    "I will return to the base ande up with a n to end Wu Yan!"

    The sinister figure turned his back on Marcus after hearing his deration. He only gave him a nonchnt nod. Marcus sounded confident but he''s the only one who knows how hard it is to kill Wu Yan, he has no confidence he can pull this off.

    Then, a sound came that destroyed whatever the plotting tricksters wereing up with.

    "You don''t have to return to the base anymore."

 Chapter 838: Busted, unveiled, and true identity

    <h4>Chapter 838: Busted, unveiled, and true identity</h4>

    "You don¡¯t have to return to the base anymore."

    The sinister figure and Marcus flinched at the same time. The figure immediately unleashed a torrent of killing intent that almost blew Marcus away.

    "Who goes there?!"

    Marcus covered his ears as he suffered through his shout that swept up the cave in a wave of shockwave. His face went pale with disbelief.

    He already knows his master is very strong, he just didn¡¯t think he¡¯s this powerful.

    This is no longer something a tier 9 can do.

    Wait, could it be...

    When Marcus came to an unsettling conclusion, rain droplets-esque light came from somewhere a bit distant to them.

    They looked at the light show until two figures appeared the next instant.

    Marcus and the sinister figure were shocked when they saw the ones who followed them. Marcus stepped back as he pointed his trembling index fingers at the two people who just got here. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    "Marcus..."

    His elderly voice couldn¡¯t hide the fury within.

    "To think it was you!"

    "L-lei Wang..."

    Marcus roared in disbelief.

    "Why are you here?!"

    "Why?..."

    Lei Wang chuckled. He looked at Marcus with the eyes of someone staring at a dead man walking.

    "I could ask the same of you, why are you here!"

    "I-I..."

    Marcus continued backpedaling away from him.

    Lei Wang looked sincerely hurt.

    "I doubted my ears when this fellow told me about your suspicious movements. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, I didn¡¯t think you would actually betray your own base, your own people..."

    "Young fellow?..."

    Marcus looked at the guy standing next to Lei Wang and he shrieked in madness.

    "Wu Yan!!!"

    Wu Yan ignored Marcus, he continued looking at the sinister figure standing at the darkest corner of this cave.

    "You bastard!!!"

    Marcus.

    "You! It¡¯s always! Why do you have to get in my way every step of the way?!"

    "Me?..."

    Wu Yan shook his head with a chuckle.

    "You¡¯re wrong, you got busted because you messed up, I just caught your lying tail."

    "I-I..."

    "Oh? Do you need me to jog your memory?"

    Wu Yan sneered, he looked at Marcus with disdain.

    "You said something the night I killed Andrew."

    "A peak tier 8, sneaking into the camp of someone in the middle-stage tier 8, how did she escape unscathed when Andrew used a sneak attack..."

    Marcus clenched his fists.

    "Wh-what about it?"

    "Not enough, huh?"

    Wu Yan looked at Marcus like he¡¯s looking at a pitiful person.

    "Misaki and I only said Andrew tried to kill Shokuhou Misaki. Nobody said anything about the method Andrew used, sneak attack."

    "How then, did you know what method andrew used?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. Then, he continued with a frigid voice.

    "Unless you knew from the start that Andrew nned on killing Misaki!"

    "Wh-what, I-I..."

    Marcus saw Lei Wang looking at him with a pair of pitiable eyes too. He copsed to the ground after losing his own grip on reality.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I only suspected you worked with Andrew to kill Misaki, I didn¡¯t think there was such an insidious n going on behind the scenes..."

    Wu Yan sighed. He stared at the sinister figure in the dark with a stern look.

    "I also didn¡¯t think you would be the puppet master behind Marcus..."

    "Beast King!"

    The air froze.

    "What?!"

    Lei Wang gasped.

    "That¡¯s the Beast King?"

    Wu Yan stared at the sinister figure, not letting his eyes wander from that menacing figure in the dark. He didn¡¯t reply.

    Then, the figure emerged from the darkness and he revealed himself.

    It was the Beast King himself!

    "I knew the day woulde when a human would discover me..."

    The Beast King mused to himself.

    "I just didn¡¯t think it would be you, kid..."

    Wu Yan scoffed with a serious look.

    "What? Is the great and mighty Beast King afraid of a brat like me who is not even in tier 9 yet?"

    "Scared?"

    The Beast Kingughed in amusement.

    "Since the day I was born, I never tasted fear!"

    The Beast King stared daggers into Wu Yan and he grinned with contempt.

    "Even against Yakumo, though she can strike me down, she can forget about instilling fear in me!"

    "Is that so?"

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "For someone who ran away with his tails between his legs, I find your wordscking in substance."

    The Beast King isn¡¯t even mad, a reaction that surprised Marcus and Lei Wang.

    That¡¯s the demigod Beast King, is this guy not afraid of death? Why is he taunting the Beast King?

    "I ran away?"

    The Beast King simply shook his head.

    "It was only a strategic retreat..."

    "Wow, look at you."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You¡¯re speaking more and more like a human!"

    The Beast King¡¯s expression turned sour and he growled.

    "You still have a sharp tongue on you, I see."

    "Please, the feeling is mutual."

    Wu Yan turned frosty too.

    "I still remember how you took great care of us, I never forgot what you didst time..."

    The Beast King was stunned for a second, then, he guffawed.

    "What? You want revenge on me?"

    The Beast King couldn¡¯t believe the nerves on this guy, he¡¯s just too funny, hisughter hurt Lei Wang and Marcus¡¯ ears.

    "Without Yakumo around, what can you possibly do?"

    Then, the Beast King exuded his aura upon this ce, sweeping up a storm that blew against the walls of this cave.

    Wu Yan stepped back while enduring the winds. His eyes turned golden and he used his True Ancestor aura to withstand the Beast King¡¯s intimidation.

    Lei Wang also used his mana to resist the Beast King¡¯s aura. Marcus wasn¡¯t as lucky, without something like Wu Yan¡¯s overwhelming bloodline or Lei Wang¡¯s tier 9 power, he fainted when the Beast King unleashed his aura.

    "Gramps Lei Wang!"

    Wu Yan shouted.

    "Leave this ce!"

    "What?!"

    Lei Wang yelled back.

    "Youngster, you better not be joking around!"

    "Rx..."

    Wu Yan looked at the Beast King without a hint of apprehension.

    "I don¡¯t do stuff I have no confidence in pulling off..."

    Lei Wang nced between the Beast King and Wu Yan. He gnashed his teeth and he wrapped Marcus and himself in aura.

    "Little fellow!"

    Lei Wang roared.

    "You better not bite the dust here!"

    Wu Yan nodded nonchntly. Lei Wang gave him onest bitterugh and he tarried no longer. Then, the two disappeared from their spots.

    Now, there¡¯s only twobatants left.

 Chapter 839: Red Jade mode unleashed again, the strongest form

    <h4>Chapter 839: Red Jade mode unleashed again, the strongest form</h4>

    The two used their auras topete with each other, the space started cracking under this immense duel. The ground also slowly gave way even though the two haven¡¯t started physically brawling. The cave is on the verge of copsing.

    "Hmm..."

    The beast king watched as Wu Yan resisted his aura.

    "You¡¯re weak but you are doing remarkably well resisting my power, if you¡¯re on the same tier as me. No, even if you¡¯re only one tier lower, I would have a hard time winning using only aura."

    The beast king mused with intrigue.

    "Your aura, you are neither human nor demonic beast, I really want to know what kind of creature you are..."

    The Beast King sounded like he¡¯s taking this easy. Naturally, he¡¯s adopting the attitude of a proper demigod fighting against an ant-like peak tier 8.

    Wu Yan got the message, the Beast King isn¡¯t taking this seriously.

    After Lei Wang left, Wu Yan also didn¡¯t need to worry about taking care of others while fighting. He replied in a simrly chill tone.

    "You¡¯re not exactly human nor demonic beast, yourself..."

    Wu Yan ncedzily at the Beast King.

    "Why didn¡¯t you stop them from leaving?"

    The Beast King replied after thinking about it. He looked at Wu Yan.

    "Compared to them, I am more interested in you..."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan knitted his eyebrows.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found?"

    The Beast King emitted heavier bursts of aura as a glint shed in his eyes.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, not anymore."

    The Beast King continued.

    "The injuries Yakumo inflicted upon me is almost fully recovered, I have no further need to dwell here!"

    Wu Yan recalled how Yakumo seriously injured him thest time they fought.

    "Full recovery?"

    Wu Yan waved his hands.

    "Impossible, Yakumo said she messed you up so bad it would take you at least one or two years to recover, your wounds shouldn¡¯t have healed so easily!"

    "Thanks to trash like those two, I did."

    The Beast King licked his lips.

    "Without the delicious sustenance they brought, I would have never healed so quickly..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shrunk.

    "Did you, those low-ranking soldiers..."

    The Beast King saw the shock on Wu Yan¡¯s face and he confirmed with glee.

    "Indeed! For ants, they were quite useful..."

    Wu Yan turned silent.

    He lowered his head so the Beast King couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, a bad feeling slowly emerged within the Beast King¡¯s heart.

    Bloody qi started twirling around Wu Yan. An unknown force started working on the immediate area. The Beast King¡¯s unease transformed into a sense of impending danger.

    Impossible!

    Wu Yan looked up once more, his eyes were shing with a malicious golden glow.

    "Just as well..."

    Wu Yan slowly said.

    "Now I don¡¯t have to worry about anything..."

    Then, it happened.

    Throb throb throb...

    Throbbing sound came from Wu Yan¡¯s body, the bloody qi around him pulsed in turn. Then, he bloody qi surged into his chest, merging with his body.

    Then, light died down around them.

    "Third Jade, activate!"

    The bloody qi from before steamed out and it wrapped Wu Yanpletely, turning him red all over. A wave of air swept towards the Beast King.

    Defending against this minor storm, the Beast King felt shocked and scared at the same time.

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    In the center of this storm, Wu Yan¡¯s body flinched when a light falshed on his chest, the red Magatama jade shed with a darker shade of red than the bloody qi around him.

    "Red Jade mode, activate!"

    The bloody qi returned to him, then, his power grew exponentially as a new power suffued Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan¡¯s power grew beyond his current peak tier 8 state.

    Tier 9.... Tier 9 lower stages... middle stages, higher stages...

    It then hit peak tier 9 power...

    No, it didn¡¯t stop there.

    "No way!"

    The Beast King yelled in disbelief.

    In just a few short seconds, Wu Yan¡¯s power reached demigod tier, it even surpassed the Beast King when he was at his optimal state of being.

    Now, the Beast King couldn¡¯t hold himself from shivering. It¡¯s not just because Wu Yan grew to be a demigod stronger than him, it was because his aura felt simr to something he experienced before...

    It¡¯s the same aura of the one who soundly defeated him and almost killed him. The same aura as the person who sent him into the darkest recesses to recover.

    Yakumo Yukari.

    "Yakumo..."

    The Beast King balled his palms into fists. He turned steely with determination.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing but I am not going to let you continue like this!"

    With a mighty step of his foot, the solid ground burst as he turned into a sh of ck light. It took him no time at all to reach Wu Yan.

    "Die!"

    His ws were now bestial, the Beast King swiped at Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    The sharp ws shredded the air wherever it went. Even space itself struggled to stay intact when this demigod threw an all-out attack, the space rippled like when Gate of Babylon is activated.

    Even a demigod cultivator would die when struck by an attack like this.

    s, Wu Yan isn¡¯t a human, he¡¯s a True Ancestor with unlimited and rapid regenerative powers.

    Not just that, he¡¯s not going to let himself be hit by this.

    A hand grabbed the Beast King¡¯s wrist.

    "Calm down..."

    The Beast King looked up only to see a pair of purple crystal like eyes staring back at him, it wasn¡¯t Wu Yan¡¯s golden eyes.

    Not just that, his hair color changed to a magnificent shade of blonde, his hair also grew so long it reached his waist.

    Blonde hair, purple eyes...

    He looked like Yakumo Yukari!

    "Herrrr!"

    The Beast King struggled to free himself. After freeing himself, he jumped back and kept a safe distance between him and Wu Yan. His eyes were colored with desperation and anxiety. He didn¡¯t look cool as a cucumber unlike when they first exchanged verbal jabs.

    "Oh?..."

    Wu Yan gasped slightly and he grinned.

    "Looks like you¡¯re really afraid of Yukari..."

    "You..."

    The Beast King growled.

    "What did you do?"

    "What did I do?"

    Wu Yan continued nonchntly.

    "Nothing much, just borrowing the power of a certain person..."

    "You borrowed someone¡¯s power?!"

    The Beast King clenched his teeth.

    "From Yakumo?"

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer. He looked at his hands and the hair near his waist. He looked like he missed someone.

    This is her power?

    So powerful...

    Wu Yan showed a devilish smile, he bore a striking resemnce to the Youkai Sage known as Yakumo Yukari.

    He looked at the Beast King who had his guards raised.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do this!"

    "After all, I am on borrowed time when in this state."

 Chapter 840: First demigod fight, the power of boundaries and the gaps

    <h4>Chapter 840: First demigod fight, the power of boundaries and the gaps</h4>

    The Beast King is an ascended form demonic beasts, having achieved a humanoid form, he achieved human-likeposure. He exhaled slowly.

    He doesn¡¯t know how Wu Yan borrowed Yakumo¡¯s power, but, with this, Wu Yan isn¡¯t someone he can take lightly anymore.

    If he didn¡¯t go all out, dying is a very real possibility.

    He must use his full power!

    p

    The Beast King pped his hands and he unleashed a wave of miasma.

    Roarrr

    The Beast King bellowed as his roared reverberated throughout the cave. It sounded like thousands upon thousands of lion roared at the same time. The aura came crashing down upon Wu Yan in dust and shockwaves.

    The soundwave ruptured the ground. It clipped the boulders near the cave walls. Everything turned to dust when struck by this attack.

    A demigod¡¯s power is terrifying.

    If Wu Yan was in his tier 8 self, he would have been reduced to dust just like the boulders around him.

    Wu Yan was unfazed by this sound attack. He flicked his finger.

    Bam

    The soundwave stopped mid-air. It¡¯s like time itself got halted. Then, the wave disappeared without a trace.

    Having fought Yakumo once and living to tell the tale, the Beast King knew what skill he just used.

    "The boundary of existence and non-existence!"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "As expected, you remember it well. The power of boundaries appears to be embedded in your mind..."

    The Beast King clenched his fists, he felt bitter inside.

    Such a rule-breaking power, why wouldn¡¯t he remember it?

    The Beast King snarled at him, revealing his canines, his reptilian eyes also grew violent.

    He¡¯s just using borrowed power, he isn¡¯t the real person herself. Against this fake, I can¡¯t possibly lose.

    Bam

    This stomp didn¡¯t destroy the ground, instead, the earth rippled like a gtinous cake, then something wiggled behind the Beast King.

    "Bone beasts!"

    The Beast King spawned several bone beasts that looked very sturdy.

    Roar roar roar

    The beasts growled and howled like beasts that won¡¯t ept their deaths.

    "Get him!"

    "Awoo!"

    The bone beasts rushed towards Wu Yan with their sharp bony ws and talons.

    Wu Yan appeared calm. He can erase them from existence in a second.

    The Beast King assumed Wu Yan would have a hard time adjusting to an external power. But, Wu Yan had the Eternal Arms Mastery.

    With this, he can use anything he gets his hands on to the highest extent.

    The Red Jade mode gave him Yakumo¡¯s powers, his skill allowed him to use the skills with such proficiency and mastery that he might even give Yakumo a run for her money!

    Moreover, the Power of Boundaries made the Beast King look like a clown who is about to jump off a bridge.

    Wu Yan flicked his finger and the space in front immediately split open like someone used a giant dimensional scalpel on it, the gap was at least 50 meters wide.

    Then, the dark abyss of the gap spread, hiding Wu Yan¡¯s figure from sight. From within the abyss came eyes that chilled the Beast King to the core.

    "Go!"

    cksers came from within the gap in space, the cksers were fired from an omnidirectional angle.

    "Crap!"

    The Beast King never saw Yukari using this attack. The bullet storm of cksers came for the Beast King too. His eyes shone with a green light and he disappeared from his standing spot.

    Dozens of cksers crash into where he was standing.

    The bone beasts weren¡¯t as lucky.

    Pew pew pew

    Roar

    And the beasts were reduced to nothing.

    Swirl

    A dirt-yellow magical force burst out from the ground not far away.

    Wu Yan looked at the vortex of magical power, the Beast King was standing in it, he was shing with static electricity, his rumbling appearance can strike fear into anyone.

    The mana vortex was at least 10 meters wide. This savage power is something only demonic beasts had.

    As the Beast King, his savage aura made Wu Yan take on a serious look.

    The Beast King is generating this by using his own mana. It appears his mana pool is greater than Wu Yan in his True Ancestor form, at least, he couldn¡¯tpete mana pool with the Beast King, for now. The Beast King got ready to use a powerful spell.

    The vortex created a strong suction force. The ground got pulled apart as crevices opened up that¡¯s as wide as an adult¡¯s arm. The cave shook and finally, it started crumbling.

    Wu Yan allowed the suction to work on him, he stared at the vortex and he grabbed at thin air, a mysterious power surged forward.

    Roar!!

    A beast image d in his dirt-yellow mana burst out from the magic vortex, the beast image travelled so fast it¡¯s like it teleported to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t react in time, he opened another gap with a swing of his arm.

    The beast image collided with the gap and it got engulfed by the gap.

    The lightning around the beast image rubbed past Wu Yan, charring his golden locks.

    "Hmph!"

    The mana vortex snorted and a snake image made of yellow mana came for Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    Wu Yan moved slightly and he appeared some dozens of meters away.

    Whip

    The snake came for him once more. Like a relentless viper, it shot at Wu Yan again.

    Wu Yan frowned as he got angered.

    He lifted his palms and ripples of energy swirled around his hands.

    He grabbed at the iing snake image.

    Boom

    The earth lost all colors.

 Chapter 841: Trump card? The Beast Kings techniques

    <h4>Chapter 841: Trump card? The Beast King¡°s techniques</h4>

    Boom

    The brilliant light of this explosion lit up the entire cave.

    ng

    Metallic sound rang.

    The Beast King stayed in his mana vortex, the light made the Beast King squint as he tried to get a target on Wu Yan.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see past the light, he can feel it, that¡¯s the power of boundaries.

    "Using your power over boundaries again, huh?"

    The Beast King looked like he didn¡¯t want to deal with this. He stretched his hands into his mana vortex and he dragged something out.

    From within the mana vortex came vipers and snakes made of mana. They hissed and twirled in the air as they shot towards the mass of light.

    ng ng ng ng

    The mana vipers failed to do anything against the mass of light.

    The Beast King knew his attacks failed yet again. With a dark look, he leered at the mass of light with hatred.

    He channeled more mana and he injected it into the mana vortex, expanding it and molding it into a giant beast image.

    In the center of this image, the Beast King snorted.

    "Beast assault!"

    Roar

    The beast image turned into a giganticser as it shot up above the mass of light.

    Then, the beast image descended into the mass of light, pounding the mass into ss-like fragments. It started making its way to the center of this mass.

    Gleeful with his apparent sess, a verdant green light shone below the beast image.

    An elegant lotus with emerald color bloomed. It was a very soul-capturing sight, however, the Beast King wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it.

    The beautiful lotus belied the incredible destructive power hidden within.

    As the lotus hadn¡¯t finished blooming, the beast image charged straight for it.

    Boom

    Another deafening explosion erupted as the mountain continued copsing, there¡¯s a giant hole in the ceiling of the cave and the base of the mountain could be seen too. From the perspective of an outsider, one would see that the mountain had been modified, it looked like a hollowed out volcano with a giant hole on top.

    The cave is more or less gone as the two demigods duked it out. The green lotus resisted the beast image as they brawled for supremacy. They consumed and destroyed each other. In the process, ck cracks in space could be seen wherever they went.

    Space itself was destroyed whenever they collided.

    The verdant lotus was as robust as a crystalline ceramic, the vibrant light didn¡¯t give way no matter how hard the Beast King tried to smash it spart. While the two forces shed, the beast image slowly dimmed down.

    Crash crush grind

    The strong suction force generated from these spatial anomalies sucked up the surrounding debris, deleting them from existence.

    The Beast Image dimmed down as it lost mana. The spatial anomalies also died down with the weakening of the beast image.

    In the mana vortex, the Beast King watched this scene with clenched fists. He couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    The Power of Boundaries, and that ability to open up gaps in space, the Beast King didn¡¯t know how to get around it.

    At this point, he can¡¯t take Wu Yan down. His canines pierced his lips as he gnashed his teeth too hard. The taste of blood enraged his already raging heart. He can¡¯t even beat a faker, how is going to take revenge against Yakumo?

    While the Beast King hesitated, the flower of light became a shining emeraldser that shot straight for the Beast King.

    The Beast King hurriedly pped his hands together, using mana to cover himself in a barrier.

    Then, theser collided against the barrier like a bomb dropping into ake, the barrier shook with ripples.

    With the lightshow nearing its peak, the barrier continued vibrating. Then, it finally burst under the immense power of the iing attack.

    The remnant power smashed into the barrier.

    The Beast King got sent flying as he left afterimages in the air. When he steadied himself, he looked rather haggard.

    With smokeing off him, the Beast King had a dark look on him. Then, he flew into the air.

    He¡¯s a demigod so he can easily take flight, with the cave copsed, the Beast King can finally move around more. Looking down at the flower of light, he snorted.

    "Noting out?"

    The Beast King growled.

    "Then, I will force you out!"

    His gargantuan mana started pouring out, like vapor, the mana congealed near the top of his head as it started forming a giant bone statue around the Beast King.

    The frame resembled a hybrid skeleton framework of a lion and tiger. The bone isn¡¯t an ashen white shade, it waspletely dark, giving off a sinister vibe. The savage aura it gave off stirred the peace and order of the immediate area.

    Without a mercy, the eyes of the beast were trained on the flower of light, then, it raised its arm.

    "Divine Statue spell!"

    The statue shook.

    As if brought back to life, the statue bellowed. It opened its gaping maw and ance of darkness materialized inside its mouth. It crashed down on the flower of light like a meteor.

    The darkness threatened to swallow everything.

    Wu Yan experienced a brief moment of crisis. Without losing a single second, he opened a gap in space and he disappeared from the spot.

    Boom

    The spear of darkness crashed down on the mass of light, then, sizzling sound came.

    The ground gave way to a giant crater. Dark mes burned everything to crisp.

    Wu Yan emerged from his crack in space. He watched as the dark mes scored the earth around it to nothing. The mes were very insidious although they weren¡¯t very hot. Those mes were the reason why his internal rm went off.

    Pointing his finger at Wu Yan, another spear of darkness came for Wu Yan like a venomous viper. It crackled and whistled as it flew through the air.

 Chapter 842: A storm of flames, an anomaly

    <h4>Chapter 842: A storm of mes, an anomaly</h4>

    Wu Yan frowned at the iing spear. His eyes shed with thoughts.

    The spears are empowered by a terrifying power. Even in his current state, getting hit by it would severely injure him.

    He can use his Power of Boundaries to counter, doing so would open him up to attacks from the Beast King.

    Dodging it is...

    Wu Yan sank into the gap he opened in the ground.

    The Beast King sneered.

    "Hide? How long can you hide?"

    Within the space between space, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hear the Beast King. He opened up portals in the sky.

    The darksers burned the portals up.

    The mes literally burned up space itself.

    Wu Yan gasped in surprise when a ck bolt of light came for him.

    Using the power of boundaries, he didn¡¯t expect the dark light to resist his power, it dimmed down but it still continueding for him.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t because his powers were ineffective, he had little time to prepare for the attacks.

    The dark light came for him without stopping. Wu Yan had a grave look on him.

    I can¡¯t keep dodging forever.

    With the Power of Boundaries, he can put up a minor defense against these weird attacks, however, topletely nullify this attack would take a significant amount of time.

    This also includeding up with a superior attack.

    An idea struck Wu Yan as he balled his left palm into a fist. A pure-white ball of mes burned as a terrifying heat grabbed the area.

    "Fire?"

    The Beast king knitted his eyebrows.

    "Another one of your Boundaries?"

    The Beast King truly hated his Power of Boundaries. He snorted coldly.

    "No matter what you do, I won¡¯t hesitate!"

    He swiped and the dark light rose in speed. Wu Yan jumped back as the mes within his hands grew in intensity and heat.

    The mes shook the space around it, the sheer temperature caused the air around it to rapidly expand in booms.

    Then, he threw the fireball in the direction of the dark light.

    The white mes shook the space as it emanated outwards like ink on paper.

    The earth and the sky trembled.

    The Beast King can sense a dangerous power within the mes.

    It¡¯s the same as when he threatened Wu Yan with his dark mes.

    He recalled his dark wisps of light with a stern look, the light surged back into the bone statue.

    With veins bulging near his temples, the Beast King roared.

    "Divine Statue Spell! Full-power mode!"

    "Aoooo!"

    After the statue howled, the dark light also echoed as they grew in intensity.

    The dark light squirmed around on the statue, then, they crept into the statue¡¯s mouth, forming a dark vortex within.

    With dizzying amount of manaing from within, the swirling mass of energy generated a mini-storm. Unlike the white mes, the dark mes took the temperature from the environment, chilling the area.

    "Hahhhh!"

    The Beast King roared as the statue spat out a pir of mes from the dark vortex within its mouth.

    The white mes also shot across the sky as the two opposing forces met in a fiery explosion.

    Booom

    The shockwave spread out for miles, then, arge shockwave swept up the area followed by a giant wave of downburst. Even the clouds in the sky were blown away.

    The ck mes spread out as if to challenge the white mes to a battle of supremacy. The sea of mes crashed against each other.

    The sky was dyed in two colors, ck and white. Wu Yan and the Beast King saw the remnant mesing for them so they quickly formed their defenses. One of them escaped via portals, swallowing the mes up with multiple gaps in space. Meanwhile, the other conjured up a bone shield with immense mana.

    Luckily, they just had to deal with the aftermath, if their attacksnded, they wouldn¡¯t be walking around unscathed.

    The two mes continued vying for supremacy as energy ripples reverberated throughout the area.

    The two forces didn¡¯t relent. They held steadily when an anomaly ured.

    A dense singrity appeared between the two balls of mes, it started swirling rapidly as the two mes merged. The singrity engulfed the mes.

    Then, the sky went silent.

    Crack...

    The sound was tiny, it was nheless audible to the two demigods.

    They looked at the singrity.

    Space itself broke around the singrity.

    The cracks were tiny at first. However, Wu Yan and the Beast King knew better. They had grim looks on.

    Pure unadulterated power of destruction emanated from the singrity.

    Crack crack crack...

    The crack in space started spreading like an uncontroble wildfire. They could hear space shattering all around them.

    The singrity trembled as the anomaly grew in area.

    Wait...

    They immediately backed away.

    At this time, the singrity stopped still.

    Boom

    A spatial storm swept out with the singrity as its center, this storm brought with it thebined force of the white and ck mes they threw at each other. The speed of this explosion outpaced Wu Yan and the Beast King. Both got dragged into it.

    This explosion born from a singrity ravaged thend.

 Chapter 843: Final act, the Boundary between heaven and earth

    <h4>Chapter 843: Final act, the Boundary between heaven and earth</h4>

    Whoosh

    The wind howled like a ring car rm. in the sky, the dark spatial storm assaulted everything around it. The white and ck mes it carried also rained down upon thend in fiery brimstones and ming meteors.

    The trees that stood their ground for centuries got blew away like they just grew yesterday. Some were instantly reduced to nothing by the dichotomous mes. The most unfortunate trees were the ones that got uprooted and then incinerated in midair. It was like the trees never existed.

    That''s how frightening this power outburst is.

    The mountain that had done no wrong got demolished, reduced to boulders that littered the ground. Thend was dry and barren, all resemnce of moisture were gone from this area. For this area to make a recovery, it would probably be measured in centuries.

    The mes raged around violently, it made one wonder if the mes were here to stay. Luckily, they didn''t stay for long, the mes slowly died down in intensity.

    A gap filled with eyes opened up as Wu Yan examined the wreckage they wrought. He looked a bit pale and haggard. He had opened the portal in a hurry.

    With a pale face, he looked at the raging storm of mes and broken space.

    Even he had used a major portion of his energy reserve to use that white me attack. The power was in-line with the energy consumption.

    If he didn''t die from the initial singrity, he would have lost his power-up at the very least.

    He didn''t let his guard down. That space shattering anomaly fueled by his white mes and the Beast King''s ck mes wasn''t an event he would like to be dragged into.

    Regaining his breathing, he narrowed his eyes as he swept his gaze over the batterfield.

    Where''s the Beast King.

    The spatial crack still permeated this area. However, the devastating powers that ravaged thend is still here.

    With the hell on earth here, even a tier 9 would die in a second if they charged in.

    Boom

    It sounded like something broke out from the ground. Wu Yan''s expression tensed up.

    A dark light rose and the surrounding sea of mes were blown away when a shockwave was emitted from the epicenter.

    This outburst increased the cracks of space while blowing away the mes nearby.

    The storm, weird mes of opposite pr temperatures threw the environment into disarray.

    Wu Yan stared at the event as sparks flew by. He ignored the sparks while keeping his eyes on that corner.

    Mana surged and a figure shot out form within the fiery hell.

    The Beast King looked tattered, his clothes were burnt to crisps, he''s also sooty all over with smokeing off him. His skin was charred and his face is just as pale as Wu Yan.

    Blood could be seen streaming down the side of his lips. His blood stained the bone statue he used to cover him. The guy took the singrity''s explosion head-on and survived.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shed with a cold glint and he disappeared through another gap.

    When the gap opened again, it was behind the Beast King.

    The bone statue immediately shot darkser at the gap as if he anticipated this sneak attack.

    Wu Yan pointed at the light and a gap in space opened up to stop the ckser.

    It didn''t take the ckser and mes to burn the gap to nothing.

    With another finger point, aser struck the Beast King who was protected by the frames of his bone statue.

    Bam

    The collision staggered the Beast King. He got pushed down onto the destend.

    Gahuh

    The Beast King spat out a fresh mouthful of blood. He held his pained chest as his mind went nk.

    A portal opened up next to him.

    "Divine statue!"

    The Beast King''s instincts took over and he conjured the bone statue again, covering him in a dark set of bony frames.

    Boom boom boom boom

    Multiple ck and white orbs struck the statue, it didn''t damage the owner within.

    Wu Yan wasn''t fazed. He stretched out his palm as he appeared in front of the statue.

    His cold grin entered the Beast King''s shrunk pupils just as he ced his palm on the dark skeleton.

    He used the dreaded technique.

    "The boundary of existence and non-existence."

    A weird power suffused the divine statue, it came from Wu Yan''s hand.

    ng

    The statue got dematerialized as it lost color and power. The bones were cracking all over and then...

    Crack

    The whole thing shattered into myriad fragments.

    The Beast King saw his trump card destroyed and his heart started racing. Trembling with survival instincts, the Beast King showed a desperate expression and he channeled what little mana he had left.

    However, a sly figure appeared before him again.

    Wu Yan ced his hand upon the Beast King''s robust shoulder and he mumbled something that froze the Beast King.

    "It''s over..."

    An intense rm rose within the Beast King. Then, a familiar wave of energy struck him.

    "The boundary between Heaven and Earth!"

    Wu Yan dered the end of this fight, regardless of what the Beast King had to say.

    Boooommm

    The heaven tumbled down...

    The earth gave way...

 Chapter 844: The shock brought about by the Power of Boundaries, support on the way?

    <h4>Chapter 844: The shock brought about by the Power of Boundaries, support on the way?</h4>

    Booommm

    This attack was sorge scale the sound and the effects could be heard and observed all the way from the base situated outside the Giant Beast Forest.

    The patrols saw this and they all looked in that direction.

    Soldiers who were sleeping got an abrupt awakening. They watched with stupefied looks at the scene in the distance. They were stunned, struck with disbelief, and awed...

    What did they see?

    They saw the sky shattering into a million pieces, it looked like the world was ending over there in the forest. The pieces of the sky rained down on thend, at least, thend that used to be there. Now, the ground was empty, there''s a giant hole expanding profusely like a ck hole that threatened to consume everything around it.

    No, to them the world was ending.

    They looked around and they saw familiar faces, they weren''t dreaming. Mesmerized by this obscene disy of power, they watched as the sky in the distance fell. Beneath them, the earth quivered. It wasn''t just the sky, the earth was facing the day of reckoning too. That''s no man''snd there, neither sky nor earth for any creature to live in.

    If this scene continued any longer, the base would be swept up in it.

    The base rallied as they started reporting to their superiors. Some cowardly soldiers already deserted the base. The base was in aplete chaos.

    Pelosi yelled as he tried to maintain order. He''s shaken to the core too, however, he needs to do his job by leading his men through this weird event.

    Suppressing his own fear, Pelosi ordered his men.

    "Gather here right now! Everyone is to standby for further orders!"

    Order returned as the soldiers gathered on a vacant field nearby. They waited for their superiors'' orders.

    Pelosi sighed in relief. He looked at the void in the sky as a cold drop of sweat rolled down the side of his head. His back is already wet with sweat. Chilled by this anomaly, Pelosi shivered as he thought about the implications.

    Thousands of theory yed out in his mind, Pelosi bitterly shook his head to get rid of the mind demons. After Wu Yan & co''s arrival, his daily life got thrown into disorder. He couldn''t control most anything that happened in this base. This is the first time when he felt like his peak tier 8 power is woefully insufficient for the events that were thrown at him.

    Indeed, if he got involved in the fight between demigods, his peak tier 8 power really isn''t anything to look at.

    Balling his palms into fists, Pelosi looked at the apocalypse event in the distance and he went for the tent housing Lei Wang. But, the tent was empty...

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and the others also saw the scene. Even they were taken by surprise when faced with this apocalyptic scene.

    "That''s too scary..."

    Hinagiku mumbled subconsciously when she saw the void in the sky.

    What in the world happened? Why is there a giant hole in the sky?

    Isn''t this something straight out of a cosmic horror work?

    "What''s going on?"

    Mikoto looked a bit intimidated, she''s a girl who normally isn''t fazede hell or high water, but this scared her.

    "Did another headache-inducing thing happen in the Giant Beast Forest again?"

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes. She exchanged a look with Kotori. Their actions drew the curiosity of the girls nearby.

    "Seems like you two know something about this..."

    Kurumi tilted her head at them.

    "I wouldn''t say that..."

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed.

    "That''s definitely not natural, no matter how you look at it..."

    Mikoto rolled her eyes at her.

    "Thanks for the obvious summary, what is natural about that scene?"

    "No, Shokuhou Misaki doesn''t mean that..."

    Kotori answered for Shokuhou Misaki.

    "She''s saying that someone did that."

    "Hah?"

    Kotori and Hinagiku continued.

    "You''re saying that was brought about by someone?"

    "Most likely..."

    Shokuhou Misaki lowered her head.

    "Yeah..."

    Kotori answered in an uncertain tone.

    "Hey, you''re not joking with us, right?!"

    Kinuhata Saiai is the first one to snap.

    "You''re telling me there are people who can go around making holes in the sky?"

    "That''s exactly what I am saying."

    Mikoto frowned.

    "I find it hard to believe there is someone who can do that. Not even a demigod should be able to do that, unless..."

    "Unless..."

    Hinagiku bitterly chuckled.

    "It''s a god-tier being..."

    "Didn''t you guys say that all the gods died out?"

    Frenda retorted.

    "Doesn''t that contradict with what you people said before?"

    The girls bitterly chortled. Indeed, nothing would be resolved if they keep throwing conspiracy theories around. The best way would be to go over there and investigate.

    Go over there...

    That ce that is raining space fragments and where thend is sundered, nah-uh, no way are they going there.

    "Hmm?..."

    Kotori noticed it. Then, Ikaros also sensed it, her eyes were shing with lines of data.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ikaros replied as she looked at that disastrous location.

    "Master, he''s there..."

    "What was that?!"

    Kotori and the other girls gasped.

    "You''re telling me that guy is already there?!"

    "Ikaros!"

    Shokuhou Misaki turned grim.

    "You can sense Yan-kun''s existence?"

    Ikaros shook her head. She mumbled softly.

    "I don''t know, I only know Master is in that ce!"

    They were doubtful, but, since Ikaros never lies, it''s most likely the case that Wu Yan got dragged into something again.

    "She might be on to something..."

    Kotori gnashed her teeth as she looked a bit panicky.

    "This great energy signature wouldn''t escape Onii-san''s detection. However, he''s nowhere to be seen. That means he''s most likely over there!"

    "Master... Master is over there..."

    Astrea iled her arms around in panic. Tohka also asked Kotori in a flustered manner.

    "Shido is going to be okay, right?!"

    "I doubt that."

    Shokuhou Misaki answered.

    "If anything happened to him, we would also be dead if he met his end."

    "Let''s go!"

    Mikoto said.

    "Let''s go check it out!"

    The girls nodded without hesitation. This was in contrast to their prudent attitude just a few minutes ago.

    Then, a soothing wind blew over and when the dust settled, Lei Wang appeared while carrying Marcus like a potato sack.

    "Good, you girls are all here!"

    Lei Wang didn''t wait for the girls to answer. He immediately asked them toe along.

    "Quick, we must hurry, Wu Yan needs our help!"

    Lei Wang already assumed Wu Yan''s defeat.

    The girls were petrified for a moment but they nodded without hesitation. They started making their way towards thend where the sky crumbled and the earth rived.

 Chapter 845: Gonna keep growing stronger! Until...

    <h4>Chapter 845: Gonna keep growing stronger! Until...</h4>

    The scene wasn''t the only shocking thing. Only someone near the spot of havoc would be able to describe the sheer destruction here, it was almost as devastating as the spatial storm from before.

    It was as imagined by the soldiers in the operating base. If the sky continued falling and shattering, once it gets near the base, all the people, the tents, the base itself would be devoured.

    s, the one who unleashed this attack didn''t have that much reserve on hand.

    The Skyfall event ceased slowly but surely...

    The fragments of what used to be the sky also stopped raining down. It disintegrated anything it touched out of existence.

    After that, the sky came back.

    The ck void-like hole got covered by thick clouds. The night returned after a chaotic fight. After a few more minutes, the ck holepletely disappeared and the moon and stars in the sky announced their survival through their soothing light.

    It was like nothing happened.

    However, that''s just what it looks like from far away.

    Approach ground zero and the ground is now a gigantic hole easily one kilometer wide, the circr edge suggested somebody just gouged a gigantic hole and took away all the contents on it or living in it. No trees, demonic beasts, or microbes were left untouched.

    Deep in the hole, a few hundred meters below the ground, two figures were still breathing.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as his pale face revealed a hint of frustration. The sky recovered while leaving behind this giant hole in the ground.

    His blonde hair flowed with the wind, pping against his ck robes. His eyes were tired and he was panting like a dog in a hot summer''s day. He can feel his Yokai power reserve, it''s mostly depleted.

    His bitter smile turned into a helpless grin.

    He wasn''t nning on unleashing this devastating move, however, he did it anyway.

    With Eternal Arms Mastery supporting him, Wu Yan had perfect control over the Power of Boundaries, theoretically, he''s as strong and as capable as Yakumo at deploying the Power of Boundaries.

    He thought so, but he was woefully wrong.

    He might have perfect control over his powers, however, hecked finesse and efficiency.

    He''s a peak tier 8 who borrowed a demigod''s power. He had control but notplete understanding of his own limits.

    During the battle, he failed to ount for the Heaven and Earth''s effects on the environment. Understandably, he was pressed for mental power during the intense brawl.

    To make sure the Beast King getspletely trounced, he had no choice but to unleash his full power.

    In the end, that''s what brought them here...

    Wu Yan looked down at his feet.

    There, the Beast Kingid.

    At this point, there''s a only a shred of beast skin covering his junk, the rest of his clothes were either burned or reduced to nothing. His skin were charred and he was heavily bleeding all over. He was more blood then human at this point. Even his facial muscles were torn from his skull. His blood boiled on his skin and the right half of his torso were missing huge chunks of flesh and bones.

    Moreover, the Beast King lost an arm and two legs.

    He''s literally beaten to an inch of his life at this point.

    But, even so, the heaving chest suggested that he''s still alive.

    After enduring through the spatial storm, baptized by two types of extreme mes, and taking a direct hit from the Heaven and Earth Boundary attack, he''s still alive. This was the best evidence of a demonic beast''s extremely durable physique. Although he''s not as OP as a True Ancestor, he can definitely take more hits than a human.

    The Beast King who rose to the peak of his race as the King of demonic beasts. His vitality surpassed lesser vampires and other immortal vampires.

    His vitality tethered him to the mortal realm, Wu Yan sighed when he looked at the Beast King who is coughing up blood while on death''s door.

    Wu Yan hated this guy for almost killing the girls around him thest time they fought. Because he had a score to settle with the Beast King, he chose to use his bloodline power and borrow external power to fight the Beast King.

    With his opponent in such a state, Wu Yan felt no further hatred for him.

    Is it because he settled his score with the guy?

    Or is it because life and death is just a natural cycle?

    His blonde hair danced in the wind, giving him a brooding look. His purple eyes were trained on the twitching Beast King on the ground. He slowly closed his eyes.

    "With this... we are even..."

    The Beast King struggled to look at Wu Yan. Then, heughed out loud.

    "Ha... Hahaha... Hahahaha...."

    The Beast Kingughed even as blood continued to pour out his mouth. His movement agitated his wounds, making him bleed out faster. His facial muscles twitched, probably because of the immense pain coursing through his mind.

    Even so, the Beast Kingughed andughed like a pathetic maniac.

    Wu Yan quietly watched him. Without saying a word, his calm eyes angered the Beast King.

    "Y-you... it''s the same... Just likest time..."

    The Beast King squeezed out his hate-filled words. He didn''t care about his wounds, he bellowed.

    "Yakumo... her face... her words, and you... that face..."

    The Beast King struggled to voice out his verbal jab.

    "Don''t give me that victorious look! I am still alive and kicking!"

    Wu Yan coldly retorted.

    "But, you lost."

    "You only borrowed that woman''s power..."

    The Beast King growled, he stopped struggling, his chest rose and fell steadily.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    He raised his arms and he continued.

    "Yeap, you''re right, I used Yakumo''s power, this victory is not truly mine."

    The Beast King stared at Wu Yan with a pair of cold eyes. Meanwhile, Wu Yan entered memoryne.

    He recalled how he first arrived in Silvaria. The first Transcript world he entered, the first summoning, the first encounter he had with the girls in his harem. He remembered the waves he caused with the girls as they rumbled around Silvaria. Wu Yan slowly lost himself in his memories.

    "With so much time psed, you would think I have outgrown relying on the people around me. Without them, I would have died a long time ago..."

    He showed the Beast King a steely look, his resolution made the Beast King flinch.

    "I know, I am still very weak, I still can''t separate myself from them..."

    Wu Yan expressed a type of emotion, a concept the Beast King will never understand.

    "I will grow stronger, I am gonna keep growing stronger, then, one day, I will return this debt of strength with interest, I will protect them and even so, I will keep reaching higher heights!"

    Wu Yan looked down at Beast King.

    "Beast King, you''re very strong. There are probably no more than 5 people in this world who can fight on the same level as you. However, one day, I will surpass that zenith!"

    "Too bad, you won''t be around to see it..."

    Wu Yan raised his hand and a wave of energy swirled around it.

    "If we do meet again in the next life, let fate not ordain us as enemies..."

    Wu Yan smashed his palm towards the Beast King''s chest.

 Chapter 846: Escape? The pursuit in the sky

    <h4>Chapter 846: Escape? The pursuit in the sky</h4>

    At the same time Wu Yan was about tond thest attack, the Beast King who looked like he was resigned to his fate suddenly opened his eyes.

    Mana surged around the Beast King and the ground swallowed up his tattered body.

    This was the same move the Beast King used to escape Yakumo.

    Wu Yan''s eyes turned frosty.

    "Running away?"

    "You won''t have it that easy!"

    Wu Yan used what little power he had to unleash another Boundary attack.

    "The boundary between existence and non-existence!"

    Like a megaton hammer, he erased the soil from existence, in the ensuing boom, a figure shot out from the ground. It stopped briefly in the sky and then it shot far away.

    Wu Yan sneered and he opened up a gap in space.

    If he entered the gap, he can catch up with the beast king no matter where he tried to run.

    But, he couldn''t enter the gap in space, the gap with gnarly eyes closed automatically after trembling for a second.

    Wu Yan gasped. Then, the third Magatama on his chest dimmed down and returned to its passive state.

    Wu Yan''s blonde hair disappeared and his hair also shortened to his original choppy ck hair. His eye color returned to his usual deep shade of red.

    The Red Jade Mode''s duration ran out!

    His power fell from demigod level and he returned to his tier 8 self. Wu Yan silently cursed the untimely end of his Red Jade mode.

    Wu Yan saw the Beast King quickly escape his range and he used a teleportation spell to catch up to the Beast King.

    His range was limited. Unlike the Gap used by Yakumo, he couldn''t catch up with the Beast King''s immense speed, not with his limited teleportation range. Plus, he''s only peak tier 8 right now.

    Wu Yan continued chain-teleporting his way over to the Beast King.

    By rapidly casting teleporation, he slowly caught up with the Beast King. He''s flying and he can only fly so fast, for Wu Yan who can instantly appear in a spot far away, this was the only reasonable oue.

    Wu Yan stared at the retreating figure.

    "You cannot escape!"

    The Beast King turned and he charged straight for a mountain range in the Giant Beast Forest. Forcing himself to go at his fastest speed, the Beast King was like a meteor soaring through the sky. However, he had a grim expression on his face.

    Even if he''s heavily injured, he can detect Wu Yan hot on his tail.

    The Beast King sensed Wu Yan''s drop in power, however, his survival instinct is still telling him to run so he did so, but not without fueling his internal rage.

    "Looks like he used up the power Yakumo borrowed him..."

    The Beast King flew without stopping. He disappeared beyond the horizon.

    "With my current state, I should be able to win. However, that guy probably has more tricks up his sleeve. His ardent pursuit means he probably has another trump card, I better y this safe..."

    After he mumbled that, the sound of something obstructing wind came. The Beast King stopped instantly.

    He looked at Wu Yan who was standing in opposition to him with his fluttering robes. He looked like he was ying with the Beast King.

    "Damn you brat, what terrifying speed..."

    The Beast King turned into a bolt of light as he changed direction.

    When Wu Yan wanted to teleport one more time, space distorted and a bony sword emerged.

    Wu Yan paused as lightning crackled around him, the skyso dimmed down.

    He manifested a lightning spear and he threw it at the bone sword that emerged out of nowhere.

    "You''re going to slow me instead of fighting me?"

    Reading the Beast King''s mind, he chucked the spear at the bone sword.

    Ding

    The two energy weapons exploded.

    The Beast King didn''t stop to look, he continued flying away from the explosion behind him.

    "To think a day woulde when I am chased around by a peak tier 8 opponent..."

 Chapter 847: Techniques used and missing by that much...

    <h4>Chapter 847: Techniques used and missing by that much...</h4>

    After teleporting here, Wu Yan got jumped by four giant bone spears. The spears were aimed at all the directions he can dodge.

    Judging by the aura and mana surging within this attack, the Beast King isn''t satisfied with just slowing him down.

    With almost no mana left, the Beast King used this technique without sparing a single iota of mana. The guy had guts to stake it all, Wu Yan can give him that.

    The Beast King can still fly so fast because he was supporting his tattered body with mana. If he depleted his mana reserve, the Beast King will no longer be capable of running away.

    Hmph

    Wu Yan snorted. He looked at the direction the Beast King fled in and he disappeared the next second. The spears smashed together without hitting anything.

    The Beast King continued flying while covered in his own mana. In the guise of the night, his mana gave his location away.

    "His aura is gone..."

    The Beast King mumbled while looking back. He didn''t think Wu Yan would give up so easily.

    Combining this situation with the one from before, it''s highly likely Wu Yan used an instantaneous movement technique.

    "Did I shake him off?"

    Suddenly, the Beast King stopped as he smashed the area in front of him with pure mana.

    Bam

    A figure emerged from thin air.

    It was Wu Yan.

    The Beast King flew the other way.

    Wu Yan teleported again, this time he blinked above the Beast King.

    "Don''t you get it?"

    Wu Yan looked at the Beast King with a frosty look.

    "You can''t beat me in speed."

    The Beast King balled his palms into fist and he snickered.

    "Look at you, you''re more decisive than the first time we fought."

    Wu Yan sneered back at him.

    "When you tried to kill the people important to me, that''s when you signed your death warrant."

    Andrew, Marcus, or even the Beast King, Wu Yan couldn''t care what they were nning to do with the world.

    But, when they touched his reverse scale, they signed up for a rough beating.

    Wu Yan''s golden eyes fell upon the Beast King. He charged towards the Beast King while blowing everything around him away.

    "Big talk for a small fry!"

    The Beast King channeled his mana and his ws lengthened.

    The wounded Beast King shed with Wu Yan.

    Boom

    Arge shockwave of mana spill and crackling lightning exploded above the forest.

    In a storm of sparks and smoke, the two got sent back some distance.

    The Beast King endured the pain assaulting him and he stared at Wu Yan with shock.

    He''s seriously wounded but he didn''t think a demigod like him would have trouble ending a cocky peak tier 8 like Wu Yan.

    Yet, when they shed, he tied with Wu Yan in power.

    Wu Yan, he isn''t your average fighter.

    Wu Yan flickered from existence, this time, he appeared behind the Beast King in a sh of bluish-white lightning. He unleashed a lightning punch on the Beast King.

    "Lightning sh Punch!"

    Bam

    The Beast King used his mana to resist the attack. However, his body still slightly winced from the impact.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes when he saw the Beast King nullifying his attack. He clenched his fists as he d himself in lightning once more.

    He flicked and lightning shot forth, the lightning tore through the air. The air was filled with electrical charges.

    The Beast King can see this attack isn''t something he can easily defend against. With a hint of fear, the Beast King dodged his attack as he silently cursed Wu Yan.

    This monster, he''s only peak tier 8 but he''s fighting with the power of a tier 9 cultivator!

    "Running away?"

    With lightning shrouding him, he struck the Beast King like a lightning bolt.

    Bam

    The protective mana around the Beast King dimmed down. This wasn''t ording to the Beast King''s calctions.

    Before he can regain ground, another surge of electricity struck the Beast King in his chest.

    mmed head-on, the Beast King groaned as he fell down towards the forest.

    Pew pew pew

    Wu Yan rained down lightning bolts upon the Beast King, making him howl in anguish.

    "Damnnnn!!!"

    His protective mana thinned further as blood started spewing out his wounds again. The Beast King''s eyes shed with desperate malice.

    "Don''t think you can take me down with just this..."

    The Beast King sucked in a breath of air and he bellowed.

    Roarrrr

    His loud roar echoed throughout the forest.

    Wu Yan knitted his brows as a strange sense of unease rose within him. He instinctively raised his hands to guard against the soundwave.

    Uyiii Awoo Gaooo

    When Wu Yan was about to use Railgun to pierce the Beast King, a series of beast roared back in the distance. He looked at the source of the sound and his expression petrified.

    Flying demonic beasts responded to the Beast King''s call for help. They were swarming here in hordes.

    "Crap!"

    Wu Yan cursed.

    The Beast King grinned and he ordered his subordinates to attack.

    "Get him!"

    Uyii Gaoo Awoo

    The flying beasts were either flying with their wings or flying with mana, they charged at Wu Yan with reckless abandon.

    There are tier 7, tier 8, and tier 6 creatures mixed in this army.

    In terms of power, the beasts knew they were not a match for Wu Yan. Only a grim fate awaited the beasts that came for Wu Yan. But, like moths that flew into mes, they surrounded Wu Yan from all directions.

    "Hahaha!"

    The Beast Kingughed out loud as he disappeared beyond the thick woods of the forest. He left Wu Yan with a parting deration.

    "Wu Yan, I will remember everything you did today. One day, I will pay it back with interest!"

    "Stand right there!"

    Wu Yan wanted to give chase but the beasts swarmed Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan teleported away from the beasts. Unleashing his senses, he couldn''t detect the Beast King''s aura or direction no matter where he looked.

    A deep sense of frustration and anger rose within Wu Yan. The beasts covered Wu Yan as he roared in fury.

    The flying demonic beasts surrounded Wu Yan once more...

 Chapter 848: In time? Not in time?

    <h4>Chapter 848: In time? Not in time?</h4>

    Dozens of figures streaked across the forest, although the forest is very hard to navigate, the ones dashing apparently had no trouble zipping through the trees, they were all heading in one direction.

    A few of them had wings so they flew in the air. They were faster than the ones running among the woods. It''s quite obvious that they were worried as it showed on their faces.

    Compared to the other girls who can fight well, Shokuhou Misaki''s special ability is offset against her terrible physical finesse. She''s the slowest among herrades here. Hence, Ikaros carried her as they flew towards the destination they had in mind.

    Shokuhou Misaki knitted her brows. The night sky that got shattered is slowly recovering as if everything from before was just an illusion. She''s not sighing in relief, her anxiety only grew to newer heights.

    ording to Lei Wang, that was probably caused by the fight between Wu Yan and the Beast King. She wasn''t sure who caused it. However, she shuddered to think Wu Yan stood alone against a foe who can withstand or dish out an attack like that. She''s just not at ease when she realizes her man is alone in his fight.

    Back then, Wu Yan, Fei Fei & co, the other girls, they worked together and they still failed to harm the Beast King in the slightest. Only ndre managed to give the guy a miniscule wound. Now, Wu Yan''s all alone against a foe like that...

    Wu Yan is much stronger than before. He leveled up a bunch and he got his hands on new abilities. It''s fair to say he''s basically invincible against anyone lower than tier 9. Even newly minted tier 9 would fall before Wu Yan''s newfound powers.

    But, the Beast King is a demigod.

    Even if Wu Yan used n''s Red Jade to power up, he still can''t beat the enemy.

    This is the source of Shokuhou Misaki''s worries.

    She wasn''t aware that Wu Yan had Yukari''s Red Jade in addition to Kurumi and ndre''s.

    When Yukari left, Shokuhou Misaki was still in the forest with Mikoto & co, taking care of the sisters. She wasn''t there to see Yukari giving Wu Yan a drop of blood. After that, Wu Yan entered a transcript world. After his return, he only spent a few days with them so he hadn''t the chance to tell Shokuhou Misaki & co about this.

    Hinagiku and the others knew about this but their anxiety made them fail to disclose this to Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki.

    In their minds, they had only one thought. Rushing to Wu Yan''s side.

    Awoo Gao Uwik...

    The sounds of demonic beasts came from a far, Lei Wang is the first one to pick this up.

    "You girls hear that?"

    "Demonic beasts?"

    The girls slowed down.

    "We are in a forest filled with them!"

    Mikoto pursed her lips continued moving forward.

    "It''s natural there are demonic beasts yelling in the forest known as the Giant Beast Forest, wouldn''t you say so?"

    Lei Wang borated on his confusion.

    "No, this cacophony, at this time of the night? Nocturnal demonic beasts aren''t dumb enough to scare away preys with the noises they make, also, this sounds like..."

    Kotori''s ming Astral Dress fluttered as she chimed in.

    "It sounds like multiple beasts of different species are bellowing all at once!"

    "All at once, you say?"

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped.

    "You mean there are multiple different types of demonic beasts in one ce?"

    Hinagiku also casted her doubt.

    "That''s not part of their ecologies... Normally, the demonic beasts stay in their own turf, it''s rare to see them mingle with different species!"

    "No! We are onto something here."

    Shokuhou Misaki and Lei Wang''s eyes lit up.

    This is the tell-tale sign of the Beast King using his innate ability to rally demonic beasts.

    Only the ruler of demonic beasts, the Beast King had the ability to gather demonic beasts of different species together in one organized unit.

    "That''s where the Beast King is!"

    Shokuhou Misaki deduced.

    "Then..."

    Mikoto looked in that direction with static lightning between her bangs.

    "Yan must be over there too!"

    Kotori turned into a ming object flying across the sky. She led the others over to the source of the sound. Lei Wang also tagged after Kotori.

    The faint sound of demonic beasts grew in intensity the closer they got. When they were closer, the beasts'' howl sounded clearer to them. It wasn''t the angry or savage bellows of mindless beasts, no, it was like they are being...

    Tortured!

    They exchanged a look and they picked up speed. Soon, they saw it...

    The demonic beasts continued diving at a certain point in the air. Then, the demonic beasts were smite down by mes, wind, ice, and lightning. A dizzying array of elemental spells were thrown all over the ce. Meanwhile, the executioner was in the air, culling the demonic beasts in droves.

    They identified him almost immediately.

    "Yan!"

    "Master!"

    Ikaros'' green eyes turned deep red as her hair unfurled and a halo appeared above her head.

    "Uranus mode: On"

    A white light armor covered her as her pink wings changed into illusory blue wings of light. Ikaros passed Shokuhou Misaki to Astrea and she shot up into the sky like an arrow.

    Pink missiles materialized around Ikaros'' wings, then, she sent them crashing towards the legions of demonic beasts in a flurry of pink light and smoke.

    Boom boom boom boom

    The beasts were struck down by Ikaros'' homing missiles. The fortunate ones were deleted from existence, reduced to ashes while the unfortunate ones were left as falling charred and smoking carcasses.

    Mikoto, Kotori, and ndre followed suit. Astrea threw Shokuhou Misaki on the ground, she ignored Misaki''s yelp when her butt hit the ground and she charged towards Wu Yan with Tohka who had Sandalphon at the read.

    Wu Yan saw the girlsing, with the cavalry here, he sped up his pace.

    Thus, if it wasn''t a ughter before, it''s definitely a scene of massacre now...

    When it was over, they were standing on a bloody ground where it''s hard to not step in a demonic beasts'' dead body.

    "Yan!"

    Mikoto pointed her index finger at Wu Yan, almost poking him in the nose.

    "You, why did you do something so dangerous as toe wandering out here on your own?!"

    Wu Yan can see the girls weren''t pleased he took a massive risk on his own. He helplessly chuckled.

    "Sorry, I didn''t think we would stumble on such a big conspiracy..."

    The girls were more or less satisfied with his excuse. Lei Wang asked Wu Yan with a grave look.

    "Where''s the Beast King?"

    Wu Yan clenched his fists and he bitterlyughed.

    "He escaped!"

    "Escaped?"

    Lei Wang couldn''t wrap his head around Wu Yan''s words.

    The peak tier 8 individual known as Wu Yan is fine while the demigod Beast King escaped?

    Wu Yan didn''t exin himself. instead, he looked at the direction where the Beast King wasst seen with eyes that were as cold as arctic snow.

 Chapter 849: Ascending at the same time, leveling up and making choices...

    <h4>Chapter 849: Ascending at the same time, leveling up and making choices...</h4>

    Congrattions, you leveled up, you''re now level 80.

    The System''s voice rang in Wu Yan''s mind. He was looking at the ce where the Beast King wasst seen when the System called him back into reality.

    Then a thick bloody aura rose up from Wu Yan, the aura swiftly wrapped Wu Yan up.

    This sudden change made the others jump in shock. Wu Yan was taken by surprise too. However, before they can ask anything, the strange scene happened with Kotori, Mikoto, Astrea, and Tohka.

    Mikoto lit up with a storm of bluish-white lightning. Meanwhile, Kotori burned with raging mes, her mes also grew deeper in tone. Tohka was covered in a beautiful glow of purple sheen. Even Astrea is unleashing a blinding array of light, lighting up this part of the forest.

    All at once, bloody aura, blue lightning, purple light, crimson mes, and white light burst forth. Their light dispelled the surrounding darkness. Even the ground started cracking from the sheer amount of power they unleashed at the same time. Five mini craters were made.

    The others backed away to avoid getting hurt by their power-ups. Gasping, Lei Wang is the first one to back away but not before getting struck by Wu Yan''s bloody aura whish.

    "This..."

    The others mumbled in awe as they looked at Wu Yan, Mikoto, Kotori, Tohka, and Astrea. If it weren''t for the stunned looks on the perpetrators, they would have assumed they were pulling a prank.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lei Wang applied pressure on the his aching chest, he looked at Wu Yan and the four others who ascended with a look of absolute puzzlement.

    He can feel their power increasing drastically from tier 8. They were now far stronger than peak tier 8.

    He''s not sure about the shy power disy, however, that steady increase in power is something familiar to Lei Wang. After all, he experienced it before.

    That happens when someone ascends!

    "Th-they ascended..."

    Lei Wang was stunned.

    He admits he isn''t too familiar with the girls'' power. However, he asked Wu Yan just this morning, and he said he was at peak tier 8.

    By extraption, that would make him a tier 9 now, right?

    "Erm... Ah..."

    Lei Wang''s mouth widened.

    "Youngster, did you just enter tier 9?"

    "Tier 9?"

    The girls flinched in surprise too. They were dazzled by their own empowerment, then, their faces changed to one of glee.

    "Yeah, that should be correct."

    Shokuhou Misaki assessed calmly. Her starry eyes couldn''t hide her excitement. The other girls joined in on this fun.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Kotori Tohka, and Astrea stood at peak tier 8 for a long time now. After defeating the Beast King, a demigod, the experience points they gained allowed them to break into tier 9.

    Lei Wang is the only one who still couldn''t handle reality. At least, his mouth isn''t shut yet.

    Right in front of him, 5 tier 9 individuals just came into existence.

    Lei Wang only detected Ikaros and n when he was aroundst time. At first, he couldn''t ept reality, but, with hard cold evidence in front of him, he had no choice but to believe his eyes.

    Youngsters who are practically like babies to him just touched the milestone known as the ninth tier.

    If only it was just one of them, he would raise an eyebrow for sure but he wouldn''t be so baffled as to look like a buffoon. Yet, reality just pped him with five practitioners who reached tier 9 at the same time.

    At the same time!

    Who, in the long annals of history, has ever seen five people reach tier 9 at the same time? Even more so when they are just youngsters?...

    Even the four fallen gods never had the luck to see something like this, right?

    Ignoring what Lei Wang had to say, the five celebrated. Then, they slowly reined in their powers. Mikoto reduced her electrcity output, Kotori extinguished her mes, Astrea and Tohka also stored their powers away, calming themselves down. Meanwhile, Wu Yan is still sting bloody aura like it''s new year''s eve.

    He wasn''t doing this on purpose, it''s his bloodline acting up, how is he going to suppress a passive state like this?

    When the girls returned to their normal state, Wu Yan was still gushing with bloody aura. However, the girls weren''t focused on him.

    "Ehhhhh!"

    Astrea yelled when she just returned to nromal.

    They stared at her with astonishment.

    There were glimmers of lighting from Astrea''s chest. It wasing from where her heart is, it dimmed down but it didn''t fade away. It continued faintly shining like nobody''s business.

    "Light?"

    The girls gasped.

    "Light..."

    Astrea touched the glowing spot with a worried look. She glomped Ikaros in a frantic manner.

    "Ikaros-senpai! Astrea''s dying!"

    The other girls stumbled as they fell to the floor. Astrea started tearing up.

    "Ikaros-senpai! I am dying! Dyingggg!"

    Ikaros couldn''t keep up with Astrea''s tempo. She used her dove''s eyes and she scanned her glowing spot, data flew by her eyes and she replied with a slightly surprised tone.

    "This phenomena..."

    Astrea touched Astrea''s glowing heart.

    "I experienced it before..."

    The girls remembered it and Shokuhou Misaki pointed it out first.

    "Yeah, this happened when Ikaros hit tier 9st time!"

    "You mean this?"

    Kotori, Kurumi, and the others who were recently summoned didn''t get to see the scene so they were curious. Shokuhou Misaki mumbled to herself.

    "If I remember correctly, this is the sign that the Pandora System within them are awakening..."

    "If that''s the case..."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku turned towards Astrea.

    "Astrea is undergoing her Pandora evolution?"

    "That should be it, yeah."

    Astrea blinked as she sighed in relief, storing away her panicky behavior from before.

    "Oh, jeez, here I was thinking I was going to die..."

    The other girls started sweating cold bullets.

    While the other girls were busy dealing with Astrea''s change. Wu Yan''s bloody aura disappeared and he seemed out of it so Kurumi asked him with intrigue.

    "What''s wrong? Hubby-sama..."

    Wu Yan felt a strange sense of happiness when the girls showed him concern, he shook his head.

    "No, it''s nothing, don''t mind me..."

    Wu Yan smiled as he dived into his own consciousness. He was greeted by the same mechanical voice from before...

    Requirement for True Ancestor''s bloodline awakening fulfilled, True Ancestor bloodline abilities unlocked...

    Please choose one of the abilities from the 3 choices below...

    1: Turn into mist

    2: Blood contract

    3: Beast familiar summoning

 Chapter 850: Decision? Marcusâ€™ unusual behavior...

    <h4>Chapter 850: Decision? Marcus'' unusual behavior...</h4>

    Giant Beasts Forest, Forward operating base...

    After a disastrous night has gone by, the skyfall event disappeared just like the chaos that swept up the base when it first happened.

    The guards were perking themselves up for their daily duties. No matter how hard they tried, they just couldn''t shake off their fatigue and mental exhaustion. The whole base is down in the dumps.

    Nobody could me them, the events of these past few days really took a toll on their energy reserves. Wu Yan''s wrathful roar woke up the base, then Andrew''s murder stirred the base up, after that, you have a broken sky in the middle of the forest. Nobody could sleep in peace after seeing the apocalyptic scene.

    In just two short days, so many stuff happened the soldiers, warriors or mage, couldn''t deal with the mental and physical enfeeblement. Morale is naturally low as a result.

    In arge tent reserve for officers with high ranks, soldiers surrounded the tent as they discussed and gossiped loudly. It was as rowdy as a wet market on the weekends.

    Almost all of the high-ranking officials were in attendance. They looked at the person chairing this meeting.

    A person sat upon his high seat and the soldiers couldn''t believe his stern expression was gone. The chairperson looked like he''s too busy thinking about something else to focus on this meeting.

    He arrived in this base yesterday, however, the shock he received surpassed the soldiers here.

    The Board, presided over by the twelve heads of the factions that rule this world, including the three empires, consist of 12 tier 9 cultivators. In an independent faction not affiliated with the Board, there''s seven tier 9 supers with the rest of the factionprised of peak tier 8 individuals.

    Although this small group of individuals couldn''t surpass the Board in absolute strength, they are already fast catching up.

    Lei Wang vividly recalls the scene where Wu Yan and hisrades ascended at the same time. Even now, he''s still shaken by the implications of that event.

    Lei Wang holds Wu Yan in a high regard, he couldn''t praise the bloke enough.

    He knew the day woulde that the young fellow would stand on the same ground as him, heck, he reckons the young fellow had a high chance of surpassing him, standing in the exalted realm of demigods. He didn''t think his predictions woulde true so quickly.

    Not just Wu Yan, even the girls around him are basically monsters with enormous, almost unbridled potential and talent. They were strong in their own ways, a few of them were stronger than Wu Yan. He took great care of the group because he wanted them to mature, now, they were a group of individuals who can take the world of Silvaria by storm.

    Lei Wang feels like, even his optimistic assessment felt like he was looking down on them, after seeing what they could do...

    Even more surprising, five youngsters who are still not 25 years old achieved tier 9 power. Lei Wang didn''t think it was an ident.

    Wu Yan & co probably cultivates an exotic training technique that gave them devilish cultivation speed and frightening talents.

    Even Lei Wang is intrigued by the secrets they held.

    If he can get a hold of that technique, the Lori family will be the top faction ruling thend, if not this decade then in the next century.

    For him, the climb to the exalted peak of demigod seemed like an achievable feat.

    Demigod...

    His eyes filled with passion. However, he kept his passion from morphing into avarice by thinking back on his rtionship with Wu Yan. Suppressing the innate mes to grow stronger, he sighed as if he gave up on his own thoughts.

    Lei Wang would kill for whatever technique they cultivated in. However, even if he ignored his granddaughter''s suspiciously close rtionship with Wu Yan, his dignity as an elder nurturing the next generation stopped him from holding greedy thoughts.

    Moreover, if Wu Yan does get together with his granddaughter, all the better. When they get hitched, this youngster with a boundless future will be in his family register, even the girls around him are very likely to join his faction. Even if they don''t officially join him, when Wu Yan ties the knot, really, their futures would be tied inextricably with each other.

    Now, Lei Wang worried about the enegagement Wu Yan had with Sylph. If he does give his blessing for Lulu''s hand in marriage to Wu Yan, wouldn''t that mean his granddaughter would be Wu Yan''s concubine?

    No, I can''t have that...

    "Elder Patriarch..."

    Pelosi, the representative sent here mumbled humbly as Lei Wang returned to the current meeting.

    Suppressing his idle thoughts, he swept his gaze over the entire room, silencing anyone who was still busy whispering or talking.

    Lei Wang nodded and he stared at an empty spot some distance away. A figure knelt there with a look of despair.

    Marcus...

    "Ugh..."

    Lei Wang sighed, his excitement died down the moment he looked at Marcus. He felt sympathy and a sad tinge of remorse.

    The other high ranking officials looked at Marcus with looks of coldness, wrath, and schadenfreude.

    Pelosi asked Lei Wang after sighing at Marcus.

    "Elder Patriarch, how should we deal with Marcus?"

    "How should we deal with him?"

    A high ranking official spoke out.

    "He colluded with the Beast King, sold out the soldiers fighting to save humanity, this traitorous person should be put to death immediately!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Only death can pardon his sins!"

    They didn''t notice Marcus'' brief look of malice.

    Lei Wang rubbed his face and he waved his hands, silencing the crowd.

    "Marcus has indeed turned his back on humanity, however, the decision to unleash capital punishment rest not with us..."

    Marcus looked coldly at Lei Wang, he could see the old man looked at him like a sad and pathetic human.

    "He''s the brother of the Cyto Patriarch, his father is also on the Board, I already reported his actions and crimes to the Board. The final decision lies with the Board!"

    With that, nobody could voice their objections.

    Marcus raised his head.

    "Master Lei Wang, you heard my conversation with the Beast King. You know full well I was coerced into this, don''t you?"

    "So what?!"

    Lei Wang shot down his defense.

    "You turned your back on your fellow humans, that much is undeniable."

    "In other words..."

    Marcusughed like a maniac.

    "I am dead for sure?..."

    Lei Wang felt something wrong, however, he replied anyway.

    "That is not for me to decide, the Board will be the judge of your crimes!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Marcusughed. His voice picked up in volume and he exploded inughter.

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    They knew something was up. Lei Wang acted on his gut feeling and he waved his hand.

    "Suppress him!"

    Two tier 8 guards nearby immediately pressed Marcus down.

    Marcus, with his head on the ground, sneered insidiously...

 Chapter 851: Wu Yan is cooperating with the Beast King?

    <h4>Chapter 851: Wu Yan is cooperating with the Beast King?</h4>

    Silvaria World Institute...

    It''s been a week since Wu Yan & co graduated.

    The students returned to their normal peaceful lives once the rogues known as Wu Yan & co left. They cultivated, earned points, dueled each other, they lived their lives by spending almost an equal amount of time in their homes, the Arena Tower, and the Commercial Area, they worked this schedule like a robot.

    A lot of the students couldn''t handle this mundane life. They weren''t seekers of adventure, rather, they were used to big news headline popping out every week or two. For example, they were used to news like a certain individual taking down Rankers one by one or how the twelve factions got surpassed by a newer faction, or how the strongest student in the campus got dethroned.

    The news stopped popping up after Wu Yan & co graduated.

    A bunch of the students were fussing over how Silvaria World Institute lost its spark. The management wasn''t sure whether tough or cry. They wanted to pull the ears of the young fellow that caused all of this in the first ce. However, they would have alsomitted the mistake of overlooking the OP girls around the rogue student.

    Nobody knew when the next big piece of gossip woulde, but, they expected peace to continue...

    At the highest floor of the Arena Tower, the twelve Board members assembled once again. They came here from their own far away domiciles. This marks the second grand summit meeting since the one regarding the birth of the Beast King.

    When they are physically present, it means something that concerns the entire world of Silvaria has happened or will happen. Each summit in the past might be chaired by a different individual, this time, the attendees were the same as the Beast King summit.

    The elders of the past probably had little to no chance of ever attending one such physical summit, and that is a good thing. It means there weren''t any events significant enough to threaten the peace and stability of Silvaria. If a summit is held almost annually, that is a grave cause of concern...

    They held two grand summits in a row, this kind of frequency isn''t normal, in the entire history of Silvaria, there were only a few cases like this.

    The twelve Board Members can feel the world teetering out of sync, their guts told them a storm ising.

    They exchanged a look and they bitterlyughed.

    "Lei Wang, please go ahead..."

    Kate sighed.

    Lei Wang nodded and he addressed everyone with a grim look.

    "There are two agendas for this meeting."

    The members perked themselves up, however, one of them looked like he''s trying really hard to contain his emotions.

    "Firstly, as I am sure most of you have received the bad news..."

    "You spotted the Beast King, didn''t you?..."

    The Baruba Emperor asked and Lei Wang nodded. The twelve members here weren''t as ready as they thought to ept this news.

    "I found the Beast King and saw him with my own eyes."

    Lei Wang sighed, he continued without minding the people''s reaction around him.

    "And Ie with a very bad news..."

    Lei Wang shook his head in dejection.

    "The Beast King was heavily injured after a fight with Yukari-sama, that was ourtest intelligence until now..."

    "When I saw the Beast King, his injuries were almost fully recovered."

    "What?!"

    Kate is the first one to gasp.

    "Lei Wang, you said the Beast King would take at least a year and a half to recover, didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    The Feya emperor chimed in.

    "Yukari-sama herself said it, if I remembered clearly."

    "And that was true..."

    Lei Wang bitterlyughed.

    "As if to rub salt on our wounds, the Beast King appears to have the ability to recover from injuries through consuming human cultivators."

    "Consuming humans..."

    The other tier 9 members here were struck with austerity.

    "ording to your words, Lei Wang..."

    Kate slowly voiced his thoughts.

    "It sounds like we have to make preparations for another war with the Demonic beasts there?"

    "This is connected to my good news."

    The others flinched.

    Lei Wang grinned.

    "The Beast King almost recovered but he was swiftly dealt with and he retreated with heavy injuries once more!"

    "By who?!"

    The others asked.

    "Speak clearly and concisely!"

    "I am not too sure myself..."

    Lei Wang scratched his cheeks.

    That youngster and I found the Beast King. Then, he told me to run and get help. By the time I arrived, the youngster said the Beast King escaped with heavy injuries.

    "Youngster..."

    Kate chuckled.

    "You mean Wu Yan?"

    That boy, always at the center of something big..."

    "Wait! I have a question."

    The Feya emperor questioned Lei Wang.

    "You said the youngster told you to run while he confronts the Beast King? Evenw hen you two found the Beast King?"

    "That is correct."

    Lei Wang answered.

    "Isn''t that fishy?"

    The Baruba Empire intervened, he frowned.

    "ording to my reports, Wu Yan is only peak tier 8, right? It''s unthinkable a tier 8 would dare confront a demigod alone. He even told you to run away, was that what I heard?"

    The elders all nodded as they exchanged their own thoughts on the matter.

    "That does sound illogical..."

    Kate seemed to agree, he rubbed his chin and he gave his opinion on the matter.

    "Does that youngster have a trump card that can take down demigods?"

    "No way!"

    The other board members chortled at once.

    If a peak tier 8 can defeat a demigod in battle with a relic or something, demigods wouldn''t be taken so serious in Silvaria.

    Unless it''s the Mythical Armament foretold in the legends, other than that, the elders and even Kate himself would find Lei Wang''s story hard to believe.

    "Hey..."

    One of the elders opened his mouth.

    "Hey..."

    "Maybe that Wu Yan is in cahoots with the Beast King, the two of them might be plotting something against Silvaria?..."

    The air immediately turned heavy.

    "You''re implying that Wu Yan is the true traitor and Marcus was framed?..."

    Lei Wang stared at the old elder with a pair of tranquil eyes, those were not eyes of an indifferent person, it''s when Lei Wang is truly angered that he talks in a tranquil fury.

    "I-I am just saying..."

    The elder followed up.

    "I wasn''t saying it was a fact!"

    Lei Wang stared at the guy for a few more seconds. Then, he told Kate with an unyielding tone.

    "Your majesty, I may not have any proof to vouch for Wu Yan, however, I will stake my life that Wu Yan isn''t a traitor who would do something like this to us!"

    Lei Wang''s stern deration shocked the tier 9 around them. They knew he was on good terms with Wu Yan but they didn''t think he would stick up for Wu Yan to this extent. Kate was of the mind that Wu Yan won''t do that too.

    His daughter knew better than to choose a man like that, as frigid as she might look.

 Chapter 852: The real bad news and good news

    <h4>Chapter 852: The real bad news and good news</h4>

    "I firmly believe Wu Yan isn¡¯t conspiring with the Beast King too."

    Kate stated his stand on the matter.

    "During thest operation where they fought against the newly-ascended Beast King, Fei Fei, and Sylph told me that the Beast King tried to kill the girls around Wu Yan. ording to my understanding of his personality, there¡¯s not a chance he would work with the Beast King."

    Kate nced over the room.

    "Forget not the demigod behind him, Yukari-sama is his protector, how would it benefit him to work with Beast King who is weaker than Yukari-sama?"

    "That¡¯s true..."

    The other elders were convinced except for the Baruba emperor.

    "But, that still doesn¡¯t exin it..."

    The Barube emperor cast his doubt Lei Wang¡¯s way.

    "Lei Wang said Wu Yan faced the Beast King on his own and he came out trouncing the Beast King, didn¡¯t he? Did he really do that on his own?"

    The Baruba emperor grinned. Nobody had a reasonable exnation to offer. It¡¯s clear they think Lei Wang is joking when he implied Wu Yan beat the Beast King to an inch of his life.

    The others were simrly speechless, Kate felt a sense of helplessness hitting him when he continued.

    "Sylph also mentioned that Wu Yan & co, teaming up with our forces couldn¡¯t touch the Beast King, it was only when Yukari-sama intervened that the Beast King got heavily wounded..."

    "Yukari-sama is, to our knowledge not in the Giant Beast Forest, in the end, I guess Wu Yan must have used a summoning magic to call Yukari-sama to his aid!"

    Kate said with shining eyes.

    "My opinion on this is that the youngster used some sort of summoning magic to summon Yukari-sama once more, heavily injuring the Beast King again..."

    The Board members appeared to approve of this theory.

    "That should be the most likely scenario..."

    Lei Wang pursed his lips while the other elders looked on with admiration and a hint of jealousy.

    A demigod that woulde to one¡¯s aid on call, what an honorable and venerable position...

    Even if the emperors of Baruba, Feya, and Ailu had demigod protectors, these guardians would only mobilize when an empire-ending threat appears. Most of the time, they trained and went about their own businesses. Forgetmanding them, they might not even respond to a courtesy call.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan apparently has a demigod that woulde to his aid on call.

    Isn¡¯t that just splendid?

    Not just that, Wu Yan seems to have all the luck in the world. In addition to a demigod at his beck and call, there were frighteningly talented girls around him. Seriously, where is he getting all that luck?

    The emperors got a bit envious at the treatment Wu Yan¡¯s getting. Forget the other faction big-wigs who doesn¡¯t even have a demigod behind them.

    "Hmph..."

    An elder with snowy-white hair snorted.

    "I still agree with the previous hypothesis, Wu Yan is probably behind the events rippling throughout our world!"

    Kate and Lei Wang¡¯s expression dimmed down.

    Lei Wang scoffed.

    "I know the Ladin family got the short end of the stick but Andrew got what came for him, you¡¯re just using a public matter to get your private revenge, what a sad strange little man..."

    "What was that?!"

    The elder huffed.

    "Yeah? Am I wrong?"

    Lei Wang snapped at him.

    "Let it not slip your mind that Andrew worked with Marcus to conspire against Silvaria!"

    "You..."

    The elder went red in anger.

    Another nasty looking elder spoke up in a hoarse voice.

    "Old monster Lei, you¡¯re gonna say something about Marcus on your second agenda, right?"

    The air turned still as silence gripped the floor.

    The desperate and forced expression on that old man brought only pity and sadness to Lei Wang and Kate¡¯s mind. They would give anything not to be in his shoes right now.

    Andrew and Marcus are both right-hand man to the Cyto and Ladin family. While Andrew¡¯s death might be tragic to the Ladin family, they weren¡¯t too sad as he wasn¡¯t directly affiliated by blood with the Ladin family.

    As for Marcus, it was different, he¡¯s the son of the desperate old man.

    His son betrayed mankind and is most likely going to get capital punishment for his high treason.

    Lei Wang, though reluctant still spoke his mind.

    "Indeed, Marcus conspired with the Beast King, he sacrificed and harmed his own men, I move that we decide on his punishment..."

    The sinister looking elder balled his palms into fists and he released a cold breath of air. He tried to suppress his own emotions.

    "From what I¡¯ve gathered, Marcus¡¯ treachery came under duress from the Beast King, he was forcefully imnted with a killer parasite, he was acting out of desperation, capital punishment is too much for his actions, right?"

    "Laughable!"

    The Baruba emperor chimed in.

    "I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s forced or not, he jeopardized Silvaria with his actions, that much is an unpardonable sin!"

    The old man looked the other way, nobody could see his face but they can see he just aged a few months with stress.

    Lei Wang¡¯s expression changed and he turned dark.

    "Lei Wang..."

    Kate frowned.

    "What happened?"

    Lei Wang gnashed his teeth.

    "The prison magic I used to lock Marcus up just got broken, Marcus went on the run!"

    "What?!"

    The old man jumped up and he grabbed Lei Wang¡¯s cor.

    "Old Monster Lei! You better be speaking the truth!"

    Lei Wang coldly looked back at the old man without saying anything, that was all the answer the desperate old man needed.

    The old man¡¯s jaw turned ck and he bitterly smiled. Shaking his head, he released a sigh of disappointment and absolute sadness. Like an old man at the end of his miserable path, a gloomy aura grabbed him. The others also sighed in dejection.

    Marcus¡¯ crimes are a travesty to mankind, he could have used the duress defense to get him out of capital punishment. With his father begging for his mercy, he might have made it out of this mess with his life.

    But, right now, there¡¯s no chance of that happening now that Marcus broke out of captivity.

    Kate nced at the sad old man and he turned around with a summary judgment.

    "Henceforth, Marcus is a branded criminal of the highest order, I want each family to send out a punitive force to capture Marcus. Lethal force is permitted upon Marcus¡¯ discovery!"

    "Affirmative!"

    The other patriarchs responded. Even the emperors of Feya empire and the Baruba empire nodded. Only the sad old man stayed mum, nobody could me him for his reaction.

    "The Beast King operation will go as usual, report post-haste any significant finding or clues!"

    Kate added with a grim tone.

    "Furthermore, I want everyone to report suspicious disappearance from the forward operating bases around the Giant Beast Forest. Remember, the Beast King can swiftly recover from his wounds by consuming human cultivators, timely reports will help us track down the Beast King faster!"

    "We might not be so lucky as to have the Beast King heavily injured for a third time..."

    The Board members all nodded in unison...

 Chapter 853: Astreaâ€™s in danger...

    <h4>Chapter 853: Astrea''s in danger...</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest Ailu Forward operating base...

    Inside a tent, Wu Yan & co sat in a cirlce as they stared at Astrea who has been ced at the center for some reason. Their stern expressions were in stark contrast to Astrea''s anxious look.

    The air is also heavy with suspense. Only Astrea''s darting eyes stood out in this still environment. Judging from her tense body, it''s clear she''s not used to a scene like this.

    Wu Yan can see Astrea''s stressed out so he asked the girls around him for ideas.

    "Well, anyone has any ideas they would like to share?..."

    Astrea looked at Wu Yan with thankful eyes, she''s d he broke the awkward silence for her.

    Shokuhou Misaki squizzed around.

    "I mean, she doesn''t know how to do it herself, I don''t think we cane up any good ideas..."

    The others nodded with a frustrated look. Kotori shifted the candy in her mouth to the other side of her cheek as she stared at Ikaros.

    "Hey, you experienced it once, do you know how to make Astrea evolve?"

    Yes, they are brain-storming about Astrea''s Pandora evolution criteria.

    The Pandora system is a self-evolution system installed in the Angeloids, Astrea, and Ikaros!

    It''s a system designed by Daedalus to allow the first generation Angeloids to evolve along with their emotional growth. It''s a system that makes them go through transformations and evolve ording to their feelings!

    Last time, in the Beast King incident, Ikaros ascended to tier 9 and she grew stronger than the frame housing her being, Pandora System booted up and she evolved when they fought against the Beast King.

    Astrea''s ascended to tier 9 and as such, she grew stronger than what her engineer had originally designed for her. Like Ikaros, her Pandora system booted up too, that''s evidenced by the shing light near her heart.

    Wu Yan got the girls together to think of ways to get Pandora to fully awaken, evolving Astrea to the next level.

    Once she evolves, she will attain a new battle form and her equipment and power will also be increased in sync.

    When Ikaros evolved, her power up and cooperation with n sessfully made the Beast King take the two tier 9 supergirls seriously. The two tier 9 harmed the demigod even if it''s only a scratch wound.

    Astrea has a shot at something like that, they weren''t going to past the opportunity up...

    Ikaros'' eyes gleamed, they didn''t know if she''s analyzing the question or she''s showing her emotions.

    "Pandora is designed to free Angeloids from their emotional shackles, so far, the closebat type Angeloid, Astrea''s Pandora is already initiated. My database says the condition for her evoluiton is through strong emotional turbulences!"

    "Strong surging emotions, huh?"

    Hinagiku circled Astrea once.

    "How do we get her to experience strong emotions?"

    The others looked at each other with nary a clue to offer.

    "Last time, Ikaros evolved because the Beast King killed Yan-kun, didn''t she?"

    She looked at Wu Yan and she giggled.

    "Then, Yan-kun, may we ask you die once?"

    Cough cough cough

    Wu Yan choked on his own saliva and he retorted.

    "Damn you, I might be an immortal vampire but I fear pain just like anyone else!"

    "Oh,e on, it''s no big deal..."

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    "An immortal vampire like you wouldn''t die if you''re killed once."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "Why don''t you try dying then!"

    Shokuhou Misaki used puppy eyes on him.

    "Yan-kun, how could you say that?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched and he riffed on her.

    "I might not be heartless enough to say that before, but, right now, I want to sell you once just so you know how it feels to be sold out..."

    "Yeah?"

    Shokuhou Misaki tilted her head and she giggled.

    "You better make sure to sell me at a high price or I am going to get mad..."

    Wu Yan started cold sweating...

    "Strong emotional reaction..."

    Kotori stood in front of Astrea.

    "I think we don''t have to resort to that just yet, right?..."

    "Ikaros evolved because the death of Onii-san triggered an intense anger within her. If it''s intense emotions, there are other options we can consider to make Astrea evolve!"

    She waved her candy around.

    "Happiness, fear, sadness, those are emotions that can be amplified to an intense degree!"

    "Happiness..."

    Tohka cried out happily.

    "How about letting Astrea eat to her heart''s content? That will make her very happy for sure!"

    Astrea frantically nodded, she stopped short of writing down that idea on the ground.

    "As for fear..."

    Mikoto started crackling with lightning as she grinned.

    "Getting electrocuted should elicit a deep fear, right?"

    Astrea''s smile froze up and she quickly changed mode to shaking her head like crazy.

    "mes should be just as effective as electricity."

    Kotori sneered.

    "I would be more than d to offer my services..."

    A droplet of sweat flowed down Astrea''s head.

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi also looked like she''s very interested, she showed a bewitching smile.

    "Sounds like fun..."

    Astrea started freaking out.

    "Can I y and help Astrea-nee at the same time?"

    n looked like she just heard a great news, she skipped her way over to Astrea, however, her eyes were glowing with a disturbing shade of red and malice.

    "Come y with n, Astrea-nee!"

    Wu Yan & co were also worried for Astrea. ying with n is a very dangerous game, one might even die if they aren''t careful. Yeah, that sounds like it would create a strong emotional reaction for sure.

    "Uwaaahhh!"

    Astrea bounced up from the ground and she started sobbing.

    "Everybody''s bullying me!"

    "Astrea-chan we are just trying to help you..."

    Shokuhou Misaki had a very nasty grin on her.

    "That''s why, you must listen to us..."

    "Nooo!"

    Astrea shook her head. The previous discussion awakened something terrifying within the girls, they slowly inched towards Astrea with creepy grins.

    "Now, Astrea-chan..."

    Mikoto approached lightning in hand as she showed Astrea an excited look.

    "Don''t worry, it will be over before you know it, it won''t hurt..."

    "Hehehe..."

    n started floating in the air with her mysterious wings, she licked her lips.

    "Come y with me! Come y with me!"

    Astrea backed away with a look of deep terror, when she''s out of anywhere to run, the girls pounced.

    "NOooooo!"

    A soul-rendering scream echoed throughout the night.

 Chapter 854: The true condition for evolution?

    <h4>Chapter 854: The true condition for evolution?</h4>

    "Uwuuuu...."

    Astrea whimpered as if somebody just broke her.

    "Uuuu... You''re all mean bullies... Meanies..."

    Astrea cried for more than 15 minutes now, the girls around her felt all sorts of guilt.

    "Look, we..."

    Mikoto scratched her cheeks with a red face.

    "We might have gone a bit overboard..."

    The others concurred as they lowered their heads in shame. They knew it was their fault too, of course, nobody stepped up to im responsibility.

    "You, you''re the one who started this Misaka-san!"

    Shokuhou Misaki is the first one to fire the shot at a very shocked Mikoto.

    "Look, you made Astrea cry!"

    "Don''t make me out to be the primary culprit here!"

    Mikoto blew up.

    "You were happy to lend a hand, and that showed on your ecstatic face!"

    "Misaka-san, you''re the one with the happiest look just now, don''t deny that!"

    Shokuhou Misaki shirked her responsibility without an ounce of remorse. She sighed with disappointment.

    "As expected, you have too much ''energy'', without getting some ''workout'' you just don''t feel at home, huh..."

    "You, stop fishing for arguments!"

    She knew what kind of workout Shokuhou Misaki referred to sos he retorted with a blushing face. At this point, she''s not making herself look any less guilty.

    Mikoto pointed at another conspirator.

    "n clearly had the most fun just now!"

    n couldn''t care less, she was spotting a satisfied smile of a killer kitten. Shokuhou Misaki''s expression froze up for a second but she quicklyughed at Misaka again.

    "Misaka-san, you should know better..."

    Shokuhou Misaki talked to her in a very patronizing manner.

    "n is just a kid, why are youparing yourself to her?"

    "Or maybe..."

    She shifted her gaze downwards, settling it on a certain part of her torso.

    "I guess you can onlypete with kids, I mean..."

    "Wh-where are you looking at?!"

    Mikoto backed away while crossing her arms in shame. She leered holes into Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Only someone like you would look at a ce like that! Ugh, you''re such a vile woman!"

    "Ara, if you''re gonna talk like that..."

    Shokuhou Misaki snickered while covering her mouth with one hand.

    "I guess Misaka-san, you don''t mind it at all?"

    "O-of course, not..."

    Mikoto stuttered as she forced a smile onto her face. Anyone can tell she''s not being honest, her tsundere mode is full-blown ON...

    "Ah, is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki pursed her lips, she jiggled her hooters like it was an ident, the turbulence on her voluptuously well-endowed figure immediately made eyes pop. For instance, Kotori and Hinagiku were looking with eyes of jealousy and admiration.

    "I take great care of myself, I watch my diet and I eat the stuff that can maintain my current figure..."

    Shokuhou Misaki continued throwing out verbal baits.

    "I mean, a certain person digs my puppies very much..."

    The girls immediately looked at a certain corner of this tent. The person who was indirectly mentioned sat there on his chair, he sipped his ck tea while donning a ''don''t-drag-me-into-this'' look.

    Mikoto, Kotori, Hinagiku, and Shokuhou Misaki weren''t amused by his nonchnt attitude.

    Kotori snorted as she turned her head the other way.

    "Look at you, are you enjoying the scene of girls fighting over your affection? What a terrible taste you have there..."

    Hinagiku snatched the cup of tea away from Wu Yan and she red straight down his barrels. Of course, Wu Yan simply enjoyed her cute reactions like it was a moe anime.

    "Look..."

    Hinagiku used the meanest face she can muster.

    "We are busting our backs thinking of ways to help Astrea-chan, can you please not sit back and sip tea like it''s not your business?!"

    Wu Yan flinched after having the tea he brewed robbed from him. He gave her a puzzled look.

    "Are you girls done fooling around?"

    "No, you!"

    Mikoto scratched the sides of her head frantically as she raved.

    "Didn''t you listen to us? Were you drinking tea from the start or something?"

    "My hands are tied..."

    Wu Yan looked at Astrea who is still whimpering and his lips twitched.

    "I am not the one giggling happily while testing your ideas out, I think I took this rather seriously rtive to you girls..."

    "No, we didn''t y around!"

    The girls retorted.

    "We are earnestly trying to pitch in!"

    "Yeah yeah, sure you were..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at them. He ced his arm on the table and he supported his chin while pointing his lips at Astrea.

    "Then, mind exining your findings after half a day of helping out?"

    The girls sneaked a nce at Astrea and they lowered their heads apologetically.

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan chortled and he riffed on them.

    "Admit it, you guys changed gear into ying after a serious discussion."

    The girls blushed like tomatoes. They looked cute even if they were bashful of their actions. The lewd wolf enjoyed teasing the girls as they bowed their heads toward him. He continued teasing them.

    "Let me guess, no clues or ideas so far?"

    "Argh, you''re one annoying fellow..."

    Mikoto bit at Wu Yan with an annoyed look.

    "If you''re so smart why don''t you do something about this?"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto like he''s looking at a jester. Mikoto almost went primal rage on the guy. Then, he went and set them off by running his mouth.

    "If I can solve everything by myself why do I need wives?"

    "Oh?..."

    Shokuhou Misaki''s eyes had a dangerous glint in them. Sheughed although there wasn''t a hint of amusement in it.

    "Yan-kun, are you saying your wives are just convenient problem solvers for you?"

    The other girlsughed coldly, releasing a terrifying amount of dark aura. If this guy doesn''te up with a proper answer, he won''t live to see the next sunrise.

    Gulp

    Wu Yan shifted his butt, he recalled that it wasn''t his fault this time and he puffed his chest outwards.

    "Behind every great man is a great woman!"

    Wu Yan preached.

    "Look at the lot of you, I don''t see any greatness here."

    When he said great woman, Shokuhou Misaki & co''s look changed for the better. Hinagiku and Mikoto blushed as their quips were locked back into their throats. Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to vent his frustration with these girls.

    He walked up to Astrea and he gave her a few pats on the head. Wu Yan''s eyes shed with light as he gave them an ambiguous hint.

    "Astrea''s Pandora evolutiones with a key and Astrea has it."

    The girls stopped while Astrea also paused, they looked at Wu Yan in unison.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue and he continued his know-it-all act.

    "You girls must figure this out on your own..."

    "Oh,e on..."

    The girlsined when Wu Yan dered something.

    "Let me make it clear!"

    Wu Yan grinned like a sadist.

    "If you girls don''te up with the answer to Astrea''s Pandora evolution, I will enforce punishment as the man of this family!"

    "Punishment?"

    When his innuendo hit them, their cheeks immediately went up in smoke and heat. Only Kotori, Tohka, n, and Yoshino couldn''t get his message.

    The other girls who got the message swore silently toe up with an answer or they might spend the next few days recuperating from bed-activities rted general lethargy.

 Chapter 855: Loyal hounds, Marcus foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 855: Loyal hounds, Marcus¡° foreshadowing</h4>

    There¡¯s a small mountain range near the south-eastern part of the forward operating base.

    There were natural caves dotting the mountain range with grass and stones decorating the entire ce. It was not a ce suitable for setting up tents due to the onerousbor that would be involved to clear up the ce.

    The caves were used as a ce to store materials and supplies. It¡¯s like the warehouse for this base. However, the caves here changed in nature.

    It turned into a prison.

    Marcus was imprisoned here while waiting for the Board to pass judgment.

    While the girls were having fun thinking about how to help Pandora evolve through her Pandora system much to Wu Yan¡¯s amusement, something happened here that were out of anyone¡¯s expectation.

    There¡¯s a bubbling energy barrier here, it looked like a soft bubble but anyone can tell it¡¯s the prison magic installed by Lei Wang himself. Anyone tier 8 and below cannot hope to break this prison.

    There were also two tier 8 guards on guard, anyone plotting a jail break has to bring serious firepower if they wanna get out.

    Inside the cave, two dim magicmps provided visibility to the three individuals here. The two guards looked at the prisoner with disdain and hatred.

    "Look at that, mister high horse from the Cyto Family, can you believe this guy was once a captain of this base?"

    "Yeah, what a high and mighty person..."

    "He¡¯s a peak tier 8 cultivator or so I¡¯ve heard, we would be minced meat in a regr duel..."

    "Oh, my, how scary. Too bad, he¡¯s a traitor who worked with the Beast King, it¡¯s only fitting he got locked up like a beast..."

    "Hahaha..."

    Marcus didn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of a response. His head was lowered like a convict who¡¯s ready for death. The guardsughed even harder when they saw his look of despair.

    The heavy chains nked when dragged across the ground, Marcus hid his cold looks well, death isn¡¯t here for him, not yet.

    He has been locked here for three days now, these days felt more like a century to him. He looked at the two annoying guards with a calm look, but, deep down inside, he¡¯s seething with anger. He wanted nothing less to kill the guards here and run away as fast as possible.

    However, his Ice Dou Qi got sealed by the heavy shackles. These shackles were designed to suppress dou qi and mana, it¡¯s not something Marcus can break with his own thought. The only way to break these shackles would be to use overwhelming physical strength on them. But, since he¡¯s not a demonic beast, hecked the power to escape the shackles on his own.

    In his current state, the two guards wouldn¡¯t even have to break a sweat to pin him to the ground. They can also easily kill him if he put up any resistance at all.

    What¡¯s more, with the prison formation here, not even 10 peak tier 8 cultivators can break the prison formation when they are shacked like him, what can he do with his own power?

    He let the mes burn within him. He didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to give the guards a reason to beat him up.

    Marcus used the darkness of the cave to hide his scheming face. He mumbled in a voice no one can hear.

    "It¡¯s almost time..."

    A few figures dashed along the mountain range, without making any sound or being sighted, they hid behind therge trees that littered the cave entrance. They cast their wolf-life eyes on the cave entrance.

    The sneaky individuals looked at each other and they exchanged non-verbal signals. Then, they nodded and they blended in with the environment, even a tier 8 cultivator would have a hard time spotting these sneaky individuals.

    They waited like still corpses, when night fell, they finally mobilized.

    The two vanguards unleashed their battle skills and they smashed the prison magic formation at the same time. Judging from the shockwaves they generated, they were at least in the middle stages of tier 8.

    ng

    The prison formation shook and it finally shattered as the figures dashed in without hesitation.

    "Who goes there?!"

    The guards realized the situation toote, the intruders smashed into the guards with battle skills.

    Bam bam

    "Argh!"

    The guards were sent flying backwards when somebody grabbed them by the neck.

    Crack crack

    The two guards were swiftly assassinated. Their lifeless bodies fell to the floor with souring thuds.

    Swish

    Fwish

    The four intruders lined up in front of Marcus.

    "Boss!"

    The intruders greeted Marcus. They were all high-level tier 8 practitioners.

    "..."

    Marcus¡¯ expression turned for the better. He nodded and one of the guards went up to break Marcus¡¯ shackles.

    He¡¯s practically the right-hand man of the current Cyto family head, he raised a few loyal hounds who would do his bidding. Normally, he kept them around without any use for them. He didn¡¯t think there would be a day where he needed their services.

    "Are the preparations done?"

    Marcus flexed his arms.

    The guy who freed him replied.

    "We already arranged an escape route, all obstacles were cleared without a hitch."

    "Good..."

    Marcus walked towards the cave entrance, his secret forces followed suit.

    After exiting the cave, his Ice Dou Qi started flowing again as the temperature around him went down drastically.

    He clenched his fists so hard one could hear him popping joints. He stared up at the night sky.

    "How long have I held my hatred?"

    Marcus started emanating an astonishing amount of negative energy and unadulterated hatred.

    The loyal hounds said nothing, they did their best to avoid eye contact with him.

    They knew what made Marcus tick, this is one of those moment where if they said something out of line, even their loyalty wouldn¡¯t stop Marcus from killing them.

    After enjoying his freedom, Marcus grinned as he stared at the sky, he started snickering like a devil.

    Standing on a vantage point, he looked at a certain area of the forward operating base, his eyes were brimming with killing intent.

    He was looking at the area with Wu Yan & co¡¯s tent set up there.

    "Wu Yan... Wu Yan..."

    Marcus growled with seething anger.

    "Just you wait, you and I are not done yet!"

    He bellowed like a demonic beast and then the five fugitives disappeared as they ran off in the opposite direction of the base.

 Chapter 856: The cliff, platform, and change

    <h4>Chapter 856: The cliff, tform, and change</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest...

    The fractal distribution of the trees lined the uneven ground. The moonlight that fought their way through the thick foliage gave the ce a bit of light. Meanwhile, the birds and beasts continued chirping and making noises. The gust whistled between the branches and leaves. If one were to remove the demonic beasts here, this part of the forest would make a serene habitat for humans.

    However, this serenity got destroyed by a series of footsteps.

    The figures emerged from the darkness, unveiled by the weak moonlight. The man leading the group was at the front while his four bodyguards continued looking out with vignt and wary eyes.

    Marcus and his secret forces ran all the way here.

    The guards with him were carrying unconscious humans.

    While they walked, they couldn¡¯t help but emit rustling sounds. They travelled in whichever direction Marcus walked in. the guards followed closely behind Marcus. They didn¡¯tin when Marcus changed directions, at most, they exchanged a look and then they would continue looking out with utmost vignce.

    The guards could see Marcus had a goal in mind, he navigated his way through the forest, although they wondered why he couldn¡¯t just walk in a single direction, they decided it was not their position as secret guards to question their master...

    Marcus also didn¡¯t tell the guards what he was up to. He treated them like they never existed. With a dark look, he continued walking all over the ce. From time to time, he would stop and close his eyes as if he¡¯s trying to remember a route. Then, he would change his directions, sometimes going back where they came from.

    The crooks were incredibly lucky. They didn¡¯t encounter a single demonic beast despite travelling for about 3 hours. They were in the deep region of the Giant Beast Forest, a demonic beast encounter is not something they want to deal with.

    As time went on, the trees around them grew in density and height. Even the ground was hard to navigate. However, withoutining, the five fugitives walked on until they were in a certain area. Marcus opened his eyes and he gazed upon it...

    It was a very tall cliff with a precipitous incline, the surface also looked verys mooth, it was about 100 meters tall. Judging by the volume of decayed leaves and the amount of insects like centipedes and bugs here, it¡¯s clear nobody¡¯s been here for years.

    Faced with this tall cliff, Marcus & co stood as the others waited for Marcus toe up with an action n. The guy himself stood there with hesitating eyes, it¡¯s like he¡¯s second-guessing his own choice.

    After 10 or so minutes, Marcus moved.

    "Let¡¯s go up..."

    Any other person would be bbergasted Marcus said that. The cliff is tall, precipitous and, barring the usage of climbing magic, it would be hard to make it to the top. The guards also had unconscious humans with them, making climbing this cliff monumentally hard.

    The guards flinched but they disappeared from their spots as they climbed the cliff, led by Marcus.

    They manipted their Dou Qi to form spikes in their hands and feet, the cliff got gouged by their powers, with this forceful use of power, they climbed steadily upwards. However, the closer they got to the top, the slower they got. The Dou Qi consumption of precise dou qi maniption isn¡¯t aughing matter.

    When they arrived at the top, even Marcus was sweating all over and panting. It took them half an hour to climb this cliff, it wasn¡¯t easy but they made it. Marcus lifted his foot as he inched forward.

    The secret guards also got a better look at what it¡¯s like up here...

    There were tall walls to the sides. In front of them is another wall of hard rock, they were faced with a dead end. Here, they saw a tform at the center of this walled-off cliff.

    Marcus looked happy after he found this tform. He rubbed away the dust and one could see channels to hold liquid. Marcus cleaned up the tform, revealing more channels.

    After clearing the tform, they could see the channels formed an intricately-designed ritual circle.

    Marcus hesitated as he floated between bitterness, hatred, and malice. Atst, he was consumed by his own hatred and evil. He reached his hand out and he took out a vial of unknown liquid. He poured its content into the conduit and he ordered his men.

    "Kill them, let their blood pour down on the tform.

    Hisckeys channeled dou qi as they executed the sacrifices with a blow to the head.

    Bam bam bam bam

    It sounded like multiple watermelons got smashed apart, they hung the lifeless bodies upside down, letting their blood drain as if they are letting chickens bleed out.

    The blood of the dead humans dyed the tform in a gory red, Marcus emptied his vial of unknown liquid.

    Then, the tform lit up.

    The blood that were scattered about the tform got sucked into the channels as if the tform was alive, the tform returned to its original look, except this time, the tform¡¯s conduit brimmed with eerie dark liquid.

    Following that, the channels lit up

    Ring...

    The tform started shaking violently as the tform and channels lit up.

    It turned into a magical formation.

    Ring!

    The third time it shook, the tform stayed still as the liquid within it churned around.

    The ck liquid shot up into the sky, the stream of liquid moved around in the air, weaving an identical formation to the tform on a grander scale, this formation was at least 10 meters wide.

    Throb

    The formation throbbed like a living thing. Then, it rapidly shrunk as it shot into Marcus.

    "Argh!!!"

    Marcus cried out.

    "Boss!"

    Hisckeys were stunned by what they saw.

    Marcus was quickly covered in ayer of dark scales. Even his face was covered, he also grew a long tail and two demonic horns. He looked like a terrifying monster.

    His aura also rose rapidly as he entered the tier 9 realm.

    Hisckeys watched as they were struck with awe.

    "Hahaha!!"

    The monster who was once Marcusughed out loud.

    His demonic cackle echoed throughout the sky.

 Chapter 857: Pros and cons, choosing a bloodline ability...

    <h4>Chapter 857: Pros and cons, choosing a bloodline ability...</h4>

    Marcus escaped!

    It has been an hour since news about Marcus'' escape spread in the base.

    The two guards were assassinated, the surrounding patrols were also done in by Marcus'' secret forces. Nobody detected the security breach in time. If it wasn''t for Lei Wang''s speedy arrival, nobody would have realized Marcus escaped.

    Pelosi sent out multiple search teams. The soldiers who were still sleeping got rallied into task forces. The ones who didn''t get drafted were also on standby or couldn''t sleep because of all the noise. The base went into an uproar.

    The soldiersined and grumbled after not getting a good night''s sleep for days. Try three days without sleeping a peaceful wink, that''s enough to get anyone in a bad and sour mood. The soldiers cursed Marcus for dragging them into his mess, with a solid enemy in mind, they begun searching for Marcus, fueled by their hatred for the douchebag that took away their peace.

    If Marcus really got caught, he probably would get stomped to death before he can be safely escorted back to the base.

    This was what went around the base, Wu Yan & co are independent so they weren''t dragged into this search. Wu Yan heard the news and he promptly threw the news to the low priority area in his mind. Lei Wang was frustrated that this guy wasn''t taking this seriously.

    Wu Yan & co couldn''t be bothered with the base''s operation. To them, helping Astrea evolve through her Pandora is more important than searching for a traitorous hound without a master.

    At least, that''s what the girls had in mind...

    After all, they didn''t want to get their cucumber patches roughed up by a certain brute...

    As for that brute, Wu Yan, he had his own thing to do too...

    While the girls worked together on the Pandora issue, Wu Yan returned to his own tent but he didn''t go to sleep immediately. Instead, he opened the tab that appeared some time ago.

    "True Ancestor bloodline awakening requirements fulfilled, Bloodline abilities unlocked, please choose an ability from the three abilities below:

    1: Phasing into mist

    2: Blood contracts

    3. Summoning vassal beasts"

    Wu Yan stared at the choices presented to him in silence.

    When Mikoto, Kotori, Tohka, Astrea, and Wu Yan ascended to the ninth tier, by virtue of hitting level 80, this prompt appeared and it stayed there, constantly reminding him to choose an ability.

    At the time, he had a lot on his te so he queued it forter management. Now is a better time than any to deal with this.

    Awakening bloodline abilities isn''t foreign to Wu Yan. His Red Jade mode was attained by unlocking it at level 70. Without this ability, he would have no choice but to run thest time he met the Beast King. Right now, he''s at the crossroad where he has to choose an ability once more.

    At this rate, he reckons the next ability set would be unlocked at level 90 probably even when he hit level 100.

    The bloodline abilities appeared to be something that appears when he climbs the power tier.

    He wasn''t expecting a skill-tree esque set up where he has to choose an ability among different options.

    Each human, each lifeform, they all have limits. Not even an apex lifeform with infinite life like the True Ancestor is exempt from this inherent limit.

    There are also other True Ancestors in the transcript worlds offered by the System. Each True Ancestor differed in attributes and nature ording to the setting of the underlying work. For instance, the True Ancestors in Nasuverse are more akin to fairies than vampires. Or, take Evangeline from Mahou Sensei Negima, she''s a true ancestor that''s artificial in nature. There are more examples of true ancestors that were either made through miraculous situations or through the machinations of humans. There are also True Ancestors whos root of existence came from a curse.

    The binding simrity between these True Ancestors are their nigh-infinite if not straightout unqualified immortality. Because they differed in nature, each type of True Ancestors have different extent of capabilities.

    Wu Yan''s True Ancestor bloodline is very simr to Nasuverse''s True Ancestor in that he''s simr to a-ss fairy, but, his limits weren''t capped at the level of Nasuverse''s True Ancestor. Instead, he had ess to the perks and abilities of all the types of True Ancestors out there, including their abilities.

    Here lies the con of possessing such an immense potential. His bloodline limit came in the form of locked abilities, all these bloodline abilities couldn''t be unlocked at the same time or his bloodline would be too chaotic to sustain its existence.

    The System organized this absolute mess of a skill-tree and allowed Wu Yan to call the final shots, giving him the choice to choose his own bloodline abilities.

    Wu Yan scanned the three abilities thoroughly and he scratched his cheeks with a serious look.

    Phasing into mist (Unique ability of the True Ancestor bloodline, cannot be bought in store):

    Phase into mist, while in this state, the user can escape out of any confined space, greatly enhanced speed, and invulnerability, cannot attack while in this state.

    Blood contract (Unique ability of the True Ancestor bloodline, cannot be bought in store):

    Grants the user the ability to use The Embrace, any target of this skill will be a vampire, when blood contract is used on a subordinate vampire, the target will be empowered to 10 levels below the user''s level.

    Summon Vassal Beasts (Unique ability of the True Ancestor bloodline, cannot be bought in store):

    Summon vassal beasts from other worlds, these beasts posses extremely destructive capabilities exceeding cutting edge jets or tanks. Vassal beasts summoned by True Ancestors are rumored to have the power to destroy nations. Vassal beasts are creatures made of pure mana given consciousness. As they are not physical in nature, they cannot be brought down via physical means, vassal beasts can only be destroyed through a magic attack stronger than the beast. Vassal beasts can also be nullified by mana-cancelling techniques and skills. Vassal beasts sustain themselves through leeching lifeforce from a host, making mortal host die an early death. Only True Ancestors with infinite lifespan can host vassal beasts without sumbing to death.

    Wu Yan frowned at the three abilities.

    Phasing into mist, this ability would give him a tremendous boost in flexibility and speed in addition to invulnerability while in that state. However, Wu Yan has no need for this.

    With spatial magic, he can teleport wherever he pleases, range and mobility isn''t a concern for him. Meanwhile, He has no need for invulnerability, there are multiple spells from his 103,000 grimoires that can grant him simr effects.

    Although the Blood Contract is tempting, giving him the ability to turn hisrades into tier 8 in an instant, the ability to summon vassal beasts look more tempting to him...

 Chapter 858: Chose an ability, the System is an S-tier troll

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chose an ability, the System is an S-tier troll</h4>

    Summon Vassal Beasts (Unique ability of the True Ancestor bloodline, cannot be bought in store):

    Summon vassal beasts from other worlds, these beasts posses extremely destructive capabilities exceeding cutting edge jets or tanks. Vassal beasts summoned by True Ancestors are rumored to have the power to destroy nations. Vassal beasts are creatures made of pure mana given consciousness. As they are not physical in nature, they cannot be brought down via physical means, vassal beasts can only be destroyed through a magic attack stronger than the beast. Vassal beasts can also be nullified by mana-cancelling techniques and skills. Vassal beasts sustain themselves through leeching lifeforce from a host, making mortal host die an early death. Only True Ancestors with infinite lifespan can host vassal beasts without sumbing to death.

    This is a very terrifying power for sure.

    If an average vassal beast can perform on par with thetest jets and tanks, then a true ancestor like him can summon beast that can bring down empires.

    If he chose this ability, he would get a summoned beast that can level a nation!

    Vassal beast would be the strongest technique in his arsenal yet.

    The vassal beast''s nature where physical attacks don''t work is also a good trait as it would bring his battle capabilities to the next level. If he let his vassal beast rampage in Ailu empire, Wu Yan wonders what would be of the empire.

    Vassal beasts are beings of pure magical energy given sentience. Their only weakness is a magic attack with more magic power than the beasts. However, True Ancestors-empowered vassal beasts are basically walking mana fountains, who in the world would have enough magic power to overwhelm a vassal beast in battle?

    With his current power, a demigod specializing in magic would have a hard time blocking one vassal beast attack. With two attacks, he can deplete the demigod of his mana reserve. Once a mage is out of mana, he''s basically a sitting duck at that point.

    Granted, no demigods worth their salt would be dumb enough to use brute force to overwhelm vassal beasts after finding out about the beasts'' nature. Even so, vassal beasts have immense utility.

    Moreover, the vassal beasts are sentient and they can fight on their own without active operation. That way, he can work together with his beast to take down high level tier 9 on his own.

    If he has two and more vassal beasts at hismand then...

    Wu Yan felt like this ability is incredibly OP.

    However, he has to look out for anti-magic spells or techniques that can one-hit dispel his beasts. If the beasts got negated, he can just summon them again so it''s still fine.

    As long as he''s still alive, the vassal beasts will always exist.

    With a bit of mana spent, he can summon them again.

    If the Blood Contract allowed him to create an army of tier 8 superpowered individuals, then Summon Vassal Beasts would turn him into a one-man army.

    At least, his destructive capabilities would be akin to a walking tactical weapon.

    The prospect of raising an army of tier 8 individuals is alluring for sure. With it, he can turn the Sisters into tier 8 individuals. But, let''s ignore for if the sisters are willing to go through that process, their urge to feed on blood would be a major headache for Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan bought an item to curb his bloodlust permanently. The item itself is quite pricey so to buy all the sisters an item would bankrupt him.

    Compared to that, Summon Vassal Beasts looked more appealing.

    He''s just worried about the power of his summoned beast, there are distinctions between strong and weak vassal beasts.

    Wu Yan wasn''t aware that his worry is for naught.

    Vassal Beasts are like symbiotic creatures, they lived in the blood of their host and are fed by the host''s mana and lifeforce, in exchange, they would do the host''s bidding. The stronger the host''s magic power and lifeforce, the stronger the vassal beasts can be.

    This is the reason why all vassal beasts summoned by True Ancestors are devastating creatures. True Ancestors are lifeforms with unlimited lifeforce and unparalleled in their mana pool. The vassal beasts that feed on a true ancestor''s lifeforce would undoubtedly be in the strongest ss of vassal beasts.

    After Wu Yan probed the System for this, he chose the ability.

    "System, I want the third ability, I want Summon Vassal Beasts!"

    "Received user''s instruction, confirm unlocking the Summon Vassal Beasts bloodline ability?"

    "The user is advised to choose wisely as the other two will be permanently disabled."

    Wu Yan flinched and he couldn''t help but hesitate before nodding his head.

    The other two abilities aren''t as useful as his choice so he is fine parting with them.

    "Yes, I am sure!"

    "Choice made, Turn Into Mist and Blood Contract removed."

    A bloody red light came forth from Wu Yan.

    His body shivered as power surged through his body, ripples of power came from him, he looked like an image on a rippling water surface.

    His blood vessels expanded visibly and his blood rushed with incredible speed, each vein, artery, and capiries pulsed with a torrent of blood. His skin became flushed and he can feel a sensationing from all over himself.

    It''s an unbearable sense of itchiness.

    Wu Yan felt this when he awakened Red Jade mode, it was so itchy it made him feel a different kind of pain. Whenever he recalled the itchiness fromst time, he found himself trembling in fear and anxiety.

    Luckily, the itchiness this time wasn''t as bad asst time. It''s within his endurance threshold so Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    With this mysterious power acting on him, Wu Yan felt his bloodline changing, his organs also transformed under the influence of this abnormal power fluctuation.

    Wu Yan doesn''t know how to describe his excitement and glee.

    Soon, his organs absorbed the power and his blood stopped coursing rapidly throughout his body.

    "You unlocked the Summon Vassal Beasts bloodline ability."

    Wu Yan blinked in confusion, he examined his body.

    "Yeah, why don''t I feel anything within me?"

    "To summon a vassal beast, the user has to perform the summoning and call the beasts into existence."

    "Ah, right..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chest.

    "How do I summon the vassal beasts from another realm?"

    "To do so, the user must go to the worlds where vassal beasts exist. The user cannot summon a vassal beast without first summoning vassal beasts in relevant worlds."

    Wu Yan finally understood.

    The System pranked him once again.

 Chapter 859: Return, the encroaching danger...

    <h4>Chapter 859: Return, the encroaching danger...</h4>

    Outside the Giant Beast Forest, in the forward operating base...

    Under the guise of night, a few cloaked figures appeared in a battle formation. The one leading the group used the hood of his cloak to hide himself. With the night shrouding his true appearance from view. Meanwhile, there were fourckeys standing guard near the leader.

    However, the guards were scared of their leader. They were averting their gazes from the leader figure, it''s quite clear that their leader led using fear and suppression.

    It''s unknown if the leader knows about this, however, he''s too focused on the base to give any hint. He red silently with malicious aura wafting from his body.

    The guards were stricken with terror when they saw this.

    It was Marcus and his fourckeys who escaped a short while ago.

    Lei Wang probably wouldn''t think Marcus woulde back hours after making his escape.

    The guards wanted to say something but they ultimately chose silence.

    They wanted to ask why they came here but they already knew why...

    In his current state, anything they say won''t dissuade Marcus from going into the base. Understandably, they were also afraid that Marcus mightsh out on them for speaking out.

    In any case, it''s better to do as they are told.

    Theckeys channeled their dou qi as they got ready to move with Marcus. The moment he infiltrates the base, they would also tag behind Marcus.

    Yes, they wanted to sneak into the base.

    This move would have been pure suicide when they escaped before. Now...

    Theckeys recalled the horrific transformation their master underwentst night. Their eyes were clouded with fear once more. Then, Marcus moved.

    Without giving hisckeys any clue, the figure turned into a blurry shape as he flew into the base without the guards noticing.

    Theckeys steeled themselves up and they sneaked into the base without being detected by the guards.

    In Wu Yan''s tent, heid on his bed with a satisfied look. He stretched his back as he looked at Hinagiku who used his chest as a pillow. She was panting slightly and her flushed and teary look suggested that they bumped uglies up until just a short while ago.

    He caressed her pearly hair glistening from sweat. Her feminine scent tickled his nose as he wallowed in a strange dissonance of satisfaction and disappointment.

    After spending an entire day trying toe up with ideas to evolve Astrea, the girls all failed miserably with no results too show.

    Naturally, Wu Yan delivered on his threat. Hinagiku fell prey to his "House rule enforcement", that''s why Wu Yan''s pretty proud of himself.

    As for his disappointment, it''s because he couldn''t bag all of his harem in one fell swoop. The girls knew about his personality so they more or less knew Wu Yan''sing for them.

    Before night fell, they went into their own tents to avoid giving Wu Yan the satisfaction of pulling off an awesome threesome or more. Granted, if Wu Yan wanted to do so, he would need to visit each tent one by one. However, going after the other girls would result in the escape of the girls he already captured.

    So, Wu Yan decided to stagger his "House Rule Enforcement" into multiple nights, not that this was the optimal oue he could have hoped but it''s the most practical one.

    Hinagiku finally regained some of her stamina.

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku called out to him.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan looked back at her with slight puzzlement.

    When she looked into his deep red eyes, she was mesmerized for a second but she quickly recovered while blushing.

    "When are we leaving this base?"

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes.

    "What? Got tired of camp life?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    Hinagiku shook her head.

    "We are not part of this base, and, we are technically not contributing anything to this base. It feels kinda awkward to mooch off this base like this..."

    Indeed, it looked like Wu Yan & co enjoyed the security offered by this base but paid nothing back in terms of resources or manpower.

    Wu Yan sighed while scratching his head.

    "Actually, I don''t want to stay here but think about the sisters, can we really take them with us on our journeys?"

    "Alright, what''s our next move?"

    Hinagiku wrinkled her nose.

    "You want us to stay here indefinitely?"

    "Nope..."

    Wu Yan looked at the ceiling of his tent.

    "Shokuhou Misaki ising up with a way that can solve our current rut and let the sisters live like normal humans."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah, am sure!"

    He ced his head on top of Hinagiku''s head, he got a good whiff of her scent and he chuckled.

    "While Misaki might not be as strong as you, she''s a monster when ites to strategies and mental ploys. Other than Kotori, I don''t think anyone is a match for her in this area!"

    "Really?"

    Hinagiku was relieved but she couldn''t hide her salty tone.

    "You sound like you trust Shokuhou very much..."

    "Hmm? Do I sense jealousy?"

    Wu Yan tapped her on the head.

    "Come on, I trust you just as much as I trust her..."

    Hinagiku snorted and she snapped back at him despite having bright eyes of someone who just got praised.

    "I don''t want your trust, why don''t you give Shokuhou that trust!"

    "Yo, if you''re that envious..."

    Wu Yan''s hand which was on her back started inching down her back to a dangerous area.

    "Maybe I shouldfort you more?"

    "Uwa!"

    Hinagiku grabbed his arm as she blushed bright red like a tomato. She barely had enough energy to talk, if he pounded her again then she would be out ofmission until tomorrow.

    His strong arm ignored her resistance and she started panicking.

    "Okay, okay, I get it, I won''t continue on this topic anymore, okay?"

    Hinagiku pursed her lips as she pleaded for mercy. Wu Yan stopped although he looked very frustrated and crestfallen. Hinagiku didn''t know where to start berating this lewd wolf.

    She was the student council president of Hakuo Academy, she had authority over students of the prestigious school. People listened to her when she ordered something done, she never thought she would have to beg Wu Yan to not dip his wick in her wax vat.

    Although there''splex power dynamic at y in a rtionship, a man can''t be too soft or the other side would be frustrated with him. To our strong and independent Kaichou-sama, there''s basically no difference between the former and an assertive male.

    Hinagiku reckons she''s probably going to spend the rest of her life with this lecherous bastard.

    Annoyed by this thought Hinagiku gave Wu Yan a mighty pinch on the meat around his waist.

    "Yowch! What was that for?!"

    "Nothing!"

    "Why do you look so angry? What did I do?!"

    "No~thing ~"

 Chapter 860: Infiltration, the darkness within the base

    <h4>Chapter 860: Infiltration, the darkness within the base</h4>

    The forward operating base is huge, it''s about the size of a small town.

    There were thousands of soldiers stationed here. There were also multiple toons on patrol duty at night. Most of them were tier 6 in power, there were also a lot of tier 7 soldiers mobilized, tier 8 soldiers were sprinkled here and there.

    With patrol teams like these, it''s hard to sneak in without getting detected. Yet, Marcus and hisckeys did just that, they sneaked into this base and they were slowly making their way over to a certain area.

    "Yo, brothers!"

    A few soldiers who just clocked in greeted the patrol team.

    "Your shift''s over, go get some rest!"

    Lack of sleep can negatively affect a soldier, even if they are superhumans who are either cultivators or mage. That''s why there are shifts for patrol teams. With so many things going on thesest few days, sleep is a very raremodity, the soldiers took their shifts seriously.

    "Ah~~ Finally, our shift''s over..."

    "God, I could use some sleep..."

    "Less talk, more walking, I want to hit the sack..."

    The off-duty soldiers sighed as they split up to get into their own tents.

    One of them was on his way to his rea when a dark figure appeared out of nowhere.

    Before he can scream for help, the figure shot dark qi into the soldier''s eyes.

    Stunned, his consciousness became muddy and his eyes went nk. Slowly, he lost emotions can became as emotionless as a doll.

    "Tell me..."

    A hoarse voice came from underneath the figure''s hood.

    "Where''s Wu Yan..."

    Marcus was one of the captains before getting busted. He knew where Wu Yan & co used to stay at. After Andrew''s failure to assassinate Shokuhou Misaki, they moved location so Marcus isn''t clear where they eventually moved to, either way, he''s sure they are still in this base.

    He''s not ruling out the possibility of Wu Yan & co changing locations again so Marcus took control of one of the soldiers here using a technique he attained recently.

    "He''s in the eastern quarters..."

    The guard said with a t tone.

    "Then..."

    The hooded figure continued with malicious red eyes.

    "Where are his women?"

    "They are also in the eastern area..."

    Marcus slightly nodded.

    "Lead me there..."

    The guard led Marcus and hisckeys over to the eastern area.

    After advancing for a while, they arrived at an area that''s close to the borders of this base. They stopped as hisckeys and Marcus looked at the ten tents in front of them, the tents were segregated from the other tents around them.

    Marcus could tell this was where Wu Yan & co set up tent.

    Marcus trembled but he suppressed his own emotions as he growled at the guard.

    "Why are we stopping? Which one''s Wu Yan''s tent?"

    The guard replied.

    "I only know they are here, I don''t which tent belongs to whom..."

    Marcus understood why. Wu Yan & co didn''t interact with the soldiers and they stayed clear of them too. It was only natural that this soldier couldn''t pinpoint which tent belonged to Wu Yan.

    Marcus balled his palms into fists as he stared at the tents.

    He didn''t charge there because he knew there were two tier 9 individuals there.

    Unbeknownst to him, there are seven tier 9 individuals now.

    Themps were out, giving the impression that the ones here were all asleep.

    The soothing breathing sounds of the sleepers also served to enhance this notion. However, there are exceptions who are still awake!

    Inside a certain tent, although themp''s out, the two women here are actually still awake.

    More like, they were awake because theycked the ability to sleep.

    Angeloids don''t dream and they can''t sleep. Ikaros and Astrea were lying on top of their beds with opened eyes. They looked at each other without saying anything, they were also flushed red, even Ikaros is as red as a tomato.

    Before Wu Yan summoned them, night signals another session of boredom and loneliness. They got used to that sad life.

    After Wu Yan summoned them, they slowly lost this habit. Even when they can''t sleep, when they were around Wu Yan, they felt assured and the night became something they enjoyed.

    At night, they would sneak into Wu Yan''s sleep area and watch him sleep. Loneliness became a thing of the past.

    Wu Yan knew about this tendency, however, he never stopped them from sneaking into his room or tent. Whenever he sensed theming, if he''s tired, he would just go to bed while holding hands with the girls. If he''s feeling energetic, he would pin them down on the bed and tickle their meaty insides with his pole.

    Of course, they didn''t do it with Wu Yan every night. For instance, when they know Wu Yan is busy ploughing Hinagiku, they lost the courage to enter his tent.

    They knew if they entered, they would only y right into the wolf''s lewd ns.

    Instead, they stayed in their own tent with red faces. They probably remembered how Wu Yan worked them just like he worked Hinagiku.

    Ikaros suddenly lifted her head as data streamed across her eyes, a prompt appeared in her augmented reality view.

    "Ikaros-senpai?"

    Astrea asked out of confusion when Ikaros stood straight up.

    She pped her wings and she dashed out of her tent immediately without answering Astrea.

    Astrea might not be quick on the uptake but she knew Ikaros did stuff like this for a good reason. She must have discovered something that made her mobilize in an instant.

    Astrea dashed out of the tent and she stood by Ikaros'' side. She looked in the direcition Ikaros'' looking and she saw it...

    There were five cloaked figures standing there, the one who looked like the leader was emanating a bad aura...

    Astrea might be ditzy but she knows the five aren''t here for a nice chat.

    Are they nning on doing something bad to Master?

    The two girls entered battle mode as halos appeared above their heads.

    Then, the both of them shot towards the invaders like cannonballs.

 Chapter 861: Broken, techniques and change...

    <h4>Chapter 861: Broken, techniques and change...</h4>

    "Nn?"

    Marcus was busy thinking how to sneak past Ikaros and n. He wanted to kill Wu Yan & his girls. He was surprised to see Astrea and Ikarosing for him.

    Marcus gnashed his teeth.

    "How did they sense me?"

    Marcus thought he concealed his aura really well. Theckeys with him were also specialized in hiding their tracks. They were covert enough to sneak past the jail guards and break him out. But, they were still discovered!

    Marcus miscalcted the girls'' ability to sense life signatures. It''s like when Andrew didn''t ount for Shokuhou Misaki''s ability to detect mental signatures. He thought he did well hiding his tracks when Ikaros already detected him from the start.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Dark qi came from within his robes, the qi wafted up into the air like dark clouds. It covered the area they were in and it also shrouded both Ikaros and Astrea.

    "I will settle you two first!"

    "You guys!"

    Marcus yelled as he ordered hisckeys.

    "Kill the blonde one!"

    "Yes sir!"

    They leaped at Astrea.

    Marcus focused on Ikaros.

    "This is just as well, I wanted to see how strong you are..."

    Shooting jets of dark air out of his legs, he shot towards Ikaros like a missile.

    Bam

    The loud collision was like a thunder especially in a quiet ce like the base. In no time at all, the soldiers will wake up and surround Marcus and hisckeys.

    At least, that''s how it should have been. The dark qi covering this ce sealed the voices here, the boom didn''t echo outwards.

    It''s because he had this ability that he came here looking to assassinate Wu Yan & co. Otherwise, the sound when they attack would wake the whole base up. Even if he''s cocky, he''s not sure if he can kill anyone when the whole base attacks him.

    This dark qi barrier also kept the dou qi and mana fluctuations inside without letting any leak out.

    Marcus reckons he can pull off his private vengeance with this shrouding barrier.

    Of course, that was against your average foe...

    When Ikaros and Astrea faced off against Marcus and hisckeys. Wu Yan shot up from his bed like a spring, surprising Hinagiku in the process.

    "What in the world are you doing?"

    Wu Yan didn''t answer her. He closed his eyes as he zoned in on a certain aspect of his senses. When he opened his eyes again, his deep red eyes were filled with rage and killing intent. He growled with a simr intensity.

    "I am going to kill him!"

    "Yan..."

    Stunned by Wu Yan''s sudden rage, Hinagiku gasped.

    Wu Yan suppressed his anger and he told Hinagiku to mobilize.

    "Hinagiku, go get Mikoto and the others!"

    Hinagiku knew something must have happened. Without wasting a second, she dressed up and she asked him.

    "What? Did something happen?"

    Wu Yan sucked in a cold breath of air as he cracked his fists. He is currently resisting the urge to rush out of the tent swinging.

    "The telepathy spell I installed in Ikaros and Astrea got triggered."

    "Telepathy?!"

    Hinagiku''s expression changed.

    Wu Yan gathered the girls when he arrived at this base. He engraved telepathy spells into them.

    ording to Wu Yan, this spell is designed to go off once the condition inscribed is fulfilled. It would then transmit a signal to the spellcaster.

    Wu Yan''s telepathy would go off if the girls go into battle mode or are met with danger and distress.

    In other words, Ikaros and Astrea were fighting someone.

    When was thest time somebody attacked in the night, yeah, it''s the same as when Andrew tried to kill Shokuhou Misakist time.

    This is why Yan is royally pissed.

    With a wave of his hand, the clothes on the rack nearby flew to him and he got dressed in seconds.

    "I am going over first!"

    Hinagiku nodded. She knew how anxious Wu Yan was. If Astrea and Ikaros weren''t tier 9 superwomen, he would have teleported in an instant without exining anything to her.

    "Take care!"

    Ripples of mana came from Wu Yan and he disappeared instantly. Meanwhile, Hinagiku ran to the other tents, rallying the girls.

    Boom

    The explosion and its ensuing gust got absorbed by the dark qi barrier.

    Ikaros analyzed battle information, parsing Marcus'' movement. Her blue wings shed and she appeared in front of Marcus in no time at all!

    "She''s fast!"

    Marcus was taken by surprise, he channeled his dou qi, his icy dou qi is gone now, reced by dark qi that looked like it had corrosive and corruptive properties.

    He materialized a few whips of dark rotting qi and he sent them crashing towards Ikaros.

    Before he can celebrate, the whips of darkness got stopped one meter away from Ikaros. The whips emitted dull thuds as a barrier with hexagonal patterns stopped his attacks.

    Ikaros used her Aegis.

    When the whips were dispelled, Ikaros shot forward and she entered close-quarters with Marcus. She twisted her body as she used her wings to m into Marcus.

    Bamf

    "Gugh..."

    Sent back by this wing attack, Marcus couldn''t help but groan in pain. He stumbled backwards before he steadied himself. Marcus couldn''t defend in time so he suffered slight injuries from Ikaros'' attack.

    "Damn!"

    Marcus dark qi came out once more, drawing distance between him and Ikaros. However, Ikaros kept up her attacks.

    Ikaros raised a fist as it glistened with hexagonal tes like her Aegis. Then, she mmed her fist into Marcus'' chest.

    Bam

    Her tiny fists belied the power within, it felt like someone condensed the force of a waterfall into this punch. No one could see Marcus'' face but the punch connected nheless.

 Chapter 862: The enraged and the crazy one

    <h4>Chapter 862: The enraged and the crazy one</h4>

    Bam

    Marcus suffered the attack head-on. While spilling an unknown liquid from within his hood, he got sent flying backwards.

    It wasn''t blood, it was somekind of vile viscous liquid that smelled really bad.

    Instead of obeying thew of gravity, the vile liquid stayed in the air. Then, it morphed into an arrow of darkness as it went straight for Ikaros'' face.

    Ikaros analyzed the attack and she blocked the arrow with her Aegis, allowing the moist arrow to stter all over her Aegis.

    The next instant, sounds of someone frying an egg on a pan came from her shield, the liquid forming the ck arrow started corroding her shield.

    Ikaros paused for a brief moment. She didn''t think this would happen.

    The arrows couldn''t corrode her Aegis entirely, in a puff of poisonous smoke, the arrows disappeared.

    Although it sounded like they were fighting for a long time now. In reality, it hasn''t been 10 seconds since Ikarosunched the first two attacks.

    Ikaros got the upper hand in this fight.

    Marcus steadied himself as he looked at Ikaros who came out rtively unscathed from his attack. He gnashed his teeth as he growled.

    "This woman, she''s strong..."

    He suffered two blows in less than 10 seconds. Clearly, she wasn''t someone who forcibly increased her powers like him, she is someone who reached the tier 9 legitimately.

    "How can that be? She''s so young, how can someone so young reach tier 9 power?"

    Marcus expressed his envy and hatred.

    He paid a great price to attain his curren tier 9 strength.

    Marcus backed away cautiously when he saw Ikaros'' expressionless look. With a dark look, he channeled more dou qi, he needed to take Ikaros seriously or he''s going to be in trouble.

    While she''s stronger than he expected, he''s not afraid of a tough foe like Ikaros.

    Just like him, Ikaros can''t handily take him down in a short time.

    When Astrea gets killed by hisckeys, he can get them to gang up on her. Chipping away her health while he tanks her damage, that''s his n.

    When tier 9 cultivators fought, barring ring difference in power, a slight distraction could be the differentiating line between life and death. Ikaros might be strong, but she''s still someone Marucs reackons he can take down. With four tier 8 practitioners pestering her, scoring a lethal blow should be easy.

    He''s not too worried about Astrea''s side. Thest time he checked, she''s peak tier 8 so while theckeys might be dead meat in a 1v1 fight, this doesn''t apply to a 4v1 fight even if hisckeys are only high-level tier 8 cultivators.

    He''s also confident that his highly-trainedckeys wouldn''t lose to a woman like Astrea.

    At least, that''s what he thought.

    Naturally, he wasn''t aware that Ikaros had an upgraded battle mode she''s not using right now.

    He also didn''t know about Astrea''s ascension into tier 9 realm.

    Miscalctions after miscalctions. Boy, Marcus is in for it now...

    "Argh..."

    "Noooo..."

    "Gugh..."

    "Oof..."

    Marcus was still nning his attrition tactics when whimpers of pain came from behind him. Those voices were familiar too.

    With a bad feeling in his gut, he turned despite his brain telling him not to do so. He trembled when he saw the scene behind him.

    It wasn''t the easy conclusion he expected, instead, his fourckeys who he had high hopes for were all dying in pools of their own blood with mortal wounds on their bodies. They were all bleeding out from their wounds.

    Meanwhile, Astrea who should have died after getting attacked by hisckeysnded beside Ikaros without any injuries.

    "Th-this is impossible..."

    Marcus looked at hisckeys, he thought they were faking injuries to sit the fight out. But, it''s clear they weren''t fooling around, hisckeys were dying in front of him.

    They are all dead!

    "How..."

    Jets of dark qi came blowing out of his clothes. Then, Marcus roared as if he couldn''t ept reality.

    "How can a peak tier 8 defeat four high level tier 8 fighters so easily?!"

    Then, a cold voice came form behind him.

    "You should ask that question..."

    Marcus froze up when he heard this eerily familiar voice.

    "...when you meet yourckeys in hell..."

    Marcus trembled in greater intensity as he sent a storm of dark qi towards the person standing behind him.

    "Wu Yan!"

    Without minding the dark qi very much, Wu Yan stood there as a ripple in space, a magic barrier, deflected the dark qi away from Wu Yan.

    "So, you''re the one, huh?"

    A savage glint shed in Wu Yan''s eyes as a pressure heavier than a mountain weighed down on Marcus.

    "You''re the stinky rat that came in here trying to start a ruckus?"

    His low but soul-piercing tone made Marcus'' shoulders sink whenbined with Wu Yan''s domineering aura.

    Feeling himself being suppressed by Wu Yan, Marcus blew up with a crazed bellow, shrieking like a demon who broke loose from the shackles of Tartarus.

    "Wu Yan!!!"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows when he heard the hooded figure yell.

    This guy who looked like someone who''s too afraid to let other people see his face clearly had a grudge against him. He sounded like he wanted revenge on him very much.

    He assumed he was another conspirator who tried to further his own agenda by sneaking around in the night. Looks like he''s wrong.

    He scanned the crazy guy in a hood.

    Marcus Cyto: Level 80.

    Wu Yan''s eyes immediately went cold as killing intent overflowed within him.

    "You''re Marcus!"

 Chapter 863: Weird dark qi, the abnormality within oneâ€™s physique

    <h4>Chapter 863: Weird dark qi, the abnormality within one''s physique</h4>

    "You''re Marcus!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    When Wu Yan called him out, Marcusughed out loud with resentment and malice hidden within his manic chuckle.

    "So, you do remember me! Yes! Just like how I engraved your name into my soul, how I wished I can tear you to a million pieces!"

    Wu Yan grinned as he stepped on top of a boulder.

    "Yeah, where have you been thesest few days, doggie without a home?"

    That stopped Marcus. His dark qi increased as he blew away the pebbles and soil around him.

    "Yes, I lost my status, my home, and my n..."

    The skull within the hood bobbed up and down. He continued while snarling.

    "It was all thanks to you, Wu Yan!"

    "You ran away, put on a sharper pair of fangs and you came back for seconds?"

    Wu Yan took a verbal swing at the guy.

    "You shouldn''t have gone through that much trouble, oh, great and mighty second-inmand of the Cyto n..."

    Marcus got enraged, he lost the ability to keep cool after Wu Yan taunted him.

    "When I stomp your head on the ground like a mongrel, let''s see how you can beg for mercy when I tear your jaws away from your skull!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan chortled with amusement.

    "Maybe you can, with your new abilities I mean..."

    "Keep talking while you still can!"

    Marcus giggled like a crazy person.

    "Let me show you the difference between you and I!"

    Dark qi were emanating from his body, he showed off his tier 9 powers. He was expecting Wu Yan to show a look of surprise or some sort of shocked reaction. Heughed at Wu Yan.

    "Lo and behold, I am now in the realm of tier 9, you lowly ant, know your ce!"

    Wu Yan watched him with a serious look. His eyes shone with a weird glint as he examined Marcus'' aura.

    He''s not intimidated by the clown. He already handed the demigod Beast King his butt on a silver tter, Marcus looked more like a fool than a threat to Wu Yan.

    He''s so serious because he''s trying to figure out Marcus'' rapid increase of power. He was at peak tier 8 a short time ago. How did he ascend so quickly. Also, where is Cyto n''s unique Ice dou qi, why did his aura change into a corrosive dark qi?

    He''s also feeling a slight sense of unease from the dark qi he''s releasing.

    His blood raged as it sent warning signals to his brain.

    This wasn''t a joke.

    His blood rampaged around his body, to a vampire, especially a true ancestor like him, the blood is more important than his heart and brain.

    His blood raced, a sign that he''s facing something insidious here.

    Wu Yan can tell that his blood pressure is increasing as his heart pumped faster and harder. It''s like his blood is getting ready to face the invasion of another simrly powerful foe, not unlike when the King of Beasts meets another regal invader, only one can live.

    In other words, this dark qi came from a source that rivalled the True Ancestor Bloodline.

    This sensation, it''s not a difference of power or superiority in any aspect. It''s because the lifeform that gave rise to this dark qi stood at the apex of all lifeforms too.

    A lifeform on par with the True Ancestor?

    His face darkened. True Ancestors are apex lifeforms towering above others. However, Wu Yan knew the True Ancestor couldn''t fight back against Counter Force. Notwithstanding that, True Ancestors are revered as gods in some worlds.

    His blood is responding to the presence of a simr entity. They were both wary of each other and they couldn''t stand each other.

    Wu Yan can tell Marcus must have gone through some transformation to elicit such strong reactions from his True Ancestor bloodline.

    "Master!"

    Ikaros and Astrea descended near Wu Yan. Their arrivals woke a manic Marcus up, he realized his current position.

    Ikaros is stronger than him, as for Astrea, he couldn''t be sure but since she instantly dispatched hisckeys, she must be capable too. Plus, there''s Wu Yan who easily ughtered Andrew.

    Marcus calmed down as hesitation slowed him down.

    He''s stranded in enemy territory without allies. He''s confident his dark qi barrier can keep prying eyes away, however, he''s not if he can win against these three.

    Retreat?

    His pride couldn''t take that.

    If he didn''t retreat, he would most likely be captured again. Damned if he''s going back in a prison again.

    What do I do?

    Marcus explored his options. His hatred for Wu Yan kept him here, however, he''s sober enough to weigh the probabilities of victory in a fight as dismal as this. With no chance of winning and retreat isn''t an eptable end, Marcus got stuck in this logic loop.

    In the end, rationality prevailed over his grudge with Wu Yan. Marcus chose to run!

    With only one life avable to him, he decided that revenge can wait for when Wu Yan isn''t so lucky.

    As Marcus got ready to depart, a sentence stopped him in his tracks.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he read the rat''s mind with ease.

    "Ikaros, Astrea, don''t interfere with this fight."

    Marcus looked up as he saw Wu Yan beaming back at him with a sarcastic grin.

    Ikaros and Astrea flinched. Astrea panicked.

    "But, master, that meanie is stronger than before, we should..."

    "It''s okay, trust me!"

    Wu Yan stopped Astrea.

    "I am more than enough..."

    Ikaros and Astrea still wanted to help but they listened obediently to him anyway. They retreated back as Marcus watched with glee, he erased any thoughts of running away.

    He can always run away after murdering Wu Yan. He reckons his current power would allow him to leave Ikaros and Astrea in the dust when he''s hightailing it.

    You''re gonna wish you didn''t say that, Wu Yan...

    With the two girls away, Marcusughed out loud before he started unleashing a storm of dark qi.

    Bam

    Marcus jumped forward with an explosive leap. Like a ck lightning bolt, he went straight for Wu Yan who stood atop the boulder.

 Chapter 864: Human? Beast? Monster? Demon?

    <h4>Chapter 864: Human? Beast? Monster? Demon?</h4>

    Bam

    That was the starting shot that signaled the start of this duel.

    Marcus reached Wu Yan easily and he spun around, drawing a beautiful and deadly arc that sliced the boulder Wu Yan was standing on into neat pieces, he made sliced tofu out of a boulder!

    Boom

    The pieces of the boulders exploded into dust leaving only shiny stone bs behind. The sharp and shiny remnants were standing there, pointing at the sky in defiance of nature.

    Marcus exhibited his newfound strength.

    He wasn''t celebrating because he saw Wu Yan looking down at him emotionlessly on another boulder nearby. Wu Yan''s body started shining with a shocking amount of magic power.

    "Indeed, you have grown stronger..."

    Wu Yan talked to him like Marcus was the weaker fighter. Marcus snorted with anger and he jumped at Wu Yan again. In a ck blur, he covered more than 50 meters in an instant, covering half the distance between him and Wu Yan.

    Then, he made stone kebabs out of the boulder he''s standing on again. The ensuing gust blew the soil around it away. That strength isn''t something a normal tier 9 can use.

    Wu Yan disappeared before he can strike him. This time, he appeared next to Marcus.

    Wu Yan didn''t attack, instead, he examined Marcus'' hands.

    "You..."

    "Oh, you finally noticed?..."

    Marcus snickered as he showed him his hands.

    When he did that, Astrea gasped in shock and appall. Even Ikaros'' jaw slightly dropped when she saw his horrific hands.

    His hands were covered in ck scales. His index, middle, ring, and pinkie fingers grew into grostesque 20cm-long ws. His thumb was transmogrified into a wiggling tentacle like extension. The back of his hands hand spiny thorns and his palm had what appeared to be pulsating tumors.

    That''s not a hand anymore.

    That wasn''t the most shocking part, Marcus also removed his hood.

    Covered in disgusting ck scales, he had jaws like that of a bear trap. His nose was gone, reced by an unsightly twitching meaty growth. Meanwhile, his eyes fused into one, it''s like a goggle that was rotated vertically. His eye was also shifted to his forehead.

    Inside his eye, there were more bestial eyes that kept darting about like pinwheels. He had at least seven mini-eyes in that ce.

    Even calling him a demonic beast would be smearing the other demonic beasts. There is only one term for someone who used to be a human.

    Monster!

    Wu Yan breathed in deeply and he suppressed his anxiety. He stopped taking Marcus with indifference and coldness. Instead, he sighed as he looked at Marcus with pity and sympathy.

    "This is the price you paid for your powers?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    Marcus started chuckling although Wu Yan wasn''t sure how he produced humanughter through that inhuman mouth of his. Although he sounded uncanny, he could hear the resentment within Marcus''ughter.

    "Yes, and it''s all thanks to you that I became what I am!"

    He tore away his robe, revealing his monstrous torso and a long tail. He roared at him with a bellow that sounded like it belonged to a mix of tiger and lion.

    "You''re the one who forced me down this path, you''re the one who made me go through this to get more power! Wu Yan!!! I will never forgive you!"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he stayed mum.

    The duel ground to a halt as silence fell. Marcus thrashed his tail about, his disgusting growths made weir d sounds as they pulsed and oozed. The mood got turned into a scary one because of his peculiarities.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes, his deep red eyes were reced with a noble golden sheen!

    "You sad and pathetic existence..."

    Wu Yan looked at Marcus although he couldn''t bear to look at this sad excuse of a human. His nonchnt voice rang.

    "I will end it for you..."

    "Ahahaha.... HAHAHAHAHA!!!"

    Marcus burst outughing, then, he followed up with a deafening roar.

    "Do it! Do it, if you can!"

    Marcus swiped at nothing, then, multiple dark w beams came forth with a tiny storm. This storm of dark qi and w beam went for Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan shifted his position and with a bit of mana spent, he teleported away, the beams hit nothing.

    "What''s this? I thought you wanted to end me?"

    Marcus roared with his monstrous voice, his mental state appeared to be unstable.

    Facing Wu Yan, he taunted him.

    "What''s the matter? You wanna y hide and seek?"

    "Don''t worry..."

    Wu Yan slowly lowered his head, his facial expression was hidden by his bangs.

    "I will grant you a splendid end..."

    The mana fluctuations on his body suddenly spiked.

    Fwoosh

    It sounded like something went up in mes, the sound echoed around like electricity conducted through metal. The soil and dust around Wu Yan got blew away.

    A bunch of ribbons made of light sprouted behind Wu Yan, he grew wings of light that looked very elegant.

    Buoyed by a supernatural force, Wu Yan started floating and he ascended into the air.

    Marcus flinched before heughed out loud.

    "Hmm? You turned yourself into a bird person just like your women?"

    "I can''t help it..."

    Wu Yan looked down at the monstrosity below him.

    "To fight a monster, I must be one myself."

    "Feast your eyes..."

    "On the array of spells known as the 103,000 forbidden magic grimoires..."

    "Tomes?"

    Marcus snickered as he licked his eyes with his long tongue.

    "Whatever! Just let me rip you to pieces already!"

    He pointed his ws at Wu Yan and he shot out cksers at Wu Yan.

    Without any intent to dodge, the wings behind him stirred into action, blocking theser.

    Sizzle...

    Theser touched the wings of light. The moment theser made contact, it started moving like the wings of light were made with extremely dense material, the speed of hissers slowed down tremendously.

    Then, thesers dimmed down while Wu Yan''s surrounding lit up, when thesers were fully absorbed, his environment dimmed down too. Marcus''sers got devoured without any trouble.

    Meanwhile, Marcus heaved in shock.

 Chapter 865: You ascended to Tier 9 too? Marcus going crazy...

    <h4>Chapter 865: You ascended to Tier 9 too? Marcus going crazy...</h4>

    It''s obvious Marcus didn''t think his attacks would be thwarted in such a manner.

    His attacks were infused with his dark dou qi. It isn''t just incredibly powerful, it carries negative ailments like corruption, corrosion, and decay,pared to his original icy dou qi, this was a major power-up.

    With his dark dou qi, he could have lorded over anyone below tier 9.

    Powered by this ck dou qi, he is someone who can fight against a middle-realm tier 9 despite being a newbie in the tier 9 weight ss.

    Even when he attacked Wu Yan, his opponent still easily blocked his attacks.

    "Th-this..."

    Marcus started considering something he didn''t want to believe or even think about. He yelled out loud.

    "Yo-you broke into tier 9?!"

    Wu Yan looked at him without saying anything. Instead, he let his aura which couldn''t belong to anyone in the tier 8 talk for him.

    To quickly enter the ninth tier, he sacrificed his humanity and turned into a monster. He paid a great price for the power to kill Wu Yan, he got his hands on the dark dou qi that enhanced hisbat power greatly.

    But, all this for what?

    He turned into a monster because he wanted to use the cruelest method to dismember Wu Yan limb from limb, he wanted nothing less than to exact the worst kind of pain imaginable to the one who forced him into this wretched form.

    Reality told him to hit the road, the foe he wanted to shred into a million pieces rose into tier 9 just like him, he did so without paying any price.

    How can Marcus ept an oue like this? This is an outrage!

    "No... NOOOO..."

    His mental wirings went haywire. Marcus mumbled incessantly to himself, his dark qi rampaged out of control, his ramblings turned into an enraged bellow, then, his dark qi exploded outwards.

    "This cannot be!"

    His malice manifested in his voice and expression. Like someone out of his mind, he leaned forward and he used his tail to spring him up into Wu Yan who''s still floating above ground.

    "I will kill you!"

    Wu Yan looked on with cold eyes. Then, his wings started dancing like sharp whips,shing out at Marcus.

    "Die die die die die!"

    Marcus couldn''t fight with a rational mind, he only focused on one thing, killing Wu Yan!

    His ws extended outwards like spears, his w spears met the whips of light.

    The whips dimmed down and turned translucent when his ws made contact, his ws went through the whips like a mirage.

    His attack hit nothing, that''s what it felt like when the dim whips lit up again. This time, he could hear something slicing through the wind, the new attack expanded in Marcus'' vision.

    A sense of danger rang within Marcus and he instinctively used the momentum generated by iling his tail to weave down, dodging the iing wings of light.

    Bam

    The whips missed Marcus and crashed against the ground, creating a crater that''s one meter wide.

    Marcus finally recognized the attribute of the whips of light. They can materialized and de-materialize on cue!

    "Damn!"

    Marcus cursed.

    "You and your petty tricks!"

    "Tricks?"

    Wu Yan grinned as he looked down at a sour Marcus from above.

    "Fine, I will change up my attacks..."

    The wings of light moved again, but, Wu Yan didn''t send the wings after Marcus. Instead, his wings bent into a shape that looked like spider legs grew out from behind Wu Yan. The wings were pointed at him.

    Ring...

    The tips of the wing lit up as small concentrated balls of light grew in volume and luminosity.

    The balls of light shook one time and immediately afterwards,sers were shot out.

    "Long-ranged attacks again..."

    As a warrior, he''s like a fish out of water when fighting against someone who can attack from far away, Wu Yan forced him to go into defensive. He can see that if this keeps going, he''s going to die from a fight of attrition.

    He must find a way to get close!

    Marcus suppressed the anxiety within him and he smacked thesers into non-existence like he''s swatting flies.

    Wu Yan pointed at Marcus and he rained down a rain ofser bolts.

    Marcus anchored his foot behind him and he started swiping at air, unleashing a torrent of dark w beams.

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    Thesers and w beams met and cancelled each other out. After a cloud of dust got stirred into the air, visibility reduced between the two duelists.

    Marcus saw this chance and he silently muttered.

    "Here''s my chance!"

    Roar

    Responding to Marcus bestial shout, his dark qi rippled across his body.

    With a mighty swipe of his arms, his arms turned brilliantly dark as he merged with his w beam to quickly travel across the distance between the two fighters. Ignoring the dust storm, the distance, and time, Marcus appeared in front of Wu Yan in an instant.

    Wu Yan''s pupils shrunk.

    Marcus saw this as his victory and he chuckled.

    "Die!"

    With another howl, his dark dou qi aura condensed in his ws, it extended to a gnarly length.

    He smashed that attack into Wu Yan''s chest.

    Wu Yan watched the w attack as time slowed around him. That charged attack was clearly reflected in Wu Yan''s eyes.

    Fwish fwish

    The wings of light behind him alsobined to form a giant sword of light, the sword of light was willed by Wu Yan to meet the giant dark w attack.

    Bam

    A thunderous boom echoed out and a shockwave unlike any other shook the ground, sting rocks to dust and fissuring the immediate vicinity in a tsunami of rubble.

    Dust rained down over thend.

 Chapter 866: Tangled, the fight is just getting started

    <h4>Chapter 866: Tangled, the fight is just getting started</h4>

    As a wave of dust reverberated outwards, the two fighters could no longer be seen.

    Ikaros and Astrea pped their wings, blowing the dust away, their augmented vision kept track of the fighters, the dust cloud be damned.

    When the dust touched the dark barrier of istion, the dark barrier repelled the dust from spreading beyond it. Soon, one could see only a giant crater at the center of the fight, a testament to the destion brought upon this ce.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Marcus emerged from the chaotic scene as they wrestled for supremacy with their weapons, ws of darkness, and a sword of light. They pressed against each other while sparks flew off their weapons.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    Marcus groaned while putting more weight behind his ws. He wanted to blow away the sword of light in front of him. Like an unbreakable wall, the sword of light resisted. Then, the wings unfurled slightly.

    Bam

    The resulting force was transmitted into Marcus through his ws, staggering him even when he¡¯s empowered by his dark qi.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Marcus yelled when he fell back down on the ground. Angered by his ineffective attack, he raged on while Wu Yan unleashed another wave of attack, this time, in the form of two giant walls of light that crashed down upon Marcus.

    Marcus¡¯ expression changed and he quickly jumped back as the wall missed him by just that much. When the walls plowed through the ground, it left deep gorges that canceled out the potholes from before.

    Then, the walls of light crashed against the dark isting barrier. The barrier shook as if a giant battered it with a battering ram.

    s, the dark barrier proved to be more sturdy than it looked. It dimmed down a bit but it quickly recovered its previous sheen. If the barrier got dispelled, the whole base woulde after Marcus, ending this fight with Marcus¡¯ hasty retreat.

    After this attack, the wings of light fluttered around Wu Yan, making him look like a spider that¡¯s weaving a web of light andsers.

    The formless wings behind him took the shape of a giant pair of wings.

    Fwoosh

    The wings of light expanded outwards, without using teleportation spells or any other supernatural powers, the wings arrived near Marcus.

    Then, one of the wings sliced down at Marcus like a sharp knife.

    Bam

    The wing made contact with Marcus¡¯ w, he managed to block in time.

    But, this wasn¡¯t the end, not yet.

    The other wing smacked at Marcus, blowing away the surrounding air with a heated explosive gust that made the temperature inside this barrier rise in tandem. If this attack hit Marcus, he¡¯s going to be seriously injured.

    Marcus steeled himself up as he used his brawny reptilian arm to take the brunt of the wing attack.

    ws met wings as the two collided in a storm of sparks and booms. The barrier trembled with the shockwaves emitted from the brutal exchange of attacks.

    He used his strength to resist, he felt like he¡¯s a meat patty squeezed between two incredibly hard buns. He endured the wing attacks as the scales on his face and arms stood up due to his exertion.

    As Marcus struggled with a dark look, his anger clouded his vision. He couldn¡¯t see the source of this trapping attack, he couldn¡¯t see Wu Yan chanting a spell with an unknownnguage in the air above him.

    His magic power started pouring out as Wu Yan chanted a spell of divine origin. When he spat out thest magical verse, a robe that looked as regal as a king¡¯s and holy as a bishop¡¯s materialized on Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    His dark casual shirt got covered by this white and golden feather robe. Like a priest from an unknown religion, he looked divine and pompous.

    When his robe fully came into existence, Wu Yan opened his eyes.

    ¡°Walking Church,pleted!¡±

    Indeed, this luxurious robe is a magic armor with astounding defensive capabilities known as the ultimate barrier.

    Casting magic spells is serious business.

    A magician cannot escape the requirements to cast a spell, for example, a magician usually requires magic tools or chants to cast spells. Some potent spells require a magic formation to cast. Mess up a single step and the spell execution might fail, even a mispronunciation would cause a spell to fail.

    He might have 103,000 grimoires at his disposal, the spells range from esoteric ones like Yin-Yang Arts, Barrier spells, sealing jutsus, and various other spells. Powerful and mighty spells require tedious set-up.

    For instance, chanting.

    For an advanced spell like the Walking Church, he needed to chant without interruption. The Eternal Arms Mastery helped him with that but he couldn¡¯t bypass the chanting part. Only Magic Gods of fable can do something like casting magic chantless.

    Aleister is one of them.

    Back then, Wu Yan used his Meteor Shower bow to threaten Aleister. However, without his equipment, and when Aleister isn¡¯t restricted by his life-sustaining machine, Wu Yan would have lost even if he brought 100 clones of himself back then.

    A magic god, that¡¯s a league of its own, it isn¡¯t something he can do at his current level.

    He can know the grimoires like the back of his hand and he still wouldn¡¯t be a magic god.

    To evoke the Walking Church, he needed to express the words of power through his chanting.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t a magic god, however, by virtue of casting a high-level spell only by relying on chanting, he is already standing near the summit aimed by all magicians.

    In the world of this spell¡¯s origin, there are other stringent requirements to cast this spell. Otherwise, Index wouldn¡¯t be one of the few walking around with a Walking Church.

    The downside of this spell is obvious, the lengthy cast time and the restrictions around it...

    Because he skipped some of the requirements, he needed to continuously supply the Walking Church with mana or risk the spell running out on him duringbat. This is inefficient whenpared to Index¡¯s walking church that can supply itself with mana because her magic armor went through all the proper steps.

    In view of this, Wu Yan used his wings of light to restrict Marcus and buy himself some time to cast the magic armor. Unbeknownst to Marcus, the wings of light pinning Marcus down are autonomous.

    He used the Walking Church because he wanted to do something else. It wasn¡¯t for defense, as a True Ancestor, he didn¡¯t need the extra defense...

 Chapter 867: The aerial impac

    <h4>Chapter 867: The aerial impac</h4>

    Wu Yan delved into the sea of knowledge known as the 103,000 forbidden grimoires.

    Like an elerated search engine, thousands of spells went through his mind all at once as he stopped on the spell that was very familiar to him. The other spells stopped zipping about as he focused on this one particr spell.

    With optimal speed, he started chanting magical words of power that saw his voice go low and high-pitch. Soon, his verses conjured a magic circle that was as tall as him, the formation expanded and contracted menacingly.

    "Saint George¡¯s Sanctuary!"

    Shatter

    It sounded like something broke as the verses weaved together and the formation lit up brightly. A ck spot appeared at the center of the magic formation, then, it spread across the formation rapidly.

    The formation started cracking as fissures appeared, like a web of darkness, it covered the magic formation. The aura of a vicious beast creeped into existence from beyond the dark fissures. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a chained beast sealed behind the magic formation.

    Under Wu Yan¡¯smand, the beast within the formation opened its savage maw.

    Through the broken magic formation, a sound came from beyond this realm, the beast¡¯s huge fangs could be seen through the magic formation.

    Marcus who is still struggling to free himself experienced a sense of dread unlike any other, it was like his body and mind told him to run away now. Marcus¡¯ expression turned grave as...

    "Dragon Breath..."

    The phantasmal casting voice entered Marcus¡¯s ears just as his internal rm went off. He looked up and saw what Wu Yan was doing.

    A beam of light so tiny it¡¯sughable came down. Although it looked insignificant, anyone who can sense the power contained within would avoid it at all cost. Wherever the beam went, it destroyed the object in its way, even the air around it wasn¡¯t spared.

    His seven eyes focused on this attack, the light beam was too quick for him to dodge. Then, the beam hit his scaly body.

    Pszztt

    The beam pierced Marcus and it hit the dark barrier of istion behind him. The barrier did well to contain the vicious attacks they threw at each other before, however, when the Dragon¡¯s Breath touched the barrier, it didn¡¯t take a second to destroy the barrier.

    With the barrier gone in a rain of dark dou qi fragments, the remnants got turned into Feathers of Light that slowly fell upon the ground, even outside the barrier, raining down on the base.

    Without any signs of stopping, the beam continued onwards, to the base outside the barrier. If this kept up, the soldiers inside the base would probably die before they knew what hit them.

    This Dragon¡¯s Breath was used in the original work to take down a satellite in earth¡¯s orbit. Anything destroyed by the beam would be turned into feathers of light that would continuepounding the damage wreaked. Each feather is said to contain the strongest blow of the Dragon in Saint George¡¯s fable.

    If these feathers rained down, the base would be gone in an instant.

    Wu Yan yelled in midair, he grabbed his Walking Church and he tore at it with all his strength. He started tearing his robe like he¡¯s trying to strip himself down.

    Tear

    The robe containing the ultimate defense got torn under Wu Yan¡¯s brute strength, revealing the casual ck shirt he originally had.

    "Scatter..."

    The shred of clothes in his hands exploded outwards, forming a barrier over the base, protecting the base from the aftermath of his Dragon¡¯s Breath.

    Then, the beam of lightnded on the rippling surface of the Walking Church, the barrier resisted the intense impact while making creaking noises. Storms visited the base as a result of this intense aerial impact.

    Ikaros and Astrea had trouble holding on as the wind blew them backwards, they pped their wings to counter the iing winds.

    The beam crashed against the barrier for a good 30 seconds and more. Then, the beam died down after its energy supply got cut off. The ripples on the barrier only stopped when the beam waspletely gone.

    This wasn¡¯t the end, however, as the feathers of light continuednding down on the barrier.

    Bam bam bam

    The feathers exploded against the barrier, the loud booms echoed in the air above the space.

    The rain of feathers soon stopped as the Walking Church¡¯s energy fluctuation piped down as well.

    The impact between the Dragon¡¯s Breath and the Walking Church abruptly woke everyone inside the base. As they moaned and grumbled in annoyance, the soldiers woke up after not getting a good night¡¯s sleep again. They started making their way over. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to surround this ce.

    Wu Yan who cut off Saint George¡¯s Sanctuary, the Walking Church had a fighting chance against the Dragon¡¯s Breath. If he kept the output up, the Walking Church would have crumbled under two sessive waves of the Dragon¡¯s Breath.

    Heaving, he ced his hands on his knees. A bit pale from using up about 50% of his magic power, he bitterlyughed.

    He forcefully evoked the Walking Church, modified its form, and expanded its range to such a wide area, the mana expenditure is simply unthinkable.

    The spellse with set rules and effects like the terms and conditions of a contract. To modify the spells and produce extra effects would be tantamount to viting the basic structure of a spell. It would be more efficient to create a new spell instead of modifying an existing spell, not to mention, it¡¯s incredibly risky and dangerous to do so.

    This goes doubly so for high-level spells like the Walking Church.

    Luckily, he limited the Walking Church¡¯s duration to a short one and he bolstered his spells withplete mastery over 103,000 grimoires. Any other person attempting to do what he did would have imploded on their own magic power in an instant.

    Although he seeded, he paid a great price, he used more than half of a True Ancestor¡¯s seemingly endless magic power. He¡¯s also hurting all over from the recoil of his magic spells.

 Chapter 868: Busted, a frenzy, and a struggle against death

    <h4>Chapter 868: Busted, a frenzy, and a struggle against death</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea flew over to Wu Yan, they were worried for their master who is kneeling in the air with heavy breathes.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Ikaros mumbled with an anxious tone, Astrea helped Wu Yan to his feet.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±

    Wu Yan epted their care as he inhaled deeply. He let his immense recovery do the rest for him while enduring the fatigue that still gued him. He shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am okay. I just used a ton of magic power, that¡¯s all...¡±

    Assured, they let out sighs of relief. Then, the three of them cast their gazes down at the ground.

    The ground riddled with holes was still fuming with smoke and dust. When a gust blew away the dust, they could see a long gully etched into thend. The drain was easily more than a hundred meters in length when it tapered off. That¡¯s the result of the Dragon¡¯s Breathing too close to the ground.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes when another wave of smoke and dust clouded his view, he waved his hand and a gale from an unknown origin blew the dust away. He can finally see the scene of his carnage.

    A scaly figure stood wobbly there, the victim of his attack looked like it would tip over if something touched it. Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea watched with different reactions.

    Wu Yan looked at the figure with scaly skin armor and he shook his head with slight remorse.

    ¡°You evaded death at thest second, huh?¡±

    The receiver of this attack lookedpletely battered, as it was bleeding all over.

    Its dark scales were dyed red by its own blood. The monster also lost a significant portion of its left torso, ordingly, it also lost an arm. The bloody stump pulsed and oozed in a disgusting manner.

    Cough cough

    Marcus spat out blood as his bear-trap-looking fangs were dyed red with blood too. He applied pressure to his nasty wound before raising his arm to look at the damage.

    With a surging pain that threatened to push the oxygen out of his lungs, Marcus painstakingly looked at his left torso, drawn by a sense of something missing. When he saw the full extent of damage dealt to him, his body shivered.

    ¡°Damn! Damn... Damn... DamnDamnDamnDamnDamn!!!¡±

    It was a mix of sad sob and angered yell, he raised his voice as his killing intent exploded upwards with his dark dou qi, his dirty blood also sttered around him. Like a beast on itsst legs, Marcus looked like a pitiful creature.

    Marcus looked at Wu Yan who was still floating above him. His bloodshot eyes zoomed in on Wu Yan as dark dou qi swirled around him, the dark dou qi couldn¡¯t reverse the damage done to him.

    ¡°Kill! I will absolutely kill you! Kill you, ya hear me?!¡±

    Spitting out blood, Marcus shrieked while Wu Yan watched with furrowed brows. He nonchntly watched Marcus growl at him like a dying beast.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kotori, Shokuhou Misaki, and the others arrived on the scene.

    Behind them, troops were storming over with Lei Wang and Pelosi leading them. They surrounded the mock arena.

    The soldiers werepletely mobilized!

    Hinagiku & co stopped when they saw the brutal scene, everything wasid to waste. With ck jaws, they were astounded and shocked by the monster spewing out dark dou qi and blood.

    ¡°Th-that...¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls backed away in disgust, their faces went pale.

    ¡°What the heck is that?!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Lei Wang and Pelosi were taken aback too. Marcus¡¯ transformed appearance is just too ghastly to behold.

    ¡°Monster! There¡¯s a monster here!¡±

    The soldiers shrieked in horror, they used their well-trained grips to hold onto their weapons lest their trembling hands fail them.

    The sounds of people groaning in disgust, gasps of shocks, and words of judgment entered Marcus¡¯s ears. Their words were like swords that pierced his soul. His already crazy mind got distorted further with resentment and hate. His dark qi exploded outwards, sweeping up everything around him.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The soldiers were blown away, only Hinagiku & co managed to defend against this emotional outburst.

    ¡°Yan... Yan...¡±

    Hinagiku called out Wu Yan¡¯s name like she¡¯s having a bad nightmare. The other girls were faring any better, Kurumi, n, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou who were used to seeing blood also went pale when they saw Marcus¡¯ beaten and corrupted form. That¡¯s what we call nightmare fuel right there.

    ¡°He¡¯s...¡±

    Kotori suppressed the terror within herself and she asked.

    ¡°Who is that? Why did he attack Ikaros and Astrea?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually after all of us!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t shift his gaze away from Marcus. He told everyone the monster¡¯s identity.

    ¡°He¡¯s Marcus!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The others cried out, Pelosi couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s Marcus?...¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and everyone fell silent. They just couldn¡¯t believe the monster they are looking it was once known as Marcus. They could barely see anything linking Marcus and the monster standing there. They were baffled by his transformation.

    When he sensed the disbelief around him, Marcus couldn¡¯t suppress his anger and malice. Killing intent rose up within him, he wanted nothing more than to kill all the witnesses here. Even he couldn¡¯t being seen in such a wretched form.

    "Wu Yan... Wu Yan... you¡¯re the one who did this, it¡¯s all Wu Yan¡¯s fault..."

    "Wu Yan!!!"

    Marcus¡¯ shrill shriek pierced everyone¡¯s eardrum.

    "I will definitely kill you, I will never forgive you!"

    He roamed his eyes over Hinagiku & co, Lei Wang, Pelosi, and the other soldiers. He bellowed like a crazy demon from fiery depths of hell.

    "And you all! All of you! One day, I will ughter you all! I will murder each and every single one of you!"

    The soldiers were scared of his cold deration. Even Wu Yan¡¯s girls couldn¡¯t help but be intimidated by his murderous conviction.

    Wu Yan felt angry when he threatened his women, he snorted in calm fury.

    "You think I am going to let you walk away just like that?"

    "No! I will not die here today!"

    Marcus growled like he¡¯s not happy with this choice either.

    Turning into a dark blur of light, he flew towards the outside of the base, drawing a trail of dark dou qi and blood.

 Chapter 869: Unfurling the Meteor Shower once more, erased from existence

    <h4>Chapter 869: Unfurling the Meteor Shower once more, erased from existence</h4>

    The blinding sh of dark light caused the spectators to look away instinctively.

    While everyone was temporarily blinded, Marcus started hightailing in a blur of dark light.

    "Crap!"

    Lei Wang and Pelosi are still processing Marcus transmogrification. Dyed by a few beats, they also channeled magic in a timely fashion to give chase. But, Wu Yan was the quickest of them all.

    "You think I am going to let history repeat itself?!"

    He recalled how the Beast King got away from himst time and his eyes shed with killing intent.

    He teleported into the sky and he trained his vision on the retreating dark light. Instead of using teleportation to catch the assant, he breathed in deeply.

    Ring

    Red and golden ripples in space started expanding behind Wu Yan. In the blink of an eye, it looks like a grand gate of opulence housing all the treasures of the world.

    When the Gate of Babylon opened up, he turned frosty and he withdrew a weapon out of the portal closest to his right hand.

    The weapon he withdrew is an exquisite bow made of ck crystals. While the manifestation looked slow, Wu Yan nheless pulled it out elegantly, and with haste, the portal spat out the bow just enough that Wu Yan can grab it with his right hand.

    "Meteor Shower."

    His gaze was like the arrow that tagged Marcus. He looked at the figure which was fast disappearing in his vision and he trained the bow''s aim on Marcus.

    Then, he tugged at where the bowstring would be...

    "That''s..."

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, and the others were gasping in astonishment. Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, and Kotori who didn''t get to see the bow in action were looking with confused gazes. The girls in the know looked at Ikaros.

    "Ikaros!"

    Ikaros'' eyes lit up with red analytical codes. Then, hexagonal tes of light expanded around them.

    "Hmm?"

    Marcus who was running for his life suddenly felt very threatened. He slowed his pace down to turn his head and look in the direction where this ominous feeling wasing from. What he saw made his scales stand on their ends and his ugly face to distort with fear.

    Like a pair of wings made of ck crystals, the bow and its arrow started shining with beautiful astral light that looked like he was drawing power from the night. The bow and its breathtaking beauty outshone the surrounding darkness.

    Starlight gathered and streamed into the arrow like bees returning to their hives. With sounds that pleased the ears very much, the starlight energy charged up Meteor Shower, further materializing the nocked energy arrow.

    That energy arrow was made with silvery starlight and sprinkled with astral light, it was ced between his tab hand and the bow.

    The bow was pointed in the direction of Marcus who continued running for his life.

    Drawn in by the magnificence of the arrow and its bow, the crowd couldn''t return to their senses. Wu Yan who basked in astral light looked like the God of the Night who descended from his heavenly throne to strike down his foe. Between heaven and earth, it looked like he was the only existence here.

    Meanwhile, Marcus'' dark dou qi started rampaging out of control

    The dark power within him sensed the iing danger.

    His sweat fell along with his blood, Marcus''s heart got covered in trepidation as he immediately threw energy conservation to the wind, without caring for his wounds or energy consumption, he used every ounce of power within him to run faster. He did this so he can get himself out of the bow''s range.

    "Argh!"

    There were bulging veins that didn''t belong on his inhuman scales, his seven eyes were darting all around frantically as he groaned under his immense exertion. He has no idea what''sing for him but he continued running as if he can outrun death.

    His futile action only served to dy his time on this mortal ne by just a few seconds.

    His golden eyes were lit up by the strong astral light of the bow and arrow. He steadied his breathing with closed eyes and then he shot his eyes wide open as he let loose...

    Swish

    The arrow of Starlight flew across the night like a meteor.

    True to its name, the meteoric arrow sang its beautiful tune across the sky as the stars themselves seemed to support the arrow''s flight. Then, under everyone''s attentive eyes, the arrow caught up with Marcus.

    "NOOOOO!!!"

    Feeling the presence of death and danger behind him, Marcus cried out in despair.

    Then, the meteor struck him true...

    Splish

    An explosion and the sound of something sted heavily came from afar. The sound echoed throughout thend.

    "GARGHH!!!"

    The space around Marcus copsed as fissures in space spread around him. At the center of this attack, Marcus howled in pain as the arrow left a bloody and gaping hole in his already mutted body, then, under the baptism of starlight, he was erased from existence...

    Fwoom

    A spatial ripple reverberated outwards, carrying bits of starlight with it. The remnant power scattered into nothingness as it disappeared from everyone''s view.

    After that, heaven and the earth returned to their peaceful state as if nothing had happened. Marcus'' erased life signature and Wu Yan''s bow which was still brilliantly lit told everyone what just happened.

    The more astute of the bunch noticed someone putting up barriers around the vicinity where Marcus was struck by the Meteor Shower arrow. The barrier stayed in ce until Marcus was freed from his mortal coil when it was dispelled by its owner.

    Ikaros'' eyes returned to their passive state. Evidently, she was the one who did that handy work.

    Without her Aegis to mitigate the impact, the aftermath of Meteor Shower would have swept the base up in the ensuing shockwave. After all, the duration of the Walking Church had already psed...

    The people inside the base were still captivated by the scene of that beautiful marksmanship. It would be quite some time before they returned to reality.

    He tossed Meteor Shower back into the Gate of Babylon as his eyes turned deep red once more. With a satisfied smile, he looked at his handiwork. However, his grin copsed when he noticed something. He looked in the direction where Marcus got destroyed and he narrowed his eyes. With a consternating look, he focused on something small there.

    A wisp of ck light came out of the unstable space and it quickly flew away with rapid velocity.

    Wu Yan''s blood raged once more when he saw that ck wisp of light. It''s the same reaction as when he firstid eyes on Marcus, that was the source of the dark and corrupt power.

    His blood was telling Wu Yan to get that ck light before it escapes!

    Balling his palms into fists, he yelled at Shokuhou Misaki and Kotori after pausing in hesitation.

    "Misaki-chan! Kotori! I am leaving things here to you two!"

    Without giving them any further exnation, he disappeared from the spot by using a teleport spell.

    "Yan!"

    The girls cried out toote. Wu Yan was gone and they realized he must have found something. They looked silently in the direction Wu Yan disappeared from...

 Chapter 870: Reaping what he sowed, the dark lights candidate

    <h4>Chapter 870: Reaping what he sowed, the dark light¡°s candidate</h4>

    Dawn is fast approaching, as the night slowly retreated. A hue of golden blue color streaked across the sky. The cool air is slowly being reced by the refreshing air of a great day that is about to arrive...

    The scenery belonged to a moderatelyrge town. In terms of area, it lost by just a bit to the capital where the imperial pce was situated. In terms of resources and economy, this town fared pretty well, it¡¯s easily one of most economically well-developed region if one were topare all the townships in the Ailu empire.

    The arrival of a new dawn woke up the citizens of this town. They started doing their daily routines. One by one, the doors and windows of all the houses here opened as the shops started opening up for business again. The merchants prayed that this is the day they can reap huge profits.

    Unknown to the citizens, a wisp of dark light arrived at the airspace near the border of the town. The light stopped for a second before it shot into the city, disappearing between the buildings.

    In a mansion so big it¡¯s basically a castle, there¡¯s a room filled with the scent of blood and medicine. The otherwise opulent room looked like a sappy patient¡¯s room due to this stench. The vitality of this ce got dragged down by this sad room.

    On the bed was a youngster who looks like he is in his early 20s. Meanwhile, there¡¯s an older young man near him who looked about 70% to 80% simr in appearance. Also here is a middle-aged man who apanied the sickly young man.

    The room was deathly silent. The two youngsters were waiting with furrowed eyebrows, they were anxious to hear what the middle-aged man had to say as he examined the sick man. Soon, he sighed.

    That made the two youngsters turn grim, especially the sick patient on the bed. He certainly looked like someone who¡¯s heavily afflicted by an adverse medical condition. He turned malicious and cold as he asked the one who examined him.

    "Tell me your findings..."

    The manmanded with a frosty tone.

    The middle-aged man nced at him and he released another sigh.

    "Second Young Master, your body is heavily damaged, I saw signs of organ damage as well. At this rate, I am afraid your internal injuries will only worsen..."

    "I know my injuries are bad!"

    The sickly pale man roared in anger.

    "I invited you here so you can fix me! So, fix me!"

    "Look..."

    The middle-aged man bitterlyughed, he chose his words carefully.

    "It won¡¯t be hard to treat you. The real problem is your damaged Qi Ocean, if we cured you like this, there¡¯s a good chance you will never be able to use dou qi anymore..."

    "Wh-what did you say?..."

    The two young men asked with worried looks.

    The sickly youngster¡¯s lip couldn¡¯t stop twitching, with utter disbelief he asked.

    "You¡¯re telling me I am going to be crippled?"

    The middle-aged man only lowered his head, that was his answer.

    "No! That can¡¯t be!"

    The man jumped up from his bed and he stomped in anger.

    "You¡¯re supposed to be the greatest healer in the Ailu empire, aren¡¯t you?! Why can¡¯t you just treat me?!"

    The middle-aged man only lowered his statue apologetically. This servile action only infuriated the sick youngster further.

    "You¡¯re trash! Trash!"

    With bloodshot eyes, the pale man chased the healer out.

    "Scram!"

    "Y-yes..."

    The middle-aged healer quickly exited the room. With unpacified mes still within his heart, the sick youngster gnashed his teeth and he clenched his fists. The thought of bing a useless trash shook him to his core, his pale face grew whiter.

    Sigh...

    The older male sighed, he looked at the sick male with a frustrated but helpless look.

    "You really screwed yourself over. If you kept going at your own pace, you would have secured yourself the position as the second-inmand when I get the patriarch title. When I retire, there¡¯s a good chance you will even get the patriarch title. Now..."

    The sick patient heard the older male chastising him and he felt incredibly sad...

    His bright future became a bleak one...

    He¡¯s the one who felt the greatest anguish...

    "Brother!"

    With tearsing down his cheeks, he moaned.

    "I don¡¯t want it to end like this! I don¡¯t want this!"

    "What good will crying do you?!"

    The older male yelled at his younger brother. Since childhood, the younger brother always listened to his older brother so he endured the urge to sob. But, the stinging pain of frustration and shame still lingered.

    "Your tears will not reverse your situation? Who¡¯s fault do you think this is?"

    The older male continued talking to him with an incredibly annoyed and frustrated tone.

    "You just had to use our Ice dou qi to try and poison Wu Yan. Then, when he reflected the poisonous qi back into your body, you got severely harmed instead, who do you think got you in this predicament?"

    Yes, the two of them are Bing Ling and Bing Mian.

    When Wu Yan & co first got here, Bing Mian tried to poison Wu Yan through dishonorable means. He used his own deviant mind to craft derivate skill from his n¡¯s unique Ice dou qi. This dou qi is meant toy dormant in Wu Yan¡¯s body while growing and feeding on Wu Yan¡¯s life force, when the dou qi matures, it will burst and cause the victim¡¯s death.

    With Wu Yan¡¯s death in mind, Bing Mian didn¡¯t notice Wu Yan returning his dark gift silently. He got imnted with his own poisonous dou qi.

    Then, things snowballed until they were here.

    Fortunately for Bing Mian, his n was well-versed in Ice dou qi, they somehow managed to keep Bing Mian from dying to his own technique. Otherwise, Bing Mian would have died a long time ago.

    Bing Mian was filled with remorse when he recalled that event. Rather, his heart felt more hatred than regret.

    "I-I just wanted to teach him a lesson!"

    "You have the guts to talk back?!"

    Bing Ling turned stern.

    "Do you honestly think your petty tricks went unnoticed? Are you still holding the misconception that nobody was onto you? Do you realize how many students you killed with that technique? If it wasn¡¯t because your victims had no factions to back them up, if it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re the second young master of the Cyto n, do you still think you would have enjoyed your life free of your own sins?"

    Bing Mian knew better to talk back at this point.

    Bing Ling sighed again when he saw Bing Mian¡¯s frustrated and vapid expression.

    "You just had to pick a fight with someone like Wu Yan. At least, do your homework before you pick a fight. That guy straight-up killed Andrew, the second-in-charge of the Ladin family. Uncle Marcus also fell by his hands..."

    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s someone beyond our reach..."

    Bing Ling pursed his lips as he admitted the harsh truth. He advised Bing Mian.

    "Rest well, I will look for more ways to help you..."

    Bing Ling shook his head onest time and he left the room. Bing Mian wallowed in his own insidious vibe.

    Sitting on the bed, he felt paina ssaulting him all over. With a drop of tear rolling down his cheek, he imagined his own miserable and painful end, it was nothing short of a nightmare.

    "It¡¯s over! I am so screwed!"

    Bing Mian bawled out loud. After a short while, he looked up with a frenzied look.

    "It¡¯s all because of Wu Yan! I will kill him! I will kill him as for his women..."

    Bing Mian also lumped Hinagiku & co in the same list as Wu Yan.

    He wants revenge. However, he¡¯s painfully incapable of doing so!

    "Argh!!!"

    He howled in anguish and anger.

    Then, a jet of dark light shot into his room and into his body!

    Bing Mian was stunned for a few seconds. Then, joy spread across his face as he grinned with a malevolent look of resentment.

 Chapter 871: Catching up, recovering, and a small gain

    <h4>Chapter 871: Catching up, recovering, and a small gain</h4>

    On the other side, an individual arrived near the city.

    Looking down at the glorious city that looked way better than the drab forward operating base he came from, Wu Yan frowned. He continued floating in the air.

    It¡¯s been 3 days since he chased after the dark wisp of light. Wu Yan gave up on chasing down the light with flight because the light travelled at several times his maximum speed. Instead, he used teleportation spells to track what little clues the dark light left as it escaped. He tracked the dark light all the way here.

    That ck light sure knew how to run quickly. Normal tier 9 cultivators would have long lost sight of the ck light. Even demigods who didn¡¯t put enough emphasis on agility and speed might not be able to keep up with the dark light. Were it not for his teleportation spells, Wu Yan would have lost track of the dark light.

    He chased after the light non-stop for 3 days and this cost him a ton of magic power.

    The distance between this town and the forward operation base is measured in the number of cities he passed through. Furthermore, he was interrupted by weather and natural obstacles on his way here. It would take a human 4 to 5 months to travel the distance Wu Yan travelled. An airship would cut travel time down but it still wouldn¡¯t be measured in days.

    Moreover, there were jackasses in the towns he passed through. some of themcked the basic intelligence to scout out the enemy before trying to rob them. There were mercenaries walking around robbing people while flying their mercenary gs. Anyone who looked vulnerable, like a certain someone who traveled alone would be blocked and harassed for gold.

    While saddled by multiple hurdles, he still kept up with the ck light. Without resting a wink for thest three days, he continuously teleported his way here.

    Fortunately, the True Ancestor¡¯s OP regeneration proved to be indispensable. He rarely felt tired, when he did, his body would recover in the matter of seconds. The magic power he consumed to continuously teleport also took its toll on his mana reserve. However, due to his mana pool being asrge as an ocean, he didn¡¯t get reduced to a skeleton¡¯s frame from using up an unimaginable amount of magic power.

    Indeed, he is now very far away from the Giant Beast Forest and the forward operation base there.

    Wu Yan cast his gaze down at the bustling city. He rubbed his chin as he tried to feel the blood within him. He scratched his cheek as he waited for a response.

    He relied on his True Ancestor blood to act as hispass, that was how he zoned in on the ck light.

    His blood steadied after 3 days of reaction inside his body. Wu Yan felt a bit confused as to why his blood stopped reacting to the ck light.

    Is this because the ck light finally got out of his blood¡¯s detection range? Or, is it because his blood isn¡¯t too worried now that he¡¯s very close to his target.

    He looked at the city that¡¯s still expanding in his vision when he got closer and Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Maybe it ran into the city?"

    Nobody answered him.

    "Now, what do I do?"

    Wu Yan lowered himself as he stood in front of the city entrance, he rubbed his temple as if he¡¯s suffering a headache.

    It¡¯s highly lightly the ck light is in the city. But, he didn¡¯t rush inside to find the wisp of light. After all, he could be wrong, the ck light could be elsewhere.

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks and he perked himself up.

    "I should go investigate inside the city, beats going home empty-handed..."

    "Before that, I should recover my magic power..."

    The restless three days he used to catch up with the dark light wasn¡¯t taxing physically. However, he did waste a significant portion of his mana pool. He used more than half his magic power to finish his fight with marcus. Then, he immediately chased the dark light here, his tank is already running near empty level.

    His endurance and travel proved the True Ancestor¡¯s magic pool trumped everyone else. After using Walking Church, Saint George¡¯s Sanctuary, the Dragon Breath, all high level spells, increased mana expenditure from modifying the Walking Church, and other spells he used during the fight only cost him more than half his total magic power.

    Three whole days, he didn¡¯t stop casting teleportation spells. Even so, he still had some magic power left when magic caster demigods would be heaving in exhaustion.

    After obtaining magic power, he trained whenever he could. His training showed itself in his magic power. Almost nobody can win against him if theypeted in who had the most mana. Only god tier beings specializing in magic would be able to surpass him in magic power.

    He found a quiet ce on a hill nearby, after scouting out the hill and making sure there are no beasts or humans around. Wu Yan sat down as he started recovering his mana.

    Entering a state of cultivation, magic rippled around him as his environment got engulfed in waves of mana winds.

    It was a quiet tempest.

    After a while, the sun rose from the east as the magic ripples died down around Wu Yan. Finally, the ripples faded too...

    Slowly opening his eyes, a sh of light came from within his deep red eyes. His mana pool is now fully recovered and it looked like a boundless ocean.

    That was just what it looked like, as evidenced by the previous night, he can still use up his magic power. It¡¯s just hard for him to reach that point.

    He pped away the dust and dew that had settled on him. He clenched his fists as he beamed confidently.

    "Looks like exhausting 70-80% of my magic power had a positive effect on my overall magic power..."

    It¡¯s like when an athlete uses up his stamina before resting, then, the athlete would experience a slight increase in his stamina. This applied to his magic power training, other magicians also experienced this effect. Except for those who hit their limits, this effect generally appears for anyone who did that.

    It¡¯s amon knowledge among magicians but they would never experience the improvement Wu Yan had, not even if they used their entire life to continuously exhaust and recharge themselves.

    Aside from the perks granted to him by the True Ancestor bloodline, most importantly, it was just thepounding effect from his already humungous magic power reserve. It wasn¡¯t easy to deplete his already huge mana pool. If he didn¡¯t n properly, he would have recovered mana faster than he can spend them.

    By doing an inhuman feat, he got inhuman returns.

    Moreover, his magic power cultivation technique is also the most potent kind out there. With these two catalyst, his magic power improvement this time outpaced an average magician¡¯s whole lifetime of training.

    This somewhat reduced the frustration he got from chasing after something for three days without anything to show for himself. He did a bit of stretching and he flew over to the city¡¯s gate.

    Looking at the huge city, he can sense the hustle and bustle of the city and he sighed.

    If that ck light is inside, how does he even begin to look for it?

    Shaking his head, he threw away the negative thoughts and he queued up like a normal citizen, gaining entry in a low-key manner.

 Chapter 872: An outline, a haunting?

    <h4>Chapter 872: An outline, a haunting?</h4>

    The boundless blue sky, only the dull sunlight mingled with the endless blue aerial ocean. It looks like a great day to go out and have a walk, the temperature¡¯s just right so it¡¯d be a great day for any jogger or pedestrians.

    The serene sky, the rowdy city, meanwhile, a seemingly average male walked through the busy streets without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. The pedestrians are unaware that a major character is currently walking among them.

    He doesn¡¯t look too handsome or ugly, the youth revealed his average mug to the cool air of the morning. As he continued moving along the busy streets, he swept his gaze everywhere. It looked like he¡¯s a tourist taking in the scenery. However, he wasn¡¯t focused on the environment, he¡¯s waiting for his body toe up with a response.

    He frowned while looking at the buildings around him. Wu Yan silently cursed in frustration.

    ¡°Where is that damned thing? Is it really in this city? Stop making this hard and just pop out already...¡±

    ¡°The difort when my blood reacted and this uneasy calmness, why do I keep getting bombarded with annoying events...¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder sagged as he scanned his surrounding once more. This time too, his blood didn¡¯t react. He started grumbling again.

    ¡°Ugh, when is this going to end...¡±

    Wu Yan psyched himself up as he exhaled slowly. Moving onwards, he decided that giving up now would be worse than just following through with his pursuit to the end. He also wasn¡¯t cool with letting the ck light go, that vibe it gave him, he needed to extinguish that ck light.

    Be it his luck or misfortune, his average looks allowed him to blend in well with the crowd. Although he couldn¡¯tpletely blend in, it was way better than if his girls were with him.

    This average aura gave him the cover he needed to investigate the ck light¡¯s trail. Any unwanted attention would hamper his investigation efforts.

    After stumbling around in the city for half an hour, Wu Yan turned up nothing. When he was about to moan and go grab something to eat, he noticed amotion in front of him.

    Looking in that direction, he saw pedestrians running for their lives as if they just saw something terrifying.

    Wu Yan felt curious when he saw this, he exerted some strength in his legs and he zipped into the dispersing crowd without anyone being the wiser.

    He used the guise of a puzzled pedestrian to keep unwanted attention away.

    Soon, the crowd was parted to the sides, squeezing each other for space while a squad of knights in luxurious armor marched by. They were well-trained and organized as can be seen from their footsteps.

    The crowd looked on with admiration and awe when the knight squad marched by. Looks like the pedestrians are impressed by the knight¡¯s capability to handle everyone¡¯s re and attention.

    Wu Yan who hid among the pedestrians mused to himself.

    ¡°Hmm, such a grand disy, looks like these knights are from a respectable background...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The closest citizen heard Wu Yan and he showed Wu Yan a weird look. He raised an eyebrow at the strange words this stranger uttered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who they are?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked in surprise. He looked at this temte citizen guy and he wasn¡¯t sure if he should continue talking to the guy or not. Wu Yan¡¯s awkward response was taken to be an act where he wanted to avoid being seen as an ignorant buffoon.

    The stranger gave him an understanding look that said: ¡°I got you, my dude.¡±

    The stranger pped his shoulder and he chortled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re young, I get it...¡±

    Wu Yanughed dryly and he chose to let the guy¡¯s assumption run its course.

    ¡°Alright, brother, may I know where this knight squad came from? They look pretty cool...¡±

    ¡°Haha, you came to the right person.¡±

    The stranger coughed as he confidently continued to exin. Wu Yan resisted the urge to punch the guy.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Cyto Family¡¯s knight squad...¡±

    ¡°Harh?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°The Cyto family?¡±

    ¡°No way...¡±

    The stranger flinched.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this is the town where the Cyto Family operates in?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this is their hometown?¡±

    Wu Yan was speechless.

    After killing Marcus, the second in charge of the Cyto Family, he chased the ck light all the way to Cyto family¡¯s hometown.

    Talk about fate and coincidences...

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why they are walking around with heads held high...¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°With the second most influential noble family behind them, I can understand why they are so cocky...¡±

    ¡°Please, they don¡¯t deserve the attention they are getting...¡±

    The guy pursed his lips in disdain.

    ¡°So what if they are the second most influential noble power in all of Ailu empire, they still ate dust and came back dishonored.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan asked with intrigue.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°My bro, it seems you have much to learn...¡±

    The stranger wasn¡¯t aware that a tier 9 superhuman called him bro just a few minutes ago. If he did, he would probably be over cloud nine in happiness.

    ¡°You think they are here to show off? No, they came back as reinforcements!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°Reinforcements? Did something happen in the Cyto family?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s huge...¡±

    The stranger looked around warily as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to listen in on them. He furtively told Wu Yan.

    ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a ghost haunting the Cyto family!¡±

    ¡°Ghost haunting?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He donned his game face.

    This was the smoking gun he needed, he knew for sure, the ck light¡¯s here.

    ¡°Please, give me the details.¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard it from someone else...¡±

    The guy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Word on the street is that someone heard ghostly wails and shrieks in the deep of night yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you meant by a haunting?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the knight squad in puzzlement.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do they need to recall their forces from elsewhere?¡±

    The stranger recalled the version of the story he heard and he started exining while rubbing his palms in apprehension.

    ¡°You see, whenever the scary voices came, the patrols would find one or two corpses that looked like a demonic beast ate them entirely, leaving only bones here!¡±

    Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    ¡°You said the bodies were licked clean?...¡±

    Wu Yan looked in the direction where the knight squad left and his eyes shed with various theories.

    ¡°That does sound like something¡¯s awry...¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah! I know right!¡±

    The stranger stuck his chest out with pride.

    ¡°I know a friend who works as a sentry for the Cyto family, he told me the guards found bodies without fail every time they heard the inhuman shrieks. Victims range from guards, patrols, and servants. The modus operandi looks to be the same, each lost significant body mass as if some beast mauled them. It¡¯s the stuff of nightmares, I am telling you!¡±

    ¡°In just one short night...¡±

    The guy stuck out two fingers.

    ¡°Over twenty victims were found dead. That scared the crap out of the corrupt nobles who called the knights back to bolster defenses and investigate the root cause...¡±

    ¡°I am not too shocked though...¡±

    The guy sneered in disgust.

    ¡°Some days ago, word got around that Marcus, the second-in-charge of the Cyto Family had transformed into a monster. Then, he got in by some dude over there. Given that case, I am not surprised another monster popped up here...¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why they are on high alert...¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t listen to the stranger¡¯s borate exnation any longer. Without minding the stranger¡¯s hor, he walked away...

 Chapter 873: Is this a cue to bust a ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 873: Is this a cue to bust a ghost?</h4>

    As expected of the Cyto Family¡¯s turf, the economy and the city nning here is easily one of the best in the Ailu empire. Maybe it¡¯s because the weather¡¯s great, it looks like a majority of the citizens are outdoors today. It¡¯s not to the extent where everyone¡¯s squeezing each other for space but it¡¯s definite rowdier than your average city.

    Tagging behind the knight squad, he didn¡¯t wander around like a lost tourist. He had a clearer objective in mind, with the knight squad clearing the way in front of him, his investigation process became smoother and more efficient.

    outs

    s, the knight squad slowed down after half an hour. The people walking around thinned out as the path got wider. Soon, a building sorge it can only be called a castle appeared in front of the squad of knights.

    The cocky knights also changed their attitudes when they approached the pce. They exuded a professional and honorable air around them. They adjusted their footsteps when they drew closer to the building.

    This squad was made up of lower-ranking knights of the Cyto Family. They averaged tier 6 in power. The leader has tier 7 strength. In the Cyto family, this knight squad is second-rate. Even so, that didn¡¯t dissuade them from walking around town like they owned the joint.

    The great three noble houses, the fame, and reputation they held outssed someone without an official organization like Wu Yan.

    Naturally, it slipped his mind that his girls were far, far stronger than any army the noble families can possibly put together. Wu Yan & co were already a force not to be trifled with.

    Excluding Wu Yan, Mikoto, Kotori, Ikaros, Astrea, Tohka, and n, the other girls were all already at peak tier 8 power!

    Inside the Ailu empire, taking into consideration the war power of the imperial family, the great noble houses, there were only so many peak tier 8 individuals. Perhaps, the imperial family might have more tier 8 individuals standing at the top. All in all, however, there are no more than 5 peak tier 8 cultivators in each faction.

    Overall, Wu Yan & co paled in headcount, whenpared to other factions, theycked impact. Heck, even a smaller n can beat them in absolute number. Assessing individual battle power, however, aside from the Board, there¡¯s no other faction in the world that canpare in squad capabilities and power.

    This also didn¡¯t take into consideration 20,000 sisters with boundless potential affiliated with Wu Yan & co. When the Misaka army matures, Wu Yan & co will have be the strongest faction on Silvaria.

    Yeah, let¡¯s not forget about how Wu Yan¡¯s engaged to the imperial princess. And, the beloved daughter of the Lori family, the most influential noble family in the empire also has a massive crush on him. Reviewed honestly and thoroughly, Wu Yan & co is probably the apex force in Silvaria.

    In a vacant plot near the castle, the knight squad stopped. Wu Yan could finally see the whole ensemble. It wasn¡¯t just this squad, other squads were arriving in droves. It looks like they are trying to organize an army here, it¡¯s certainly impressive to see.

    The Cyto family didn¡¯t just recall a part of their forces, it looks like they recalled all of their outstation personnel. It seems like they are treating this haunting with a more severe undertone.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the Cyto officials are afraid of dying. Their entire n is in a precarious position.

    Three days ago, Marcus was found to have been transformed into a monster. This news has since spread far and wide in the entire empire. Even citizens got wind of this, naturally, the news of their second-in-charge turning into a monster and then subsequently killed brought great shame and disgrace upon the n.

    It didn¡¯t help that Marcus previously conspired with the Beast King. While being trialed, he escaped and thus further threw the n¡¯s reputation into the gutter.

    In their home turf, there¡¯s news of a man-eating demon. If they yed their cards wrong, the Cyto Family might be known as the n of demons.

    At that time, people wouldn¡¯t mind kicking them while they are down. This is especially so when the number 3 noble family, the Ladin family wants nothing more than to quickly increase their status to rece Cyto as the new no.2 noble power.

    In view of this, it seemed natural that they enhanced their defense as much as possible.

    Looking at the 1000-men or so army, Wu Yan scratched his cheek, as he looked at the Cyto n¡¯s HQ.

    He wondered to himself.

    Should I sneak inside?

    He does not doubt that the monster lurking in the Cyto n is linked to the ck light.

    The timing is too uncanny for this to be an ident. A monster pops out around the same time the ck light got chased here?

    There is already a precedent where Marcus turned into an abominable monster.

    Empowered by the ck light which came from a source on par with the True Ancestor, an apex lifeform, Wu Yan cross-referenced this to his record where no such monsters existed before the ck light¡¯s appearance. By logical deduction, it has to be the ck light!

    A ck wisp of light that can turn a human into a monster capable of weird and bizarre feats of power, that shouldn¡¯t be possible under normal conditions, right?

    Thinking back, Marcus¡¯ transformation was most likely linked with his ascension into tier 9. If that¡¯s the case, the ck light¡¯s effect isn¡¯t just simple empowerment. It can forcefully raise a host¡¯s tier, that¡¯s an OP effect.

    Did Silvaria have something like this?

    Wu Yan ran that question through his mind for thest three days. In the end, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer. He knew too little about the wondrous secrets and objects in this world. The ck light that can transmogrify someone, that certainly is suspicious and a cause of concern.

    More than that, however, is the reaction his True Ancestor bloodline had when the ck light appeared.

    While Wu Yan was busy in his thoughts, the Cyto¡¯s castle opened up as a figure emerged from within apanied by multiple security escorts.

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw the familiar figure.

    It was Bing Ling.

    Bing Ling stood upon a podium, he roamed his gaze over everyone present with a tense look.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re all here, listen well to what I am about to say...¡±

    Bing Ling continued.

    ¡°In a short while, you will all receive your respective positions for the night.¡±

    ¡°After confirming your positions, you will report there immediately and guard your posts without fail.¡±

    Bing Ling emitted cold lights from his eyes.

    ¡°Tonight, we will drag that monster out, this task must seed!¡±

    ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡±

    The soldiers replied. Bing Ling¡¯s tense look somewhat diminished as he waved his hand, ordering his guards to pass the documents and memos down.

    Wu Yan heard Bing Ling loud and clear, in a sh, he disappeared from the gathering grounds.

 Chapter 874: It finally shows itself, the monster lurking around at nigh

    <h4>Chapter 874: It finally shows itself, the monster lurking around at nigh</h4>

    The night slowly enveloped the city.

    After all the trouble and talks during the day, the squads were sent to their respective regions. They were anxious when night came, however, they are more curious about the monster mentioned in the rumors.

    The Cyto family is very strong and influential, as n members or affiliated persons, they know full-well just what their n is capable of.

    The soldiers also know their positions in the organizational chart. They were just underlings working under the Cyto family. That¡¯s part of the reason why they were sent outstation by theirmanders. The people who get to stay in the Cyto Family HQ are the individuals with real power.

    Most of the soldiers are tier 6 in strength, and that¡¯s normally for positions like basic infantry, guards, and the likes. Tier 7 would be the average power here. There are high-ranking officials with tier 8 power although they are rarely seen. The Cyto HQ¡¯s power is great as can be seen from the mobilization of their infantries.

    Yet, no one noticed the ¡°ghost¡± haunting the ce. In the end, they lost 20 members to the ghost.

    This started causing unease among the soldiers as well as a macabre interest in unveiling the identity of the ghost.

    A crescent moon hung high up in the sky, raining down its cold light upon thend. It also gave the Cyto Family HQ a silver luster that looked out of this world.

    Most of the inhabitants here are still awake because they knew a major operation is in ce, they were also notfortable enough to sleep with a man-eating demon on the prowl.

    The ones who were tasked with tracking down the demon were also taking their jobs seriously. They made sure to keep their eyes open so they can see the ghost when it appears.

    More like, they didn¡¯t want to end up as monster food.

    On a high wall overlooking the entire npound, Wu Yan sat within the shadows of a nearby corner. With eyes shut, his slow breathing was barely perceptible. Meanwhile, he continued covertly channeling magic as he expanded his consciousness beyond the limits of his mind. His consciousness started surging.

    If someone can sense Wu Yan¡¯s psyche, they will find that he already covered every inch of the Cyto HQpound. He can see with indelible detail, the entirepound of the Cyto Family, he can even see the movement and locations of the personnel here.

    When he sneaked into this ce, he used this recon magic to quietly wait for the appearance of that ¡°Ghost¡±.

    Although his blood isn¡¯t reacting, he had a feeling that he will uncover something if he stayed here.

    As time moved on, the soldiers on patrol and guard duties waited for the Ghost, even Bing Ling was ready to move at the drop of the hat.

    Bing Ling walked along the corridor with a calm look. Inside, his guard was up but he also felt a sense of helplessness.

    He should know the troubles his n found.

    His uncle sold hisrades out while cooperating with the Beast King. Turning into a monster, his uncle got killed by his executor. That was already big news that shook the n to its core.

    With news of another monster in their npound, the citizens outside are already talking about conspiracy theories like how the Cyto Family is a n of monsters in human skin.

    If they failed to catch the monster tonight, let¡¯s just say the Cyto family will have more trouble waiting for them.

    Bing Ling sighed as he tried to shake the negative thoughts out of his head. Then, Wu Yan¡¯s figure came into his mind.

    When ites to Wu Yan, he felt conflicted.

    Not only did Wu Yan best him inbat, but he also went on to be something of a legend inside Silvaria World Institute. No matter how hard he trained, the distance between them only grew more and more. After that, Wu Yan went and killed his uncle, the third strongest person in the n after his father and his grandfather who are peak tier 8 and tier 9 respectively.

    Bing Ling hated Wu Yan, however, his rationality told him that Wu Yan was justified in each instance he fought back.

    Rationality didn¡¯t mix well with emotions. This is the root cause of his present predicament. Yeah, he hated the guy, but, he also respected Wu Yan.

    He sighed before following up with a bitterugh.

    ¡°Why does this have to happen after dad left to deal with Uncle Marcus¡¯ death...¡±

    Suddenly, something happened.

    Swish

    A very soft sound came. Bing Ling took notice and he flew in that direction.

    Turning into a blurry figure, he ran past corridors and hended near a rtively dark and isted corner.

    Fwoosh

    Bing Ling felt something blew by him, it was a gigantic dark figure that disappeared behind another intersection.

    Soon...

    ¡°Argh!!!¡±

    Someone yelled in pain. It sounded like someone fell victim to a demonic attack.

    The shriek riled up the entire ce. Chilled by the insidious power, their hairs stood on their ends, including Bing Ling.

    Gnashing his teeth, Bing Ling quickly dashed over to the scene of the crime only to see...

    There, a monster with scales all over it, it had a long reptilian tail and that monster was feasting on the dead body of the soldier it had just killed. It was emitting creepy crunching sounds, blood sttered everywhere.

    It¡¯s eating him!

    Bing Ling went pale but he steeled himself up and he rushed towards the monster!

    The monster stopped as its eyes shed red. Bing Ling thought he got the jump on the monster when it disappeared in a wisp of ck dou qi. It quickly flew in a certain direction.

    ¡°Running away?!¡±

    Bing Ling followed the monster while emitting Icy blue dou qi.

    He threw a dagger at the runaway monster.

    Swish

    The daggernded on the back of the dark qi-d monster.

    ng

    The dagger only seeded in marking sparks appear when it failed to pierce the monster¡¯s scaly hide. The monster continued escaping as it disappeared from Bing Ling¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What a scary defense...¡±

    Bing Ling is a peak tier 7 fighter, his dagger throw wasn¡¯t empowered by battle techniques or skills, however, it is enhanced by his dou qi and the dagger itself is a Rare Armament, it should have no trouble cutting through scales, yet it failed to even scratch the monster.

    Bing Ling yelled out loud.

    ¡°Monster! Capture it!¡±

    His loud yell echoed throughout the npound as soldiers mored into action.

    ¡°Seize it!¡±

    The calmpound immediately turned chaotic. The dark serene night got destroyed as the soldiers started converging on Bing Ling. With weapons ready, the guards charged here.

    ¡°The monster¡¯s here!¡±

    Came the shout of another soldier nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s here! Here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over here!¡±

    The monster couldn¡¯t hide with so many eyes looking for it. Continuous sightings popped up.

    Then, there were shrieks of pain, rallying cries, and pathetic sobs...

    Wu Yan who sat on a high wall finally opened his eyes. He looked in a certain direction with golden eyes.

    His body, rather, his blood started reacting to its nemesis.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Wu Yan stood up and he disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°I am going to get you this time! Don¡¯t think you can escape a second time!¡±

 Chapter 875: Countless casualties, absolute advantage

    <h4>Chapter 875: Countless casualties, absolute advantage</h4>

    ¡°Argh... No!!!¡±

    Thetest victim¡¯s final words reverberated throughout the Cyto npound. The soldiers saw the victim getting enveloped by dark qi the moment he confronted the monster with dark qi. It didn¡¯t take long for the victim to start moaning in agony.

    The bundle of dark qi with monster inside took its leave immediately. It looked like it¡¯s running away but a closer inspection would reveal that the monster is eerily familiar with the n¡¯syout. It¡¯s not escaping, it¡¯s hunting!

    The victims that got enveloped by the dark qi all disappeared as they wailed in pain. The surrounding soldiers braced themselves as they rushed up to the dark qi bundle. That resulted in more bones on the ground.

    Then, the dark qi bundle moved on to the next victims.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°God, help me!¡±

    ¡°Save me!!!¡±

    Three more soldiers died. The soldiers around the victims started shivering in fear, with pale faces, they lost the courage to assault the monster.

    Bing Ling got here only to see bones, blood, and tremors in the area. The wails of soldiers who met their untimely end entered his ears. It was like a scene straight out of hell. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Then, the monster within the dark qi bundle came for him.

    Bing Ling¡¯s pupil shrunk to pinpoints, the scene where a hulking monster draped in dark dou qi charged straight for him, which made him freeze in fear.

    When the dark dou qi touches him, he¡¯s sure he would be reduced to a pile of bones just like the other soldiers.

    Bam

    ¡°Hiyaa!¡±

    Bing Ling rallied himself and he channeled his dou qi to focus power in his daggers, he faced the iing dark dou qi bundle.

    Bam

    When his daggers touched the dark qi, dull thuds came as the dark qi rippled. The weapons couldn¡¯t hold up for more than 1 second before they started cracking.

    A rare armament broke!

    The blood vessels in Bing Ling¡¯s hand ruptured as his face turned red from overexertion. It felt like he just got mmed with a mountain. His bones cracked and his dou qi almost copsed. Soon, his weapons will most like be destroyed and he will be eaten by this monster in front of him.

    ¡°You vile monster, die!!!¡±

    On the verge of despair, Bing Ling heard angry roarsing from all directions. Then, sounds of people flying here greeted his ears.

    8 fighters came to Bing Ling¡¯s aid. They attacked the bundle of dark dou qi with dou qi and magic attacks.

    Bam

    A strong shockwave swept the surrounding area. This explosion came from the two opposing forces collided. The ground cracked, the walls also started crumbling. The 8 fighters were all tier 8 in power!

    Bam

    By sheer force, the 8 fighters blew the dark qi bundle away.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    One of the 8 fighters helped Bing Ling to his feet, he was pale and his hands were shaking.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±

    Bing Ling shook his head. The bundle of dark qi appeared to be rtively unharmed despite being attacked by thebined attacks of eight full-fledged tier 8 practitioners.

    If the elites didn¡¯t gather in time, he would have lost his arms even if he kept his life.

    The monster which almost killed Bing Ling in one hit and can take multiple hits from tier 8 fighters must be at least be at the top of the tier 8 realm.

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    Bing Ling ordered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get away!¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, young master.¡±

    When the tier 8 fighters replied, the dark qi monster jumped up and it flew straight for the area with the least poption density.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get away!¡±

    ¡°You monster! Stop right now!¡±

    The tier 8 fighters hollered. They channeled power to chase after the monster but a figure appeared seemingly out of thin air, surprising the fighters greatly.

    The figure went straight after the monster that just escaped.

    Bing Ling and the others couldn¡¯t get a good look at the new fighter.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The figure didn¡¯t care what they had to say as he continued going after the monster.

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    Bing Ling and the other tier 8 elites scolded the figure. That fool is bound to wound up as a pile of bones for his asinine move.

    Then, something happened that went out of their expectations.

    Boom

    When the uninvited guest smashed into the dark qi bundle, the air around them exploded under the immense fallout. The soldiers who were nearby got blown into the distance. The resulting violent gusts also kept everyone rooted as they tried to resist being blown away by the attack.

    Bam

    Another thud came as they saw the tanky monster get smashed into a wall like modern art. The wall copsed under the immense impact.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw the uninvited guest who lookedpletely fine, his clothes weren¡¯t even ruffled.

    Petrified by this great disy of power, they looked on with awe.

    It took eight tier 8 cultivators to force the monster back temporarily. Yet, the new arrival just straight-up smacked the monster into a wall.

    Is he a tier 9 superhuman?

    Bing Ling couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he identified the uninvited guest.

    ¡°Wu Yan, It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan?!¡±

    The other soldiers looked at the figure with changed expressions.

    As Cyto n members, Wu Yan is a very familiar name.

    He¡¯s the one who soundly defeated their young master inbat. The second young master also got wrecked when he tried to use underhanded techniques on Wu Yan.

    He¡¯s an infamous individual for the Cyto n members.

    ¡°Wu Yan!!!¡±

    A low growl came.

    Buried under a pile of rubble, rotting qi wafted up from between the rocks. Then, the qi went back before exploding in a grand fashion.

    A scaly monster with long ws and wiggling tentacles emerged from under the rubble. Its mono-eye had 7 pupils while its body shone with insidious whip-like dark energy. It bellowed in anger one more time, shaking the space around it.

    ¡°Wu Yan!!!¡±

 Chapter 876: Youre satisfied with only this muChapter power?

    <h4>Chapter 876: You¡°re satisfied with only this muChapter power?</h4>

    When the monster d in dark qi roared, the others finally jolted back into reality.

    The surrounding guards nervously stepped back when the monster shrieked with anger and hatred.

    Even Bing Ling and the other tier 8 practitioners subconsciously backpedaled. Wu Yan was the only who still stood his ground against the terrifying monster.

    His True Ancestor blood reacted violently to the monster, it¡¯s telling Wu Yan that he found his target.

    Looking at the exact same monster Marcus transformed into, Wu Yan sighed. The appearance of the monster itself was the only clue he needed to locate where the dark wisp of light went.

    Wu Yan frowned when he heard the monster howling. He felt a bit helpless.

    It¡¯s almost like a rey of thest time he faced Marcus.

    Is every dark light augmented lifeform going to have a beef with him? It also looks like the dark wisp of light is hell-bent on bing enemies with him?

    Wu Yan was annoyed. He¡¯s not going out of his way to make enemies. He also didn¡¯t go around whacking innocent individuals. Those who died by his hands had iting even if they were morally ambiguous, more importantly, they were the ones who struck first.

    He¡¯s not even mad, he¡¯s just annoyed that this thing has an ax to grind with him.

    He opened his scanning function on the monster.

    Bing Mian Cyto: Level 79

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud when he identified the monster.

    "So, it¡¯s you..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s low volume entered everyone¡¯s ears. The monster also slowly reined in its dark qi.

    He knows who I am?

    Bing Mian said nothing although his scaly face twitched in nervousness.

    "Y-you know who that thing is?"

    Bing Mian felt a strange sense of unease when Wu Yan said that.

    Bing Ling¡¯s curiosity got the better of him.

    "Wu Yan, who is that?"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan turned around with a surprised look. He dropped the bomb on Bing Ling and everyone else.

    "You can¡¯t recognize your own younger brother after he turned into a monster?"

    "My brother?"

    Bing Ling balled his palms into fists, his unease intensified.

    "You¡¯re saying... that thing¡¯s Bing Mian?"

    "Saa..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Go ask that thing."

    Bing Mian didn¡¯t take kindly to Wu Yan¡¯s dismissive attitude. His dark qi exploded once more.

    "Dieee!!!"

    Bing Mianshed out with his ws.

    Fwoom

    The space shook as Bing Mian unleashed w beams filled to the brim with corruption and corrosive powers. The w beams expanded rapidly like an expanding field of dark lightning.

    As the w beams gouged the ground, everyone watched as the w beams got close to Wu Yan.

    Those w beams were highly-packed dense energy attacks. Bing Ling and the tier 8 experts around him can feel a power that could split the sea and cut mountains in twain. Meanwhile, Wu Yan pursed his lips in disdain. He didn¡¯t bother to use magic nor battle techniques on the energy attacks. Instead, he pped the iing beams.

    Dwang

    It¡¯s like somebody smashed a church bell hard, the resulting sonic waves and shockwave shattered the durable ground, the walls crumbled as a strong wind erupted with Wu Yan as the center.

    "Young Master! Watch out!"

    The experts around Bing Ling immediately covered Bing Ling with mana, dou qi and protective techniques, the rubble and sharp shrapnel propelled by the impact isn¡¯t aughing matter.

    The other guards weren¡¯t as luck when they got knocked out by the shockwave.

    Other than Bing Ling and the other tier 8 experts, everyone got knocked out cold.

    "No-no way..."

    Bing Ling and his escorts sucked in a cold breath of air.

    "With just the shockwave..."

    The other tier 8 experts gulped. They lost their initialposure.

    "That¡¯s the young master? He can produce such powerful shockwaves at will?"

    Bing Ling watched as w beams continued raining down on Wu Yan¡¯s position. He couldn¡¯t avert his gaze from the storm of dark energy and dust.

    "Hahaha!"

    Bing Mianughed out loud. He looked around and he saw his handiwork, the guards were knocked out cold and those who can put up a defense barely held on to their current positions.

    "Look! Behold my great power! This is all my power! Hahaha!"

    Bing Mian licked his sharp teeth with his impossible long tongue. Screw bing a monster, if it means he can obtain greater power, turning into a bug would also be a desirable choice.

    He was just a petty tier 7 at first. Because of his injuries, he was on a steady path to a crippled life. Now, he became the strongest fighter excluding his father and grandfather.

    Augmented by this dark qi, he¡¯s arguably stronger than even his father.

    "Hahaha!"

    Bing Mianughed maniacally only to freeze up when he violently coughed up blood.

    Cough cough

    He spat out more blood. Tormented by his own anguish, he grumbled.

    "Damn, even after eating so many people I haven¡¯t recovered yet?"

    Bing Ling & co finally knew why this monster attacked the humans.

    Bing Mian was eating humans to recover from his internal injuries.

    Bing Ling¡¯s expression sank as he revealed a look of utter sadness.

    His younger brother was suffering so much from his injuries?

    "Bing Mian is a monster? He turned into the monster Uncle Marcus became..."

    Bing Ling smiled bitterly. His face went pale.

    Bing Mian, utter unrepentant, wiped the blood away from his mouth as he snickered.

    "Well, it¡¯s okay. I should be fine after eating a few more humans. With this kind of power, I can do whatever I want..."

    Then, somebody replied.

    "Yeah?"

    A nonchnt voice came from within the storm of dark w beams and dust.

    "This level of power, and you¡¯re already satisfied?"

 Chapter 877: Now, things are very differen

    <h4>Chapter 877: Now, things are very differen</h4>

    "You¡¯re satisfied with just these much power?"

    The others looked at the spot where it was raining w beams just a moment ago. Strangely enough, the w beams stopped as if they were met with an indomitable wall. Slowly but surely, the beams were pushed back as Wu Yan revealed himself. His deep red eyes were still as ake¡¯s surface. He looked at the petrified Bing Mian and he sneered.

    "If this is the power you are gloating over, boy, have I got news for you..."

    He clenched down on the w beam he¡¯s holding off.

    Shatter

    The w beams around him burst under his sheer strength. He extinguished the beams and dispersed them in bits of dark light.

    Aside from his slightly disheveled robe, he came out without a scratch.

    "I hope you¡¯re ready get whooped..."

    "What..."

    Bing Mian watched as his proud attacks failed to do anything. His opponent thwarted him easily. He was at aplete loss.

    "Yo-you¡¯ve got to be kidding me, that was my full-power attack..."

    "S-strong.."

    Bing Ling clenched his fists tighter.

    "Is this his current power?..."

    The other tier 8 experts around him dared to say nothing. They exchanged a look with each other and they looked down with bitter smiles. They knew they could defend against Bing Mian¡¯s all-out attack, however, they were also humble enough to know they wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out on top looking so suave even if they worked together.

    If they were by themselves...

    The eight experts shook their heads with even bitter smiles. The youngest among them is 40 years old. Meanwhile, that guy looked like he¡¯s still in his 20s.

    He¡¯s so young, yet, he¡¯s this strong?

    Could it be? Is Wu Yan a tier 9 cultivator?

    Nobody wanted to imagine that scenario. However, their instincts told them that¡¯s the only exnation.

    But, a 20-something tier 9?

    Bing Ling and his escorts were befuddled. Even Bing Mian was suspicious. He¡¯s a peak tier 8 monster empowered by dark qi. Theoretically, he should have been an insurmountable foe for anyone tier 8 and under.

    However, Wu Yan easily smashed his attacks apart in under a second.

    Logically speaking, who else but those tier 9 and above can do that?

    "He¡¯s in the ninth realm..."

    Bing Mian¡¯s bloody throat felt dry as he voiced that out in a hoarse tone.

    "How is that possible?..."

    Bing Mian¡¯s ugly mug couldn¡¯t hide his own disbelief. Wu Yan just shrugged.

    "That¡¯s why, who gave you the confidence in the first ce?"

    Bing Mian roared angrily.

    "I am an apex tier 8 fighter! You shouldn¡¯t have been able to hold a candle against me!"

    "Apex tier 8?"

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He walked towards Bing Mian slowly.

    "I say, you must be under some kind of misunderstanding..."

    While he paced towards Bing Mian, Wu Yan chuckled like he¡¯s talking to a kid.

    "Don¡¯t you know?"

    "Andrew from Ladin Family, he¡¯s also peak tier 8, I killed him nheless!"

    "Oh, by the way, your uncle who turned himself into a cosmetic nightmare to pursue tier 9 power? I also killed him."

    "Compared to them, your unrefined and untrained peak eighth realm power? You might as well called the trash monster..."

    He stopped and he slowly spelled out his next sentence.

    "You-are-trash."

    His words pierced his heart like long spears. The monster¡¯s happiness from gaining a power-up fell apart like scattered clouds. His body trembled.

    Bing Mian started inching backwards. He can still feel his amplified power, the power that surpassed his past self by hundreds of times over. However, he¡¯s not proud, not anymore.

    "N...no..."

    Bing Mian¡¯s sanity started unravelling.

    "That can¡¯t be! This power is mine! It¡¯s all mine! I am the strongest there is! I am stronger than you! Yeah! Stronger than youuuu!!!"

    "You! You!!! Wu Yan!"

    His dark qi swirled violently as heshed out at his surroundings. Soon, he was covered in his own dark qi.

    "You¡¯re jealous of me! You must have did something underhanded, didn¡¯t you?! Didn¡¯t you?!!!"

    Bing Mian deluded himself and heughed in a hoarse voice.

    "Yeah! That has to be it! You¡¯re not stronger than me! You¡¯re weaker than me!"

    Bing Ling and his guards couldn¡¯t bear to look at his pathetic disy.

    They also didn¡¯t want to admit Wu Yan¡¯s superiority. He¡¯s still a youngster in his 20s...

    Bing Ling also had a hard time epting reality.

    Back in Silvaria World Institute, he fought Wu Yan multiple times. Although he lost each time, at least he still put up a good fight each time.

    After the Grand Tournament ended, things changed.

    He got tier 8 power first. He also outperformed his peers in the Giant Beast Forest Incident, he fought valiantly against tier 8 demonic beasts and came out on top. Even against an impossible foe like the demigod Beast King he still resisted courageously. Then, he became the strongest student in the entire academy. After that, he single-handedly beat Kaya and Jaafar in a 2 v 1 duel.

    He went on to kill a peak tier 8 from the Ladin family. Even the Cyto n¡¯s third strongest individual, Uncle Marcus died in a fight against Wu Yan.

    In just 2 to 3 months, Wu Yan re-appeared, each time stronger than thest time he saw him. Now, he came back with power that can only belong to someone from the ninth realm.

    Bing Ling doesn¡¯t even have the right to hold Wu Yan¡¯s shoe.

    How will Bing Ling ever ept something like this? How can he even believe something as outrageous as his growth?

    When a gale brushed by Bing Ling, his strained hands throbbed with pain. That pain told him this is all real.

    "Bing Mian..."

    Bing Ling mumbled in pain.

    "Maybe, I finally understand why you willingly turned into something like that..."

    The experts near Bing Ling heard him and they looked at Bing Mian with sad gazes. Meanwhile, Wu Yan looked at Bing Mian like he¡¯s a pathetic excuse for existence.

    "Because you couldn¡¯t deal with reality, you chose to delude yourself in your own world?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I guess that¡¯s why you had to borrow external power. Without it, you can never advance or reach your current powers!"

    "You shut your mouth!"

    Bing Mian bellowed as he channeled dark qi into his body. With a mighty stomp, the ground crumbled.

    Bing Mian shot forward like a cannonball with his ws aimed at Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    "I will kill you!!!"

    With Bing Mian charging at Wu Yan while emitting fumes of dark qi, Bing Ling & co saw Wu Yan¡¯s nonchnt look and they knew...

    This fight was already over...

    Wu Yan watched as Bing Mian rushed towards him with dark qi and a menacing look. His heart was as cool as a cucumber.

    Magic power flowed around his body, mana concentrated around his mouth along with magic-infused blood.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply and he roared.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 878: The last trick? Case closed

    <h4>Chapter 878: Thest trick? Case closed</h4>

    "Stop!"

    His voicemand echoed with a magical force. When his voice reached the entity charging towards Wu Yan, the monster got stopped in his tracks.

    His ws were just inches away from Wu Yan¡¯s chest. No matter how hard Bing Mian exerted himself, his ws wouldn¡¯t pierced into Wu Yan¡¯s chest or move forward!

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    Bing Mian shrieked in anger at Wu Yan.

    "What did you do?!"

    Wu Yan chortled and he gave Bing Mian a curt nce. Then, he turned his head the other way.

    "It¡¯s just a simple Kotodama spell."

    "Kotodama..."

    Bing Mian flinched.

    "Word magic?"

    Bing Ling and the other experts frowned.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks when he saw the confusion on their faces. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to exin the magic¡¯s concept so he continued.

    "In simple terms, it¡¯s a magic that forces another to abide by the caster¡¯smand through magically-infused words. Well, it¡¯s magic as far as you guys are concerned."

    "Word magic thata force others to do the caster¡¯s bidding?..."

    Bing Ling & co exchanged looks of shock.

    They¡¯ve never heard of magic that can use words to force others into action.

    Was there a magic like this in Silvaria?

    Won¡¯t that make the one who masters it effectively invincible?

    Bing Ling & co couldn¡¯t help but be tempted by the magic¡¯s effect.

    If the Cyto n¡¯s magicians learned this spell, in a fight supported by Ice dou qi fighters, then..."

    Wu Yan saw their ted looks and he threw cold water on them.

    "This magic has its downsides too. For one, they can only affect people weaker than the caster. It can only slightly affect an enemy far stronger than the caster."

    Bing Ling & co gasped so Wu Yan took it as a sign that they heard him.

    Even so, this magic can still be put to great use.

    Wu Yan implied that this magic can still have an effect on a stronger enemy, even while its effects are severely limited in such a case.

    To put this in context, an evenly-matched fight would hinge on who makes a mistake first, a tiny mistake can decide the winner and the loser. A magic that can affect an opponent through words, it can be used to lure the enemy into making a blunder.

    So what if the enemy is far stronger, they would lost whether they used the Kotodama spell or not.

    Bing Ling & co are still tempted to get their hands on the spell. Of course, they are going to have to gauge their own abilities if they want to snatch it from Wu Yan.

    "Arghhh! Release me!!!"

    Bing Mian roared. Even while shooting off jets of dark qi, Bing Mian couldn¡¯t break of his invisible bonds.

    That¡¯s the gap of power between tier 8 and tier 9.

    Wu Yan¡¯s kotodama spellpletely subjugated Bing Mian, it¡¯s not something he can break through with brute force.

    "Release me! Release meeee!!!"

    Bing Mian yelled like a beast captured in an invisible cage. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free of his jail.

    "Save your strength, you can never escape my Word Magic."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Plus, you¡¯re not using your own power. It would do you well if you obediently gave up the ck wisp of light within you."

    "ck light?"

    Bing Ling & co gasped.

    "Aha!"

    Bing Mian struggled even harder.

    "As expected, you¡¯re after the source of my power because you¡¯re jealous of me. Let me tell it straight to your face, you¡¯re never getting it!"

    Wu Yan was d he turned him down.

    Bing Mian¡¯s transformation was caused by the ck light.

    "If that¡¯s the case..."

    Wu Yan slowly replied.

    "You can die now."

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand crackled with lightning, emitting bluish white sparks as he slowly inched his palm towards Bing Mian¡¯s chest.

    Bing Ling & co weren¡¯t gonna sit still as Wu Yan looked like he¡¯s going to execute Bing Mian.

    "Wait!"

    Wu Yan paused with a scowl.

    "What? You want to keep a monster around?"

    Bing Ling smiled while he shook his head. He tried to see past the monster¡¯s terrible appearance and recall his younger brother¡¯s look.

    "Wu Yan, can you let us handle him?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    It was only natural the brother tried to defend his younger brother. Wu Yan also couldn¡¯t be bothered with taking out the trash.

    However, he¡¯s more concerned with the ck light and its ability to massively power-up a human while turning the human host into a monster.

    He doesn¡¯t think Bing Ling can handle something as aberrant as that.

    It¡¯s something on par with his True Ancestor bloodline.

    His blood also continuously nudged him to not that ck light go. Wu Yan trusted his own guts.

    When Wu Yan was about to reject Bing Ling, Bing Mian suddenly wailed in anguish.

    "Gargh! Nooo! Noooo!!!"

    Bing Mian felt something stirring within him. Then, his scales started disappearing as his dou qi raged out of control.

    "What?!"

    Bing Mian rapidly returned to his original look, his scales, multiple eyes, and tail were gone, leaving Bing Mian in his original sickly state.

    When Bing Mian was about to make full recovery, a jet of ck light shot out from Bing Mian. Instead of running away, the ck light shot into Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Wu Yan concentrated as he turned his giant magic pool on the foreign power. He wanted to drive out the invading power before he turned into a monster like Bing Mian.

    Then, his bloodline reacted violently like a lion who was challenged for its territory.

    His blood crashed against the ck light within Wu Yan.

    Hiss

    The ck light wanted to take over Wu Yan¡¯s body, instead, it got pounded by Wu Yan¡¯s bloodline. Hissing like an alien bug, the ck light quickly departed Wu Yan¡¯s body, revealing itself in the real world.

    Wu Yan grabbed the ck light before it can run away again.

    Hiss

    The ck light struggled within Wu Yan¡¯s firm grasp.

    "Oh, you, that was a close one..."

    Wu Yan grinned at the ck light within his palm.

    "I don¡¯t know what you are or where you came from, however..."

    Wu Yan squeezed hard.

    ng

    He crushed the ck light into bits.

    Phew

    Wu Yan sighed in relief and he chuckled...

 Chapter 879: Cookies and a fancy?

    <h4>Chapter 879: Cookies and a fancy?</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, forward operating base...

    The soldiers got into their assigned squads, picked up their gears and they steadily entered the Giant Beast Forest toplete their assignments.

    Some squads were ced on Demonic Beast hunting, obtaining the precious resource to keep the empire¡¯s economy operating. There were also squads in charge of reconnaissance, surveying the forest and looking out for demonic beast activity. They are ordered to report to their superiors immediately if they found any signs of a monster outbreak. Other squads were ced on Beast King tracking duties.

    The base operated wlessly. It¡¯s hard to imagine the base was in a state of chaos until just a while ago.

    After Wu Yan left the base, things died down. Mysterious monsters stopped popping up, conflicts were minimal, and most appreciated of all, the soldiers got their good night sleep. The soldiers who were used to being awakened in the middle of the night needed some time to adjust to this rtively peaceful life.

    The soldiers finally realized how good they had it. At least when Wu Yan weren¡¯t around, they could still risk their lives in the forest while the base is secured. Compared to the past, the soldiers were in heaven.

    Plus, the events they witnessed, a peak tier 8 murdered like he¡¯s nothing, the shattered sky event, an ex-captain turning into a monster, the poor soldiers had to deal with all sorts of mental and physical hurdles. It¡¯s safe to say the soldiers were very sensitive to any disturbance. They weren¡¯t cool sleeping when the sky can break and monsters can sneak into their base.

    Lei Wang and Pelosi started wondering if Wu Yan is just someone who brought misfortune with him.

    Regardless of what the soldiers thought, they were still people in the base that missed him. They wondered when he would return.

    In the eastern regions of the base, in a rtivelyrge tent...

    The girls sat at the main table in the center of the tent. They faced the dishesid out on the table together with no one absent, they were getting ready to have a meal together.

    The girls looked at the food in front of them as they hesitated. The girls exchanged looks with one another while gulping anxiously. Nobody touched the "food" on the table.

    On the tes were weirdly-shaped strings of coiled objectid in piles. In short, it looked like somebody picked up human crap and put it on tes.

    Let¡¯s not mention what Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other has to say. It means a lot that even the bottomless pits known as Astrea and Tohka stayed clear of the "food". The mood turned into an awkward silence.

    Tohka¡¯s butterfly essory twitched. This signalled its owner¡¯s tion, or rather her owner was tempted to eat.

    Poking the "food", Tohka asked something that was addressed to everyone.

    "Are we eating?"

    Hinagiku¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she took a look at the piles of "food". She swore she could have seen green gas being ejected from the food on the table.

    "E-erm..."

    Mikoto tried to ce it as gently as she could.

    "What the heck are these things?"

    Shokuhou Misaki beamed at her with a forced smile.

    "Misaka-san, don¡¯t you recognize cookies when you see it?"

    "Co-cookies..."

    Mikoto pointed her trembling index finger at the junk on the table.

    "Are you sure those are cookies?..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Shokuhou Misaki added in a hurry.

    "I know, it looks strange but they are cookies, don¡¯t take my word for it, just try..."

    When she told the others to try, they all shivered and twitched in fear. Kotori stopped with political correctness.

    "Why are we eating crap for lunch?"

    "It¡¯s not crap, those are cookies!"

    Shokuhou Misaki corrected Kotori in annoyance. Kotori ignored her and she repeated her question.

    "Alright, why are eating cookies?..."

    "In the end..."

    Frenda raised her hand.

    "That guy¡¯s not around so no one¡¯s on kitchen duty..."

    You¡¯re syaing nobody cooked?..."

    Hinagiku tilted her head in confusion.

    "I thought we had Ikaros, even if Wu Yan¡¯s not around she could have whipped something up, right?"

    Kinuhata Saiaia pointed her lips at Ikaros.

    "Why don¡¯t you take a super look yourself?"

    The others looked at Ikaros. She was sitting there with an absent gaze, it¡¯s like her body¡¯s there but her soul¡¯s gone. The girls were surprised by her current condition.

    "Ara, what¡¯s this?"

    Kurumi touched her lips.

    "Why¡¯s Ikaros acting like that?"

    Astrea answered for her.

    "After Master left, Ikaros-senpai fell into that state and she stayed like that..."

    "Yan, huh?"

    Hinagiku sighed.

    "True, Yan never left things hanging like this. He would always tell us when he¡¯s about to go on a journey, I can see why Ikaros¡¯ worried sick..."

    "And?..."

    She looked at the tes on the table.

    "How did these cookies came to be?"

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda turned towards Takitsubou Rikou, they were gesturing for her to exin. Takitsubou Rikou did not appreciate this delegation of duty but she still reported with a lowered stature.

    "Erm, because Ikaros wasn¡¯t in the mood, we decided to let her off kitchen duty..."

    "I see..."

    Kotori followed up with razor-like precise questioning.

    "Okay, who cooked, this?"

    The tent fell silent again.

    The girls were pressing Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou for answer. They wanted to know who is the culprit, the way they stared at the trio made them sweat in fear.

    They smelled the trio¡¯s fear and they continuedying pressure on them.

    They were the ones who were vocal when asked, clearly, they know something the others didn¡¯t...

    Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, and Takitsubou Rikou slowly cracked as they slowly turned towards Shokuhou Misaki who tried to keep her poker face up with difficulty.

    ">.."

    Mikoto voiced the thought of the people.

    "You made these?"

    "Y-yeah, got a problem with that?..."

    Shokuhou Misaki twirled her hair using her fingers. Her shaking voice didn¡¯t convince anyone.

    "Look, I can see Ikaros¡¯ going through a tough time so I thought I would cook us up some rice..."

    "Rice?"

    Mikoto pointed at the piles of alien object on the table.

    "That¡¯s not ricest I checked."

    "Oh, jeez!"

    Shokuhou Misaki fumed.

    "I only know how to make cookies, okay?!"

    "Why didn¡¯t you get help from others?"

    Kotori nced at the cookies and she immediately averted her gaze as if she just saw something terrible.

    "Hinagiku, Kurumi, and Takitsubou Rikou, they know how to cook, right? If you roped them in..."

    "I just felt like making it, okay?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted as she meekly added.

    "I know how to cook, I am not only good at eating..."

    The girls¡¯ twitched their lips in unison. They looked at the cookies and they silently judged her.

    They had the same thoughts, they wished Shokuhou Misaki would just stick to eating...

 Chapter 880: They realized the importance of food

    <h4>Chapter 880: They realized the importance of food</h4>

    Shokuhou Misaki read the girls¡¯ mind and she blushed slightly before recovering.

    "I know they are cookies but with so many, I am sure we can satiate our hunger!"

    Shokuhou Misaki dered proudly although her awkward smile was a cause for concern.

    "I mean, we ate junk food for meals before so..."

    "I-I think you¡¯re the only one who did that..."

    Mikoto said with a speechless look. Mikoto was enjoying this judging by her giggles. She didn¡¯t think the perfect Shokuhou Misaki would have an Achilles heel other than herughable stamina.

    "Rather than whether we can fill our stomach with this..."

    Hinagiku picked up one of the "cookies". With a look that said she¡¯s both curious and amused, she asked.

    "May I know how you shaped the cookies like these?"

    "Cookies made by a queen must be different from other cookies!"

    Shokuhou Misaki puffed her chest out like she¡¯s exining something natural to the others.

    "These high-ss super cookies are the fruit ofbor of an entire morning¡¯s research, crystallized from Tokiwadai Home Economics curriculum, enhanced by Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s experience in making cookies."

    "Yeah, our..."

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s lip twitched.

    "Memories and experience..."

    Frenda couldn¡¯t sit still.

    "Combined..."

    Takitsubou Rikou lost her strength.

    Their shoulders sagged down while looking at the modern art that took the form of those exquisite "cookies". The making of those cookies certainly took its toll on the youngdies, they looked like they could copse to the floor sobbing any second now.

    Any girl would feel distraught by the thought of someone looking at their memories, even more so when the culprit still failed spectacrly after peeking into their thoughts.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori looked at the pathetic trio. They had the other girls¡¯ sympathy. Astrea and Tohka also wanted to console the trio but they couldn¡¯t find the words to cheer them out.

    "Hey! What¡¯s up with that attitude?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki stomped angrily.

    "You¡¯re not just looking at cookies, you¡¯re looking at art, ART!"

    The girls almost fell to the floor.

    "Okay, let me ask you something..."

    Mikoto sighed and she threw her a look of judgment.

    "How did you make these pieces of art?..."

    "How would I know?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki pouted.

    "I just wanted to infuse some creativity into the cookies and they turned out like thees..."

    The girls exchanged looks.

    "Arghhh! Like I said, you girls got a problem with it?!"

    Shokuhou Misaki shrieked.

    "I can deal rudeness when you didn¡¯t thank me for cooking, to think you girls would look down on me like this!"

    "Look, they might look a bit too avant-garde for you but I assure you they taste really good!"

    Shokuhou Misaki grabbed a piece of cookie and she shoved it into her mouth.

    "!!!"

    Her mouth stopped moving as her starry eyes turned ssy.

    The girls gulped nervously.

    "H-how is it?"

    "..."

    Shokuhou Misaki stayed still as the girls probed her for answer. However, her puppet-like response filled the girls¡¯ heads with question marks.

    n had an idea. She flew over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side and she observed Shokuhou Misaki for a few seconds. Then, she poked Shokuhou Misaki in the cheeks. And...

    Bam

    Shokuhou Misaki fell t on the floor with upturned eyes. She¡¯s out cold.

    "!!!"

    The girls immediately threw away the cookies in their hands.

    "Shokuhou!"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou rushed to her side, they fetched water as they tried hard to resuscitate her.

    "Th-those aren¡¯t ordinary cookies..."

    Kotori stepped back with a terrified look.

    "That¡¯s poison!"

    The girls nodded in sync. They pretended the cookies on the table didn¡¯t exist.

    "Uuu..."

    Astrea grumbled while holding her stomach.

    "I am so hungry..."

    Tohka also pouted.

    "Me too..."

    Te girls were in a pinch. If they didn¡¯t feed Astrea or Tohka, they wouldn¡¯t stop making a fuss.

    "What are you girls doing?..."

    A familiar voice came from the tent¡¯s entrance. The girls flinched before looks of joy creeped onto their faces.

    Ikaros who looked like her soul got torn out recovered in an instant. Her worries were dispelled as she got up to greet her master.

    "Master!"

    "Ikaros..."

    Wu Yan returned from his emergency journey and he beamed at Ikaros, greeting her back.

    "I am back..."

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki who was still unconscious while Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou tended to her.

    "What happened to Misaki-chan?"

    "Master!"

    "Shido!"

    "Onii-san!"

    Astrea, Tohka, n, and Yoshino dashed over to Wu Yan. The two kids glomped Wu Yan by the neck, swinging around while giggling.

    "Master (Shido), you¡¯re finally home!"

    Astrea and Tohka started crying up a storm.

    "We missed you so much!"

    "I miss you girls too..."

    Wu Yan patted the two kids on the back and he continued asking with a puzzled look.

    "Why do I feel like something¡¯s off..."

    "You¡¯re home..."

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kotori sighed in relief. It¡¯s obvious they were d he came home.

    "Wee back!"

    Wu Yan still felt strange.

    "Look, I like the greeting but..."

    "When did you girls be so sweet and gentle?"

    "Don¡¯t mind the details..."

    Hinagiku pped Wu Yan on the shoulder.

    "Just know that we never missed you as much as we did this time around!"

    "Ahaha, now see, that just makes me more curious..."

    Wu Yan pointed at Shokuhou Misaki who fainted and wasid on the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    "What¡¯s up with her?"

    The girls immediately dismissed her abnormal condition with a simple answer.

    "She will be fine, she just ate something wrong..."

    "She ate something wrong?"

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t keep up with the girls.

    "Did I miss something important?"

    "Maa, ignore her, she got what she deserved..."

    Mikoto waved her hands, then, she got down to brass tacks.

    "Right, Yan, you haven¡¯t ate, right?"

    "Erm... Yeah..."

    "Great!"

    Mikoto pped her hands.

    "Go make us some food pronto!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned into ‡å.

    "I thought you girls wanted to make food for me, so you¡¯re just gunning for my dishes..."

    "Oh, stop making a fuss."

    Kotori teased him.

    "We all realize how important you are..."

    "Nn!"

    The girls all nodded in unison.

    "Yan! We can¡¯t live without you anymore!"

    "Wh-why aren¡¯t I d with that?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he looked at Kurumi who was closest to him.

    "Hey, what¡¯s up with them?"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi tilted her head. She ced her index finger under her chin as she pondered while looking very cute. She giggled with a wide smile.

    "They just realized how important food is..."

    "Hah?..."

    Stunned, Wu Yan still couldn¡¯t keep up with their train of logic...

 Chapter 881: Betrayed, what happened to cant live without me?

    <h4>Chapter 881: Betrayed, what happened to ¡°can¡°t live without¡° me?</h4>

    "Oh my gosh, this is so tasty..."

    "Nn! I am so happy right now..."

    "Hey! That¡¯s mine!"

    "No stealing!"

    "Ah! n¡¯s cake..."

    What used to be a bountiful feast drastically decreased in size and volume. The girls channeled the spirit of the food god as they exhibited inhuman appetite. They also threw etiquettes to the wind. Kurumi still ate with elegance, however, the speed at which she moved her hands were five times her normal speed.

    "..."

    Wu Yan bore witness as his harem cleaned the table in under a minute. Ikaros and Wu Yan arrived with two tes of food, they were faced with a scene of culinary carnage. The girls fought each other over food. The both of them had trouble processing the scene.

    "Wh-why?..."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t understand, why are the girls acting weird when he was just gone for a few daydreaming

    Indeed, they were behaving oddly.

    Wu Yan ced the two dishes on the table. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for the ravenous piranhas to pick the tes clean in a cacophonous clinging of utensils.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned into ‡å. He was at a loss of words.

    "Haven¡¯t you girls been eating?"

    "Ugu..."

    Kotori gulped down the food in her mouth, then, she waved her chopsticks at Wu Yan.

    "You will never understand. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be stuck in hell and then given heaven."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t even want to retort.

    "Can you exin it properly?"

    s, Kotori rejoined the fray, she forgot about Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan sighed again. He looked like he aged a little after being promptly ignored. He turned towards Shokuhou Misaki who ate despite looking a bit guilty.

    "Hey, Misaki, are you okay?"

    Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    "I don¡¯t know what happened but if you¡¯re feeling unwell I don¡¯t think you should be eating so much..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s volume died down as he gawked in shock.

    Misaki started crying for some reason, she sobbed while trembling like a chick in the rain.

    "Don¡¯t look at me! Just let me eat!"

    Wu Yan wiped away the sweat on his forehead and he gingerlyughed.

    "At least slow your pace down..."

    "Don¡¯t look at me! Just let me eat!"

    "You take on weight easily, so..."

    "Don¡¯t look at me! Just let me eat!"

    "I..."

    "Don¡¯t look at me! Just let me eat!"

    "..."

    Wu Yan fell silent. He looked around, the girls were rubbing their stomachs with satisfied looks. He took the wok, and he went into the kitchen with Ikaros in tow. His duty isn¡¯t over yet...

    "Phew..."

    The girls lied down on the table, they were still rubbing their stomachs albeit they felt a bit bloated. They looked like dying soldiers who were proud with theirst stands, their faces basically said "Worthed it."

    Wu Yan¡¯s shoulders drooped down when he saw "bodies" strewn all over the ce. Maybe it¡¯s the lethargy of cooking for hours, or, maybe it¡¯s because he was tired of the girls¡¯ antics, it¡¯s probably a mix of both reasons.

    "Y¡¯all filled up yet? Mdies..."

    Wu Yan said with a snort.

    "Yeah, we are so full~~"

    They moaned in unison. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to make ament on that. He cleaned up the table and he sat down with the girls.

    "Alright, I have something to tell you girls. I am still curious why you girls changed so much though..."

    Excluding Astrea, Tohka, n, and Yoshino, the other girls howled in grief, they weren¡¯t amused by Wu Yan¡¯s opinion.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twtiched and he had to inhale deeply to calm himself down.

    "I am nning on heading into another world."

    The girls gasped.

    "You¡¯re entering another world?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Why so suddenly?"

    "Yeah!"

    Mikoto chimed in.

    "I never heard you talking about this, is it another mandatory quest?"

    "I didn¡¯t mention it because I wasn¡¯t nning doing so, initially anyway..."

    Wu Yan shrugged after scratching his cheek.

    "When I reached tier 9 power, I awakened a bloodline technique that requires me to go into another world. That set in motion my current ns..."

    Wu Yan asked the girls around him.

    "Alright, who wants to go with me this time?"

    "Travelling to another world together..."

    The girls were tempted.

    Silvaria is a foreign world to the girls in Wu Yan¡¯s harem. Without Wu Yan around, they would rather go to another ce.

    Following Wu Yan sounded way better.

    However, Mikoto is the first one to shake her head apologetically.

    "Sorry, Yan, I can¡¯t leave the sisters hanging like this. I can¡¯t go with you..."

    The girls recalled that there were 20,000 sisters to look after in the forward operating base...

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan knitted his brows but he rxed soon enough.

    "Yeah, I am notfortable leaving the sisters in this base by themselves..."

    Wu Yan turned towards Hinagiku.

    "What about you?"

    "Me?..."

    Hinagiku thought about it and she shook her head too.

    "I am staying behind with Mikoto..."

    "We are staying behind too!"

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou chose to stay with the sisters too, while they didn¡¯t get to spend much time together, they still felt closer to the sisters than they did before...

    "Hinagiku-nee and Mikoto-nee are staying?"

    Astrea blinked, she hesitated but she ultimately relented.

    "I will stay behind with Hinagiku-nee and Mikoto-nee!"

    "Sh-Shido..."

    Tohka anxiously looked between Astrea and Wu Yan. Her butterfly hair essory fluttered until she made up her mind. She coughed and she waved her hand.

    "Uuu, I want to apany Astrea..."

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head. He looked at Yoshino and n. However, the two girls were so busy ying they didn¡¯t notice the conversation over here, they probably didn¡¯t pay any attention in the first ce...

    Wu Yan chortled and he turned towards Shokuhou Misaki. Noticing Wu Yan¡¯s gaze, Shokuhou Misaki looped her hair around her index finger.

    "I am staying, I want to focus on solving the Sisters¡¯ issue. If we let this continue, I won¡¯t be able to join you on your adventures in other worlds..."

    "Oh, please let Ikaros stay too!"

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her chin.

    "Herputation abilities will be very helpful in my endeavour."

    "I mean..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he showed Kotori and Kurumi his puppy eyes.

    "As much as I would like to go with Hubby-sama..."

    Kurumi shook her head, she nced at Shokuhou Misaki.

    "I kinda want to see how Shokuhou-san solves the Sisters¡¯ problem..."

    Shokuhou Misaki gave Kurumi a challenging grin.

    "Oh, I am sure you won¡¯t be disappointed."

    Wu Yan felt like crying.

    The girls said they couldn¡¯t live without him but they all turned him down one after the other. They wrung him dry of benefits and now they discarded him?

    Wu Yan focused his big googly eyes on Kotori.

    "Do-don¡¯t look at me like that..."

    Kotori shifted her gaze away while blushing.

    "Okay, jeez, I will go with you, ya happy?"

    Wu Yan beamed bright as the sun after the rain...

 Chapter 882: Another world, Demon Sanctuary, Itogami Island

    <h4>Chapter 882: Another world, Demon Sanctuary, Itogami Ind</h4>

    An endless ocean stretching for miles and miles...

    The water is as blue if not an even more enchanting shade of blue than the sky itself. The water sparkled like sapphires, the reflected rays were enough to prick anyone¡¯s eyes. It was a hot day, the sun was behaving like it wanted to evaporate the entire ocean as it rained down sunlight like there¡¯s no tomorrow. Mirages could be seen everywhere, the humidity and temperature is also quite intimidating.

    Large and small fishing vessels could be seen sailing around. Wind crashed against the boats while the sound of air horns could be intermittently heard. The fishing vessels went about their business. Therger ships used dras to catch the fishes in the sea.

    Looking at the heat, one wondered if the fishermen actually caught anything, did the sun not kill off all the fishes with its heat?

    In the center of this boundless ocean, there¡¯s an ind.

    urately speaking, the ind is an artificial floating city rather than a natural ind.

    Itogami Ind.

    If you think this is just a normal ind then you¡¯re dead wrong...

    While it might look like a very highly-developed ind with man-made structures erected all over it, it¡¯s actually an artificial ind made of resin, metal, carbon fibres, and magic. It can be thought of as a set of giga-floats that had buildings and people living on it.

    It¡¯s also highly popted despite its rtively small area. There are about 560,000 people living on Itogami Ind.

    This Ind also had another name, the Demon Sanctuary.

    It¡¯s a special area set up to study supernatural beings and/or endangered magical species and superhumans. This was a special administrative region where humans lived with monster walking around.

    Most of the humans here were researchers or family members rted to researchers.

    There were also super-powered individuals licensed by the city here.

    The demons and monsters were the focal point of this city.

    Beastmen, fairies, halflings, artificial lifeforms, vampires, and various other kind of fantastic species lived here. Collectively, they were referred to as demons.

    These legendary creatures aren¡¯t living it up. With their habitats gone, torn by the ravages of war, their poption dwindled until they were near extinction. The humans and demons worked hard to set the Demon Sanctuary up as a ce to harbor demons.

    In exchange, the demons were required to cooperate with humans on research and studies aimed at leveraging supernatural and magical abilities to advance technology, industry, and science. Itogami Ind was a ce designed around that objective.

    The demons are granted rights and privileges. For example, they can walk around freely, study together with humans, find employment, generally, living with the humans. It isn¡¯t strange to see the demons walking among humans. These rtively normal,w-abiding demons are called registered demons.

    Although it sounded strange that humans can live with demons which differed in appearances. In reality, these demons have the ability to transform into humanoid forms so they looked very simr to humans under normal conditions. You might be walking next to a beastman or vampire without seeing animal ears or out-of-ce fangs.

    To identify a demon or member of other magical races, one would have to look for bracelets that served as tracker and reporting hardwares. The bracelets were like IDs that differentiated humans from monsters. But, this only applies for those who were documented and licensed by the city-state. If they were unregistered, they wouldn¡¯t have these bracelets.

    Itogami Ind was designed as a ce to house demonic races so the ruling administration didn¡¯t open the city¡¯s doors to visitors or tourists. There are stringent requirements in ce to prevent all unauthorized personnel except for family members of the researchers here.

    Due to its geographical location, the temperature here can only be described as warm to hot. Even during winter, the temperature could reach 20 degrees celcius and above (68 degrees F). Plus, due to its proximity to the tropical belt, it¡¯s like summer 365 days on Itogami Ind.

    On this hot and humid ind, the perceived temperature can often time be higher than the actual temperature. Moreover, the salty warm windsing in from the sea around the ind were in many ways, worse than the dry and arid windsing from a desert. It¡¯s a climate that¡¯s unbearable for most humans, naturally, it wasn¡¯t a tourist hotspot in the first ce.

    Furthermore, the Ind is a gigantic scienceboratory.

    If there are unregistered demons here, they would be wise to keep their powers in check. If they used magic or their magic power leaked and they were detected, being captured is a very real possibility.

    Granted, there are always exceptions that can get past conventional safeguards. For instance, there is a certain vampire walking among the citizens, the Fourth Primogenitor.

    By the way, vampires rank the highest among the magical races.

    They are famous for being very long-lived, sporting superb regeneration, incredible physical abilities, able to sustain themselves through consuming food like humans while replenishing mana by drinking blood. They are also very susceptible to the urge to drink blood.

    The vampires in this world aren¡¯t creatures who go into bloodlust because of random reasons. They usually lust for blood after being sexually aroused.

    As for why they are known as the strongest demons, that¡¯s because of their trump card...

    Vassal beasts!

    Magical manifestations of incredible power that can only be wielded properly by true ancestors. By trading vitality, these familiars can be summoned into reality!

    Even the weakest vassal beasts are basically walking and thinking cutting edge jets and tanks. Stronger vassal beasts can easily morph the environment through their attacks. The highest calibre beasts are walking cataclysms.

    It¡¯s not hard to bring down a nation with a strong enough vassal beast.

    Familiar summoning or vassal beast summoning, that¡¯s what solidified the vampires as the strongest demons in this world.

    The vampires¡¯ racial perks seemed like child¡¯s y inparison to their unique ability to summon familiars.

    Vampires are not truly immortal, they just live so long that no one has ever seen a vampire die of old age. Hence, they got their titles as immortal demons.

    A weak familiar would drain the life of a human child in a while. Meanwhile, a vampire with a weak familiar will still live so long they appear biologically immortal.

    That just goes to show the longevity of these vampires are too ridiculous.

    However, the vampires rely heavily on their brain and blood to control and channel their power respectively, making these two organs their fatal weaknesses, if a vampire suffered heavy damage to both organs, they would still die.

    The only beings that demonstrated true immortality are the tenbus who are only mentioned in legends and the apex vampires, the primogenitors.

    First primogenitor - Lost Warlord

    Second primogenitor - Fall Gazer

    Third primogenitor - Chaos Bride

    Next, only written in myths, the fourth primogenitor who awakened to a world that¡¯s anxious about what his existence portend, the fourth primogenitor living in Itogami Ind.

    These four are the strongest beings in this world, the four primogenitors.

    At least, that was the case until...

    In the city that¡¯s about to go into a period of uncertainty and turbulence because the fourth true ancestor woke up, another true ancestor from a foreign world made his advent while apanied by his partner. Unbeknownst to the world atrge, they arrived...

 Chapter 883: Strike The Blood, a silent descen

    <h4>Chapter 883: Strike The Blood, a silent descen</h4>

    The sun tried very hard to roast the earth, mirages could be seen almost everywhere. Without clouds in the sky, it felt suffocating just to be walking outside. Judging from the heavy sweating and huffs of the pedestrians here, it¡¯s probably very grueling just being out here...

    The buildings that stretched for the sky overhead were lined tidily along the streets, most of the human traffic here were on foot with few vehicles in sight. The pedestrians were grumbling about the heat. They wanted nothing less than a cool ce to chill off and shake off the heat haze guing their minds.

    Two individuals stood out amongst the human traffic. They weren¡¯t particrly anxious about getting out of the heat. Instead, they let the sun do its job while standing at the center of the street without anything blocking the sunlight for them.

    They stood there for 30 minutes now!

    If Itogami weren¡¯t filled to the brim with magical creatures, they would have been easily identified as weirdoes.

    The two stationary individuals is a male and female pair. The male was in ck casuals, ck pants, and a ck hooded-jacket, his eyes were red whereas his hair is jet-ck like his outfit. Dressing like this on a hot and sunny day is basically the same as asking to get heat stroke. He¡¯s dressedpletely in ck and he¡¯s wearing a hooded jacket.

    As for the female, she caught more attention than the male.

    She was wearing a pink shirt with a ck pleated skirt. Her skirt stopped way short of her knees leaving much of her upper legs to be seen although the rest of her legs were cleverly hidden behind her knee-socks, creating a perfect absolute territory.

    Her white muslin blouse dove-tailed well with her clothes, making it look like she¡¯s sporting translucent wings. Her red hair were tied into twintails by ck ribbons. She looked like a lovely princess who just had her first taste of love. The pedestrians couldn¡¯t help but gawk when they passed by her.

    However, her cute appearance got destroyed by the princess¡¯ next action.

    "Hey..."

    She roared at the guy next to her with a very displeased look.

    "Are you done yet?! We¡¯ve been standing here for 30 minutes now!"

    The guy standing next to her tilted his head with one eye shut as if he¡¯s trying to filter out her voice. He gave her an awkward smile and he waved his hands.

    "Maa, just give me a few more minutes..."

    He looked at the map in his hands, the very same map he looked at for more than 30 minutes.

    "I am almost done, probably..."

    "Ha?"

    The girl gasped in disbelief although she still looked quite cute while doing so. She facepalmed.

    "Apanying you to this world is apparently the worst mistake in my life so far..."

    Indeed, the couple was Wu Yan and Kotori who came into this world from Silvaria.

    It¡¯s been about an hour since they got here.

    Itogami Ind was designed as a sanctuary for demons and other magical beings. It also housed researchers who studied the creatures here for a living. Their family members are also here on the ind. Strictly speaking, this ce was a giantb. Researching the magical beings is the main objective while living is a secondary objective.

    The entry requirements are stringent. To enter this city, one would need to jump through a lot of administrative hoops and fill up stacks of paperwork. They also needed a very strong basis for staying in the city or must have a solid background. Otherwise, this special city is off-limits to anyone who wanted to enter.

    Fortunately for Wu Yan and Kotori. They descended in the city instead of outside the Ind. This saved them from the hassle of paperwork and possibly fighting the city¡¯s defenders to get into the city. The couple would like to avoid any shy fights for now.

    If they can¡¯t get into Itogami Ind, Wu Yan will never be able to finish his first mission...

    World: Strike The Blood

    Quests: Redemption

    Mission 1: Be an attack mage on Itogami Ind.

    Rewards: x5000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points

    Mission 2: Not yet unlocked.

    Mission 3: Not yet unlocked.

    The user may leave the transcript world when all the missions are finished. Mission 2 & 3 will be unlocked after the previous one ispleted.

    Please note that there is a time difference between the transcript worlds and the real world, 100 seconds in the transcript world is only 1 second in the real world. Take your time finishing up the quests and have fun training."

    Attack magicians are humans who have the power and abilities to fight against magical beings.

    They are superhumans with magic or techniques that can bring magical beings down. Humans who are naturally endowed with magic power, Hyper Adapters, are also known as attack magicians.

    Technically, Wu Yan can¡¯t be called an attack magician.

    He¡¯s a True Ancestor on par with the primogenitors of this world. He should have been ssified as one of the magical races instead of a human. He isn¡¯t a human although he did have the power to deal with demons and magical beings.

    This was where he differed from the primogenitors and vampires of this world, he had ess to a wide array of magic spells, he can use alchemy, Kotodama, Yin-Yang spells, traditionally human magic.

    Those who can use spells like that are attack magicians in this world.

    Indeed, Wu Yan is in the gray area when ites to whether or not he should be called an attack magician ording to this world¡¯s job description.

    It can be easy and hard to be an attack magician.

    If you have powers that can defeat magical beings, congrattions, you are in.

    That¡¯s where the easy part ends. If the mission only asked for him to be an attack magician, it won¡¯t be long before he finished it. But, the mission wanted him to be one, ON Itogami Ind.

    That means he has to get the higher-ups in the city to recognize him as am attack. The job also came with the annoying task to respond to supernatural events by orders of the city¡¯s administration.

    It¡¯s almost like joining Itogami Ind¡¯s faction.

    Wu Yan is troubled with that aspect. He¡¯s a vampire, a magical being who is unregistered. If he ran over to the authorities to register himself as an attack magician, he¡¯s going to be apprehended faster than he can say "I am a dumbo."

    Then, the quest...

    With no other options avable to him, he decided that it¡¯s best to just proceed one step at a time. After grasping the status and conditions of the city, he started touring the city with Kotori tagging along.

    That led to these two tourists standing in the middle of the city with a map, wasting half an hour¡¯s worth of daylight.

    They looked cute and silly at the same time...

 Chapter 884: Hitting on someone? Registered demon

    <h4>Chapter 884: Hitting on someone? Registered demon</h4>

    Enduring the hot sun, Wu Yan stood there with dry throat and a moist forehead, his deep red eyes were brimming with annoyance.

    It is easily close to 40 Celsius. Hot is an understatement. Anyone who have been sent to the hospital for heat stroke by now. Wu Yan didn¡¯t fall prey to this ailment, however, looking at a map under the hot sun is a grueling task.

    Kotori looked cool as a cucumber whenpared to Wu Yan. As a spirit who had me powers, this heat is nothing to her. She also noticed Wu Yan¡¯s heavy sweating so she felt a bit sorry for the guy.

    She took out her handkerchief, she wavered but she couldn¡¯te up with the courage to do what must be done. She shoved the cloth into his hand and she turned her head the other way in a huff.

    "Wipe your sweat, you are going to reek with sweatter!"

    Wu Yan flinched and he smiled at her.

    "Gosh, my little sister is so kind, I humbly ept yourrgesse, kinda hope you would have wiped my sweat for me though, you know, like in the romantic movies..."

    "H-huh, why would I do that?!"

    Kotori blushed and she started berating him.

    "You¡¯re the one who got us into this, don¡¯t count on me to wipe your sweat, not even in your dreams!"

    "Look, my hands are tied..."

    Wu Yan wiped his sweat away while moaning.

    "We don¡¯t know anyone here, we also don¡¯t know where to go, a bit of exploration couldn¡¯t be helped, right?"

    Kotori frowned.

    "I thought you know a lot about this world? Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea what to do?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Yeah, I mean I know the plot of a lot of works, however, I am not that familiar with some worlds. This is one of the worlds where Ick a deep insight into the workings and world design..."

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with Strike the Blood unlike Hayate the Combat Butler, Toaru Majutsu no Index, Date A Live, and Sword Art Online.

    When he Isekai-ed into Silvaria. Strike the Blood just came out, as an Otaku, he made sure to stay abreast on up anding animes. He only knows about general stuff in Strike the Blood, he wouldn¡¯t have needed the System¡¯s advise had he knew about the Vassal Beasts in this world.

    As for the original work, he only had fragmented memories from when he¡¯s still an Otaku.

    Hence, they wandered around the city like headless flies.

    "Anyway..."

    Kotori started chewing on a Chupa Chups.

    "It won¡¯t do us any good standing around like this. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay at first..."

    "That¡¯s what I was thinking!"

    Wu Yan nced at Kotori while waving the map in his hand.

    "That¡¯s why I am looking for a ce to stay..."

    "It can¡¯t be that hard to find an inn, right?"

    "Sure, but, we have to show our identification documents, remember? Granted, we can always stay at a Love Hotel..."

    "Lo-love Hotel?!!!"

    "Don¡¯t yell out loud in such a public area, you want the others to look at me like I am some kind of monster?!"

    "You¡¯re a huge pervert anyway! Major Hentai, I can¡¯t believe you would think about something like that right now!"

    "I just suggested it, we don¡¯t have to go there..."

    "Hmph, you think I can¡¯t read your mind. I am telling you, if you check us into a love hotel, you¡¯re dead meat!"

    "I said keep your voice down!"

    The two siblings squabbled in public, attracting attention from the pedestrians nearby. Because of the heat, none of them could be bothered to watch the show, most of them went away with confused thoughts.

    Of course, there are always those who have too much time to kill, or rather, too much life to live...

    "Yo, you two youngsters fighting or something?"

    Somebody whistled from Wu Yan and Kotori¡¯s side. A male with technicolor hair appeared from a shady alley. He¡¯s in his 20s and judging by the essories and his gait, he¡¯s obviously involved in dodgy business or is a straightup gangster. The gangster also had two other simr-looking delinquents with him.

    Wu Yan and Kotori paused. They watched as the three delinquents surrounded them.

    "Hey hey, cutie pie..."

    A blonde youngster eyed Kotori up and down. When he got a better look at Kotori¡¯s cute appearance, he grinned wide.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Fighting with your little boyfriend? Why don¡¯t you let usfort you?"

    "Yeah!"

    A brown-haired douchebag chimed in.

    "Unlike your useless boyfriend over there, we are very gentle..."

    "How about it?"

    A green-haired jackass pointed at his nose.

    "What do you say? Wannae y with us?"

    Kotori chewed on her candy clicking her tongue at the annoying douchebags around her.

    "You guys, get lost..."

    "Come, now, don¡¯t be so cold, we are very fun..."

    The three delinquents surrounded Kotori as they ignored Wu Yan who stood nearby. Wu Yan crossed his arm without saying anything, he looked like he¡¯s not going to move a muscle, the delinquents tried to push him away with theirbined body mass.

    They couldn¡¯t bump Wu Yan out of the way, contrary to the scenario they had in their minds. They felt like they were pushing against a heavy wall.

    "You¡¯re strong, kid."

    The blonde delinquent praised Wu Yan sarcastically.

    "Why don¡¯t you navigate your butt over to the side, Copernicus. Didn¡¯t your mum teach you not to stand in other people¡¯s way?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and he showed the guy an amused smile.

    "Didn¡¯t your mum teach you not to hit on other people¡¯s girl?"

    "Hey, buddy, you look like you need to be knocked down a few inches!"

    The brown-haired turdstick interrupted. He chuckled while cracking his knuckles.

    "I hope you don¡¯t mind if we borrow your girlfriend to y with..."

    Wu Yan scoffed.

    "What would you say if I asked to borrow your girlfriend?"

    "Don¡¯t waste your saliva on that kid. Just bash him in!"

    The green-haired punk shoved his friend to the side as he confronted Wu Yan with raised fist.

    "You know what is this, punk?"

    Wu Yan subconsciously looked at his hand. His eyes widened in surprise.

    The punk is wearing a metallic bracelet.

    The other two delinquents were wearing the same bracelets.

    It might look simple, the kind you can buy off the vendor shop on the sidewalk. Wu Yan assumed they weren¡¯t showing off cheap goods.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess they were showing him a registered demon¡¯s identification papers.

    The registered demon bracelet.

    These are bracelets given to registered demons.

    In other words, the three douchebags weren¡¯t humans!

    They are demons!

 Chapter 885: Strike, striking hard

    <h4>Chapter 885: Strike, striking hard</h4>

    They were demons!

    Wu Yan frowned slightly, he sighed silently.

    Even demons have regressed into punks?

    As expected of the Demon Sanctuary? Or, maybe, it¡¯s too far from his expectations?

    Just as well, the demons are treated as citizens on Itogami Ind, he has to change his attitude towards the demons.

    While thinking about other matters, it looked like Wu Yan zoned out during a confrontation with the delinquents. They thought Wu Yan must have been scared silly. They snickered like a bunch of jerks.

    "Now, do you get it?"

    The blonde punk wrapped his arm around Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder and he jiggled his demon registration bracelet.

    "This is my bracelet, we are all demons here, do you know what that means?"

    "It means!"

    The brown haired douche finished his sentence for him.

    "You¡¯re just a normal human we can dispatch in no time at all!"

    "Got that through your thick head yet?"

    The green-haired delinquent waved his hand as if he¡¯s shooing away Wu Yan the fly.

    "It¡¯d be best if you hit the road!"

    Wu Yan listened to the punks as they sang their duet. He didn¡¯t interrupt them, however, his face isn¡¯t as intrigued as when they first started out.

    "Alright..."

    Wu Yan continued with calm eyes.

    "You guys done?"

    When they heard Wu Yan¡¯s cold tone, the demon punks were stunned.

    They abused their identities as demons to bully others into submission, it¡¯s almost an everyday urence for them.

    Although if they really assaulted Wu Yan, the Itogami police will be alerted when they use their magic powers. However, they can skirt the rule by using only brute strength, bullying humans with their superhuman strength.

    That¡¯s why every time they shed their IDs, the humans would do as they say. Their got bolder each time they got away with their crimes.

    But, this won¡¯t end like anything they have done in the past.

    Not only is the guy unafraid, his stance changed when they revealed their real identities.

    Wu Yan behaved like a lion that watched with amusement as rams danced around in front of it.

    After they revealed their Demon IDs, the lion finally recognized the threat posed by the rams¡¯ horns.

    This didn¡¯t bode well for them.

    An ant can be squashed at any time, the lion couldn¡¯t be bothered with killing an insignificant lifeform like that. However, even if the rams can¡¯t hurt the lion, the sulent rams were at risk because the lion might pounce any time.

    Suddenly, the punks felt like they were easy prey in front of a lion.

    Why? How?

    He¡¯s not a registered demon ording to his wrists...

    Could he be an attack mage?

    The three delinquents tensed up. They still talked big nheless.

    "Hey, human, you think you can take all three of us on?"

    They implied they had the numerical advantage and weren¡¯t afraid of ganging up on Wu Yan.

    The demons weren¡¯t calling him brat or kid anymore, they called him a human.

    Wu Yan noticed the change in attitude. He sighed and he asked Kotori for idea.

    "Kotori, what do you think? How should we fix them?"

    "Hah?..."

    Kotori assumed Wu Yan must be joking, she waved her hand as if she couldn¡¯t care less.

    "Just make it snappy, I don¡¯t want to stand here like a dunce anymore."

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure how to retort, instead, he curled his lips.

    "Fine..."

    Just like that...

    Bam

    The demons couldn¡¯t react in time, they only heard someone stomping his feet.

    Wu Yan turned into a blurry figure as he rapidly charged towards the three delinquents.

    "Wh..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    Bam

    Wu Yan whipped his leg out and he kicked the green-haired demon in his chest. The guy got smashed into the building behind him and he was rendered unconscious, it felt like a lorry just rammed into him.

    "Ah!"

    The two other delinquents yelped as they quickly backed away.

    "You, you really are an attack magician?"

    Wu Yan dusted his leg when hended.

    "What? Scared just because you¡¯re up against an attack mage?"

    Wu Yan sneered. He leaned forward.

    "I recall someone saying something about how easy it was to finish a human off?"

    "Or, maybe, you guys are too chicken-shit to take on someone who¡¯s bigger than you?"

    Wu Yan started taunting the demons, using piercing words like lethal verbal jabs.

    "I expected as much from a bunch of punks, you guys are wussies, demonic wussies..."

    "Y-you bastard..."

    The two demons were angered, they started channeling magic.

    There are different types of attack mage.

    Magicians use spells while Hyper Adapeters use supernatural powers. In any case, anyone strong enough to beat a demon by themselves are called attack magicians.

    Although their skillsets differed, attack mages are a threat to demons, they are called attack mages because they can beat demons on their own.

    There are also mages who killed demons for a living.

    The two demon punks weren¡¯t sure if Wu Yan¡¯s a demon hunter, however, judging by how easily he took care of their friend, they weren¡¯t ready to risk it.

    Beep beep beep

    The bracelets on the delinquents¡¯ wrist red. The street also started issuing a warning.

    "Magic detected, citizens, please evacuate to a nearby shelter. Abnormal magic levels detected, citizens are advised to evacuate to a nearby shelter."

    The street turned chaotic when the rm rang.

 Chapter 886: Beings composed of magic power, the destructiveness of vassal beasts

    <h4>Chapter 886: Beingsposed of magic power, the destructiveness of vassal beasts</h4>

    Beep beep beep

    "Abnormal levels of magic power detected, citizens are advised to evacuate to the closest shelter. Abnormal levels of magic power detected, citizens are advised to evacuate to the closest shelter."

    The bracelets shed red when the delinquents used their powers.

    Louder than the bracelets, the rms near them red up. Shutters closed the entrance of the nearby buildings and shops. The pedestrians also freaked out when they saw this.

    "Demons! Demons!"

    "Run, run for your life!"

    The weather might be hot but the current situation justified the speed at which the pedestrians escaped. They were afraid if they didn¡¯t get out of here soon, they might get dragged into a nasty battle where they might die.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the nearby citizens to disappear. Wu Yan and Kotori exchanged a look.

    "An rm system..."

    Kotori isn¡¯t pleased with this oue.

    "Did Itogami Ind have a rule about no fighting?"

    "I think it shouldn¡¯t be so draconian as to report street brawls..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Looks like we just got pulled into an annoying matter..."

    He more or less guessed the ind had a system in ce to report offenders, he didn¡¯t think a fight inside the city would start a raid siren...

    Thinking about it made sense, there are humans living here. If demons started fighting, the resulting damage can easily cause massive casualties. If they just punched or kicked each other, the damage would be minimal, but, if they used magic power, it would be equivalent to a storm ravaging an area.

    Itogami Ind hadws and regtions in ce to prevent fights facilitated by magic and skills. The two neers just didn¡¯t know about it...

    Since the demons used magic, the siren was sounded. Soon, enforcers will be here to quell themotion.

    That¡¯s very troubling.

    Wu Yan and Kotori aren¡¯t afraid of the enforcers. They are more concerned with getting caught while unregistered, they are technically here without permission.

    Getting busted would be annoying but if they got a case file under their names, what would be of Mission 1?

    Wu Yan got himself into hot soup because he didn¡¯t understand the original work.

    "Looks like things are getting out of hand."

    Her red eyes showed a rare serious glim for once. Kotori told Wu Yan.

    "Let¡¯s solve this and get out of here as soon as possible!"

    Wu Yan also nodded.

    The two demon punks aren¡¯t happy being treated like air, they roared at the two neers.

    "Damn! I am going to show you what¡¯s what!"

    The two delinquents bellowed and they started transforming.

    Their eyes turned bloody-red. Two sharp fangs popped out and their ears elongated into a sharp pair of ears.

    The two delinquents were vampires!

    "Vampires?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Die!"

    The two vampires exuded bloody air that looked like evaporated blood, these jets of vaporized blood shot out as their magic power surged.

    The magic power they channeled created a strong gust that swept up the area. Their bloody aura turned into horned beasts that can float in the air. The familiars howled.

    Awoooo!

    The howls were like terrible waves that shook the air, the structures, and the buildings nearby. Arge shutter near them started bending as if somebody smashed it with a battering ram.

    "This..."

    Wu Yan observed the horned familiars with an intrigued expression.

    "These are vassal beasts, huh?"

    The trees started falling while the ground cracked. The metalmp posts also made crekaing sounds. All of these were only by-products of the vassal beasts¡¯ presence.

    "What a powerful magic power, what destructive capabilities..."

    Wu Yan already knew the vampire punks were only newly-minted tier 7 individuals, he used the System¡¯s scan function on them when they approached earlier.

    But, the vassal beasts they summoned, the familiars were at peak tier 7 power. The familiars were infinitely close to tier 8 power.

    What did this mean?

    If someone stronger than these punks weren¡¯t careful, a hit from their familiars and the stronger fighter would still die.

    With these familiars, the vampires possessed an absolute advantage against other simrly-empowered demons. Heck, if they properly trained and used their powers, they might even be capable of challenging someone stronger than them.

    Wu Yan finally noticed how much he underestimated the vassal beasts.

    A familiar might not make him the strongest individual in town, but, these vassal beasts will definitely boost his destructive capabilities.

    A power so great it can defeat foes stronger than himself.

    If two normal vampires can summon such dreadful familiars, what about the vassal beasts he can summon as a True Ancestor?

    Wu Yan got excited.

    "Looks like I have to speed up the vassal beast acquisition process..."

    "Ukou! Attack!"

    "Bite him to death, Kidou!"

    Awoo

    The two familiars howled again, then, they came for Wu Yan in a flurry of sonic booms and magic aura scattering.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t freaking out, instead, he responded with an ted grin.

    "Come!"

    Wu Yan infused magic power exceeding the familiars into his fist. Mana surged into his fist in a terrifying storm.

    Because of his emotions, his red eyes turned golden.

    The familiars summoned by vampires are highly condensed sentient beings made from magic power. In other words, they are a gigantic pool of mana given thought and form.

    Only a force greater than the familiars can cancel it.

    Wu Yan discarded his other theories and he decided to test this out.

    "Let me see it!"

    His overpowered magic power reached for the sky.

    "Show me the power of vassal beasts!"

    The familiars finally arrived in front of Wu Yan.

    He smashed at the beast with his magic power enhanced fists.

    The next instant...

    Boom

    It looked like the stars above were falling to the ground, the rumbling energy beneath the earth looked like they were erupting all over. It sounded like thunder exploded all around them, it was a scene as awe-inspiring as a supernova.

    An intense light filled the area, lighting up every nook and cranny in this area. A gigantic sonic boom swept up the surrounding area, it echoed throughout the streets. The air here got blown away as the ground cracked, it looked like even the streets might copse into the sea below it.

    Fortunately, the vampires were only tier 7. The point at which his fist met the familiars only had a crater about 10 meters deep.

    Wu Yan stood in the center of the crater with a smoking fist, he looked unscathed.

    "Wh-what the..."

    The two vampires couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 887: The girl who couldnt escape in time

    <h4>Chapter 887: The girl who couldn¡°t escape in time</h4>

    When everything returned to normal, the air got filled with a deathly silence.

    The two vampires were shocked beyond words. They stood still like dummies.

    The vampires are called the strongest among the magical races precisely because of their unique ability to summon vassal beasts, their racial characteristic allowed them to mostly mitigate the usage of familiars who lived off lifeforce.

    The familiars they are so proud of got straight-up punched back into their magical realms by an assant who came out of this unharmed.

    Even if they were up against someone who looked like an attack mage, this was something they couldn¡¯t ept.

    Wu Yan is simrly awed.

    These two vampires, rather, their familiars took him 10% of his magic power to one-punch into the void.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t your average vampire, he¡¯s a True Ancestor who stood at the top of the vampire hierarchy. His 10% mana is enough to run Itogami Ind¡¯s consumption for an entire month!

    It took an entire city¡¯s 1 month¡¯s worth of magic power to take care of familiars summoned by two average vampires.

    So this is why familiars were the trump cards of the vampires.

    So that¡¯s why familiars are known as walking disasters and beings of destruction in this world.

    They sure lived up to their title as magic power given mind and form...

    He iled his smoking fist. The two vampires are still standing but Wu Yan is d with his gains this time.

    He got a good taste of the familiars¡¯ powers.

    As he had hypothesized, at this rate, the beast he summoned would no doubt be on another levelpared to the two familiars he just faced. The vassal beasts would be one of his strongest techniques.

    Familiar Summoning is within his grasp.

    He inhaled deeply. Looking at the two dumbstruck vampires, he told them off in a friendly manner, he didn¡¯t use a frigid tone with them.

    "You two did me a solid, I will let you guys off the hook..."

    Wu Yan waved his hands, he¡¯s in a good mood right now.

    Wu Yan patted Kotori on her shoulder, she was watching the whole thing from the sidelines.

    "Right, let¡¯s get out of here, if the enforcerse then we will be in deep trpouble..."

    Kotori ignored Wu Yan for a few seconds. She continued looking at a certain direction while mumbling to hereslf.

    "Something¡¯s not right with that one over there..."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan tilted his head in confusion. He looked at the direction Kotori¡¯s looking at when he saw someone that made him pause.

    There¡¯s a girl who looked about the same age as Kotori, 14, maybe 15, sitting on the ground. Her raven-ck hair was tied up in a ponytail with a blue ribbon. She¡¯s wearing a school uniform, although she wasn¡¯t as sweet-looking as Kotori, she¡¯s very cute, her moist round eyes were simrly red like Wu Yan¡¯s.

    The girl looked at Wu Yan, Kotori, the vampire punks with eyes of absolute terror and fear.

    She¡¯s deeply disturbed and distressed over the fight between Wu Yan and the vampire delinquents.

    Wu Yan knitted his eyebrows when he saw the girl.

    "That girl..."

    He scratched his cheeks and he lowered his head to recall something.

    "The familiarity is uncanny..."

    Kotori heard Wu Yan and she started judging Wu Yan with her eyes.

    "Are you so chronically ill you would call any cute girl you met a familiar girl?"

    Wu Yan almost tripped on nothing when he heard Kotori. His lips twitched.

    "I am not that depraved, am I?¡¯

    "Who knows?..."

    Kotori hesitated before asking Wu Yan.

    "Is she going to be okay? She doesn¡¯t look fine to me?"

    "Why didn¡¯t she run for shelter?"

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    "The rm is very loud, I doubt anyone would miss it. She looks like a normal human so I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing here..."

    "Who knows..."

    She said and she fell deep into her own thoughts. Only Wu Yan recognized her silence as a sign that she¡¯s using her smart brain to figure this one out.

    The two vampires already scampered off, carrying the knocked out vampire Wu Yan kicked into a building. Wu Yan, Kotori, and the stunned girl are the only ones here.

    His eyes shed and he made up his mind. Wu Yan approached the girl.

    He trusted his instincts, his impable memory also solidified his thoughts on the matter.

    He knows he hasn¡¯t seen this girl before today, if he did, he would have remembered.

    Using his impable memory, he couldn¡¯t fetch anything significant from his treasure trove of memories, yet, she gave him a familiar impression.

    This must mean this girl is a character in the original work.

    Since he wasn¡¯t familiar with the original work, impable memory didn¡¯t work on the knowledge and memories that were iplete or fuzzy in the first ce.

    Let¡¯s try...

    The girl watched as Wu Yan drew closer. She looked up at Wu Yan with a pair of dumbfounded eyes, she¡¯s cuter up close.

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan greeted her.

    "You..."

    "Ah!!!"

    The girl regained her senses when Wu Yan called out to her. Stricken with fear and dread, she shrieked in horror, cutting Wu Yan short.

    "No!! Nooo!!!"

    She¡¯s reacting like she saw a ghost. The girl quickly dragged her butt backwards in fear.

    "No no no! Uguuu..."

    The girl looked traumatized as she grabbed her head while shaking uncontrobly. Wu Yan stopped and he tried to calm her down.

    "Look, don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you."

    "Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯te near me!"

    The girl blocked out all external stimuli. She continued backing away in fear. It won¡¯t be strange if she copsed out of extreme stress and fear.

    "No... No... demons... demons..."

    "Look..."

    Wu Yan backed away, creating distance between them. Kotori voiced her thoughts on the matter, she was observing her reaction in response to what transpired before this point.

    "That girl, she appears to have some sort of trauma in regards to demons..."

    "A deep-rooted fear of demons?"

    Wu Yan pointed at his own nose.

    "You mean she¡¯s looking at me like I am a demon?"

    "Kotori rolled her eyes at him.

    "You are a demon, remember? You¡¯re a vampire..."

    "But..."

    Wu Yan was perplexed.

    "I didn¡¯t summon a familiar nor did I show my fangs..."

    Kotori sighed, she pointed her candy at Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "Buster, you forgot that your eyes change color when you¡¯re serious?"

    Wu Yan was too excited by the familiars¡¯ power that he totally forgot to mind his eye colors.

    "I am guessing this girl passed by when you started brawling with the vampires. Because of her fear of demons, she couldn¡¯t run away in time. Then, she was fortunate enough to see you use your powers..."

    Kotori shook her head and she gave him a nce.

    "I think it would be good if you stay away from her for now..."

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan felt helpless but that¡¯s how it is.

    "Fine..."

    He pursed his lips and he gave the terrified and trembling girl onest look. Just when he was about to leave with Kotori, a clear voice entered his ears from behind.

    "Seriously, what a messy scene you have created..."

 Chapter 888: Minamiya Natsuki, tier 9

    <h4>Chapter 888: Minamiya Natsuki, tier 9</h4>

    "Seriously, what a mess you have wrought..."

    A tender, clear, but stern voice entered their ears.

    Someone arrived.

    No, more importantly, the new guest came here unnoticed.

    They rxed their tense bodies while turning around.

    The crater created from snuffing out two familiars still fumed with smoke, the buildings around them were raining small pieces of rock precariously. There were cracks spreading outwards from the center, aside from this small devastation, the street was rtively fine.

    A petite figure, slightly taller than ndre stood within the crater.

    She¡¯s wearing a ck gothic lolita dress. She looked elegant and regal like a princess, her ck hair fluttered with the wind. Her hair also ended in cute twirls that looked like mini hair tornadoes. While not normal, she was still presentable.

    With a parasol in one hand and acey fan in the other, the young girl looked like an exquisite doll of extreme cuteness. Even Wu Yan who is more or less used to seeing extraordinary beauties couldn¡¯t help but praise her good looks. She¡¯s definitely going to grow up to be a total bombshell.

    urately speaking, she¡¯s not a beautiful woman, she couldn¡¯t be, after all, she wasn¡¯t even 150cm.

    Wu Yan was gasping and blinking in surprise.

    This girl sneaked up on them without anyone being the wiser, and, she¡¯s just a kid?...

    They scanned her immediately.

    Minamiya Natsuki: Level 82

    Astonished by the information they received, the two couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    She looked like she¡¯s only slightly older than n and Yoshino. However, she is already in tier 9.

    "This..."

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled while shaking his head.

    "Talk about not judging a book by its cover..."

    Kotori nodded, she continued sizing up the young girl.

    "Yeah, she¡¯s pretty cute too..."

    The young girl was busy assessing the situation when she sensed an annoying description from the two individuals near her. She set her sapphire eyes on Wu Yan and Kotori.

    "You two were the source of the magic power outburst just now, right?..."

    Wu Yan and Kotori returned to their senses. They furrowed their eyebrows.

    "Are you..."

    Wu Yan asked Natsuki.

    "An attack mage from Itogami Ind..."

    "Maa, that¡¯s one of my job, yes..."

    She lifted her parasol up elegantly. Then, she replied ambiguously much to Wu Yan¡¯s chagrin.

    "I didn¡¯t think a small scuffle would cause an attack mage toe around sniffing, I have to say, Itogami Ind has a solid security force in ce..."

    "A small scuffle, you say?"

    Natsuki pointed at the crater while grinning at Wu Yan.

    "You call that a small fight? Looks like I have to revise my estimates of your power.

    "However, you¡¯re right."

    Natsuki slowly walked over.

    "Abnormal magic power alerts normally don¡¯t require the mobilization of attack mages."

    Natsuki passed Wu Yan and Kotori as she looked down at the schoolgirl who is still shivering in fear.

    "When my students are trembling in fear, as a teacher, I cannot pretend to see nothing..."

    "A teacher?"

    Kotori crunched her candy, she threw Natsuki a doubtful nce.

    "You¡¯re a teacher?..."

    "Your reactions are predictable but that does not make me happy at all..."

    Natsuki clicked her tongue and she talked to the girl who is still rooted in fear.

    "You, you¡¯re Kojou Akatsuki¡¯s sister, Kojou Nagisa, I presume?"

    Nagisa¡¯s serious face didn¡¯t falter, however, a hint of sadness and pity could be seen in her eyes.

    "Come, now..."

    "Ugu..."

    Nagisa finally noticed Natsuki calling out to her. Slowly, she looked up at her teacher, her weirdly petite teacher.

    "Natsuki-sensei!"

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry..."

    She patted Nagisa on the shoulders. Then, she turned towards Wu Yan and Kotori with a hostile look.

    "You two, you made my student cry..."

    "Hey hey hey, wait, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!"

    Wu Yan shook his head as he tried to assert his innocence.

    "That¡¯s right!"

    Kotori pointed at Wu Yan.

    "He made her cry, not me!"

    "Kotori, you little..."

    Wu Yan choked on his words. She¡¯s harsh but fair, Nagisa cried because he approached her even if her demon trauma yed a bigger role. Technically, Kotori¡¯s right.

    "No no! It wasn¡¯t me!"

    Wu Yan denied vehemently. He tried to justify his actions.

    "Making girls cry isn¡¯t something a dandy would do, and I am a dandy."

    "Eh?"

    Kotori gave him an angry look.

    "You, seriously, you¡¯re nning on bagging them too?"

    "How did you arrive at that conclusion?!"

    Natsuki felt awkward when the two siblings fought in front of her, she slowly lowered her guard.

    Nagisa also watched with a dumbfounded look. She¡¯s still afraid but she¡¯s not as terrified as when Wu Yan first talked to her.

    "That¡¯s enough."

    Natsuki stopped them by raising her hand.

    "If you want to have a lover¡¯s quarrel there are other ces where you two can do that. Just not here, please."

    "And how did youe up with that idea?!"

    "I-I am not having a lover¡¯s spat with him!"

    "Anyway!"

    Natsuki ced the parasol over her shoulder.

    "Come with me, I want to hear all the details. Of course, if you want the enforcers to interrogate you, I am fine with that as well."

    Natsuki walked away while Nagisa hurriedly tagged along. She dashed away like she couldn¡¯t stand being near Wu Yan another second.

    Wu Yan watched as Natsuki casually left the two to their own device.

    "Isn¡¯t she afraid we might notply?"

    "Of course not!"

    Kotori sighed.

    "She¡¯s tier 9, she saw our faces, and she can appear near us without being detected. It would be easy for her to track us down in her hometown!"

    "T-true..."

    Wu Yan asked Kotori.

    "Do we follow her then?"

    "Yeah! Let¡¯s go, why not?"

    Kotori had a devilish grin, it appears she¡¯s interested.

    "Maybe we can get some information from her. I mean, you don¡¯t know much about this world so..."

    "Yeah, when you¡¯re right you¡¯re right..."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 889: Cheating, on multiple levels

    <h4>Chapter 889: Cheating, on multiple levels</h4>

    Saikai Academy is a school that integrated middle school and high school, it¡¯s also one of the few highschool avable on Itogami Ind.

    There are not a lot of demons studying or teaching here, this is in stark contrast to Itogami Ind where demons are rtivelymon. Almost all the students here were humans.

    There are no registered demons studying here although there are unregistered demons lurking among the students.

    Also, Hyper Adapters and magicians are technically humans too, so appearance wise, they wouldn¡¯t stand out.

    On a floor for admins and teachers, inside an office...

    The office was situated higher than even the principal¡¯s office. It¡¯s very luxurious inside here, the floor is decked out with a fancy rug, there are expensive-looking decorations hung on the wall. The furniture also looked like pieces of art.

    Moreover, the office took up about half of this floor¡¯s total area, anyone walking in would be forgiven for thinking they were about to enter into a royal audience with a king or something, not an office...

    This is Minamiya Natsuki¡¯s office.

    She¡¯s the english teacher for the high school section, she¡¯s also a security adviser and an attack mage at the same time.

    There are powerful demons in the Demon Sanctuary, against the might of the demons, normal humans were undoubtedly easy prey. Middle school and high school students are even more susceptible to demonic attacks.

    To safeguard the students from demons, Itogami Ind¡¯s authoritiesid down strict regtions. Security advisors were sent to teach the students.

    Natsuki is one of the attack mages sent here to protect and teach the students.

    Natsuki liked her teaching job more than fighting. Attack mage is only a side-hustle for her. Although she looked very young and she had a frigid attitude, deep down, she loves teaching as much as she loves her students.

    Even if the students are not taught by her, she treated them just like how she would treat her own students. That¡¯s why she stood up for Nagisa despite thetter being taller in stature.

    ording to Natsuki, she¡¯s 26...

    "2-26?..."

    Wu Yan awkwardly chuckled while sitting on the fancy sofa. He just couldn¡¯t believe what the little girl said, she¡¯s not even 150cm tall.

    "Y-you¡¯re close to my age, I couldn¡¯t tell..."

    A bit ticked off, Natsuki wrinkled her forehead.

    "You¡¯re almost the same age as me, you say? Aren¡¯t you a demon?"

    Demons have a longer lifespan than humans. Vampires are so long-lived they looked immortal, undying through centuries. Other demons do not boast the same longevity but they can still easily live for 180 years and more.

    It¡¯s hard to gauge a demon¡¯s age by their appearance alone. Natsuki assumed Wu Yan had to be in his 40s.

    "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so surprised..."

    Wu Yan retorted when he saw Natsuki¡¯s disbelief.

    "You¡¯re 26 and you look like... that. Given that, a young demon like me should be a reasonable existence too, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Natsuki flinched, she looked at Wu Yan with an intrigued expression.

    "I have seen younger demons..."

    Natsuki lifted her tea cup and she elegantly sipped it before continuing.

    "However, it¡¯s my first time seeing a demon with such tremendous power at such a young age..."

    Demons tend to grow stronger with age, the longer they lived, the more magic power and techniques they have under their belts. There are exceptional cases of demons born with great magic power. However, talent cannot begin to describe Wu Yan¡¯s mana pool.

    Natsuki¡¯s perception couldn¡¯t measure Wu Yan¡¯s magic power precisely. However, she can tell that Wu Yan¡¯s magic power would be mind-blowing, that¡¯s what her guts told her.

    If Wu Yan is telling the truth then where did this monstrous youth came from?

    Natsuki felt like she underestimated this harmless-looking young man.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t know about Wu Yan¡¯s magic power cultivation technique, not to mention, he has the best technique points can buy, this made him different from the other demons who can only slowly grow in power through decades of umtion and training.

    Justparing magic power alone, no demon is his equal. Even the True Ancestors, the Primogenitors of this world would probably lose.

    The Primogenitors had such frightening magic power reserve because they lived the longest, through living a very very long life, theypounded their gains into their current mana pool. Their magic power and nigh-infinite lifeforce made their vassal beasts very formidable forces of nature.

    Based on this, Wu Yan who can cultivate magic power and gain magic power rivalling the primogenitors in a drastically shorter timeframe is not only cheating, his existence is a crime...

    "Alright, what kind of demon are you?"

    Wu Yan blinked and he decided toe clean.

    "A vampire."

    "A vampire?"

    Puzzled, Natsuki looked at Wu Yan.

    "Are you kidding me? A 20 something vampire with your ginormous magic power?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. Instead of talking, he decided to use action to validate his ims.

    His eyes turned golden and he made his fangs jut out.

    Natsuki was taken aback by Wu Yan¡¯s sudden use of his bloodline. She gasped.

    "I thought vampires have red eyes, why is yours golden?"

    "Hmm, who knows..."

    Wu Yan returned to his normal state and he teased her.

    "Maybe that¡¯s the secret to why I have so much magic power at such a young~ age~"

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki sipped her tea again.

    "Well, let¡¯s leave it at that. You better watch out, with your magic power, your familiar is very powerful, right? Don¡¯t use it willy-nilly, I can¡¯t be bothered to cme after you when that happens..."

    "Rx, I don¡¯t have a familiar..."

    "Ah, that¡¯s fi..."

    Natsuki stopped abruptly.

    "What was that? No vassal beasts?"

    "Yeah."

    Wu Yan admitted it.

    "I don¡¯t have one."

    "Get out of here."

    Natsuki started suspecting if Wu Yan was toying with her since the beginning.

    "You¡¯re telling me a vampire like you don¡¯t have the trump card of vampires? You don¡¯t have a vassal beast?"

    "That¡¯s the case, yes."

    Wu Yan sighed and he shrugged.

    "At least, I don¡¯t have one in my blood right now, you can check if you don¡¯t believe me."

    Wu Yan looked sincere enough, she started getting the same feeling again.

    She had severely underestimated this man...

 Chapter 890: Darn, feared by a cutie

    <h4>Chapter 890: Darn, feared by a cutie</h4>

    Familiars are very important to vampires.

    Take away their nigh infinite lifespan, vampires are just long-lived demons with low physical abilities. They were the strongest among the demons because they can leverage their strong lifeforce to harbor vassal beasts that had devastating effects and power.

    For vampires, vassal beasts are very crucial for survival.

    When a vampire is born, they would make it their primary objective to summon a familiar from the familiar realm, nurturing it within their blood.

    A 20 year old vampire with a ginormous magic power reserve stood before her. He has no familiars under hismand but he used pure magic power to beat two vampires who unleashed their familiars on him.

    Natsuki responded to the magic power leakage alert because her student was nearby. She detected something odd, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have responded to the incident.

    Bringing Wu Yan and Kotori along is just a safety measure while keeping an eye on Nagisa.

    Natsuki is seriously getting interested in the man before her. He was a treasure trove of mysteries, to describe Wu Yan simply would be to say he¡¯s a vampire with very peculiar traits, mysteries that she wanted to unravel.

    "Hmm... What an odd vampire..."

    She couldn¡¯t help but voice her intrigue. Her jewel-like eyes fell upon Wu Yan, it looked she¡¯s trying to see through Wu Yan¡¯s nature. She didn¡¯t ask him the real questions she had because she knows Wu Yan probably won¡¯t answer them anyway, not if she asked something too personal.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan wasn¡¯t used to being studied by a cute little girl like Natsuki. He felt ufortable so he grabbed his tea of cup, sipping from it to hide his face from view.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, I might not have a familiar right now but I will get one soon enough. Moreover, I am not a vampire who can only rely on his vassal beasts, I know some magic myself..."

    "Magic?"

    Natsuki shook her head. Not a lot of demons possess magic, there are only so many that can use it you can easily count them. Most of these demons are also walking tanks of magic power, each of them were renowned in their own magic crafts.

    Natsuki already got the memo, Wu Yan has an OP amount of magic power at his disposal. She turned her attention towards Kotori who heretofore remainedrgely silent. She asked her with a tired voice.

    "What about you? What kind of demon are you?"

    "Don¡¯t lump me in with that guy!"

    Kotori retorted.

    "I am a human!"

    Kotori is a human. She turned into a spirit because a certain spirit gave her spirit powers. A more urate term for Kotori would be a human who has spirit powers. As for Kotori, she preferred to think of herself as a human, she felt indifferent in regards to her spirit powers.

    There are also humans in this world blessed with spirit powers, they weren¡¯t artificial spirits and they werergely treated as humans.

    Natsuki¡¯s expression twitched.

    "A vampire and human siblings? Interesting..."

    Kotori pursed her lips, she turned her head towards the door while Wu Yan awkwardlyughed. Then, he recalled something and he asked the young girl.

    "Natsuki, you¡¯re an attack mage, right?"

    "Can I assume you¡¯re asking the obvious?"

    Natsuki sipped her tea. She already made her identity clear...

    Wu Yan rubbed his head.

    "Say, can you pull some strings to register me as an attack mage in Itogami city?"

    "Hey, are you really a vampire?"

    Natsuki felt like she¡¯s getting more surprises in a day than she did the year before.

    "It¡¯s already very weird that you¡¯re walking around without a vassal beast in you. You want to be an attack mage too? Don¡¯t you know attack mages fight against demons?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan raised his hands feebly.

    "I have my own problems to deal with. You should treat me as if I am not vampire..."

    Natsuki came to a conclusion. This vampire isn¡¯t a normal vampire.

    Normal vampires have vassal beasts, they don¡¯t ask to be registered as attack mages, lump that in with everything she has seen and heard today, she would chalk today as a very academically fruitful day.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it, he ignited a me of curiosity within Natsuki.

    Her sapphire blue eyes shed with amusement. She waved her fan at Wu Yan while leaning against her sofa.

    "Fine, I can do that for you."

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but balk at her confidence.

    This petite girl who is apparently 26 years old appeared to be a high-level attack mage too, she agreed as if the request was a walk in the park for her.

    Wait, why did I say "too"?

    Wu Yan scartched his head in confusion. However, he nodded anyway, giving her an amiable smile.

    "Thanks! Natsuki!"

    Natsuki snorted while looking the other way. Wu Yan grabbed the cup of tea and he drank it. But, he stopped soon enough as he ced the cup of tea back on the table with a slightly bitter look.

    "What?"

    Natsuki frowned, she¡¯s not pleased with Wu Yan¡¯s reaction.

    She might look like a little girl but she takes her ck tea very seriously.

    "It¡¯s nothing..."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know this trait of her so he honestly gave her a review.

    "The ck tea isn¡¯t my cup of tea..."

    "Yea..."

    Kotori pursed her lips, she furrowed her brows.

    "It¡¯s inferior to the ones you usually brew..."

    Natsuki couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t hear that. Kotori¡¯sment stirred Natsuki into action.

    "You know how to make ck tea?"

    "A little bit..."

    Wu Yan took out a tea cups from a cupboard nearby. With a wave of his hand, red ripples in space opened up as an exquisite bottle of tea appeared. Then, he went to work.

    Natsuki looked at the tea bottle, specifically, the portal that spat out the tea bottle.

    "Spatial maniption, your magic?"

    "Nah, that¡¯s just the effect of my item..."

    Wu Yan poured cups of tea while resuming his exnation.

    "I know spatial maniption magic but I haven¡¯t reached the stage where I can make my own sub-space to store and retrieve items."

    "Oh? You know the same kind of magic as me..."

    Natsuki¡¯s nonchnt remark answered Wu Yan and Kotori¡¯s nagging question.

    She appeared behind the both of them silently and without being detected because she used teleportation.

    "Hmm?"

    Natsuki¡¯s eyes widened when she drank the tea he made.

    "This taste, it¡¯s quite good..."

    "You can have it if you want."

    Wu Yan tossed the bottle of tea over to her.

    "Let me know if you want more, I can always make more..."

    With an increased interest in Wu Yan, she made a silent n in her head.

    "Hey..."

    Kotori looked at the door.

    "You there, why don¡¯t youe inside and have a cup of tea too?"

    A meek schoolgirl peeked into the room from behind the door, her ponytail gave her away. She hid the moment Wu Yan looked in her direction.

    Wu Yan felt a bit hurt that Nagisa reacted like this. He weakly greeted her while gesturing for her toe over.

    "Come, we¡¯ve got good tea..."

    Nagisa didn¡¯t take Wu Yan¡¯s suggestion. She continued looking at him with a terrified look, adding salt to his injuries.

    Darn, feared by a cutie, he will never admit this to anyone...

 Chapter 891: Preparation, familiar summoning

    <h4>Chapter 891: Preparation, familiar summoning</h4>

    The vampires are divided into strict castes.

    Depending on the purity of their bloodline, a vampire¡¯s power can differ drastically from one purity to the other.

    The purer the blood, the stronger their vampiric powers. As for vampires with a mixed heritage, their powers were weaker.

    Blood is the bread and butter of all vampires, it¡¯s even more important than their heart and brain. It¡¯s the source of their powers, the medium by which they summoned familiars, the price they pay to host the vassal beasts inside their body. Without the familiars, they would be nothing.

    Bloodline purity is directly linked to their powers.

    Vampires can live for a very long time, they have strong lifeforce that kept them going for centuries without aging a day. Through their longevity, they slowly built up magic power, they can also consume the blood of others to obtain greater power.

    The longer a vampire has been alive, the likelier it is that they consumed a ton of blood thereby achieving greater magic power. Veteran vampires tend to be stronger than younger vampires because of this aspect.

    A pure-blooded vampire at birth is just as strong as a hybrid vampire who lived a long life. By drawing a winning ticket at life, their advantage allowed them to lord over the other plebian vampires, there is only so much time and effort can do to beat pure talent.

    Pureblood vampires who have been around for ages are incredibly powerful. Then, you have the primogenitors, the original vampires who were vampires before the term was even coined, it¡¯s hard to top individuals like that.

    Through a very long history, the vampires have established a hierarchy among themselves, it¡¯s rather well-known too. Vampires are typically divided into 5 orders based on their bloodline purity and age.

    First order: Lesser vampires

    These vampires can¡¯t summon vassal beasts. Lacking the unique trait of a vampire, these lesser vampires are the weakest vampires of them all. They can be easily taken down by other demons, even humans can beat them. They are looked down upon and hated by vampires with purer bloodlines.

    Second order: New vampires from recent years

    These vampires are just average. Most are born with mixed or impure bloodline, they are also rtively youngpared to other vampires. Hence, they don¡¯t possess a lot of magic power. Their familiars are also weak. But, these vampires can still be a terrifying force inbat, especially against other vampires because their familiars are as lethal and capable as a cutting-edge tank or jet.

    Third order: Vampires of yore

    These vampires are very old. They possess immense magic power, their familiars are strong enough to wipe a vige out if they so choose. The purer vampires among this order can wipe out a city in a night. Individually, they are one man army. Understandably, you don¡¯t want to meet one inbat.

    Fourth order: Elder vampires

    These vampires are so old they are probably very close in age to the Primogenitors, if not direct descendants of Primogenitors themselves. Some of them are acknowledged by primogenitors and granted a part of a their blood. Not all of them are rted to the primogenitors, however, being inferior to only the primogenitors mean that even if they are not Primogenitors per se, they are still outstanding in their own rights.

    Fifth order: Primogenitors.

    These vampires have been around the longest, these sovereigns of all vampires stood at the top without exception. Their vassal beasts can destroy an empire.

    Vampires are the top dogs among demons and the primogenitors are the apex lifeform among vampires. Not bound by mortal limits, they are the longest living lifeforms on this world. Luckily, there are only 4 primogenitors of which 3 are officially known. If there are more primogenitors walking around, it would be the demons who rule this world, not the humans.

    It¡¯s not easy to climb up the order, bloodline is often the key limiting factor. Lower order vampires can still grow stronger than older or purer vampires, however, it would be a herculean task.

    For instance, the younger vampires can grow stronger in a short time by resorting to cannibalism, devouring older and stronger vampires, taking the powers of the stronger vampire. In other words, they can rapidly grow by taking over the bloodline of a stronger vampire.

    However, this method isn¡¯t very practical.

    Using this method, a vampire who consumed a stronger vampire faces a high risk of getting his own ego destroyed by the bloodline they are trying to consume. Unless they are very capable, or if the target vampire is too tired of living, this method carries a high risk of death for the predator vampire.

    Just like there are Hyper Adapters, superhumans among the humans. There are vampires that are born with special abilities. With these rare and unique abilities, these vampires stand the best chance when ites to consuming a stronger vampire.

    Vampire cannibalism would work best for these super vampires.

    Of course, thates with its own difficulty.

    Natsuki is guessing that Wu Yan is one of these super vampire. His special ability is probably the cause of his eye color change when he¡¯s serious. It would also exin why he¡¯s walking around with a mind-boggling amount of magic power.

    When Wu Yan said he was going to summon his familiar. Natsuki immediately offered a venue for him.

    With his gargantuan magic power, he¡¯s definitely going to summon some aberrant vassal beasts. She cannot have any of that, Itogami Ind cannot take such a huge damage that¡¯s why she decided to find a secure location for him to undertake that task.

    Minamiya Natsuki wasn¡¯t aware that Wu Yan¡¯s unique traits wasn¡¯t a result of being born a super vampire. He¡¯s just a true ancestor with a different nature than the vampires of this world.

    Even so, she¡¯s right in deciding to find a secure ce for familiar summoning. If a true ancestor¡¯s familiar go rogue on a small ce like that Itogami Ind, it would sink easily...

    In an isted area on Itogami Ind.

    Natsuki examined the barrier instations around her. She praised Wu Yan.

    "Even though you¡¯re a vampire, I am genuinely impressed that you constructed this barrier, I dare say your mastery of magic surpass many trained and well-known magicians."

    "Well, I guess..."

    Wu Yan stopped drawing magical formations, he also stopped channeling magic power into his formation. He nodded with satisfaction.

    "Although I know how to do this barrier formation, it¡¯s still my first time actually casting this under a time and quality constraint, this is my limit for now. If this isn¡¯t enough to stop a vassal beast rampage, I don¡¯t know if I should cry orugh..."

    It would take an absolute monster of a familiar to break his current barrier formation. If his barrier withstood the power outflow, that would mean he is indeed very powerful in casting barrier spells.

    "Fine, just get on with it."

    Natsuki propped up her parasol as she gazed upon the night sky.

    "It¡¯s a very dark night tonight, this is the optimal time for a creature of the night like you."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. Then, his eyes shed in a golden hue...

 Chapter 892: Black and white, anomalous flames and lightning

    <h4>Chapter 892: ck and white, anomalous mes and lightning</h4>

    Wu Yan slowly closed his eyes as he felt the magic power swirling within him. Opening the magical taps within, mana slowly seeped out his body in visible jets. His magic power formed a vortex that blew away the air around him as it grew into a pir that reached for the high heavens.

    Soon, the area was suffused with magic power. Strong winds blew up dust and pebbles, it felt like a jet was taking off, everything got swept up in this magical storm.

    "Th-this power..."

    Natsuki who was watching the proceeding couldn¡¯t help but reveal a grave expression. She was filled with shock and consternation.

    Natsuki already knew about Wu Yan¡¯s impossibly high magic power. She assumed he had more magic power than elder vampires. However, she didn¡¯t think Wu Yan harbored so much power within himself.

    This is beyond the limits of an average vampire.

    She has seen this kind of magic power levels before. It is precisely because she recognized this pattern that she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She¡¯s a highly capable attack mage who had magic power to spare too, she should have remainedposed.

    Glistening in his own magic power, Natsuki watched as Wu Yan continued emitting more magic power. While gasping, she mumbled in a stunned manner.

    "A primogenitor..."

    The magnitude of magic power he released, that¡¯s on the level of primogenitors.

    "This guy..."

    Natsuki gnashed her teeth before she snorted.

    "I hope this isn¡¯t the birth of a new demon king..."

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t aware of Natsuki¡¯s reaction. His consciousness is already within the realm of the vassal beasts.

    He raised a fist and he slowly chanted words of power.

    "I offer mine blood to summon thee, give me thy true names!"

    "Henceforth, mine lifeforce will be thy sustenance, mine blood thy home, give unto me thy powers and join my corporeal body. Do my bidding!"

    "Whosoever enters this contract, if he be willing,e forth..."

    "I, Wu Yan summon thee!"

    His chant echoed in the area, ignoring the blowing winds, he didn¡¯t care about his roiling magic power. Then, everything abruptly stopped when he finished his chant.

    Wu Yan lifted his hand and a drop of blood started floating up, defying gravity as it flew 10 meters into the sky. Next, his blood evaporated into blood qi and dissipated into nothing.

    Brmmm

    A small ck point appeared in ce of the disappeared blood. It started swirling like liquid suspended in the sky. Soon, a ck hole appeared in the sky, from it, immense magical power poured forth.

    Bam

    Without a warning, the space imploded as a shockwave blew outwards.

    Natsuki had to use her parasol as an achor to keep herself standing, her hair bellowed in the ensuing winds. She continued staring at Wu Yan with an astounded look.

    "What terrifying magic power, is that guy just a super vampire?"

    Natsuki sensed something, she looked up at the ck hole in the sky.

    "It¡¯s here..."

    Two streams of light flew out from the gap in dimensions.

    Boom

    White mes and ck lightning exploded outwards from the spatial gap.

    The white mes gently floated around, everything it touched, air or ground, got incinerated into nothingness. It was like the burned object never existed, as a supernatural force sent them back to their origins.

    Meanwhile, the ck lightning came crashing down like a mateor. Everything it licked, barrier or space, got torn to bits like shattered mirror. It¡¯s not a copse of space, the ck lightning just broke everything it touched.

    The anomalous mes and lightning rampaged.

    "I have never seen mes or lightning like that before!"

    Natsuki said with a grim look. She tried hard to supress the anxiety rising within her.

    Natsuki inhaled, identally swallowing a mouthful of magic power as she clenched down hard on her parasol.

    She saw it...

    Inside the white mes, inside the ck lightning. Two draconian lifeforms stood as they slowly materialized.

    The white dragon had mes covering it like a fancy coat of mes. Its torso is white and its eyes are blue. It sported white whiskers that fluttered like elegant ribbons. Looking rather regal, the creature had a pair of webbed wings, talons could be seen near its webbed arm.

    Its tail is long and made up of white mes. It iled its tail around like a cannon ready to fire anytime at its woeful foes. Every time it thrashed its tail, white embers would rain down, reducing the air level by returning them to nothingness.

    Elegance and regality.

    The ck dragon was arcing with ck lightning. Its Torso isrgely ck, some parts were so dark one could hardly see it against the night sky. Its blood-red eyesplemented its brutal crown well. Its limbs had thorny extensions while its arm had metallic wing protrusions that looked like cool vambraces. Its wings are covered in protective coating, it looked like a fan adorned with thorns near its ends.

    With a tough-looking baseball mitts for hands, the ck dragon had three digit nasty-looking ws. Behind it, its meaty tail looked like a battering ram that shook the space whenever it iled its tail. One wouldn¡¯t befortable anywhere near this tail that looked like it could destroy anything with a single whip.

    The ck and white dragons stood side by side, their mes and lightning fell upon the summoning tform. They were like two different kings, one sagely and divine, the other, cruel and domineering. Witnessed by the heaven and earth, the two dragons integrated with Wu Yan.

    Thend returned to peace...

    With the area turned into a wreck, the barrier Wu Yan installed also got dispelled while he was busy summoning.

    Fortunately, the two dragons¡¯ overwhelming power didn¡¯t leak out.

    Wu Yan slowly opened his eyes as they returned to their passive blood-red state. Excitement could be seen written all over his face. He was very pleased with the two familiars he summoned.

    Natsuki looked at Wu Yan who was over the moon. A cold sweat flowed down the side of her head. She awkwardly smiled.

    "Looks like you summoned two incredible vassals..."

    Wu Yan turned around with a huge smile. He was a happy camper.

    Wu Yan then revealed a hint of disappointment.

    "The familiars are strong but why are there only two of them?"

    Natsuki nced at Wu Yan and she said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t say it was because the two vassal beasts are probably the only familiars strong enough to even be fit for summoning. That¡¯s why only two were summoned...

 Chapter 893: The rowdy familiars

    <h4>Chapter 893: The rowdy familiars</h4>

    After summoning his familiars, Wu Yan discovered other perks aside from the vassal beasts immense destructive capabilities.

    These familiars are magic power given thought and form, in essence, they were magic power aggregates that were sentient.

    Although vampires pay magic power to use these familiars. When they first merge with their hosts, the familiars¡¯ original magic power also merged with the summoner.

    In other words, the host also got a boost to his magic power even if it¡¯s only once.

    Wu Yan can also use a portion of this extra magic power at will.

    The implications were far-reaching...

    The two dragon familiars he summoned weren¡¯t your average familiars. Judging by the anomalous mes and lightning they can emit, these familiars were probably in their own sses when ites to power. Wu Yan who grasped the familiar¡¯s nature knew the mes and lightning were fundamentally not mes or lightning.

    "Hmm?..."

    A wisp of white me and ck static lightning were discharged from Wu Yan. It looked like he lost control for a second. The next second, the discharge were cut off. Wu Yan¡¯s expression is a bit flushed, it seems like something went wrong.

    Natsuki saw this and shemented.

    "Looks like you can¡¯t properly control your familiars..."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t do that on purpose. That came out from within him, Natsuki has seen enough to know what happened. She has a student who had incredible vassal beasts dwelling within him too, that guy also has the same kind of problem.

    Vassal beasts refusing to cooperate or acting out of control.

    She frowned because this is a very problematic situation. Wu Yan¡¯s familiars were out of this world in power, strength, and abilities. In a way, his familiars were harder to handle than her problem student¡¯s familiars. If Wu Yan lost control, it would be equivalent to a bomb going off in the middle of the city.

    Wu Yan heard her. He gave her a cheeky wink. With a naughty grin, he raised his hands. He made sure Natsuki can see his hands. Then, he materialized a jet of white mes and a lightning orb above his palms, greatly surpising Natsuki.

    Then, Wu Yan started shifting between mes and lightning, he would make mes shoot out of his right hand then shoot out of his left hand while ying with lightning like some kind of party clown, juggling his newfound powers like he¡¯s ying with harmless firecrackers. He demonstrated a control so high it looked like he trained for years in handling these powers.

    Natsuki gasped as she got mmed with astonishment.

    "You, didn¡¯t you just..."

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan juggled mes and lightning while nonchntly exining himself.

    "The vassals took me by surprise, they tried to pull a quick one on me, what you saw was them making a ruckus within me. Now..."

    Wu Yan chuckled with a confident look.

    "Even if they rampage, once they are inside me, they can forget about escaping my control."

    The two dragon familiars weren¡¯t chill with taking orders from Wu Yan. But, with Eternal Arms Mastery, he can fully utilize them, keeping them in line.

    The familiars were sentient so after they figured out their master¡¯s abilities, they gave up all notion of rebellion. Instead, they decided to go dormant in his blood, waiting for the day their master calls upon them...

    The familiars¡¯ sentience gave vampires an added advantage. For instance, because of this, they weren¡¯t easily fooled like normal beasts. If the familiars were just blobs of magic power given form without sentience, the vassal beasts would have to be demoted several levels.

    But, there were downsides too. Vassal beasts might deem their masters unfit, incapable, or get frustrated with their masters. Then, these familiars would rampage out of the summoner¡¯s control, it¡¯s quitemon for this to happen when there¡¯s a great disparity between the summoner and the familiars. Taken together, these cases were far and few in between.

    Wu Yan¡¯s cocksure look drew another look of amazement from Natsuki. She shifted her attention to the mes and lightning in his hands. She examined it with a grave look.

    Upon closer inspection, she understood that these powers were more terrifying than she had initially assumed. The mes weren¡¯t hot and the lightning didn¡¯t behave ording to thew of physics, she can tell, these powers were entirely different from anything she knew.

    Especially that ck lightning in his hand, when sheid her eyes on them, she felt terrified.

    It¡¯s not because the lightning is more powerful than the mes. It just felt like the ck lightning is a nemesis to her...

    Natsuki inhaled deeply as she calmed down. She gave him a stern look.

    "Store your powers away. Sheesh, you could have properly control them from the start..."

    Wu Yan sensed frustration in her words. She assumed Wu Yan¡¯s momentary lost of powers were a trick to prank her.

    "Hey, don¡¯t me me for that!"

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "They really tried to rebel at the start!"

    Natsuki asked him in puzzlement.

    "But, why?"

    "Who knows?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Maybe they weren¡¯t cool with listening to someone who hadn¡¯t taken in the blood of others just like a certain student of yours. They tried to assert their dominance..."

    Wu Yan threw that theory out without conscious thought, however, he did hit the right answer.

    Natsuki uttered.

    "Eh?"

    "You mean to tell me you¡¯ve never sucked other people¡¯s blood?"

    "Y-yeah, got a problem with that?"

    When Natsuki stared at him intently, Wu Yan felt a bit ufortable.

    "I don¡¯t require blood to keep myself going, I also don¡¯t need magic power from others, why the heck would I need to sink my fangs into someone else?"

    Natsuki flinched. She nodded.

    "Right, with your magic power, I don¡¯t think you will ever need to suck other people¡¯s blood to refill magic power..."

    She looked at the devastation Wu Yan wrong and she headed for the exit, leaving Wu Yan with a suggestive line.

    "Come, now that we are done with summoning your familiars, we have another destination on our schedule."

    "To where?"

    Wu Yan chased after her.

    "Seriously, where are we going?"

    "You want to be an attack mage, right?"

    "Yeah!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Are we going to do that now?"

    "Yes, I just need to present your request to them."

    Natsuki replied without turning her head back.

    "Whether or not you can be one, depends on your own abilities."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud, clearly intrigued.

    "You¡¯re saying this is an interview?"

    "More or less."

    Natsuki replied.

    "I don¡¯t know if that girl who was with you is your romantic partner or really your sister, she did good by offering to take Nagisa home. If she¡¯s with us, we won¡¯t be able to proceed so smoothly..."

    Natsuki looked at Wu Yan with a suspicious smile.

    "Maa, let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t regret your decisionter..."

    Wu Yan thought she¡¯s just worried about his chances of passing the interview.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Everything will be fine!"

    He has no idea what¡¯s in store for him...

 Chapter 894: My little sister is too tsundere

    <h4>Chapter 894: My little sister is too tsundere</h4>

    "Uwah!"

    Wu Yan felt a stinging sensationing from his stomach on a bright sunny morning. Any resemnce of sleepiness got blew away along with the oxygen in his lungs. He groaned in pain.

    He looked at the source of the pain only to see a petite figure at the edge of his bed, she had her foot on his stomach.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure out what happened.

    "Ko-Kotori..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his stomach with clenched teeth.

    "You¡¯re trying to kill your hub..."

    "Yeap..."

    She predicted Wu Yan¡¯s sentence so she red at him to shut him down. Her red eyes were shing with dangerous intent. Wu Yan rephrased himself.

    "You¡¯re trying to kill your brother?"

    "Hmph..."

    She tossed her twintails back, she didn¡¯t care that her foot¡¯s still on Wu Yan¡¯s body, she pressed down harder, throwing a few twists for good measure.

    "I don¡¯t know how else to wake you up without getting myself done in. Also, you¡¯re not my real brother, I just called you one."

    She grumbled with a blushing face, she probably remembered how Wu Yan treated her when she woke him up previously. She stomped on his stomach.

    "Stop that, you¡¯re gonna make me pukest night¡¯s dinner!"

    Wu Yan grabbed her foot as he bounced up from the bed.

    "And, don¡¯t say done in like I am some kind of lewd beast. I only gave you a thank you plus good morning kiss, that¡¯s only natural, right?"

    "You say it like it¡¯s a gift from you."

    Kotori gnashed her teeth at him.

    "You should add forced to describe your actions!"

    "I can¡¯t help it."

    Wu Yan replied without a hint of remorse.

    "My little sister is so tsundere, if I don¡¯t go on the offensive, when will progress happen?"

    Kotori got furious, she stomped a few more times.

    "Take your tsundere, take your offense, take your progress and shove it!"

    "Owiee~"

    Wu Yan ate all three kicks from her, he uttered a weird yelp. Kotori felt a bit bad, she jumped down the bed with a flushed look.

    "Alright, I am gonna wake you up like this from now on!"

    Kotori passed down her judgment.

    "Nooo! Kotori!"

    Wu Yan cried out loud.

    "How can you treat your beloved brother like this!"

    "Don¡¯t say it like I am a cruel person!"

    Kotori snapped back at him.

    "You just want to take advantage of the situation to get yourself some!"

    "Uwuuu..."

    Wu Yan knew words won¡¯t get him anywhere. He started chortling.

    "It¡¯s just a kiss, we have done things way more passionate than that... Like this and that..."

    Kotori gave him another dangerous leer. She got into a stance that meant she¡¯s going to kick him to kingdome if he speaks another word. He silentlyughed inside himself.

    The same trick won¡¯t work on a Saint twice, my na?ve sister, just wait, your stepbro is going to eat you up, bones and all, just you wait...

    Kotori wasn¡¯t aware that she got into Wu Yan¡¯s to-do list. She opened the windows to his room deftly and she threw away his nket.

    "Get up! Youzy bum of a vampire!"

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan sighed, with no hope of returning to the sandman¡¯s embrace, he left his bed.

    "I wish I am a vampire, at least I get to sleep all day if that¡¯s the case..."

    Outside, the sky is clear blue, there¡¯s no trace of the night left. He can see sunlight reflected off the waters around Itogami Ind. For a vampire, the prickling light is a torment for him. Even a primogenitor would agree with him today isn¡¯t an outside day.

    Kotori who understood Wu Yan immediately shot him down.

    "No, primogenitors might be justified but you just want an excuse to sleep all day!"

    Wu Yan grinned when Kotori read his mind, he got up, went to the bathroom to get ready for a new day.

    It¡¯s been a few days since their arrival in Itogami Ind.

    Unlike when they first wandered around, Wu Yan and Kotori found themselves a home in Natsuki¡¯s residence. They stayed here for the past few days.

    She¡¯s not as vignt against them as when she responded to the security rm. However, they are still unregistered aliens so it would be hard and dangerous for them to walk around in Itogami City without IDs. Even unregistered demons had residency proof whereas they didn¡¯t.

    If Natsuki didn¡¯t give them a ce to stay, they would have resorted to extreme measures like staying in a racy love hotel.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time before Natsuki pull some strings and get them some IDs. In any case, they made great progress in their foray into Itogami City.

    Wu Yan took part in the trials for an attack mage, rmended by Natsuki. Today is the day they are going to find out the result. He¡¯s making progress on his quest.

    Wu Yan has no doubts over his result. He used spatial magic during the trial. It¡¯s a high level magic in this world, Natsuki is a mage renowned for her mastery over spatial magic.

    With his performance, passing should be a cinch.

    Under Kotori¡¯s constant pecking, Wu Yan finally got around to tidying himself up for breakfast. Kotori sat on her sofa, sipping tea over a job well done.

    Wu Yan started wondering if Kotori¡¯s passion is actually fuelled by her desire for good food.

    When delicious smells wafted out and into Natsuki¡¯s room, she came out sniffing like a cat to a fish on the porch.

    "You¡¯re unexpectedly a good husband material..."

    Natsukimented after she had a taste of his food, she couldn¡¯t give anything but a 100% on his cooking.

    "Men like you are rare nowadays..."

    Kotori nodded along. She added a bit of sass to herment.

    "That¡¯s about the only thing he¡¯s good for!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at Kotori. He smiled at Natsuki.

    "If you like it so much, have some more. We are imposing on you by letting us stay here so this much should only be natural..."

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "Well, stay as long as you want, I don¡¯t have any objections!"

    Rather, she would like for Wu Yan to keep staying here.

    He¡¯s a god at cooking, can brew tea that¡¯s out of this world, if it wasn¡¯t for his gender, Natsuki would have hired Wu Yan was her maid.

    Granted, she¡¯s already treating him like a servant.

    She nced at Wu Yan. She took out a dossier and she tossed it over to Wu Yan.

    "Here¡¯s your job offer!"

    Wu Yan flinched, he looked at the report and he was greatly shocked.

    "What?!"

 Chapter 895: Senpai? Kouhai? Sensei?

    <h4>Chapter 895: Senpai? Kouhai? Sensei?</h4>

    "Wh-what?!!!"

    His surprised yelp echoed in the room. Kotori choked on her tea as a result.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you?!"

    Wu Yan ignored Kotori¡¯s angry look, he continued examining the documents he received. He brought his face closer to the document just in case he read something wrong. He also rubbed his eyes to make doubly sure he¡¯s reading the document correctly.

    "Wh-why, I¡¯m just a probationary attack mage?..."

    His job position is only a probationary attack mage, he isn¡¯t a full-fledged attack mage.

    Hence, he can¡¯tplete his first quest yet.

    Natsuki was also shocked by Wu Yan¡¯s huge response.

    "You thought passing the interview meant you would be an attack mage immediately?"

    "Yes..."

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes, he¡¯s still in shock.

    "Isn¡¯t that supposed to be the case?"

    Natsuki waved her fan, she thought about how to exin this properly.

    "Look, when you¡¯re first starting out, you usually start somewhere at the bottom of the organizational chart, right? Attack mages are the elite forces of Itogami Ind, what did you think was going to happen?!"

    Without a doubt, Wu Yan had checked all the marks of an attack mage.

    However, checking the marks isn¡¯t enough, for one, attack mages need to be well-trained and prepared for when disaster strikes, they need to think fast, and they need to adapt quickly, these skills are absolutely essential for the job.

    His probation is a nod to his abilities as an attack mage but not his readiness to be one.

    His mission required him to be an attack mage, probation mage isn¡¯t going to cut it.

    Wu Yanzily tossed the documents back on the table. He looked at Natsuki with a lethargic look.

    "How do I get rid of the probationary title..."

    "You get rid of it like in a normalpany."

    She beamed at him.

    "A senior is going to mentor you and when you can handle cases on your own, you¡¯re officially an attack mage. That¡¯s it."

    "You mean I need a senpai?"

    Wu Yan felt odd, he asked her in a meek manner.

    "Th-then, who¡¯s my mentor?"

    "If we are talking about experience and abilities, there are almost no one higher than me in Itogami city..."

    She closed her fan with a loud snap. Somehow, it felt like she¡¯s gloating to Wu Yan.

    He felt an ominous feeling rising up. He hesitated but ultimately decided to ask her anyway.

    "Fine, it¡¯s better than letting someone else guide me, I will be in your care, Natsuki..."

    "It¡¯s just mentoring, not my first time teaching someone else."

    Natsuki tapped the cup in front of her.

    "First order of business, pour me a cup of ck tea."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    "Could you repeat that, I didn¡¯t hear you properly just now..."

    "Not clear enough?"

    Natsuki continued patiently.

    "As someone who showed enormousrgesse in onboarding a newbie, don¡¯t you think the newbie should pour a cup of tea as a gesture of courtesy?"

    "Y-yeah, you have a point there..."

    Wu Yan slightly gasped.

    "It just feels like that¡¯s not your true intention."

    "Well, don¡¯t sweat the small details..."

    Kotori got the gist of her message, the same couldnt¡¯ be said of Wu Yan. It¡¯s so obvious, did the guy really need her to spell it out?

    "Just go make it!"

    Kotori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan.

    "Cheap manservant!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching, he finally got what she meant.

    Natsuki is obviously cashing in on his brewing and cooking skills.

    Wu Yan suppressed the frustration and disillusion within him. With dead eyes, he started making tea.

    At least she just made him brew tea. If she told him to do chores like taking out the trash or cleaning the house, he¡¯s going to flip out.

    "Oh, right."

    She tapped Wu Yan¡¯s forehead with her fan.

    "Report yourself to the Saikai High¡¯s teacher faculty today."

    "Report?"

    Wu Yan stopped.

    "Why?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?"

    Natsuki tilted her head.

    "As your senpai is a teacher in that school, it should follow that you¡¯re going to be attached there as well."

    "Y-you¡¯re saying..."

    Wu Yan was bbergasted.

    "You want me to teach at that school?"

    "12 O¡¯clock sharp, don¡¯t bete."

    Natsuki closed her eyes with a smile.

    "You¡¯re going to find out it¡¯s easier being a teacher than an attack mage..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s thought ran wild.

    Itogami City, Saikai Middle School division...

    "You¡¯re the new guy Natsuki-senpai introduced?"

    Walking along a corridor with yellow qipao and two lustrous legs, the attractive teacher with her hair tied into two buns at the side of her cast a curious nce in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. They were making their way over to their respective sses. It didn¡¯t sit right with Wu Yan to be inspected like this.

    The hot teacher¡¯s name is Sasasaki Misaki, a ratherplex and hard to understand name, she¡¯s just asplex as an individual.

    She graduated from the same university as Natsuki. Like Natsuki, she¡¯s an attack mage sent here to oversee Saikai Academy as an attack mage and teacher. Strictly speaking, she¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s senpai.

    She¡¯s the homeroom teacher for one of the sses in the middle school section. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about her jobs, he will be in charge of teaching subjects at the ss she¡¯s overseeing.

    After a series of sudden events, he¡¯s now a teacher for the middle school section.

    Wu Yan already got the taste of being a student again. After years of studying, he¡¯s already a student through and through. However, this is the first time he taught as a teacher.

    He already discarded most of the knowledge he picked up in school, how is he going to teach anyone besides making a fool of himself?

    Fortunately for him, he¡¯s in charge of teaching Art subjects, he can rely on Impable memory to memorize all the nitty gritty details, by regurgitating textbook content, he managed to save himself from embarrassment.

    He¡¯s still a bit frustrated. He didn¡¯t think he would be a teacher, luckily he¡¯s only teaching middle school students...

    "Yes, Sasasaki Misaki-senpai..."

    He replied politely despite losing positive vibe over his new job.

    "I am still a newbie, Natsuki...senpai¡¯s probationary attack mage, I will be in your care!"

    "Well..."

    She grinned widely.

    "You¡¯re her Kouhai, that makes you my kouhai too, if you need anyt help juste to me, I can help you."

    "Really?..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Alright, I will be counting on you..."

    "Leave it to me!"

    She patted her chest while standing straight, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes almost fell victim to the gravitational pull of her fatty muscles.

    "Okay, let¡¯s introduce you to the students!"

    "Yes..."

 Chapter 896: Akatsuki Nagisa, Himeragi Yukina

    <h4>Chapter 896: Akatsuki Nagisa, Himeragi Yukina</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Middle School, third year ss C...

    sses are about to start soon.

    The students here are roughly around 14 or 15 years old. At this age, the students are still yful, none of them got to ss early. The ones who were in ss were idling at the table of their friends or chatting near the lockers at the back of the ssroom. Either way, it¡¯s a rowdy ss.

    The students excitedly talked among themselves. They were gossiping about which teacher got married, who has a crush on who, which student got into trouble, which upperssman screwed up. They enjoyeding to school.

    The most energetic among them, a girl with a ponytail, her red eyes added to her charm. She¡¯s Nagisa.

    Nagisa already bounced around the ssroom a few times now. Wherever there is gossip, Nagisa¡¯s there. Her mouth didn¡¯t stop for a single second. Even by middle school students¡¯ standards, she¡¯s still a chatterbox. However, nobody found her annoying.

    For one, she¡¯s very cute.

    She might have behaved like a scared kitten when she first met Wu Yan. In actual fact, she¡¯s a very bubbly girl. She¡¯s also part of the cheer team, her grades are good, and she¡¯s very good at chores. Her personality is also affable, although, one has to watch it when she¡¯s angry. She also can¡¯t keep secrets. But, she¡¯s far from being meek.

    She¡¯s talkative so if she starts chatting, it won¡¯t be easy to stop her. This is one of her good points, she can be friends with almost anyone. If she wasn¡¯t traumatized by demons, she wouldn¡¯t have acted like a total scared puss in front of Wu Yan.

    The others around her all treat her as a forting person and a cute student.

    The other students couldn¡¯t handle her talkative attitude, the other students started backing down with cold sweat when she talked for two minutes straight. Her eyes darted around the ssroom, looking for her next target.

    Soon, her gaze fell upon a certain girl sitting at her desk. Her eyes lit up.

    That girl is quite cute too, she¡¯s slightly taller than Nagisa and she has raven-ck hair. Judging from her face, she appears to be around 14-15 years old. Taken as a whole, she looks a bit more beautiful than Nagisa.

    Her name¡¯s Himeragi Yukina, a transfer student who enrolled here not too long ago.

    She might look like a cute student, however, her true identity runs deeper.

    There is a special organization in this world, it¡¯s a bureau set up to gather intel on demons and do preventive curb on magical cmities, the Lion King Organization.

    Yukina was sent here by that organization as an undercover attack mage.

    urately speaking, she¡¯s a sword shaman adept at closebat with enhanced spiritual sight that can predict the future. She can easily take down demons on her own. The Lion King Organization also gave her a special weapon that a Primogenitor has to be wary of.

    She¡¯s definitely not as simple as she might appear to the students here.

    She¡¯s here because of a certain true ancestor, not Wu Yan...

    Nagisa doesn¡¯t know about Himeragi¡¯s situation. For her, Yukina¡¯s a transfer student, she needs someone to show her the ropes. It didn¡¯t take long for Nagisa to get chummy with Yukina. Given her talkative tendencies, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to bug her new BFF.

    "Hey hey, Yukina-chan, do you know?"

    She flew over to Yukina¡¯s desk. She blinked at her while whispering in a cheeky tone.

    "I heard there¡¯s a new teachering..."

    "A new teacher?"

    Yukina turned around with a curious look.

    "At this time of the year?"

    "Yea~~"

    Yukina ced her palms on the table as she propped herself up while iling her legs.

    "Apparently, the new teacher will be in charge of teaching social sciences. The teacher he¡¯s recing still had a few more years to retirement, however, when the new teacher came, the school allowed the old man to retire early. That works out just as well, I mean, he can¡¯t even stand straight and he coughs so much it¡¯s hard to focus on his lessons. Nagisa wonders if she can finish her homework and keep her grades up at this rate..."

    "Hold up."

    Nagisa started moving the topic as she got into her own thoughts. Yukina stopped her with cold sweat running down the side of her head. She knows about Nagisa¡¯s infamous ability to keep a conversation going no matter how long or drawn out it is. She truly understood why the others tried to avoid talking to her.

    "What about the new teacher?"

    She nudged Nagisa back into her opening subject.

    "Ah, the new teacher, right..."

    Like a bomber, she continued her verbal rant.

    "Yeah, I just got wind of that. Apparently, the new teacher¡¯s very young, like 20-something ording to what I¡¯ve heard? The newbie was suddenly employed here on the rmendation of a teacher in the highschool division. That teacher must be incredible, the headmaster agreed immediately. I heard he didn¡¯t even ask for the new teacher¡¯s credentials. Nagisa feels like this is very peculiar, don¡¯t Yukina-chan thinks so too?"

    Yukina didn¡¯t mind the borate talk, instead, she was genuinely perplexed.

    As a sword shaman, Yukina¡¯s pretty bad at things other than closebat and spiritual sight. However, her intuition is very sharp. Her enhanced spiritual senses also got her out of a lot of sticky situation by tipping her off beforehand. She can instinctively detect anything odd or threatening.

    "That is odd..."

    Yukina mumbled.

    " Maybe the new teacher¡¯s background is excellent?..."

    "Kinda odd, isn¡¯t it simr with Yukina-chan¡¯s situation?"

    Nagisa hammered her palm with a smile.

    "Yukina-chan suddenly enrolled at this school just like the new teacher. Maybe the new teacher is someone you know?..."

    "N-nah..."

    Himeragi Yukina shook her head. She hasn¡¯t been in this city for long, excluding Nagisa and her mission target, she doesn¡¯t know anyone else. That¡¯s just not possible.

    Nagisa nonchntly epted her denial. She mumbled to herself.

    "Gosh, I wonder what the new teacher¡¯s like? Is the teacher going to be chill? A 20-something shouldn¡¯t have aching back, right? Oh god, I hope he doesn¡¯t cough during sses. No, the new teacher might be a frail and sickly person too. Man, what if that¡¯s the case? What are we going to do if the new teacher copses during the ss? Argh, just thinking about it is hurting Nagisa¡¯s head..."

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Yukina awkwardly chuckled. She looked at Nagisa as she slowly looked for a way to get out of this painful conversation with Nagisa.

    Yukina¡¯s not annoyed, she appreciated thepany of her new friend, after all, she¡¯s the only other human in her life at this point, her family members are all gone...

    The school bell rang, signaling the start of sses...

 Chapter 897: Forget about homework, I suck at that too

    <h4>Chapter 897: Forget about homework, I suck at that too</h4>

    Standing outside the ssroom with a que hung at the top of the door, he felt a bad feeling when he read the que with "3-C" written on it.

    It wasn¡¯t a sense of danger, it felt like he¡¯s going to see something shocking if he entered.

    Wu Yan¡¯s gut feeling wasn¡¯t always on the mark. However, his instincts usually benefited him. He decided to go with his feelings this time. He stood there staring at the ssroom sign.

    Wu Yan went through all possible scenarios in his mind in vain. He couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable theory, eliciting a bitter smile from him.

    If he knew this would happen, he would have watched the anime seriously, he can only recall vague clips at this point, clips which were useless to him for now.

    Sasasaki didn¡¯t know about Wu Yan¡¯s thought, she opened the door and walked in like she owned the joint. Wu Yan returned to his senses when she did this.

    Unlike recess, the students were all seated at their own desks. They looked at Sasasaki the moment she entered. Her students were obedient, there weren¡¯t any delinquents with spiky hair here.

    The students closer to the door can see a figure outside the ssroom, they looked in his direction as Sasasaki reached the podium. She gave the students an energetic wave like a fun-loving sister instead of a teacher.

    "Alright, I am gonna introduce a new teacher to you guys~"

    "Called it!"

    Nagisa chortled with a tilted head. Soon, herughter will stop.

    The other students also got wind of this, they weren¡¯t surprised. They turned their attention towards the door with slightly hope gazes.

    For the students, new teachers and transfer students were enough to stir their curiosity. The male students hoped for a beautiful teacher and the female students crossed their fingers for a hunky teacher. In a certain way, these students had simple thoughts.

    Including Nagisa...

    She was expecting a pleasant surprise, not the kind of shock that petrified her. When she saw the figure that entered, she had only a single thought.

    How is this possible?...

    The students started whispering among themselves when they saw the male teacher.

    "Aw, it¡¯s just a dude..."

    Said the disappointed male students.

    "Heh~ He¡¯s not a looker but his eyes are pretty..."

    Said the slightly intrigued female students.

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over the students while approaching the podium. His heart jumped for a second when he saw a stunned Nagisa staring back at him.

    His gut feeling was right...

    Hey, she¡¯s not going to shriek, right?...

    Wu Yan stood by Sasasaki¡¯s side.

    "Hi! Name¡¯s Wu Yan, I will be in charge of teaching social sciences, feel free to ask me any question you might have. You can ask during ss ore see me after ss, either way, I hope I will be able to answer any questions you guys might have..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s formal expression crumbled as he rubbed his nose.

    "Right, don¡¯t ask me about homework, even if you ask me, I am sure I will suck at it..."

    The students were speechless.

    Sasasaki also gasped, she couldn¡¯t believe Wu Yan said that without looking embarrassed at all.

    You¡¯re a teacher, for god¡¯s sake, get it together man!

    The ssroom was enveloped in silence before...

    ""Hahahaha!""

    The students startedughing out loud.

    "Eh, teach, are you joking?"

    "Nope, seriously, my grades were so bad the principal¡¯s office was like my second home during school!"

    "Ahaha, how did you be a teacher then?"

    "I got forced into this..."

    "Hahaha~~~"

    The students continued guffawing, even Nagisa and Yukina got in on the fun. They were emitting affableughter.

    Forget ice-breaking, he sted that ice into the stratosphere with his open and honest introduction. The students instantly felt closer to him.

    Then, the students started raising their hands, taking Wu Yan on his previous offer.

    "Hey teach! I have a question for you!"

    "Oh, do me! Do me!"

    "Teacher~ Me!!!"

    "One at a time, jeez..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Remember, no questions on homework..."

    "Hahaha~"

    "Hey teach, how old are ya?"

    "26 going on 27..."

    "Eh?! You¡¯re 26, you look younger than that though? What¡¯s your secret to maintaining a youthful look, teach us!"

    "Nah, I¡¯ve got none of that. This face came naturally. I guess you¡¯re as old as you feel. Well, given the response I am seeing, you guys don¡¯t look like you¡¯re gonna kick the bucket any time soon..."

    "We aren¡¯t gonna die, get out of here!"

    "Hahaha!"

    "Teacher, tell us your beauty routine!"

    "I told you, I don¡¯t do any of that!"

    "Hey, teacher~ let¡¯s go on a date!"

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."

    "Wow, the teacher¡¯s cute."

    "Hey, you, cut that out, don¡¯t tease the newbie!"

    "Hahaha~"

    The sound ofughter filled the room, it echoed throughout the corridors of the third year middle school section, the students in the other ssrooms can also hear faintughter due to how loud they were. The students were tempted by the giggles they heard, they wanted to find out who is causing all thismotion.

    Wu Yan held his own against the verbal onught the students gave him, Sasaki nced over everyone and she stopped on Wu Yan. She startedughing too.

    "Ara, you¡¯re more interesting than I thought, Kouhai..."

    "Aight!"

    He stopped the students while rolling his eyes.

    "Let¡¯s leave the idle thoughts for after ss, Sasasaki is going to blow her tops if you guys keep this up..."

    "Well..."

    Sasasaki wasn¡¯t angered in the slightest.

    "Having fun is part of the experience, I like this!"

    Yukina saw the enthusiastic ss and she looked at Wu Yan with an astonished look. This was a rare sight to her, it felt a bit odd to be part of a jovial environment like this although she didn¡¯t hate the feeling.

    "That teacher, it appears he¡¯s an interesting man..."

    Yukina said while chuckling.

    She also noticed Nagisa sitting nervously near her, she was taken aback.

    She¡¯s a bubbly and cheerful girl. Yukina never imagined Nagisa would be so timid while others are having a st around her. Normally, she would be all over the new teacher, bugging him incessantly with her questions.

    However, her meek behavior was far from Yukina¡¯s understanding of her personality.

    She can also see a bit of fear in Nagisa¡¯s pretty eyes. Puzzled, she looked at the teacher.

    Maybe Nagisa knows this guy? It seems she doesn¡¯t have a very good impression of the guy.

    But, the teacher¡¯s very easy to get along with...

    Something¡¯s going on here...

    Yukina was unaware that Nagisa¡¯s faring rtively well.

    With a demon phobia, Nagisa couldn¡¯t sit in the same room as another demon. If it¡¯s another demon, she might already be screaming for her life. Heck, she might even run out of the ssroom.

    Wu Yan¡¯s goofy attitude lowered the fear inside Nagisa¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 898: Handing out snacks during class, theres a teacher like this?

    <h4>Chapter 898: Handing out snacks during ss, there¡°s a teacher like this?</h4>

    In front of the ss, Wu Yan noticed Nagisa¡¯s behavior. Although he continued interacting with his students, he felt helpless inside.

    Her fear of demons is close to androphobia. Even his 103,000 grimoires can¡¯t help him with this. As this was a mental disorder, the owner needs to conquer her own mental demons, nobody can directly solve this for her.

    Nagisa must have been adversely influenced by demons in the past, her trauma¡¯s severity suggest a very strong negative experience in the past.

    He¡¯s only known her for a few days. Logically speaking, he has no obligation to resolve this trauma for her. He also didn¡¯t need her eptance. Wu Yan felt a bit hurt when Nagisa got really scared of him, but, he didn¡¯t too much of it. When a cute girl hates you, it doesn¡¯t really help with one¡¯s self-esteem.

    Yet, she¡¯s now his student. His younger sister also got along with nagisa. She offered to escort Nagisa home thest time so they must be on good terms with one another.

    Nagisa is technically Kotori¡¯s first friend on Itogami Ind.

    Although their rtionship is still far from nice, he can aim for a neutral one, right?

    Wu Yan had an idea after seeing Nagisa¡¯s meek demeanor.

    "Right."

    Wu Yan suddenly spoke up.

    "I am new to Saikai Academy, it¡¯s going to be a pain if I continue like this. How about this? I need one of you to act as my helper. The scope of work would include misceneous tasks and scheduling..."

    Sasasaki nodded as she thought it¡¯s a reasonable request. The students volunteered energetically.

    "Oh~ Teacher, please pick me!"

    "Pick me!"

    "I wanna do it!"

    "Meeeeee!!!"

    "Oh my..."

    Sasasaki felt genuinely surprised the students warmed up to Wu Yan. It¡¯s like she¡¯s seeing a new side to her students.

    "Look at you, that¡¯s some poprity you¡¯ve got there, Wu Yan sensei..."

    It is easy to see why Sasasaki¡¯s like this. Her students are energetic, perhaps a bit too much so. However, it¡¯s rare to see them so riled up like this. It was probably Wu Yan¡¯s theatrics that got the students closer to him in an instant. There are no students that would want to cooperate with a teacher who has a stick up their ass.

    Wu Yan is also taken by surprise, he didn¡¯t think he had such charisma. He¡¯s happy it turned out this way, although he only wanted to further his other agenda.

    "I am d you are all so willing to help, gosh, you guys are making it hard to pick a candidate. Hmm..."

    He feigned hesitance, his eyes darted about before finally settling on Nagisa. Heughed slightly.

    "Hey, you there, why didn¡¯t you raise your hand?"

    The students turned towards Nagisa with puzzled looks.

    "Yeah, why didn¡¯t Akatsuki-san raise her hand?"

    "That¡¯s not possible, she¡¯s THE Akatsuki, she should have been the first one to do so!"

    "You¡¯re right, that¡¯s odd..."

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Yukina asked her.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Nagisa couldn¡¯t react in time. She was suddenly put on the spot so she bashfully shied away while shaking her hands.

    "N-no..."

    Nagisa wasn¡¯t sure how she should exin herself.

    You can¡¯t expect her to tell everyone she¡¯s afraid of demons, or tell everyone this teacher is actually an unregistered demon.

    Forget if the students will believe her, Nagisa wasn¡¯t ready toe out and tell everyone she¡¯s afraid of demons.

    Even if she¡¯s terrified of Wu Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed that Wu Yan zoned in on her.

    "Akatsuki-san..."

    Wu Yan tilted his head. He grinned at her.

    "How about you be my assistant?"

    "Ha?"

    Nagisa started freaking out.

    "Ehhhhh?!!!"

    "Yeah?

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    "You don¡¯t want to?"

    The students were perplexed by her attitude.

    She¡¯s very cheerful, talkative, and a bit too passionate for her own good, why is she behaving like this now?

    Nagisa started panicking when the other students looked at her.

    "I-it¡¯s not like that..."

    Unsure of how she should respond, Wu Yanpromised while chortling.

    "Fine, if you help me, I will give you something nice..."

    "Something nice?"

    The students were listening intently.

    "Goodies?"

    Wu Yan beamed at her. He took out a huge box filled with steaming hot pastries.

    The smell of baked goods immediately spread throughout the room. Soon, everybody got a good whiff of his tasty treats. They started salivating with shining eyes.

    "Yeah, I might not look like it but I am very good at cooking..."

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "Now, how about it? Help me and you get sweets, sounds like a fair deal?"

    "It¡¯s very scrumptious I will have you know..."

    Wu Yan teased her like he¡¯s dangling candy in front of a kid.

    "We are not kids, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s trying to buy our favor with sweets..."

    Yukina said with a grin. However, her eyes betrayed her as she kept gazing at it.

    As for the lethal sweets, Nagisa already got hooked, she looked like she¡¯s very conflicted on this issue.

    She¡¯s not a foodie but she likes good food nheless.

    Like teenage girls her age, sweets were enticing.

    However, he is a demon...

    If she epted, she would have to be near him, how will she fare in that case?

    Nagisa continued looking at the sweets while pondering her options. Finally, she nodded.

    "O-okay..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    The other students were not satisfied.

    "Teacher, you¡¯re so unfair!"

    "Yeah, we want some too!"

    "You guys.."

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile turned bitter.

    "Fine, I¡¯ve more where that came from..."

    The students cheered out loud.

    "Thank you, sensei!"

    "Yeah! Teach, you¡¯re a saint!"

    "Don¡¯t get chummy with my over this!!!"

    He handed out sweets and pastries, Sasasaki also got some of that. They started eating as an unbelievable scene yed in the ssroom.

    This is supposed to be a school, why is the teacher handing out snacks to the students?

    Wu Yan¡¯s pastries were an instant hit.

    "Umu..."

    Yukina moaned as she changed her views on the sweets.

    "Th-these are good..."

    "Holy cow!"

    Sasasaki and the other students lit up.

    "We¡¯ve hit the mother lode!"

    Nagisa chewed faster, her satisfied smile told everyone that she¡¯s d she chose the earlier option. She sneaked a nce at Wu Yan who is still handing out sweets like he¡¯s santa or something.

    She was left with a sense of curiosity.

 Chapter 899: Crouching tigers and hidden dragons in Saikai Academy

    <h4>Chapter 899: Crouching tigers and hidden dragons in Saikai Academy</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy Middle School section, teacher¡¯s office...

    Wu Yan shook his head with a smile when he saw an awkward Yukina and a slightly terrified Nagisa standing behind her.

    "Alright, what are you two doing?"

    Yukina nced at Nagisa and she quickly shook her head, it appears she wasn¡¯t ready toe out by herself, Yukina felt helpless but she helped her friend out anyway.

    "Look, Wu Yan-sensei..."

    Yukina tried to put it as delicately as she can.

    "Nagisa-chan, she¡¯s afraid of you, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to be alone with you..."

    Wu Yan gasped, he turned towards Nagisa who peeked out from behind Yukina with a pair of curious but intimidated looks. He sighed.

    "Yeah, I guess, I guess I was asking too much for her to guide me around Saikai Academy..."

    "E-erm..."

    Nagisa realized how she might have hurt him, she apologized in a meek tone while blushing.

    "I¡¯m... I am sorry..."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan chuckled with knitted brows.

    "That¡¯s a huge improvement, you finally talked to me."

    Her blush deepened in shade. She¡¯s terrified of demons that¡¯s why she appears to be rude to Wu Yan when she didn¡¯t mean it. Wu Yan was also very amodative in addition to not taking offense. She felt guilty and happy at the same time.

    Nagisa¡¯s demon phobia is very serious, forget talking to demons, it¡¯s hard for her to remain m when confronted with demons. Indeed, it¡¯s a huge step forward for her to speak in the presence of this teacher who she identified as a demon.

    Multiple factors helped in this, Wu Yan¡¯s harmless looks, affable personality, and his scrumptious desserts and delights. Her curious and cheerful side started returning, if it¡¯s any other demon, she would still shriek in horror.

    Nagisa still has a long way to go before she can talk to Wu Yan like he¡¯s human. That¡¯s ignoring her reaction to other demons.

    Yukina looked between Nagisa and Wu Yan.

    "Did you two meet before today?"

    Wu Yan shrugged and he winked at her.

    "Let¡¯s just say we¡¯ve met before, albeit, not under a circumstance I would have preferred..."

    Wu Yan stood up and he headed for the exit. He waved back at Yukina and Nagisa.

    "Come, let¡¯s go on a tour around the school, fill me in on the mysteries of this school, hauntedbs, oh, how about beastman dissection courses?..."

    "W-we don¡¯t have that here!"

    Yukina and Nagisa yelled at him at the same time only for the guy tough out loud.

    "Mou..."

    Nagisa stuck her tongue out at Wu Yan.

    "You¡¯re such a mean teacher!"

    Yukina shook her head with a smile, then, she pulled Nagisa along.

    "Let¡¯s go, I think if we let this guy run around then he¡¯s going to create more trouble..."

    "Y-yes, what a worry-inducing teacher..."

    Nagisa nodded.

    "He¡¯s interesting, his topics are also engaging while notcking warmth. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t cough during lunch orin of backaches, he also hands out tasty treats. Overall, I think he¡¯s great person..."

    Yukina shot a look at Nagisa.

    "Well, if you think he¡¯s that great, why are you so afraid of him?!"

    "I-I have my own reasons... reasons..."

    Nagisa recognized Yukina¡¯s trying to get to the bottom of this so she pushed her along, abruptly ending the conversation here.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go!"

    "I know, stop pushing me..."

    A vampire, a sword shaman, and a girl with daemonophobia started touring the school together.

    Saikai Academy is a normal school, at least if one were to look at it from the outside.

    Most of the students here are humans, a disproportionately high concentration whenpared with the demographics of Itogami Ind. As they walked around, Wu Yan continued scanning the environment hoping to glean some clues.

    He discovered a few thing, most of which he had expected.

    The students here are mostly between level 10 or so, this makes up 99% of the student poption. Those closer to level 0 forms the majority of this weaker tier humans. The students with levels are those who joined sport clubs or society, they were like Hinagiku back then, just humans who are more athletic than other humans.

    Wu Yan also couldn¡¯t help but praise the students here in silence. The average students all have a bit ofbat skills, as expected of those who grew up in a sanctuary for demons. Although they are still woefully unprepared for real fights against demons, it says something about the humans living here.

    Also, he discovered a small subset of the humans here are tier 5 and above, there are even tier 7 humans around.

    These individuals should be attack mages or humans trained in magic, Hyper Adapters (Humans born with special powers), there are also attack mages who are undercover in this school. Attack mages stationed here as supervisors are also included.

    For one, although there appears to be no demons here, there are still crouching tigers and hidden dragons in thiss chool.

    He¡¯s not surprised, Natsuki is a teacher here and she¡¯s tier 9, the existence of superhumans here shouldn¡¯te as a surprise.

    What shocked Wu Yan, however, is that Yukina¡¯s not a normal student!

    Himeragi Yukina: Level 69

    Unlike her lean stature would suggest, she¡¯s a full-fledged peak tier 7 human.

    She doesn¡¯t look like a demon, normal students also couldn¡¯te close to her level. That leads Wu Yan to the conclusion that she¡¯s an attack mage.

    Her background would imply shees from a strong organization too.

    When Natsuki took him to the attack mage interviews, he saw other attack mages around her age, the ster ones were tier 6 at best. Tier 7 mages and fighters were old veterans around 70-80 years old. She¡¯s as strong as old veterans at an immature age of 14-15 years old.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t aware that she¡¯s carrying a deadly weapon not even Wu Yan can take lightly.

    With her weapon, forget other peak tier 7 superhumans, even peak tier 8s and tier 9 opponents who are not careful might lose to her.

    The trio toured the middle school section in no time at all.

    Then, they arrived at the high school section.

    "The high school building...¡¯

    Nagisa said with an excited look.

    "Nagisa also rarelyes here."

    "Me too!"

    Yukina¡¯s expression was a bit suspicious.

    "Senpai¡¯s here, right?"

    "Nn!"

    Nagisa nodded multiple times.

    "Kujou-kun¡¯s here!"

    "Kujou-kun..."

    Wu Yan paused as he asked Nagisa.

    "Kujou-kun, do you mean Akatsuki Kujou?"

    "Eh..."

    Nagisa was slightly astonished Wu Yan struck up a conversation with her, she shrunk back.

    "Y-yes, Kujou-kun is my brother!"

    Wu Yan was stunned for a second, then he yelled in shock.

    "You¡¯re kujou¡¯s younger sister!"

    "Yes..."

    Nagisa was unsure how to respond.

    "Does sensei know Kujou-kun?"

    Before Wu Yan can asnwer, a surprised voice came from behind them...

    "Nagisa? Himeragi?..."

 Chapter 900: Wu Yan and Akatsuki Kojou, a true ancestor and a primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 900: Wu Yan and Akatsuki Kojou, a true ancestor and a primogenitor</h4>

    Akatsuki Kojou, that¡¯s a familiar name to Wu Yan.

    Although he was shaky on the details of other characters in Strike the Blood, at least, he knows the protagonist¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t remember what he looked like but he did remember the MC¡¯s name.

    While staying over at Natsuki¡¯s ce, Wu Yan heard her grumbling about her troublesome student ad nauseum. This student is problematic because he possesses a power that can wipe the entire academy off Itogami Ind map if he lost control.

    That student¡¯s Akatsuki Kojou.

    There are only a few individuals who know about Akatsuki Kojou¡¯s name, even fewer people knows about his real identity.

    He¡¯s the rumored fourth primogenitor foretold in the legends. The world powers are only starting to know about his existence.

    He¡¯s the strongest vampire in this world.

    Although he¡¯s a primogenitor, he is differentpared to the three primogenitors older than him. He has 12 familiars. Any one of these twelve vassal beasts can destroy Itogami Ind with little effort, he¡¯s the extra variable that disrupted the world¡¯s power bnce.

    Natsuki¡¯s particrly focused on Kojou because of this. Herints is a sign that she cares. For one, Kojou is like an atomic bomb that can explode anytime. He¡¯s the source of her headaches.

    Granted, Natsuki got saddled with another troublesome individual.

    On the same level as the primogenitors, this teacher is in possession of terrifyingly powerful familiars while being an unregistered demon at the same time. Kojou and Wu Yan are simr in many ways. Natsuki doesn¡¯t even know Wu Yan¡¯s a true ancestor.

    Wu Yan is already showing signs of awakening to his true potential. Although he¡¯s still a bit inferior in raw powerpared to the primogenitors who have been alive for centuries, Wu Yan is a true ancestor who can still hold his own in a fight against the primogenitors.

    This consideration excludes Red Jade Mode and his familiars.

    With only two familiars, Wu Yan can trump any chump thates along, including primogenitors. Two familiars, that¡¯s all he needs.

    Akatsuki Kojou is the strongest primogenitor however he¡¯s not fully grown yet.

    Vampires rely on their familiars in this world, even primogenitors have to rely on their vassal beasts. The fabled fourth primogenitors also became known as the strongest because of his special 12 familiars.

    However, Kojou is not in control of even one of his twelve vassal beasts. His familiars don¡¯t want to take orders from him. They don¡¯t fully recognize Kojou as their master. Fortunately, a few days ago, he heard that Kojou managed to rein in one of his familiars, otherwise, calling him a vampire would be a stretch.

    Wu Yan is a true ancestor by this definition while Kojou is still facing headwinds.

    This was reflected in the information given to him by System

    Akatsuki Kojou: ???

    Wu Yan¡¯s looking at a male student in high school uniform.

    The guy is wearing a white hoodie and his hair is silverish-blue in color like an illusory wolf. His rtively youthful look is marred by hiszy attitude. His eyes are also half-shut like he¡¯scking sleep or something. Judging from his appearance, his biological age appears to be 16-17. Other than that, he¡¯s a rtivelymon high school student.

    His tired look would sap the energy of anyone nearby, however, the owner¡¯s currently wide-eyed with shock. He was surprised to see Nagisa and Yukina in the high school section, more than that, he¡¯s astonished by the guy who is with them.

    Wu Yan also froze when he saw Akatsuki Kojou¡¯s information.

    This is the first time he saw someone¡¯s level described as ??? by the system.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    "System, what¡¯s happening?"

    The system replied.

    "User, due to high vtility and uncertanties in the scanned target¡¯s power, an urate level assessment could not be given."

    Wu Yan got where the System ising from.

    The familiars within Kojou are not fully controlled yet, with each familiar thates under hismand, his power will increase greatly, that would substantially increase his levels too.

    His levels are tied to his powers and his powers arergely based on his familiars, he would need to control all 12 familiars for an urate assessment to be given.

    With only one familiar under his control, the System couldn¡¯t gauge Kojou¡¯s true power. That led to a "???" ceholder for his level.

    This fourth primogenitor is so half-baked not even the System can measure his power properly.

    Wu Yan felt speechless while Nagisa and Yukina turned around towards Kojou.

    "Ah, Kojou-kun."

    Nagisa greeted her brother with a wide smile.

    "Kojou-kun, good morning!"

    "Yeah, morning."

    Kojou greeted back, then he snapped at her.

    "Wait, now¡¯s not the time for that, right?"

    "Why are you guys here? This is the high school division..."

    Kojou ran over and he asked Wu Yan.

    "And, you are?..."

    "Senpai!"

    Yukina introduced Wu Yan to Kojou.

    "He¡¯s our new teacher, we are giving him a tour around the school."

    "Ah, I see..."

    Kojou nodded. He examined Wu Yan only to see the new teacher silently observing him.

    The two looked at each other as time stood still...

    With only the two vampires staring at each other, the others in the background faded away. They were preupied with their own thoughts.

    Kojou felt a strange feeling when he saw Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s like when a basketball yer meets another yer at a game...

    Excitement, fear, and happiness all mixed into one with a bit consternation sprinkled in. He felt a sense of danger and tion, it was a gut feeling that came from within him.

    Kojou¡¯s primogenitor blood started racing, his senses sharpened and the familiars within him stirred into action.

    They sensed an incredible foe nearby.

    This strong adversary is very close too!

    When time ebbed on, Kojou detected the instincts within him rising up to the challenge.

    It¡¯s the same feeling as seeing a simrly powerfulrade.

    His blood told him he¡¯s looking at someone in the same ss as him.

    The vassal beasts within him woke up.

    Kojou was toote when he sensed this, the beasts were already rampaging out of control...

    "St-stop..."

    Kojou¡¯s body started trembling as his eyes turned deep red and his fangs poked out, a torrent of magic power leaked out from him.

    "Argghhh!!!"

    Kojou screamed in agony.

 Chapter 901: The rampaging familiar, Regulus Aurum

    <h4>Chapter 901: The rampaging familiar, Regulus Aurum</h4>

    "Arghhh!!!"

    Without any prior warning, Kojou started screaming in agony like he¡¯s possessed, his muscles were twitching and his facial muscles contorted in pain.

    A huge surge of magic power came, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shrunk as the magic storm conjured a strong gust that exploded outwards, the walls and windows around them broke and shattered.

    Wu Yan has never seen anyone else with this much magic power!

    Wu Yan immediately got into action when he saw the environmental damage Kojou wrought.

    Bamf

    With a simrly powerful wave of magic, he stomped once and magic droplets covered, Wu Yan, Kojou, Nagisa, and Yukina, then, they disappeared from the high school corridor.

    They left behind a hallway that¡¯s half-wrecked with pieces of ss everywhere. It looked a tiny bomb went off here, it was a total mess.

    At the same time, Saikai Academy...

    "Ah!"

    A male student with earphones and spiky hair got momentarily stunned by the white noise emitted from his earphones, he quickly took it off while huffing with a pale look.

    "Just now, Kojou..."

    He scanned the hallways and he looked at the other students in the ssroom. With a poker face, he left his seat...

    "That dude, is he up to some kind of toruble again?"

    Saikai Academy, inside a luxurious office.

    "Hmm?"

    Natsuki was sampling Wu Yan¡¯s exquisite ck tea, she enjoyed her free time while itsted.

    When Kojou started leaking magic power, she stopped abruptly with a grim look.

    She stood up and lines transposed her before she disappeared from her office in an instant. When she appeared again, she¡¯s already at the corridor where Kojou¡¯s power slightly wrecked the infrastructure.

    "Two magic power signatures..."

    She gleaned after a brief look at the damage. She closed her eyes.

    "I see, this happened because Wu Yan met Kojou..."

    Natsuki deduced in less than 10 seconds. She sighed.

    "Seriously, a problematic Kouhai and a troublesome student, if they can just cancel each other out that would be great..."

    Natsuki teleported again, she went back to her office to sip tea...

    In this school, everyone who detected the abnormal magic power came around to check things out. Due to the fear of being discovered, they quickly but hesitantly returned to their rooms. After 15 minutes, the other students reported this incident to the teachers.

    Saikai Academy was in a small uproar. Finally, the authorities covered up the wrecked hallway as the result of years of disrepair, a weak exnation at best but it did shut people up.

    Itogami Ind, the deserted area where Wu Yan summoned his familiars.

    The ce that looked like a trash dump shed as 4 figures of different statures appeared. One of the guest was leaking tremendous amount of magic, he carried over the magic storm to this ce, blowing away what little peace the dump enjoyed in the first ce.

    "Gargh!"

    Kojou¡¯s pained voice made others feel bad for him. This couldn¡¯t be helped, he tried his best to stop his vassals from going out of control.

    It was hard for him to do that, he¡¯s an iplete primogenitor, the vassal beasts yed nice by not creating trouble for him under normal circumstances. When he¡¯s attacked by another familiar or when he suffers grievous wounds, the familiars will rampage out of control to protect Kojou from harm.

    Due to Kojou¡¯s poor control, these familiars responded on savage terms in an attempt to cover Kojou. Their default defense is to destroy everything around them, reducing any threat to 0.

    The familiars were reacting chaotically to a foe on another level, foes so ancient and formidable they had to manifest immediately.

    The others might not know about Wu Yan¡¯s identity, but, the familiars can recognize each other, they were the first ones to detect Wu Yan¡¯s True Ancestor powers.

    The dormant beasts started howling in tion, creating an uproar.

    The beasts were excited at the prospect of finally fighting someone worthy, they wanted to make up for lost time sleeping within Kojou.

    Hence, Kojou got dragged into this by his aggressive vassal beasts.

    "Argh!!!!"

    Magic powershed out at everything here, Himeragi also couldn¡¯t respond properly due to how fast things went south.

    "Senpai!"

    Kojou gasped in shock.

    "What happened?!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Yukina was answered by another person.

    "I think it has something to do with me..."

    "Sensei!"

    Himeragi turned around and she saw Wu Yan¡¯s holding an unconscious Nagisa.

    "Nagisa-chan!"

    "Nagisa..."

    Kojou struggled to look up at Nagisa, when he saw she¡¯s unconscious, he didn¡¯t get anxious, he was relieved.

    His sister has terrible demonophobia, Kojou wouldn¡¯t want to see his youngster sister realizing his identity as a primogenitor.

    If that happened...

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    He read Yukina and Kojou¡¯s mind, he handed Nagisa over to Yukina.

    "I only used a little hypnosis spell on Akatsuki-san, she won¡¯t remember any of this..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "We wouldn¡¯t want her to see all this, right?"

    Kojou thanked Wu Yan albeit his pain caught up with him when he groaned once more. Meanwhile, Yukina looked at Wu Yan with a revised attitude.

    This teacher knows how to use teleportation spells, he teleported them all the way here, including Kojou who was experiencing a magic power rampage episode. The distance is also considerable judging from what she knew about the city¡¯s geography.

    It also appears Wu Yan is the reason behind Akatsuki¡¯s power leakage.

    This new teacher isn¡¯t what he seems.

    Wh-who is he?

    Yukina¡¯s internal rm rang but she had a more pressing concern, stopping Kojou¡¯s power from going out of control lest Itogami Ind be destroyed.

    Fortunately, she had her weapon, that would solve this situation in a jiffy.

    Then, things changed with Kojou once more.

    "No! Go back!"

    Akatsuki yelled at himself, however, it was an action in futility.

    His magic power morphed into golden electromaic waves of lightning. Bloody qi also rose up from him as a giant lion with golden mane and armor materialized.

    GAAAAOOOO

    The lion roared.

    Himeragi¡¯s eyes shrunk as she slowly uttered the name of the beast with a grave expression.

 Chapter 902: First fight, a show of migh

    <h4>Chapter 902: First fight, a show of migh</h4>

    Roarrrrr

    Kojou¡¯s eyes turned deep red as his canines started lengthening till they poked out of his mouth.

    Bloody qi rose up from him, the qi rose up from his ghastly red hand, it wasn¡¯t a case of spontaneous bleeding, it¡¯s a sign that he¡¯s about to unleash his familiar.

    Crackle crackle

    Golden lightning expanded as the air around them got turned into sma. A blinding light swept the area up. Then, a tremendous impact struck along with a sonic boom.

    The lightning of destruction materialized in a storm golden lightning. Waves of lightning wrecked the area. Meanwhile, Kojou was already engulfed by his own lightning, nobody could see his figure beyond that thick thundercloud.

    It was like a golden lightning storm appeared out of nowhere.

    The entire ind shook and the sea around it raged.

    The golden lion floated like a majestic airship, its heat and impact could be felt from a distance.

    The air reverberated.

    Roooarrrr

    It scattered lightning once more, disintegrating and dispersing anything in its path, the ground also started giving away with terrifying cracking sounds.

    It¡¯s creating an earthquake!

    This is the power of the familiars a primogenitor can summon.

    Although Kojou is not fully awakened, his weakened Regulus Aurum can still devastate a huge area.

    Although he still can¡¯t fight with a genuine primogenitor at this stage. It¡¯s not hard to imagine why the primogenitor¡¯s the strongest of them all, he exhibited such raw power despite being unawakened.

    "Regulus Aurum..."

    Yukina shook her head.

    "Why is Regulus Aurum going on a rampage? I thought senpai had it under control..."

    Regulus Aurum is currently the only vassal beast Kojou can control.

    Because of this, the lion can manifest in the real world.

    The other vassal beasts are still not under his control. As such, these beasts can only use Kojou¡¯s body as a medium to limited effects. A full-unleash is impossible for now.

    Regulus Aurum used its host magic power to fully materialize.

    Wu Yan watched as the golden lightningmanded lightning like a sovereign of thunder. His eyes shed with consternation.

    That Regulus Aurum¡¯s destructive ability is already a peak tier 9¡¯s attack.

    In other words, getting hit by that thing is equivalent to getting hit by a peak tier 9 cultivator¡¯s full-power attack. However, since it¡¯s raw power, without proper technique, a newly-minted tier 9 superhuman can still skirt around it.

    If the attack can¡¯tnd, it¡¯s useless.

    This also means Wu Yan needs to watch out. He would be disintegrated by that thing if he got hit.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t afraid though, in fact, he¡¯s excited.

    "As expected of the familiar of the strongest vampire!"

    Wu Yan licked his lips with a battle-junky look.

    "One day, I am going to take the title of the strongest vampire away from you!"

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply and he stepped towards the intimidating lion.

    "Sensei!"

    Yukina cried out.

    "Don¡¯t go there, it¡¯s dangerous, let me..."

    "Rx!"

    His confident tone stopped Yukina who was about to join the fray, his word echoed in her ears.

    "It¡¯s just a witless familiar, it has shocking destructive powers for sure but it cannot hurt me!"

    "Sen...sei..."

    Yukina couldn¡¯t believe the corky wordsing from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth.

    Roarrr

    The lion probably heard Wu Yan dissing it. It started charging for Wu Yan in a blur of golden lightning.

    "Crap!"

    Yukina cursed with a pale look.

    If that thing is allowed to go on a rampage here, put aside the ind¡¯s structural integrity for now, it would still render this ind half-broken at the very least.

    Wu Yan can feel lightning and magic licking his skin. He watched as the lion came straight for him, his expression still as cool as he was at the start of this. He had the eyes of a stone-cold fighter.

    "If you are fully-materialize, that means I can only summon my vassal beasts too..."

    Wu Yan ignored Yukina who was petrified by his words.

    "For an iplete vassal beast like you..."

    Then, it happened.

    Fwooosh

    White mes started shooting out from Wu Yan, the white mes weren¡¯t hot to the touch. Instead, space distorted under its anomalous powers, a strong surge of magic power also took control of this area. The wind started raging too!

    He raised his hand, then, the white mes started flowing there as they gathered into a ming orb.

    "This much..."

    Wu Yan grinned when he looked at Regulus Aurum.

    "Is enough..."

    Wu Yan swiped and the ming orb turned into a mingser that shot into an otherwise disproportionately bigger vassal beast. The two extensions of power smashed together.

    Boom

    Time and space got distorted where ever the mes went, like a tiny but long needle, it shot straight into Regulus Aurum¡¯s be.

    Then, something astonishing happened...

    Roaarrr

    The white ming needle started unleashing condensed white mes that immediately engulfed the golden lion in a giant ball of white mes.

    With the lightning all but gone, the golden lion¡¯s color got swapped with the pure white mes. It groaned in agony, like a caged lion, the magic creature could do naught but struggle uselessly against the white mes, getting negated bit by bit.

    In white embers, the golden lion finally got erased despite the valiant fight it put up.

    The area returned to its previous peace, the golden lion¡¯s roar continued reverberating, reminding everyone what just happened.

    "Haa... Haa..."

    Kojou stored his remnant mana away, then, he copsed to the ground while heaving like he just ran a marathon.

    When Regulus Aurum disappeared, the other vassal beasts started piping down like they saw a ghost. Frustrated as the familiars may be, they knew better than to mess with a "worthy foe" when they are still iplete.

    Even when Regulus Aurum fully materialized, it still got done in, the other vassal beasts took this as a sign to chill for now.

    "Finally... they are calming down..."

    Kojou turned towards Wu Yan with a thankful but surprised look.

    "In one hit, my familiar, he just..."

    "Those mes..."

    Yukina started shivering, she couldn¡¯t control the chills running through her body.

    "How dreadful..."

    They looked at Wu Yan who stood with his back against the sun, they were shaken to the core.

    Wu Yan...

    Just who is he?...

 Chapter 903: Cant compete with Wu Yan-sensei in the first place

    <h4>Chapter 903: Can¡°tpete with Wu Yan-sensei in the first ce</h4>

    Itogami City, Natsuki¡¯s home...

    On the dining table, someone prepared a feast of pastries and high tea. It¡¯s both aesthetically pleasing and an absolute delight on the taste buds. The fragrance and steam wafting off the food and drinks here was a testament to the cook¡¯s skill. Anyone would be tempted to grab a bite.

    Wu Yan sat on the sofa with Akatsuki Kojou and Himeragi Yukina sitting on the sofa opposite to him. They were anxious and apprehensive, however, they couldn¡¯t stop their eyes from sneaking a peek at the snacks on the nearby table every once in a while.

    They didn¡¯t move an inch. Firstly, they were in someone else¡¯s home, and, the teacher who brought them here? He just straight out one-shot killed a primogenitor¡¯s familiar. It would be wise for them to stay on their guards for now.

    As for Nagisa, she was a happy camper, she continued munching on the snacks while not minding her table manners at all. She also gulped down the ck tea served to her with Kotoripeting for food with her. Since she¡¯s a regr customer of Wu Yan¡¯s snacks, she wasn¡¯t as hasty as Nagisa.

    The two teenagers ignored Wu Yan, Yukina, and Kojou who were staring at each other. They chatted while chowing down the food on the table. Nagisa was the main speaker, Kotori listened patiently as the two quickly became tight buddies.

    Kotori didn¡¯t mind Nagisa¡¯s talkative nature. Compared to the boring meetings on Fraxinus, holding a conversation with Nagisa is child¡¯s y to her.

    Then, after watching Kojou and Yukina taking another nce at the snacks, Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Guys, please, if you want to eat then go ahead, treat this ce as your own home."

    Kojou and Yukina felt a bit shy while Kotori quipped from the side.

    "I am surprised you cane up with that line. This isn¡¯t even your own home..."

    Wu Yan looked the other way awkwardly while Kojou and Yukina tried to snuff theirughter.

    The two hesitated for a few seconds before falling prey to their own reptilian brains, they grabbed some snacks and they took a bite.

    "!!!"

    Their eyes widened immediately.

    "This is so good!"

    "Told ya, it¡¯s pretty good ain¡¯t it?"

    Nagisa interrupted before Wu Yan can speak.

    "This taste, it¡¯s just divine! Nagisa can never be this good. Gosh, I lost my confidence in my own culinary skills after tasting this, I was pretty confident too. Dang, so much for that..."

    "I am d you guys like it..."

    Wu Yan shrugged with a smile.

    "My cooking skills got maxed out because a few bottomless pits drove me into that situation. I guarantee my food are better than what you can get out there!"

    "Hmph..."

    Kotori snorted while turning her head sideways. She¡¯s telling him that she is not to be lumped in with the other bottomless pits. Yet, it looked like thedy doth protest too much so Nagisa & co giggled at the side.

    Kojou and Yukina slowed down as they looked at Wu Yan. It seems they have something on their minds.

    "Yeah, I know what you guys want to ask..."

    Wu Yan preemptively spoke first.

    "It¡¯s only normal to be puzzled. I am not trying to hide it either, I am actually an attack mage with a side-job as a teacher."

    "Attack mage!"

    Kojou flinched.

    "You¡¯re an attack mage like Natsuki-chan?"

    Wu Yan nodded with a helpless smile.

    "Technically, I am still on probation..."

    "But..."

    Yukina joined with a serious look.

    "I heard you saying something like ¡¯unleash my (familiar)¡¯, that can¡¯t be right..."

    "It is correct."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother hiding his identity.

    "I said that, because, I am also a vampire in addition to being an attack mage."

    "A vampire?"

    Yukina felt very confused.

    An attack mage who is also a vampire. That¡¯s like a pig holding a butcher¡¯s knife, it isn¡¯t congruent with epted practices.

    "Wait wait wait! You said you¡¯re a vampire?!"

    Kojou sucked in a breath of cold air. He cast a worried look in Nagisa¡¯s direction.

    "Nagisa... she¡¯s..."

    "Well, I was quite troubled at first..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he gave Nagisa a quick look.

    "She was avoiding me because I am a vampire..."

    "I am sorry, sensei..."

    Nagisa apologized with a sad look. Wu Yan waved his hands.

    "Nah, it¡¯s cool, I know about your trauma, I am very happy you are sitting here enjoying snacks with me."

    "Yeah! Nagisa!"

    Kojou stood up in a rush as he examined Nagisa.

    "Y-you know about sensei¡¯s demon identity, aren¡¯t you scared?"

    "Kojou-kun, stop overreacting!"

    Nagisa blushed as she forced Kojou to sit back down. She¡¯s embarrassed her brother panicked over something like this in front of her friends and teacher.

    Kojou was a human at first. However, the previous fourth primogenitor used the Cannibalism principle to forcefully turn him into a primogenitor, granting him ess to her familiars. It¡¯s because of this abnormal and extraordinary power acquisition process that he couldn¡¯t get a good grasp over his vassal beasts.

    He got his primogenitor powers because someone gave it to him. Like a lottery winner, he immediately became the strongest yer in the world. But, the vassal beasts wasn¡¯t okay with taking orders from someone who hit the jackpot.

    In order to better control his powers, Kojou needed to take in fresh blood from high quality mediums in order to appease the familiars. Only through that method will the beasts listen to hismand.

    For Kojou, the vassal beasts are annoying at best. However, he¡¯s worried about his younger sister. Since he¡¯s a vampire, being around her sister who is suffering from demonophobia isn¡¯t good for her wellbeing. He lived everyday worrying about when his identity would be busted and his sister would leave him.

    Nagisa is apparently not afraid of Wu Yan, a vampire who openly admitted his identity. This is practically a godsent news to him.

    "At first, I was terrified. I couldn¡¯t endure being in the same room as him..."

    Nagisa exined while lowering her head, she sneaked a peek at Wu Yan.

    "But, Wu Yan-sensei did more than just being tolerant, he tried to get closer to me by giving me food and being kind to me. I don¡¯t understand it myself but I can feel my irrational fear slowly decreasing..."

    Nagisa said with a red face, she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s actually saying what¡¯s on her mind.

    "I am not sure if I can handle Wu Yan-sensei getting close to me. But, I am confident I can talk without being paralyzed by fear."

    "That¡¯s what we call making a great progress!"

    Wu Yan subconsciouslyughed.

    "I believe if we continue like this, Akatsuki-san will definitely get better. Soon, your demonophobia would be all but cured."

    Nagisa also resolutely nodded her head. She clenched her fists in excitement.

    "Nagisa will do her best to get better!"

    "Erm, Nagisa..."

    Kojou started feeling ecstatic too.

    "Erm, what if I say I am a demon, would..."

    "No way!"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks while ring at Kojou.

    "Nagisa is only unafraid around Wu Yan-sensei, if Kojou-kun is a demon, Nagisa will feel fearful around you!"

    "Ho-howe..."

    Kojou lowered his head in dejection. He used an envious leer on Wu Yan.

    "Why is Wu Yan-sensei getting a special treatment!"

    "Jeez, Nagisa doesn¡¯t know..."

    Nagisa continued puffing her cheeks.

    "Also, Wu Yan-sensei is very warm and kind. He has interesting topics to discuss and he¡¯s good at making snacks. Kojou-kun is a slob who needs Nagisa to flip the bed over to wake him up. You¡¯re sozy, you¡¯re nothing like Wu Yan-sensei!"

    Kojou got struck with too many verbal spears he copsed into a twitching mass on the sofa.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way with a guilty look. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at Nagisa.

    That¡¯s because he¡¯s an avid sleeper too...

 Chapter 904: Moving, apartment, and cohabitation

    <h4>Chapter 904: Moving, apartment, and cohabitation</h4>

    Itogami City, Saikai Academy...

    When the bell rung, everyone knew school¡¯s out. Wu Yan walked away from his podium with a relieved sigh. He waved towards the students in his ss.

    "Alright, we will end our ss here. Don¡¯t forget to study at home, there is only one secret to sess for literatures, memorization!"

    Wu Yan tidied up the books which were only an inch or so in height.

    He recalled his schooling days, the textbooks were tree killers. The kids have no idea how easy they had it given the curriculum, Wu Yan reckons he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a cold night through burning this school¡¯s textbooks.

    Maybe Wu Yan¡¯s a sore loser, he grinned.

    "Yeah, I almost forgot, there¡¯s going to be a test tomorrow, so definitely study up or risk failing. I don¡¯t take kindly to those who fail my ss~"

    "EHHHH?!!!"

    The students went limp as they ced their faces against the cold hard table. Wu Yan felt satisfied after taking away his students¡¯ happiness.

    Tests are always a pain in the butt for students, no matter which world it is.

    "Direct your questions to Akatsuki-san, don¡¯t bother finding me!"

    Wu Yan tossed his job over to Nagisa just like that. The irresponsible teacher walked out amidst a storm of disgruntled voices.

    "Oh my god! Wu Yan sensei is such a douche!"

    "Yeah! I thought he was nice."

    "Maybe we should band together and beg him to call the test off."

    "Didn¡¯t he say we shouldn¡¯t do so?"

    "Let¡¯s get Akatsuki-san to do it for us!"

    "Good idea!"

    Nagisa¡¯s desk got surrounded by the students of her ss.

    "Akatsuki-san! Help us talk to Wu Yan sensei, get him to cancel the test!"

    "Yeah! Screw tests!"

    "Oh,e on, guys."

    Nagisa is thrilled when the students came to her. She started exining her viewpoint without stopping for a breath.

    "Tests are beneficial, it helps a student gauge their current progress, it lets you see where you¡¯re doing fine and where you need improvements. Also, I¡¯ve heard that tests can reinforce learning and memorization, tests also keep your brain sharp so that¡¯s a plus too. Tests are also good for training writing speed. I mean, you can also practice making your handwriting better if you just slow down and focus a bit. There are so many perks, I don¡¯t like tests but I am not entirely against it..."

    "Also, Wu Yan sensei is agreeable, however, it¡¯s hard for him to be stopped when he has a goal in mind. That day, sensei walked to another district just to get himself a handphone. Mind you, it was hot as heck that day. It¡¯s so hot Nagisa didn¡¯t want to step out."

    Nagisa wasn¡¯t aware, the real reason Wu Yan went to another district was due to the need to find a candy shop.

    He¡¯s got a younger sister who is absolutely addicted to candies. Without her candies, she can be a nightmare to handle.

    That¡¯s not as important as her fixation on a certain brand of candy.

    Since he wasn¡¯t sure if there are Chupa Chups in this world, Wu Yan can only explore slowly. He would nothing more than to teleport himself back home and enjoy the air-conditioning. The sun can take its sunlight and stick it somewhere else.

    It was wrong for the students to try Nagisa. The students were hoping to get her to stop Wu Yan, however, they wanted her to stop, her rants were getting out of hand.

    If words and speech were tranted into power, Nagisa would be in God tier, no, she would be an entity beyond the realm of gods.

    Nagisa felt a bit sad when the students used sappy excuses to dash out of the ssroom. Yukina bitterly smiled at the side.

    "Nagisa-chan, let¡¯s go find Wu Yan-sensei, we are on duty today..."

    Nagisa paused for a second before she yelped.

    "Right! We still need to help sensei move!"

    Nagisa grabbed Yukina by her hand as they ran out of the ssroom in a hurry.

    "Yukina-chan, we¡¯ve got to move it! Beingte is no good!"

    "Kay, jeez..."

    Yukina sighed and Nagisa ran with her in tow.

    There¡¯s an apartment building not too far away from Saikai Academy.

    Kojou, Nagisa, and Yukina stayed here.

    Kojou and Nagisa were staying in room 704 while Yukina stayed in room 705. They were living next to each other. This wasn¡¯t an ident, Yukina set this up.

    She¡¯s a sword shaman sent here by the Lion King Organization to observe Kojou.

    Primogenitors are powerful creatures, if they let loose their familiars, it would be no different than a natural disaster or arge-scale war hitting the ce. Kojou is a primogenitor so he¡¯s a target of particr interest by the Lion King Organization who seeks to monitor and prevent magical disasters.

    At least, that¡¯s what her dossier said.

    Yukina became a stalker the first day she arrived here. She followed Kojou around and she lived next to her observation target.

    Today, there¡¯s a new tenant, one they knew very well...

    "Sensei! Kotori-chan!"

    Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou who came back with them sped up when they saw Wu Yan and Kotori waiting downstairs.

    "Too slow, Nagisa!"

    Kotori called her out.

    "We¡¯ve been waiting her for 30 minutes!"

    "Sorry!"

    Nagisa apologized with her palms ced together.

    " I was chatting with the students and forgot about the time. My bad, please forgive me!"

    "You guys didn¡¯t have toe..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Although we moved here, the furniturepany will send our stuff over. I can also use teleport spells to put the furniture in ce. There¡¯s no need to bust our backs carrying objects around..."

    "That won¡¯t do!"

    Nagisa leaned forward with arms akimbo.

    "Although we might not be able to help, it¡¯s basic courtesy to enter with you guys. When Yukina-chan moved here, I found out toote, otherwise, I would have witnessed her moving in."

    "Witnessing, I mean..."

    Kojouughed.

    "That¡¯s a bit over the top, no?"

    "Mou..."

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks.

    "Anyway, we are all neighbors now, neighbors should help each other out!"

    "Okay..."

    The others nodded as Wu Yan led them up the stairs.

    He moved here because of Kojou.

    Some time ago, Kojou and Yukina were met with an incident. It was an event that threatened Itogami Ind.

    Yukina and Kojou managed to stop that crisis from evolving further. Through that tribtion, Kojou gained control of Regulus Aurum, he also saved an emotionless Homunculus.

    Natsuki adopted that Homunculus and she moved in with Natsuki yesterday.

    The homunculus known as Astarte, either intentionally or unintentionally, alwayses out of the bathroom or go to bed naked. She also has a nasty habit of running around in her birthday suit.

    Who can take that kind of behavior?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind, however, Kotori and Natsuki thought differently.

    With Astarte there, the trio tried to talk some sense into her. However, she kept going at it her own style so Wu Yan had to move out with Kotori. They got their IDs so it was fine although Natsuki was sad to see them go. Mostly, she¡¯s sad to see her personal chef gone, she won¡¯t get to enjoy his food and drinks anymore.

    Wu Yan and Yukina touched this subject when Nagisa heard them, then, Nagisa told them to move here!

    That¡¯s how they arrived here...

 Chapter 905: Kotoris commander mode

    <h4>Chapter 905: Kotori¡°smander mode</h4>

    Wu Yan stayed in room 703 with Kotori. Meanwhile, the Akatsuki siblings stayed in the unit adjacent to them. The distance between Wu Yan¡¯s unit and Yukina was only a room away too.

    When Wu Yan did Isekai trips, he basically stayed in mansions or vis wayrger than he needed, except for that time he stayed in the Itsuka Residence when he did Date A Live. If Nagisa didn¡¯t invite them to stay here, Wu Yan would have gone and bought himself a residential property bigger than Natsuki¡¯s house.

    Although this apartment wasn¡¯t terribly huge, it couldfortably house 3 to 4 residents. With only two of them here, he couldn¡¯t find any points to pick on, maybe the unit was too high so it would be tedious to climb. Since there¡¯s a elevator here, it wasn¡¯t a big issue.

    "Okay!"

    After he was done organizing the furniture, Wu Yan pped his hands together.

    "Thanks for helping out everyone,e over for meals after this yea? Of course, yours truly will be the one making the dishes..."

    Kojou, Nagisa, and Yukina¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. They coughed to revise their attitudes. Wu Yan and Kotori almostughed out loud.

    "Alright, we are going then!"

    Nagisa waved towards them. She giggled.

    "There¡¯s a weing party tonight, oh, sensei, you¡¯re on kitchen duty~~~"

    "What¡¯s the point of hosting a weing party if you¡¯re not the one cooking..."

    Wu Yan bitterly chortled.

    "Well, I call raincheck on that party, we don¡¯t have enough time to prepare for that. Let¡¯s gather at my ce tomorrow night to do a weing party,te as it might be."

    "I guess you¡¯re right..."

    Yukina looked outside to see the dark night approaching fast. The dim rays of sunlight slowly got taken over by the encroaching darkness. Soon, night will fall. Itogami Ind has a tropical climate so night tends toeter than usual, it alsost shorter than the day. This is usually the time when people start making preparations to hit the sack.

    "Oh..."

    Nagisa appears to be dejected. But, she picked herself up quickly soon after.

    "You better prepare a feast, you hear?"

    "Ah, got it."

    Wu Yan shook his head. Then, he gave her a cheeky nce.

    "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re not too afraid to sit at the same table as me when the timees..."

    "No way!"

    Nagisa said with a red face.

    She leered at Wu Yan for picking on her. She¡¯s acting like a puppy that¡¯s baring its fang against its master. Cute and non-threatening.

    "Nagisa, it¡¯s time we go home."

    Kojou put a stop to Wu Yan and Nagisa¡¯s interaction. He pulled Nagisa by her sleeve. A hint of sourness oculd be seen in his eyes, he is also slightly wary of Wu Yan.

    Nagisa haven¡¯t noticed it yet, however, Wu Yan and Yukina definitely caught Kojou¡¯s tick. They exchanged a look.

    "Senpai, I didn¡¯t peg you for a siscon..."

    Yukina said that in a small voice.

    "Yukina, what did you say? I didn¡¯t catch what you said just now...."

    "Nonono..."

    Yukina shook her head and hands with an awkwardugh.

    "It¡¯s nothing!"

    "Oh..."

    Kojou gave her a doubtful look and he bade farewell to Wu Yan while tugging Nagisa along.

    "Alright, we are heading back!"

    "Bye bye, sensei! Bye, Kotori-chan! See you tomorrow!"

    "Aight, see ya..."

    Wu Yan closed the doors after he sent the three guests away.

    "I didn¡¯t think Kojou is a siscon..."

    "I get where the guy ising from..."

    Kotori unwrapped her Chupa Chups.

    "Nagisa¡¯s pretty cute, if I was her brother, I would never let her marry anyone."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he started teasing her.

    "You sound like you¡¯re already very chummy with Nagisa after a few days hanging out together?"

    Kotori narrowed her scarlet eyes at Wu Yan.

    "You too, you were referring to her as Akatsuki-san just a few days ago, look at you, you¡¯re on first-name basis with her now, Nagisa that Nagisa this..."

    "Calling each other by first names is an effective method to improve rtionships..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Isn¡¯t that right? Ko~to~ri~~~"

    Kotori felt a chill climbing up her spine when she heard his voice, she red at him.

    "I don¡¯t care how you want to address me but don¡¯t use that disgusting tone with me!"

    "Oh~ My~"

    Wu Yan sighed. He used a weeping voice.

    "Imouto-mode Kotori is so much cuter..."

    Wu Yan felt a sharp gaze piercing him and he turned around to see Kotori gnashing her teeth while turning her head the other direction. He silently amused himself with her antics.

    "What a troublesome Tsundere sister..."

    "I am not a tsundere!"

    She red at him once more. She started throwing a hissy fit on the sofa.

    Wu Yan rolled her eyes after enjoying her antics. He sat by her side only for her to snort and tell him off.

    "Move away from me, seriously..."

    "Hey, Kotori..."

    Wu Yan interrupted her, he looked at the ceiling.

    "When¡¯s thest time we were alone like this?..."

    Her pouty look mellowed out and she lowered her head.

    "Before you left my world..."

    When Wu Yan left Date A Live¡¯s universe, he only said goodbye to Kotori. At that time, the mood was also a calm peaceful one like this one.

    "When I left, huh..."

    Wu Yan started recalling those memories from his mind.

    "It¡¯s been so long, more than 3 years, I reckon..."

    "For you maybe!"

    Kotori chirped.

    "You¡¯re the one who got stuck doing a mandatory quest for 3 years in another world. It¡¯s only been a month for me."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "That¡¯s not fair..."

    "What do you mean it¡¯s not fair?!"

    Kotori raised her tone with him, however, she piped down near the end.

    "Even if you were away from me longer but still..."

    But, I miss Onii-chan, that feeling won¡¯t lose to anyone...

    Naturally, Kotori never voiced her thoughts. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t using any mind-reading spells so he missed that magical line. However, he could feel what she wanted to convey so he caressed her ck ribbons.

    "It was tough on you too, huh..."

    "Hmph..."

    Kotori turned her head the other way, she stubbornly added.

    "If you¡¯re talking about taking me out of my native world, forget about it. I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s a chore, more like, I am happy..."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan drew himself closer to her ears when he whispered something that made her heart race.

    "How about you give yourself to me today..."

    "Wh-what are you talking about?!"

    Kotori jumped up with a blushing face. Wu Yan immediately caught her, she lost her bnce and she fell right into his embrace.

    "Ahh..."

    Before she can react, Wu Yan already picked her up in a princess carry.

    "Le-let me go!"

    Kotori struggled as her heart started thumping hard.

    "Nope, that won¡¯t do..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "You¡¯re not getting away today. If you¡¯re even thinking about escaping, I am taking off your ck ribbon..."

    "N-no!"

    Kotori lowered her head with a bashful expression, she stopped drumming his chest.

    "If I am not in my current state, it won¡¯t be okay... My white ribbon self cries easily..."

    "Yeah, I know."

    He blew hot air into her ear.

    "Tonight is reserved formander mode Kotori..."

    Kotori¡¯s jaw dropped, she wanted to say something but Wu Yan stuffed her mouth with his tongue.

    "Uuu..."

    Kotori¡¯s eyes widened as she went misty-eyed. She took onest look at Wu Yan¡¯s close mien and she closed her eyes.

    Soon, their clothes hit the floor.

    The night is still young...

 Chapter 906: Permanent ability: Escape through the door

    <h4>Chapter 906: Permanent ability: Escape through the door</h4>

    Compared to daytime, Itogami Ind¡¯s nightsts longer.

    When the horizon lit up, the sun started working again. Excluding the employees that have business early in the morning, the rest of the citizens are still deep asleep. About 80% of the poption are still gripped by the sandman¡¯s enthrall.

    As time slowly flowed forward, the streets became livelier, cars can be seen moving about. It didn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s students, researchers, or demons, everybody started their daily routines. They have one objective in mind: Don¡¯t bete...

    Meanwhile, in Wu Yan¡¯s home...

    Because it¡¯s an apartment unit, he kept the window open so sunlight can easily enter. The living room is also slightly lit with rays of sunlight. Even if it¡¯s still a bit dark, one could still make out the faint sounds of breathinging from two individuals.

    With little clothes covering their uglies as their clothes were littered all over the floor, the living room looked a bit messy. On the sofa, the two sleeping figures only had a nket to protect themselves against the cold of the night. Other than that, one could only see their arms and heads popping out from the nket

    "Nn~~"

    A tender sound came from one of the sleeping individuals. She slowly opened her eyes while furrowing her brows, she revealed a pair of beautiful red eyes to the world.

    She had difficulty adjusting to the piercing light. Her eyes were still moist with tears, an enchanting blush of youthful vigor could be seen on her cheeks. It looks like she just woke up from a pleasant dream. Of course, the reality couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.

    When she regained her consciousness, she looked around with her ck ribbons fluttering along with her movements. She felt sore and wet...

    The weird sensation made her mistakenly jump to the hypthesis that she slept in the bathtubst night. When she heard a breathing sound near her, she finally remembered what had happenedst night.

    "E-eh!!!"

    She started blushing like mad, her face is now redder than her hair. feeling his arms wrapped around her and his body heat, she yelped in shock. When she realized Wu Yan isn¡¯t awake yet, she kept her mouth shut and she tried to make as little noise as possible.

    Like a panicky mice, she frantically got up from the sofa. She wanted to jump away from the couch but she was in her birthday suit so it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to take such a big movement, what with her secret garden being exposed to broad daylight and all. Instead, she tightened her hold on the nket. When Wu Yan¡¯s snoring entered her ears, she released a sigh of relief but she¡¯s still as red as a tomato.

    When she recalled the crazy night they had, Kotori couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at anyone right now. She knew the day woulde when her cucumber patch would get plowed, she just didn¡¯t think her first time would actually be in the living room and on the sofa no less!

    Kotori felt all sorts of embarrassment, with a bit of regret thrown in.

    It¡¯s all Onii-chan¡¯s fault!

    She leered at her brother, however, she was only greeted by his peaceful sleeping countenance, still mad, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry with him.

    She¡¯s embarrassed by what they didst night but the viin continued sleeping like nobody¡¯s business, she was at a loss of words...

    "Kotori-chan! Sensei! Good morning!"

    Nagisa¡¯s cheerful voice came from beyond the door.

    "It¡¯s time to go to school, sensei!"

    "Nananana-nagisa!"

    Kotori is in full-on panic mode now. She picked up her clothes in record speed and she zoomed off to her room, another voice came much to her distraught.

    "Eh..."

    Kojou¡¯s tired voice could be heard.

    "The door isn¡¯t locked..."

    Kachak

    The door slowly opened as Kotori froze up.

    "Huh, you¡¯re right..."

    Yukina chimed in.

    "Why didn¡¯t they lock the door?"

    "Who knows?..."

    Kojou nonchntly replied.

    The main door slowly opened as Kojou stepped inside the house.

    "I aming in..."

    "Wait, senpai..."

    "Kojou-kun, don¡¯t just barge into people¡¯s house like that..."

    Nagisa and Yukina tried to stop Kojou but it was toote, he¡¯s already fast approaching the living room, if he turned slightly, he would be able to see the two lovers who had a wild nightst night.

    He would also be able to see Kotori and her exposed shoulder.

    In the spur of the moment, Kotori¡¯s eyesight sharpened as she quickly grabbed a pair of pins used to secure the curtain. She threw those pins out with deadly uracy, aimed at Kojou¡¯s eyes.

    "Argh!!!"

    Kojou started yelling in pain. Thest thing he saw were two sharp objectsing for the windows of his soul, his vision immediately darkened as he struggled with his injuries. He rolled around on the floor.

    "What happ-happened?! Senpai!"

    "Kojou-kun!"

    Nagisa and Yukina ran into the living room in a series of hurried steps. Kotori couldn¡¯t yell for them to stop before they arrived at the living room. Kotori stood there red as an apple.

    "Senpai!"

    Nagisa and Yukina were shocked to see Kojou rolling around in pain, they were even more surprised to see the clothes strewn all over the ground and the scene near the sofa. Their jaws dropped...

    "..."

    Kotori...

    "..."

    Nagisa and Yukina...

    The three girls stared at each other in deathly silence.

    "Nagisa..."

    Kotori felt her throat drying up. She managed to force out a smile, she drew the nket closer to her body while she tried to exin in a hoarse voice.

    "This... this isn¡¯t what you think it is... there are many reasons for this..."

    "..."

    Nagisa and Yukina were stunned, they looked at a stuttering Kotori who is barely clothed and they saw the lewd beast known as Wu Yan sleeping soundly next to her. Then, they looked at the clothes littered around the room, it only took them one second to take all of this in.

    Anyone who knows the birds and bees can instantly connect the dots. Nagisa and Yukina might be 14-15 years old, but, they already know about the things grownups do at night.

    Their cute faces immediately went red in bashfulness as their expression shifted from embarrassment, more embarrassment, and finally...

    "Kyaaaa!!!"

    Nagisa dashed for the door.

    "Er-erm..."

    Yukina is also embarrassed out of her wits. She fidgeted before bowing in an apologetic manner.

    "Sorry for the intrusion!"

    Then, she grabbed Kojou by his foot and she made her escape too, the guy was still writhing in pain when they exited the ce. Due to Yukina¡¯s hasty escape, Kojou¡¯s head got hit near the corner of the walls and the door.

    Soon, a certain individual¡¯s tragic shout could be heard echoing for miles...

    "It¡¯s not like that!!!"

 Chapter 907: You two are siblings, right? Right? That has to be it, right?!

    <h4>Chapter 907: You two are siblings, right? Right? That has to be it, right?!</h4>

    Yawn~

    Wu Yan yawned within the cabin, it sounded like he didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night. As he looked at the sky which is still a bit too dim, he sighed.

    "Itogami Ind, the daytime here is different from the one I am used to, I reckon we are only going to feel the heat and sunlight around noon, right?"

    He nonchntly said that but his conversation partner didn¡¯t reply.

    He knitted his brows and he shifted his gaze over to Nagisa and Yukina who were blushing for some reason, their heads were lowered as they awkwardly avoided conversation.

    Wu Yan felt puzzled. Yukina can be put aside for now, she¡¯s not the type to strike up a conversation anyway. He just didn¡¯t think Nagisa would behave like this too, she¡¯s a chatterbox afterall.

    Due to Nagisa¡¯s demonophobia, she might be a bit more restrained in the past. However, she¡¯s starting to open up so normal covnersation should have been within her tolerable limits.

    Was his work undone? Is she afraid of him again?

    Wu Yan blinked in surprise when he asked her.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you two? You girls are acting weird..."

    Their bodies tensed up when they heard Wu Yan. They also blushed in a deeper shade of red. Wu Yan felt even more confused.

    "Are you two not feeling well? Did you two catch a cold? Fever, maybe?"

    Wu Yan drew his head closer to the girls when they immediately scuttled away. They distanced themselves from Wu Yan...

    "..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching. He tried to remain calm.

    "Okay, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong?"

    Wu Yan is 100% sure something happened to Nagisa and Yukina. No, they must have seen something...

    Otherwise, excluding Yukina, Nagisa wouldn¡¯t have reacted so intensely to him. He¡¯s pretty sure he watched his antics around Nagisa to prevent scaring her off. That distance should have been within Nagisa¡¯s tolerable range.

    "Seriously, what¡¯s the matter with you two?"

    Yukina and Nagisa lowered their heads again, however, it didn¡¯t look like they are going to return to his side any time soon. Then, they said something Wu Yan couldn¡¯t ept.

    "Gross..."

    "Pervert..."

    "Huh?..."

    Wu Yan gasped and he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    "What?..."

    "Hmph..."

    Yukina snorted, she didn¡¯t exin herself. Instead, she found another seat and she went there with Nagisa in tow. However, after some deliberation, she asked him.

    "Sensei, I am going to ask you one question and you better answer it honestly!"

    Nagisa said with a stern face, she still looked cute because she¡¯s still blushing a bit.

    Wu Yan felt odd but he nodded anyway.

    "Alright, go ahead, if I know the answer I will answer it..."

    "Nn..."

    Nagisa nodded vigorously like she¡¯s afraid Wu Yan might go back on his words.

    "Are you really Kotori¡¯s brother?"

    "Of course!"

    Wu Yan answered without hesitation.

    "Th-then..."

    Nagisa inhaled deeply, she looked nervous.

    "Are you two blood-rted siblings?"

    Yukina also started eavesdropping while not overtly hiding it. Wu Yan was dazed that they brought this up but he answered with candor.

    "No, we are not blood-rted, she¡¯s my adopted sister, more or less..."

    Wu Yanughed silently, he wanted to add "with benefits" to her title but that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Nagisa¡¯s expression immediately turned cheery when she heard this. Yukina also started looking better.

    "Jeez, turns out you two weren¡¯t blood rted..."

    "???"

    Wu Yan¡¯s head got filled with question marks when he saw how the two reacted to this revtion.

    "I don¡¯t know why you two are relieved we are not blood-rted, why did you two call me names when you assumed we were blood-rted?"

    "It¡¯s nothing!"

    Nagisa and Yukina hurriedly shook their heads.

    "Sensei, you¡¯re overthinking it!"

    "Yeah!"

    The two ignored Wu Yan who was still scratching his head. Then, they started chatting among themselves, oh, they also didn¡¯t sit near Wu Yan again.

    Wu Yan frowned and he looked at Kojou who was sitting next to him.

    "I don¡¯t know!"

    Wu Yan has a feeling that Kojou isn¡¯t in the mood to talk today.

    "I got attacked this morning by an unknown assant and I am still mad!"

    "Why?"

    "Hmm, what now?"

    "It¡¯s nothing!"

    "Okay, fine, but why are you rubbing your eyes?"

    "I said I don¡¯t know!"

    Wu Yan continued his jounrey to school while ruminating the leftover mysteries from this morning.

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy...

    It¡¯s still early and the first ss won¡¯t be in until a whileter, students in their uniforms were arriving in droves. The students¡¯ youthful vigor is infectious, even the teachers felt young being around them.

    Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou arrived at the school. Kojou headed for the highschool division while Nagisa and Yukina headed for the middle school section. Meanwhile, Wu Yan had sses in the middle school division so they were about to part ways with Kojou.

    "Hmm?"

    A childish voice came, she sounded stern despite her young age. The person appeared out of nowhere in front of the four individuals.

    "Didn¡¯t think you four would arrive at the same time, how peculiar..."

    They looked at the one who greeted them and they saw a petite figure in goth lolita dress, she had her usualcey ck fan. She paced towards them with a grin on her face.

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything stranger than a kid who is less than 1.5 meter but ims to be more than 26 year old, Natsuki..."

    Nagisa and the others startedughing while Natsuki growled at Wu Yan. She snorted coldly.

    "Well, I should have expected as much. A gross senpai who goes after his kouhai and a perverted teacher who preys on his student!"

    "What was that?!"

    Kojou roared.

    "As a teacher, you shouldn¡¯t say stuff like that, Natsuki-CHAN!"

    When she heard the suffix he attached to her name, she pped Kojou on his head with her fan, he started rubbing his aching head again.

    "Don¡¯t call your teacher with the -chan suffix!"

    Natsuki gave him an evil eye, then, he gave Kojou another knock for good measure, Kojou nodded like an obedient pup.

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan started smirking when he heard this, he looked at Natsuki.

    "Natsuki-chan, I like the sound of that..."

    "If you call me by that, you¡¯re dead meat buster!"

    She used an expressionless look with him but the mes of fury could be seen within her eyes.

    "If you don¡¯t want to be on probation forever, I suggest you forget what you heard!"

    "Yes madam!"

    Wu Yan raised his hand to surrender.

    "I promise not to do so..."

    Natsuki nodded and she turned around, leaving only for order for Wu Yan.

    "Right,e to my house tonight."

    "OOooohh~~"

    When Natsuki was finished, her unintentionally ambiguous line got Nagisa and Yukina going, they looked at Wu Yan like he¡¯s a lewd beast with four limbs. Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing with frustration.

    "Wh-what?"

    "We¡¯ve got work to do, duh."

    Natsuki didn¡¯t care what the others had to say even if they gave her a confused look. She started walking away.

    "There¡¯s a job so don¡¯t bete!"

 Chapter 908: Dubbed an existence closest to primogenitor status?

    <h4>Chapter 908: Dubbed an existence closest to primogenitor status?</h4>

    Night...

    Itogami Ind is not serene at night...

    Demons basically adore moving around in the night. During the day, most of these demons were at research facilities, assisting with various types of research. At night, these demons are out to y or just hang out. Naturally, there are more demons walking around at night than the day.

    That¡¯s not the real issue why tonight won¡¯t be a peaceful one. It¡¯s because criminals tend to operate in the guise of darkness.

    For instance, in a dpidated warehouse near the bay area of Itogami Ind, there are a herd of beastmen discussing dodgy matters.

    Standing on top of one of the buildings here, Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes zoomed in on the beastmen gathered there. His eyes shed with ideas, he turned towards Natsuki who was standing next to him with her parasol.

    "This is the job you mentioned?"

    Natsuki nodded, her sapphire blue eyes shone like brilliant stars with the dark night as the backdrop, giving her a beautiful look.

    "Don¡¯t let their appearances fool you..."

    Natsuki read Wu Yan¡¯s mind. She continued exining with a calm voice.

    "If they are just normal crooks importing contrabands, it wouldn¡¯t require the mobilization of mages like us. Those beastmen have special backgrounds..."

    "They belong to the ck Death Emperor Faction!"

    Her sapphire eyes glimmered, it appears she isn¡¯t taking them lightly too.

    "Beastmen-supremacist group hellbent on assassinating the First Primogenitor usurping his ruler¡¯s prerogative and destroying the Holy Ground Treaty."

    Wu Yan somewhat understood what they were here to do.

    The Holy Ground Treaty is the lynchpin regtion keeping the peace between humans and demons. The demon sanctuary existed because of it.

    If this got undone, humans and demons will not be able to co-exist in peace. Worse, humans and demons might go to war against each other.

    The ck Death Emperor Faction is aiming to dissolve the demon sanctuary. The actions of this group threatens the existence of Itogami Ind.

    Indeed, this is a serious case.

    "Although they are with the ck Death Emperor¡¯s faction, these beastmen are rank and file members. Moreover, Itogami Ind isn¡¯t a pushover too, even if they alle storming."

    She eyed Wu Yan.

    "I don¡¯t think they are strong enough for you to get serious."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her, she only giggled when she teased him.

    "We are only here to capture theseckeys, it would be the optimal scenario if we can get the operator behind the scene - Kristof Gardof."

    Natsuki looked at the sky up there, she mused out loud.

    "Their objective..."

    Wu Yan nodded, they looked back at the warehouse.

    An explosion came from the gates of the warehouse. The sound of gunpowder and explosives used could be heard. The tactical police force of Itogami Ind is here!

    The rusty metal gates couldn¡¯t take the heat, from this distance, both observers can hear firecracker sounds, it was the sound of gunfire. Figures flickered among the crates and pallets.

    The bullets used by the police are anti-magic bullets that can inhibit a demon¡¯s regenerative powers. It can also pierce low-rank magic shields. For this operation, the police also used anti-beast bullets. The beastmen were not ready to handle this kind of firepower.

    The makeshift barricades were easily torn down by the police as the beastmen got rounded up systematically in a series of pained howls and gunfire. The whole thing took about 2 minutes to finish.

    When the smoke settled, the beastmen who boasted superior physical skills got piled up in neat piles, they weren¡¯t bleeding but they were smoking, signs that they were disarmed through magic bullets.

    All the beastmen here are unregistered demons.

    Just on this charge alone, the police had more than enough reason to arrest them.

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t dead. The beastmen had high vitality, although they don¡¯t live as long as vampires, they were still sturdier than humans. The police stopped at just knocking them out.

    The beastmen also got rounded. Suddenly, a rtively unharmed stout looking ck panther beastmen roared as he attempted an escape...

    "Crap, we missed one!"

    "Get him!"

    The situation became unruly in an instant...

    "Nn?..."

    Natsuki smirked.

    "I didn¡¯t think anyone would be able to escape that kind of bullet storm, not bad, not bat at all ck Death Emperorckeys..."

    Natsuki told Wu Yan.

    "Go, get that one..."

    Wu Yan nodded, he wanted to move before his eyes shed, he looked in that direction.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s odd move made Natsuki stop too. She looked in that direction and they saw a ferry slowly approaching, no, it looked like a ferry because it¡¯s an opulent yacht, it looked like something a noble would use, it wasn¡¯t shy about making noises too, it kept ranging its horn while heading for Itogami Ind.

    "That ship..."

    Natsuki frowned, her quick expression didn¡¯t escape Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "You know that ship?"

    Natsuki pursed her lips.

    "More like, I know who that ship belongs to..."

    Natsuki looked at Wu Yan.

    "What? You interested?"

    "Kinda..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I sense an incredible individual onboard that ship..."

    "And, you would be right, he isn¡¯t a normal guy..."

    She looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    "You¡¯re not thinking of meeting him, right?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Yeah, I mean, my bloodline doesn¡¯t get excited for normal stuff, it usually means something intriguing is nearby."

    "Your bloodline is excited?"

    Natsuki asked him with a serious look.

    "Just excited?"

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer her, he shrugged.

    "You go catch that guy, I¡¯ve got something to do."

    Wu Yan disappeared instantly. She wasn¡¯t looking at the escaping beastman, she looked at the direction Wu Yan disappeared into.

    "Excited, huh..."

    Natsuki¡¯s eyes went distant for a short second, then, she looked back at her target.

    "That fellow. he can only make your blood slightly active? I am starting to wonder what kind of existence you are..."

    "After all, the guy on the yacht is known as the being closest to a primogenitor..."

 Chapter 909: A fight? The vampire with snake familiars

    <h4>Chapter 909: A fight? The vampire with snake familiars</h4>

    That¡¯s the name of the cruise liner.

    On the deck, an immactely dressed blonde guy in a fancy suit grinned when he looked at the shore this ship was heading to.

    It¡¯s an excited smile with a bit of bloodthirst mixed in...

    "That¡¯s the demon sanctuary, Itogami Ind, huh?"

    The handsome man smiled as his eyes shed with greed. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s struck with avarice.

    "The fourth primogenitor, Kojou¡¯s on that ind?"

    The handsome man shifted his gaze away from the ind, he¡¯s here for the strongest primogenitor, he¡¯s not really interested with the ind itself.

    Without the fourth primogenitor here, he would lose interest soon enough.

    Itogami Ind isn¡¯t special in his eyes.

    This handsome man is the duke of the Warlord¡¯s Empire, a direct descendant of the Lost Warlord, the first primogenitor, he¡¯s the ruler of the Ardeal principality.

    He¡¯s a pure-blooded vampire and his ssification is an elder vampire of the olden times.

    He¡¯s far more powerful than any vampires in his ss, this is due to his special ability, making him a vampire with supernatural abilities.

    With his special ability, he cannibalized two elder vampires.

    From bloodline purity POV, he¡¯s an existence close to a primogenitor.

    And by power alone, he¡¯s only weaker than primogenitors.

    He lived up to his title as a direct descendant of a primogenitor.

    He¡¯s the first primogenitor¡¯s trusted aide and capable executive.

    s, he didn¡¯te here on any royal order, he came here for his own personal interests.

    He swirled the red liquid in his wine cup, the blood red liquid moved in tune, forming ripples in the ss. The disturbed liquid portends aing bloodshed, making the air heavy with sinister intent.

    Suddenly, the handsome man stopped moving. His eyes started rippling with intense emotional turbtions. Then, he showed a very amused smile as he slowly turned around.

    He realized toote that an uninvited guest already boarded his ship, the guest stood came into his view.

    The handsome man is pretty sure nobody stood there a second ago.

    It¡¯s like the guy appeared out of thin air, he stared at the guest with a calm look. The guest stared back with a simrly amused look.

    Wu Yan boarded without asking for permission.

    "That was a spatial discement magic, right?"

    The handsome man chuckled.

    "Are you sure?..."

    Wu Yan joked.

    "Maybe I used other spatial spells, it could also be my mistification skill."

    "You¡¯re out of luck, I know a female mage who is very adept at spatial magic."

    The handsome man shook his head.

    "When ites to teleportation spells, I recognize quite a few..."

    Wu Yan shrugged, seemingly admitting his spell to the man. Then, the handsome man¡¯s curiosity grew further.

    "Now, if my senses are not fooling me, you are a vampire, no?"

    The handsome man asked.

    "This is the first time I have seen a vampire using such advanced teleportation spells..."

    "I would be troubled if you¡¯ve heard any that can do so..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Right..."

    The handsome man chortled.

    "May I know who you are?"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "It¡¯s as you inferred, I am a vampire..."

    "Reason for being here?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan crossed his arm.

    "I am just here to check things out..."

    The handsome man narrowed his eyes. He sized Wu Yan up and his interest turned into slight animosity. He can guess Wu Yan isn¡¯t going to entertain anymore questions from his side so he waved his hand elegantly as if he¡¯s dismissing a servant.

    "Very well, I think it¡¯s high time you take your leave, unknown vampire..."

    The handsome man suddenly started using magic.

    A glistening purple serpent materialized from a swirling red mass of magic power and blood, it flew towards Wu Yan like an arrow with a huge gaping maw.

    Judging by the mana on this vassal beast, it¡¯s barely passable as a pure-blooded vampire¡¯s familiar, forget aboutparing to primogenitor familiars.

    But, this vassal is something the handsome man casually threw.

    Even so, if an ancient vampire gets hit by this, death is a very real possibility. A human, a strong attack mage at that, would also be mortally injured.

    The handsome man assumed Wu Yan¡¯s one of those barking hyenas that would appear once in a while, shooing it away is only the right thing to do, he wasn¡¯t going to waste another second on this ruffian.

    He set his familiar on Wu Yan because he didn¡¯t want to talk with Wu Yan anymore, that¡¯s it.

    Whether or not Wu Yan survives, he couldn¡¯t give a damn...

    As an existence close to primogenitor, his blood pool is not yet at an oceanic level, but it¡¯s at a level where it¡¯sparable to a hugeke, killing one or two of his kind is like taking a dump to him.

    However, the handsome man miscalcted.

    Firstly, Wu Yan isn¡¯t an average mongrel.

    In terms of bloodline, he¡¯s above this fake primogenitor.

    He¡¯s a true ancestor in every sense of the word.

    He watched as the familiar filled to the brim with mana that would scare a high-level attack mage witless, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe the guy threw a trashy familiar his way.

    Wu Yan stood there, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to move his hand. He let his magic and mana talk for him, the beefcake who lost his interest immediately turned around when he sensed a surge of power that baffled him. The wall of magic power stopped the snake dead in its track like an indomitable fortress.

    Bam

    After that collision, the snake familiar got nullified, not a shred of magic remained of that snake vassal beast.

    The handsome guy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For the first time, he took Wu Yan¡¯s presence seriously.

    "You...¡¯

    Wu Yan became the person who lost interest.

    He came here because he was curious about why this guy made his blood stir a little bit. Turns out he knows Natsuki, with that confirmed, he can get the rest from Natsuki.

    Wu Yan finished his objectives here so he wasn¡¯t going to overstay his wee.

    "What a rude way to escort a guest. Maa, I finished what I came here to do, I will see myself out, no need to send me..."

    Instead, the reluctant host suddenly became the friendliest host in the world. He stopped Wu Yan before he teleported away.

    "Forgive my previous gaffe."

    Said the handsome guy in an unapologetic and insincere manner. Instead, he started raising his battle intent.

    "Since you¡¯re here, you should stay for the games!"

    "That would be fun, no?"

 Chapter 910: Dimitrie Vatler

    <h4>Chapter 910: Dimitrie Vatler</h4>

    "That would be fun, no?..."

    Unlike when he gave him curt replies, the handsome man sounded like he just found a new toy, his ted voice could be heard reverberating all over the ship. It¡¯s like when an obsessed curator finds a priceless work of art, a bone-chilling type of passion. Evidently, this handsome man is suddenly very enthralled with the uninvited mage-vampire guy.

    Wu Yan was nning on teleporting away, however, he stopped his magic formation when he heard the guy. He raised an eyebrow when he saw the guy¡¯s battle-hungry look. He bitterlyughed.

    "I almost forgot you¡¯re one of those ancient vampires from like centuries ago..."

    Vampires are incredible long-lived. For elder vampires like him, boredom is an agonizing fact of life. Battles spiced things up, it¡¯s also a good way to kill time.

    This guy is the epitome of someone having too much time to kill.

    Wu Yan shook his head when he saw the grin on that handsome man¡¯s face. He scanned the man.

    Dimitrie Vatler: Level 83

    Completely unaware Wu Yan just read him like a book title, he opened his arms wide like he wanted to embrace the ocean. He started guffawing.

    "The name¡¯s Dimitrie Vatler, I am a direct descendant of the Lost Warlord, Duke of Ardeal principality, nice to meet you, worthy vampire who I still don¡¯t know his name."

    "Vatler? You certainly sound famous..."

    Wu Yan grinned and he waved his hands.

    "I don¡¯t have so many titles like you, you can just call me Wu Yan."

    "Wu Yan..."

    Vatler lowered his head, he couldn¡¯t recall anyone with such a name no matter how hard he search his memories.

    But, this didn¡¯t stop his excitement train. Famous or not, he couldn¡¯t care less, so what if the guy has no noble titles, if he can make him go all out, he couldn¡¯t care less about the guy¡¯s background.

    "I will remember your name..."

    Vatler raised his head and a light shed beyond his bangs from where his eyes should be. His hungry grin could also be seen.

    "As for whether or not I will remember it for long..."

    He raised his volume as heughed out loud.

    "That would depend on whether or not you can survive whates next!"

    His fancy suit started fluttering when he channeled his magic power, this magic power was at least 10 times greater than when he released his trashy familiar.

    Vatler leaves no mercy in his fight.

    That¡¯s the first rule for fighting in his books.

    "Sagara!"

    Responding to Vatler¡¯s beckon, the familiar within his blood started materializing. It looked like a sea snake with blue scales, the serpent locked in on Wu Yan as it hissed.

    Ssssss

    The hiss stirred the surrounding seas as a shockwave formed, the soundwave made Wu Yan¡¯s dance with the wind, his hoodie also shook along with the nks on the ship. Shrapnel flew everywhere, drilling holes into the deck of the board.

    Now, this is a familiar worthy of someone who is called the closest being to a primogenitor.

    "Now..."

    Vatler licked his lips.

    "Let¡¯s start the onboard leisure activities..."

    His clothes and hair danced with the wind. Wu Yan ignored the strong wind that could blow away a heavy male adult. Instead, he examined the summoned familiar before he snickered.

    "It wasn¡¯t aplete waste of time to take a look here..."

    Unlike Vatler who is conjuring up a storm of mana, Wu Yan steadily opened his magic power taps, covering himself in a steady and torrentious stream of magic power.

    "One thing¡¯s for sure, Vatler, you aren¡¯t a normal vampire."

    "The same could be said of you."

    Vatler replied, then, he showed him a stern look.

    "Go, Sagara!"

    Sssss

    The serpent opened its mouth to shoot a jet of high-pressure water. This left Wu Yan with little time to counter.

    Wu Yan slightly moved as a pir of white mes wrapped him up.

    Peesh

    The water jet mmed into his white me pir, smoke and steam covered the entire deck.

    "Hmm?..."

    Vatler shed blue and the iing steam got dispersed. He furrowed his brows when he saw the white mes.

    "You cancelled out Sagara¡¯s attack without summoning your familiar. Hmm, or are those mes an extension of your vassal beast?"

    Vatler wasn¡¯t confused or anxious, he looked giddy.

    "I wonder which it is?"

    Still covered in his white mes, he teased the guy.

    "Take a guess, Vatler..."

    "Nanda, Upananda!"

    Two more serpents came forth as they coiled around each other.

    "Simultaneously summoning three familiars..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    Normal vampires can control one familiar in battle. Older vampires abide by this rule too, there are only a few vampires capable enough tomand two familiars at once. As for controlling three at once, even elder vampires with the purest bloodline would have trouble doing this.

    "Vatler..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re releasing three vassal beasts on this flimsy ship, you¡¯re going to destroy your own ship, you know that, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about that."

    He tossed his bangs.

    "I¡¯ve got capable individuals manning this vessel, it won¡¯t go down, go right ahead, if you don¡¯t use your full-power this fight would be pointless."

    "Alright, I am just saying."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "This ship isn¡¯t kine in the first ce."

    The three serpentsshed out at the white me pir, they summoned a whirlwind of magic power generated from their motions.

    Bam

    The whirlwind failed to do anything other than make the white mes shake a bit.

    "Awesome! That¡¯s great!"

    Vatler wasn¡¯t surprised his attacks got thwarted, he held his face with his right palm beforeughing maniacally.

    "I didn¡¯t think this trip would give me such a boon..."

    Vatler took out his left hand which was in his pocket.

    Another wave of magic power came from his palm. He focused on the two serpents he summoned.

    "You are qualified enough for me to use this ability, watch, this is the trump card I am proud of..."

    The snakes merged steadily as they flew into the air, it formed a silvery naga with mes all over it. Wu Yan gasped when he saw this scene.

    Hiss

    The silver serpent hissed at Wu Yan.

    "Familiar fusion!"

    Wu Yan finally changed his attitude.

 Chapter 911: First release

    <h4>Chapter 911: First release</h4>

    On that luxurious liner, a silver dragon shrouded in mes lined up with another sea serpent glistening with blue aura. The serpents coiled around the ship, they hissed while thrashing violently.

    Wu Yan can feel a power far stronger than the familiar summoned before this. The sea raged as if it echoed the serpents¡¯ sentiments. This level of magic power, it¡¯s not yet on par with the primogenitors, but, it¡¯s definitely beyond elder vampires.

    "Familiar fusion..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he finally knew why this non-primogenitor vampire slightly stirred his bloodline.

    His ability to fuse familiars together put him in a ss of his own, he¡¯s truly an existence closest to primogenitors.

    Had he been born a primogenitor, fusing his immensely powerful vassal beasts together would have made him the strongest vampire excluding a fully-awakened fourth primogenitor.

    "Vatler..."

    Wu Yan started chuckling.

    HISSSSS

    As if angered by Wu Yan¡¯s chortle, the silver dragon shot out, it came for Wu Yan like a ming silver train, generating sonic booms everywhere it went. The familiar came for Wu Yan with all the might of a shooting star.

    Attacked by fused familiars, Wu Yan finally moved.

    He raised his right hand, his blood started circting rapidly throughout his body. With a fwoosh, white mes sprouted into existence, the mes streamed towards his right palm, the white mes grew in intensity when they reached his palm.

    Fwip

    He threw the fireball out with a casual pping motion, the white mes struck the beast.

    "!!!"

    The silver snake immediately stopped making any noise. It watched Wu Yan with widened eyes until the white mes overtook it, enveloped it, and then vanished together with the familiar!

    Yes, the familiar disappeared.

    "Hmm?!"

    Vatler¡¯s eyes almost popped out, he suffered a magic power bacsh due to his familiar¡¯s defeat.

    "That me..."

    Vatler looked at the mes on Wu Yan¡¯s right hand and he knew, those mes aren¡¯t normal.

    "You actually made my fused familiars..."

    His feverish look is gone, reced with a grim look. Vatler shot a cold look at Wu Yan.

    "You, what are you? Are you?..."

    With his unique ability to fuse familiars, he achieved the impossible, he consumed two elder vampires older and purer in bloodline than him. He would have died a long time ago if he didn¡¯t have this ability.

    Blood is the source of a vampire¡¯s power.

    Barring special abilities like this, vampires with an inferior bloodline can never defeat a vampire with a purer bloodline.

    Vatler¡¯s bloodline is second only to primogenitors. He also used familiar fusion, other than True Ancestors, no other vampires can best him.

    However, Wu Yan just erased his vassal beast.

    That meant two things: Wu Yan is a super-vampire just like him, or, his bloodline is far above him.

    A primogenitor!

    That¡¯s the only type of vampires higher in the hierarchy than Vatler.

    But, that¡¯s impossible, there are only 4 primogenitors in existence...

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Vatler¡¯s stunned expression. This woke him up.

    Gnashing his teeth, Vatler channeled more mana than before, a dense cloud of magic power seeped out from Vatler.

    "Sagara! Nanda! Upananda!"

    A blue snake and twin spikey snakes appeared. The three serpents coiled together to merge into an entity.

    From the brilliant light show came a golden snake with limbs and a horn.

    Vatler just fused three vassal beasts!

    "Withstand this and it¡¯s your win..."

    Vatler said with a frosty voice.

    "Fail then you die!"

    There are only four primogenitors in this world!

    There cannot be a fifth primogenitor...

    Vatler couldn¡¯t care less about the nature of his opponent, that¡¯s not important.

    It wasn¡¯t important to find out if this unknown vampire is truly the Fifth.

    Either way, a primogenitor should have no issue tanking his fused familiar.

    If he can¡¯t, Wu Yan will die!

    That¡¯s as simple as it gets.

    Vatler¡¯s 100% confident that his current fused vassal beasts can only be defended or overwhelmed by a primogenitor.

    If he¡¯s just a super-vampire, he should be heavily injured by this attack.

    He will just have to end Wu Yan if he¡¯s on hisst legs.

    He wasn¡¯t too far from the truth.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face changed when he sensed the magical fluctuations from the golden naga.

    If he didn¡¯t use his powers now, it would y out like Vatler¡¯s imagination, he would die.

    Of course, death is temporary for a True Ancestor like him.

    "Fusing familiars..."

    Wu Yan grinned while shaking his head.

    Merging three familiars together, that¡¯s a feat greater than Kojoumanding a single vassal beast. Wu Yan needs to take this seriously.

    "Fine, this is just as well..."

    He stopped casting his white mes, instead, he looked up at the gigantic golden naga. Then, bloody qi shot out from Wu Yan.

    Following that, he emitted a wave of magic power than astounded Vatler.

    "I never summoned you guys..."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes while he talked to his familiars.

    "Today, you guys can go all-out..."

    Wu Yan opened his eyes, his golden eyes shining like molten metal in a furnace.

    "Come forth..."

    His rxed voice reverberated.

    A pir of white mes descended from the heaven, it struck the luxurious ship.

    Boom

    With the ship as the center of event, a devastating shockwave enveloped this area, generating waves 10 meters high. The sea looked like it¡¯s feeding and reacting to a tiny storm.

    After a short while, the seas calmed down again. The air also returned to normal when the white mes ebbed out of reality. Incredibly, the frail boat remained despite being baptized by the white mes.

    This was due to the owner¡¯s wish to let the ship remain.

    Everything looked like a fight never broke out.

    At the deck, Wu Yan was gone. Vatler was left bloody and battered, his clothes were singed and he suffered extensive bodily damage, even half his face was gone. The bloody mess of a vampire looked like someone had skinned him alive.

    "Hahaha.... HAHAHAHAHA!"

    Ignoring his rapidly-regenerating body, heughed out loud like a jester. It was aughter with joy and self-derision mixed in.

    "The fifth Primogenitor? Hahaha!!!"

    Vatler spat out mouthfuls of blood as his subordinates rushed to his aid. He copsed on the deck of his ship in a pool of his own blood. He continuedughing as the boat slowly drifted towards Itogami Ind.

 Chapter 912: Believe it or not? Reading memories

    <h4>Chapter 912: Believe it or not? Reading memories</h4>

    A tall wave assaulted the docks, smothering the loose mes from the gunfight before. Heavy metal crates were also washed away by the waves, then, the sea reimed its water and returned to its previous serenity.

    Natsuki stood atop one of the stacked crates here, she watched as the liner caught fire in a gigantic ball of white me. Then, mysteriously enough, the liner continued sailing for this ind like the fire never happened. Her sapphire eyes shed with intrigue.

    Behind her, on a metal bridge, a transformed panther beastman got tied down with metal chains that glistened in a mystical shade of purple. Like a pendulum, the guy swayed left to right.

    Those aren¡¯t normal chains, that chain is a product made by divine forces, they are the Chains of Order, breaking free of it is no simple task. If the bound target isn¡¯t on par or stronger than Natsuki, it would be impossible. This beastman is out of luck when he got caught. She wasn¡¯t worried that he might escape.

    Regardless, she didn¡¯t take her task lightly, she lost her attention because the scene at the sea warranted more attention.

    Natsuki already guessed what Wu Yan would do when he said he¡¯s checking that ship out. The rogue vampire boarded the snake vampire¡¯s ship and he immediately picked a fight with the other vampire. When she felt the magic power fluctuationsing from the ship, anxiety gripped her.

    In terms of power, she¡¯s on the same level as Vatler. Vatler is an ancient vampire with a very pure bloodline. Meanwhile, she¡¯s not an average human, she¡¯s a witch.

    After making a deal with demons, she obtained her jailer role from them. With powers to defeat other demons, she¡¯s someone who can use high-level spells and even the best magicians would have a hard time against her.

    She¡¯s that kind of attack mage.

    In a serious fight, Vatler¡¯s fusion ability would make him slightly superior to natsuki. But, it will still be a long fight before any side can win.

    This is why Natsuki knew better than to fight with Vatler, she knows about his capabilities.

    Now, if Wu Yan were to face him, honestly, Natsuki reckoned Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Vatler, his vassal beasts notwithstanding.

    He¡¯s up against a vampire second only to the primogenitors.

    Natsuki wouldn¡¯t put her money on Wu Yan in a serious fight between Wu Yan and Vatler. Only someone who is a True Ancestor, not a half-awakened one like Kojou can defeat Vatler.

    But, is that even possible?

    Natsuki silently watched the ship. Suddenly, a voice came from behind her.

    "Oh? You finished over here?"

    "Too slow!"

    Natsuki shot him down.

    "Don¡¯t you know we have a job to finish?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I couldn¡¯t help it, that dude, Vatler, he doesn¡¯t look like a normal vampire..."

    Natsuki snorted. She raised an eyebrow in suspicion when he found out Wu Yan returned unscathed.

    "You say that but you don¡¯t look like you wasted too much power..."

    "It¡¯s thanks to them."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I thought I understood them, however, my familiars were more powerful than I had imagined. Without them, I would need to spend more energy to beat Vatler."

    Natsuki gave Wu Yan a deep look.

    "Did you say you can beat Vatler without using your familiars?"

    Wu Yan stopped grinning. He cast his gaze her way.

    "If I say I can do it, do you believe me?"

    A vampire is very reliant on their vassal beasts. Without familiars, a vampire¡¯s nothing.

    However, Wu Yan is saying he can whoop Vatler¡¯s fancy behind without using his familiars. Anyone hearing this wouldugh Wu Yan out the door.

    Yet, Natsuki wasn¡¯t amused.

    Natsuki stayed taciturn. Then, she pursed her lips as she approached the hung beastman.

    "Let¡¯s leave that for another time, just don¡¯t give me anymore trouble than this..."

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes and he shrugged.

    The beastman was slowly lowered to the floor by the chains,id on the ground like a sack of potatoes, Natsuki tapped her parasol against the ground.

    "Get the interrogation guys on this beastman, we will see if we can extract why the ck Death Emperor Faction is here."

    "Interrogation?..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He gave his two-cents on the matter.

    "Rather than let the police interrogate him, why don¡¯t you let me extract the information from him?"

    "You?"

    Natsuki flinched, she asked him.

    "You know interrogation techniques?"

    "Nah, not that..."

    Wu Yan flicked the fur on the beastman¡¯s head.

    "I know a bit of memory-reading spells..."

    "Memory spells?!"

    If that¡¯s the case, it would heighten the uracy of the information extracted.

    "It isn¡¯t a high-level spell, the only downside to this spell is that the target must be far weaker than me..."

    Wu Yan said while beaming at Natsuki.

    "Using it against this beastman would be perfect since I never tried it out before."

    Natsuki nodded and she gave Wu Yan some distance. Wu Yan stretched a palm out, mana flowed and a formation lit up near his palm, a faint light seeped from the formation.

    Then, Wu Yan touched the beastman on the head, the faint light grew in intesity.

    Natsuki averted her gaze because of the blinding light. When the light faded, Wu Yan already released his hand from the beastman¡¯s head. His eyes were still closed, he furrowed his eyebrows while he sorted through the memories.

    Wu Yan must have gotten his hands on valuable intel.

    "Did you find something?"

    Nodding, Wu Yan replied.

    "The ck Death Faction¡¯s objective, or rather, Kristof Gardos¡¯ true aim is to locate an ancient weapon called the Nkuvera."

    "Wait."

    Natsuki gasped.

    "Did you just say Nkuvera?"

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan stopped.

    "You know that weapon?"

    "More or less..."

    Natsuki exined.

    "It¡¯s an ancient weapon that decimated countless civilizations during the Age of Gods. It¡¯s a very dangerous weapon. I see, so they want to get their hands on that weapon..."

    "That weapon is apparently on this artificial ind."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "The ck Death Emperor Faction already stole it, now, they are trying to figure out to manipte it. The beastmen were sent here to cooperate with the decoders. When they are ready, they will unleash that weapon to show the world that the ck Death Emperor Faction is still alive and kicking..."

    "Typical terrorists..."

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "However, if they are here to find a way to control the weapon, they will go home with empty hands. The table encrypting the controlmands is still being deciphered, not even the top schrs and decoders can figure it out."

    "Just in case, we should still neutralize the decoders working for them. Did you get their locations?"

    Wu Yan nodded. Natsuki led him away from that ce with the captured beastman in tow.

    Wu Yan stayed silent, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this weird feeling, it¡¯s like a piece of the puzzle is still missing...

 Chapter 913: How was it like... when you... with him

    <h4>Chapter 913: How was it like... when you... with him</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Southern Area, Residentialplex.

    In a moderately sized apartment, Kotori in her pajamas stood near the window. She looked at the scenery outside as the moonlight leaking through the window lit her lithe figure up like a painted beauty. Her cute face had a sense of maturity that shouldn¡¯t belong to someone this young. Yet, the air fit her attitude well, it¡¯s almost like she¡¯s born this way.

    A gust entered and made her twintails flutter in the wind. Her mature aura merged with the night, forming a beautiful picture with the night as the background.

    She continued enjoying the scenery for a good 10 minutes before someone interrupted her. The person sounded like she¡¯s mesmerized.

    "Kotori-chan, you¡¯re so cute..."

    Kotori turned around to see a very excited Nagisa. She shook her head.

    "Nagisa-chan¡¯s also pretty cute..."

    "Hehehe, don¡¯tpliment me like that, I am gonna blush..."

    Nagisa fidgeted with an awkward expression on her face. Kotori snarted snickering.

    "You¡¯re the one who started it."

    "I didn¡¯t start anything!"

    Nagisa retorted.

    "Nagisa meant it when Nagisa said you¡¯re cute."

    She turned towards Yukina who was sitting beside her. She wanted her to vouch too.

    "Right? Yukina-chan!"

    "Nn."

    Yukina nodded without hesitation.

    "Kotori is cute..."

    "Oh~"

    She teased Nagisa.

    "What about Nagisa?"

    "Nagisa¡¯s cute too!"

    Yukina said without thinking, causing Nagisa to blush like an apple. She ced her palms to her cheek to suppress her bashfulness. Then, she shifted the topic.

    "Oh, yeah, where¡¯s sensei, Kotori-chan?"

    Kotori nodded and she stored away her yful smile.

    "He said he¡¯s on a job with Natsuki."

    "I see..."

    Yukina recalled what transpired during the day.

    "Natsuki-sensei did say something about a job, she told Sensei Wu Yan to go look for her tonight. It sounded like a very important job..."

    "Assault mages have it tough, huh..."

    Nagisa slumped against the table, she waved her hands.

    "Sensei¡¯s a vampire, why did he be an assault mage?"

    "There must be apelling reason, right?"

    Yukina thought out oud.

    "Normally, demons don¡¯t sign up as assault mages."

    Nagisa concurred. She directed her queries towards Kotori.

    "Kotori-chan, do you know why Sensei became an assault mage?"

    "Who knows? Maybe he got bored as a vampire, he might have signed up to kill some time..."

    Kotori nonchntly answered, she sat down next to Nagisa.

    "By the way, how old is sensei?"

    Nagisa asked with an ted tone.

    "I heard vampires can look young but are actually old geezers in age, right? Is sensei like that too? What is his true age? Is he older than the substitute teacher who retired? He introdcued himself as a 26-year-old teacher the first day he entered our ss, is that true?"

    "Stop specting"

    Nagisa¡¯s barrage of questions overwhelmed Kotori.

    "Onii-san is quite old, however, he was stating the truth when he said he is still in his 20s. He isn¡¯t as old as you think."

    "Eh~~~ So he¡¯s really just a 20-something teacher..."

    Nagisa sounded a bit disappointed. Is 26-years old not a satisfying answer?

    "26..."

    Yukina¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    "A 26-years-old vampire that can block senpai¡¯s vassal beast with a single attack? A familiar from a primogenitor?..."

    Among the race of blood drinkers, 26 is undoubtedly young. Even a pure-blooded vampire would die if they are hit with a primogenitor¡¯s familiar, forget negating the attack in a single bout.

    Unawakened as Kojou might be, his familiars are still stronger than any old vampires¡¯.

    This teacher is not as simple as he looked.

    "Kotori¡¯s 15 and Wu Yan sensei¡¯s 26..."

    Nagisa looked at Kotori.

    "You there¡¯s an age difference of more than 10 years between you guys?"

    "Yeah..."

    Kotori tilted her head.

    "Something wrong with that?"

    "Yeah!"

    Nagisa jumped up, she started yelling with a red face.

    "Kotori¡¯s 15, I can¡¯t believe sensei did that kind of stuff to you!"

    "That kind of stuff?"

    Kotori flinched, when she realized what Nagisa was referring to, blood immediately rushed to her head as she shrieked.

    "Nagisa-chan! That was a misunderstanding! It¡¯s not like that!"

    "Kotori-chan! Don¡¯t lie to Nagisa, Nagisa¡¯s not a kid anymore, I mean..."

    Nagisa is a bit flustered because she¡¯s still notfortable talking about that topic. Nheless, she continued her argument.

    "Nagisa noticed it. Kotori, you were walking funny today..."

    "E-eh!"

    Kotori froze up. A rose-colored red tinge climbed up her face. With tears at the corners of her eyes, she frantically shook her head.

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    "See! See?!"

    Nagisa pointed at Kotori¡¯s face.

    "You¡¯re still trying to wiggle your way out of this when you¡¯re blushing like this?!"

    Kotori gulped as she held her internal screams back. She lowered her head with a red face, her heart burned with rage.

    It¡¯s all Kojou¡¯s fault. He barged into their home just because they forgot to lock the doors, the manners on that guy.

    You think just because you¡¯re a protagonist you get lucky pervert privileges, you better watch it, one of these days...

    Meanwhile, Kojou who was bathing in his own home shivered.

    "Nagisa-chan!"

    Yukina pulled Nagisa aside, she¡¯s also blushing like mad.

    "Stop talking, this is so embarrassing..."

    "I am just curious..."

    Nagisa¡¯s maiden shyness didn¡¯t stifle her curiosity, she ced her lips near Kotori¡¯s ears to ask her a question in a very tiny voice.

    "Hey, Kotori-chan, how was it like, you know when you and your brother...?"

    "Mguh!"

    Kotori yelped and her eyes turned into swirling circles. Her brain circuit fried itself and she copsed to the floor.

    "Kotori-chan!"

    Two girls yelled in sync inside apartment unit 703.

    In another ce, in a hiddenb...

    "This is the stone tablet encrypting the Nkuvera¡¯s operation?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes when he examined the interface detailing the stone tablets with unknown characters on it.

    Natsuki ignored the interface.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, nobody can decipher it."

    "Is that so?"

    Wu Yan thought differently.

    If that¡¯s the case, why did the ck Death Emperor Faction risk so much bying here to snatch a weapon no one can control?""

    "They are terrorists, if their ns were so transparent, there would be no terrorists left on this world..."

    Natsuki raised the picture in her hand.

    "At least, magicians and linguistic specialists all over the world couldn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know anyone who can crack this tablet."

    "I hope it stays that way..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Natsuki, think harder, is there anyone in this city that can decipher that thing?"

    "Of course, n-..."

    Natsuki stopped when a thought struck her. She turned grim.

    "No, I know someone who might be able to crack this coding..."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan pursued her.

    "Who?"

    "I am just guessing..."

    Natsuki frowned.

    "I will go after Kristoff, you are to stay in school tomorrow!"

    "The school?"

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    "Why do I have to stay in the school?"

    "Just do as I say!"

    Natsuki didn¡¯t give him further details.

    Wu Yan decided that Natsuki withheld the information on purpose, so he went with her order.

 Chapter 914: Laying your hands on her? Thats not very nice

    <h4>Chapter 914: Laying your hands on her? That¡°s not very nice</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy...

    "Haaa~~"

    Wu Yan yawned when he continued along the road to school. His tears almost came out, tiredness could be seen written all over his face.

    "Sensei! Why are you so tired so early in the morning!"

    Nagisa pouted, she was talking to Yukina up until now.

    "Perk up, we are having out ball games up soon, sensei, get your head in the game or the students will lose morale..."

    "Look, I was upte doing work. When I got home, I didn¡¯t get to sleep much. Plus, I am not a morning person..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He said with a frustrated tone while pointing his lips at another person nearby.

    "Looks like I am not the only one with low energy levels..."

    The two girls looked back to see Kojou yawning underneath his hoodie. The two girls were not amused.

    "Mou, sensei¡¯s a vampire so he has an excuse for being so lethargic, why is Kojou-kun acting like that?!"

    Nagisa blew up on Kojou, she pointed at Kojou¡¯s nose.

    "You¡¯re a lively highschool student, stop acting like an old man!"

    "Lively? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an appropriate description though?"

    Kojou quipped. He silently mumbled to himself.

    "He can get off being a vampire and you can¡¯t cut me some ck when I am a vampire too?"

    "Ha? What was that? I didn¡¯t catch that..."

    "It was nothing!"

    Kojou red at Wu Yan for a second before sighing.

    Nagisa can ept a vampire for a teacher, why can¡¯t she ept his identity as one of the demons...

    Even if she¡¯s discriminating against him, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Does she like a man that can cook that much? Nagisa might have a foodie attribute.

    "Hmm?"

    Nagisa shed her red eyes at Kojou.

    "I feel like you just thought about something rude..."

    "You, don¡¯t tell me you can read minds?!"

    "Senpai, it¡¯s because you¡¯re easy to figure out."

    Yukina shook her head, she adjusted the guitar case behind her, then she asked Wu Yan a question after a few seconds of hesitation.

    "Was the job hard? You look like you¡¯re very tired..."

    "Well, it¡¯s not that tiring, more like, the job was rtively easy..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Until I fought with a guy who threw around snakes, I would say my night would have ended well."

    "A guy who used snakes?"

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan pped his own cheeks to perk himself up.

    "A very troublesome fellow, from multiple angles..."

    Wu Yan recalled what Natsuki told himst night. He warned Yukina.

    "There might be incidents here, Yukina, stay on your guard..."

    Yukina got closer and she whispered.

    "Did Sensei discover something?"

    "Actually, I am still in the dark too..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "Natsuki told me to stay in school, I get that she¡¯s telling me something might happen here so she must have noticed something off. Just in case, I am letting you in the loop so you wouldn¡¯t be surprised if something happened..."

    Yukina revealed her true identity to Wu Yan during Kojou¡¯s familiar rampage incident. Wu Yan reminded her just in case she stumbles on something.

    Wu Yan is still a probationary assault mage, even so, she took his words seriously.

    "I will assist sensei and be on the lookout!"

    "It¡¯s okay, I am going to set a perimeter formation in this school, if anything happens, I will know."

    He nced at Kojou. Then, Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    "Yukina, just keep an eye on this half-assed fourth primogenitor, I feel like if anything is gonna happen, it¡¯s probably going to be near this problem child, he¡¯s probably the first one who would respond too."

    Yukina chuckled. She nodded because she knew Kojou is the type of person to get himself into troubles willingly or not.

    "I say..."

    Nagisa¡¯s voice came from behind them, a hint of suspicion could be heard from her words.

    "You two, aren¡¯t you guys a bit too close?..."

    Wu Yan and Yukina paused, Nagisa and Kojou¡¯s doubtful look entered their vision.

    They finally noticed how close they were to each other, they had to keep the matter on the down low so they had to draw so close they can practically hug each other.

    No, Yukina almost fell into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    "Kyaa!"

    Yukina got away, she saw Kojou and Nagisa¡¯s weird looks and she tried to exin in a flustered manner.

    "N-no, it¡¯s not like that..."

    "Yukina-chan!"

    Nagisa sternly cut Yukina off, she also gave Wu Yan the nasty eyes.

    "That¡¯s not very nice, Kotori-chan is going to be sad if she finds out about this..."

    "I said it was a misunderstanding!"

    Yukina continued defending herself with a red look. Her frantic denial only served to make Nagisa more suspicious. She also jumped to conclusions and she leered at Wu Yan like she¡¯s looking at a beast.

    "How low, youid your hands on your sister and now, you¡¯re trying to hit on your own student..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he dodged her piercing gaze.

    Forget my sister and students, I already bagged me a few lolis...

    Swish

    Something was fired at them from the opposite street. The arrows were fired intentionally at Wu Yan & co.

    "Watch out!"

    Yukina cried out. Wu Yan already sensed this attack before the others, he grabbed Nagisa and moved out of harm¡¯s way in under a second. The arrows missed them and went for Kojou.

    "Why me?!"

    Kojou mewled. The arrows were heading for his chest.

    "Senpai!"

    Yukina grabbed the case behind her

    Smash

    Wu Yan instantly appeared before Kojou and he smashed the arrows into smithereens.

    The arrows shattered into specks of astral light. But, the light gathered into two ck envelopes.

    "What, what was that?"

    Nagisa was slightly pale, that attack came out of nowhere. She was still stunned, she didn¡¯t notice she¡¯s clinging on to Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve like a damsel in distress. Judging by the look of her eyes, she¡¯s still adjusting to reality.

    "Senpai! Sensei!"

    Yukina ran over to them.

    "You two alright?"

    "I am fine..."

    Kojou wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He looked at the envelope in his hand.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Yukina noticed the ck letter, however, when she saw the insignia on the envelop, her expression changed.

    "That seal..."

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. He looked at the letter and he read the contents.

    Kojou and Yukina read the letter with Wu Yan. Then, yukina gasped.

    "Duke of Ardeal Principality, Dimitrie Vatler invited us to a ball?"

    "Vatler, huh..."

    Wu Yan destroyed the letter in his hand.

    "That snake-throwing asshole, didn¡¯t he learn his lesson?"

 Chapter 915: Slowly being accepted

    <h4>Chapter 915: Slowly being epted</h4>

    Night, the apartment...

    Kotori looked at the four pairs of fancy outfits on the table and she sorted through what Wu Yan told her.

    "That is to say, Duke Vatler invited you to a banquet?"

    "Yes..."

    Wu Yan replied with pursed lips.

    "I don¡¯t know what that snake guy wants, is he aiming for a payback?"

    "I think he wouldn¡¯t invite you to a banquet for revenge, he lived too long for that..."

    Kotori said. She grinned when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s look.

    "I mean, you got away with tons of benefits thest time you attended a ball, maybe he¡¯s gonna hitch you off with the daughter of a vampire noble..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed, then, he changed the topic by pointing at the evening dress on the table.

    "Also, what¡¯s with the unfair treatment, Kojou and Yukina got their clothes through personal agents, why do we have to get our own outfits?"

    On the table, there were two parcels, the clothes for Kojou and Yukina were delivered to their homes so they can participate. It appears the Lion King Organization sent it to them.

    Because Wu Yan wasn¡¯t affiliated with that organization, nobody bothered to sponsor his outfit. Heck, that organization probably has no record on this outlier. Wu Yan had to ask Natsuki for help to get the tux and dress ready.

    "If you don¡¯t want to then don¡¯t"

    Kotori shifted the candy in her mouth. She told him with a slightly annoyed tone.

    "This kind of party is where trouble stirs, I advise against going just to watch a show."

    "That might be true..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Still, I should go just to see what he has to say..."

    "Hmm? Okay, then, I am cool either way."

    "Don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re not part of this."

    Wu Yan picked up her dress and he shoved it into her arms.

    "You¡¯re going too!"

    "Hah?"

    Kotori gasped while holding the dress.

    "Why do I have to go too?!"

    "Well, yeah..."

    He pointed at the torn up letter.

    "The invite said to bring a plus-one."

    "I see..."

    Kotori roamed her gaze at a blushing and fuming Yukina, she¡¯s with Kojou who looks battered for some reason.

    "I can more or less guess why they look like that."

    Kojou started whimpering with sagging shoulders.

    "Why am I so unlucky? I just saw Yukina¡¯s three sizes by sheer luck, why did this happen to me?!"

    "Senpai!"

    Yukina knocked the guy on the head.

    "Forget what you saw!"

    "Okay..."

    "Is that fine?"

    Nagisa opened her mouth.

    "He¡¯s a vampire noble from the Lost Warlord¡¯s party, right? Why do Kojou, Yukina, and Kotori have to go? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    "Kotori¡¯s my dance partner, he¡¯s a noble so I have to keep up with appearances. Moreover, I don¡¯t know a lot of people in this ce and I needed a subordinate with me that¡¯s why I requested Kojou to go. Yukina is Kojou¡¯s dance partner so..."

    "Y-yes, Nagisa, Wu Yan-sensei will look bad if he went alone, so..."

    Kojou wasn¡¯t pleased that Wu Yan referred to him as his subordinate, however, he yed along to keep his identity a secret.

    "He¡¯s a teacher so I need to pitch in..."

    "But..."

    Nagisa is still worried.

    "If anything happens..."

    "Nagisa..."

    Kojou couldn¡¯t find the words to pacify her. How do you calm someone who almost died from a demon attack? That trauma and anxiety, it¡¯s very hard to get rid of. Demons are harbingers of disasters and suffering in her mind and heart.

    It¡¯s truly an incredible feat for her to ept Wu Yan¡¯s existence.

    Wu Yan looked around, he bitterlyughed. With a steady hand, he rubbed Nagisa¡¯s head.

    "Rx!"

    Nagisa flinched when Wu Yan did this to her, he smiled at her.

    "Sensei promise you everybody¡¯s going toe home fine, trust me..."

    Nagisa looked at Wu Yan¡¯s dazzling and radiant smile. She couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. The worry on her face diminished greatly.

    "It¡¯s a promise, you can¡¯t lie to me, okay..."

    Wu Yan heard her mumbling and he chuckled. Kojou & co also let out sighs of relief. Everybody¡¯s notfortable when Nagisa¡¯s worried sick like this...

    "Oh, yeah, Nagisa, did you notice something?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You¡¯re okay with me touching you now..."

    The others also took notice.

    "H-holy, you¡¯re right..."

    Nagisa looked at Wu Yan rubbing her head, she got excited as she ced a hand near her chest. Joy started spreading across her face.

    "My heart¡¯s racing a bit but it¡¯s not fear!"

    "Does this mean her demonophobia¡¯s gone?..."

    Yukina said something that lit up Kojou¡¯s eyes.

    "This... I am not sure..."

    Nagisa was confused herself, Kotori gave everyone an idea.

    "Why not let her touch another demon?"

    When Kotori said that, Nagisa immediate turned pale like she has seen a ghost. She frantically shook her head.

    "No no no! Absolutely no way!"

    "Why..."

    Kojou held his chest like he just got pierced by verbal arrows, Nagisa continued denying any attempts to get close to other demons, inadvertently injuring Kojob further.

    "I don¡¯t understand why, I just don¡¯t wanna!"

    "Strong response..."

    Kotori frowned, then she sighed.

    "It looks like she¡¯s only cool around one particr demon..."

    Kotori nced at Wu Yan with half-shut eyes.

    "Just like usual, you only exhibit unfathomable powers in front of girls..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yanughed. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should say here. Instead, he messed up Nagisa¡¯s hair, causing her to grumble and shriek yfully.

    "C-can we go now?..."

    Kojou who watched the chummy teacher-studentbo interrupted with a forced smile on his face.

    Other than Nagisa, the others gave Kojou judging gazes.

    "Lame!"

    "Siscon!"

    "Perv!"

    "Ugh, shut up!"

    Kojou exploded.

    Itogami Ind, bay area...

    The luxurious liner lit up the bay area with its shy light shows, it looked like a floating manor on the sea, the waves couldn¡¯t do anything to disrupt the festivity on board. It¡¯s eerily stable...

    "This is the banquet venue?"

    Kojou sighed as he already loathed this ce.

    "Man, talk about unsettling..."

    "I know right..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "This ship is very advanced for sure, but who is the genius that named this ship with Grave in its name? Do they realize how ominous that sounds?"

    Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou nodded. They were speechless with the entric person who named this ship the Oceanus Grave II.

    Wu Yan and Kojou were in suits and ties, under the moonlight, they looked like nobles. As for Kotori, she¡¯s wearing a pinkish-red evening dress, her silky smooth shoulders were revealed. As for Yukina, she¡¯s wearing a dress that revealed everything above her bosom, an alluring sight would be an understatement in this case.

    The two girls¡¯ dresses also covered only most of their upper thighs, their slender long legs could be seen, the thin fabric also entuated their lithe figures. They were as pretty as they were enchanting...

    Anyone would find it hard to believe that these twodies were only 14 and 15 respectively. Kojou was already in full-gawking mode.

    "Senpai..."

    Yukina narrowed her eyes as she warned Kojou.

    "Stop using that lecherous gaze on me!"

    "No, I am not!"

    Kojou retorted on reflex.

    Ah, he¡¯s already used to this.

 Chapter 916: They swing for both sides huh

    <h4>Chapter 916: They swing for both sides huh</h4>

    The deck greeted the dark night, the brilliant lights on this ship chased away the encroaching darkness.

    The deck was wide enough to hold hundreds of guests. They can all walk around unhindered. There¡¯s a pool near the center and there are tables with food and drinksid on top. The guest conversed in glee as they went around enjoying fine wine and exquisite cuisine.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou looked around the ce.

    "Alright, where¡¯s that prick noble from the Lost Warlord party..."

    Kojou sighed in an annoyed tone. As a highschool student who likes to think he¡¯s just average, being here is totally making him go out of hisfort zone. Watching TV at home beats socializing at a ce like that.

    Yukina isn¡¯t faring well. She¡¯s calmer rtive to Kojou, but, she¡¯s just a 14 years-old middle school student. Before arriving on this ind, she lived under the Lion King Organization¡¯s tutge. Because of her sheltered upbringing, she looked more innocent than Kotori who is smaller than her in statute. That¡¯s understandable considering Kotori is themander of Fraxinus, she¡¯s used to events like this.

    "We got the invitation letters and we still have to find the owner of this ship on our own?"

    Kotori grumbled. Surprisingly, she¡¯s not chewing on her candy, she also sounded like she¡¯s close to snapping.

    "Seriously, there¡¯s no situation worse than this..."

    Wu Yan threw a verbal jab at her.

    "If I know that snake bastard¡¯s personality, half the guests here were probably invited on a whim to fluff the numbers, right?"

    Kotori turned around.

    "I thought you only met him yesterday? Why do you sound like you know him well?"

    "We did fight once, that¡¯s when we got to know each other..."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "Anyway, that¡¯s the feeling he gave me, I don¡¯t understand him anymore than that, don¡¯t mind me..."

    "Whatever, let¡¯s just get this over with."

    Kojou¡¯s already exasperated.

    "I don¡¯t think I can stand this stuffy ce for long, where¡¯s that Vatler guy?!"

    "Let¡¯s go up."

    Wu Yan looked at the top deck.

    "I think that¡¯s the only ce we didn¡¯t check out. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me for a noble to look down at us from his tform..."

    Wu Yan decided to make his way to the top deck. Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou followed suit.

    The top deck was rtively unlit. There are no fancy wine or boiled goose here, it¡¯s just the quiet air and the cold deck. This was where Wu Yan and Vatler fought yesterday.

    The shattered deck was already repaired. It¡¯s hard to see signs of a brawl just by observing the deck¡¯s condition. There weren¡¯t anyone around, the sounds of festivity from the deck below also couldn¡¯t reach here. They can only hear the gentle sshing of waves...

    "There¡¯s no one here?"

    Yukina and Kojou were puzzled.

    Wu Yan and Kotori also looked in a certain direction. Their eyes were gleaming with intelligent lights.

    "Save the hide-and-seek game for another time, Vatler..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s voice echoed.

    "Unlike you, I have a lot of business to finish..."

    "Cold and distant as usual, Wu Yan..."

    A series of light footsteps entered their ears. From a dark corner, the figure emerged.

    A handsome blond man in a fancy suit presented himself before everyone, his blue eyes roamed over everyone.

    Vatler revealed an impish grin when he saw Wu Yan. Then, he turned towards Kojou with bright eyes. He gave Kojou a noble¡¯s salute.

    "Nice to meet you, Akatsuki Kojou, no, the Night Lord of Brilliant Light, my beloved fourth primogenitor!"

    "Ha?"

    Kojou was stupefied. He shivered when he saw Vatler¡¯s ambiguous smile. He subconsciously retreated away from the vampire.

    "Beloved..."

    Kotori and Yukina frowned. They gave Kojou a meaningful look while Yukina starting looking at Kojou as if he¡¯s a sher, this was a level below beast, Kojou¡¯s previous ssification.

    "Senpai, I didn¡¯t think your debauchery transcended gender..."

    "Don¡¯t go off on your own delusions without my input!"

    Kojou roared.

    "That guy is just spouting nonsense by himself!"

    "No, Kojou, you¡¯re wrong!"

    Vatler gave Kojou an air kiss, he also threw in a cheeky wink.

    "I came here just for you!"

    Kotori and Yukina immediately ced some distance between themselves and Kojou. Wu Yan also shifted his posture away from the guy. Naturally, Kojou blew his tops off. Then, he screwed himself over by dering his preferred physical characteristic.

    "I am straight! I don¡¯t like dudes! I like! I like onee-sans with jugs for days!!!!"

    Kojou¡¯s deraction echoed throughout the serene night. As a result, everyone heard his preference over and over again. Wu Yan, Kotori, and Yukina were stunned. Vatler startedughing out loud.

    "Ah, good, now we know what kind of woman you like. It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t mind."

    "You should mind, goddamnit! Take your indifference and shove it!"

    Kojou pointed at Vatler with furious eyes. He continued roaring.

    "Stop giving me more trouble, you bastard!"

    Kojou¡¯s desperate defense only got Vatler¡¯s amusedughter. He looked like he doth protest too much. Wu Yan, Kotori, and Yukina stepped further away...

    "You guys..."

    "I knew it! Akatsuki Kojou! Letting Yukina get close to you was a risky move!"

    A stern but siren-like voice came from near Vatler. The voice was filled with hatred. The hidden silhouette jumped out.

    She¡¯s a young girl with knee-length brown hair that was tied in a ponytail. Her porcin white skin, magnificent looks, and slender figure suit her qipao very well. She¡¯s also taller than average females her age. She¡¯s close to 1.7 meters tall despite looking like she¡¯s only 16 or 17 years old.

    "You are?!"

    Yukina gasped.

    "Sayaka!"

    The girl reacted like she just called by her lover. Her stern look mellowed out when Yukina called out her name.

    "Yukina!"

    Like a kid, she glomped Yukina, her ponytail swayed like a puppy¡¯s tail, clearly, she¡¯s very happy that Yukina called her by her name.

    "I missed you so much! Yukina!"

    "Oh... Nn..."

    Yukina finally came back to reality. She gave Sayaka a curt reply, with her neck constricted by this neer, she looked like she¡¯s in pain. However, she¡¯s d to see Sayaka.

    "D-do you know her?"

    Kojou blinked in shock.

    "Yes, senpai, Sayaka is my childhood friend, we grew up together!"

    Yukina escaped Sayaka¡¯s death grip, she answered Kojou.

    "Oh? I didn¡¯t think you two were connected by such a tie..."

    Vatler raised an eyebrow.

    "Alright, Kojou, let¡¯s get up-close and personal too!"

    "Up your arse and close that yap! Stay away from me!"

    Vatler slowly got close to Kojou despite the guy snarling at him. Meanwhile, Yukina and Sayaka hugged again. On the side, Wu Yan and Kotori watched with muted looks.

    "Peas in a pod."

    Kotori stated the harsh truth.

    "They both bat for multiple teams, it seems..."

    "Noooo!!!"

    Kojou and Yukina¡¯s aggrieved shriek reverberated beyond the shoreline.

 Chapter 917: Go ahead and try, see if you can

    <h4>Chapter 917: Go ahead and try, see if you can</h4>

    "Vatler!"

    Wu Yan sighed when the show got out of hand.

    "Why did you invite us here?!"

    Kojou and the others stopped, the air also started tensing up.

    Vatler chuckled, he stuffed his hands in his pocket and his joking air disappeared, he went into his serious mode.

    This is the real Vatler.

    Kojou and Yukina started taking this seriously too. They returned to Wu Yan¡¯s side. The four lined up side by side as if they were about to fight Vatler, they had their eyes on the vampire duke.

    "Jeez, stop giving me that scary look..."

    Vatler shrugged when he took in Kojou and Yukina¡¯s tense looks.

    "As an ambassador from the Lost Warlord faction, my arrival on the ind the fourth primogenitor rules shoulde with due respects to the fourth primogenitor, no?"

    "I said don¡¯t make up stories!"

    Kojou clenched his fists.

    "I never heard about me ruling this ind!"

    "But the strongest vampire in the world is on this ind!"

    Vatler intentionally raised his tone when he said: "The strongest vampire". He is talking like a kid at the candy store.

    "At least, if the others see the fourth primogenitor here, they would assume he¡¯s ruling this ind, citizens and other matters included..."

    Kojou was astonished whereas Wu Yan listened carefully.

    Unlike the other primogenitors who had their own sovereign domains, the fourth primogenitor never heard about retainers or dominion. Instead, his twelve vassal beasts were deterrents in and of themselves, the fear and darkness was the thing that kept enemies at bay.

    But, he¡¯s still a primogenitor. It is unquestionable that he stood at the top of the vampire hierarchy. He also had power that belonged to the top tier in this world, he should be viewed as a one-man army because that¡¯s the power he has. If he wanted to make a country, he had the power to do so.

    The primogenitors capitalized on their power, they had the qualifications to make their own countries.

    The other primogenitors already established their own dominions, leaving only Kojou as the odd one out. Vatler assumed he¡¯s the top dog on this ind.

    Kojou lived on Itogami Ind, once word of this gets out, Itogami Ind would be referred to as Kojou¡¯s dominion.

    Vatler raised his head when he saw Kojou¡¯s awkward look. He¡¯s ted when he noticed Wu Yan on the side. He couldn¡¯t hold back his own amusement.

    "To the ones in the know, this is the dominion of the fourth primogenitor, but..."

    Vatler scratched his head as he turned his attention towards Wu Yan. He started chortling again.

    "If the world found out about you, I wonder if minds would be blown?"

    Other than Wu Yan and Kotori, Yukina, Kojou, and Sayaka frowned in confusion.

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    Kojou questioned the guy.

    "Oh?"

    Vatler eyed Kojou.

    "You don¡¯t know what kind of existence stands next to you?"

    "Wu Yan-sensei?..."

    Kojou nced at Wu Yan. Yukina and Sayaka also looked at him in puzzlement.

    Kojou and Yukina had an inkling but they never got to the bottom of it.

    He¡¯s a vampire in his 20s, yet, he holds tremendous power. He is someone who kicked a vampire duke¡¯s ass because he felt like it. He also thwarted Kojou¡¯s Regulus Aurum.

    Even if that beast hadn¡¯t fully realized its potential, a mere 26 years old vampire destroyed it, he didn¡¯t even used his familiars.

    The implications were obvious.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t exin himself while Kojou and Yukina felt like that question should be left for another time. Anyway, Wu Yan gave them a good impression, he didn¡¯t look or behave like a viin. Naturally, they thought it would be better to let Wu Yan exin when the time¡¯s right.

    When Vatler prompted this topic, Kojou and Yukina perked up their ears.

    "Kojou, I suggest you stay on your toes..."

    Vatler started running his mouth with a naughty grin.

    "You have besides you, a vampire more terrifying than the strongest vampire in the world..."

    Yukina and Kojou¡¯s eyes widened. They looked at Wu Yan with disbelief.

    Wu Yan shook his head. He sighed as he replied.

    "Is that all? Vatler..."

    "Oh? Do I sense anger?"

    Vatler took a step back with a fake expression of fear. His smile gave him away.

    "I am just a diplomat..."

    "A nobleing to this ind as a diplomat?..."

    Kotori chimed in.

    "Compared to the high duke of a principality, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for someone of your stature tovish a visit upon this ind, right"

    "Even if you say it¡¯s for diplomatic rtions, I find it hard to believe there are no other candidates avable in the Lost Warlord¡¯s faction..."

    Vatler slightly opened his eyes. He gasped because he didn¡¯t notice Kotori was here.

    "And, you are?"

    "Me?"

    Kotori gave him an evil grin.

    "I might be a scarier entity than the vampires you highly praised..."

    "Now that would make my day!"

    Vatler flinched but he quickly recovered.

    "Since this scary little monster ced her stand like that, I figure it won¡¯t do me any good to continue this charade..."

    Vatler walked to the rails, he gazed at the horizon beyond the sea.

    "Kristoff Gardos."

    Vatler¡¯s name drop surprised Kotori, Kojou and Yukina. However, Wu Yan connected the dots after he revealed his objective.

    "Vatler..."

    Wu Yan eyed Vatler.

    "You¡¯re after the ancient weapon in the ck Death Emperor Faction¡¯s possession, right? The Nkuvera."

    "ck Death Emperor Faction?!"

    Kojou gasped.

    "Nkuvera?..."

    Yukina knitted her eyebrows.

    "Ah, I see, so you already know this much."

    Vatler grinned, his eyes turned bright when he continued.

    "Indeed! I am after the ancient weapon said to have destroyed countless civilizations. It¡¯s rumored that Nkuvera can kill primogenitors, my academic intrigue got roused after hearing about this kind of power!"

    "Could it be..."

    Yukina sucked in a cold breath of air.

    "Don¡¯t tell me..."

    "Yes!"

    Vatler didn¡¯t bother hiding his excitement as he guffawed.

    "Fighting a weapon that can kill a primogenitor, isn¡¯t that just awesome?!"

    "Stop screwing with me!"

    Kojou roared.

    "If Nkuvera can kill primogenitors, it must be very dangerous. With your power, what will happen to the ind if you guys fight here?!"

    A vampire so ancient can unleash powers that can decimate viges.

    Kojou wasn¡¯t aware of Vatler¡¯s status. Since he¡¯s a noble from the Lost Warlord faction, that must mean he is at least on par with Elder vampires.

    An entity like him can sink this ind if they were to fight for real.

    "That¡¯s why I came to visit you, Kojou..."

    Vatler read Kojou¡¯s mind and he chuckled.

    "I wanted to greet you. Should anything happens, thest thing I need is someone who wouldn¡¯t forgive me, that would be so bad..."

    "You bastard!"

    Kojou wanted to say something when Wu Yan pulled him back.

    "Go ahead and try, see if you can do it."

    Wu Yan said.

    Vatler¡¯s smile petrified. He stored it away for a brief moment but he continued smirking after that.

    The two stared off while the others stayed silent. Kotori watched while Kojou and Yukina gasped. They were half a mind to say something but they let it go in the end...

 Chapter 918: The insidious approach, slow progress

    <h4>Chapter 918: The insidious approach, slow progress</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Southern area, residentialplex...

    On their way back, the apartment slowly grew bigger in everyone¡¯s vision. They paid no heed as they entered the apartment. They stayed silent as they wrestled with their own thoughts.

    They walked without talking much after leaving Vatler¡¯s ship.

    Excluding Kotori, Wu Yan & co looked grim. More urately, Kojou and Yukina had grave looks. Wu Yan had his own thoughts, his eyes shed with thoughtful light, a sign that the owner is busy thinking about various topics.

    They entered the elevator and they went up like that. Yukina finally asked Wu Yan with a concerned tone.

    "Sensei, is this really alright?"

    Kotori and Kojou looked at Wu Yan. He finally came back to reality but he didn¡¯t catch Yukina¡¯s question.

    "Huh? What was that?"

    "Sensei...¡¯

    Yukina gave him a judging look, she sighed.

    "I was saying, is it okay for us to let that slip? The Ardeal Duke¡¯s objective sounded really dangerous, it will endanger the ind..."

    "Yeah!"

    Kojou interrupted.

    "If Vatler really fought with Nkuvera, what¡¯s going to happen to this ind and its inhabitants?!"

    "You two..."

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head, he patted Yukina on her head.

    "Aren¡¯t you guys worrying a bit too much?"

    "Too much?"

    Yukina and Kojou froze up.

    "Yes, think about it."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Suppose we do mind the matter, what can you two do?"

    "We can apprehend Kristoff Gardos first!¡¯

    Yukina reported.

    "Without him, Vatler won¡¯t have a casus belli, right?"

    "You think that guy didn¡¯t ount for this?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "He¡¯s a lieutenant of a terrorist organization, if he¡¯s so easily caught, we wouldn¡¯t be so troubled, now would we?"

    "But..."

    "That¡¯s enough."

    Wu Yan cut Yukina short. He ruffled her hair.

    "Don¡¯t underestimate Itogami Ind, while you two are a primogenitor and a sword shaman respectively, there are also other capable individuals in this city. Plus, you¡¯re students, let the adults do their jobs. With me here, I don¡¯t think Vatler¡¯s gonna do anything too over the top..."

    Wu Yan chuckled, his small volume didn¡¯t stop his confidence from reaching Yukina and Kojou.

    "Just go have the time of your lives, if I need your help, I will call for you guys. For now, don¡¯t dig too deeply into this..."

    Kojou and Yukina exchanged a look, they somewhat calmed down.

    Their hearts are in the right ce but they are still students. They aren¡¯t adults, the burden of protecting the demon sanctuary shouldn¡¯t fall on them.

    They are powerful in their own rights, but, that¡¯s just power...

    Wu Yan¡¯s words pacified them.

    "Okay, sensei..."

    Yukina nodded with a seirous look.

    "Please let us know if you need our help!"

    "Sure."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "I would never pass up freebor."

    "That¡¯s very honest of you."

    Kojou bitterlyughed. His face returned to his usual lethargic look. He turned towards Wu Yan, after hesitating for a few seconds, he asked Wu Yan.

    "What did Vatler mean by calling you someone more terrifying than the fourth primogenitor?"

    "Yeah, sensei..."

    Yukina added.

    "You, are you..."

    "Hey, I don¡¯t why you two believe Vatler¡¯s words so much..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He nced at Kojou.

    "I can take on the fourth primogenitor when he¡¯s fully awakened, in his current state, is it that hard to believe I am more terrifying than him."

    Kojou started sweating cold bullets.

    Yukina noticed something off, however, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should pursue this matter any longer. Wu Yan watched her flustered look with amusement, he messed up her hair one more time.

    "Don¡¯t think too deeply, go home and rest!"

    "I-I know, stop ying with my hair..."

    Yukina covered her head bashfully. Meanwhile, Wu Yan went to town on her hair as Kotori watched with a helpless expression.

    While they were fooling around, the security camera near them caught every second of their interactions. The observer, a girl with ponytail watched with gnashed teeth. She growled.

    "How dare that brute y with Yukina¡¯s hair like that. No matter if it¡¯s him or the other one, these no-good vampires are gathering near Yukina!"

    The next day, the sun¡¯s shining brightly...

    "Did that vampire duke not do anything to you guys? Didn¡¯t he suck your blood? I thought vampires crave blood after a certain type of stimtion, are you sure that Vatler guy didn¡¯t do anything funny?"

    Wu Yan and Yukina epted Nagisa¡¯s barrage of questions at point-nk range. They couldn¡¯t in good conscience push her away. Instead, they bitterlyughed.

    "Yeah, nothing happened..."

    Wu Yan nudged Nagisa away by her shoulders. He sighed in relief as he exined himself.

    "More like, sexual stimtion should only apply to the other gender, right? Go ask Yukina, why are you asking me?"

    "Sensei!"

    Yukina didn¡¯t take kindly to Wu Yan who let loose Inspector Nagisa on her.

    "The Ardeal Duke didn¡¯t express an interest in me, it was senpai!"

    "Ko-Kojou-kun..."

    Nagisa¡¯s mind ran wild when she heard this.

    "Does that mean Kojou-kun likes guys?"

    "W-well..."

    Yukina nced at Wu Yan, she silently begged him for help. Wu Yan had an idea, he grinned.

    "I don¡¯t know, all I can say is, Vatler totally likes Kojou, as for Kojou¡¯s feelings..."

    Wu Yan dragged out his sentence. It¡¯s like he¡¯s holding a vital piece of information from Nagisa, this drove her nuts.

    "I didn¡¯t think Kojou-kun had that kind of hobby..."

    Nagisa yelled while holding her fist up.

    "No, that won¡¯t do! I will have to properly ask him when he gets home!"

    Wu Yan and Yukina backed away, they didn¡¯t want to touch Nagisa when she¡¯s like this. They gulped and they prayed for Kojou¡¯s wellbeing.

    Hopefully, he would survive Nagisa¡¯s interrogation.

    At the same time, a ratherrge cargo truck approached and parked itself near the Saikai Academy¡¯s entrance. In the truck, a stern-looking in military suit looked at the academy after rolling down the car window.

    He looked behind him, there were two beastman with fur on them.

    "The Witch of the Void, Minamiya Natsuki should be at our base. There is only one obstacle in this ce, a vampire known as Wu Yan, go restrain him while I capture the girl who can decipher the tablet."

    "Erm..."

    The two beastmen asked him.

    "Is this fine? Won¡¯t you get caught?"

    "Not if I stay in humanoid form, I look like a visiting reporter, maybe a bit old but that¡¯s it. Go, buy as much time as you can!"

    "Sir yes sir!"

 Chapter 919: Demonophobia strikes again, desperate times call for desperate measures

    <h4>Chapter 919: Demonophobia strikes again, desperate times call for desperate measures</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    When the two beastmen invaded Saikai Academy, Wu Yan sensed theming for the middle school section, their trajectories suggested a meditated approach. Wu Yan scowled.

    "Sensei?..."

    Nagisa called out to him when she saw his look. Yukina grabbed her wrist, she asked Wu Yan with a serious expression.

    "Sensei, what happened?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, he nodded.

    "My perimeter formation just sent me a signal, it appears two beastmen are in this school!"

    "Beastmen!"

    Yukina raised her guard.

    "From the ck Death Emperor Faction?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s highly possible..."

    Wu Yan stood up. Yukina also followed him, she tilted her head.

    "Why would they send people here?"

    Wu Yan lowered his head, he thought about it and he immediately struck the nail on its head.

    "I remember asking Natsuki about the one who can decipher the encrypted tablet for Nkuvera, she didn¡¯t say who it was, however, she did tell me to stay in the school at all times."

    Yukina¡¯s expression shifted.

    "You mean..."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Wu Yan coldlyughed.

    "They were sent here to cause amotion. However, that¡¯s only distraction to capture the one who can decipher the tablet. I am guessing, the decoder is someone who is currently at this school, that must be it, Natsuki emphasized that I should guard the school."

    "What..."

    Yukina sucked in a cold breath of air.

    "Nkuvera can be used by them if they get their hands on that person?!"

    "Most likely..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Are the two beastmen here to kidnap the decoder?"

    Yukina grabbed the guitar case near her.

    "Sensei, let¡¯s go stop them!"

    "Wait."

    Wu Yan stopped her, he frowned.

    "Those two beastmen are heading our way."

    "Here?"

    Yukina gasped.

    "They areing to us? Why?"

    "I don¡¯t know..."

    Wu Yan clenched his teeth, he ordered Yukina.

    "Himeragi, go evacuate the students!"

    "Okay, sensei!"

    Yukina knows now isn¡¯t the time to question anything. If the beastmen reached them, the shockwaves would affect the students.

    Yukina ran to the students near this area and she told them to leave now. Bewildered, the students assumed it¡¯s an order from Wu Yan-sensei since she was with him thest time they saw her. They rubbed their heads in confusion and they left the area along with Yukina.

    Wu Yan nodded.

    He expanded the reach of his perception formation. He kept an eye on the movements of the beastmen. Wu Yan was so focused on the beastmen he missed a middle-aged guy in military uniform. The intruder stepped onto schoolground.

    The beastmen reached their ssroom soon enough, Wu Yan wanted to move when somebody tugged his shirt.

    "N-no way..."

    Wu Yan was stunned by the person behind him, her terror-filled voice reached his ears.

    He turned back and Nagisa was shivering behind him with a very pale look. She continued pulling on Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve like a deer in front of headlights.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Why didn¡¯t you leave with Himeragi?!"

    "Sensei... sensei..."

    Nagisa didn¡¯t hear Wu Yan¡¯s words, she shook her head frantically.

    "Sensei... I am scared... I am scared..."

    Wu Yan felt hurt when he saw her terrorized and deathly pale look. He silently cursed.

    It¡¯s like the time when he beat up the delinquent vampires. Nagisa¡¯s demonophobia is acting up again, paralyzed by fear, she couldn¡¯t leave the area by herself. Yukina also didn¡¯t notice she fell behind the other students.

    Wu Yan felt anxious since the beastmen already reached the ssroom.

    Boom

    Two beastmen with ck fur entered dramatically, they smashed through the ssroom door with guns out.

    "Ahhh!"

    Nagisa started shrieking when the beastmen burst in.

    "Shut your mouth!"

    The two beastmen aimed their guns at Nagisa. They were worried she might draw other personnel here. However, her fear dulled her auditory senses. She continued yelling while holding her head.

    "Nooo! Noo!!!"

    "I said shut it!"

    The beastmen had their fingers on the trigger.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan hugged Nagisa, exposing his back to the beastmen. He shook Nagisa by her shoulders.

    "Calm down, you need to calm down, Nagisa!"

    "Ahh!!! Ahhhh!!!"

    Nagisa wouldn¡¯t snap out of it. She wailed as dreadpletely overtook her. She couldn¡¯t hear Wu Yan¡¯s words.

    "Nagisa! Nagisa!"

    No matter how loud he yelled, Nagisa continued shrieking. Wu Yan clenched his teeth, then he shut her up by kissing her.

    "Mwuh!"

    That did the trick, Nagisa¡¯s eyes widened, her fear was reced with shock and disbelief, finally, she returned to her senses.

    The two beastmen also didn¡¯t expect to see this development. They froze up seconds before they were nning to fire their ugns.

    Her clear eyes reflected Wu Yan¡¯s mien. She stared absent-mindedly at Wu Yan, her mind went nk and she can only feel the warm and moist sensationing from her mouth.

    Her teacher took away her first kiss.

    Wu Yan released Nagisa after a few seconds. He helplesslyughed when he saw her dazed look, he tightened his hug.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I am right here..."

    Nagisa¡¯s pale face turned bright red, she nodded on reflex, losing the power of a rational mind, that¡¯s the only thing she knew.

    The two beastmen fired after a brief pause.

    Bang bang bang

    The bullets went for Wu Yan¡¯s back, these bullets were magically enchanted. These bullets can incapacitate beastmen. Vampires would need quite some time to recover from these bullet wounds.

    Ripples in space formed between Wu Yan and the bullets, covering both Wu Yan and Nagisa.

    The magical bullets entered the golden-red portals. Then, they disappeared beyond the gate.

    "What?!"

    The two beastmen cried out.

    "What magic was that?!"

    "The magic that¡¯s about to end you."

    A frosty voice entered their ears, then, they saw it, a widening wall of ck swords aimed at them.

    Swish swish swish

    "ARGGHHH!!!"

    The walls crumbled as the swords sliced up the beastmen. When the dust settled, the des were gone and the two beastmen were lying in pools of their own blood.

 Chapter 920: A blockade, I will play with you...

    <h4>Chapter 920: A blockade, I will y with you...</h4>

    Bam

    The two beastmen got sent out of the ssroom by a barrage of iron swords, buried underneath rubbles, the two beastmen couldn''t get up anymore...

    "Hmph..."

    Wu Yan waved his hand and the Gate of Babylon closed, his other arm was wrapped around Nagisa. A figure came running through the broken wall.

    "Aiyaya, it already ended..."

    The first personnel to respondughed when she saw the scene. It sounded like she''s not taking her job seriously. Wu Yan was slightly surprised by her appearance.

    "Sasasaki-senpai!"

    "I think you went a bit too far..."

    Sasasaki sighed.

    "I mean, how am I going to exin this to the principal?..."

    "If it''s too much trouble, I will exin what happened to the principal..."

    "Ahaha, that won''t be necessary..."

    Sasasaki rubbed the back of her head, she stuck her tongue out.

    "These two beastmen are from the ck Death Emperor Faction, technically, you are only carrying out your job. There won''t be any repercussions for this. Moreover, I am not going to let a kouhai shoulder all the responsibility."

    Wu Yan chuckled when he sensed something that stopped him in his tracks.

    He sensed a student being knocked out by a man in military uniform. Then, the assant morphed into a beastman and he carried the student on his shoulder.

    He jumped out the closest window and it took him only a few seconds to reach the truck parked in front. Before Wu Yan can react, the guy sped away from Saikai Academy while flooring it.

    Wu Yan finally realized what happened.

    The two beastmen were baits the assant used to get to the real target. The assant got away with the decoder for Nkuvera operation tablet.

    But, how did they know he''s the person put in ce to stop them?...

    Rather, from their intricate ns, it''s like they knew there''s a formation in ce to detect outsiders. Could it be? There''s a mole here?

    Wu Yan silently cursed. He passed Nagisa to Sasasaki.

    "Sasasaki-senpai, please take care of Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan instantly teleported away. Sasasaki gasped when the guy disappeared just like that.

    "That spell, a spatial magic like Natsuki-senpai''s?"

    She chuckled.

    "That''s too much of a coincidence..."

    "Sensei..."

    Nagisa sped her hands together.

    "It''s gonna be fine~"

    Sasasaki patted Nagisa on her shoulder, she assured her with a smile.

    "He''s an assault mage, dealing with beastmen is a cinch for him. Plus, I believe Natsuki-senpai rmended him for a good reason..."

    Nagisa nodded, it wasn''t evident if she heard her, however, her mind is still in disarray and her face is still flushed...

    Itogami ind is actually made up of 4 giga-floats corresponding to the four cardinal directions: East, South, West, and North. The humans and demons lived together on these floats.

    Aside from the four giga-floats, there are other artificial structures nearby. For instance, there are facilities designed to store ibustible trash. This ce was a dump just like that.

    These anciry structures are known as artificial inds.

    When Wu Yan first summoned his familiars, when he whisked Kojou away, he took them to one such artificial ind.

    Today, on a work-in-progress ind which was about 5 kilometers in diameter, an intense fight is going on between different parties on what was supposed to be a square tform to handle trash.

    There are metal tes all over the ce. Helicopters descended one after another as the heavy smell of gunfire threatened to choke one''s lung. The vehicles nearby were also unfortunately dragged into this fight. There were wreckages and burning vehicles everywhere.

    The ck Death Emperor Faction is fighting against the police and special weapon squad of Itogami Ind.

    Explosions and gunfire reverberated throughout the ce. Cranes and sentry towers fell one after the other. Some structures were also tilting in a dangerous angle. These copsing hunks of metal posed the greatest threat to thebatants below.

    Armored vehicles were stationed at one ce with the operatives taking cover behind it. They fired special bullets at the beastmen. Simrly, the beastmen fired back, it''s hard to see who has the upper hand here.

    Injured personnel were led away from the battlefield. Broken vehicles and burning helicopters could be seen near them. They endured the pain as they forced themselves to move, they wanted to contribute to the fight despite their injuries.

    In this battle of attrition, the casualties slowly piled on.

    Finally, they reached a point where deaths urred.

    Only when one side ispletely obliterated will this fight end.

    With a parasol, a figure in goth lolita outfit watched. Natsuki stood very close to the battlefield, stray bullets went past her but she never bothered to help or do anything. She continued watching as she juggled her own thoughts.

    If she lent a helping hand, this fight would be over in seconds.

    However, she didn''t. She was preparing for a more troublesome oue...

    An oue that would need her intervention...

    "Hmph..."

    A hulking ck metallic mass appeared beyond the smoke and gunfire.

    "It developed like this in the end, huh?..."

    At the same time, in an alley without a soul, Wu Yan watched the smoking ind in the distance with a rtively calm look. However, mes of fury could be seen burning within his eyes.

    When Kristoff kidnapped the decoder, he could have caught up using teleportation spells. After all, the assant only used a truck to get away. If he caught the truck, it would be game over for the ck Death Emperor Faction.

    But, due to a certain interruption, it''s highly likely they already got what they came for, they decoded the operation tablet for Nkuvera.

    This is the reason why Wu Yan is very livid.

    He looked at the figure standing between him and the battlefield. He growled with a tone that can freeze anyone''s soul.

    "Did you n this from the start? Vatler..."

    "Ah..."

    Vatler adjusted the sunsses on his face with a devilish grin.

    "Don''t be so mad, isn''t this more interesting?"

    He shrugged. He beamed at Wu Yan with nary a hint of regret.

    "If I let you interrupt, that would spoil the fun..."

    "You like ying? Is that so?"

    Wu Yan sucked in a cold breath of air. Then, his magic power surged forth, as if mirroring his raging heart, the magic power soar into the sky.

    "Come, I will y with you!"

 Chapter 921: The red spear, Imagine Breakerâ€™s first debut...

    <h4>Chapter 921: The red spear, Imagine Breaker''s first debut...</h4>

    "I found it odd..."

    Wu Yan was shining with magic power, coated in immense mana, he looked like a radiant creature.

    "I found it perplexing how the ck Death Emperor Faction slipped past tight security on Itogami Ind. They got their hands on Nkuvera too. Even their base is hard to find. Then, I wondered why the beastmen knew exactly where to go and who to look for. They even knew I was on guard duty and they sent distractions."

    Wu Yan spat out his frustration.

    "Vatler, you''re the one behind it, aren''t you?"

    Vatler is a diplomat sent to Itogami Ind from Lost Warlord.

    As an ambassador, Vatler''s ship is technically private domain and Itogami Ind authorities can forget about searching the ship without proper warrants. The ck Death Emperor Faction is also a terrorist cell, they are aiming for the toppling of the first primogenitor''s empire. Vatler and ck Death Emperor Factions cannot breathe the same air.

    Precisely due to this reason, if Vatler gave them cover, it would make for the perfect disguise.

    "I reckon you''re the one who leaked my identity to the ck Death bastards, right?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    Vatler snorted. He gave him a very annoying smile. Shaking his head, he said with a sad tone.

    "You are misunderstanding something here, the Lost Warlord is at war with the ck Death Emperor Faction, as a duke from Lost Warlord, why would I harbor enemies of the state?"

    That would be very reasonable.

    In fact, that would be a cogent argument.

    Who would help their enemies?

    Then, Vatler gave himself away intentionally.

    "It just slipped me that there were terrorists on board..."

    Vatler chuckled like it''s the world''s funniest joke. His words were extraordinarily provocative.

    "When I noticed, the ck Death Emperor Faction alreadyunched their attacks. I couldn''t do anything but flee with my tails between my legs. Oh, man, talk about a lucky escape!"

    He didn''t think there were terrorists on his own ship? He couldn''t beat them? He had to flee his ship for his life?

    A tier 9 vampire duke lost to a bunch of terrorists who aren''t even tier 8?

    Then, he just so happened to stumble across Wu Yan while he''s pursuing the kidnappers in what looked like a nned blockage?

    "Very well..."

    Wu Yan''s heart was as still as ake''s surface. A golden-red portal opened up near his right hand.

    "Let''s hope that luck stays with you!"

    "Haha... Hahaha... Hahahaha!!!"

    Vatler grabbed his own face whileughing. His body trembled with excitement as augh that can only belong to a battle-junkie leaked out between his fingers. Magic power surged around him, forming a tiny storm.

    Three giant snakes manifested near Vatler, it coiled around him while reaching for the sky. Then, the snakes merged into a ck-scaled dragon with shimmering aura.

    "Finally, I get to fight you once more! Mysterious fifth primogenitor!"

    Vatler tried his best to suppress his excitement.

    "Screw fighting a primogenitor-killing machine, I just want to duke it out with a real primogenitor! Wouldn''t you say so?!!!"

    His blue eyes changed into a malicious shade of red. He tore away his sunss and he crushed it out of sheer tion. His gaze waspletely focused on Wu Yan.

    "Come, let''s continue fromst time!"

    "Continue fromst time?..."

    Wu Yan gave him a coldugh.

    With a portal forming above his palm, a red spear slowly poked out from the portal, he equipped that spear.

    "You''re sorely mistaken, Vatler. The fight ended with my victoryst time. This time, your defeat will be swifter yet!"

    "Nn?..."

    Vatler flinched, he looked at the spear in Wu Yan''s hands.

    "What''s that?"

    "Oh, you''re going to find out real soon..."

    Then, the magic power around Wu Yan condensed.

    Vatler''s face turned grave and he quickly tossed a maelstrom of magic power to his back, he ordered his fused snake to attack.

    Hiss

    The light dragonshed out like a whip, imagine an armored train whipping itself at a high velocity, the space itself trembled when the entity of pure magic power attacked. This attack threatened to decimate anything in its path.

    The snake went for a silhouette behind Vatler.

    Wu Yan appeared out of thin air behind Vatler. He saw the terrifying beasting for him but he wasn''t fazed.

    He jumped up. Like David going up against a really huge Goliath, he lunged his spear at the terrifying monster. From a distance, it looked like a pin trying to pierce a metal pir.

    Vatler almost jeered when he saw this scene.

    Vassal beasts are magic creatures, exlcuding special techniques that targeted magic power, it would take a magic power greater than the familiar to cancel it.

    As for special techniques that targeted magic power, his long life as a vampire taught him well. He knew all about the tricks and techniques used by inhabitants of this world to counter magic power. He''s pretty sure that spear isn''t included in the narrow list of counter-magic techniques and spells.

    Vatler didn''t go easy because of this.

    "Let me taste it! The blood of the outlier fifth primogenitor! I want to know what you taste like!"

    Vatler roared with passion as his serpent beast collided with Wu Yan''s pitifully tiny spear.

    Yet, what happened next blew his mind...

    Ding...

    When the spear touched the giant serpent''s head, a ripple started spreading across the beast. It turned into a strangely nice melody that echoed in the streets nearby.

    Boom

    The serpent that can destroy Itogami Ind got returned to the void.

    Wu Yan used a single attack to block a vassal beast from the being closest to a primoegnitor.

    "What?!"

    Vatler''s smile is all but gone now.

    Generating winds so strong it''s close to a tornado''s might, the structure around them got blew away. Without stopping, Wu Yan continued lunging, it didn''t take him long to reach Vatler.

    Stunned by the previous scene, Vatler got hit squarely in the chest.

    Bam

    "Gargh!!!"

    It felt like he was struck by an indomitable meteor. He got sent flying while wailing in agony.

    Boom

    Like an arrow, the guy got sent into the wall at the end of the alley, his body was buried in a pit 2 meters deep. Dust slowly rose from the pit.

    Rubble couldn''t even fall on him due to the impact force. It was only Vatler and the cold hard ground.

    His spine ispletely broken.

    The fight had only started 10 seconds ago.

    In 10 seconds, the being dubbed the one closest to being a primogenitor got trounced.

    "Wargh!"

    Vatler spat out blood, he opened his blood-stained lips and he expressed his disbelief the only way he can, slowly and in agonizing pain.

    "Impossible..."

 Chapter 922: The ancient weapon? Devastating power

    <h4>Chapter 922: The ancient weapon? Devastating power</h4>

    "Impossible..."

    The paining from his snapped back couldn¡¯t mask the shock in his heart. Buried in the crater, he couldn¡¯te to grasp with his swift defeat.

    Defeat, that¡¯s not a foreign concept for Vatler. A few days ago, he tasted what it¡¯s like to lose in a duel against Wu Yan.

    At the time, Wu Yan somewhat let loose his abnormally powerful vassal beast on Vatler and he suffered a lost. He was happy, even though he¡¯s confident in his own power, he was d to have fought against someone so strong even if it¡¯s just a short duel. He was more concerned with the fight than the result itself.

    However, Vatler couldn¡¯t ep this defeat, he lost without knowing what happened to him.

    As his spine slowly regenerated, Vatler forced himself to his feet, he struggled to look up at Wu Yan who is pointing his spear at him.

    "That spear..."

    Vatler¡¯s bloodied expression made it hard to discern any emotion, Wu Yan looked down at his pitiful mien and he brandished his spear.

    "It¡¯s Imagine Breaker."

    "Imagine breaker?..."

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "As its name implied, it can break supernatural powers, this spear can negate esper and magic spells."

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "Naturally, this includes vassal beasts which are made from magic power."

    "A weapon that can negate supernatural powers..."

    Vatler started chuckling when he heard the exnation. Heughed like a maniac.

    "Haha, I see, so that¡¯s it. I thought the Lion King Organization Divine Oscition Effect-derived Schneewalzers were the only banes to vampires, I didn¡¯t think there¡¯s a weapon on earth that can negate all supernatural powers, hahaha..."

    "Mysterious Fifth Primoegnitor, the godly weapon of unknown origins..."

    Vatler coughed, he twisted around while not minding his broken back. He got up with one knee, he stared straight into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes with his deep red eyes.

    "You, just what are you?..."

    The air turned still with this question.

    Wu Yan snorted, it would take a while for Vatler to make full recovery.

    "What do you care? I thought you only wanted people to y with you?..."

    "Hahaha..."

    Vatler had an ugly smile on his face.

    "True, the godly weapon that took me down in one shot, Imagine Breaker, was it? Intriguing, simply interesting..."

    "You got careless..."

    Wu Yan told him coldly.

    "If you weren¡¯t looking at the sky while throwing your powers around, if you took Imagine Breaker seriously, you wouldn¡¯t have lost that quickly...""

    Vatler didn¡¯t know about Imagine Breaker¡¯s nature, that¡¯s why he was stunned when his familiar got negated.

    Given another chance, Wu Yan would find it hard to bring him down in under 10 seconds, Vatler is higher leveled than him by 2 levels, at least, it wouldn¡¯t be a cinch...

    Vatler chortled once again. He gave Wu Yan a savage look.

    "I don¡¯t know about that but thanks to you, I had my fill of fun..."

    Vatler looked at the artificial ind on the other side.

    "Since I am calling it quits, Nkuvera is yours for the taking. Compared to the iplete Fourth, your blood has more cannibalization potential value."

    Vatler activated a vampire¡¯s unique ability, he disappeared from the spot in a wisp of golden mist.

    Boom

    A loud sound came from the crater, Wu Yan shattered the spot where Vatler disappeared from, expanding the crater.

    "Tsk..."

    Clicking his tongue, he confirmed Vatler¡¯s gone so he threw the spear back into the Gate of Babylon.

    "Damn you, Vatler, you wasted so much of my time, next time you won¡¯t get away so luckily!"

    Wu Yan looked at the artificial ind and he disappeared with a blink.

    Boooommm

    "Gargh!!"

    mes and explosions sprouted up everywhere on the chaotic ind. Smoke filled the air as the personnel wailed in anguish. The ground shook like an earthquake is here. Shrapnel rained down everywhere, casualties were through the roof.

    mes covered most of the ind.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Wu Yan was confronted by a scene from hell, it¡¯s like someone opened the gates to the fiery underworld.

    "The battle already escted to this level, huh?"

    Someone answered Wu Yan¡¯s question, she sounded young but strict.

    "Before you came here, the battle already got to this stage."

    Natsuki appeared from the void behind Wu Yan. She stood by Wu Yan¡¯s side, giving him an annoyed look.

    "Didn¡¯t I told you to stay in the school? How did things turn out like this?"

    Wu Yan knew she wasn¡¯t ming him for ditching the school, she¡¯s pissed that someone kidnapped a student of hers when she clearly put him in charge of student safety.

    Natsuki might act like she don¡¯t care about her students. In actual fact, she actually cares deeply about them, she¡¯s tough but fair to her students, an ideal teacher who made sure to properly educate her students through strict teachings.

    "That asshole Vatler is to me!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Rather, you should have told me the decoder was at school, I would have focused on her protection if I knew..."

    Natsuki grumbled.

    "I wasn¡¯t sure it was her. How can I tell you if I am not sure myself!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed again. Natsuki looked ahead.

    "Enough talking, here ites!"

    Zing Swish

    Arge imposing object appeared from beyond the thick smoke.

    The mechanical sound heralded arge 8-meters tall mecha with six legs. While it looked like it had sloppy movement patterns, therge armored bug-esque mecha steadily approached with its head hidden behind an orange dome shielding. It looked like a giant spider with two spear-like appendages near its frontal portion.

    The heavily-armored mecha trampled anything in its path. Buildings and vehicles were trashed in the process. Its crystalline head firedsers at anything that moved, it easy sliced through metallic beams like hot knife through butter, almost fissuring the artificial ind in the process.

    Unlike its sloppy movement, thesers were fired with deadly precision. Thesers disintegrated anything in its path, armored vehicles or ground, it made no difference. Then, the objects burst into mes.

    Metal parts, shattered buildings flew everywhere.

    This far exceeded any known modern weaponry, this destructive capability is on par with vassal beasts.

 Chapter 923: Tempted, an interesting idea

    <h4>Chapter 923: Tempted, an interesting idea</h4>

    Wu Yan watched as the heavily armored mecha continued firing redsers at its surrounding. The mechanical spider destroyed everything near it. He gasped as he asked Natsuki.

    "Are you sure that¡¯s an ancient weapon? Isn¡¯t that something brought here from the future?"

    "What did you think the ancient weapon was? You thought it was going to be an ape throwing stones around or something?"

    Natsuki quipped. She looked at Nkuvera.

    "Before the age of humans, there were many civilizations with achievements and relics we have yet to full uncover. Just look at that thing, do you think we can replicate that with our current technology?"

    "True..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he got curious soon enough.

    "Even so, I don¡¯t think it can kill a primogenitor, I just don¡¯t see something like that wiping out entire civilization..."

    "Did you think I didn¡¯t ask myself that question?"

    Natsuki continued with a grim look.

    "It¡¯s not at that level yet, it might sound like the rumors were hyped out of proportion..."

    "But, I tried to destroy it. That lump of scrap metal has a learning module in it, it¡¯s continuously adapting to its environment, even bing immune to powers that harmed it before."

    "Wait, it developed immunity to repeated attacks?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "If it¡¯s just that, I can still end it with overwhelming power, that would get around the annoying evolutionary trait it has."

    Natsuki continuedining with a headache assaulting her.

    "When injured, that thing can gather materials around it to transfigure and repair itself."

    "Automatic repair?"

    Wu Yan finally got intrigued.

    "If it can repair itself while learning to be immune to previously encountered attacks..."

    "Ah..."

    Natsuki growled.

    "It¡¯s a machine that¡¯s nigh indestructible and bes stronger the longer a fight drags on."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "That¡¯s troubling..."

    "No, it¡¯s not over yet"

    Natsuki looked at Wu Yan.

    "Nkuvera is annoying to handle, but you, you have two beasts that can erase it from existence, right?..."

    "Eh?..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "How did you know about the powers of my familiars?..."

    "Saa, who knows?..."

    Natsuki used a very irresponsible tone with him.

    "Maybe I guessed it?..."

    "Impressive..."

    Wu Yan praised her, Natsuki snorted in response.

    "If that¡¯s settled, go deal with that thing!"

    "You sure know to delegate to your kouhai."

    Wu Yan grinned bitterly. He looked at Nkuvera and his eyes shed with brilliance.

    "s, you¡¯re about to be disappointed."

    Natsuki flinched when she heard him.

    "It can repair itself and evolve to be immune to previous attacks..."

    Wu Yan licked his lips with excitement.

    "Nkuvera, huh? I am interested..."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Natsuki turned around.

    "Don¡¯t tell me..."

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Stay put and watch..."

    Wu Yan instantly teleported behind Nkuvera much to Natsuki¡¯s shock.

    The mecha continued sting everything around it to oblivion. Like a headless fly, the mecha¡¯s behavior pleased Wu Yan. He walked up to the mecha and he tried to put his hand on it.

    Zwing

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand stopped before he can touch it. A forcefield stopped him.

    The forcefield rippled when Wu Yan touched it, he was only 10 centimeters away from touching Nkuvera. He couldn¡¯t break past that shield.

    "A barrier?"

    Wu Yan assessed the situation. Then, Nkuvera turned around rapidly, unlike its sloppy movement from a few seconds before, the mecha locked on to Wu Yan.

    The mecha¡¯s single red eye zoomed in on Wu Yan like it¡¯s scanning the new foe.

    After confirming its target, the appendages fired off two beams of sizzling hotsers.

    "Hmph..."

    Wu Yan disappeared from his spot. The twosers continued gouging the ground, leaving two trails of molten ground and thick smoky trails. The beams ended with fiery explosions near the end of its attack phase.

    "That¡¯s annoying..."

    Wu Yan stood on top of the mecha. More urately speaking, he¡¯s standing on Nkuvera¡¯s barrier.

    "I have to settle this barrier first..."

    Nkuvera shook Wu Yan off.

    Wu Yan stepped on air and he stayed in the air. With a swipe, a ripple in space opened near his right hand, he drew out a nimble ming de.

    "Burn everything to a crisp..."

    The de responded to Wu Yan¡¯s call. Nietono no Shana spewed mes forward, engulfing the ind in a sea of mes, the blue sky turned red with this me wave. Hot air filled the area.

    Then, the sea of mes gathered like a ming maelstrom onnd. Next, the concentrated mes went for Nkuvera with a giant pir of mes.

    Boom

    The mes devoured the mecha and its surroundings.

    The devastating fire attack swallowed up the structures near the mecha, burning hot air swept outwards.

    The artificial ind became a no man¡¯snd in an instant.

    "That fool!"

    Natsuki teleported to the fringes of the artificial ind. She watched as he burned an entire ind, she berated him.

    "That¡¯s going too far!"

    No matter what she said, this ind is destined to be rebuilt, with this level of damage, it¡¯s already a miracle it¡¯s not sinking.

    Nkuvera writhed like a moth in mes, its struggling weakened by the second.

    It¡¯s not shutting down, far from it, it¡¯s adapting to the intense mes, slowly regaining optimal function.

    With a few more seconds, it would be able to move around unhindered even on this burning ind.

    But, its shield was down.

    Wu Yan teleported to the mecha and he ced his hand on it.

    A sword imprint circle formed on the mecha, red light covered Nkuvera as volcanic veins of red magical lines permeated the mecha like infectious tendrils. It covered the mecha in no time at all.

    Nkuvera sensed a foreign power so it struggled to free itself. However, it slowly stopped still. Then, it went into standby-mode.

    Wu Yanughed.

    "There! I turned it into a Noble Phantasm!"

 Chapter 924: A weak beastman? Taking your loo

    <h4>Chapter 924: A weak beastman? Taking your loo</h4>

    The luxury liner known as Oceanus Grave II bobbed up and down on the sea, it circled the artificial ind slowly as if it¡¯s a patrol vessel, faithfully observing the ming artificial ind.

    Deep inside the ship, in the loading hangar, there are multiple armored mechas stuffed here. Aside from a loading path, the hangar was filled to the brim with these machines, a testament to their huge size.

    The mechanical constructs also had striking appearance that would etch itself in the minds of anyone gazing upon them.

    Six mechanical legs, two appendages in front with pointy ends, it looked like a mechanical spider as a dim red light lit up near its head.

    All of them were Nkuveras.

    Luckily, the machines appeared to be dormant.

    On a closer look, there were five Nkuveras here. Then, they were about as big as the one fighting outside. At the deepest cell, there¡¯s an evenrger mecha.

    It was at least two times the size of an average Nkuvera. Unlike the other mechas that had their heads situated near the frontal area, this mecha had a crown-like head near its center, the head also came equipped with its own miniser cannon. Anyone who saw this would gasp for sure.

    It took just one normal Nkuvera to decimate an artificial ind, if all 6 Nkuveras stored here were deployed, including the erged version, Itogami Ind and even the Lost Warlord¡¯s empire would face an extinction-level crisis.

    At that point, the ck Death Emperor Faction would be victorious.

    Certainly, the Nkuveras weren¡¯t hyped, these mechas really did bring down countless civilizations.

    As for whether or not they can kill primogenitors, that has to be tested. For the terrorists, they won¡¯t concerned with that ability.

    They only want to destroy the Holy Ground Treaty, by destroying the Lost Warlord Empire, they would indirectly destroy the Holy Ground Treaty. That way, war will once again descend upon earth.

    Beastmen supremacy, bloodline ruling, all these were secondary, the ck Death Emperor Faction just wanted to start another war.

    An old man in military outfit stood atop the Nkuvera. His hair is practically white and he looked like he¡¯s way past his prime. He looked down at the machines of war below him and his eyes lit up with passion.

    "Soon, the war that belongs to us wille..."

    He clenched the fists behind his waist. Then, he looked at the biggest Nkuvera.

    That¡¯s themander of this Nkuvera unit.

    If he can enter that thing and manipte it, the rest of the Nkuveras will be under hismand. He will be the biggest kid in the yground if he can control an entire unit of Nkuveras.

    He suppressed the excitement in his heart and he activated his walkie talkie.

    "How¡¯s the decodinging along?"

    "It will bepleted soon!"

    Someone answered as he grinned like a viin.

    "Give me a status update on the Nkuvera outside..."

    "It¡¯s still rampaging around!"

    The subordinate sounded very happy. He¡¯s probably a battle-junkie too.

    "Due to the artificial ind being covered in a sea of mes, we can¡¯t ascertain the Nkuvera¡¯s status, it¡¯s probably still operational."

    "mes?"

    The old man frowned.

    "Where did the mese from?"

    "Well, we are very far away, if I had to guess, it¡¯s probably because Nkuvera lit up mmable objects."

    The man in military uniform felt a bad feeling. He knitted his brows.

    "No, something¡¯s wrong."

    The old man ordered.

    "Go to the ind and investigate now!"

    Suddenly, a taunting voice came from below him.

    "You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself."

    "Who¡¯s there?!"

    An unknown figure had emerged like a ghost, his deep red eyes stared straight down the old man¡¯s barrel, with a cheeky grin, he instilled anxiety in the man.

    When did he get here?

    He didn¡¯t notice the guy¡¯s presence.

    "You¡¯re Kristoff Gardos, I presume?"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "I didn¡¯t think you were hiding yourself in such a ce. Gosh, I wasted so much time tracking you down..."

    Gardos replied with a stern look.

    "Who are you?"

    "An assault mage."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I am still a probationary mage though..."

    "I see..."

    Gardos narrowed his eyes.

    "So you lot havee here? I didn¡¯t think Itogami mages had a propensity for breaking international diplomaticws, intruding upon a protected vessel like this..."

    "So, sue me!"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "I don¡¯t care."

    "That won¡¯t do..."

    Gardos grinned, he took out a Bowie Knife. He roared out loud.

    "We are terrorists, you see!"

    Gardos erged, in seconds, he transformed into a hulking furry creature. His aged appearance could no longer be seen.

    "Ha!"

    Gardos leaped at Wu Yan, he swung his knife at Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    He¡¯s going for the kill immediately!

    Wu Yan slightly moved and the knife missed him by that much, zipping past Wu Yan with a small sonic boom.

    "Adequate power, good speed, your technique is good too. I can see your experience in the Lost Warlord¡¯s army was a rewarding one..."

    Wu Yan used footsteps that traced back to Gardos like a phantom and he assessed the man¡¯s technique with a shoulder on his furry shoulder. Gardos¡¯ fur immediately stood on ends.

    "s, you¡¯re just peak tier 7. You¡¯re not even tier 8. You are way too weak to be my enemy."

    Peak tier 7?

    Before Gardos can ask a question, crackling sound entered his ears as he got engulfed in a storm of bluish-white lightning.

    "GAARRGGGGHHHH!!!"

    Charred ck, his eyes rolled back and his smoking body hit the floor with a loud thud.

    Wu Yan dusted his hands.

    "I thought a beastman wouldst longer, how fragile..."

    He turned around and he examined the 5 normal Nkuveras, finally stopping on themanding unit. He smiled widely.

    "Well, anyway, I am gonna take your loot..."

 Chapter 925: Chat, interesting fellow

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chat, interesting fellow</h4>

    Putting out the sea of mes...

    That¡¯s what the special police were here to do, they quickly turned into firefighters, they carried long and girthy hoses to dowse the mes. Personnel ran around with tanks of extinguishers. Fire trucks were also mobilized, they only wanted to put out the fire. However, this is a herculean feat because while this artificial ind isn¡¯t as huge as Itogami Ind, it is still big.

    They are going to be here all day long.

    Compared to the battle for their lives, this was a preferred alternative. It¡¯s tiring for sure but at least they won¡¯t run the risk of gettingser-beamed into oblivion.

    Bam

    Wu Yan threw Gardos on the floor, he asked Natsuki.

    "What are we going to do with this guy?"

    Although he¡¯s a terrorist hunted by the Lost Warlord, Gardos is a very high-ranking personnel in the ck Death Emperor Faction, the Lost Warlord will probably want this guy by hook or by crook. It probably wouldn¡¯t be up to Itogami Ind to deal with this guy.

    Natsuki nonchntly said.

    "Just put him in a cell, they gave us a ton of trouble after all..."

    Wu Yan nodded. He couldn¡¯t care less about this old man, what happens after this is not his concern.

    Natsuki saw Wu Yan¡¯s indifferent look so she asked him.

    "Where is the Nkuvera?..."

    "Who knows?"

    Wu Yan waved his hands, he pointed at the sea of mes they were watching.

    "Maybe it burned to ashes in that sea of mes?"

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki narrowed her eyes, she could read Wu Yan like a book. Wu Yan shrugged her off, Natsuki didn¡¯t have superhuman hearing or she would have heard Wu Yan¡¯s heart racing nervously.

    "Hmph..."

    Natsuki brandished her fan before turning around.

    "If it got turned into ashes, you better make sure it stays that way, I don¡¯t want to see it reappear or the bored bastards in Itogami city mighte once again.."

    Wu Yan sneered, he looked away. They stayed there silently with their backs facing each other.

    Wu Yan understands what it feels like to hold a unit of ancient weapon that ended countless civilizations, ambitious individuals woulde after him if they found out the machines can be operated.

    Including the higherups on Itogami Ind.

    With the ck Death Faction mobilizing Nkuvera, many parties will stir into action. If the Itogami authorities get their hands on the mechas, Itogami Ind will be dragged into a battle royale for these mechas.

    In any case, turning Nkuveras into Noble Phantasm was a win-win for Wu Yan and for the general society.

    His Noble Phantasms are his tomand, nobody else can use it. He can also bypass the control module and directlymand the Nkuveras. In other words, he became themander of this Nkuvera unit.

    He just needed to exercise care when using them lest trouble follows...

    Far away from the artificial ind, in a tall building with a wide vantage point...

    Vatler watched as the artificial ind caught fire, he also noticed his yacht patrolling the ind. He grinned happily.

    "That looks fun, man, I sure wish I can join..."

    Vatler tilted his head.

    "Well, I had my fun, all¡¯s well that ends well I guess..."

    Vatler lowered his tone, he shifted his attention away from the fiery scene.

    The reason, a highschool girl had entered his room, the in-looking girl with sses slowly approached while her sses reflected light in a supernatural manner. She¡¯s also wearing a highschool uniform.

    That uniform belonged to Saikai Academy.

    Vatler did not have to turn around to identify the girl.

    "Paper Noise? Or would you prefer to be called one of the Three Saints from Lion King Organization, hmm?"

    This highschool girl is actually one of the three leaders in charge of Lion King Organization.

    Yukina was sent to Itogami Ind due inrge part to this sses girl¡¯s machinations. Yukina wasn¡¯t aware one of her bosses is in the same school as her.

    Against Vatler¡¯s ambiguous greeting, the girl took it with stride.

    "You do you..."

    She roamed her gaze over Vatler¡¯s tattered clothing.

    "It seems you¡¯re up to something ndestine..."

    "Please, call it fun games..."

    Vatler faced the girl.

    "Is that so?"

    The girl passed a dossier to Vatler.

    "This was sent by Lost Warlord Empire."

    Vatler epted the dossier, he didn¡¯t get to open it before the girl asked him a question.

    "I have a question..."

    Vatler paused, then, he continued unwrapping the dossier. He nodded, giving the girl the permission to continue.

    The girl formted her question.

    "Was the ck Death Emperor Faction¡¯s movement an order from That person?"

    The air cooled when she mentioned that person. Tense mood filled the room, the girl waited for an answer.

    Vatler replied without changing his expression.

    "This uproar was all me, I stirred thismotion because it interested me..."

    Vatler smiled.

    "At least, that¡¯s my exnation for now...¡¯

    The girl lowered her head.

    "Okay, another question..."

    The girl examined Vatler, more urately speaking, she looked at Vatler who is scantily d. The guy lost 95% of his clothes, revealing his porcin white skin, her sses shed.

    "Just who did that to you?"

    The girl had to know.

    She knows Vatler, this guy is a very dangerous fellow.

    The four primogenitors were the strongest existence in this world, while the fourth primogenitor is not fully awakened, she still measured them on the same level.

    Excluding the fourth primogenitor, there are still three primogenitors. Below them, Vatler reigned supreme as the strongest vampire.

    At his full-power, he¡¯s someone who stood a chance against primogenitors. Unlike other vampires who would face despair, this guy is called a being closest to primogenitor for a good reason.

    In terms of power, few can contend with Vatler. Yet, here he is, clearly he got beat up by someone...

    Assuming it was a duel, who could have done that to Vatler? Rather, what kind of monster did that to him?

    She must know.

    Vatler chuckled.

    Unlike his business smile, this was a genuineughter from Vatler.

    "A very interesting person!"

    "Interesting person?"

    "Indeed..."

    Vatler stopped reading the documents in his hand. He turned towards the ming artificial ind.

    "I met a very intriguing individual if there ever was one..."

    The sses girl looked at the burning artificial ind. She lowered her head without saying anything...

 Chapter 926: Abnormal Nagisa? Something unforgivable?

    <h4>Chapter 926: Abnormal Nagisa? Something unforgivable?</h4>

    Itogami Ind, southern residentialplex...

    Night...

    Nagisa didn¡¯t move her chopsticks even when there¡¯s a steaming hot te of food in front of her. It looked like her soul is wandering outside of her body. Her dazed look was a stark trast to her usual cheerful self.

    Kojou didn¡¯t slow down, he saw his younger sister¡¯s abnormal state and he felt a bit troubled. This is the first time he has seen her like this.

    She¡¯s always been the bubbly, outgoing, and cheerful younger sister. A bit naggy, sure, but she¡¯s a cute sister in the end. Unlike usual, she¡¯s not smiling or giggling every 5 seconds, that¡¯s just not her.

    What happened to Nagisa?

    Kojou couldn¡¯t hold his concern any longer.

    "Nagisa, is something wrong?"

    "..."

    Nagisa continued staring into the void, it appears she didn¡¯t hear Kojou.

    "Nagisa! Nagisa!"

    Kojou frowned. He waved his hand in front of her face while raising his voice.

    "Nagisa!"

    "Eh?"

    Nagisa came back to reality. She was greeted by a very concerned Kojou.

    She beamed at him.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Kojou-kun?..."

    "Hah? I should be asking that question, right?!"

    Kojou continued speaking with a worried look.

    "What¡¯s going on with you? You don¡¯t look energetic..."

    "N-no, I am fine..."

    Nagisa forced a smile onto her face. She shifted her gaze away from Kojou who is rather suspicious of her.

    Even if he¡¯s dense, he knew something was up with Nagisa.

    "Nagisa..."

    Kojou ced the chopsticks down. He looked at her with a serious look.

    "You know you can talk to me about anything, right?"

    Nagisa hesitated but she shook her head in the end.

    "Nah, nothing¡¯s wrong with me!"

    "Really?"

    Kojou doubted her words.

    "Really!"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks up, she didn¡¯t appreciate Kojou¡¯s doubtful look.

    "Jeez, just eat your food."

    Nagisa ignored Kojou, she quickly finished her meal while Kojou continued observing her. His eyes were still shing with concern.

    "That¡¯s basically what happened!"

    Kojou exined while sitting in Seiza. He told Kotori and Yukina about the dinner they hadst night. Kotori exchanged a look with Yukina.

    "True, that doesn¡¯t sound like Nagisa..."

    Yukina mused out loud.

    "She¡¯s not as open as before, she¡¯s also more reserved in ss. She zones out in ss and she would hit walls while walking on the street. She almost got herself into an ident because her absent-mindedness."

    "I also had a feeling something like that happened..."

    Kotori took out the candy in her mouth.

    "Nagisa, she has something to say but she¡¯s keeping it to herself..."

    "Right? You two also noticed it?..."

    Kojou nodded with an exasperated look.

    "This has been going on for a few days now, she might act normal but she would go nk. She¡¯s also very distracted when she¡¯s eating, that¡¯s not like her!"

    "Nagisa is acting like that for a good reason. But, she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me about it..."

    Kojou kowtowed to Kotori and Yukina.

    "Please! Itsuka! Himeragi!"

    He begged them with puppy eyes.

    "Please go talk to Nagisa, you two are girls and you are besties, she will probably open up to you. Please, help me."

    Kojou bowed down once more. Yukina and Kotori exchanged a look before sighing.

    "Senpai, don¡¯t worry...

    Yukina said softly.

    "Nagisa¡¯s condition worries me too, we are going to get to the bottom of this."

    "Maa..."

    Kotori chomped down on the candy, she waved her hand.

    "We will try our luck with Nagisa, maybe she will talk if it¡¯s us."

    "Thank you, thank you so much!"

    Kojou expressed his gratitude and he smashed his head too hard, causing him to groan in pain.

    Both girls giggled.

    Kotori and Yukina invited Nagisa to Yukina¡¯s home...

    Yukina sat there with a straight back and a stern expression. She¡¯s giving off immense pressure while Kotori took aidback attitude. Her eyes were on Nagisa. With two people focusing on her, Nagisa lowered her head and she tried to appear as small as possible.

    "Erm... Kotori-chan... Yukina-chan..."

    Nagisa raised her arm up like a meek creature.

    "You two have something to discuss with me?..."

    Kotori and Yukina exchanged a nce. Kotori was the first to open the discussion.

    ¡¯Nagisa, you are acting really weird recently..."

    Nagisa gasped but she quicklyughed while waving her hands side to side.

    "Come on, I am not, Nagisa¡¯s still the same ol¡¯ Nagisa..."

    "Nagisa-chan, that won¡¯t do..."

    Yukina got closer to Nagisa.

    "We are friends, friends don¡¯t lie to each other..."

    "I..."

    Nagisa wanted to slide out of this one. However, Yukina¡¯s serious face stopped her dead in her tracks.

    Nagisa sneaked a nce at Kotori and she lowered her head while biting her lips, she looked like a kid who done wrong and is now feeling remorse for it.

    "Sorry, Kotori-chan, Yukina-chan..."

    The two sighed in relief when they heard Nagisa¡¯s apology.

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Yukina took Nagisa¡¯s hand, she started to her with a warm voice.

    "If anything¡¯s troubling you, let us know so we can share the burden with you..."

    "I..."

    Nagisa¡¯s eyes shed, she looked very vexed. She looked at Kotori again, droplets of tears appeared at the corners of her eyes.

    Kotori and Yukina allowed Nagisa to speak, they silently urged her on. Nagisa decided it was time toe clean. She clenched her teeth.

    "Kotori-chan!"

    Nagisa turned towards Kotori. She closed her eyes as she apologized with a guilty look on her face.

    "I am sorry!"

    Kotori flinched.

    "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    "Kotori-chan..."

    Nagisa pursed her lips, she looked like a tragic heroine.

    "Nagisa did something unforgivable to Kotori-chan..."

    "Something unforgivable?"

    Kotori knew Nagisa isn¡¯t pranking her, she furrowed her brows.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Nagisa bit down on her lips, Yukina can feel Nagisa¡¯s hand trembling, she squeezed down to give her courage to go on. She also smiled at Nagisa.

    Feeling the warmth from Yukina, Nagisa sucked in a huge breath and she finally bit the bullet.

    "I did it with sensei!"

    "Did it with sensei" "Did it with sensei"... "Did it with sensei..."

    Her confession echoed in the room. The two girls froze up, their expressions changed as they were utterly stupefied.

 Chapter 927: Imouto-sanâ€™s earth-shaking statement

    <h4>Chapter 927: Imouto-san''s earth-shaking statement</h4>

    The air turned still...

    Kotori and Yukina didn''t know what to say. Meanwhile, Nagisa couldn''t bear to look at the girls here.

    "Nagisa...chan..."

    Yukina lifted her head, sheughed albeit very awkwardly.

    "When you say ''Did it with sensei'' you mean you kissed Sensei, right?"

    "Ah, yes!"

    Nagisa confessed like she''s already given up on salvation. Her hoarse voice rang throughout the room.

    "A few days ago, our school got attacked by beastmen, I couldn''t escape with Yukina in time so I saw the beastmen..."

    Nagisa lowered her head as she recalled the events of that day. She blushed brightly.

    "Nagisa was afraid and Sensei, he kissed me to calm me down, I was freaking out back then..."

    Nagisa pped her hands together and she apologized again.

    Kotori-chan, I am so sorry. I didn''t mean to do it!"

    "I-I this..."

    Yukina wasn''t sure what to do. She looked between Kotori and Nagisa. She started panicking.

    A kiss?

    She kissed her own teacher?

    This kind of stuff is very shocking for Yukina who is still pure of mind.

    Meanwhile, Kotori couldn''t believe her ears, she stared dumbfoundedly at Nagisa for a few seconds beforeughing out loud.

    "In other words, you kissed my brother so you''ve been acting weird because you don''t know how to talk to me..."

    "N-Nn!"

    Nagisa nodded anxiously. She was waiting for Kotori to scold her, she was even preparing herself for the worse, she assumed Kotori is just seconds away from severing rtions with her. However, Kotori''s reaction surprised her.

    She held herughter back too much so she''s red as an apple.

    Her shoulder trembled as she twitched with amusement. Nagisa and Yukina thought she''s too angry, but Kotori...

    "Hahahaha!"

    Kotoriughed out loud.

    "Y-you..."

    Kotori hugged her stomach, she was tearing up fromughter.

    "You''re all hung up on this?"

    Nagisa and Yukina were stunned. They were puzzled as to why she behaved like this.

    They imagined scenarios where Kotori went mad with anger or swore to cut them out of her life, she didn''t think she wouldugh like this.

    What''s going on here?

    Maybe she''s too angry and she snapped?

    Nagisa and Yukina looked at Kotori with concerned looks.

    "Kotori-chan, it''s my fault, you can do whatever you want to me, just don''t crack your head over this!"

    "What is going on in that head of yours?!"

    Kotori read their minds, she rolled her eyes at them.

    "Nagisa, you''re cute..."

    Kotori gave Nagisa an assessment the other girls couldn''t fathom.

    "Kotori-chan, you''re not angry?"

    Nagisa said sheepishly.

    "I kissed sensei, it was a lip to lip one too..."

    "I-I mean that shouldn''t count, right?"

    Yukina chortled, she wanted to defuse the situation.

    "Sensei did that to calm Nagisa-chan down, it was an action under duress, nothing could have beend one..."

    "Jeez, stop it you two, I am not angry, far from it..."

    Kotori returned to her nonchnt self, she opened another Chupa Chups.

    "It''s just a kiss, I didn''t think you would react in such a manner, how cute..."

    "It''s just a kiss?..."

    Nagisa blinked in surprise. She didn''t know how she should respond to that.

    Normally, if the guy they liked went and kissed another girl, the girlfriend would be jealous, right?

    Kotori and Wu Yan behaved more like a couple than siblings, at least, that''s what Nagisa saw.

    Kotori wasn''t fuming, she said "It''s just a kiss" and that''s the end of that. Nagisa does not have experience being in a rtionship so Nagisa didn''t know what Kotori was up to.

    As for the lover, Kotori, forget kissing other girls, the bastard already brought them to pound town multiple times, emphasis on the plural them.

    If she got mad just because Wu Yan kissed another girl, she would have died from anger a long time ago.

    Kotori snickered.

    "Nagisa, do you like my brother?"

    "Ha?"

    Nagisa jumped in shock. Yukina also didn''t see thising, they tried to see what Kotori was up to. Nagisa was the first to frantically wave her hands around.

    "N-no..."

    "Don''t deny it so quickly."

    Kotori cut her off. She''s smiling like she''s about to prank her.

    "Yukina said friends don''t lie to each other, if you lie to me, I am going to be really angry..."

    Nagisa ced her palms together as she thought long and hard about this question.

    "I don''t know..."

    Nagisa wasn''t sure what feeling she had.

    She had demonophobia, she might not hate demons, however, it''s hard to ask her to hang out with them.

    When she first encountered Wu Yan, she showed this side of her to the fullest extent. Nagisa was absolutely terrified of Wu Yan. When he became her teacher, she slowly warmed up to him after he showed his gentle side. Besides fear, curiosity got the btter of her.

    When Wu Yan rained down delicious food on her, she slowly got ustomed to Wu Yan''s presence. Finally, she got rid of her dread towards Wu Yan, epting Wu Yan into her heart.

    That''s about it.

    When Wu Yan used that drastic tactic to shut her up during the beastment incident, her feelings of curiosity and tolerance muddled into a messy tangle of emotions.

    She''s not sure what she felt towards Wu Yan.

    Kotori narrowed her eyes, she saw the emotions shing in Nagisa''s eyes. She told Nagisa something shocking.

    "Okay, Nagisa, go get onii-chan!"

    "Huh?..."

    Nagisa was astounded.

    "Get esnsei?..."

    Yukina''s mind went haywire.

    "He''s your first kiss, right?"

    Kotori said.

    "If you don''t know how you feel, you should try your luck with onii-chan, maybe you will find your answer then?"

    "B-but Kotori-chan..."

    Nagisa stuttered.

    "Sensei, h-he''s your boyfriend, isn''t he?"

    "So?"

    Kotori talked like she wasn''t afraid of people judging her.

    "I don''t mind."

    Nagisa''s eyes widened.

    "B-but he''s my sensei..."

    "Nagisa..."

    Kotori said with a frustrated tone.

    "That guy''s a vampire, he''s going to live forever, who cares about age and seniority? You''re teacher and student, look at me, we are siblings!"

    She ced her hands on Nagisa''s shoulder, she beamed widely at her.

    "That''s why, Nagisa. Rx andyou should try your best to capture his heart!"

    "It''s cool!"

    Kotori showed a strategic smile, she looked like she''sying down orders in themand room of Ratatoskr.

    "I am going to help you out!"

    Nagisa''s mouth widened. She looked at Kotori as she tried to figure out her logic, why would she help her love rival? Her mind went nk as she went back to her home.

    As for Yukina, she watched as Kotori warped and destroyed her worldviews. Her tiny mind is on the verge of mental copse, she''s probably going to zone out until the sun goes down...

 Chapter 928: Itâ€™s official, completed quest and saving unknown people

    <h4>Chapter 928: It''s official,pleted quest and saving unknown people</h4>

    "Eh?!!!"

    Wu Yan gasped when he saw the documents in his hands.

    "It''s official? I am an assault mage now?"

    "Why are you that surprised?..."

    Natsuki tilted her head, she couldn''t believe this guy, he''s making mountains out of anthills.

    "You don''t want to be an official assault mage?"

    "No, no, it''s just..."

    Wu Yan felt puzzled, he tilted his head side to side trying to figure out what happened.

    "Why did they suddenly gave me this job?"

    "It''s not without rhyme or reason!"

    Natsuki knocked on the table with her fan, she calmly exined.

    "You performed well during the ck Death Emperor Faction Incident, the higherups got wind of this. You also sessfully stopped Nkuvera and captured Kristoff Gardos. Those merits got you this job. Congrattions, from now on, you''re an official assault mage."

    Natsuki''s words were followed by...

    Mission 1pleted, you obtained Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points x 5,000!

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 7,170

    Item Points: 1,265,000

    Ability Points: 6,000

    Summoning Points: 7,300

    Level: 80

    The system told him to believe it, everything he''s hearing is real.

    "Phew..."

    Wu Yan chuckled, he quickly scanned through the document.

    "I thought I would get punished for almost burning down that artificial ind, I didn''t think they would reward me like this..."

    "Almost? You burned down the entire ind!"

    Natsuki shot him down before snorting.

    "The higherups med the fire damage on the ck Death Emperor Faction, aspensation for deporting Kristoff Gardos, Lost Warlord Empire agreed to pay for the artificial ind multiple times the fair market value. Walking away from such a sweet deal, I doubt the higherups would stille after you."

    "I-I see, that''s rather realistic..."

    Wu Yan felt speechless, he looked at Natsuki.

    "Okay where will I be stationed?"

    "What? You don''t like it here?..."

    Natsuki sounded like she''s annoyed. Her beautiful eyes were shing with dangerous lights.

    "You don''t like being a teacher?..."

    "Of course not!"

    Wu Yan knew better than to talk back, he chortled.

    "I mean, I need to ask it sooner orter, since it''s my job..."

    Natsuki was satisfied with that answer, she picked up the cup and she started sipping ck tea.

    "You are still attached with Saikai Academy, if you don''t like that then you can go talk to the higherups yourself..."

    "I didn''t say I disliked it..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek, he shrugged.

    "It''s my first time teaching, my grades were pretty bad when I was a student, I just don''t feel right teaching others..."

    "Oh?..."

    Natsuki nced at Wu Yan, she grinned.

    "That''s not what I heard though? The literature teacher of middle school year 3 ss C seems to be a popr teacher..."

    "Those kids are just cheeky and gluttonous!"

    Wu Yan quipped.

    "I gave them treats and hung out with them, it''s not hard to see what would happen..."

    Wu Yan looked at Natsuki, he showed her a very anger-inducing grin.

    "If you y with your students, I betcha you''re going to be the most popr teacher in Saikai Academy!"

    Natsuki''s expression twitched as she leered holes into Wu Yan, if she could fire mes from her eyes, she would.

    His sarcasm wasn''t lost on Natsuki. He''s implying that with her appearance and height, she would be popr with the students, as a cute mascot of sorts.

    Natsuki didn''t want to admit it, however, objectively speaking, she''s pretty cute.

    For someone who wanted to maintain an image of a serious and stern teacher, that''s not a good trait.

    Wu Yan backpedaled away from Natsuki, she''s still staring daggers into him when heughed.

    "Okay, jeez, pretend like I didn''t say anything..."

    Natsuki snorted, she continued sampling her exquisite ck tea.

    She''s suprisingly childish...

    Wu Yan would never say that out loud. He pursed his lips and he delved into his mind.

    Transcript world: Strike the Blood

    World Quest: Salvation

    Mission 1: Be an assault mage on Itogami Ind

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning points x 5,000

    Mission 2: Stop the Angel Faux ceremony and save the Artificial angel, Kanase Kanon

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning points x 10,000

    Mission 3: Locked

    Artificial Angel? Kanase Kanon?

    Who''s that?

    Wu Yan shut his eyes as he tried to recall what little memory he had of the original work.

    Of course, he came up with nothing.

    He really didn''t watch the original series properly.

    Sighing, he shook his head. He looked at Natsuki, he hesitated but chose to ask her anyway.

    "Hey, Natsuki, does the name, Kanase Kanon ring any bells?"

    "Hmm?..."

    Natsuki stopped, she gave him a puzzled look.

    "What''s with the sudden question?..."

    "It''s nothing..."

    He casually lied, Natsuki didn''t buy it, he himself didn''t buy it, Wu Yan exined.

    "I just heard her name, what? You know her?"

    Natsuki sized Wu Yan up, she wanted to see if she can spot a w on this guy.

    "You have so many secrets people just find it hard to resist investigating you..."

    Wu Yan blinked.

    "You mean to say, you want to know more about me?..."

    "Who wants to understand you?!"

    Natsuki''s intrigue immediately dissipated.

    "How did you arrive at that conclusion?!''

    "Well, isn''t it normal?..."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms with a justified look.

    "You''re 26 already, right? I can understand why you would be interested in the other gender..."

    Snap

    A cross-shaped vein bulged on her temple, her eyebrows twitched with anger. Wu Yan ignored this sign as he continued to his peril.

    "I mean, normally, when a woman reach 26 years old, they would have had experience dating one or two men, right? With your current appearance... Hmm... I am guessing you don''t have much luck in that department..."

    Snap snap

    The veins continued to bulge as her doll-like face contorted with fury.

    "Even if you look like a kid, you should still try to get yourself a boyfriend, if not, it''s like you want others to treat you like a child, no?..."

    Snap snap snap

    Yeah, Natsuki''s very close to losing it right now.

    "Oh, wait, you look like that so people must peg you for a kid, right? Is that the reason why you''re still single? Hey, hey, don''t tell me you couldn''t bag yourself a man?..."

    With her head lowered, her bangs covered her furious look. Then, a low growl came from her.

    "You done?..."

    "Oops..."

    Wu Yan looked in her direction, although he couldn''t ascertain her expression, he started adjusting his tone.

    "Erm, look, Natsuki..."

    Natsuki finally snapped, she looked up with a dark look. She pped at Wu Yan''s mouth with her fan.

    "Is this the mouth asking to get high-fived with a fan?!"

    "Woah!"

    Wu Yan dodged the fan strike. Before he could sigh, a cup filled with piping hot ck tea came for his head.

    Wu Yan teleported away in an instant...

    "Tsk..."

    Natsuki clicked her tongue. She turned around, leaving a rather sad sentence before exiting her office...

    "Boyfriend, if only..."

 Chapter 929: The war of the Imouto-chans, begin!

    <h4>Chapter 929: The war of the Imouto-chans, begin!</h4>

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan sighed pathetically, he walked along the long corridor.

    "I just wanted to ask a simple question, I sure got ahead of myself afterpleting a mission..."

    "Natsuki she''s still angry, right?"

    Wu Yan pped his own cheeks to perk himself up.

    "Forget about it, I just finished mission 1, the next one can wait. I can ask about things another time..."

    Wu Yan''s mood improved and he quickened his steps.

    He didn''t notice a few figures poking out around the corner behind him.

    "Good, he didn''t discover us..."

    Kotori nodded, she''s currently in Saikai Academy Middle School uniform. Wu Yan continued pacing away without turning back.

    She wore the uniform to sneak into this school. It would be impossible for an outsider like her to wander inside this school without wearing a uniform. Kotori borrowed Nagisa''s uniform, luckily, she''s about the same size as Nagisa so she could fit in with the student body.

    More like, Kotori is 15 so she''s technically still a middle school student. Even if she''s themander of Ratatoskr, she still needed to study. Shiori was unaware of Kotori''s other identity, if she found out Kotori didn''t want to go to school, Shiori would probably hit her.

    "Are you ready?..."

    Kotori asked Nagisa.

    "If you''re done preparing, the operation will start!"

    "Wait wait wait!!!"

    Nagisa started freaking out, she fidgeted with a red face.

    "Is this really okay?..."

    "It''s alright, there''s no problem!"

    Kotori stuck her chest out, one wondered where she got her confidence.

    "I am an expert at stuff like this..."

    "Expert?"

    Nagisa tilted her head in confusion.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s nothing, don''t mind it..."

    Kotori pulled Nagisa along, then she shoved her forward.

    "Go ahead! I will be supporting you from behind!"

    Nagisa subconsciously gulped. Her tense movement suggested she''s still very nervous.

    It couldn''t be helped, she''s a bubbly girl who can hit it off with just about anyone, excluding demons. It should be within her skillset to strike up a conversation with another person.

    However, this time, she''s gonna hit on someone else, it''s an entirely different ball game for her.

    She''s a 14 years-old teenager who is still budding, she wants a passionate love just like any other teenagers her age, however, she didn''t think she would act so quickly.

    Her heart is racing faster than usual, she didn''t think Kotori would nudge her into this...

    "Don''t be nervous1 If you''re nervous you''ve already lost half the war!"

    Kotori said as if she''s speaking from experience.

    "Just be you, walk up there with your cheerful self and greet him like normal Then, you give the item to him and that''s it. We will be watching you from over here, isn''t that right?"

    Kotori asked Yukina who couldn''t find a chance to join in.

    "Y-yea..."

    Yukina nodded bashfully. Yukina is also doing this for the first time, she felt embarrassed just helping someone go after a guy.

    Yukina turned towards Kotori, she bitterlyughed.

    "Is this really okay though?..."

    Yukina couldn''t understand her.

    She likes that person and he''s her lover, right?...

    Why is she helping another woman pursue her man?

    Yukina just couldn''t understand her. It appears Kotori is d with this oue, which just further deepened her puzzlement. She just couldn''te to grasp with her new reality.

    Does she do this for everyone? Helping girls get with her man?

    Yukina''s guess was on the mark. As themander of Ratatoskr, she helped Wu Yan bag Tohka, Yoshino, and Kurumi...

    "I mean, we are already doing this, is that question still relevant?"

    Kotori looked at Nagisa and Yukina with a firm look.

    "We can''t turn back now, we have to go through with this!"

    "Yes, I guess you''re right..."

    Yukina and Nagisa weren''t sure but they agreed with her anyway.

    "Why does this feel wrong?"

    "Jeez, less talking more walking, he''s about to leave!"

    Kotori shooed Nagisa with candy in her hand. She entered hermander mode and she started her operation.

    "Saa, let us begin out date (war)!"

    "Ah!"

    Nagisa got pushed into the corridor much to her shock, she yelped when Kotori grabbed Yukina and they hightailed their way out of that ce.

    Nagisa''s jaw fell to the floor as sheined out loud.

    "What about supporting me? Why are you running away?"

    "Support? Who ran away?..."

    A curious voice came from behind Nagisa, she froze up on the spot.

    "What''s the matter? Nagisa?..."

    Wu Yan blinked in shock, she''s currently petrified like she has seen a ghost.

    "Why are you screaming and gasping in this corridor? Don''t tell me there''s a perverted highschooler prowling and hitting on middle schoolgirls!"

    Nagisa awkwardlyughed, she shook her head vigorously. When she saw Wu Yan''s face up close, she turned bright red. Her heart also started racing.

    After Wu Yan kissed her, Nagisa avoided any situation where they were alone together. Just thinking about that event would make her run away at top speed. This notion appeared in her mind once more.

    Wu Yan was chill as a cucumber, he already forgot about the events of that day, it felt like Tuesday to him, this yboy.

    "It''s about time for ss to start, let''s go!"

    Nagisa subconsciously called out to him.

    "Wait!"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "What? Is something the matter?..."

    Nagisa smiled awkwardly. She looked very nervous, her eyes darted around until she nced at Wu Yan. Finally, she gave up.

    She should follow Kotori-chan''s advice...

    "Erm, sensei..."

    Nagisa mustered up what little courage she still had and she sheepishly continued.

    "I... I have something I want to give you..."

    "Something for me?..."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "What''s that?"

    Nagisa inhaled deeply, gnashing her teeth, she presented the item she had with her, she was hiding it behind her back all this time. She showed him a lunchbox.

    A bento...

    "Nagisa made this herself!"

    Nagisa yelled out loud as if to drown out the butterflies in her stomach.

    "Sensei! Please have a taste!"

    "Ah, you made these yourself?..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "This is a sight to behold, you actually made me a lunchbox..."

    He epted the lunchbox from Nagisa.

    "I thought you only knew how to freeload at my ce?"

    "Mou..."

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks, she''s a bit mad with Wu Yan''s careless remark. When she saw Wu Yan''s radiant smile, she panicked again.

    "I-it''s just thanks for what you always did for us..."

    "Oh? You''re strangely courteous..."

    He rubbed the warm lunchbox and he waved towards her.

    "Let''s go to ss, lunch time ising up, when the fellows start eating, let''s go hang with them..."

    "O-oh!"

    Nagisa nodded. She remembered what Kotori told her, she spelled out the advise word for word.

    "Sensei, please allow me to feed youter!"

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 930: The teacher who goes after the student and the student who went after the teacher

    <h4>Chapter 930: The teacher who goes after the student and the student who went after the teacher</h4>

    With a face as red as the meat she¡¯s pinching out of the luncbox, Nagisa slowly passed the food to Wu Yan with trembling hands. Her amateur moves gave away her inexperience.

    "Sensei, ahhh~~~"

    Stare...

    Wu Yan sat with cold sweat pouring down his back. He watched as Nagisa tried to feed him meat with a voice so small mosquitoes would have a hard time hearing her.

    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s a girl feeding him. There are gentle souls in his harem, he¡¯s pretty much used to being treated like this, this isn¡¯t enough to make him sweat cold bullets. No, it¡¯s the stare he¡¯s getting from the students around him...

    Gulp...

    Wu Yan silently screamed for help when he detected the piercing gazes of everyone around him.

    How and why did things develop like this?

    What¡¯s going on with Nagisa?

    "S-sensei..."

    Nagisa felt a bit disappointed when Wu Yan didn¡¯t move in for the chomp.

    "You don¡¯t like my lunchbox?"

    "No no!"

    Wu Yan shook his head, he reckoned this isn¡¯t the time to think too deeply. He wasn¡¯t sure what Nagisa is up to, however, anyone with half a brain knows what to do in this kind of situation.

    "Why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    Nagisa asked. She¡¯s already too invested in this to notice the looks of the other students around her. Wu Yan would like her to take note if only a little...

    Helpless, Wu Yan opened his mouth and he bit down on the piece of meat, suddenly, the ss cheered loudly.

    "He did it! Sensei ate!"

    "Holy crap..."

    "Nagisa... and Sensei... Are they?..."

    "I don¡¯t think so, no way..."

    The disbelief could be clearly heard within the students¡¯ incessant murmurings. Then, they cast looks belonging to those who had seen a ghost, pandemonium descended on the students.

    "Wow, they really did it, that ¡¯ahhh~~~¡¯ gig..."

    "Are they, are they in that kind of rtionship?"

    "No way, the forbidden love between a teacher and the student?..."

    "Akatsuki-san is so daring..."

    "Nice, go get him, Nagisa! We are rooting for you!"

    Nagisa felt like she could die of shame, she didn¡¯t think there would be a day where she would be teased so hard.

    The chopsticks in her hand suddenly felt like they weighed a ton. Her movements slowed down as she blushed in a deeper red hue. She¡¯s practically steaming at this point, she threw a nce that said: "Help me!!!" towards the doorway.

    Kotori and Yukina saw this SOS and Kotori waved her Chupa Chups, telling Nagisa to keep going.

    Meanwhile, Yukina can¡¯t bare to look on any longer.

    Her best friend is acting lovey-dovey in front of the ss. Meanwhile, the teacher¡¯s lover is currently cheering for her best friend to bag the guy.

    This is too much to handle, her brain promptly shut down.

    Yukina slowly viewed Wu Yan in another light...

    It¡¯s a gaze Kojou is very familiar with...

    That¡¯s because she¡¯s looking at Wu Yan like he¡¯s the scum of the lowest rung.

    Wu Yan¡¯s image slowly changed in Yukina¡¯s heart, he is already lumped in with Kojou who she assumes is a bag of lust walking on two feet, albeit Wu Yan¡¯s the victim here.

    Nagisa wanted to cry when her two BFFs didn¡¯te to her rescue. She continued feeding Wu Yan with a forced smile. She decided to see this to its inevitable end.

    "..."

    Wu Yan ate with twitching lips. He wanted to say something but he gave up in the end. He also bit the bullet and he received Nagisa¡¯s care.

    The ss of 3C watched with bated breathes as the teacher and student enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Some of them were watching the show with a serious vigor, it¡¯s too stimting for their young minds.

    The students started taking our their phones. In a fury of shutter sounds and phone shes, they snapped pics of the teacher-student duo.

    Wu Yan and Nagisa couldn¡¯t deal with this.

    Girls don¡¯t like to stand out, Nagisa shrieked as she shoved her lunchbox into Wu Yan¡¯s hand. Then, she dashed out of the ssroom.

    The students cried out at the same time when they acme back to their senses.

    "They are running away!"

    "Chase them!"

    "Wait for me!"

    The ssroom exploded as students charged out of the ss, they were all mobilized to chase the lovebird. The door almost crumbled from the stampede.

    Kotori yelled at Yukina.

    "Quick! We need to chase after them!"

    "Uh... why?..."

    Yukina wasn¡¯t sure chasing after the crazed mob is a good idea.

    "Don¡¯t ask so many questions!"

    Kotori grabbed her hand and they pursued them.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Wait..."

    It¡¯s lunchtime, the students are eating in the cafeteria. They ate happily as they talked to blow the time.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the cafeteria¡¯s food sucked, the students chose to enjoy the dishes they brought from home. They exchanged and bartered with each other. There were students who threw a few verbal jabs here and there, telling the other students to bring the good stuff. It was a serene and peaceful environment.

    However, this peace was soon broken by a mob of students.

    A cute girl pulled a guy along as they ran along the hallway.

    Then, the mob tagged behind while yelling words they couldn¡¯t ignore.

    "Stop! Sensei! Akatsuki-san!"

    "Stop running, sensei! Or we are going to spread the news that you¡¯re hitting on your own student!"

    "Nagisa! Are you in a rtionship with sensei?!"

    "Tell us!"

    "We won¡¯t tell!"

    The mob yelled with sounds the whole building can hear...

    The students eating in the cafeteria heard everything. They almost spat out whatever were in their mouth much to the chagrin of their friends nearby. Some students almost choke on their drinks. But, that didn¡¯t stop them from turning into curious kitties.

    "A teacher hitting on his student?"

    "A student in love with her teacher?"

    "Oh my god..."

    "Who? I want to know!"

    "What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go check it out!"

    "Fine by me! Let¡¯s go!"

    More students joined the fray.

    Almost the entire middle school student body participated in this frenzy.

    The students poured out of their ssrooms. They erged the paparazzi squad.

    Soon, the students¡¯ hor and ted howls could be heard echoing throughout the huge building.

    Looking at the ever expanding legion, Wu Yan and Nagisa couldn¡¯t help but be filled with despair.

    They know everybody¡¯s going to talk about this the next day. Saikai Academy will know about the teacher-student duo in no time at all, adding vor to their history at this school.

    Since despair already greeted them, the only they can do is to run as fast as possible away from all these pesky students...

 Chapter 931: Akatsuki Kojouâ€™s crusade! Everything for his sister!

    <h4>Chapter 931: Akatsuki Kojou''s crusade! Everything for his sister!</h4>

    "Ha~~"

    Kojou yawned at his seat. He''s not doing anyone a service since he already saps the energy out of anyone near him with his lethargic look.

    He''s a vampire and he''s recognized as the strongest vampire among them all. As creatures of the night, sunlight is annoying to Kojou. It''s the reason why he always looks like he''s out of it.

    Because of his sister''s unusual behavior, he lost sleep over various scenarios. Even when he already assigned Kotori and Yukina on this investigation, Kojou couldn''t calm his anxiety down. Yawning is a way for him to get around his worries and tiredness.

    "I wonder what Itsuka and the rest are doing? Maybe they already got the answer out of Nagisa..."

    Kojou copsed at his seat, his head hitting the desk rather hard as he slowly entered the domain of the sandman.

    "Forget it, I am not going to solve anything by biting my nails here, I should trust Itsuka and Yukina..."

    Kojou pulled his hood up to cover his head.

    "Maybe I should take a nap before the next ss, if I sleep during the next ss, Natsuki-chan is going to chew on me..."

    Kojou suppressed his frustration and distress, he slowly closed his eyes and he allowed his sleepiness to encroach upon him.

    However, because of his rxed state, he can hear the other students talking around him. When he was about to use headphones to filter out the noise, he heard something that stopped him.

    "Hey, did you hear about the scandal in the middle school section?"

    "Yeah, things blew up there..."

    "Nn? How so?"

    "Oh, you don''t know?..."

    "I went to the cafeteria, what did I miss?"

    "Only the biggest show of the day, there''s a juicy story fresh from the middle school section..."

    "Yeah, I heard about it, something about a middle school girl romantically chasing after a teacher?"

    "Eh? Is that the version you heard? I heard the teacher was the one who initiated it?"

    "No, you''re wrong, it''s a group of students pursuing the teacher..."

    "The heck are you talking about? It''s the teacher eloping with a student, sparking an outrage and now there''s a mob after the teacher..."

    "No! The entire middle school student body wants the teacher dead, or so I''ve heard..."

    "What the hell''s going on here?"

    After going through multiple levels, the official story had warped into multiple versions.

    Kojou heard them talking and his heart suddenly sank. This bad feeling came out of nowhere.

    He assumed it was just his mind ying tricks on him. However, the rm-like gut feeling told him to believe his instinct.

    Indeed, what he heard next confirmed his gut feeling.

    "Who''s the teacher? That''s the key topic here!"

    "Erm... It was a teacher in charge of the year 3 students? Let''s see which ss was it?..."

    "It''s the Social Science teacher for ss 3-C, my brother''s there and he told me it''s some guy named Wu Yan!"

    "And, the student?..."

    "If I remember correctly, Akatsuki Nagisa or something like that?"

    "Akatsuki? Akatsuki''s younger sister?..."

    Kojou immediately got up.

    Kojou grabbed the guy who said Nagisa''s name. He probed the guy with a scary look.

    "Was that all true?"

    "I-I don''t know..."

    Shocked by Kojou''s unsually scary look, the guy stuttered as he repeated what he said.

    "I heard it from my younger brother..."

    Kojou released him after seeing that the guy''s not lying. Then, he ran out of the ssroom.

    "Damn! That damned vampire teacher, don''t tell me heid his hands on Nagisa! I thought he has his sister?"

    "I see, so that''s why Nagisa''s acting like that, that vampire teacher was behind it all?..."

    Kojou burned with righteous anger, his siscon heart burned brightly as he ran along the school corridor.

    Someone stopped Kojou before he can enter the middle school section, it was a person with a silver spear that gleamed with a dangerous glint. She swiped at Kojou, stopping him from running further.

    "Who goes there?!"

    Kojou was stunned when he identified the assant.

    "Himeragi?"

    Himeragi blocked him.

    Yukina brandished her spear at Kojou. She looked tense.

    "Senpai is not allowed to step further!"

    "Ha?''

    Kojou gasped.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?..."

    Yukina''s expression crumbled, she showed him a broken smile.

    "I would like to know why too..."

    "What kind of answer is that? What''s going on here?!"

    "Anyway!"

    Yukina returned to her game face.

    "Senpai, just stay here."

    "No way!"

    Kojou screamed.

    "Nagisa''s in danger, I must rescue her!"

    "Then, Senpai."

    Yukina twirled her spear with a dangerous look.

    "You shall not pass!"

    "Why did it turn out like this?!"

    Kojou howled, he yelled at Yukina.

    "Even if it''s Himeragi, nobody can stop me!"

    Kojou charged towards Yukina.

    "From now on, it''s my war!"

    "No! Senpai!"

    Yukina darted out with her spear akimbo.

    "It''s our battle!"

    Driven by his siscon heart, the fourth primogenitor attacked his observer for the first time.

    Yukina also fought back against the vampire who wanted to protect her sister''s happiness.

    Meanwhile, Kotori watched while nodding her head.

    Clearly, she''s the one who ordered Yukina to stop Kojou.

    On the rooftop of the middle school building...

    "Huh... huh..."

    Wu Yan and Nagisa were huffing as they pressed back against the door behind them, they looked like they just escaped from hell.

    After being chased by the entire student body of the middle school section, they were mentally strained.

    They were screaming: "Are you two dating?" Even Wu Yan who had a tireless body felt extreme fatigue after that session. Nagisa''s not doing any better too.

    "It''s over, it''s all over..."

    Nagisa hugged her head.

    "The whole school probably knows about this already, what do I do?..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I am in a hotter soup, no?"

    Someone gave him a lunchbox, fed him and then he got chased by the entire school, he didn''t understand why the middle school students wanted him "dead".

    Wu Yan felt like he''s the innocent one here...

    "It''s all Kotori-chan!"

    Nagisa stomped.

    "She said she would support me but I don''t see her cheeky butt anywhere!"

    "Kotori?..."

    Wu Yan asked Nagisa.

    "You mean Kotori put you up to this?"

    Nagisa stopped, she realized she had revealed what should have been a secret.

    Wu Yan finally understood the whole thing. He sighed.

    "I see, that''s how it is."

    "D-don''t me Kotori-chan!"

    Nagisa added.

    "She''s doing this for me..."

    "She''s helping you?"

    Wu Yan blinked.

    "Helping you achieve what?"

    "Sh-she''s helping me..."

    Nagisa blushed while fidgeting.

    "Yeah? What is it?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, this was developing out of his control so he had to get to the bottom of this, he stared at her face up close.

    "Out with it. If you don''t, you''re getting another kiss!"

    "Ki-ki-kiss..."

    Nagisa started steaming off the top of her head as her eyes rolled back. She fainted.

    "N-no way!"

    Somebody yelled, his voice echoing on the rooftop.

 Chapter 932: Progress, Nagisaâ€™s news

    <h4>Chapter 932: Progress, Nagisa''s news</h4>

    Saikai Academy, the infirmary...

    "Seriously..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he rolled his eyes at the patient here.

    "If you''re not doing okay, why did you run so fast?"

    "I couldn''t help it.."

    Nagisa tried to hide her head below the nket.

    "People were chasing us, of course Nagisa had to run. I didn''t think I would copes from anaemia."

    "Yeah? Oh, so you do know how to run."

    Wu Yan frowned, he knocked her little head.

    "Why didn''t you run when the beastmen attackedst time?"

    "Aiya, sensei, you''re so mean..."

    Nagisa blushed, she remembered what happened thest time, the kiss they shared. She rubbed her aching head while grumbling.

    "You already know about my disease..."

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan cast his sight to another area. His facial muscle twitched with annoyance.

    "Alright, Kotori! Himeragi! Why are you two here?!"

    Yukina and Kotori stood at the side of the bed, they listened to Wu Yan and Nagisa.

    "I-I heard Nagisa fainted so I came to check on her."

    Yukina lowered her head. She sounded panicky and Wu Yan knew why, although he wished he didn''t.

    Nagisa fainted twenty minutes ago, he''s the only one who saw.

    That raises the question, where did she hear about Nagisa losing consciousness?

    He knows he''s not getting anything from Yukina so he looked at the other person, Kotori.

    "You? You ran from the house after hearing about Nagisa''s condition?"

    "I just came to visit on a whim. I bumped into Yukina so I here I am!"

    Kotori crossed her arms and she used a poker face.

    "Got a problem with that?"

    "No..."

    Wu Yan''s eyebrows twitched. His shoulders slumped down and he turned towards the pathetic object opposite to him.

    "Okay, Kojou, why are you here?"

    "Nothing..."

    Kojou replied simply. Wu Yan couldn''t care less what the guy had to say. It''s Kojou''s appearance that made Wu Yan question him.

    One of his eyes got socked hard and is bruised ck and he had tissue paper in his nostrils. Judging by the bruises on his face, it''s fair to say someone beat him up.

    His clothes are also tattered. Aside from his outfit and pants, his shirt is pretty much torn. He looked like he just came back from a battlefield.

    Naturally, he wasn''t concerned with his injuries. A primogenitor like him would heal up in no time at all. That''s the reason why Kojou turned away from Nagisa, he didn''t want her to see his inhuman recovery speed. If anyone can see his face, they would see the face of someone who got trounced.

    Wu Yan knew the guy''s throwing a hissy fit over him.

    "Akatsuki-san, I don''t remember doing anything to you, what''s with that attitude?''

    Kojou stayed mum. He looked at Wu Yan with a sour look. Wu Yan wasn''t sure what he should say. Instead, he changed the topic by talking to Nagisa.

    "Hey, Nagisa, is your body prone to sickness?"

    Wu Yan examined her.

    "It sounded like you knew you would faint..."

    Nagisa stored away herughter, she smiled at him with a bitter face.

    "Yeah, Nagisa''s always been weak, I am not surprised I lost consciousness..."

    Kojou continued looking at her with puppy eyes. He continued.

    "We were once dragged into a terrorist attack, Nagisa almost died that time. The reason why we came to this ind was to treat Nagisa''s condition..."

    "Since that attack, Nagisa''s always been susceptible to fainting..."

    The others stayed silent, the mood also turned heavy. Kojou tried to cheer everyone up.

    "But, she''s doing way better than before. I can''t remember thest time she fainted."

    Kotori and Yukina looked better when they heard this. Wu Yan eyed Nagisa and he sighed.

    "Okay, I assume she got her demonophobia from that attack too?"

    Kojou hesitated but he nodded anyway.

    The perpetrators behind that terrorist attack must have been demons...

    "Aiya, don''t be so down..."

    Nagisa couldn''t bear the tense air, she gave everyone a cheerful smile.

    "Nagi''sa fine, look. I can run around, I joined the cheerleading team, I participated in the school sports festival. I am also mostly fine during physical education sses, I~am ~fine ~"

    "Hmm? Fine after running around?"

    Wu Yan teased Nagisa.

    "Remind me again who fainted after running around?"

    "Erm... that''s not what I meant!"

    Nagisa awkwardlyughed.

    "Compared to Kanon-chan, I am the perfect picture of health!"

    "Kanon-chan?"

    Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou gasped.

    "Kanon-chan?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan had an idea, he raised his eyebrows while staring into Nagisa''s eyes.

    "When you said Kanon-chan did you mean Kanase Kanon?"

    "Huh? Sensei knows Kanon-chan?"

    Nagisa tilted her head.

    "That shouldn''t be the case. She''s already absent by the time you''re here..."

    "Absent?"

    Wu Yan was taken aback.

    "Kanon used to study at our school? She was in our ss?"

    "Ah, I see, the same goes for Yukina, I guess..."

    Nagisa chuckled when she saw Yukina''s confused look.

    "Yes, Kanon-chan is a student in our ss!"

    "Did we have someone like that in our ss?"

    Yukina sounds like she''s puzzled.

    "I''ve never heard of her..."

    "Of course!"

    Nagisa nodded.

    "Kanon-chan applied for an extended leave before Sensei or Yukina transferred here. She''s not here anymore."

    "Ah..."

    Yukina replied.

    "An extended leave?"

    Wu Yan asked Nagisa while rubbing his chin.

    "Did she state the reason?"

    "Something about needing treatment for a disease, she''s been on and off school for medical reasons..."

    Nagisa''s bright eyes suggested she enjoyed this. She smiled at them.

    "That''s why I said I am faring better than Kanon-chan, you don''t see me applying for medical leave every now and then..."

    Nagisa recalled something, she hammered her palm.

    "Right, she should being back after school holiday."

    Nagisa excitedly told them.

    "Hey, Yukina-chan, let''s go buy something for Kanon-chan when shees back. Oh, right, I need to introduce Yukina to Kanon-chan too, she''s a very nice person..."

    "I-I know..."

    Yukina couldn''t keep up with Nagisa''s pace. Then, Wu Yan who was thinking about something spoke hi smind.

    "Nagisa, can you introduce Kanase Kanon to me?"

    "Introduce her to sensei?"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks after a brief moment of puzzlement, she leered at him.

    "Sensei, you''re not thinking about touching Kanon-chan, right?..."

    "What''s going through that mind of yours?!"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own saliva.

    "I am just curious about this sickly student..."

    "Curious, huh..."

    Nagisa''s still wary of Wu Yan, she said yes in the end.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan gave her a friendly smile, his eyes wavered with intent...

 Chapter 933: The hot topic couple and the angelic girl

    <h4>Chapter 933: The hot topic couple and the angelic girl</h4>

    There is a very hot topic circting in Saikai Academy.

    It''s talked about because it involved the love between a teacher and a student.

    For the students who are bored out of their minds, a juicy gossip like this got many students involved. When it''s something huge like this the students weed it with open arms. The big uproar that day got everyone talking about it.

    At least, that''s the current topic among students in Saikai Academy.

    A lot of students didn''t believe it at first. There are always rumors going around and the students learned to be wary of fake news, a product of being exaggerated through multipleyers of speaker. It''s highly unlike for there to be a coupleposed of a teacher and a student.

    Natsuki is 26 years old, she''s one of the youngest teachers here, the oldest sutdents here are not yet 18. That means at a minimum, there''s a difference of 8 years between student and teacher.

    Is there a student that would want to date a teacher older than him by 8 years? Excluding long-lived demons, would a reasonable human do that?

    Maybe there were isted cases in this world, at least the students can''t cite an example. It would be hard to find amon topic between such wide age gap, much less fall in love. It''s not an absolute but this pretty much stops any love in progress.

    That''s the age difference between a teacher and a high school student. What about the one between a middle school student and her teacher?

    When they heard about this news, excluding the students who saw it themselves, nobody believed the news. Then, when photos started spreading, they believed it.

    Those photos captured the scene where Nagisa fed Wu Yan food.

    Now that the cat''s out of the bag, it leaves them with little room to defend themselves even if it''s an age of magic and technology. The picture speaks a thousand words.

    So, this scandal roused the students'' interest.

    After some time, the news spread far and wide.

    Then, like all news, people learned to live with it. Except for Wu Yan, Nagisa, and ss 3C who got tired of this crap. Kojou''s ss also got fed up.

    The nosy students kepting to see the fabled couple, including high school students. The corridor outside ss 3C was practically teeming with students. They skulked around hoping to catch the couple in action.

    Maybe they wanted to see if they can see some public disy of affection?

    Kojou is one of the students who woulde here everyday to check things out.

    As for whether or not they are bothering the couple in question. They never thought about it. In other words, it''s been hell for Wu Yan and Nagisa.

    Nagisa got stopped multiple times, people kept gawking at her.

    She''s an outgoing person so she has a lot of of friends in this school. Her friends who wanted the inside scoop kept approaching her to get the answers to their questions.

    Nagisa wasn''t used to this much attention. She''s also a budding girl so when people asked her about love, she couldn''t help but shy away from the topic. After she got used to it, she turned the tables on them like a fish in water.

    The students forgot who they are trying to fish information from, a chatterbox.

    So, the attacking students retreated after a grim reminder.

    For Wu Yan...

    "You know you can''t do that, Wu Yan-sensei..."

    Sasasaki told Wu Yan off with a patronizing attitude, she held an index finger up.

    "How can youy your hands on your own student? Nagisa''s still so young..."

    "Why does everyone assume Iid my hands on Nagisa?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t ept reality.

    "I only epted Nagisa''s gesture to feed me, I did nothing else!"

    Sasasaki wagged her finger and she tilted her head.

    "Ara, you shouldn''t try to wiggle your way out of this, not at this juncture..."

    "Look, are you here to chastise me or mock me?!"

    Wu Yan wanted to flip the table on her.

    "I already said it''s a misunderstanding!"

    The teachers around them doubted him, their eyes told him so. They obviously didn''t bought Wu Yan''s exnation, including Sasasaki.

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yanughed when he saw their reactions. He copsed lifelessly against his desk.

    "Screw it, believe whatever you guys want..."

    The other teachers startedughing out loud, much to Wu Yan''s chagrin.

    Then, someone knocked on the teacher''s office door.

    "Erm, is Wu Yan-sensei here?..."

    The people looked at the door. They were mystified by who they saw standing there.

    Wu Yan sensed something amiss so he stood up. He bitterly smiled at the guests.

    "Nagisa, Himeragi, you''re here..."

    They came to visit.

    "What? You don''t look like you''re happy to see us..."

    Nagisa ignored Wu Yan''s status as a teacher, she immediately got cheeky with her teacher.

    "What? Disappointed to see us?"

    "N-no, it''s not that..."

    Wu Yan bitterly chuckled one more time. He looked at Sasasaki who retreated away on tipsy-toes, his smile twisted.

    She''s just here to mess with him...

    "You looked like you''re tired..."

    Yukina asked with a worried look.

    "Yeah, I am fine, but I can''t say the same for my mental health..."

    Wu Yan pped his own cheeks to perk himself up. He asked the two girls who paid him a visit.

    "So? You have something to tell me?"

    "Mou..."

    Nagisa pursed her lips, then she beamed at him.

    "I thought sensei wanted me to introduce Kanon-chan when she returned?"

    "Kanon-chan..."

    Wu Yan recalled he did told her to do so, his eyes shone brightly.

    "Kanase Kanon?..."

    "Hehehe..."

    Nagisa gave him a smug grin. She turned towards the door and she yelled.

    "Kanon-chan,e in!"

    Wu Yan looked at the door as a figure emerged.

    It''s like the office lit up in that moment.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shook when he saw the girl who entered.

    She was a young girl...

    An exceptionally beautiful girl!

    She was dressed in Saikai Academy uniform, She wore a ck shirt underneath her uniform. Her hair is shoulder-length just like Yukina except her hair is tied in braids with a ck ribbon to top it off. She looked like a fresh and quiet girl. Her hair is silverish white and her eyes were crystal blue.

    She''s about the same age as Nagisa and Yukina. She also had simr stature whenpared to Nagisa and Yukina. She''s also very slender, adding to her vibrant, youthful and tender look.

    The girl had a friendly smile. She exuded a divine and invible aura like that of a saint. Her aura is enough to mesmerize anyone.

    A princess?

    No.

    An angel, that''s the only term suitable to describe her beauty and elegance.

 Chapter 934: Two girls, two aura...

    <h4>Chapter 934: Two girls, two aura...</h4>

    The other teachers were also stunned by the neer. Nobody said anything as the room fell silent.

    Wu Yan finally returned to his senses when Kanase Kanon arrived in front of him. He couldn''t help but praise her looks.

    "What a beautiful person..."

    Nagisa & co didn''t expect this line, Kanon also got surprised by his praise. Despite her good looks, it seems she''s not used to being praised like this. She gave him a delighted giggle.

    "Thanks, sensei..."

    "Well, I am just saying the truth..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek, he smiled.

    "Alright, Kanase-san, that''s your name?"

    "Yes."

    She answered with a formal bow, her hands were in front of her navel.

    "I am Kanase Kanon, I was away so I didn''t attend sses. I will resume sses starting today, sorry for the trouble I caused."

    "Trouble you caused?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "I am just the Social Science teacher, I am not in charge of your ss, why would it cause trouble for me? Plus, I only heard about you yesterday, if anyone''s not doing my job, it''s me..."

    "No, it''s my fault..."

    "Ah, jeez, stop with the formalities."

    Nagisa interrupted them. She gave Wu Yan a displeased nce.

    "Also sensei, fyi, we are still here so don''t treat us like we aren''t here, mkay?"

    "Haha, my bad..."

    Wu Yan guffawed.

    "Kanase is so enthralling I just didn''t notice I got sucked into another dimension..."

    Kanase lowered her head bashfully. Nagisa wasn''t amused, Yukina also looked at Wu Yan with a displeased expression. She looked at Wu Yan like she''s silently judging him.

    "True, Sensei never passes up a beautiful girl..."

    "Hey, stop talking like I am a debauched guy."

    Wu Yan protested.

    "It''s because Kanase looks like someone I know, that''s why I feel a connection!"

    Kanase''s divine aura, her angelic presence, it''s almost identical to Ikaros who served Wu Yan without demanding anything in return.

    Although they looked nothing alike. They felt like angels who fell from heaven: divine, elegant, and tragic. Any male would feel the subconscious urge to protect them. Ikaros is also someone very close to Wu Yan, that''s why he felt such strong emotions despite meeting Kanon for the first time.

    However, to Nagisa and Yukina, it just sounds Wu Yan is making stuff up. They judged Wu Yan in a harsher light.

    "Sensei..."

    Yukina looked down at Wu Yan.

    "That''s one of the cheesiest pick-up line I''ve heard..."

    "Yeah!"

    Nagisa berated him.

    "That''s so low of you, hitting on your student and whatnot!"

    Yukina chuckled when she heard her.

    "You sure you''ve got the right to say that?"

    Kanase Kanon is convinced. She''s curious and surprised that Wu Yan''s telling the truth.

    "Sensei knows someone like me?..."

    She assumed she''s the odd one out in this ce. Her hair and her looks gave her away as someone of foreign ancestry. There shouldn''t be anyone like her on Itogami Ind. She''s not doubting Wu Yan, she''s just shocked.

    "It''s true..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He took out his phone, he opened up his album and he showed the trio a picture.

    "Here, don''t you think she''s giving off the same vibe as her?"

    He showed them a picture of Ikaros in special student uniform. Her eyes were closed and her hands sped in front of her chest, it looks like she''s praying.

    The picture''s background is the starry night of another world, a crescent moon can be seen in the upper left corner of the photo. She had her back turned 45 degrees towards the camera, leaving the left half of her face exposed. Her hair fluttering in the wind made the picture all the more beautiful. That picture was like a wless piece of art.

    It looked like a saintess praying to the starry sky. Nagisa, Yukina, and Kanon saw the picture.

    "Sh-she''s so pretty..."

    Nagisa and Yukina were dumbfounded by the photo.

    "Told you!"

    Wu Yan lifted his head and heughed out loud in a haughty manner.

    "Doesn''t she gives off the same vibe as Kanon?"

    "Yeah..."

    Nagisa and Yukinapletely believed Wu Yan now.

    "She''s as pretty as Kanon-chan, and she''s got style!"

    "I didn''t think sensei knew someone as gorgeous as her..."

    Kanon also stared with an astounded look. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She''s not prideful, on the contrary, she didn''t think Wu Yan drew a parallel between her and Ikaros, she wasn''t sure she''s as good looking as Ikaros.

    However, whenparing attractiveness, Ikaros is superior. The two shared simr aura, that was it

    "She''s very beautiful..."

    kanon assessed, she touched her hair.

    "I thought sensei was talking about looks..."

    "Oh, I know someone who looks like you too!"

    Wu Yan flipped through his album and he showed them another photo.

    "See, the simrity''s stirking, right?"

    He showed them a picture of Fei Fei.

    Wu Yan secretly took this picture when Fei Fei wasn''t looking. She''s from an age of swords and magic, if he went and snapped a pic of her, she might destroy his phone because she thought Wu Yan used a soul-capturing machine on her.

    Fei Fei wasn''t particrly posing, instead, the picture showed a girl who is very focused on polishing her Night Elf sword. The background is the room in Fatal Forest''s headquarter. Compared to Ikaros, Fei Fei lost in beauty but she looked like a gant knight, she looked more down to earth than Ikaros.

    By showing them a picture of a divine angel and a noble knight, Fei Fei, Yukina, and Kanon couldn''t help but feel like they are looking at something surreal.

    "Indeed, she has silverish white hair and she looks simr..."

    Yukina said.

    "But, her air..."

    "Yeah..."

    Kanon nodded.

    "She looks like a very reliable person..."

    Nagisa looked at Wu Yan with a weird expression.

    "I didn''t think sensei knew so many beautiful women..."

    "I know a lot more than those two. You girls, who do you take me for?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at Nagisa.

    He shifted his gaze to kanon.

    "Kanase Kanon, I will be under your care from now on!"

    "Me too!"

    Kanon bowed.

    "I will be troubling sensei from now on!"

    "Alright, we are done with introductions!"

    Nagisa pulled Kanon''s hand and she beamed at Wu Yan.

    "Sensei, you better take care of Kanon-chan. Come, let''s go back to ss!"

    Wu Yan waved his hands. Nagisa giggled as she dashed out of the office with Kanon in tow. Yukina also chased after them, promptly exiting the office.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shed with ideas, he continued looking at the direction the trio disappeared into.

    He slowly got lost in his own thoughts...

 Chapter 935: The Keystone Gate and the management of Itogami Island

    <h4>Chapter 935: The Keystone Gate and the management of Itogami Ind</h4>

    "Okay, it''s all here."

    Wu Yan received a stack of papers from Sasasaki, she sighed and stretched her back as if she''s calling it a day.

    "Nn~ It wasn''t easy digging all these old information up, luckily, I don''t file my documents away so that saved me a lot of trouble..."

    "I am not sure if you should be proud of that habit..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he waved his hands.

    "Thanks anyway, you did me a solid here."

    "Ara, it wasn''t that hard, it''s just student data..."

    Sasasaki started teasing him with a cheeky face.

    "Right, tell me why are you digging up Kanase''s identity again? Don''t tell me she''s your next target?..."

    Sasasaki was shocked by her own conjecture.

    "You shouldn''t do that, Wu Yan-sensei, you already have Nagisa, don''t you?"

    "Look, am I the type of person who hits on every cute girl hees across?"

    Wu Yanughed while stabbing at her.

    "I thought you told me I shouldn''ty my hands on Nagisa, why are you talking like I am an item with Nagisa?..."

    "Haha, don''t sweat the small details..."

    "Hmm? I feel like I should though..."

    Someone interrupted them when Wu Yan wanted to continue verbally swiping Sasasaki.

    The space in front of them rippled and Natsuki appeared with her fan and parasol.

    "Natsuki-senpai."

    Sasasaki gasped.

    "Natsuki!"

    Wu Yan''s also surprised to see Natsuki teleport here, he started chuckling.

    "Pray tell, why did youe to our destitute cramp little office?"

    Sasasaki started giggling. Compared to her luxurious office, the teacher''s lounge looked pathetic.

    "Business..."

    She lifted her chin with an expressionless look. She cleared her throat.

    "Imagine my surprise when I heard a predator prowling for its next target."

    "Yet, I don''t see a hint of shock on your face.

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Also, I didn''t touch my students!"

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki beamed at him.

    "I said there''s someone looking for a target, I never said anything about students..."

    Wu Yan choked on his own words.

    "Ahaha..."

    Sasasaki startedughing out loud when Wu Yan got served.

    "You two are on such good terms with each other. Right, how about you quit that whole hitting on your student thing and go after Natsuki. If you would like, I know all her likes and hobbies, I don''t mind telling you~~~"

    "Shut it!"

    Natsuki told Sasasaki off.

    "You stupid dog!"

    "Ara ara..."

    Sasasaki started giggling again.

    "Natsuki-senpai, you just can''t be honest with yourself, huh?"

    "Tsk, I knew I shouldn''t havee here. Stupid dog, you ruined my mood."

    "Hehehe..."

    Wu Yan watched as the two girls went back and forth among themselves with one scolding the other one. Wu Yan stopped them because his headache red up again.

    "Natsuki, what were you here to do?

    Wu Yan looked at Natsuki.

    "I mean, you''re wearing this outfit..."

    Natsuki isn''t wearing her usual ck goth loli attire. She''s wearing a white dress that gave her a brighter look, her ck hair also went well with her current attire.

    Natsuki raised an eyebrow, she grinned.

    "Oh, so you can notice when a girl changes her style?"

    "Like I said..."

    Wu Yan''s lips twitched.

    "What do you girls take me for?"

    "Wu Yan-sensei, don''t tell me you don''t know?..."

    Sasasaki whispered with a smile.

    "Natsuki-senpai is actually very happy right now..."

    "I thought I told you to put a sock in it, stupid dog!"

    Natsuki continued using her poisonous tongue on Sasasaki to no avail.

    "Okay, enough killing daylight."

    Natsuki roamed a nce over Wu Yan.

    "You,e with me!"

    "Ha?"

    Natsuki sounded like she''s telling an inmate to move. He expressed his astonishment.

    "But, where are we going?"

    Natsuki curled her lips as she turned around.

    "We''re going to an annoying ce."

    Itogami Ind, central area...

    There''s a really tall building here, it looked like a slender pyramid from afar.

    It''s the tallest and most important structure on Itogami Ind. It''s the nucleus building holding the four giga-floats together.

    Since it''s an artificial ind, Itogami Ind is heavily influenced by the currents and wind patterns. Without a sufficient foundation, the Ind would be gued by tremors and distortions.

    This building is the foundation resisting nature''s effects on the ind. It absorbed the vibrations and tremors.

    Without it, the four giga-floats would have smashed into each other or broke apart from waves and storms.

    It''s not hard to see the crucial role this building ys on the ind.

    Hence, this building is called the Keystone Gate.

    There are hotels, government offices, city halls, and other facilities in this giant structure. It''s a very important hub for the city''s day-to-day operations. It extends 40 floors into the ocean.

    Natsuki referred to this ce as the annoying ce.

    In an elevator with Natsuki, Wu Yan travelled deep down into the lower floors of the building. When the elevator finally stopped, Natsuki walked out without giving Wu Yan any notification.

    As they ventured forward in the dark corridors, Natsuki''s choice of clothes came as a good news, if she wore ck, it would be hard to spot her in this dimly lit ce. Perhaps that is why she chose to wear a white dress.

    Soon, they spotted light at the end of the corridor...

    "Yo, Natsuki-chan!"

    Someone called out to her with a -chan suffix like she''s very familiar with them. Natsuki wasn''t amused, she clicked her tongue.

    "Don''t call your teacher with the -chan suffix!"

    Natsuki red at the figure standing in the light. It''s a male with swept back hair. He wore a simple shirt and trousers, he has a pair of earphones around his neck. His confident smile suggested that one shouldn''t judge him by his cover, he had a rather distinct aura when he stood in this ce.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    Wu Yan recognized his clothes rather thanthe guy himself.

    That''s the Saikai Academy male uniform.

    He''s a student from Saikai Academy.

    Wu Yan sighed. Saikai Academy really is crawling with crouching tigers and coiling dragons.

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan''s presence was noted by the young guy, he chortled.

    "I see, this must be the infamous protagonist of our school, the one who bagged Kojou''s sister, you''ve got good taste although I can''t say I approve of the age gap between you two..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He asked Natsuki.

    "Hey, can I beat this guy up?"

    Natsuki''s eyes lit up.

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "Wait wait wait! Joking, I was joking! Don''t get your panties twisted in a knot!"

    The young guy begged for mercy while Natsuki snorted.

 Chapter 936: Modified human? A clash...

    <h4>Chapter 936: Modified human? A sh...</h4>

    "It''s about time you tell us what''s going, Yaze Motoki..."

    Natsuki said with an annoyed tone.

    "Because of you, I suffered humiliation at the hands of that stupid dog..."

    Wu Yan quivered for a second before he recovered. He decided to keep his thoughts to himself.

    You''re the one who kept insulting her, wasn''t it?

    "Oops, sorry, we are in a bind here..."

    The youth known as Yaze Motoki apologized without a shred of remorse, he looked in another direction.

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, and Motoki stood in the dark corridor as they looked at the window nearby, the light seeping through suggested that it was brighter on the other side.

    Peering through the ss window, they saw an operating room that looked like it belonged in a hospital.

    There are expensive and intricate machines everywhere. It couldn''t be immediately determined if the apparatus were for medical or research purposes. The machines were bleeping and shing. On the patient table, a young girl wasid there.

    She looked like she''s still in her early teen years. She''s currently unconscious. She appears to have suffered heavy injuries, she''s pratically bandaged all over and the gory red patch near her stomach suggested she won''t be recovering anytime soon.

    It would look like they were trying to fix the girl up. However, that''s only half true. The girl is chained up and handcuffed with chunks of metallic restraints.

    The odd appearance made Wu Yan frown. He nced at Natsuki.

    "Care to exin?"

    "Two days ago, there was a fight during the night."

    Natsuki replied.

    "Basically, two really powerful unregistered demons fought in the sky, the area they were fighting in suffered heavy damages and there were also casualties from the shockwaves the two fighters emitted."

    Natsuki pped the fan against her palm and she pointed at the girl on the operating table.

    "She''s one of the two fighters."

    "A fight between demons? They damaged the ind?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "I just can''t imagine someone so young boasting so much power?"

    "That would be an understatement."

    Motoki shrugged.

    "They fought without restraints and the police had a hard time catching them. They only arrested this girl after she got heavily wounded in that fight.

    "Even the special police couldn''t deal with them?"

    Wu Yan is confused.

    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you guys mobilize assault mages?"

    "We did!"

    Motoki had a helpless look.

    "But they couldn''t help so I had to ask Natsuki-chan..."

    "Don''t call your teacher with the suffix -chan!"

    Natsuki snapped. Then, she roamed a thoughtful look over the injured girl.

    "An unregistered demon? I can''t see any distinctive features on her..."

    "Ah, well, about that..."

    Motoki scratched the back of his head.

    "ording to the Management Corporation, she''s technically not a demon."

    Not a demon?"

    Wu Yan and Natsuki frowned.

    "So she''s either a hyper adapter or an assault mage?"

    "No."

    Motoki shook his head.

    "She''s a human."

    "Human?..."

    Natsuki chuckled.

    "You''re telling me a human flew into the sky and fought until buildings were damaged?"

    "I hate to admit it..."

    Motoki shrugged with a frustrated face.

    "That appears to be the case..."

    Natsuki looked at Motoki, looks like he''s not kidding around.

    "So, did you guys find anything?"

    "We dide across something."

    Motoki replied.

    "That girl appears to have surgical scars, someone must have modified her, giving her those superhuman powers."

    Wu Yan raised his head.

    When he heard modification, he immediately recognized the pattern here, if he kept this clue, it would be very beneficial to him.

    However, that feeling onlysted for a few seconds before Wu Yan failed to connect it with anything.

    A naive and annoyingly charming sound came from behind them.

    "Oh, sounds fun..."

    A figure emerged from the darkness of the corridor.

    Motoki gasped when he identified the guest. Wu Yan and Natsuki also locked their eyebrows in a frown.

    Despite the less than ster wee, the uninvited guest''s mood wasn''t spoiled.

    "Yo, long time no see!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Why are you still here again? Vatler..."

    "Well, I am an ambassador, don''t be so cold with me..."

    Vatler greeted him with a cordial smile.

    "Seeing as I am here with useful intel, you guys should at least wee me, right?"

    "Can you hurry it up?"

    Wu Yan didn''t hide his hostility.

    "I am not sure I have the patience to stop myself from messing you up again."

    Motoki couldn''t believe his ears.

    Does this teacher not know who he is talking to? That''s the vampire dubbed the being closest to a primogenitor!

    Isn''t he afraid he might get into trouble for provoking someone like that? Itogami Ind would be screwed if they fought here.

    "Oh?"

    Vatler replied with an ted grin.

    "That sounds dandy to me, I could use a bit of boredom killer..."

    "You''re bored?"

    Wu Yan''s gaze turned frosty.

    "I take it you haven''t learned your lesson fromst time? Do you want to die again?"

    "It''s fine!"

    Vatler sneered. He said something that blew Natsuki and Motoki''s minds.

    "I lost twice, I don''t mind losing again."

    "He was defeated twice?!"

    Motoki looked at Wu Yan like he''s looking at a ghost, Natsuki also looked at Wu Yan with shock in her eyes.

    She knew Wu Yan wasn''t as simple as he looked. He did say he beat up Vatler the first time he came here. He also said he could win without using his familiar.

    She didn''t believe it the first time he said it. However, with the truth from the horse''s mouth, she did well with only a tiny bit of shock on her face. If it''s any other person who knew about Vatler''s true powers, they would be scared witless.

    Looking at the battle junkie Vatler, Wu Yan became colder as magic power started surging forth.

    Wu Yan is already at the boiling point, he didn''t appreciate Vatler''s attitude or his annoying smug grin.

    "Yes! That''s it!"

    Vatler felt the powerful and oppressive magic power, he startedughing maniacally. Magic power also poured forth from Vatler.

    Two auras shed.

 Chapter 937: Vatlerâ€™s distasteful interest, Natsukiâ€™s decision...

    <h4>Chapter 937: Vatler''s distasteful interest, Natsuki''s decision...</h4>

    Magic power surged as a great gust blew, the two immense power met in a violent collision.

    Even though no explosions could be heard, Motoki felt like he could hear great rumbling sounds. His mind went nk as the mana wind assaulted him.

    "Argh..."

    Motoki got sent flying into the window behind him, Natsuki supported him with quick teleportation, preventing him from turning into a human kite.

    Motoki got to his feet and he applied pressure to his hurting chest.

    He got sent flying through their magic outbursts. If Vatler was the one who did this, Motoki would have been okay. After all, he is the one below primogenitors. Motoki didn''t think the harmless-looking teacher from his school would actually be so powerful. It waspletely out of his expectations.

    More importantly...

    He heard the corridor cracking around him. The window of the operation room also shook as if it would shatter anytime. He screamed towards Natsuki.

    "Natsuki-chan, stop them!"

    If they really fought here, unleashing vassal beasts, it would spell doom for this entire building. This building is an important structure of the Keystone Gate.

    Even if the whole ce doesn''t copse, Motoki is sure they can still sink the ind by themselves.

    Everything will be over when that happens...

    "Tsk..."

    Natsuki clicked her tongue.

    "Hey, you two. You wanna fight? Go fight on that snake guy''s ship, don''t cause trouble for me on this ind!"

    Natsuki''s voice wasn''t loud. Between the cracking noise and the magical wind, she''s almost inaudible. Vatler and Wu Yan still heard her.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, they stored away their magic power.

    No matter if it''s Wu Yan or Vatler, they both listened to Natsuki. If they pissed her off, they would be in a heap of trouble.

    The violent gust died down when they calmed down.

    "Yeah, I confirmed it again. Vatler..."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "You''re a piece of shit."

    "Yeah?"

    Vatler closed his eyes.

    "On the contrary, I like you!"

    Wu Yan heaved as he calmed himself down. He bitterlyughed as he apologized to Natsuki.

    "Sorry, Natsuki, I got a bit... riled up."

    "It''s okay..."

    Natsuki smiled.

    "I fully understand your feelings."

    Vatler epted their unfriendliness with a rtively open attitude. What an annoying fellow.

    "Come now, I am here with information, trust me."

    Natsuki red at him for a few seconds before looking away.

    "Fine, let me hear it..."

    Vatler smiled wider and he looked at the operating room near him.

    "A baltic country, Aldegyr kingdom''s armored knight flight unit disappeared yesterday."

    Wu Yan couldn''t connect the dots, the information didn''t seem to tally up with the situation at hand. Meanwhile, Natsuki tensed up after hearing Vatler''s story.

    "Are you saying this incident is rted to the Aldegyr Kingdom?..."

    "That I do not know."

    Vatler candidly replied.

    "I just thought the timing and location suspiciously coincided with each other."

    Natsuki listened with furrowed eyebrows whereas Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "And? When you smelled a potential toy, you came running hoping to get it on the action?"

    "Oh, pish-posh..."

    Vatler shrugged.

    "I am nning on obediently sitting this one out. I don''t have the slightest intention to interfere."

    "You? Neutrality?"

    Forget Wu Yan, even Natsuki and Motoki cast doubtful nces his way. Nobody bought his crap.

    Unlike his handsome and gant appearance, he''s actually a hopeless battle junkie. For an immortal like Vatler, fighting strong opponents made for a good pastime.

    "Yeah? If you''re not here to stir up trouble, why are you here?"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "Don''t tell me you''re just here to ry information?..."

    Vatler raised the corners of his lips.

    "I feel like things would be more interesting if I gave you the intel."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan ripped on the guy.

    "You chose to stay on the benches when you can y on the stage?"

    "Well..."

    Vatler turned around. He waved his hand.

    "That''s all for now. I gave you the information, it''s up to you what you do with it..."

    Vatler turned his head back, he left them with another sentence.

    "Right, this won''t be as easy as the ck Death Emperor Front Incident. If you''re not careful, even Kojou might die..."

    Then, he disappeared in a burst of golden mist.

    "That bastard."

    Wu Yan cursed.

    "Don''t stress yourself out over him..."

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "If you were to cross tongue with that slimy snake user, you''re going to die from stress despite your rapid regeneration. He just has disagreeable taste."

    Motoki came over, he furtively nced at Wu Yan before asking Natsuki a question.

    "Natsuki-chan, can we trust his words?"

    Natsuki''s eyes shed with brilliance.

    "I hate that snake guy''s guts, but, his information can be trusted."

    "What do we do then?"

    Natsuki turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Wu Yan, you''re in charge of this case."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan yelled out loud.

    "Why me?"

    "Got a problem with that?"

    Natsuki asked.

    "You''re an assault mage, you''re not on probation anymore, I trust you don''t need me to babysit you on your mission, or do you?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Why don''t you settle this yourself?"

    "The snake dude already said it..."

    Natsuki looked at where Vatler disappeared to.

    "This incident might even be the death of a primogenitor like Kojou. You don''t need a burden like me around, it''s only apt that you go solve this by yourself."

    "Burden?"

    Wu Yan was baffled.

    "How are you a burden?"

    Natsuki stayed silent, nobody saw the brief sadness and frustration on her face, she didn''t say anything. Then, in a tiny voice, she continued.

    "In my current state, I can''t use my full power..."

    "What was that?"

    Wu Yan got closer to her.

    "I didn''t catch that."

    "Anyway!"

    Natsuki ordered him.

    "You''re in charge of solving the case here while I go investigate the case of the missing flying unit of the Aldegyr Kingdom. Report to me if you encounter any problems."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed when he saw Natsuki giving him a stern look with her doll-like mien.

    "Fine, I get it. I will get to the bottom of this."

    Natsuki stored away her stern look and she nodded...

 Chapter 938: Battleplan, both sides...

    <h4>Chapter 938: Battlen, both sides...</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Southern region, in an apartment...

    Wu Yan went through the dossier in his hands while entering the lift. He allowed the lift to move on its own. His red eyes gleaned the information contained on the papers as he quickly memorized everything here.

    It''s the information given to him by Motoki on the masked parasites.

    He couldn''t determine the cause behind the two modified humans'' powers, he wanted to investigate the circuits that were installed in the subjects. The management of this ind also needed intel on this because they can''t let this continue.

    Ignoring the two modified humans'' stat, they were in simr boats.

    They wore revealing clothes that barely covered their swimsuit areas. Another feature that distinguished them from other humans: the shining wings behind them. They also had weird masks covering their faces. That''s why they were called masked parasites.

    What surprised Wu Yan is the existence of more than just two of these masked modified humans.

    They were designed to fight other masked fighters. These incidents happened many times over thest few days.

    Every time they fought, special police had to mobilize. When they got there, they would only find the dead body of the masked parasite human that lost in addition to extensive structural damage.

    As for the winner of the duel, they failed to apprehend the suspect...

    The management corporation wanted to know what these winged parasite humans are and why they are killing each other. They also wanted to know why these winged humans came out to duel at set intervals. What happened to the winners? Where do they go? Lots of questions needed answers.

    The special police mobilized after preemptively predicting duel time, that''s why they managed to secure the heavily injured angel. Otherwise, they would have returned empty-handed again.

    He scanned the documents again, he rubbed his aching temples. Bitterlyughing, he headed for his unit.

    "Natsuki, you sure gave me a tough case to crack..."

    Tonight, if his predictions are correct, there is going to be another duel between these winged humans. His objective tonight is to capture the duelists before they kill each other.

    This worked way better in his opinion. He wasn''t nning on cracking this case wide open like a certain juvenile detective who knocks people out with needles from his watch. He''s more of a go down to the field and capture the baddies in action type of guy.

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how strong these winged humans are. At this point, he''s so powerful there aren''t a lot of superhumans that he needs to be wary of. Pushes to shove, he activates Red Jade mode and smashes his way through it all. After entering tier 9, the duration he can borrow Yukari''s power got extended.

    Wu Yan can only use Yukari''s power for 5 minutes thest time he almost killed the Beast King. Now, he can use her powers for more than 10 minutes.

    By borrowing her scary powers, he handed the Beast King''s furry ass to him in less than 5 minutes. With 10 minutes, he can do a lot more than just bully a demigod opponent.

    Wu Yan''s mood improved when he thought about this. He opened his door by using electrical maniption, keycards be damned.

    Mikoto''s powers are well-suited for infiltration, it''s only inferior to teleportation spells.

    Wu Yan entered his home while thinking about various topics.

    When...

    "Wel-wee back..."

    "Nn, I''m back..."

    Wu Yan answered on reflex. Then, he sensed something off.

    Kotori would never wee him home, not with that sweet and caring tone anyway. She would say something like "Bout time you got home" or "So slow", only her imouto mode would wee him home.

    Plus, this voice didn''t belong to Kotori.

    Wu Yan turned around as blood rushed to his head.

    A petite girl waited by the doorway.

    She had a red apron on, revealing her snow-white legs and shoulders. He can also see her smooth back. She''s standing there while blushing like mad. She couldn''t bear to look at Wu Yan. She lowered her head bashfully with moist eyes.

    Aside from the red apron, she wore nothing else.

    Yeap, that''s right, nothing else.

    He enjoyed the scenery, his dossier dropped to the ground. His mouth widened into a giant ''o''-shape. The shocking scene caused him to freeze up.

    "N-na-na-na-Na...."

    Wu Yan stuttered like a dunce. Then, he yelled in disbelief.

    "Nagisa!!!"

    "S-sensei..."

    Nagisa pursed her lips and she tried to hide whatever she could with her red apron. Then, she whimpered.

    "Stop looking this way!"

    "What... what are you doing?!"

    Wu Yan roared.

    "Why are you dressed like that?!"

    Wu Yan''s voice was louder than Nagisa''s internal screaming. She wanted to yell her thoughts out loud.

    I didn''t want to do this!!!

    20 minutes ago...

    Nagisa sat with her back straight, she looked at Kotori who is emanating a vicious aura.

    "Kotori...-chan?..."

    Nagisa gulped nervously.

    "Did Nagisa do something wrong?..."

    She looked down from above.

    "The war (date) ended in a failure..."

    "The war?"

    Nagisa tilted her head.

    "You mean the war to take sensei''s heart?..."

    Kotori nodded slowly.

    "It was going fine, if you kept going, you could have confessed but..."

    Kotori gnashed her teeth in frustration.

    "You actually fainted!"

    "Uwu..."

    Nagisa blushed, confession''s too much for her right now.

    She shrunk back, putting up her hands.

    "It wasn''t aplete failure, right? I thought we only had to feed sensei? Nagisa did just that..."

    "Are you an idiot?"

    Kotori shot her down.

    "The objective was to conquer his heart, did you do it?"

    "I-I only fed him lunch.."

    Nagisa said anxiously.

    "Wasn''t that all to take down sensei?"

    "That''s why I asked if you''re stupid."

    Kotori snorted. She tapped her head.

    "The point of that war is to win, to win is to make him fall in love. We created the perfect chance for you, what did you do when you guys got to the rooftop? You fainted instead of taking down the target!"

    "What could I have done?..."

    Nagisa protested like she''s wronged.

    "I fainted out of external circumstances..."

    "Ugh..."

    Kotori crossed her arms while sighing.

    "At the end of the day, the war ended in failure. This time, you''re going to bring out the big guns!"

    "I''m sorry, this time?"

    Nagisa yelped.

    "You mean we are doing it again?"

    "Yes!"

    Kotori grinned, she ced her hands on Nagisa''s shoulders.

    "Rx, I''ve made ample preparations for this round, follow my instructions and you will be fine."

    Nagisa knew this won''t end well. 20 minutester, she confirmed she should have listened to her guts.

 Chapter 939: Congratulations, you got me.

    <h4>Chapter 939: Congrattions, you got me.</h4>

    She wanted to cry tears of blood when she recalled how Kotori stripped her down to her birthday suit and made her wear only an apron.

    How did she meet this "BFF" of hers?

    When Wu Yan saw Nagisa''s bashful look, he came back to reality as dizziness lingered in his overworked mind.

    Clearly, she wasn''t the one who nned this. If she nned for this, she wouldn''t behave like this.

    "Kotori, right?!"

    Wu Yan immediately identified the main culprit.

    "She told you to feed me lunchst time, I am guessing this time..."

    He examined Nagisa''s flushed skin and he shook his head. Nagisa almost exploded in embarrassment.

    "Sensei..."

    Nagisa started whimpering.

    "Please don''t stare so much, okay?..."

    "Oh?..."

    Wu Yan amused himself with her antics.

    "You''re dressed like this because you want me to see, right?"

    "N-no, you''re right but you aren''t..."

    Nagisa panicked. She fidgeted but her actions only caused the apron to flutter when it''s not covering much in the first ce. The hidden garden behind her apron revealed itself to Wu Yan''s eyes.

    His eyeballs shifted towards the exposed nubile flesh. He silently praised her.

    Despite her young age, she''s already developing well in all the right ces. With her curves, it makes one wonder how far she would develop in the future. Her white skin tinged with the passionate red of youth tempted one to bite her yfully.

    Her petite stature failed to hide this emerging feminine charm. Her demure and innocent air also had its own alluring features. Add that to her cute face, it won''t take long for her to grow into someone who canpete with Shokuhou Misaki, Kurumi, and the other foxydies in his harem. Her cheerful, outgoing, and energetic personality also served to further enhance her foundation as a superstar in the making.

    If he had to critique her, it would be herckluster mammary nd developments. That''s the only imperfection in her perfect appearance.

    That''s not a problem for Wu Yan.

    After all, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others are tter than Nagisa.

    As he wandered into his own thoughts, he didn''t notice his gaze was still on Nagisa''s body. From her point of view, it looked like he sumbed to the pleasant scenery in front of him. Tears started appearing in the corners of her eyes.

    Nagisa did her best to hide what little she could behind her apron. Her heart went numb with shame, she lowered her red face as she endured Wu Yan''s scrutinizing gaze.

    Slowly, time drifted into a tense and awkward mood. It felt like things could go to another ce if it continued like this.

    Wu Yan finally returned to his senses after a while, he looked at Nagisa one more time, she looks like she could faint any second now and he bitterlyughed.

    Nagisa''s heart started racing when Wu Yan made his way over to her.

    Nagisa isn''t sure how she feels towards Wu Yan. She did what Kotori said because she knew no better than that. However, it''s true that her emotions changed ording to Wu Yan''s speech and behavior.

    Nagisa stepped back when Wu Yan got closer. At this point, he''s right in front of her. When he saw her meek demeanor, he felt something burning up within him.

    He ced a hand on her smooth exposed shoulder.

    "Ah..."

    Nagisa moaned as she trembled. Her neck, earlobes, and skin were all flushed deep red.

    She had an urge to run. However, Wu Yan had a firm grip on her shoulder, running away would also reveal her backside to Wu Yan, the very same backside that the apron wasn''t designed to hide.

    If she ran now, she would only give the enemy a front-row seat to her pure back and the divine heaven below.

    Like a deer caught in the headlights, she flustered while rooted in one ce. Wu Yan''s throat felt dry under the intense temptation threatening to overwhelm his rational mind. Next, the hand on her shoulder slowly slid down her back and he embraced her tightly.

    "Ah!"

    Nagisa couldn''t react in time. Wu Yan''s voice entered her ears.

    "Congrattions, you got me..."

    Wu Yan lifted her chin and he smooched her.

    "Muwu!"

    Nagisa was stunned. She felt something warm entering her oral cavity. Her mind went nk as Wu Yan lowered his head, like a chicken pecking on the grains of rice on the ground, he made her lips move in turn with his. He did so in a very gentle manner.

    "Uu...Nnmh..."

    Nagisa allowed Wu Yan to guide her through this kissing session. She emitted soft groaning noises, her eyes were closed as she intimately felt the masculine warmth assaulting her lips. Every time a wave of warm signal got transmitted from her receptors, she moaned as she lowered her defense. Her defenseless look made her look like a cute kitty that''s currently feeding.

    He probed her with a few light kisses, however, Nagisa didn''t push him away. It appears she didn''t reject his advances, he let down the worry in his heart.

    He thought Kotori was pranking Nagisa, he assumed she''s just following what Kotori told her without conscious thought.

    Wu Yan started amping up the difficulty, he firmly grasped her tender body and he forgot about light pecks and kisses. Instead, he bit her lips and shoved his tongue into her mouth, he made sure her tiny tongue knew who is in charge as the two tongues of different size intertwined. Slowly but surely, he inculcated it in her.

    A battle of pursuit happened inside her oral cavity.

    The hands on her waist also broke protocol. One moved downwards while the other navigated to her body''s anterior side, it encroached upon the hills there...

    "Hu..."

    After an indeterminate duration, they parted lips. They heaved as they recovered their breaths from the intense french kiss they just shared.

    "Hah... Hah..."

    Nagisa panted while resting her head against Wu Yan''s chest, she furiously blushed when she realized what just happened. She buried her head in Wu Yan''s chest, unwilling to show her bashful mien to him.

    Wu Yan shook his head with a grin, he patted her tiny head.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re embarrassed over a kiss when you''re wearing something like this? It''s not like it was your first kiss..."

    Nagisa stayed mum. A whileter, a tiny voice could be heard from her.

    "It''s different, this time..."

    "Different?"

    Wu Yan flinched before huffing in annoyance.

    "Right, it was an emergencyst time. This time, Kotori instigated this!"

    "Kotori only told me to wear this and wait for your return!"

    Nagisa covered her best friend, then she turned red as a tomato.

    "She didn''t tell me... to... with sensei..."

    "Ah, I see..."

    He listened to her mumblings while caressing her smooth back.

    "What else did she tell you to do?"

    Nagisa blinked and she answered him.

    "Invite sensei to the festival..."

    "A festival?"

    Wu Yan panicked.

    "Wait, don''t tell me that festival''s going down tonight?"

    Nagisa nodded and Wu Yan felt troubled.

    He''s in the loop. That festival is only a diversion so the authorities can handle the Masked Parasites fight tonight.

    He needs to do his job...

    "What''s wrong?..."

    Nagisa saw the look on Wu Yan''s face and she asked with a slightly disappointed look.

    "You can''t go?..."

    Suddenly, Wu Yan felt very guilty...

 Chapter 940: The festival, the date between the student and the teacher

    <h4>Chapter 940: The festival, the date between the student and the teacher</h4>

    Fancy stalls were lined to either side of the pathway, themercial street was filled with stalls like these. The stall owner sat in their respective stalls, they were in uniforms as they promoted their products, making the whole ce very rowdy.

    The pedestrians continued walking by as they giggled and talked. They also visited the stalls to check out the goods. Dressed in Yukatas, the noises they made blended in with the other noises at this festival. Suffice to say, it was very loud and festive.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t in traditional clothes, he¡¯s wearing a simple ck shirt with ck trousers. Casually dressed, however, didn¡¯t fit well with his expression. He looked very bitter.

    The reason? A girl in front of him.

    Nagisa didn¡¯t look the same as usual.

    She lost her Saikai Academy and got herself a nice Yukata.

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple Yukata. It¡¯s white with gold embroidery. The design looked like its artist was trying to capture mysticism in its element. She also hadcey satin near her sleeves, making her look like an imperial princess out on new year¡¯s eve.

    Nagisa¡¯s all smiley right now, in fancy dress and surrounded by stalls, she¡¯s a happy camper judging by her giggles.

    Like a dainty butterfly, she zipped through the crowd. Her exquisite Yukata, her appearance and herughter attracted the attention of nearby pedestrians. Some of the stall owners even gave her free fruit when she visited, naturally, she¡¯s very ecstatic with the treatment she¡¯s getting.

    This bubbly princess became a sight to see in themercial district.

    Wu Yan¡¯s bitter look copsed when he saw the bright smile she had. He felt like it was worth it to join her in this festival¡¯s participation.

    Yes, they are currently at the festival site.

    Some distance away, two faux masked angels are about to duke it out.

    In truth, Wu Yan isn¡¯t too hot on the idea of bringing Nagisa to this ce. He¡¯s got a job to do so it is not time to y around. He also couldn¡¯t properly assess the power of the masked fake angels. Inferring from the substantial structural damage they inflicted, it¡¯s fair to say the masked parasite angels can use destructive powers on par with vassal beasts.

    In a fight between two such beings, bringing Nagisa here is ying with fire.

    Now that he got to second base with her, it would make him look like a jerk if he blew her off after she invited him to this festival.

    However, he needs to consider her safety.

    So, Wu Yan decided to escort Nagisa here. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her sad expression.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t going to let harm fall upon Nagisa. He made her wear that fancy Yukata because it¡¯s a custom-made clothes with Moving Church spell installed in it, he spent a ton of mana on constructing it.

    As long as the masked fake angels aren¡¯t demigod level foes, Nagisa will be fine no matter what happens.

    That Yukata was made with chanting, no formations or rituals were performed to enhance its effects. Once the magic power he infused in it dries up, the Yukata will be dispelled. However, this was the optimal choice as he had little time to prepare. If he wanted to follow proper procedures, it would have taken him two days at least.

    For now, this was all he could do.

    Wu Yan made sure to put enough magic power in the Moving Church so it¡¯s going to stay like that until tomorrow.

    When Nagisa heard that this beautiful dress can onlyst a day, she expressed her disappointment. She wanted to keep this fancy Yukata.

    Now, he¡¯s waiting for the fake angels to appear.

    "Sensei! Come here!"

    Wu Yan raised his head and he saw Nagisa waving at him, he dashed over.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Got tired of ying around?"

    "No!"

    She stuck her tongue out at him.

    "We are here, liven up a little, why are you mopping around like that?"

    "It¡¯s not that, I am just thinking about some stuff..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I told you already, we can¡¯t y to our heart¡¯s content because I still have my job..."

    "They aren¡¯t here yet, right?"

    Nagisa tilted her head, she thought about what Wu Yan told her.

    "The Masked Parasites or something..."

    He knocked her head while nodding.

    "Is it okay for you toe here though? You are afraid of demons are you not?"

    "Sensei said they aren¡¯t technically demons, they are modified humans, right?"

    Nagisa cheekily chuckled.

    "If they aren¡¯t demons then I am not afraid."

    "That¡¯s dangerous!"

    "I thought you gave me this Yukata to get around that..."

    Nagisa twirled once, showing off her new favorite dress. It appears she likes it very much.

    "With this, I should be fine, no?"

    "I did say that..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Anyway, we can y around now but when I tell you to evacuate you¡¯re going to move your butt pronto, got it? Just like what we agreed on earlier."

    "Kay~"

    Nagisa pulled Wu Yan along as they ran forward.

    "Before that, you need to y with me, as we agreed, remember?"

    "Okay, jeez..."

    Wu Yan replied helplessly.

    Then, the twopletely immersed themselves in the festival.

    Nagisa led Wu Yan through themercial district as they participated in all kinds of stalls: Goldfish scooping, snacks, stall games, buying each other gifts, they pretty much toured the whole ce. After they filled up their stomach, they looked at their hands which were filled with shopping bags packed to the brim with gifts.

    Some of it, Nagisa bought for herself, the others they got from stall games. They also bought a bunch of crap they didn¡¯t need. They decided to give Kotori, Kojou, and Yukina some of the gifts they bought. They sank a lot of dough into this endevour.

    Luckily, Wu Yan¡¯s paid very handsomely for his job as an assault mage and a teacher. He¡¯s pretty much in the top percentile of the wage spectrum. Even without his deep pocket in this world, he carried over a ton of gold coins from Silvaria, if converted, he can probably buy the whole ind, if they are willing to sell anyway.

    Nagisa knew about this so she didn¡¯t hold back, she epted the womanly instinct within herself and she purchased all the stuff that fancied her.

    Until...

    Boom boom boom

    Fireworks appeared in the sky, littering the darkndscape with iridescent colors.

    Wu Yan looked at the sky with a serious look.

    There weren¡¯t supposed to be festivals going on this time of the year, it was all a distraction to protect the citizens.

    A battle between fake angels, the noise and cmity they bring should be covered up by the noise and sight of fireworks.

    Also, this is a cue set by the Management Corporation.

    It¡¯s a cue that will go off when the fake angels appear.

    Sure enough, his superhuman eyes spotted twoet trails in the sky.

 Chapter 941: Kanon Kanase, the Faux Angel

    <h4>Chapter 941: Kanon Kanase, the Faux Angel</h4>

    The two meteors in the sky were young girls of simr height. One of them had raven-ck hair and the other had silverish-white hair.

    They were wearing something like abination of a fursuit and a whitetex suit, their arms, thighs, abs, and shoulders can be seen along with their porcin white skin. There were weird circuits that glimmered in a frosty light, their faces were covered by masks and they had weird-looking wings behind them.

    Ignoring the masks, they looked like angels who had fallen down to earth. Tainted by the masks they wore, they looked like monsters rather than angels.

    Also, they weren¡¯t lost or anything...

    The two mimic angels fought each other in violent shes. They created sonic booms whenever they crashed, giving others an indication of the intensity of this brawl.

    They expanded their wings in the sky, turning their wings intoser cannons, trying to st each other out of the sky. In defense, they used steam-like barriers that had a weird glow to it, deflecting theser bolts.

    The barriers were deflector shields, the deflectedsers went everywhere, including the ground.

    The ground got scorched by the rampantsers they threw at each other. It didn¡¯t take the two fake angels long to wreck the ce they were fighting in.

    Fortunately, the citizens nearby were already evacuated or there would be casualties by now.

    As the two angels escted their fight, the damage grew in radius as well. Soon, the festival would be swept up in it.

    "Sensei..."

    Due to the fireworks and festivities here, almost nobody noticed the fight except for Wu Yan and Nagisa who are with him. Nagisa started inching closer to Wu Yan anxiously when she saw the fake angels.

    Wu Yan patted her on her shoulders.

    "Nagisa, stay here, I will be going over there..."

    "Are you going to be okay?..."

    Nagisa dropped her bashful look, she grabbed his arm with a worried look.

    "Those Masked Parasites, they look powerful..."

    "Nah..."

    Wu Yan assured her.

    "I am also quite powerful, those two Masked Parasites or whatever they are called, they are nothing!"

    Nagisa¡¯s worries faded a bit when she heard Wu Yan¡¯s cocksure words. Her red eyes fixated on Wu Yan.

    "Be careful!"

    "Rx..."

    Wu Yan beamed widely at her. Then, in a sh, he disappeared.

    Nagisa looked in the direction of the fake angels and she sped her hands, praying for the safety of her man...

    In the sky, the two fake angels continued wrestling for supremacy.

    They firedser bolts from their wings at each other while deflectingser bolts with their protective shields.

    It would take quite some time before this fight ends, without any notion to conserve power, the two faux angels continued shootingser beams and looking for a chance to pounce at the enemy.

    Suddenly, one of the masked angels messed up, there¡¯s a chink in her defense.

    Although they were evenly matched, the silver-haired angel is slightly stronger. Her attack frequency is higher than the ck-haired angel.

    When the two angels were about to sh once more, a figure slid in between them. The intruder appeared at their nks and with ripple red portals, waves of iron sand poured forth.

    The tsunami of iron sand came crashing down upon the two masked angels.

    Boom

    Bam

    Like a cascading waterfall, the iron sand waves pounded the angels into the ground.

    Boom

    It¡¯s like someone sent down an entire mountain range on the angels, they were smashed into craters ten meters deep. The masked angels were practically buried in those craters.

    Before they can get up, another wave of iron sand assaulted them, like animals caught in high tide, they iled while shrieking and groaning like beasts.

    shing with the light of EM maniption, Wu Yan scanned the two angels who were tied down by his iron sand.

    Masked Parasites: Level 70

    Tier 8 power? They are just modified humans with mysterious spell circuits installed on them!

    What is up with the circuits? How did it create beings like these angels?

    Wu Yan gasped, if he can get his hands on the spelltech used to make these circuits, he too, can make these fake angels, creating an army of tier 8 individuals.

    But, he dispelled the thought.

    If it were that easy to create an entire army of tier 8 fighters, why are they killing each other? Why are there always only two whenever they fought?

    There must be a constraint to this process, limiting mass production.

    With 103,000 grimoires, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t see the essence of the circuits, however, he deduced from what he has seen so far that it¡¯s not possible to mass-produce these angels. The production process muste with highly stringent requirements.

    If the conditions are not stringent then it must take a long and exhaustive process to create them.

    This limiting factor must be the reason why these angels are killing each other.

    If Wu Yan is just slightly surprised someone created an artificial angel using spelltech, then he¡¯s utterly shocked when he scanned the silver-haired masked parasite.

    He¡¯s not shocked by her powers. No, he assumed he would be greeted by the same "Masked Parasite" moniker as the other one. However, he saw something he didn¡¯t expect.

    Kanase Kanon: Level 75

    "Kanase Kanon?!"

    Wu Yan gasped in astonishment as the person herself struggled against the endless tide of iron sand.

    "Kanase¡¯s one of them?"

    Wu Yan recalled his second mission.

    Save the Artificial Angel, Kanase Kanon!

    The Masked Parasites were actually the Artificial Angels mentioned in the quests?

    "Artificial Angel..."

    Wu Yan looked bitter.

    These Masked Parasites¡¯ tier 8 powers suddenly made sense to him.

    Since their powers are tied to angels, it would be strange if they were any weaker than this.

 Chapter 942: Summon, failed? In action

    <h4>Chapter 942: Summon, failed? In action</h4>

    Roar

    The angels bellowed like creatures of the abyss. Their bodies trembled under the immense force of the cascading iron sand waves. Wu Yan returned to his senses when he felt something amiss within his Iron Sand, it felt like something slipped through.

    Rawr

    The two masked angels gave off a brilliant light, they used their deflector shields and they broke the bondage of the iron sand Wu Yan sent crashing down on them. They flew up with the p of their wings.

    The Iron Sand went through them like they were ghosts. Then, the angels who had phased through his attacks came for Wu Yan.

    "Ahh!!!"

    The fake angels attacked at the same time, in two trails of light, the two angels, including Kanon went straight for Wu Yan.

    Slightly frowning, he can see the two angels weren¡¯t pulling their punches, Kanon also looked like she didn¡¯t recognize Wu Yan¡¯s identity.

    Bam

    A surge of magic power exploded with Wu Yan as the center, the magic shockwave greeted the angels first.

    Boom

    As if they just got smite by giant hammers, the two fake angels got sent flying. Wu Yan grabbed Kanon¡¯s arm.

    "Stop! Kanase!"

    Wu Yan clenched down on the arm of the silver-haired angel.

    He recalled her innocent, pure, and angelic mien when they first met. Right now, she¡¯s emitting an ominous vibe, her mask also made her look like a zombie with an angelic shell. Wu Yan didn¡¯t believe she could be something like this.

    It seems like his voice reached her, Kanon stopped for a moment. Her eyes wavered for a brief moment before they turned distant once more. She raised her free arm and an orb of light appeared above her palm.

    Kanase smashed the light orb against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, however, she missed.

    Wu Yan blinked a short distance away, he furrowed his brows.

    He didn¡¯t think she turned into this form of her own volition, the angelic girl wouldn¡¯t do something like hurting another soul. His magical insight immediately identified her abnormal status.

    "She lost control of herself, huh?"

    Wu Yan suppressed the restless voice within his heart, he sucked in a cold breath of air.

    He nced at the other fake angel who came swiping at him once more. Narrowing his eyes, he took action.

    "Okay, I will capture her first..."

    Wu Yan teleported again, this time, he appeared behind the ck-haired faux angel.

    With a palm p to the angel¡¯s back, magic swirled around him, manifesting in three circlets of darkness.

    "Bind!"

    The bands of darkness descended on the fake angel, binding it like tight ropes.

    "!!!"

    The ck-haired angel knew danger when it sensed it, struggling, the bands of darkness drained the angel of her powers, sapping it, rendering the angel without even the strength to scream. The angel groaned onest time before slumping down lifelessly.

    Swoosh

    He heard the sound of something zipping through the air behind him, he used his free arm to grab the attacker.

    Rawr

    Kanon struggled like mad. She tried to escape Wu Yan¡¯s iron grip, her eyes also shed with hesitation, it shifted between conscious pain and unconscious sadness. It made her look like a pathetic creature.

    "Kanase, stop..."

    He couldn¡¯t bear to knock her out in one blow, he revealed the weakness in his heart. The angel¡¯s hesitation and pain didn¡¯t escape his astute eyes.

    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you..."

    Modified into an artificial angel, Kanase lost control of her body, somebody¡¯s manipting her. To think a pure girl like her would be something like this, Wu Yan just couldn¡¯t bring himself to use heavy blows on her.

    Kanon¡¯s eyes wavered even more. The flickers of pain and consciousness intensified much to Wu Yan¡¯s glee.

    It seems she still retained a bit of her consciousness...

    Maybe, just maybe, he can call her back to reality

    "Kanase..."

    Wu Yan gently called out to her. When Wu Yan wanted to appeal to her conscious mind, the mask on Kanon¡¯s face emitted a shrill noise.

    It was like the sound of metal grinding against metal, an ear-piercing noise. It extinguished Kanon¡¯s resistance and conscious light, her eyes turned malevolent before Wu Yan can sessfully retrieve her.

    St

    Wu Yan¡¯s face froze up when the sound of a knife piercing meat came. Blood leaked out from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth.

    Kanon¡¯s arm turned into sharp cat-like talons, she stabbed it into Wu Yan¡¯s heart before he can react, she pierced through his flesh and punctured his heart.

    He saw the empty look in her eyes and he felt the agonizing pain from his chest, forcing a smile onto his face, he groaned.

    "It won¡¯t be that easy, huh?..."

    Some distance away, in themercial district hosting the festival...

    Nagisa stood quietly in ce, she watched the fireworks with unease and tension. She stayed like this ever since Wu Yan left to intercept the fake angels.

    To others, it looked like she¡¯s engrossed with the fireworks show, however, she¡¯s actually watching the battle taking ce beyond the fireworks.

    She saw one of the angels lunging her arm into Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    "Sensei!"

    Her face went pale. When she saw the damage inflicted on Wu Yan, she can almost feel the same pain coursing through her. She saw the angel skewering Wu Yan¡¯s heart with her arm.

    Without losing a beat, she started running towards Wu Yan.

 Chapter 943: Intrusion, an unthinkable scene

    <h4>Chapter 943: Intrusion, an unthinkable scene</h4>

    St

    Kanon pulled out her arm from Wu Yan¡¯s chest with a bone-chilling sound, dark red blood dyed her pearly hands in a deep shade of red.

    Ssh

    Blood started gushing out the hole in his chest, raining down on the ground, forming a small puddle of blood that gradually expanded in the area.

    Wu Yan endured the urge to groan, he didn¡¯t release his hold on the ck-haired fake angel, he released Kanon and he instinctively punched Kanon.

    Dong

    He only hit her barrier, Kanon seized the chance to fly away.

    "Dang!"

    Wu Yan held his chest while heaving. His heart calmed down as the bloody hole in his chest closed up in record time. His heart also regenerated in no time at all, his recovery and regeneration speed far exceeded the primogenitors of this world, his vitality is also superior without a doubt.

    If Kojou got his heart ripped out, it would take him at least an hour to recover from this kind of wound.

    Unlike Wu Yan who is closer to spirits in existence, the vampires of this world, including the primogenitors are cursed existence. Products of abnormal circumstances, these vampires couldn¡¯tpete with Wu Yan who is more intimate with nature when talking about recovery speed.

    "That mask..."

    He allowed his wound to recover on its own. He stared at the mask on Kanon¡¯s face. His eyes shone brightly.

    "That mask, it must be controlling her. If I break it, I wonder if she will return to her senses?"

    Wu Yan immediately moved. Someone called out to him, freezing him in ce.

    "Sensei!"

    Wu Yan turned around in panic, his air ofposure dissipated.

    Nagisa ran over in her fancy Yukata and clunky Geta.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan shouted at her.

    "Don¡¯te here!"

    Nagisa is already panicking so she forgot about Wu Yan¡¯s immortality, she continued running even when she lost her Geta in her flustered panic.

    "You idiot!"

    Wu Yan heard someone growling.

    Rawr

    Kanon pped her wings and destructiveser bolts shot out, one of the bolts was aimed at Nagisa.

    Nagisa looked up when she saw lights and aura above her. She saw a bright light filling up her field of vision.

    "Damn!"

    Wu Yan installed the Moving Church on her Yukata, but, this wasn¡¯t reason enough for him to sit idly by as she got struck by aser attack.

    He channeled his magic. He wanted to teleport to her side but something out of his expectation happened.

    Boom

    A thunderous boom rang along with a sudden explosion.

    Fwoosh

    An intense surge of magic power erupted from the ground, shockwaves reverberated as the surrounding air got smashed apart. Thickyers of ice started developing from the eruption.

    Theser got stopped and it got frozen in ce. Like a useless icicle, the bolt felt and crashed to the floor.

    It took only a second for a few hundred meters of solid ground to freeze up. A very scary frost assaulted the area, freezing everything it touched.

    "Wh-what..."

    Wu Yan was stunned by this sudden development. His thoughts were muddled.

    Nagisa stopped, the ice had erupted with her as the center, nobody could see her face because she lowered her head.

    Her ponytail was gone, her silky-ck hair followed the rules of gravity, running down her smooth back. She was coated in a blue sheen of light.

    No, this isn¡¯t just frost, it¡¯s magic power on par with Wu Yan¡¯s magic power.

    It was Nagisa who froze the surrounding area.

    It¡¯s also her who emitted magic power on the level of primogenitors.

    She raised her head, her eyes lost their energetic luster, it¡¯s like she¡¯s half-awake, no emotions could be seen within her eyes.

    Buzz

    Nagisa¡¯s magic power expanded again, this time, a gigantic image appeared behind her.

    It¡¯s a beautiful feminine image over 5 meters tall.

    It looked like a mix of a siren and mermaid with avian features in it as well. Its upper torso was armored just like its upper arms, it was wearing a golden mask that masked everything above her nose from view. The mask appeared to merge with its golden crown, there¡¯s a bright ruby in its crown. Its lower torso resembled a fish¡¯s tail and it was covered with scales that glowed blue.

    It had a pair of wings behind it, its arms were humanoid although it had sharp talons for fingers, its wrists were protected by bracelets. It looked very intimidating.

    Its floral crown expanded with its mask as the center. The bluish-ck hair wavered with its own frosty aura. Its red gleaming eyes were both enchanting and chill-inducing.

    The figure stood behind Nagisa like an ice river.

    "That¡¯s..."

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. That magic power is on par with him, that alone is shocking enough.

    "A vassal beast!"

    That thing is a familiar!

    Something only a vampire should be able tomand.

    "Wh-why can Nagisa use a vassal beast?..."

    Actually, vassal beasts aren¡¯t limited to vampires, anyone can summon them, they would just die an early death because the vassal beast consumed the lifeforce of their masters, anyone aside from nigh-immortal vampires would be foolish to host a vassal beast in them.

    If this vassal beast continued staying in Nagisa, her life would soon be forfeit.

    But, it appears she¡¯s not affected by this parasitic magic lifeform.

    She looked at Kanon with a stern look that ran contrary to her personality.

    Fwoosh

    The familiar behind her iled its tail, the erged tail whipped up waves of ice, frost aura as it smacked Kanon squarely.

    Bam

    Failed to defend in time, Kanon got sent flying into the distance.

    Leaving a trail of blood, Kanon crashed somewhere far into the night like a kite with a broken string.

    She disappeared from view.

 Chapter 944: Thatâ€™s not Nagisa? A half-conscious entity...

    <h4>Chapter 944: That¡¯s not Nagisa? A half-conscious entity...</h4>

    Everything happened so fast!

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t react in time, while Wu Yan is still figuring Nagisa out, Kanon had already been batted far away. He couldn¡¯t detect her aura anymore. Either she¡¯s too wounded to continue fighting or she retreated.

    He¡¯s referring to the one controlling Kanon from behind the scenes.

    He teleported to the ground, he has a more pressing matter to solve.

    Nagisa¡¯s still d in a faint blue glow. The vassal beast stood behind her solemnly.

    He tossed the captured fake angel to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    The light bands holding the faux angel aren¡¯t something to make light of. Once it hits, the captured target will have no hope of escaping if they aren¡¯t on par with the caster or stronger.

    That binding spell also had the effect of sapping power from the bound target.

    Without using miraculous powers, even an angel would be in a heap of trouble when confronting the caster of this spell, much less an artificial angel. Wu Yan threw her to the ground will full confidence she can¡¯t escape.

    He looked at the familiar with frighteningmand over ice. Then, he examined Nagisa, he emitted a wave of magic power on par with the primogenitor-ss familiar.

    "You... You¡¯re not Nagisa..."

    Magic power blew the frosty air.

    "Who are you?"

    ¡¯Nagisa¡¯ lifted her head, her tired eyes were focused on Wu Yan. Her eyes widened a bit when she sensed Wu Yan pushing back her cold aura. She looked surprised... and intrigued...

    With an awkward grin, Nagisa replied in a sinister tone.

    Her voice sounded like the sky was speaking through her, he can hear Nagisa but there¡¯s no vitality in it, it sounded foreign and alien.

    "You, you¡¯re not so simple yourself..."

    "That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t want to disappear from existence, I suggest answering me honestly."

    Wu Yan told the entity in a cold tone.

    "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to be fine hiding in Nagisa. I have multiple skills that are perfect to extract spiritual or soul entities possessing someone..."

    Wu Yan threatened the entity.

    This is his first time threatening someone. The entity held Nagisa¡¯s body hostage, she can die if he didn¡¯t y his cards right.

    Wu Yan already knew which ss the entity belonged to just by examining the cold power it released.

    It¡¯s a primogenitor-ss familiar.

    Seeing as it can freeze not just physical but possibly intangible and supernatural concepts, it is probably in a ss of its own even among primogenitor familiars. It felt like he¡¯s going up against Kojou¡¯s familiars. The entity is as strong as his familiars without their unique powers included in theparison.

    It¡¯s highly doubtful if he can remove such an entity from Nagisa. More importantly, this entity leveraged Nagisa¡¯s psyche to project itself.

    Familiars consumed the life force of their hosts, primogenitor-ss familiars even more so. If they wanted to, it would take them no time topletely sap the life of a baby.

    The ice familiar used projection so Nagisa is fine for now. If the entity chose to materialize, it would drain Nagisa¡¯s life in no time at all.

    He¡¯s threatening the entity, hoping to cut the root of the problem before Nagisa¡¯s life is threatened.

    "Oh?..."

    The entity replied. It seemed like the entity is pleasantly surprised by Wu Yan¡¯s attitude.

    "You care about this girl?"

    The entity spoke with what sounded like the voices of many.

    Then, it spoke again.

    "I see, since you already developed your rtionship with her to that extent, I see why you would be so agitated..."

    The entity giggled.

    "Moreover, it seems this girl likes you back. She used to stick around her ¡¯Onii-chan¡¯ like a sticker, not bad, you managed to sway her..."

    "Onii-san...?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "You mean Kojou?"

    "Ah..."

    The entity replied. She used her numerous voices to chuckle.

    "That kid is still far from realizing his purpose as the fourth primogenitor, for now, let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t know him..."

    Wu Yan knitted his eyebrows in annoyance.

    "You still didn¡¯t state your identity!"

    "Ah, but you¡¯re the same..."

    ¡¯Nagisa jutted her chin.

    "What about you? What are you?"

    "A normal vampire? No, a descendant of those troublesome primogenitors? No, you can¡¯t be, you¡¯re too strong. There should not have been another anomalous one after that snake vampire... Maybe..."

    The entity spoke with a puzzled voice.

    "You¡¯re on par with this old one?"

    Wu Yan more or less understood where the entity came from.

    "You¡¯re a primogenitor?"

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure

    "No, that¡¯s not possible..."

    "Don¡¯t mind it..."

    The entity told him.

    "With your level, the truth will be revealed to you soon enough. Before that, my existence should be kept as a secret..."

    Nagisa stepped towards Wu Yan.

    The entity slowly faded with each step. Then, the enormous magic power retreated into her petite body again. Wu Yan was confused why the entity gave up so easily, he reciprocated by storing away his magic power. The battlefield is a deste arena of ice.

    The entity reached out, caressing Wu Yan¡¯s frowning face.

    "Rx, I have no intentions to harm this girl. On the other hand, I am doing my best to protect her."

    Nagisa stood on her toes and she closed in on Wu Yan¡¯s mien

    "Mysterious fifth primogenitor, on behalf of this girl, I will acknowledge you..."

    Then, the entity kissed Wu Yan on his lips.

    Cool air entered his mouth from the frosty cold lips. More than that, a surge of cold power entered him.

    Next, a link was established between Wu Yan and the entity.

    The entity gave up control of Nagisa, the faint blue glow dissipated like it had achieved its desired objective. Nagisa fell into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    He hurriedly caught her.

    Wu Yan said nothing. He examined Nagisa as she slept on his chest.

 Chapter 945: Avrora?

    <h4>Chapter 945: Avrora?</h4>

    On the luxurious liner, Oceanus Grave II, the boat sailed along the coast of the ind while shining brightly with magical lights.

    Wearing his white evening suit, Vatler stood on top of the deck with one hand in his pocket. He savored the wine in his other hand like a ssy noble. However, the guy appeared to be distracted, he couldn¡¯t enjoy the fine wine in his hand.

    Swirling the red liquid around, his sapphire eyes stared at a certain direction of Itogami Ind. When two meteors streaked across the sky, he sneered.

    "Like Gu poison, they forced the fake angels to fight, devour, and strengthen themselves through constant conflict. Storing the acquired circuits, even a mortal can evolve to the point where they can ept divinity from a higher realm. Eventually, even a mortal can turn into an angel through continuous improvement and upgrades."

    Vatler thought about something and he grinned widely.

    "Indeed, this turned out to be more interesting..."

    Vatler¡¯s smile turned vicious. He looked like he wanted to join the fight too. He isn¡¯t afraid of the angels he mentioned.

    A fight to the death with real angels!

    "Ahaha..."

    Vatlerughed while cing a palm to his face. Suppressing his battle urge, he calmed down.

    "Well, it¡¯s too early to get excited..."

    He inhaled deeply, like an intoxicated man, he continued.

    "The Angel is still iplete, the spiritual cores are not fully consolidated. No, that¡¯s not a real angel. Plus, it¡¯s not good to go against an angel. She¡¯s created for that purpose, after all..."

    Vatler talked to himself when something stopped him. He looked at the sky and he gasped.

    "This magic... Wu Yan? Wait, no, Kojou?"

    Vatler continued guessing.

    "No! Wu Yan and Kojou¡¯s magic power didn¡¯t feel like this."

    "But, if it¡¯s not them, then who? Who had this kind of magic power in them?"

    Vatler started turning grim. Another surge of magical power assaulted him all the way from the ind.

    "That¡¯s... Wu Yan!"

    Vatler knew this magic power, it belonged to that freak.

    "What¡¯s going on? Two primogenitors and one of them isn¡¯t Kojou..."

    His handsome face distorted with confusion. His eyes wavered, tempted by curiosity, he decided to go check it out.

    "I should check it out..."

    Vatler couldn¡¯t move in time, the surge of magical power subsided. He stopped when this happened.

    Vatler looked in the direction of that magical storm. His serious look was gone, reced with a smile.

    "Itogami ind, never a dull moment. Coming here was a brilliant move..."

    Vatler chortled. He turned around and he looked at the empty deck behind him.

    "Wouldn¡¯t you say so? Fifth Primogenitor-dono..."

    A gust blew past the deck, when it settled, a figure was standing there.

    His ck clothes fluttered with the wind. His bangs danced along to the wind swirling around him. His deep red eyes were trained on Vatler, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    A petite figure was sleeping in his arms. She looked like a baby with how she peacefully slept without a care in the world. Nobody would believe Wu Yan if he told the world she¡¯s the one who froze several hectares indnd.

    "Mmm, what a nostalgic scene..."

    Vatler mused to himself.

    "I remember when we first met, it was like this, except, that girl wasn¡¯t around..."

    Wu Yan turned towards Nagisa, Vatler immediately knew what went down.

    "So, was she the one who released that magical power?"

    Wu Yan said nothing, he let his ginormous magic power speak for him. The sheer power cracked the deck.

    Vatler gasped.

    He didn¡¯t think a casual greeting would elicit such a strong response.

    Then, something out of his expectation urred. It¡¯s a scene he didn¡¯t think was possible.

    Frazzle

    A faint blue glow coated the ship and the air around it.

    With Wu Yan, no, Nagisa as the center, the deck suddenly froze.

    Nagisa¡¯s blue aura expanded as an entity emerged from the faint glow.

    It¡¯s an existence that astounded Vatler.

    It looked like a mix of mermaid and winged female humanoid.

    Like a graceful mermaid that swam the rivers, like a sovereign of the frosty world.

    It¡¯s the ice familiar living in Nagisa.

    It¡¯s manifestation didn¡¯te at Nagisa¡¯s expense, instead, Wu Yan gave it the vitality and magic power required to materialize in this world.

    This is what the entity meant by acknowledging Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s the right to summon the ice entity.

    "That¡¯s..."

    Vatler looked on in astonishment as the ice entity loomed over him, he groaned.

    "Alrescha cies!"

    Wu Yan lifted his head.

    "It seems you know this familiar."

    He reckoned Vatler knew her the moment the entity referred to Vatler as the snake guy.

    "Tell me, Vatler."

    Wu Yan asked him.

    "Who is the owner of this familiar..."

    "You don¡¯t know?"

    Vatler looked at Wu Yan with astonishment.

    "She¡¯s Avrora¡¯s 12th Kaleid familiar."

    "Avrora?..."

    That sounds like the entity talking through Alrescha in Nagisa, Wu Yan frowned.

    "Who is Avorara?"

    "You don¡¯t even know who is that?..."

    Vatler is astounded by Wu Yan¡¯s ignorance. He chuckled when Wu Yan frowned.

    "I am surprised you don¡¯t know Avrora and her familiar, Alrescha cies, are you sure you¡¯re a primogenitor? You aren¡¯t acting the part..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, his steely gaze told Vatler to answer him now.

    "Fine, I guess it¡¯s more interesting this way. My ignorant fifth primogenitor, this has been an eye-opening day for..."

    Bam

    Vatler got pped by an icy fin.

    "Gargh!"

    Devastated by this sudden attack, Vatler fell into the sea, dying it red with his blood.

    "Tsk..."

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue, he didn¡¯t even check to see if Vatler was alright.

    He already knew Vatler would diss him, he just wasn¡¯t in the mood for it.

    Cutting off his magic supply to Alrescha, the entity went back into Nagisa and he disappeared from the deck with Nagisa in tow.

 Chapter 946: Touching a great secret, a temporary move

    <h4>Chapter 946: Touching a great secret, a temporary move</h4>

    The moon and the stars appeared in the sky.

    Shining down their weak luster, the ind lit up as the stars and the moon did their thing. They tried their best to dispel the darkness of the night, selflessly tiring themselves just to give the world a bit of light.

    The waves massaged the coastal area, they looked like untiring troops who wanted to invade Itogami Ind. s, each time, they returned to the sea without anything to report. The ind stood quietly at the center of the sea.

    Nagisa slowly stirred into consciousness. She opened her eyes with due effort, rays of light pierced her eyes.

    "She¡¯s awake!"

    A familiar voice entered her ears when she did this. Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou entered her vision. They were d she¡¯s awake.

    They brightened up when she woke up.

    "Sensei... Kotori-chan.. Yukina-chan... Kojou-kun..."

    Nagisa looked around in a dazed manner. When she fully awakened, she hurriedly sat up, bumping into Yukina who was closest to her.

    "Ah..."

    "That hurts..."

    Nagisa and Yukina rubbed their foreheads with tears at the corners of their eyes. Meanwhile, the othersughed.

    "Given how energetic you are, I would say you¡¯re fine."

    Kotori chomped down on her candy. She sounded like she¡¯s not concerned with Nagisa¡¯s welfare, however, Wu Yan can tell this is just her way of showing how much she cared.

    "Hmm..."

    Nagisa tilted her head in puzzlement, she¡¯s still rubbing her aching forehead.

    "Why is everyone here?"

    "Did you forget? Nagisa..."

    Kojou stuck his hands into the pockets of his hoodie, he nced at wu y.

    "You went to the festival with this vampire sensei and you didn¡¯t even tell us about it..."

    Nagisa recalled what happened and she started freaking out.

    "Sensei! Are you okay?!"

    Nagisa touched Wu Yan¡¯s chest while leaning forward, she examined him thoroughly.

    "I saw the Masked Parasites piercing sensei¡¯s chest, what happened after that? Are you okay?! Did you go see a doctor? Don¡¯t you like an IV drip or something? Can an IV drip even cure you?! Nagisa remembers seeing documentaries on resuscitation through electric shock, we don¡¯t have that equipment in our home, uwawa!!! What do we do?!"

    Nagisa started panicking up a storm. She went on a rant. Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou were too dumbfounded to react to her shoddy science knowledge. Wu Yan is the first one to bitterlyugh.

    "Look, I am fine..."

    Wu Yan pressed Nagisa¡¯s head against his chest, letting her hear his heartbeat.

    "Did you forget? I am an immortal vampire, an injury like that would just take me seconds to heal up."

    Nagisa didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Yukina chuckled.

    A vampire might appear to be immortal, that¡¯s under the presumption that they can defend their brain and heart from extensive damage, even a normal vampire would die if one or both of these organs werepromised. Except for primogenitors, not a single vampire could live after getting their hearts crushed.

    If Wu Yan¡¯s heart had been pierced and he still lived, that proved he¡¯s truly a primogenitor.

    At least, that¡¯s ording to the setting in the original Strike the Blood.

    The guy admitted his injury and he even talked about it like it¡¯s only a minor scratch.

    Yukina wasn¡¯t sure what she should say at this point.

    Nagisa believed Wu Yan, she didn¡¯t know vampires enough to know any better. She sighed in relief with a bit of worry still remaining in her eyes.

    "If you¡¯re really okay then that¡¯s great..."

    Wu Yan nodded with a smile. Nagisa also beamed back at him, she looked so cute but Kojou wasn¡¯t amused.

    Wu Yan held her tiny hand on his chest obviously Kojou wasn¡¯t a happy camper when he saw this, he forced a smile onto his face.

    "When are you going to stop holding hands like that?"

    Nagisa coughed slightly and she pulled away while blushing. She giggled in a bashful manner.

    She already went beyond the boundaries of friendship with Wu Yan, however, she couldn¡¯t go around announcing it to the whole world. Wu Yan is still her teacher and she is his student. More importantly, sensei already has a sister and she¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s lover...

    If she got into the picture...

    It would justplicate things, if other people got wind of this then she would probably be judged. Kojou would probably suffer a mental breakdown...

    Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kojou judged Kojou.

    "What a total siscon!"

    Wu Yan said...

    "Maa, being a siscon isn¡¯t the end of the world, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell."

    Kotori said...

    "Senpai, so lewd..."

    Yukina said...

    "I-it¡¯s not like that!"

    Kojou screamed back at them.

    "I just don¡¯t want Nagisa to get molested by that vampiric sensei!"

    s, nobody cared for his exnation.

    "Nagisa..."

    Wu Yan stared into her eyes with a serious look. She started turning red when Wu Yan stared intently at her like this.

    "Did you? Did you forget what happened?"

    "Nn?"

    Nagisa tilted her head in puzzlement.

    "Forgot about what?..."

    Wu Yan stopped for a moment, he scrutinized her facial and vocal gestures beforeughing out loud.

    "Nah, it¡¯s nothing."

    He turned towards Kotori.

    "Kotori, take Nagisa to the bath..."

    Kotori knew what Wu Yan wanted to do, she led Nagisa away. Nagisa also felt sticky all over so she was d to ept Kotori¡¯s offer.

    When both of them disappeared from the room, Yukina asked Wu Yan.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Sensei..."

    Wu Yan looked at Kojou and Yukina in turn.

    "Kojou, Himeragi, does the name Avrora ring any bell?..."

    "Avrora?..."

    Kojou and Yukina exchanged a look and they both nodded.

    "Sensei don¡¯t know who is Avrora?..."

    Yukina seemed a bit puzzled.

    "She¡¯s the previous Fourth primogenitor!"

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "You¡¯re telling me Avrora is the previous Fourth?!"

    "Yes!"

    Yukina nodded, she nced at Kojou.

    "Senpai was turned into the current Fourth by Avrora, she did so through Cannibalization."

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan went silent.

    Vatler said the Alrescha familiar belonged to Avrora, she¡¯s Avora¡¯s twelfth Familiar.

    Avrora is the previous Fourth Primogenitor.

    If that¡¯s the case, Alrescha cies is Kojou¡¯s familiar?

    Why was it inside Nagisa¡¯s body then?

    And, the entity sealed within Nagisa¡¯s psyche, was that Avrora?

    If that¡¯s the case, there must be some truth or secret behind how Avrora turned Kojou into the current fourth primogenitor. He peered slightly into this intricate plot.

    Without special abilities, it would be nigh impossible for a lower-grade vampire to cannibalize a higher-grade vampire. Forget about cannibalizing a primogenitor while still being a human as with the case of Akatsuki Kojou.

    Wu Yan approached the window much to Kojou and Yukina¡¯s confusion. He sighed slowly.

    Let¡¯s settle Kanase Kanon¡¯s issue first...

 Chapter 947: A shattered heart... A cruel scene...

    <h4>Chapter 947: A shattered heart... A cruel scene...</h4>

    Itogami Ind is a sanctuary for demons, it¡¯s also a haven for researchers.

    Aside from the demons, there are researchers from all over the world here. Some are pharmacists, some are mechanics working onplex machinery, some are highly-skilled technicians here to work on cutting edge tech, some are pure researchers, there are all kinds of brainiacs here. They are here mostly to derive scientific or magical breakthroughs using the knowledge generated from the demons here.

    It¡¯smon to see research centers and outposts here on Itogami Ind. There are also research districts with extensive capabilities from talent agglomeration.

    There is an old research district here. It looked like it was built soon after Itogami Ind got founded. Here, there¡¯s a certainpany...

    The outside of the building isposed of cold ss. Compared to the traditional buildings near it, it certainly stood out. Just like the buildings around it, this building is at least dozens of meters tall. Fortunately, sunlight couldn¡¯t hit the building. If it reflected sunlight, it would be hard for people not to take notice of it.

    The Magus Craft is situated here.

    It sounds like thispany deals with magicians or assault mages.

    However, it¡¯s just apany that manufactures robots and automata. It sells robots like cleaning bots.

    However, thispany is more or less a zombiepany. The main headquarters is already abandoned for the most part.

    The actual core business of thispany is situated near the eastern end of the building, on top of a vessel...

    That¡¯s amercial vessel of the Magus Craft. Its role is to transport sold robots.

    However, its true use is no longer the expedition of transport, it¡¯s involved in very intense research.

    Kanase Kanon is currently on board.

    Veiled in a glowing light, her eyes were open but they stared at the ceiling in a daze. She looked like a humanoid puppet as she didn¡¯t exhibit sentience.

    Glowing lines were running across her body like intricate circuits. The light released appeared to be magical in nature. The lights shed like vital signs in an otherwise normal human.

    From her outwards appearance, she looked like a really well-made android. The circuits looked like it would belong on a really cutting-edge android. It gave off the feeling that if someone pressed a button or two, the circuits would open up, revealing the mechanical parts within.

    However, she can no longer be referred to as a human, even the person herself identifies as something different.

    She can sense it, her body and mind are slowly transforming into something foreign. It¡¯s a slow change but Kanon knows it is happening steadily. Her existence itself is slowly disappearing from this world.

    Even so, Kanon isn¡¯t sure how she should feel. Strangely enough, she doesn¡¯t feel sadness nor fear of what¡¯s going to happen...

    As for the reason...

    A part of it is because of her current transformation, emotions like fear and sadness were slowly stripped from her.

    The other reason was her innate nature to avoid harm to others. She already stained her hands with the blood of others. Her kind self acknowledged her fault and reckons that she lost her right to live by depriving others of life.

    An artificial angel, it¡¯s basically a screwed-up experiment that gathers a bunch of spiritually enhanced humans, granting them magic circuits and then making them kill each other to obtain the magic cores of other experiment subjects. Upgrading themselves through ughtering the other subjects. At the final stages, the apex faux angel will transcend mortal boundaries and turn into a real angel.

    This is achieved through obtaining 7 magical cores.

    If Kanon wants to be an angel, she has to kill 6 other experimental subjects. After consuming their cores, she would advance further along this transformation process.

    She¡¯s already very close to that point of transition.

    Although she only harmed a few subjects, the other subjects also killed a bunch of other subjects. Either way, she couldn¡¯t deny that her hands are stained with the blood of others.

    Right now, she¡¯s a monster.

    Even if she¡¯s called an angel, she¡¯s not deluded to think that what she did was divine or just.

    Perhaps, disappearing like this is a fitting end for someone like her.

    Kanon thought so. The longer she held such abandoning thoughts, the hazier her eyes.

    Soon, her consciousness also started fading.

    With her fading psyche, she recalled something that transpired yesterday night.

    She was fighting in the sky, killing the other subject to devour their cores.

    That subject also killed other subjects so she¡¯s got a few cores under her possession.

    That subject is also very strong, stronger than any opponents she fought but she still held the superior edge in battle.

    If the fight went on longer, she would have won. The other cores would have been hers.

    However, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Despite her faint consciousness and kind nature, she couldn¡¯t stop her emotionless self from killing the other fighter.

    Then, a figure emerged within her field of vision. It was someone familiar yet distant.

    He stopped her, he prevented herself from harming the other angel. For this, Kanon thanked him greatly. But, she also felt very guilty for what she did.

    She harmed the person who saved her.

    When he identified her, he didn¡¯t capture her like an animal, something he did to the other faux angel. Instead, he reached out to her, he even told her.

    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you..."

    Withpassion, warmth, pity, and empathy, the person treated her monstrous self like a victim. Even when her hands and mouth were stained with the blood of others, he did so regardless. She almost broke down in tears when he treated her like that.

    At that point, she already lost control of her tear ducts.

    She thought she was already past the point of no return, bing a monster was her inevitable end. For once, she felt the strong desire to return to her past self.

    For once, she yearned to be Kanase Kanon again.

    However, this wishsted no longer than 10 seconds...

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s watching herself through another POV, she saw her hand piercing the warm individual¡¯s chest, crushing his heart, and wreaking havoc on his flesh. Her heart died along with that move.

    When she looked at him onest time, the warmth, pity, empathy, and sympathy were gone. He only gave her a very anguished smile.

    She felt his warm blood trickling down her hand. She didn¡¯t shed a tear, her soul is already gone, tears are for those who are alive and she¡¯s dead.

    And then there was no more. She couldn¡¯t remember anything after that.

    Her circuits flickered and thest thing she recalled is the scene of that certain person smiling back at her.

    In her misty eyes, a droplet of tear finally flowed down.

 Chapter 948: Artificial Angel ritual, the Ascending Heaven Rite

    Chapter 948: Artificial Angel ritual, the Ascending Heaven Rite

    There are intricate medical devices here. The sunlight outside couldn''t pierce the thick hulls of the operation room. It looked like somebody used this room as a research room.

    On the bed, Kanase Kanonid there like aatose person. An unknown light lit her up as the magical circuits on her body flowed like moving water. The lines were brimming with an unknown power, it slowly modified Kanase Kanon''s body.

    Those circuits were a sign that someone performed the Divinity Ascension ritual on her.

    That operation created her fake angel divine circuits.

    With these divinity-infused magic circuits, the faux angels gained divine powers. They can transform into angels duringbat, receiving power from a higher dimension.

    Only modified humans with these magic circuits can be called fake angels. They were then sent to kill other fake angels and obtain their magic cores to upgrade themselves.

    s, not everyone can ept such an operation. The subject must possess a certain threshold of spiritual prowess. In other words, they must be people who have the potential to be strong assault mages.

    Like Yukina, she is very spiritually inclined. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be epted into the Lion King Organization.

    With enough spiritual potential, the operation of Divinity Ascension will yield a fake angel.

    Just bing a fake angel isn''t the end of the story, the fake angels need to gather 7 magical cores from other fake angels. With 7 cores gathered, the fake angel can then ascend, bing a true angel.

    This is easier said than done.

    Without Kanase Kanon''s existence, this round of Divinity Ascension would have ended without achieving anything.

    Kanase Kanon''s spiritual potential is the strongest among the fake angels. The other six subjectsbined weren''t as potent as her.

    This dovetailed with what Wu Yan had assumed, there is an inherent bottleneck in this ritual, preventing mass-production of fake angels.

    This ritual required subjects with very potent spiritual potential.

    To be a true angel, subjects like Kanon are absolutely essential or the whole project would fail.

    Even if the subject transformed into a true angel, there are still restrictions.

    Angels are not supposed to walk mortal nes, they can stay for a while, just not permanently.

    If Kanon became a true angel, she would have to part ways with this world.

    Moreover, angels don''t have consciousness, they are just puppets doing the bidding of their master. If she became an angel, she would lose her free will and be an emotionless puppet.

    This is Heaven Ascension Rite.

    But, the road is long and hard if Kanon wants to be an angel.

    There is a person standing near the side of Kanon''s bed.

    His hair is gray and he looked stern with his serious sses on. He looked like a 50-year-old doctor or professor. In any case, he looked like he read enough books tost him a lifetime.

    He''s Kanase Kensei, Kanase''s dad.

    No, he''s the adoptive father of Kanase Kanon.

    He''s the one responsible for operating on Kanon, installing these circuits on her. He''s the one who turned her into an artificial angel.

    He is frowning very hard, it appears he''s examining Kanon''s condition.

    "What''s her condition?"

    Kensei''s thoughts got disrupted by a feminine voice.

    It was ady dressed in tight clothing.

    "Is it that bad?"

    The female said nonchntly. She obviously didn''t care about Kanon''s condition, she just wanted to know about the status of that artificial angel.

    Kensei didn''t even spare her a look. His focus went to Kanon.

    "It''s not good..."

    He grumbled with coolposure.

    "She suffered physical damage that would have killed a normal human at least a hundred times. A beastman would have died under this kind of injury. It''s only because she relied on her superhuman recovery that she''s still here. If we werete when we collected her, she would have died."

    The female knitted her brows in displeasure.

    "Didn''t this monster consume three magical cores? Who can mess her up like this?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Kensei said as if this doesn''t concern him.

    "Putting the culprit aside, we have more or less treated this fake angel''s wounds. It would recover in due time. The real issue is the captured angel..."

    "The other fake angel..."

    The female clicked her tongue.

    "The one caught by the assault mage, right?"

    "Yes..."

    Kensei nodded with a grim look.

    "That angel obtained another core so Kanon needs those two cores in order to evolve further."

    Kensei turned grave.

    "But, with that angel captured, we only have 5 cores for a total of 7 cores in cirction. XDA-7 can''t evolve without getting that fake angel back."

    "Is it that serious?..."

    The female nced at Kensei.

    "You said your daughter was the lynchpin. Can''t we just find two more subjects to rece the lost angel?"

    "BB..."

    Kensei replied, the woman known as BB looked at him.

    "I am only a researcher, I don''t mind waiting any longer than this, if you can spare the time I don''t see why I can''t find two more candidates..."

    This time, Kensei''s expression changed.

    The female cared about the fake angels because she''s from Magus Craft

    With thepany facing bankruptcy amidst weak consumer demand for androids, they needed something new to turn thepany around. That''s how they arrived at the idea of creating an angel.

    With incredible powers, the angels would be prized products by those with high ambitions.

    But, with thepany on borrowed time, any dy would only result in a bust for Magus Craft.

    Kensei can wait but thepany can''t

    BB''s expression darkened as she arrived at a decision.

    "Lo! Bring in that thing!"

    Kensei flinched when he heard BB. Another male carried two coffins-esque boxes into the room.

    There are two girls in these boxes.

    They had wings and masks.

    Fake angels.

    "Impossible!"

    Kensei gasped.

    "I only made 7..."

    "Ah..."

    BB giggled.

    "If we are talking about products, there should be a way to mass-produce the product or it wouldn''t be a viable product, right? Seven angels were never enough..."

    "I see..."

    Kensei lowered his head.

    "Clones?..."

    "Yes, but their capabilities are far lower than the monster over there."

    BB snickered.

    "They have cores and you need cores, right?..."

    Kensei didn''t say anything, he took up a remote control.

    "Devour them, XDA-7!"

    Kanon''s eyes turned malicious.

    Then, disgusting sounds of something tearing through flesh resounded in the operation room.

 Chapter 949: Do you want to come with me?

    <h4>Chapter 949: "Do you want toe with me?"</h4>

    Blood sttered all over the floor of the operation room.

    The two clones had two nasty holes in their stomach. Blood continued spilling down to the floor. The two clones were already at death¡¯s door.

    Even when they saw the dying miens of the clone angels, neither Kensei, BB, or the male guy from Magus Craft felt sympathy for the dying girls. They allowed death to im the clones. Kensei turned his attention towards Kanon.

    Kanon already returned to her bed, the circuits shing on her were brimming with an unknown power. She looked like she never left her bed. She stared at the ceiling with empty eyes.

    If one can ignore the blood near the corner of her lips...

    "No more issues, right?!"

    BB waved her hand in annoyance.

    "Those clones were costly to manufacture, if we still can¡¯t proceed even with that then consider the Heaven Ascension ritual abandoned."

    "No problem."

    Kanase replied with poise.

    "XDA-7 stabilized the 6 external cores she devoured. After integration, it would take one more ritual to evolve her."

    "Really?"

    BB sighed in relief.

    "Good, if we fail this time, that monster will have no further use to us. Okay, what do we do now?"

    "Battle!"

    Kensei¡¯s sses glimmered. Nobody can see the emotions within his eyes.

    "XDA-7 needs to involve itself in anotherrge-scale fight toplete the core integration process. Then, XDA-7 will enter the final stages of her evolution."

    "The Faux Angel produce will also be the strongest!"

    "A fight, huh?"

    BB mumbled to herself before an evil grin spread across her face.

    " Find the one who beat up that monster. Since that bastard heavily injured this monster, the bastard should suffice as a ritual target, right?"

    Kensei said nothing. He lifted his head.

    "Okay, we will do that..."

    "He..."

    BB¡¯s eyes turned deep red as fangs poked out of her mouth. She¡¯s a vampire.

    "Lo!"

    BB licked her lips.

    "Carry this monster to thepany."

    "That¡¯s so annoying, we haven¡¯t found the bastard yet, why do we have to rush things..."

    Lo grumbled while moving towards Kanon. He reached out for Kanon¡¯s neck.

    It looks like he¡¯s nning to carry Kanon to thepany like a chicken to the ughterhouse.

    Too bad, this guy will not get off so easily...

    Bam

    A shockwave mmed his hand away. Before he can groan, something smashed him into the wall behind BB and Kensei.

    Boom

    The wall copsed from the intense impact. Lo flew all the way out into the sea, crashing in a giant ssh. The guy swam with the fishes...

    "!!!"

    Kensei and BB were taken by surprise. They froze up on the spot because they just didn¡¯t know what had hit them. Drops of cold sweat flowed down their chins.

    Woosh...

    A gust blew past them. When they recovered, a figure was already standing by Kanon¡¯s bed.

    Kensei and BB turned grave. Kanon saw the intruder and her nk eyes glimmered for a second.

    The intruder used his deep red eyes on Kensei and BB. He looked around and he saw the blood on the floor and walls, the blood near Kanon¡¯s mouth. He scanned around and he saw the two clones who died. His deep red eyes trembled when he connected the dots. Then, the room turned chilly.

    He slowly turned around. His cold eyes already reflected his stance before he spoke out in a frosty tone.

    "You, Kanase Kensei, I presume?"

    Kensei replied in a low growl.

    "Who are you?..."

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan wavered, he shook his head.

    "Just a terrible teacher who can¡¯t even save a student..."

    "A teacher?..."

    Kensei flinched while BB chimed in.

    "How did you find this ce?!"

    Rather than Wu Yan¡¯s identity, BB wanted to know how the intruder discovered this secret base.

    Everything they did on the boat vited dozens ofws, with their locationpromised, who wouldn¡¯t lose their marbles?

    "I read Kanase¡¯s bio and found out about Kensei, after digging around his work and other job data, a few calls here and there, I found this ce..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "No, that¡¯s impossible!"

    BB was incensed.

    "This is the freaking ocean, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to find us!"

    "You think you¡¯re safe just because you¡¯re anchored somewhere in the ocean?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "You guys stirred up so much trouble yesterday night, yourpany is also registered on Itogami Ind. So what if you moved your boat some distance away? I only had to search around a bit..."

    Wu Yan nced at BB.

    "Next time you want to do something illegal, I suggest moving your boat further away. This location is only 10 kilometers away from the nearest shore. You can fool others but not a magician versed in spatial spells, you can still be located after a few teleportation spells..."

    "Damn!"

    BB cursed as her deep red eyes turned darker.

    "If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t even think about leaving!"

    Wu Yan ignored BB. He turned towards Kensei and his eyes shed with an abnormal glint.

    "Just in case, I am going to ask..."

    Wu Yan nonchntly said.

    "You¡¯re the one who created the fake angels?"

    Kensei pushed his sses up and he nodded. He was about to say something when...

    Bam

    Wu Yan immediately appeared in front of Kensei, he gave the guy a mighty punch, shattering his sses and instantly knocking the old man to the ground. He bled profusely from his face as he yelped.

    "What?!"

    Before BB can react, an intense magic shockwave blew her away.

    Kensei struggled to get up from the ground with a hand supporting his bruised face. Wu Yan turned around, he approached Kanon.

    Wu Yan sighed when he saw her spaced-out look. He beamed at her.

    He reached out to her with a warm voice.

    "Do you want toe with me?"

    Her nk eyes wavered, intelligent light returned to her eyes as she stared dumbfoundedly at Wu Yan who still gave her a radiant smile. Consciously or subconsciously, she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Then, she lost consciousness. Her eyes closed as tears rolled down her cheeks, these tears weren¡¯t tears of sadness...

    Wu Yan sighed, he gave her a princess hug and he picked her up.

    He looked behind him. Excluding the dead clones, Kensei and BB were gone.

    With a frown, Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I forgot that woman was a vampire..."

    Wu Yan caressed Kanon¡¯s hair before disappearing in a sh.

 Chapter 950: System is playing nice?

    <h4>Chapter 950: System is ying nice?</h4>

    "She¡¯s Kanase Kanon?..."

    Kotori asked after looking at the pure and pitiful girl lying on the soft bed, her eyes brimmed with curiosity. She looked at Wu Yan with suspicion.

    "Are you sure this is the mission¡¯s objective and not just your own personal target?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s stern look copsed, he couldn¡¯t believe Kotori would say something like that at a time like this.

    "She¡¯s Kanase Kanon, okay?!"

    Wu Yan helplessly continued.

    "Why would you even think that?..."

    Kotori pursed her lips, she snickered.

    "Well, I mean, it¡¯s kinda suspicious how your mission objective is to save such a cute girl..."

    "The system picked this objective!"

    Wu Yan defended himself profusely.

    "Yeah? Exin to me why the mission objective is a cute girl?"

    Kotori doubtfully snapped back.

    "I recall you mentioning that one of your objectives in my world was to put sealing bracelets on me, Yoshino, Tohka, and Kurumi. Now, you need to save Kanase Kanon?"

    Kotori cast a doubtful look in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    "You¡¯re telling me your mission objectives involve pretty girls in every world you visit?..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching, his heart also started racing with stress.

    Wait, she has a point...

    In Hayate the Combat Butler, he entered Hakuo Academy and got to know Hinagiku. That mission was the reason why he ended up with Hinagiku.

    In Toaru No Majutsu, he was ordered to save the Sisters on his second quest. Then, his third quest required him to get into a rtionship with No.3 Level 5. Eventually, he bagged Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    As for Date A Live, Kotori already said it.

    Aside from SAO, his missions in the other world almost always involved getting close to cute girls, whether directly or indirectly. SAO just happens to be a world where he¡¯s supposed to be punished in mandatory quest.

    In other words, every world he chose, there was at least a quest where he has to get close to cute girls.

    Wu Yan started sweating when he thought about this. He silently thanked system for hooking him up with so many pretty women.

    System, you da best.

    Wu Yan gave the system a thumbs-up, he also gave Kotori ame excuse.

    "It¡¯s just coincidence, the System gave me the missions so I don¡¯t have anything to do with how they turned out..."

    "Hmm?..."

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan intently and then she looked away.

    "I thought there was a saying, ¡¯like System like son¡¯?"

    "Where did you hear that?"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "You totally made that up."

    "Hmph..."

    She snorted.

    "How do you propose we deal with her?..."

    Wu Yan returned to the matter at hand.

    He looked at Kanon before he voiced his thought.

    "The second mission told me to stop the Heaven Ascension Rite, if that¡¯s the case, erasing the ritual circuits from her body shouldplete the mission..."

    "Ah..."

    Kotori mused, she turned around.

    "So you should be able to finish it without a problem, right?"

    Kotori knows about Wu Yan¡¯s 103,000 grimoires, he¡¯s practically a wizard when ites to spells and magic.

    Although his 103,000 grimoires came from Toaru No Majutsu¡¯s universe, his arcane knowledge should be able to dispel the circuits installed on Kanon, even if he might not understand the divine circuitpletely.

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "That was the case before she gathered all the cores for ascension. Strictly speaking, she has already embarked on her angelic ascension, she¡¯s no longer a human."

    Wu Yan touched the divine circuits she had.

    "Kanase isn¡¯t in this dimension anymore. Touching her might not do anything but if I attack her, my attacks wo¡¯t work."

    "Using spells on her count as attacking..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ""I have spells to counter pseudo-angels or even real angels. With a bit of time and some preparations, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to dispel the circuits on her. But, I wonder..."

    "What?..."

    Kotori furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Why are you hesitating?"

    "I wonder if I should really cancel her current condition."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Kanase already fulfilled the ascension conditions, if she sessfully evolve, her power will be on par with us."

    "It must have been hard to get to this level of divinity saturation. I feel a bit bad to cancel something like this..."

    "Ha? Are you out of your mind?"

    Kotori gasped.

    "Let¡¯s put aside if you canplete your second mission, if she bes a real angel, her consciousness would be wiped out. She also won¡¯t stay long in the mortal realm, she would be forcefully taken from this dimension, do you want her to die?!"

    "Do I look like I would let that happen?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He sighed.

    "Of course, I know what I am talking about, I know a way to keep her in this world while maintaining her free will."

    Wu Yan did have a way to keep the Angel Kanon in this world.

    In Toaru No Majutsu, humans summon angel on rare asions but it does happen.

    He knows a few spells that can summon angels.

    However, it¡¯s very hard to do so.

    In the original work, Fiamma of the right wouldn¡¯t have busted his back trying to summon an angel if one could just call an angel down to earth like they are ordering takeouts. He had to build a fortress and he almost lost his life trying to summon one.

    Wu Yan knows how to summon angels, but, those spells are very hard to set up.

    Keeping an angel here, however, is easier inparison.

    With her Heaven Ascension Rite almostplete, he only needs to modifiy her circuits to keep her here. That¡¯s within his ability.

    Modifying the circuits require an advanced understanding of the circuits and spellcraft in general. And, you need a ton of magic power to do so.

    With 103,000 grimoires in his head, it¡¯s enough to say Wu Yan won¡¯t be losing sleep over the divine circuits.

    As for magic power,e on, who are we talking about here?

    If he wants to keep Kanon here with her mind intact, Wu Yan¡¯s the perfect person for the job.

    However, he needs to continuously supply Kanon with magic power in order to keep the modified circuit going.

    This price is a cheap one to pay. His magic power is also growing so it wouldn¡¯t matter in the long run. As for cancelling her divine circuits, well, one swipe of Imagine Breaker and it would be a done deal.

    "I wonder what she thinks..."

    Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    "If she just wants to live a peaceful life, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to keep her around as an angel..."

    "What do you care?"

    Kotori shot him.

    "If you¡¯re going to do it then just do it, ask for her opinionter. You can cancel her circuits if she doesn¡¯t want angelic powers!"

    "Then I would do double the work..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Sounds like a you-problem."

    Kotori waved her hands. She went out of the room.

    "Well, work hard from now on..."

    Wu Yan fell speechless.

 Chapter 951: Modifying the Heaven Ascension circuits

    <h4>Chapter 951: Modifying the Heaven Ascension circuits</h4>

    After Kotori left the room, it became quiet so Wu Yan can focus on Kanon who is still sleeping on the bed.

    There is a quiet hum in the air. It sounded like CPUs running at full speed.

    The noise came from Wu Yan as he is busy modifying Kanon¡¯s divinity magic circuits.

    He scanned the circuits with machine-like precision, every single intricate lines fell into his eyes, then, his brain ran through a gamut of possible permutations of how these circuits could be modified by leveraging on his wealth of spellcraft knowledge. The lines were like codes forming an algorithm, Wu Yan decoded it and he slowlyprehended the circuit.

    He¡¯s nning on deleting the parts he doesn¡¯t need and adding new elements to the equation. Through this editing process, he can modify the circuit to do what he wants.

    This is no simple task.

    The circuits were intricate, moreplex than meets the eyes. In order to keep the circuit integrity, he needs to carefully sift through the spell structure, deleting and adding where appropriate. One wrong step and the whole circuit would malfunction.

    It¡¯s hard to modify the magic circuit while keeping the otherponents in ce. It¡¯s about as hard as when Wu Yan modified the Walking Church to cover a wide area instead of a singr target. After doing so, he lost tons of power and he was as tired as a dog.

    Compared to the Walking Church, this divine magic circuit is on the same level ofplexity. The Walking Church is an ultimate defense spell while the divine magic circuit is a ritualistic spell to transform a human into an angel.

    If this Heaven Ascension Rite didn¡¯t involve sacrifice or other cons like that, it would definitely rank as one of the ultimate spells.

    If one can get around the restrictions and sacrificial elements, imagine making an angel whenever you felt like it.

    Scary...

    Fortunately, this kind of ritual is very OP so the cons and price to be paid are great as well. If these OP spells ran rampant in the other worlds, even Wu Yan would have to consider his moves carefully lest he gets into trouble with spellcasters.

    His grimoires were hard at work, giving him inspirations, insights, and techniques to work with. Magic, Alchemy, Onmyojutsu, Angelic Hymns, he more or less took out his entire library of knowledge to modify this circuit.

    "Phew..."

    Wu Yan sighed. Then, he started stripping Kanon of her clothes.

    The Divine Ascension circuit can be seen on Kanon¡¯s body, it looked like she¡¯s wearing the circuits. But, the circuits are actually using her body as the core so he needs to touch her directly in order to modify the circuits.

    Wu Yan told himself that this couldn¡¯t be helped. Deep down, he¡¯s actually pretty excited about this.

    He removed her tight clothing that looked like she¡¯s working at some shady establishments. Wu Yan¡¯s hands didn¡¯t even twitch when he did so.

    Clearly, this guy has touched the saint realm of stripping a girl down to her birthday suit.

    When he got a good look at her untainted body, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but praise the view in front of him.

    How does one go about describing her figure?

    Very good.

    Although she is slightly inferior whenpared to Ikaros, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, Tohka, and Takitsubou Rikou, who were basically bombshells on two legs. Her body is very well-rounded. Small where it matters andrge where it counts, the golden mean can be seen through her figure. Heck, those knockers don¡¯t belong to a girl who is supposed to be 14-15 years old.

    That cup size is already superhuman at her age, it wouldn¡¯t be a far stretch to say she¡¯s going to grow up and be someone who canpete with Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan continued gawking, he wondered what she would look like when she¡¯s all grown up.

    Probably someone very hot.

    She¡¯s already angelic looking.

    Unbeknownst to Wu Yan, his wish would soone true.

    He suppressed the anxiety within himself and he started taking on a serious look.

    He chuckled.

    "Man, if Kojou got a look at this, he would probably need an IV drip from his nosebleed, right?"

    Wu Yan jutted his index finger out.

    Magical ripples echoed in the air.

    His fingertip started burning with a tiny me. That¡¯s a pure magical me, not an average fire.

    The magic fire became distorted, a tiny spell formation sprang forth. The formation reverberated with an unknown power. Space shook with this spell.

    His deep red eyes roamed over Kanon, then, with his ming finger, he started working on the circuits.

    Shinggg

    The circuits started shaking as if a mortal enemy is here. The peaceful glow morphed into an erratic light show. A strong repulsive force tried to stop Wu Yan¡¯s finger.

    It¡¯s resistance from a being of a higher dimension. It wanted to fight off this lower dimension lifeform.

    Modifying the divine circuits counts as an attack.

    The angel from a higher dimension resisted through Kanon¡¯s circuit. It¡¯s an automatic response.

    When he felt his index finger being blocked by an invisible wall, Wu Yan grinned, he praised the divine magic circuit for this feature.

    "Even if you¡¯re a real angel, when you¡¯re lying in front of me in such a defenseless manner, don¡¯t even think about stopping me. Plus, you have not evolved yet!"

    With that, the mes around his finger expanded and the profound formation rotated at higher velocity. The unknown power mmed into her defensive field.

    Bam

    It sounded like a hammer knocking on a hard surface. The defensive field melted away like sugar in hot tea. In seconds, he dissolved her defensive membrane.

    Wu Yan chortled, he controlled his magic output and the magical mes finally reached Kanon.

    He can feel her soft skin through his index finger, that sensation affected his focus for a second. He couldn¡¯t help looking at her hooters before shifting his gaze away.

    Steadying his mental state, he bitterlyughed.

    "You¡¯re only 15 and you are already so alluring. This fairy, she¡¯s going to break a lot of hearts when she grows up. You¡¯re probably going to lead girls down a dangerous path too..."

    "What a minx..."

    Wu Yan sighed, he closed his eyes and he steadied his mind, breathing, and magic power. This time, there are only circuits and a n in his mind.

    He went about modifying the circuits like he¡¯s drawing on Kanon¡¯s skin, he traced multiple lines on her body and he made new structures and spellposites out of old ones. He would delete lines here and there before adding his own designs.

    Theborious task continued...

 Chapter 952: An incident, the monster tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 952: An incident, the monster tattoo</h4>

    Swish zing Twing

    It sounded like someone is burning away paper, it¡¯s the sound of a tinker hard at work.

    The room echoed with this noise. The rhythmic sound continued to y like music on repeat.

    It has been 5 hours since he started working on the circuits.

    Outside the window, the rays of light streaking across the sky signaled the departure of night. Soon, the clear blue sky would rece the dark sky, raining down its sunny goodness on the citizens of earth.

    Now, the hot tropical sun is on its way...

    The citizens of Itogami Ind started their daily routines. Meanwhile, Kanon is still getting "fondled" by Wu Yan on her bed.

    After a night of intense work, Wu Yan didn¡¯t look tired at all. His deep red eyes shed with brilliance. He continued tracing lines across her body, his movements were smoother than yesterday. Evidently, the master¡¯s skill improved overnight.

    Kanon¡¯s circuit started operating again. The whirling sounds came from her.

    It might look like her circuits didn¡¯t change muchpared to yesterday. However, the lines and the formation underwent a significant change. The new circuits worked together with the old circuit.

    Moreover, there are new formations inscribed on her body, these formations were tucked away on her luscious body. These new formations were installed to keep the pseudo-angel here on earth.

    His finger still burned with magical mes. Every second, he¡¯s burning an astonishing amount of magic power. Any high-level mage can cast high-level spells with the mana he¡¯s releasing by the second.

    Moreover, he also did this for 5 hours straight. The mana consumed is enough for ancient vampires to unleash their strongest familiars.

    Even so, his expression showed no fatigue. This is one of those few moments where he looked like a true ancestor outside ofbat and recovering from injuries.

    Magic power, that¡¯s what primogenitors have an abundance of.

    As time passed, he released more magic power from his index finger, his eyes also turned deathly serious.

    He¡¯s at thest steps of this procedure.

    His finger deftly slid across her smooth skin, he traced her shoulders and he arrived at her chest. He left lines of magic circuit whenever he traced his finger, he linked his formation with the magic circuitposite near Kanon¡¯s chest.

    Fwosh

    His mes grew in intensity when he did this. He also increased his magical output several times, pouring his magic power into the circuit around her bountiful twin mountains.

    Ring....

    Kanon¡¯s circuit released a sound and like an open faucet, intense light poured forth from her circuit. After about 10 seconds, the abnormal scene died down.

    Under Wu Yan¡¯s supervision, the modified circuits entered Kanon after he circted his magic power through her. The wings behind Kanon also receded into Kanon¡¯s body.

    Now, she looks like a normal human. No artificial angel traits could be seen from her outward appearance.

    Her pure, elegant, and exquisite face still exuded an air of pity. Her eyelids rxed slightly, unlike before where she looked like she¡¯s in a nightmare or something...

    Fwosh

    Wu Yan dispelled the mes on his finger, however, he continued releasing magic power.

    Wu Yan linked her divine circuits with his body. Even if he¡¯s not constantly supplying magic power around her, he only needs to release magic power to send his energy into her formation, keeping her here on earth.

    The basic output rate is something an average vampire wouldn¡¯t fathom releasing. Only a primogenitor like him can continue releasing magic power at this rate while still feeling fine.

    He can feel his magic power entering Kanon¡¯s body. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead and he smiled.

    He adjusted her posture and he tucked a nket over her, covering her shame from view, Wu Yan also caressed her hair. He chuckled.

    "With this, I guess you¡¯re back on earth, huh..."

    Wu Yan caressed her bangs while softly speaking.

    "Kanase, wee back..."

    Kanase Kanon rxed her furrowed brows. Her peaceful look made Wu Yan nod in satisfaction.

    At this time...

    " Mysterious crystal awakening requirement fulfilled. Mysterious Crystal awakened."

    "Mysterious Crystal awakened..."

    Wu Yan was taken by surprise, this notification came out of nowhere. His Gate of Babylon opened on its own.

    A medical vat with a human brain in it, a ck crystal, ten orbs of crystals, and a gleaming crystal flew out of the Gate. They floated in front of Wu Yan.

    "What..."

    Wu Yan took a step back, the four objects which looked like they had nothing with each other slowly hovered around.

    The Mysterious Crystal spun in ce while the special items he gathered from the worlds: The Control Brain, Dark Matter Crystal, Space Orbs. The materials exploded all at once.

    Boom

    The materials turned into light rays that seeped into the Mysterious Crystal. When that happened, the crystal also exploded in a grand fashion.

    The Mysterious Crystal exploded into a mass of light. The light entered his chest and he couldn¡¯t react in time.

    His shirt got torn apart and a new tattoo appeared above the Magatama for his Blood Jade mode.

    The white tattoo was in the shape of the Mysterious Crystal.

    " Mysterious Crystal Awakened"

    "Demonic Beast Tattoo obtained."

    "Demonic beast tattoo?"

    Wu Yan was confused.

    "What¡¯s the Demonic Beast Tattoo?"

    "It¡¯s the personification of the demonic beast sealed within the mysterious crystal."

    "A personification of a demonic beast?"

    He¡¯s even more puzzled than before. The System replied.

    "The Demonic Beast inside the Mysterious Crystal lives off instinct and is very ferocious, the System judged the being to be impossible to subjugate so the System erased the demonic beast¡¯s consciousness and form, transforming it into the Demonic Beast Tattoo. Please read the details for further information on this ability."

    Wu Yan was stunned.

    It took him a while to return to his senses.

 Chapter 953: Let me shoulder that burden with you

    <h4>Chapter 953: Let me shoulder that burden with you</h4>

    Under the burning sun, hot air roamed the entire Itogami Ind.

    Maybe this is the normal weather pattern, however, the tourists here couldn¡¯t deal with the heat, only the natives or residents who stayed here for a long time can take such a humid and hot environment.

    Even if their backs are dripping wet with sweat, the pedestrians went about their normal business. With sweat droplets running down their cheeks, their nonchnt attitude suggested they were used to this. Granted, there are still youngsters who grumbled about the heat.

    A wind blew by as the pedestrians savored this rare delight. Some of them stopped to enjoy the wind.

    The gust went beyond the busy streets, the tall buildings, and the cheeky winds entered the residents¡¯ home on high-rise buildings.

    As the chosen candidate of the wind¡¯s blessing, a breeze blew through Kanon¡¯s bed, moving her bangs slightly, blessing the world with a view of her unfair god-given looks.

    Kanon stirred into consciousness when the breeze caressed her. Her eyelids slowly twitched as she rose from her peaceful slumber.

    Like a hatchling, Kanon struggled to open her eyes. Her blue eyes were like fine crystals that shimmered with a brilliant glint. Her blurry vision focused and she saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    She blinked in confusion, with an expression that would make an Otaku scream "Moe!", she roamed her gaze over the strange room. The room had a strangely calm scent wafting about, she took the time to remember this warm and peaceful room.

    "This..."

    Kanon was puzzled because she can¡¯t recognize this ce no matter how hard she searched her memories.

    "Where..."

    "You¡¯re awake, huh?..."

    While she¡¯s stillbing through her memories, figuring out how she arrived here, someone¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. The voice almost caused her to tear up.

    Guided by her own heart, she quickly turned around to look at the door.

    The door was ajar and Wu Yan stood there with a te on his hand. He brought some fresh, steaming, nourishing food for her. Soon, the room was suffused with the scent of good food.

    He ced the food on the headboard of the bed, he sat down by Kanon¡¯s side.

    "How do you feel?"

    Wu Yan asked with a smile.

    "Do you feel sore or difort anywhere?"

    Kanon looked at Wu Yan with a stunned look. She recovered after Wu Yan sat down and she reacted promptly.

    "Sensei?..."

    Kanon looked around.

    "Where am I?"

    "My house."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Also, your home from now on."

    "M-my home?..."

    Kanon sat there with a dumbfounded look. She didn¡¯t think Wu Yan would drop such a bombshell on her.

    Wu Yan hesitated when he saw Kanon¡¯s looks, he looked into her eyes.

    "Ah, you don¡¯t remember..."

    Wu Yan looked at her intently.

    "The things you did before..."

    "The things I¡¯ve done..."

    Kanon frowned as memories poured into her mind.

    Her father said he was going to save her but he turned her into a monster.

    She recalls flying in the sky, fighting and killing other subjects with powers unfathomable to her.

    She remembered how she dismembered the fallen subjects and how she consumed their spiritual cores.

    She also remembered how she pierced through Wu Yan sensei¡¯s chest and destroyed his heart.

    Finally, she remembered her hands that were stained with the blood of many.

    Her looks of confusion were gone, she started expressing a look of sadness and regret. She cowered as her eyes dimmed down.

    "I-I killed a lot of people, I also hurt Sensei..."

    The scary memories came back to haunt Kanon. Her face paled and she looked sickly.

    Although the blood on her hands wasn¡¯t a direct result of her conscious mind, her kind nature pinned the lives on her. She¡¯s someone who can¡¯t even ignore an abandoned stray cat after all.

    For her, the memories were cruel and unforgiving...

    Wu Yan saw her dark look and he lowered his head to ponder.

    He reached out to pat Kanon and her white hair.

    "Does it hurt?..."

    Kanon didn¡¯t answer, rather she didn¡¯t know what kind of answer she should give him.

    Did it hurt?

    She lost her emotions from that time, does it still hurt?

    The tinge in her heart, what¡¯s up with that?

    Wu Yan read her mind and he chortled.

    "It¡¯s okay..."

    Kanon flinched. She turned towards Wu Yan.

    "It¡¯s okay..."

    He¡¯s trying to convey his heart¡¯s voice to Kanon. He rubbed her hair and he beamed at her.

    "Even if your hands are stained with blood, even if your body is stained with blood, you¡¯re still you..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s radiant smile dazzled Kanon.

    "If you think you¡¯ve sinned greatly then let me weather it with you..."

    "The guilt you carry..."

    "Shoulder... it with me?..."

    Kanon¡¯s eyes wavered.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s unsure of this question himself. He scratched his cheek and he sighed.

    "I don¡¯t know why, I just want to do it. If I don¡¯t take you in right now, you¡¯re probably going to end up on the streets. Even If I am not your teacher and I just met you today, I can¡¯t find it in myself to do that..."

    Kanon zoned out when she heard Wu Yan. He shifted his gaze the other way awkwardly much to Kanon¡¯s amusement. She giggled like a girl her age.

    Kanon¡¯sughter was elegant and enchanting at the same time. Her goddess-like behavior almost made Wu Yan space out. He recovered in time and heughed too.

    "Kanase, you have a beautiful smile. I see why they call you the middle-school saint at our school. He ruffled her hair as he softly praised her.

    "Remember to keep that smile with you at all times, you hear?..."

    "N-Nn!"

    Kanon lowered her head bashfully. Wu Yan chuckled again.

    "Right, you hungry?"

    He passed her the food he made.

    "Come, I made these myself, I am very confident with what I made, you are definitely going to dig it..."

    He said with a cheeky smile, he ced the tter on Kanon¡¯s legs. Then, he stood up.

    "My sister went out to buy clothes for you. Before that, I suggest you stay in that bed and under the nket. Of course, if you want to get up looking like that, I am not going to protest too much.

    Kanon finally noticed her condition, she¡¯s buck naked under the nket.

    Her face immediately turned red. Wu Yanughed out loud as he made his exit.

    She brought the nket closer to herself as she turned her attention towards the food in front of her. She grabbed a spoonful of steaming soup.

    Thoroughly basking in the warmth of the food, Kanon¡¯s eyes lit up glee. Something melted within her...

    "It¡¯s warm..."

 Chapter 954: Family? The people who understand

    <h4>Chapter 954: Family? The people who understand</h4>

    A white long-sleeved dress, white high boots, and a short-sleeved blue coat. Kanon looked simply refreshing in her new clothes.

    The natural air she gave off wearing the coat and dress made Wu Yan and Kotori look at her with bulging eyes, they looked at each other as if they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Kanon lowered her head in a shy manner. She¡¯s not used to being gawked at like this. She fidgeted as she stood there.

    Strictly speaking, she should have been used to something like this given her appearance. She should already be se to third party gawking and staring. However, she¡¯s actually just not used to the clothes she¡¯s wearing.

    Kanon can¡¯t remember thest time she wore something other than her school uniform. She wore violet underclothes and even then she wore her uniform. She just can¡¯t remember when is thest time she wore casual clothes.

    She¡¯s already very pretty but when youbined her beauty with matching clothes the effect is just stunning. Wu Yan and Kotori were mentally prepared to be wowed and they still couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They both bitterlyughed.

    "Maa, let¡¯s leave that for now..."

    Kotori said with her hands on her waist. Her twin tails fluttered as she asked.

    "Is that fine though? It looks kinda stuffy to be wearing that..."

    Itogami Ind is very hot, it¡¯s like summer all year round. Anyone wearing love sleeves on this ind is probably a magician well-versed in heat-rted spells. The residents on this ind preferred going with light clothing.

    Before her angelic transformation, Kanon was a mortal. Even with her Angel Circuits, without using her powers that were enhanced through the Divine Ascension Rite, she should still be subject to mortal limits.

    Wearing love sleeves in a ce like this is just asking for pain and misery.

    "No, I am fine..."

    Kanon curtly giggled.

    "I got used to this a long time ago so..."

    Indeed, she wore underclothes with her uniform before this, she never grumbled about the heat.

    Rather than adaptation, it¡¯s fair to say that her special powers gave her passive abilities like heat and cold resistance.

    "I want to say this fits you really well but it seems you¡¯re not used to wearing a style like that..."

    Kanon¡¯s fidgety appearance didn¡¯t escape Wu Yan¡¯s observation, he rubbed his chin.

    "For now, you should stick to that. When you return to school, I will request a new set of uniform. Oh, Kotori is going to bring you around town, buying items you need for your daily life. Just buy whatever you want, don¡¯t hold back or we would be troubled..."

    "It¡¯s okay..."

    Kanon shook her head. She gave them a bright smile.

    "I am already very satisfied with what you two have given me..."

    Forget thankful, Kanon is moved by Wu Yan.

    He rescued her from the fate of a puppet and he took her in dly. He also provided her with anything she asked for. For someone who almost lost everything, this bliss is simply ineffable to her.

    "As long as you¡¯re happy!"

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but rub her cute little head when he saw her demure attitude.

    "Yeah, a smile fits you just nice, Kanase..."

    Kanon blushed again. She didn¡¯t shy away from Wu Yan¡¯s hand, she mumbled in a volume only mosquitoes can hear.

    "Erm, Sensei, please just call me Kanon..."

    Wu Yan twitched in surprise.

    Calling each other first names, that¡¯s usually a sign of close association in 2D works.

    Although he adopted her, excluding the times he met her while she¡¯s in Faux Angel mode, they didn¡¯t talk more than two times, right?

    Kanon read Wu Yan¡¯s face and she sped her hands in front of her chest. She showed him a radiant smile.

    "Sensei¡¯s my family..."

    Kanon¡¯s eyes shone brightly with admiration.

    "Family call each other by their names..."

    Wu Yanughed heartily when he saw her angelic smile.

    "Very well, I will be under your care from now on, Kanon..."

    "Nn!"

    Kanon smiled so widely she squinted her eyes.

    "Oh?"

    Kotori sneered, she gave Wu Yan a meaningful grin.

    "Not bad, you..."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Okay, I am sure you¡¯re getting the wrong gist here..."

    "It¡¯s fine, that¡¯s just who you are!"

    "You don¡¯t know that! You don¡¯t know me!"

    "E-erm, can you two please stop fighting..."

    Ding dong

    The doorbell rang just as the trio got into a familial scuffle. Somebody pushed open the door like it¡¯s her home, the owner of the voice had a very refreshing and sweet voice.

    "Sensei! Kotori-chan! Good morning! Yoohoo, anyone awake? You¡¯re all gonna bete!"

    Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou who looked dead tired as usual entered their home.

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Kanon¡¯s feelings changed when she saw her best friend. A strong surge of emotion rose up within her.

    "Eh..."

    Nagisa saw Kanon and she instantly gasped.

    "Kanon-chan, why are you here?!"

    "That Kanase Kensei is such a meanie!"

    Nagisa shrieked. She¡¯s livid with outrage.

    "He turned his daughter into..."

    Nagisa lost her bubbly attitude. Kojou who had a sense of righteousness and Yukina who shimmered in her own anger were speechless. Especially Yukina, she¡¯s practically seething with anger.

    She¡¯s a Sword Shaman from the Lion King Organization but she¡¯s also technically a well-trained tool cultivated by the Organization.

    They gathered kids with immense spiritual potential and they slowly cultivated them. In other words, she¡¯s in the same boat as Kanon.

    "Kanon-chan, don¡¯t be afraid!"

    Nagisa tried to cheer a crestfallen Kanon up, she grabbed her hands and she tried to assure her in a warm voice.

    "Sensei¡¯s very strong, with him around, nobody can hurt you!"

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Kanon giggled after being touched by Nagisa. She shook her head.

    "I am not afraid, the only thing I fear is dragging people I love into this mess..."

    "It¡¯s fine, Kanon-chan!"

    Nagisa puffed her chest out, nobody knows where she got her confidence from.

    "Nagisa is going to be just fine!"

    "Hey hey, Nagisa, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in this."

    Kojou panicked as he interrupted her. Unlike his primogenitor self and Yukina¡¯s sword shaman status, Nagisa is a normal human, if she got dragged into something like this, it would be very dangerous for someone like her.

    "What are you saying, Kojou-kun!"

    Nagisa leered at Kojou.

    "Kanon-chan is Nagisa¡¯s important friend, Nagisa is going to do whatever it takes to help her!"

    "But, you..."

    Kojou¡¯s speechless.

    Is he going to tell her she¡¯s only human and shouldn¡¯t involve herself in something like this?

    However, he¡¯s a human on paper just like Yukina.

    "Sensei!"

    Yukina frowned as she turned her attention towards Wu Yan.

    "Do something about Nagisa..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and he chuckled.

    "Look, guys, you two are underestimating Nagisa, she¡¯s actually a tougher nut than you would think..."

    Nagisa puffed her chest out with a smug look. Then, Wu Yan shot her down.

    "Although she¡¯s still pissing her pants in front of demons..."

    "You should have left out thest part!"

    Nagisa yelled as everybodyughed, the living room echoed with joyfulughter.

 Chapter 955: I promise I am not trying to increase my familiarity points this time!

    <h4>Chapter 955: I promise I am not trying to increase my familiarity points this time!</h4>

    Close to sunset, the temperature lowered amidst the golden hue of the sun¡¯s twilight.

    The humid air slowly got reced with the cool breeze of theing night. It¡¯s like an entity is trying to chill Itogami Ind down. Soon, the temperature went to an eptable point where one wouldn¡¯t sweat while moving around outside.

    Of course, if someone ran around, feeling sweaty is a given. In any case, this didn¡¯t have anything to do with Wu Yan, Kotori, Nagisa, Kanon, Yukina, and Kojou as they went to a huge shopping center.

    The cool air blocked the outside world¡¯s temperature. When they got inside, Wu Yan and the other primogenitor, Kojou both sighed in relief.

    "We are saved..."

    "Mou..."

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks when she saw the two walking corpses.

    "It¡¯s rare for us to go shopping with everyone, would it hurt you two to bring some energy with you?"

    "No no no, you¡¯re the weird one, why do you girls still have so much energy to spare?"

    Wu Yan wiped away his sweat as he looked at Kotori, Nagisa, Kanon, and Yukina who were still cool as a cucumber.

    "Normally, anyone would be sweating hard under that gruesome temperature outside, right?"

    "Exactly!"

    Kojou chimed in.

    "I mean, seriously, not a drop of sweat at all?"

    The other girls didn¡¯t take the two primogenitors seriously.

    Kotori¡¯s a me spirit, a little heat is nothing to her. As for Yukina, she¡¯s a sword shaman so she probably used her spiritual powers to resist the heat or ignore the heat. Meanwhile, Kanon¡¯s special constitution meant she can passively resist environmental influences on her. If we were talking about resistance, Kanon is easily above Yukina.

    Nagisa looks like a human on the outside but she has a terrifyingly powerful ice familiar inside herself. Although she couldn¡¯t control the ice familiar¡¯s power, the vassal beast within her probably gave her heat resistance.

    Other than Nagisa, the girls knew why they weren¡¯t affected by the humidity and heat outside. They still gave the two primogenitors annoyed looks.

    "Man up, you tow, seriously what an embarrassment!"

    Kotori shot them down. Her sharp tongue would probably make other men die out of shame.

    "Yeah!"

    Nagisa agreed with her arms akimbo.

    "Look around you, you¡¯ve got cute schoolgirls, kouhai, and sisters shopping with you, stopining. If the boys of our ss heard about a shopping trip with Yukina and Kanon, they would fight each other for this chance!"

    "Sounds like you¡¯re exaggerating..."

    Kojou who couldn¡¯t fathom the idea expressed his confusion.

    "Are the boys in the middle school division so violent? Getting into fights just to hang out with girls, sounds stupid to me!"

    Wu Yan distanced himself from Kojou. Instantly, three frosty gazesnded on Kojou.

    "Stupid?"

    Yukina repeated with a stiff look.

    "Is that so?..."

    "Oh?..."

    Kotori¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "I am surprised there are still dense males around. I am shocked but more than that, I want to grill you outside..."

    "Hmph!"

    Nagisa closed her eyes. She gave him the capital punishment.

    "Kojou-kun, no dinner for you!"

    "Eh?! Ehhhh?!!!"

    Kojou was stunned by what he heard, he shrieked in horror as the three girlsughed out loud.

    Wu Yan shook his head while chuckling. Kotori¡¯s right, he¡¯s too dense for his own good. Keep it up and he¡¯s probably going to be alone for the rest of his life.

    Wu Yan noticed Kanon who stood there without saying anything. She¡¯s apparently too busy scanning her surrounding for something. Wu Yan asked her.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Kanon, something off with this ce?"

    Kanon gasped slightly and she quickly recovered. She shook her head and she replied in a bashful manner.

    "N-no, it¡¯s just... this is my first timeing to a ce like this so I was curious..."

    Wu Yan twitched and he recalled something he read.

    Kanon was an orphan, she didn¡¯t know who her biological parents were and she grew up in a monastery.

    But, the monastery suffered an unfortunate incident five years ago and aside from Kanon, everyone there died, the whole ce was thrashed too.

    Kanase Kensei adopted her after that. It¡¯s hard to imagine what would have happened to her after she lost her home.

    Getting adopted by Kensei isn¡¯t a fortunate thing for Kanon.

    He modified her into an artificial angel, made her kill other test subjects until Wu Yan saved her from her predicament.

    Kanon¡¯s life might not have been hellish, but, it¡¯s definitely not smooth sailing.

    Even so, she retained her kindness. Despite the lemons life threw at her, she managed to preserve her saint-like smile.

    She¡¯s making it hard to not hug her and just pat the living daylight out of her, consoling her and telling her it¡¯s all going to be fine.

    "Okay, if that¡¯s the case you better make sure you enjoy today to the fullest. Buy whatever you want, no limits, if you want then just buy it!"

    Wu Yan told her.

    "Don¡¯t worry about my wallet, I am way more loaded than you think..."

    "Really?..."

    Kanon wanted to turn Wu Yan down because she felt it wasn¡¯t right to waste Wu Yan¡¯s money.

    No, she just didn¡¯t want to impose on Wu Yan anymore than she already did.

    She¡¯s staying in his home, eating his food and pampered by Wu Yan. It just felt wrong to add more trouble to Wu Yan¡¯s te.

    s, Wu Yan¡¯s offer is just too tempting.

    It¡¯s Kanon¡¯s first time shopping and she¡¯s a girl at heart.

    It¡¯s just a woman¡¯s nature to indulge in shopping sprees.

    Kanon didn¡¯t want to impose on Wu Yan but her real thoughts leaked through her mouth.

    "Of course!"

    Wu Yan patted his chest.

    "I am a teacher and an assault mage at the same time, I have way more dough than I need. Go ahead, spend to your heart¡¯s content!"

    Heck, even if she spent it all, he can sell a few gold coins.

    Wu Yan knew his limits.

    But, Kanon continued grinning like a cat, her eyes narrowed because of her intense joy.

    "Thank you, sensei!"

    "It¡¯s nothing..."

    Wu Yan felt piercing gazes behind him. He turned around and sure enough, Kotori, Nagisa, and Yukina were staring at him with scary eyes.

    "I thought you were dead tired?..."

    Kotori looked down at Wu Yan from above.

    "It looks like your mood has improved greatly..."

    "Sensei..."

    Yukina revised her attitude towards Wu Yan, it¡¯s like she¡¯s meeting him for the first time again.

    "I never thought sensei would turn out like Senpai, I have misjudged you..."

    "Baka!"

    Nagisa scolded Wu Yan like she¡¯s aggrieved and bullied, there were tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "You idiot!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched, he stepped back as he wanted to appeal his case with tears inside his heart.

    I promise I am not trying to increase my familiarity points this time!

 Chapter 956: Attacked? Here for Kanon!

    <h4>Chapter 956: Attacked? Here for Kanon!</h4>

    Itogami Ind is a sanctuary for demons, it¡¯s also a research base for the study of demons.

    There are research centers built all over the ind. The living amenities for researchers were the next biggest establishments. Residential areas and shopping districts were set up toplement the researchers and their families so the research bases still outnumbered other establishments.

    The artificial ind had limited space, they have to efficiently use the limited space otherwise they would run out of development options. It¡¯s also the main reason why new artificial inds are built around Itogami Ind. They wanted to make ces to dispose of garbage and to expand due to Itogami Ind¡¯s growth.

    In consideration of this, the malls on this ind were built with scale in mind. Anything anyone would need can be found here: clothes, food, entertainment, basically anything a mall has, and more.

    Wu Yan & co arrived at the center of the mall. They came here for retail therapy and they wanted to buy daily necessities for Kanon.

    Wu Yan adopted her but Kanon had nothing to her name. She also lost her previous possession after entering Wu Yan¡¯s home. Kanon would have worn her uniform if she still had them instead of wearing casual clothes.

    They bought a bunch of stuff for her, clothes, bed, dental hygiene, bedsheets and etc...

    Nagisa heard about Kanon¡¯s plight so she volunteered to bring her on a shopping trip along with Yukina and Kojou. On papers, she wanted to help Kanon, really though, she just wanted to tag along this shopping trip.

    Furthermore, after one hour of shopping, Nagisa still hadn¡¯t had her fill with retail therapy. Excluding Kanon¡¯s items, she also bought snacks, she never stopped smacking her lips during this entire trip.

    It¡¯s not just Nagisa. Kotori, Yukina, and Kanon also fervently shopped around the various outlets in the mall, they never stopped for a breath or called for a break.

    Wu Yan started wondering if these petitedies ran on infinite batteries, he had heard about women seemingly having unlimited stamina when shopping, now he has seen it.

    Especially Nagisa, she¡¯s supposed to be prone to disease. Sport and physically intensive activities should be draining for her. Lo and behold, she¡¯s still so energetic after an entire hour of walking around. Kojou also started sweating cold bullets when he saw her behavior.

    The fourdies continued giggling while shopping around, Wu Yan sighed as he carried a bunch of bags with him. He asked Kojou who got saddled with luggage too.

    "Hey, are we the immortal vampires or are these girls the true vampires? I mean, look at them, we are totally tuckered out and they are still running around like they have the energy to spare..."

    "I-I don¡¯t know..."

    Kojou wheezed with twitching eyes.

    "I have been searching for that answer since the first time I took Nagisa shopping..."

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

    "Do all girls have this ability? Infinite stamina while shopping."

    "Ahaha..."

    Kojouughed.

    "If they have such an ability, I want one as well. For me, I want the ability to be full of energy during mornings..."

    Evidently, Kojou hated his primogenitor trait of sleeping in. Wu Yan started judging him.

    "You don¡¯t understand the beauty of sleeping in..."

    "Hey, is that something a teacher should say?"

    Kojou retorted.

    "You should be saying stuff like how the early bird gets the worm..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "I might be a teacher but I teach middle school students, not kindergarten students. Am I a kiddie teacher in your mind?"

    "Hmm, I don¡¯t know about that..."

    Kojou started grumbling.

    "I don¡¯t care what type of student you teach, in any case, I don¡¯t hold a teacher who targets his student in high regard."

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching.

    Fortunately, the siscon is unaware that Wu Yan already got to second base with Nagisa. Otherwise...

    He can see a future where Kojou starts throwing Regulus Aurum around after finding out somebody bagged his sister. Actually, for an unknown reason, Wu Yan is looking forward to his reaction.

    He wanted to see how Kojou would react to...

    "Hey! Come over here!"

    The two primogenitors were interrupted by Nagisa who excitedly waved at them. Her bubbly smile and fluttering ponytail looked like a happy pup weing her master home, super cute.

    The perverted vampire teacher who bagged his student and the siscon primogenitor started lumbering towards her.

    "Nn?"

    The two suddenly detected an ominous vibe. The two stopped and they looked around.

    "This feeling..."

    Kojou frowned, his nose twitched.

    "The smell of blood!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had a bright glimmer. Yukina ran over with a stern look.

    "Sensei, senpai, something..."

    She also detected something off.

    Wu Yan waved his hand. He signaled for Yukina to calm down. he passed his shopping bags to her.

    "Go shop around this vicinity, I will go check the situation!"

    "Are they here for Kanon?"

    Yukina received the bags with a grim look.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Other than that, I don¡¯t know why others would target us."

    "Seriously? They are still gunning for Kanase?"

    Kojou clenched his fists. He turned towards Wu Yan.

    "I aming with you! Nagisa and the others will suspect something if only you¡¯re gone."

    Wu Yan nodded while Yukina tried to speak.

    "I am..."

    "Himeragi, stay."

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    "If we all rush there, it¡¯s going to spook them."

    "But..."

    Yukina panicked.

    "If Senpai went on a rampage..."

    The fourth primogenitor is still iplete.

    That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s dangerous to let him run loose, his familiars can sink the entire ind if not given due consideration.

    "Rx!"

    Wu Yan beamed at Yukina.

    "I have got my eyes on him."

    "That¡¯s why I am worried!"

    Yukina puffed her cheeks.

    "Sensei, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re also a walking cmity, you pose the same threat if not higher than senpai!"

    "Don¡¯t lump me in with Kojou!"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "I have more tricks up my sleeve than familiar summoning. Plus, do I look like someone who unleashes his vassal beasts whenever he feels like it?"

    True, he only used his beast two times, once when he summoned Alrescha and once when he used his own familiar on Vatler.

    Familiars are his trump cards, he wouldn¡¯t take out such important skills when the situation doesn¡¯t call for it.

    "Also..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "You need to protect them..."

    "But..."

    Yukina hesitated.

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Wu Yan patted her shoulder.

    "We won¡¯t be gone for long, I trust you handle things on this side."

    Wu Yan then ignored Yukina. Nagisa looked at him with puzzlement while Kanon looked on with anxiety. Kotori gave him the nod so he grinned and ran away with Kojou.

 Chapter 957: Magus Craftâ€™s methods, the reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 957: Magus Craft¡¯s methods, the reappearance</h4>

    The crowd started thinning out inside the mall.

    Soon, except for the upper floors, the ground floor shoppers decreased drastically, they either went to the upper floors or they distanced themselves from the mall. Soon, there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight on the ground floor.

    Kojou and Wu Yan stood near the mall entrance. Kojou looked around in shock.

    "How did you do it?..."

    Kojou looked at Wu Yan with confusion in his eyes.

    "There were so many people before..."

    "I just used a warding spell to get rid of bystanders."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother hiding it from him.

    "It¡¯s basically a psychological spell that keeps nearby humans away from the ward. It creates an area of effect where people will wander away and stay out. It¡¯s a spell you use when you¡¯re preparing to fight others while not involving innocent people."

    "Th-that¡¯s a convenient spell..."

    "Well, you can¡¯t exactly choose your battle ce and innocent bystanders can get in the way so this kind of spell is a must-have for assault mages who are worth their salt."

    He cracked his fingers with a smile.

    "Now, I alsobined this warding spell with a barrier, as long as you don¡¯t release more than 2 familiars, don¡¯t even dream about breaking a mirror in this ce."

    "What the..."

    Kojou was stupefied.

    He had heard of barriers before, just not barriers that can withstand primogenitor-ss familiars.

    He is weak as a primogenitor, he¡¯s aware of that. But, there are only a few barriers in this world that can block his familiars.

    When the vampire teacher said heid down a barrier strong enough to keep his vassal beasts in check, why wouldn¡¯t he doubt his words?

    He might not be fully awakened yet, however, he¡¯s still a primogenitor.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes when he read Kojou¡¯s mind.

    "Don¡¯t think my barriers are so advanced you can throw your familiars around. I just used my magic power to fill the barrier with tons of magic power. They can resist vassal beast attacks and that¡¯s about it."

    Wu Yan nced at Kojou.

    "The barriers can take at most, one familiar attack. And, I better not see chuck an attack at the barrier, that would be very troubling. Of course, if you want to get butchered by Yukina, be my guest. I can make sure the people here are safe although I can¡¯t say the same for the building."

    "I-I¡¯m good..."

    Kojou started sweating. He assured Wu Yan.

    "I can only use one vassal beast and I definitely won¡¯t aim it at the barrier."

    "Well, save that forter..."

    Wu Yan shook his head. He sighed.

    "Let¡¯s just hope the enemy isn¡¯t strong enough for you to use familiars on them..."

    Kojou nodded with a serious look.

    The mall¡¯s main entrance automatically opened up.

    A squad of soldiers in ck armor entered. The special squad equipped SMGs.

    They came into this mall with an objective in mind. They immediately ran in a certain direction. The squad¡¯s organized movement gave them away.

    The hitmen tracked Wu Yan & co to this ce.

    Their hurried steps stopped when they saw the two standing in their way. They immediately surrounded Wu Yan and Kojou with guns aimed at them.

    "Who are they?"

    Kojou frowned.

    "No, the stench of blood didn¡¯te from them."

    "No vitality detected..."

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "Are they robots or animated corpses?"

    "Don¡¯t know..."

    Kojou growled.

    "Here theye!"

    The armored figures pressed their triggers.

    Ratatatata

    Sparks flew as the squad opened fire on the two vampires. A hailstorm of bullets rained down on them.

    They heard the gunfire and they saw the sparks but they weren¡¯t flustered. They stood their ground as two gigantic waves of magic power were released from them.

    Kojou¡¯s d in a golden lightning shield, the bullets were deflected by his electrically charged shield.

    Wu Yan used his magic power to manipte the trajectories of the bullets hitting him, he sent the bullets back, the armored soldiers were pushed down to the floor.

    Then, ripples in space opened up, raining down iron sword on the armored squad.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The iron swords pierced the armored soldiers, gouging the ground and the bodies of the armored soldiers. The soldiers emitted sparks and electrical short-circuits when struck by the swords.

    Wu Yan and Kojou finally know who they were fighting. These soldiers weren¡¯t humans with flesh and blood, they were made of wires and metallic parts.

    "As expected, cyborgs..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Now we know we are fighting Magus Craft."

    "The same firm that helped Kensei create the faux angels?"

    Kojou frowned with disgust.

    "Why didn¡¯t you demolish thatpany?"

    "You think I didn¡¯t want to?"

    Wu Yan helplessly said.

    "Natsuki isn¡¯t back yet. With Aldegyr¡¯s airship still missing and the incident unsolved, it doesn¡¯t help that the faux angel incident is somehow linked to that missing airship."

    "I can¡¯t move without proper orders and information."

    Kojou thought about it and he nodded as it made sense to him. He wanted to say something when his face changed. Wu Yan and Kojou looked up.

    In the sky, golden light caught the two vampires¡¯ attention. The power affected reality as space reverberated with the energy fluctuation.

    At the center of that golden glow is a winged girl with tight-fitting fur clothing and a mask.

    "That¡¯s!"

    Kojou gasped.

    "A masked parasite!"

    "No, that¡¯s not one of them."

    Wu Yan was a bit surprised to see the intruder.

    "That¡¯s a clone of the faux angels!¡¯

    "Clone?!"

    Kojou turned towards Wu Yan.

    "I thought you said the two clones were already..."

    Wu Yan frowned. He looked at the cloned fake angel with narrowed eyes.

    "Looks like Magus Craft has more than two clones..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s wrong on this.

    Magus Craft only had two clones. The clone they were looking at was created after Kanon got rescued by Wu Yan.

    It was created to retrieve Kanon!

 Chapter 958: Declaration, decision, and confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 958: Deration, decision, and confrontation</h4>

    Wu Yan and Kojou stared back at the faux angel staring down at them from above. The two of them weren¡¯t spottingfortable looks.

    From the distortion in space, two more fake angels emerged, they spread their wings as they looked at the two primogenitors on the ground. Their eyes were dead, no emotions could be seen in those eyes.

    "Three fake angels, huh?"

    Wu Yan chuckled, he continued with a cold grin.

    "You guys sure went all-in on this one, Magus Craft..."

    "Of course we did!"

    Replied someone with a furious and hateful voice. That person shouted from the main entrance of the shopping mall. Wu Yan and Kojou looked at the iing group.

    A middle-aged man inb coat walked in with a blonde female walking by side. They looked at Wu Yan with grim and odious expressions respectively.

    Kensei and BB entered the scene.

    She¡¯s equipped with a spear.

    She got infected with the world¡¯s most serious case of hating someone, she maliciouslyughed.

    "To retrieve that monster is one thing, to tear you to pieces is another, we spent all our funds on the three fake angels here. I am sorry, but, can you please die?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He sneered.

    "For a rat that got away because of her vampiric vitality, uggo, you speak too much!"

    "Shut your trap!"

    BB¡¯s smile contorted. She was good-looking, her evil smile destroyed that beauty. Indeed, she looked very ugly just like Wu Yan said.

    "Wait until I sh you into a beehive-looking mofo, that will take care of that mouth of yours!"

    "I don¡¯t know where you got your confidence from..."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t spare another look. He turned towards the three mimic angels in the sky.

    "I am guessing those three gave you your confidence?"

    "AH?! Of course! Ain¡¯t they a sight to behold? Ourtestpany offering!"

    She controlled the clones with a remote control, BB coldlyughed.

    "Compared to that monster, these products are inferior. They are useful for situations like this which is a pleasant surprise."

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned dark when BB said "That monster". Then, he regained his smile.

    "Believe it or not, before you can mess my mouth up, I can make sure you never open that yapper of yours?"

    BB was enraged, she wanted to retort but Wu Yan¡¯s frosty eyes stopped her. It felt like her words couldn¡¯t escape her throat no matter what.

    Kojou stood up.

    "You¡¯re Kanase Kensei?"

    Kojou balled his palms into fists.

    "Tell me! Why did you turn Kanon into a faun angel?!"

    Kensei didn¡¯t lower his head. Instead, he said something that almost made Kojou go on a rampage.

    "Turning Kanon into a fake angel was something I decided when I first adopted her."

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s talking about an object instead of his adopted daughter.

    "In any case, it¡¯s her destiny..."

    "Destiny?!"

    Kojou chuckled out of sheer anger.

    "You¡¯re saying that¡¯s Kanase¡¯s destiny?"

    "Did she ever said she wanted to be an angel? Did she ever say she wanted a destiny like that?!"

    Golden lightning arced around Kojou, he is losing control of himself.

    "You turned her into a fake angel on your own selfish will, how dare you say it¡¯s her destiny..."

    Kojou gnashed his teeth.

    "You have no right to call yourself Kanon¡¯s dad!"

    Kensei¡¯s eyes shed with an imperceptible glint. He¡¯s not fazed by this and that¡¯s what pissed Kojou off. He wanted to approach the man when someone pulled him back.

    Wu Yan stared into Kensei¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t say anything for a brief while. Wu Yan opened the conversation first.

    "Kanase Kensei..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Firstly, thank you."

    Kensei was stunned. BB and Kojou also didn¡¯t think he would thank the guy.

    "Thank you for taking care of Kanon for 5 years."

    Wu Yan stared straight down Kensei¡¯s barrel.

    "You made her live a life of misery. But, if you didn¡¯t adopt her five years ago, she wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of me today..."

    "For that, you have my thanks..."

    Wu Yan changed his tone.

    "However, from now on... No, from today onwards, she¡¯s my family and we will forge a future together!"

    "I am telling you first, if you¡¯re thinking about snatching Kanon from me and turning her into a monster without consciousness..."

    He snickered. His voice could be heard echoing in the lobby.

    "You can keep dreaming!"

    Kensei¡¯s face changed, he lost his cool as he backed away subconsciously.

    Kojou¡¯s mes also got dowsed, he smiled widely and he stood side by side with Wu Yan.

    "That¡¯s right, Kanase¡¯s destiny is no longer yours to decide!"

    "Y-you all..."

    Kensei roared at them with a livid look.

    "What would you know?! You know nothing! So ignorant, what gives you the right to deny me!"

    "Talking about qualifications?"

    Wu Yan thought about it and he replied simply.

    "You¡¯re messing with my family, that¡¯s enough reason for me!"

    "You..."

    "Sensei!"

    A familiar voice stunned everyone here.

    Wu Yan and Kojou looked back in horror. Kanon came out of a lift, Kotori and Yukina tagged behind her.

    "Why are you girls here?!"

    Kojou asked.

    "Where¡¯s Nagisa?!"

    "Nagisa-chan didn¡¯te down here."

    Yukina replied.

    "Somebody set a warding spell here so Nagisa got affected by it, she didn¡¯te down."

    Kojou sighed in relief.

    "Kanon!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow at her.

    "Why did youe down here?"

    "Sorry, sensei..."

    Kanon apologized although she still had a smile on her face. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stay mad at her. Clearly, the girl heard Wu Yan¡¯s deration.

    "But, I don¡¯t want to run anymore..."

    She steeled herself up, she asked Wu Yan with a hopeful look.

    "Please, at least let me face this, okay? Sensei..."

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think those resolved words woulde from her.

    Wu Yan felt like this pure and divine girl suddenly looked stronger in his eyes, he had wrongly pegged her as soft.

    Her monastery destroyed, modified into an artificial angel, someone who survived all that and can still show the world a genuine smile? She¡¯s definitely not soft or weak.

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Okay, don¡¯t regret your decision, okay?"

    Kanon¡¯s eyes brightened up, she beamed widely at him.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 959: Impeded, Angelâ€™s divinity

    <h4>Chapter 959: Impeded, Angel¡¯s divinity</h4>

    Kensei¡¯s agitation died down when Kanon appeared again.

    He returned to hisposed self and he stared at Kanon.

    "Why?..."

    Kensei clenched his teeth when he saw Kanon¡¯s condition.

    "Why does Kanon still have her consciousness and will?"

    The artificial angel¡¯s evolution happens in 8 stages.

    Whenever a fake angel devours another test subject and her Angel Circuits, she will move up a stage.

    After consuming 6 magical cores, the subject in question will be at the seventh stage. The seventh stage is the stage before the final angel ascension. Once the subject integrates all 7 cores within herself, she will fully evolve into a true angel. After fighting a bit, she will be recalled to Heaven.

    After core integration, she should be an angel that is very close to a true angel. With such close proximity to one Close to God, she shouldn¡¯t have retained her will.

    At this stage, she should have lost her sense of self and consciousness. Even independent movement should be impossible!

    But, Kanon¡¯s walking around like that¡¯s not the case!

    "Were the Angel Circuits destroyed?"

    Kensei took out a remote control, he stared at the beeping light in a grave manner.

    "No, the circuits are still there, the formations weren¡¯t destroyed!"

    "Then, how..."

    Kensei fell into confusion, he¡¯s looking at an impossible scene.

    Can angels retain their will and consciousness?

    Kensei shook, an idea struck him and he turned towards Wu Yan.

    "It¡¯s him! He must have done something!"

    While Kensei racked his brain hard to crack Wu Yan¡¯s method. Kanon greeted her adoptive father in a dim tone.

    "Father..."

    Kensei froze up, he looked away from Wu Yan.

    "Father!"

    She begged him.

    "I... I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone anymore..."

    Kensei replied with an expressionless look.

    "It¡¯s toote, you chose this path and I can¡¯t turn back now..."

    "I didn¡¯t choose this road!"

    Kanon raised her voice. It didn¡¯t sound like the Kanon Kensei knew.

    This is Kanon¡¯s version of yelling at someone even if she only raised her voice a bit.

    "I didn¡¯t choose that path..."

    Her volume lowered and one could hear the sadness within her words.

    "That¡¯s why, just go away, father..."

    "What..."

    Kensei experienced emotional turbulence when he saw Kanon¡¯s crestfallen look.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou said nothing. They quietly watched the conversation between a father and her daughter.

    Somebody had enough of this, she broke the silence.

    Swish

    A whip-like object struck Kensei¡¯s chest much to everyone¡¯s shock. Kensei got sent flying away.

    "Guh!"

    Groaning in pain, Kensei got sent into a nearby wall, his remote control fell to the floor.

    "Father!"

    Kanon shouted.

    "Ahhhh, this is why you can¡¯t rely on outsiders."

    BB picked up the remote control with her retracted spear.

    "We spent so much to create that monster. You¡¯re so useless, just because of a few words you wavered?!"

    She looked down at Kensei with disdain. She turned towards Kanon with a cold snicker.

    "As a monster, you should know how to behave like one, listen to me!"

    She pressed the remote control while everyone¡¯s still stunned.

    Beep

    Light shone forth with Kanon as the center, it illuminated Wu Yan & co.

    "Kanase!"

    Kojou and Yukina wanted to stop BB but it was toote.

    Kanon¡¯s panicking and flustered. The light also lit up the angel circuits under her clothes.

    Three pairs of golden wings appeared behind Kanon.

    Faux Angel Form!

    "Hahaha!"

    BBughed out loud, she pressed the remote one more time.

    "Kill them!"

    "N-no..."

    Kanon noticed her body floating up beyond her control. Her face went pale with despair.

    Is she going back to her old form?

    "Kanase!"

    Kojou and Yukina charged towards Kanase and BB respectively.

    BB raised her spear to intercept the iing foe.

    However, whether it is BB who¡¯s too busy being the viin, Kanon who felt despair, Yukina, and Kojou who wanted to interfere, nobody saw Kotori and Wu Yan¡¯s calm attitudes.

    "Okay, that¡¯s far enough."

    Kotori filed herint with Wu Yan.

    "Look at her, Kanon¡¯s frightened out of her mind."

    Wu Yan said nothing, instead, he moved the magic power within himself.

    Kanon closed her eyes, she thought she¡¯s going to transform back to her old self but a stream of magic power entered her circuits.

    Slowly, Kanon regained control of her body.

    "This..."

    She can feel her control returning to her through that hijacked circuit. That magic power, it felt familiar to her. Next, a figure appeared in her mind.

    Kanon¡¯s heart rate slowed down and blood returned to her pale face. She felt moved.

    She can feel it...

    Sensei...

    "Sensei..."

    She called out to him, she spotted a pristine and angelic smile.

    Her wings turned into three pairs of unblemished white avian wings. A pure halo appeared from nowhere and it hovered above her head.

    The distorted aura of the fake angel disappeared. A divine aura reced that distorted aura, her old Angel circuits shattered into points of light.

    I can feel it...

    Sense¡¯s image...

    She silently embraced the figure in her heart, she also calmed down.

    Kanon¡¯s body disintegrated in front of everyone, the feathers that rained down all entered Wu Yan¡¯s body...

    "What the?!"

    Even the culprit is surprised by how this turned out.

    He didn¡¯t anticipate this transformation.

    Then...

    Kanase Kanon turned into an angel, she obtained Angel¡¯s Divinity.

    Kanase Kanon merged with the user. Her existence fulfilled the activation requirements of the Monster Tattoo. Monster Tattoo activated, Kanase Kanon turned into a familiar.

    Divine Angel vassal beast obtained.

 Chapter 960: Summoning and descent...

    <h4>Chapter 960: Summoning and descent...</h4>

    Kanase Kanon turned into an angel, she obtained Angel¡¯s Divinity.

    Kanase Kanon merged with the user. Her existence fulfilled the activation requirements of the Monster Tattoo. Monster Tattoo activated, Kanase Kanon turned into a familiar.

    Divine Angel vassal beast obtained.

    "Ha?!"

    Wu Yan is surprised by the message he just got from System.

    Kanon turned into his familiar?

    What¡¯s going on?!

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    Shouted BB, he is just as confused as BB in this regard.

    "What did you do?!"

    BB didn¡¯t care about Kanon¡¯s survival, she just finds it uneptable that the strongest weapon in her arsenal disappeared like that. Yeah, she¡¯s got a few screws loose in her vampiric mind.

    Kotori returned to reality and she looked at Wu Yan with puzzlement.

    "What just happened?"

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    How would he know?

    She was walking around just fine a few minutes ago. Then, she turned into his familiar and now exists within him.

    This is even more unthinkable than when the fates and lives of his summons are tied to his life.

    Wu Yan can sense Kanon within him. It¡¯s like she¡¯s asleep. Her state of being is like the two summons he had before this, theyid dormant in his blood.

    Unlike his other summons which was pure magical power given form, Kanon can be physically summoned. She has a physical body upon summoning.

    Wu Yan learned about Kanon¡¯s state because each familiar is within his full control and understanding. He¡¯s sure he can recite Kanon¡¯s three sizes if need be.

    This is why he knows Kanon can physically appear before he summons her.

    Unlike the other familiars, he needs to constantly supply Kanon with magic power to keep her manifested. Kanon also obtained immortality by being separated from the mortal coil.

    As long as the host does not die, the familiars will not be subject to death. He can summon her again by spending magic power.

    That¡¯s Kanon¡¯s current state.

    Other than her existence, Kanon is pretty much like a familiar in form and substance.

    Wu Yan felt a bit weird that a person is currently sleeping within him.

    Sighing, Wu Yan suppressed his thoughts and he answered Kotori.

    "I am not sure, anyway, we will talk about this another time..."

    "Sensei!"

    Kojou and Yukina returned to Wu Yan and Kotori. They stared at BB.

    They were filled with questions, they wanted to know what just happened and where did Kanon go.

    However, now¡¯s not the time...

    "You assholes..."

    BB is fuming with rage. She stomped the control that once controlled Kanon into pieces and she took up her other remote.

    "Screw it, I have more weapons like that!"

    The three cloned fake angels activated and they descended upon Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan touched his chest while keeping an eye on the clones.

    "I don¡¯t know what happened but it seems we are now truly of one body..."

    He silently talked to himself while the cloned angels got ready to attack.

    "I know you can hear me, Kanon. Return to my side once again, I summon you..."

    Wu Yan opened his eyes as a storm of divine aura surged forth.

    With the warm aura¡¯s appearance, his hand rapidly darkened and red magical lines appeared on his arm.

    Bloody mist rose up from his dark fist.

    "Descend, Divine Angel!"

    The red mist turned into a golden orb.

    From within that orb, an angelic figure emerged, her silver hair fluttered when there¡¯s no wind nearby. Her pure white avian wings rained down beautiful feathers. What¡¯s an angel without a halo to finish it off. She opened her sky blue eyes.

    "Kanon!"

    Kojou, Yukina, and Kotori cried out. They didn¡¯t think Wu Yan¡¯s familiar would turn out to be Kanon in her angelic form.

    "No way..."

    BB was stupefied.

    Kanon spread her arms wide and her wings pped.

    The divine smile she had never disappeared, she closed her eyes and a holy vibration rocked space around her, magical fluctuations reverberated. Her divine light lit up the area.

    They all had to close their eyes to protect themselves from the blinding light. The light felt warm to them, it was like the soft sunlight of the winter¡¯s sun. They couldn¡¯t help but bask in the cozy feeling.

    The three cloned angels were reacting differently.

    "Arghh!!"

    The cloned angels fell to the ground in agony. They rolled around as dark jets of smoke came off them. It was like they were being cleansed of miasma. After the smoke stopped, their wings disappeared and their masks shattered.

    They were returned to their original human selves, they are no longer artificial angels.

    This is Kanon¡¯s power, it¡¯s the power of Wu Yan¡¯s Divine Angel familiar.

    The power to cleanse filth and heal injuries.

    Kanon lost all offensive abilities, instead, she got the power of healing and cleansing.

    Indeed, this power fit her better than her previous skillsets.

    "Impossible!"

    BB backed away in horror.

    The trump cards she wanted to revive Magus Craft with, the cloned angels she worked so hard for, they were all defeated in an instant!

    Magus Craft is now doomed! All their funds were tied up in those angels.

    It¡¯s over? Just like this...?

    "Damn!"

    BB raised her head, she threw the angel a hateful look and she roared in berserk.

    "I want you dead!"

    Her spear familiar whipped at Kanon, however, the Divine Angel¡¯s cleansing power made the spear familiar screech in anguish, then she purified it.

    "Huh..."

    BB staggered when a petite figure crept up on her in an instant.

    With a sneer, Kotori swung her arm and a me wave assaulted BB, hitting her square in the chest.

    "Gawh!"

    The mes burned away her clothes. She fainted in a plume of smoke, her eyes rolled over and she twitched like a pig who got thrown into a pot of hot water.

    "Phew..."

    Kojou and Yukina sighed in relief. They started smiling.

    Wu Yan looked at BB and then Kensei. He also looked at three fainted clones who got their humanity back. His heart is calm without any disturbance.

    "Sensei..."

    He looked up as golden light descended. Kanonnded next to him with a bright and gentle smile. He subconsciously gave the angel a hug. She enjoyed the warmth with closed eyes.

    Wu Yan also chortled.

    The two kept hugging each other for quite some time...

 Chapter 961: If not me then who?

    <h4>Chapter 961: If not me then who?</h4>

    No clouds for miles around, the rolling waves, and the unbridled sunlight raining down on the artificial ind. The heat and humidity are enough to make one feel dizzy.

    It¡¯s been a day since the scuffle at the mall.

    Faux Angel incident also ended.

    It¡¯s weird how cops always arrive after the dust settled. They were just there to take notes and clean up the mess. It ended like that yesterday too. Only when the special defense police detected abnormal magical fluctuations did they send personnel to the mall. By the time they got there, the fight already ended half an hour ago.

    BB and Kensei who instigated the disturbances got apprehended by the authorities. Thew on this ind differed from thews outside. There are people who can manipte minds and use special abilities, the criminals are not always obvious and punishment might not be as severe as one might think.

    However, Kensei and BB are looking at a serious time. There is hardly any wiggle room here as they did the criminal activities in an organized manner.

    BB the ugly vampire will probably end up in jail for a long time. She¡¯s a vampire so decades of jail time is only appropriate for someone like her. As for Kensei, he got a different treatment.

    After the case settled, Wu Yan found out Kensei isn¡¯t just a professor or a doctor. He might look unassuming but he¡¯s actually a court magic technician for the Aldegyr Kingdom. He served the Kingdom with his advanced understanding of the arcane arts.

    The Aldegyr airship went missing and part of the me falls on Kensei.

    As a court magic technician from Aldegyr, Kensei¡¯s magecraft needed strong spiritual mediums to work, especially royalty close to the king. Kensei needed royalty¡¯s blood to continue their experiments who just so happens to be very viable subjects with strong spiritual potential.

    When Kensei and Magus Craft heard about an airship arriving on Itogami Ind from Aldegyr Kingdom carrying a certain princess, evil thoughts emerged.

    Magus Craft also coveted the blood of the royalty. They wanted to use cloning technologies to create an army of super-powered bioweapons to sell. For these two reasons, Magus Craft attacked Aldegyr Kingdom¡¯s airship.

    The princess got away in time or she would have ended up in a fate worse than Kanon¡¯s. Bing Kensei¡¯sb rat is almost a certainty.

    Kensei is a court magician with extensive knowledge of magecraft. That¡¯s how he made artificial angels with Angel Circuits. The management of Itogami Ind noted his exceptional ability so he¡¯s probably going to be in a bonded working rtionship with Itogami Ind.

    When Kensei left, he told Wu Yan.

    "Maybe I am not worthy as Kanon¡¯s father. I failed her and lost all qualifications doing so. Hence, please give her a happy life..."

    Kensei actually cared for his adopted daughter, Wu Yan epted his request without hesitation.

    Kanon is already his familiar, they are going to spend an eternity together. Even if she didn¡¯t transform into his familiar, he would have treated her like family anyway. Nobody can dream about harming a single hair on her.

    He promised to do the same for the girls that joined his journey after all.

    He¡¯s not going to let the girls around him get hurt!

    He never strayed from this objective from the start.

    Granted, Kensei might have cared about Kanon, that doesn¡¯t downy his cruel treatment of Kanon, he treated her like an experimental subject, that¡¯s unforgivable in Wu Yan¡¯s book.

    Kanon already closed this chapter of her life.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she removed her Artificial angel status, or maybe because she became Wu Yan¡¯s familiar, either way, she started opening up and sheughed more often than before. Her pure and angelic smile caused Wu Yan and Kojou to gawk at her, they were stunned by her vibes.

    Kanon talked with Wu Yan to obtain a chance to meet Kensei.

    Kanon and Kensei talked for more than an hour. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what they talked about during that encounter but she returned with a bright smile on her face.

    After that, Kanon didn¡¯t tell Wu Yan what they talked about. Instead, Wu Yan found out a shocking truth.

    Kanon¡¯s mother was Kensei¡¯s sister.

    Although she¡¯s not Kensei¡¯s biological daughter, it¡¯s undeniable that they shared blood rtions, Kensei is Kanon¡¯s uncle.

    Kanon probably felt very happy because she found out there are still rtives in this world.

    She¡¯s just so... adorable. Nobody can stay mad at this cute and pitiful girl.

    In any case, everything ended on a positive note.

    Except for a few bad actors...

    Itogami Ind, southern residential region, inside room 704...

    Chopping sounds came from the kitchen. Judging by the chaotic rhythm, it appears the owner is very upset. The strong chopping noise made one wonder if the chopping board might get chopped in half.

    Listening to the chopping sounds that grew in volume, Wu Yan, Kotori, Kanon, Yukina, and Kojou exchanged bitter smiles with each other.

    "Nagisa..."

    Kojou yelled out with a biting headache.

    "You¡¯re going to destroy the kitchen if you keep it up like that!"

    "I don¡¯t care!"

    Nagisa didn¡¯t turn around, she continued chopping furiously while wearing an apron.

    "Leaving me behind like that, didn¡¯t even allow me to participate. I hate you guys for hiding it from me, each and every one of you!"

    Nagisa is a chatterbox. She continued grumbling while chopping. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a sinister figure in a horror movie.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples. He looked around and he saw the helpless looks of his friends. He sighed and he entered the kitchen.

    He¡¯s secretly dating Nagisa so if he didn¡¯t pacify her now, who¡¯s going to do it for him?

    "Shush, Nagisa..."

    He rubbed Nagisa¡¯s head with a bitter smile.

    "I know you want to help Kanon very much. But, you know how it is, if you were there we won¡¯t be able to rx..."

    "Nagisa is still frustrated."

    Nagisa pouted with tears in the corners of her mouth. She looked like she would cry any moment now.

    "Kotori-chan & Yukina-chan got to help Kanon-chan. I heard even Kojou-kun pitched in. Only Nagisa didn¡¯t contribute to anything. It¡¯s making Nagisa very sad and frustrated."

    "It¡¯s okay..."

    Kanon who just entered tried to persuade her.

    She grabbed Nagisa¡¯s hand. Kanon beamed brightly at her, she used her soothing blue eyes on Nagisa.

    "I already know Nagisa¡¯s sincerity and it makes me very happy..."

    "Really?"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks.

    "You don¡¯t think Nagisa¡¯s useless or anything like that?"

    "Of course not!"

    Kanon instantly denied it.

    "Nagisa¡¯s amazing!"

    "R-really?"

    Like a child being praised, light returned to Nagisa¡¯s eyes. Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure whether he shouldugh or cry.

    As expected, she¡¯s still a kid deep inside.

 Chapter 962: The witChapter and the princess comes for a visit

    <h4>Chapter 962: The witch and the princesses for a visit</h4>

    Ding dong

    The doorbell rang, disrupting Nagisa who wanted to continue with her antics. The others also looked at the door.

    Before they can open the door, a weak light lit up the living room. Soon, a petite figure emerged with a stern voice ringing in everyone¡¯s ears.

    "Oh? You¡¯re all here?"

    The guest was surprised to see a gathering of so many people.

    Wu Yan was the first to react.

    "Natsuki!"

    Kojou also greeted his teacher.

    "Natsuki-chan!"

    Bam

    A swift parasol lunge hit the guy on his forehead. Kojou fell back against the sofa while groaning with his hands on his head. He almost cried.

    "Don¡¯t call your teacher with the suffix ¡¯-chan¡¯!"

    She told Kojou with her doll-like face, her eyes were brimming with displeasure.

    "You guys called that vampire sensei, yet you call me by my name and even decided to add a ¡¯-chan¡¯ suffix to my name!"

    The others startedughing out loud.

    "Well, Natsuki, that¡¯s how your students feel, they feel like they are close enough to call you with an endearing term like that, don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t like it..."

    Wu Yan shrugged with a grin.

    "You only have yourself to me for being so dang cute..."

    "Yeah! Minamiya-sensei!"

    Nagisa stood up, she kept up decorum.

    "Minamiya-sensei is so cute, Kojou-kun is a dumb-dumb so he called you -chan out of pure consideration."

    "Don¡¯t call your brother a dumb-dumb!"

    Kojou grumbled while massaging the ce where he got whacked with a parasol.

    "How rude, calling your brother stupid."

    Nagisa stuck her tongue out at Kojou. She looked like she didn¡¯t hear him at all, Kojou almost got mad while Wu Yan amused himself with their interactions. He turned towards Natsuki.

    "More like, if you¡¯re going to teleport into someone¡¯s living room, why bother ringing the bell anyway?"

    "I am not a fan of intrusion."

    Said the girl who rang the bell but never waited for the host to let her in.

    "I didn¡¯t see you in your home so I came here to check if you¡¯re around."

    "That¡¯s intrusion right there!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    "And you even invaded two units..."

    Himeragi greeted Natsuki with a face that said she wanted to get down to brass tacks.

    "Finished with your job?"

    Since Himeragi and Kojou involved themselves in Kanon¡¯s affair, they also heard about Wu Yan & Natsuki¡¯s arrangement. Wu Yan was in charge of solving the artificial angel incidents while she would be involved in solving the missing Aldegyr airship case. She¡¯s also in charge of linking the two incidents together.

    With the artificial angels more or less dealt with and the discovery of the Aldegyr airship disappearance¡¯s nature, Natsuki¡¯s return came as no surprise.

    Surprisingly, Natsuki shook her head. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he poured a cup of ck tea for her.

    "Did you encounter a roadblock?"

    Natsuki¡¯s expression rxed greatly when Wu Yan poured her a cup of good tea. She sipped before answering him.

    "This tastes good..."

    She praised.

    "I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it a problem..."

    "You cracked the case by uncovering the reason behind the airship¡¯s disappearance. Meanwhile, I found the surviving knights from that airship."

    Natsuki pursed her lips.

    "Including the princess who got away..."

    "Isn¡¯t that great?"

    Kotori nced at Natsuki while munching on her candy.

    "Did something unexpected happen?"

    Natsuki shook her head. She shifted her gaze towards Kanon who was trying to low-key blend in with the scene.

    "I came here because of her."

    "Kanase Kanon (Kanon-chan)?"

    Kotori, Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou flinched.

    "Kanon?"

    Wu Yan twitched, he cast a puzzled look in Kanon¡¯s direction, she¡¯s panicking because Natsuki zeroed in on her out of nowhere.

    Natsuki didn¡¯t exin, she ordered Kojou.

    "Akatsuki, go open the door!"

    "Ha?..."

    Kojou didn¡¯t understand why she gave him such an order, his slow-wit earned him the grace of another parasol smash on the noggin.

    "If I tell you to open the door, you do it!"

    "Damn..."

    Kojou¡¯s forehead went red with pain.

    "Is this my home or your home..."

    Heined while making his way towards the door. He opened it...

    And, the living room fell silent.

    Kojou is stunned, he backed away in a flustered manner. A series of footsteps trailed Kojou. When Kojou backpedaled into the living room, they saw the new guest.

    They were just staring in astonishment. Kanon¡¯s eyes also wavered with emotional turbulence.

    The silver hair danced in a magical wind as the female entered the living room. She didn¡¯t look like a seasoned soldier but she certainly dressed the part, she looked like she¡¯s attending a formal military event with her formal loadout. She also wore high-quality leather boots like a female knight in slightly casual clothes.

    Her outstanding aura gave away her identity as the princess despite her female knight clothes. Her stunning beauty and is also an indication that she¡¯s no ordinary capable girl in fancy clothes. She¡¯s a noble princess.

    Her eyes were as clear and blue as the sky themselves, they looked like pure crystallized water. Her sparkling eyes can dazzle anyone gazing upon her majestic mien. She looked around and she spotted Kanon, her eyes lit up and a perfect smile spread across her face.

    Wu Yan & co couldn¡¯t react in time.

    She¡¯s beautiful, no beautiful doesn¡¯t cut it, she¡¯s just drop-dead stunning.

    If it¡¯s only her looks, they wouldn¡¯t be so amazed. What astounded them was her appearance.

    If she cut her hair to shoulder-length and her height got reduced to below 1.6 meters and shave a few years off her current age then she would easily be mistaken as Kanon¡¯s mirror image.

    She looks like Kanon, the resemnce is uncanny. They looked like sisters when juxtaposed.

    "You... You¡¯re..."

    Kanon pointed at her with disbelief. She realized her rudeness and she quickly lowered her hand with a meek look. The new guest started giggling.

    "La Folia Rihavein."

    La folia tilted her head, she gave them a polite smile.

    "I am the current princess of Aldegyr Royal Court, I am the princess who got away ording to the Witch of the Void. Yeap, that¡¯s me!"

    "The princess... of Aldegyr Kingdom?!!!"

    They all gasped. They were shocked but they believed her words without a doubt.

    She certainly looked like a princess. If her beauty isn¡¯t princess-level, no one can call themselves a princess anymore.

    "Aldegyr Kingdom¡¯s princess..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he looked at Natsuki, prompting her to continue.

    "Her Highness is here to see Kanase Kanon."

    Natsuki didn¡¯t hide anything.

    "Rather, Aldegyr Kingdom sent an airship to Itogami Ind because the princess wanted to meet Kanase Kanon."

    Wu Yan suddenly felt a gut feeling hitting him.

    It¡¯s like the Faux Angel Incident has more to it than meets the eye...

 Chapter 963: Background, truth, and the cute tragic girl

    <h4>Chapter 963: Background, truth, and the cute tragic girl</h4>

    Time stopped...

    The two older and younger sibling-esque girls stared intently at each other. The younger girl looked meek while the older one looked on with a bright smile on her face.

    The spectators watched as the two girls quietly looked at each other. They gauged their presence and aura and they safely came to a conclusion.

    They look so alike!

    In terms of aura and presence, it looked like they were sisters. There is only a subtle difference between them, Kanon leaned more towards gentleness and purity whereas La Folia exuded a different vibe.

    Elegance.

    Beauty.

    Grace.

    Wisdom.

    All four points pointed to her identity as the princess of Aldegyr. The feel she gave off can onlye from royalty.

    "Finally, we meet..."

    La Folia broke the silence first.

    La Folia kept her eyes on Kanon, the longer she looked, the happier she felt.

    "I always wanted to meet you... Kanon..."

    The stranger just called her by her first name, instead of getting mad, she looked like she was okay with La Folia¡¯s familiar attitude.

    It¡¯s not just because Kanon wasn¡¯t one to get hung up over who calls who what. This elder sister figure felt very familiar, she just never thought about telling her off.

    She recalled her meeting with Kensei yesterday, he told her that her rtives are still alive and around. Kanon felt very hopeful after hearing that.

    "Yo-you..."

    Kanon opened her mouth, she stuttered as she¡¯s not sure how she should address her. Maybe she¡¯s afraid of the slight chance that this silver-haired stranger will say she¡¯s not rted to her. Kanon never finished her sentence, she was panicking and flustered out of her mind.

    Wu Yan can feel Kanon¡¯s feelings since she¡¯s his familiar. Familiars are magic power given form, nested in a host, he can naturally gauge their emotions.

    Kanon might be in physical form but she¡¯s his familiar. He is also using his magic power to sustain her.

    When her emotions boiled, Wu Yan is the first to detect this. Wu Yan stood up for her.

    "Kanon..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her tiny head.

    "Let me do this..."

    Kanon looked at Wu Yan with a very touched expression, she retreated to Wu Yan¡¯s side. La Folia looked at Wu Yan with puzzlement.

    "And you are?"

    "Oh, me?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I have too many names, my rtionship with Kanon is already veryplicated. I am her teacher and guardian, I guess?"

    La Folia nodded, she beamed at him.

    "You¡¯re Wu Yan, correct?"

    "Nn?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "You know who I am?"

    "Not exactly, I only heard about you yesterday."

    La Folia nodded.

    "Since you¡¯re Kanon¡¯s guardian, I snooped around a bit I hope you don¡¯t mind!"

    "I don¡¯t mind..."

    He examined La Folia. He pursed his lips.

    "You seem to be overly concerned with Kanon, your appearance is also rather simr. Tell me, why do you want to see Kanon?"

    "And..."

    Wu Yan nced at Kanon.

    "What¡¯s your rtionship with Kanon..."

    La Folia stored her smile away. She bitterly grinned when Wu Yan asked about her rtionship with Kanon.

    "Kanon and I are rted..."

    Kanon¡¯s expression brightened up. La Folia looked troubled, she looked like she had something to say but it¡¯s not easy to express in words. Either way, she still shocked everyone with what she revealed next.

    "Kanon¡¯s father, I mean biological father, isn¡¯t Kanase Kensei..."

    La Folia lowered her volume.

    "Her father is my grandfather..."

    The room fell silent.

    "Grandfather?!"

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Kanon is also surprised by her lineage. Excluding Natsuki who looked like she¡¯s already in the loop, the others were just astounded by this news.

    "Your grandfather? Your grandpa?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows jolted.

    "Are you sure you are not referring to your father?"

    "Regrettably, that¡¯s the case..."

    La Folia awkwardlyughed and she sighed.

    "Kanon¡¯s father is my grandfather, that means Kanon is my aunt..."

    "..."

    The others looked at La Folia who had a rocking body that seemed like she¡¯s 18. Then, they looked at Kanon who is physically less well-developed than La Folia.

    From thisparison, La Folia should be the aunt and Kanon should be the niece, that seemed more believable.

    But...

    Kanon is La Folia¡¯s aunt?

    Something¡¯s not right here, that¡¯s what they all thought.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples and he adjusted his attitude.

    "Wait, hold on, that means Kanon is technically royalty?!"

    The others also caught up. Kanon just looked on with a dazed look.

    "What¡¯s so strange about that?"

    La Folia rubbed her chin, she helplessly shook her head.

    "Kensei is Aldegyr¡¯s court magician, most of his magecraft required the blood of Aldegyr royalty to realize."

    La Folia nced at Kanon and she sighed again.

    "The Angel Circuits used to make artificial angels needed the Aldegyr bloodline even more, without Aldegyr royalty, Kensei couldn¡¯t have reached the final stages of the Divine Ascension Rites."

    The others finally got the gist of La Folia¡¯s exnation.

    The Angel circuits were OP, they can make fake angels out of humans. If it didn¡¯te with serious restrictions, the world would have fallen to chaos a long time ago.

    Wu Yan thought the Angel Circuits needed strong mediums and that was the restriction. Kanon is a very potent spiritual medium that¡¯s why she made it to the final stages.

    It looks like the requirements for a final stage angel candidate are higher than he imagined.

    Impossible without Aldegyr royalty, that hurdle is just too high.

    Kanon stood up.

    She sped her hands in front of her chest as she took a deep breath. She asked La Folia with a slightly nervous tone.

    "Is my father doing fine?"

    La Folia turned towards Kanon and she chuckled. Herughter can charm anyone in this world.

    "When the royal house found out about you, grandfather¡¯s extramarital affair also came to light. He ran away with his tail between his legs lest grandmother¡¯s rage engulfs him."

    La Folia said something that made others sweat cold bullets, they weren¡¯t sure they should be listening to this.

    "But, other than that, he¡¯s doing very well."

    "R-really?"

    Kanon released a sigh of relief, her pure smile should be banned because it¡¯s too OP.

    "Good..."

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou also smiled. They were looking at Kanon with sympathetic gazes.

    This girl is too kind for her own good. She didn¡¯t consider the possibility that her father might have abandoned her. She didn¡¯t consider the fact that her father lived avish royal life that would make people jealous.

    She never even grumbled about the gross negligence inflicted upon her.

    Indeed, that¡¯s just Kanon. The Kanon everyone knows.

    Pure and kind. She¡¯s just beautiful this way...

 Chapter 964: Shuraba? Itâ€™s a shuraba, right? Itâ€™s Shuraba.

    <h4>Chapter 964: Shuraba? It¡¯s a shuraba, right? It¡¯s Shuraba.</h4>

    "I already heard about your personality before I arrived on Itogami Ind..."

    La Folia approached Kanon and she gave her a big hug.

    "Meeting you for real? I like you even more now! What an obedient child!"

    Kanon fidgeted in a shy manner. La Folia¡¯s hug feltfortable so she didn¡¯t struggle to free herself.

    La Folia is very pleased with Kanon¡¯s reaction. Suddenly, she invited her.

    "Kanon,e back to the Aldegyr Kingdom with me!"

    The air froze.

    Kanon hadn¡¯t recovered from her astonishment yet. She didn¡¯t notice the others focusing on her.

    "Kanon-chan..."

    Nagisa wanted to say something but Kotori grabbed her, she shook her head and Nagisa fell silent.

    Everyone held their breath.

    "My father looks forward to meeting you. Grandfather, rather, your father is also missing you. He¡¯s not back yet but if you return, I am sure he would crawl back sooner orter."

    La Folia chuckled as if she didn¡¯t notice the tense mood.

    "Grandmother also wanted to meet you. She¡¯s very angry with grandfather over what he did but she¡¯s worried about you just like the other members of the royal household..."

    Kanon fell silent.

    She looked around, she roamed her gaze over Kotori, Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou. Her gaze stopped on Wu Yan.

    Kanon panicked over La Folia¡¯s invitation.

    Kanon¡¯s very d to hear she has so many rtives around. Moreover, they were just as excited as her to meet Kanon.

    But, she can¡¯t leave behind her partner. He¡¯s someone she can¡¯t leave behind.

    As Wu Yan¡¯s familiar, she can feel Wu Yan¡¯s emotions too.

    Reluctance, pity, and hesitation. She can those emotions in his eyes too.

    However, overwhelmingly, Wu Yan supported and understood her thoughts.

    If Kanon chose to return to her family, Wu Yan will stand behind her and give her the push she needs.

    It would be aughing stock if word got out that his familiar left him. For Wu Yan, it didn¡¯t matter, he never regarded Kanon as his familiar. He treated her like a human being.

    She was originally walking around before his monster tattoo activated and turned her into his familiar.

    Wu Yan will never restrict her freedom, she can decide her path on her own.

    Even if this cute and lovely girl already grew on him, he would support her decision.

    Wu Yan assumed Kanon would agree. Kanon gave La folia a shocking answer.

    "No..."

    Her small voice had a resolute tone in it. Everyone could hear it.

    Kanon looked into La Folia¡¯s eyes.

    "I... will stay..."

    "Why?"

    La Folia looked like she saw thising. She asked her in a disappointed manner. She¡¯s truly curious why Kanon turned her down.

    Kanon said nothing, she looked at Wu Yan. She smiled radiantly as if she gave her answer.

    "I have a family here as well..."

    Wu Yanughed, Kotoriughed, Nagisa & co giggled.

    Kanon then said something that froze everyone¡¯s smile.

    She shifted her gaze away bashfully. She yed with her fingers as she continued to say something nobody can ignore.

    "Plus, I already belong to sensei..."

    Yeah, that¡¯s right that¡¯s technically true, she belonged with Wu Yan.

    More urately speaking, she¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s familiar.

    As a vassal beast that nested within a vampire¡¯s blood, unless their host died, familiars will never die. They would also be under their host¡¯s control. When their hosts died, the familiars will also die. Familiars can never betray their masters.

    Betraying in this case is more than just rebelling like Kojou¡¯s familiars.

    Take Kojou¡¯s case as an example, his familiars won¡¯t listen to him but they stillid dormant within him, protecting him should the need arises. Although the familiars tended to shield Kojou in an overly violent and brutal manner, the familiars always held the host¡¯s welfare as the prime directive. The familiars never left the host¡¯s body and obtain independence.

    This host-familiar rtionship is unbreakable in a way.

    Kanon is right when she said she belonged to Wu Yan, as a familiar.

    However, it sounds different when someone didn¡¯t know about the true rtionship between Wu Yan and Kanon.

    "Belongs to sensei... I..."

    La Folia¡¯s smile froze. She recovered soon but her smile is definitely forced at this point.

    La Folia started examining a petrified Wu Yan with intrigue.

    "From my intel, you only knew Kanon for a little more than a week, right?"

    She started scrutinizing Wu Yan with a piercing gaze. La Folia started grinning like a cheeky brat.

    "I didn¡¯t think you would move so quickly. Looks like I underestimated you..."

    "Wait, hold up..."

    "Sensei!"

    Wu Yan wanted to exin himself. However, Nagisa who is left out of the loop started yelling at him like a girl who got cheated on, she had tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "Y-you even... Kanon-chan..."

    "No, it¡¯s not like that..."

    "Ara!"

    La Folia interrupted Wu Yan. She gasped with a look of disbelief.

    "Oh dear, it seems like this cute girl is also in your harem?"

    "T-this..."

    Wu Yan started sweating heavily. Kanon¡¯s misunderstanding can be cleared up but Nagisa¡¯s situation couldn¡¯t be exined so readily, she¡¯s in his harem but that¡¯s not public knowledge yet.

    Wu Yan¡¯s reaction told everyone what they needed to know.

    "N-no way..."

    Kojou looked like he had been struck by a lightning bolt. He shuddered, his heart also wavered...

    "My, you¡¯re quite thedy-killer aren¡¯t you?..."

    La Folia chuckled. La Folia brought her face close to Wu Yan¡¯s face, she giggled.

    "Looks interesting, where do I sign up?"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    "Noooo!!!"

    Nagisa jumped out and she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm. She roared at La Folia.

    "Kanon-chan¡¯s in the clear but you¡¯re definitely denied entry!"

    "Nagisa!"

    Kojou flipped out.

    "What are you doing?! Let go of him!"

    "Kojou-kun!"

    Nagisa who is busy defending her turf shot Kojou¡¯s fragile heart with verbal spears.

    "Shut it!"

    "Wh-what..."

    Kojou¡¯s body trembled. He lost control of himself and he pounced on Wu Yan.

    "Let go, you bastard!"

    "Gagh! No! Let go!"

    "Mmm, looks fun, let me join too!"

    "No way! Unhand sensei! Kanon-chan, give me a hand here!"

    "Y-yes!"

    "I told you to let go, didn¡¯t I?!"

    La Folia and Kanon hugged Wu Yan¡¯s other arm,tching on like gators. Nagisa tugged on Wu Yan¡¯s arm like she¡¯s in a tug-of-war. Meanwhile, with Kojou doing a choke-hold on him, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes started rolling over. Kotori, Yukina, and Natsuki turned around like the matter isn¡¯t relevant to them.

    "Idiot."

    "Lewd."

    "Senseless."

 Chapter 965: A continuation from last time, lets start our date (war)

    Bam

    Wu Yan copsed on the sofa like a zombie, he stared at the ceiling with dead eyes, he had no attachments to reality.

    A stream of tears slowly flowed down his cheeks, he started sniveling.

    "Why am I the one who gets targeted every time!"

    "You''re so noisy!"

    Kotori entered with Kanon in tow.

    "I don''t get what you''reining about, so many cute girls are at your beck and call. Do you realize how many people would kill for your position?"

    "I didn''t say I was dissatisfied..."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "I am just tired..."

    "Sensei..."

    Kanon saw Wu Yan''s tired look and she lowered her head in remorse.

    "I am sorry, it''s all my fault..."

    "No, it''s not Kanon''s fault..."

    Wu Yan couldn''t bear to let Kanon shoulder this. He got up from the sofa and he beamed at her.

    "It''s all because of that princess, it''s all because of the pranks she pulled. I finally realize how her outward appearance of an elegant princess is just a farce, she''s actually Haraguro, that La Folia!"

    Kanon blinked her eyes in puzzlement, she didn''t understand what "Haraguro" meant. Although she''s confused, she still nodded whereas Kotori rolled her eyes.

    Wu Yan did hit the nail on its head, La Folia is a bit Haraguro...

    Kotori sat Kanon down, she roamed her gaze over Kanon and finally settled on Wu Yan.

    "Right, did you get to the bottom of Kanon''s matter?"

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks and he entered business mode.

    Kotori''s asking him why Kanon became his familiar.

    Wu Yan was shocked by the turn of events as well.

    A physical being transformed into a familiar. Wu Yan''s pretty sure he never heard about such an event before.

    Even Yukina who learned about various magic and demonic races during her time in Lion King Organization swore she never heard or seen anything like this before. She''s just as puzzled as anyone in the room.

    Wu Yan knew why Kanon transformed into his familiar, it''s because of the unsealed mysterious crystal which got modified into a monster tattoo. The System exined the tattoo''s role in changing Kanon into a familiar.

    The System only said the Monster Tattoo activated and then Kanon got turned into a familiar, it never explicitly stated why.

    So how did the Monster Tattoo''s activation change a physical being into a familiar?

    Wu Yan tried asking the System and the System just pped him with a non-exnation.

    "For details, the user is advised to fumble around."

    And that was it.

    The System didn''t bother giving him a proper exnation of the process that turned Kanon into a familiar.

    The System probably thinks it already told everything the user needed to know. ording to the System, the Mysterious Crystal contained a sealed Youkai Lord with a violent tendency, the sealed monster lost intelligence over countless years and can only act on basal destructive impulses so the System decided the being is only a detriment to the user upon unsealing the crystal. The system erased the sealed monster''s form and consciousness, leaving only its power and abilities behind in the form of the Monster Tattoo.

    The Monster Tattoo is technically a crystallization of the Youkai Lord''s power and abilities, it wasn''t native to the System''s design.

    The System already erased the Youkai Lord''s form and consciousness, leaving the Monster Tattoo as the result. Even the system couldn''t fully quantify, qualify, and describe the Monster Tattoo''s abilities. The most it could do was give the user a hint on the Tattoo''s activation and that''s about it.

    In other words, the Monster Tattoo has little to nothing to do with the System so the System can''t fully analyze the Tattoo and its constituent abilities.

    To date, the Tattoo only activated once so it''s hard to say for certain what other abilities it gave the user.

    If the System can''t describe it, Wu Yan is even more stumped.

    The System dumped its information log on Wu Yan when the Monster Tattoo activated.

    The Tattoo can turn a designated target into the user''s familiar.

    2. The designated target must fulfill the Monster Tattoo''s requirements in terms of power nature. The target must also synchronize with the user in terms of physical and mental aptitudes.

    That''s basically what the System got from the first activation. For more information, the Tattoo needs to be activated multiple times to fully gauge its limits and capabilities.

    Wu Yan can only take the System''s words since that''s the only lead he has for now.

    The Monster Tattoo''s activation benefited Wu Yan in this case, Kanon became his familiar. Compared to the Artificial Angel status that meant Kanon would have to hurt others, she''d rather get turned into Wu Yan''s familiar, the Divine Angel''s abilities fit better with Kanon''s preferences.

    The Divine Angel has no offensive abilities. Instead, it boasts superior healing and cleansing abilities. For someone who grew up in a monastery and eschewed violence. This is simply a dreame true.

    Not only can she abstain from violence, but she can also help and save others. Kanon didn''t mind her transformation into a Divine Angel in the least.

    Moreover, due to her Divine nature, she''s a higher dimension being, attacks from lower dimension beings can never hurt her.

    A nigh-invulnerable being that can''t attack but can heal and purify things, that''s her nature as a familiar.

    Kanon is currently an existence of purification and healing.

    Kanon also admired Wu Yan greatly, bing Wu Yan''s familiar didn''t feel bad.

    He told Kotori everything the System told him. She lowered her head to figure things out. She didn''t chew her candy, a clear sign that she''s trying her best to help Wu Yan sort through the information given by System.

    Wu Yan silently praised Kotori.

    As expected of Ratatoskr''smander.

    He sat with Kanon who didn''t understand what System or Monster Tattoo meant.

    "In other words, since the Monster Tattoo only activated once, you don''t have enough samples to gauge the full extent of the Tattoo''s powers. It''s also the reason why System told you to fumble around on your own, right?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek with a nod. Kotori then gave an order with an approving nod.

    "Alright, go find the next romantic target."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva.

    "What did you say? I didn''t catch that."

    "I said, move on to the next target!"

    Kotori snickered.

    "You said you don''t have enough leads, right? We just need to activate the Tattoo a few more times to get more clues, yeah?"

    "I mean..."

    Wu Yan was gobsmacked.

    Kotori grinned, her red eyes fell on Wu Yan. She crossed her arms.

    "Don''t worry, Ratatoskr is at your service. Although we aren''t going after spirits, I will still do my best to assist you."

    "Let''s begin!"

    Kotori startedughing out loud whereas Wu Yan still needed time to process what she said.

    "Our date (war)..."

 Chapter 966: War? Searching for the next target in the academy

    <h4>Chapter 966: War? Searching for the next target in the academy</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy...

    Wu Yan greeted the students who said hi to him. Beneath his friendly mien, one could see he¡¯s not here on his own ord.

    He filtered out the males and he scanned the female students. He looked like a pervert doing this. However, a closer look would reveal a hint of bitterness in his unwilling eyes.

    "Ugh..."

    He sighed as he shook his head.

    "I am finally living up to the rumors as a teacher who targets his students..."

    "Whatever."

    Kotori¡¯s cold voice entered his ears from the earpiece he wore.

    "It¡¯s not the first time you did it."

    "Who¡¯s fault was it again? You taught Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    "Where the hell did you get the wireless equipment for this?!"

    "Hmph..."

    Kotori snorted.

    "Wireless equipment is a must for every battle session, you don¡¯t even know that, what an embarrassment for Ratatoskr. Don¡¯t go around telling people you¡¯re from Ratatoskr, we can¡¯t afford the negative PR."

    "Firstly, I am in charge of fighting, I only have 2 months experience, why would I know that?!"

    Wu Yan riffed on her.

    "Next, I thought Ratatoskr was supposed to be ssified? Also, this world isn¡¯t your native world, don¡¯t pull Ratatoskr¡¯s name out like you own it."

    "Ratatoskr is wherever thismander is at!"

    Kotori boasted. Then, she changed the topic.

    "Stop giving me those crap and look for the next target!"

    "What do you want me to do?..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "There are so many students in Saikai Academy, I also don¡¯t know many students here."

    Kotori¡¯s annoyed voice came from the earpiece.

    "Just randomly picked one then!"

    "Hey, are you really my sister?!"

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s going mad.

    "Why are you telling your brother to choose a random target?! What is your brain filled with?!"

    "Isn¡¯t this fine? ¡¯The Sister fights for her brother¡¯s lifetime happiness¡¯ I like the sound of that setting..."

    Kotori replied in a monotone.

    "It sounds to me like you¡¯re more concerned with the setting than its content!"

    Wu Yan fell speechless.

    Did Kotori see through Wu Yan¡¯s intent on bagging himself a handy ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) sister?

    "Hehe..."

    Kotori snickered like she can read Wu Yan¡¯s mind.

    "Anyway, just find the next target. I have been waiting for you to go off duty half a day now."

    Kotori cheered Wu Yan up.

    "It¡¯s not just me, Kanon¡¯s also here to root for you!"

    Kanon¡¯s meek and warm voice came from the other end of the earpiece.

    "Erm... Good luck, Sensei..."

    Although she did her best to cheer Wu Yan up, it only ended up sapping more strength from Wu Yan. He sighed and he started looking around once more.

    School¡¯s out for the day so only the students who had club activities stayed behind. Most of the students joined the go-home club so there are still a ton of students flooding out the school gate. There are many students who had the style too.

    This is rtive to Wu Yan¡¯s inted view. To others, a group of budding and beautiful girls lookedckluster inparison to Wu Yan¡¯s all-star harem. This is part of the reason why he never found a target despite standing here for hours.

    He also didn¡¯t want to drag the girls into his umon life. If he settled on a target, pursuing her is one thing. Getting her to leave with him and live in Silvaria is another.

    If he summoned the girl, she would be eternally linked to him, sharing their fates. This is why he couldn¡¯t take Kotori¡¯s random target advise to heart.

    Failing is one thing but sess meant a lifetime¡¯smitment.

    He had to think carefully about the candidates, those who preferred to live as mortals and wanted peaceful lives are out of the question.

    For example, Asuna lived a chaotic three years in SAO. Deep down, she just wants a peaceful life with her fated one and her daughter. That¡¯s her dream.

    This is why Wu Yan didn¡¯t summon Asuna and Yui when he came out of that world. His life with his harem is like a rather big adventurer group, strip the political correctness from this and it wouldn¡¯t be unfair to call them nomads who wandered from worlds to worlds and ces to ces.

    He has to wait until they established a permanent residence, somewhere they can really call home before he can summon Asuna & co with a calm heart.

    Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki who sought an extraordinary life also regarded Wu Yan as the home base, they went wherever he went.

    He needs to take the considerations of his loved ones into his ns.

    Wu Yan stood there like he¡¯s examining every girl walking past him. To outsiders, his deep introspection looked like a total perv move.

    And...

    "What are you doing here?"

    A familiar voice entered Wu Yan¡¯s ears. Natsuki asked him, she¡¯s dressed in her white goth lolita dress, she also carried her fan.

    "I thought you liked dashing back home the moment school¡¯s out?"

    Natsuki crossed her arms, she cast a doubtful look in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    "This unusual behavior, are you nning on doing something unsightly again?!"

    Natsuki felt like she¡¯s onto something, she started pressuring Wu Yan with her stern look. Wu Yan almost fled under the pressure.

    A woman¡¯s intuition is scary. Wait, is Natsuki a woman? She looks like a kid though?

    "E-erm..."

    "Chance!"

    Wu Yan started making stories up while Kotori cheered out loud.

    "It¡¯s her! We¡¯ve found our target!"

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan bellowed whereas Natsuki and the other students around her were taken aback by his sudden outburst.

    "You bastard, what is the meaning of this?!"

    Natsuki frowned at him.

    "You¡¯re a teacher, stop making mountains out of anthills, you¡¯re making yourself aughing stock in front of the students..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan drylyughed. He turned around and silently yelled into the earpiece.

    "Stop screaming out of nowhere! Do you want me to die?!"

    "I am helping you!"

    Kotori insisted.

    "Natsuki should be a suitable target, no?"

    "Hey hey hey, tell me you¡¯re not serious about this..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. Although she fit the criteria, she¡¯s a legal loli that¡¯s very hard to tackle...

    "Isn¡¯t this just great?"

    Kotori didn¡¯t mind it.

    "You don¡¯t want to get pegged as the demonic teacher targeting his student. Well? She¡¯s a teacher just like you and you guys are close in age. There you go, problem solved..."

    "Your analysis might be urate but..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart throbbed with stress.

    "You need to take her appearance into consideration. That would make me happy..."

    "Huh? Her appearance should be within your strike zone!"

    Kotori blurted out.

    "Look, are you a man or not? Just do it!"

    "You brat..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s vein bulged near his temple.

    He¡¯s this close to losing his nerve with Kotori.

 Chapter 967: An invitation to a date, Kotori roping in people...

    <h4>Chapter 967: An invitation to a date, Kotori roping in people...</h4>

    "Hey, Natsuki!"

    Wu Yan turned back towards Natsuki with a radiant smile. He was acting weird a few seconds ago, this drastic change in behavior made Natsuki confused. She wasn¡¯t aware that a certain wolf already set his sights on her.

    "Do you have any ns after this?"

    "Nn?"

    Natsuki gave Wu Yan a puzzled look.

    "What are you nning here?"

    "Nothing, just tell me."

    Natsuki is even more suspicious now. She stared at Wu Yan, she¡¯s trying to figure out what he¡¯s doing by his expression. She couldn¡¯t see past his brilliant smile, his eyes were also brightly lit with glee so Natsuki couldn¡¯t glean anything from bodynguage.

    Natsuki narrowed her eyes before she snorted.

    "With the Fake Angel incident solved, Kensei and Magus Craft dealt with, and the Lion King Organization also escorted the princess away, my schedule is cleared for now. However, I am not free enough to spend my day idling in the school..."

    "So!"

    Wu Yan stopped her right there.

    "You don¡¯t have anything on your schedule, right?"

    "What are you gunning at here?"

    Natsuki is annoyed, her eyes shed with impatience.

    "Don¡¯t beat around the bush."

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile didn¡¯t copse, his heart sighed in frustration.

    As expected of the Witch of Void, Minamiya Natsuki looked cute. However, she still had her pride as a capable witch. Her words were like barbs that kept others away.

    He adjusted his attitude, he stored away his fake smile, revealing the helplessness within himself.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I heard a new coffee shop opened up near the academy. The ck tea¡¯s apparently very good, I want to invite you to join me for a cup of tea..."

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki who is a die-hard fan of ck tea immediately got engrossed in this conversation. She cast Wu Yan a doubtful look.

    "You inviting me for a drink? That¡¯s rare..."

    "I am always like this!"

    Wu Yan insisted. He continued ying his cards while Kotori cringed on the other side of the earpiece.

    "I am a mysterious man, you only know so much about me, can¡¯t me you, we only met how long ago?"

    It¡¯s a half-truth. Sure, he met Natsuki almost one month ago...

    Natsuki feltplicated.

    Thinking about it, they only spent about one month together.

    Wu Yan first lived for one to two weeks in her home. They were with each other from dawn till dusk. Then, they moved out and they started hanging out as teachers in the same school, they also worked on assignments as fellow assault mages. This made Natsuki feel like they knew each other much longer than a month.

    Natsuki finally realized this and she sighed, focusing on the topic at hand.

    "A new cafe, huh? Are you sure the ck tea is as good as you¡¯ve heard?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s tea is out of this world, Natsuki can vouch for that. In fact, Wu Yan¡¯s ck tea is arguably one of the best she has ever tasted in her life. After Wu Yan moved out, she still teleported to his home every day to bag a pot of Wu Yan¡¯s tea.

    While she didn¡¯t think the ck tea there tasted as good as Wu Yan¡¯s, she still looked forward to it.

    Wu Yan chuckled like he just read her mind.

    "Well, it¡¯s not as good as the tea I brew. It does, however, stand out on its own. You should try out different blends of ck tea. I heard most of the stories from my students so with so many good reviews, it probably won¡¯t taste too bad, yes?"

    "I was looking for someone to go with me. That¡¯s why I stood here..."

    Wu Yan tried to exin his suspicious behavior away, he nced at Natsuki.

    "You¡¯re free, right? Let¡¯s go together then..."

    Natsuki felt like something didn¡¯t add up in his story. But, she couldn¡¯t locate the inconsistency. Rather, the ck tea influenced her mind, Wu Yan had a point, she should try different ck tea to expand her horizon.

    "Alright."

    She nodded. She started leading Wu Yan from the front.

    "Let¡¯s go try it out then!"

    Natsuki passed Wu Yan. He secretly grinned while striking a victory pose.

    "That¡¯s the nii-san I know!"

    Kotorivished praises on Wu Yan. She let loose her imouto-mode voice, her voice almost broke his poker face.

    Kanon also praised Wu Yan with an impressed tone.

    "Sensei, so cool..."

    Wu Yan chuckled before he caught up with Natsuki...

    On the other side...

    Kotori pulled away from the earpiece. She faced the crew standing behind her.

    Kanon, Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou were present.

    Basically, Kotori¡¯s allies all signed on.

    However, they looked like they weren¡¯t allpletely on board.

    Kotori didn¡¯t care about their attitudes.

    "You all ready? We are moving out!"

    "Wait wait wait!!!"

    Kojou couldn¡¯t hold back his astonishment, he started voicing his doubts.

    "Are we really going to help that vampire sensei bag Natsuki?!"

    "Kotori-chan, I don¡¯t this is appropriate..."

    Yukina also concurred. She learned her lesson from thest time she cooperated with Kotori, she doubted the feasibility of Kotori¡¯s n even more than Kojou.

    "Sensei, I thought she¡¯s..."

    I thought you already hooked Nagisa up with Wu Yan, why are you going after Natsuki-sensei?!

    Again, why are you helping him?!

    Yukina silently roared but she never said it in the end. She just showed Kotori a very conflicted look.

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Kotori ignored what Kojou and Yukina had to say.

    "Don¡¯t let his unassuming look fool you, he¡¯s ridiculous proficient at this type of operation..."

    "I am not worried about that!"

    Kojou retorted.

    "Wait, if he¡¯s that good at this then that vampire-sensei is really rotten to the core?!"

    Yukina nodded as if it¡¯s natural. Wu Yan got tagged with more lewd tags than Kojou in Yukina¡¯s mind.

    Kojou might be a perv but at least he likes well-developed women with twin bazookas. Wu Yan, on the other hand...

    Kotori, Nagisa, Natsuki, and Kanon...

    They are all lolis!

    "Erm... Kotori-chan..."

    Nagisa chimed in with a bitter look.

    "Is this fine? You don¡¯t mind it at all?"

    "I do mind..."

    Kotori said with a paradoxical smile and nonchnt tone.

    "But, Onii-chan is in a bind, as people close to him, isn¡¯t it our role to help him?"

    "B-but..."

    Nagisa is felt like she couldn¡¯t ept this.

    The person she had a massive crush on is gunning for another woman, she¡¯s not sure she can go ahead with this n...

    "Don¡¯t you want to help onii-san with your own power?"

    Kotori manipted Nagisa¡¯s mind, shaking her conviction.

    "I want to help sensei..."

    "Then it¡¯s settled."

    Kotori puffed her chest out while raising her head high.

    "I am sure onii-san can feel your feelings getting through to him, isn¡¯t that right, Kanon?!"

    Kanon flinched in shock and she nodded on reflex. Kotoriughed out loud as Nagisa felt like saying anything more would be futile.

    The group of five went out with different attitudes and feelings.

 Chapter 968: The two corners in the cafe...

    <h4>Chapter 968: The two corners in the cafe...</h4>

    Itogami Ind, themercial district adjacent to Saikai Academy, there¡¯s a cafe here.

    It¡¯s not big but the decoration is on point. The wall¡¯s painted with a starlight gold luster, there werecey drapes all over the ce. Chandeliers that looked like they belonged to a ballroom lit up each table in a soft and gentle glow even if the sun hadn¡¯t set yet.

    Natsuki sat in one corner, she sat near the window. The steaming hot tea gave off a tantalizing aroma and color. There are only two cups of tea on top of the table but this didn¡¯t bother the two diners.

    Natsuki came here for the ck tea, the other items on the menu might as well be non-existent to her.

    As for Wu Yan, he had another agenda, drinking tea is only an excuse. As long as Natsuki¡¯s here, he couldn¡¯t care less about the setting or food.

    One of them looked at the cup of tea while the other sneaked nces at Natsuki. A weird scene urred between the two.

    "This is the tea with the rave reviews?"

    Natsuki snfifed the tea and she tried a tiny sip. She frowned.

    The ck tea was brewed with quality in mind, for certain tea enthusiasts, this is already good tea.

    However, Natsuki¡¯s different.

    She¡¯s very picky with her tea. Although the ck tea tasted good, it wasn¡¯t anywhere near the passing mark in her mind. Secondly, the ck tea isn¡¯t brewed using the brand of tea leaves she liked. Thirdly, while this tea might be on par with the type of tea she typically preferred, it isn¡¯tparable to Wu Yan¡¯s personal brew.

    Poor.

    Compared to Wu Yan¡¯s, this tea just tastes bad.

    Natsuki concluded. This showed how picky she is with her tea and how much she liked Wu Yan¡¯s tea.

    "Indeed, the tea is hyped beyond its potential..."

    Wu Yan the master chef gave hisment. However, he was smiling.

    "But, we came here to try out a different type of ck tea. With this experience, I am sure I can emte the unique taste of tea while making it taste better!"

    Natsuki¡¯s eyes lit up, she looked at Wu Yan.

    "You can do that?"

    "Of course."

    Wu Yan replied smugly.

    "The tea you are used to is a product of multiple iterations from various experiments. Other than that, depending on the leaves used, I can brew more than seven types of ck tea variants. Soon, I can create the eighth variant..."

    "I see..."

    Natsuki gave him a menacing grin.

    "You sure hid all the good stuff..."

    "A chef who can only make a single dish is only subpar no matter how far he can perfect said dish."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Simrly, if one can only brew a certain ck tea blend, that isn¡¯t a skillful feat."

    "What¡¯s this? Your culinary philosophy?"

    Natsuki waved her fan, she giggled, finally breaking that emotionless doll face.

    "For now, I am looking forward to your other 6 blends of ck tea..."

    "You want some?"

    Wu Yan looked like a wolf who just encountered a rabbit. The dirty businessman found an easy target and he started snickering.

    "I can brew some for you, but, what can you do for me in return?"

    "Nn?"

    Natsukiughed ambiguously.

    "I do recall selflessly submitting an assault mage application for a certain someone..."

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze.

    "Now, you dare ask for favors in return for a pot of ck tea?"

    Natsuki closed her eyes, her smile is far from innocuous.

    "You can try, I don¡¯t mind..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan backed off.

    "You already put it like this, I wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Natsuki pursed her lips, she sipped tea again. Although this tea isn¡¯t up to her standard, it¡¯s still tolerable. It would be a waste if she came here and went back without finishing her cup of tea.

    She finished her ck tea and she pressed the button on the table, the waiter came and refilled her cup.

    Wu Yan shook his head, he also drank one more cup of tea. The waiter went away with a smile, the two coincidentally finished a pot of tea.

    "Now¡¯s our chance!"

    Kotori saw the waiter approaching Wu Yan & Natsuki¡¯s table with a freshly brewed pot of tea, she turned towards Kojou.

    "Akatsuki! When I give you the cue, you are going to..."

    "What?!"

    Kojou yelped after listening to Kotori. She instantly smashed down on his head.

    "Pipe down!"

    "Are we seriously going to do that?"

    Kojou held his head while voicing his doubt.

    "Just do as I say!"

    Kotori¡¯smander mode is unleashed. She used her aura to coerce Kojou who onlysted a second under her intense gaze. He nodded like a servant.

    Kotori turned towards Yukina after recalling something.

    "Yukina, ready your magic-dispelling Sekkarou, wait for my cue!"

    "Eh?..."

    Yukina didn¡¯t think her identity was alreadypromised. After cooperating with Kotori in one of her "assistive experiment", she knew better than to dy. She took out her silver spear.

    Mechanical Demon-Purging Assault Spear Mark Seven

    The spear¡¯s other name is Sekkarou.

    It¡¯s a weapon designed specifically to fight demons. Its spearhead is designed like thetest fighter jet model¡¯s shape. Its modern design is why it has another title, the Mechanical Spear.

    ording to legends, there are only three such spears in the world. It¡¯s one of the strongest close-quarter weapons in existence.

    It¡¯s said to possess the ability to kill a primogenitor.

    It is an untested rumor, there are only four primogenitors in the world and so far none have fallen to the Anti-demon spears.

    It is, however, proven that the spears can kill immortal vampires.

    Sekkarou had Divine Oscition Effect installed in the spear. It can tear through magic and magical entities. Any demons proficient in magic feared this spear, a jab from this can be fatal for beings relying on magic.

    Vampires looked immortal when they can be killed, only primogenitors are immortal in this world.

    Kotori saw Yukina taking out Sekkarou like she had been told. When the waiter got into position...

    "Now! Akatsuki!"

    Kojou gnashed his teeth, he sent out a small burst of golden lightning to attack the waiter¡¯s leg.

    "Ah..."

    The waiter¡¯s leg went numb for a second, the sudden electrical attack disrupted his motor control, the cup of tea flew out of his hands due to this sudden interruption. The ck tea spilled out.

    There¡¯s a figure in the path of the ck tea spige.

    Natsuki.

    "Nn?"

    Natsuki detected something wrong, she looked at her side and she saw the ck tea threatening to rain down on her, she furrowed her brows.

    Without intending to dodge, she tapped her finge on the table and a wave of magic power went for the ck tea.

    Ring

    Nobody saw the tiny magical oscition effect, including Natsuki!

    Her wave of magic got negated.

    Before she can gasp, the ck tea rained down on her.

 Chapter 969: Either be patient or be assertive

    <h4>Chapter 969: Either be patient or be assertive</h4>

    Wu Yan wanted tough but he decided against that, he held hisughter and his face went red as he watched Natsuki in amusement.

    "I am so sorry! I am so sorry!"

    The waiter kept bowing and apologizing to Natsuki. Meanwhile, Natsuki sat there like she didn¡¯t just get tea spilled on her.

    Natsuki¡¯s cool look is gone, her shoulder and upper torso were wet with tea, her white goth lolita dress is soaked with tea. Her hair also got wet, the tea really soaked her hair.

    She crossed her arms with closed eyes. She continued sitting there in such a state for 5 minutes. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to process reality. However, Wu Yan knows this is just her sulking.

    Wu Yan waved for the waiter to go away all while holding his amusement back.

    "It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Go away for now..."

    "O-okay!"

    The waiter quickly scurried away.

    "Natsuki..."

    Wu Yan beamed at her. She didn¡¯t respond to him. She continued crossing her arm like an emotionless doll. This is just her way of showing her embarrassment.

    Since Natsuki isn¡¯t replying, Wu Yan pursed his lips. He had an idea and he cheekily called her again.

    "Natsuki-chan."

    "You wanna die?"

    A frosty voice instantly came from Natsuki. He shook his head.

    "Don¡¯t get angry, you didn¡¯t respond so I..."

    "Hmph..."

    Natsuki turned her head the other way. It just looked like she¡¯s sulking in front of an adult, super cute.

    "You okay?"

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Man, the legendary demon killer, the Witch of the Void, Minamiya Natsuki can¡¯t even dodge spilled tea?..."

    Natsuki gave Wu Yan a cold look and he zipped his mouth. He gestured a zip motion near his lips to signify his submission. Natsuki looked away and she frowned.

    She touched her wet locks of hair while mumbling.

    "That¡¯s weird, I tried to stop the tea but my magic power suddenly disappeared..."

    Wu Yan flinched, he looked around like he had an idea. He could see a few shady individuals hiding behind a pir some distance away.

    Wu Yan instantly knew what transpired.

    "What are you looking at?..."

    "N-nothing..."

    Wu Yan hurriedly looked back. Natsuki was leering at him with a stern look and he just couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing out loud.

    Cough cough cough

    Wu Yan coughed to get rid of hisughter bug.

    "Don¡¯t you feel hot? ck tea is brewed to a temperature of at least 80 degrees Celsius, you know?"

    "Mind your own business."

    Natsuki¡¯s curt response made Wu Yan unsure whether to get annoyed or amused by her.

    Wu Yan took out a handkerchief and he started wiping her face.

    Natsuki got petrified.

    Feeling someone wiping her face, she looked at Wu Yan who had a warm and smiling expression. Her heart started racing...

    "I-I can do it myself!"

    Natsuki felt weird being touched by Wu Yan like this, she wanted to pull the handkerchief away from him but she¡¯s no match for Wu Yan whenpeting in strength.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    He scolded her. Natsuki stopped as Wu Yan continued wiping her. Her hand stayed on Wu Yan¡¯s hand all while he¡¯s wiping her face.

    As for Natsuki, her mind already went nk...

    "As expected of Nii-san..."

    Kotori nodded, she praised Wu Yan¡¯s speed.

    "Seizing the opportunity when it arises, that¡¯s the Ratatoskr¡¯s God of Conquest for you!"

    "Natsuki-chan..."

    Kojou watched the scene unfold with cold sweat.

    "N-no, that¡¯s not Natsuki-chan, the real Natsuki-chan would have whacked the vampire-sensei with her fan the moment he went out of line..."

    "Sensei..."

    Yukina¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "He¡¯s so skilled at doing that, how lewd..."

    "A-amazing..."

    Kanon who worshipped him praised.

    As for Nagisa, she watched the whole thing with puffing cheeks. When she reached full puffiness, she decided to look the other way, pretending that she didn¡¯t see anything.

    She patiently waited for Wu Yan to finish wiping her hair and face. Then, she looked at Wu Yan with a weird look.

    "I didn¡¯t think you had so much grace in you..."

    Wu Yan rolled her eyes at her. He let her Tsundere side speak for her.

    "Now that we are done with your face and hair, that leaves your clothes, the ck tea will stain your clothes if we just wipe it like this or use magic to evaporate the water, right?"

    Natsuki agreed and Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Okay, my house is nearby so you can change clothes there..."

    "Distance is not a problem for me, I can just teleport..."

    "Do as I say!"

    Wu Yan stopped her right in her tracks. Natsuki raised an eyebrow, a heavy pressure startedshing his body. Wu Yan just ignored her animosity.

    For girls like Natsuki, to score familiarity points with her, you either need to wear her defense down or you have to be assertive!

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t known for his patience. That¡¯s why he chose to go on the offensive, he¡¯s immortal anyway so she can screw him six ways from Sunday and he would still be fine.

    He got rid of his masochistic thoughts and he pulled Natsuki up from her chair.

    "Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t want to stay soaked like this, right? Or do you want to sit longer in that state?"

    Wu Yan pulled her out of the cafe.

    "Unhand me!"

    Natsuki struggled.

    "I can walk on my own!"

    "Just listen to me!"

    "Let go!"

    "No!"

    "You..."

    The two tussled with each other as they exited the cafe.

    "Let¡¯s follow them!"

    Kotori jumped out with her squad of four other members. They quickly trailed Wu Yan and Natsuki...

    Itogami Ind, Souther Residential region, inside an apartment...

    Wu Yan came out of the bath only to see Natsuki sipping ck tea on the sofa. He helplessly shook his head.

    "You just got soaked by ck tea, and now you¡¯re drinking ck tea again? There has to be a limit to how much you can dig ck tea..."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Anyway, the hot water¡¯s ready, go take a bath and get rid of that ck tea scent on you. The clothes are also there, wear those while we clean your stained clothes..."

    Natsuki sighed after giving Wu Yan a nce.

    She didn¡¯t think there woulde a day where she takes a bath in a man¡¯s home.

    Technically, this is Kotori and Kanon¡¯s home too. It would be unfair to call it a man¡¯s home.

    She gave herself that excuse as she stood up. She went inside the bathroom and ¡¯bam¡¯ the door closed.

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan drylyughed.

    "She ignored me..."

    She removed her ck tea-smelling clothes and revealed her tender but strangely charming body.

    Then, she picked up a piece of clothing near the clothing rack. Before she entered the bathtub, she casually looked at the piece of cloth she had and her eyes went wide.

    She hoisted the cloth up just to make sure her eyes weren¡¯t ying a trick on her. Then, veins started bulging near her temple as anger rose up within her.

 Chapter 970: A cold move? An assist by an ally

    Chapter 970: A cold move? An assist by an ally

    Wu Yan sighed in relief when he heard the sshing soundsing from the bathroom. Natsuki is currently bathing and he slumped down on the sofa with all his energy sapped from him.

    "Hey, Kotori¡­"

    Wu Yan turned on his earpiece.

    "Where are you guys?"

    Kotori replied.

    "We are next door!"

    "In Nagisa''s home?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his forehead. He bitterlyughed.

    "How are you going to help if you don''t know what''s going on here?"

    "Rx!"

    Kotori said.

    "We are done with the preparations!"

    "You already prepared?"

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    "Don''t tell me you''re using high-tech equipment to spy on us."

    "Don''t call it spying, it''s called assisting someone!"

    Kotori snapped back.

    "Also, we didn''t install any cameras so no matter what you two end up doing there, we will never know¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Wu Yanughed wryly.

    "Are you trying to tell me something here?"

    "Saa¡­"

    Kotori responded. Wu Yan felt an ominous feeling rising up within himself.

    This brat, she didn''t go and do something I don''t know, right?

    The sound of something cutting through air entered his ears the moment he had that idea. Wu Yan reacted quickly even though he is taken by surprise.

    Wu Yan sped his hands together and caught the thrown object like a pro. It was a ckcey fan¡­

    He already knew who threw this fan.

    Wu Yan wanted toin.

    "I say, you¡­"

    Wu Yan''sint went back down his throat, his mouth widened just like his eyes, he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him.

    "Na-Na-Na¡­"

    Wu Yan''s throat went dry and he stuttered. Natsuki is frowning at him while standing near the bathroom door. Her merciless eyes were sharp as knives.

    That''s nothing new, she liked staring daggers into people she didn''t like despite her moe appearance. However, her stern attitude more than made up for her childish appearance. But, what''s so unbelievable is her current look, she was showing bashfulness.

    That''s right, she''s red as a tomato.

    Who wouldn''t? She''s only wearing a single blouse. And, it''s a white blouse.

    Her smooth porcin white legs were revealed for all to see.

    Her petite figure, her waist-length hair, her doll-like face and her forced serious look, Wu Yan''s heart started racing.

    She''s¡­ enchanting¡­

    Gulp

    Wu Yan gulped, he slowly turned his face the other way because Natsuki used killing intent on him.

    He''s not afraid of getting killed, he''s afraid that he might pounce on her if he didn''t

    That would probably end badly for him.

    "Erm¡­ Natsuki¡­"

    Wu Yan tried to test the water.

    "What?!"

    Seeing Wu Yan''s shocked look and hearing his trembling voice, Natsuki''s rage died down a bit. She still sounded very annoyed.

    "You¡­"

    Wu Yan sneaked one more look at Natsuki in a blouse. He bitterly shook his head.

    "Why are you wearing something like that?"

    "Ha?"

    Natsuki''s eyes were burning with rage.

    "Didn''t you prepare this for me?!"

    "Me?¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched, then, he recalled how Kotori said all the preparations were done beforehand. His face went ‡å.

    Kotori did this, she probably also prepared the clothes.

    Guh, that blouse, it belonged to Kotori¡­

    Natsuki raised her chin at Wu Yan''s frustrating appearance. She sighed.

    For some reason, she feels out of it today, it''s just too tiring¡­

    Moreover, it feels like someone''s manipting the events from behind the scenes.

    Natsuki frowned again.

    As expected of the top assault mage on Itogami Ind, she already detected something''s wrong just by getting a few clues and relying on her intuition. The Witch of the Void lived up to her title.

    Since she can''t prove her suspicions, Natsuki decided to shelf her thoughts, for now, sheughed at herself.

    Sure, today''s not her day but she went a bit too far assuming people wanted to take a shot at her. Nobody has so much free time to cause trouble for her, right?

    Well, she''s correct but the culprit actually wants her to enter someone''s harem instead of taking a shot at her.

    She shook her head and she calmed her feelings down. She looked up only to be astounded by the person looking at her.

    The person is currently examining her with a serious and thoughtful look. She can feel his breath on her.

    Wu Yan gave an honest smile after scrutinizing her small but cute mien.

    "Natsuki, you''re actually pretty charming."

    "What¡­"

    Natsuki was stunned by this suddenment. She looked at the masculine face that''s only a few inches away from her. She almost jumped back.

    "You¡­"

    She suppressed the urge to run away.

    "You think I am going to be happy just because you praised me? Back off!"

    As expected of Natsuki, she can still keep her cool look up.

    Wu Yan silently praised her. This situation is troubling.

    Natsuki didn''t give him any chance to move in.

    This girl is harder to handle than he had expected¡­

    He wondered what would happen if he kissed her since they are this close. Would she still be able to keep up that cold attitude?

    Wu Yan started smirking when that evil thought came into his mind. Natsuki''s heart also started throbbing quickly.

    Her guts told her that if she didn''t back away now, something unforeseen would happen.

    However, she doesn''t want to appear meek or surrender¡­

    Natsuki started wrestling with her emotions and thoughts.

    The two stared into each other''s eyes like that, the mood also got weird.

    Suddenly, a small force pushed Wu Yan from behind.

    This small force was only enough to push over a vase. Against an unwary Wu Yan, however, this was enough to tip him over.

    In a second, the distance of 2 inches got shortened drastically.

    Natsuki saw it¡­

    Wu Yan''s ever-encroaching face¡­

    "!!!"

    Wu Yan and Natsuki''s eyes went wide.

    Then, the smooth sensation of two sets of lips touching entered their minds. They stared at each other in stunned silence for 10 whole seconds.

    Wu Yan returned to his senses first. He felt Natsuki''s intoxicating lips on his and his heart trembled. He reached out and he picked her petite body up¡­

    "Mwuu¡­"

    Wu Yan''s abrupt action shook Natsuki back into reality. She noticed her current state and her heart thumped. She wanted to escape but Wu Yan already embraced her tightly.

    His manly odor entered her nostrils, she can also feel his warm hug paralyzing her mind. Then, the tip of his tongue pried open her clenched teeth.

    "Muu¡­ Uuu¡­"

    Natsuki moaned while stuck in her dazed state.

 Chapter 971: Natsukiâ€™s abnormal behavior. Intervention?

    <h4>Chapter 971: Natsuki''s abnormal behavior. Intervention?</h4>

    Next door, Nagisa and Kojou''s home...

    "..."

    Kotori, Nagisa, Kanon, Yukina, and Kojou were all packed in front of the TV, they were watching the incredible scene in silence...

    "Smooth..."

    Kotori chomped her candy with a victorious grin.

    "I just wanted to create a mood, I didn''t think Onii-san would be able to seize the chance and..."

    Nagisa isn''t amused, unlike Kotori. She stared at the TV with fuming eyes, she also started mumbling what appeared to be curses.

    "I can''t believe he kissed Minamiya-sensei. Sensei is a viin, hmph, Nagisa''s not gonna care about you anymore. Er, no, yeah, I will ignore him for 1 month. Wait, that''s too long, I will ignore you for one week! Uuu, no, that''s still too long, okay, 1 day it is then..."

    Nagisa prattled on. Yukina and Kanon watched her antics with awkward smiles. When they looked at the scene, they blushed again. Then...

    "How lewd..."

    "He''s so bold..."

    The girls were watching the "live stream" where Wu Yan is smooching with Natsuki. They had different reactions but they never shifted their gaze away from the TV.

    Meanwhile, Kojou was in the "orz" pose, he had a dim background thatplemented his emotions.

    "It''s over, if Natsuki-chan ever finds out it was me who pushed her..."

    He imagined what Natsuki would do and he trembled like a calf, his aura also darkened.

    He was the hidden power that shoved Wu Yan forward.

    Technically, he was acting on orders.

    Kojou didn''t know what Kotori is plotting, he only knows he has to do as Kotori said or else. He pushed Wu Yan from behind, his fate seems to be that of the unwilling victim.

    Rather than that, if Wu Yan was here, he would surely yell at them.

    Didn''t you guys say no cameras?!

    It felt like Wu Yan was hugging a doll, he kept hugging Natsuki''s dainty body. His tongue continued wrapping around her small tongue.

    Their battlefield shifted. Due to the height difference between Wu Yan and Natsuki, when he hugged her, he hoisted her up from the ground.

    Now, Wu Yan is on the sofa while Natsuki straddled Wu Yan''s thigh. They looked like they were duking it out but it was actually Wu Yan who did most of the job.

    As for Natsuki, she''s already stunned by the rapid development.

    Although she''s actually 26-years-old, she looked like she''s barely 15.

    For Natsuki, love is a luxury she couldn''t afford. Meanwhile, other girls her age were already far ahead in this field.

    Natsuki''s looks were top tier. For those hairy males with peculiars tastes, she''s incredibly alluring. However, her serious mood and cold attitude made it so that she hadn''t touched a man''s hand by her age. She also rarely touched another woman.

    In this regards, Natsuki is poorly equipped for such an encounter.

    She couldn''t use her usual stern and cold words in this situation. She stared in astonishment as Wu Yan carried her through the motions. In front of Wu Yan, she lost her cool and poised attitude.

    Wu Yan''s hand subconsciously moved up and down her smooth back. Then, his hand slid down and touched her ivory legs. After that, he moved his hand back up until he grabbed her firm booty. The texture made Wu Yan realize something that stopped him.

    He didn''t feel any fabric down there.

    Natsuki''s not wearing...

    Natsuki returned to her senses when Wu Yan''s hand got near her secret garden.

    She finally noticed how Wu Yan''s tongue is inside her and her butt got grabbed as well. She''s also straddling on Wu Yan while leaning against his chest!

    Natsuki''s eyes started brightening up with panic. She shoved Wu Yan away and she jumped to the couch on the opposite side.

    "Huh... Huh..."

    Natsuki stared at Wu Yan with hatred in her eyes.

    "You bastard, how dare you..."

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed and he mumbled.

    "Erm, it was an ident..."

    "I don''t want to hear it!"

    Natsuki cut him short. It''s unknown whether she''s purely angry or there''s bashfulness mixed in here. Soon, she returned to her usual cool expression.

    "Forget what just happened and never mention it again!"

    Natsuki sounded very cold. It''s like he touched her reverse scaled or something. Wu Yan could tell something is wrong so he stored away his cheeky smile. He raised an eyebrow.

    "Hey, do you know what you''ve just said?"

    "I know..."

    Natsuki stared at Wu Yan.

    "You just need to answer with a ''Yes''."

    A hint of anger rose up within Wu Yan.

    "And if I say no?"

    Natsuki spat out a sentence so cold it sounded like it could freeze anything.

    "I will break all ties with you and we will never see each other again!"

    "What?..."

    Wu Yan was taken by surprise.

    This is the first time he heard Natsuki acting this distant. And, she''s not joking around.

    His red eyes were focused on Natsuki. Natsuki also stared back without backing off, she''s very sure about her decision.

    Wu Yan balled his palms into fists.

    "Do you hate me that much?"

    Natsuki turned her back towards Wu Yan.

    "No, it''s the opposite, you''re the only guy I''ve ever treated nicely..."

    "Why would you say something like that then?"

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    Natsuki didn''t reply. A sad sound came from the petite and lonely figure in front of him. Her words cut Wu Yan''s heart very deeply.

    "I have no right and will never have a chance to touch this kind of stuff..."

    Natsuki teleported away with thatst sentence. Only the faint magic ripples of a spell got left behind.

    Wu Yan stared silently at her original position.

    "Onii-san..."

    "Sensei!"

    Kotori, Nagisa, Kanon, Yukina, and Kojou entered the room. They stopped near Wu Yan, their faces were also dark and heavy with emotions.

    "Sensei..."

    Nagisa and Kanon grabbed his hands. They were worried as they saw the scene just now.

    Kotori also walked up to Wu Yan. She looked at the spot where Natsuki disappeared. Shemented with a distant attitude.

    "ording to her tone, it sounded more like..."

    "She has something else that''s stopping her."

    Wu Yan answered Kotori by interrupting her.

    "With Natsuki''s personality, she didn''t do that on a whim. I am guessing she''s not telling us something very important, it''s also the same thing that''s limiting her freedom..."

    "What would that be?"

    Kojou and Yukina exchanged a look. They turned their gazes toward Wu Yan.

    "Hmm, who knows?..."

    Wu Yan shrugged. He then chortled.

    "It sounds like we should intervene, no?"

 Chapter 972: An inquiry into the issue restricting Natsuki

    <h4>Chapter 972: An inquiry into the issue restricting Natsuki</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy middle school division.

    Opening the door of the teacher''s office, Wu Yan didn''t go for his seat, he turned his attention towards a certain seat.

    Then, he approached the teacher sitting there.

    "Sasasaki-sensei."

    "Nn?"

    Sasasaki was buried in her work so she didn''t notice Wu Yan''s presence, she responded with a smile when she identified him.

    "Ara, Wu Yan-sensei, what a rare visitor..."

    Sasasaki jokingly said, her surprise wasn''t lost on Wu Yan.

    "It''s lunchtime. This is unusual, you should be busy painting a pink mood with your middle school girlfriend no? What are you doing here in the office? Ah, did you get dumped?"

    Wu Yan''s serious look copsed and he can''t help but feel frustrated.

    "Sasasaki-sensei, let''s put the jokes aside. I am here to talk about a serious matter with you."

    "Serious matter?"

    Sasasaki tilted her head.

    "Important enough for you to ditch your lunch date? What could it be?"

    Although she still busted Wu Yan''s balls, she did put down her work.

    Sasasaki might look unreliable but she graduated in the same batch as Natsuki''s alma mater. Her fame as an assault mage is also on par with Natsuki.

    She knows when she should joke and when she should crack her knuckles. She might be grinning but the light in her eyes told everyone she''s serious. This is the appropriate response given Wu Yan''s grim tone.

    "Okay, you''re my kouhai so I''ve got to help you."

    Wu Yan nodded with a smile. He minced his words properly.

    "Hey, Sasasaki-sensei, is something tying Natsuki down?"

    "Tying her down?"

    Sasasaki didn''t understand Wu Yan''s question. When she caught on, her smile was all but gone.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he noted this subtle change.

    "I feel like Natsuki is always trying to hide something important, that something is holding her back, restricting even her personal freedom..."

    Wu Yan lowered his voice before he continued his hunch.

    "Like the freedom to find love..."

    "And, what brought you there?"

    Sasasaki chuckled, her attitude changed.

    Wu Yan shrugged after scratching his cheek.

    "Well, let''s leave that for another time, if you know the truth then please tell me..."

    "Love, huh?"

    Sasasaki examined Wu Yan up and down. She started busting his balls.

    "Hmm, Wu Yan-sensei, I see you''ve outgrown students, now you''re moving onto teachers as well? Oh dear, that is troubling..."

    "Sasasaki-sensei!"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure whether tough or cry.

    "Stop shifting the subject and tell me..."

    "I won''t tell you!"

    Sasasaki gave Wu Yan a firm answer. Her face is deadly serious, she will not budge from this stance.

    "Why?..."

    "Because you shouldn''t be asking this question, not to me anyway..."

    Sasasaki shook her head.

    "Since you already detected this, why didn''t you just ask Natsuki about it?..."

    Sasasaki didn''t give Wu Yan time to answer.

    "You already know you''re not gonna get anything from Natsuki-senpai, right?"

    Wu Yan lowered his head.

    "If Natsuki-senpai chose to stay mum then it''s not my ce to butt in..."

    Sasasaki sighed. She shifted her gaze over to Wu Yan.

    "It''s not a secret. A lot of people actually know about this. Again, if she''s not telling you then you''re not going to get the answer from me. I can only say Natsuki is shouldering an immense burden, that''s the heavy chains she''s lugging around."

    Sasasaki said in a cryptic manner.

    "Natsuki-senpai, she''s a very sad girl..."

    Sasasaki stopped there. She resumed her work.

    Wu Yan knows she won''t give him any more clues than that. She looked like she''s on bad terms with Natsuki. But, anyone who knows the deal between Natsuki and Sasasaki will know that they are more like sisters who quarrel all the time. Logically speaking, if she''s so close, she should be the first one to stand up for her.

    Yet, she chose to lean more towards respecting Natsuki''s decision.

    This hints that the issue is greater than Sasasaki''s ability to solve it.

    Wu Yan has a feeling that there is more to this than meets the eye...

    Suddenly...

    Mission 2pleted, obtained Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points x10,000!

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 17,170

    Item Points: 1,275,000

    Ability Points: 16,000

    Summoning Points: 17,300

    Level: 80

    "This..."

    Wu Yan felt odd, this message came out of nowhere.

    This notification should havee around the same time Wu Yan saved Kanon from Kensei''s control. At thetest, it should have urred after he modified her Angel Circuits and transformed her into his familiar. Why did the System decide it''s finished only now?

    Wu Yan opened his menu to double check.

    Transcript world: Strike the Blood

    Quest: Salvation

    Mission 1: Be an assault mage on Itogami Ind pleted)

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 5,000

    Mission 2: Stop the Heaven Ascension rites and save the artificial angel, Kanase Kanon pleted)

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 10,000

    Mission 3: Investigate the mystery behind Natsuki''s existence and solve it.

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 30,000

    Wu Yanughed when he saw hisst mission. He is very d it turned out this way.

    Even the system is on his side.

    It seems like meeting you is fate and our destiny is to walk down future''s path together.

    Just you wait, I am gonna bust that door down!

    His grin made Sasasaki who was secretly checking out his response puzzled. Wu Yan didn''t press on, he exited the teacher''s office.

    He made sure to close the door behind him. Next, he made his way towards the high school section. He also took out his phone and he found the number he got some time ago. He dialed it...

    After a brief ringing, a light-hearted voice came from the other side.

    "Yo, scandalous teacher, why did you give me a call out of nowhere?"

    Wu Yan can hear the recipient isn''t pleased with his abrupt call, the recipient also took a few verbal jabs at him.

    "I had to get up from a very pleasant lunch just to answer your call. Is it job-rted? I didn''t get any information though..."

    The recipient kept grumbling and Wu Yan allowed him to do so. Then, he replied.

    "Let''s meet up."

    "Nn?"

    The recipient sensed Wu Yan''s serious tone and the recipient responded with an equally serious tone.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Wu Yan chuckled, he looked at the rooftop of the high school division.

    "Private matter."

 Chapter 973: one question per party, the answer

    <h4>Chapter 973: one question per party, the answer</h4>

    Saikai city, Saikai Academy, High school section, rooftop...

    The wind sculpted the exposed rooftop, the trash left by the students who ate their lunch here got blown away. The wind also carried away the smell of food. In a sense, this violent wind cleaned up the rooftop.

    Standing near the edge of the rooftop, Wu Yan allowed the wind to mess up his clothes and hair. Even when dust assaulted the male, he continued gazing down at the school from his high vantage point. His back was turned towards the rooftop entrance.

    Soon, the rooftop entrance opened up again. Another figure entered the scene.

    The neer is a male in Saikai High School uniform, he had swept-back hair with his distinctive earphone hung around his neck. He looked like a delinquent but his friendly smile had a bit of urgency mixed in it.

    He''s the one who cooperated with Wu Yan to deal with the Fake Angels, Yaze Motoki.

    "Yo!"

    He greeted Wu Yan casually. He chuckled while teasing Wu Yan.

    "Sorry I made you wait, scandalous-sensei."

    Wu Yan shook his head. He turned around only to see another unexpected guest standing next to Motoki.

    She''s wearing the Saikai High School female student uniform, she had twin braids and sses. Her demeanor is one ofposure and steadiness. She gave off a very knowledgeable air.

    Wu Yan didn''t think she was invited here just for her knowledge. Motoki must have brought her here for another reason.

    He raised an eyebrow at the girl with the sses.

    "And, you are?..."

    "Well, let me introduce her!"

    Yaze Motoki stepped forward and he stepped to the side to present the girl with the sses.

    "Shizuka Koyomi, third year high school student, my senpai, and also my girlfriend!"

    Motoki said that with a smug look on his face. Koyomi didn''t react at all, it''s like Motoki is introducing someone else.

    They were a weird couple no matter how you sliced it...

    Wu Yan gave them that weird couple tag.

    "Don''t tell me you brought her here just to tell me she''s your girlfriend, right?"

    "Of course not!"

    Motoki shook his head, he stuck his hands in his pockets.

    "I brought her here because she wanted to meet you..."

    "Meet me?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he asked Koyomi.

    "Why?..."

    "Because of her other identity."

    Motoki continued.

    "She''s one of the three saints presiding over the Lion King Organization."

    Wu Yan started scrutinizing Koyomi with an amused look.

    "A saint, huh? To what do I owe this honor?"

    Koyomi raised her head slowly and she replied.

    "The Duke of Ardeal Principality likes you..."

    "Vatler?"

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    "You came here because of him?"

    "Yes..."

    Her maic and learned voice entered his ears.

    "Anyone would be intrigued to meet the vampire who defeated the Duke of Ardeal Principality..."

    "Is the Lion King Organization running on whimsical orders of their superiors?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Just get straight to the point, why are you here?"

    Koyomi turned taciturn. After a while, she opened her mouth.

    "I have one question for you."

    "Shoot."

    Wu Yan gave her the green light without hesitation. Motoki and Koyomi didn''t think he would answer so willingly.

    Wu Yan added to his statement while they were still stunned by his readiness.

    "Simrly, you guys have to answer one question."

    "Alright, allow me to be presumptuous as to ask this..."

    Koyomi lowered her head, her sses cover her eyes. The question she is going to ask would turn the mood heavy.

    "You, just what are you? Rather, what is your existence?"

    Koyomi, the Saint from the Lion King organization needed to ascertain his true identity.

    "You''re a vampire, right?"

    Koyomi rified her question.

    "The duke of Ardeal Principality is without a doubt the strongest vampire beneath the primogenitors. However, ording to my intel, he suffered multiple defeats at your hand..."

    Koyomi continued.

    "If you pulled some tricks to beat him, he wouldn''t be that happy. But, you beat him in a fair contest of strength, other than primogenitors, that shouldn''t have been possible..."

    "I would appreciate it if you tell me just what kind of existence you are."

    The air remained tense...

    He looked at the couple who stared intently back at him. Heughed sarcastically.

    "You already know the answer, why do you have to confirm one more time?"

    Koyomi raised her head abruptly while Motoki took a step back with astonishment.

    "You''re..."

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "I am a primogenitor."

    "Impossible!"

    Motoki snapped back.

    "There are only four primogenitors, there cannot be a fifth one!"

    "I don''t know the true nature of the primogenitors in this world, Kojou is the first primogenitor I met on this world..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Even if you ask me, I don''t know how to give a satisfactory answer..."

    "This world?"

    Koyomi caught Wu Yan''s hint.

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Is it that surprising? Familiars and spirits are beings from another realm, it shouldn''t be that weird to have a visitor from another world, right?"

    Motoki and Koyomi were stunned beyond words.

    Wu Yan''s answer went out of their eptable bound of knowledge and experience.

    "Okay, my turn."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "As a saint from Lion King Organization, do you know the secret behind Natsuki?"

    "Natsuki-chan?"

    Motoki frowned, he didn''t think Wu Yan would raise a question over Natsuki''s identity.

    Koyomi stared at Wu Yan and she answered.

    "Prison barrier."

    "Prison barrier?!"

    Wu Yan turned towards Koyomi.

    "You mean the max-security jail for demonic and magical criminals? Natsuki is linked to that?!"

    "Do you know what witches are?"

    Koyomi asked.

    "Witches are beings who made a contract with demons, these demons will serve the witch in exchange for something from the witch, these demons are Guardians. This is how witches gain power equal or greater than demons!"

    Wu Yan stayed silent, he waited for Koyomi to finish her exnation.

    Koyomi continued.

    "But, there is a price to pay for this contract. A demon will never give you their powers for free. The Witch of the Void, Minamiya Natsuki''s price is to serve as the jailer and warden for the Prison barrier. Her real body is sleeping in the Prison barrier world, she guards the Prison barrier."

    "And thissts until her death!"

    "Impossible!"

    Wu Yan interrupted Motoki who tried to finish Koyomi''s exnation.

    "If she''s sealed behind the Prison Barrier, why is Natsuki walking around outside?!"

    "It''s a magic spell that allows her to separate her consciousness..."

    Koyomi answered.

    "The real Natsuki in an enchanted sleep in the Prison Barrier world sealed her five senses and a major portion of her powers into a substitute body. That body can move around outside. That''s the Natsuki in this world."

    Wu Yan clenched his fists. His heart started boiling with emotions.

    That''s why Natsuki said she''s not qualified for romance. The Natsuki he sees is only a substitute.

    Her real body is in an enchanted sleep in the Prison Barrier world, how would she experience true love? How would she ever understand what it''s like to start a family?

    Wu Yan looked at the clouds atop and he stared at them for a while...

 Chapter 974: Just know what you should do

    <h4>Chapter 974: Just know what you should do</h4>

    Night time...

    Wu Yanid there in his bed, he looked at the ceiling while his thoughts wandered elsewhere.

    Wu Yan thought about the information he got from Koyomi and he suddenly felt conflicted.

    He is new to the assault mage profession but he has heard about the infamous Prison barrier world.

    Although there aren''t that many magicians and demons walking around, these individuals who wielded supernatural powers can be seen almost everywhere on Itogami Ind. There are also those who boasted superior power rtive to the average mage and demon.

    Absolute power corrupts absolutely. When they fall to the dark side, these super-powered demons and humans can wreak havoc when left unchecked.

    After Itogami Ind was built, there are numerous examples of superviins. The ind faced multiple crises due to these superviins, countless human lives were lost.

    After these events, the demons and assault mages who caused destruction went missing, nobody has heard of them after that.

    The residents weren''t happy that these superviins went missing just like that. They should be punished for their crimes, not disappear in a poof.

    The rumors spread further and further until somebody spected about a special prison used to detain and imprison these superviins. This is the urban legend of the Prison Barrier world.

    It''s only an urban legend as far as most of the residents are concerned. Nobody has officially confirmed the existence of the Prison Barrier after all. They joked about it during lunch and dinners so Wu Yan heard about it on multiple asions.

    It''s Wu Yan''s belief that all rumors have a kernel of truth in them. Even if it''s hyped out of proportion. The same goes for urban legends on Itogami Ind.

    Wu Yan didn''t think about verifying the Prison Barrier. He assumed that ce would have nothing to do with him. He didn''t think he would stumble on this secret like this.

    ording to Koyomi, the Prison Barrier is something like a dreamscape created by Natsuki''s real body. She hypnotized herself into transforming the dreamscape into a prison world. As long as Natsuki stays in her enchanted sleep, the Prison Barrier will always be in ce.

    To wake Natsuki up from this enchanted sleep, indirectly rescuing the witch from her part of the contract, it''s necessary to destroy the entire Prison Barrier.

    It won''t be easy to break Natsuki''s deal with her demon guardian. There are tons of sticky procedures. The Prison Barrier itself is also another problem.

    With the Prison Barrier gone, one can save Natsuki but the criminals inside will also be freed. Itogami Ind will suffer a crisis like never before if that happens.

    Even if Wu Yan didn''t care what happens after that, Natsuki will definitely not let him go.

    What to do...

    Wu Yan pondered, it was so stressful his knuckles cracked under his immense grip.

    "Still awake?"

    A voice and a figure came beside Wu Yan.

    Kotori appeared in his field of vision. She is still chewing her candy with that cool look of hers. She looked down at Wu Yan from the side of the bed.

    She can see Wu Yan''s troubled, she pursed her lips as the taste of her candy spread within her mouth.

    "Oh boy, you look so stressed out..."

    Kotori''s words only got a sigh from Wu Yan. He bitterlyughed.

    "How can I not? No matter what I do, it''s hard to pick a humane choice..."

    "Huh?"

    Kotori raised an eyebrow, she started teasing Wu Yan.

    "But you''re not human, you''re a vampire."

    "You can still joke at a time like this?"

    Wu Yan''s bitter smile deepened.

    "I really admire you if that''s the case. I am pulling my hair out at this point..."

    Kotori snorted.

    "Who told you to go chew off something bigger than you can handle?!"

    "Who?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "You''re the one who told me to go conquer Natsuki''s route. You''re the one who sent me on this assignment!"

    "What makes you think I am referring to that?"

    Kotori took out the candy in her mouth, she waved it around.

    "I am talking about your so called stress."

    "My problems?"

    Wu Yan frowned with confusion.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You still don''t understand?"

    Kotori nced at him. She started exining.

    "I don''t get why you''re thinking so deeply about this, I thought you''re very suited for this kind of intricate work?"

    "Intricate... work..."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    Kotori gave him a warm gaze.

    "Onii-san, he''s someone who would risk it all to protect the ones in his heart. You wouldn''t easily give up because the world gave you problems..."

    Kotori started talking with a sweet voice.

    "He might bezy, sozy that he needs people to kick him out of the bed every morning. However, when pushes to shove, he will still move..."

    Kotori rubbed her chin.

    "Instead of worrying here until the world ends, how about you follow your heart and just throw everything you can at the problem?!"

    Wu Yan stared at Kotori with an astounded look.

    "But..."

    "No buts!"

    Kotori turned around.

    "Just think about what you should do. The things that happen after that can be solved as we encounter it."

    "Believe in yourself, you have the power. Even if you can''t, I am still here..."

    Kotori disappeared from the room.

    He looked at where Kotori disappeared to and he stayed in his dazed state until he finallyughed out loud.

    "As expected of my cute sister!"

    He pped his cheeks and he sat up from his bed. He lost his hesitation, he looked like he had settled on an idea.

    He already knows what must be done. As for what happens after that, he can just handle it on his own.

    Biting his finger and standing around is the worst option.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shed, nobody can say what is going on in that mind of his.

    He opened his System menu and he started browsing the tabs there. Soon, he found the item he''s looking for.

    Rule Breaker (Grade C): A dagger that is capable of destroying and dispelling any and all magic spells and contracts. Upon contact with any enchanted items, person, enchantments, scrolls, connections, and contracts to a state before it was created. It is incredibly dull and weaker than a normal dagger in terms of physical damage. It is incredibly effective at nulling contracts.

    Cost: 1,000 Equipment Points

    Wu Yanughed when he saw the "incredibly effective at nulling contracts" part.

 Chapter 975: A request and an invitation

    Chapter 975: A request and an invitation

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy, High school division¡­

    Arriving at the end of the staircase, Wu Yan opened the rooftop door.

    For students, the school rooftop is a special ce.

    This is a spot for ndestine rendezvous between student couples. It is also a good ce to feed each other lunchboxes, if you have a significant other anyway. Generally speaking, only couples or couples-to-be hang out here.

    Saikai Academy is the same. There is only one rooftop for the high school division but it''s huge so couples can easily find a spot to sit down and enjoy a meal or chat the time away. As for the transition period between sses, it''s too short for anyone to hang out on the rooftop.

    When Wu Yan got here, there was already another figure waiting for him.

    They might be mistaken for a couple due to how they seemingly agreed to meet up here. However, that''s far from the truth, the topic they will be talking about is heavier than what students usually talk about.

    That''s because he''s meeting up with Shizuka Koyomi.

    She''s also holding a book. This suit her literature-girl archetype, for others, she looked like the textbook example of a girl who likes book and quiet. Ask anyone and you''re bound to get "Oh, she''s a hardworking student", "Her grades are very good", "Disciplinarymittee member", or the likes. Only those who know her true identity will know how scary she can get.

    As one of three saints of the Lion King Organization, her position came with immense responsibilities. The Lion King Organization is in charge of maintaining the equilibrium among magicians and magic forces. Their methods can get drastic and desperate at times but they are motivated by something greater than themselves.

    She became a saint while she''s still attending high school, that says a lot about Koyomi''s abilities.

    This is also why Wu Yan sought her out.

    He stopped three meters away from Koyomi. He greeted her casually.

    "Sorry, I made you wait¡­"

    "It''s an honor of mine to wait for the arrival of a majestic being like you."

    Koyomi replied in a formal tone.

    "In any case, you''re the regal fifth primogenitor, an existence standing at the top of the world¡­"

    "I mean, if a saint from the Lion King Organization praises me like this, it''s hard for me to not get shocked¡­"

    Wu Yan said with a nonchnt look. He swept his gaze over to Koyomi.

    "Let''s stop the pleasantries there. I am guessing your big brain already figured out why I asked you toe here."

    "The Witch of the Void?"

    Koyomi raised her head, her calm tone had a faint ripple in it.

    "You want to save her from the Prison Barrier?"

    Wu Yan gave her another nce and he voiced his thought.

    "Lend me the Itogami Ind for three days."

    "What did you say?!"

    Koyomi couldn''t believe her ears. She also forgot her polite manner of speech as she shrieked in shock. Wu Yan just said something earth-shaking.

    "I said to borrow the Itogami Ind to me for three days."

    Wu Yan pressed on with his demands.

    "With your ability as the Lion King Organization''s three saints, you can do something like that, no?"

    "You overestimated me¡­"

    Koyomi bitterlyughed.

    "Even with all three saints here, it would still be nigh impossible to fulfill your request. Forget the Management Corporation for now, there are other powerful magicians and entities here, if we can order them to do as we wished, we could have prevented a ton of tragedies¡­"

    "Ignore what they have to say!"

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "I just want the civilians including non-essential demons gone for three days. Tell me, can you do it or not?"

    Koyomi turned silent.

    Wu Yan gave her time to think. He patiently waited for Koyomi to answer him, the air remained still.

    "One week."

    Koyomi said.

    "Because there is an abnormal fluctuation in the dragon''s vein beneath Itogami Ind, the Lion King Organization will investigate the entire Itogami Ind. To prevent unwanted casualties, we will ask the Management Corporation to evacuate the civilians and registered demons after one week."

    "Is that satisfactory to you?"

    "That will do¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression loosened, he turned around and went for the door.

    "I owe you one!"

    Koyomi''s expression crumbled.

    A favor from a primogenitor, that is truly a useful gift.

    Itogami Ind, bay area¡­

    Oceanus Grave II, main deck swimming pool¡­

    There is a parasol and a beach chair here.

    Vatler wore sunsses and he had swimming trunks on. Currently, he is about to rest after a good swim.

    He was about to doze off when an aura suddenly appeared close to him. The presence woke him up, a smile spread across his face.

    "As usual, you really like barging in¡­"

    He stood up from the chair and he shrugged before turning around.

    "If you can board my ship properly and go through proper procedures, that would be great. I will still wee you though¡­"

    Wu Yan ignored Vatler''s tone and attitude. He said something that froze Vatler''s smile.

    "Bored out of your mind? Vatler¡­"

    He raised an eyebrow and he lowered his arms.

    "A little, what? You want to defeat me one more time?"

    "I don''t have so much time to y with you."

    He shot him down coldly. Then, he sneered.

    "If you want to kill some time, I have a very nice suggestion¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Intrigued, Vatler looked at him.

    He understands Wu Yan didn''t like him and his annoying habit to start events because he''s bored certainly didn''t help him. If he didn''t get outright whooped by Wu Yan, getting verballyshed every time they met is a sure thing.

    He thought Wu Yan is here to beat him up again. It seems like he is here with a very interesting proposal.

    Although Wu Yan didn''t know Vatler long enough, he can see the guy''s definitely tempted. His grin grew wider.

    "The Prison Barrier, you''ve heard of it, I am sure?"

    His red eyes shed.

    "In a week, I am going to destroy that thing."

    "Destroying the Prison Barrier?!"

    Vatler gasped.

    "Why? I thought you liked the ind?"

    "Don''t mind the reason."

    Wu Yan said.

    "When the Prison Barrier is broken, tons of prisoners from within will escape, I am going to ask you one time, Vatler¡­"

    "Do you want to hunt the Prison Barrier prisoners with me?"

    "What¡­"

    Vatler saw Wu Yan''s honest expression and he chortled.

    "Hahaha!"

    Vatler startedughing out loud while holding his head.

    Fighting, that''s what he will never turn down!

    And, he''s going up against the superviins sealed within the Prison Barrier!

    Vatler can''t resist the temptation! He''s practically pissing his pants in excitement!

    "An invitation from the grand and mighty fifth primogenitor, I would be a fool to turn this offer down!"

    Vatler pressed his hand against his chest and he gave Wu Yan a noble''s salutation.

    "With the title of Duke of Ardeal Principality, I will dly oblige!"

    Wu Yan looked up at the sky, his eyes shed with various intent¡­

 Chapter 976: It begins, laying down the setup

    Chapter 976: It begins,ying down the setup

    Itogami Ind is far from peaceful. A certain news changed that¡­

    "Due to an unforeseen change in the dragon veins under Itogami Ind, citizens and residents will be evacuated over a week''s time to prevent harm to civilian lives. After a week, an investigative force will be sent to address this dragon vein issue."

    What is a dragon vein?

    A dragon vein is another term for ley lines.

    In some ces, the energy levels emitted are so powerful that it''s impossible for humans topete with it. These reservoirs of spiritual power are derived from the ley lines that ran underneath the area. It''s like awork of veins coursing with power.

    Because dragon veins are very powerful, they tend to bless whatever is around them. Humans thought that building cities near or on dragon veins can lead to a prosperous metropolis.

    Whenever someone discovers and where dragon veins are present, thend would be upied immediately for development purposes.

    Itogami Ind is constructed on top of an intersection of dragon veins.

    It''s still a subject of debate whether building cities on ley lines and dragon veins can lead to a bustling city.

    However, it''s confirmed that humans can draw energy from the dragon veins to help them execute spiritual arts and magic spells. Indeed, evenplex spells, rituals, and rites can be performed with the help of dragon veins.

    This is especially helpful considering Itogami Ind is mainly a research base with research centered on demons and other magical races.

    This is also why Itogami Ind was built so far away from the closestndmass, it''s all to draw on the dragon veins running below the ind.

    It''s not just Itogami Ind, other magic research bases are built on dragon veins too. Only those firms that are not conducting important research randomly chose a ce to build their base.

    Getting the blessing of the dragon vein is just one thing. The Foundation Gate''s reinforcement magic is supported by magic power converted from dragon vein energy. If the supply of magic stops, the Foundation Gate will no longer be able to support Itogami Ind.

    After that, it''s just a matter of time before the ind crumbles and sinks into the sea.

    Dragon veins are very essential to the ind, no matter how small the problem is, it would be everyone''s interest to investigate the disturbance in dragon veins.

    The Itogami Ind citizens epted the news and they cooperated with the authorities to evacuate ording to the schedule. They returned to their hometowns to chill and rx for a bit.

    Wu Yan is very pleased with how things turned out.

    The Lion King Organization is apetitor with the Management Corporation that runs Itogami Ind. Natsuki also mentioned cases where Lion King Organization swooped in and stole her case. With the dragon veins as the excuse, Lion King Organization''s activity shouldn''t have flown past the Management Corporation so easily.

    They have assault mages too, although they weren''t on par with the Lion King Organization. If they can do it, there''s no reason the Management Corp can''t do the same thing. Even if they can''t, they will find a way to hold on.

    That''s normally how the management acted.

    Koyomi must have pulled some strings to get the Management Corp to y balls. Wu Yan secretly praised her ability to evacuate the citizens. Kotori pouted when Wu Yan praised Koyomi.

    They arepetitors because they tried to get the same benefit as the other party. However, when the objective bes minimalization of damage, both parties naturally found themon ground to work together.

    In Wu Yan''s mind, Koyomi probably used some bargaining chips to get the citizens to leave the ind. For Kotori, she can think of at least 10 ways to do so.

    If it were Shokuhou Misaki who is the strategist, she can probably think of 100 ways to get everyone to leave.

    It''s just a temporary retreat, the ind didn''t tell them to stay away forever. It might mess up people''s n in the short term but excluding the super powerful mages and demons, all the citizensplied with this, whether they liked it or not.

    All the normal and powerless citizens and demons already evacuated. There are also powerful mages and demons who stayed on Itogami Ind.

    It''s not just mages and demons, a minority of humans stayed behind too, for instance¡­

    "No! No! No!"

    Nagisa covered her ears like she didn''t want to hear it. The others were a bit fed up with her attitude.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple, he tried persuade her one more time.

    "The other residents here are already gone. You should follow them, what if something happens to you? Do you only want to run when trouble finds you?"

    "Then why can Kotori-chan stay?!"

    She puffed her cheeks with a sassy attitude. Kotori wasn''t sure whether she should cry orugh.

    "Don''t think just because I am a human you can look down on me. I stayed with my vampire Onii-san so I know a trick or two¡­"

    "How about Kojou-kun and Yukina-chan?! What about Kanon-chan?!"

    Nagisa pointed at Kojou, Yukina, and Kanon.

    She leered at Wu Yan.

    "Kojou-kun, Yukina-chan, Kanon-chan gets to stay, why can''t I stay?!"

    Because he (we) are not average people!

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, Kojou, and Kanon silently shouted in their hearts, they never voiced their thoughts though.

    Nagisa has demonphobia. She can''t stand the presence and sight of demons excluding Wu Yan. If she found out her brother is a vampire, the sibling rtionship between Kojou and Nagisa might change permanently.

    As for Kanon, she was a human until she transformed into Wu Yan''s familiar. In other words, she can be perceived as a demon, however, Nagisa isn''t in the loop on this.

    As for Yukina, she can be exposed. But, that would drag Kojou''s identity into the picture.

    Although they were sorry they had to do this to Nagisa, they can only omit the truth from her.

    In Wu Yan''s n, Kojou, Yukina, Kanon, and Nagisa should stay away from the ind. However, they saw Natsuki flipping out on Wu Yan and with Yukina''s connection to the Lion King Organization, they more or less knew what transpired. The dragon vein issue also didn''t work on them.

    When they found out about Wu Yan''s n to rescue Natsuki, the three immediately offered their help.

    Wu Yan reluctantly agreed to their requests. With their powers, they should be able to hold out against the prisoners within the Prison Barrier.

    The problem lies with Nagisa.

    In her eyes, since the three other humans can stay, it''s not fair that she should be sent away from the ind.

    Nagisa also saw what happened with Natsuki. Wu Yan told her the story and that''s when she insisted on staying.

    Bitterlyughing, Wu Yan sighed as he faced the others.

    "How about you guys apany Nagisa and stay away from the Ind too?"

    The trio immediately shook their heads. Kojou appeared to be the one with the firmest conviction.

    Natsuki is his homeroom teacher, she''s also the one who protected him behind the scenes, how can he walk away when she''s in trouble?

    But, Nagisa¡­

    "Nagisa¡­"

    "I don''t want to hear it!"

    Nagisa stopped Kojou before he can talk to her.

    "If you guys are staying, I am staying too!"

    Nagisa stuffed her head in the pillow on the sofa, she didn''t want to hear or stay in this conversation any longer. The others exchanged frustrated looks¡­

 Chapter 977: An argument and Wu Yans decision

    Chapter 977: An argument and Wu Yan''s decision

    Zwing

    While everybody''s trying to think of a way to deal with Nagisa, a portal opened up and Natsuki entered the living room with a stern look.

    "Natsuki-chan!"

    "Minamiya-sensei!"

    Excluding Wu Yan and Kotori who looked at Natsuki in silence, the others greeted her. Kojou also used the name she specifically told him not to use. However, Natsuki didn''t beat Kojou up for this transgression. Natsuki kept leering at Wu Yan without everyone else.

    The others exchanged a look and they waited in silence too.

    They didn''t say anything. They read each other''s minds through their bodynguage and facial expressions. A heavy mood filled the living room.

    "Kotori."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Escort everyone away from here¡­"

    Kotori didn''t hesitate, she knew what Wu Yan is nning to do and she nodded. She tugged Nagisa and Kanon''s hand as they reached for the exit.

    "Akatsuki, Yukina, you guys too."

    "Wait, Itsuka¡­"

    Kojou wanted to say something but Yukina dragged him away. She shook her head to tell him to just do as Kotori says. She picked up her guitar bag and they followed Kotori.

    There are only two people in the living room now¡­

    Natsuki broke the silence first.

    "Do you know what you''re doing?"

    Natsuki asked with a stern and serious look.

    s, her pressure is wasted on this guy. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "As expected, it didn''t flew past you¡­"

    She''s one of the best assault mages in the industry, she''s also known as the demon yer. Before Wu Yan arrived, she solved countless cases and demonic crises. In terms of experience and know-how, no one on Earth canpete with her.

    Dragon vein abnormality is a textbook example of diversion that might work on civilians. It certainly wouldn''t work on mages and demons who knew their stuff.

    He didn''t think Natsuki would figure out it''s him who pulled the strings behind her back.

    "Just stop¡­"

    Natsuki advised her, she knows Wu Yan wouldn''t listen to her if she used force or intimidation.

    "If you stop now, it won''t be toote¡­"

    "That''s why you came?"

    Wu Yan chuckled. He showed her a resolve that meant he wouldn''t bend for anyone.

    "I am afraid you have wasted a trip here."

    "You¡­"

    Natsuki raised her voice, she''s a bit ticked off.

    "Do you understand the repercussions of your actions?!"

    "I know."

    Wu Yan calmly replied.

    "That''s why I am making so many preparations."

    "You don''t understand what you''re getting into!"

    Natsuki pointed her fan at Wu Yan.

    "Do you know how many prisoners are held within the Prison Barrier, do you know how many were imprisoned over 10 years since its construction? Do you know what kind of abilities these criminals have? Do you know hard it was to catch them?"

    "If it''s just one or two criminals, I can still handle them. There are also criminals who were caught when I was in my peak unsealed form. Sure, you can handle any one of them, but, we are not talking about one superpowered freak here, we are talking about a whole circus of them!"

    "If you let them run loose, they might even escape the confines of Itogami Ind. Countless innocent lives will be lost!"

    Natsuki huffed, she saw Wu Yan''sposed look and she bitterlyughed.

    "Please, I am begging you, just stop. Even if you destroy the Prison Barrier, bust me out, I would still need to construct a new one to keep my end of the deal with the devil. The contract only bes void upon my death. If you want to end the contract, you can only do one thing."

    Natsuki continued while staring into Natsuki''s eyes.

    "Kill me."

    Wu Yan startedughing, it''s augh of self-derision.

    His deep red eyes wavered slightly.

    "Hey, you''re looking down on me, aren''t you?"

    "Nn?"

    Natsuki flinched.

    "Natsuki, your advice is a bit asinine, I find it hard to believe it woulde from someone like you¡­"

    Wu Yan coldly snickered.

    "Death, that''s just an excuse to run away from your problem."

    "Then don''t make things difficult for me!"

    Natsuki was getting tired of this conversation.

    "It''s not my first day knowing you, you are a person who can judge the gravity of the situation and take the appropriate steps."

    "Indeed, that''s why I chose to do this."

    His deep red eyes turned golden. He unleashed his full power. That shocking wave of power caused a drastic change of expression in Natsuki.

    "Am I someone who wouldn''t know what''s important and what''s not?"

    Wu Yan looked into Natsuki''s sapphire eyes and he steadied his emotions.

    "I know the consequences and I can deal with them since I chose this path¡­"

    He stopped in front of Natsuki. He took a look at her doll-like cuteness and he hugged her without any warning.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Natsuki didn''t anticipate this. She struggled and she dropped her parasol and fan while trying to shove Wu Yan away.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Just believe in me."

    Wu Yan raised her chin up. Then, in her widening eyes, she saw Wu Yan''s head closing in and taking her lips just he did a few days ago.

    "Mwuu¡­"

    Natsuki struggled even harder than before. Her physical strength is far inferiorpared to Wu Yan so this was a futile attempt.

    Wu Yan pried open her clenched teeth and he started a tongue storm in her oral cavity. Her tiny tongue couldn''t escape Wu Yan''s subjugation.

    She continued squirming in Wu Yan''s embrace but Wu Yan hoisted her up using his height advantage. This was ying out like what happenedst time.

    Natsuki felt her strength leaving her, she also stopped struggling. She also didn''t use magic to teleport away. This was an unusual situation and even she herself couldn''t exin her reaction. Wu Yanpletely walked out of this encounter as the winner.

    Soon, they parted lips.

    Wu Yan rubbed his lips when he saw Natsuki gasping for air.

    "Now I remember the taste of your substitute body. The next time, I will be doing the same to your real body, let''spare the differences then¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Natsuki stared holes into Wu Yan, she couldn''t do anything against him.

    He patted her head and he whispered into her ear.

    "Go back to your Prison Barrier, we will be seeing each other again very soon¡­"

    Without giving her any chance to say anything, a weird power acted on Natsuki''s body. She disappeared from the spot.

    It''s not a teleportation or invisibility spell, she just disappeared.

    He stood up and he stood near the window. He looked at the pedestrians walking around on the streets and he closed his eyes. Nobody knows what''s going through that mind of his¡­

 Chapter 978: It begins, looking for the Prison Barrier.

    <h4>Chapter 978: It begins, looking for the Prison Barrier.</h4>

    Itogami Ind has a tropical climate. Normally, it''s sunny over here...

    However, the sky is dark, unusually so. Heavy and thick rain clouds clouded the sky. It''s like there''s a storm brewing. Fortunately, there''s no lightning so a storm won''t hit for a short while.

    The time''s 9 O''clock. The dark clouds blocked all the sunlight so it''s like night over on Itogami Ind right now.

    With weather like this, it''s normal for houses and offices to light up with electrical lights. It''s hard to see without manmade light here. However, it has been 3 hours since the dark clouds took over the sky, the houses and offices here are still unlit. The entire ind is eerily dark.

    This isn''t weird, given that the citizens were already long gone.

    The Management Corporation is very efficient at their job. They projected it would take a week to achieve a 100% evacuation rate. However, they only used 3 days to clear out all unauthorized residents and demons. They still have 4 days left on their schedules.

    Add that to the agreed 3 days times to settle the Prison Barrier, Wu Yan & co had a week to deal with this issue.

    In other words, they have 1 week to solve Natsuki''s problem.

    One week is more than enough for Wu Yan.

    The dark clouds rolled in the sky, the heavy air made one feel like a storm''s going to hit the ind any minute now. Strong winds whipped the ind. Standing here, one couldn''t help but shake the feeling that something great is about to happen.

    On top of the tallest building, the rooftop of the Keystone Gate, one could easily take in the entire ind by standing here.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou stood at the corners of the rooftop. Vatler is also present.

    Meanwhile, Nagisa who insisted on staying isn''t here with Wu Yan & co. She''s terrified of demons so the sight of Vatler will probably require her to go home and change her pants.

    Moreover, when the Prison Barrier is broken, demons will surely pour out from the magic jail. Nagisa is just not suited for this job in terms of mentality and abilities. Wu Yan hypnotized her. He also recharged her customized Walking Church robe with magic energy.

    Kanon is also there with her so it won''t harm her no matter how intense the fight goes.

    Kojou breathed in the cold air as he gazed down upon the dark city. He whispered to Wu Yan after ncing at Vatler.

    "Is it a good idea to rope that guy into this one?"

    Kojou''s doubt could be seen on his face. He''s not fully on board with this idea.

    "Vatler doesn''t know how to rein in his power when he fights, I am afraid the ind might..."

    Vatler might have been defeated like a chump every time he fought Wu Yan, it still doesn''t take away from his abilities as someone weaker only to the four primogenitors in this world.

    If Vatler wanted to, he could sink the ind and go home to read the news or something.

    Wu Yan also mentioned how hard it would be to win against Vatler without using his familiars.

    The first time Wu Yan fought Vatler, he had to use his familiar to bring him down. The second time, he had to use Imagine Breaker to beat an unsuspecting Vatler. The third time, he used Alrescha-cies to beat Vatler.

    Ignoring Alrescha''s abilities, it is still on par with Wu Yan''s familiars. It''s a primogenitor-ss vassal beast.

    In any case, Vatler is a tier 9 fighter. Wu Yan beat him three times using Vatler''s pride and carelessness against him. If he wants to beat Vatler one more time, he can do it but it wouldn''t be as easy as the previous 3 wins.

    "Ara, Kojou, it''s rare to get an invitation to something as fun as this, please don''t take this away from me, mkay?"

    Vatler gave him a polite smile.

    "If not, even though my love for you is boundless, I will still get angry with you..."

    "Shove your love somewhere else!"

    Kojou shivered.

    "Sensei..."

    Yukina asked Wu Yan in a concerned tone.

    "Senpai''s worry is not unfounded, the Duke of Ardeal is a big wild card, I am worried that..."

    "Don''t worry.."

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    "I didn''t idle once during the past three days, I created a barrier formation of the highest tier on this ind. It''s a barrier I spent 3 days constructing."

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    "With this barrier, unless three or more primogenitors use their strongest familiars, the Itogami Ind will be fine. I can''t guarantee the integrity of the buildings on this ind though..."

    Wu Yan looked down at the city after roaming his gaze over the others.

    "That''s why you guys can go all out..."

    Yukina and Kojou sighed in relief. Kojou''s vassal beasts are very powerful, he''s not sure he can control the power precisely when he''s in a real fight. He''s worried he might sink the ind with his immense power.

    Wu Yan''s word is like a vine to his immense power virus. He''s telling him that he can go all-out to save Natsuki.

    Vatler also chuckled.

    "That is great. This ind has so many intriguing things on it, I can''t let it sink like this..."

    He tossed his golden locks once. He looked at Wu Yan.

    "Can we start already? I am getting giddy..."

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything. He walked to the edge of the rooftop.

    "Okay, what do we do now?"

    Vatler licked his lips, his face had a sinister grin.

    The Prison Barrier is a top-secret facility for Itogami Ind. Even the executives and top dogs of the Management Corp are unaware of its exact location. This is also why Prison Barrier is regarded as an urban legend. Nobody has seen it.

    Only Natsuki knew where it is...

    Wu Yan looked around, it''s like he''s trying to see the Prison Barrier itself. He sneered.

    "The Prison Barrier is a separate realm created by siphoning the dragon vein energy below Itogami Ind. I don''t know where it is. But, its nature will distort the space and it''s on this ind..."

    His eyes turned golden and a gigantic surge of magic power assaulted everything nearby. His magic power shot into the sky in a giant pir.

    "Since I know it''s near Itogami Ind and it is a distorted space. I can make it appear if I destroy space on Itogami Ind, let''s see where it can hide then!"

 Chapter 979: Shattering space itself, controlling the familiar with dark lightning

    <h4>Chapter 979: Shattering space itself, controlling the familiar with dark lightning</h4>

    "Shatter the space around Itogami Ind?!"

    Yukina and Kojou were shocked by Wu Yan''s words. Even Vatler couldn''t help but flinch in shock. He had a serious look.

    To shatter the fabric of time and space is a herculean task even for superhumans. But, for people with exceptionally powerful abilities like Vatler, Kojou, and space magic users like Natsuki, it''s possible to do so.

    But, break the space of Itogami Ind?

    Forget Kojou and Vatler, even the other primogenitorsbined probably couldn''t do it.

    Wu Yan said it like he''s just going to break a window with a rock.

    With a magic storm whirling around him, Wu Yan stood like a titan amidst mortals, he didn''t say anything, he didn''t need to prove anything after all.

    Bam

    The wind around Wu Yan got pushed away, his gargantuan magic power suppressed everything as it went into the sky, With sheer magic power alone, he sted a hole in the storm clouds hanging over them.

    This magic power already transcended what a primogenitor should possess.

    Kojou, Vatler, and Yukina watched with trembling hearts.

    He never cked on his magic power cultivation, why would he stagnate at his previous level?!

    When he removed the restraints on his magic power, a primogenitor, a super-vampire inferior only to a primogenitor, and a sword shaman with the abilities and equipment to kill a primogenitor bore witness to the magic power of a full-powered Wu Yan.

    Shock and awe, that''s the emotions flying around in their hearts.

    Kotori just watched with a smile, she used her magic power to keep her twintails from fluttering too much.

    Wu Yan channeled his magic power with closed eyes, he breathed out once and he raised his hand. The hand darkened as red lines of power crept up his arm, it looked like a demonic arm with red circuit lines drawn on them.

    "That''s..."

    Kojou and Yukina gasped.

    "Is he going to summon his familiar?!"

    Vatler''s eyes widened with glee and passion. He recalled how he only got a brief glimpse of Wu Yan''s familiar.

    "Finally, I can see that vassal beast again!"

    Bloody mist rose up from Wu Yan''s demonic arm. The magic power around him surged into the mist. Then, a ck sma came forth, it arced around the bloody mist.

    "I didn''t think my first summon would be under such a condition..."

    He felt his magic power leaving him and forming the dark sma, further expanding the already insurmountable magic power cluster. Wu Yan sounded a bit helpless.

    Familiars are entities of destruction. They symbolized power and destruction. Missing is one thing, getting hit by one is another. If the opponent is not careful, even if the opponent outpowered the user by a tier, the opponent would still be gravely injured. Primogenitor-ss familiars are even scarier. Wu Yan''s vassal beasts were a ss above that.

    Wu Yan wanted to keep his familiars as trump cards. These vassal beasts have a high standing even among his trump cards.

    To find the Prison Barrier, he used one of his trump cards...

    "But, I really need your help here."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he called the beast out...

    "I summon thee..."

    "Descent, Dark Dragon Lei Xian!"

    The ck sma exploded outwards.

    Kaboom

    A thunderous noise came as a pir of lightning struck down from the heavens above. A dark dragon could be seen basking in its dark lightning.

    It was a dark dragon with jet-ck scales. It looked like a dinosaur from a bygone era. It stood on its hind legs. Its shoulder had iron spaulder-looking scales glimmering with a cold light. It had metallic wings with steel webbing growing from its back. Its dark ws were more like baseball-mitt forged with brutality in mind. Its tail is spiny and thorny, whenever the dragon iled its tail, space trembled.

    Only its dark red eyes were of a different colorpared to the rest of the dragon. Lei Xian opened its eyes and it hovered in the air. An aura of destion and destruction came forth. It also released ck lightning.

    They saw it, the ck lightning that cracked space.

    "that''s..."

    Yukina''s hair stood on ends, a sense of danger assaulted her mind, she couldn''t stand still.

    "There are vassal beasts so powerful in this world?!"

    "That familiar..."

    Vatler examined Lei Xian.

    "It''s differentpared to the white fellow from before, are the familiars of the fifth primogenitor so scary?!"

    "Space..."

    Kojou bit his lips, he drank his blood to calm down his boiling blood.

    His blood reacted to the presence of something so powerful it terrified the vassal beasts within his body. They wanted to break out and fight the source of this fear.

    Kojou had to focus to keep his familiars in check. His eyes were stuck on the ck lightning raging around the draconic entity.

    He saw the ck lightning destroying space bit by bit.

    Lei Xian''s ability is anti-space. It can destroy space.

    The ck lightning can hit more than just a target, it affected space itself.

    With Wu Yan''s nigh-infinite magic power supporting it, the ck dragon flew around in the sky as if it''s iming earth as its territory.

    Crackle

    The dark lightning intensified on the dragon and it spread out in an instant like an EM burst.

    Space around Itogami Ind cracked under this immense pressure. Cracking in a spiderweb pattern, space fell in fragments, leaving only darkness and the void in the sky. Soon, space around Itogami Ind gotpletely shattered.

    If anyone touched this void or non-space, that person better pray he has an ability to stay alive or he''s going to die without a doubt.

    Fortunately, the citizens and demons were already evacuated. If they saw this earth-ending event, the city would probably be caught up in turmoil. But, there are still powerful mages and demons here.

    The dark lightning consumed Itogami Ind''s space like a scene straight out of an apocalypse film. Wu Yan got what he wanted.

    Wu Yan kept his eyes on Itogami Ind''s space. At the northern end of Itogami Ind, an ind made up of rocky outcrops appeared. There''s a castle built with rocky outcrops as the foundation. It stood at the very top of the rocky ind...

    Prison Barrier!

    "It finally appeared..."

    Wu Yan grinned. He cut off his magic power and Lei Xian faded from view. Soon, space repaired itself...

    Aside from the otherworldly ind, nothing else was out of ce.

    Wu Yan''s eyes returned to his usual red eyes.

    "Prison Barrier''s over there, let''s go!"

    Kojou and Yukina exchanged a look. They nodded rigidly. Clearly, they are still affected by the scenes they saw.

    Meanwhile, Vatler watched Wu Yan with a revised point of view. His eyes shed with thoughtful glints.

    Perhaps this fifth primogenitor of unknown origin is the most terrifying existence on earth...

 Chapter 980: The castle in the Prison Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 980: The castle in the Prison Barrier</h4>

    The dark clouds had a sinister aura to them, they were rolling the sky like magma in the sky. The temperature is also weird as it seemed like space can be distorted under its weird influence. The oppressive aura spread everywhere like unchecked miasma...

    The creeping eeriness came from the otherworldly ind situated at the northern end of the Ind. The castle on top of the rock outcrops overwritten the original geography here. The castle and the ind seemed ancient.

    The ind looked like a mirage, it wavered like space was trying to push it out of existence. There''s a bridge connecting the weird ind and Itogami Ind. The bridge seemed like it''s hovering between reality and non-existence. It made one question if standing on it would result in falling into the waters below.

    The Prison Barrier appeared like a mirage. It felt tangible and intangible at the same time.

    Wu Yan''s ck lightning peeled away the space hiding this secret realm. The space destruction revealed the Prison Barrier, it didn''t manifest itself in reality of its own volition. It also couldn''t affect reality.

    Even if the Prison Barrier is in another world. The ck lightning could have destroyed it just as easily as it destroyed the space that veiled the magic prison. The destruction of the Prison Barrier would lead to the destruction of everything within it.

    Destroying Prison Barrier will probably destroy the world''s connection to that magic prison and kill Natsuki who is in an enchanted sleep within it.

    Wu Yan used his dark lightning to peel away theyers of space covering the magic prison, forcing it into view. It is hovering between reality and the otherworld because space is still repairing itself. Given enough time, the Prison Barrier will return to another world.

    Of course, the Prison Barrier will have to get Wu Yan & co''s permission to return to another world.

    Vatler looked at the ancient ind and castle in the distance and he asked Wu Yan.

    "It seems the Prison Barrier can only be essed through a sufficiently strong attack that can tear away its outer space. How about if I try it?"

    Vatler unleashed his familiar, it''s a sea serpent with pale blue scales.

    This is Vatler''s low-levelposite familiar. Although it''s not his strongest vassal beast, it should not be forgotten that Vatler devoured two second-generation vampires in the past. His familiars are definitely strong enough to shatter space and force the Prison Barrier into the current universe.

    But...

    "If you move then I will break all your limbs and feed you to the fishes!"

    Vatler''s curiosity was met with Wu Yan''s frosty voice.

    The Prison Barrier is something Natsuki made, it''s linked with Natsuki. If an external force assaulted this magic prison, Natsuki would also feel the attack.

    Vatler might not be strong enough to kill Natsuki through her magic prison but it definitely wouldn''t feel nice on her end.

    Vatler shrugged with a hint of disappointment. The snake behind him disappeared.

    "Although I want to fight you, the prisoners in Prison Barrier look more delectable to me..."

    "Vatler, you bastard..."

    Kojou looked at Vatler with an annoyed look. It''s like he''s looking at a gangster who just wouldn''t quit making trouble for everyone. Vatler just gave him a cheeky smile. Kojou backed away in trepidation.

    Wu Yan turned towards Yukina after ncing at Vatler.

    "If you will, Himeragi..."

    "Okay!"

    Yukina nodded, she instantly activated Sekkarou, her magic spear.

    This magic spear had an effect that can dispel magic, prying open Prison Barrier''s outer barrier is an easy task for her spear.

    Ding

    With her silver spear, Yukina stabbed the illusory bridge with the butt of her spear. A ripple expanded outwards from the point of contact.

    The bridge then turned real. Yukina then used the tip of the spear to touch the Prison Barrier image in front of her. The image steadied and it slowly turned solid.

    The seal on Prison Barrier got opened, it''s now firmly rooted in reality.

    The realized castle and ind weed Wu Yan & co with a doorless entrance. They could see a tunnel leading inside the inner sanctum of the castle.

    The Prison Barrier is apparently hollow in nature. The tunnel led to a void-like space.

    Wu Yan can more or less guess why Natsuki''s called the Witch of the Void.

    "The witch within the void of space, the Witch of Void, huh?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "That''s a rather literal sense of naming..."

    Wu Yan stepped into that magic prison, he walked towards the castle.

    As seen from the outside, the inner sanctum of the castle is just a rather wide space.

    The walls are built with ck and purplish blocks of stone. The mood was designed with an eerie silence in mind. Other than the walls, there''s also a chair in the center area.

    The chair looked very grand, fit for a king even!

    That throne had a beautiful young woman sitting on it. She is still as cute as a doll while dressed in her floweryced dress. Ignoring Natsuki''s appearance that looked a bit on the thin side, she certainly had the air of a capable queen.

    But, contrary to the rumors, Natsuki isn''t in an enchanted sleep. Her eyes shone like beautiful sapphire stars in the sky from within the darkness. There''s a hint of anger and frustration mixed into her gaze.

    "Natsuki..."

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but feel baffled by this scene.

    "Why are you?..."

    "Not asleep?"

    Natsuki raised her head with an annoyed look.

    "When I found out what you did, even if I am asleep, I would have woken up in anger anyway."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. Kojou tried to stand up for Wu Yan.

    "Vampire-sensei is just trying to save you Natsuki-chan..."

    Natsuki leered at him.

    "Don''t call your teacher''s name with the -chan suffix!"

    Natsuki stood up from her chair and saw Vatler who is grinning next to Wu Yan.

    "Why is that snake guy over here?"

    "Why, I came here on an invitation of course!"

    Vatlerughed out loud.

    "I am here on an official invitation, I will have you know..."

    "You can keep your yap shut, I already know why you''re here!"

    Natsuki adjusted her tone with Wu Yan.

    "It''s not toote to back out now..."

    Wu Yan smirked when Natsuki tried to advise him. He shook his head, his steely eyes told Natsuki he''s definitely not backing off. Natsuki just sighed with disappointment.

    "Think carefully, this wouldn''t end well if things go south..."

    Wu Yan blinked in confusion.

    "You''re not going to stop me?"

    "Is there any point in doing that?!"

    Natsuki asked him a rhetorical question.

    Wu Yan just chuckled.

    "Of course not!"

    He waved his hand and a ripple in space opened near his hand, a weird knife that looked like it was modeled after a bolt of zig-zag shaped lightning appeared in his hand. It''s a knife that looked more ceremonial than designed forbat.

    Kojou and Yukina watched in shock as Wu Yan raised that dagger. He then stabbed Natsuki in her chest.

 Chapter 981: Voiding a contract, the collapse of the Prison Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 981: Voiding a contract, the copse of the Prison Barrier</h4>

    Nobody expected this.

    The bedazzled knife can see the strike. The sharp knife is aimed at her chest. She started hesitating, she could dodge this jab but will she?

    Natsuki sighed and she allowed fate to take its course. The knife went into her chest.

    What shocked her the most is the absence of pain. She didn''t feel anything.

    "Natsuki-chan!"

    Kojou roared at Wu Yan.

    "You bastard!"

    "Wait, senpai!"

    Yukina stopped Kojou.

    "Look at Natsuki-sensei, that knife isn''t harming her physically."

    Kojou saw Natsuki''s puzzled look and he started grumbling.

    "Damn vampire-sensei, would it kill him to exin his act every once in a while?!"

    Kotori and Vatler chose to watch from the side. They weren''t making a fuss like Kojou and Yukina.

    They were more curious as to what Wu Yan is nning on doing to Natsuki, including Kotori.

    Wu Yan never told them his whole n. Kotori also didn''t ask, she decided to tag along as an assistant and that''s enough for her.

    Natsuki isn''t as cool as Kotori & co. She''s starting to panic.

    She can feel her borrowed power leaving her, even her Guardian is rapidly dissipating along with the contract made between herself and the demon.

    The contract''s being rescinded.

    When Wu Yan chose to ignore her advice, she thought he''s going to destroy the Prison Barrier and then chain her up without allowing her to go back to the dark and boring realm.

    She also considered Wu Yan might kill her to free her from her eternal bondage.

    She didn''t think Wu Yan came here to null her contract with the devil.

    Forget previous cases, Natsuki never heard about any witch that sessfully canceled her contract with a demon.

    That''s not the most important thing right now. With the contract null and void, her power will also be gone, she will turn back into a normal human.

    What is this knife?!

    Natsuki held her breath, she didn''t shout.

    "Yan, this¡­"

    "Stay quiet."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, he looked dead serious.

    "I already said it, I know what I am doing, just wait and see¡­"

    Natsuki closed her mouth after a brief moment of hesitation.

    As for Wu Yan, he closed his eyes.

    He knows doing this will turn Natsuki back into a normal human.

    Wu Yan is aiming to keep her powers while tearing out the contract that stiptes she needs to keep the Prison Barrier intact.

    It''s a very innovative way of thinking. However, demons are not weaklings, they will not lose out on a deal.

    Wu Yan has another idea.

    Using the Rule Breaker, he''s going to keep the contract and rob the contractual rights from the demon, effectively driving a wedge between Natsuki and the demon.

    If the contract''srgely intact, she can keep her powers. And, with the control rights in his hand, Natsuki doesn''t have to pay any price to the devil.

    Keeping the contract and breaking the link between the parties to the contract.

    This precise setting is almost beyond the Rule Breaker.

    With Eternal Arms Mastery, he can perfectly control this dagger''s abilities. Leveraging Knight of Owner, he can use this knife like it''s his favorite weapon, this nigh-impossible setting became possible.

    Since Wu Yan wrestled control of the contract from the demon and Natsuki, he needs to supply magic power to the contract to keep it in this state. It''s like how Kanon existed despite her angelic powers.

    Since it''s like that, Wu Yan couldn''t care less.

    He has too much magic power to spare!

    With Knight of Owner and the Rule Breaker, he severed the connection between the contracted parties.

    With the connection gone, the contract almost copsed but Wu Yan supplied magic power and he used his Eternal Arms Mastery to navigate the Rule Breaker, pouring magic into Natsuki''s body and he reconnected the severed connections.

    With the connection rerouted, the contract resumed operation. This time, Natsuki is contracted to Wu Yan instead of that unknown demon.

    "What¡­"

    Natsuki can feel the sense of restriction being lifted and she couldn''t help but gasp.

    When a witch signs a deal with a demon, she can obtain the demon''s power for a price. The demon usually requires the witch to perform service through contractual restrictions.

    She felt the restriction of her contract loosening up. The demon that controlled her power seemed to have just "let go" of the reins.

    Am I free?

    Wu Yan sighed. He took out the knife. He can feel the connection between himself and Natsuki.

    Wu Yan looked into Natsuki''s eyes, he gave her a bright smile while she only grinned bitterly.

    "How did you do it?"

    Wu Yan wanted to answer when¡­

    Tremble

    The castle started shaking.

    It''s like an earthquake hit the castle, everything''s shaking and the walls were creaking with deep cracks spreading everywhere.

    The Prison Barrier is Natsuki''s dreamscape given form. Now that she''s awake, the Prison Barrier is in an incredibly unstable state. When Natsuki''s connection got broken for a brief moment, the Prison Barrier finally started copsing.

    The castle is crumbling!

    Kojou and Yukina couldn''t regain their senses, they didn''t think something illusory like the castle can crumble.

    Space shook while everyone''s focused on the castle.

    "This isn''t good!"

    Natsuki recalled something. She turned around just in time to see a woman in fancy clothes standing behind her.

    The woman held a thick book in one hand and with the other hand she touched Natsuki''s unguarded back. A creepy smile crept up her face.

    A sense of danger rose up within Natsuki''s heart¡­

 Chapter 982: Aya? The prisoners escaped!

    <h4>Chapter 982: Aya? The prisoners escaped!</h4>

    "Natsuki-chan! (Minamiya-sensei)!"

    Thedy in fancy clothes emitted a brilliant light from her thick book.

    Zwing

    Boom

    The radiant light enveloped everyone including thedy. It didn''t take long for the entire ind to be covered in ayer of light. not unlike those of a light tower. Its light told everyone that it''s iming something back.

    In the light, a scuffle broke out. There''s a shocked yelp and the sound of something getting smacked away. Next, the fancy clothesdy flew out from within the mass of light.

    She looked as the light dimmed down. When the shrouded figures were exposed, thedy looked at her grimoire. Her face darkened when she sensed something amiss.

    "It failed?"

    When the light dissipated, Kojou and Yukina were still baffled while Kotori blocked the light with her hands. Vatler smiled like the light had nothing to do with him.

    Natsuki looked like she''s still spooked, Wu Yan already stabbed his Rule Breaker into her shoulder.

    Thedy in fancy clothes knew why she failed, it probably had something to do with that male vampire with a dagger.

    "Natsuki-chan (Minamiya-sensei)!"

    Kojou and Yukina hurried to Natsuki''s side.

    "You okay?!"

    Natsuki shook her head, Wu Yan retrieved his dagger. She stared at thedy standing at the top of the castle rubble.

    "It''s you, huh? Aya¡­"

    "Long time no see, Natsuki¡­"

    Aya smiled cordially. No matter how one sliced it, her smile looked very cold to Yukina and Kojou.

    "I didn''t think the Prison Barrier would copse in such a scenario. It''s quite unexpected if I do say so myself¡­"

    Natsuki inhaled deeply. She stepped forward.

    "It looks like you''re not shocked to find your early freedom. I know you''ve been nning a jailbreak for some time now¡­"

    "Indeed¡­"

    Aya admitted without a hint of omission.

    "I had a n in mind, but now¡­"

    She looked around, taking in the sight of the crumbled castle.

    "I don''t think I am going to need that n anymore¡­"

    Natsuki clicked her tongue. She looked at the book in Aya''s hand.

    "Is that a grimoire?"

    "Oh, you noticed?"

    Aya looked like she''s ticked off. She''s frustrated that the move she used got thwarted.

    Natsuki examined her grimoire and she understood Aya''s n.

    "NO.14, the personal History Maniption Grimoire? Did you just try to rob my time and memories away from me?"

    Robbing someone''s time?

    The others looked at Aya and her grimoire. Vatler started snickering.

    "That grimoire can take the target''s time, experience, and knowledge, empowering herself in the process¡­"

    Vatler watched with amusement.

    "Thanks to you, her n got foiled¡­"

    The others finally caught up.

    When the Prison Barrier copsed, Aya tried to use a sneak attack on Natsuki, she wanted to use the Grimoire to get Natsuki''s memories and abilities. She wanted to make Natsuki as feeble as an infant.

    Like Vatler said, it was a splendid n.

    However, Wu Yan stopped that n with his dagger, he nullified the grimoire''s ability when it took ce.

    While the others aren''t sure about the full extent of the dagger''s powers, they were pretty urate in their assessments.

    The Rule Breaker can break contracts and it''s also useful against other magic spells.

    Aya closed her eyes, she continued with a nonchnt tone.

    "I am just trying to reim what was once mine¡­"

    Natsuki''s eyelids twitched, she appears to understand what Aya referred to.

    "A duke from the Lost Warlord Empire?"

    Aya turned towards Vatler.

    "Are you on their side?"

    "For now, anyway¡­"

    Vatler gave her a cruel smile. He looked at the scene behind Aya.

    "I am more interested in brawling to the death with Prison Barrier inmates like you guys¡­"

    The others also saw it.

    There were figures standing on top of the castle ruins.

    There were at least a hundred such prisoners standing there.

    "I am free! We are finally free!"

    "Hahaha! Fuck that prison, I am out baby!"

    "Freedom! Freeeedddooommm!"

    "Fuck yeah! I am free!"

    "Free atst!!!"

    The prisoners were over the moon. They also had powerful auras. Their cackles were thunderous and annoying.

    The Prisoners of the Prison Barrier.

    These prisoners are superviins imprisoned here over a period of 10 years since the construction of the Prison Barrier.

    Natsuki looked grim when she saw all the convicts that escaped.

    "This is truly the worst situation¡­"

    Vatler''s shivering, unlike Natsuki, he''s ecstatic that he can hunt all these powerful criminals down.

    "Great¡­ This is just awesome¡­"

    Vatler thought about the ughter he''s about to unleash on these prisoners and he started smirking with thinly-veiled excitement. An intoxicating euphoria hit his senses and magic power stormed around him.

    The prisoners who were busy breathing in the air of freedom finally noticed their situation, the strong magic power shocked them.

    "The Duke of Ardeal!"

    One of the inmates identified Vatler. They also saw a figure they will never forget standing near him.

    "The Witch of Void''s here!!!"

    "Run!"

    These prisoners were rounded up by Natsuki, they knew just how scary Natsuki can be.

    The 100+ prisoners escaped in all directions. They escaped to Itogami Ind.

    Natsuki''s expression changed. She wanted to do something but Wu Yan stopped her.

    "Rx¡­"

    Wu Yan ignored the prisoners. He looked at the sky above the castle ruins.

    "Those people can never escape Itogami Ind."

    Natsuki nodded, she can see he''s very confident.

    Aya watched this scene withposure.

    "I hope you will take care of my items, I will being back to get them sooner orter¡­"

    Aya used teleportation and she disappeared from the spot.

    Wu Yan & co were left behind¡­

 Chapter 983: The hunt, time limit, and substitute...

    <h4>Chapter 983: The hunt, time limit, and substitute¡­</h4>

    Phew¡­ Whoosh¡­

    The overcast sky is a reflection of a certain person''s cloudy feelings. It''s telling everyone a great battle is iing. Strong winds whipped through the castle ruins, blowing clouds of dust up. Natsuki looked at what used to be the Prison Barrier, she wasn''t sure how she should be feeling about its destruction.

    She''s free from the devil so is this the glee of extrication?

    Perhaps.

    Is it the sadness of leaving after guarding the ce for a decade?

    That might be true too.

    Natsuki felt weird, she suppressed her emotions and she stood in front of Wu Yan, staring straight into his eyes.

    She continued staring at him, her doll-like face had little to no emotional ripples. She condensed her words into one simple sentence.

    "You''re going to clean up this mess!"

    Wu Yan shook his head while chortling. He lowered his stature to get to eye-level with her.

    "I told you, I am going to be responsible no matter what happened."

    "Get serious!"

    Natsuki frowned. She sounds like she''s scolding him but she did her best toe up with that tone, Wu Yan''s eyes almost melted her cold fa?ade.

    To change the topic, Natsuki continued using her poker face.

    "What are you going to do about the inmates?"

    Just like how the prisoners are afraid of Natsuki, she knows how dangerous the prisoners can be since she''s the one who caught them.

    With her power, she can catch them again. However, there are prisoners that were brought to her because they were very hard to imprison or keep in a cell. There are also prisoners that were caught by Natsuki''s substitute body. Her current power is unlike her substitute self.

    Since her real body''s in an enchanted sleep in the Prison Barrier. The real Natsuki can focus a major portion of her power on that substitute. This substitute Natsuki can use most of her original''s power.

    In the end, a substitute is just not the real Natsuki, even if she invested most of her power in the substitute, there are some skills she can''t use.

    For instance, she can''t use her guardian.

    Guardians are like familiars to witches, they are just as important as familiars are to vampires.

    If she can use her guardian, she can properly exhibit her tier 9 power. Right now, she can fight on even standing with Vatler.

    The deal with the devil required her to pay a huge price. The higher the price, the greater the power they are granted. Natsuki gave up freedom and she stayed in an enchanted sleep inside Prison Barrier, naturally, she exchanged this for great power.

    She also had more than a decade''s experience of hunting demons and superviins down.

    Even Vatler wouldn''t be proud enough to say he can win against Natsuki in her current state. His eyes were shing with battle intent, that''s just how powerful Natsuki looked like in his assessment.

    If she wasn''t worthy, Vatler wouldn''t even consider her as a potential sparring partner.

    Wu Yan also stored away his smile, it''s time to get serious.

    "I used a very high-level barrier spell on Itogami Ind. It''s meant to protect Itogami Ind and smooth over the effects of intense battles. It is also installed to keep the prisoners here on Itogami Ind."

    "Even so, no matter how powerful the barrier is, the longest I can keep this thing up is around 5 days. For now, those prisoners aren''t going anywhere¡­"

    Natsuki, Yukina, and Kojou sighed in relief. If the prisoners ran away from Itogami Ind, it would be tantamount to releasing a tiger back into the mountains.

    "You''re saying we have 5 days to catch all the prisoners?"

    Natsuki furrowed her brows.

    "Are you sure about that? There are powerful individuals among the prisoners. For instance, Aya is a mage adept with space spells like me, are you sure you can keep her here?"

    "Yeah, she''s not going anywhere."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "We just need toe up with a n to catch them all in 5 days."

    "5 days, huh?"

    Kojou sighed.

    "So many inmates to catch, would 5 days be enough?"

    "But¡­"

    Yukina tightened her grip on Sekkarou.

    "We can only roll our sleeves up and get to it. We can''t just let those sinners run amok¡­"

    "It''s alright."

    Vatler shrugged. He chuckled politely.

    "I will dly offer a helping hand."

    "Vatler."

    Kojou threw a sharp gaze in Vatler''s direction.

    "I am saying this upfront, absolutely no killing¡­ Or else¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Vatler raised an eyebrow, he grinned.

    "Since that''s your request, I must agree. It will also provide much-needed relief to those prisoners¡­"

    "You¡­"

    "Alright, that''s enough standing around."

    Vatler looked at Wu Yan. He didn''t hide his predatory smile.

    "I must begin my hunting trip¡­"

    Wu Yan nced nonchntly at Vatler.

    "We only have 5 days. You can enjoy the first four days. I want you to bring all the captured prisoners to me on the fourth day. On the fifth day, I don''t care if you''re having a st, I am going to finish whatever''s left on the te."

    "4 days?"

    Vatler snickered.

    "That''s more than enough time for me."

    Vatler turned into golden mist and he disappeared on the spot.

    "Hey, is that okay?"

    Kojou just can''t let his guard down around Vatler.

    "We have to use all the resources avable to us."

    Kotori answered.

    "We are short on time¡­"

    Yukina also nodded.

    "What are going to do now?"

    "Since the residents were evacuated, there are only a few mages and demons left on the ind¡­"

    Kotori turned towards Wu Yan.

    "With the barrier here, we can put the capture objectives aside for now. What do we do with the inmates after we catch them again?"

    The prisoners were imprisoned inside Prison Barrier because they posed a great threat to others. Also, they were too powerful to be kept inside jails.

    With the Prison Barrier gone, it''s going to be hard to find another ce to lock them up.

    "Got any ideas?"

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "Something that can rece the Prison Barrier¡­"

    The others looked at Wu Yan. He smirked.

    They knew what Wu Yan is thinking about. The others grinned except for Natsuki.

    The Prison Barrier is a prison realm created from Natsuki''s dreamscape. The prisoners inside are all trapped in there within her dreamscape, it''s also why Aya couldn''t escape despite her proficiency in space-rted spells.

    Natsuki didn''t think anything can rece the Prison Barrier. Since Wu Yan is so confident, Natsuki decided to just follow whatever Wu Yan came up with.

    "Hmm?"

    Natsuki''s expression changed drastically.

    "What the¡­"

    A dark aura exploded outwards from Natsuki, the aura enveloped Natsuki while the others gasped.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou were taken by surprise.

 Chapter 984: The battles popping up all over Itogami Island

    <h4>Chapter 984: The battles popping up all over Itogami Ind</h4>

    Itogami Ind¡­

    The cloudy skies made the evacuated city look like a ghost town.

    Winds could be hears whistling through the vacant streets. Trash and paper could be seen dancing along with the gust here. If not for the well-maintained buildings on the ind, the city would have looked like it''s been abandoned for years. Walking the empty streets gave one an eerie sense of danger.

    Fortunately, the citizens were long gone. There are only capable demons and mages on this ind. This kind of situation isn''t going to make them feel intimidated.

    Aside from these hermits and independent demons, the Management Corp also stayed behind. Those in charge of maintaining the Ind''s operation also stayed. The special police is also still here.

    The ind can''t be abandoned, who else is going to run the ce if not them?

    The Lion King Organization told the other citizens and demons to evacuate because something went wrong with the dragon veins below Itogami Ind. Most of the authorities and independent forces didn''t buy this excuse. It also didn''t fool the ones in charge of maintaining the ind.

    They don''t know what''s going on but since their superiors promised to do as the Lion King Organization said, they should keep doing their jobs and make sure everything runs smoothly.

    They don''t know what they are going to face soon¡­

    On the almost abandoned Ind, inside the Management Corporation building¡­

    There were servers here that easily ranked top in the world. Neatly stacked, the servers were with a bunch of techy monitors that made the room look like a very advanced cyber cafe.

    The monitors had pings andndmarks all over the map, it''s what the workers here had to sort out.

    Suddenly¡­

    Beep boo beep boo

    A warning sign popped up and the workers quickly got to work with a panicky look.

    "Captain, there''s a strong magical outburst near the western float. It''s a big one!"

    "Captain, there''s a magical disturbance near the eastern region. There are at least 10 biological signatures there!"

    "Captain, there are a bunch of magical signatures popping up all over the southern float."

    "Captain, the northern float is¡­"

    The workers who were steadily handling their tasks were reporting situations left and right. The captain had a hard time monitoring the situation with rms going off everywhere.

    "What''s going on? Why are there so many magical rms going off? And, they are all so strong¡­"

    "Captai, the borders are being attacked!"

    "Captain, over here too¡­"

    "Captain!"

    "Captain¡­"

    The captain regained his senses after his subordinates bombarded him with reports. The captain passed his orders down.

    "Mobilize the special police!"

    "Yes sir!"

    Also, near the borders of Itogami Ind¡­

    Bam bam bam bam bam

    Strong attacks and spells were parting the sea near the borders.

    But, whenever the attacks were about to make it out into the ocean, the attacks got stopped by a barrier that looked like a mirror. The otherwise invisible mirror lit up when the attacks crashed against the barrier. The attacks failed to prate the barrier, it only left ripples on the tough barrier.

    The convicts used more powerful attacks on the barrier only to see the barrier receding back to an invisible state after blocking every attack.

    "Damn!"

    "What the hell is this thing? It''s so tough¡­"

    "Who set this barrier up?!"

    "Did Itogami Ind have a barrier like this?!"

    The prisoners were fuming and frustrated.

    The culprits were giving their positions away through their attacks and loud curses.

    When these prisoners wanted to escape into the ocean, the barrier stopped them. Even with dozens of superviins working together, they couldn''t bring the barrier down.

    This barrier''s clearly very high level¡­

    p p p p

    Somebody started pping behind them. While everyone''s stunned, a series of footsteps entered their ears.

    "As expected of the Prison Barrier inmates, you guys are strong¡­"

    The criminals almost had heart attacks, nobody detected this guy''s approach!

    They turned back and they saw a handsome man in a white suit. He looked very salient in the dark background.

    It''s Vatler!

    "The duke of Ardeal!"

    "A noble from the Lost Warlord!"

    "It''s him!"

    The prisoners were dumbfounded by Vatler''s presence.

    He gave them a very charming smile. Then, he looked at the invisible barrier cutting off Itogami Ind from the rest of the world.

    "Ah, that must be the barrier installed by that fellow. What impable skills, before you guys attacked, I didn''t even notice the barrier. I heard it needs three primogenitors to hit it at once to break this barrier down, makes me want to give it a go¡­"

    "The barrier can only be broken by three primogenitors working together?!"

    The prisoners were awe-struck.

    What use would their attacks do? They needed the power of three primogenitorsbined to do anything¡­

    The prisoners reckoned that even if they all used their full power, theirbined might is still inferior to a primogenitor. Forget three primogenitors, they are screwed!

    "Oh? I said something I shouldn''t¡­"

    Vatler shook his head, then he smirked.

    "It''s alright, none of you are going to escape."

    Magic power poured out from Vatler. His magic lit up his sinister expression.

    "Rx, somebody specifically told me to keep you guys alive. That''s the only relief you''re getting though."

    A coiling serpent leaped towards the inmates. It opened its gnarly maw.

    "Argh! Nooo!!!"

    "Wait, I surrender! I give! Gargh!"

    "Help me momma!"

    "Good god have mercy!!!"

    "Hahahaha!!!"

    Vatler''s passionateughter echoed in the sky while the prisoners wailed in misery¡­

    On the other side¡­

    "What''s going on?!"

    Unlike the prisoners who wanted to escape, the inmates roaming the city is looking for targets to vent their pent-up frustration on. They are fuming because there''s no one around.

    "Is the entire ind abandoned?!"

    "Impossible! This is a demon sanctuary, there are also dragon veins here, who would give this ce up?!"

    "Then why don''t I see anyone here?!"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Damn, I wanted to beat a few guys up after all those years in that damned Prison Barrier¡­"

    "Hmph, maybe there are still people in the Key Gate?"

    "Yeah, there should be magic police guarding the ce!"

    "If we go there¡­"

    "Hahaha! Sounds fun, let''s go bust down some doors!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Fuck yeah!"

    The prisoners banded up. They headed for the Key Gate, there should be special police there so they can still duke it out with them. Then, they noticed something off¡­

    A figure stood in front of them.

    "Sorry¡­"

    Kojou lowered his hoodie while the prisoners looked on with shock. His eyes turned deep red.

    "This is our war!"

    His roar came at the same time as a golden lightning storm, a lion made of golden lightning came into existence!

    "Go get them! Regulus Aurum!"

    Roar

 Chapter 985: Itogami Island turns into a battlefield...

    <h4>Chapter 985: Itogami Ind turns into a battlefield¡­</h4>

    Bang bang bang bang bang

    "Ahhh!!!"

    "Kill!"

    "Stop them!"

    Ratatata

    Kaboom

    Gunfire everywhere, wails of anguish, rallying cries, angered roar, and orders to evacuate, it all formed a rather chaotic scene in the dark winding alleys of the city. The entire ind is enveloped in mes and smoke.

    The prisoners were fighting against Itogami Ind''s special police.

    Even if Kojou and Vatler are hard at work, they already took down dozens of prisoners. There are still inmates running loose on the ind.

    Given Itogami Ind''s nature as a demon sanctuary, there are always evildoers out to cause havoc on the ind. Wu Yan just arrived on the ind and he got dragged into the Nkuvera incident. Then, he got dragged into a fight with the ck Death Emperor Faction. After that, he solved Kanon''s Faux Angel issue. He roughed up Kensei and the Magus Craft that tried to sell angels as weapons.

    Even if these viins didn''t end up in the Prison Barrier, it''s only because the Warlord Empire had jurisdiction over Gardoff while Kensei had utility so he''s spared from heavy sentences.

    In one month, he encountered two crises. Imagine the number of prisoners inside the Prison Barrier after a decade of umtion at this rate. There are at least a hundred such superviins running around on the ind.

    These inmates are also powerful mages and demons. They were involved in terror crimes or mass murder events so they were locked up in the Prison Barrier which was designed to contain these superhuman threats.

    With a hundred of these bastards running around, the danger they posed goes without saying¡­

    The prisoners were out of luck as they were pitted against the fourth primogenitor and the direct descendant of the first primogenitor. With such powerful criminals running around, there is only a few individuals capable enough to deal with a threat of this level.

    The magic police are also ill-prepared to handle threats on this level.

    They are just humans with anti-magic equipment. Nobody knew how to deal with an assault mage. If they had the skills, they would have been promoted to the ranks of the assault mages a long time ago. When they fought against the criminals, their abilities and experience were tested to the extremes.

    Fortunately for them, their equipment bought them precious time when fighting against these prisoners. Vatler and Kojou werebing the entire ind like overstretched firefighters, putting down the inmates like heroes. Vatler just wanted to hunt, saving the special police is just icing on the cake. Kojou saved every officer he encountered, he''s just missing an ugly skintight suit and he would look like a superhero.

    The independent mages and demons also pitched in. The entire ind became a huge free-for-all arena.

    Aya stood on top of the Key Gate. She watched themotion with calm eyes. The windows of her soul reflected the zing mes beneath the building.

    Aya is adept with spatial maniption, she''s like Natsuki, among the prisoners, nobody dared to pick a fight with her even if she''s not the most powerful among the superviins.

    If Aya joined the fray then Itogami Ind''s special police, demons, and even Kojou would be hard-pressed to take her down.

    She didn''t look like she wanted to join the fight. She also looked like she''s not in a hurry to escape Itogami Ind.

    She wants the item that is still with Natsuki.

    It''s not to say Aya didn''t try her luck with the barrier surrounding Itogami Ind. s, even a space magic expert like her had no way of escaping the confines of the barrier here.

    Aya knows Natsuki didn''t put this barrier up. Someone else did this!

    That powerful entity is also Natsuki''s ally.

    This forced Aya to sit on the sidelines, biding for time.

    Aya isn''t the only one waiting for a chance.

    There are four individuals standing behind Aya.

    There''s a muscr man with armor, an old man in Lama religious clothing, a delinquent with a pirate hat, and aslut in slutty clothes.

    These four were prisoners of the Prison Barrier too.

    They are all powerful individuals on par with Aya and just as vicious.

    Aya noticed their arrivals and she turned around.

    "Only the four of you?"

    "That looks like the case¡­"

    The promiscuous-looking woman answered, she looked up at the dark sky with her arms akimbo. She startedughing out loud.

    "The others are drunk with their newfound freedom, they don''t understand they are still trapped in a cage, this cage is just bigger than thest one¡­"

    It''s as the slut hypothesized. The barrier made Itogami Ind look like a huge prison.

    They are not free and clear yet.

    "Tsk! Damn it! Fuck them for giving me false hope!"

    The delinquent cursed.

    "The barrier master better pray I don''t find his ass because I am going to rip him a new one!"

    "Witch of the Notaria, High Librarian of the Library, Tokoyogi Aya."

    The armored man spoke.

    "Why did you gather us here?"

    "It better be good!"

    The delinquent smirked.

    "I am in a bad mood¡­"

    Aya didn''t take the delinquent''s threat seriously.

    "I want to cooperate with you guys."

    "You want our cooperation?"

    The four prisoners flinched in shock.

    "Yes."

    Aya nodded. She gazed down upon the chaotic city.

    "You guys are stuck here, right?"

    "You''re saying¡­"

    The old man in Lama clothing asked with a hoarse voice.

    "You want us to work together and break that barrier?"

    Aya shook her head.

    "That barrier can trap all of us here, I doubt the five of us can do anything. No, I want your help, our target is Natsuki."

    "The Witch of Void?"

    The four prisoners were imprisoned by that scary jailer, they shivered at the sound of her name.

    "This time, Natsuki''s allies are apparently aiming to break Natsuki from her demonic bondage, that''s how we were freed¡­"

    Aya said with aplicated face.

    "Don''t you find it weird? They know this would result in all the prisoners escaping and they still did it."

    "I think I get what you''re trying to say."

    The enchantress spoke with gleaming red eyes.

    "The barrier stopping us is made by one of her allies, right?"

    "I see!"

    The delinquent snorted.

    "You gathered us to take down that witch bitch and kill the barrier master, thereby breaking the barrier?"

    "It''s a good idea¡­"

    The armored man and the Lama old man concurred.

    They didn''t think they would still be trapped after escaping from the Prison Barrier. When they saw Vatler and Natsuki standing there, they panicked and just ran away in all four cardinal directions.

    With the Prison Barrier broken, anyone fighting the Witch of Void must be a fool when they can enjoy their newfound freedom.

    They didn''t consider how freedom is still out of their reach.

    If they wanted to duel Natsuki 1 v 1, they would most likely lose. With all five of them, the story''s different¡­

    But¡­

    "But, that battle junkie from the Lost Warlord''s empire is with them!"

    The slut asked Aya.

    "With Natsuki in the picture¡­"

    "It''s okay¡­"

    Aya took out a grimoire with No.14 written on it.

    "Natsuki''s not a threat anymore¡­"

 Chapter 986: Wanna join me for a shower?

    <h4>Chapter 986: Wanna join me for a shower?</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Souther residential region¡­

    In the living room, Wu Yan sat next to Kotori while facing a rather cute and petite girl. They were puzzled and amused by the young girl.

    Kanon and Nagisa sat together as they examined the young girl with flushed and excited looks. Their eyes were filled with stars. If one listened closely, one could hear Nagisa mumbling "so cute" over and over again.

    Indeed, the young girl is cute, if cuteness is a power then her cuteness is OP level.

    She''s wearing a kiddie white dress they just bought. She looked like she''s barely 10 and her raven-ck hair reached her waist. With her hair tied in curly locks, her doll-like appearance only entuated her tender looks. It''s not hard to see that she''s going to grow up into a breath-taking beauty.

    If this kid went strolling, many would mistake her for a very well-made doll. Aunties and uncles will swarm her.

    However, the kid''s not impressed, she''s very annoyed by their reactions.

    "Just stop, okay?"

    Her tender voice carried a hint of anger.

    "You guys have been gawking at me since a while ago, isn''t that enough?!"

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kanon, and Nagisa shook their heads. Nagisa started shrieking like a banshee.

    "Oh my gosh, I can never get tired of looking at you! You''re so cute! Oh, I can do this all day!"

    Kanon also nodded, her cheeks were flushed with excitement despite her saint-like temperament.

    "You''re really cute, Minamiya-sensei¡­"

    This girl whose age is probably measured in single digits is Natsuki''s real body.

    She had a teenager''s appearance and now she regressed back a few years. Aside from changes to her physical appearance, her height also decreased greatly and her voice also went higher in pitch. Her stern and cold attitude couldn''t mar her cuteness.

    Ignoring her speech and looks, she looked nothing like the Natsuki-sensei they knew.

    Wu Yan and Kotori watched with amusement because it''s just too funny for them.

    Natsuki looked like a moe blob and they fought really hard to keep theirughing urges in check.

    Natsuki is not happy with them.

    She only regressed a few years, there shouldn''t be a great change, right?

    She reckons her height only decreased a bit, she didn''t think their reactions were warranted given the "minor" changes.

    She didn''t understand, it''s the aura she gave off that sparked this debacle.

    Her childish voice destroyed her serious image. Nagisa and Kanon are also very ecstatic with her new look. Fortunately, Wu Yan sent Yukina out on a shopping errand to get the necessary materials for a new Prison Barrier.

    Wu Yan coughed once, he can see that Natsuki''s very close to losing her cool so he got down to brass tacks.

    "So, you were saying something about how Tokoyogi Aya is stealing your time despite my effort?"

    Natsuki snorted and she followed up with a sigh.

    "It''s a curse from her grimoire, even if you intervene, you werete by a few seconds. At least, I kept my memories¡­"

    "In other words¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "Your powers were stolen?"

    "Not all of it¡­"

    Natsuki nodded, she nced at Kanon.

    "Your student helped me retain a bit of my magic power, she didn''t steal all my powers¡­"

    Natsuki silently praised Kanon''s powers.

    The grimoires are powerful magical artifacts, Natsuki knows, she''s a witch after all.

    If a witch can fight with a young vampire, that same witch with a grimoire can fight an ancient vampire.

    The grimoire that took away Natsuki''s time is extraordinarily powerful.

    However, even when Natsuki lost almost all her powers to Aya, Kanon helped her regain part of her power.

    That should have been impossible and this made Natsuki revise her attitude towards this high school girl who had incredible spiritual potency.

    Kanon giggled in a bashful manner. She replied with a remorseful tone.

    "But, Minamiya-sensei didn''t get her powers back¡­"

    Kanon is a Divine Angel with no offensive capabilities. Instead, she has incredible healing and purification powers.

    The grimoire that took away Natsuki''s time is a curse. Against a curse, Kanon''s purification power shone. However, the stolen powers were no longer contained in Natsuki''s body so even Kanon''s incredible purification couldn''t pull the stolen power back into Natsuki''s body.

    Kanon purified the remnant curse on Natsuki. Then, Natsuki relied on her own recovery abilities to restore a portion of her powers.

    "Don''t mind it too much¡­"

    Natsuki chuckled, she didn''t want Kanon to beat herself up over this.

    "I lost my powers but I kept my memories. Aya wants my memory so she''s going toe back sooner orter. I can get my powers back then!"

    Wu Yan suddenly recalled he had a question for her.

    "Right, Tokoyogi Aya said she would allow that item to remain with you for a short while longer, what was she referring to?"

    Natsuki lowered her head, she mumbled with a low tone.

    "Aya wants the thing within my memories, it''s a grimoire called the Dark Oath Grimoire."

    "Dark oath grimoire?"

    Wu Yan and Kotori exchanged a look. They waited for Natsuki to exin further.

    Natsuki continued with a grim look.

    "It''s a very dangerous grimoire with the power to change the world."

    "Did you say change the world?"

    Wu Yan and Kotori were stunned. Kanon and Nagisa also exchanged looks of confusion.

    A grimoire that can change the world?

    There''s a grimoire like this?

    "Trust me¡­"

    Natsuki sighed.

    "It''s because the grimoire is too powerful I burned it a decade ago."

    Wu Yan and Kotori connected the dots.

    "With the real book gone, Aya can only ess the contents of that grimoire through your memories?"

    "I am afraid so¡­"

    Natsuki closed her eyes.

    "She''s called the Witch of the Notaria, if she wants to, it wouldn''t be hard for her to recreate the grimoire from my memories¡­"

    They can hear the sadness in Natsuki''s words. The others also lowered their heads with grave expressions.

    Her friend got corrupted by power and Natsuki had to imprison her friend. Forget Aya, Natsuki is probably still dealing with that fact till now.

    Wu Yan can feel Natsuki''s sadness through her emotionless doll face.

    "Okay, now we know Aya''s n. I say we wait for her to present herself to us."

    Wu Yan suddenly brought his face very close to Natsuki''s face and he winked at her.

    "Before that, you wanna join me for a shower?"

 Chapter 987: Abnormal status? Failed transformation?

    <h4>Chapter 987: Abnormal status? Failed transformation?</h4>

    "Ha?"

    Natsuki thought she heard wrong.

    "Sho-sho-shower¡­"

    Nagisa stuttered with a face that''s as red as an apple. Kanon also used a disbelieving gaze on Wu Yan. She didn''t think Wu Yan would say something like that. Meanwhile, Kotori bitterlyughed.

    Yes, Wu Yan went there.

    "Yeah."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms, it''s like he''s just inviting someone for a cup of Joe or something.

    "You were asleep in the Prison Barrier for a decade, right? That means you haven''t taken a bath in 10 years, yeah?"

    Natsuki almost blew her tops off. She leered at him with killing intent.

    "Don''t nder me like that! I am not that dirty!"

    "It''s the truth."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he asked Kanon and Nagisa.

    "Nagisa, and Kanon, weigh in on this. This girl hasn''t hit the shower for 10 whole years¡­"

    Nagisa and Kanon exchanged a look.

    Technically, Natsuki did sleep in Prison Barrier for 10 years, it''s also true that she hadn''t bathed during that enchanted sleep.

    Nagisa and Kanon started giving Natsuki weird looks. It''s like they were looking at a refugee. Natsuki''s veins started bulging near her temples.

    Wu Yan''sment is harsh and certainly not fair. Prison Barrier is Natsuki''s realized dreamscape, hygiene is not a concept that applied to her while she''s there. However, Natsuki''s feminine heart couldn''t tolerate being treated like a savage who doesn''t know how to take a bath.

    She suppressed the burning mes within her heart and she gave Wu Yan a very unfriendly look.

    "Even if that''s the case, I can take a bath myself, why do I have to join you?!"

    Wu Yan replied with a brilliant smile.

    "What''s the big deal¡­"

    "You don''t look like you''re a day over 10 years old, taking a bath with me should be fine, no?"

    "How is that fine?!"

    Natsuki raised her voice. She huffed.

    "Don''t treat me like a kid, you think I need help taking a shower?"

    "Fine¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged while Natsuki snorted. Nagisa, Kotori, and Kanon bitterlyughed at the same time.

    When they thought Wu Yan is just joking around, the guy suddenly picked Natsuki up.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Natsuki gasped.

    "Hehe¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Come, Natsuki-chan, let''s go take a bath!"

    "Don''t call me Natsuki-chan!"

    Natsuki started squirming.

    "Let me go!"

    Wu Yan ignored her feeble resistance. He entered the bathroom with Natsuki who still threw a tantrum despite being utterly powerless.

    "¡­"

    Kanon and Nagisa watched as Natsuki got dragged into the bathroom. They were stunned.

    "Oh? He''s at it again, huh?"

    Kotori sneered.

    "Not bad¡­"

    Nagisa and Kanon started panicking.

    "Kotori-chan!"

    Nagisa screamed at Kotori.

    "Aren''t you going to do something about sensei? H-he''s¡­"

    "Yeah, I know, he''s taking a bath with another girl."

    Kotori munched her candy. She crossed her legs.

    "It''s not the first time he did something like this¡­"

    "Hah?"

    "You girls, take it from me, don''t let it get to you¡­"

    Kotori sighed after seeing the two who were baffled by Wu Yan''s attitude.

    "Otherwise, you girls are going to have a bad time down the road¡­"

    Kotori stood up. She went to her room, leaving the two cute girls with their own thoughts, their eyes are still wide with astonishment. Soon, the living room became silent.

    "What are you doing? Stop that."

    "Stop moving! You''re making it very hard for me to take your clothes off!"

    "Who said you can do that?!"

    "You wanna jump in the tub with your clothes on?!"

    "I said I can do it on my own!"

    "We are already here. Fine, if you want to be like that¡­"

    "Ah! Stop!"

    "Right, this needs to go off too¡­"

    "No¡­ Ah!"

    Wu Yanughed like a viin while Natsuki kept roaring like a miniature angel of wrath. Nagisa and Kanon listened with red faces.

    Nagisa pouted with a flushed expression. Meanwhile, Kanon kept sneaking nces at the bathroom, her eyes are saying she wanted to join the two inside.

    She wants to take a bath with Wu Yan too¡­

    Ssh

    Natsuki got dunked into the tub of water. Luckily, Wu Yan grabbed her or she might have drunk a few gulps of bathwater.

    "You jerk!"

    Natsuki covered her swimsuit area while ring at Wu Yan sat opposite to her. If she still had power, she would have used her Prison Chain to hang Wu Yan in the air.

    Wu Yan treated her leer with a cheeky smile. Then, he showed her a rather serious smile.

    He dragged her over and ced her in front of his chest with her back facing his chest. Natsuki yelped before a warm hand caressed her long hair.

    "Soft, your hair is still as soft as your substitute body¡­"

    Natsuki was getting ready to unleash an elbow m when she stopped. She leaned back against him.

    "Of course¡­"

    Natsuki also yed with her own hair.

    "My substitute body was made in the image of my original body. There are little to no differencespared with my real body¡­"

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan chuckled, he used his chin to rub her head.

    "I noticed a huge difference though¡­"

    The arms he wrapped around her waist tightened to bring her closer to him. He whispered into her ear.

    "Your real body feels warmer than your substitute body¡­"

    "Dummy¡­"

    Natsuki moved her head away, her eyes wavered while her heart throbbed. She casually scolded her to shift her focus.

    "You turned Itogami Ind on its head to get to this warmth, what a fool¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head, he started washing her.

    "If that''s foolish then I would rather be a fool my entire life."

    Natsuki silently listened to him. Then she mumbled in a small voice.

    "Stupid¡­"

    Wu Yan heard her unusual tone and he floated a smile.

    Natsuki leaned back against Wu Yan, she closed her eyes and her heart entered a state of tranquility.

    Minamiya Natsuki is syncing up with the user''s body and mind. Monster Tattoo requirement fulfilled, Tattoo activated. Transforming Minamiya Natsuki into a familiar¡­

    Minamiya Natsuki is in an abnormal state, familiar transformation failed. Please restore Minamiya Natsuki to normal for further action¡­

    "What the¡­"

    Wu Yan cried out, Natsuki looked up in confusion.

    "What?¡­"

    "I-it''s nothing¡­"

    He casually lied to her. Although Natsuki''s still doubtful, Wu Yan just continued washing her while he waxed thoughtful with his gleaming deep red eyes¡­

 Chapter 988: Descending from the skies, an attack...

    <h4>Chapter 988: Descending from the skies, an attack¡­</h4>

    Pomf

    Kojou copsed on the sofa the moment he''s home. He didn''t even care his face is buried in the sofa.

    "I am so tired¡­ It feels like my bones are breakings¡­ I want to die¡­"

    Kojou grumbled with his face buried in the sofa. He looked like a neet and Nagisa''s not impressed.

    "Kojou-kun, you just went on an errand for sensei. It''s not like you had to fight the Prison Barrier convicts. If you keepzing around like this then you won''t be popr with girls, you know?"

    Kojou gave her a forced smile. He wanted to cry deep down inside.

    I just fought a bunch of prisoners!

    Kojou didn''t shout his retort out loud. Otherwise, his "errand boy" cover would be blown.

    Yukina isn''t like Kojou. She had a serious look as she reported to Wu Yan.

    "Sensei, I got the items you requested¡­"

    "So fast?!"

    Wu Yan Gasped. Yukina just giggled when she saw his astonishment.

    "There is a Lion King Organization outpost here, I just ced the request. It''s hard to procure items when Itogami Ind is in such a state¡­"

    After the Prison Barrier copsed, Itogami Ind became a huge arena. Although there''s a barrier to keep the inmates here, running around when buildings can copse or catch on fire isn''t exactly a good idea, even if you ignored the criminals prancing about.

    With almost all the citizens gone, it''s hard to find items when no one''s around to help out. If not for the outpost, Yukina''s resourcefulness will not help her get the ritual items ready in such short order.

    Indeed, Yukina didn''t have a better timepared to Kojou.

    He gave her a thumbs-up. He looked at Kojou.

    "What about the recaptured prisoners?"

    "They were incapacitated and processed by the guys over at Keystone Gate, I told them your orders so the special police is probably keeping an eye on them?"

    Kojou scratched the back of his head. He didn''t mince his words in front of Nagisa.

    Nagisa assumed he only ran around giving orders to the Management Corp on behalf of Wu Yan so she didn''t suspect a thing.

    "The magic police, huh?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "Let''s hope they can detain those criminals¡­"

    "Don''t underestimate the special police."

    Natsuki is one of the instructors for the special police training program.

    "The magic police can handle the prisoners if their powers are sealed. I don''t think they are going to have any trouble watching a bunch of criminals for a few days."

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I still don''t think they can offer us much help¡­"

    "Only because we are going up against criminals from the Prison Barrier!"

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "With their abilities, they are already faring well by holding on till now¡­"

    "Are they that great?"

    Nagisa doesn''t know much about the special police. She''s only a high school student, why would she?

    "Yeah, they are strong."

    Kotori knocked Nagisa''s head lightly with a hand on her waist.

    "Don''t go running around during this time, you hear me?"

    "Fine¡­"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks.

    "Everyone''s helping out, am I the only one sitting around doing nothing?"

    "You¡­"

    Kotori bitterlyughed, she tapped her on the head.

    "Don''t be down, you''re going to drag our mood down too¡­"

    Nagisa psyched herself up again. She decided to do something for them.

    "Okay, I am going to go whip something up!"

    "I want to help¡­"

    Kanon tugged Nagisa''s sleeve. Nagisa giggled when she offered her help.

    The two stood up. Wu Yan opened his mouth but a sudden burst of aura made him pause.

    "This¡­"

    He looked up at the ceiling, the aura''sing from there.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nagisa and Kanon looked back at Wu Yan who looks like he''s bewildered. They looked up at the ceiling too.

    "What''s wrong with the ceiling?"

    "This aura¡­"

    Natsuki, Kotori, Yukina, and Kojou detected it. They looked up at the same time.

    It felt like something''s building up in the sky above the apartment building. It sounded it''s crashing down.

    Judging by the intensity, it''s probably strong enough to destroy the entire building.

    "Not good!"

    Natsuki, Yukina, and Kojou cried out while Kotori went over to cover Kanon and Nagisa. Wu Yan used his magic and he teleported outside the building, he''s on the rooftop now.

    He looked up at the dark sky and he saw the spell that he detected a brief while ago.

    It''s a hurricane-like storm cloud.

    Whoosh

    A sharp voice came as a giant tornado 100 meters in diameter came whirling down. It was heading straight for their apartment building!

    This attack is unleashed without a hint of mercy.

    The depowered Natsuki and Nagisa probably won''t survive this. Yukina and Kojou might also be hurt if they got dragged into this storm.

    Wu Yan is furious. The apartment building is empty except for Wu Yan & co.

    "How dare you!"

    Wu Yan grabbed Nietono no Shana, the ming de that poked out from a portal nearby.

    zing mes covered the de as he faced the iing tornado.

    He swung the ming de and¡­

    Bwoosh

    A giant sea of mes even wider and grander than the tornado spread with Wu Yan''s sword as the center. He sent the roaring mes towards the tornado.

    Boom

    When the mes made contact with the tornado, itpletely enveloped the whirlwind.

    The tyrannical mes engulfed the storm and reduced it to nothing.

    The tornado dissipated in a huge plume of smoke¡­

    "What?!"

    When the tornado got cancelled out by the sea of mes, a shriek of disbelief came from the rooftop of a building just adjacent to Wu Yan''s apartment building.

    There are five figures standing there.

    One of them''s Tokoyogi Aya!

    The Prison Barrier prisoners are attacking!

 Chapter 989: The five prisoners from the Prison Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 989: The five prisoners from the Prison Barrier</h4>

    "What?!"

    The delinquent-looking inmate cried out.

    "He just¡­"

    The arrogant young man couldn''t believe what he just saw. His powerful attack just got thwarted like it was nothing. To the delinquent, it''s a massive critical hit on his fragile ego.

    "Those mes¡­"

    The old man in Lama clothes frowned, he had a grim look as he gave his opinion on the mes.

    "Those aren''t normal mes!"

    "Who is he?"

    The slutty-looking woman asked while the muscled man continued staring at Wu Yan. The two appeared to be as cool as cucumber, however, their apprehensive tone gave them away.

    After such a long time in the Prison Barrier, they know how strong the punk can be in a fight. His full-power attack failed to do anything against the youth with a ming sword. They raised their guards up.

    Even Aya narrowed her eyes when she saw the mes.

    When Aya was freed, she tried to sneak attack Natsuki to get her memories. She did escape with Natsuki''s power but she didn''t get the most important thing she wanted.

    It was all because Wu Yan put a stop to her curse by stabbing Natsuki with the Rule Breaker. Her curse couldn''tpletely activate.

    Although she did steal Natsuki''s powers, her real objective: the Dark Oath Grimoire eluded her. In the end, she had to run away without achieving anything.

    Now, this man stood between Aya and her ambitions once more.

    "It seems this guy''s the barrier master¡­"

    Aya mumbled with a frosty voice. The other convicts turned their attention towards Wu Yan.

    "It''s him?!"

    They started emitting violent auras.

    The savage auras they gave off can onlye from people who have killed or harmed many.

    "Yan! (Sensei!)"

    Kotori, Natsuki, Kanon, Nagisa, Yukina, and Kojou bust open the rooftop door and they saw Wu Yan facing off against the prisoners.

    Natsuki growled when she saw the prisoners.

    "You guys, again?!"

    "You''re the witch of Void?"

    The vampiress was shocked to see Natsuki in her new form. She almost couldn''t recognize her.

    "Ahahaha! What is up with that?! Yo, Witch of the Void! Why do you look like that?! Ah!!!"

    The delinquent startedughing out loud, he couldn''t handle her pathetic look.

    "Suits you right, you bitch!"

    Wu Yan slowly descended next to Natsuki.

    "These prisoners are working with Aya? They don''t look like pushovers¡­"

    Natsuki nodded. She roamed her eyes over the delinquent.

    "Shutora D, a descendant of the Tenbu lineage, he can use telekinesis, he must be the one who attacked us just now!"

    She looked at the slut standing next to Shutora D and she identified her.

    "That''s Gigli Ghirardi, a descendant vampire of the third primogenitor, Chaos Bride. She''s a pure-blooded vampire specializing in mind control, her familiar affects people mentally, she''s a very dangerous individual."

    Natsuki looked at the muscled man.

    "That''s Broodt Dumblegraff, an ex-mercenary who was once employed by the West European Church, he is also a descendant of a dragon yer n. His trained physique and his sword are very dangerous, you should be careful when he swings his de."

    Natsuki looked at the old man in Di Lama clothes.

    "That guy''s Kiliga Gilika, he''s a monster who surgically imnted a me spirit into himself, he''s a spirit summoner."

    "A me spirit user?"

    Kotori showed a look of amusement and intrigue. She wasn''t paying attention to Natsuki''s introduction until she mentioned the old man''s power.

    "Finally, Aya who can use spatial spells just like you. I see¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "So they are all very powerful?"

    "Hey¡­"

    Kojou clenched his fists, he certainly felt the oppressive auras the five prisoners were emitting and he growled.

    "Aren''t we in a terrible situation here?"

    "Yukina-chan¡­ Kanon-chan¡­"

    Nagisa grabbed Yukina''s arm while hugging Kanon''s other arm. She''s scared.

    "It''s okay, Nagisa-chan¡­"

    Yukina assured her.

    "Wu Yan-sensei and Minamiya-sensei''s here, it will be fine¡­"

    Nagisa nced at Yukina and she sighed in relief. She didn''t see Yukina''s hidden hesitation and worry.

    Natsuki''s power is still far from recovered. Kojou, Kanon, and Yukina also had to keep their covers up since Nagisa''s here. They can only rely on Wu Yan and Kotori to take the enemies down. Yukina isn''t entirely sure both of them can take down these five veteran prisoners.

    Yukina doesn''t know Wu Yan and Kotori''s true power so she couldn''t make a fair assessment.

    The five prisoners were all tier 8 prisoners, exceptionally strong even among tier 8 cultivators.

    However, Wu Yan and Kotori are on tier 9.

    They can take down all five with just one of them.

    Plus, it''s not only Kotori and Wu Yan at this party¡­

    "Oh, my¡­ Seems like something fun''s happening right here¡­"

    Vatler appeared from his golden mist. He stood there with his hands in his pockets. He continued with an excited look.

    "That''s not very nice, you guys didn''t invite me to an interesting event like this¡­"

    "Vatler!"

    "Dimitrie Vatler!"

    He started chuckling when the others recognized him.

    He stood against the prisoners while standing with Wu Yan & co. Vatler looked at the enemy line-up with glee written all over his face.

    "The Witch of Notaria¡­ Tenbu descendant¡­ Dragon yer n descendant, a progeny of the Chaos Bride¡­ A me spirit user¡­"

    "Haha¡­ HAHAHA!"

    Vatler tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart.

    "Yes! Yesss!!! Now, this is what I call fun!"

    Vatler startedughing out loud like a predator that found its prey. Aya and the other prisoners got angry with him.

    "What an asshole! He''s just a vampire noble!"

    Shutora D''s veins bulged near his temples. Influenced by his wrath, he sent wind des to whip Vatler!

    "Don''t get cocky with me! You bastard!"

    "Heh¡­"

    Vatler''s eyes turned deep red and a pale-blue sea serpent emerged from behind him, the magic snake shot out air bullets to intercept the wind des.

    The wind des and wind bullets collided in the sky.

    Boom

    The ensuing collision created a wind st that assaulted everything around the center of the area of effect. It felt like somebody just created an F10 wind st that swept everything away.

    "Argh!"

    Yukina, Kanon, and Nagisa tried to block the iing wind st.

    Nagisa who is petite in stature had trouble standing up.

    Wu Yan teleported behind them and he helped Nagisa up while covering Kanon. He protected the two girls by bringing them closer to his chest.

    Wu Yan looked at the prisoners floating in the sky and he inhaled deeply. He told Nagisa something in a soft voice.

    "Sorry, Nagisa, I am going to put you to sleep for a short while¡­"

    Nagisa heard that and her consciousness got drowned out by an overwhelming sense of drowsiness.

    A fight''s going to break out soon.

 Chapter 990: A chaotic fight, an all-out fight

    <h4>Chapter 990: A chaotic fight, an all-out fight</h4>

    "Kanon!"

    Kanon is surprised someone called her so suddenly. Wu Yan pushed the asleep Nagisa into her care.

    "Look after Nagisa!"

    "Eh?!"

    Kanon was taken aback.

    "M-me?"

    Kanon''s panicky look amused Wu Yan, he rubbed her head.

    "Believe in yourself, you can do it, I know you can¡­"

    Kanon''s eyes shone brightly and she nodded resolutely.

    "Okay!"

    "Very good!"

    Wu Yan gave her a satisfied smile. His main arm started turning ck with red magical lines running on it.

    "Descend! Divine Angel!"

    A wave of magic power started seeping into Kanon. After receiving this infusion of magical essence, Kanon''s body started lighting up with a divine sheen.

    Three pairs of wings spread out behind Kanon as feathers rained down. A halo appeared above her head. She transformed into a pure angel that illuminated the dark sky.

    Kanon''s empowered state boosted her confidence. She pped her wings and she ferried Nagisa away from the battlefield.

    "A familiar? Natsuki is a vassal beast?!"

    This came as a surprise to Natsuki who wasn''t told about Kanon''s identity. She looked at the divine angel with an astonished look.

    "What''s going on here?!"

    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know."

    Kojou shook his head bitterly. Yukina also looked away from Kanon.

    "Sensei said she transformed from a human to a familiar. As for how, sensei didn''t tell us¡­"

    Natsuki raised an eyebrow. She had an idea but an explosion disrupted her thoughts.

    Boom

    The blue sea serpent spat out another magic wind bomb. It was aimed at the five Prison Barrier prisoners who were standing on top of the building near their apartment.

    The building got sted to smithereens. The whole thing got reduced to rubble in an instant.

    "Aiming the five of us at the same time¡­"

    Gigli giggled.

    "Dimitrie Vatler, are you nning on fighting all of us?!"

    "Sounds great to me!"

    Vatler guffawed.

    "That sounds fun!"

    Roar

    His sea serpent familiar hissed, it charged at the prisoners with the might of a speeding train.

    "That asshole! He''s so cocky!"

    Shutora Dined.

    "My god¡­"

    Broodt looked at the serpent with cold eyes. Then, he unsheathed the sword strapped to his back. He got into a batting stance.

    "So defenseless!!!"

    Broodt''s greatsword chopped the serpent''s neck easily.

    Other vampires wouldugh at this scene.

    Familiars are magicposite, they are just magic power given form.

    To stop one, a fighter needs to use a magic attack equal or greater than the familiar.

    Broodt chopped the familiar with his sword.

    This is basically like trying to cut an erupting volcano in half. The swordsman will just get incinerated and carbonized.

    However, what happened next is shocked the fighters.

    The armored guy cut the serpent in twain with his shining sword. The powerful sh didn''t even give the serpent a chance to hiss.

    "What¡­"

    Kojou and Yukina were baffled by that disy.

    Vatler flinched but he quickly grinned like his familiar didn''t just get negated.

    "Right, you''re part of the dragon yer n¡­"

    Vatler''s serpent is draconic in nature, that''s why they are so strong. When Vatlerbines his familiars, the snakes appear to gain draconic features.

    For the dragon yers, there is no better match-up than Vatler. In his eyes, Vatler is just as easy to y as a newly minted vampire.

    Vatler''s naturally happy to find the guy''s extra attribute damage against his serpent.

    "Great! That''s fantastic!"

    Vatler used more magic power, lighting himself up through a pir of magic power that transformed into a dark serpent.

    Hishaaaa

    The snake hissed, its noise had offensive properties. It didn''t take for space beams to appear, cutting everything caught up in it.

    Bam bam bam

    Vatler didn''t use his fusion skill, he chose to use his strongest unfused familiar. This was an AOE attack that assaulted everything nearby.

    The dark space beams disintegrated everything it touched. Stones were also flying all over the ce so the prisoners had to dodge once more.

    Angered by Vatler''s action, a certain vampire roared.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself! Snake bastard!"

    Gigli''s whip lit up with a magical red hue.

    It''s a familiar in the form of a weapon. Only female vampires of the Chaos Bride lineage can use this type of familiar.

    She cracked her whip and the whip tangled Vatler''s serpent.

    Hiss

    The snake roared again, this time, the snake sounded like it''s hurt.

    The serpent then betrayed its master by attacking Wu Yan & co.

    "This¡­"

    Vatler frowned when the vassal beast left his control. Then, he grinned with satisfaction.

    "Hmm? You can control familiars? As expected of the Chaos Bride''s progeny¡­"

    "It''s not the time for you to joke around!"

    Kojou roared from the back. He raised his hand after steeling himself up.

    "Sekkarou!"

    Yukina is the first one to counter.

    Her silver spear pierced the serpent and the serpent disappeared along with the whip familiar.

    "What the?!"

    Gigli gasped.

    Yukina stood in front of Gigli with her spear ready to attack.

    "Sensei! I will handle her!"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    Sekkarou is Gigli''s bane.

    "Himeragi¡­"

    Kojou scratched his head and he looked at Shutora.

    "Looks like I can''t stand here without doing anything¡­"

    Kotori nodded and she set her eyes on the fake Di Lama Kiliga. She snickered.

    "I guess I can y for a while¡­"

    "me spirit user¡­"

 Chapter 991: Taking enemies down one by one, abnormality?

    <h4>Chapter 991: Taking enemies down one by one, abnormality?</h4>

    "Hiya!"

    Yukina pressed on her assault, Gigli couldn''t catch a breath even when she jumped to another building. The sharp spear came for her once more.

    Gigli''s eyes were shing with grimness.

    Her familiar and Vatler''s familiar got dispelled the moment she touched the familiars with her spear. Gigli isn''t smug enough to try getting hit by that magical spear even if she''s technically an immortal vampire.

    Gigli stomped and she jumped back. She evaded Yukina''s Sekkarou but she didn''t stop there, Yukina continued pouncing on her, chasing down Gigli until they were far away from the original battlefield.

    "That idiot! What is she doing?!"

    Shutora D roared. He raised his hand and whirlwinds started circling his arm.

    "You assholes! Are you going to ignore me like this?! Damn you all!"

    Shutora cursed while hurling a tornado at Yukina who is some distance away.

    "Come, Regulus Aurum!"

    A golden lightning storm descended in a flurry of lightning bolts. It''s a giant lion with golden armor.

    Rawr

    The lightning lion charged at the tornado.

    Snap crackle snap

    Everywhere the lion went, the tornado got smashed apart. It didn''t take long for Shutora''s wind attack to get cancelled out. The lion also exposed Shutora D.

    "Damn!"

    Shutora knew how scary the lion is when it tore his attack apart. He assumed he''s just a normal primogenitor, he realized how sorely mistaken he was. He dodged by jumping backward.

    Kaboom

    The lion pounced on his original spot, if he didn''t dodge, this half-awakened primogenitor would have electrocuted Shutora D. The impact area had lightning arcing around and the air even got ionized.

    "Heh¡­"

    Shutora had a cruel smile on his face. A drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of his head.

    "Not bad, you asshole¡­"

    "Sorry¡­"

    Kojou said in a tired voice. He''s still d in lightning.

    "I will be troubled if you mess with Himeragi¡­"

    "Ha?! So you''re here to die for her sake?! You dummy!"

    Shutora still cursed the guy despite his shaking heart.

    "Look, I would if I can die¡­"

    Kojou''s red eyes shed and the lightning around him surged forth, forming the golden lion again.

    "s, my cursed body won''t allow me to rest in peace."

    "Go! Regulus Aurum!"

    Rawr

    "Damn!"

    Shutora cursed while channeling his psychic energy.

    Four translucent burly arms appeared near Shutora. The arms were psychic arms of pure energy.

    "Oi oi oi¡­"

    Kojou gasped.

    "Don''t tell me those arms can fire cyclones too?!"

    "You got that right, you bitch!"

    Shutora raised all six arms and tornadoes wrapped those arms.

    "Since you''re smart enough to know that, lie down and die you asshole!"

    He sent the tornadoes to tear everything in front of him to pieces. The tornadoes also collided with Regulus Aurum.

    Bam

    The lion pushed up against the tornadoes while the dark clouds looming over them slowly scattered.

    "Hahaha!"

    Seeing Regulus Aurum struggling against his attack gave Shutora his confidence back. It''s like he needed to pat his weak ego, heughed out loud.

    "So what if you''re a primogenitor! In front of my Storm Breaker Axe, even a primogenitor is nothing but a bug!"

    "Oh, yeah?"

    A tired voice came from beyond the tornadoes. Then, he heard something behind him. He could see lightning and gold light when he looked back.

    Shutora''s smile was petrified and a chill went up his spine.

    Kojou raised his right fist. He bellowed.

    "Why don''t you try a primogenitor knuckle sandwich?!"

    His golden lightning-d fist smashed into Shutora''s back.

    "It''s over! Shutora!"

    Kapow

    Shutora felt a sharp pain from his back. Then, the lightning coursed throughout his mortal body.

    His spine bent at an impossible angle when he got sent flying into a concrete wall nearby. He got engraved in that structure and he never got up after that¡­

    Phew

    He looked at the human-shaped hole in the wall and he sighed.

    "Senpai!"

    Yukina returned with an unconscious woman on her shoulder. She knocked Gigli out.

    "Oh, you done with your side too? Himeragi¡­"

    "Nn¡­"

    Yukina threw Gigli down like a sack of potatoes.

    Her whip familiar is only useful against foes she can manipte. When faced with Sekkarou that can dispel her familiar, she quickly fell into a disadvantaged position. Her other familiar, the Aguijon is basically just a swarm of magic bees. Against a sword shaman trained in blitz attacks, the bees couldn''t even shine.

    With her familiars thwarted, Gigli never stood a chance against Yukina.

    Her defeat was inevitable¡­

    Bam

    Boom

    Two pirs of me lit up the rooftop of a building nearby. The mes were so intense they lit up the dark clouds above them. When the mes settled, they saw it¡­

    Vatler and Kotori stood there together. Kotori had her feathery robe, her Astral Dress turned on. Meanwhile, Vatler had a draconic familiar wrapping around him. The two stood there as they basked in what remained of the mes before.

    In front of those two, they could see a charred Kiliga and Broodt who got wrecked so hard his armor were in pieces.

    Kotori and Vatler also finished their duels.

    All except for Aya were defeated.

    Aya watched herrades go down with a cold smile. She stood there when she saw an expressionless girl in Hafuku.

    "You''re the only one left, Aya¡­"

    Natsuki showed her a pitiful look.

    "Give up, Aya, you will never seed¡­"

    "Yeah?"

    Aya didn''t spare another look for her fallenrades. She also had a confident smile despite the strong foes around her.

    Natsuki suddenly had a bad feeling when she saw Aya''s cocksure grin.

 Chapter 992: Trapped? Theres still one more person who hasnt entered the fray...

    <h4>Chapter 992: Trapped? There''s still one more person who hasn''t entered the fray¡­</h4>

    Natsuki frowned when she saw Aya''s insidious smile.

    Aya and Natsuki used to be good friends. Different choices and destinies have led them down different paths. Their current animosity speaks nothing of the past they shared.

    Natsuki understood Aya just as Aya understood Natsuki. Although witches rely on bluffs as much as the next guy, she''s not lying right now.

    A me pir, a lightning sh, a blurry figure, and a golden mist appeared. Kotori, Kojou, Yukina, and Vatler gathered here.

    "Natsuki-chan (Minamiya-sensei)!"

    Kojou and Yukina stared at Aya with Natsuki nearby. Kotori returned to Wu Yan''s side, she kept her Astral Dress activated.

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "Aren''t you going to take her down?"

    Although the enemies weren''t as strong as Wu Yan or her. They were powerful in their own rights.

    The five prisoners including the four they defeated should be the cream of the crop in the Prison Barrier.

    In other words, once they take them down, the Prison Barrier''s copse can be quickly cleaned up.

    Shutora D, Gigli, Kiliga, and Broodt are out of the picture. Aya is thest enemy standing.

    Once they defeat her, they can p a case-solved tag on this incident.

    Wu Yan knew what Kotori''s thinking about. However, they both had the same feeling.

    Solving this won''t be as easy as it seems¡­

    Natsuki, Yukina, and Kojou had the same feeling.

    Vatler kept his cool appearance up.

    "Not going to move?"

    Vatler grinned.

    "Although I had my fill of fun, I still have room for more. Just saying¡­"

    Natsuki nced at Vatler and she ignored him.

    "Aya, what are you nning on doing?"

    "You haven''t sensed it?"

    She''s probablymenting Natsuki''s ignorance or her inability to figure out her ns, Aya snickered.

    "Did you honestly think I came here with a bunch of mages because I wanted to have a fair and honest fight with you? Did you think I was just ying with my fingers when my teammates went down?"

    The others had dark expressions.

    Aya startedughing out loud.

    "My name''s Tokoyogi Aya, the Witch of Notaria¡­"

    "Aya, don''t tell me you¡­"

    "Records of magical knowledge and curses, that''s the essence of grimoires."

    Aya raised her head.

    "I am the librarian who can recreate grimoires through written replication, that''s why I am also known as the Witch of the Notaria. Natsuki, you gave me too much time¡­"

    The air started taking on a weird vibe.

    The air suddenly felt sticky, even gravity''s affected as space around them shifted.

    There''s golden and profound energy suffusing the space. Then, magical scripts appeared above the apartment building they were standing on.

    "!"

    They stepped back as the runes surrounded the apartment building, ovepping the entire building.

    "This is¡­"

    Natsuki looked at the runes around her.

    "Magical runes!"

    Natsuki''s expression sank.

    "You''re still trying to take my memories?! Aya!"

    "I already said I am just taking back what''s mine¡­"

    Aya shrugged.

    "Return the Dark Oath Grimoire, Natsuki¡­"

    "Tsk¡­"

    Natsuki clicked her tongue.

    "Minamiya-sensei!"

    Yukina raised Sekkarou, she stabbed the ground with her silver spear, dispelling the surrounding runes.

    But, the extinguished runes came back after a few seconds.

    "How?"

    "It''s futile, transfer student¡­"

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "She set down runes on the entire building. Unless you can destroy all of them at the same time, it will only take Aya a bit of magic power to restore them¡­"

    "What?!"

    Kojou''s arm turned ck with magical red lines.

    "Then, let''s destroy the entire building!"

    "I don''t think that will work¡­"

    Kotori mumbled. She looked at the runes with an expressionless look.

    "These scripts are engraved in space, destroying the physical building won''t save Natsuki. As expected of a witch adept with spatial spells¡­"

    "Damn!"

    Kotori''s words made Kojou change his mind, he readied himself to take Aya down.

    Kotori poured cold water on Kojou again.

    "Give it up, Akatsuki, that witch can teleport away before you can hit her with your familiar."

    "Then what can we do?!"

    Kojou roared. Is there only one option left? Watch Natsuki get her memories taken from her?

    "The girl has a point, fourth primogenitor¡­"

    Aya nced at Kojou.

    "These runes are linked with Natsuki, unless she can escape Itogami Ind or you guys use your magical dagger from before, there''s no way to stop this spell when I have already turned the surrounding space into a giant grimoire¡­"

    "It''s checkmate for you guys¡­"

    Aya only needs to take Natsuki''s memories since she already took her timest time. Wu Yan would need to stick his dagger in Natsuki''s head to stop the spell.

    Even if this dagger''s not designed to kill, sticking a dagger in someone''s head would still kill a person.

    Aya stood there confidently because she assumed her victory''s already all but assured.

    Kotori started giggling.

    "Who told you we are out of options?"

    Aya''s eyes shrunk. Natsuki, Kojou, and Yukina also flinched.

    "All of you made your moves, right?"

    Kotori smirked.

    "But, our general''s still in his camp, he hasn''t made a single move yet¡­"

    They realized what Kotori is insinuating, they had different expressions on their faces upon realization.

    A wave of magic power erupted like a giant volcano, the seemingly endless magic power lit up this area with the glorious light of dawn.

    "What?¡­"

    Aya felt her runes trembling under the immense pressure of that giant magic power surge.

    This never happened before!

    In an instant, her eyes went nk. The runes were telling her something shocking¡­

    Before she returned to reality, the magic power storm gave birth to a wisp of me. The me is pure white¡­

    When the wisp of me came into being, another wave of giant white sea of mes erupted like a fuse just got lit.

    Everyone heard the chant¡­

    "Come¡­"

 Chapter 993: Burning time, using the familiar with the white flames

    <h4>Chapter 993: Burning time, using the familiar with the white mes</h4>

    "Come¡­"

    Everyone can hear his voice. His summon echoed throughout the area. The white mes raged even harder as if somebody threw fuel on it.

    Throb throb

    The white mes started throbbing, it felt like there''s a volcano underneath them waiting to explode. After an explosion, the sea of mes expanded to engulf everything.

    They can only see white mes.

    "White¡­ mes?¡­"

    Aya created a spatial barrier that separated her body from the white mes. The mes had sentience, it stayed there without attacking Aya.

    "Those mes!"

    Kojou recalled the first time he met Wu Yan.

    His vassal beast was about to rampage and he fell into despair because he thought he''s going to destroy Itogami Ind. However, the white mes reduced Regulus Aurum to nothing.

    The owner of the mes descended again.

    Kojou and Yukina were staring at the white mes with wide eyes. Although the me''s brilliance hurt their eyes, they didn''t shift their gaze.

    Vatler''s also mesmerized¡­

    "That familiar!"

    His eyes shone with excitement, bloodlust started creeping up his face.

    When he first came to Itogami Ind, he was defeated by the white me familiar.

    Natsuki and Kotori also watched the center of the ball of mes without saying anything.

    Natsuki looked forward to it¡­

    She''s waiting for Wu Yan to turn the tide and save her.

    Kotori''s just happy. She felt joy when Wu Yan started using mes. She''s a me spirit and she likes seeing Wu Yan use me-rted abilities.

    The white mes-d Wu Yan emerged with his dark and veiny arms. His roiling magic power assaulted everything nearby while creating bloody mist.

    "Come forth, White Dragon Zhuo Yan (Luminous me)!"

    Then, earth stood still¡­

    The white mes contracted and they condensed around Wu Yan. The white mes merged with the bloody mist Wu Yan''s giving off and a figure slowly materialized.

    It''s a giant dragon that stood on its hind legs.

    It''s wearing its white mes like an expensive coat, its whole body''s pure white. Its whiskers were whiskers of mes that fluttered despite the influence of wind and gravity. Its arms had white webbings that were spread wide. It also had draconic ws.

    Its long tail is on fire too, every swing of its tail created ripples in space. White mes also spewed forth when it lightly wagged its tail. It also had a white me aura that climbed up the dragon, ending near its head where its sapphire-blue eyes were located.

    It''s apletely different familiarpared to the ck dragon, Lei Xian (Falling lightning).

    If the ck dragon is a tyrant that ruled hell, this white dragon is the god that looked down from its heavenly throne.

    It had an aura of absolute authority.

    The others were also enchanted by this majestic dragon. Vatler saw it once and he''s still stunned by its appearance.

    "Beautiful¡­"

    Yukina couldn''t find another word to describe the creature.

    "That''s the familiar controlling the white mes?"

    Natsuki and Kotori focused.

    "Finally, it''s here again!"

    Vatler endured the urge to fight Zhuo Yan, he clenched his fists so hard he started bleeding from his palms.

    "Don''t joke around¡­"

    Kojou had a bitter look. He''s trembling because he''s trying to keep his familiars from rampaging out of control.

    "Don''t tell me you guys want toe bursting out each time that vampire-sensei summons his familiar?!"

    Kojou scolded his familiars. Aya also clenched her teeth as she gazed upon the white dragon.

    Aya felt threatened by the dragon.

    "Who is that?! Why is he with a familiar of that order?! This power¡­"

    Aya''s mind told her to stop whatever Wu Yan''s about to do.

    However, the white mes surrounding Aya forced her into a passive stance. She can only stand there while waiting for her chance.

    Aya nned her escape from Prison Barrier, she nned to trap Natsuki and she nned to take Natsuki''s memories after escaping. She set up her ns perfectly.

    Yet, she''s foiled by Wu Yan at every turn.

    He set a barrier that trapped all the inmates on Itogami Ind. He also put a stop to her ns to steal Natsuki''s memories. This male, how can he possibly be a mere mortal?

    She was too careless.

    Because of this oversight, she''s probably going to be defeated.

    Rawr

    The white dragon bellowed at the sky.

    As if responding to the dragon emperor''s call, the ground crumbled while white me pirs shot up from the cracks.

    Bwoosh

    White me pirs surrounded them. Then, the mes exploded outwards, covering all the runes with white mes.

    The runes were on fire.

    "Impossible!"

    Aya couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "That''s not possible! I engraved space with the runes, how can they be set aze?!"

    "Can that me burn even space itself?!"

    "Nope, you''re wrong¡­"

    Wu Yan answered from deep within his ball of white mes.

    "Zhuo Yan burns time, not space."

    The white mes can''t things other than time.

    When the time of the runes got burned to nothing, it naturally got deleted from existence.

    The white dragon burns time and the ck dragon destroys space.

    The twin dragons were entities that had power over time and space.

    With her judgment set, the white mes started assaulting Aya''s space barrier, it didn''t take long for her barrier to be engulfed in a ball of white mes.

    Bam

    The barrier shattered and the white mes went for Aya.

    Aya watched in horror as the mes came for her. Then, the mes mysteriously stopped in midair. Next, she saw a hand-de thatnded a solid strike on her neck.

    Groaning once, Aya felt her consciousness leaving her mind

    She''s still holding her grimoire.

    She struggled to keep her eyes open, her heart is filled with frustration.

    Is this the end?

    She closed her eyes as her consciousness faded.

    Rawr

    The white mes receded after the dragon dispelled them. Soon, the elegant white dragon also faded from view.

    Natsuki picked up the grimoire Aya dropped.

    And¡­

    Minamiya Natsuki''s abnormal status cleared. Monster Tattoo activated, transforming¡­

    The Witch of the Void became a familiar.

    Natsuki felt her body change much to her surprise. Natsuki turned into dots of ck light before seeping into Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan smiled when another familiar presence started existing within him.

 Chapter 994: Tartarus

    <h4>Chapter 994: Tartarus</h4>

    The sky is blue and white for miles and miles around. Stick and fluffy clouds can be seen dotting the sky, the sun that went MIA also clocked in once more. It rained down its sunshine goodness on the ind and sea.

    It''s been five days since the Prison Barrier copsed and the prisoners escaped.

    It''s mysterious how the overcast weather came in when Itogami ind was experiencing that event. It''s like God himself is watching the event unfold while hiding in the dark clouds hanging over Itogami Ind.

    After 5 days, the dark clouds cleared up slowly until there was not a single dark cloud in the sky.

    The barrier that cut off the ind from the rest of the world appeared, it was invisible until now.

    After 5 days, the barrier''s time is up. The barrier cracked and broke into a rain of barrier crystals thatnded in the sea or flew away as the wind whisked it into the horizon.

    Itogami Ind is quiet¡­

    At the northern end of the ind, on top of the castle ruin that used to house the Prison Barrier, the crowd here is rather rowdypared to the rest of the ind.

    There were humanoid figures on the ancient islet, the captives were either bound in seated or prone states. The prisoners are also wounded. They are also ced in a collective hypnotized state of sleep. Somebody ced a very powerful hypnosis spell on them, forcibly keeping them in thend of dreams.

    Despite this, the criminals still had bad energies leaking from them. It didn''t take one long to deduce that they are not apany you would want to keep around you. They were also giving off powerful pressures, they were no ordinary criminals.

    These captives are the prisoners that escaped from the Prison Barrier.

    Five days psed and the barrier around the ind ran out of energy. If there are still any prisoners uncaptured, it would spell trouble down the road. Fortunately, Wu Yan & co secured all the prisoners with the help of the special police.

    The castle ruins were cleaned up. In other words, the remnants of the Prison Barrier can no longer be seen. With a vacant area, it''s hard to see that this ce was once the host venue for the Prison Barrier.

    Wu Yan watched as Yukina toiled away near the vacant site. There is also a girl in a ck gothic dress near Yukina, she had a parasol. Natsuki went back to her original look. Meanwhile, Kotori and Kojou were keeping an eye on the prisoners. Kanon and Nagisa stayed home so they didn''t join this trip.

    Yukina''s drawing something on the ground with Sekkarou, she also used weird minerals, sand, and liquid to methodically re-arrange the ground. Natsuki nced at Wu Yan when she saw Yukina sweating up a storm under the sun.

    "Your student is about to get a heat stroke and you''re just standing there. You''re worse than I thought¡­"

    "Yeah, says the assault mage who sends her students to dangerous missions?!"

    Wu Yan snapped back.

    "Also, Yukina insisted on this, it''s not that I didn''t want to offer a helping hand."

    "Still finding excuses for yourself?"

    Natsuki narrowed her eyes.

    "That''s just sad."

    "Hey, Natsuki¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You''ve got a problem turning into my familiar? Is that why you''re so sassy with me?"

    "Hmph¡­"

    Natsuki raised her chin.

    "Then tell me what happened to me, why did I transform into your familiar?"

    "I''ve heard of humanoid familiars, I have never heard of a human transforming into a familiar though, how did you do that?!"

    "Even if you ask me¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I don''t know how to exin it to you¡­"

    Natsuki started staring at Wu Yan to see if he''s lying. Wu Yan almost averted his gaze when she just snorted.

    "Fine, do whatever you like¡­"

    "Erm¡­"

    Wu Yan cautiously approached Natsuki.

    "Natsuki, are you angry?"

    "Not yet!"

    Natsuki continued.

    "You better find a good time to properly exin this to me, or else¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed in relief. He nodded at once.

    "Okay, I will make sure to do so."

    Wu Yan asked another question.

    "Right, you said something about familiars in human forms? There are vassal beasts like that?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know¡­"

    Natsuki nced at Kojou who is yawning some distance away. Wu Yan''s eyes lit up and he started juggling with his internal ideas.

    "Sensei!"

    Yukina ran over to Wu Yan and Natsuki with her Sekkarou in tow. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead.

    "Done with the preparations?"

    Wu Yan passed her a bottle of water and clean towel. Meanwhile, Yukina rubbed herself dry before nodding.

    "Yeah, I did it as per your instructions."

    "Great!"

    Wu Yan patted her shoulder.

    "Sorry for the trouble!"

    "Nah, it wasn''t that hard¡­"

    Yukina shook her head.

    "Compared to watching over senpai, this job is way easier¡­"

    Kojou almost fell to the ground when Yukina dragged his dirtyundry out. Wu Yan also chuckled.

    "Well, thanks for the help!"

    Wu Yan approached the vacant area¡­

    Yukina stood with Natsuki, they watched Wu Yan with attentive attitudes.

    They were curious.

    They wanted to see what Wu Yan''s about to do.

    Wu Yan entered therge magic formation drawn by Yukina. He got down on one knee and he pressed his right hand against the ground.

    "Pit of Tartarus."

    Wu Yan used this in ce of the Prison barrier.

    Its origin is the Greek Mythology. Zeus, the ruling god overthrew his father, Cronos. After usurping his father, Zeus imprisoned the titans, allies of Cronos, in the dark realm of that prison.

    That abyssal prison is also known as the Pit of Tartarus.

    ording to legends, the titans couldn''t break the door and walls of that prison. It also had an auto-lock function that kept all the prisoners imprisoned. It''s rumored to even be able to seal god-tier beings.

    Wu Yan doesn''t know if the Pit of Tartarus can really hold god-tier lifeforms. However, he''s confident that he can imprison Vatler inside, forget the other weaker prisoners.

    He started pouring his immense magic power into the formation. He also continued chanting an ancientnguage while the formation lit up.

    It''s a very intricate magic formation that hurt a viewer''s head just gazing upon it.

    The light grew brighter until a magical pir of energy shot towards the sky from the formation.

    Schwing¡­

    The ground started rumbling. Soon, a holy castle several times greater than the Prison Barrier castle emerged with the formation as the center. It rose up from the ground¡­

    That''s the Pit of Tartarus!

 Chapter 995: Curtain dropped, its time.

    <h4>Chapter 995: Curtain dropped, it''s time.</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy¡­

    Standing on the edge of the rooftop, Wu Yan watched as students went about their daily routines. He turned around.

    "You really did me a solid this time¡­"

    "I am d I can help¡­"

    The girl with a book said. Her sses and her braided hair gave her identity away, she''s one of the three saints overseeing the Lion King Organization, Shizuka Koyomi.

    Koyomi looked at Wu Yan who is smiling brightly.

    "Looks like you got to do whatever you wanted to do."

    "In a way¡­"

    Koyomi''s ambiguous wording elicited a curt response from Wu Yan.

    He isn''t letting his guard down, she''s one of the three saints, with her young age, her achievement must have been epic to grant her such a high position at such a young age. She must have got there through her wits and ploys. Getting dragged into a prolonged conversation with her will not yield him any benefits.

    Koyomi read Wu Yan''s mind and she opened her mouth.

    "The evacuated citizens are more or less back. Only a select few know about the destruction of the Prison Barrier. The other forces investigating Itogami Ind will probably give up soon enough¡­"

    Wu Yan examined Koyomi.

    Natsuki was in her enchanted sleep as part of her bargain with the devil, she borrowed power so she has to stay there to pay the price.

    Why would anyone trade power for total restriction of freedom?

    Did she let the power blind her judgment? Did she think the risk-reward was worth it?

    Nope. She became a witch when she was born.

    How can someone be a witch and sign a deal with the devil when she is just an infant?

    The Management Corp designed her as a tool that facilitated the Prison Barrier.

    Her soul was offered up as a witch, she didn''t choose her fate.

    It was chosen for her.

    Koyomi''s trying to tell Wu Yan that the ones who designed the Prison Barrier System isn''t cognizant of Natsuki''s salvation yet.

    If they found out Natsuki got saved and the Prison Barrier''s gone then even if they aren''t afraid of Wu Yan, they would still cause problems for him.

    If they have the resource and power to create the Prison Barrier, the powers that be surely will find out the truth in due time.

    Koyomi also said only a few knows about Natsuki''s condition. The others are still investigating.

    Someone obfuscated the truth to interfere with the Management Corp''s investigation.

    After listening to Koyomi, who else had the power and capability to get in the Management Corp''s way?

    Moreover, she''s also implying it was her, someone of high status who pulled strings to make the authorities lose track of Wu Yan''s deeds.

    Koyomi is doing this in good faith.

    But, why?

    Because he''s a primogenitor?

    Wu Yan paused and he looked at Koyomi again.

    "I will remember this¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his foot. He went past Koyomi and he wanted to open the rooftop door when¡­

    "Lastly, may I ask one more question?"

    Koyomi''s cool tone echoed on the rooftop.

    "What do you think of the current status?"

    Wu Yan sneered. He opened the door while giving Koyomi the answer.

    "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t like ruling a vampire country or rule the vampires, I have no interest in anything for now¡­"

    Wu Yan''s footsteps faded into the distance.

    Koyomi looked down at the students giggling and walking down there. She sighed after a while.

    "Seriously, what a sly primogenitor¡­"

    A notification rang in Wu Yan''s mind.

    Mission 3pleted, obtained Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points & Summoning Points x 30,000

    Quest: Salvation

    Mission 1: Be an assault mage on Itogami Ind pleted)

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 5,000

    Mission 2: Stop the Heaven Ascension rites and save the artificial angel, Kanase Kanon pleted)

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 10,000

    Mission 3: Investigate the mystery behind Natsuki''s existence and solve it. pleted)

    Mission reward: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points x 30,000

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 47,170

    Item Points: 1,305,000

    Ability Points: 46,000

    Summoning Points: 47,300

    Level: 80

    Finally, I finished the third mission.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    He came into this world to summon his familiars, he didn''t want the bloodline ability he got to go to waste.

    He didn''t think staying one month in this world woulde with so many encounters.

    Only Kotori was by his side when he descended into this world. Now, he''s got two very powerful familiars and two beautiful women he transformed into his familiars.

    I wonder how are Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the sisters doing?

    He started missing them.

    Maybe it''s time for me to go back?

    A petite figure appeared on the path he''s walking on.

    "You''re a teacher from the middle school division, what were you doing on the high school division''s rooftop?"

    The sudden noise shook Wu Yan back into reality. He looked at the source of the sound to see a doll-like beauty staring back at him.

    "Natsuki¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Stop appearing out of nowhere, you''re gonna give me a heart attack one of these days¡­"

    "I was standing here since the start, you just stumbled across me while you''re deep in your own thoughts."

    Natsuki said with arms akimbo. She gave him a very unfriendly smile.

    "Something amusing must have happened there, you got tired of middle school students so now you''re after high school students?!"

    "What are you talking about?¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "I am not thinking about high school girls, I am focused on other stuff."

    "Other stuff?"

    He nodded. Wu Yan hesitated for a second before grabbing Natsuki''s hand.

    "Since you''re here, there''s something I need to tell you¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki nced at him. She knows Wu Yan is about to say something important so she didn''t flip out. But, she continued.

    "Firstly, let go of me!"

    "Ha? Don''t tell me you''re embarrassed?"

    "¡­I don''t care, just let go!"

    "What was that brief pause? I was right, yeah? Hmmmm?!"

    "You¡­"

 Chapter 996: Physical contract and mind unison

    <h4>Chapter 996: Physical contract and mind unison</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Southern float, residential area, apartment unit 703¡­

    Wu Yan and Kotori sat on the same couch. Natsuki and Kanon sat on the opposite couch. The two had thoughtful looks. Wu Yan and Kotori exchanged a look. They waited for the women to digest what they just told them¡­

    The mood in the living room turned heavy. Natsuki is the first one to lift her head.

    "So, you two are actually from another world. You guys came here from another world through the special System you guys have?"

    "More or less. It''s hard to exin it to you girls before you''re summoned. In any case, that''s about it¡­"

    Kotori answered. This is one of those rare moments where she''s actually serious.

    "We are definitely not natives of this world."

    "You guys aren''t from this world¡­"

    Kanon continued with an uneasy expression.

    "Then Sensei and Kotori-chan, are you two going to leave someday?"

    The room turned silent for three seconds.

    Natsuki used her sapphire eyes on the two otherworlders.

    "You guys chose to reveal this so that means you guys are leaving soon, right?"

    Kanon''s heart throbbed. Kotori bitterlyughed while Wu Yan shook his head in a hurry.

    "Yes, that''s true but we are taking you two with us since you''re all my familiars¡­"

    Kanon lit up, she beamed radiantly at Wu Yan and even Natsuki looked way better than before.

    Kanon and Natsuki aren''t particrly attached to Itogami Ind. As a witch engineered by the Management Corp, why would she have a good opinion about the ind?

    Natsuki only cared about her students. After all, she went up against Aya 10 years ago because she wanted to protect her students.

    She has been protecting Itogami Ind all thise while because she cared about the individuals on this ind, not the ind itself.

    Wu Yan also exined how this universe will enter a time stasis when Wu Yan''s gone. Natsuki didn''t think something so unbelievable can happen but she''s going with Wu Yan anyway.

    She doesn''t want to abandon her students, she also didn''t want to quit her teaching career.

    As for Kanon, she''s fine as long as she''s with Wu Yan & co.

    When Wu Yan brought her into this family, she already made up her mind to go wherever they go.

    "Bing your familiar is very troublesome as expected¡­"

    Natsuki pointed her fan at his nose.

    "Well, that''s all for our side. Don''t you have a certain middle school girlfriend? What about her?"

    "Nagisa¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotori frowned.

    "Aren''t you two going to exin yourselves to her?"

    Natsuki nonchntly said while Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Let''s put that aside for now. It''s only going to make her worry and troubled if we tell her our origins. Since the world will enter a state of stasis, there''s no difference¡­"

    "Are you sure you want to do that?"

    Natsuki, Kanon, and even Kotori stared at Wu Yan with serious looks.

    "You better think carefully!"

    Natsuki warned him.

    "Yeah, don''t do this half-heartedly¡­"

    Kotori gave him a word of advice.

    "A girl''s heart can beplicated at times¡­"

    "What the heck¡­"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure whether tough or cry. Kanon also spoke up.

    "Sensei, if Nagisa found out about this, about how you kept something so important from her, I am sure she would be very sad¡­"

    "Ugh¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    With Nagisa''s personality, that seemed very likely¡­

    Wu Yan felt conflicted.

    "You girls have any suggestions? If I told her then she''s going to insist we take her with us¡­"

    Nagisa is a very simplistic girl. She always followed the voice of her heart. Unlike Natsuki, she doesn''t need to think about other students, her job, or even her brother. When she makes up her mind, she''s going to follow that idea to the end.

    If she found out about Wu Yan & co''s departure, the time stasis concept probably wouldn''t affect her mindset. She''s going to be hung up on Wu Yan''s departure.

    It''s not hard to see why she would beg them to take her with them.

    However, Nagisa is just a normal girl with a pure soul. can she really survive the adventures in Silvaria?

    Wu Yan is hesitant on exining things to Nagisa because of this¡­

    It seems keeping her out of the loop is also not an option.

    They exchanged helpless nces.

    Natsuki pped her fan against her palm.

    "You can turn people into your familiar, just turn her into your familiar and take her with you, problem solved¡­"

    "It''s not that easy¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I already told you girls that the transformation process requires syncing up your body and mind. Your nature must also satisfy the Monster Tattoo''s requirement."

    "Body and mind sync, nature-requirement fit, those are vague words, how do we initiate that process?!"

    "A new set of problems, huh¡­"

    Kotori crunched the candy in her mouth.

    "If we keep going down this route, is there even a conclusion in sight?"

    Natsuki thought about the options. Suddenly, she turned towards Kanon.

    "Kanase Kanon, you can stay in this realm despite ascending into an angelic form. That''s because Yan modified your Angel Circuits and supplied you with magic, right?"

    Kanon flinched in shock but she nodded anyway. Natsuki continued down her train of logic.

    "For me, Yan destroyed the contract between the devil and I. He supplied me with his magic power and that''s why I can still use my witch powers. Maybe that''s the key behind body sync?"

    Their eyes lit up.

    "Oh, that''s possible!"

    Kotori took out the candy in her mouth.

    "That''s themon point between you two, I think we are onto something here!"

    "What about the mind aspect?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "What were you two thinking at the time?!"

    Kanon blinked in surprise. Wu Yan looked very hopeful so she slowly exined with a red face while averting her gaze.

    "I¡­I am not sure. When I was ascending to the higher ne, I felt Sensei''s magic power and I-I missed Sensei a-a lot¡­"

    "Missing me?"

    Wu Yan and Kotori exchanged bewildered looks. Then, they looked at Natsuki.

    "How about you?"

    Wu Yan and Kotori can see the panic in her eyes. She turned her head the other way and she said nothing.

    Kotori started giggling with her palms against her cheeks.

    "This mind aspect, I think I have an idea. Rather than the specific feeling of longing, it''s because your feelings for Onii-san reached a high level and that prompted a change in said emotions, right?"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan''s jaw dropped.

    "No way¡­"

    He got a cheeky look, a flustered look, and a leer from the girls around him.

    If Wu Yan didn''t understand what this meant then he should really be kicked to death by a horse. He chuckled awkwardly.

    Perhaps turning Nagisa into a familiar might be possible¡­

 Chapter 997: Operation love

    <h4>Chapter 997: Operation love</h4>

    Early morning¡­

    With the sky growing brighter, golden rays started lighting up the green earth. The light also brought vitality and cool air along with it, adding to the palette of the world.

    The air''s still cool. Itogami ind is not that hot during dawn. However, the coolness will be gradually reced with the heat of the baking sun.

    Itogami Ind''s climate is a torment for those who can''t tolerate heat.

    Nagisa woke up while it''s still not that hot yet. She pped her cheeks and she stretched her back before getting out of the bed.

    She kept rubbing her eyes to perk up her foggy mind. Nagisa''s wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. She walked out of her room without changing.

    This is her daily life.

    Unlike her brother who is a sleepyhead, Nagisa woke up on time. She''s a bit of a neat freak so she made sure to clean their home up as part of her morning routine. After that, she would change her clothes and wake Kojou up.

    Compared to the two primogenitors, Nagisa lived ording to a set routine. With her bubbly personality and cute face, it''s no wonder that Kojou treated her like a treasure. The lucky guy also didn''t mind the siscon tag other people gave him.

    As usual, she started grumbling about her brother''s bad habit of sleeping in.

    "Seriously, Kojou-kun, you can wake up early when you''re in middle school. You also liked heading out early in the morning to y basketball. You also woke up on time for school. You even checked out the morning practice of the basketball club. After entering high school, you''re muchzier, is it because you don''t y basketball anymore?"

    Nagisa yawned afterining a bit. She entered the living room.

    "Sensei also likes sleeping in but he''s a vampire. Kojou-kun, you should learn to take in a bit of that early morning fresh air. You''re just acting like an old slob¡­"

    Fortunately, Kojou''s still asleep so he''s not around to hear the nderous and unfair remarks against him. If he heard them he would have fainted from his sisters'' outrageousments.

    As a vampire, the rumored strongest vampire in the world, Kojou had a rough time on par if not worse than Wu Yan''s daily life.

    After grumbling about the sleepy vampiric sensei, she entered the living room only to see a shocking scene. Her jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    "Yo, good morning, Nagisa!"

    His energetic voice came from the dining table set in the living room. Nagisa returned to her senses as she called out the identity of the person greeting her in her home.

    "Sensei!"

    "As expected, you''re an early bird, aren''t you?¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Luckily, I woke up before the sun even broke the horizon. Otherwise, I am afraid I might not have made it in time¡­"

    "Sensei¡­ Y-you¡­"

    Nagisa stuttered. She looked down and she''s still in her sleepwear so she blushed furiously.

    "Uwa!"

    Nagisa escaped back into the safety of her room. She mmed the door shut.

    Wu Yan''s warm smile petrified¡­

    "Why did you get up so early? Why are you in my home? Are you hungry? I thought you''re good at making your own food? And, you''re better than Nagisa when ites to cooking, too¡­"

    In casual clothes, Nagisa started bombarding Wu Yan with questions. She almost buried Wu Yan in her questions. Anyone can see she''s d to have him over.

    For Nagisa, seeing the person she loves first thing in the morning probably came as a pleasant surprise, right?

    Wu Yan also nned to give her all the celebration she wants¡­

    Wu Yan''s mood improved after seeing the positive vibes Nagisa''s giving off. He grabbed her hand and he sat her down at the dining table.

    "Well, a change of pace is good sometimes¡­"

    Wu Yan looked into her eyes with a cheeky smile.

    "For example, you can make a love-filled breakfast for your girlfriend¡­"

    "Eh?!"

    Nagisa finally noticed the delicious foodid out on the table.

    When she thought about what Wu Yan said, why wouldn''t she get the hint in Wu Yan''s words?

    She started blushing and she averted her gaze, looking at the food on the table. Her heart filled up with sharine goodness and she leaked a tiny voice.

    "Th-thank you¡­ Sensei¡­"

    "No need to thank me, this was long overdue¡­"

    Wu Yan said with an ambiguous tone. It looks like Nagisa''s d so he sighed in relief.

    Kotori used the most violent method to wake him up and it was worth the pain. With Nagisa''s reaction, the mind unison aspect should be easily fulfilled now.

    Wu Yan got up early because he wanted to fulfill the requirements to activate the Monster Tattoo.

    After the discussion he had with Kotori, Natsuki, and Kanon. They made great strides in decoding the requirements needed for Monster Tattoo activation.

    The physicalpatibility part had something to do with magical power.

    Meanwhile, mental unity referred to getting their familiarity up to a certain degree.

    With these parameters, it should be possible to turn Nagisa into his familiar.

    After releasing Alrescha through the entity within Nagisa, Wu Yan already established the magical power connection between himself and Nagisa.

    That entity also granted him summon authority over Alrescha.

    This authority helped Wu Yan.

    Now, he needs to score more familiarity points with nagisa to achieve the mind unison aspect.

    As for thest requirement, the nature-fit, they weren''t sure what it meant so they decided to stake it on the assumption that Nagisa already fulfilled this special nature requirement.

    Wu Yan can only do one thing.

    Improve his rtionship with Nagisa.

    In other words, he needs to up his game with Nagisa.

    This is why Wu Yan got out of bed early made a scrumptious breakfast feast.

    It''s working well if her reaction is any indication.

    While the iron''s hot, Wu Yan kept pounding the iron piece. He presented his food to Nagisa.

    Nagisa was stunned by the feast spread out before her. Her face turned redder.

    Forget about the taste for now, the presentation of the food is¡­

    Heart heart heart

    They were all made in heart shapes¡­

    "S-sensei!"

    Nagisa started pouting in bashful anger.

    "Why did you make the food look like this?! This is so embarrassing!"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan looked down in a "disappointed" manner.

    "Nagisa doesn''t like it?"

    "N-no, it''s not like that¡­"

    Nagisa shook her head and hands in panic. With a face as red as tomato, she continued.

    "What if Kojou-kun sees this?"

    "Rx, he''s not going to see this¡­"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "I-it''s nothing¡­"

    Wu Yan gave her a pair of chopsticks.

    "Come, taste it. It''s a holiday so I am going to take you out for a fun strollter¡­"

    Nagisa''s eyes lit up.

    "Okay, Nagisa''s digging in!"

    Nagisa started enjoying the feast prepared "lovingly" by Wu Yan.

    Nobody noticed Kojou''s tied up like a kidnap victim in his own room¡­

 Chapter 998: Exhibition, statues, stories...

    <h4>Chapter 998: Exhibition, statues, stories¡­</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Keystone Gate¡­

    As the tallest building on Itogami Ind, Keystone Gate is one of the most magnificent buildings on Itogami Ind.

    Standing on the top floor of this building gave the visitor a view of the entire ind. Meanwhile, the underground floors are foundations for keeping the ind together. There are various facilities built in this building. High-ss boutique stores, history museums, and various other types of establishments can be found here.

    There are also exhibits and disys set up specifically for visitors and tourists. This ce is the first ce to visit for most tours centered around Itogami Ind.

    It''s not only a critical ce for Itogami Ind, Keystone Gate is also a tourist hotspot, a must-visit for any tourist.

    Naturally, Wu Yan and Nagisa came here for their date too.

    Standing near the main entrance, Wu Yan reckons the building is as tall as Silvaria''s Arena Tower.

    He came here numerous times before, two times to be exact. He didn''te here for tourism in the past.

    The first time, he was solving the Angel Faux incident. Natsuki brought him here and he saw a dying fake angel that became the key topleting mission 2. It''s also the mission that brought Kanon into his life.

    The second time he came here, it was to save Natsuki who was in a contract with the devil. He stood here and he used his ck dragon, Lei Xian to find the Prison Barrier, thereby busting her out of that ce.

    Fortunately, the third time he came to the Keystone Gate, he came because he is on a date with his girlfriend. Otherwise, Wu Yan would have called his affinity with this building into question.

    "Sensei! Sensei!"

    Wu Yan felt someone pushing his shoulder and he looked back to see Nagisa pouting.

    "Mou, what are you thinking about? I called you so many times¡­"

    Puffing her cheeks into two tiny buns, sheined. She didn''t notice her cuteness and the mental damage she dealt to a certain lewd wolf.

    "Are you thinking about Kotori-chan or Kanon-chan? Or maybe, you''re thinking about Natsuki-sensei?!"

    Natsuki pursed her lips and she turned her head to the side.

    "You''re here to y with me. Jeez, Sensei you''re the worst."

    "No, I swear I wasn''t!"

    Wu Yan grabbed her hand.

    "I am just thinking about the things that happened these few days. Today''s all yours, Nagisa, chill¡­"

    "Really?"

    Nagisa sneaked a nce.

    "No lying, okay?"

    "I am not!"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    This girl is very innocent. Kotori was fooling around when she brought Nagisa closer to him. She didn''t get angry over his rtionship with Kotori. She also didn''t mind his rtionship with Natsuki. She probably felt like her feelings were stronger than anyone else so she''s cool as a cucumber, right?

    She''s a cute girl and it''s hard for anyone to hate her. Nobody can ignore her when she''s in a room.

    Nagisa regained her smile and the two entered the Keystone Gate. They looked around until they stumbled on an entrance to an exhibit.

    This is one of Wu Yan''s nned destinations.

    "Wow~"

    Nagisa started jumping in joy.

    The wall is glistening with golden light while historical pieces of art that looked new were hung on the walls here. Therge hangingmp is the source of the golden light. It''s day so it wasn''t lit, but the reflected light is too intense for anyone to look straight at it.

    There were ss cabs and disy cases everywhere. There are ancient relics that were brought here, Itogami Ind''s 3D disy, famous celebrity memorabilia, fur and skin of demons, even ancient fossils were on disy.

    For Nagisa who is curious by nature, these disys were very exciting. Wu Yan brought her here because he knew she would enjoy them.

    Granted, this is just one of his objectives.

    "Uwa~ This looks fun¡­"

    She ced her hands against a ss window, she was peering into a disy case with an ornate stone in it. She almost stered her face against the ss window.

    "This ce is so fun. There are interesting exhibits all over the ce. There are also pretty gems here. This beats the museum near our ce. I went there so many times but I never found the chance toe here. I didn''t think this ce was so fun. Why didn''t Ie here before? What a shame¡­"

    Nagisa continued firing offments afterments. She didn''t even stop to breathe which amazed Wu Yan.

    "This is frustrating¡­"

    Nagisa tilted her head.

    "I have been living here for 4 years, I am here longer than Sensei but Sensei discovered this ce first. I just feel a bit sad."

    "First timeing here?"

    Wu Yan giggled when he saw her cute reaction. Nagisa curled her lips.

    "Yes, Nagisa never came here before¡­"

    "Then I am sure you don''t know about this¡­"

    Wu Yan continued while hyping her.

    "There''s something very very special here, you should totally see it¡­"

    "Something worth seeing?¡­"

    Nagisa immediately fell for it.

    "What''s that?¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled. He grabbed his hand and they went around the corner. Nagisa saw a very special exhibit.

    It''s a set involving statutes and a well¡­

    The statue is a young guy holding an elderly woman¡­

    "What''s this?"

    Nagisa tilted her head in confusion.

    Compared to the other exhibits here, the statue seemedckluster.

    "Is that the thing you told me about?"

    Wu Yanughed, he pointed at the statue and he asked her a question.

    "Nagisa, do you know the rtionship of the young guy and the elderly woman?"

    "The rtionship?"

    She thought about it, she tried toe up with an intuitive answer after examining the young guy and the elderly woman

    "Mother and son?"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He said something that astonished Nagisa.

    "Nope, they are couples!"

    "A couple?!"

    Nagisa jumped back in shock. She shook her head.

    "No way! That guy is so young and she''s a grandma¡­"

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan grabbed her hand.

    "It might look like that but that young guy is actually older than the elderly woman, you know¡­"

    "Hah?"

    Nagisa flinched.

    "Howe?"

    A young man who looked like he is in his twenties and an elderly woman who looked like she is in her seventies, those two are a couple?

    "Well."

    Wu Yan started exining.

    "That guy is a vampire and the elderly woman is just a normal human¡­"

    Nagisa finally understood and Wu Yan gave her a warm smile.

    "Do you want to hear the story behind this statue?"

    "The story"

    Nagisa''s intrigued.

 Chapter 999: Eternally bound to me, never to leave...

    Chapter 999: Eternally bound to me, never to leave...

    Although Nagisa would never admit it, she''s a fan of stories.

    She''s in the third year of middle school. Up until the fifth grade of elementary school, she still believed in Santa. That is, she''s someone who believed in Santa until 4 years ago.

    "What''s the story? What''s the story? Tell me now!"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a smile. He looked at the statue.

    "A long time ago, there was a certain couple..."

    "The man was gant and handsome while thedy was very beautiful..."

    "Their encounter was as if fate had orchestrated their destinies. When everyone realized it, they had already be the most talked-about couple in that region..."

    "It was only sometimeter that thedy found out about the man''s real identity. That handsome man was a vampire. To be more specific, he was a vampire noble from the Lost Warlord faction."

    "Thedy didn''t discriminate against her handsome lover. The handsome man apologized profusely for hiding his identity from her, she still epted him anyway..."

    "s, the good times didn''tst long. The Lost Warlord Empire was still in its infancy, the first primogenitor, the Lost Warlord was in constant battles with other factions."

    "To defeat his enemies and solidify the empire''s position, the Lost Warlord drafted all his vampire subjects. They nned to fight a decisive battle that will settle it once and for all."

    "As a direct descendant and a noble affiliated with the Lost Warlord, the handsome man had to answer the call to arms. The admired pair was faced with the fate of separation..."

    "The beautifuldy epted reality. Even when the man is anguished over duty and romance. She understood his pain and did her part, she understood what must be done and she epted his exnations. She also swore to wait for her lover to return."

    "In the end, before the handsome man left, he swore the same, that he would fight to the veryst drop of his blood to end the war as soon as possible in order to return to her side..."

    "With his burning love for his lover at home, the handsome man really busted his back all so the war can end just a second sooner. Tried he did, however, the war still took 50 years toe to an end."

    "50 years! For humans, that''s already more than half of their expected lifespans..."

    "The handsome felt deep remorse. He regretted how he didn''t turn the beautifuldy into his blood servant, that would have lengthened her lifespan. Is his lover still healthy? 50 years had already passed, does she still love him? Is she still even waiting for his return?..."

    "The handsome man had no idea. At least, he was sure his love still burned for her. When the war ended, the handsome man immediately made his way back to see a scene that he will never forget..."

    "The house he shared with his lover had already fallen into disrepair. 50 years of wear and tear made the building looked like it had been abandoned long ago. Inside the building where the ceiling is in need of a major overhaul, his lover''s still there."

    "After 50 years, the beautifuldy is already no more. She''s now a terminally ill old woman whoid on her decrepit bed..."

    "That''s not the most important thing. The handsome man will never forget the relieved and happy smile the olddy showed him when he stepped into the room. Her eyes lit up and her aged wrinkles almost disappeared as if thedy held onto life just to fulfill the promise she had with the handsome man. In her final moments, thedy closed her eyes with a cid smile upon her face..."

    "The olddy never opened her eyes after that. Her weak but radiant smile became a volley of arrows that shredded the handsome man''s heart..."

    "He held onto his deceased lover''s body and he shed tears of despair. That day, the rain was particrly heavy..."

    "Every time someone passed through thatne, they would always see a young man holding an olddy''s body while rooted to that spot. It was the sight of a broken man in a broken home. The handsome man was alive but any resemnce of vitality was gone. He didn''t eat, he didn''t drink, he just kneeled there like a statue..."

    "Out of pity, the residents dug a well near the handsome man. They would give the handsome man water by gathering water from that well. That became a ritual for the people nearby. They came in their spare time to feed the guy water..."

    "This went on for a year... two years... five years... a decade..."

    "After who knows how long, one resident came by to give the guy some water and they discovered it..."

    The handsome man was gone and the olddy in his embrace was also gone..."

    "There was only the well they dug for him and a statue..."

    Wu Yan sighed after retelling this story.

    He heard about this story from an assault mage colleague.

    Despite building up an immunity to this story, it still filled Wu Yan with mncholy.

    Wu Yan looked back only to flinch in shock.

    Nagisa was in tears, her lips were also pursed like someone''s bullying her. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Uuu..."

    Nagisa sniffed, with tears in her eyes she continued.

    "That''s so sad..."

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Did you know? The ones who fed the guy water, they themselves, even their descendants were blessed with blissful rtionships. They all lived happily ever after."

    Nagisa was stunned.

    Wu Yan tickled her nose and he grabbed her hand.

    They walked up to the statue and the well.

    "It''s rumored that whoever brings their partner here and dowse the statue in a bowl of water will be blessed with luck by the handsome man and the beautifuldy. They will be eternally bound together."

    "They too will live happily ever after..."

    Nagisa who was in tears until now suddenly blushed. Her red eyes and face were like the most breath-taking portrait. Wu Yan''s heart raced just like Nagisa''s heart.

    Nagisa forgot about the sadness she had from the story and a flustered but joyful feeling took over. She looked at the bowl of water in a daze.

    Wu Yan grinned. He told her in a serious and teasing tone.

    "You need to think carefully, if you pour this bowl of water on the statue with me, you''re going to have to stay with me for life. You can never leave..."

    She returned to reality. She lowered her head while fuming with bashful steam. She fidgeted a short while and she reached out the grab the wooden bowl, she also ced her hand on Wu Yan''s hand.

    The two slowly poured water onto the statue like they were offering up a treasure.

    It wasn''t immediately known whether the glint they saw was light reflected off the statue or some other magical source...

    Nagisa clenched down on the wooden bowl. Her eyes were filled with happiness...

    Akatsuki Nagisa synced physically and mentally with the user. Nature also fits the activation requirement of the Monster Tattoo. Monster Tattoo activated.... Turning Akatsuki Nagisa into a familiar...

 Chapter 1000: Mysterious arrival, brilliant light

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Mysterious arrival, brilliant light</h4>

    Pr lights illuminated everything. The sky also looked like it stretched onto infinity¡­

    The light continued to flicker between the different colors of a rainbow.

    It appears the air''s still. Other than the pr lights twisting around him with weirdly soothing noises, there is almost nothing in sight. It''s like this was designed with the aurora in mind.

    Silence, loneliness, void, and stagnation¡­

    These concepts described the world.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes to find himself in this weird ce. He frowned.

    "What the¡­"

    He examined his body. He wanted to check if this is reality. He searched his muddy memories with confusion on his face.

    "Why am I here?"

    He looked around his memories and he lifted his head in a hurry.

    "Right! I was with Nagisa! We were touring the exhibits in the Key Gate."

    Wu Yan looked up thetest memory he had. Then, he looked around.

    "Why am I here? Rather, where am I?"

    Wu Yan remembered thest thing he saw was Nagisa who started shining in a cold luster. The System also told him his Monster Tattoo activated and was in the process of turning Nagisa into his familiar.

    If the transformation process was sessful, Nagisa should have merged with his body. How did hee here all of a sudden?

    Wu Yan raised his guard. This ce isn''t listed in any of his memories.

    This ce is also very weird. This world didn''t feel real¡­

    "Sensei!"

    Nagisa''s familiar voice came from Wu Yan''s side. Although she still sounded very bubbly, a hint of unease can be heard in her voice.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan looked to the side and Nagisa was there hugging his arm.

    "Sensei¡­"

    Nagisa got closer to Wu Yan because she''s scared.

    "Where are we?"

    "This is my world, it''s also yours¡­"

    A beautiful voice descended from the sky. The world regained its vitality with this voice.

    No, this is cold air.

    White mist descended along with the voice. Soon, the space was frozen by this cold energy.

    Snowkes that looked like petals were mixed into the mist. Sharp icicles popped up from the ground like brambles made of ice. Behind the ice pirs and ice spikes, a giant figure slowly emerged within the white mist.

    It''s a mermaid-esque giant with avian and humanoid features. It looked like a regal queen.

    That''s a vassal beast.

    Wu Yan only saw the beast two times before but he''s very familiar with that thing.

    "Alrescha cies!"

    Wu Yan identified the familiar. Nagisa looked at the Ice Queen with a pair of dazed eyes.

    Wu Yan didn''t take her reaction into consideration. That''s because¡­

    Inside the white mist, below Alrescha is another petite figure about the same height as Nagisa.

    That girl had blonde hair. Her hair can also change into other colors. Her hair fluttered like burning mes. Every time it flew up, it changed into a different color, she looked like a rainbow and she caught everyone''s attention.

    She had blue eyes. Like her hair, her eyes can also change colors. Her ears were slightly elongated, making her look like an elven beauty. No, perhaps she is a dainty fairy.

    Her beauty is otherworldly. She is so beautiful it terrified people. She had a faint smile decorating her perfect look.

    It''s an innocent and noble smile.

    "You!"

    Wu Yan released a cold breath of air.

    "You''re the conscious entity within Nagisa?!"

    "Ugu¡­"

    The ssy girl''s smile copsed, she staggered backward in fright. Her meek appearance destroyed any semnce of nobility she had.

    She looked like a goddess who had fallen into the human realm, like a frightened kid, her reaction made Wu Yan awkward.

    "Sensei!"

    Nagisa chastized Wu Yan.

    "You''re scaring her!"

    "Eh?!"

    Wu Yan gasped when Nagisa scolded him. Then, Nagisa ran over to that fairy girl and she patted her on the back.

    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, Sensei didn''t do it on purpose¡­"

    "Uwu¡­"

    The girl emitted a very moe sound. She looked at Nagisa and she nced at Wu Yan.

    "I¡­ I forgive you¡­"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan had an interesting look, his lips were twitching.

    Why does it look like he''s bullying the girl?

    Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    At least, this girl doesn''t appear to be an enemy, right?

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile, the girl''s still terrified by him. He looked at Nagisa.

    "Do you know her? Nagisa?"

    Nagisa widened her eyes.

    "No, I don''t¡­"

    "You don''t?"

    Wu Yan felt his mind going haywire for a second.

    "Then, why do you care how she feels?!"

    "Am I?"

    Nagisa tilted her head. She furrowed her eyebrows.

    "I don''t know, my heart''s telling me I should care for her."

    "Your heart?"

    Wu Yan felt even more puzzled. She looked at the meek girl.

    "Is that okay? She just appeared with a vassal beast, she might be a vampire, aren''t you scared?"

    "Eh¡­"

    Nagisa was surprised by herself.

    "Wow! I am not afraid of her!"

    It didn''t look like she''s faking this, Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Why aren''t you afraid of her?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    Nagisa looked at the meek girl who had her head ced against her chest. She is also bewildered.

    "It feels like I have been with her for a long time now¡­"

    Wu Yan stayed silent.

    Indeed, these two were together all this time.

    The girl had been inside Nagisa, tagging along with the vassal beast in her.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples and he roamed his gaze over the shy girl. The girl shrunk back.

    "Do-don''t use rude gaze on me¡­"

    "Oops, my bad¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He recalled how she used Nagisa''s body to transfer the summoning authority and her recognition through a kiss. Wu Yan just can''t link that daring entity with this meek and moe princess.

    Wu Yan adjusted his tone.

    "Okay, can you tell me what''s your name?"

    The girl mustered her courage and she answered him.

    "Av-Avrora¡­"

 Chapter 1001: Avroras choice

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Avrora¡°s choice</h4>

    "Av-Avrora..."

    Wu Yan became petrified when he heard her name.

    Avrora?!

    The previous fourth primogenitor?

    This girl who got intimidated after he raised his voice is the previous fourth primogenitor?

    Wu Yan continued looking at the young girl who gave him a curious look although she¡¯s still a bit scared of him.

    This moe blob is a primogenitor? No wonder Kojou is a half-awakened primogenitor...

    "Avrora?..."

    Nagisa tilted her head, she grabbed her aching head.

    "That feels so familiar..."

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan returned to reality when he saw Nagisa¡¯s grimace. Wu Yan hugged Nagisa, incidentally hugging Avrora too."

    "Are you okay?"

    Avrora also looked like she¡¯s worried for Nagisa. She chuckled bitterly.

    "Nagisa¡¯s okay. But, why..."

    She looked at Avrora in confusion. Wu Yan also went into deep thought.

    Nagisa said she doesn¡¯t recognize Avrora. She covered for her subconsciously and she¡¯s not afraid of her. It¡¯s more like she knew Avrora but she just can¡¯t recall her...

    This is... weird...

    When Nagisa¡¯s head started hurting, Wu Yan is sure she knew Avrora.

    Wu Yan also remembered Kojou¡¯s weird reaction when he tried to talk to Kojou about Avrora.

    It¡¯s like their memories regarding Avrora¡¯s blocked for some reason. It¡¯s as though somebody robbed the siblings of their memories.

    Nagisa¡¯s in the same condition?

    Yet, Avrora¡¯s consciousness is inside Nagisa.

    Through devouring other vampires, a blood feeder can ascend to a higher existence. For instance, Vatler consumed two second-generation vampires and that made him an existence below only the primogenitors.

    As for the consumed vampires, their fates were obvious...

    Kojou is now the fourth primogenitor. That much is confirmed by many, yet, he was originally a human.

    Avrora turned him into a blood servant and then gave him her powers. Kojou devoured Avrora¡¯s blood and powers.

    But, what is Avrora doing here then?

    A consciousness...

    Did she put her consciousness into Alrescha and then live on through Nagisa?!

    This ce is Nagisa¡¯s mental world?

    Wu Yan looked around, the world felt like it was a mimicry of ancient scenery so he asked Avrora.

    "Avrora, did you bring us here?"

    Avrora nodded with a meek look. Wu Yan and Nagisa urged her to continue.

    "Avrora, why did you bring us here?"

    Avrora¡¯s eyes wandered all over the ce because she¡¯s not used to being stared at like this.

    "Because... you took away my home..."

    "Your home?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He frowned...

    "You¡¯re saying..."

    Wu Yan turned towards Avrora.

    "Because I turned Nagisa into a familiar, you lost your ce in Nagisa¡¯s body? That¡¯s why you brought us here?"

    "Nn!"

    Avrora excitedly nodded because she had trouble finding the right words to exin the situation to Wu Yan.

    "No way... Nagisa can surely tolerate another consciousness inside herself after transforming into a familiar?"

    Wu Yan¡¯s suggestion was met with Avrora¡¯s shaking head. She pointed at the Alrescha cies behind her.

    "Different familiars cannot exist within another familiar¡¯s consciousness..."

    Wu Yan was elucidated.

    Familiars don¡¯t have physical bodies. They are basically pure magic power held together by a consciousness.

    As magic power with a conscious mind, the consciousness is the base of a vassal beast. If they are destroyed, they can rebuild themselves from this consciousness.

    How can a familiar have two consciousness forming its base?

    If there are two consciousness, given enough magic power, they will form two familiars.

    Simrly, different familiars can¡¯t stem from one consciousness. That would give the familiars two abilities which is paradoxical.

    This is all limited to familiars though.

    "I only took away cies Alrescha¡¯s home, right? What does it have to do with you?"

    Avrora fidgeted.

    "I-I am cies Alrescha!"

    "What?!"

    Avrora almost cried when Wu Yan yelped. Nagisa pacified her and Nagisa also leered Wu Yan for making the same mistake.

    Wu Yan shut his yap.

    I have to clear up this situation first...

    He pped his cheeks and he sighed.

    "Well, Avrora, what are you going to do? Nagisa is my familiar now, this is out of my control..."

    Avrora stayed silent.

    It¡¯s inevitable, the transformation is already halfway finished.

    When Nagisa is turned into a familiar, the familiar which resided in Nagisa will be driven out along with Avrora. A familiar without a host, there¡¯s only one fate...

    Death.

    Avrora looked at Wu Yan and Nagisa in turn. She bit her lips after making up her mind.

    "I-I am willing to merge with Nagisa."

    "Merge?"

    Wu Yan and Nagisa flinched. They understood what it meant.

    Avrora¡¯s n is tobine her consciousness with Nagisa. This way, they can continue existing as an alternate personality.

    It¡¯s kind of like how Kotori had two personalities and two distinct modes. This way they can continue existing as a single consciousness with two sides or personalities.

    But...

    "Are you okay with that?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "If you merge with Nagisa, you will be my familiar too. cies Alrescha is one of the fourth primogenitor¡¯s familiar, right? If you do this, you can never return to Kojou¡¯s side..."

    Avrora experienced emotional turbulence. She looked at Nagisa who is too puzzled to join this conversation. She steeled herself up.

    "Nagisa saved me, without her, I would never be here. I want to stay with Nagisa."

    "Avrora..."

    Nagisa hugged her soft body.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Sensei, please keep Nagisa and Avrora together..."

    "You girls..."

    Wu Yan bitterly shook his head.

    "I mean, how can I say no to this?"

    The two girls brightened up. White light suffused this mental space and the two consciousness merged into one...

    They were in front of the statue and well but Nagisa¡¯s not in sight. A notification arrived in Wu Yan¡¯s mind...

 Chapter 1002: Preparing to leave Strike the Bloods world

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Preparing to leave Strike the Blood¡°s world</h4>

    Itogami Ind, Saikai Academy...

    The sky is bright and clear, it¡¯s hot as usual. Saikai Academy is being baked by the hot sun. It¡¯s hotter than an average human¡¯s body temperature. Fortunately, the academy is equipped with air-conditioners. Without it, nobody would find the will to study on a sultry day like this.

    In any case, the temperature had nothing to do with Natsuki. The students were grumbling about the heat while they are in the chill room. Natsuki wore her ckcey goth lolita dress despite the zing heat outside. Her dress is thick, it¡¯s something people wear during winters.

    If another person wore this then they would be wet with sweat by now. However, Natsuki continued teaching her ss like the heat didn¡¯t bother her. She¡¯s also very serious about her lecture.

    Natsuki is trying to remember the scenes of this school.

    Because soon she would be leaving with Wu Yan, she probably won¡¯t be back for a while...

    After a while, the bell rang but Natsuki didn¡¯t dismiss the ss immediately. She roamed her gaze over every student here. The students were bewildered by her weird behavior.

    What is this serious teacher doing? Her actions are mysterious...

    It¡¯s no wonder the students were baffled. Natsuki is acting out of it...

    "Don¡¯t forget to study when you guys go home. Also, don¡¯t forget your assignments. I know you guys had a 10 days break cause everybody had to move away from the ind during that time. Make up for lost time, don¡¯t waste it doing nothing with your lives..."

    She talked like she¡¯s going to retire soon. She broke her usual routine by giving the students something simr to final advice instead of leaving the ssroom in a curt manner.

    "Natsuki-chan, what¡¯s going on with her?"

    Kojou can sense something off with Natsuki. He looked at Motoki who sat next to him.

    "Hmm..."

    Motoki frowned. He¡¯s also puzzled. Although he¡¯s not a high-ranking member of society, he¡¯s the boyfriend of Shizuka so he knows about Natsuki¡¯s other identity.

    Maybe the real Natsuki¡¯s personality is different from her substitute body?

    Motoki naturally couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    The other students were also puzzled.

    Natsuki saw the weird looks her students were giving her and she waved her fan like she¡¯s annoyed.

    "Alright, ss dismissed, you guys are free to go."

    Natsuki left her podium. Kojou left his seat in a hurry and he chased after Natsuki.

    "Wait! Natsuki-chan!"

    Natsuki turned around and she mmed her fan into Kojou¡¯s head.

    "Don¡¯t call your sensei with the -chan suffix!"

    "Ow ow ow owie..."

    Kojou yelped. He turned towards Natsuki.

    "Are you... okay?..."

    "Hmph..."

    Natsuki snorted.

    "Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you spend more time worrying about yourself. Oh, you werete today too. You better study up this weekend!"

    "Eh!"

    Kojou looked very bitter.

    Natsuki nced at him and she gave him a smile.

    Kojou¡¯s mood improved after Natsuki beamed at him.

    "Okay, Natsuki-chan!"

    "Didn¡¯t I say not to do that?!"

    "Okay Okay! No violence, please!"

    Itogami Ind, Management Corporation...

    Kanon is facing her adoptive father inside a meeting room. She had a rxed smile.

    "It¡¯s a relief to see you so energetic..."

    "Don¡¯t get too attached..."

    Kensei pushed up his sses.

    "Anyway, the living condition here is pretty good. You look like you¡¯re living well too..."

    Kanon nodded vigorously.

    "Sensei¡¯s been very good to me. Kotori-chan also took care of me. My neighbor is also my ssmate, I am very with my life right now..."

    "Happy... huh..."

    Kensei¡¯s gleaming sses hid his expression.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s not bad..."

    The room became silent...

    Kanon¡¯s beautiful blue eyes were on Kensei. She sped her hands together.

    "I... I am going to be away for some time..."

    "Hmm?"

    Kensei looked up at Kanon. He was stunned to see Kanon¡¯s warm smile. He followed up with another question.

    "Are you going to be gone for long?"

    Kanon shook her radiant hair as she replied with her brilliant smile.

    "I should be back very soon..."

    "Really?"

    Kensei nodded nonchntly.

    The two stayed in the room without saying anything. When guards came into escort Kensei away, Kanon stood up and she bowed slightly.

    Itogami Ind, Souther residential region, unit 704

    "Lemme see..."

    Nagisa looked at the items in front of her.

    "I¡¯ve got my toothbrush... Cup... my favorite clothes are also here... I didn¡¯t leave anything out, right?"

    Nagisa tilted her head, she hammered her palm.

    "Yeah, I need my favorite pillow too!"

    Kotori got fed up with Nagisa. Before Nagisa can dash into her room, Kotori grabbed the back of her cor.

    "That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re not going on vacation, why are you bringing your brush and cup?"

    Kotori pulled her back.

    "No, you¡¯re not taking those with you!"

    "Eh?!"

    Nagisa startedining like it¡¯s the end of days.

    "Why?!"

    "Do as I say!"

    Kotori grabbed Nagisa.

    "The world¡¯s going to enter stasis anyway, just follow us!"

    "Uwah! Don¡¯t grab me like this!"

    Itogami Ind, Southern residential region, Unit 703...

    Wu Yan turned around to see his girls squabbling with each other. He asked Nagisa, Kanon, Natsuki, and Kotori.

    "Are you girls ready?"

    Kanon and Natsuki nodded.

    Nagisa is the only one who looked like she had something to say.

    "No, I am not ready. Uwuuu, I still have so many things unpacked..."

    The others ignored Nagisa. They exchanged a look.

    "Then..."

    ncing at Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon in turn, Wu Yan closed his eyes. He stopped supplying magic to them.

    After losing their magical power source, the three familiars turned into magical auras that seeped into Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Because they are Wu Yan¡¯s familiars, he can take them with him without counting as summons. That¡¯s good news for Wu Yan.

    When he searched himself, he found the girls in a dormant state along with the ck and white dragons he summoned from another realm. Wu Yan smiled and he looked at Kotori. Kotori nodded.

    "System, I want to leave this world."

    Wu Yan and Kotori¡¯s bodies started fading from reality...

    They dissipatedpletely. The whole world will never know it lost 5 people...

 Chapter 1003: A shocking cuisine?

    <h4>Chapter 1003: A shocking cuisine?</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, a base¡­

    The forward operating base is calmer now after the previous chaos. Things fell back into order¡­

    There were three captains in charge of the base. They were tasked with organizing the resources and then offering them up to the Ailu empire''s royalty. With two captains killed, Pelosi is the only one running the base.

    Pelosi looked like he walked away with the biggest cut of the pie. He didn''t waste the other captains, they betrayed the camp and got ended. Through the evil actions of the other two captains, he came the sole person in charge of this camp.

    Who wouldn''t want such a lucrative position, he had a monopoly over the resourcesing out of the Giant Beast Forest.

    Pelosi no doubt had the lion''s share when ites to profit.

    Only Pelosi knows the pain and responsibility his position entailed.

    Reaping profit?

    Sure.

    However, he''d rather share the profit with the previous two captains than running the base by himself. At least back then he still had time to himself.

    Now, he needs to keep an eye on the Giant Beast Forest, handle the levy of all the resourcesing in from the Giant Beast Forest, look for the Beast King''s trail, and various other tasks. It is tiring to oversee so many projects at once.

    That''s not the most important point.

    More importantly, there are a bunch of individuals in his camp that he had to make sure not to cross. He had to station guards and eyes to ensure nobody did anything to anger them. His captain position won''t protect him if these super-powered individuals are out for his blood.

    The base looked peaceful but that couldn''t be further from the truth.

    As the sole person in charge, the other noble houses weren''t pleased with Lori''s authority over this lucrative camp. The royalty might send other captains in due time.

    With this possibility on the horizon, the other noble houses naturally got ready to pounce on any opportunity.

    Lei Wang saw thising and he warned Pelosi multiple times to run the base properly. Don''t give the other houses any chance toin.

    If internal affairs cropped up while external matters are unresolved, it''s not hard for the base to get pulled apart by internal strife and external threat.

    This heavy responsibility fell upon Pelosi.

    Indeed, he became thinner in a short span of time since taking over his expanded job scope.

    Fortunately for him, the most troublesome guy is gone for now. He hadn''t heard from Wu Yan for a while now, otherwise, he would have lost more weight by now.

    Wu Yan stayed in Strike the Blood for about two months. That''s more than half a day in Silvaria time, ounting for the time dtion effect between other worlds and Silvaria.

    The internal politics didn''t concern Hinagiku & co. As long as the other forces aren''t making a move against them, they will stay neutral.

    Moreover, they were also busy dealing with an internal issue.

    In arge tent belonging to the girls¡­

    "Let go of me!"

    Shokuhou Misaki struggled, she''s exerting herself judging by her blushing face. She''s not calling it quits though. She might be bad at sports but the strength she''s exhibiting right now is unbelievable. By sheer will, she inched forward.

    Shokuhou Misaki wasn''t taking baby steps. No matter how bad someone is at sports, walking a step forward while exerting oneself is hardly realistic. It''s more realistic when you look at the three girls holding her back by her waist¡­

    "Shokuhou! Calm down!"

    Kinuhata Saiai is also exerting herself, she''s red all over. She''s not using her abilities because she didn''t want to use it against Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Why are you so stubborn!"

    Frenda held onto Shokuhou Misaki too.

    "You''re just bad at cooking, it''s no biggie, you''re the queen, right? A queen doesn''t need to bother making meals. Just wait for your helpers to get the food to you, isn''t that how it is normally?!"

    "Yea! Shokuhou!"

    Takitsubou Rikou also glomped Shokuhou Misaki while trying to persuade her.

    "If you''re hungry then I will help you make¡­"

    "No!"

    Shokuhou Misaki denied them outright. She continued her arduous journey forward.

    "How dare you belittle my culinary perfection¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki leered at a certain corner of the tent where Kurumi is sipping ck tea with a cheeky grin on her face. She drank her tea like she won it. Without a doubt, Shokuhou Misaki was triggered by Kurumi.

    When she saw Kurumi''s smug look, she struggled even harder.

    "Let go of me! Kinuhata! Frenda! Takitsubou! Just this time! I am going to make something that will blow you all out of this world!"

    "Nooooo!!!"

    The three started clenching down on Shokuhou Misaki as if their lives depended on it. They staked their lives on keeping Shokuhou Misaki here.

    "Blow us out of this world¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto listened with twitching lips.

    They recalled her marvelous art just this morning and their faces turned dark.

    That thing certainly blew their minds¡­

    "That looks fun¡­"

    n bit her index finger. She saw Kinuhata Saiai and her two sisters holding onto Shokuhou Misaki and she suggested something to Yoshino who stood near ndre.

    "Yoshino, wanna go y with the nee-sans?"

    "E-erm¡­"

    Yoshino grabbed ndre''s hand.

    "I don''t think we should bother our sisters for now¡­"

    "Why?!"

    "Eh¡­"

    Yoshino couldn''te up with an excuse. Meanwhile, Yoshinon, her puppet spoke up.

    "They are improving their rtionships with one another, they might even spark a different kind of re¡­"

    "A different kind of re?"

    n had a question mark floating above her head.

    Astrea and Tohka were hugging each other while shivering in a corner.

    "Shokuhou-nee''s cooking, that''s scary¡­"

    "It''s not good at all! I don''t want any!"

    The two bottomless pits gave their reviews. It seemed like they tried Shokuhou''s avant-garde art.

    The four girls continued ying while the others giggled. Two others watched with speechless looks and the two kids stood by the side with curious looks. Then, there are the two bottomless pits who were trembling together. It''s a weird scene for sure.

    When Wu Yan and Kotori returned to this scene, they were puzzled.

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "Are they fooling around?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I am not entirely sure¡­"

    "Yan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto greeted Wu Yan and Kotori when they saw the two world travelers came back. Hinagiku and Mikoto dashed over while Wu Yan expected a passionate hug from them. Instead, the twodies grabbed him by his cor and pushed him forward.

    "What are you doing standing around doing nothing?!"

    "Do something! Stop that crazy woman!"

    Wu Yan used his wrinkled brain to think about the situation. His gut told him it''s best to not think about this too deeply. Instead, he changed the topic.

    "Where''s Ikaros?"

    "Ikaros?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged a look.

    "She was just here a moment ago?"

    "Maybe she went to take a bath in theke?"

    Wu Yan''s eyes lit up¡­

 Chapter 1004: Longing, understanding, mood, and feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Longing, understanding, mood, and feelings</h4>

    It¡¯s night and the sky¡¯s as dark as it can get...

    The pale moonlight felt like a thin sash the earth wore and it dyed everything in a beautiful luster. Silver stars dotted the sky, blinking high up in the sky intermittently, it looked like the stars changed position each time one lit up or dimmed down.

    There are no clouds in the sky so everybody can get an unobstructed view of the sky if they look up. The moon and the star also gave the Giant Beast Forest a gentle glow, including the tents of the forward operating base stationed here. Incidentally, the astral light also lit up ake that¡¯s just the right size.

    The Lake is situated at a rather remote corner of the base. There are tall walls sealing off three of the four cardinal directions. There¡¯s only a tiny path leading to this ce from a series of tents nearby. The tents are the residences of the sisters and Wu Yan & co.

    Thiske is known to many soldiers in the base. It¡¯s not huge but theke had crystal clear water. With tall hills blocking off most of theke from view and only a single path of entry, it¡¯s a perfect ce for females to take a bath without prying eyes.

    But, this path is linked to the region where Wu Yan & co stayed with the sisters. It¡¯s impossible to make it past them without alerting anyone. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls naturally treasured the very private bath.

    s, they were staying in the forward operating base so they can¡¯t monopolize theke. Instead, Shokuhou Misaki bought rights to theke with a portion of the loot they got from hunting in the Giant Beast Forest.

    Granted, a certain lewd wolf still had ess to thiske. Too bad for him, his harem read his mind and made a tacit agreement to get everybody out of the bath when Wu Yan¡¯s about to use theke. He didn¡¯t even get to bath a single Sister. This enraged that wolf and he almost drummed his chest in outrage.

    It¡¯s deep in the night so there¡¯s usually nobody here taking a bath. But, there¡¯s a single soul here.

    Her pping wings were like a melody. She flew onto theke¡¯s surface and she dipped her toes into the water, her pink wings slowly lowered her into the water.

    The moonlight hit her at just the right angle, entuating her voluptuous figure. The lighting from her pink wings also illuminated the woman¡¯s sad but beautiful mien. Her eyes were like gems that would make others covet her.

    If the soldiers saw this scene then they would be hopelessly ensnared by this beauty who fell from heaven. Her heart already belonged to someone so any suitor would be doomed to a life of mystery.

    Ikaros is this angelic beauty...

    Ikaros looked at theke with her sad eyes. Her pitiful look can rend souls. She shrunk her wings down to the size of a palm. Without examining her closely, it¡¯s hard to notice her wings.

    When she stored her wings away, Ikaros cupped theke water and she poured it back into theke. It was a scene that someone can draw and turn into a masterpiece. She stood up and she started removing her clothes.

    Soon, all her curves, wings, and smooth skin can be seen. Any one of her divine features would be enough to turn an average girl into a killer beauty. With all her perfect features, she is someone who can easily make nations go to war for her.

    Fortunately, she had all the features a girl could wish for and she had a stunning face to finish it off.

    Even if she didn¡¯t have her wings, no one would doubt her angelic origin.

    The grass growing around theke covered her nosebleed-inducing birthday suit. Even if there are people standing in the only ess path, the tall grass would still provide enough cover for the girls to shower without worries.

    Ikaros stepped further into theke, she created ripples that reached the center of theke.

    Theke isn¡¯t particrly deep. The deepest area of theke only reached Ikaros¡¯ shoulder. Since Ikaros¡¯ wings absorbed water, she would sink if the depth of theke is taller than her.

    She rubbed her shoulder, cor bone, and her bountiful mountains. Ikaros continued washing herself down. It seemed like she¡¯s taking a bath seriously. However, her eyes were not focused.

    As for why she¡¯s not focused, that¡¯s because she¡¯s longing for someone.

    Ikaros is usually very attentive, if she¡¯s out of it for any reason, then she¡¯s probably missing her master.

    Ikaros isn¡¯t very good at expressing her emotions.

    As an Angeloid with advancedputational andbat powers, Ikaros¡¯ emotional quotient is near zero. The romance between males and females eluded her. She didn¡¯t know what getting her cucumber patch plowed meant. She alsockedmonsense. The other girls slowly filled her in the necessary areas of her life. Even so, she still has much to learn.

    Astreacksputational powers and she¡¯s cute in a silly way. Ikaros whocked emotions is just pitiful.

    It¡¯s also why when she feels something, that emotion will stay with her for an eternity.

    Wu Yan is lucky. While Ikaros is still learning about emotions, he earned hersting affection.

    Although Wu Yan¡¯s in Strike the blood for 2 months which is just a little bit over half a day in Silvaria, this time apart felt forever to Ikaros.

    Even a second away from her master made her miss him.

    Thinking about a certain someone, Ikaros continued dowsing herself with water. She mumbled master while guessing when Wu Yan mighte back.

    Suddenly, a series of light footsteps could be heard in the only path leading to theke.

    The guy was light on his feet. A normal person wouldn¡¯t hear this until the guest is three meters away. However, Ikaros picked up the footsteps while the guest is still more than 20 meters away.

    She came back to reality and she looked at the entrance with her scanner ready. She raised her guard.

    Ikaros hadn¡¯t learned the concept of purity. Although she only mingled with Wu Yan & co, she showed no restraints around the other girls, she¡¯s only bashful around her master.

    However, she knows her master cherishes Ikaros and her body.

    That¡¯s why Ikaros had a thought engraved into her mind.

    Her body belonged to her master.

    Ikaros raised her guard and her wings started pping. If the guest isn¡¯t a female or someone she knows, she is going to leave at the fastest speed she can muster.

    However, her ns turned into a puff of smoke when the owner of the footsteps showed himself.

 Chapter 1005: The girl who needs all the affection in the world

    <h4>Chapter 1005: The girl who needs all the affection in the world</h4>

    When their gazes met, the two beholders had different looks.

    Her green eyes were shing with joy, longing, and other positive emotional ripples. She couldn''t hide her happiness.

    Meanwhile, the owner of the deep red eyes was stunned.

    She lost her ponytail and her long hair cascaded down her back. Her skin''s tinged in an attractive pink lush, maybe she''s shy. The color went well with her white back.

    Her green eyes finished her pink and white palette in a superb fashion.

    Her porcin white skin is particrly noteworthy.

    Whether it be her exposed shoulders, her bombshell body hidden under the water or her marshmallow jugs, Wu Yan couldn''t pull his gaze away from her.

    This isn''t the first time he got a close look at her jade body. Heck, he already dipped his banana in her fruit sd more than once. He''s also very familiar with every nook and cranny of Ikaros'' body. Still, his heart''s racing out of control. A burning me rose within his heart.

    "Master¡­"

    Ikaros is still enraptured by Wu Yan''s figure. Her expression mellowed out when she saw her master.

    Ikaros wanted to say a lot of things but her words got pressured by her intense emotions into a single diamond-like sentence¡­

    "Wee back¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched before he greeted her too. He gave her a warm smile after condensing his thoughts too.

    "I''m back, Ikaros¡­"

    "Master¡­"

    Ikaros isn''t good at smiling. She''s still very happy that Wu Yan''s back. She wanted to jump out of the water and tag behind Wu Yan like she usually did. Wherever he went, she will follow.

    Obviously, she knew about her current position in the water but she forgot she''s not wearing anything.

    Ssh

    Ikaros revealed her upper torso and Wu Yan''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. He yelled at her.

    "Wait! Ikaros!"

    Wu Yan held onto his nose and he tried to stop Ikaros from reaching thekeshore.

    Wu Yan isn''t a gentleman, he''s not a saint too. He''s just worried Ikaros'' action might cause him to immediately ground and pound her.

    Ikaros won''t turn Wu Yan''s love-filled ground and pound. However, if they reached that part, he''s afraid he might forget his original purpose ofing here.

    Firstly, he wanted to see her because he''s been away from her for about two months. Second, there are things he wanted to talk to her privately.

    Now, it''s going to be a mystery to all but Wu Yan why he chose Ikaros'' bath time toe see her.

    He averted his eyes away from Ikaros'' hooters. He bitterly chuckled.

    "Don''te on shore yet, you still aren''t clothed¡­"

    Ikaros finally noticed her state, she blushed and her eyes were wavering with shame.

    This is the emotional side she only showed Wu Yan.

    She buried herself back into theke and she furtively nced at Wu Yan. Wu Yan didn''t go away so she sighed in relief. She felt slightly disappointed although she''s not sure why.

    Wu Yan silently cursed himself after Ikaros settled herself.

    Why is he holding his nose? He''s not the dunce known as Kojou.

    He shook his head. Then, he turned towards Ikaros while scratching his cheek.

    "I am sorry, Ikaros¡­"

    Ikaros flinched.

    Wu Yan shrugged and he chortled.

    "I am sorry for making you worried every time I head out, Ikaros¡­"

    Ikaros understood why Wu Yan apologized to her. She lowered her head and she shook her head. She wanted to say something but she''s not sure what to say.

    Expressing herself is her weakness.

    He read her mind and he giggled.

    "Well, Ikaros, just take the apology."

    Ikaros felt uneasy, she asked him.

    "Is that an order?"

    "What the¡­ order?¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I never ordered you to do anything. Just follow your heart and do what you want."

    "My heart¡­"

    Ikaros tilted her head. She is very puzzled.

    "Will master be happy if I do that?"

    Wu Yan froze up for a second and he sighed.

    "Ikaros, I want to make you happy. Don''t go out of your way to make me happy, okay?"

    Ikaros thought about it and she said something that shook Wu Yan down to his core.

    "I¡­ don''t really understand. But, if master''s happy then Ikaros'' happy¡­"

    Ikaros logic was like that of a child, simple and from the heart. Wu Yan can feel her feelings for him and he was almost moved to tears.

    Phew

    He inhaled deeply and he exhaled to calm himself down. He showered her in affection and love after taking another look at her beautiful eyes.

    "I guess I am the same too!"

    Wu Yan beamed at Ikaros.

    "As long as Ikaros'' happy then I''m happy too!"

    "Now, Ikaros, tell me, what is it going to take to give you joy right now?"

    "Joy¡­"

    Ikaros pressed her hand against her chest. It''s like she''s trying to stop her heart from jumping out of ce.

    Going by Wu Yan''s teaching, she searched her memories for those that were tagged with happiness. After arriving at her own conclusion, she voiced her earnest thoughts out loud.

    "I¡­ want to keep following master¡­"

    Ikaros'' eyes lit up. The windows of her soul lit up brighter than the moon and the stars hanging over them.

    "Following master makes Ikaros happy¡­"

    "Seriously, you¡­"

    Wu Yan fell speechless.

    He wasn''t sure if she''s doing this on purpose. Her every word touched Wu Yan''s heart. He had to keep himself under control or his heart might just skip a bit.

    But, he knows one thing: He is going to treat her right or heavenly lightning is the least of his worries.

    He firmed himself up and he smiled at her again.

    "Ikaros!"

    Wu Yan waved at her.

    "Come here¡­"

    "Master¡­"

    Ikaros became coy for a moment. She''s embarrassed but she did as Wu Yan said. She slowly walked out from theke.

    In Wu Yan''s vision, everything else disappeared. Theke, the grass, the mountains, the sky, and even the ground. He can only see this beautifuldy who tried to hide her bountiful jugs and secret garden with her arms.

    He wrapped his arms around her slender and smooth waist. He warmly but firmly took her into his embrace. Then, he straddled her on himself.

    "I am never going to leave your side again¡­"

    Then, Ikaros felt Wu Yan''s member plunging into her crumpet¡­

    Moans echoed into the sky¡­

 Chapter 1006: Be a little bit more aware of whats going on inside you, okay?

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Be a little bit more aware of what''s going on inside you, okay?</h4>

    When Wu Yan opened his eyes again, he only saw the blue sky hanging above. It''s no longer night that''s for sure.

    The chirping of birds and the whistling wind entered his ears. Wu Yan slowly stirred into consciousness from within his muddy mind. It would appear he spent the night sleeping in the tall grass near theke''s shore.

    He averted his gaze from the sky and he looked at theke. There were ripples on theke''s surface. Wu Yan can hear the water sshing onto the shore, that''s how close they were to theke.

    Wu Yan rubbed his eyes. He sighed in amusement.

    He didn''t think he would spend the night sleeping outdoors. If he wasn''t a True Ancestor, he might have caught himself a cold by now, right?

    Furthermore, he''s buck-naked.

    Wu Yan pped his temples and he wanted to stand up when he felt something weighing him down from the chest down.

    She''s light but he can feel her weight, he grinned when he recalled his situation.

    He looked down at the female sleeping on his chest. Her pink hair and her exquisite face entered his field of vision. The rosy tinge on her cheeks made her a breath-taking beauty.

    Maybe it''s because they slept outside, she had morning dews dotting her hair, there were also droplets of water that flowed seamlessly down her neck and smooth back. Some of it seeped into the ground while some stayed on her perfect body.

    Faint rays of light struck her pitiful but mesmerizing face and that highlighted her expression in Wu Yan''s view. There''s a pair of palm-sized wings behind her back. The wings fluttered along with the wing-like hair essories she wore. She looked like a kitten that''s taking a sweet nap, super cute.

    To Ikaros, Wu Yan isn''t just any person, he''s the one she loved the most. He couldn''t help but feel his love increase for this angelic girl. He caressed her delicate mien and he rubbed her nose.

    "Seriously, aren''t you afraid you''re going to make sinners out of saints?"

    When Wu Yan joked about that, Ikaros just wrinkled her nose. She mumbled in an inaudible tone, it appears she just called her master''s name in her sleep.

    Even in her dreams, she never forgot about her master. Wu Yan chortled when he spotted her verbal tic.

    "I thought Angeloids didn''t need to sleep, do they even dream?"

    Wu Yan said this knowing full well that Ikaros only falls asleep after he mmed her sd sandwich with his hotdog. Aside from intense pounding, he can''t remember seeing Ikaros sleep ever. Astrea''s also the same, however, her sleeping behavior is only sparked by another act.

    After she''s stuffed herself with food.

    Thinking about Ikaros and Astrea has got Wu Yan thinking about how he should pour more love on the two angels.

    Specifically, he needs to start treating the girls in his harem better. They all deserved love and attention from him.

    While thinking about that, the girls in his harem started appearing in Wu Yan''s mind one by one. Wu Yan felt even more of that fuzzy sweet feeling known as love brewing for the girls.

    At this time¡­

    "Now, I didn''t expect this great surprise when I woke up, should I say this is within expectation or should I revise my perception of you?"

    Natsuki''s tender voice rang in Wu Yan''s mind.

    "Of course, you are not getting good assessments either way."

    Wu Yan flinched when he heard her voice. He looked around as he searched his muddled mind for the owner of that voice. Wu Yan''s eyes lit up and he greeted her in a joyful tone.

    "Natsuki, is that you?!"

    "Oh? You still remember me?!"

    It''s Natsuki who transformed into Wu Yan''s familiar. Natsuki didn''t wake up on Wu Yan''smand. Since she lived in Wu Yan''s body, she must have seen what Wu Yan did, including what Ikaros looks like through shared vision with Wu Yan. Worse yet, she might have witnessed what Wu Yan unleashed upon Ikaros yesterday night.

    Wu Yan''s smile froze up when he considered this point.

    Natsuki read Wu Yan''s mind, she huffed.

    "This woman, I bet she''s one of your lovers just like the other girls I saw yesterday, right?"

    Wu Yan is too na?ve. It appears Natsuki had seen more than just the aggressive cuddling between Wu Yan and Ikaros. She saw Mikoto and the others when they were back in the tent.

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan gulped. He carefully probed her.

    "Weren''t you asleep yesterday?"

    "Nn?"

    Natsuki gave him a puzzled tone.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know familiars are connected to the host''s consciousness?!"

    "What¡­"

    Wu Yan almost jumped in shock.

    The host and his familiars can share consciousness?

    That means he''s an open book to his familiars?!

    Natsuki started giggling like a cheeky brat.

    "Oh, jeez, you really didn''t know. I guess I understand where youe from, familiars might have ess but they don''t usually connect with their hosts. I guess the three of us are the only ones who bothered with this connection. Wait, with Avrora included, that would be four of us¡­"

    "Wait, hold up!"

    Wu Yan stopped her there.

    "You''re telling me that you aren''t the only one who saw what I did with Ikaros? Nagisa, Kanon, and Avrora also saw that?"

    Wu Yan hoped to God that he was wrong. Natsuki answered him albeit ambiguously.

    "What do you think?"

    Wu Yan already knew the answer.

    "Guh¡­"

    Wu Yan moaned in pain. He sagged down after losing his strength.

    "What are they doing now? Why aren''t they saying anything?"

    "They went back to sleep!"

    Natsuki replied.

    "They woke up at the same time as me. They were lucky enough to witness what you didst night. They also connected with your consciousness so they know about your rtionships with the girls we saw yesterday. Long story short, one of them was too embarrassed to keep watching so she slept while the other is so mad with you she decided to sleep it off¡­"

    Wu Yan''s heart shook with every word Natsuki uttered. When she''s finished, his heart''s about finished too. He forced a smile onto his trembling face.

    "What about you? What are your ns?"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Natsuki chortled in a frosty voice.

    "I don''t like indulging in voyeurism but I thought it''d be rude to bother you. Be a little bit more aware of what''s going on inside you!"

    "Fine¡­"

    Wu Yan gave up trying to see if she''s mad. He bitterlyughed.

    "Alright, are you going toe out and greet everybody?"

    "No need."

    Natsuki said.

    "I don''t have any ns to meet or speak with your lovers for now. Nagisa and Kanon also share the same sentiment with me."

    Natsuki''s voice disappeared. She didn''t say anything after that. Wu Yan also confirmed Natsuki went back to sleep so he rxed his furrowed brows.

    "I''ve got to keep an eye on what''s happening inside me¡­"

 Chapter 1007: A normal personality? Waiting for that day...

    <h4>Chapter 1007: A normal personality? Waiting for that day¡­</h4>

    With the bright sky witnessing them, the base started increasing in activeness.

    After a night''s rest, the soldiers starteding out of their tents to start a new day. They did various chores like cleaning, extinguishing mes, and getting food ready. There are also soldiers making daily reports to their superiors. The base became very rowdy in an instant.

    After a night of patrol duty, the soldiers yawned. The patrols went into their tents to rest. The other soldiers who weren''t on patrol duty started forming groups to harvest resources in the Giant Beast Forest.

    Walking out of the only path leading to the privateke, Wu Yan saw a bunch of Sisters doing chores like the other soldiers. They were walking around the tents like they had been doing this for a while now. Their visors made them look like professional hunters. In any case, they were busy too.

    Wu Yan watched as the sisters did their daily routines. He started thinking about the girls.

    These sisters learned theirmonsense from a learning unit. They have their own consciousness and will but they were behaving like non-humans. He felt bad for the sisters.

    But now, the sisters can act very independently. They can make food, wash themselves, they were even developing theirmunication skills.

    That would have been impossible in the past.

    The Sisters have the Misaka Network. If they want to say anything to one another, they would use it since it''s quicker and efficient. They can convey thoughts in a single instant as if they were of the same mind.

    The Sisters are rational so they normally used the Network to talk when there are no outsiders around.

    Right now, he''s watching the Sisters talking without the Network with one another. This is much better for them because they are starting to understand that vocalizing one''s thoughts is better than using an instant messagework.

    Isn''t this a sign that the Sisters are bing humans?

    It''s hard to distinguish them from one another, they also talked like machines so it''s hard to treat them like humans.

    The Sisters are working hard and living ording to their own styles.

    Wu Yan smiled radiantly when he looked at the Sisters who were slowly growing up.

    It won''t be long before the Sisters possess human-like personalities and thoughts.

    While Wu Yan is d about the Sisters'' growth, a bunch of sisters nearby discovered him. They cast their gazes on Wu Yan.

    "Onii-san discovered. Misaka 10047 says as she cheered."

    Reported that clone with a monotone and without facial twitches.

    "It''s Onii-san! Onii-san''s still alive! Misaka 14309 gasped as she greeted Onii-san who she hadn''t seen for a while."

    Another clone said without any visible expression or shocked tone.

    "I heard Onii-sama abandoned the other nee-sans in order to find new romance targets. Misaka reckons there''s a high chance he got dumped by his new flings as Misaka 9776 shared her juicy gossip. Misaka gave Onii-sama a judging look¡­"

    Said the clone who still had no visible expression. But, this sister did use a look like she''s looking at a beast.

    "Based on Misaka 9776''s data, Misaka came to a different conclusion. Onii-sama ditched the other nee-sans to target the Misaka clones. Misaka 19794 defended Onii-sama while trying to give Onii-sama a hint."

    Said the clone who gave him more trouble than help.

    "I see, Onii-sama is finally going toy his hands on the sisters, huh? Misaka 3399 says as she slowly backs away although she''s secretly happy¡­"

    "Misaka thinks Onii-sama can''t dump the other nee-sans. If he wanted to target the Misakas, this Misaka is willing to share Onii-sama with the other nee-sans. Misaka 10976 said as she tried to salvage what is left of Onii-sama''s impure soul. She volunteers to enter the den of the tiger herself."

    "Misaka 10029 seconds that motion."

    "Misaka 19909 concurs."

    "Misaka 16300 concurred."

    "All Misaka units approved this."

    The sisters started going on a tangent. Wu Yan is also sweating cold bullets. The Sisters were slowly drawing closer to him, his lips twitched and he grabbed Ikaros'' hands to run for it.

    A normal personality?

    I don''t want to see it now¡­

    Wu Yan walked into the tent used by most of his harem members, Ikaros is blushing because he''s holding her hand.

    In the center of the tent is arge table with multiple chairs surrounding it. There were just enough chairs for Wu Yan & co. There are also other desks in this tent.

    This tent is the dining tent-cum office when they are discussing business. Other than that, the girls would also gather for teas and cakes, doing girl things with one another.

    n and Yoshino were fooling around while Astrea and Tohka stuffed themselves with food like usual. The other girls were sitting on the chairs with serious looks. They looked like they were talking about something important.

    Kotori is the one leading the talk, the other girls listened with different looks. Saiai, Frenda, and Rikou looked nonchnt. Shokuhou and Kurumi were grinning for some reason. Hinagiku and Mikoto had dark looks.

    Wu Yan had a bad feeling when he saw this scene.

    His gut is telling him to get out of there or it''s not going to end well for him.

    With a grave expression, he trusted his guts and he slowly turned around to tip-toe away from the girls with Ikaros in tow.

    Ikaros didn''t understand why Wu Yan is making an escape so she asked him in confusion.

    "What''s the matter? Master¡­"

    The air froze.

    Wu Yan knew he was done for the moment Ikaros spoke. He tried to use a quick teleport spell but two hands pressed down on his shoulder.

    Wu Yan trembled. He slowly turned around to see Hinagiku and Kotori leering at him with menacing smiles.

    Gulp

    He awkwardlyughed like that gulp didn''t just happen.

    "Wh-what''s up? My beautiful¡­"

    Normally, the two would be blushing, this tactic didn''t work and it even backfired on him.

    "Nothing!"

    Hinagiku and Kotori said at the same time.

    "We just want you to introduce our new sisters to us!"

    Wu Yan cked out, his heart had only one thought¡­

    Game over¡­

 Chapter 1008: Just your average girl

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Just your average girl</h4>

    You want me to introduce the new girls? And you''re phrasing it like it''s nothing?!

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they are on the verge of going Alter. Wu Yan silently screamed.

    This is more than just nothing!

    Hinagiku and Mikoto already found out about Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon. Rather, his harem already knows about histest exploits.

    Kotori must have been the one who spilled the beans. She went into Strike the Blood so she must have told them everything. Knowing her, she probably emphasized the stories surrounding Kanon, Nagisa, and Natsuki.

    Wu Yan leered at Kotori while she grinned back. She winked at him and used her imouto-mode''s cutesy voice on him.

    "Good luck~ Onii-chan~"

    Wu Yan cried.

    Kanon''s affair is all on him. As for Nagisa and even Natsuki, Kotori yed a big part in those two major operations. For instance, she influenced Nagisa and talked her into pursuing a romantic rtionship with him. She also used the Monster Tattoo experiment as an excuse to help Wu Yan bag Natsuki. She is an aplice although he did like the girls he brought back with him.

    Why is he always getting the short end of the stick?!

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth at Kotori who is giggling up a storm over there. He coldly smiled.

    Kotori didn''t mind this frosty smile. Shokuhou Misaki recognized this smile, she went pale when she recalled what happened thest time Wu Yan used this sinister smile on anyone, her body trembled and she started pitying Kotori.

    The Queen piled on the punishment when she had the chance and a certain wolf held it against her. He sneaked into her tentte in the night and gave her a semi-exhibitionism y inside her tent.

    Kotori just signed herself up for a simr course.

    In any case, he can plot all the revenge he wants and he would still need to survive Hinagiku and Mikoto''s ire.

    No, it''s not just Hinagiku and Mikoto. There''s another jealous girl here.

    "Is what they are saying true?! Shido!"

    Tohka roared, she dashed over to Wu Yan much to his shock.

    Wu Yan assumed she''s just going to ask him who are the new girls, Tohka actually said something else.

    "Did you went and had kids with other women in other worlds?!"

    The other girls all fell to the floor in unison.

    "Kotori¡­"

    Wu Yan leered at Kotori while she gasped.

    "When did I say he had kids with other women?!"

    "Eh?"

    Tohka floated a question mark, she blinked in astonishment.

    "I didn''t say it was Kotori. Kurumi told me so!"

    "Kurumi?"

    Kurumi tilted her head, she didn''t even deny it.

    "I thought it would be more interesting this way¡­"

    Wu Yan & co didn''t know what to say. Meanwhile, Tohka tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve, she used a pair of curious eyes on him.

    "Shido, how do you have kids by the way?"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own saliva. The other girlsughed awkwardly and Wu Yan tried to shift the topic.

    "If you don''t what that means then why did you roar just now?"

    "¡­"

    Tohka hammered her palm.

    "Right, why did I yell at you?"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    The other girls endured the urge tough out loud despite leaking amused giggles here and there. Wu Yan was at his wit''s end.

    "Cough¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Wu Yan after that little interruption.

    "Isn''t it about time you tell us everything?!"

    The two girls were no longer angry, however, they are still very serious. Wu Yan sighed in relief and he silently thanked Kurumi and Tohka.

    When he gave her a thankful look, Kurumi replied with a brilliant smile.

    Wu Yan flinched.

    Did Kurumi tell Tohka that to secretly help me out?

    Wu Yan will not get an answer to that question for now.

    He addressed Hinagiku and Mikoto with a guilty grin.

    "You girls heard from Kotori, huh? Yeah, they are inside me and they are in a dormant sleep-like state. I don''t think they''re going to wake up anytime soon¡­"

    Natsuki said the new girls weren''t ready to meet the harem.

    Wu Yan didn''t tell them the truth, he just gave a passable excuse. He''s going to wait until Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa are ready to meet them.

    The girls noticed this and they exchanged a look. They decided to put this matter aside for now, including Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    They looked like they still had unaddressedints though¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki nced at the other girls and she started fake-crying on her own.

    "Uwuu, Yan-kun is a baddie. We are here managing the camp and he''s out there fooling around. The sisters worked hard hunting in the jungle, they risked injuries while you¡­"

    The atmosphere tensed up again after Shokuhou Misaki''s input.

    Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, Astrea, Kurumi, and Takitsubou Rikou who couldn''t care less about this started giving Wu Yan ufortable looks. Wu Yan''s heart also throbbed in guilt.

    Indeed, Shokuhou Misaki''s right. Thedies were busy managing the camp in Silvaria while he''s busy living the good life in another world. That''s just a total douche move.

    Wu Yan lowered his head apologetically. His bangs covered his expression and the girls started panicking. Their dissatisfaction turned into heartache.

    Thesedies are too kind, they ced Wu Yan''s feelings above their own.

    No matter how unfair Wu Yan''s action is to them, they still cared about Wu Yan.

    "Yan¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto came to his side. They wanted to cheer him up but the two Tsunderes just can''t bring themselves to say anything cheesy. They looked at Shokuhou Misaki, gesturing for her to step in.

    Shokuhou Misaki replied with a confident smile.

    "Ara, my purse''s slightly torn¡­"

    The others were stunned. Wu Yan is the first one to recover. He immediately volunteered himself.

    "I know a good shop in the supply town that sells killer purses, I will buy you one!"

    Shokuhou Misaki beamed at him. This is a genuine smile, not the professional smile she gave him a short while ago.

    Wu Yan also understood why Shokuhou Misaki started grumbling.

    She''s not really sore over Wu Yan ditching them in Silvaria. She just wanted to use it as an excuse to score some affection points from Wu Yan.

    That''s right, she''s just being coquettish.

    Maybe she''s trying to make up for lost time, this is her way of getting close to Wu Yan just like when they first started out.

    In the end, Shokuhou Misaki is a just normal girl¡­

    The other girls also exchanged giggles and amused looks.

    "My dress is getting a bit old¡­"

    "I wonder if they sell Gekota in the supply town¡­"

    "Ara ara, I amcking a good hairpin¡­"

    "Astrea wants cake!"

    "Uwa! Me too!"

    "n wants cake too!"

    The girls started voicing their requests. To Wu Yan, their chaotic voices were like the most beautiful melody in the world.

    His heart slowly melted.

 Chapter 1009: A base and Shokuhou Misakis plan

    <h4>Chapter 1009: A base and Shokuhou Misaki''s n</h4>

    The Giant Beast Forest is a treasure trove of resources.

    This is something even those without cultivation talent knew about. Every Silvarian citizen can attest to this.

    As the heaven for demonic beast, it''s a never-ending source of demonic beasts. The forest is also huge so it can serve as the habitat for a variety of demonic beasts. It also helped that the demonic beasts have fast breeding cycles.

    Humans hunt demonic beasts for their fur, skin, bones, and other parts to make Armament, potions, and other items crucial for Silvaria''s development and maintenance. This has been going on since time immemorial. When humans developed sentience and achieved cultivation they started hunting till now.

    Even so, the demonic beasts never went extinct. There is no record of any demonic species going extinct ever. Over-hunting only led to said species bing rarer. Given enough time, the poption usually recovered.

    That is just how good the demonic beasts are at propagating their genes. It also attested to the sheer poption of demonic beasts in the forest.

    There are also other resources in the forest. These resources can be used for other purposes. Treasures inside the forest also led to wars among strong cultivators. Historically, wars were fought over certain items and materials.

    It''s not hyperbole when people say the Giant Beast Forest is critical to Silvaria.

    Silvaria had four God-tier beings once. They used the Power of God to achieve said apotheosis, breaking through their mortal limit and transformed themselves into lifeforms that stood at the true pinnacle.

    With the disappearance of the Power of God, there will never be another God-tier cultivator.

    If the disappearance of Power of God means no more God-tier beings then the disappearance of Giant Beast Forest would cripple Silvaria''s martial level. If the situation became permanent, even tier 9 and demi-gods would be the stuff of fairy tales.

    This isn''t an exaggeration. Not everyone is born with the talent to cultivate. Demigods might be powerful but every single one probably used a potion to boost their cultivation speed or used an item to break their tier limits. Without these resources, they would have never made it to the demigod-tier.

    Losing ess to the Giant Beast Forest would mean losing ess to treasures like that. Breaking through one''s tier limit would be incredibly hard, even impossible in some cases.

    Armament and items that can boost one''s power were also made from or excavated from the Giant Beast Forest''s materials and magical locations. With no materials, these items and equipment cannot be made.

    Of course, there are humans who had grand ambitions. What if someone monopolized the entire forest? They can reap a ton of benefits by monopolizing the Giant Beast Forest. But, every one of them either failed miserably or died trying. No one has ever seeded in doing so. Sure, humans went into the forest to hunt but this ce isn''t hospitable for humans.

    The Giant Beast Forest is the demonic beasts'' home turf. People can hunt here but building a base to take over the entire ce is impossible.

    At least, it was impossible until now¡­

    Between the outer region and the inner region, on a vacant plot somewhere here¡­

    The ground is rtively t and there are only trees growing on the rocky in here.

    There are multiple humans standing around here, they were surveying and discussing something.

    It''s Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan looked around the ratherrge area and he furrowed his brow.

    "Do you want to build a base here?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but voice his concern regarding this n.

    "I don''t think I need to remind you that we are in the Giant Beast Forest¡­"

    "Precisely because of that reason we''re building one here!"

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned, she had a serious look despite her smile.

    "The sisters aremuting between the base and this region to hunt anyway. Might as well build a base here to harvest resources and earn EXP points. This beats relocating to another forward operating base and then running back and forth between this region and the forward operating base."

    "Isn''t this dangerous?!"

    Mikoto gasped.

    "It''s the home for demonic beasts, what if they get surrounded by demonic beasts? What if a particrly strong demonic beast appears? What about food and water? Also, the Beast King might be lurking somewhere near here¡­"

    "Misaka-san, please rest assured¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki bitterlyughed as she paused Mikoto who still had doubts regarding this n.

    "I seriously doubt any demonic beast siege can break past a defensive line formed by twenty thousand sisters. High-tier demonic beasts also don''t go anywhere close to this ce since it''s between the inner and outer regions. As for the rations, it might be a headache for Silvaria''s residents. But, with Wu Yan as the procurement, I am sure he can find a tool or two that can continuously produce food and water, right?"

    "What about idents?!"

    Mikoto insisted.

    "You said the sisters would be fine thest time and then the Beast King attacked and demonic beast came in hordes that trapped the sisters. How can we be sure there won''t be a repeat of this?"

    Like a doting sister, nobody can talk Mikoto out of her worries. Shokuhou Misaki helplessly shook her head while asking for help from Wu Yan with her eyes.

    "That''s enough, Mikoto¡­"

    Wu Yan grabbed her hands.

    "You made great points but Misaki-chan''s right, rather than let the sisters roam the outside world, we might as well station them here. It''s better this way, isn''t it?"

    "But¡­"

    Mikoto is still worried. The sisters were like real sisters to her, she didn''t want to see them get hurt or anything like that. She feels like she owes it to the sister to make sure they stay safe and happy. Shokuhou Misaki might like butting head with Mikoto on other asions but shepromised and did her best to safeguard the sisters'' best interest.

    "It''s fine¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "When the base is done, I am going toy down a high-level barrier formation. I am going to set counter-attack arrays. Fortunately, I got my hands on a bunch of ancient weapons during myst trip to another world. Even the Beast King will be dyed by these machines."

    "We can also set a waypoint in the newly built base. If anything happened, we can rush back here in an instant. Also, we aren''t going to live permanently outside the forest. In a way, this base is not just the sisters'' base, it''s also our home¡­"

    Mikoto went silent. The other girls also waited for Mikoto toe up with an answer. If she insists otherwise, they will put this n on the shelf again.

    Her eyes wavered for a moment, she knew what answer the other girls wanted and she nodded.

    The others all sighed in relief. She''s weaker than other girls when it came to things like this, she''s also dangerously stubborn. If she throws a tantrum then not even Wu Yan can do anything against her. Granted, throwing a tantrum won''t stop a certain wolf from getting his hotdog stuffed between meat buns.

    "Okay, how are we doing this? The base, I mean¡­"

    The others looked at Wu Yan. He frowned while scratching his cheek.

    "If we are just nning on building a base, there are multiple options in the System. But, given the sisters'' safety concerns and high defense requirement, the base must be rtively high-level and the base must be able to amodate defensive and offensive spells. I am not sure if I have enough points¡­"

    "I think I can help with that."

    Shokuhou Misaki took out a space ring and she ced it in Wu Yan''s hand.

    "The sisters'' effort didn''t go to waste. There are demonic beast corpses, cores, and eggs in here. I think you can get a ton of Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points. Can''t help you on the Equipment Points though¡­"

    "I wouldn''t worry too much about equipment. We won''t need that many anyway!"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Let''s go back and buy the stuff we need from System. After that, we can mobilize the sisters to start the base''s construction."

    The girls nodded.

 Chapter 1010: Blowing the money

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Blowing the money</h4>

    The Giant Beast Forest, forward operating base¡­

    It has been about 10 days since Wu Yan returned from [Strike the Blood].

    The base''s been rtively peaceful these days. Nobody died, there''s no betrayal from the top brass, nobody got whacked, nobody turned into an abomination, everybody got good sleep and all is well.

    The base is experiencing peace after a storm. There are small scuffles here and there but nothing major happened. This period of tranquility is like a blessing for Pelosi, he can finally catch his breath.

    Although nothing major happened to Wu Yan & co, the base did experience a notable change.

    A change in management.

    Pelosi is very capable and he managed the base rather well albeit he is very tired by the tasks involved. However, he''s a Lori nsman and that isn''t good considering this base''s technically the Ailu empire''s base.

    Lori would have liked for this to continue, the Ladin and Cyto families didn''t like it of course¡­

    The Ailu empire finally passed another royal order. They chose a candidate from the Ladin and Cyto family, adding them to the base''s management roster.

    It''s natural for the imperial family to pick one candidate from each of the threergest noble families.

    The other lieutenants expected this but they are not happy with this order.

    They spent time and money lobbying for a candidate they put forward to take the seats. However, that failed. ttery failed just like money and even assassination failed.

    Smaller noble families made an official protest, they said the imperial family was biased against them by siding with the major noble families. They looked like jesters when they raised this issue.

    The major noble families are there for a reason. They had power and clout that far exceeded the smaller noble families. Their deeds and achievements were recognized by the imperial family. Kings sent their trusted knights to finish herculean tasks, the same can be said when the imperial family wanted a major project done.

    The imperial family shut them up simply: Take over or topple any one of the major noble families and you will get your candidate picked¡­

    That was enough to put the minor nobles in their ces.

    Is the imperial family high? They can try to secure captain seats but taking on the major noble families head-on is just suicidal.

    If the unchosen candidates are stressed out then they would surely be surprised by the chosen candidates'' troubled positions.

    The chosen candidates this time weren''t strangers to Wu Yan & co.

    It''s Bing Ling and Bishi.

    Peak tier 8 cultivators don''t grow on trees. The major factions had at most two to three peak tier 8 individuals in their ns. If the peak tier 8 individuals aren''t leaders then they are probably advisors holding second-inmand positions.

    Sending the patriarch isn''t a viable choice, who would run the n?

    This is also why second-in-charge are sent to this base.

    s, Marcus from the Cyto n betrayed the camp and turned himself into a monster. Andrew also pissed Wu Yan off and got himself killed. Where are they going to find another peak tier 8 to rece them?

    Now, why don''t they send high-level tier 8 instead of peak tier 8 cultivators?

    They have that manpower avable, however, they are not trained or capable to run the base.

    The major noble families also had to make sure they don''t disgrace themselves by sending inept individuals to handle this important task.

    That left them with the frustrating choice of sending their direct sessors.

    Barring idents, Bing Ling and Bishi were on track to take over the Patriarch''s role in the future. They had the status and they are powerful enough too. Give these sessors a few high-level guards and they are good to go.

    But, the two direct sessors are only peak tier, it''s still too weak when it came to Silvaria''s endgame. The Cyto and Ladin Family took out their treasures to quickly increase Bing Ling and Bishi''s power to tier 8.

    Tier 8 genius cultivators younger than 25 years old, they are also future patriarchs. With this, they are worthy of taking on the base''s captain role.

    Wu Yan whacked the second-inmand and his recement so the Cyto family had a score to settle with him. They tried to make a huge fuss and they marched over to Wu Yan''s tent area.

    In less than 10 minutes, they were all wrecked by the girls who were livid with the uninvited guest.

    Ikaros also kicked them out.

    After thest loving incident between Wu Yan and his harem, he rediscovered his affectionate side. He showed the girls tremendous care and love. He basically pampered them so much they were awkward around him, they were afraid they might get used to his caring and gentle side.

    With the girls pampered, they can finally enjoy proper dates minus the pants-off-dance-off. Then, these jerks came along and ruined the party for the girls by destroying Wu Yan''s radiant smile with their ugly mugs. The girls are not having any of this.

    Even Ikaros was enraged, the other girls were also very hostile when they kicked the jerks out. It''s their own fault for biting off more than they can chew, they had iting¡­

    The soldiers in the base paid Wu Yan & co more respect and awed deference. At this rate, they won''t be surprised if the prince came and they kicked his butt too. They are just invincible to political affairs. It''s like the soldiers lived with tigers that can pounce on them at any time.

    Nobody wanted to ruffle their feathers.

    The soldiers made sure to stay out of Wu Yan & co''s way. It''s also the reason why the soldiers didn''t notice the sisters stayed unusually long in the Giant Beast Forest. Sometimes, they didn''t even return at all.

    Everybody had their own troubles to deal with, the new captains, the unchosen candidates, the girls, even Wu Yan had his own problem¡­

    "Ugh¡­"

    He looked at the System interface only visible to him and his summoned girls. He sighed in dejection.

    To build a base that can house 20,000 sisters and keep them safe, Wu Yan took out his savings.

    He bought the items needed and he gave them to to the sisters. They got to work building the base. It should take them about a month to build a base that can house 30,000 people easily.

    Wu Yan used up most of his Equipment Points, Item Points, and even Ability Points¡­

    This happened despite the sisters hunting hard in the forest to supplement his ie. If the sisters didn''t do this, Wu Yan would have run out of points a while ago.

    Wu Yan pursed his lip after looking at his depleted point reserves.

    "Should I sell the stuff in the Ring of Wealth?"

    Wu Yan mumbled to himself when he saw the type of points he never used in the base project.

    Summoning points!

 Chapter 1011: A long overdue summon, someone we know...

    <h4>Chapter 1011: A long overdue summon, someone we know¡­</h4>

    He used most of his Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points on the base''s construction. Summoning points is the only resource he hadn''t touch yet.

    Summoning points are used for summons so naturally he didn''t use them on the base''s construction. He almost depleted his points and he would be considered hardcore poor if it weren''t for his Ring of Wealth.

    In terms of points, he had Item points to spare rtive to the other type of points. Now, his Item Points are almost used up just like his Ability and Equipment points. His Summoning points weren''t drawn down so he had more now than he did at the start of this operation since the Sisters continued supplying him with loot from their hunting trips.

    Wu Yan started thinking about the points he had.

    He might as well use the Summoning Points since the other types of points are more or less used up as well.

    Then, the ball rolled down the hill.

    He should be spending more time with the girls instead of summoning a new girl. Plus, Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon are still inside him and they don''t want to meet his other girls, this is problematic for Wu Yan.

    If he summoned a new girl now then he''s just digging a deeper grave for himself. The girls will probably not let him off the hook.

    With his rtionship with the girls, he should be able to calm them down given enough time. However, he didn''t want to see them upset since he understood the girls'' plight. It''s also the reason why he spent the past few weeks chilling and hanging out with his harem.

    It''s just not the right time for a summon no matter if it''s on a whim or not.

    But, Wu Yan wants to do this summoning.

    Firstly, he''s going to summon someone they knew, she''s not a stranger to his harem.

    Opening his menu, he opened the summoning tab. To people who can''t see the System, it looked like he''s just drawing in the air. He found his objective in no time at all.

    Yakumo Yukari: A grand youkai from Gensoukyo, incredibly powerful. Commands the power of boundary maniption. One of the creators of Gensoukyo. She protects the Great Hakurei Barrier with the Hakurei Miko. An indispensable existence in Gensoukyo.

    1,000,000 Summoning points

    Wu Yan wants to summon the one who came to his aid temporarily when the System graced him with an emergency pass.

    Although he only spent 1 week with Yakumo. The Haragurody is meticulous and she works in their favor like a cool Onee-san that never reveals she helped them. She helped Wu Yan & co get rid of hindrances and other demons that might pose a threat to them.

    He summoned her while wishing only for her help in beating the Beast King. He didn''t summon her after careful deliberation, unlike the time he spent on the other girls'' summon.

    To put it bluntly, he called her over like an emergency service, a convenient tool to get rid of the trouble at hand.

    Of course, he was in a precarious situation so he had no time to think through his action. Wu Yan might have died and his girls might have died too.

    Wu Yan consoled himself with that excuse.

    Yukari used her powers to extend her stay in Silvaria, she stayed with Wu Yan & co.

    Nobody saw thising.

    Even more surprising, the youkai with OP intelligence used her extended time to meticulously protect Wu Yan & co in her own way¡­

    Honestly, Wu Yan didn''t think she did that because her life got temporarily bound with Wu Yan & co. With her intelligence and wits, it wasn''t rational to overly protect Wu Yan & co. It would have been in her favor to help to the extent of finishing the job and nothing more. Instead, she went the extra mile. This feat is something even those Yukari knew wouldn''t dare to hope from her.

    Yet, not only did she create a good rapport with him and his girls. She took up the role of the elder sister and she took care of her younger siblings. When the time''s up, she even gave Wu Yan a drop of her blood, that was her way of protecting Wu Yan even if she''s not by his side.

    One week shouldn''t have been enough to develop such good rtionships. Yukari had no incentives to do so. Perhaps only the person herself knew why she did so for Wu Yan & co. Maybe she does feel a genuine connection to them. At least, Wu Yan knew the smile she gave him when she left is an honest one.

    Even if Yukari only yed by her own ns, Wu Yan is willing to fall into her plot. The other girls are probably willing to throw themselves into her n.

    Yukari only left them for about a month or so in Silvaria time.

    As for Wu Yan who experienced [SAO] and [Strike the Blood], he hadn''t seen her for a few years now.

    He missed her antics and her Haraguro moments. He missed the one known as the Youkai Sage.

    The girls won''t have any objections if he summoned Yukari.

    Wu Yan made up his mind. His eyebrows twitched when he saw the 1,000,000 Summoning Points price tag.

    The System updated once and that took two zeros off everything in the shop.

    In the obsolete version, summoning her would have cost him 10,000,000 points.

    1,000,000 summoning points in this version¡­

    "As expected of the Youkai Sage, a demigod-tier being¡­"

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with a bitterugh.

    He only had 50,000 summoning points at the start of this operation. Adding up the loot he got from the sisters, he got an additional 50,000. 100,000 Summoning points is just 10% of the needed amount.

    "Looks like I am going to have to use my reserve¡­"

    A red ripple in space opened up. A gold ring got spat out of the portal.

    He peered into the ring and he started selling treasures for summoning points. After half an hour of deliberation and painful choice, he got the 1,000,000 points he needed. He pretty much sold most of the treasure that can be sold for summoning points.

    Totally worth it though, if it meant summoning Yakumo Yukari.

    He confirmed his points and he clicked "summon".

    Ring¡­

    A blinding white light filled his tent.

    Wu Yan wasn''t focused on the blinding light. He''s looking at the mystical figure slowly materializing within it.

    She''s wearing something that seemed like it came from another timeline.

    She wore a deep purple dress that had a Bagua symbol in front of it. Her slightly curly blonde hair had red ribbons donning it. She wore a pale pink mob cap that had arge red ribbon tied in a butterfly knot, adding to thedy''s already maximized beauty.

    Thedy was holding a parasol with a fan in her other hand. Her eyes are closed while her elegant face exuded a peaceful sensation. It''s like sleeping while veiled in divine light is normal for ady of her caliber. She gave off a mysterious presence, she can catch anyone''s attention with her presence.

    Yakumo Yukari!

    After a few years, she''s still as beautiful as a masterpiece drawing. Her faint aura is powerful, it''s telling everyone¡­

    Yakumo Yukari is back!

 Chapter 1012: Yukari-nee? Yukari-chan?

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Yukari-nee? Yukari-chan?</h4>

    The brilliant light pierced through the tent. The summoning can be seen from outside the tent, that''s how intense the light got.

    But, the radiant of the light paled inparison to the divine beauty enveloped by this brilliant light.

    Perhaps Yukari sensed Wu Yan''s gaze, her eyelids trembled. She slowly opened her eyes and graced the world with her amethyst eyes. She added a new glow to the light.

    Wu Yan stared into her eyes and he subconsciously felt the urge to look away. His heart also started thumping hard.

    Yukari woke up when she heard Wu Yan''s bitterugh. She flinched when she saw Wu Yan.

    "A-re? I thought my time''s up? Why is Yan-kun here?"

    Wu Yan was taken by surprise too. Then, he recalled that all the worlds are in stasis if he''s not in them. ordingly, the Gensoukyo is also in a stasis.

    Although it''s been a while since Yukari left in the perceptions of Wu Yan & co. For Yukari, this reunion happened less than a second after she closed her eyes.

    Yukari is probably still stuck in that pre-stasis mindset.

    He put himself in her shoes. It would surprise anyone to say goodbye to someone and then reuniting with them the next instant.

    s, Wu Yan underestimated Yukari.

    Yukari''s confusion dissipated and she grinned helplessly.

    "It seems you summoned me once more, Yan-kun¡­"

    As expected of the Youkai Sage, it took her no more than a few seconds to answer her own confusion.

    Even Shokuhou Misaki might lose to her in a battle of wits.

    Wu Yan chuckled, he silently praised her ability.

    She''s not even awkward despite an emotional departure the second before and a simrly weird reunion a secondter.

    Wu Yan greeted her.

    "Long time no see, Yukari¡­"

    "Long time?"

    Yukari rolled her eyes.

    "It was but a blink of an eye for me¡­"

    "It''s been a few years for me though."

    Wu Yan chortled. He opened his arms wide and he glomped Yukari.

    "It''s great seeing you again!"

    When Wu Yan almost hugged her, a fan smacked him down.

    "Ara¡­"

    Yukari giggled when she saw Wu Yan rolling in pain on the ground.

    "It seems your boldness has grown with your power. Are you nning on targeting me now?"

    "You misunderstand me, Yukari¡­"

    Wu Yan grabbed his aching head as he stood up.

    "I just wanted to express my excitement over our reunion!"

    "Really?"

    Yukari read Wu Yan like a book.

    "Are you sure you''re not nning on taking advantage of the asion?"

    "No¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. It''s like he is an open book in front of Yukari. He cannot hide anything from her. He sighed.

    "Anyway, wee back, Yukari¡­"

    Yukari also loosened up her ambiguous smile. She mellowed out a bit.

    "I knew from the very first summoning that it''s inevitable for me to be at your beck and call¡­"

    She opened her fan with a swift flick of the wrist. She mused out loud while hiding her mouth with her fan.

    "Just my luck to be targeted by you¡­"

    "You jester¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterly shook his head.

    "If you''re not willing then I don''t think anyone can make you do anything¡­"

    Yukari grinned.

    "That might have been true before, now¡­"

    Yukari slightly furrowed her brows. She started grumbling.

    "Having your life merged with another person without any input from your side. Getting summoned here and there. With all these happening, I wouldn''t be surprised if something extraordinary happens again¡­"

    Wu Yan started sweating when he heard her upset tone.

    Yukari isn''t actually faulting Wu Yan for summoning her. She might have felt a bit offended when they first met. After spending some time together, Yukari knows Wu Yan isn''t the type of person to use his merged life to force the girls to do anything.

    Yukari just didn''t like losing control.

    As one of the founders of Gensoukyo who wielded the power of boundary maniption, the Youkai Sage is already a godlike being who had a hard time finding worthyparisons. Yukari is also confident that she''s very strong, she''s not bold enough to im she''s the strongest but even the strongest wouldn''t be able to do anything against her.

    With such overwhelming power, Yukari still fell short of the System''s tyrannical summon. She had her lifeforce merged with Wu Yan. This absence of control or self-determination didn''t sit well with a mighty individual like Yukari.

    Wu Yan is starting to suspect that Yukari used her boundary maniption power to momentarily defy the System''s time limit in order to stick it to the System, sightseeing the world is just an excuse.

    She''s Yakumo Yukari, she doesn''t y by anyone''s book but her own¡­

    Without Yukari''s consent, nobody can order her around.

    Even if he is superior in might, she''s going to find a chance to strike back. She can also attack targets precious to the tyrant if she felt like it.

    She looks like a human but it should not be forgotten that she''s a Youkai that can draw fear and awe from monsters and mortals alike.

    His respect turned into deep admiration. He gave her an honestpliment.

    "Yukari, you are awesome!"

    Yukari slightly flinched and she smiled back.

    "Ara, Yan-kun is quite amazing too. I am pleased to make your acquaintance¡­"

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan shrugged, he started pushing his luck.

    "About that reunion hug¡­"

    Yukari rolled her eyes at this shameless man.

    "Fine, consider it a gesture of familiarity between a sister and her younger brother."

    "Younger brother?!"

    Wu Yan snapped.

    "I am over 20 years old! Why am I the younger brother?"

    "Ara, only 20? I''m¡­"

    Yukari forcefully stopped herself.

    Wu Yan started smirking.

    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"

    Yukari red at him. She snorted.

    "I am 17!"

    17? Who are you kidding here?

    Wu Yan startedughing in a smug manner.

    "Since I am older, it should be a loving hug between your onii-san and his imouto!"

    "Imouto¡­"

    Yukari''s lip started jerking when he called her his younger sister.

    Wu Yan opened his arms wide and he went in for a hug.

    A fragrant scent wafted into his nostrils as he enjoyed her soft body.

    Yukari acquiesced, she didn''t turn this hug down. She tapped her chin against his shoulder and she beamed warmly.

 Chapter 1013: Jealousy, admiration, and getting ignored

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Jealousy, admiration, and getting ignored</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, forward operating base...

    The girls were seated together once more. More urately speaking, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kotori, and Shokuhou Misaki led the talks while Kurumi rxed by the side. She is sipping tea like a nobledy with no intention of taking part in the talks.

    Astrea and Tohka arepeting against each other for the title of the true bottomless king. n is cheering for Astrea while Yoshino cheered for Tohka. They had fun while minding their voices. They didn¡¯t want to disrupt the ongoing talk between Hinagiku & co.

    Astrea, Tohka, n, and Yoshino knows better than to make trouble for the adults when they are talking business. They wanted to help but they couldn¡¯t contribute to the talk. The only way they can help is to stay shushed when the adults are talking. Granted, they are more than willing to pitch in if someone gives them a direction to go to.

    Hinagiku & co also told them to just be themselves when nothing¡¯s happening.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are also on standby. The three were once covert operatives so they should be able to contribute in the ongoing conversation between Hinagiku and the others. However, the trio is more suited to the operation side of things.

    Unless something special happens, they usually stayed clear of the talks. When the girls are ready to delegate, the ITEM trio will take over.

    When ites to strategy and the next action n: Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and sometimes, Kurumi are your go-todies.

    Hinagiku & co are currently discussing the base that is being built in the Giant Beast Forest.

    With Wu Yan¡¯s help, they already have all the materials needed for the base. The sisters started working on the logistics and construction of the base. The girls are acting as supervisors who troubleshoot any trouble that pops up.

    The girls are discussing the timeline of this project. They also suggested improvements to the base or solutions to menial issues.

    The System had fantastic items. What would have taken humans a year and a half of hardbor can be done in a drastically shorter timeframe. Building a base that can house a poption of 30,000 is quite a task after all.

    With the perfect teamwork of the Sisters and the fantastic items they bought from the system, the base¡¯s construction is already close to 20%pleted.

    It would have taken them no more than a single day to build a base if security wasn¡¯t a consideration. Wu Yan had to install various barriers and counter-attack arrays.

    "In other words..."

    Kotori tapped the blueprint on the table.

    "It¡¯s going to take us 1 month to finish this operation?"

    "With the Sisters¡¯ efficiency and quick turnaround time, we should be able to finish sooner..."

    Shokuhou Misaki iled her golden locks, this nonchnt move only increased her charm.

    "I guess it¡¯s safer to err on the longer timeframe..."

    Hinagiku seemed to have her doubts.

    "10,000 sisters on the job, huh? Why don¡¯t we get the other half involved? Maybe we can get the base done in half the time?"

    "No."

    Mikoto rejected Hinagiku¡¯s proposal.

    "If all the sisters are gone it¡¯s going to arouse suspicion. I don¡¯t want people finding out about the base we are building in the Forest."

    "True."

    Shokuhou Misaki concurred.

    "Discretion is the better part of valor. We are already worried about a monster outbreak near that ce. We don¡¯t need humans snooping around, sinister jerks are more dangerous than demonic beasts."

    "Demonic beasts usually attack rashly while humans can strike when you least expect it..."

    The ITEM trio also nodded. They did a lot of wetwork back when they were in ITEM. They can say from experience this is true, even Takitsubou Rikou pulled off sneak attacks before despite her meek look.

    "Okay, one more month it is. We will leave this base in one month¡¯s time."

    Hinagiku tapped the table. She crossed her arms thereafter.

    "I don¡¯t like staying in the territory of another faction, even I feel bad for overstaying our wee..."

    Mikoto bitterlyughed. Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and Kurumi were indifferent.

    Staying in their own base beats staying in this base.

    She roamed her gaze over Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, Kurumi, and Hinagiku. Mikoto hesitated and she asked in a tiny voice.

    "Hey, Kotori, what are the girls staying inside Yan¡¯s body like?"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled, she covered her mouth but her shoulders continued jolting in glee.

    "Ara, Misaka-san, do you want to know that badly?"

    "S-says who?!"

    Mikoto jumped up from her chair. She yelled with a red face.

    "Why do I care who he sees in the other world?!"

    "Misaka-san, you¡¯re not being honest with yourself..."

    Shokuhou Misaki said with a grin.

    "Are you saying you¡¯re not jealous the three girls get to stay together with Yan-kun as his familiars?"

    "Of course, not!"

    Mikoto denied but her eyes sold her out. The other girls were also slightly jealous when they heard Shokuhou Misaki.

    "Uuu..."

    n¡¯s shoulder sagged and she continued with a dejected tone.

    "n also wants to be Onii-chan¡¯s familiar, we can always be together like that..."

    Yoshino is also tempted. Her face¡¯s flushed but she said nothing. The other girls had different looks but they shared simr thoughts.

    Wu Yan entered the tent at just the right time.

    "Oh? Everyone¡¯s here?"

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t notice the weird light in their eyes. Instead, he stepped aside to introduce someone.

    "Hey, guess who¡¯s this?"

    The girls turned their gazes towards the tent¡¯s entrance. A purplish figure there shocked them into silence.

    Time stopped...

    Amused by their stunned looks, Yukari giggled warmly.

    They are all genuinely surprised by her return.

    Yukari tilted her head with a beautiful smile.

    "Ara, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t recognize me?"

    Her yful voice entered their ears and they all loosened up a little. Then, excitement grabbed them.

    "Yukari-nee!"

    Astrea and n who struck it off with Yukari rushed up to her. One of them glomped her arm while the other cannonballed into her chest. They were red with tion.

    "Yukari!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said her name out loud. They were just as d as the other girls to see Yukari.

    "You¡¯re back?!"

    Yukari nodded.

    "Yes, someone summoned me again..."

    "You¡¯re not going to disappear all of a sudden, right? n doesn¡¯t want to see Yukari-nee go poof..."

    n said with a hopeful look. Her cute look got Yukari rubbing her head.

    "It¡¯s not going to happen this time, rx..."

    "That¡¯s great!"

    Astrea and n cheered out loud at the same time. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others also sighed in relief. They pulled Yukari over to the big table.

    The tent was filled with cheerful giggles after a heartfelt reunion.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed when Yukari got surrounded by the girls.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s right, just ignore me..."

 Chapter 1014: Bad vibe, something intriguing

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Bad vibe, something intriguing</h4>

    Dawn...

    Wu Yan tidied up his messing clothing and he yawned while exiting his text.

    The girls threw an emergency celebration for Yukari. Everybody made merry over Yukari''s return.

    Yukari wasn''t a fan of fanfare. She was more curious about what they got up to since she left. As for the celebration, they could do that at any time, what''s the hurry?

    The girls rebutted with "Why not?" and that put a sock in Yukari''s mouth. She joined the girls'' arrangement and thoroughly enjoyed herself at the party.

    Wu Yan also got picked up when he thought the girls abandoned him.

    Well, the girls actually needed a cook and he fit the bill so...

    While the girls giggled the night away, Wu Yan was stuck in the kitchen as the on-call cook. The girls surely enjoyed the night, the same cannot be said of a certain cook whose hands got stuck in cooking motion even when he''s sleeping.

    Luckily, a vampire is a creature of the night so Wu Yan made it through the night with little to no health repercussions. Otherwise, his hand would be hurting up a storm by now...

    It''s early dawn, the sun hadn''t risen yet. Wu Yan busted his back cooking the whole night and now he''s up early, no one can fault him for his tired look.

    He pped his cheeks and he started lifting his heavy legs when he sensed something in front of him. He was puzzled by the person standing there.

    The person stood some distance away from Wu Yan''s tent. She had her back turned towards Wu Yan. She gazed into the distance while her golden hair danced in the wind. The ribbons fluttering along with her hair made the scene exceptionally beautiful.

    It was Yukari.

    "Yukari?!"

    Wu Yan is shocked.

    If his habit of sleeping in is calledzy then Yukari is in the same ss as him.

    She might be a demigod with the scary ability of boundary maniption but she''s still a youkai through and through.

    Her active time is between nightfall and midnight. She sleeps during the day and she can sleep up to 12 hours straight. Yukari basically doesn''t move much outside of her active period.

    This is normal Youkai behavior.

    Yukari is a very orthodox youkai.

    Yukari also hibernates during winter, waking up only when spring arrives. Nobody knows where Yukari hibernates so nobody can confirm this. Wu Yan & co chose to believe her because she imed so.

    Yukari also likes delegating her work to other people when she sleeps so Wu Yan & co had trouble keeping up with her the first week they were together with her.

    Yukari personally ate Wu Yan''s cooking. She got hooked on it and she came knocking every time she''s hungry. That''s the only time one can catch the Youkai Sage in action. Otherwise, with her opposite timetable, it''s hard to even talk to her.

    Yes, it''s hard to serve this Youkai Sage.

    The person herself says this is her body''s need but the others took it with a pinch of salt. Nobody can truly believe her words.

    With the nigh-almighty power to manipte boundaries, she can''t fix this habit of hers?

    She took over Wu Yan''s title as the undisputed king of sleep.

    It''s not time to eat and the sun''s almost up, what is Yukari doing here instead of sleeping in her bed?

    Maybe she''s forgoing sleep after a night''s party?

    What is she doing there?

    Maybe she made a breakthrough in the boundary maniption of sleeping while standing and sleeping while lying down.

    If that''s the case then Wu Yan wants to study under her tutge.

    Wu Yan walked towards Yukari.

    "Not asleep yet? Or, did you just wake up?"

    "I can ask the same of you..."

    She already sensed Wu Yan''s presence, she giggled while still staring in the same direction.

    "Well, I woke up because I had things to do..."

    Wu Yan''s ambiguous reply got Yukari chuckling.

    "Ara, that makes the two of us."

    "I see, you haven''t slept yet?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He looked in the same direction as Yukari.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Yukari''s looking at the Giant Beast Forest, Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "What''s wrong with the forest?"

    Yukari''s actions are meaningful, she wouldn''t be standing here staring at nothing.

    "Problem..."

    Yukari narrowed her eyes, she nodded.

    "Perhaps calling it a problem is apt..."

    "?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t follow her.

    "Did you discover something?"

    "Find something?"

    Yukari giggled.

    "I guess you could say that..."

    "What do you mean?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek with a bitter smile.

    "Don''t y with me, my brain''s not as good as yours."

    "I am not doing this on purpose."

    Yukari stored her smile away.

    "I can''t confirm what''s going on over there."

    "You can''t confirm?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Why don''t you just take a peek with your gap?"

    "I would if I could..."

    Yukari shook her head. Her glossy hair glistened in the faint light of early dawn.

    "I used my Gaps to scan the whole forest three times sincest night. The entity can apparently sense my gap powers, I just can''t catch a single glimpse..."

    The entity?"

    Wu Yan asked her another follow-up question.

    "Are you saying there''s an entity in the Giant Beast Forest?"

    "I am not sure..."

    Wu Yan snorted.

    "Why are you so confident there''s something wrong with the forest?"

    Sheid the parasol against her shoulder and she looked into the distance.

    "If I have to say then it''s something that''s giving off a negative vibe, whatever''s over there..."

    "Negative... vibe..."

    Wu Yan is even more confused by her ambiguous wording.

    Wu Yan thought about it and he bounced a question back at her.

    "In other words, you sensed something that wasn''t in the forest thest time and now you picked it up so you can''t get it out of your mind?"

    "Ara, Yan-kun gets it on the first shot."

    Yukari beamed at him and she nodded.

    "Indeed, I am rather curious..."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He hesitated.

    "Do you want to go check it out?"

    "I was just nning to."

    Yukari admitted it. She read Wu Yan''s mind and she knocked his head with her fan.

    "No need to go with me. I can handle this on my own!"

    She looked into Wu Yan''s deep red eyes while grinning.

    "Don''t you have something to do?"

    Yukari disappeared into a gap that she opened up beneath her.

    Wu Yan watched as the gap closed. He shook his head and he walked away.

    Is he worried?

    No, with Yukari''s power, there''s nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 1015: A deep probe, the Youkai Sage

    <h4>Chapter 1015: A deep probe, the Youkai Sage</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest...

    The trees looked like they would stretch into the clouds hanging in the sky. Judging from the simr height of the trees and the uneven height distribution seen from a distance, it can be surmised that the ground is uneven. The sunlight couldn''t pierce the foliage here, giving the forest an ancient feel.

    The sounds made by birds and insects could be heard echoing in the forest ever so slightly despite being so hard to see among the endless trees.

    The bellows and roars of demonic beasts threatened to pierce the sky above. Among them, there are a few that stood out, telling everyone that can hear it to stay away or face the wrath of its strong owners.

    This is the inner region, rather deep in it too. It''s close to the center area where the Beast King shed its beast form. This is the second most dangerous region aside from the core area. This ce is also rather far from the borders of the inner region.

    The Giant Beast Forest had regions where the deeper one ventures, the greater the threat posed by demonic beasts. Generally, the Giant Beast Forest can be divided into three regions.

    The outer region, inner region, and the deep region.

    Including the core area, the deep region is where the strongest demonic beasts roamed.

    The demonic beasts here might not be as strong as the semi-peak tier 9 demonic beasts guarding the Beast King but they are still tier 9 monsters. And, this is their home.

    Demonic Beasts are long-lived. They can live for at least a few centuries. There are demonic beasts that can live for millennia. Humans also tend to stay away from this region so tier 9 monsters increased in poption.

    The demonic beasts here aren''t as powerful as the semi-peak tier 9 monsters back then. However, they are still called tier 9 for a reason.

    There are tier 8 demonic beasts prowling nearby. They are all peak tier 8 though.

    Unless they are peak tier 8, the demonic beasts knew better than to get anywhere close to here. Even after attaining peak tier 8 status, some monsters chose to remain in the inner region as masters of their own areas. If they are captured by tier 9 monsters in this part of the jungle then it''s game over for them. Getting eaten is basically guaranteed.

    Unless someone had a good reason to be here, tier 9 individuals generally stayed clear of this ce.

    However, a certain individual came to this deep region where others feared to tread...

    There is a limestone formation here in this part of the forest.

    There are no trees here. It''s just stone pirs, stone formations, stone hills, and more stones. It looked like someone chiseled them from a giant stone pile. However, the stone formations are natural.

    Nobody transformed them, the stones just got into these shapes from wear and tear over the years. It''s been at least a few millennia since thest human graced this part with their presence. Nobody can properly gauge how long these stone formations existed. It''s just a marvel of nature.

    A guest finally added life to this stone formation area.

    A crack in space opened up as the malicious eyes peered through the gap in space. The crack immediately gave the area a sinister vibe.

    With a parasol on her slender shoulder, the guest walked out of the portal like she''s strolling in her own garden. Her clothes pped when she entered this area.

    The gap behind her closed. It''s like nothing happened and Yukari just appeared here. Her lithe figure lookedparatively tiny when these stone pirs towered above her. But, the aura she gave off still made her stand out.

    The dpidated stones here had nothing on this lifeform.

    Shebed her hair and tucked them behind her ears. Her enchanting look would make any youngsters'' blood boil over.

    She roamed her gaze over the stone formations here. She suddenly giggled.

    "This is the correct ce, right?"

    Her nonchnt tone echoed in the area. It''s like she''s waiting for someone to answer her. She looked to the side...

    A few dark figures slowly encroached upon this area...

    Demonic Beasts!

    No, transmogrified demonic beasts.

    They had ck scales and sharp ws that were attached to disgusting octopus tentacles. These horrible monstrosities were as ugly as the negative vibes they gave off. They had dark scales covering their heads, they had no eyes except for one that looked like a goggle''s lens with multiple irises in them.

    These abominations had various forms. Some looked like monstrous goris, some had tiger shapes and others had panther or fish or cat or dog forms. Themon feature they had is grotesque limbs, ck scales, a mono-eye with multiple irises. These creatures looked like they belonged in Hell.

    Yukari is very educated, she''s a Daiyoukai who lived for thousands of years. Even so, she raised an eyebrow at the sight of these abominations.

    "Demonic beasts? No, that''s not it..."

    If Wu Yan was here, he would have drawn a line of simrity between the monsters here and the transformed versions of Marcus and Bing Mian.

    Eeeep

    Eeek

    While Yukari is identifying these monsters, the ugly beasts uttered cries that can only belong to dying cats. With dark auras gushing out of their putrid bodies, the monsters bellowed.

    "Hmm?"

    Noticing the dark energy leaking out of the monsters, she cast a disgusted look.

    "What an ufortable aura..."

    Yukari coldly grinned.

    "I wanted to examine you guys but I don''t like your energies. It smells worse than that ill-fortuned girl with swirly designs. I don''t think Yan or the others will like it if I brought one of you back. Please disappear..."

    The monsters were also tired of standing around, they attacked first in a wave of dark qi, the darkness covered the sky and came crashing down upon Yukari in a deluge of dark qi attacks.

    "Ara..."

    Yukari giggled when she saw the monsters jumping her way.

    "So rowdy..."

    Yukariughed as a wave of power spread out from her. It''s like a ripple forming on ake''s surface.

    Yukari used her powers to manipte boundaries.

    The power of Boundaries assaulted the monsters.

    The abominations are disgusting to behold but they are all powerful transmogrified tier 9 demonic beasts.

    Yet, it took Yukari no more than a single move to reduce them to something less than dust.

    With a wave of her hand, she deleted the tier 9 monsters from existence.

    This is the might of a demigod tier being.

    This is Yukari''s power.

    The Youkai Sage''s and the proof of power from one of the founders of Gensoukyo.

    Yukari didn''t change her nonchnt look, it''s like she just kicked a bunch of pebbles out of her way. Her eyes glimmered and she looked at the ground where the tier 9 monsters once stood.

    There are ck wisps of light dancing there...

 Chapter 1016: 5 humans, the 5 individuals who flew here

    <h4>Chapter 1016: 5 humans, the 5 individuals who flew here</h4>

    There are about a dozen of these ck wisps of light floating around. They looked like oversized earthworms that wriggled with weird movements. Although they danced around in the sky, none of the wisps of light are dumb enough to fly in Yukari''s direction.

    She started looking at the ck lights with a curious look.

    Although she''s not sure what those lights were, she saw the behavior the ck lights exhibited and she can confirm one thing.

    The lights are either sentient or capable of acting on basic survival instincts like staying away from harmful stimuli.

    ck lights that had instincts or consciousness? It can even attach itself to other lifeforms?

    Yukari has seen many wonderful and fantastic events. Weird stuff is the norm in Gensoukyo. Even so, she''s still intrigued by what she''s seeing right now.

    "The demons became those abominations because of you guys, right?"

    She grinned and she stretched out her hand.

    "Fine, the disgusting monsters can go but I am taking you guys back with me for research purposes¡­"

    The ck lights twitched when Yukari said that. The moment she stretched out her hand, the ck lights started scattering in all directions.

    That speed is already beyond an average tier 9''s top speed.

    "Running away?"

    Yukari is d to see the ck lights running away.

    The ck lights ran away when she attacked. They didn''t run away when the environment isn''t favorable to them. This rules out the instinct hypothesis suggesting some levels of intelligence.

    Perhaps they only have basic capabilities like flight based on a scenario.

    "Ara, now this is interesting¡­"

    Yukari spread her palm and a cube with golden surfaces appeared.

    Yukari isn''t just skilled in boundary maniption, she''s also a master at constructing barriers.

    The golden cube is a barrier she''s adept at setting up: a fourfold barrier.

    If there are other people here then they would see three other smaller cubes stacked inside the barrier.

    She used her barrier powers with the intent to catch all the ck lights.

    The cube expanded as it soared through the air like a shooting star. It''s still expanding even when it already caught up with the ck lights.

    Shing

    The cube expanded from palm-size to a size that can envelop the stone formations here.

    The ck lights are fast but not faster than the expanding cube. The cube expanded sorgely it engulfed the stone formations and the ck lights that didn''t make it out in time.

    When the cube caught all the ck lights, the four-fold barrier steadied and it shrunk back down into a size that can fit in Yukari''s palm.

    She looked at the ck lights that rammed the insides of the barrier in an attempt to bust out of their confinement. Yukari grinned.

    "I guess I won''t be bored any time soon¡­"

    She tapped the cube holding the ck lights as she chuckled.

    "It seems I am not the only one interested in you¡­"

    Yukari increased her volume, making sure anyone in that area can hear her.

    Yukari didn''t do that because she''s paranoid.

    Bzzt

    A lightning bolt split the clouds above, its brilliance lit up the stone formations here.

    Yukari grinned at the lightning bolt. No, she was looking at the person who created that lightning bolt.

    It''s an old man who looked like he''s in his 50s. He had a long beard.

    He''s wearing a white robe with lightning insignia on it. It''s apparent he''s very high leveled considering he came here while riding a lightning bolt.

    Yet, shocking as his arrival might be, the aura he''s emanating is faint. He looked like a regr old man in a white robe.

    However, can a mortal float in the air?

    Anyone who can fly in the air in Silvaria is either practicing advanced wind magic, flight-rted magic, or skills or¡­

    A demigod.

    He must be a demigod.

    Swish

    A sonic boom crashed near them. The one who created this phenomenon is an unassuming elder with a grey robe.

    This old man can also hover in the air.

    Then, another elder came from a far in a ck blur. He stood near the elder in a white robe.

    This elder wore a ck robe.

    In a short span of time, three demigod cultivators appeared in the deep region of the Giant Beast Forest.

    That''s not the end of this.

    Swish.

    Another cultivator arrived in a storm.

    She had long hair and she looked like she''s in her 30s, younger than the men near her. The wrinkles near the corners of her eyes suggested that she''s older than she looks.

    She''s an elegant and beautiful woman.

    She''s also floating in the air.

    The four demigods stood in the sky in a square formation. They reined in their auras so they appeared like normal humans except they are hovering in the sky.

    Yukari smiled radiantly when she saw the four cultivators, she''s d to see someone¡­

    Not the four flying humans.

    Instead, Yukari looked at the stone formations in front of her. The four flying demigods also looked in that direction.

    There''s a figure standing near a stone pir when there was no one there before.

    It''s a beauty with a charm that can only be described as divine despite her demonic figure that couldn''t be hidden by her blue silk dress. Her lustrous silver hair was especially eye-catching.

    That girl is in the prime of her youth, she looked like she''s in the same age group as Yukari.

    However, Yukari is way more interested in thisdy than the four demigods in the sky.

    Although she can see the four demigods are trying to project themselves as normal humans, they couldn''t hide their true powers from Yukari''s superior perception. However, the youngdy escaped her detection, Yukari only detected her because she''s testing the System''s scan function and she saw her signature on her interface.

    It''s not because she''s stronger than Yukari, it''s like something is shrouding the youngdy''s true identity.

 Chapter 1017: Silvariaâ€™s demigods assemble

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Silvaria¡°s demigods assemble</h4>

    In the air, the white robe, the grey robe, the ck robe, and the elegant middle-ageddy were surprised to see each other there.

    "I didn''t think you guys would make an appearance..."

    The elder in the white robe is the first one to express his surprise.

    He looked at the old man in ck robes and his shock deepened.

    "I somewhat expected the others. Mu La, I didn''t think you woulde as well. You didn''t leave your crystal shop for a good decade or so if I remember correctly..."

    The ck-robed guy snorted, he started grumbling.

    "What? Got something to say about meing here, Markelnob?!"

    If Wu Yan was here, he would have to pick up his jaw from the ground.

    This ck robe old man is the same one selling magic crystals in themercial district of the Silvaria World Institute. The very same shopkeeper who can''t provide a good service to Wu Yan when he is browsing his items.

    The other three demigods weren''t surprised with his brass attitude. This isn''t the first time they dealt with this guy.

    "I am just surprised..."

    Markelnob nced at the old man.

    "I thought you said you weren''t going to leave Silvaria World Institute until you achieve the peak of demigod?"

    M curled his lips.

    "Yeah, and you said you''re not going toe out of your stuffy Baruba empire treasury unless you have trained your Beast Battle Skills to a level that can chop me and the Silvaria World Institute in half?"

    "Hmph..."

    Markelnob looked slightly angry.

    "You started it, I wouldn''t have said so under different circumstances, wasn''t it?!"

    "I don''t like how you jerks in Baruba empire think you''re hot stuff and discriminate against women."

    Mu La spat in disgust.

    "You lot disgust me!"

    "You little..."

    "That''s enough."

    When it looked like M and Markelnob are going to duke it out, the elegant middle-aged woman interrupted them.

    "Stop this bickering. We all came here for the same reason, are you going to let petty feud get in the way of ourmon objective?"

    Mu La and Markelnob snorted once and they looked away. It seems these two aren''t on good terms with one another.

    "Linya, you got the news too?"

    Markelnob turned his attention towards the middle-aged woman.

    "I thought it was just me. Since even Mu La left Silvaria World Institute, it''s only reasonable that you departed the Feya treasury when you got the news..."

    "We are in the same boat then..."

    Linya chuckled. She looked at the old man in a grey robe.

    "Jarl, that''s not very nice, you kept this from us..."

    The grey-robed old man is the protector god of the Ailu empire, Jarl.

    The other three demigods can be categorized based on what they said.

    Markelnob belongs to the Baruba empire, he is the protector god over there.

    Linya is the protector god of the Feya empire.

    As for M, he isn''t a protector god but he''s one of only five demigods that grew up in Silvaria.

    All five demigods are here.

    M, Linya, and Markelnob looked at Jarl who said nothing. He felt their gazes and he bitterlyughed.

    "Look, I didn''t keep mum with malicious intent. This whole deal is just too outrageous, who would go around spouting something they themselves have yet to confirm?"

    Jarl''s eyes glimmered when the other demigods thought about his words.

    "A thing that can increase your cultivation tier but in exchange, you will turn into a monster..."

    The four demigods came together after hundreds of years apart from each other. It seems they came for the same reason.

    Those ck lights.

    Bing Mian is the ultimate culprit behind this rare assembly.

    After the ck light abandoned Bing Mian, he returned to his original form. Wu Yan didn''t kill the guy because Bing Ling begged him to allow the n to deal with Bing Mian.

    After the ck light rampaged in his body, Bing Mian is now utterly a cripple who can''t walk. Wu Yan isn''t a fan of ending a handicapped person.

    The Cyto n eventually discovered the reason behind Marcus and Bing Mian''s transmogrification. They also found out about the ck light''s ability to increase one''s cultivation tier.

    The Cyto n patriarch presented his findings at the Board meeting. It reached the ears of Jarl and the other demigods through the Board meeting.

    The demigods were tempted by the effect of the ck lights. No, not the transmogrification part. They were intrigued by the lights that can increase someone''s power tier.

    For normal cultivators, this is nice. For demigods, this is heaven-sent.

    If they can increase their tier, what realm would they be in?

    God tier.

    All the demigods want to achieve this long-lost level.

    Lured in by the possibility of reaching God tier, the demigods ignored the side-effect of the ck light. They are of the opinion that they can mitigate the ck light''s effect at their level.

    As for whether or not they can get rid of the negative effects, they decided it was better to test the water than sit at home.

    This is the reason why the demigods are here.

    These demigods are powerful. It''s unknown how they tracked the ck lights to its source in the Giant Beast Forest. They came here one after the other and they converged on this location after sensing Yukari''s power of Boundaries and her four-fold barriers.

    Now, they are all here...

    The demigods of the empires looked down only to see Yukari staring at the silver-haired youngdy. They gasped in shock.

    "That''s..."

    "Cecilia? Even she''s here?"

    "I am not surprised..."

    Jarl shook his head. He sighed.

    "I mean, we are here. Cecilia must be here because she heard about the ck light''s power to increase someone''s cultivation tier. That power is just too tempting especially for people like us..."

    Markelnob nodded.

    "All five demigods in Silvaria are here... Interesting..."

    Jarl and Linya had serious looks.

    They just came here because they wanted to obtain a specimen, they didn''te here to fight.

    If all the demigods fought then the consequences will be dire.

    They don''t just represent themselves, they represent entire empires.

    If they dragged their empires into a brawl, Silvaria will enter a warring period.

    Mu La is independent so he has nothing to fear. He nced at Cecilia and he looked at Yukari.

    "Was that power from her?"

    "She''s..."

    Jarl, Linya, and Markelnob exchanged confused looks.

    "She''s a demigod too?"

    It''s understandable for the demigods to be confused. As far as they can verify, there were only ever 5 demigods in this world. A sixth demigod would raise eyebrows for sure.

    Then, they recalled something.

    "She''s the one who defeated the Beast King demigod?!"

    "Yeah, I heard about it too. Apparently, the newly-minted Beast King got seriously injured by a new demigod."

    "What was her name again?"

    "If I remember correctly, it''s Yakumo Yukari!"

    The four demigods were busy discussing among themselves. They weren''t alert around a demigod they assumed to be too young to note.

    s, Yukari isn''t a new demigod.

    Her level is average among the demigods here. However, her true power, the ability to manipte boundaries make her a very terrifying foe to meet in a fight.

 Chapter 1018: A mysterious young lady? A trade?

    <h4>Chapter 1018: A mysterious youngdy? A trade?</h4>

    Jarl, Linya, Mu La, and Markelnob aren''t watching their volumes so the two demigods on the ground can hear them clearly.

    "Cecilia?"

    "Yakumo Yukari?"

    The two mumbled and they started looking at one another with curious looks.

    Yukari didn''t think she would see a demigod so young she looked like she''s not even in her 20s. Silvaria isn''t a world like Gensoukyo, you can''t find a vampire, youkai, spirit, divine beings, and other beings that lived as long as Heaven had been around.

    In this world, humans are the apex life form but they are fragile and short-lived.

    The youngdy is a human too.

    Can a human even reach demigod-level power in less than 20 years?

    Definitely not!

    Yet, she''s looking at an example right now. She''s not sure what circumstances gave rise to Cecilia but she''s eager to find out.

    Also, she evaded Yukari''s senses, she had to use the System''s scanning function to pick her up on the interface.

    The Youkai Sage is intrigued by the existence known as Cecilia.

    Cecilia is even more curious than Yukari.

    Why is this youngdy (Yukari) who looked like she''s in the same age group as her so perceptive?

    She never got found out like this before.

    The tool she''s using to hide her presence isn''t a trashy tool.

    The two equally elegant and beautifuldies got forgotten by the four demigods. They looked at each other with intrigued expressions.

    Cecilia is the first to lose to her curiosity.

    "I am Cecilia."

    Yukari beamed slightly with a nod.

    "Yakumo Yukari."

    "That''s a weird name..."

    Cecilia asked her.

    "How did you discover my presence?"

    Yukari gave her a sly grin.

    "Why don''t you tell me how you hid first?"

    "Me?!"

    Cecilia blinked.

    "I used a tool to hide..."

    "Ara, that''s funny..."

    Yukari chuckled.

    "I used a tool to detect you..."

    Cecilia tilted her head in curiosity.

    "What''s that item?"

    Yukari leaned forward.

    "Why don''t you tell me what you used to hide first?"

    "Guh..."

    Cecilia rolled her eyes.

    "Am I the one asking the questions or are you the interviewer?"

    Yukari smiled and said nothing.

    Yukari suspected Cecilia might be an undying monster with a youngdy''s appearance. She suspected Cecilia used an item to hide her true age.

    Yukari ruled that theory out.

    Unlike monsters who lived ridiculously long, nobody can fake their speech and personality patterns for long.

    Cecilia totally behaved like a girl of her outwards appearance. Yukari couldn''t detect fluctuations in her aura due to the item she''s using. But, based on her current psychoanalysis, Cecilia should be someone younger than 20.

    Yukari narrowed her eyes.

    She didn''t think a mortal can touch the realm of demigods in two decades. There are no examples in Silvaria. Only someone like Wu Yan and his summons can pull off a feat like this.

    This means Cecilia got her power through unconventional means.

    The four demigodsnded near them.

    Jarl, Mu La, and Markelnob were shocked to see the new demigod. She''s prettier and younger than they imagined.

    Yukari is still grinning. Jarl got briefly charmed by her grin despite being in his 80s.

    Linya is also shocked followed by disbelief.

    Cecilia is a young demigod. The other demigods also know about this frommon knowledge and years of association. Yukari confirmed her theory through her boundless experience.

    They didn''t think there was another young demigod like Cecilia in Silvaria.

    Cecilia used unconventional means to get her current powers, she didn''t get here through cultivation alone.

    Yukari, on the other hand...

    Maybe she looks young and that''s it?

    Perhaps, she shares simr circumstances with Cecilia?

    The four demigods wondered about Yukari''s origin but they didn''t probe further. Instead, they shifted their attention to the ck lights sealed within her four-fold barrier.

    The four demigods were instantly excited. Mu La is the first one to make a rude appearance.

    "You''re Yakumo Yukari?!"

    Mu La asked without proper etiquette or tone.

    "That dark qi you have there is it the same dark qi that can turn someone into a monster?!"

    Linya, Jarl, and Markelnob gave Yukari the same curious looks.

    "Turn someone into a monster?"

    Yukari looked at the dark qi in her hand. She shook her head with a giggle.

    "I don''t know about a human subject. However, I did get these from a bunch of disgusting monsters."

    "Then, it''s true!"

    Mu Laughed out loud. The other demigods were pleased with her answer.

    "Youngdy Yukari..."

    Jarl stepped up first. He gave her a simple bow.

    "We are looking for these things too. You found it first but may I trouble you to give us some of that?"

    "Yes!"

    Markelnob nodded vigorously.

    "Yukari came here for the same aim, right? Those things are very important to use, I can''t stress its importance enough."

    "We can trade for those things in your hand..."

    Linya reined in her excitement better than the other demigods.

    "I am sure Youngdy Yukari will fancy the items we have brought..."

    The four demigods stared at Yukari after making their offers. Yukari looked at the dark qi in her hands while listening and she looked at Cecilia.

    "You''re here for these too?"

    Cecilia flinched. She didn''t think Yukari would shift the topic over to her. She nodded with an earnest look.

    "Yes, I need it. I can also buy it from you..."

    Yukari smiled radiantly.

    Wu Yan and others who are familiar with Yukari''s antics like Yakumo Ran would sweat cold bullets if they saw this grin.

    Yukari is a Youkai through and through, she''s sly and mischievous in nature. Anyone who knows her can attest to this.

    Whenever she''s beaming sweetly like this, it''s usually because she''s thinking about devilish ns.

    The sweeter her grin, the more nefarious her intention.

    The demigods are in for it now. She''s got them wrapped in her slender fingers.

 Chapter 1019: Discovery, bad situation

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Discovery, bad situation</h4>

    Far away, in the deep region of the Giant Beast Forest, in a ravine with aplex design¡­

    The ravine is only wide enough for a human or a simrly sized demon beast to traverse. The cliffs were at least dozens of meters tall and had vines growing all over them. This ce has been devoid of life for a long time now.

    There''s a gentle stream flowing into the deepest recess of the ravine. The stream fed into ake. There''s also a waterfall feeding into theke.

    This ravine hasplex geography. If someone nted fruits here then this ce can be a home to a settlement of a rtively small size given its istion and water source.

    The Giant Beast Forest is not a suitable ce to build human settlements. There are people who set up special bases to extract resources but settling here is another matter altogether.

    This deep ravine is very isted and this made it a very good ce to set up a camp. There are no fruits or edible nts here so it''s not good to stay here in the long term. But, this ce had potential.

    s, this ravine is already imed.

    On a stone outcrop outside the waterfall, a person is sitting here with crossed legs.

    He wore a coat made of beast skin. His expression is sickly pale, it''s not hurt to see that he has been badly hurt and he''s still suffering from that weakness.

    His right side had been decimated. He lost an arm and a leg. He only had most of his torso, an arm, a head, and a leg to hold himself together. Anyone crippled to this stage would surely consider suicide.

    This man is the Beast King who Wu Yan beat within an inch of his life.

    The Beast King is still in a bad shape.

    He gnawed on the bloody meat he''s holding with his only hand.

    He didn''t cook or season the meat, it''spletely raw. The meat had a resemnce to a human''s ripped-out chest.

    That meat was harvested from a human!

    A closer inspection would reveal bones piled up around the Beast King''s stone bed.

    Human bones, remains of the humans who fell to the Beast King''s savage predation.

    Fortunately, it seems the victim count is low.

    Everyone already knows about the Beast King''s ability to heal faster through consuming the meat and flesh of cultivators. If he went out and captured more cultivators then someone would discover him sooner orter.

    The Beast King can only restrain himself to one or two unlucky humans a day. If he did that then he can hide his actions. The Giant Beast Forest is the home of demonic beasts, humans can hunt here but they should always be ready to get hunted when the table turns on them. The Beast King can hide his casualties as victims of other demonic beasts.

    The Beast King continued absorbing the essence from the meat in his hand to heal his injuries. He is severely injured but he''s the king of demonic beasts and he had incredible vitality and endurance. Secondly, he''s a demigod so if he kept this up, sooner orter, he can heal himself up.

    As for whether or not he can restore his arm and leg. That is another case altogether¡­

    Other than daily hunts, the Beast King also searched the forest for treasures that might restore his lost limbs.

    This is also the reason why Beast King endured the ongoing manhunt while keeping a low profile. His pride would have driven him mad otherwise.

    "Hmm?"

    The Beast King stopped his movements. He looked at the ravine passageway with a frown.

    There are a few figures drawing closer, judging from the shapes, the iing intruders should be demonic beasts.

    The Beast King is visibly angry.

    He already sent out an aura only demonic beasts can detect earlier. He told the demonic beasts to stay away from this ce. It seems these demonic beasts ignored hismand and encroached upon his domicile.

    The Beast King is outraged.

    How dare demonic beasts ignore his order. When his subordinates disobey him, it''s a direct challenge to his authority.

    Demonic beasts are not meek animals. They abide by the rule of the jungle. The Beast King treats other demonic beasts like his soldiers. Anyone who steps out of their line will be cut down.

    He was about to move when he sensed something wrong with the demonic beasts.

    They were covered in ck scales. They had disgusting tentacles for limbs and arge eye with seven irises in it.

    Are these demonic beasts?!

    The Beast King is confused by what he''s seeing.

    "Why don''t I know about these species? A new species? No, even a new species can''t ignore my aura¡­"

    "Something smells fishy here!"

    The Beast King waved his arm towards the twitching demonic beasts.

    Splurt Splish Sploosh

    Multiple bone spikes pierced the demonic beasts from below, skewering them from multiple angles.

    Growl¡­

    The demonic beasts didn''t even see the visage of their killer before they drew theirst breath. Their heads slumped to the side.

    The Beast King thought this was the end when ck lights flew into the sky after the demonic beasts died.

    He manifested a giant bone w to grab the ck lights.

    Then, something shocking happened¡­

    The ck lights seeped into his body through his skin. His invaded arm emitted dark qi and a patch of ck scales grew on his arm.

    "This¡­"

    The Beast King turned stern.

    "I don''t know what the hell you guys are but if you''re thinking about rampaging in my body¡­"

    The Beast King closed his eyes and he started channeling his magic power.

    After a long time, the sky darkened and the Beast King opened his eyes that gleamed with a dark light.

    "I see¡­"

    The Beast King started grinning with hatred, viciousness, and pure evil. His tyrannical aura got reced with a demonic aura. His smile widened and he startedughing out loud.

    "Hahaha! Good! This is great!"

    The Beast King floated up and he started flying towards a certain direction of the Giant Beast Forest¡­

    The Giant Beast Forest, a certain tall cliff¡­

    The Beast King arrived to see a scene straight out from hell.

    Dark qi engulfed the cliff, there are ck lights flying around the cliff like wriggling worms inside a can. It was a frightening sight to behold.

    A few demonic beasts came after seeing this weird scene and the dark lights immediately transformed the demonic beasts into grotesque monsters.

    The Beast King as a dark light shed in his eyes. He flew into the dark qi mass.

    The ck lights shot into the Beast King like they were about to have a buffet. The Beast King didn''t stop the dark lights. Hended on top of the cliff to see the tform oozing dark qi and ck lights. He smashed the tform apart.

    That revealed a dark hole filled with dark qi and ck lights.

    The Beast King started chuckling.

    "Wu Yan¡­ Yakumo Yukari¡­ humans¡­"

    "I will endure this for now, when Ie out¡­"

    The Beast King charged into the hole.

    The dark qi and ck lights covering the cliff slowly decreased over time as they receded into the dark hole.

 Chapter 1020: The supply townâ€™s changes

    <h4>Chapter 1020: The supply town¡°s changes</h4>

    Ailu Empire, supply town...

    After building a forward operating base in the Giant Beast Forest, rather, after the demonic beast rampage the other day. The supply town lost its luster.

    It''s only natural things developed this way. The Giant Beast Forest is a ce of boundless treasures and resources. One can get their hands on demonic beast materials and other natural resources here.

    Any warrior or magician worth his money in gold came to the Giant Beast Forest for multiple reasons. They can train here by hunting demonic beasts. This also has the bonus of getting to sell the loot obtained from defeated monsters.

    If the cultivators are lucky, they can get their hands on precious treasures that will make them rich beyond their imaginations.

    Cultivators hold a high status in the eyes of the average human. They are powerful people and they are respected for that. Even so, cultivators need to make a living, they need a house and they need to put bread on the table.

    Not every cultivator is born with the support of a n orrge faction. There''s a weird characteristic in the poption of cultivators.

    Commonersposed about 66% of the total warrior cultivator poption while magicians from noble families form about 66% of the total mage poption. Warriors form the majority of the cultivator poption.

    From this, it can be surmised that most cultivators are from amoner background.

    As a result, most of them have to sustain themselves through their own means. They can''t rely on ns or factions to survive.

    Thus, there are cultivators who chose to hunt in the Giant Beast Forest to train and earn money. Indeed, this is the best route for most cultivators.

    This is the reason why the supply town is always bustling with activity. Its proximity to the Giant Beast Forest makes it a perfect ce to set up operations. A hunter can sell his loot here and find all the facilities for survival like food and lodging in this town.

    Wu Yan recalls the first time he came here. There were people on the streets 24-7. It''s like a festival every day.

    Now, the Forest is dangerous, monster floods might ur and there is a forward operating base in the Giant Beast Forest too. In the interest of public safety, the empire also forbade entry into the forest by anyone not affiliated with the base. This basically cut off the cultivators'' main stream of ie.

    Even so, thesemoners are cultivators so they will earn their keep elsewhere. The decline of patrons in the supply town also meant less economic activity in the supply town.

    The bustling street is now vacant. There are only a few pedestrians here and there. One can even see the entrance all the way from the za without the cultivators and vendors blocking the way.

    The supply town is no longer the supply town. It''s now a small town that mostly deals with soldiers who are procuring supplies for the forward operating base.

    Fortunately, themercial district is still hanging in there. People can still buy or sell stuff here. Otherwise, the town would truly be only a town in name.

    "Thanks for your patronage!"

    The storekeeper sent the prized customer out the door with a happy face. Meanwhile, Wu Yan is stuck with bags of products.

    "Let''s see... the clothes Hinagiku wants... Inori-chan''s bag... Kurumi''s hairpin... Yoshino''s book... what am I missing?"

    "Right, Mikoto''s Gekota and Kotori''s candy..."

    He started going through his items.

    "Hold up, do they sell Gekota and Chupa Chups in Silvaria?"

    Wu Yan is buying items for the girls.

    He promised he would buy it for them. He was busy with various tasks so he can onlye here after freeing up his schedule.

    Wu Yan is already visibly tired from shopping.

    He looked around and sighed when he saw the almost empty main street.

    "I should go search again, I don''t have anything better to do anyway..."

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks and he turned towards anothermercial district.

    He continued browsing the stores one by one to locate Gekota and Chupa Chups. Gekota is a hard challenge in itself, he spent 3 hours with nothing to show for it.

    Wu Yan suddenly had a thought.

    "Do the stores here sell Gekota and Chupa Chups?"

    The stores here have some history behind them. Why would anyone source and sell childish items like Gekota and Chupa Chups.

    He should be browsing smaller stalls and retail stores for those items.

    "I am such a fool!"

    He knocked his own head with a sigh. He can feel his stamina slowly sapping away...

    Wu Yan wasn''t aware a certain figure leered at him from a hidden corner nearby.

    "Found you... Wu Yan..."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan stopped his pettyints. He turned around to see an empty corner.

    He scratched his cheek with a frown.

    "Was that a hallucination?"

    Suddenly, he can hear the sound of something cutting through the wind. The force was apanied by magical signatures.

    The ambush attack isn''t particrly strong. Wu Yan showed his quick reflex by addressing the source immediately. He saw a tiny storm heading his way.

    Wu Yan didn''t dodge. He stomped once and a magic storm several times greater than the puny storm surged outwards.

    Wu Yan used pure magic power to stop the magic spell.

    Boom

    The ground cracked as the two opposing forces collided. The ss windows of the nearby stores also shattered.

    "Ah!"

    A few pedestrians unlucky to be in the vicinity got staggered backward. Some got thrown away by the ensuing force. They were rolling in pain and grumbling on the ground.

    Fortunately, the storm is aimed at Wu Yan. He also stopped it in time so the damage isn''t particrly extensive. A few pedestrians got sent flying but nobody''s seriously harmed. Themercial district was thrown into chaos, objects were falling to the ground, people were wailing in pain.

    The magic storm wasn''t particrly strong. The caster must have been tier 5 or tier 6 at best. Otherwise, Wu Yan can''t reliably block the spell with pure magic power.

    Wu Yan understands this so he leered at the source of the spell, the caster.

    He saw the caster...

    She''s wearing a muslin mask so one couldn''t see her face. She appears to be around 17-18 based on height and other physical features. She had raven-ck hair that almost touched her waist. The caster girl is looking at Wu Yan with a pair of hateful eyes...

 Chapter 1021: Before that, we need to have a little cha

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Before that, we need to have a little cha</h4>

    "Someone''s trying to kill someone!"

    "A cultivator fight!"

    "Run!"

    The pedestrians around them started scampering away with pale faces.

    A fight between cultivators, even one of the lowest tier is dangerous to non-cultivators.

    If the non-cultivators got dragged into this fight, they would be happy to walk away with just a few months of bed rest.

    When cultivators fight, non-cultivators die. There are casualties every day in Silvaria. When the practitioners are fighting, anyone unlucky enough to encounter is basically guaranteed a trip to the hospital.

    The non-cultivators ran for the closest exit. The ones who got blown away wished their parents had given birth to them with multiple legs, they wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Soon, no one is in sight.

    Only the initiated ones are left at the scene, including the two culprits who started this.

    Wu Yan started frowning. He coldly asked the masked woman a question.

    "Although I don''t know why you attacked me, I hope you at least factored in the presence of civilians when you attacked me?"

    Civilians are like ants to cultivators. Except for viins and jerks, most cultivators took care not to involve non-cultivators in their brawls.

    This wasn''t an act of kindness. It''s just not good PR to hurt innocent bystanders. Nobody likes a bully, no?

    Most cultivators know this so they picked proper venues for fights. They didn''t want to bring innocent civilians into their fights.

    Granted, there are viins who ignore this tacit rule.

    The masked girl flinched. She was apologetic for a second before her hatred resumed control.

    She replied with her light tone.

    "I didn''t hurt anyone. If I don''t vent this frustration then this royal Princes-, I will not go home satisfied!"

    "Vent?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Did I wrong you in the past?"

    The girl didn''t answer. She asked him a question.

    "Are you Wu Yan?!"

    "That''s my name..."

    "Then, you''re it!"

    The girl started channeling magic power. She didn''t give Wu Yan a chance to exin or ask questions.

    "I am going to smack you to death!"

    She sounded like a brat who is throwing a tantrum. Wu Yan wasn''t angry, he just felt puzzled and shocked.

    "Wait! There must be a misunderstanding here! I never wronged any girl!"

    The girl started chanting while Wu Yan tried to stop her. Soon, a blooming lotus tornado shrouded her from view.

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan wanted to say something but the tornado was aimed at him like a spear. Next, she threw the tornado at him.

    "Crap!"

    Wu Yan cursed. He knows something is up so he didn''t use his real abilities. Moreover, he''s not a fan of squabbling with a brat.

    He looked bitter but he dashed towards the tornado anyway. Then, with a whip of his leg, he kicked the Tornado.

    Bam

    No magic power, no ESP, just pure power. He kicked the tornado into the sky.

    The tornado that cracked the street got sent flying into the sky by a kick of pure strength.

    The girls'' eyes bulged. One can make out the shape of an ''O'' through her silk mask. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    "You kicked my spell away?"

    The girl still couldn''t believe her eyes. Wu Yan bitterlyughed while shaking his head.

    He''s more or less sure that this girl is a stranger and he is a stranger in her POV as well.

    If she knew him then all the hubris in the world still wouldn''t give her enough courage to assault the ex-strongest student in Silvaria World Institute. He is the Wu Yan who killed the peak tier 8 Marcus and Andrew like nothing.

    Surely, if she''s an enemy then she would know, right?

    Indeed, the System''s scan result also confirmed his theory.

    Lana Feya: Level 55

    Lana Feya?

    Nope, not a single clue.

    How did he make an enemy out of this brat?

    Wait, Feya, is she a member of the imperial Feya family?

    Wu Yan raked his brain and he couldn''te up with an answer so he chuckled bitterly. It just sounded like mockingughter to Lana.

    Naturally, she got enraged.

    "Don''t get smug with me! This Princess isn''t using her true powers yet!"

    Lana started huffing. She also leaked out vital intel.

    "A princess?!"

    Wu Yan followed up with another question.

    "You''re one of the Feya member?!"

    "How did you know?!"

    Lana stopped herself toote, she already confirmed Wu Yan''s suspicion.

    "Alright, Princess of the Feya Empire..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "I am going to ignore why you''re here or what you''re up to in the supply town. What''s a big ol'' princess doing in a remote town trying to waste someone?"

    "I am not old! I am 17!"

    Lana gnashed her teeth.

    "I am going to tell you why. After I beat your butt!"

    "Okay, I am starting to wonder who is the real idiot in this scenario."

    He rolled his eyes.

    "Do you think you have the ability to do that?"

    "I am going to make it happen one way or the other!"

    The princessid down her decree like a typical nobledy.

    "Let this princess teach you a lesson so I can go home in peace!"

    Lana manifested a dainty-looking green wand. She started channeling her power.

    Lana busted out her Armament!

    "Seriously?!"

    Wu Yan was speechless.

    Lana snorted and she focused on her spell. The crystal at the tip of her wand lit up.

    It looks like Lana is nning on executing her spell so Wu Yan bit the bullet.

    He needs to take her down since she''s not going to reason with him.

    Wu Yan disappeared through an instant teleport spell.

    Lana''s vision blurred as her target disappeared in an instant.

    When she recovered her senses, her wand was already taken away. She looked down because she couldn''t feel the weight of her wand.

    My armament''s gone!

    While she''s busy with that confusion, a ck ring descended from the sky. The ring closed in on her. In an instant, Lana got bound.

    "What is this?!"

    Lana shrieked. Wu Yan ced his hand on the ck ring.

    "You did this?!"

    Lana started struggling.

    "Unhand this princess!"

    Wu Yan snorted. He gave her a creepy grin.

    "Before that, I feel like we need to have a little chat..."

 Chapter 1022: The reason? A nonsensical justification

    <h4>Chapter 1022: The reason? A nonsensical justification</h4>

    Bam

    "Ouch!"

    With a dull thud, Lana who was still bound by the ck Magical Ringnded after tracing a beautiful parab in the air. Wu Yan threw her onto the bed.

    The bed is soft but the force with which she was thrown couldn''t be mitigated by the soft bed. She wasn''t hurt but she''s slightly dizzy from the experience.

    This wasn''t important.

    She focused on her current location.

    She''s inside a hotel room with a male she hated very much.

    She retreated to the corner while putting up a defense.

    "Why did you bring me here? What are you nning on doing?!"

    Wu Yan closed the door with a bam. Lana jolted in shock. Her teary eyes almost jumped out of their sockets.

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched when he saw Lana''s frightenedmb''s looks. He walked over to her.

    "Stand there, that''s an order!"

    Lana shrieked.

    "If you touch this princess then I am going to get the imperial emperor to dismember you!"

    Wu Yan couldn''t deal with her antics.

    "Princess my butt, you''re surprisingly sinister for one. You think every male is going to touch you when theyy their eyes on you?"

    Lana is visibly incensed by Wu Yan''s remark. She secretly sighed in relief. She shot him an annoyed look.

    "Why did you bring me to a dirty ce like this?!"

    "A dirty ce..."

    Wu Yan almost rolled his eyes and he sat on the bed.

    "I told you, we are going to sit down for a little chat..."

    "Chat?"

    Lana turned her head the other way in a huff.

    "I don''t have anything to say to you."

    "Oh, really?"

    Wu Yan grinned and he rubbed his chin while eyeing Lana intently.

    Lana''s well-developed. She has all the right curves in the right ces and the smooth legs that weren''t hidden by her skirt were certainly tantalizing. She had mighty cans too, although her jugs weren''t on the same level as Ikaros or Astrea who were walking bombshells. She''s superiorpared to Kurumi in this regard and in the same ss as Shokuhou Misaki.

    Her big round eyes and flowing ck hair convinced Wu Yan that this girl is very beautiful beneath her mask.

    Lana said she''s 17, right?

    So young and she''s already so voluptuous, she''s basically Lulu Ver.2

    Wu Yan''s judging look didn''t escape Lana. She blushed deep red.

    "Don''t use your dirty eyes to look at me like that!"

    Wu Yan winked at her.

    "You can''t stand something like this? There is still more toe..."

    "Wh-what do you mean by that..."

    Lana started feeling a deep sense of dread.

    "I-if you mess around then you''re going to die a horrible death. The imperial emperor will never forgive you..."

    "The emperor..."

    Wu Yan''s eyes lit up.

    "You''re the daughter of the emperor?"

    "Y-yes!"

    Lana started gaining a bit of courage after talking about her status.

    "This princess is the daughter of the Feya Emperor, I am the sole daughter so my father dotes on me very much. It would be in your best interest to let this princess go or the other princes will be after you. My brother also dotes on me very much so he''s going to beat your ass into the ground!"

    "Your brother, you say?"

    Wu Yan ignored Lana''s weak death threats.

    "Who''s your brother again?"

    "My brother''s the crown prince of Feya Empire, Kaya Feya!"

    "K-Kaya!"

    Wu Yan gasped. He looked at Lana who is weirdly smug despite her status.

    "You''re Kaya''s sister?"

    "Got a problem with that?!"

    Lana started acting all tall and haughty after revealing her identity.

    Wu Yan ignored her attitude and he frowned.

    "You''re aiming me because I whooped your brother in Silvaria World Institute?"

    "Who cares about him!"

    Lana wanted to leverage her brother''s authority but she stopped after hearing Wu Yan''sment.

    "You defeated my brother?!"

    "You didn''t know?"

    Wu Yan was amused by her reaction.

    "I assumed you would have known since you should be a student in Silvaria World Institute given your abilities. Could it be? You haven''t heard about me?"

    "Why should I?"

    Lana pursed her lips.

    "To be fair, I am a student there but I asked for a 3-months leave..."

    Wu Yan understood why this wild brat hasn''t heard about him. She missed a lot of events since she''s not in school.

    Considering the timeline, he did spend less than 3 months in Silvaria World Institute.

    In other words, the brat went on leave about the same time as he enrolled. That means she returned to school when Wu Yan graduated.

    Talk about coincidence...

    Wu Yan sighed with a helpless look.

    "Look, if you''re not angry because I kicked Kaya''s ass, why are you after me then?"

    "You still don''t know?"

    Lana recalled her reason foring here. Her eyes burned with wrathful mes and her face turned dark. She started struggling against her binding.

    "How dare you ask me what you did wrong. You bastard! Release me! I am going to teach you a lesson!"

    "You''re the one who needs to be taught a lesson."

    Lana stopped short of answering him. Wu Yan is officially annoyed.

    "You better tell me the reason now or I am going to throw you out on the streets.

    "You dare?!"

    "Try me."

    Wu Yan growled.

    "Right, I am not going to release your restrictions. If you want the spell to be undone through time then you''re going to have to wait for more than a week. I am sure a lot ~of people are going to be interested in your powerless~ state during this period..."

    "You..."

    Lana can see Wu Yan''s not joking around. She gulped while anger remained in her eyes.

    "Damn! How did someone like you be Sister Sylph''s fiancee?"

    "Sylph?"

    Wu Yan is surprised she took out her name during this juncture.

    "So... you attacked me because you think Sylph''s out of my league..."

    "Naturally!"

    Lana huffed.

    "Sylph''s beautiful, elegant, powerful, and she''s like a saintess. You''re worthless and even your clothes are cheap. You have no business tangled up with her!"

    Wu Yan almost choked on his anger. His expression twisted and his lips shivered. His eyebrows also did a wavy dance as he received a full serving of Lana''s hateful leer.

    "You don''t even know me. Why do you feel like I can''t get with her?"

    "Are you insane?!"

    Lana started going on a rant with a fervent look.

    "Sister Sylph is like a distant lotus growing on a snowy mountain. Her beauty makes everything around her look pale inparison. Her gaze can make all the living things around her cheer in unison. Her voice can seize a person''s soul. Even her stature is followed by the brilliance of the sun. She''s the strongest, most beautiful ice queen in Silvaria..."

    Lana started growling.

    "Men are unworthy of someone like Sister Sylph!"

    Wu Yan pressed down his heaving chest, he almost coughed up blood from the pent-up stress.

    "You, are you a Yuri girl?"

    "You''re Yuri! Your whole family''s Yuri!"

    Lana snapped.

    "I just don''t want to leave Sister Sylph''s side, I am not a Yuri girl!"

    That''s a major symptom!

    Wu Yan roared in anger.

 Chapter 1023: A pure yuri vs the devian

    <h4>Chapter 1023: A pure yuri vs the devian</h4>

    It''s close to noon now, there are more pedestrians walking around now...

    These are all residents of the supply town. Customers who are here to procure supplies from Giant Beast Forest operation formed the minority here.

    There are only two destinations for the resources harvested from the Giant Beast Forest: the capital and the supply town where it will be circted to the rest of the empire.

    Thetter is the reason why the supply town is still named a supply town. Without trade involving the resources from the Giant Beast Forest, most businesses here will dry up and close shops.

    The pedestrians parted to the sides as if royalty is passing through. Judging by the shocked and intrigued looks of the pedestrians here, it''s fair to say the target being watched is probably not an admirable person...

    "Unhand me! Release me now!"

    Lana yelled with teary eyes while Wu Yan tirelessly marched on. She''s blushing like she''s about to be taken advantage of. Her fiery pair of eyes protested on her behalf.

    She can feel the curious, shocked, and confused looks the other pedestrians are giving her. She can faintly hear their whispers and she felt very ashamed. She wanted to drill into a hole and hide in it.

    Lana is embarrassed for a good reason.

    The ck ring binding her isn''t gone.

    To add to her humiliation, there''s a ck leash connecting the ring with Wu Yan''s hand.

    She''s the precious princess of the Feya empire but she''s being led around like a dog on a leash.

    Why wouldn''t she be ashamed?

    Fortunately, Lana kept her princess title mum. If she leaked that out then there''s going to be another PR disaster.

    More like, she wouldn''t even if she had twice the guts.

    For now, she''s just the strange girl being walked around on a leash. If she leaked her identity, she''s going to be known as the princess who got led around like a dog.

    Where is she going to find the face to endure whates after that?

    Furthermore, this is already embarrassing enough as it is.

    She continued struggling against the ring binding her. That ring can seal her magic power and all the struggling she did since they left the hotel an hour ago led to nothing. She wanted to cry but couldn''t for theck of tears.

    "Let me go!"

    Lana shrieked.

    "Aren''t you afraid of my revenge?!"

    "You did your best to exact said revenge on me."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Suppose I did release you, what are you going to do?"

    "That goes without saying."

    Lana continued matter-of-factly.

    "I am going to teach you a lesson. I am going to make Sister Sylph realize you''re just trash that can''t beat a young girl. Then, she''s going to dump you and you two will never hang out again!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "I assumed you wanted to say: ''I am going to kill you and save Sister Sylph'', or something like that..."

    Lana hammered her palm.

    "Oh! That''s a good idea!"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched and he rolled his eyes at her.

    "I am now fully convinced that you''re a lesbo, a terrible one too."

    "You''re the Yuri girl here! What right do you have to say I failed?"

    Lana said something contradictory.

    "You failed without a doubt."

    Wu Yan started exining himself.

    "A true Yuri girl will always refer to her love interest as ''Onee-sama''. She will also always seek out the opportunity to rub her face all over said Onee-sama''s modest chest. Hatching ns to get into the bed with her Onee-sama, she''s also not above roofing her Onee-sama. She will even take whippings from her Onee-sama like it''s nothing. When someone of the opposite gender approaches her Onee-sama, a true Yuri girl will say something like ''Watch me bury you six feet under'' or ''As the loyal guard of my dear Onee-sama, it''s my duty to beat down any ape trying to defile my Onee-sama''..."

    Wu Yan started ranting while Lana listened much to her shock. She''s shocked because after listening to that rambling, she actually felt inadequate and subpar.

    "You make very good points..."

    Lana nodded. She raised her head and she started getting excited.

    "Very well! Lana''s going to call Sister Sylph, Onee-sama from now on!"

    Wu Yan almost stumbled. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and he felt guilty.

    Did I just convert an innocent Yuri girl to a deviant one?

    I screwed up badly...

    Wu Yan did the sign of the cross and he prayed for forgiveness.

    "Sylph, please don''t me me. I was just retorting, I pray your lifestyle remains unchanged from now on..."

    Lana didn''t take kindly to Wu Yan''s mumbling.

    "You! What are you whispering over there?!"

    "Nothing..."

    He rolled his eyes. He noticed the silk mask she''s wearing and he narrowed his eyes.

    "Right, why are you wearing that silk mask? Are you so unsightly?!"

    "You''re the unsightly one here!"

    She shrieked like a cat with its tail stepped on.

    "This P- Youngdy is very beautiful, I don''t expect a cheap oaf like you to appreciate my exquisiteness."

    "A cheap oaf?"

    Wu Yan''s vein bulged near his temples.

    "Why are you wearing that mask if you''re not an uggo?"

    "You think I want to do this?!"

    Lanained.

    "When I got here I was fine. The men of Ailu must be high on drugs or something. They kept sticking to me like dirty flies so I wore this to avoid further unwanted attention..."

    "Interesting..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "I mean you''re pretty enough for the flies toe flying..."

    "Well..."

    Lana is a bit smug.

    "I am a princess, after all, I need to look the part..."

    "You shine with a littlepliment huh..."

    Wu Yan walked on while tugging the leash in his hand.

    "Hey!"

    Lana isn''t too happy Wu Yan pulled the rope like that.

    "Where are you taking me?!"

    "Do I need to say?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "You''reing back to the base with me!"

    "The base?"

    He nodded.

    "I was nning on freeing you but knowing your motivation, you''re just going toe barking and chomping when I let you go, right?"

    "Of course!"

    Lana is still energetic despite her predicament.

    "If I don''t get you and Sister Sylp- Onee-sama''s engagement nulled, I will never let this go!"

    "Exactly."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I can''t let you go and abandoning you here also isn''t feasible. I am going to take you back with me and ask the captains to send you back to Feya empire or escort you to Silvaria World Institute!"

    "What?! You''re going to send me back?!"

    Lana struggled in panic.

    "No no no! I don''t wanna!"

    "Why are you so adamant on this?!"

    Wu Yan tugged the rope.

    "Don''t tell me you came here without informing someone?!"

    "Pssh, no way."

    Lana said while she continued to struggle.

    "I am not going back until you void the engagement. Void the engagement with Onee-sama and I am out of your hair!"

    "Give up."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "This engagement caused me quite the trouble but Sylph didn''t cancel it so what right do you have to object to this?"

    "No way! Onee-sama will never love a low-quality male like you!"

    Lana struggled and she screamed.

    "Let go of me!"

    Wu Yan pulled the rope regardless of Lana''s protest. Together, the two marched towards the forward operating base in the Giant Beast Forest.

 Chapter 1024: Hey sister, whatâ€™s your name?

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Hey sister, what¡°s your name?</h4>

    The Giant Beast Forest, Forward operating base...

    "This is the Ailu empire''s Giant Beast Forest base?"

    Lana asked after seeing the tents and armed soldiers hurrying around. There are no frills to speak of.

    "So dpidated..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    "This is a base, not a castle. Are you expecting grandiose walls and chariots of war?!"

    "At least make a barricade or something!"

    Lana retorted.

    "If demonic beastse flooding won''t the base be in trouble?"

    "You think flimsy barricades can block rampaging beasts?!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "It''s still better than exposing the base like this, right?!"

    Wu Yan turned around to see Lana staring at him matter-of-factly. If she wasn''t bound by the power-sapping ck ring she would surely be crossing her arms defiantly.

    "Wh-why are you looking at me like that? Are you about to sumb to your urges?!"

    "Yeah, I am about to snap!"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "I am want to riff on you so badly..."

    "What does that?!"

    "Look, princess, I know you probably haven''t visited the base in your empire but surely you''re not this inept?"

    Wu Yan pointed at the base despite Lana''s fuming expression.

    "Look closer, do you seriously think there is nothing here?"

    Lana wrinkled her nose and she focused on the base again. This time she found something odd.

    There is a faint glow some distance away from the tents and the guards.

    "That''s..."

    Lana gasped.

    "A barrier?!"

    "Good, you''re not a good-for-nothing tier 6..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Barricades, city walls, chariots, those are nothingpared to a carefullyid barrier."

    "I see..."

    Lana nodded with an elucidated look. She leered at Wu Yan.

    "Right, how did you know my power''s at tier 6?!"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Don''t assume everyone''s like you, one does not simply go rambo without gauging the enemy''s power."

    "Oh, please, get off your high horse!"

    Lana snorted.

    "Let''s hear it,e on, what''s your cultivation tier?! What''s your Armament tier? Are you a warrior or mage?!"

    Wu Yan mmed his face into his palm.

    "I get it if you don''t have intel on my level and armament, you seriously came picking a fight with me without finding out if I am a warrior or mage first? I don''t even..."

    Lana''s eyes lit up. She giggled.

    "Alright, then let me go!"

    Wu Yan stared at her like he''s looking at someone who mmed her head against the wall real hard as a child. Naturally, the princess wasn''t amused by his reaction.

    "I am warning you, stop using that look on me or I am going to get angry! My anger scares even myself, it''s very scary, you know!"

    Lana used her meanest kitty-can-scratch look on Wu Yan and he almost burst outughing. He nodded sarcastically.

    "Sure, you''re scary..."

    He ignored her red face and he continued tugging the leash, bringing the wild princess over to his tent. Her annoying shriek and yell attracted the attention of the soldiers nearby.

    There is a strict rule against bringing non-personnel into the base. The punishment is a heavy one.

    Every soldier abided by the rule. When they saw someone bringing an outsider into the base, the soldiers wanted to stop the offender when they identified him as Wu Yan. They exchanged intimidated looks and they looked away while whistling.

    That''s someone who can kill captain-level soldiers with ease and get away with it, the soldiers were wiser and they loved their lives better than messing with Wu Yan.

    Maybe, ignoring this infraction is a better move.

    Moreover, even if they can sanction Wu Yan, they still wouldn''t dare offend someone like Wu Yan. Ignoring him is the best move here.

    Wu Yan brought Lana into his tent area.

    "Yah!"

    Lana started shrieking when he was about to bring her into the public tent for Wu Yan & co. Wu Yan''s ears almost bled from her high-pitched scream.

    "What the heck?!"

    Lana continued staring at the Misaka sisters who are busy with their tasks. The mouth hidden by her mask widened in disbelief.

    "Wh-why are they all so..."

    Lana is probably shocked by all the sisters who looked identical.

    "Ugh..."

    He pat his chest as he sighed.

    "What sin did Imit to attract a wild brat like this? You''re not good for my heart..."

    "Yan!"

    The tent opened up and Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kurumi, and the others came out running.

    "Yan! What''s the matter? I heard a scream..."

    Mikoto dashed over when she saw the scene of a certain wolf leading Lana with a leash. They all stopped at once. Their expressions of panic turned into dark looks.

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi donned a shocked look, her amused eyes, however, told a different story.

    "Are we not enough to satiate hubby-sama''s voracious appetite? Is that why hubby-sama caught a girl to bring home? How shocking, this is so surprising..."

    Shokuhou Misaki also grinned at Wu Yan. However, her eyes were brimming with hostility.

    "I didn''t think an errand meant bringing a girl home. You even brought her here in such a manner, Yan-kun, is this your kink?"

    "As expected of my nii-san!"

    Kotori had a disturbing smile on her face despite praising her brother.

    "Hey..."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku donned radiant smiles.

    "Do you want to exin yourself?"

    The girls leered at Wu Yan like they are deciding where to cut first. Wu Yan let go of the leash and he started defending himself.

    "Wait wait wait! This is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!"

    Thedies gave him the chance to exin. They had different looks. Kurumi and Shokuhou Misaki were grinning but he knows they are going toe after him either directly or indirectly with their tricks and ploys. The two schemingdies are not above kicking someone when they are down.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. To prevent future disaster, he dispelled the bindings on Lana while working on his defense statement.

    When he did that, another unexpected thing happened.

    "Oh my gosh!!!"

    Lana shrieked and before the others can react...

    Lana turned into a blur with inhuman speed and she grabbed Ikaros'' hand.

    "Hey sister, what''s your name?!"

    The others were speechless.

 Chapter 1025: Troubled Ikaros and unlucky Hinagiku

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Troubled Ikaros and unlucky Hinagiku</h4>

    Wu Yan & co were stunned by Lana who turned into a fangirl while holding Ikaros'' hand.

    Ikaros is also not sure how to respond. She wasn''t sure what happened, she''s still trying to determine what led to this. Her beautiful face is filled with confusion. She looked at Lana who is holding her hands, quietly asking Lana what''s wrong with her puzzled look.

    Lana squealed like she just got electrocuted by something. Even if she''s wearing a mask, everybody can tell she just leaked out a moan.

    Also, there''s a suspicious line of liquid dribbling down where her chin should be.

    Saliva?!

    "H-hey, sister..."

    Lana lost her princess decorum, turning herself into a depraved being while giggling like a pervert.

    "What''s your name? Can you please tell Lana?"

    Ikaros is still shocked but she answered her anyway.

    "Ikaros..."

    "You''re Ikaros?! Is that right?!"

    Her eyes were brightly lit and even Ikaros'' cool attitude couldn''t handle her passion.

    "That''s a beautiful name. You''re as beautiful as your name..."

    Lana stuck closer to Ikaros, her mind''s in a disarray of weird thoughts. She also didn''t realize she''s salivating, she also got dangerously close to Ikaros'' face.

    "Uuu... What to do?... I already have Sylph as the Onee-sama, if I pine after Ikaros, does that make me a floozy? This is troubling, what do I do?..."

    Lana is oddly blissful despite her words, she inched closer to Ikaros. A second stream of saliva rolled down her mouth and her mask couldn''t cover that as well.

    "M-master..."

    Being close to a potential molester like Lana, Ikaros instinctively asked for help from Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Wu Yan already turned into a statue from the developments here.

    He knew she''s a Yuri girl but she turns out to be the same breed as Kuroko, a deviant.

    At least Kuruko is only aiming for Mikoto. That girl can behave like a properdy in front of girls other than Mikoto.

    Lana, however, is worse than Kuroko, she swings for Sylph and other girls she fancied.

    Lana is a true impure Yuri girl.

    Lana rubbed her cheek against Ikaros'' much to the victim''s silent horror. The other girls also subconsciously backed away, including n, Yoshino, Astrea, and Tohka. Mikoto trembled in fear, she readied her lightning to guard against Lana.

    She''s probably reliving bad memories from sharing the same room with a certain pervert of the same gender.

    Without a doubt, if Lana tried to glomp Mikoto she will get a full serving of love''s whipping...

    "Hey..."

    Mikoto threw a sharp leer in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "What''s the deal with that woman?!"

    "Ahaha...."

    He awkwardlyughed.

    "It''s exactly as you can see here, I didn''t touch her nor do I have any intentions of doing so..."

    "I don''t care about that!"

    Hinagiku said even though she almost went Alter on Wu Yan''s butt. She nced at Lana who is still rubbing up against Ikaros and she raised her pitch.

    "Don''t you feel like you should be helping Ikaros?!"

    The other girls also shifted the responsibility to Wu Yan, making him the bad cop in this situation.

    "If I can control that brat then I wouldn''t have to resort to bondage!"

    Wu Yan thought of something and he looked at Mikoto.

    "Mikoto, you''re up!"

    "Why me?!"

    Mikoto protested.

    "You have experience dealing with this kind of situation!"

    "Nuh-uh! I don''t need that kind of experience!"

    "Aiya, no need to be modest here. You should be happy you can help Ikaros..."

    "Y-you have a point but I honestly do not want to get anywhere near that girl!"

    "You''re the only one who can save her, your sacri- just go pull her away and Ikaros will be free!"

    "Hold on, you were about to say sacrifice, right? Tell me I am right!"

    "... In any case, it''s your time to shine!"

    "Why am I the one who has to bite this bullet?! Also, what''s with that suspicious pause at the start of your reply?!"

    Ikaros is still in hot soup while Mikoto started bickering with Wu Yan. It felt like they might just start pounding each other after a hot passionate fight. The other girls looked at Ikaros who is troubled by Lana''s poor distancing etiquette. Thedies weren''t sure what to do...

    The kindest and bravestdy among them stepped forward...

    "Hey, you! You oughta..."

    Hinagiku used her meanest look while approaching Lana with arms akimbo.

    "Ikaros is very troubled, can you stop that please?!"

    Lana turned around with displeasure, she stopped fondling Ikaros.

    When she felt the overwhelming pressureing from Hinagiku, her displeasure disappeared and she became enraptured once more.

    Hinagiku had a bad feeling.

    Indeed, she''s right on the money.

    "So cool... So handsome... she''s great..."

    Lana sped her hands together and she approached Hinagiku with starry eyes.

    "Hey sister, may I have your name?"

    She saw Lana''s ghoulish eyes and Hinagiku lost herposure. She slowly stepped back while sweating.

    "I-I am Hinagiku..."

    "Hinagiku-nee-sama!"

    Hinagiku backed away while Lana got closer. Her eyes wavered between discretion and passion. Finally, her eyes were filled with desire.

    "N-no..."

    Lana jumped towards Hinagiku after losing control.

    "Lana can''t stop herself anymore!"

    "Uwa!"

    Hinagiku couldn''t react in time and Lana sessfully pounced on her.

    "Uuu..."

    Lana started sniffing Hinagiku while straddling her.

    "No... this fragrance... Lana is digging in!"

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    Hinagiku didn''t take kindly to ady like Lana straddling her, she blushed like mad.

    "Nn~"

    Hinagiku wanted to protest when she suddenly mewled when Lana did something to her.

    She yfully bit Hinagiku''s ear.

    "N-no... Ugh~"

    "Uuu... this is awesome... Here... Here and here..."

    "Wait, what are you doing?"

    "Uuu..."

    "Uhihi..."

    "Nooo~ Not there... Don''t..."

    Lana''s passionate sigh and Hinagiku''s moan echoed as a pink aura enveloped the area. The others were stunned in ce, including the Misaka Sisters who were initially watching the show...

    The girls gulped as cold sweat flowed down the sides of their heads while Hinagiku got fondled by Lana. Mikoto is the one in the worst grip of fear. Her back''s wet with sweat.

    "Luckily I didn''t go there..."

    The others exchanged a tacit nce and they backed away, maintaining a safe distance. Then, therades packed up and high-heeled out of there...

    Yeap, they ran...

    "..."

    Wu Yan watched as his harem ran away while a Yuri show is going on in front of him. He thought for a short while and he decided to find a seat.

    He sat down.

    This is a nice event, why not enjoy himself?

 Chapter 1026: The top became the bottom?

    <h4>Chapter 1026: The top became the bottom?</h4>

    "Guhehehe¡­ Fufufu¡­"

    Lana is giggling like she went bonkers. Being around her will make goosebumps appear on your skin.

    Lana is currently lying on a table in the tent with her mouth agape. Herughter is like that of a kid who got away with stealing candies. Her flushed look cannot be hidden by her silk mask. Her distant eyes also meant she''s thinking about something else.

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku sat in another corner with her bangs covering her face. The sad aura around her gave everyone an indication of her current mood.

    Wu Yan and the other girls looked at Lana who is shackled with a ck power-absorbing ring. She''s stillughing though, the other girls weren''t sure how to deal with her.

    "Reporting an incredible scandal fresh from the oven! Misaka 13674 said as she puffed out her chest."

    "Your report is old news, said Misaka 17788 in a sarcastic tone¡­"

    "Misaka heard about one of our onee-sans getting pushed over by a neer. Misaka 12979 retrieved thetest information while sharing it with the other sisters."

    "Why wasn''t Misaka there? Misaka 10414 grumbled as she requested more information from Misakas who are in the loop¡­"

    "Misaka was there and she made ample records of the crime scene, Misaka 5392 smugly took out her notebook while gloating over the other Misakas¡­"

    "Misaka 5392 is so sly! Misaka 9987 rebuked while thinking about how to get Misaka 5392''s notebook¡­"

    "Misaka 7747 requests to temporarily borrow Misaka 5392''s notebook!"

    "Misaka 17377 echoes that request!"

    "Misaka 9919 presents the same request!"

    "Misaka 10032 presents the same request!"

    The sisters were loud so everyone can hear them. They wanted nothing more than to rip off the clothes on those sisters and make them runps around their tent area.

    Since Wu Yan & co can hear them, Hinagiku can hear them too. Her body trembled and her head sank lower. The gloomy aura around her deepened further.

    The other girls wanted to say something but they ran out on her so she''s probably going to blow her top if they tried to console her.

    Mikoto whispered to Wu Yan who stood next to her.

    "Don''t let this continue, do something about it!"

    "Oh, now you want me toe up with a solution?" He chuckled.

    "Why didn''t you girls help her? I am sure Hinagiku would not have gone through that if you girls stepped up¡­"

    "Ara, Yan-kun¡­"

    Misaki pursed her lips, she stood by Wu Yan''s side and she started talking in a suspicious tone.

    "I remember a certain someone enjoying the show¡­"

    Wu Yan''s expression froze for a second, but he recovered, he had a thick face.

    "I wasn''t the one who abandoned Hinagiku and ran away¡­ You girls ran away¡­"

    "Only a pathetic man will find excuses for his own shorings¡­"

    Misaki continued.

    "Hinagiku is your lover, don''t you feel like you should be the one who cheers her up?"

    "I want to!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "I am afraid Hinagiku will vent her anger on me. Don''t say she won''t do it, we all know she can¡­"

    Mikoto and Misaki weren''t sure what to say, Kurumi chimed in.

    "Ara ara, hubby-sama, you''re the one who brought the girl who swung that way, are you trying to shirk your responsibilities?"

    "Say no more¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "I already regret doing so."

    "Really?!" Misaki read his mind.

    "Why do I feel like you''re secretly happy?"

    Wu Yan paused.

    Mikoto snuck in for a verbal punch.

    "So degenerate."

    "Hey hey!"

    Wu Yan started sweating.

    "Don''t make this out like it''s all my fault, okay?"

    The other girls shut him down.

    "IT IS YOUR FAULT!"

    "Look¡­"

    Hinagiku looked at everyone with her expressionless face.

    "Can you guys keep it down? I would like some silence¡­"

    They all shut their traps.

    "Hmm?"

    As it looked like the tent would revert to silence, a sweet but confused voice echoed in the tent.

    "Ie back and I see a weird and shocking scene, did I miss out on something?"

    Dressed in a pinkish-white dress and equipped with a parasol, a figure that can only be described as an angelic beauty appeared. Everyone''s eyes lit up.

    "Yukari! You''re back?!"

    "Yeah, I am back¡­"

    Yukari giggled.

    "More than that, can anyone fill me in on the current situation? Also, who is that girl over there?"

    "Erm¡­"

    Wu Yan and the other girls startedughing awkwardly.

    "Yukari, you''re just in time!"

    Wu Yan diverted the question and he pointed his lips at Hinagiku who is still sulking in the corner.

    "We are still troubled by this situation, help us console Hinagiku!"

    "Console her?"

    Yukari gave her a nce and she advised Wu Yan.

    "I don''t know what transpired but I caution against talking to her right now, unless you want to die¡­"

    As expected of the Youkai Sage, she can read the mood despite little to no information provided to her.

    "Yah!!!"

    Lana''s eyes lit up like bright bulbs when she heard the divine voice. Her eyes went wide and she started shrieking. Wu Yan & co fell to the ground due to shock.

    Who is the brat going to harm next?!

    Lana jumped up from the table like she''s been reinvigorated by an alternate energy source. It took her no time to scramble in front of Yukari.

    "What a beautiful woman! She''s just as pretty as Sylph-neesama and Ikaros-neesama!"

    Lana''s eyes brimmed with excitement. She used puppy eyes while rubbing her face over Yukari''s chest.

    "Onee-sama! Lana loves you very much! Please marry Lana! Lana will always treat you right!"

    Wu Yan & co got up after much hardship. Their legs went limp again after hearing the crazy girl. Even Hinagiku''s shoulder twitched when she heard her, she recalled how that Yuri girl gave her the time of her life and her dark aura deepened.

    Everyone thought Yukari would panic in front of this monstrous Yuri girl. Instead, Yukari beamed widely after stepping back in slight shock.

    "Ara ara, I didn''t think this cute girl''s into teasing too¡­"

    "Too?"

    The others gasped.

    "Too?"

    Lana started getting really excited.

    "Could Onee-sama possibly be a¡­"

    Yukari used her fan to lift the girl''s chin. She peeled away her silk mask to reveal Lana''s blushing, youthful, and super cute expression¡­

    "Oh? You''re quite the cutie yourself, I would say you''re almost as cute as Reimu¡­"

    Yukari licked her lips. She let go of her parasol, with a devilish grin, her hand slowly crept into Lana''s cloth.

    "Guh¡­"

    The other girls watched with red faces. They were stuck in a contradictory state where they aren''t sure if they should be watching. Finally, they decided to look at the ground and pretend nothing''s happening. That leaves Wu Yan as the only spectator to another Yuri y. He silently gave his appraisal.

    Damn, Yukari''s a top¡­

 Chapter 1027: News, item, and a warning

    <h4>Chapter 1027: News, item, and a warning</h4>

    "Mwnn, that''s nice..."

    "Ara, you''re so precocious despite your young age..."

    "Ah... that''s my..."

    "Fufu, let''s enjoy ourselves..."

    "Onee-samaaa~ah..."

    Listening to Yukari''sughter and Lana''s verbal undtions, it''s easy to hear the shady business going on inside the tent. The other girls weren''t looking but they are so embarrassed they could explode spontaneously. Wu Yan''s heart is also racing.

    Just when Wu Yan''s about to get a major turn-on, a small hand tugged on Wu Yan''s shirt. n''s innocent and crystal-like eyes met Wu Yan''s eyes. Her eyes were filled with childish curiosity.

    "Hey, Onii-chan..."

    n asked Wu Yan with a hopeful and curious look.

    "n''s been wandering what game that sister of unknown origin''s ying for a while now. It looks fun..."

    Wu Yan''s face twitched and he wrylyughed.

    "Y-yeah, no... that''s a game for bad girls, n can never imitate them, okay?..."

    "Really?"

    n is wrestling with her disbelief.

    "Why is nee-san ying that game then?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek awkwardly. He had an idea and he acted on it.

    "After that weird sister''s arrival, our nee-sans were all corrupted by her. n, like a good girl, you need to stay away from her or it''s going to be bad for you..."

    "I see, it''s all because of that weird sister! She taught everyone the wrong thing!"

    n hammered her palm, her eyes lit up in a sinister shade of red.

    "Then let n toy her to death, she won''t be able to lead our nee-sans astray if she''s broken."

    Wu Yan almost jumped in astonishment. n isn''t kidding around, he hurriedly put a stop to her.

    "n''s a good girl, just watch on the sidelines, I have a method that''s perfect against that weird girl..."

    "Okay..."

    n gave him a bright innocent smile and she glomped Wu Yan. She rubbed her face on his chest.

    "Onii-chan''s the best! He can take care of any viin!"

    Wu Yan patted n''s back while sweating profusely. He slowly put her back down on the ground. He ran over to Yukari''s side and he pulled her out of Yurisoukyo.

    "That''s enough, Yukari, n and Yoshino are around, and you''re setting a bad example!"

    Yukari pursed her lips and she looked the other way.

    She released Lana''s cloth and she slumped down on the ground heaving red like a rose in full bloom.

    The other girls also sighed in relief. They stood up grumbling. Hinagiku who sat in the corner stared at Wu Yan.

    "Why didn''t you save me when she was bullying me? n and Yoshino were there, was that your definition of setting a good example?"

    Herints made it into everyone''s ear despite her low volume. Everyone bitterlyughed.

    Wu Yan pped his own cheeks and he forced a serious look onto his face, getting rid of the awkward air at the same time.

    "How was it? Did you find something on your excursion?"

    The other girls also put on their business hats. They probably wanted to dispel the awkward mood in the tent. It''s also possible they wanted to know why Yukari went out on an investigation.

    Yukari looked around and she nodded.

    "Well, I did discover something..."

    She opened up a gap in space. The others looked at the golden cube that she took out.

    Inside the golden translucent cube are wriggling ck wisps of light that looked like light maggots.

    "That''s..."

    Wu Yan''s expression changed.

    "Oh?"

    Yukari narrowed her eyes, she nodded slightly.

    "Looks like Yan-kun knows what this is..."

    The others gasped and they looked at Wu Yan. The girls who had good memories immediately recalled something.

    "That''s the..."

    Shokuhou Misaki and Kotori exchanged a look.

    "That''s the ck light that flew out of Marcus when you killed him. That''s the same ck light you tracked down, right?"

    Wu Yan didn''t answer, his silence is the answer. He frowned as he raised a question.

    "Yukari, when you said an ominous vibe, you were referring to this thing?"

    "Yes."

    Yukari raised the palm holding the four-fold barrier and she looked dead serious.

    "I sensed more of these in that forest. Strangely, the ck lights dissipated soon after I gathered these wisps..."

    "It all disappeared..."

    The girls exchanged a look.

    "You mean they disappeared at the same time?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Yukari, please give us a recount of what happened in the Giant Beast Forest."

    Yukari started talking about how she encountered the bizarre mutated demonic beasts and how she killed them. She also told them how she collected the lights. But, she omitted her meeting with the five native demigods of Silvaria.

    Wu Yan & co also talked about why and how Marcus lost a fight, turned himself into a monster, and got executed by them. They also told Yukari the effects these ck lights had on its hosts. Everyone stayed silent after the exchange of stories. Everyone had their own thoughts except for two bottomless pits and the two lolis.

    "I am afraid there are a lot more of these nasty ck lights wandering in the jungle..."

    Shokuhou Misaki said with a grave look.

    "What are these lights anyway?!"

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "We never encountered it in the forest before. We also never heard about any historical ounts of these things, why did it make a sudden appearance?!"

    Wu Yan is also scratching his head in confusion. He looked at Yukari who is grinning at him.

    "Yukari, what do you think?"

    "I think it has something to do with that Marcus incident."

    Yukari opened her face and she covered the lower half of her face. Her eyes brimmed with brilliance. She momentarily charmed the girls with her ssy move.

    "You''re saying this has something to do with Marcus?"

    Wu Yan squinted.

    "Most likely."

    Yukari gave her assessment.

    "He''s the first one who turned into a monster and he''s the first one to use it inbat. At least, I believe he is deeply connected to this event..."

    "You have a point..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "What do we do now?"

    "Nothing."

    Yukari closed her fan with a snap. She touched Wu Yan''s forehead with the tip of her fan. She also gave him an enchanting smile.

    "There are other people who are more vested in this incident than us, I say we let them rake their brains out for us."

    "Hmm?"

    They flinched in shock.

    "What do you mean?"

    Yukari chuckled. She didn''t say anything. Instead, she took out a bunch of items from her chest pocket.

    She took out five differently-colored rocks.

    She tossed them over to Wu Yan.

    "You can have these."

    Wu Yan received it in a panic. He was just as puzzled as the girls around him.

    "What are these gems? Do they have a use or something?"

    "Saa, I don''t know..."

    Yukari continued with a teasing giggle.

    "When you guys get into a pinch fighting other people, I am guessing these stones might send them packing if you show it to them..."

    The others exchanged a look, they wished Yukari would stop speaking in such a cryptic manner. She changed her tone.

    "Right, there might still be more of those ck lights lurking around, make sure to keep the sisters safe, tell them to stay away from the deep regions of the forest..."

    The others froze up.

    Wu Yan clenched down on the five gems in his palm. He looked at the ceiling of the tent while musing out loud.

    "Looks like I have to investigate the Giant Beast Forest thoroughly..."

 Chapter 1028: Chaos. Chaos descends again

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chaos. Chaos descends again</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest...

    In a remote corner of the inner region, a 10-members squad equipped with armor and Armament is currently engaged in a fight with a giant demonic beast. Actually, the squad is lynching the demonic beast with superior numbers.

    Only soldiers or personnel affiliated with the three empires can enter the Giant Beast Forest. Unless the independent huntersmit trespass or have a special status like Wu Yan & co, nobody can enter. This means most of the humans in the Giant Beast Forest are soldiers of the three empires.

    This squad is an elite squad belonging to the Ailu empire.

    They are here for one reason...

    Hunt demonic beasts ording to the orders given by the forward operating base.

    They are currently wrestling with a growing dumpster fire.

    "Hiya!"

    6 warrior used their Dou qi at the same time. They also used their battle techniques on the demonic beast several times bigger than them. They whacked the beast with their Dou qi-enhanced Armaments.

    Roarrrr

    The bear-torso, lion-head demonic beast with three legsshed around in anguish. Its red eyes are red with madness and desperation. It stomped the ground with its massive legs. With a mighty stomp, the ground fissured and a magically-summoned swamp reced the ground.

    "Retreat now!"

    A veteran soldier issued the order to his squad.

    "That demonic beast is using magic. Warriors fall back! Magicians focus fire!"

    The veteran is worthy of his position. He issued sinct and urate orders. The soldiers also trusted the team leader. The 6 warriors immediately drew a distance.

    The demonic beast didn''t agree to this battle n.

    Roarrrr

    Its wrathful roar echoed and the magical swamp responded to the demonic beast''s bestial cry. It sprang to life and expanded outwards like a dark fishing. The magic swamp was aimed at the retreating warriors.

    If they are caught then the magical ripples on the will probably put them out ofmission, permanently!

    Things just took a drastic turn.

    The veteran leader didn''t falter. He waved his hand.

    "Do it!"

    Magical lights lit up behind the squad leader. The magical energy took the form of me rings conjured by three magicians with staves. They shot the spell like a wave of missiles thatnded in the magical swamp.

    Boom

    The dark swamp collided explosively with the me rings. A shockwave spread out as the two opposing spells canceled each other out.

    "Now!"

    The squad leader led the charge with his arming sword ready. With a blurry figure, the leader shed towards the beast''s neck with his Dou qi-empowered sword.

    Ssh

    The armament connected with the beast''s neck. The sword tore through the beast''s tough skin like scissors through paper. Deep red liquid burst out from the beast''s wound. That wasn''t the end, the arming sword took an entire second to cleave through the beast''s thick neck.

    The beast stopped growling as the demonic beast''s decapitated head fell to the ground. The beast died a frustrating death as it didn''t close its eyes despite getting decapitated.

    The headless body fell to the floor, gushing out a copious amount of blood that dyed the ground in an eerie shade of red. This fight is over...

    "We won!"

    "Haha! The big guy''s down!"

    "Glory to our leader!"

    "Yeah, nice job leader! The tier 8 monster got decapitated by the leader. We can all boast about this when we return to the base..."

    "Jeez, guys, we are still on duty here, stop messing around!"

    The leader returned to the squad with the beast''s head in tow.

    "If you guys didn''t help then this victory would have been impossible. I am only peak tier 7 cultivation so there''s some distance between myself and the tier 8 power..."

    "Don''t be so modest capt, power is one thing and wits is another..."

    The soldier continued.

    "You seized the chance at the right time. If you acted too soon or toote we would have to resolve ourselves for a long fight..."

    "Yeah..."

    Another soldier chimed in while the leader rubbed his nose in pride.

    The tier 7 squad would have needed more guts and skills to bring down the newly minted tier 8 if the leader didn''t strike at the appropriate time. They used superior numbers and cunning tactics to bring down the tier 8 monster.

    If the beast was a little bit stronger, the oue would be up to chance. Most likely, the leader would have issued amand to retreat.

    While the squad''s celebrating their victory, a few malicious glints appeared in the bush nearby.

    The leader holding the beast''s head sensed something amiss and he turned around in an instant.

    Roarrr

    Demonic wails and shrieks came from the bush. The lurking monster pounced on the leader.

    "Captain!"

    The others cried out while the leader quickly threw the dead beast''s head at the iing foe, knocking it to the ground.

    The squad can finally see the ambush attacker.

    It''s a monster with ck scales all over it and disgusting tentacle ws, it also had seven irises in its abnormallyrge eye.

    The squad didn''t expect to see something so grotesque here.

    "What is that monster?!"

    The others took a step back.

    Roar

    The beast came dashing once more after bellowing once.

    "Careful!"

    The squad leader endured his fear but some of his squad members sumbed to fear. One of them had the guts to confront the monster with his armament.

    They wanted to tell that daredevil to retreat but the monster got cut in twain by the bold soldier. Even when inflicted with a grievous wound, the monster still stepped forward two steps before dying.

    The other soldiers gasped.

    They had pale looks, the bold soldier also looked at his trembling hand in disbelief. Heughed out loud in a cracked voice.

    "Wh-what the heck, it looks more threatening than it really was..."

    The other squad members also sighed in relief. The leader still had a bad feeling, he continued gazing at the dead beast on the floor.

    Fwish

    A ck wisp of light shot out from the monster and it merged with the bold soldier...

    "Gargh!!!"

    They were shocked to see something that came out of their nightmares.

    Their trustyrade got turned into an abomination in front of their eyes.

    Roar

    A cruel battle begins once more...

    Wu Yan & co wasn''t aware that the ck lights imed more than the lives of just demonic beasts...

 Chapter 1029: No more delays, going in

    <h4>Chapter 1029: No more dys, going in</h4>

    The Giant Beast Forest Forward Operating Base, centralmand tent...

    In the tent, Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi are present with their lieutenants. There are also high-level officials sent here by the major factions. The officials stood to the sides while the captains: Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi stood together. They looked at the corpses on the ground with different expressions.

    The mood inside the tent became very heavy.

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi exchanged looks. They can see the grim looks on their faces, especially Bing Ling, he looked especially dark, it''s obvious he''s not dealing with this in a healthy manner.

    In terms of status, power, and experience, Pelosi won by leagues. Bing Ling and Bishi have the same position as Pelosi but they are young and inexperienced. Compared to Pelosi, they are younger than him by one generation. The two young captains turned towards Pelosi for his input.

    Pelosi heard the silent crowd and he organized his thoughts for a short while. He looked at the squad captain who looked emotionally destroyed.

    "Are you certain a wisp of ck light turned your squad into monsters?"

    "Yes, I am sure..."

    The squad leader looked at the bodies on the ground with a pitiful look.

    "After killing the monsters, that ck light turned my subordinates into monsters. The transformed victims had enhanced power, I reckon they had tier 8 power."

    "We fought hard but the power-up is too great and he killed three of my squad members."

    The squad leader started recounting the events with a pale look.

    To prevent further casualties, we put the transformed victim down. Even so, we lost five great men, the only other survivor other than me lost his arm. I, on the other hand, got away without a scratch..."

    The other soldiers started looking at the squad leader with pitiful eyes.

    Hisrade turned into a monster and killed his squad members. To protect the other survivors, he steeled himself up to kill hisrade only to be the only one cursed with no harm at the end of the ordeal...

    This is tragic and the soldiers here doubt they would retain their sanity after surviving something so gruesome.

    Pelosi sighed and he ced a hand on the guy''s shoulder. He consoled him before asking another question.

    "What became of the ck light?"

    "It flew away after the victim expired."

    "It flew away?"

    Bing Ling and Bishi frowned.

    "Do you know the direction it flew towards?!"

    The squad leader bitterly smiled while shaking his head.

    "I only know it flew to the deep regions of the forest..."

    The tent fell silent once more.

    Pelosi stared at the bodies on the ground. He focused on the victim of the ck light transmogrification. Pelosi looked at Bing Ling.

    "Bing Ling, you know the monsters and the ck light the best, what do you think?"

    Bing Ling looked grave for a second and he loosened up after bitterlyughing.

    Does he know the monsters and the ck light the best?

    Perhaps...

    Bing Ling''s uncle Marcus and his brother Bing Mian fell prey to the ck light''s negative effect.

    "I only know a little about them. Those ck lights can enter a host and turn the host into a monster. It also has the effect of raising the host''s cultivation tier. I don''t know much other than those effects..."

    Bing Ling sighed while narrowing his eyes.

    "However, I am sure Wu Yan can shed more light on this than any of us!"

    When he called out Wu Yan''s name, the air turned still.

    Anyone who has lived long enough in the base would have heard of Wu Yan and his achievements. All of the soldiers either feared or admired him, maybe both...

    He''s infamously hard to control.

    He''s super powerful and he acts on his whim. He also has ridiculously powerful and terrifying girls with all sorts of esoteric abilities.

    Who wouldn''t be afraid of stepping on his toes?

    Nobody''s bold enough to say they can do that.

    Including Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi.

    Bing Ling looked at everyone.

    "Uncle Marcus turned into a monster because he wanted revenge. That is the only reason he would seek more power despite the downside. Bing Mian turned into a monster because Wu Yan chased the ck light all the way to the Cyto n''s mainpound. He is also the one who extinguished the wisp of ck light.

    Wu Yan didn''t turn into a monster despite the ck light seeping into his body. He forced the ck light out of his body and he crushed it in front of Bing Ling who watched with ck jaws. Bing Ling recalled the scene with a tense look.

    "He is the one who has the most experience dealing with the ck lights. I believe he knows more than us on this aspect."

    Bing Ling''s word did garner the agreement of the soldiers present. They nodded after thinking about it.

    At this moment...

    "You''re wrong. I know as much about the ck lights as you guys..."

    A figure appeared from within a void portal.

    Wu Yan showed himself!

    "Wu Yan!"

    The other soldiers gasped and the tent became noisy with murmurs. Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi also jumped back in surprise.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Wu Yan chuckled. Then, he saw the bodies on the ground.

    " ''A squad suffered massive casualties, the leader desperately ran back to the base with the bodies of his subordinates.'' It''s kind of hard to ignore something on this level. The top brass also gathered so anyone with a brain can tell the squad leader brought back critical information. I came here because I smelled something fishy..."

    Wu Yan looked at the three captains.

    "I didn''t expect my curiosity to be so rewarding..."

    Bing Ling, Pelosi, and Bishi exchanged a look. They bitterlyughed at the same time.

    Maybe Wu Yan''s a cursed star that''s bringing misfortune down upon their base. Every time this guy shows himself, something bad happened or is about to happen.

    The three captains sighed and they asked him for his opinion.

    "What do you have to say?"

    "What can I say? I already say I know only as much as you guys."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms while staring at the three captains.

    "What you guys can do would be to spread the information to the other bases and teams hunting in the Giant Beast Forest. Tell them to stay on guard and stay clear of the ck lights. Possession should be avoided at all cost, you guys should also increase the manpower in each team to increase overall safety and vignce..."

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi turned taciturn. They nodded.

    "About the ck light..."

    Wu Yan nonchntly interrupted the captain with a cold gleam in his eyes.

    "I will worry about the ck lights."

    The others flinched.

    "Naturally, if you guys stumble on anything noteworthy, please let me know..."

    Wu Yan walked out of the tent without looking back. The air turned heavy once more when he left.

    Wu Yan saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, urumi, and the others waiting for him outside the tent. Judging by their looks, they heard Wu Yan talking in the tent.

    "What are you nning on doing?"

    Kotori asked without mincing her words.

    Wu Yan looked at the Giant Beast Forest some distance away from the base and he clenched his fists.

    "It''s worse than we imagined. The ck lights must be wandering everywhere in the forest. We have to investigate the Giant Beast Forest!"

    "For the sisters!"

    The girls nodded with a stern and steely looks.

 Chapter 1030: Investigation, a search, Ikaros, and Astrea

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Investigation, a search, Ikaros, and Astrea</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest¡­

    Adopting an aerial view will give the Giant Beast Forest a false veneer of tranquility.

    At this altitude, nobody can hear beast roars. The trees that pierced the sky also shrouded the birds and insects'' noises from one''s ears. One or two flying-type demonic beasts would fly by but that''s about it, there''s nothing out of the ordinary here.

    The peace got disturbed by two objects streaking across the sky.

    Two figures flew across the sky like two meteors. Velocity is rtive as the two figures are flying at normal speed.

    It''s not because they don''t want to go faster, if they flew too fast it might disrupt their ck light investigation task.

    Their angelic wings carried them through the air and allowed them to dance in the sky. A few feathers of either pink or white color slowly rained down wherever they went.

    They changed into light armor they usually donned in preparation for a fight. The armor is also very close to bikini armors so it certainly is nice to look at. The two angels pped their wings as they scanned the forest by aerial survey. Their eyes were brimming with stats and geological descriptions given to them by their augmented vision.

    Their distant eyes and expressionless faces gave them a cold feeling, it made the two angels looked like untouchable beauties who are acting on orders from their master.

    This divine feelingsted only for a few seconds when one of them destroyed the silence.

    "Guh~"

    The angel with pure white wings and light blue armor started groaning like a cute animal. The blonde angel with blue armor made that noise. She has blonde twintails and the source of that noise was her stomach.

    "¡­"

    The pink-haired angel with ponytails flying by her side stopped to check on her. She returned to her expressionless face but she continued staring at the blonde girl.

    "Uuu¡­"

    Her augmented eyes went away and she started tearing up like a puppy. She sniveled while holding her tummy.

    "I am so hungry¡­"

    "You are¡­ hungry¡­?"

    Ikaros'' looked at her with her emerald eyes. She sounded hesitant despite her cool look.

    "Do you want to go back and grab something to eat?"

    Ikaros asked.

    Astrea giggled but she shook her head with a firm resolve.

    "I want to, but, Master told us to do this or don''te home at all."

    "Are you going to be fine?"

    "Yeah!"

    Astrea clenched her fists. She steeled herself up.

    "If we go back now then Master won''t be angry with us. However, I don''t want to see Master''s disappointed look¡­"

    Ikaros nodded after thinking about herrade''s words.

    "I also don''t want to see Master''s disappointment¡­"

    "Then we let''s continue, Ikaros-senpai!"

    "Nn¡­"

    Astrea and Ikaros used their enhanced visions again. They resumed scanning the forest.

    Wu Yan wanted to investigate the Giant Beast Forest himself but Shokuhou Misaki and Kotori stopped him.

    They are investigating the ck lights because the sisters are building a base inside the Giant Beast Forest. The ck lights are hazardous to the sisters so they must obtain enough clues to know where these ck lightse from or how to dispel them, ensuring the sisters'' safety.

    Also, they needed to bolster the defense of their base.

    After talking with Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi, they decided it was best to fortify the base ahead of schedule.

    This will keep the sisters safe while they are constructing the base.

    This led to Wu Yan being too busy to investigate.

    He is the only barrier spell user other than Yukari¡­

    Wu Yan gave up going solo and he entrusted Ikaros and Astrea to take charge since they are the strongest girls in his harem aside from Yukari and himself.

    ndre is also very powerful, she can hold her own even against the powerfuldies in his entourage.

    She possesses the Eye destruction ability and her level is the second-highest, only below Yukari. Wu Yan is sure he will lose in a fight against ndre, assuming he doesn''t use his Red Jade mode.

    ndre is powerful but her mind is like that of a child. Letting her investigate might not end well, she might not even be able to find the correct path or lead.

    This is also another reason why he left the investigation in Ikaros and Astrea''s hands.

    Ikaros and Astrea are also angeloids who are not only made forbat, they can also do things like wide-range radar, and wide-spectrum scanning. They are the best women for the job.

    Astrea is a bit ditzy so idents are bound to happen with her on the job. With Ikaros near her, she should be fine¡­

    The two angels didn''t have to fly around like this. They only needed to move after their scans are done. But, the two angels did manage to scan a portion of the impossibly huge Giant Beast Forest in a short span of time.

    The two angeloids continued pping their wings while changing areas. They used opened all their scanning abilities to search the forest. They also avoided the time-consuming task of fighting demonic beasts since they can avoid monsters while scanning.

    With more and more areas falling under the angels'' scanned map, the two angels quickly encountered weird monsters¡­

    Dark scales, tentacle ws, and a weird eye with seven irises in it.

    What might look alien to other people didn''t appear foreign to the two girls who saw Marcus transforming into a simr monster. They were sure they found their targets.

    These monsters are demonic beasts transmogrified by the ck lights.

    No, not just demonic beasts.

    Ikaros and Astrea saw humanoid monsters near this group as well.

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea turned around in a hurry.

    "What do we do now?!"

    Ikaros lifted her head as her hair fluttered. A halo appeared above her head as she gave Astrea the next direction. Her eyes lit up in a cold red color.

    "Eliminating targets¡­"

    Not giving Astrea a chance to shine, Ikaros spread her light wings and countless missiles rained down on the monsters in a glorious rain of metallic chemical fire, bombarding the monsters in the process.

    Boom boom boom

    Explosions echoed in the forest as Ikaros and Astrea detected a cluster of ck lights escaping into the distance.

    The ck lights were flying in the same direction.

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Ikaros nodded. The two flew in the same direction as the ck lights.

 Chapter 1031: Discovery, movement, and weird phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Discovery, movement, and weird phenomenon</h4>

    In the Giant Beast Forest, deep region¡­

    In a remote area, ck lights were flying all over the ce.

    The concentrated trees couldn''t stop the invasion of the ck lights. They traced multiple trails in the air as they zipped towards a certain direction. These lights can avoid obstacles, they went around the trees and they continued flying towards said direction.

    The Giant Beast Forest seemed like a weird phenomenon is taking ce. The ck lights were zipping towards a source like bees returning to their hives. It filled the sky like meteors in the night sky. It''s eerily beautiful despite the insidious nature of the ck lights.

    There weren''t these many wisps of ck lights in the first ce.

    The ck lights behaved like Yukari''s theory. They had basic survival instincts and they knew how to avoid harmful stimuli. They can also change the host''s nature.

    The ck lights inhabited demonic beasts and some even found their ways into humans. The ck lightsid dormant inside the transformed monsters.

    After Ikaros eliminated their hosts with her Artemis, the ck lights were forced to look for their next targets.

    At least, that was supposed to happen. However, the ck lights all flew back in a certain direction. Something''s not right here. They are not looking for their next hosts.

    Ikaros and Astrea noticed this and they decided to hold off on the elimination of the ck lights. They started tracking the ck lights.

    As for why there are so many ck lights. Ikaros fired at any poor monsters that they came across so the unfortunate ck lights-afflicted monsters got exterminated in droves. It''s a form of salvation for the corrupted beings. As time went on, the ck lights grew in numbers.

    Wu Yan & co would have been shocked at the sheer number of victims the ck lights brought about, this was on an unprecedented scale.

    It is precisely because of this unknown scale that they decided the best course of action was to begin a probe.

    Ikaros and Astrea tagged behind the ck lights in a safe distance. They didn''t want to get possessed by the ck lights so they opened up their radars while following the ck lights. They were focused on flying while Ikaros fired pink missiles that eliminated more monsters on the way.

    The two Angeloids flew while a few feathers descended to the ground. They followed the ck lights all the way near the deepest region from the fringe of the inner region. Ikaros and Astrea''s eyes tensed up, they had their guards up.

    They were tense because they detected tier 9 monsters on their radar.

    If the ck lights possessed these monsters then the resulting monstrosity would be hard tobat.

    If tier 9 monsters are possessed and enhanced then what would be the natural oue?

    In any case, Ikaros and Astrea will not like the oue.

    The ck lights zipped past the tier 9 monsters despite the angels'' apprehension. The angels also sighed in relief although they were still baffled by the ck lights'' trajectories.

    Where are the ck lights going?

    Swish swish swish

    The ck lights elerated into the forest. The demonic beasts were wailing and howling after being spooked by the lights. Some demonic beasts ran away while others growled menacingly.

    Astrea and Ikaros didn''t stop just because the monsters are running away.

    Suddenly¡­

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea turned back towards Ikaros after spotting something on her radar. She looked at the target with a bored look when she suddenly ground to a halt in midair, she also held Ikaros back.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ikaros maintained her Uranus-mode. She swept her emotionless gaze over Astrea. She didn''t mind Ikaros'' nonchnt response. Instead, she pointed at something in front.

    "Look! Over there!"

    Puzzled, Ikaros looked in that direction and her pupils shrank.

    There''s a tall cliff in front that''s covered in a dense dark mist.

    The dark mist rolled around like a storm cloud at ground level. They can hear whirling winds suggesting movement inside that unnatural cloud of darkness. There are countless ck lights wiggling and flying around in the dark cloud. Right now, the ck lights formed an oceanic body rather than wisps that can be individually counted.

    The ck lights Ikaros and Astrea tracked here joined the rolling ck cloud of ck lights, bing one with the legion of anomalous dark lights. They couldn''t tell which ones came first and which ones camest, it was just a swirling dark mass of dark lights.

    Even Ikaros and Astrea were shocked by the scale of this problem.

    This is just too scary.

    If one were to describe the dark mass as a beehive then the ck lights are the bees that are buzzing around the beehive. It looked like the cliff is hiding something terrible within it. A ustrophobic person might feel terrified being so close to something packed so tightly.

    There are too many wisps of ck light flying around.

    If the ck lights here start spreading in the Giant Beast Forest then it won''t be long before all the living things in the forest fall prey to the transmogrification of the ck lights. The Giant Beast Forest will be a forest of abominable monsters.

    The disaster might even jeopardize the bases situated outside the forest.

    Just thinking about monsters like Marcus running around outside the forest terrified Astrea although Ikaros isn''t particrly affected.

    "Hey, Ikaros-senpai¡­"

    Astrea shifted her gaze away from the towering monstrosity. Her voice quivered.

    "Wh-what''s that?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    Ikaros shook her head.

    "The core of the ck lights is probably there."

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Astrea tilted her head.

    "That''s the source of the ck lights?"

    "That appears to be the case given the evidence we have."

    Ikaros analyzed the tall cliff with her enhanced senses.

    "There''s a high chance the hypothesis is correct."

    "Then¡­"

    Astrea looked at the tall cliff.

    "Do we tell Master about this so he cane over?"

    Ikaros flinched slightly, she looked at the cliff.

    "We should confirm it before we report back¡­"

    Ikaros pped her wings and she flew towards the cliff.

    "Wait¡­ Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea called after Ikaros. However, she is already very close to the cliff.

    Astrea also flew towards the cliff despite her anxiety. She silently mumbled: "Master." before flying over as if she''s praying for safety.

    The iing ck lights stopped after a short while. The ck lights all merged with the tall cliff. Ikaros can see the ck mist and ck lights from this distance, she magnified her vision to zoom in on the odd cliff.

    Suddenly, something happened.

    The ck lights exploded outwards, cascading Ikaros in ck lights.

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea cried out¡­

 Chapter 1032: Evolve, Astrea!

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Evolve, Astrea!</h4>

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea''s face went pale after seeing Ikaros got engulfed by the dark mist. She pped her wings and she flew towards Ikaros in a burst of speed. The dark mist that engulfed Ikaros lit up and Astrea slowed down to observe.

    Crystalline brilliance pierced through the dark mist. On closer inspection, it appears to be a barrier made of hexagonal tes interlocking to form a spherical barrier.

    Ikaros used her Aegis.

    She used it at just the right moment.

    Ikaros spread her arms wide while maintaining the Aegis. The barrier protected her divine figure from the corruptive dark mist outside.

    The dark mist couldn''t pose a threat to Ikaros. However, the same couldn''t be said of the ck lights that continuously rammed the barrier like hammers made of light. The ck lights twisted and turned while whipping the barrier.

    Bam bam bam bam

    The lights had surprising mass behind their attacks if the booming noises are any indications at all.

    Ikaros'' augmented vision continued scanning the situation around her while she clenched her teeth in anguish. The hands holding the barrier together are shaking. Against so many ck lights, her defense is slowly faltering.

    "Ikaros-senpai!"

    Astrea didn''t hesitate, her partner''s in trouble so she took out her Chrysaor (photon de) and she deployed her Aegis L. In 0.1 seconds, she zipped there.

    "Hiya!"

    Chrysaor elongated and the oversized photon de shed at the dark mist surrounding Ikaros.

    She used her full power!

    s, if only she''s trying to hit something tangible. The dark mist was rtively fine after taking a hit from Astrea. The dark mist only rumbled once and then it continued engulfing Ikaros like nothing happened.

    Ikaros is still trapped in there!

    "What the..."

    Astrea looked at her Chrysaor with confusion. Her eyes were filled with shock, she looked at the ck mist again.

    "It didn''t work..."

    The ck lights started amping up their attacks like Astrea had aggravated the dark mist and the ck lights within.

    Bam bam bam bam

    "Ugh..."

    Ikaros groaned as the pressure increased. Her arms trembled and the barrier''s radiance dimmed.

    It won''t be long before Aegis breaks.

    When it breaks, even if Ikaros is immune to the dark light''s transformative properties, she would most likely be severely injured by so many ck lights attacking her.

    "What do I do?... What do I do now?...."

    Astrea''s brain isn''t the fastest among the Angeloids, even so, she is doing her best.

    "Right!"

    Astrea yelled at Ikaros.

    "Ikaros-senpai! Use your Pandora!"

    Ikaros isn''t so powerless as to be forced into a predicament like this. She reacted too slow to the dark mist''s sudden attack.

    If she can deploy her Pandora mode, Aegis will power up and she can boost her defense. She can also move around while Aegis is active.

    At least, that''s what Astrea thought.

    Astrea forgot that the dark mist is restricting Ikaros from doing anything else. If she loses focus, the Aegis will shatter under the assault of the ck lights.

    She can''t deactivate Aegis and that''s the problem.

    Using Pandora required her to temporarily give up control of Aegis. However, she can''t lose Aegis'' protection right now.

    Ikaros shook her head at Astrea''s suggestion. Astrea''s almost driven to tears from desperation.

    With the Aegis dimming by the second, it seems the barrier''s destruction is only a matter of time. Astrea shed a tear.

    "What to do? What do I do?... Master... Master..."

    Astrea hated her weak and powerless self. It''s just like when they first fought against the Beast King. She''s just as powerless back then as she is now!

    Astrea resolved herself to dive into the dark mist and bust Ikaros out. When she readied her shield and sword...

    Ikaros looked up and she said to Astrea...

    "Evolve, Astrea."

    Astrea went nk.

    "Evolve?"

    Ikaros nodded with a pained look. She used what little strength she had to exin.

    "Your Pandora is awakening too, if you can evolve then we can get out of this..."

    "Y-yeah!"

    Astrea ced her hand on her chest.

    "Bu-but how do I do that?!"

    Astrea''s Pandora lit up after she reached tier 9. Her Pandora system is ready to shift her into the next stage of evolution.

    "Master once said it all depends on you..."

    Ikaros'' voice was almost drowned out by the ck lights around her. She forced herself to earnestly advised Astrea.

    "The key to Pandora''s activation is a strong emotion. You are not very good atputations but you have a strong heart. You are already that close to evolving!"

    "I know you can do it. If you will it then it will be done!"

    "If my will is there..."

    Astrea''s eyes lit up when a sh of inspiration hit her. She finally understood, she ced her hand on top of her heart.

    Yes, she understood why she got stuck here.

    She was holding herself back! She didn''t want to change!

    Ikaros''s right!

    If Astrea wants to evolve then she can!

 Chapter 1033: Activate again, Astrea ver II

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Activate again, Astrea ver II</h4>

    Honestly, Astrea doesn''t like fighting.

    She''s a simple girl with a penchant for simple things like eating her fill, ying around, and hanging out with her friends. As long as she''s not lonely she''s content...

    Like right now.

    She can eat till she drops, she has a ton of friends, Wu Yan''s also pampering her and showering her with his love. For Astrea, it felt like she was in heaven.

    Before getting summoned, her life in Synapse was far from ideal.

    Astrea''s very happy she is in Wu Yan''spany.

    She doesn''t like fighting, she doesn''t like inflicting harm on others, she just generally disliked hurting each other.

    With her happy life, Astrea got used to not fighting and hating conflicts.

    Of course, there are times when she will fight with all her essence on the line.

    For example, when Wu Yan is in danger...

    Or, when herrades desperately need her...

    Astrea will fight when such situations arrive.

    She can fight, the will to fight, however, is a different story altogether.

    Astrea genuinely wishes for the happy time to keep going and the fights to stoping.

    In this manner, she can enjoy good food, y around with Wu Yan & co, running around with n & Yoshino, just having a good time...

    s, her thoughts are too na?ve.

    Astrea is an Angeloid designed for close-quartersbat. She was made forbat.

    Straying away from the battlefield is nigh impossible for Astrea...

    Astrea had a dream, a dream that one day the fighting will stop. That hope lit up once more when Wu Yan entered her picture.

    Astrea knows her master dislike conflicts and battles too.

    He pursued more power for the sake of protecting those close to himself, power is only a mean to an end for Wu Yan. He wants to create a safe ce for himself and the girls around him.

    She remembers what her master once said to her:

    "When I stand at the pinnacle of power, when I obtain absolute power that can keep everyone safe, I want to find a quiet, beautiful, and serene ce and retire there with everybody. I look forward to living a happy, blissful, and peaceful life with everyone there..."

    Astrea also resolved herself to one goal.

    Before her master can climb on top of that mountain of power, she will eliminate all the obstacles standing in her master''s way with her sword.

    Thus, she will have to put down her hope for now.

    Until the promised day of peace and happiness...

    "I am not going to run anymore!"

    Her fighting spirit burned brightly as her eyes shed brightly. The sky heard the steely voice of a girl who made up her mind.

    "For the peaceful, blissful, and happy life!"

    Heaven and earth stood still.

    Hum

    A pir of light shot up from Astrea and went into the sky above. A strong shockwave was generated from this burst of light. The shockwave spread outwards in the sky, the earth, and it went for the dark mist shrouding Ikaros.

    Boom

    The two distinct clouds met in a stormy collision.

    The dark mist shook along with the surrounding space.

    Then, Astrea turned into a blur of light.

    Ikaros felt joy and satisfaction after identifying the figure d in light.

    It''s not because she''s happy she''s going to be rescued.

    It''s the wholesome feeling of watching a loved one conquering her own demons.

    The radiant light churned the air around the light pir. It turned into a whirlwind that steadily grew in force.

    Soon, the whirlwind of power around the light pir got sucked back into the light pir, rather, it went into the core of the light pir. The power suffused the angelic figure within.

    The light''s gone...

    The wind stopped...

    Only a lone figure hovered in midair...

    Orbs of golden light danced around her like the powdery dust a butterfly''s wing generated. Astrea''s eyes were closed. She lost her revealing light armor. She donned a battle outfit that emphasized mobility and agility.

    Her knockers were covered but her tummy was exposed. She had long pants that looked more like a dress merged with socks. She also had a divine tasset covering her waist with four pieces of metal. She also had detached wings-esque pauldrons. The wing essories that resembled her angelic wings clipped her hair up neatly on both sides.

    Her wings grew bigger and she had three pairs of shining wings that looked sharp like newly-forged des of feather. Her wings slowly pped behind her blonde hair tied with white hairbands.

    She looked like a goddess of war.

    "Finally..."

    Ikaros stopped focusing on the ck lights around her as she gazed upon Astrea who was reincarnated as a martial goddess.

    "Astrea Pandora mode..."

    Ikaros'' voice woke Astrea up. She slowly opened her eyes and she saw Ikaros who is still bitterly resisting the ck lights and dark mist around her.

    She raised her arms.

    Her sword and shield manifested in her hands.

    However, her equipment changed too!

    Her sword looked like a giant weaponized feather made of light particles. Her shield also becamerge enough that the kite shield could easily cover half of her height.

    Chrysaor II and Aegis L II!

    Astrea''s equipment also got an upgrade when she entered Pandora mode.

    With a stern look unusual of the ditzy girl, Astrea brandished her Chrysaor andrge Chrysaor constructs appeared around her.

    "Chrysaor, fire!"

    When she swung her photon de, multiplerge Chrysaor mimics flew outwards. The oversized light swords started raining down on the dark mist around Ikaros.

    Bam bam bam bam

    It''s like she fired a salvo of missiles in the form of photon des. The energy swords split apart the dark mist, she easily blew holes in the dark mist around Ikaros.

    "Now!"

    Light suffused her wings as her seraphic wings elongated several dozen meters.

    "Removed restrictions on photon wings!"

    Her wings lit up brightly while Astrea turned into a ray of light.

    Swoom

    Before the sound of sonic boom reached the dark mist, a ray of light like that of a divine meteor burned everything in its path, lighting a trail of red hot light across the sky and into the dark mist.

    When the light faded, Astrea appeared Ikaros in her arms.

 Chapter 1034: I can still use Pandora again

    <h4>Chapter 1034: I can still use Pandora again</h4>

    Astrea got a new set of skills after entering Pandora mode.

    Astrea boasted the fastest speed and eleration among the Angeloids. After Pandora''s upgrade, her speed reached its peak. Her wings became photon wings powered by photons.

    Her Photon Wings can make her wings grow more than a dozen meters long and give her a tremendous boost of speed. She reached light speed.

    When she turned into a ray of light, she attained the speed of light.

    She burst the dark mist apart with her immense speed and she rescued Ikaros before the dark mist can recover.

    The dark mist couldn''t perceive this extreme speed as evidenced by the ck lights that are whipping at nothing. Some of the light wisps even deleted each other.

    What a scary speed.

    "Ikaros-senpai..."

    Astrea asked Ikaros.

    "Are you okay?"

    Ikaros is heaving from her exertion. Her self-recovery system should restore her stamina in a short while. Without her in-built recovery, she wouldn''t havested that long in the dark mist.

    Individually, the wisps of ck lights posed little to no threat. However, in a swarm, they became very terrifying.

    Quantity has a quality all its own, that is true when describing the ck lights.

    Ikaros rxed and she got to her feet with Astrea''s assistance. She looked at Astrea who is in her Pandora mode.

    "You did it..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Although she got a boost in power, Astrea''s still the same deep down inside. She scratched the back of her head bashfully when Ikarosplimented her.

    Indeed, her Pandora remained dormant because she didn''t want to move forward.

    The girls tried so hard to get her to upgrade herself when she was holding herself back?!

    The other girls won''t me her for this but Astrea still felt embarrassed when she thought about this. Ikaros also felt the same way. So, Astrea changed the topic.

    "Erm, Ikaros-senpai, what do we do now?"

    Ikaros returned to her Uranus Mode and she looked at the dark mist and dark qi with a frosty look in her eyes.

    "The analysis of the unknown material isn''t finished, we should continue the research..."

    Ikaros slightly lowered her head.

    "But, Master''s orderes first..."

    Astrea nodded.

    Wu Yan kept telling them to maintain utmost discretion. Anything weird should be reported as soon as possible.

    Wu Yan is aware that Ikaros and Astrea are strong enough to take care of themselves. However, there is always the chance that something might go wrong.

    This is why he insisted on prudence and safety first.

    It turns out Wu Yan''s hunch was on point. Ikaros almost fell into a dangerous situation because of this investigation.

    Astrea woke up her Pandora mode in time to stop the ck lights from pummeling Ikaros to death, possibly maiming her if she does escape.

    Astrea is livid with the dark mist and ck lights, she wanted to erase them but she prioritized Ikaros'' decision to report back to Wu Yan.

    Granted, the need is moot now...

    "It''s okay, I saw..."

    Ikaros and Astrea felt a familiar aura behind them and they turned around in joy.

    Wu Yan greeted them with a warm smile. He is looking at them with a helpless look.

    "You girls should have done so in the first ce, why didn''t youe back to me? Would have spared you the trouble, no?"

    "Master..."

    Ikaros lowered her head apologetically. She behaved like a kid who did something wrong. Meanwhile, Astrea gasped.

    "Master! Why are you here?!"

    "Why I am here?"

    Wu Yan knocked both Astrea and Ikaros on their heads.

    "Why else if not for you two?"

    The twodies held their heads in pain. Astrea started protesting by puffing her cheeks. However, curiosity overtook her.

    "For us?"

    Wu Yan looked at the cliff in front and he saw the rumbling dark mist along with the apanying mass of dark lights.

    "I already set a telepathic spell that will notify me the moment you guys are in danger. I sensed Ikaros'' spell acting up so I used teleportation to get here as soon as I can."

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw Astrea''s goddess of war look.

    "I didn''t think you would surprise me with something like this..."

    "Surprise?"

    Astrea floated a question mark.

    "What surprise?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Pandora apparently didn''t upgrade your brain..."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros went to Wu Yan''s side. She asked him after getting into her usual position behind Wu Yan.

    "What is our next action?"

    Wu Yan nced at the tall cliff one more time.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with that cliff. However, it looks like the ck lights came from over there..."

    He said with a cold look.

    "In that case, let''s just destroy the whole thing!"

    "Destroy it?!"

    Astrea flinched.

    Ikaros also wavered.

    "Don''t we need to investigate it?"

    "Yukari is investigating the ck lights. Moreover, she has all the samples she needs. As for the source of the ck lights, it''s important but let us not forget why we are here, we want to keep the sisters safe from harm, the source of the ck lights is a secondary objective."

    "This might be the source so destroying it technically counts as fulfilling our objectives anyway..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Moreover, I don''t see any entrance into that ce? Diving right in sounds like a great idea to get possessed too..."

    Wu Yan looked down at the cliff that is wrapped in dark qi. He sighed.

    "We won''t find anything if we stand here but we can''t bust the door down and charge in. I believe destroying it outright would be the best course of action. If we eliminate all these ck lights then the danger they pose to the sisters can be minimized..."

    Ikaros and Astrea exchanged a look. They agreed with their master''s idea.

    "Master!"

    Ikaros flew in front of Wu Yan.

    "You want to try your hand at it? Ikaros?"

    Wu Yan is a bit surprised but he didn''t turn her down.

    "Okay, go ahead, these ck lights are very durable so go all out, don''t hold back!"

    "Yes, master!"

    "I will help too!"

    Astrea stood side-by-side with Ikaros. She''s serious about this.

    "I think I can activate my Pandora mode again, let me help!"

 Chapter 1035: The angelsâ€œ transformations

    <h4>Chapter 1035: The angels¡° transformations</h4>

    "You can use Pandora again?"

    Even Ikaros is surprised by what Astrea said.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea don''t know much about Pandora.

    They only know it''s something installed on the three first-generation Angeloids designed by Daedalus. The System is designed to evolve the Angeloids beyond their current stages. As for the final stages of transformation and what they can do, it''s anyone''s guess. At least, they don''t know.

    Ikaros can already enter Pandora mode. Astrea also went through a Pandora upgrade once. They didn''t think an Angeloid can upgrade twice through the Pandora System.

    Astrea certainly didn''t expect this.

    She feels like she can upgrade herself one more time using Pandora.

    Astrea said she might be able to do so, her tone sounded confident enough that Wu Yan and Ikaros didn''t think she''s joking.

    Can Pandora allow the Angeloids to go through multiple upgrades?

    Wu Yan chuckled after musing with the implications.

    "Interesting..."

    Wu Yan waved his hands, he encouraged Astrea to try.

    "Go and give it a shot, Astrea!"

    Astreaughed with confidence.

    "Yes, master!"

    And...

    Hum

    A brilliant light lit up the earth.

    A surge of power apanied the radiant light. It was like a nuclear explosion, a shockwave swept outwards.

    Weirdly enough, the brilliant light affected the air itself. Space started shivering like it''s foretelling theing of something great. Everyone was mesmerized by the dazzling light.

    There was only light...

    At the source of the light, two angels stood side by side. One of the angels had pink wings and the other one had white wings.

    Wu Yan was the one closest to the angels so he had to narrow his eyes or risk getting blinded by the intense light they were giving off. He raised his arms to shield himself from the light. However, he didn''t move away from the angels.

    They were too eye-catching!

    He must see this. He felt like hugging them, he wanted to caress their beautiful feathers.

    His heart resonated. Ikaros and Astrea turned around at the same time.

    Regardless if it''s Ikaros who didn''t know how to express her feelings well or Astrea who is too innocent for her own good, they both smiled brightly.

    Their smiles were filled to the brim with warmth.

    Wu Yan almost melted in their sublime warmth.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros sped her hands together. She tried her best to suppress the overflowing affection within her heart. Guided by the whispers of her racing heart, Ikaros voiced her earnest thoughts.

    "I love you..."

    Her affections flooded out like the light pir she''s emitting.

    Astrea also sped her hands together. She''s not suppressing her affections like her rival. She''s making up her mind to do something.

    Astrea nced at Wu Yan before looking at her shield.

    Astrea doesn''t like to fight. Fighting just isn''t her cup of tea.

    Disliking fights is one thing, avoiding it is another matter. This is the reason why she suppressed her own Pandora evolution despite her innate advantage in the form of advanced mental and emotional faculties.

    Pandora System operates on strong emotional ripples. Astrea should have evolved a long time ago.

    Her emotions were so strong that she even suppressed her own Pandora evolution.

    Maybe it''s because Astrea subconsciously didn''t want to fight, maybe it''s because Pandora System listened to its master''s true thoughts. Either way, Astrea''s pacifist nature kept her from evolution.

    Astrea made up her mind.

    "I don''t like fighting. I don''t like hurting other people and I don''t like getting hurt..."

    Astrea said while looking at her shield.

    "I like eating, I like ying with my friends, I also like, no, love master..."

    "I don''t like fighting but I am the closebat specialized Angeloid, fighting is the reason why I was created. Isn''t it odd that I don''t like fighting?"

    "Fortunately, Master doesn''t force me to fight. He also keeps me well-fed with good food and I have so many friends around me. This is the life I always wanted..."

    "But, the time where I must fight wille..."

    "For master, for my friends, I might hate fighting but..."

    "This life, I am very happy with it..."

    "Master dreams of a better, cleaner, more peaceful home with everyone. A home where everyone can stay together forever and live every day in bliss..."

    "Isn''t that life perfect?"

    "I want that too..."

    Astrea clenched down on her shield.

    Sheughed by herself for a short while. Then, she steeled herself up as she stored away her smile.

    "Therefore, I cannot keep running away from fights. I cannot keep avoiding battles because this is how I can protect master! I will protect master until he stands at the top!"

    "For master, for the perfect future, I''ve made up my mind!"

    "Before master stands at the peak, I will remove all obstacles blocking master''s way with my sword!"

    Astrea threw her shield away without a shred of remorse. She doubled down on her only sword.

    "That''s right! I must use my sword to remove all the obstacles in master''s way! I only need my sword, I don''t need my shield!"

    "Didn''t I resolve myself to this already?!"

    Astrea''s roar reverberated with the pir of light she emitted.

    Two pirs of light shot into the sky like pirs that held up the skies. The light suffused the area, even the dark mist and ck lights weren''t spared.

    The light pirs dissipated after a while.

    Ikaros and Astrea appeared with new looks.

    With glistening pink light orbs around her, the angel draped in divine light had a feather dress that parted to the sides. Despite her revealing dress that only reached her thighs, the angel still felt pure and holy to any observer. Her halo had expanded beyond its normal state. Ikaros'' pauldrons and tasset floated away from the angel with pink feathers and two pairs of wings.

    Astrea glistened with golden lights. She wore a princess dress with her bare shoulders exposed despite the light armor covering her forearms and legs. She had three pairs of white wings and her free-flowing blonde hair got tied up with a single hairband at the right side of her head. Her blonde ponytail danced with the wind. Her elegant dress-armor fluttered too...

    Ikaros and Astrea entered their Pandora modes!

 Chapter 1036: The best fighters for PvPs and AoEs

    <h4>Chapter 1036: The best fighters for PvPs and AoEs</h4>

    Wu Yan watched as the angels went into their Pandora modes, spotting pink and white feathers. When the transformation finished, there''s only the sound of rumbling dark mist. He is still stunned.

    They are just too beautiful...

    He already saw Ikaros'' Pandora mode once. That was a while back, seeing it again still mesmerized him. Her divine, elegant, beautiful, and paradoxically fragile look entranced Wu Yan.

    If Ikaros'' Pandora mode made Wu Yan freeze up then Astrea''s Pandora level II truly shocked Wu Yan.

    Astrea is just an innocent girl. Ditzy, yful, good at eating, and good at making trouble for adults. She has incredible powers but her personality made her something simr to the younger sister among the otherdies. They did their best to care for her like elder siblings.

    Right now, Astrea''s...

    Her blue battle robes fluttered slightly, two simple hairbands tied her twin ponytails together into one ponytail that split into two ends. She looked gant and sharp.

    She also lost her light armor.

    She only had two tes of metal for tassets. She looked like she''s getting ready for a ball dance with her regal outfit. The overall colors resembled that of the boundless ocean. Indeed, the color of her robe suited her.

    In no way was she inferior to Ikaros in elegance and beauty. However, her aura differed from Ikaros'' divinity, she had an air of a capable martial goddess.

    The two angelic beauties gave off different airs that dimmed the surrounding light and the rumbling dark mist around them.

    At least, that''s what it looked like in Wu Yan''s eyes.

    One would be gravely mistaken if they thought the two angels are only mystifying in appearance.

    Wu Yan was so caught up with the two Angeloids'' appearance that he didn''t see the giant sword in Astrea''s hands.

    It was a greatsword that rivaled Tohka''s Sandalphon if not bigger. The sword easily went over 10 meters from the pommel to the tip of the de.

    The sword had a golden-purplish sheen that coursed throughout the futuristic de. Astrea can feel a power that far surpassed her normal mode.

    This level II is stronger than when she still had her enhanced shield in Pandora mode.

    This is the result of abandoning all defense for greatly enhanced offensive powers.

    Even with two hands on the grip, she still couldn''t cover 10% of the swords'' total length. Astrea''s confidence increased with her newfound power.

    She felt like she can split the earth and sunder the sky.

    It''s hyperbole for sure. As for splitting that tall cliff...

    She shifted her gaze downwards. She locked onto the rumbling dark mist and the dancing ck lights. She raised her great sword up high.

    "Hiya!"

    Astrea swung her mighty sword at the dark cliff ahead.

    ng

    She emitted a giant sword beam that swept up everything in its path. It went past the cliff.

    When the sword beam reached the cliff, everything''s silent for 2-3 seconds.

    The dark lights and the rumbling dark mist started wriggling around as if they were mocking Astrea for her pride.

    However, if the dark lights couldugh then they would be stopped in their tracks in the next instance.

    The dark mist and dancing ck lights stopped for a brief second.

    A light breeze blew past the dark mist and dark lights, brushing the cliff like the final straw that broke the camel''s back.

    The tall cliff cracked open.

    A part of the cliff cleanly broke away. The cliff that was corrupted by ck mist and dark lights started crumbling.

    s, nobody gave the cliff the luxury of topplingpletely. Astrea started brandishing her swords, sending waves upon waves of sword beams that reached the cliff.

    It didn''t take long for the tall cliff to be chopped into chunks of stones. The dark mist and ck lights finally reacted, albeit toote.

    "Artemis."

    Ikaros'' halo expanded outwards.

    She opened her cold eyes and two pairs of her wings started spreading open in a pink sh.

    Then, a rain of pink meteors struck the corrupted chunks of rock, ck lights, and dark mist.

    Boom boom boom

    Deafening explosions echoed into the distance as a bombardment of missiles that is several dozens of times stronger than the fireworks at the biggest festival rained down on their targets.

    The sky wa overtook by mes and smoke.

    "This is..."

    Wu Yan watched Ikaros and Astrea start a storm of fire and explosions.

    He is watching two angels inbat. One of them had overwhelming AoE attacks, the other had superhuman speed and CQC abilities.

    They are the best fighters for PvPs or team fights.

    Daedalus is without a doubt, the greatest and most brilliant scientist who designed the two Angeloids.

    Wu Yan watched with a helpless look while silently chuckling.

    "Well, if I ever get a chance to visit [Sora No Otoshimono] then I should properly thank Daedalus..."

    "Master..."

    Astrea and Ikaros flew back to Wu Yan''s side.

    "That should do it, right?"

    "Yeah, we pretty much demolished the whole thing..."

    Wu Yan beamed at Ikaros and Astrea.

    "Thanks, you girls worked hard..."

    Ikaros lowered her head bashfully while Astrea nodded vigorously while keeping her hands on her waist in a smug manner.

    "Well? That was amazing, right?!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan started ying with her wing-esque hair essories.

    "I thought the second upgrade would make you grow up. Turns out you''re only impressive from the outside, you''re still a brat inside."

    "Hey!"

    Astrea started resisting Wu Yan''s hair rustling. She started octo-pping his hands away.

    "Stop that!"

    "You dummy, you dare defy me?"

    "Master''s an idiot! Idjit!"

    "Oh, my... It seems like you''re more than just defiant, your mouth''s also a bit loose. Looks like I need to properly educate you tonight!"

    "T-tonight..."

    Astrea started blushing.

    "Master! You''re lewd!"

    Ikaros looked with a hint of admiration and envy when Wu Yan started messing with Astrea.

    Kaboom

    Something erupted within the mes and brimstone.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea looked back at the same time only to see a tidal wave of dark mist rolling towards them. In an instant, they got swept up in it.

 Chapter 1037: A mistake? The eye within the hole in the ground

    <h4>Chapter 1037: A mistake? The eye within the hole in the ground</h4>

    The dark mist looked like a giant storm cloud that descended from the sky. The rumbling dark mist covered a small part of the Giant Beast Forest.

    The ck lights shot around in the dark mist like loose arrows, piercing anything in their paths. Trees and demonic beasts were destroyed in less than a second.

    If the ck mist could cover the entire Giant Beast Forest then the forest will be barren. If the ck mist could cover the Ailu empire or Silvaria then that would surely be a scene of utmost despair.

    The ck mist covering the forest looked like a miasma from a distance. A tier 9 cultivator might be able tost a short while in this deste ce. Given enough time, they will die too.

    The dark mist is like a quagmire that restricted movement while there are too many wisps of ck lights flying around. This attack used overwhelming numbers to bring down a superior foe.

    Fortunately, Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea survived the dark mist attack.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea appeared in a sh above the forest.

    The trio looked down at the forest in horror.

    Astrea used her lightspeed to pull Wu Yan and Ikaros away from danger, escaping the dark mist''s restrictive effects. Then, Ikaros used her Aegis to deflect the iing ck lights. Finally, Wu Yan used his teleportation to get out of the dark mist''s attack range.

    The dark mist''s area of effect is too wide!

    The wave of darkness also engulfed everything in a sh.

    This is the reason why Wu Yan & Ikaros had to pitch in despite Astrea''s ridiculous speed.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea lowered their guards and that mistake almost ced them in a dangerous situation.

    Ikaros got attacked once while the three of them just got jumped on. Nobody could have guessed the dark mist and ck lights can do preemptive attacks.

    Yukari told them the ck lights relied more on basic instincts than intelligence. They moved away from harmful stimuli and approached beneficial ones. Other than that, they only had one ability: Possess other lifeforms.

    The dark mist attack didn''t look like instinctual moves, it felt more like premeditated attacks to them.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea almost got into trouble because the dark mist apparently changed its behavior.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Wu Yan mused out loud with a grim look.

    "I thought they can''t think? Why is the dark mist attacking us? Is it because we attacked first?"

    Ikaros slowly gave her opinion.

    "I didn''t attack the dark mist when I got surrounded¡­"

    Ikaros didn''t strike first but she still got enveloped by the dark mist.

    Suddenly, the dark mist wasn''t as easy to deal with as they assumed.

    The dark mist trapped Ikaros once and it almost engulfed Wu Yan & co.

    "Did Yukari make a mistake?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Yukari was very sure. She had good reasons to justify her theories. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given us her theory."

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth at the dark mist below.

    "Something else is behind this. There is another factor at y!"

    Ikaros and Astrea exchanged a look. They deployed their radars and scanners to analyze the dark mist. Suddenly, their expressions changed with Astrea calling out first.

    "Master! Watch out!"

    The dark mist erupted once more. Next, the dark mass started twirling into a giant tornado. The dark tornado shot upwards like a giant spinning spear of whirlwind.

    The tornado was aimed at the trio.

    The three were prepared for this attack, after thest sneak attack, they raised their guards.

    The three got ready to intercept the attack.

    "No, you don''t!"

    Astrea reacted the quickest.

    Astrea brandished her greatsword, sending a sword beam crashing towards the tornado.

    Swish

    The sword beam cut apart the attack but it felt like they were hitting bags of meat. They can hear something being torn apart as the dark tornado got split in twain.

    Instead of dissipating, the tornado turned into two smaller tornadoes that continued spiraling towards the trio.

    Fwoosh

    Like two dragons, the tornadoes reached the trio.

    "Aegis, activate!"

    Wu Yan was about to teleport away with the two angels when Ikaros spread her arms wide and she deployed her translucent barrier that covered the trio.

    The tornadoes crashed against the Aegis.

    Bam

    A dull thud rang, the trio''s ears rang with a sharp shrill. The tornado was grinding against the Aegis in a heart-thumping fashion.

    Ikaros gnashed her teeth.

    "Adjusting trajectory."

    The Aegis shed once and a mysterious ripple moved into the tornado from the point of contact.

    Bam

    Then, the tornadoes got shredded as it dissipated in bits to all four cardinal directions.

    That force was the tornado''s own force being used against it.

    Ikaros''s Aegis can deflect and reflect attacks. The tornadoes had iting.

    For the dark mist that wasn''t alive in a true sense. This damage was nothing. The dissipating dark fragments started gathering once more as they converged on one location like tiny meteors in the air.

    "This is just endless¡­"

    The trio was troubled by the resilience of the dark mist.

    They didn''t notice a hole in the ground where the tall cliff once stood.

    Inside the hole filled with dark lights, a cold and malicious gaze looked at the trio.

    Specifically, the unknown observer was looking at Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1038: Countered, the best girl for the job

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Countered, the best girl for the job</h4>

    If there was another observer here then they would see a horrific scene.

    Droplets of rain that''s pitch-ck in color fell from the sky, the storm was focused on a particr spot on the ground. That spot had a crystalline barrier blocking the rain droplets.

    Tang tang tang tang tang

    It sounded like someone''s banging loudly on the bell of a clocktower. The rain droplets hit the barrier in a futile manner, only causing ripples on the barrier before they returned to the sky. Then, the next wave of dark rain woulde pouring down on the barrier, this kept on for multiple rounds...

    The weird sounds echoed throughout the forest. The demonic beasts who were in the area quickly ran away.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea watched the endless rain from within the barrier.

    The dark mist, ck lights, and now, the ck rain is nothing to the trio although they might be horrendous for other cultivators to deal with.

    The problem lies with the sheer volume of the rain pouring down on them.

    If they can just reduce the quantity then they can start fighting back.

    Wu Yan, Astrea, and even Ikaros reckoned this is the first time they fought something so annoying. Fighting foes their levels or even stronger enemies definitely sounds better than fighting the dark lights that were weaker in power but had incredible resilience and apparent patience to keeping at them without rest.

    There is no end to a battle where both parties can''t end each other.

    At this rate, the trio would lose this battle of attrition first.

    The dark mist and ck lights didn''t look like they are tiring themselves out either so the mortals with flesh will probably lose in the end.

    They have to get rid of the dark mist and ck lights as soon as possible. They won''t die but running away is the only choice they can pick.

    It''s a bitter choice to make too.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He turned towards Ikaros.

    "Ikaros, you still good?"

    "Yes..."

    Ikaros nodded.

    "The attacks aren''t particrly strong. The risk of barrier breach is minimal. However, if this continues..."

    "I know."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "We can''t drag this out or we can only run away."

    "Then what are we going to do?"

    Astrea looked at the greatsword in her hands.

    "My de can''t deal with so many wisps of light running around..."

    "Me too..."

    Ikaros looked at Wu Yan.

    "Artemis might work but I have observed that my missiles do little to no damage against these unknown objects. It''s highly likely the enemy will regroup and retaliate with another attack formation. Continuous missile deployment is not rmended."

    "In other words..."

    Wu Yan mused out loud as he watched the dark rain.

    "Unless we can extinguish these annoying ck lights we can only run in the end?!"

    Ikaros nodded. Astrea also knew they were in a sticky situation. She''s not good at team fights so her utility is limited at this point.

    She went through two Pandora evolutions and she still couldn''t make any useful contributions. Astrea felt a bit bad about this situation.

    "It''s okay, don''t mind it too much..."

    Wu Yan patted her on the back, brushing her blonde ponytails in the process.

    "y to your strengths, team fights are not for you but no one''s questioning your otherbat abilities. I know if we are fighting one enemy then you can end the sucker in minutes!"

    "I-is that true?"

    Astrea nodded and she started giggling.

    "Yeah! I am awesome!"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head when she recovered her morale. He looked up at the sky while narrowing his eyes.

    "Getting rid of them..."

    He looked at his hand and he touched his chest. He mumbled in a frustrated tone.

    "It seems like you''re the only one who can clean up these annoying things..."

    "Please help me, Kanon..."

    His voice sounded like it pierced through the fabric of space and time. His summon entered his body and...

    Wu Yan can feel a consciousness within him responding to his call for help.

    He grinned as his eyes shed golden. Then, he started emitting a gargantuan amount of mana.

    His arm turned dark as magical veins ran down from his arm to his hand. Then, red mist floated up from his magical veins. The magic vapor went beyond Ikaros'' Aegis as it rose into the sky.

    Wu Yan raised his demonic arm.

    "Come forth! Divine Angel!"

    Thus, the third pir of light today emerged.

    Unlike the previous two pirs of light, this one is golden in color. It didn''te with an overbearing shockwave of energies. No, it came into being with a warm light that reminded one of the soft glow of a winter''s sun. It warmed anyone who basked in it.

    When the light touched the ck droplets, they instantly vaporized while sizzling like mes dowsed by water.

    The trio saw this and the golden light started brightening up...

    Hum...

    The red mist twisted as a figure slowly emerged.

    Under the golden light''s brilliance, the red mist turned golden too. When the whole thing became golden, a jet of air spread outwards as the figure finally manifested itself in this reality.

    The figure that came from the red mist had three pairs of unsullied white wings. She had a halo and her eyes were closed. She also had striking silver hair.

    Ikaros and Astrea flinched when they saw the figure. They didn''t think Wu Yan would summon a girl.

    And, she''s super pretty!

    There is a holy aura around Kanon that seemed like it''s trying to iste the mortal ne from touch the angel''s divine vessel. She had the air of a divine soul.

    This divinity is simr to Ikaros''!

    Ikaros'' purity is something only humans can feel. However, Kanon''s holy aura can be felt even by the dark mist and ck lights here.

    The ck lights sensed immense danger from this holy aura.

    The ck lights, rain droplets, and dark mist all stopped still. They shook as if they were trembling in terror. In an instant, they stopped all forms of attack.

    Perhaps Kanon sensed the twisted things around her, she opened her eyes and she revealed her turquoise blue eyes. She saw all she needed to see and she made her move.

    She spread her arms wide as the golden light around her grew in intensity. Her radiance lit up the entire ce, enveloping the dark mist and the dark lights.

    Sizzle sizzle

    The trio watched as she purified the dark mist, dark lights, and ck rain droplets floating in the air. She slowly purged them from reality.

    The sizzling noise continued for a while...

 Chapter 1039: Settled, the newcomer angel

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Settled, the neer angel</h4>

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    It sounded like somebody''s putting out a fire.

    The dark mist covering the sky is gone. There is a faint sheen of white mist lingering over the forest.

    The white mist is just water vapor. It''s not filled with the evil power that suffused the dark mist anymore. Moreover, the water vapor felt warm and rejuvenating to the touch, there''s a holy vibeing from it.

    The power of purification.

    That''s one of the two abilities possessed by Kanon the Divine Angel.

    She''s not built to harm others. Her attributes are all healing and purification, against curse attributes and dark elements, her powers are the best counters!

    Since the dark mist and ck lights can turn normal creatures into grotesque monsters that attacked anything in sight, it''s fair to say the ck lights are definitely not in the healing and pure category. In this case, using Kanon''s purification power is the best choice.

    It took Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea ages to fight the dark mist and dark lights to a standstill. When Kanon showed up, she cleared the whole mess up in less than a minute.

    Kanon hovered within her veil of divine vapor. She looked around to confirm there are no more dark lights in the area before she sighed in relief.

    Kanon slowly reined in her divine aura. Soon, she returned to her docile and meek self. She felt like an angel that fell down to earth despite still having her wings. She looked a lot more human now.

    Her turquoise eyes fell on Wu Yan and those beautiful eyes lit up in joy. Her master also smiled back.

    For Kanon who had been in a dormant state of sleep, it''s been less than a few seconds since shest saw Wu Yan.

    Between the moment before she slept and the moment she woke up, it''s not even an hour yet.

    In [Strike the Blood], Wu Yan and Kanon lived together and the time they spent together is more than enough for an unbreakable bond to form between the two. After bing Wu Yan''s familiar, this bond became even stronger.

    Despite the transient time spent apart, Kanon''s still very happy to see Wu Yan.

    That''s just how much Wu Yan means to her.

    Nagisa also likes Wu Yan very much. She''s still 15 so she''s still heavily influenced by her own feelings. Even Avrora got dragged along and she chose to stay by Wu Yan''s side.

    Only Natsuki''s still like... well, that...

    Of course, she''s just putting on an air...

    "Sensei..."

    Kanon greeted Wu Yan while descending down towards Wu Yan with her three pairs of pure white wings pping behind her. Her bright eyes met with Wu Yan''s gaze and she turned shy. She quickly lowered her head.

    "Thanks, Kanon. You really helped us out there..."

    Wu Yan watched how she snuffed the dark mist out. He sighed in relief while also not forgetting to give Kanon her much-deserved head rubs.

    "Those annoying things were bugging us, Kanon''s so great she didn''t even need too long to purify them all..."

    Kanon started blushing while giggling.

    "I am sensei''s familiar, my power is sensei''s power..."

    "Well, lucky me..."

    Astrea and Ikaros also came over. They used their red eyes on Kanon, scanning her up and down with curious gazes.

    Astrea is the first one to break the ice.

    "Hey... Master..."

    Astrea tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve.

    "Who''s that girl?"

    Astrea didn''t wait for Wu Yan to answer her. She flew behind Kanon and she started ying with her white wings.

    "Woah! She''s got wings too! It''s the same color as mine! Is this girl an Angeloid too? What''s her design model? Why haven''t I heard of her before?!"

    "E-erm..."

    Astrea''s touch felt ticklish to Kanon. She''s also not used to Astrea''s friendliness so she stuttered as she''s unsure how to respond. She cast a gaze in Wu Yan''s direction, silently asking Wu Yan to stop Astrea''s inappropriate actions.

    "Hey, cut that out, can''t you see you''re troubling her?"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitterugh. He pulled Astrea off Kanon and he knocked her on the head.

    "You look so mature on the outside, if only you can do something about that childish personality of yours..."

    "I was just curious..."

    Astrea puffed her cheeks like she''s not even trying to prove Wu Yan wrong.

    "Kanon''s not an Angeloid. However, she''s an angel..."

    He introduced the shy Kanon to Astrea and Ikaros. He rubbed Kanon''s head while beaming at Ikaros and Astrea.

    "She''s your younger sister so you girls must take good care of her, got that?"

    "Sister?"

    Ikaros flinched, she started looking at Kanon with a warm and mellow look.

    "Understood, master..."

    "Yeah! A sister! I have a sister!"

    Astrea cheered out loud before grabbing Kanon''s hand. She patted her devilish knockers with pride.

    "Rx, master! I am going to look after my younger sister for sure!"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "I will be very thankful if you can just keep yourself out of trouble."

    Kanon was stunned by the gorgeous blondedy holding her hands. She warmed up to the angelic beauty in front of her. She held onto Astrea''s hand while giving her a courteous bow.

    "I am Kanase Kanon, I will be in your care from now on..."

    "I''m Astrea, you should call me Astrea-nee..."

    Astrea started grinning. She emphasized the sister part so she probably wished for this day toe for a long while now.

    Astrea is thest of the first generation Angeloids made by Daedalus. She''s the youngest among the Angeloids.

    With her carefree personality, she certainly fit the younger sister archetype well. Hinagiku and Mikoto took care of her because she''s just adorable. Yukari also cared deeply about Astrea.

    Hence, Astrea wants a younger sister.

    No, not like n and Yoshino who were closer to Wu Yan. She wants something closer to a real younger sister.

    s, before her summoning, Daedalus never made another Angeloid. Synapse also hasn''t got around to making 2nd-generation Angeloids. So, Astrea got stuck with her youngest sister title.

    With Kanon''s advent, Astrea couldn''t be happier. Although Kanon isn''t an Angeloid, Wu Yan did say she''s an angel and she has wings just like Astrea. Kanon felt like the younger sister Astrea never got. Naturally, she felt over the moon.

    Astrea pointed at Ikaros with tion.

    "Right, this girl''s Ikaros-senpai!"

    Ikaros nodded while Kanon curtly smiled. They were chatting like this ce wasn''t a battlefield.

    "Alright, now that we are done with the introductions, I think it''s time we leave..."

    Wu Yan called out to the three angels.

    "Hinagiku and the others are still waiting for us..."

    "Yes..."

    The three angels pped their wings as they flew behind Wu Yan. They disappeared beyond the horizon.

    When all returned to silence, a nonchnt voice rang in the area.

    "Looks like we have one more score to settle now... Wu Yan..."

 Chapter 1040: Accept her and I will be fine

    <h4>Chapter 1040: ept her and I will be fine</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, Forward operating base...

    Stare...

    Thedies stared at Kanon without missing a beat. They didn''t do much else aside from staring at Kanon. The whole tent is awkwardly silent.

    Kanon isn''t a bold girl to begin with. Getting stared like this quickly diminished her mental stamina. She started panicking while throwing flustered gazes in Wu Yan''s direction, she wanted Wu Yan to save her. She almost teared up from stress...

    Wu Yan wants to help her. However, the stern gazes from the otherdies stopped him. He started looking around for a helper.

    s, Astrea made her way over to the dining table the moment they returned from their mission. She started chowing down along with her best pal, Tohka...

    As for Ikaros...

    Well, unless Pandora can work on her emotional quotient, she''s probably not going to be much help...

    Wu Yan sighed and looked at another corner, the corner where Yukari''s sitting on her chair with a cup of tea enjoying the scene in front of her.

    Yukari met Wu Yan''s puppy eyes.

    She blinked a few times and she started grinning. She made sure Wu Yan''s watching before she started sipping her tea.

    She ignored him.

    Wu Yan shed manly tears. He looked at the girls who were leering at Kanon and he decided to bite the bullet. He mustered his courage and he walked to the front.

    "L-look..."

    "Huh?"

    The other girls drilled holes into his body with their eyes. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kotori, and Shokuhou Misaki were staring daggers into him. Wu Yan started sweating in a panic.

    What did I do wrong?

    Wu Yan froze up and he swallowed the words he rehearsed in his mind.

    Kanon sensed the attention moving away from herself. She sighed in relief. Her turquoise eyes roamed over everyone.

    Are thesedies Sensei''s important partners?

    She looked at the stunning beauties in front of her who had different traits going for them. She ced her hand on her chest, she''s half stunned and half troubled.

    If they are all important to Wu Yan then she must make sure she gets along with them or it''s going to deeply trouble Wu Yan.

    But, thedies aren''t very weing of her.

    Kanon felt a bit worried. She lost her determination and she turned her head the other way only to see a face that got way too close to hers. She jumped back in shock.

    "Nn~~"

    Lana mumbled as if she''s thinking long and hard about something, her eyes scanned Kanon top to bottom, she made sure to imprint Kanon''s figure in her mind like a crazed person.

    Kanon felt difort, she''s not used to being stared at like this. She fidgeted while feebly asking Lana.

    "E-erm, can I help you?"

    "Nn~~"

    Lana set her eyes on Kanon. Then, she smirked.

    That''s a grin that belongs to a beggar who hasn''t eaten for days. She started drooling whileughing out loud.

    Next, she jumped.

    "What a cute girl we have here?!"

    Lana pounced on Kanon.

    "Ah!"

    Kanon wasn''t anticipating this. She can see there''s little she can do against the hungry Lana so she resigned to her fate and closed her eyes.

    A big hand grabbed Lana by her face.

    "Give it a rest! This is the first time you two met, hold yourself together!"

    Wu Yan threw her on the ground in a huff.

    Bam

    Lana kissed the ground with her legs twitching in the air. Then, she slumped sideways and she went silent. She got knocked out.

    Wu Yan dusted his palms although he silently thanked Lana for her outburst.

    Lana''s action broke the ice and he introduced Kanon to thedies around him.

    "She''s Kanon..."

    He pushed her into the spotlight.

    "She''s family and she lived together with us during our time in the other world. You girls are family too so let''s start by exchanging names..."

    Kanon heard family and she slightly blushed. She steeled herself up and bowed down.

    "I am Kanase Kanon, nice to meet you!"

    The otherdies exchanged looks. They stayed silent for a short while before they sighed andughed at the same time.

    "You''re Yan''s familiar, right?"

    Hinagiku approached Kanon and she helped Kanon get up from her bow.

    "Kanase Kanon, was it? That''s a beautiful name, you can call me Hinagiku!"

    "Misaka Mikoto here, can I just call you Kanon?"

    Mikoto got rid of her scary aura while greeting Kanon in a very affable manner.

    "Y-yes."

    Kanon stuttered.

    "Just Kanon''s fine."

    "You''re quite the looker, aren''t you?..."

    Shokuhou Misaki tossed her hair back.

    "You feel simr to Ikaros, you also have the same shade of hair color as Fei Fei, are you a foreigner?"

    "N-nn, my grandfather and father are foreigners..."

    "Oh?"

    Kotori started teasing her.

    "That''s rare. You''re the first foreigner to join if we ignore the Angeloids from Synapse and the fairies..."

    "Ara, is that so?"

    Kurumi touched her lower lip while giggling.

    "Yoshino feels like a girl from overseas to me..."

    "Eh?"

    Yoshino didn''t expect to get dragged into the conversation like this. Yoshino certainly looked like a delicate western doll. They all nodded in unison.

    "You''re a super foreigner! Yoshino!"

    Kinuhata Saiai added.

    "Hey, aren''t you guys forgetting about me?"

    Frenda lowered her head in dejection.

    "I am a foreigner too, I am as foreign as foreigners get..."

    Takitsubou Rikou nodded towards Kanon who lost track of the conversation.

    "She''s a great person..."

    "Let n y with her!"

    n jumped into the conversation with a lethal proposal. Her eyes are not brimming with animosity so she must mean it in a good way.

    The other girls started chatting up a storm with Kanon in the center. Kanon''s tense expression loosened up. Wu Yan also felt relieved she''s hitting it off with the other girls. He nodded with satisfaction.

    "Hmph!"

    Mikoto snorted when she saw Wu Yan nodding his head.

    "Don''t misunderstand, buster! We only like Kanon! That doesn''t mean you''re off the hook!"

    "Well, whatever..."

    Wu Yan gave Mikoto an excrement-eating grin as he shrugged her off.

    "As long as you girls ept Kanon, I couldn''t care less about what happens to me..."

    Kanon was touched by Wu Yan''s words. The otherdies weren''t amused but the corners of their lips did edge slightly upwards...

 Chapter 1041: Astreaâ€™s Pandora mode

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Astrea¡°s Pandora mode</h4>

    After a short interaction with the other girls, Kanon integrated herself into the girls'' group.

    She can hang out just fine with thedies but she chose to return inside Wu Yan after a meal with Wu Yan & co.

    ording to her, Nagisa will be throwing a tantrum if she wakes up to find her missing.

    It''s a vague reason but Yukari, Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and Kurumi snickered as if they knew the true reason.

    Wu Yan epted Kanon''s reason and he cut off her mana, returning Kanon into himself.

    It felt like the other girls were slightly envious that Kanon can be one with Wu Yan through familiar merging.

    His guts told him to keep his hunch to himself or risk certain disasters upon verbal disclosure.

    Wu Yan started recounting what they encountered in the Giant Beast Forest.

    "Dark mist... ck lights..."

    The girls digested the information Wu Yan brought back with a frown.

    "Where do those annoying thingse from?!"

    Mikoto wasn''t amused.

    "There wasn''t any in the forest before this, why now?!"

    "Well, I don''t know..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "We wouldn''t need to investigate if we already know why..."

    "Except for the elimination of the dark mist and ck lights, I take it you guys didn''t find anything significant?"

    Shokuhou Misaki assessed. She turned towards Yukari.

    "Yukari, what do you think?"

    "Maa..."

    Yukari chuckled lightly.

    "I wonder if my theory''s wrong or the disgusting lights changed their behavior..."

    The others bitterlyughed when they heard Yukari.

    The dark lights acted against basic instincts to attack Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea. It''s unknown if she''s trying to prove her theory or if she''s just trying to reconcile the error.

    Wu Yan thinks Yukari leaned towards the behavior change theory.

    She''s probably bored of being right all the time, when something happens out of her expectations, the fresh experience of being wrong or in uncertainty probably thrills her.

    Yukari waved the fan in her hand.

    "Maa, since Yan-kun destroyed the apparent source of the ck lights, I think we can put this case to rest. Instead, fill me in on Astrea''s Pandora Mode..."

    The other girls also focused on Astrea''s Pandora transformation.

    "Huh?"

    Astrea stopped eating as everyone looked at her intently. She started giggling bashfully.

    "Ahaha, I just got lucky that''s all..."

    Thedies started chortling. They thought Astrea''s trying to forget about the torment she went through in thedies'' hands when they tried all sorts of experiments on her.

    On Astrea''s end, she''s trying to hide the fact that she didn''t evolve because she chose not to evolve. She felt embarrassed that she''s the reason she didn''t evolve.

    "We already saw Ikaros'' Pandora mode, I am curious about Astrea''s Pandora mode..."

    Thedies recalled Ikaros'' goddess-like beauty in her Pandora mode, naturally, they wanted to see what Astrea looked like in her Pandora mode.

    "Hey, Astrea-chan..."

    Hinagiku started looking at Astrea with hopeful eyes.

    "Let us see your Pandora mode!"

    The other girls nodded. Even Yukari''s intrigued. They gathered around Astrea.

    "Huh?!"

    Astrea jumped back.

    "H-here?"

    "Mwuuu..."

    The girls looked around the tent and they shook their heads bitterly. They don''t know what she will look like in her Pandora mode but they reckoned it''s probably a bad idea to make her transform here. They built this on their past experience when Ikaros evolved.

    "Ok, let''s change the venue."

    Yukari waved her fan and a portal filled with weird eyes opened up.

    "Come..."

    Giant Beast Forest, outer region, on top of a tall mountain.

    Spade suddenly distorted as a crack opened up, the spatial gap filled with eyes expanded...

    Multiple individuals came out of the portal. They saw there''s nothing around for miles except dirt and stones so they floated satisfied looks.

    "This ce will do the trick."

    Yukari closed the portal and she backed away.

    "Astrea-chan, it''s your turn to shine..."

    "I know!"

    Astrea nced at Wu Yan subconsciously.

    Feeling her gaze, he smiled back while nodding to egg her on.

    Astrea started feeling confident and she flew into the air with a mighty p of her wings.

    Then, they saw it...

    Astrea started shining brightly.

    Astrea turned into a sh of light as the surrounding air got swept up in her transformation, sharp winds swirled around her shining figure.

    Swish

    A photon sword pierced the swirling wind and split it into halves, revealing the angel within.

    In light armor that revealed all but her swimsuits area, she had metallic tassets covering her sides and wing-esque pauldrons. Her hair essories merged into a helm as she descended with her three pairs of wings. She had a photon sword that took the form of a feather and she had an erged shield.

    This is her first Pandora transformation.

    Astrea can throw her shield away and go through a second transformation. She can choose which transformation mode.

    Without a doubt, Pandora level II is stronger than the first one, far stronger!

    However, that mode trades all defense for offensive abilities. It''s a risky move that might backfire on her.

    Wu Yan warned Astrea against using the Level II mode unless the situation calls for it.

    Astrea knows about her weakness in her second Pandora mode so she decided to listen to Wu Yan''s advice. It''s not a total ban on her second mode so she can still use it when the situation calls for it.

    She can still use the first Pandora mode.

    They looked at Astrea''s martial goddess appearance while praising her for her achievement.

    "You look gant..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto giggled. She earned recognition from her peers.

    "She looks so valiant..."

    The other girls gave their assessments as well...

 Chapter 1042: Comparison, ordinary cultivators?

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Comparison, ordinary cultivators?</h4>

    Astrea floated above everyone but she can hear theirments. She felt bashful but proud at the same time.

    For the simple Astrea, she''s d she gave her elder sisters a pleasant surprise.

    Her white wings fluttered in the wind. Astrea slowly descended to the ground.

    "That''s my Pandora mode..."

    Astrea said with her head held high.

    Astrea isn''t smug over the power of her Pandora mode. She dislikes fighting so strength is moot to her. However, she would like not to use it unless she has to do so.

    She''s showing off her Pandora mode like a kid showing off her new toy. To her, the Pandora mode is more like a cool parlor trick.

    "Astrea''s Pandora mode is so cool..."

    Hinagiku didn''t hold back on her praise. She scanned Astrea up and down with her brown eyes.

    "Well? Where''s level II? Why didn''t you enter that mode?"

    "Ah... about that..."

    Astrea answered.

    "That mode leaves me without defense. Master says it''s too dangerous so he forbade me from using it under normal situations."

    "True..."

    The other girls nodded whereas Shokuhou Misaki raised another point.

    "Well, we aren''t fighting anyone, we only want to see it so it should be fine, right? Everyone''s here so I don''t think there''s going to be any danger?"

    Wu Yan still shook his head.

    "No, don''t tempt fate. Prudence is always better than foolhardiness..."

    "Then, what about her battle prowess?"

    Kotori stepped forward while waving her Chupa candy. With an arm on her waist, she continued.

    "I am guessing she got a major boost to her abilities?"

    "Yeah, she improved greatly..."

    Wu Yan didn''t think there''s any need to hide that.

    "She''s level 80, tier 9 by this world''s standard. However, she''s an Angeloid that excelled inbat. Ikaros and Astrea are far more powerful than other cultivators at their levels. When they enter Pandora mode, they can take on foes up to level 88. They can disy powers rivaling high-level tier 9 cultivators."

    Kinuhata Saiai tilted her head in confusion, with pursed lips.

    "Jeez, so she can only boost her power by around 8 levels?"

    "You think that''s something to scoff at?!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "At tier 9, each level is wider than the gap between tier 7 and tier 8. I will have you know that 8 levels mean they can fight at several times their original power."

    "Several times?"

    Yukari gasped.

    "You mean once Ikaros and Astrea use their Pandora mode they can instantly increase their powers several folds?"

    "Yeah, I know it sounds like they are cheating..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "But, it''s the truth..."

    Thedies were speechless...

    Each and every girl here holds an advantage over average cultivators.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are Espers. They are stronger than cultivators at their levels. However, that variance is only about 3 levels in tier 8. At tier 9, these Espers would only be able to take on foes one level above them at best.

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino are fairies with Angels and Astral Dresses. At tier 8, they have an advantage of about 5 levels. At tier 9, the advantage would give them parity with foes 2 levels above them at best.

    As for Hinagiku, she holds no advantage over other cultivators at her level.

    The strength difference at tier 9 is huge.

    Even so, Ikaros and Astrea can still rely on Pandora mode to evolve them, giving them an advantage over even foes 8 levels above them, magnifying their abilities several times at tier 9. They are certainly OP existences at this stage.

    Only Yukari and n were rtively fine hearing that. Including them in the equation would only derail the focus of the topic.

    ndre is a vampire and she has the destruction of Eyes ability. She can literally squish someone on her level out of existence with rtive ease.

    ndre''s unique skills made her a terrifying foe to other practitioners at her level. She''s even stronger than Ikaros and Astrea when they are using their Pandora mode.

    Even the demigod tier Beast King got superficial wounds all over his body when struck by ndre''s ability.

    At the time, the Beast King was a newly-minted demigod. ndre also had all the time in the world to ready her attack. Ikaros also supported her so they managed to hurt the Beast King. Even so, ndre hurt someone a tier above her.

    A foe at her level would need some sort of OP ability or some counter for n''s abilities to even the fight out. Bring more tier 9 practitioners into the fight with ndre will just result in free EXP for n.

    This includes peak tier 9 individuals too.

    As for Yukari...

    With the ability to manipte boundaries, excluding the God tier and demigod tier, she''s invincible against anyone in other tiers.

    It''s even possible for her to take on foes tiers above her at lower tiers.

    Ikaros and Astrea are only average when using Yukari as a standard.

    Wu Yan is only 3 levels above other cultivators his level when he cannot use the Red Jade mode or use his vassal beasts.

    There are other factors in a real fight than just pure power. Armament, items, tactics, and probabilities can always skew the result. In any case, being stronger than your opponent is always more desirable.

    Although they were stumped by the Angeloids'' immense leap in battle prowess, they are still happy the two angels powered up. Who wouldn''t wish theirrades the best?

    "Well, it''s awesome you got a huge power-up."

    Mikoto crossed her arms. Then, she looked between Astrea and Ikaros.

    "So who''s stronger when both of you are in your Pandora mode?"

    The others twitched a bit.

    "Yeah, who is stronger?"

    Wu Yan isn''t too sure.

    "That''s hard to say. The Pandora System evolves not just the user but also the user''s equipment and unique traits. The upgrades can''t be quantified on a simr basis..."

    "If I have topare them then I guess, they both have their own advantages..."

    "Ikaros-senpai is stronger!"

    Astrea said without hesitation.

    "Ikaros-senpai is the strongest Angeloid in Synapse, I am nothing in front of her!"

    Ikaros garnered everyone''s attention.

    "It''s as master said..."

    Ikaros replied lightly.

    "I am made for a different purposepared to Astrea. I have a different specializationpared to Astrea. The Pandora bolsters our specializations. In close-quartersbat, I am not Astrea''s match..."

    Specialization, that''s the key takeaway here.

    This didn''t dispel Mikoto''s curiosity, this fueled her intrigue further.

    "Why don''t Astrea and Ikaros just duke it out here?!"

    The girls'' eyes lit up.

    Ikaros was taken by surprise. Astrea yelped.

    "What?!"

    Astrea started shaking her head furiously, her blonde locks dancing behind her like rolling waves.

    "No no no! I am not Ikaros'' opponent!"

    Thedies started grinning and that didn''t make Astrea''s unease go away...

 Chapter 1043: The battle between angels, Ikaros vs Astrea

    <h4>Chapter 1043: The battle between angels, Ikaros vs Astrea</h4>

    Astrea felt a chill running up her spine when the other girls grinned.

    "Uuu, master¡­"

    Astrea turned towards Wu Yan forfort when he coldly shot her down.

    "That''s a great idea!"

    Astrea froze up in mid-glomp.

    "Hey hey, Ikaros, what do you think? Isn''t this idea awesome?"

    Hinagiku psyched Ikaros up like she hasn''t had enough.

    Ikaros quietly looked at Astrea. Astrea felt hollow and betrayed.

    "Ikaros-senpai¡­"

    Astrea weakly raised her arms.

    "You aren''t nning on fighting me, right?¡­"

    Ikaros lowered her head. Then, she looked up again.

    "If master wants to see this¡­"

    Astrea almost cried.

    "No way¡­ Do we really have to fight?"

    While Astrea is facing the day of reckoning, Wu Yan & co looked on with amusement.

    They know she''s not into fighting but a friendly brawl is something she normally wouldn''t shy away from.

    She''s behaving like this because the opponent is Ikaros.

    Astrea looked up to Ikaros as much as she feared her.

    Hanging out together is fine. Fighting her is something Astrea never wanted to try.

    Astrea wanted to avoid this fight at all costs.

    "It''s just a friendly duel, it will be fine¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed Astrea''s blonde head.

    "Look at it this way, we can better assess your abilities through this duel. You can use your full power but make sure not to use deadly skills, okay?"

    "I-I see¡­"

    Astrea pursed her lips in a slightly dissatisfied manner.

    "If master says so¡­"

    "Good girl¡­"

    Wu Yan praised her. Next, he looked at Ikaros.

    "Ikaros¡­"

    "Yes."

    Ikaros emitted a bright pir of light.

    The pir of light covered Ikaros. The light swirled into Ikaros'' body like she somehow absorbed the light. She entered her Pandora mode in front of everyone.

    Her feather dress made it look like she''s wearing two wings. She also wore white shorts and had two pairs of pinkish-white wings. Her halo floated above her head while two pieces of armor floated next to her. She emitted pink wisps of starlight while standing there.

    What a beautiful sight.

    This isn''t the first time they saw this mode. Even Yukari nodded with a satisfied smile. The others were still temporarily mesmerized by her. For a being like Yukari who lived millennia and has just about seen it all, to elicit a reaction from the Youkai Sage means top praise.

    "Are you done with the preparations?"

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Alright, begin. Remember, don''t go overboard¡­"

    "Yes, master!"

    The two angels got into their positions after initiating their Pandora modes. They flew into the air by pping their wings. They stared at each other.

    "Now that we have reached this stage¡­"

    Astrea tensed up while holding her photon sword.

    "I can only fight!"

    Compared to Astrea who looked rather grave, Ikaros started the fight with a nonchnt look. She slowly mumbled.

    "Artemis¡­"

    Astrea''s pupils shrunk. She raised her shield to attempt a block.

    A flurry of pink missiles filled the sky as it threatened to outnumber the stars in the sky. The missiles drew beautiful trajectories in the air beforending on Astrea''s lithe figure.

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Astrea''s tiny figure got covered in the ensuing explosions. Deafening explosions overtook everything as plumes of dust rose into the air.

    On the ground, everyone can see the stunning firepower exhibit performed by Ikaros.

    "I know this isn''t the first time I''ve seen this but¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed the back of her head while sighing.

    "I just can''t help but marvel at Ikaros'' attack range¡­"

    "She''s not called a multi-purpose battle Angeloid for nothing¡­"

    Wu Yan said while appraising the dust storm in the sky.

    "Keep watching, there''s more toe¡­"

    Thedies nodded. They looked up because they are sure this duel is far from over.

    Astrea''s barrier survived the onught of missiles.

    Her protective shield covered her!

    Astrea possesses the most powerful sword and shield among her peers. Although her shield can only block attacks from one direction, she makes up for this with an overwhelming defense that''s hard to pierce through.

    At least, her barrier hasn''t been broken up till now.

    A sh of seriousness ran through her gant face. She looked up from the shield and her wings unfurled into several times her normal wingspan. Her wings morphed into wings of light.

    "Photon wings, restriction removed."

    Astrea disappeared in a sh.

    She appeared in front of Ikaros in an instant.

    She swung her photon sword down at Ikaros.

    "Aegis."

    A pink barrier emerged this time. It is a spherical barrier this time.

    Astrea hesitated for a moment when she saw the barrier.

    Astrea respected and feared Ikaros, she has good reasons to do so.

    She blocked because she knew the ferocity of her Artemis bombardment. She also tried to use speed to circumvent her Aegis. Astrea knew her cards.

    Her enhanced barrier provided Ikaros with all-around defense while giving her the ability to reflect attacks almost 100% of the time.

    That is an exaggeration because there are other people who are stronger than Ikaros. For instance, Yukari can destroy Ikaros'' Aegis with a flick of her wrist.

    Astrea isn''t one of these OP individuals.

    She isn''t sure if her attacks will rebound on her.

    Astrea wasn''t sure if she should attack.

    Her hesitationsted only a second. She dispelled her doubts.

    So what if her attacks rebound on her. She''s already here, worrying about the opponent''s defense isn''t productive.

    She''s a close-quarters expert.

    Even Ikaros-senpai is inferior in this regard.

    Her Chrysaor can tear Ikaros'' Aegis under normal situations. Since they are both in their Pandora mode, her enhanced sword should be able to pierce Ikaros'' Aegis.

    She must go through with this attack.

    Tang

    Her photon sword made an impact with the translucent barrier. The collision sent shockwaves through the air.

    The shockwave expanded outwards rapidly.

 Chapter 1044: Merciless?

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Merciless?</h4>

    ng

    Two attacks shed against one another, the sonic shockwave felt like it could burst someone''s eardrums.

    The source of the sonic boom is covered by a storm of shockwaves.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Wu Yan, Yukari, Mikoto, Kotori, Tohka, and other tier 9 fighters weren''t affected. The other girls who were below tier 9 had to cover their ears or risk temporary deafness.

    That''s what it felt like on the ground. The situation''s worse at the source where Astrea and Ikaros shed.

    Bam

    Before the other girls can recover, another dull thud came and this time they saw something new.

    Ikaros'' Aegis got destroyed by Astrea''s Chrysaor.

    Shatter

    Astrea isn''t too happy with this. She brushed past the Aegis fragments and she went straight for Ikaros'' be.

    When she starts fighting, she''s the kind to take the battle seriously.

    It''s also proof that Astrea believed in Ikaros'' abilities.

    She knew her attack won''t be able to touch Ikaros.

    Indeed, she''s right¡­

    Ikaros is awfully calm in front of Astrea who attacked with all her might. Lines of data flew past her eyes.

    She''s calcting the optimal counter.

    When the Chrysaor was about to reach Ikaros, she pped her wings to unleash a wave of missiles instead of dodging.

    She''s nning to trade damage with Astrea.

    "As expected of Ikaros-senpai¡­"

    Astrea bitterlyughed. She jumped back without finishing her attack. She quickly retreated at a speed the mortal eyes couldn''t perceive with her wings of light that went over dozens of meters in length.

    Ikaros deployed her Aegis again. Her missile bombardment hit where Astrea once stood, hitting her own barrier in the process.

    "Adjusting trajectory¡­"

    She reflected her own missiles off the Aegis.

    Astrea''s expression changed when she saw the iing missiles. She raised her shield to block.

    Boom boom boom

    "Argh¡­"

    Astrea endured the missile salvo while moving forward.

    Boom boom boom

    Astrea pped her wings and she pierced through the missile storm in a brilliant blur of white light. She charged straight for Ikaros.

    However, Ikaros is holding a thorny ck bow.

    That bow had a ming ck arrow nocked and ready to fire. She aimed the arrow at Astrea.

    Ikaros used Apollon.

    Astrea''s pupils shrank in response.

    Ikaros blinked once before letting go.

    Swoosh

    The ming arrow turned into a giant purplish ball of meteor that flew across the sky.

    "Hiyaa!!!"

    Astrea met the arrow with her enhanced Chrysaor. The two sharp objects collided in the sky.

    Boom

    The collision created a giant rumble in the sky.

    "Kyaa¡­"

    The girls went pale as they covered their ears.

    "Those two girls¡­"

    Wu Yan and Yukari exchanged a look. They couldn''t help butugh as they erected barriers at the same time. The barriers mitigated the shockwave that could kill.

    "Ikaros, Astrea¡­"

    Hinagiku rubbed away the sweat on her forehead.

    "I know you girls are powerful but did you two have to duke it out like this? You aren''t sworn enemies¡­"

    "This is no longer a duel, right?"

    Mikoto felt anxious.

    "They are killing each other!"

    The other girls were also worried. They didn''t think they would go at each other like this. They didn''t look like they are pulling any punches, each blow could severely injure the fighters.

    Why wouldn''t they be worried?

    "Maybe that''s just a difference in personal identity¡­"

    Yukari mused out loud.

    "I know it''s not nice to put it this way. For tools of war like them, a brawl is no different than a struggle of life and death."

    Yukari''s words silenced everyone.

    "Okay, let''s not jump to conclusions¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head and he patted Hinagiku and Mikoto on their shoulders.

    "They have grown beyond their past selves, I believe they know what they are doing. With their personalities, they would surely know when to stop, I don''t think they will really kill each other."

    "Moreover¡­"

    Wu Yan nced at Yukari.

    "With Yukari here, we can limit any unwanted idents¡­"

    "Ayaya¡­"

    Yukari giggled.

    "That''s no easy task, Yan-kun. You sure know how to keep me busy."

    Yukari teased him but she took herst-minute job without much annoyance.

    In her eyes, the duel might look no different than a scuffle between kids.

    Wu Yan & co were speechless.

    This seemingly young and elegantdy is probably the one who needed to learn how to restrain herself, right?

    In the sky, deafening explosions continued to pepper the sky with the pink missiles dotting the bright sky.

    At the center where hellish mes covered everything, a figure wrapped in light shot out. It''s Astrea¡­

    Not even Ikaros'' Apollon can stop Astrea''s Chrysaor charge.

    However, Astrea didn''t emerge unscathed. She''s smoking all over. No injuries could be seen but she''s heaving heavily. Her hands were shaking, it seems the Apollon did a number on her stamina and charging force.

    This much is expected. Apollon is Ikaros'' trump card, excluding her Uranus System. Although the two were evenly matched, Astrea is a specialized swordsman while Ikaros is a specialized bombing unit with ridiculous firepower, this made her slightly superior in this aerial fight.

 Chapter 1045: Full power! Trump cards.

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Full power! Trump cards.</h4>

    Smoking and heaving, Astrea looked at her shaking hand. She looked at Ikaros who had Astrea in her sights. She tightened her grip on her shield and sword.

    As an Angeloid specialized for close-quartersbat, she can pierce Ikaros'' Aegis, block her Artemis, and even her speed is at light speed. She''s a very powerful fighter.

    However, her weaknesses are apparent. When there''s a distance between the opponent and her, she can''t do anything even if she can defend herself.

    Her Pandora mode gave her ranged attacks but her opponent just had to be Ikaros.

    Ranged attacks against the one Angeloid specialized in long-ranged attacks? The Uranus, the Queen of the Sky?

    Astrea''s ranged attack is nothing against Ikaros'' overwhelming firepower. Her ranged attack is like a pea shooter in front of a trained marksman.

    This is the difference between designs. They are around the same level and their equipment is also close in potency parity. However, Ikaros had the advantage.

    This advantage was derived from Ikaros'' ability to counter Astrea.

    Moreover, Astrea is also very cognizant of one fact.

    Equipment parity is only a reasonable assumption when Ikaros isn''t using that¡­

    She finally saw the scene she wanted to see the least¡­

    "Establishing connection¡­"

    Her pink hair started dancing when she uttered those cold lines. Her pink wings split into ribbons of light. The lustrous ribbons seeped into the fabric of space behind Ikaros.

    Then, a mechanical noise echoed into the distance. Translucent circuits started manifesting behind Ikaros. Like a giant futuristic door that got opened, the space behind her rippled.

    Then, arge object poked out from the void in space.

    Astrea was stunned by the flying fortress-esque structure. She mumbled the name of the dreadful construct¡­

    "Uranus System¡­"

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Yukari sighed when she saw the Uranus System.

    "Why are they escting this? They even brought out a fighter jet¡­"

    "Ikaros¡­"

    Wu Yan & co couldn''t help but sigh in helplessness. They decided to watch the fight and stop it when it gets out of hand.

    "Ikaros-senpai is scary as I expected¡­"

    Astrea said as a droplet of cold sweat rolled down the side of her cheek. She had a grim look.

    "I am not afraid of you. I can get angry too!"

    Astrea threw away her shield as a bright radiant shrouded her.

    Ikaros took out Uranus System that was enhanced by Pandora. She''s not ying around here.

    Uranus System is one of the reasons why Ikaros had such a high status back in Synapse.

    Uranus System is the single determinant factor that divided Ikaros and Astrea into two sses of power. She had absolute superiority against Astrea when she uses Uranus System.

    Astrea can only stare at Ikaros when she did this in the past.

    Now, she has her trump card too.

    Pandora Level II

    If Astrea held back then defeat would be all but certain.

    As for what Wu Yan told her, let''s just say she forgot all about it¡­

    Hum¡­

    Bursting out from her cocoon of light, Astrea arrived with a literal st of shockwaves and wind des.

    She lost her agile battle armor. Instead, she had a battle dress that looked like she can kick butts on the dance floor and on the battlefield alike. Her blonde locks were tied with arge wing-shaped hairclip into a ponytail. She only had two flimsy-looking tes covering her waist. She also had an oversized greatsword of light. Astrea stared back at Ikaros with serious eyes.

    Astrea transformed herself into a martial goddess. Those who hadn''t seen her in this form were petrified with awe. Even Yukari flinched in surprise when she saw her transformation.

    Is that Astrea?

    Nobody voiced that doubt out loud. They were focused on the scene that unfolded next.

    It''s like Ikaros waited for Astrea to enter her Pandora level II. The four connection pirs behind her started responding to her outstretched arms. The pirs were pointed at Astrea.

    The tips of the pirs were shining with bright lights. The four lights merged into a light circle.

    Then, Uranus System started charging up as a terrifying power of destruction gathered within the light circle.

    Astrea saw this and she raised her greatsword. Her sword started shining as she coated it with her power. Sharp winds whirled around the de. She started emitting an aura of power that was on par with Ikaros.

    They are going to unleash their strongest attacks.

    Hum¡­

    Bzzt¡­

    The opposing forces collided as they charged up their attacks. One angel is firing up her light circle while another prepared for a mighty sword strike. It looked like the two angels were trying to vie for control over the world''s energy. It was a surreal scene painted by beauty and awe.

    The opposing energies created sparks in the air.

    Bzzt¡­

    It sounded like something melted away. The sparks merged with the swirling energies. Like an iceberg falling into a hot volcano, the sparks became wisps of smoke that joined the swirling energies.

    Buzz buzz

    At the center of this vortex of energy, mes and sma got jumbled into something scary. Wu Yan and Yukari started taking things seriously. They exchanged a look before nodding.

    Next, the earth and the sky stood still.

    Ikaros and Astrea lifted their heads at the same time.

    The light circle with Ikaros vibrated. Immediately afterward, a gigantic pir ofser shot out, devastating anything in its path. The space trembled from her sheer power output. She directed the st at Astrea.

    Astrea greeted the attack with her greatsword that expanded many times, she swiped at theser pir.

    With that, a pir ofser and a greatsword of light crashed into one another.

    Kaboom!

    The grand explosion reminded one of a giant meteor crashing down from the sky. A giant shockwave swept everything up.

    Mountains crumbled, ancient trees fell, it was a scene reminiscent of the Apocalypse.

 Chapter 1046: Are all Angeloids this simple?

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Are all Angeloids this simple?</h4>

    Kaboom

    The deafening explosion was like a supernatural fission bomb, the shockwave from the explosion expanded outwards, anything standing in its path got devastated.

    The mountain peak closest to the point of impact started cracking until even the mountain''s very foundation got sundered with gnarly gorges that spread beyond the mountain. A spiderweb-patterned crack appeared in the area, the cracks were kilometers long!

    The tall and haughty trees stood no chance against the mighty explosion. The winds generated from this collision easily went beyond F12 on the Fujita scale. Trees were toppled and mini-tornadoes started tearing up the ce.

    The demonic beast living near this ce got sent packing and/or flying. They can hear the whimpers and anguished moans of demonic beasts. Soon, they too, were buried in the sound of the whipping gale. Together with the expanding shockwave, the monsters got swept into the horizon. Nobody knows if they are still alive.

    At the center of the collision, there''s a terrible wall of fire.

    The mes cascaded down onto the ground. Any moisture in the air got evaporated, trees were burnt, rocks got melted down into a puddle of magma. The area below became a sea of mes in short order. The mountain was transformed into a raging volcano that spewed toxic gas and magma.

    The clouds were also blown far away by the collision of immense powers. Any onlooker here would find it hard to spot even a tiny cloud after the terrifying shockwave sent them all into kingdome.

    This level of power output is undoubtedly hard to replicate in Silvaria. The residents of this world would be hard-pressed to find five people who can wreak havoc on this level, excluding the five native demigods of Silvaria.

    This is already beyond what a tier 9 cultivator should theoretically be able to do.

    However, this scene of absolute cmity came as the result of a collision between twodies who only entered the tier 9 realm a short while ago.

    If news of this ever got out, Ikaros and Astrea would be renowned in Silvaria in no time at all.

    Given this level of damage, it''s hard to imagine the safety of the two fighters.

    The storm slowly died out, the mes also slowly tapered out of existence. Yet, everything has already changed.

    The mountain, trees, and ground burn still¡­

    Giant cracks appeared in the ground.

    Licked by the sea of mes, one could still see traces of a great fire that engulfed everything for miles.

    Fortunately, this devastation was limited to the Giant Beast Forest. Had this fight urred in a city, the casualties would be heart-rending.

    Even a tier 7 practitioner would be dead if they got hit by the blowout of something on this level.

    At the top of the burned mountain peak¡­

    The girls opened their eyes to see a transparent barrier covering them. The ground they stood on is fine as well, the same can''t be said of the situation outside the barrier.

    The outside scenery looked like a scene from hell. The girls exchanged a look as they inhaled in awe. n is the only one who seemed excited. If she''s not hugging Yoshino then the rascal that used to be the embodiment of destruction might be cheering and pping her hands in giddy joy after seeing something like this.

    Yukari was the one who erected the barrier. She shooked her head while sighing.

    "What a waste of a perfectly good forest¡­ It''s a shame to see the environment destroyed like this¡­"

    Thedies rolled their eyes at Yukari whereas Shokuhou Misaki retorted.

    "I think the forest is the least of our concern right now. There are demonic beasts that can elerate the growth of trees, the damage will probably recover in a year or two¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Yukari nodded with a giggle.

    "Then we shall forget about it¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    The girls finally asked the important question.

    "Are Ikaros and Astrea okay? Where are they?"

    Yukari smiled as she pointed her fan in the direction immediately behind the girls. They turned around to see a ripple in space from which Wu Yan appeared with two angelic beauties near him.

    They sighed in relief. However, the sight of Ikaros and Astrea caused them to gasp at the same time.

    They were dusty and charred ck. They lost most of their clothes and the remaining fabric held on long enough to cover their immacte figures.

    They might look okay but that''s only because Wu Yan saved them before any real damage was done. Had Wu Yan not intervened, the girls would be severely injured at the very least.

    "Ikaros! Astrea!"

    Hinagiku started berating the two with a seriously annoyed look.

    "You girls went too far¡­"

    The Angeloids lowered their heads at the same time, they couldn''t look the other girls in the eyes after what they did.

    "We are sorry¡­"

    "Come on, guys¡­"

    Mikoto is also a bit peeved. She grumbled.

    "It''s just a friendly match, why did you girls have to duke it out like that?"

    Ikaros stayed silent whereas Astrea tilted her head in confusion. She started chuckling awkwardly.

    "I just¡­ did it without conscious thought¡­"

    "You mean you fought seriously out of a subconscious whim?"

    Shokuhou Misaki started poking holes in her answer.

    "Anyway, I get why Astrea fought like that. How about Ikaros?"

    Ikaros is calm and analytical, other than when Wu Yan got injured by the Beast King, she never lost her temper once, forget about fighting seriously.

    Indeed, Ikaros didn''t fight seriously because of anger, rather¡­

    "If I hadn''t fought seriously¡­"

    Ikaros started exining.

    "Without my strongest form, I would have lost to Astrea¡­"

    "It''s just a duel¡­"

    Hinagiku grabbed her aching head.

    "You two didn''t have to do that, don''t you get it? It''s just a friendly duel if you two didn''t take out your big guns¡­"

    Ikaros flinched, her Ahoge iled back and forth before she asked.

    "Is that so?"

    Thedies fell to their knees.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Yukari sighed in frustration.

    "Are all Angeloids so simple? I want the mystical gods and spirits back in Touhou to take a page from your books¡­"

    "Just these two¡­"

    Wu Yan said while touching Astrea''s charred skin. His hand glowed with a warm light. Soon, Astrea''s injuries healed at an astonishing rate. In seconds, she is as good as new.

    He used the Divine Angel''s other aspect alongside the power of purification, namely, the power of healing.

    He didn''t manifest Kanon. He just used a portion of her powers to heal Astrea. Moreover, given Astrea''s level of injuries, summoning Kanon would be overkill.

    Ikaros also had a built-in recovery system so she can heal at the same rate as Kanon''s healing powers. Wu Yan treated Astrea without breaking a sweat.

    "Among Angeloids, Ikaros and Astrea have the purest hearts, as for the others¡­"

    Wu Yan recalled the other Angeloids: Nymph & Chaos. His expression turned bitter.

    "I mean, they are not bad, their personalities though¡­ Let''s just say Ikaros and Astrea beat them hands down in cuteness¡­"

    Ikaros and Astrea blushed when Wu Yan praised them. Wu Yan snorted once.

    "Of course, recent events caused me to question this impression. You girls were naughty so I should mete out punishment!"

    "Punish us?"

    Ikaros and Astrea flinched.

    Wu Yan started grinning in an insidious manner that scared the two Angeloids.

 Chapter 1047: Do you girls want to take a trip back home?

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Do you girls want to take a trip back home?</h4>

    Night time¡­

    Under the soft glow of the moonlight¡­

    Thend glistened in a silver glow despite theck of stars in the sky. It felt cool to be out here. It wasn''t finger-freezing cold, the light gave everything a long and lonely shadow.

    The forward operating base is peaceful, a rare feat for this chaotic base. Even if the air''s a bit chilly, the sentry mes lit along the pathways here dispelled the chill. The patrols felt rather at ease with tonight''s serenity.

    That''s what it felt like to rank and file soldiers of this base. At the top, it felt like the calm before a storm.

    The high-ranking officials still remembered the day a certain squad leader brought back the bodies of his squad members. They recalled the detail that the lead soldier told them.

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi already ryed this news back to the capital. The imperials and other noble families are tasked with deciding the next moves. They waited patiently for any news from the capital.

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi know one thing:

    The proverbial water of Giant Beast Forest runs deep and it''s eerily muddy¡­

    Because they were hung up on this, they couldn''t sleep at ease. What should have been a peaceful night felt like the peace before a raging storm.

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi might be losing sleep over this affair, however, Wu Yan''s definitely having the time of his life.

    Inside the tent belonging to Wu Yan, the tent other soldiers made sure to stay as far away as reasonably possible, there are odd noisesing from within.

    Mind-numbing moans, frantic breathing, and what sounded like wet meat pping against each other at rather forceful speeds. There are also weird sloshing sounds. The sound isn''t audible more than 5 meters away. One needed to get within five meters of the tent to notice these weird sounds.

    Granted, if there''s an intruder around. The sounds from the tent would stop. However, that intruder better be prepared for helle morning. A certain ruthless lewd wolf wille down on that intruder for interrupting his joyous coitus.

    Amidst the cacophony of lewd sounds, a few figures were entwined rather intimately around each other. They were going at each other in an intense brawl. The sole male is making the huffing sound while the other two seductive female figures were making the enchanting moaning sounds.

    As time went on, the pants-off dance-off dialed up in volume and intensity. The women were whimpering in pure carnal pleasure. They could barely catch their breaths. Finally, they were begging for the male to go easy on them.

    s, their whimpers only turned on the male. He ignored their pleas of mercy. Instead, he increased his motor speed and he started raising hell in the secret gardens of his female partners. He sent the females into a divine orgasm. After a long and drawn-out moan, he subjugated his partners.

    The three twitched as they went stiff. After a few pumps and spasms, the sensual duel finally ended.

    "Phew¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed with a satisfied luster on his face. He is utterly content with his actions.

    The two women lying on top of him had rosy cheeks. They are still panting after having their cucumber patches so roughly handled by the brute. They are as tired as they are satisfied with the erotic brawl just now. Their angelic wings were still trembling in the afterglow. Their eyes were misty as they are still in a trance of pleasure.

    Wu Yan is also very proud that he did that to both Ikaros and Astrea. This isn''t the first time he pounded the two angels in bed. Each time, he would walk away with a sense of aplishment.

    For the record, this isn''t the first time he did an FFM+ sexual arrangement. Heck, he lost his cherry by porking Hinagiku and Mikoto at the same time. In terms of aplishment though, ravishing the angels still felt superior even if dipping his corndog with Hinagiku and Mikoto''s batter felt nice.

    Firstly, Ikaros and Astrea are total bombshells. They easily trounced the other girls in terms of physical development. Only Yukari canpete with them but Wu Yan isn''t bold enough to try that yet¡­

    Moreover, he made the girls shift into Pandora mode to spice things up. Boy, he is d he ordered them to do so. The storm they kicked up is almost the same as the wild bam-bam in the ham he did with Kurumi before, if not better!

    Comparing his experience to Kurumi is like using the gold standard. Kurumi has a screw loose in her head. This also means every time they got together for a bedroom rodeo, Kurumi would summon multiple copies of her to wring Wu Yan dry. He couldn''t tell where the five copies or more of Kurumi started or where his fingers went into. That''s how crazy it is to attack Kurumi''s pink fortress.

    There are only two oues when he and Kurumi bangs: Either one party runs out of stamina or the morning arrives first.

    Yes, insane doesn''t even cut it¡­

    Wu Yan started burning with lust when he remembered the crazy feats they did together. Then, his conscience reminded him it''s not cool to think of other girls when he''s with the angels. He shook his head to get rid of the impure thoughts.

    He caressed their soft backs and he listened to the soothing sounds they made. Wu Yan wanted to thank Daedalus for creating and designing these two women.

    When he remembered Daedalus, Wu Yan had a sudden idea.

    "Hey, Ikaros, Astrea, do you girls want to take a trip back home?"

    "Home?"

    The twodies flinched. They didn''t get what Wu Yan meant by "home".

    Wu Yan exined.

    "I mean, do you girls want to check out your original world? Well?"

    Wu Yan asked this out of concern for Ikaros and Astrea.

    They originally lived thousands of years in their original world. It''s been a while since they left, most would be homesick by now.

    Who would have thought that after processing Wu Yan''s question, the two angels hugged Wu Yan frantically.

    "No no no! Astrea does''t want to go back to that home!"

    Astrea almost yelled that out.

    "No master in that ce, I don''t want to go back!"

    "Me too¡­"

    Ikaros sounded soft but her expression is firm.

    "Ikaros will only follow master¡­"

    "You two¡­"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure whether tough or cry, he tickled their noses.

    "I am not chasing you away. No, I just wanted to know if you girls want to return to your original world to check things out. If you girls ever feel like going there, I will apany you girls¡­"

    The two angels sighed in relief. Astrea puffed her cheek in annoyance.

    "Master is so mean. You scared me¡­"

    "You misunderstood me¡­"

    Wu Yan knocked Astrea''s little head.

    "Well, how about it? Want to go on a trip back home?"

    Ikaros and Astrea exchanged a look.

    Actually, they were conflicted.

    In regards to Synapse, Ikaros and Astrea didn''t have a shred of goodwill for it. In that ce, there are no more than weapons of war to be mobilized at the behest of the Master of Synapse. Their life right now is way better than the life they had back in that ce.

    If at all possible, they would decline any offer to return. But, they hesitated because they still remembered their creator.

    Daedalus is like a mother to the two angels. Even Ikaros who just recently developed her emotional faculties felt like meeting their mother.

    Wu Yan understood their thoughts, he reacted to their silence by pecking them on their foreheads.

    "If you two ever want to go back. Just give me a call and I will go back with you girls¡­"

    Wu Yan beamed warmly at them.

    "I also want to thank Daedalus for bringing you two into this world. I want to thank her for allowing me to meet you two¡­"

    Their hearts warmed up and they nodded. They snuggled up against Wu Yan''s chest and they closed their eyes in bliss¡­

 Chapter 1048: Punishment? Just a special method of communication?

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Punishment? Just a special method ofmunication?</h4>

    In the morning¡­

    "Master¡­"

    With a cup of ck tea in her hands, Ikaros ced the cup in front of Wu Yan before retreating to his side.

    This is normal behavior for her. Ikaros tends to serve her master wordlessly like this.

    However, Ikaros is looking slightly different from usual.

    Aside from her silent service, she''s blushing¡­

    Ikaros is faring way better whenpared to Astrea. She was fidgeting with a lowered head like she''s intentionally avoiding all eye contact. Nobody would be surprised if she dashed away.

    Can anyone fault them? The otherdies were staring intently at them.

    Wu Yan is the only one who can still sip his tea like a sir. He tasted the tea like a connoisseur. His nonchnt look only fueled the seething angering from the girls.

    "Then¡­"

    Hinagiku raised her voice after crossing her arms.

    "I don''t suppose you''re going to exin the current situation?"

    "Situation?"

    Wu Yan blinked in feigned confusion.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t this what we do all the time?"

    "Indeed, that might be the case¡­"

    Mikoto inhaled deeply before pointing her fingers at Ikaros and Astrea. She roared in outrage.

    "Why are they wearing those clothes?!"

    The girls nced at Ikaros and Astrea again. They wanted Wu Yan to exin himself.

    Specifically, they wanted to know why Ikaros and Astrea are in maid uniforms.

    They are also wearing uniforms with deep v cors and mini-skirts.

    "You bastard, you had this super kink?!"

    Kinuhata Saiai grumbled with a disgusted look. Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou also looked like they ate a fly.

    They were kidnapped by Wu Yan and he even made them his maids.

    "Kink?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto recalled how the ITEM trio got turned into maids back in Toaru no Majutsu no Index. Their faces darkened.

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi grinned while touching her lips.

    "Maybe I should change into a maid uniform too?"

    "Maa maa¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki advised Wu Yan with a cheerful smile.

    "Yan-kun, you should have told me you had a fetish like that, I don''t mind fulfilling your fantasies¡­"

    "Wh-what are you talking about?¡­"

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way, he failed to hide his wavering conviction.

    "It''s not my kink or anything. It''s punishment. Yeah, punishment for fighting at full-power despite my instruction."

    "A punishment?"

    Mikoto asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Didn''t you ''discipline'' them enough yesterday night?"

    The air in the tent froze.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Seeing as thedies aren''t taking his words kindly, Wu Yan quickly dispelled the mood with his awkwardugh.

    "It''s just reinforcement for a previous lesson. This will make sure they think carefully the next time they disobey, right?"

    "Ahaha¡­ sure¡­"

    Mikoto replied with a snort.

    "It''s just your personal fetish,e on, be honest."

    "Mikoto-chan¡­"

    Wu Yan said something eerie. His expression is deathly still.

    "Do you want to be punished too?"

    Mikoto felt threatened when she saw Wu Yan''s serious smile.

    He''s not being serious, right?

    Mikoto didn''t want to risk it. She piped down and Shokuhou Misaki seized the chance, she snickered.

    "Ara, Misaka-san, are you afraid of Yan-kun''s punishment?"

    "I-I''m not!"

    She''s as scared as a calf but her Tsundere self will never allow her to speak the truth.

    "I-I just think this isn''t nice. Yeap! That''s it!"

    "Really?"

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes, it''s like she already read her mind. She took out a controller from her purse and pointed it at Mikoto.

    Bzzt

    It sounded like something zapped, Mikoto also got staggered. She started shing with lightning.

    "Oh dear, if only my ability worked against Misaka-san, I could force you to speak your mind¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed in regret as she stored her controller away.

    "What an annoying EM barrier you have around you¡­"

    "You b¡­"

    Mikoto got angry.

    "I can''t believe you still have your distasteful hobbies after such a long time!"

    "How could you say that? Misaka-san¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki wagged her finger at Mikoto.

    "It''s my special love~ just~ for~ you!"

    "I don''t need your love!"

    "Ara, you have a point. You only need Yan-kun''s love. You don''t need anyone else. Ah~~ I want Yan-kun to pamper me too¡­"

    "I-I don''t need his love neither¡­"

    "Misaka-san, your Tsundere side is showing itself¡­"

    "You''re the tsundere! Your whole family is tsundere!"

    "Still won''t admit it? Why don''t you disable your EM barrier and let me see what you really think?"

    "I-I¡­"

    "Yeah, didn''t think so¡­"

    "Don''t make me repeat myself! I am not going to let you use your disgusting ability on me!"

    "Look, I am seriously asking for your permission. Or, maybe, you''re just too scared?"

    "I am not!"

    "Then let me peer into your mind!"

    "Don''t decide that by yourself! Give it a rest already!"

    "Chicken~ Are you too sCarEd?"

    "Ahhh!! You want to go right now?!"

    "Waiya! Misaka-san is so scary¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki glomped Wu Yan while Mikoto snapped.

    "Yan-kun, Misaka-san wants to punish me, you''ve got to keep me safe, mkay?"

    "You¡­"

    Mikoto trembled in pure rage. She grabbed a loaf of bread and she chomped down on it. This is her way of dealing with anger, substituting food for it.

    "Girls¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his aching head. He watched as Mikoto diverted her attention to food with a gloating Shokuhou Misaki nearby.

    "It''s been so long, isn''t this getting a bit old already?"

    "This isn''t like what happened before¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki beamed at Wu Yan while rubbing her cheek against Wu Yan''s chest.

    "We werepeting for the top spots in the past. Now, we arepeting for attention¡­"

    "Yeah, why am I not convinced?"

    Wu Yan said with knotted eyebrows. He poked Shokuhou Misaki''s soft cheek.

    "You''re just doing this to piss Mikoto off."

    "Aiya¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled.

    "You got me¡­"

    Mikoto stopped as steam came out of her mouth. She squished the bread in her hands into non-existence.

    "Chill¡­ keep calm¡­"

    Wu Yan & co bitterlyughed when they watched the twodies bicker. They know this is just how Mikoto and Shokuhou Misakimunicated. They aren''t really trying to pick a fight. That''s why everyone decided to watch the show instead of interrupting their yful banter.

    A Misaka clone escorted three individuals into the tent.

    "Onii-sama, guests are here to visit¡­"

    They all piped down and they looked at the iing figures.

    It''s Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi!

 Chapter 1049: A request? A tall task?

    <h4>Chapter 1049: A request? A tall task?</h4>

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi''s arrival didn''te as a surprise to thedies. They quickly shifted into their business-mode.

    ying around when there are guests around isn''t professional. More importantly, they would be embarrassing Wu Yan.

    He didn''t mind this but his harem thought otherwise. This is how thedies low-key showed their consideration for Wu Yan.

    As for Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi, they stopped once they entered the tent. They looked around the tent and everywhere they looked, beauties were surrounding Wu Yan. Even men of their statuses felt envious of Wu Yan''s treatment.

    Each one of thedies here can charm the hearts of millions. They also had the power and talent to back themselves up in a fight. Any member of Wu Yan''s harem can achieve imperial princess-level status should they choose to defect to a noble family or imperial family.

    Yet, the powerful and beautiful women are all gathered around him. It also looked like Wu Yan''s very intimate with all thedies here. Pelosi & co are straight men, why wouldn''t they be jealous?

    They also know why they shouldn''t be envious of Wu Yan''s position.

    If Wu Yan is a good-for-nothing then they wouldn''t be jealous, instead, they would treat him with disdain.

    But, Wu Yan''s status is also quite something in Silvaria.

    His age is close to Bing Ling and Bishi. In just a short few months of enrollment in Silvaria World Institute, he transformed from a nameless upstart to the champion that can stand on the same level as the crown princess and princes of the three great empires.

    His strength also improved from tier 7 power to tier 9 in less than a year. His achievements include killing Ctyo and Jardin n''s second-inmand. He also got away with his crimes despite shaking the pirs and power structure of the Ailu Empire. After the Board convened a special summit they still couldn''t do anything against him!

    He is someone who came out of nowhere, with no notable background to speak of. However, that didn''t stop him from earning thevish attention of the Ailu Empire and the Lori family. He even got engaged with the crown jewel of the Ailu Empire, Princess Sylph.

    More importantly, he had a demigod supporting him from behind. The very same demigod that defeated the Beast King multiple times.

    Given his achievements and following, doesn''t that make him the most salient individual in Silvaria?

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi can get jealous all they want but they weren''t grumbling about Wu Yan''s treatment. He had met all the requirements of suchvish treatment.

    Fortunately, Yukari is still sleeping. Otherwise, the trio might really get heart attacks from their umted jealousy exploding all at once.

    "So you guys came¡­"

    Wu Yan isn''t privy as to the exact nature of the visit. However, he grinned when he roamed his gaze over the three captains in charge of the base.

    "I''ve been waiting¡­"

    The captains exchanged a look.

    "Did you call us here over the ck lights?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Nope, I''ve got a request."

    Wu Yan''s serious look surprised the three captains.

    If even Wu Yan''s stumped then the matter must be very grave indeed.

    The three captains steeled their expressions.

    "What do you need us to do? If we can help then we will undertake the task dly¡­"

    "Great!"

    Wu Yan''s serious look was gone. He looked at the three captains like saviors. Before the three captains can ask about the job, Wu Yan took out a tied-up lifeform from under the table. He tossed the lifeform over to the three captains.

    "Please deliver this annoying fellow back.''

    The three captains were astonished.

    The tied-up lifeform started grumbling and squirming around. She thrashed around on the table, the sounds she made called the three captains back into reality.

    s, when the three captains finally identified the tied-up lifeform, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    "She''s¡­"

    Bing Ling''s mouth widened. He shrieked in horror.

    "Princess Lana?!"

    Bishi''s too stunned to react. He had to rub his eyes because he wasn''t sure if his eyes were ying tricks on him. Lana''s gagged but that didn''t stop her from staring daggers into Wu Yan.

    "Is that really Princess Lana? Why is she here?"

    Pelosi couldn''t stay calm.

    "Why is she in such a state¡­"

    "As expected of big shots from notable ns, you guys know about her¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled before dumping his job on the three captains.

    "Alright, I will have to trouble you guys to escort her home. Thanks, guys."

    Wu Yan is honestly asking them for help. It felt like he would get down on his knees if the captains didn''t agree. Pelosi & co didn''t expect such a polite and sincere request from Wu Yan.

    "You called us here¡­"

    Bishi pointed at Lana who is still trying to get out of her bindings.

    "Because you wanted someone to escort Princess Lana back?"

    "What did you think it was?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "If you guys know her then surely you know how annoying she gets?"

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi exchanged helpless looks.

    They expected something more important. Not this¡­

    Lana is infamous in Silvaria World Institute. She is a hardcore fan of Princess Sylph and she loathes the other gender. Although the degree of hate isn''t that bad, no one''s ever heard herplimenting another guy.

    Bing Ling and Bishi can confirm that there are multiple incidents where Lana pinned a poor bloke on the Arena Tower just because some guy blurted out Sylph''s name while sleeping at night. It''s fair to say she has the reputation of a demoness in school.

    Another case in point, when she had to go on an extended leave, the male students in the academy got together for a celebration. Bing Ling and Bishi understood where Wu Yan came from.

    But, it''s Wu Yan''s fate to be disappointed.

    "We would like to help you, but¡­"

    Bishi continued with schadenfreude hidden in his rejection.

    "Sorry, our hands are tied on this one."

    Bing Ling and Pelosi also nodded. Wu Yan''s jaw dropped.

    "Why?! I am just asking you guys to escort her back, why can''t you guys do it?!"

    Wu Yan raised his voice.

    "Are you guys worried something might happen to the base? Rx, I will protect the base while you guys are gone. It would look like you guys never left!"

    "You are overthinking it¡­"

    Pelosi chortled.

    "We just can''t help you, there are no other reasons¡­"

    "Can''t?"

    Wu Yan''s still confused.

    Pelosi exined himself.

    "I mean, you can''t even handle her. What makes you think we can convince her to leave with us?!"

    "Wh-what''s so hard about that?¡­"

    A drop of cold sweat rolled down Wu Yan''s temple. He forced an ugly smile onto his face.

    "Look, she''s pretty docile now, right? Just toss her on an airship and ship her back to Silvaria World Institute or the Feya empire, is that so hard?"

    "We wouldn''t dare."

    The three bitterlyughed.

    "She''s a princess. If we treated her like a cargo, ignoring what the emperor would do to us for now, our patriarchs will surely expel us from our families."

    Wu Yan asked in frustration.

    "Is there no other alternatives?"

    Pelosi & co hesitated. Pelosi suddenly had an idea.

    "Have you ever heard of the Domain of Gods?"

 Chapter 1050: The domain of gods, the scary Yuri Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1050: The domain of gods, the scary Yuri Girl</h4>

    "The domain of Gods?"

    All were stunned except for Bing Ling, Pelosi, and Bishi.

    Thedies exchanged looks. Wu Yan saw the confusion in everyone''s eyes. Even Lana stopped thrashing around as the tent went silent.

    They held their breaths because of the word: Gods.

    Wu Yan looked at the three captains in turn. The mood in the tent also turned heavy.

    "The domain of Gods, huh?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Since there is ''Gods'' in the name, I am guessing that''s not a normal ce?"

    "You wouldn''t be doing the destination justice¡­"

    Pelosi sighed.

    "The domain of Gods is a ce that equals the Silvaria World Institute in importance, if not even more so."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Please, do go on."

    Pelosi raised his head.

    "Have you guys never wondered about the reason behind the three empires'' seemingly perpetual prosperity?"

    Wu Yan & co furrowed their eyebrows.

    Pelosi is raising a good point.

    There are three empires in Silvaria, everyone knows this.

    Since the dawn of civilization where humans developed sentience and cultivation techniques, Silvaria has existed. Currently, history can be ssified by units of 1x10^8 years.

    Throughout this long and drawn-out history, there are only ever three empires in existence: The Ailu Empire, the Feya Empire, and the Baruba empire.

    Since the foundation of the empires, these empires have been around for at least dozens of thousands of years. Even so, the empires never fell into ruins.

    Rarely does anything stand the test of time for so long. Empires rise and fall, that is a basic principle that applies to factions, ns, even empires. Even if the empires never fall intoplete destruction, it''s still highly unusual for empires to stand at the peak for so long. The three empires also kept the power bnce of Silvaria, a fourth empire never emerged throughout the ages.

    "Since the creation of the three empires, there are always three great Noble families serving the imperial households¡­"

    Pelosi said as he stared into the distance. He sounded oddly poignant.

    "However, the three great Noble families do not enjoy this eternal prosperity. Throughout the annals of history, the three great Noble families kept changing. Some ns fell due to external conflict. Some ns experienced great improvements in a short span of time and they earned themselves a spot among the top ns. It''s rare, for sure, but immeasurable with the overall history in mind."

    "But¡­"

    Pelosi inhaled deeply.

    "The three empires existed despite the cycle of birth and destruction within the coalition of factions within the empires. The simple reason behind the empires'' dominating the world is the domain of Gods."

    Pelosi exined. Wu Yan & co slowly understood the divine ce.

    In essence, the domain of Gods is just a ploy the three founding gods created.

    Pelosi understands the fundamental principle of creation and destruction. The three gods naturally anticipated this as well.

    They bought insurance for the empires they painstakingly built up over the years.

    Now, how does anyone make sure an empire stays in power?

    In our reality, this is very hard to achieve, almost impossible even. In a world where might makes right, this bes a possibility.

    Give the imperial household overwhelming power over the other nsbined and the empire will always exist despite any and all threats.

    This in itself is also hard to achieve.

    A n deteriorates whenever the younger generation fails to ept the baton of the older generation. Once the ipetent leader loses grip on his position, the n will stagnate, decay, and crumble in the end.

    If there are geniuses then there are also handicapped individuals. A n cannot guarantee its lineage will be free from the existence of progeny that can''t cultivate. Simrly, ns cannot hope to keep getting blessed with geniuses. After that, it''s just a matter of time before the perfect storm of too many ipetent individuals wasting a n away as geniuses die out.

    Empires are also susceptible to this risk.

    This is why it''s very hard to ensure the continued survival of an empire.

    Fortunately, the empires had three founding Gods who can look after them.

    To ensure the imperial families always stay in power, the three founding gods scoured thend of Silvaria for treasures that can increase talent, power, and cultivation levels. They collected items, equipment, and materials for their sessors to inherit and use to bolster their ranks.

    This is why the domain of Gods existed.

    Once in a while, the three imperial families will let their youngsters and even older generations into the domain of Gods to try their luck and find treasures that can improve themselves. This is how they retained power and control within the top echelons of society. It''s also why until recently, the top spots of the Silvaria World Institute student ranking are dominated by imperial household members.

    It''s also the reason why there is always a demigod defending the empire throughout the ages.

    Pelosi isn''t wrong when he said the Domain of Gods rivaled Silvaria World Institute in importance.

    "There are two conditions for entry: The participant must be an imperial household member. Secondly, the participants must be at least tier 6 in power. Before she went on an extended leave, Princess Lana was at peak tier 5 cultivation level. I am guessing the Feya emperor used some kind of tier ascension treasure on Princess Lana to qualify her for entry into the Domain of Gods. Since that domain will open soon, I can see why she went on an extended leave¡­"

    Lana snorted and she turned the other way after everyone looked at her for confirmation.

    Pelosi got it right.

    Wu Yan shook his head. He voiced his puzzlement.

    "I wasn''t expecting Silvaria to hide something so juicy. I wonder why you told me about this?"

    "Aren''t you asking us to take her back?!"

    Pelosi yelled.

    "The domain is opening soon, all the imperial household members who qualify are making arrangements to go there. Taking her back to the Feya empire is pointless at this time. Just bring her with you!"

    "What?!"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears.

    "You want me to take this brat to the Domain of Gods?!"

    "It''s a rite of passage for every imperial household member to enter the Domain of Gods!"

    Pelosi sighed.

    "Don''t tell me you want to ruin her future?"

    "Hey, why are you phrasing it like I did something bad here?!"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "If it''s so important then why is she hounding me here? Who would be so dumb to give up entry into that domain just to get revenge on me?"

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi looked grave.

    Wu Yan had a bad feeling.

    "Wh-what?¡­"

    The three captains looked at Wu Yan with pity.

    "It seems you don''t understand Princess Lana''s affection for Princess Sylph. Try letting her go, see if she will obediently leave this ce?"

    Pelosi jokingly said.

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Wu Yan didn''t find any amusement in this affair.

    "This brat is willing to give up entry just to get her revenge on me?"

    "I am afraid so¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to question fate''s design.

    "Only imperial household members can go to the domain of Gods. You''re Princess Sylph''s fianc¨¦e so you qualify as well. I suggest you go there too, perhaps you will encounter fortuitous encounters too¡­"

    Pelosi, Bing Ling, and Bishi took their leave. Wu Yan & co stared at Lana who continued struggling futilely against her bindings.

 Chapter 1051: All the same, one must go

    <h4>Chapter 1051: All the same, one must go</h4>

    "Then, go."

    Yukari said after awakening from her slumber. She shocked everyone with her announcement.

    "No way, really?"

    Wu Yan didn''t think Yukari would say something like that.

    "That ce was built by the three founding gods of the three empires. If that ce can make the imperial household members strong enough to retain control over their empires for generations, even going as far as ensuring there are always demigods to protect the empire then I am sure they won''t let me in so easily¡­"

    "I thought you''re the fianc¨¦e of the Ailu empire''s crown princess? You''re technically one of them."

    Yukari said while shielding her grin with a fan.

    "It''s only natural that you go to a ce like that, no?"

    "Yukari, are you rmending this trip?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Firstly, I am just engaged to the princess, I don''t have royal blood in me. Also, this is an engagement, I am not officially tied to the princess in a nuptial. You think the three empires will let someone without royal blood into that ce just because I am engaged to the princess?"

    "Indeed¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki broke her self-imposed silence.

    "The domain of Gods sounds like a ce where the three founding gods stashed their resources. Given the finite resources in there, I don''t think the imperial families will be too keen on sharing the consumables in there with someone like Wu Yan."

    "That might be the case¡­"

    Yukari shook her head.

    "However, Yan-kun is nning on sending the little brat over there back to her family. Surely, the imperials won''t be so rude as to reject his goodwill?"

    They finally got the gist of her suggestion.

    "Ah, you have a point¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki startedughing at herself.

    "We are not nning on entering that ce, why are we even thinking about ideas to get into that ce?"

    "Ah, this must be a ssic case of overthinking it."

    Kotori eximed.

    "My bad habit kicked in when Onii-chan isn''t even going to the domain of Gods for the sake of going there¡­"

    The otherdies nodded. Yukari also giggled when the other girls got her point. Only Wu Yan sighed in dejection.

    "Yeah, I thought so. However¡­"

    Wu Yan took out a scroll. His harem saw the scroll too.

    "But, I am afraid I must make this journey to the Domain of Gods¡­"

    "Why?"

    Yukari cast her gaze in the direction of the scroll.

    "What''s that?"

    Wu Yan didn''t reply. He unfurled the scroll and revealed its content to everyone around him.

    "That''s¡­"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto focused on the map. They exchanged shocked looks.

    "A map?"

    "Nn¡­"

    Wu Yan threw the map onto the table while nodding. Lana crawled over despite her bindings. She took a look at the map and instantly lost interest.

    Lana already knew what the map detailed.

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled.

    "A map of the Domain of Gods?"

    "Yes."

    Pelosi left it with me when they left.

    Wu Yan pointed to a red cross on the map.

    "I am guessing the Domain of Gods should be somewhere around here!"

    Thedies started looking at the map in unison.

    "And?"

    Yukari is the first one to pop the question.

    "Why does this particr location necessitate your departure?"

    The other girls were curious too. They knew Wu Yan wasn''t going there for the treasures.

    There must be serious stashes in that ce if it can keep the empires from decline for so long. However, Wu Yan & co can level up through winning fights and gaining EXP. They don''t need treasures or catalysts to improve in strength.

    Secondly, the System had better items in store than anything in there.

    That ruled out the possibility that he''s after the booty.

    Maybe Wu Yan wanted the treasures to sell for points. That makes more sense but Wu Yan doesn''t look like he''s nning on doing that neither.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple with an annoyed look.

    "You girls still remember the projection and the prophecy foretold by the remnant god in the treasury of the Ailu empire?"

    The girls frowned while Yukari narrowed her eyes.

    "I''ve heard about that. It seems the divine god told you about a cmity descending upon Silvaria sometime in the future, right?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan continued despite hisplex feelings.

    "That god entrusted the Ring of Power and a map to me. He told me that should something bad happen to Silvaria, I must go to the location set out on the map and find the key to open the Ring of Power¡­"

    "Ring of power¡­ map¡­ key¡­"

    Smarter girls like Yukari, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Kotori, and Kurumi linked the dots in an instant.

    Wu Yan startedughing helplessly.

    "It seems you girls caught on¡­"

    Wu Yan confirmed their suspicions.

    "The map that the remnant projection gave me is exactly the same as the map we have here."

    "In other words¡­"

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He roamed his gaze over the girls who realized the implications of his revtions.

    "The key needed to open the Ring of Power must be somewhere in the Domain of gods."

    The room fell into silence when Wu Yan finished. Lana is the only one who is moaning in astonishment.

    What did she just hear?

    Ailu God? Ring of Power? A cmity?

    What''s going on?!

    Everyone ignored Lana. With her limbs tied and her mouth gagged, Lana can only scream futilely, hoping someone would quench her curiosity. s, everyone''s too busy digesting Wu Yan''s words to care about her. They forgot about her and that''s why they talked about something so important in front of her.

    "Looks like you really have to check it out¡­"

    Yukari looked at Wu Yan with her crystal eyes.

    "Yan-kun, I think you should go to the Domain of Gods¡­"

    "I agree, but there''s a problem¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed the back of his head.

    "The imperial family will probably bar me from entry¡­"

    "Regardless, I think you should go."

    Yukari waved her fan in a calm manner.

    "Just try your luck, get in there if you can."

    "I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan knitted his eyebrows.

    "I agree, but aren''t you girls tagging along?"

    "I thought you said only imperial family members can go?"

    Yukari giggled.

    "I am not of royal blood, you know?"

    "Yukari, you like joking too much¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "If you want to go anywhere, nobody in this world can stop you, isn''t that right?"

    Yukari stored her smile away. She sighed as well.

    "I am still just a demigod. The Domain of Gods was built by gods. I think they probably factored in foreign intrusion when they designed the ce. I am intrigued by what kind of defenses they left behind as well as breaking their barriers. But, if we can get our objectives without using brute force then that would be a better option."

    "That''s why¡­ Just go, Yan-kun¡­"

    Yukari covered her mouth with her fan. A sh of light streaked past her eyes when she assured Wu Yan.

    "If you can''t get in the easy way then I guess I am going to have to check out the structural integrity of this so-called Domain of Gods!"

    The others flinched shortly before nodding resolutely.

 Chapter 1052

    <h4>Chapter 1052</h4>

    Silvaria is simr to earth.

    No, not geometrically simr. Silvaria isn''t a rough sphere, it''s a huge ne.

    However, this ne is at least 10 times bigger than the earth''s surface area. The two worlds are literally worlds apart.

    People from earth know there is outer space beyond the sky and ozoneyers.

    To Silvaria natives, anyone who asked whatys beyond the sky will be treated like a fool. Only fools would entertain a question like that.

    For Silvaria natives, what they can see is everything. The sky is just the sky and the earth is the earth. Nobody thought long and hard about whatys beyond the skies. Nobody asked how far the sun and moon were in rtion to Silvaria.

    There are no spaceships or space programs here. The cultivators here are basically superhumans that can dominate the world with their superhuman powers should a portal connect Earth and Silvaria. However, because their superhuman abilities negated a need to make up for their weaknesses, Silvaria''s technological development is severelycking inparison to earth.

    How then, is Silvaria simr to Earth?

    Well, Silvaria had an ocean much like how over half of Earth is just water.

    The geographical distribution ofnd and ocean in Silvaria is also very simple. Imagine Silvaria as a ne with argendmass making up about 40% of the total area in the middle and the rest of the ne filled with water.

    The Domain of the Gods is somewhere in this vast expanse of ocean.

    In this nigh-infinite ne of water, in the boundless sky, an airship is making its way to a certain location. The airship is vastly more advanced and awe-inducing than any other airship in this world. The domineering airship pushed away the surrounding air as it made its way through the air space.

    The airship''s name is Fraxinus.

    Standing on themander''s deck, Wu Yan analyzed the map to the Domain of the Gods. He looked at the disy screen and saw the same ocean that stretched on into infinity. He slightly gasped.

    Thest time he saw an ocean was in the world of [Strike the Blood]. Itogami Ind is an artificial ind built in the center of an ocean too. It''s not hard to visit the sea on that ind.

    The sea disyed in the screen is simr to the seas he saw in other worlds. However, a strange sense of intrigue rose within him.

    Maybe Wu Yan felt like this because Fraxinus is flying towards a ce built by gods?

    The gods here aren''t the omnipotent, world-creating gods in Earth mythologies and religions. No, the gods in this world were real and they are existences who reached the pinnacle of cultivation or magic power. Because they were real and their achievements were well-recorded, the people of Silvaria respected and revered gods like no other.

    Wu Yan is not exempt.

    He respected the gods but not to extent of worship.

    If a god appeared in front of Wu Yan, he wouldn''t be afraid of said god.

    To him, god is just another tier of power.

    However, he is curious about what a ce built by gods looked like.

    Beep beep beep

    An rm brought Wu Yan back into reality. Wu Yan''s thoughtful look copsed and he floated a helpless look.

    A youngdy is currently ying with the buttons near Kotori''s seat. She looked like a curious girl who just found a new toy to y with. She was excitedly pressing all the buttons she can reach to see what kind of sounds they made.

    Wu Yan sighed helplessly.

    "Look, little princess, why don''t you go rest or sit down a bit? It''s been a few days since we left the Giant Beast Forest, aren''t you bored with pressing random buttons already?"

    "I thought you said the equipment here controlled the airship?"

    Lana said while pressing another slew of buttons.

    "I never got to operate an airship before, much less an impressive airship like this! Just let me try manning the ship!"

    "Again, only I can control this airship¡­"

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    "Without my permission, even if you broke your fingers tapping buttons you still can''t control the ship!"

    "Then just give me that permission!"

    Lana chirped back, Wu Yan''s heart started burning with mes.

    "Can you even control this ship?!"

    Wu Yan red at Lana.

    "If I let you mess around with the ship then I am sure you''re going to crash it one way or the other!"

    "Did you just doubt this princess'' abilities?!"

    Lana gave Wu Yan the ''I-am-going-to-get-angry'' look, it didn''t work.

    "Yeah, what about it?!"

    "You¡­"

    Lana raised her hand, she conjured a tiny tornado in her hand. Looks like the missy is nning on duking it out after losing a verbal fight.

    s, when Wu Yan took out his rope, the little missy lost her gung-ho attitude. She snorted despite backing down.

    "Why do I have to go to the Domain of Gods with someone like you, of all the people in this world?¡­"

    Lana sighed dejectedly.

    "If Yukari-neesama or Ikaros-neesama came, I would have been fine¡­"

    "Don''t even think about it, they aren''t imperials, their presence will only stir trouble¡­"

    Wu Yan said.

    "Sylph should be there too, why are you making a fuss about this?!"

    "Oh~~~ Right~~~"

    Lana''s eyes immediately lit up. She giggled like a happy camper.

    "Sylph-neesama is over there too! Woohoo! I get to see Sylph-neesama, what a time to be alive!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He decided to ignore the dangerous Yuri girl by turning his attention towards the sea outside.

    Lana stored away her lovestruck look. She wasn''t sure how to bring this up. In the end, she mustered up the courage to ask the thing that has been bugging her.

    "You said something about a big cmity, what''s that about?"

    "Don''t ask too many questions¡­"

    Wu Yan continued analyzing his map.

    "I know it sounds like a clich¨¦ but knowing this information will only make you anxious. It''s best you leave this be¡­"

    "Just tell me!"

    Lana demanded with arms akimbo.

    "I am the daughter of the Feya Emperor, maybe I can pull some strings for you if you tell me about it¡­"

    "No thanks, that won''t be necessary¡­"

    Wu Yan nced in her direction.

    "If we cannot solve this then your Feya empire will have no chance."

    "Hey! That''s too much!"

    Lana started berating him.

    "Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourself to the Feya empire?!"

    Wu Yan shook his head helplessly.

    In Lana''s worldview, the Feya empire is a powerful force. One of only three empires in Silvaria. Only two other empires can rival it in power.

    In terms of raw power, the Feya emperor can mobilize one demigod at most. Even with the emperor and his other tier 9 hidden servants, Wu Yan & co can still hold their own against the empire''s top forces.

    Wu Yan & co had seven tier 9 superpowered individuals.

    They even have a demigod in their ranks.

    If one were topare who had the stronger elite force, Wu Yan & co definitely qualified in thispetition.

    Only, Lana doesn''t know about all of this¡­

    As Fraxinus flew, an ind slowly emerged in the disy screen¡­

 Chapter 1053: Emperor Island

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Emperor Ind</h4>

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw the ind.

    "Finally, the Domain of Gods¡­"

    Lana also approached Wu Yan, she looked at Wu Yan like he''s a joke. She started teasing him.

    "Who told you that''s the Domain of Gods?!"

    Wu Yan took out the map and he confirmed they were at the right ce.

    "We are at the cross marked on the map, this is the ind!"

    "It''s just a ry station¡­"

    Lana replied nonchntly.

    "The Domain of Gods opens up once every 10 years. Before that time, it will not appear."

    Lana pointed at the ind disyed on the screen.

    "That''s the Emperor Ind, an ind jointly owned by the three imperial families ruling the three empires. It''smon practice for the imperials to gather here while they wait for the Domain of Gods to open up."

    "Right now we are still roughly three days away from the opening time. The Domain of Gods naturally won''t appear before then."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He iled the map around.

    "In other words, this map shows the location of the Emperor Ind, not the Domain of Gods itself?!"

    "Wrong again!"

    Lana curled her lips.

    "The Domain of Gods is near the Emperor Ind. Specifically, it''s on another ind. The map you hold in your hands shows the location of both the Emperor Ind and the Domain of Gods!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He took another look at the Emperor Ind.

    "Interesting, let''s go down there then!"

    Wu Yan ordered Fraxinus to descend on that ind."

    Lana recalled something and she started grinning like a mischievous girl. It''s like she''s enjoying the tragedy that''s about to happen.

    Wu Yan didn''t notice this because he was focused onnding Fraxinus.

    Whipping up a minor storm, Fraxinus slowlynded on a vacant field. The ship stopped a few meters away from ground level, hovering in the air withoutpleting its descent.

    A pir of light appeared beneath Fraxinus. Theser pir isn''t offensive, the ground didn''t get gouged as two figures emerged from within the beam.

    "This is the Emperor Ind?"

    Wu Yan shook his head while chortling. The ind looked more like a city than an ind.

    "A city on an ind? Just like Itogami Ind¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hand and Fraxinus slowly returned to his Gate of Babylon. When the portal closed, nobody can believe an airshipnded somewhere near here as there were no traces left.

    Wu Yan nced at the city.

    "Where do we go from here?"

    Wu Yan didn''t get the answer he expected from Lana. Instead, when he looked to his side, she was gone.

    "That smelly brat¡­"

    Wu Yan started looking around for the royal-pain-in-the-butt princess.

    "Where did she go?"

    Another unexpected encounter happened.

    Tap tap tap

    He can hear clear and organized footstepsing towards him. He looked in that direction only to see apany of knights 100-men strong storming towards him with zing Douqi. They were led by a peak tier 8 captain.

    "What the¡­"

    The knights were dressed to kill, they readied their Douqi and mana. They dashed over to Wu Yan without giving him any chance to react.

    What''s going on?

    Wu Yan couldn''t understand why the knights circled him. He looked at the captain leading thepany. He was interrupted before he can ask anything.

    The captain passed down an order that shocked Wu Yan.

    With his de pointed at Wu Yan, the captain roared.

    "Capture him!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The tier 7 knights around him started channeling magic power and Douqi. They took out their armament before charging over like tanks.

    They were obviously aiming to seriously injure or outright kill Wu Yan.

    With the knights basically aiming to stab him, Wu Yan decided it was time to fight back.

    He didn''t use any shy move or anything. He allowed the warriors to reach him before raising his head to meet the cold des raining down on him.

    Boom

    A surge of magic power exploded outwards with Wu Yan as the center. The magic shockwave hit the knights with tier 7 cultivation.

    Bam

    "Argh!"

    The tier 7 knights got smashed away like they rammed into an indomitable steel wall.

    The knights copsed in front of the captain while bleeding all over.

    It took Wu Yan only an instant to disarm the tier 7 knights.

    Wu Yan only unleashed his immense magic power to send the tier 7 knights flying in their own bodily fluid and blood.

    The other knights were stupefied. They lost control of their Douqi and magic power for a second. They lost their dangerous looks, reced with shock and awe, even the captain looked grim.

    He''s a peak tier 8 cultivator.

    Even someone at his level reckons it''s impossible to take down 10 tier 7 knights without moving a muscle.

    In other words, the youngster who looked like he''s only a bit over 20 years old is stronger than him!

    Wait, stronger than peak of tier 8 power?

    He''s a tier 9 practitioner?

    "He''s in the tier 9 realm?!"

    The captain clenched down on his armament. He scoffed out loud.

    "Impossible, there''s no way a 20-year-old tier 9 cultivator can exist. The youngest recorded tier 9 cultivators are around 38-years-old. This guy must have used a technique or something?"

    The captain said that to assure himself, it also served as a morale boost to the other knights around him.

    He ordered another round of attacks.

    "All warriors, attack! Magicians, ready your spells! No more holding back, use your full power!"

    The knights unleashed all their Douqi while the magicians prepared spells behind the warriors.

    A scene unfolded where apany of knights charged at a defenseless youngster while a plethora of magic spells rained down from above.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I don''t know what''s happening but it looks like words won''t work on these guys¡­"

    Wu Yan snapped his finger.

    Hum¡­

    Space around Wu Yan distorted. A purple magic formation appeared out of thin air. Chains started flying out of the purple portals Wu Yan made. The chains immediately engulfed the knights.

    That is Minamiya Natsuki''s weapon.

    The chains said to be forged by gods, Commandment Chains.

 Chapter 1054: A complete wipeout, 9th tier practitioner makes his appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Aplete wipeout, 9th tier practitioner makes his appearance</h4>

    Purple shes and metallic ngs reverberated throughout the edge of Emperor Ind.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The chains threatened to cover the sky as a cascade of spells rained down on the Chain of Commandment. The chains held strong as the spells hit it.

    The knights who were the primary targets of the chain couldn''t react in time. They yelled in horror as the chains strung them up and suspended them in the air.

    "Chains?!"

    "Damn it! Where did these chainse from?!"

    "Hurry, break free!"

    "What the heck? I can''t break free!"

    "What are these chains made of? It''s so tough!"

    "I am using my Douqi and I still can''t break free, is this an Armament?!"

    The knights roared in anger as they furiously struggled against the chains holding them in ce.

    s, these chains were purported made by the gods, well, gods in Strike the Blood''s universe anyway, not God-tier beings. Even so, these chains weren''t something tier 7 or tier 8 fighters can break.

    If one were to ssify the chains using the Armament scale then these chains would be Gold Armament.

    Forget tier 7-8 cultivators, even a tier 9 fighter will have trouble unbridling once caught.

    The Chains of Commandment is a ssic move Natsuki used other than her Guardian and spatial maniption spells. This is how she got her title as the demon killer.

    "Help!"

    The squad captain saw his bound subordinates and he yelled hoarsely at the magicians behind him.

    But, purple magic formations appeared around his magician squad. Like purple vipers, the chains immediately tangled the magicians. Just like their warriorrades, the magicians were strung up like ham in the air.

    The squad captain couldn''t believe his eyes.

    His subordinates were all tier 7 and above fighters.

    How did one person take down an entire squadron in such a short span of time?

    No way, that youth is actually a ninth-tier cultivator?

    That sh of thought came at the same time as a sh of light.

    He subconsciously backed away when the tier 9 youth grinned at him after seemingly teleporting in front of him.

    "You¡­"

    Bracing himself, the captain channeled all his Douqi and used his strongest technique with his Armament, he wanted to lop off Wu Yan''s head.

    He used his strongest attack. The peak tier 8 captain unleashed his strongest attack in an instant.

    Even a simr peak tier 8 practitioner would be dead if he got hit by a technique at this level.

    Wu Yan nced at the attack and raised his lightning-d fist.

    With his crackling fist, he met the cold hard de!

    ng

    His hand didn''t get cut despite the Douqi-enhanced sword attack hitting him straight on his knuckles.

    Boom

    Much to the captain''s horror, his Armament got blown away by the lightning fist attack. His hands also got electrocuted into a mess of charred skin and burnt flesh. The sword flew into the distance!

    "What¡­"

    He was stunned.

    He got disarmed in a single attack?

    "Gargh¡­"

    Before he can readjust his stance, a force tightened around his neck as someone lifted him off the ground.

    Wu Yan''s eyes were shing with killing intent even as he choked the squad captain despite his feeble attempts to squirm around. Wu Yan had a dangerous smile on his face.

    "That was a killing move, yes?"

    "Ug-ugh¡­"

    The captain couldn''t reply because of his immense strength. He iled his legs around to no avail. Slowly, the impending scenario of suffocation dawned upon him. The knight captain still couldn''t believe what happened.

    How did a peak tier 8 fighter like him be so powerless in front of this 20-something youngster? He held him by the neck and lifted him like he''s just a punk.

    The knight captain couldn''t ept reality. He is someone who stood on the same level as the patriarchs of the three Great Nobles in this empire.

    In a single bout, this youngster defeated his 1000-men strong battalion with tier 7 and tier 8 soldiers making up its ranks. Not only did Wu Yan capture his battalion, but even the captain himself fell prey to Wu Yan''s might.

    How is a knight captain like him ever going to ept something like this?

    The grip on his neck only tightened despite the captain''s weakening senses. The knight captain can feel death beckoning him as his consciousness slowly faded away.

    Wu Yan tightened his grip further. The knight captain signed his death warrant when he chose to use his strongest move, that move pissed Wu Yan off.

    Seconds before choking out the knight captain, a stern voice interrupted him.

    "Halt!"

    A figure burst out from the nearby city gates.

    Wielding w-like beam projections of a deep red shade, the new entrant rippled with a greater energy signature than the knight captain.

    The neer tried to w Wu Yan''s chest.

    This person is definitely stronger than the knight captain.

    A tier 9 fighter.

    Wu Yan unleashed another Lightning sh Fist at the iing w beams.

    BOOOMMM

    The explosive sh between the powerful w beams and the mighty lightning fist fissured the ground dozens of meters wide. The ground gave way to a crater as dust and rubble flew into the air. The knight captain got thrown into the distance with this collision.

    He can feel a surge of powering up his arms, the echoes of power transmitted into his arm is enough to severely injure any peak tier 8 individual. Wu Yan turned serious and raised his lightning to another notch.

    Bzzt

    The lightning fist overpowered the w beams, shattering the attack and staggering the attacker who emitted the w beams.

    Bam bam bam

    The figure tried to steady himself by nting his foot in the ground, dragging out a long trail some 20 meters long. The figure finally stopped as he looked rather astonished with this exchange. The attacker didn''t expect this oue.

    Wu Yan finally got a good look at the attacker.

    Draped in luxurious robes, the guy wearing a regal crown looked like he''s in his mid-forties. He was also built like a fortress with a bear-like build. His eyes shed with savagery and intelligence at the same time. This told everyone that he''s not your run-of-the-mill fighter.

    The stout man channeled his Douqi while a faint image of a beast floated behind like a Stand.

    That''s¡­ Beast Battle Technique?!

 Chapter 1055: The three empires! The appearance of the key imperial members.

    <h4>Chapter 1055: The three empires! The appearance of the key imperial members.</h4>

    Beast Battle Technique, a signature battle technique of the Baruba empire.

    Wu Yan is a novice when it came to Beast Battle Technique. With that said, he got a closer look at the skill when he fought the Baruba crown prince, Jaafar who was rather adept at this skill. It''s rumored that this skill was designed with beast mimicry in mind, only Baruba residents are skilled at this skill.

    In other words, the crowned and stout man in a luxurious robe is someone from the Baruba empire.

    His strength and clothes hinted at his high social status.

    Wu Yan scanned the stout man with his System.

    Gurda Baruba: Level 84

    Wu Yan frowned slightly when he read the information.

    Level 84 and donning the surname of Baruba?¡­

    Wu Yan grinned when he sized up the guy known as Gurda.

    He can more or less guess who Gurda is.

    Gurda didn''t pay Wu Yan any attention, he focused on the panting knight captain, his booming voice rang.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Y-yeah¡­"

    The knight captain sucked in the slightly ionized air as he thanked Gurda.

    "Thank you for saving me, your majesty Gurda¡­"

    Wu Yan spotted a happy look when he heard that.

    The stout man is the reigning emperor of the Baruba Empire.

    In other words, he''s Jaafar''s dad.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shed.

    If the emperor himself attended the opening of the Domain of Gods, the credibility of the Domain''s ability to rear demigods increased.

    There are only five demigods in Silvaria. It just so happens that each empire had a demigod protecting it. It''s also weird how there''s always a demigod to take the torch from the previous protector demigod. Aside from the Domain of Gods, there''s pretty much no other exnation for this uncanny coincidence.

    With the Baruba emperor here, the other two emperors should be here too, right?

    The sound of people zipping through the air came at the same time he had this thought. A few figuresnded near Gurda.

    Wu Yan nced at them before smiling.

    He can call out their names, most of them anyway.

    The emperor of the Ailu empire, Kate.

    The crown princess of the Ailu empire, Sylph.

    The crown prince of the Baruba empire, Jaafar.

    The crown prince of the Feya Empire, Kaya.

    In addition, there is another guy dressed as regal as Gurda and Kate. He looked more refined and cultured than Gurda. By extraption, this guy must be the emperor of the Feya empire.

    Wu Yan confirmed his suspicion with a quick scan.

    Weya Feya: Level 86

    Level 86, he''s definitely the strongest among the arrivals.

    He is also dressed like an emperor so it''s not exactly rocket science for Wu Yan to figure out Weya''s identity.

    The new arrivals saw the strung-up knights and they furrowed their eyebrows in malice. When they saw Wu Yan''s smug grin, they all cried out at the same time.

    "It''s you?!"

    "Hmm?"

    Gurda is the first one to raise an eyebrow.

    "You guys know him?"

    Weya and Kate exchanged bitter smiles.

    "Gurda, surely you aren''t this forgetful? He''s Wu Yan!"

    "Wu Yan?"

    Gurda finally got the message as he eyed Wu Yan.

    It''s not the first time Gurda heard Wu Yan''s name.

    However, it''s not like Gurda took special note of Wu Yan. He remembered because Wu Yan''s name kepting up during board meetings.

    Gurda also saw Wu Yan before. Back then, Wu Yan just enrolled in Silvaria World Institute when the twelve board members met Wu Yan through projections on top of the Arena Tower, Gurda is one of the twelve directors presiding over Silvaria World Institute''s board of directors.

    Gurda reacted in shock for a good reason.

    He narrowed his eyes while scrutinizing Wu Yan. Slowly, he mumbled.

    "This Wu Yan, he actually withstood one w from me¡­"

    While thinking about what happened thest time they met, Gurda couldn''t help but link Wu Yan''s achievement with his current status. His eyes started turning sharp with consternation.

    It''s understandable too.

    When they first met, Wu Yan was at the peak of tier 7 power, an existence that Gurda can delete from the universe with a wave of his hand.

    After that, he heard tales about Wu Yan''s achievements.

    Including killing peak tier 8 practitioners like Marcus and Andrew.

    This is the second time they have met. The young man he could once kill at the drop of the hat had grown rapidly to be someone who can block his attack.

    Even if Gurda used only 70% of his avable power, it''s still not something a peak tier 8 can handle. Moreover, Wu Yan even staggered him!

    "Ninth tier?"

    Gurda inhaled as he tried to suppress his own astonishment.

    Nobody can me him for this shameful disy.

    Thest time they met was only months ago!

    This guy grew from peak tier 7 power to the ninth tier in just a few short months?

    If Gurda told anyone about this then he would beughed out of the door even if he''s the emperor!

    Yet, reality speaks for itself.

    Gurda felt ratherplex.

    Kate and Weya also had weird looks on their faces.

    Lei Wang briefed them about this but the emperors still didn''t truly believe what Lei Wang said until they saw Wu Yan with their own eyes.

    Indeed, they had no excuses to dismiss the current sight in front of them.

    "Wu Yan¡­"

    Kaya and Jaafar gasped.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Sylph said nothing. Her confused gaze silently asked Wu Yan for an answer.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek before shrugging.

    "Well, something happened and I came here. In any case, I got attacked the moment Inded¡­"

    Jaafar and Kaya turned into statues while Kate bitterlyughed.

    "Ignoring your purpose here, the Emperor Ind is jointly owned by the three empires. Only members of the imperial families are allowed here. Also, only airships bearing the insignia of the imperial families are allowed tond here. I am guessing younded with your airship, that would exin why you got attacked, no?"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure whether tough or cry after hearing Kate''s exnation.

    "Hold up, I can''tnd without an imperial insignia? Lana, that brat, she didn''t tell me about this. Oh, I am so going to get her for this¡­"

    "Lana?"

    The three emperors, two princes, and princess flinched at the sound of her name.

    "Sylph Onee-sama!"

    A sweet but eerie noise came from behind them. A lithe figure dashed at an impossible speed towards them. The figure finished her dash with a quick jump, glomping Sylph when shended.

    "Sylph Onee-sama! Sylph Onee-sama!"

    Like a ko bear, she dangled on Sylph''s body while rubbing her face all over Sylph''s mammary nds. She certainly looked like she enjoyed her current situation.

    "Lna¡­"

    Everyone''s lips started twitching¡­

 Chapter 1056: Reprimanded, not suitable...

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Reprimanded, not suitable¡­</h4>

    "¡­"

    The temperature of the surrounding air slowly dipped towards the freezing point.

    That notwithstanding, Lana continued rubbing her face blissfully over Sylph''s chest while Kate, Gurda, Weya, Kaya, and Jaafar watched in astonishment. The knights who were suspended in the air also stopped struggling as they gasped at this sight.

    Wu Yan is the only one struggling hard to rein in hisughter, his red face hinted that he''s at his breaking point. He saw this from miles away. However, it''s rather amusing to see the Ice Queen Sylph twitching her eyebrows when Lana is glomping her.

    Balling her palms into fists, Sylph emotionless told Lana off.

    "Lana, down¡­"

    "No no no!"

    Lana started squirming around like a kid throwing a tantrum. She''s blushing slightly despite doing more than just rubbing her face over Sylph''s cans.

    "It''s been a while since Lanast met Sylph. I am filled with longing, please grace Lana by epting her infinite respect for Sylph Onee-sama¡­"

    "You call this respect?¡­"

    Even Sylph retorted with a frown.

    "Don''t forget your status as a princess, don''t disgrace yourself in public like this¡­"

    "That''s because Sylph-nee-sama needs to open her eyes."

    Lana started lecturing without mercy.

    "Who cares what the stinky men think, don''t spare it a single thought, Sylph Onee-sama!"

    Including Sylph, Kate, Gurda, Weya, Kaya, and Jaafar, pretty much everyone''s rustled by her words, especially Weya and Kaya, they couldn''t believe this family member would dishonor them like this. Lana also included them in her insults so they got double the anguish from this brief verbalsh out.

    Lana threw a verbal jab at every man here¡­

    "Enough! Lana¡­"

    Kaya, her brother, tried to stop Lana before she creates more trouble for them.

    "Unhand Princess Sylph¡­"

    "You shut up!"

    Lana viciously cut Kaya short.

    "Don''t think you can order this royal princess around just because you''re the crown prince! Anyone standing between Princess Sylph and I is my sworn enemy!"

    Kaya froze up.

    Weya furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Lana, please stop your yful antics here¡­"

    Weya used his most terrifying expression on Lana. But, even that failed to intimidate Lana though it did make her angrier.

    "Even royal Father''s bothered by tiny details like this?!"

    Lanained in frustration.

    "With all due respect, Your Majesty''s the emperor of the Feya empire, why would you view matters with the perspective of a lowlymoner? You need to take things in stride andugh in the face of adversity, that is the proper way to carry oneself as a ruler¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Weya''s lips started quivering in anger¡­

    He tolerated her weird behavior as a loving father would. Yet, his daughter chastised him in front of so many people, it''s impossible not to feel ashamed when she did something like that¡­

    Weya and Feya sighed when they exchanged a look. It was their fault for standing up and doing something about Lana.

    Perhaps, there is truth in Lana''s advice. If they justughed this off then they would have escaped this ordeal rtively unscathed.

    Gurda, Jaafar, and Kate sighed helplessly when even Weya and Feya failed to subjugate the terrible beast known as Lana.

    Finally, a hero appeared to save Sylph¡­

    Someone yanked Lana by her sleeve and pulled her away from Sylph. When Lana noticed this, she was already in the air and away from Sylph.

    Naturally, she became enraged¡­

    "Who dares treat me like this?! This royal princess will sk¡­"

    "Will¡­ what?"

    The cold voice made Lana shiver. Her potty mouth also shut tight when she heard this voice.

    Wu Yan coldlyughed when he saw her petrified look.

    "I was looking to settle my debt with you, how nice of you toe running over here. You certainly saved me the trouble of finding you¡­"

    Kate said only airships with the imperial families'' insignias cannd on the Emperor Ind, Lana should have been privy to this information.

    But, this girl didn''t tell him. She disappeared the moment Fraxinusnded. Recalling his grudge with Lana, Wu Yan understood that she purposely did this to get him caught up with the knights.

    In other words, she wanted to see him suffer.

    However, Lana miscalcted when she didn''t consider the fact that Wu Yan can level an entirepany of knights with a peak eighth tier cultivator leading it.

    This brat was destined for tragedy when she tried to screw Wu Yan over.

    "W-what are you going to do?"

    Lana started roaring while struggling. She wanted to escape Wu Yan''s grasp.

    "I am telling you that you better let me go! Or else¡­"

    "Or what?!"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "What can you possibly do against me?"

    "I''ve got my dad and brother over here!"

    Lana started leveraging her father and brother''s status when she lectured them just moments ago.

    Wu Yan started beaming brightly. That was a fear-inducing smile that chilled Lana to the core.

    "Even if the god-tier being of the Feya empire revives, nobody can save you from me!"

    Wu Yan materialized a bundle of rope.

    "W-no! Gwargh!"

    Lana''s shriek echoed throughout the Emperor Ind.

    "Mwmmh¡­ MWHHMMHH¡­"

    Like extrarge garbage, Wu Yan tossed Lana back onto the ground after tying her up and gagging her with a rag. Lana bounced around like a loach out of the water. The tied-up princess red at Wu Yan with burning eyes.

    Kate, Gurda, Weya, Kaya, and Jaafar looked on while sweating heavily.

    "Hey, Weya¡­"

    Kate started teasing the other emperor.

    "Your precious daughter got bound up like a hostage, what are you going to do about it? You going to leave her like that?"

    "Forget about it¡­"

    Weya sighed.

    "It''s high time someone came along to teach this wild brat a lesson or two, moreover¡­"

    Weya started bitterlyughing while ncing at Wu Yan who is dusting his palms.

    "Even if I want to duel the guy, I need to be careful because he''s no longer the same youth we talked to on top of the Arena Tower¡­"

    "You have a point there¡­"

    Gurda sighed while adjusting his own feelings.

    "Youngster, since this is a misunderstanding, why don''t you let the knights down¡­"

    Wu Yan took another look at the knights who were strung up in the air likeundry. He chuckled out loud.

    "It''s true that it was a misunderstanding. However, they dug their own graves when they attacked without listening to exnations. If they had attacked someone other than me then the victim would be severely harmed at the very least, right?"

    Speechless at Wu Yan''s defiance, Kate & co couldn''t find anything to retort.

    Wu Yan crossed his arms while pursing his lips.

    "I say let them stay hung up like that, maybe it will do them some good if they think about their actions a bit!"

    "I mean¡­"

    Kate tried to vouch for the knights.

    "The knights were wrong when they attacked without proper verification. However, this should be viewed in light of their status as defenders of Emperor Ind, this should lighten their crimes a bit. How about this? I implore you to let them go on my behalf¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head, he''s a bit shocked by Kate''s request.

    "Fine¡­"

    Kate finally smiled widely.

    "Alright,e with us¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to nod when the erstwhile silent knight captain interrupted.

    "Your Majesty, that''s not proper!"

 Chapter 1057: Creating a mess out of nothing, the Guardian Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Creating a mess out of nothing, the Guardian n</h4>

    "Your Majesty Kate, this is not fair!"

    The knight captain shocked everyone with his protest.

    Wu Yan also narrowed his eyes while looking at the knight captain. Just as well, the captain also stared back. However, he looked away instantly.

    It took Wu Yan one look to determine the captain''s true feelings.

    Envy¡­ hatred¡­ and malice¡­

    Wu Yan shed a yful grin as a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    It''s fair to say the guy isn''t going on a pic with Wu Yan anytime soon. Wu Yan can anticipate what''s going to happen next.

    Kate, Gurda, and Weya also exchanged a look. They figured out the captain''s thought, they frowned at the same time.

    "Ensi, what''s the matter?"

    "With all due respect, three emperors¡­"

    The captain grumbled whilecking the respectful tone he should be using.

    "I don''t know about the rtionship between Your Majesties and this intruder. But, the rule of Emperor Ind clearly states that an airship without an imperial insignia cannotnd on the ind. The intruder trespassed on Emperor Ind and even beat up the knights guarding the ind. I don''t understand why Your Majesties are letting this slide¡­"

    Ensi grinned sneakily. He made sure Wu Yan can see his vicious look.

    "The knights erred by attacking without warning. Ensi is willing to ept punishment as head of the nights for this transgression. However, let it be known that the intruder is the one who threw the first stone bynding without authorization. Ensi cannot ept this oue where the intruder gets away scot-free while getting an invitation into the Emperor Ind!"

    Gurda, Weya, and Kate aren''t pleased with this. Ensi disgraced them in front of everyone.

    They are the emperors ruling Silvaria, where does this guy get off telling them what to do? Only protector demigods are above the emperors in status.

    Weya got verbally pped by his daughter but even that didn''t make his expression as bitter as now.

    He can forgive her daughter, after all, that''s what a doting parent would do. However, getting told off by a stranger is something an emperor cannot take sitting down.

    Yet, Ensi stood on the side of logic and reason. He ced the emperors in a difficult situation.

    Moreover, Ensi also held a special status.

    He is not an imperial member nor is he a stranger from a random faction. He is one of the guardians of Emperor Ind.

    When the three founding gods made the Domain of Gods, they asked a confidant toe and stay as the ind''s guardian.

    That loyal follower developed the ind guardian force into what it is today. Its force is no weaker than any one of the nine great factions. In fact, itsposite strength is on par with the three imperial families.

    Because they are tasked with defending the Emperor Ind, they are called the Guardian n.

    The Guardian n is the true owner of the Emperor Ind although the empires technically owned the ind.

    The three founding gods gave them more than just a guardian role. They are also supervisors to make sure no one from the imperial families steps out of line. The Guardian n is the one in charge of the check and bnces on Emperor Ind.

    In front of the Guardian n, the empires must respect their authority as the guardians and loyal retainers of the founding gods. In other words, even the three emperors can''t pick a fight with the guardians just because they felt like it.

    Ensi is one of the n members.

    Kate, Gurda, and Weya can''t ignore Ensi''s trifle tantrum. Had Ensi been just a bit rash, the three emperors would have enough reason to put him down.

    Ensi did well by using logic and tradition on the three emperors. He used proper justification to get the three emperors to make a ruling.

    Kate is the first one to open his mouth.

    "I can understand why you would think that. Firstly, though he came here while boarding an unauthorized ship, this youngster here is family, that should dispel any objections regarding his right to be here, correct?"

    "An imperial member?"

    Ensi flinched.

    "Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty, I haven''t heard of a person like him among the roster of the Ailu empire though?!"

    Kate is even more annoyed that Ensi still talked back. Just when the emperor is about toy down his edict, Sylph suddenly voiced out.

    "He''s my fianc¨¦e."

    Ensi''s stunned.

    Kate chuckled.

    "Yes, this youngster became Sylph''s fiancee some time ago. Currently, he is engaged to Princess Sylph!"

    "As someone betrothed to the imperial princess, he is in all capacity, a member of the imperial family. Now, Ensi, do you have any more objections?"

    Wu Yan grinned as if he just enjoyed a good show. He made sure to savor Ensi''s frustrated and dark look.

    "Since he is Princess Sylph''s fiancee then he has the right tond on the Emperor Ind¡­"

    "But, there is now permitting the entry of someone merely betrothed to an Imperial Princess. As such, I must ask this royal consort-to-be to leave the Emperor Ind¡­"

    The air froze.

    Gurda, Weya, and Kate are already beyond the point of tolerance. Even Kaya and Jaafar are starting to take this matter with a serious look. Sylph also frowned in disapproval.

    They invited Wu Yan into the Emperor Ind City, to chase him away now would reflect poorly on themselves.

    The rule holds that only Guardian n members and imperial members entering the Domain of Gods may enter the city.

    In other words, if Wu Yan stepped into the city then he will obtain the right to participate in the Domain of Gods too.

    If a precedent where one without imperial blood enters the Domain of Gods through an engagement then it would set a dangerous precedent.

    Who among the three imperial families wouldn''t want their families to be stronger?

    If a fianc¨¦e like him enters the Domain of Gods then what''s stopping the other families from engaging their own princesses and princes to outsiders, granting them ess to the treasures within the Domain of Gods? This way, they can quickly increase their overall strength with the addition ofmoners who are just engaged to imperial princes and princesses.

    The three founding gods would like to see this. However, it would defeat the purpose if a bad actor gained miraculous encounters through this loophole and subsequently create a crisis in the imperial households.

    That is a worst-case scenario nobody wants to see.

    Although there is no explicitw preventing a fianc¨¦e from entering the Domain of Gods. It''s also true that no outsiders betrothed to an imperial family member entered before this point.

    Wu Yan is the first one tond on the ind despite hismoner background.

    Ensi wants to use this grey area to his advantage. This is his way of getting back at Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1058: Enforcing the agreement? Badass Sylph

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Enforcing the agreement? Badass Sylph</h4>

    Ensi is d to see Weya, Gurda, Kate, Jaafar, Kaya, and Sylph tongue-tied despite their reluctant looks.

    Ensi is one of the members of the Guardian n.

    The Guardian n is the descendant of the chosen guardian, the very retainer appointed by the three founding gods to guard the Emperor Ind.

    They are also given the authority to supervise the imperial families prior to the opening of the Domain of Gods.

    This might make them look like a badass n but only the Guardians know how redundant they are.

    As guardians guarding the Domain of Gods, they are also granted permission to enter the Domain of Gods.

    This is the reason why this n developed to a state where they can surpass the nine great noble factions despite their isted location.

    Granted, Guardians are subject to a fixed quota so they don''t follow the same rules as the imperial families where anyone above tier 6 can enter.

    This special exemption gave them power on par with the twelve ruling factions in Silvaria.

    This proves how precious an entry ticket into the Domain of Gods can be, it also shed light on the authority the Guardians wielded on the Emperor Ind.

    Even so, the nine factions will never consider them a threat because they must abide to another rule.

    A Guardian may never leave the Emperor Ind under any circumstances at all.

    In other words, all Guardian n members must stay on the Ind.

    Chained to the Emperor Ind, who would take them seriously?

    This is why Guardians are in a very peculiar situation.

    They wield almost unrivaled authority on the Emperor Ind. Outside the time of Domain of Gods'' opening, they can''t wave this authority around.

    During this time, their statuses are on par with the three empires, surpassing even the nine noble factions.

    This awkward status made a lot of the Guardians rather annoyed. Not all Guardians are unhappy with this oue. However, a majority of Guardians hated this.

    Ensi is one of the haters.

    Ensi did what he could, using rules and regtions to annoy the imperial families during this special time, the only time he can arguably wave his authority card around.

    Ensi is very proud of his actions.

    He let the power get to his head and that''s why he sent his knights after Wu Yan when hended. It''s also the true reason why he got his butt whooped.

    Yes, Wu Yan is only at the wrong ce at the wrong time, Ensi is the true antagonist for wanting to abuse his power.

    Had Wu Yan been just another intruder then Wu Yan would have most likely fell prey to Ensi''s ploys. But, Ensi picked on the wrong foe.

    Ensi is royally pissed that a peak tier 8 cultivator Guardian like him got his ass whipped by a youngster. He''s frustrated so he tried to find another way to get his revenge.

    His journey of revenge dragged in the three emperors.

    Smug with the apparent speechlessness from the emperors, he silently snickered inside his heart. He is only a small fry who picked on smaller imperial family members. He''s not bold enough to take on direct imperial family members.

    Now, with the emperors dragged into this affair, why wouldn''t he be proud of his own doing?

    Take away Ensi''s Guardian identity, one would find a pitiful soul within.

    He used his Guardian duties as excuses to butt heads with the emperor. If this was another time, even his Guardian status would not stop the emperors from flooring this jerk.

    Just when Ensi counted his winning eggs, Wu Yan finally spoke up.

    "You said there is no rule granting a fiancee like me ess to the Emperor Ind City, right?"

    Ensi viciously shot a re at Wu Yan. However, he hid his malice before making his reply.

    "Yes! Only imperial family members can enter the city and join the Domain of Gods. This is a rule passed down from olden times. Even the nine great factions are aware of this rule."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned while nodding.

    "Then, tell me, is there a rule explicitly stating an imperial princess'' fianc¨¦e can''t enter the city?!"

    Ensi got petrified.

    Sylph & co dispelled their dark looks.

    "Yes."

    Kaya stepped forward.

    "I haven''t heard of a rule denying a fiancee''s ess to the city. Simrly, there is no rule granting such ess. Given this ambiguity, Wu Yan should be well within his rights to enter the city."

    "Do you know what your words imply? Prince Kaya¡­"

    Ensi growled.

    "It''s true there is no explicitw for this. However, this is an unspoken rule to prevent a bad actor from scamming the imperial families to steal precious resources from the Domain of Gods, even subverting the imperial families. I hope you understand this point¡­"

    "I¡­"

    Kaya got stopped.

    "Don''t worry."

    Sylph coldly replied.

    "He''s not a bad agent¡­"

    "Oh, I don''t know about that."

    Ensi coldlyughed.

    "Even Princess Sylph with all her intelligence might still be deceived by this guy. It would be all but toote for remorse when something happens¡­"

    Sylph nced at Ensi.

    "I think there is a misunderstanding here¡­"

    Ensi furrowed his brows.

    "What do you mean?"

    Sylph said something that blew Ensi''s mind.

    "If he wanted to harm the imperial family, no one among the imperial families can stop him.

    "I repeat, nobody."

    Silence fell as Kate, Gurda, Weya, Kaya, and Jaafar exchanged bitter smiles.

    "Pr-princess Sylph¡­"

    Ensi''s back felt as cold as ice while he tried to force a smile onto his face.

    "A-are you joking with me?"

    "I don''t joke."

    Sylph snapped.

    "He has no less than five tier 9 followers in his faction. Furthermore, he has the backing of one demigod."

    "You tell me, which imperial family can defend against a threat like this?"

    "What¡­"

    Ensi couldn''t believe his ears.

    He has five tier 9 supporters?

    He even has the support of a demigod?

    "How is that possible?!"

    Ensi roared in disbelief.

    "The three empires only have one demigod protecting each empire. I have never heard of an era where there are more than three ninth tier cultivators and a demigod belonging to one single faction among the three great empires or the nine noble factions. How did he?¡­"

    "It''s something I hate to admit."

    Gurda interrupted.

    "However, that is the truth."

    "Th-this¡­"

    Ensi lost his mind.

    Seeing as Ensi still couldn''t ept this oue, Sylph dropped another bomb on everyone.

    "If you''re still going to use this ambiguity to deny him ess then I will immediately enforce the engagement between us and be his wife in name and capacity!"

    Even Wu Yan didn''t see thising. Sylph pulled Wu Yan''s hand as they went for the Emperor Ind city. She left Ensi with another line.

    "Hence, if anything happens then I will ept any and all responsibilities on his behalf!"

 Chapter 1059: The true Guardian of the Domain of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1059: The true Guardian of the Domain of Gods</h4>

    Out there, in the middle of the sea, the Emperor Ind city¡­

    From afar, the town looked old-fashioned.

    Perhaps because of its remote location, the architecture here differed from the Baroque-style designs of the Silvaria continent. The buildings here smelled and looked like they were made with Gothic elements in mind.

    The buildings were made with red or white stone blocks. All the buildings here looked like tiny cathedrals that gave off a divine air. Larger constructs looked like castles where nobles might hold a ball. A stranger would assume they got transported to an era where nobles still held borate balls.

    Strolling along the red brick pavement, one couldn''t help but note the beautiful trees lining the sides with flowers blooming around the giant trees'' roots. The Emperor Ind city is stunningly beautiful¡­

    The citizens here lived like normal citizens. Some were busy working, some were busy with household chores. There are also those on errands, running past citizens who are rxing while drinking. There are also shoppers walking around. It looked like a normal bustling city filled with liveliness.

    They are all Guardians!

    Unlike the Guardians tasked with upholding the old Guardian traditions, the citizens here are normal citizens.

    If there are cultivators among the Guardian n then there must be those who can''t cultivate or are crippled.

    Only outstanding talents are recruited for the task of defending the Domain of Gods. Those without talent like normal humans and low-level cultivators gave up this divine task to live like normal citizens.

    Most of the citizens here are low-level cultivators or normal humans without talents for cultivation.

    As for the Guardians who took up the divine task, they lived near the center of the bustling city, under a ridiculously massive tree.

    Wu Yan listed as Sylph exined the origins and rules to abide by while inside the city. He gazed in the direction of the giant tree as his heart trembled.

    He had never seen a tree this huge before!

    Wu Yan is currently in the outer region of the Emperor Ind city. There is still quite some distance between Wu Yan and the tree. Even so, he can see the giant tree covering more than half the city''s area in its shadows.

    He isn''t sure about the diameter of the branches. However, the treetop is easily over 10 kilometers from end to end.

    Given this gargantuan dimension, the branches must be impossibly thick too, right?

    A tree this big is unheard of on the Silvaria continent. He''s not sure there is a tree that can rival this thing even among the countless transcript worlds in his system. It''s only natural to be awed by something this grand.

    Wu Yan didn''t notice when Sylph stopped talking.

    When he did realize it, he turned around to see Sylph staring back at him with her icy blue eyes.

    Because there is only a shoulder''s length distance between them, Wu Yan can see her breath-taking beauty and charming gleaming eyes from his taller vantage point. Despite being used to beautiful girls, Wu Yan still felt his heart racing when he noticed the ice queen''s exquisite presence.

    Wu Yan still felt unreal.

    She has beauty on par with any girl in his harem. She is also of an outstanding birth, he couldn''t believe someone like her, an idol among her people is his fianc¨¦e.

    This extremely beautifuldy threatened to get hitched for real with Wu Yan in front of so many people.

    Wu Yan couldn''t be med for questioning reality.

    Wu Yan might be very intimate with his harem, doing all kinds of y with them, there is only onedy engaged to him, Asuna who is still in SAO''s universe.

    It''s unknown whether Sylph read Wu Yan''s mind. Either way, she asked Wu Yan who appeared to be spacing out with her usual monotonous tone.

    "Are you listening?"

    Wu Yan came back to his senses.

    "Ensi is one of the Guardians protecting the Emperor Ind?"

    Sylph lightly nodded. Wu Yan more or less understood the situation here.

    "Ah, I see, just a fool who put on a paper cap while pretending to be a strategist. He even went and protested to the three emperors."

    "The Guardian n has been doing a good job protecting the Domain of Gods for eons. Due to this contribution, even the emperors can''t judge them without sufficient basis."

    Sylph didn''tment on Wu Yan''s remark.

    "I heard father talking about how Guardians tried to pick a fight with him when he was still a prince¡­"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Even your father got bullied?"

    Sylph nodded.

    "Because the guardians like to pick on imperial families, they will assist you whenever you are going to butt heads with the guardians, their great contributions notwithstanding¡­"

    "This is rather surprising¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He teased Sylph while grinning.

    "What about you? Did they pick on you?"

    "No one so far."

    Sylph replied.

    "With your appearance, I reckon it would give them excuses to do so¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardly scratched his cheeks.

    "R-right!"

    Wu Yan pointed at the giant tree.

    "What''s the deal with that tree? Why is it so huge?"

    Sylph looked up at the giant tree. Her eyes shed with thoughtful ripples.

    "That''s the Guardian tree!"

    "The Guardian tree?"

    "Guardian tree."

    Sylph nodded. Wu Yan can guess that the tree isn''t normal from its name.

    Sylph started narrating the tree''s origin with an expressionless tone.

    "It''s a tree made by the three founding gods with the Power of God."

    "The three founding gods nted it?!"

    Wu Yan subconsciously held his breath.

    "The Guardian Tree is an abnormal treasure in its own rights. The three founding gods nted it near this region and used the Power of God to elerate its growth, creating an entire ind that rose from the seabed. Its roots form the foundation of this ind¡­"

    "You''re telling me that thing formed this ind?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "That ind is this ind?! The Emperor Ind?!"

    "Indeed¡­"

    Sylph exined like this wasmonsense. She talked like this was just another random ind.

    "The treetop of the Guardian Tree might look impressive, but, the roots themselves are more impressive in my opinion. It not only forms the foundation of the Emperor Ind, it is also connected to the seabed."

    Sylph started talking with a humbled tone.

    "Because this ind was made by the Guardian Tree, the Power of God coursing through the tree made it a treasure. It is also an invincible existence on this ind."

    "Invincible?"

    Wu Yan sucked in another gasp of shock.

    "The Guardian Tree is more than just a monument¡­"

    Sylph exined.

    "It''s also the true Guardian of the Domain of Gods. This tree can bar outsiders without the blood of the imperials from entering the Domain of Gods. It''s also responsible for stopping the Guardians from leaving this ind."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan sported a grave expression.

    "Is it truly invincible?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    Sylph replied.

    "At least, nobody has ever defied the Guardian Tree''s will."

    "Including the three protector demigods of the three empires."

    Wu Yan and Sylph experienced a short pause of silence.

    Wu Yan sighed while bitterlyughing.

    "Doesn''t that mean I can''t enter the Domain of Gods?"

    Sylph stared at Wu Yan for a brief while. She looked away as she continued walking forward.

    "The Guardian Tree is sentient, when I dered you as my betrothed partner, you are already an imperial family member in the tree''s judgment. You are qualified to enter the Domain of Gods."

    Wu Yan guffawed as he caught up with Sylph. They continued strolling towards the giant tree known as the Guardian Tree.

 Chapter 1060:Trouble came faster than expected

    <h4>Chapter 1060:Trouble came faster than expected</h4>

    The Emperor Ind city¡­

    The entire city is mostly divided into two parts.

    The area outside the shadow of the Guardian Tree makes up roughly 60% of the city and its nearby viges.

    This region is for normal humans and low-level cultivators.

    Next, the region is covered by the Guardian Tree''s enormous treetop shadow. This makes up roughly 40% of the city''s total area.

    Those who took up the n''s divine duty live here. They are all cultivators with various achievements in their areas of specialties.

    With this boundary in mind, the Guardian n constructed a tall wall separating the two areas.

    The area outside the wall is where most economic and civil activities took ce. The area within the wall is the Guardian n''spound.

    The Guardian n has an internal rule where only those taking up the divine duty of a Guardian may enter the n''spound, only true Guardians can live in this ce.

    Low-level cultivators and normal humans who don''t have this divine qualification are forbidden from entering this area.

    The n''s segregation rules created a hierarchy within the Guardian n.

    In this n, only those who are strong enough to execute the Guardian''s duty can call themselves a Guardian.

    Low-level cultivators and normal humans who have the blood of a Guardian coursing through them aren''t treated as Guardians.

    Thus, the hierarchy in ascending social status is: Normal humans, low-level cultivators, and Guardians.

    That''s how the popce is divided on this ind.

    Even their living areas are segregated based on this. It''s not hard to imagine the disparity between a Guardian and non-Guardians.

    The Guardians also used the Guardian Tree as a reference to divide the city. It''s evident that the Guardian n held the Guardian Tree in high regard.

    ording to Sylph, the Guardian Tree is a physical object of reverence for the Guardian n.

    Wu Yan is very astonished to hear this.

    The Guardian Tree does more than just protecting the Domain of Gods and the Emperor Ind. It also restricts the Guardians from leaving the ind.

    Although the Guardians stayed here due to the promise their ancestor made with the three founding gods, the Guardian Tree is the true enforcer of this agreement.

    Why would the Guardians revere the very thing restricting their freedoms? Why would they believe in something that forced them into a life like that of prisoners?

    "The Guardian n is on par with the strongest ns from the three empires¡­"

    Sylph told Wu Yan as they entered the inner region where the Guardians lived. She continued patiently exining the ind''s operation to Wu Yan.

    "The Guardian n is structured like the noble ns of the three empires. There is a tier 9 cultivator protecting the n, the current patriarch."

    "The reason why the Guardian n can rival the imperial families is none other than the Guardian Tree."

    Sylph looked up at the treetop that threatened to cover the sky. She continued narrating the situation.

    "There is a demigod protecting the imperial families and the empires. The Guardian Tree protects the Guardians in a simr fashion. Since the Guardian Tree is stronger than all the demigods, the Guardians who enjoy this protection are thus said to be on par with imperial families."

    "Because of this, the Guardians revered the Guardian Tree despite having their freedoms restricted by the divine tree."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he nced up at the tree.

    "Put it bluntly, the Guardians are cocky because they have the Guardian Tree protecting them?"

    Sylph fell silent for a second.

    "The Guardian Tree might be a tree. But, this tree is in a league all its own. Through the countless years, nobody sessfully defied the tree''s will."

    "Perhaps, if gods are still around then the tree might not be so impressive. However, to anyone below the God tier, this Guardian Tree is an insurmountable challenge."

    "To anyone well-informed, the Guardian Tree is invincible against any foe under God tier."

    "With the gods gone, the Guardian Tree might very well be invincible."

    "s, though the Guardian Tree is sentient, itcks the wisdom of a human. It can only protect the Emperor Ind. If it could move, the world powers of Silvaria might see a storm of change¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin as he listened to Sylph''s half-schadenfreude half-regretful remark. He looked up at the tree as the System''s light shed in his eyes.

    Guardian Tree: Level 98

    Level 98?

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed while dealing with the awe-inspiring level.

    Indeed, the Guardian Tree had the right to be called invincible under god tier.

    If Yukari fought this tree, who woulde out on top?

    Wu Yan is tempted to use Yukari''s Red Jade mode to challenge the Guardian Tree.

    "Nn?"

    Wu Yan grabbed Sylph''s hand as he stopped her.

    Sylph flinched.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Wu Yan said nothing. He cast his steely gaze forward as Sylph followed. She saw something that made her frown.

    Some distance away, the empty street slowly filled up with people.

    They stood on two sides with chests puffed out. They looked like an organized military squad. Their formation is perfect for checking contrabands on passersby.

    But, Wu Yan and Sylph know they are not here for anything like that.

    The reason? The squad is looking at the two guests with hostile eyes.

    More urately, the squad is leering daggers into Wu Yan.

    Standing between the two lines of Guardians is a man who stared at Wu Yan with disdain and hatred. It''s a face they knew, Ensi.

    Ensi grinned when he confirmed Wu Yan and Sylph''s arrival. He waved his hand and the squad unleashed their douqi all at once. The douqi wave formed a giant miasma that blew towards them.

    Sylph felt her skin going cold as breathing became harder than running. A heavy pressure pressed against her chest, her shoulders felt like they weighed a ton.

    Sylph''s expression paled as her breathing became erratic. Even so, the plucky princess showed incredibleposure.

    "It seems trouble found us sooner than expected¡­"

    Wu Yan felt nothing despite this heavy outburst of douqi directly assaulting him. His eyes weren''t twitching. He stared back with contempt.

    The two lines of Guardians were at least peak tier 7 in power. There are even eighth-tier cultivators among their ranks.

    This squad lost in numberspared to the cavalry that assaulted Wu Yan before. However, this squad is made up of elite knights.

    Even so, Ensi understands that in a direct confrontation, Wu Yan would still wipe the floor with their sorry butts. In that case, it''s wiser to use douqi to harass him.

    If Wu Yan attacked then he would lose the war despite winning the battle.

    If he harassed Wu Yan with douqi, who can possibly emit a more terrible aura than dozens of elite knights put together?!

    Ensi is a good strategist, this n had a high chance of working.

    Too bad, his opponent is Wu Yan¡­

    Oppressive might?

    Against a True Ancestor like him? Hah!

 Chapter 1061: Ice, dont be weaker than your wife

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Ice, don''t be weaker than your wife</h4>

    The douqi wave weighed down on everything like magical gravity.

    Dozens of cultivators of elite backgrounds channeled their douqi to make the two youngsters fall down in pain. They couldn''t wait to see the cocky kids spewing blood and twitching on the ground with thebined might of their douqi wave. The elite knights started channeling more magic power and douqi.

    Ensi saw the nonchnt look on Wu Yan''s face and he turned grim. He clenched his teeth as he joined the fray.

    The douqi wave intensified. Sylph frowned in pain. She can feel her body slowly sagging downwards. Even the magical power she''s using to coat her body isn''t doing anything to stop the damage from spreading, she''s only dying her inevitable doom.

    Sylph is a once-in-a-lifetime talent, she''s already an eighth-tier magician despite being in her early twenties. Even so, how is someone so young supposed to fight against dozens of Guardians with more experience than her.

    Plus, these elite Guardians were in their 30s, there are dozens of peak tier 7 cultivators. There are even multiple tier 8 knights among the foes. She''s outgunned in this douqi showdown, both in number and strength.

    Ensi is a peak tier 8 cultivator in his own right, how could she possibly win against a lineup like this?

    Furthermore, the elite Guardians worked together to conjure this deluge of douqi.

    This heavy pressure isn''t something Sylph can handle.

    Fortunately, the Guardians only used their douqi and magic power to pressure them. If they used techniques or skills then even ten Sylphs wouldn''t be enough to defend.

    Sylph slowly blushed under this immense pressure.

    That is not a good sign, her blood qi is surging up within her enfeebled body.

    At this rate, Sylph will no doubt vomit blood.

    These Guardians have the nerve to harass an imperial princess until she''s on the verge of barfing blood, one can imagine the guts they had.

    They figured they can get away with an excuse like: "Oh, we are just testing a genius'' power."

    Plus, they didn''t use their real powers, right?

    However, the Guardians would no doubt incur Kate''s wrath when ites to that point.

    In Kate''s eyes, nobody is more important than his beloved daughter. The Guardians merit? Being called a foolish ruler? Hah, as if he ever cared about those things.

    Granted, Wu Yan''s presence here prevented this undesirable scenario.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow when Sylph turned rosy. He can see the pain in her eyes so he roamed his gaze over Ensi & co.

    Whoosh¡­

    A giant tsunami of magic power swept forward. The magical power formed a storm when he channeled his power.

    He raised his right foot. He stomped heavily as white mist started shooting outwards. The mistbined with the shockwave Wu Yan emitted, engulfing everything in its path.

    The temperature fell to freezing point in an instant.

    Crack crack snap snap

    The ground immediately turned into ice. The terrifyingly low temperature swept up the elite Guardians who used their douqi to defend against the cold. Their futile resistances were evident when they got turned into ice sculptures.

    "What the¡­"

    The other Guardians started panicking.

    The all-consuming white mist blew past them, making ice statues out of shrieking Guardians.

    "Impossible!"

    Ensi couldn''t believe his eyes, however, there''s no time to zone out. The ice mist is already creeping up on him. This isn''t the time to panic.

    Ensi quickly pulled out his sword. He used his douqi and battle technique to hack at the white mist.

    Bam

    He sliced a path through the white mist, clearing a section out for himself.

    Fwoosh

    A bone-piercing frosty gale blew by, sweeping up everything except himself. In just a few seconds, he found himself surrounded by ice and frost. Even his cold sweat crystallized into ice droplets.

    Except for a small area around Ensi, everything else got frozen!

    This is terrifying!

    Ensi''s face paled, the owner of this pale face just couldn''t deal with reality.

    Ensi looked at Wu Yan only to find the youngster grinning back at him.

    Wu Yan is looking at Ensi like he''s looking at a total loser.

    Ensi''s body trembled in frustration.

    It was his idea to use abined douqi wave on them.

    Even so, he lost despite making up the rule for this informal duel. He struck first!

    To block Wu Yan''s pure magical power of a frosty nature, Ensi used his armament and battle technique.

    A total defeat!

    "How¡­ why?¡­"

    Ensi growled.

    "How can pure magical power infused-frost freeze us?!"

    Countless ice magicians can infuse magic power into the air to create artificial chilling air.

    However, a cold spell this potent is something Ensi has never heard of!

    It wouldn''t strike Ensi as odd if Wu Yan used magic spells to achieve this. But, how can anyone use pure magic power to create cold air so potent it can freeze everything in sight?!

    A demigod might be able to do this.

    However, Ensi would rather choose death over admitting Wu Yan''s a demigod.

    Ensi wasn''t aware of Wu Yan''s ability. He had strong magic power for sure, but, it''s beyond his ability to use pure magic power to create frosty air that can freeze tier 7 or tier 8 practitioners, freezing inanimate objects would be his limit.

    He can do this because he had Alrescha cies. Avrora and Nagisa pitched in.

    Alrescha is already a primogenitor-ss vassal beast. It also once belonged to the strongest primogenitor, the Fourth Primogenitor. After Avrora merged with Nagisa, Alrescha got a power boost.

    Among Wu Yan''s magical familiars, Lei Xian the ck dragon and Zhuo Yan the white dragon are his strongest familiars. One can sunder space itself with ck lightning while the other can burn time with its white mes. That''s what made the two dragons so powerful.

    Ignoring abilities, however, Alrescha is the one with the strongest power.

    With Alrescha''s stat boost, Wu Yan''smand over the ice element reached an exalted level.

    That is the true cause of this scene.

    Wu Yan pulled a stunned Sylph''s hand as they wandered past the icy statues that perfectly captured the shocked and terrified looks of the poor elite knights who picked a fight with them. He brushed past Ensi''s shoulder while enjoying his green look.

    Ensi turned around as he roared frantically, he could no longer hold back the hatred and wrath in his heart.

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    His frustrated and odious roars echoed throughout thepound.

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan''s broad back while thinking about what Wu Yan just did.

    "Your mastery of ice is astonishing¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "If the Ice Princess says so then it must be true¡­"

    Sylph lowered her head.

    "My ice isn''t on the same level as yours¡­"

    "Well, I am happy to hear that."

    Wu Yan turned around while shing a plucky smile.

    "I don''t want to be weaker than my fiancee, even if it''s just ice¡­"

    Sylph''s eyes lit up. She looked at their hands and giggled.

 Chapter 1062: Rumbling Emperor Island, a visitor at night

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Rumbling Emperor Ind, a visitor at night</h4>

    Emperor Ind city¡­

    When night slowly fell, the Emperor Ind city experienced waves of unrest.

    The reason behind it is simple: Wu Yan wiped the floor with the Guardians, twice.

    In the span of one day, the Guardians and the elite members that made up its ranks got whacked by the fianc¨¦e of the imperial princess.

    It certainly didn''t help their reputation when news of knights being strung up like ham and frozen solid started spreading. Everyone already knows about this by now.

    Including the members of the imperial families.

    There are people who felt joy just as there are people who felt troubled over the news.

    Naturally, the imperial family members are over the moon happy when they heard about this.

    There are other imperial family members on the ind, including distant rtives of the imperial families.

    These lesser-known imperial members had a harder time on the ind.

    The Guardians bullied them with various excuses.

    These haughty imperial members weren''t used to being on the receiving end of harassment from others.

    The Guardians had a field day messing with these imperial blue blood. The Guardians also yed by the book, they used rules and regtions to stop short of outright attacking the imperial family members. Because the Guardians didn''t do anything that would warrant a counter-attack, the imperial members can only endure their treatment.

    Imagine the smiles on their faces when they heard about a certain someone kicking the Guardians six ways from Sunday.

    The Ailu empire''s guests almost started praising Wu Yan as their Lord and Savior.

    Didn''t the legendary bloke beat up the douche Guardians?

    Just as well, the Guardians aren''t pleased with today''s oue.

    Stuck on the ind with no venue to use their powers, the Guardians can only get rid of their eternal boredom through bullying the imperial members once every decade.

    The long-awaited Domain of Gods opening finally came. This is their chance to vent their frustration on the imperial family members but they got their asses handed to them. Why wouldn''t they be pissed off when someone rained on their parade?

    You betcha they want to pick a fight with Wu Yan. But, an entirepany of tier 7 knights and even elite peak tier 7 soldiers got wrecked. Ensi the captain with a peak eighth tier cultivation couldn''t do anything, who else can help them? By the way, Ensi mopped around with a face as dark as coal after the chilling air ordeal.

    There are those who still doubted the veracity of a 20-something youngster defeating a squad of elite peak tier 7 cultivators after beating down apany of tier 7 soldiers.

    There are still Guardians wriggling around in chains outside the city. There are also elite Guardians who are in need of emergency rescue after being turned into ice sculptures. With overwhelming evidence in front of them, disbelief is out of the question.

    The Guardians canin but none of them are brave enough to do anything about it. They are waiting for stronger Guardians to rise to the call, the low-level Guardians wouldn''t mind tagging along to help out if that''s the case.

    Hence, the city became rowdy¡­

    At night¡­

    With the bright moon hanging high up in the sky, the icy luster rained down upon the beautiful sea, creating sparkles in an otherwise humdrum ocean.

    Under the Guardian Tree, within the Guardians''pound. There is an area established for imperial family members to stay before the gate for the Domain of Gods opens.

    Inside the building allocated to the Ailu Empire, in a certain room, Wu Yan sat crossed-leg on his bed with his eyes shut. Magic power coursed through him, the intense magical force coiled around him. With every second, Wu Yan''s magic power grew slightly stronger.

    Magical energy wafted around Wu Yan, the magic power permeated Wu Yan, integrating with his nigh-infinite magic power, slowly but surely growing his magic power reserve.

    After cultivating his magic power for nearly three hours, Wu Yan slowly opened his eyes as all the magic power around him returned. The room slowly returned to its peaceful state.

    Wu Yan confirmed the growth of his magic power. He released a satisfied sigh. He also sported a satiated look.

    Wu Yan had his True Ancestor Bloodline that synchronized well with his top-grade magic power cultivation technique. The quality and quantity of his magic power is peerless. He can''t run out of magic power if he cast normal spells. But, Wu Yan won''t stop at this.

    There are countless spells among his Index Librorum Prohibitorum, included among his 103,000 grimoires are spells that are so terrifyingly potent that the requisite mana would drain Wu Yan''s magic power steadily despite his nigh-finite magic power pool.

    Only by constant improvement will he one day achieve a state where he can throw around high-powered magic spells like throwing stars.

    At that point, Wu Yan will have established himself as a true magic expert.

    Stripping away his grimoires will also not weaken him because there are vassal beasts within Wu Yan.

    Vassal Beasts are sentient magical beings made of pure magical power. High-level vampires are superior to low-level vampires because they have better bloodlines that gave them a higher mana pool. This greater magic power reserve served to make their familiars stronger. This is also why high-level vampires have stronger familiars than low-level bloodsuckers.

    In other words, if the host grows his magic power reserve, the familiars will also enjoy growth in power.

    In this fashion, vassal beasts grew with their hosts¡­

    Wu Yan indirectly powered-up his vassal beasts by cultivating his magical power. His dragons, Natsuki, Kanon, Nagisa, and Avrora will all benefit from his training.

    "Wouldn''t hurt to increase my magic power further¡­"

    Concluding his brief pontification, Wu Yan wanted to continue training when he sensed movement from the direction of his door. He grinned.

    "Ah,e in if you''re already there¡­"

    Wu Yan''s voice echoed only to be met with silence. After a short while, his door slowly opened as a figure in blue entered¡­

    The soft glow of magicalmps gave the icydy an exquisite air of beauty. Wu Yan couldn''t help but nod and praise her.

    "As expected of an imperial princess, you are very enchanting¡­"

    Sylph slowed down. Her eyes shed before she recovered. She approached Wu Yan while ignoring his praise. Her blue eyes settled on Wu Yan. She stared at Wu Yan like this.

    Scratching his cheek, he tried to dispel this awkwardness with a question.

    "It''s alreadyte, why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    Sylph nodded lightly. It''s like she''s struggling with her own thoughts. Wu Yanughed.

    "Well, I assume you have something to ask me?"

    He shifted to the side, making space for the guest.

    "Sit, I am all ears¡­"

    Sylph hesitated before sitting down next to Wu Yan.

    "Lana visited me just a while ago¡­"

    Wu Yan blinked.

    "Huh, did she ravage you or something? Is that why you''re here? To cancel the engagement?!"

    Sylph turned dark as she raised her glowing hand. Wu Yan immediately surrendered.

    "Joking! I was joking!"

    "Please refrain from jokes of this nature in the future¡­"

    Sylph voiced her annoyance with a frown.

    "I don''t like that kid''s hobby¡­"

    Wu Yan almostughed out loud. He knew Sylph wasn''t kidding so he did his best to endure his amusement. Coughing, he put on a serious face.

    "So? You came here to ask me to tie her up again?"

    Sylph shook her head. She opened her mouth to ask something that made Wu Yan''s smile go away.

    "Lana told me that you saw a projection left by the founder god, Ailu. Something about cmity and¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples, he stored his smile away as he looked eye-to-eye with Sylph.

    "That brat, I can''t believe how loose her mouth is¡­"

    "It seems she''s telling the truth¡­"

    Sylph sported a grim look.

    "Can you tell me more?"

 Chapter 1063: The assertive princess? The assertive queen?

    <h4>Chapter 1063: The assertive princess? The assertive queen?</h4>

    Night, the night slowly aged into midnight¡­

    Wu Yan and Sylph sat on the bed while leaning against each other by their shoulders. They looked rather intimate under the soft glow of the magicmp above them.

    Sylph said nothing. She listened as Wu Yan told her about the three rings Wu Yan found during his treasure hunting adventure. He also told her about the encounter with the projection left behind by the founder god of the Ailu empire. After that, she listened intently as Wu Yan told her about the Ring of Power and the prophecy of an impending cmity.

    Sylph listened to the shocking stories with a calm look. She''s the epitome of unchanging ice, her cial look didn''t change.

    Wu Yan finally told her everything. He sighed while taking a breather.

    "That is why I am aiming to enter the Domain of Gods, I want to see if the key to the Ring of Power''s opening is here¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as a thought made him purse his lips.

    "If possible, I wish I don''t find the key here. This would mean the projection lied about the cmity. That will save so much trouble¡­"

    Sylph''s eyes dimmed down.

    "I didn''t expect you to carry such a heavy secret¡­"

    "carry?"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a light chuckle.

    "Don''t put me on a high pedestal, I am not nning on saving the world or something."

    Sylph flinched.

    "Then, why?¡­"

    "Why go through the trouble of checking and making preparations for a cmity that might be real or fake?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I did so because a God-tier being wouldn''t crack such a joke on his descendants. As for me, I just don''t want to lose a rather nice to live on¡­"

    He shifted his gaze in the direction of the window. He gazed out the window to see a starry sky. His voice sounded like he''s thinking about something distant.

    "Since¡­ I, no, we still have a reason to stay¡­"

    Sylph had multiple questions but she chose to stay mum.

    Wu Yan divulged great secrets like the Ring of Power and the cmity. Yet, Wu Yan is still holding onto secrets. Surely, those secrets must be incredibly important or Wu Yan simply chose not to tell her.

    Since he''s not going to say it then asking about it will only be a waste of time.

    Despite her cold exterior, Sylph is rather attentive and astute.

    Sylph raised her chin, she also looked out the window.

    "It won''t be easy to get into the Domain of Gods, I am afraid¡­"

    "I know¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "The imperial families might not mind but the Guardians will surely not sit idly by as the Domain of Gods open up."

    "The trouble doesn''t stop there."

    Sylph closed her eyes.

    "You are, in the end, just the fiancee to an imperial princess. You have the right to enter the Domain of Gods. But, without imperial blood flowing through you, many will doubt your intentions. Your engagement will only look like a thinly-veiled attempt to sneak into the Domain of Gods."

    "The Guardians will most likely gaslight the other imperial members to get them on their side."

    Wu Yan turned towards Sylph.

    "Right?¡­"

    "I will tell my father about this. I will also inform Emperor Gurda and Emperor Weya."

    Sylph voiced her n without hiding it.

    "With the three emperors backing you, the imperial families will not waver."

    "How about the Guardians? Are you going to tell them about this?"

    Wu Yan doubted the practicality of her action.

    "They will just say this is another excuse to enter the Domain of Gods, no?"

    "Don''t worry about it¡­"

    Sylph said.

    "The Guardians are not all foolish, there are people who can listen to reason. I believe the emperors will leverage on this¡­"

    "That would be tremendously helpful¡­"

    Wu Yan ced his hands behind his head. He started teasing Sylph.

    "As expected, behind every great man there stands a great woman. Sylph, you''re going to be a fine woman one day!"

    Sylph nced at Wu Yan. She said something that froze Wu Yan''s smile.

    "There are already so many excellent women supporting you¡­"

    "Well, I know that much¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I was only making ament on your ability to properly support a man."

    Sylph didn''t reply.

    Indeed, Sylph gave off the air of a strong independent woman.

    She is an imperial member born with outstanding talent even among the elites of the imperial families. Her gender didn''t stop her from achieving feats other men couldn''t fathom. Even among the monstrous talents in Silvaria World Institute, she climbed up the rankings to be the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute.

    If Wu Yan & co didn''t enroll, she would no doubt still be the most salient student in the academy.

    Her cool vibe, beauty, power, background, and attitude probably made her a target in the eyes of those with impure attentions.

    Who wouldn''t to subjugate a woman as tough as her?

    Thisdy who looked cold and tough, who would have imagined she would silently support another man like a modest wife?

    Perhaps, getting her support is harder than just conquering her, right?

    Sylph herself is aware of this. On this, she has only one answer.

    "I might be cold but I am still a woman¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched, he didn''t think Sylph would nonchntly say something like that.

    Sylph''s eyes wavered, she leaked out that thought without conscious restraints. Meanwhile, Wu Yanughed in amusement.

    Their short exchange shortened the distance between them.

    True, she is still ady despite her exterior.

    Wu Yanughed once more.

    "You might be right there¡­"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You''re not a woman, you''re still a girl¡­"

    Sylph slowly turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Are you saying I am not matured enough?"

    "That''s not what I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Maturity isn''t the exact divider between womanhood and childhood. That''s cute of you, Sylph, I didn''t think you would say something like that."

    Sylph ignored Wu Yan''s cutement.

    "Then what is your definition of a woman?"

    "Hmm, I am not exactly sure about that¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He chortled out loud the next second.

    "I mean, you still have your first kiss, right? I don''t think you can call yourself a woman like that?"

    Wu Yan was stunned by what Sylph did next.

    Slowly, her icy face expanded in his field of vision. Finally, her blue eyes were mere millimeters away from Wu Yan''s face.

    He also felt the unmistakable touch of something soft on his lips.

    Wu Yan''s mind went nk, this happened so fast and suddenly he just zoned out.

    Secondster, the cold lips departed Wu Yan''s warm lips. Sylph added.

    "With that, I believe I am a woman by your definition, right?"

    Sylph got up and she exited the room, leaving a stunned Wu Yan on his bed.

 Chapter 1064: Calm yet tumultuous days

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Calm yet tumultuous days</h4>

    In the following days, Wu Yan stayed in his room to diligently train and cultivate. He never went out¡­

    The scenery here is to die for. Going for a stroll in the Emperor Ind city would be nice.

    Many members of the imperial families did just that.

    Wu Yan wanted to tour the ind but Sylph advised him otherwise.

    While the city is pretty, it''s also the Guardian''s turf. Given the tense rtions between Wu Yan and the Guardians, it''s not hard to imagine trouble brewing over his appearance in town.

    Wu Yan feels like it is beneath him to squabble with the Guardians but since Sylph advised him toy low then it''s best to listen to the imperial princess. Discretion is the better part of valor.

    Moreover, he''s not here to pick a fight with the Guardians, he''s here on official business.

    Wu Yan stayed in his room and did nothing but train, eat, and sleep. He also spent a bit of time with Sylph.

    Maybe Sylph pulled some strings or maybe because they are both engaged, in any case, Wu Yan and Sylph stayed in the same house.

    Perhaps due to the kiss or her advice to stay in the house, Sylph also confined herself to the house. She spent her time cultivating in her own room. She used her free time to chat with Wu Yan.

    Although Wu Yan spent his time indoors, his life is rather productive. Besides improving his rtionship with Sylph, the two even went beyond the awkward phase of the start of a rtionship, they are now chummy with each other like proper fianc¨¦es.

    On the surface, Sylph is still talking to Wu Yan with her cold voice. However, a closer inspection would reveal small changse in Sylph''s behavior.

    For instance, when with Wu Yan, Sylph would frequently maintain eye contact with Wu Yan.

    Another example, Sylph kept her distance from Wu Yan at the start despite their engagement. Now, they are close enough where they can rub shoulders without any issue.

    These are subtle moves that are normal for everyone else but Sylph.

    Why? Because her close friends and family members know that Sylph wouldn''t react in such a manner to just anyone.

    This is proof that Wu Yan''s position in her heart is elevating day by day in a special manner.

    Kate and Lana are not pleased with this development.

    One of them is a doting parent who treated Sylph like a jewel, he never raised her voice with his precious daughter. Another one is a Yuri girl who wants to make Sylph her bride, she is stuck to Sylph like a gum on one''s sole.

    Kate and Lana are also the ones who could determine this change in behavior.

    Granted, they are still very much displeased with this development.

    They are worried that the two young lovebirds might end up bumping uglies in bed since they are living under the same roof.

    Kate and Lana were anxious.

    The doting parent and the one with questionable sexual orientation came knocking every few days to check if they are still okay. They made up all sorts of excuses to barge into their lives. If Wu Yan even talks more than a few minutes with Sylph, the two intruders would be the first ones to speak up in an attempt to disrupt them.

    Especially Lana, she would stop at nothing to destroy Wu Yan''s image in Sylph''s heart.

    She tried to sneak into Wu Yan''s bed and then yell out loud that he''s molesting her. Or, she would charge into Wu Yan''s bath with just a single towel. She made nderous remarks like how Wu Yan peeked at her while she''s showering. She also tried to seduce Wu Yan in front of Sylph, she stopped just short of sacrificing her first kiss.

    Sylph already expected as much from Lana. She also understood Wu Yan isn''t like that. Given the libel Wu Yan has to face on a daily basis, if Sylph didn''t back Wu Yan up then she might have to find ways to stop Wu Yan frommitting suicide.

    Because that annoyingdy''s interruption also brought melodic chaos to their lives, Wu Yan and Sylph got spared from boredom. It''s iron how Lana''s attempt to drive them apart only brought them closer.

    Apparently, she''s nning on staying the course, the various setbacks are nothing to her.

    Wu Yan and Sylph felt helpless. They allowed her to do as she pleased, she''s good at dispelling their weariness.

    Although they fooled around, they didn''t forget what really mattered.

    Sylph''s efficiency should be praised in this regard. She reported everything Wu Yan told her to the three emperors: Kate, Gurda, and Weya.

    Naturally, the emperors were astonished to find out about this prophecy.

    At first, they doubted the uracy of her recount.

    They trusted Wu Yan, however, the news is just too far-fetched to believe. Sylph is special because she believed Wu Yan without a shred of doubt.

    They personally visited Wu Yan to listen from the horse''s mouth. They also confirmed the Ring of Power''s existence which rivaled the Ring of Authority in importance. With the veracity of this prophecy more or less confirmed, the three emperors startedying down the cables.

    The three emperors didn''t tell Wu Yan about their ns but it''s highly likely they returned to make emergency reports to the demigods in their empires.

    If it''s a cmity prophesized by a God-tier being then it''s not something they can handle on their own.

    At least, the mobilization of demigods seemed like a wise move.

    As for what the demigods had to say, Wu Yan wasn''t sure. He already told them everything he knew. He just needed them to help him with his own tasks and objectives. Other than that, he also made time to enjoy his current life.

    What Wu Yan didn''t expect was the arrival of the demigods a few dayster.

    The three demigods are here to attempt breakthroughs in the Domain of Gods, that''s what Sylph told him anyway.

    Even demigods are itching to enter the Domain of Gods to strengthen themselves. Perhaps the Domain of Gods really lived up to its name. Maybe, Wu Yan underestimated the ce.

    This also roused the curiosity within Wu Yan.

    What wondrous items did the Domain of Gods have that even demigods wanted to enter and try their luck.

    Wu Yan is here for the key to open the Ring of Power. Now, he wants to see what''s inside the Domain of Gods.

    Just like that, a week went by where Wu Yan and Sylph lived in the same house.

    Three more days until the Domain of Gods open up¡­

    The noise of the busy city died down as the night grew older. Most of the households here also extinguished their magicmps. They went into the sweet embrace of sleep.

    The soft glow seeping through the foliage of the Guardian Tree gave the imperial familiespound area a quiet aura. It appears most of the imperial members here are also asleep.

    Wu Yan ended his magic power cultivation. He stretched his back as he made preparations to go to sleep. He stopped all of a sudden as a light shed in his eyes.

    Wu Yan looked out the window and he disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 1065: A meeting, the invitation sent under the night sky...

    <h4>Chapter 1065: A meeting, the invitation sent under the night sky¡­</h4>

    Emperor Ind city, under the Guardian Tree.

    Under the enormous trunk that seemed like it stretched into the horizon is a tform made of pale-grey stone blocks. The tform is about a third as wide as the trunk of the Guardian Tree. The tform can easily support a crowd of one thousand. It''s a wide tform¡­

    Although the stone blocksposing the tform looked fragile, the tform is actually made from special minerals that are so strong even a tier 8 cultivator will find it hard to leave a mark on it.

    This tform was designed as a sparring arena for the talented youngsters of the Guardian n. This sparring arena has been around almost as long as the Guardian Tree.

    After years of wear and tear, the Arena is inevitably damaged. However, maintenance by the Guardians kept up the arena''s appearance. This is why this ce is so special.

    It''s not only a good ce to duel, it''s also a ce of significant historic value given its long history.

    The groundskeeper did a good job polishing the arena. There is barely any dust on it. The tform glistened like beautiful ivory under the soft glow of the moon. The tform looked as enchanting as arge marble jade. Leaves slowly rained down on the surface of the arena, painting a serene picture.

    There is a quiet air to this ce. The soft whisper of mischievous wind brushed away the leaves on the arena. When the gale stopped, a figure emerged.

    Wu Yan silently assessed the wide tform with an awed look.

    He strolled on top of the wide tform, his steps slowly echoing into the night.

    Wu Yan slowly moved towards the trunk of the Guardian Tree.

    Due to the immense girth of the Guardian Tree, no matter how close Wu Yan got, it never felt like the trunk is nearer to Wu Yan. The Guardian Tree''s size created an optical illusion for any observer.

    Wu Yan''s objective isn''t a tour around the Guardian Tree. Rather, he''s here for the figure standing in front of the trunk with his hands behind his waist.

    The frail-looking figure is emanating a stream of magic power that is pure and powerful.

    Despite the faint flow of the magic power, the density of magic power within the leaked wisp is enough to lure Wu Yan away from his room.

    Wu Yan wasn''t here because his curiosity got the better of him. The magic power signature is just too special.

    It''s emitted in a weak fashion to evade detection. But, he intentionally raised the magic power intensity so only people of a certain level can sense this.

    Indeed, only those in the same tier or stronger can detect this magic power.

    In other words, it was a letter of challenge.

    He''s inviting all who can sense his magic power.

    Wu Yan is sure the figure invited him on purpose.

    Entel: Level 88

    As I thought, a ninth-tier expert.

    A high-level one at that.

    Wu Yan more or less guessed correctly, he closed his System scanner.

    Aside from the three emperors, there is only one other person with tier 9 power on Emperor Ind.

    The n master of the Guardian n.

    Wu Yan can guess why he called Wu Yan here. He also looked at Entel with stern eyes. Maybe the n master sensed Wu Yan''s piercing gaze, he turned around to reveal an average but dignified expression.

    His low voice sounded oddly intimidating when paired with the silent tform.

    "To sense my aura from such a distance¡­"

    Entel started while staring into Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "It seems the man Princess Sylph chose is a ninth-tier cultivator as rumored¡­"

    Wu Yan started grinning. He looked like a rude gangster when the moonlight hit his face.

    "Please,pared to Your Highness, I am just too insignificant¡­"

    "Don''t sell yourself short¡­"

    Entel shook his head. His aged eyes wrinkled slightly.

    "I have read extensively on Silvaria''s history, never has there been a youth half as talented as you. Even the shiniest talent of the past failed to reach your power at such a young age. I am afraid you are the first andst person to possess so much talent¡­"

    "Your Highness praised me too much. I just got lucky, all my achievements are average at best, there are many out there who are more talented than me."

    Entel''s tall hat didn''t stick on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan is sure that he would be hard-pressed to achieve tier 7 power without the system helping him out.

    Regardless of whether or not Entel truly thought Wu Yan is a once-in-a-millennium talent, Wu Yan didn''t think too highly of himself.

    Talented or not, that''s not important.

    He just wants to live a peaceful life with the girls he loved. If he can guarantee that future then even if it costs him his power he would still trade it at the drop of the hat.

    His pursuit of power was merely a means to an end.

    He''s not lying when he said there are people way more talented than him.

    For instance, Mikoto is only 15 and she''s already a tier 9 Esper.

    Kotori is younger than Mikoto but she''s already tier 9.

    There is also Tohka although she''s not too sure of her own age. Given her appearance, she can''t be too far away from Wu Yan''s age.

    Hinagiku, Shokuhou Misaki, Kurumi, Yoshino, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, are all still in theirte 10''s, with peak tier 8 power, they will attain tier 9 status in due time, earlier than Wu Yan when he was their age.

    Granted, the girls have special reasons for their abnormal powers. For instance, spirits are transformed humans with elevated power levels. Even without ounting for this factor, Wu Yan still wouldn''t put himself on their levels.

    Wu Yan is very clear on the girls'' potentials.

    Compared to his harem, his attainment in power and strength is average at best.

    This is the reason why Wu Yan worked hard to improve himself, he wants to be a shield that can protect the girls while they grow into their true selves.

    Talents and whatnot, that''s irrelevant for Wu Yan.

    Entel heard Wu Yan''s sincerity, he sported amending look despite the tiny shock in his heart.

    Entel ced himself in Wu Yan''s shoes, so much talent at such a young age will make anyone''s pride shoot through the roof, how is he still so down to earth?

    Entel raised his evaluation of Wu Yan.

    This youngster is more than what meets the eyes¡­

    Entel didn''t keep his evaluations to himself.

    "Such modest attitude despite your powers. I think I get how you achieved your current status. I also see why His Majesty Kate took a liking to you. It''s also understandable why Princess Sylph agreed to marry you."

    "You are a fine specimen¡­"

    If the Guardians heard Entel raining praises down on Wu Yan then there would be another uproar.

    The n master took one look at Princess Sylph''s potency and he only gave her a passing grade.

    Entel truly treated Wu Yan like a peer.

    Wu Yan giggled.

    "Your Highness, don''t tell me you lured me out here just topliment me?"

    "Of course, not!"

    Entel started channeling up a storm of magic power.

    "Ensi is my son!"

 Chapter 1066: Falling Sun versus Revived Titans Arm

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Falling Sun versus Revived Titan''s Arm</h4>

    "Ensi is my son!"

    The patriarch announced with a thunderous boom of magic power.

    Wu Yan wasn''t expecting a sudden attack. However, Wu Yan somewhat knew where the guy came from.

    Judging from the tier 9 magic power he''s releasing, average ninth-tier cultivators would be dead if they got hit. Wu Yan snickered as his eyes shed golden.

    At the same time, Wu Yan released 10 times the magic power though hecked the intensity of his opponent''s magic power. He wrapped his magic power around Entel''s magic wave.

    Boom.

    A shockwave was emitted when the two forces collided violently.

    Dust and branches flew away from the tform. The two magical powers formed a magic tornado that went for the sky.

    It''s a tie.

    Entel is shocked.

    He is a tier 9 magician only a tiny distance away from the peak of tier 9 power.

    A brat still in the early stages of the ninth realm actually fought him to a standstill?

    Is this youngster still holding back on him?

    Entel quickly found the answer. Wu Yan used overwhelming magic power to drown out his magic power.

    With sheer magic power alone, Wu Yan negated the level difference between them.

    This is only on the magic power side of the equation. They aren''t equal in fighting prowess. But, suppressing Wu Yan with just magic power is impossible now.

    The gap between levels increases as one ascends through the power tiers. Almost at the peak of tier 9, Entel should have been able to bring down five early-stage tier 9 fighters like Wu Yan.

    Yet, the kid used his magic power to negate his superior magic power.

    This only considered the mana pool they had. However, this was enough to tell Entel that Wu Yan can punch beyond his weight ss.

    With so much magic power coursing through him, Wu Yan woulde out on top against almost anyone in the same level as him.

    Only an opponent with special abilities can beat him.

    Entel grinned when he saw Wu Yan putting out a terrifying amount of magic power.

    "You have a ton of mana, I will give you that. But, that is all¡­"

    A blue magic formation rotated outwards under Entel''s feet.

    Ring

    He raised a palm as his magic power converged on his palm.

    The scarily dense magic power churned and turned. Space got distorted by the magic orb. It''s obvious Entel is casting high-level magic.

    Wu Yan''s face turned grave. He clenched his fists while channeling his mana.

    Magic continued churning and swirling as the mana took on a burning red hue.

    As mana continued pouring into the magical mass, the red color grew deeper in shade.

    When the channeling is done, Wu Yan is already burning with magma-red mana.

    Anyone thinking he''s doing this for fun would be dead wrong.

    He raised his head to look at Entel. The magic orb in Entel''s palm sizzled brilliantly like a tiny sun. It was blindingly salient.

    "Very well¡­"

    Entel nced at the tiny sun in his hand. Then, he beamed coldly at Wu Yan.

    He threw the tiny sun at Wu Yan.

    The tiny sun turned into a super hotser that came crashing down with all the force of a copsing sky. The magic powering off the spell is too scary.

    If this spell hits then even a tier 9 cultivator will be gravely injured.

    Wu Yan doesn''t know if Entel is going easy on him. However, this spell is enough to threaten him.

    Wu Yan increased his magic power output when the tiny sun came flying over.

    The red magic cloak surged at once.

    Then, a gigantic arm about 10 meters tall appeared from the swirling red magic mass.

    The gigantic arm looked like the arm of the mythic titan that woke up from its slumber. Apanied by a deafening roar, the fist punched its way out of the red magic mass.

    "Resurrected titan''s arm¡­"

    Wu Yan finished casting his spell by naming the spell.

    This spell aimed to replicate the devastating strike of a titan from the myths.

    "What kind of magic is that?"

    Entel frowned while mumbling.

    "Did the outside world create new magic while the Guardians protected Emperor Ind?"

    Entel rxed his frown after a cursory nce at the ming-red hand.

    "In any case, let me see what you''re made of¡­"

    The tiny sun responded to Entel''s roar by flying faster.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply before unleashing a left hook. The Titan''s Arm mimicked Wu Yan''s action.

    Two devastating attacks smashed into one another in an instant.

    Boom

    A massive shockwave swept outwards. The grinding magical energies mashed and canceled each out in a chaotic fashion.

    The incredibly durable arena started cracking and crumbling. Even the all-epassing treetop of the Guardian Tree started shaking as leaves rained down.

    It''s like a storm in the evening, everything''s thrown into disarray.

    Countless Guardians and imperial members woke up from the noise. They were peeking out of their windows to see what themotion is about. However, due to the distance between the arena and the residential area, nobody is any wiser as to what''s causing the noise. They assumed it''s just a storm rumbling some distance away and they continued sleeping.

    Some astute individuals already sensed something wrong.

    The cascading waves stopped after about 10 minutes of utter destruction. The noise died down as the city regained its peace.

    The impregnable arena already lost ayer of stone.

    Tier 8 fighters can''t leave scratches on this arena. However, the two shed an entireyer off the tform with their terrible spells. Had they fought somewhere else, the damage wouldn''t stop at just minor structural damage.

    The two figures behind this mess slowly appeared from within the settling dust.

    The two are unscathed despite the violent exchange.

    On closer inspection, Entel looked rx while Wu Yan had an anxious look.

    Entel is the one who had the tactical supremacy in the previous attack.

 Chapter 1067: The thrill of the hunt? Asking for forgiveness?

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The thrill of the hunt? Asking for forgiveness?</h4>

    The area went silent¡­

    The two casters who just threw deadly spells at one another stood there staring at the other foe.

    Wu Yan went silent.

    Entel was the one who technically won that round.

    Although the two magicians got out without any harm, the two casters saw what happened.

    Entel''s Falling Sun met Wu Yan''s Resurrected Titan''s Arm on equal footing at first¡­

    Then, the Falling Sun slowly suppressed the Titan''s Arm.

    The magical arm slowly got disintegrated while the Sun inched forward. The arm lost its hand, wrist, and it would have been destroyed by the Falling Sun given enough time.

    Wu Yan saw this and he decided to self-detonate the arm to negate the Falling Sun.

    This prevented the oue where Wu Yan would get hit by the Falling Sun when the Titan''s Arm got pierced.

    Wu Yan had tricks up his sleeves. He can still defend against the Falling Sun even if his spell got destroyed.

    What shocked Wu Yan was Entel''s power.

    Level 88, one more level and he would be at the peak of tier 9 power. He would be one of the few people lucky enough to attempt the breakthrough into the demigod tier.

    A magician like him can fight anyone below the demigod tier and be victorious. Excluding Wu Yan & co, he would be invincible.

    With the freaking monsters known as Wu Yan & co included in this analysis, only ndre had a solid chance to win. Ikaros and Astrea would find a worthy foe in a 1v1 fight.

    As for the others, well, they are out of luck.

    Even if it''s Wu Yan who fought Entel.

    The Resurrected Titan''s Arm is a spell that replicated the power of the mythological titans. It might be a poor mimicry but it''s still a faux divine spell that outranked the magic in Silvaria.

    Entel can defeat a legendary spell with Silvaria''s inferior magic spell for a simple reason: He''s stronger than Wu Yan.

    Significantly stronger.

    Wu Yan is sure he needs to use spells several ranks higher than the Titan''s Arm to beat Entel in a straightforward caster fight.

    The time and restrictions needed to cast such spells made such spells ineffective in this duel.

    Entel can throw spells at him while Wu Yan is still busy channeling.

    This simpleparison excluded Wu Yan''s Red Jade Mode and his vassal beasts.

    If he used vassal beasts then the victor would be hard to determine.

    Using Red Jade Mode will guarantee victory. He didn''t even need to use Yukari''s power, he can activate n''s Red Jade and curb stomp Entel in 5 minutes.

    From his POV, Wu Yan will need either his vassal beasts or active his Red Jade Mode to win.

    Wu Yan went through his options while rxing his tense face. His golden eyes shed as he raised his arm.

    Wu Yan wanted to use his vassal beast when Entel interrupted.

    "My attack is something only those in the middle stages of the ninth-tier or stronger can block."

    Entel sighed.

    "A ninth-tier beginner like you can put up resistance on par with a middle-stage tier 9 fighter. I am impressed by your strength, you have far exceeded my expectations. I can see why my disappointing reason for a son got defeated multiple times at your hands¡­"

    Wu Yan stopped while frowning.

    Why is he talking about this now?

    A light chuckled reverberated.

    "Entel, are you satisfied with this now?"

    A few figuresnded next to Wu Yan and Entel.

    The three emperors arrived.

    Wu Yan is slightly surprised to see the emperors here. Only Entel seemed like he was expecting this. He even chuckled like everything before this was an act.

    "Satisfied or not, I feel like my age is catching up to me, youngsters these days¡­"

    "Hey, you''re simr to us in age!"

    Kate called him out.

    "If you''re old then what about us?!"

    "I don''t feel old at all!"

    Gurda snorted while crossing his arms.

    "I will advance soon enough, that youngster won''t find it easy to beat me!"

    "Gurda, didn''t you hear Entel?"

    Weya started teasing Gurda.

    "This young guy just entered tier 9 but he''s already as strong as a mid-stage ninth-tier fighter, you are around that stage, right?"

    Gurda choked as the other two emperorsughed at his expense. Even Entel giggled along with them.

    Wu Yan was puzzled by the emperor trio''s appearance and their apparent rtions with Entel.

    "Y-you guys¡­"

    "Wu Yan, my little friend, please forgive my previous rudeness¡­"

    Entel apologized while bowing down to Wu Yan.

    "I heard rumors of a very strong tier 9 youngstering to this ind and teaching my insolent brat of a son a lesson. Intrigued by the arrival of someone worthwhile, I couldn''t help but let the thrill of the hunt take over. Please don''t hold it against me¡­"

    Wu Yan blinked his eyes in shock at first. Then, he started bitterlyughing."

    "In other words, your attack was a simple test?"

    "Of course not!"

    Entel turned serious.

    "I might be testing you but I did use a good portion of my powers against you. My assessment is honest and fair, there is no fakeness in that."

    "Wouldn''t I have been in trouble if I couldn''t fight on par with a mid-stage tier 9 cultivator?"

    "At which point, that would be our cue¡­"

    Weya patted Wu Yan on the shoulders. Kate also chortled out loud.

    "We are here for a reason. Although Entel can win against us in 1v1 fights, he can''t harm you when all three of us work together."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks. He tilted his head in confusion.

    "You weren''t trying to avenge your son?"

    "If he is bullying others then he should be prepared to get bullied."

    Entel shook his head while sighing.

    "The Guardians were always cooped up on this ind, they cannot wander out of this ce, it''s not hard to imagine the frustration building up within their hearts. It''s also foreseeable that they have an ax to grind with the imperial families. I just hope time and experience will open their eyes. I hope Young Lord Wu Yan will not fault them¡­"

    "I didn''t do anything."

    Wu Yan exined himself.

    "They came looking for trouble with me first."

    "That''s why I am asking you for forgiveness¡­"

    Entel sighed.

    "I can forcibly stop them but it would only fester their already sour wounds. My hands are tied¡­"

    "Great rulers don''t fault mischievous punks for tiny infractions, this is one of those moments."

    Kate said something that made Wu Yan''s eyes bulge.

    "When the three of us first arrived on the Ind, Entel also picked on us. Look, aren''t weughing a storm after all the fights we had in the past?"

    "When you''re young that''s when one tends to be the craziest¡­"

    Entel awkwardly shifted the subject after Kate brought up his oldundry.

    "Please ignore my n members¡­"

    "What if theye looking for trouble again?!"

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "I should roll over and let them do as they please?"

    "Entel is saying that it''s fine to knock some sense into them, just go easy on them¡­"

    Weya exined whereas Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh? That''s fine with me. I am going to teach them a lesson they will never forget¡­"

    Kate, Weya, Gurda, and Entel exchanged looks while helplessly shaking their heads.

    "Thank you, young lord."

    Entel chuckled.

    "If that''s the case then it''s time I respond with due hospitality. I more or less know why you''re here now. When the Domain of Gods opens up, you will have a seat."

    Wu Yan nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1068: A welcoming feat, seating arrangement, same seats

    <h4>Chapter 1068: A weing feat, seating arrangement, same seats</h4>

    Just like that, three days went by¡­

    It''s finally time for the Domain of Gods to open up.

    Inside the city, Imperial family members and the Guardians woke up earlier than usual.

    Even the lower-ranking Guardians and non-cultivators woke up earlier than usual.

    The Guardians are effectively restricted to a life of guarding Emperor Ind.

    The Domain of Gods opens up once a decade so the Guardians naturally wouldn''t want to miss out on such a grand asion.

    Almost every family on Emperor Ind are outside their houses, wandering the streets and looking on like devout followers. They looked in the direction of the Guardian Tree. None of them were talking so the city is dead quiet.

    The imperial families also readied themselves before making their way over to the Guardian Tree.

    Those living near the area allocated to the imperial families can see royal family members exiting theirpounds via doors and windows.

    Mana and douqi filled the air as figures d in their respective energies dashed towards the Guardian Tree.

    Magicians and fighters filled the streets, lighting up the town under the Guardian Tree with their energies.

    Wu Yan chortled while gazing at the scene of cultivators fervently running towards the Guardian Tree like they are in a race or something.

    "What''s the hurry? It''s not like the Domain of Gods will run away?"

    A cold voice rang behind him.

    "The Domain of Gods open up once a decade, for older cultivators, this is a rare chance, for younger practitioners, this would be the first or second time entering the Domain of Gods, they all have a reason to be this excited."

    Wu Yan grinned as he turned around. Sylph, in her usual icy blue attire entered his vision.

    Wu Yan teased her as she slowly walked over.

    "Then why do you look like you''re not in a hurry at all?"

    "That''s just my personality¡­"

    Sylph reminded Wu Yan.

    "It''s time we head out too¡­"

    "I don''t particrly mind it¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged. Then, he had a nice idea, he floated a cheeky grin.

    "Oh, Princess Sylph the fair, would you like to try flying in the sky?!"

    "Flying in the sky?"

    Confused, Sylph couldn''t react in time when Wu Yan suddenly hoisted her up by the waist into a princess carry.

    Sylph frowned after initially gasping in shock.

    "What are you doing?"

    Wu Yan responded to her cold demeanor with a smile.

    He can see the thinly-veiled fluster in her icy-blue eyes.

    "Well, I am just giving you a taste of what it''s like to fly in the sky."

    He suppressed the urge to y more tricks on her. He turned around without further ado and flew out the window.

    She felt the breeze brushing her cheeks, even Sylph felt amazed when she looked down to see other practitioners running towards the Guardian Tree while they are flying.

    Flying, it''s a feat reserved for demigods.

    Not all cultivators who can fly are demigods, there are also users of flight spells in Silvaria, however rare they might be. The rarity of flight spells became a highlight when even Princess Sylph didn''t have it despite being the princess of an empire.

    Sylph looked intently at the smirking guy.

    "You are a bag of surprises, aren''t you?"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Live a little, there is beauty in serenity but you need a little spice sometimes, a guy with surprises is just the perfect fit to rock someone''s world¡­"

    Sylph raised the corners of her lips just a little, adding some cuteness to her otherwise frigid expression. Her beautiful smile appeared only for a fleeting moment.

    s, Wu Yan didn''t catch that scene.

    Under the Guardian Tree,

    on the dueling tform.

    Three days ago, the brief exchange between Wu Yan and Entel wrecked the tform. However, someone repaired it until it''s glistening once more.

    Multiple individuals ran here from miles away. They were in groups of twos and threes. Then, they started socializing in low volumes. These people are mostly imperial household members from all three empires.

    On the other side of the tform is apany of Guardians numbering around 100-men strong. Unlike the chatty imperials, the Guardians sealed their lips shut while emanating a heavy mood. They were all focused on the center spot of the tform.

    No, it''s not just the Guardians, the imperial family members are also sneaking nces at the center point like they were secretly admiring something.

    At the center of the tform is another tform on top of the existing tform.

    This second tform is about 10 meters tall and separated into two subyers.

    The first subyer is situated 5 meters away from the ground tform. There are five seats here.

    The highestyer has chairs too but there are only three seats here.

    The eight seats are obviously prepared for VIPs.

    The top three seats are unseated for now. Meanwhile, the five lower VIP seats are already almost full with four persons seated there.

    Entel, Gurda, Weya, and Kate.

    The four seated VIPs are either emperors or the patriarch of the Guardian n.

    Many were curious as to the extra lower VIP seat.

    Is there another person with equal standing to the emperors and the leader of the exalted Guardian n?

    The imperial family members were busy whispering to one another because they were specting as to the identity of this fifth VIP. The Guardians aren''t talking out of line but they were simrly confused if their expressions are any indications.

    As time went on, more on more guests arrived. When Wu Yan arrived in midair with Sylph in his arms, most of the invited guests are already here.

    Entel, Gurda, Weya, and Kate stopped talking when they detected Wu Yan''s presence in the air. They bitterlyughed at the same time while making the samement as Sylph.

    "What a never-ending bag of surprise, that youngster¡­"

    The others also looked up at the sky when they saw their leaders looking at something.

    They started making noises after a few seconds of stunned silence.

    "He''s flying! That guy''s flying!"

    "He can fly?! Is he a demigod?!"

    "Impossible! He must be using some kind of flying magic!"

    "Y-yeah¡­"

    The ones on the tform were pointing at Wu Yan. They murmured with a few gasps mixed in. It didn''t take long for them to identify Wu Yan.

    This only caused their astonishment to deepen.

    The Guardians were particrly affected as they were looking at him with jealousy.

    Flight magic, that is very rare.

    Seeing this disy of rare magic on their sworn enemy only served to pour salt on their wounds.

    Little did they know they should have kept some of that envy as reserves because the good stuff''sing.

    "My friend, Wu Yan!"

    Entel is the first one to stand up and greet Wu Yan. He beamed radiantly at Wu Yan.

    "Come, take a seat while you''re here."

    "Take a seat", that''s what everyone heard. They were shaking in shock.

    He is the fifth VIP to sit on the same level as emperors of the three empires and the patriarch of the Guardian n?

 Chapter 1069: Power and status, might makes right

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Power and status, might makes right</h4>

    The guests were looking at one another in stunned stupefaction. Entel wasn''t joking from the looks of it. Nobody spoke because they had nothing on their minds.

    Wu Yan also felt a bit taken aback that Entel invited him to sit with them.

    Sylph is the only one who sensed something before she advised him.

    "Since the n master Entel says so, you should go sit there."

    "Nn?"

    He wasn''t sure what''s going on so he turned towards Sylph.

    "What about you?"

    "Me?"

    Sylph shook her head.

    "I don''t have that qualification yet."

    Sylph parted from Wu Yan''s embrace. Like a graceful feather shended on the tform while coated in her magic power. She joined the ranks of the other imperial members on the ground tform.

    Even though she joined the crowd, she''s still distinctly noticeable apart from the crowd. Wu Yan pursed his lips as he turned around to beginnding on the lower VIP tform.

    But, somebody didn''t take this sitting down.

    "Father!"

    Ensi immediately stood up.

    "This is not reasonable!"

    Wu Yan stopped subconsciously. Entel also looked like he anticipated this. He nced at Ensi like he''s not his son. He intends to treat him like just another n member.

    "And, just where is the unreasonable part?"

    Ensi didn''t mind the distant attitude his dad gave him. He is very strict, even more so in public ces. He started going off like a punk.

    "You are the esteemed patriarch of the Guardians, your status is on par with the emperors, you are more than worthy to sit with the emperors. However, him¡­"

    Ensi pointed at Wu Yan like he forgot Wu Yan is the one who metaphorically spanked him into oblivion each time they met.

    "He is just the fiancee of an imperial princess, how is he worthy to sit with the emperors and you?!"

    "Yes! He''s right!"

    The other Guardians chimed in. They were clearly still mad over matters that transpired weeks ago.

    They wished they were in those seats, howe Public Enemy No.1 gets to sit there? The Guardians were naturally dissatisfied.

    Wu Yan also cast his gaze in Entel''s direction. He couldn''t care less what the peanut gallery had to say. He honestly wanted to know why he was given a VIP seat.

    "Status?"

    Entel shook his head. He scoffed at Ensi.

    "With no power, you have no standing. With power, why worry about status?!"

    The n members were silenced by his simple point.

    His dignified stare swept across each and every n member here, none of them were brave enough to look the patriarch in the eyes. Entel nodded after confirming that all the n members lowered their heads.

    "Young Lord Wu Yan has strength on par with the emperors and I. As a fellow tier 9 cultivator, why can''t he sit with us?!"

    "You want to sit here?! Sure, if you have entered the ninth-tier then, by all means, join us!"

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan is stunned for words while Ensi clenched his fists.

    Entel waved his hand as if he lost interest. He invited Wu Yan again.

    "Come, my friend, sit for you are worthy."

    The ce became silent.

    Wu Yan floated a helpless smile. He didn''t think they gave him this treatment just because of his power.

    True, in Silvaria, whoever has thergest fists called the shots. People with powers on the same levels as Entel, Kate, Gurda, and Weya are all big wigs with symbolic status in their respectivemunities. Only tier 9 practitioners are worthy to enter their eyes.

    Wu Yan also adjusted his attitude. Hended next to Kate as he took up the leftmost seat. Kate also sat down at the same time.

    All five VIPs of the lower tform are already here.

    The Guardians weren''t sure how to feel about this. What can they say? Wu Yan is powerful.

    Ensi stared straight at Wu Yan who is still chatting with the emperors and his father. He heaved heavily in a jealous fit, even his eyes went red.

    He loathed Wu Yan for ascending beyond him, is there something more painful than watching your sworn enemy move ahead in life?

    He would rather Wu Yan choked him again than to see him shining in that spotlight.

    The other imperial members were looking at Wu Yan like he''s their idol. Kaya and Jaafar couldn''t help but silently praise the guy.

    In their eyes, he''s not the insufferable genius. No, he''s the super genius who reached tier 9 power despite his young age. He''s someone who is already on par with the emperors and the n patriarch.

    Why wouldn''t they revere him?

    The old veterans of the empires are still rtively fine. The younger generations already looked at him like he''s their god. The other princesses were in need of a trip to the water closet to change their moist undergarments.

    When they remembered Wu Yan''s already engaged to Sylph they started looking at Sylph in envy.

    Lana is the only one who couldn''t handle this with grace, she continued grumbling by herself near her corner.

    In any case, regardless of what the others on the ground tform had to say. It''s already established that Wu Yan is on par with the emperors and the Guardian n''s master.

    Wu Yan''s name will once again be amon topic all over Silvaria once the Domain of the Gods closes once more.

    Wu Yan''s face turned dark. He doesn''t want to stand out like this. The fattest pig is not the luckiest pig in the pen. He already experienced what it''s like to be the top yer in SAO.

    He wanted to be spared from that kind of life.

    Wu Yan kept up his poker face. He exchanged pleasantries with the emperors and Entel.

    Wu Yan asked about general details of the Domain of Gods.

    "Is the portal to the Domain of Gods opening here on this tform?"

    Wu Yan asked in confusion. Unlike the natives of this world, Wu Yan had a poor understanding of how the ce worked.

    Kate smiled as he replied.

    "In terms of area, the Domain of Gods is wider than the entire Emperor Ind, why would it open here?"

    "Why are we gathered here then?"

    Wu Yan was even more puzzled.

    "Aren''t we supposed to gather at the Domain of Gods? Or are airshipsing to pick us up?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Kate, Weya, Gurda, and Entel exchanged looks.

    "Well, it''s hard to exin. Just stick with us and see for yourself. I guarantee you''re going to be shocked."

    "Okay¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    At this point¡­

    Whoosh

    A giant gust blew, this storm came out of nowhere as it descended from the sky like a giant tornado.

    Many shrieked when the storm hit. Entel, Kate, Gurda, and Weya took this sudden storm in stride. They stood up as they looked at the higher VIP tform.

    Wu Yan also narrowed his eyes as he stood up. The updraft of the storm converged near the higher VIP tform.

    Three individuals appeared on top of that tform.

 Chapter 1070: An important person to Lady Yukari, the orders of the protector gods.

    <h4>Chapter 1070: An important person to Lady Yukari, the orders of the protector gods.</h4>

    Strong gale assaulted everything.

    When everyone raised their heads, there were three figures standing on the topmost tform like solid pirs that held up the sky. They stood shoulder to shoulder as they roamed their gaze over the field.

    Gurda, Kate, Weya, and Entel bowed in deference.

    "Greetings, protector gods!"

    The others also greeted the protector gods after awakening from their stupor.

    "We respectfully greet our protector gods!"

    Their clear voices echoed on the tform. They all bowed towards the protector gods. Only Wu Yan continued gawking at the demigods with an awed mind.

    Jarl Ailu: Level 96

    Markelnob Baruba: Level 95

    Linya Feya: Level 95

    Of the three demigods, Wu Yan recognized the one in a purple robe, he''s Jarl and they met once in the treasury of the Ailu empire. The demigod Jarl is the protector god of the Ailu empire.

    The other two are an old guy in a white robe and a middle-aged noblewoman. Wu Yan doesn''t recognize them.

    The System''s scan told Wu Yan enough to guess who they were.

    The protector gods of the Baruba empire and the Feya empire.

    They are demigods too!

    Three demigods!

    This is why Wu Yan is awed.

    It''s not the first time he met demigods. He even has one demigod near him, doing as she pleased when she''s not sleeping. This demigod will cling to him like a spoiled child if she can get Wu Yan to cook more meals.

    A scene where three demigods stood together was new to Wu Yan.

    There are only five demigods in Silvaria. Six if one included Yukari. Adding Beast King to the equation would bring the total to seven.

    With half of all demigods in this world standing before him, he''s not sure what to feel.

    This is one of the reasons why Wu Yan didn''t follow Yukari into the Giant Beast Forest. He would have been in for a shock had he seen all human demigods converging in one spot.

    "Phew¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. He calmed down the astonishment within himself. Attracted by this sigh, the demigods known as Jarl, Markelnob, and Linya also noticed him. The youngster stood next to Entel, Weya, Kate, and Gurda. To them, he''s so young he had no business standing there.

    All the guests present bowed down, even Entel and the emperors bowed except for Wu Yan. It''s pretty rude for someone to be standing and sighing while demigods are present.

    Everyone looked at Wu Yan.

    Kate, Weya, Gurda, and Entel started panicking. Sylph''s pupil also shrunk as the other imperial members gasped.

    The Guardians are smirking, they wanted to see Wu Yan crash and burn. Ensi even snickered like a viin.

    Such rudeness in front of demigods, Wu Yan''s dead meat now¡­

    Markelnob and Linya furrowed their brows. Displeased, Wu Yan''s first impression is already bad in their eyes.

    Jarl is the first one to chuckle upon seeing Wu Yan.

    "Wu Yan, my boy, we meet again¡­"

    The demigod should have been mad but he''s greeting Wu Yan with a radiant smile. The crowd''s stunned.

    "Wu Yan?"

    Markelnob and Linya also recalled something when they heard his name.

    "That Wu Yan?"

    With all three demigods focused on him, Wu Yan scratched his cheeks. This is awkward.

    Do they know me? Am I that famous?

    Wu Yan beamed at the demigods.

    "My humble greetings, demigods of the Baruba empire and Feya empire. Also, good to see Sir Jarl still so energetic¡­"

    Jarl started guffawing.

    "No, I wouldn''t call this energetic. I am just happy to enter the Domain of Gods, it opens up once a decade after all!"

    Jarl grinned towards Wu Yan.

    "I didn''t think you woulde to a ce like this, especially with an objective like that. You sure know how to hide¡­"

    Wu Yan looked away awkwardly.

    "I must look like a fool¡­"

    Wu Yan thought of something.

    "Since you already know why I am here, why aren''t you taking back the Ring of Power?"

    If the prophecy of the Ailu God doese to pass, Silvaria will be in for a storm.

    If the Ring of Power can avert said disaster then its importance would be critical to any nation.

    Since the safety of Silvaria is at stake, Jarl & co would be wise to collect the Ring of Power, find the key to open it, retaining the risk and rewards themselves, no?

    A demigod would be a better candidate than a random tier 9 fighter, right?

    The Ailu God also left the Ring of Power behind. Since the Ailu Empire is formed by the descendants of the Ailu God, it would be well within their rights to continue the mission of their ancestor, right?

    Wu Yan is half a mind to throw the Ring of Power back to them. It would be nice to stroll around in the Domain of Gods rather than think about how to save the world, let some other schmucks do it.

    Nobody is even mentioning the Ring of Power, let alone demand its return.

    Maybe they doubt the prophecy? Maybe they think I just made up the cmity?

    Jarl sighed after storing away his smile. Maybe he read Wu Yan''s mind.

    "I was nning on taking the Ring of Power and entering the Domain of Gods to find the key. After some thought, I gave up on that idea."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan blurted out.

    "Why?!"

    "The Ailu god didn''t leave the Ring of Power and the prophecy to his descendants or put it in the treasury. This must mean he does not wish to see us meddling in this affair."

    Jarl continued with a stern look.

    "I don''t know what is in the Ring of Power but since he decided to leave the item outside and let a third party open the ring then this must be within his divine providence. Thus, I don''t intend to interfere."

    "Young fellow, the opening of the Ring of Power will be a task for you¡­"

    "This¡­"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure whether tough or cry.

    "You guys are giving me too tall a task¡­"

    "It''s hard not to take you seriously."

    Linya chimed in. She giggled lightly.

    "Since Lady Yukari favors you greatly."

    Wu Yan is surprised to hear Yukari''s name from Linya.

    "Lady Yukari? Do you mean that Yukari? You guys know her?"

    "Well, let''s just say we had a brief encounter before this."

    Markelnob ced his hands behind his waist.

    "In any case, we choose to believe you. Do not disappoint our expectations¡­"

    Wu Yan had more questions on his mind but seeing as Jarl, Markelnob, and Linya already finished, he decided to stop here as further queries would most likely not be answered.

    As for the others who watched Wu Yan chat up a storm with protector god-level beings, they were already at a loss of words.

    "Nn?"

    Jarl, Markelnob, and Linya turned around at the same time after sensing something.

    Ring

    The Guardian Tree started trembling.

    A green light burst forth!

 Chapter 1071: Opening, the Domain of Gods true appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Opening, the Domain of Gods'' true appearance</h4>

    "It''s here!"

    "The Guardian Tree''s shining!"

    "The Domain of Gods is opening!"

    The older veterans started cheering in joy. This also told the youngsters what is going on.

    The first-timers stared with confusion.

    "The Domain of Gods opened?"

    "Where is it? Where is it?!"

    "I don''t see it!"

    The youngsters tried to find the Domain of Gods with their senses. Some closed their eyes to try to sense anything special in the air around them. They couldn''t find the Domain of Gods or any signs of an opening for that matter.

    Didn''t they say the Domain of Gods opened?

    Where is it?

    The younger generations were exchanging looks of bafflement. Meanwhile, the older generation started chortled. It looked like the older generation yed a prank on the younger generation. Only the higher-ranked people seemed like they didn''t want to join this charade.

    They looked at the Guardian Tree that is d in green light with serious looks.

    Although Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to ess the Domain of Gods or where the openings are, he can sense spatial distortions within the soft green glow of the Guardian Tree.

    The area in front of the Guardian Tree''s trunk started distorting. Green light rippled like someone threw a pebble into the proverbial water surface known as space. Green spatial distortions rippled outwards.

    "Wh-what''s that?"

    The younger generations were shocked to see this. Even the older veterans were watching in stunned amazement. The green ripples in space expanded outwards.

    Ring

    Green lights filled the distorted space. Then, the anomalous distortion exploded loudly.

    Intense green light filled the area.

    Wu Yan & co had to raise their arms to block the intense rays of light. Markelnob, Linya, and Jarl were nonchntly looking at the source without flinching.

    The light died down. Suppressing their throbbing hearts, the onlookers looked in front.

    There it was.

    A giant hole in space.

    That''s the only description for this scene.

    The first-timers watched with ck jaws. Wu Yan also gasped for a brief moment.

    Wu Yan finally understood why they waited for the Domain of Gods to "open up".

    The gap in space looked like an entry point to a sub-space. Or, it''s like Yukari''s Gap, tunnels between dimensions and space.

    Entel confirmed Wu Yan''s suspicion.

    "This is the pathway towards the Domain of Gods!"

    Entel used magic to propagate his message.

    "This pathway opens up once a decade. Only through this path can one reach the Domain of Gods."

    "Be warned."

    Entel roamed his stern gaze over everyone.

    "This pathway is something only those recognized by the Guardian Tree like imperial members and Guardians can pass. Other than that, any impostor or intruder will be lost once they enter this path, they will never be able to return."

    Audible gulps could be heard. They started looking at the portal with frightened looks.

    Nobody wants to be lost in the endless void.

    Even if they already have the right to pass.

    Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    Getting lost in the void would be a minor setback, he has ways to return.

    For instance, he can use the Return to Town Scroll. Or, he can enter Yukari''s red jade mode to open up a Gap back into this realm.

    This threat is useless against Wu Yan.

    After Entel''s done, the three demigods flew into the portal in 3 rays of light.

    "Everyone, please make your way inside¡­"

    Entel said after witnessing the entry of all three demigods.

    "Your Majesties, Young Lord Wu Yan, let''s go¡­"

    Wu Yan, Kate, Gurda, and Weya exchanged brief looks. They nodded before dashing into the portal.

    After the tier 9 cultivators entered, Sylph, Kaya, Jaafar, and their entourage also started running into the portal. Ensi led his Guardians into the portal too.

    After everyone entered the pathway, the Guardian Tree shook once more. Slowly, the portal closed¡­

    The tform returned to silence once more.

    Wu Yan felt his vision blur when he entered the portal. After that, the scenery changed.

    He''s stepping on mossy stone tforms. Surrounded by green objects, he could see gigantic roots coiling like dragons, there are also roots spreading all over the ce.

    Far in the distance, he could see a translucent barrier shielding this ce from the outside world. Outside the barrier, fishes could be seen swimming in water.

    That''s the sea.

    Wu Yan digested the information presented to him.

    The other first-timers also couldn''t find the words to describe this sub-space. They were so astounded by this paradise below the ocean.

    To think there was a ce like this.

    "We are somewhere beneath the Guardian Tree''s rootplex."

    Entel, Gurda, Weya, and Kaya shook their heads. He pointed at the roots that were taller than mountains.

    "What you see there is the roots of the Guardian Tree."

    Everyone inhaled deeply.

    They already know the Guardian Tree''s massive beyond belief. They still couldn''t believe the roots that wererger than mountains formed the gigantic tree. This tree is truly too big!

    Wait, isn''t this the rootplex?

    The rootplex is situated at the bottom of the bottomless ocean?!

    Wu Yan gazed at the barrier and the fishes swimming outside the barrier. His lips quivered.

    "Don''t tell me we are under the sea?¡­"

    The others also revealed looks of astonishment.

    Entel & the three emperorsughed out loud.

    "That''s right! We are under the sea!"

    Entel & co pointed forward while ignoring the spectators'' reaction.

    "That right there, that''s the Domain of Gods!"

    They looked in that direction only to see a lofty pce in the middle of four gigantic roots that looked like heaven-piercing pirs.

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure what the others thought. As for him, he had his own thoughts.

    A pce under the sea?

    What do you mean "Domain of Gods"?!

    Isn''t this the Dragon Pce Castle?!

    "The Domain of Gods is protected by the Guardian Tree. Even super-strong cultivators will not be able to intrude without the Guardian Tree''s permission."

    Entel puffed up his chest.

    "The three protector gods are already in there. We should hurry. Don''t waste even a second inside this ce."

    Wu Yan followed the lead of the experienced tier 9 emperors and n master as they dashed towards the Domain of Gods, the pce under the sea¡­

 Chapter 1072: Rules in the Domain of Gods.

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Rules in the Domain of Gods.</h4>

    Dozens of kilometers beneath the sea.

    The water rippled gently across the vast expanse of the deep ocean, like magicmps, the soft glow enchanted anyone who looked at it. This fantastic view made one question the difference between a dream and reality.

    The Guardian Tree roots are coiled into different shapes like gigantic coiling dragons. Behind the verdant roots is a lofty pce that reflected the soft glow of the waters around it.

    It looked like the legendary Dragon Pce Castle.

    Three individuals stood before the grand castle. They looked rather excited.

    Jarl, Markelnob, and Linya came here multiple times before. This isn''t their first rodeo. They ascended to the demigod tier because of the encounters they had in this ce. Still, every time they gazed upon the castle they would be filled with a strange passion.

    This passion mixed with their pride.

    This ce is a miracle their ancestors left behind for them.

    It''s truly a miracle.

    Only God-tier beings can make such an impressive pce dozens of kilometers under the sea.

    Only God-tier beings can design pathways for their descendants toe here.

    This ce is still standing long after the twilight of gods which is a miracle in itself.

    Figures impossibly smallpared to the giant roots arrived one after the other as they stood behind the demigods. They were captivated by the sight of this lustrous castle.

    "Is this the Domain of Gods?"

    Wu Yan asked after breathing in the rejuvenating air.

    To think they can breathe under the water.

    "This is my first time seeing the Domain of Gods¡­"

    Sylph answered from behind Wu Yan. Her icy blue eyes couldn''t hide the wavering emotions within herself.

    "I have heard tales about the miraculous properties of the Domain of Gods. Seeing is believing, my past beliefs regarding the Domain of Gods is too normal¡­"

    Most of them were expecting too little from the Domain of Gods.

    There is a reason why people said this ce is a miracle.

    There are treasures here that can rejuvenate and morph a person. It''s also existing in a rather unique manner.

    At the same time, a green beam descended from overhead, it appeared like it was shot all the way down from above. The green beam hit the Domain of Gods.

    Soon, the pce doors creaked open under the green light.

    "The Guardian Tree opened the entrance!"

    Kate yelled excitedly.

    "Even going inside that ce requires the Guardian Tree?"

    "Of course!"

    Kate said with a smug look.

    "Other than the Guardian Tree, no one else can open this ce. Maybe a God-level being can do it. However, only the Guardian Tree can do so in our current times."

    Wu Yan nodded. He ran through multiple simtions in his head.

    Can Gap be used to intrude on this ce?

    Maybe I can exploit the entrance by finding the Eye to it?

    Can the Power of Boundaries be used to mimic the Guardian Tree''s power? Maybe that can open this ce?

    Wu Yan suppressed his urge to try out his theories. Bitterlyughing, he discovered that he''s surprisingly adventurous.

    "The Domain of Gods is now open¡­"

    The protector gods spoke after the door''spletely open.

    Markelnob eyed Wu Yan, Entel, Gurda, Weya, and Kate. He ignored the others.

    In the eyes of demigods, only ninth-tier humans are worthy enough to talk to them.

    "We will be going in first. I leave the exnation to you guys¡­"

    Entel & co nodded.

    Linya stared at Wu Yan. She gave him a gentle smile.

    "Good luck with the Ring of Power¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I will do my best."

    "That is all we ask."

    Jarl nodded. He patted Wu Yan on the back.

    "Anyway, we are counting on you, little fellow¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded once more. The three demigods beamed at him before shing into the Domain of Gods.

    Wu Yan watched as the protector gods disappeared beyond the main door. The emperors watched withplex feelings.

    Even the three emperors and the Guardian n master isn''t eye-catching enough for the demigods to waste multiple sentences on them. Only Wu Yan looked like he was talking to them on the same level. The demigods even had to rely on Wu Yan from what they heard.

    Where did Wu Yan find so much luck? Why are the demigods so favorable towards him?

    No matter how they felt about Wu Yan, good or bad, they all agreed Wu Yan had it good.

    Ensi''s jealousy got to a point where it almost drove him mad. He looked at the Domain of Gods with renewed favor and desperation.

    To Ensi, Wu Yan only garnered the favor of the demigods because he''s a young guy who reached tier 9 power before him.

    If Ensi got into the ninth-tier then surely the demigods will take him seriously too!

    Maybe, Ensi can even avenge himself and beat Wu Yan back!

    "Domain of Gods¡­"

    Ensi looked at the ce with avarice in his eyes.

    "I will definitely find the encounter to ascend into tier 9!"

    Entel also spoke up.

    "Remember, you all get 10 days inside the Domain of Gods."

    "After this period, the Guardian Tree will eject everyone within and seal the ce!"

    Entel looked at everyone with his thunderous eyes.

    "Whether or not you can transform within those 10 days depends on you."

    Everyone including Kaya and Jaafar clenched their fists. Sylph also looked very serious for a brief moment there.

    Wu Yan saw this serious look and he asked her.

    "You want to tag along with me?"

    Sylph hesitated, she finally nodded.

    Although Sylph had no idea how powerful Wu Yan is, she''s sure he is more powerful than her, having a teammate like him will only bring benefits.

    Moreover, Sylph doesn''t want Wu Yan to shoulder the fate of saving Silvaria on his own. She wants to help Wu Yan find the key to open the Ring of Power.

    Kate continued like he heard Wu Yan and Sylph talking.

    "After entering, you will all be randomly dispersed. If you want to move together then maintain physical contact before entering that ce."

    Kate warned them with a stern look.

    "Don''t fault me for not telling you this, the chances to advance doesn''te free. You must pass the test of the Guardian Tree. Only those who pass the trial can advance."

    "Moreover¡­"

    Kate looked at Sylph and Wu Yan.

    "The more people in a group, the harder the trial."

    The others turned grim upon hearing this.

    Including Sylph¡­

 Chapter 1073: Journey into the Domain of Gods, unexpected fall

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Journey into the Domain of Gods, unexpected fall</h4>

    "The more people in a group, the tougher the trial."

    Kate''s warning put a stop to the ns of many who were nning on using superior numbers to cheese through the trials.

    "The number of members isn''t the only variable¡­"

    Weya sighed.

    "The higher your tier, the harsher the tests."

    "If a lower-tier cultivator travels with a higher-tier cultivator, the difficulty will be adjusted to suit the group."

    Gurda coldly told the ones here.

    "The tests are fair and equal. The Guardian Tree will ensure that everyone gets a fair shot."

    Entel shook his head.

    "When the tests be harder, the rewards reaped from passing such trials will increase in tandem with the difficulty. It''s viable to travel in a group, assuming said group passes their trial then that group will get better rewards than others. In the end, it''s up to you how to proceed from this point on."

    The experienced emperors advised the others. The crowd lowered their head to think about their options.

    Sylph also thought about her options. Arge hand fell on her slender shoulder.

    "Since the test is fair then I think we should try it out. No matter what test the Tree throws our way, I will make sure to pass it, just you see!"

    Sylph saw Wu Yan''s confident look. Her cold expression warmed up a bit. Instantly, she nodded.

    "Let''s go together then."

    "Sylph-neesama!"

    A sweet but sickening voice rang at the same time.

    "Please let Lana go through the trial of love with Sylph-nee-sama!"

    Wu Yan and Sylph grimaced.

    "Let''s go!"

    Wu Yan wrapped his arm around Sylph''s enchanting waist. Sylph also threw herself into Wu Yan''s embrace.

    With a powerful jump, Wu Yan turned into a blur while bringing Sylph with him. He dashed for the main door of the Domain of Gods. It didn''t take him long to enter that ce.

    Entel, Kate, Weya, and Kate sighed bitterly at the same time. Amidst the mor of the peanut gallery and Lana''s frustrated shrieks, their sighs reverberated.

    The sky stretched on forever as clouds driftedzily through the infinite sky.

    But, this sky is green in color.

    The green sky distorted. A maelstrom portal opened up like a sci-fi scene.

    A beam of light shot forth. Like a meteor, the beam stopped after traveling some distance. Two humans appeared from within that beam of light.

    "This is the Domain of Gods?"

    Wu Yan slightly gasped when he saw the green sky hanging overhead.

    "I thought the Domain of Gods is a pce? Why does it look like we are outside?"

    "It''s the Domain of Gods."

    Sylph exined nonchntly despite hugging Wu Yan''s neck.

    "My father told me that the Domain of Gods is not what it appears to be. It''s a domain supported by the power of the Guardian Tree."

    Sylph tried to recall the information she got from Kate.

    "The pce we saw is the core of the Domain of Gods. The treasures are in that castle."

    "However, the Guardian Tree isn''t going to let everyone reach the pce so easily."

    Sylph gazed up at the green sky too.

    "Think of the Domain of Gods as a sub-space between the core pce and the real world. Only by reaching the core pce''s true door can we reach the treasures left behind by the founding gods."

    "The Domain of Gods is just another space between the core castle and the real world?"

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue.

    "To think the Guardian Tree can create sub-spaces, it''s more terrifying than I thought¡­"

    "The Guardian Tree is a treasure in itself."

    Sylph nodded.

    "Although the three founding gods imbued the Guardian Tree with great power, the Guardian Tree already had this spatial distortion power in the first ce."

    "The three founding gods made the Guardian Tree the administrator of the Domain of Gods for this reason¡­"

    Sylph sighed for once.

    "The most effective way to reach dozens of kilometers below the sea would be to cut through space itself. Even demigods would find it hard to reach this ce without some kind of teleportation or distance shortening skills. It''s even harder for people weaker than demigod-level beings¡­"

    "The Guardian Tree is the best treasure in the Domain of Gods."

    Wu Yan nodded after obtaining an understanding of things here. Heughed helplessly.

    "In other words, the first test''s objective is to find the door leading to the core pce?"

    Sylph closed her eyes.

    "No, we have to pass the trials given by the Guardian Tree. Only those worthy enough will be shown the door leading to the core pce."

    "Maybe that''s thest test, I am not too sure¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan psyched himself up while shaking his head.

    "Let''s poke around then."

    Sylph agreed with Wu Yan''s suggestion.

    Something weird happened when the two were about to move.

    Wu Yan was hovering above the ground when his magic power vanished along with his flight spell.

    "What the¡­"

    Wu Yan tilted over and fell.

    When they recovered from the initial shock, the ground was already only 10 meters away.

    Wu Yan turned around to put himself beneath Sylph, he wanted to cushion the fall.

    However, this was a pointless move.

    There is no hard ground beneath them. They were falling into ake.

    Ssh

    The two hit theke before they can use magic power to coat themselves in a protectiveyer.

    Maybe the water reflected the color of the sky, green ripples echoed outwards. Wu Yan popped out of the water''s surface while spewing outke water. He heaved heavily.

    "G-argh, what is with this water? It''s so bitter, gosh, it feels more poisonous than Sanlu Milk Powder¡­"

    Wu Yan coughed when his face tensed up.

    "Where''s Sylph?!"

    He didn''t see Sylph anywhere near him. He started panicking.

    "Don''t tell me she can''t swim¡­"

    Wu Yan felt like that might be it so he quickly dived into the water.

    The clear jade waters gave him incredible visibility underwater. Who would have thought the beautiful water here tasted worse than water used to wash feet?

    He held his breath, trying his best not to drink the bitter water, his red eyes darted around to locate Sylph''s figure.

    Theke is very huge. Although there are no fishes or prawns, Wu Yan couldn''t locate Sylph despite scanning almost half theke. His anxiety grew.

    Sylph is an eighth-tier mage.

    If an eighth-tier mage like her drowned then it''s going to cause a great uproar.

    When Wu Yan was about to evaporate theke in frustration, he spotted someone nearby.

    Her icy-blue hair fluttered gently in the water. She slowly sank towards the bottom of theke. Who else but Sylph and her signature blue hair?

    d to see her, Wu Yan quickly swam towards her.

 Chapter 1074: In any case, lets get those clothes off you

    <h4>Chapter 1074: In any case, let''s get those clothes off you</h4>

    The sky is green, the ground is emerald-green, even the air had a slight green tinge.

    With no sounds and no clouds in the sky, the ce looked deste especially when there are no lifeforms nearby. The only signs of life in this area would be the bubbling greenke.

    The ripples turned more violent by the second before someone burst out heaving from the center. He must have held his breath for a long time.

    Wu Yan pulled Sylph out of the water. He waddled over to thekeshore.

    "Sylph! Sylph!"

    Heid down Sylph on the ground. Wu Yan hurriedly pped her cheeks after seeing that she''s drenched with barely any breathing at all.

    "Hey! Don''t scare me like this, I don''t believe a tier 8 mage can die from drowning, don''t you pull this one on me!"

    Wu Yan forciblyughed as he suppressed the creeping anxiety within him.

    He ced his fingers near her nose. After confirming she''s still breathing, Wu Yan sighed in relief. He hesitated when he saw her enchanting face. Sighing, he decided it was time to take action.

    "Screw it, not like it''s the first time we kissed¡­"

    Wu Yan lifted her chin as he got into position, he gulped when he took another look at her mesmerizing lips.

    "You kissed me on your own ordst time, this is payback, alright?"

    Wu Yan said as if he''s consoling himself.

    "Moreover, we are engaged so a smooch or two should be fine¡­"

    Wu Yan inhaled before cing his lips on Sylph''s lips.

    He felt a cool and soft sensation hitting him. He subconsciously licked her ruby-red lips. Noticing that it''s not the time to do this, he exhaled into her oral cavity.

    After a few more tries, Sylph finally reacted. Wu Yan felt an immense joy when Sylph bounced up and coughed. She coughed out theke water choking her.

    Wu Yan hugged Sylph. He patted her on the back.

    "There, there, you alright?"

    Cough cough cough

    Sylph coughed again. Her face was pale when she was done. She looked feeble, not a look the lofty Ice Princess should be seen wearing.

    She looked around in a daze. Finally, she noticed Wu Yan''s wet clothes and the frigid robes coating her. It didn''t take long for her to pin together what had just happened. She shook her head in anguid manner.

    "I am¡­ fine¡­"

    "You don''t look fine¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed, she''s pale as a ghost. He helped her wipe away the water dripping down the side of her head.

    "If you''re not fine then you should say it. We don''t want something to happenter down the road¡­"

    Wu Yan''s warm treatment and gentle rubbing made Sylph a bit awkward, she shook her head again.

    "I am fine, I just feel cold¡­"

    "Cold?!"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "You''re the Ice Princess, you feel cold?!"

    Sylph is a mage specialized in ice magic, she shouldn''t be able to feel cold.

    Sylph also noticed her own words. Yet, she feels a freezing chill from the wet clothes on her. She''s not hallucinating.

    Sylph examined herself much to her horror.

    "I can''t channel my magic!"

    "Ha?!"

    Wu Yan jumped back. Sylph doesn''t joke around. Hence, he tried to use his magic power.

    The boundless magic power within him started churning and flowing like a gentle river. There were even magical booms within him. He''s probably the only one in Silvaria who can hold this much magic power within himself.

    But, his magic power wouldn''t respond no matter how he tried to control it.

    He still has magic power but he can''t use it at all.

    Wu Yan''s expression turned dark.

    "I know why we suddenly fell, magic usage appears to be sealed here¡­"

    Sylph also had the same thought. She nodded without Wu Yan''s dark look.

    Wu Yan looked up at the verdant sky.

    "Are magic and Douqi sealed in the Domain of Gods?"

    "If that''s the case then father would have told me about this."

    Sylph denied that theory.

    "However, father did say there are annoying restrictions in every area. We must have somehow wandered into an area where magic power or even Douqi can''t be used."

    "Now, that''s¡­"

    Wu Yan grimaced.

    "Troubling¡­"

    Without magic, Wu Yan lost ess to a lot of cards in his trump.

    The 103,000 grimoires all require mana to operate. That''s out of the ybook now.

    The vassal beasts cannote into existence without magic power to manifest them.

    In other words, Wu Yan can only use ESP and peak physical mastery granted to him by Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Fortunately, Gate of Babylon doesn''t require magic power to operate, the armament inside can also be utilized. The same goes for Red Jade mode so that''s good news.

    Even so, Wu Yan''sposite strength fell.

    Wu Yan originally could challenge people levels above him, fighting mid-stage tier 9 fighters with his current level, using vassal beasts would make him even more potent in battle. However, as he is right now, he can only unleash early-stage tier 9 power.

    Sylph is in a worse position. she can only use magic so without magic power she''s basically just another human.

    This is also why she felt cold when she specialized in Ice Magic.

    "We need to leave as soon as possible."

    Sylph hugged Wu Yan''s arm, she advised him with a grave look.

    "Without our powers, it will be hard to do anything."

    "Can you walk in such a state?"

    Sylph started shivering. Her face is also as white as a sheet of paper.

    "I don''t think you can walk in that state, right?"

    "Carry me."

    Sylph said with a frigid voice.

    "Once we go out of this ce, I should be fine."

    "We don''t even know how big this magic-sealing area is!"

    Wu Yan rejected that notion.

    "In your current state, you''re going to fall sick before we get out of this ce. When you''re sick I don''t think you can fight at full power."

    Sylph lowered her head.

    Wu Yan also tried to persuade her in a soft tone.

    "Adjust your mental and physical state, that way you can deal with whateveres our way. You wouldn''t want to lose out on the boons in the Domain of Gods just because you''re rash¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Sylph retorted in a troubled tone.

    "What if enemies appear¡­"

    "Rx!"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Magic might be out of the question but I can still fight on tier 9 level without relying on magic and Douqi¡­"

    Sylph loosened her expression. Wu Yanughed once more.

    "Anyway, let''s get those clothes off you!"

 Chapter 1075: Your clothes are wet too, take them off

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Your clothes are wet too, take them off</h4>

    "Anyway, let''s get those clothes off you."

    Although the volume he used to say that line wasn''t particrly loud, the silent environment caused his sentence to echo. The mood also sank into freezing temperature.

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan and Sylph looked at one another. The guy is grinning while the girl spots an expressionless look. Maybe she''s pale because she calmed her blood qi down, in any case, she stared at Wu Yan without saying or showing any visible emotions.

    A drop of sweat started flowing down the side of Wu Yan''s head. His smile also became rigid as time went on.

    "¡­"

    Still, Sylph stared at Wu Yan. She hugged her body tighter as if she preferred to have her clothes stick to her. It also looked like she''s afraid someone might do something to her clothes. Even her eyes were slightly cautious.

    Wu Yan''s awkward smile returned to normal after a brief pause.

    "If I say I don''t have any bad intentions would you believe me?"

    "¡­"

    Sylph didn''t reply. However, she did cross her arms tighter, which told him what she thought.

    Wu Yan''s head sagged down in dejection. He pulled away from Sylph.

    "I will turn around. Hurry up and change out of those wet clothes."

    Wu Yan wanted to turn around but Sylph stopped him with a good question.

    "Clothes to change into? Where?"

    "¡­"

    Silence greeted them once more.

    Wu Yan said nothing, Sylph said nothing, it feels like they were sent back to the Ice Age, the mood kept chilling. If a stranger stood here then the stranger would be too scared to move under this awkward mood, right?

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He asked just in case.

    "You''re telling me you didn''t bring a change of clothes?"

    Sylph didn''t give him a direct answer.

    "I came to the Domain of Gods¡­"

    Sylph''s saying she didn''te here to sightsee, she''s here to advance herself along the route of cultivation through chance encounters.

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temples. He bitterlyughed.

    "I didn''t think trivial matters would bedevil us before the big events¡­"

    Sylph''s condition worsened as she trembled harder. She looked as pale as a ghost. She''s not far from reaching an enfeebled state where fever and cold will beset her.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe he has to deal with this situation. He waved his hand.

    "You''re engaged to me anyway, just lose the clothes."

    The air turned still.

    It''s obvious to Sylph that Wu Yan''s at his wit''s end. Her eyes wavered with hesitation.

    Engagement, huh?

    She recalled the scene where she forcibly kissed him. She took another look at Wu Yan and she sighed silently.

    Honestly, she didn''t know what she was thinking, there was no way she would do that to another man.

    However, she did that to Wu Yan.

    Seriously, she still couldn''tprehend why she did that. However, it didn''t feel weird to her when she intimately went to first base with Wu Yan.

    She''s also okay with getting engaged to Wu Yan.

    No man has ever had this big a spot in her heart.

    She recalled the decision she made after seeing Wu Yan and his entourage of beautifuldies.

    She reckoned that she can always annul the engagement after she booked him.

    If she found him to be desirable then she wouldn''t mind serving Wu Yan along with the girls around him.

    She sifted through the memories they shared together. In an instant, Sylph understood one thing.

    Excluding the question of suitability andpatibility, he''s the closest male acquaintance in her life.

    He also touched her body multiple times, the body she rarely touched outside of cleaning purposes. She also gave him her first kiss.

    I should ept him¡­

    That thought shed through her mind. Sylph slowly got up to her feet despite her severe shivers.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Wu Yan screamed as he approached her in an annoyed manner.

    "If there''s something bugging you just tell me, I can¡­"

    He couldn''t finish his sentence. Sylph did something that utterly stunned him. His eyes bulged while his jaw dropped.

    Her water-soaked clothes dropped to the ground in a wet ssh. Droplets and dust flew everywhere.

    She slowly undressed in a set pattern. The wet sloshing of her soaked garments reverberated.

    When she lost thest piece of clothing protecting her dignity, Wu Yan saw an unforgettable scene.

    Her white skin dazzled under the green light of this sub-space. Like a precious gem, her ivory legs glistened without any blemish. She looked like an untarnished jade.

    Her perky cans defied gravity as they stood proud. Water continued to run down her chiseled cor bones and down her curvy figure. He heard something within his heart.

    Wu Yan watched the whole thing unfold. She showed him her secret garden, the ces a youngdy should keep hidden from public eyes, Wu Yan saw. His mind went nk.

    Under Wu Yan''s intense stare, even Sylph couldn''t help but blush. That''s about the only reaction one can get from her.

    She lost her strength after revealing her pristine body. She slowly slumped downwards.

    Wu Yan regained his senses and he jumped into action. He hugged her before she fell face forward.

    The bouncy sensation made him almost push her away in reflex. He stopped himself from doing that, his mouth opened and closed, he didn''t know what to say.

    It appears Sylph used all her strength to remove her soaked clothes. She panted while looking weak.

    "Let''s find a more private spot, people mighte here."

    He said something suspicious.

    Wu Yan stopped his own mind from going to dirty ces. He nodded while scanning the surrounding. He picked up Sylph as he dashed into a tall bush that barely covered them. There is a tiny spot within the tall grasses.

    Hidden behind tall bushes, Sylph''s tense body calmed down.

    "Start a fire, I am still cold despite losing my clothes¡­"

    "O-oh¡­"

    Wu Yan stuttered, he hurriedly took out the lighter he bought from the system. He started setting a burning array before a warm fire started.

    Sylph slowly stopped shivering. She eyed Wu Yan who is still too flustered for his own good before sighing.

    "You''re wet too, remove your clothes¡­"

    Wu Yan''s mind stopped working once more, as if he could process everything before this point.

    He nodded with a dumb look.

 Chapter 1076: I will kill you and then kill myself

    <h4>Chapter 1076: I will kill you and then kill myself</h4>

    The green sky stretched on forever just like the verdant earth beneath it. The green luster covered everything in its green glory.

    The tall grasses were as green as the environment here. It''s like the environment didn''t permit any other colors.

    There appears to be no life here. A breeze would blow by intermittently, brushing the nts here. However, the boring silence can make one feel suffocated.

    However, there is a small red blemish to this green perfection.

    A bonfire without any apparent fuel source was set up in the vacant spot within a bush. The bonfire crackled as if someone''s snapping twigs, adding a bit of unusual noise to the dead silence.

    A male in ck attire sat on a log with a female in a blue coat. Besides the couple is a makeshift rack for drying clothes. Judging by the droplets watering the ground, the clothes have a long way to go before they are dry.

    With the bonfire added into the equation, the clothes will probably dry out in due time.

    The couple was hugging each other while they waited for the clothes to dry by the mes.

    They were in their birthday suits!

    If anyone happened to pass by then they are probably going to think the couple''s up to something that you shouldn''t show kids. The kind of nasty situation that would make people blush.

    Only the couple knew they were doing this out of necessity, they had no thoughts of the lewd kind.

    Yes, even the guy.

    They hung out like this for a while now.

    It''s not because they were already at that stage of intimacy where this kind of contact didn''t make them flustered. No, it''s because Wu Yan never let go of Sylph from the start.

    Even when the opportunity presents itself, Wu Yan had no lecherous thoughts.

    No, Wu Yan didn''t get hit in the head and revised his lewd wolf ways. No, he didn''t ascend beyond mortal understand and see through the pointless temptations of life. His chaotic mind is still trying to reorganize itself.

    His brain circuit short-circuited after Sylph stripped herself bare in front of him.

    He started a bonfire, took off his clothes, dried the clothes under Sylph''s direction. His brain was in autopilot mode.

    He also continued embracing Sylph''s smooth body.

    No, Wu Yan''s not dumb. He''s also normally calm and adjusted. But, everything just happened so quickly he couldn''t keep up.

    He just couldn''t keep up.

    He maintained this state of muddled mind until now.

    As for Sylph, she also didn''t tell Wu Yan to release her. After giving her instructions, she stayed in Wu Yan''s embrace while naked. The two passed the time in silence.

    Wu Yan assumed this kind of development only happens in dreams.

    But, the smooth sensation he''s getting from Sylph''s exquisite body told him that this is all real.

    Sylph really did take off her clothes in front of him.

    He recalled the scene where Sylph slowly stripped down piece by piece and his eyes went nk. He slowly collected his conscious mind back from the void of chaotic thoughts.

    The two shared their heat like a stranded couple in a snowstorm. There isn''t even a distance of one centimeter between the two. Vitality returned to Sylph''s pale face. She also stopped shivering. Other than having her magic power sealed, she''s pretty much recovered.

    Sylph didn''t pull away. She leaned her head against Wu Yan''s chest. She said nothing while hiding nothing. If Wu Yan didn''t confirm that Sylph''s still staring at him then he would have assumed Sylph cked out or something.

    He slightly moved the hand on Sylph''s slender waist. He felt her smooth, warm, and deadly skin. Wu Yan started waxing thoughtful.

    Is this the same person known as the Ice Princess? Is this Sylph?

    If so, why are they in this situation?

    If so, why is her supposedly cold body heating up?

    If so, why is she still staying in his embrace? Why?

    Multiple questions rose within Wu Yan. He looked down at his chest.

    First, he saw her enchanting body.

    Then, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the bountiful twin mountains that surpassed even Shokuhou Misaki.

    Lastly, he saw her slightly red mien through her blue bangs.

    Sylph is very pretty.

    Very very pretty.

    Among thedies in his harem, only Yukari and Ikaros can beat her in looks.

    Indeed, her appearance is on par with most of the girls in his entourage.

    He got a better look at her since they were literally showing each other their full selves.

    Even her out-of-this-world beauty couldn''t suppress Wu Yan''s confusion.

    Maybe she can get away with forcibly kissing him by saying that was a fluke.

    However, how does Sylph exin undressing in front of him given her personality?

    Maybe she can but Wu Yan wouldn''t buy it.

    Heck, even if she isn''t modest, wearing her birthday suit like this wouldn''t be something Kate or the imperial family she represented would condone.

    In the end, Sylph is a princess¡­

    "Why?¡­"

    Wu Yan voiced his puzzled thought out loud.

    Sylph slightly lifted her chin, she looked into Wu Yan''s eyes with her expressionless look. Wu Yan''s sharp senses can tell that beyond her cool fa?ade, something has changed.

    It''s not her personality or appearance. He sensed a change in her attitude.

    Specifically, her attitude towards him.

    She slightly shook her head.

    "I just acknowledged you¡­"

    "Acknowledged?"

    "Acknowledged!"

    Sylph nodded powerfully. She didn''t dodge Wu Yan''s stare.

    "I hope you will not forget me when the dayes that you start giving official titles to thedies around you."

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan was confused.

    "Are you saying, you want to marry me?"

    "Perhaps not in the past¡­"

    Sylph''s soft voice carried a steely tone that Wu Yan hadn''t heard before. This surprised Wu Yan greatly.

    "But now, I will only marry you!"

    "Sylph¡­"

    Wu Yan looked the other way before sighing.

    "Is this okay though?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "You already know why."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I have multiple women around me¡­"

    "And, I said¡­"

    Sylph didn''t waver.

    "I don''t mind serving you with them."

    "I know. That''s not the issue here."

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "I am not stingy with my love. But, my sincerity towards all of them is as true as the feelings they have for me. But, we¡­"

    "I like you."

    Sylph stopped Wu Yan.

    "You don''t feel the same?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t say anything.

    Sylph closed her eyes.

    "From today onwards, you''re the only one I will marry."

    "Are you sure?!"

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth. He used the meanest look he can muster.

    "What if I killed your father and ruined the Ailu empire?!"

    Sylph responded with a straight answer.

    "I will you and then kill myself!"

    "You¡­"

    Wu Yan was troubled.

    "You are hopeless¡­"

    "What''s your answer?!"

    Sylph didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Do you want to take me as your wife? Or not?!"

    "Hell yeah, I want to marry you! Why the hell not?!"

    Wu Yan leered back at Sylph, he grabbed her hooters fiercely with his hands.

    "I hope you don''t regret this!"

    "You can''t take my body¡­ Father will get mad¡­"

    She started panting at the same time she held Wu Yan''s manly hands that are busy kneading her massive twin marshmallows.

    "As for other acts¡­ you''re free to do it¡­"

    Wu Yan finally lost his cool, he grabbed her head and shoved her down towards hisher area.

    Ripples of emotions and physical sounds echoed outwards.

 Chapter 1077: A trade? 10 Gold Armaments for 10 princesses

    <h4>Chapter 1077: A trade? 10 Gold Armaments for 10 princesses</h4>

    It''s like the night isn''t a thing in the Domain of Gods. After 10 hours, the sky is still as green as it was hours ago.

    Near the makeshift coat rack, Wu Yan picked up his dried-out clothes. He dressed while absent-minded. His gaze wandered over to the greenke.

    Near the shore, Sylph squatted down while cupping handfuls of the disgustingke water, she poured the water into her mouth. No, she''s not drinking theke water, as if anyone could drink that awful water.

    Sylph is just rinsing her mouth.

    Wu Yan sighed with a bitter andplicated look.

    It''s hard to imagine that Sylph was the icy princess who forcefully proposed to a certain wolf. In the end, her oral cherry got popped when the same wolf stuck his devil''s rod into her oral orifice.

    Wu Yan is still questioning reality even now.

    Everything happened so rapidly, the lewd wolf licked every nook and cranny of the fair princess while the enchanting princess served the wolf to perfection. It felt like everything''s dream. It''s too surreal to fathom.

    Yet, without a doubt, the two went there, albeit short of the fourth base of physical intimacy.

    Yes, he hadn''tpletely eaten the princess yet. The storm of bodily fluid they conjured is already infinitesimally close to hitting the fourth base.

    Maybe, to some, they already went beyond the fourth base. It was kinky and crazy¡­

    Wu Yan recalled the scene where Sylph did as he told, she continued pleasuring him down there while her head up and down. Just thinking about it started a carnal me within Wu Yan''s heart. He almost rushed over there for another round of imperial BJ/69.

    At this time, Sylph returned from theke.

    She''s still sporting that expressionless look. Although she couldn''t use her magic, Sylph''s icy aura didn''t diminish one bit. It''s hard to believe she''s the samedy who knelt down between a certain wolf''s legs while servicing his third leg.

    If it wasn''t because Sylph''s gaze mellowed out after they explored each other''s body, Wu Yan would think Sylph''s ying a trick on him.

    Wu Yan put on his serious face, he examined Sylph from up to down.

    "You okay? Don''t you need to rest?"

    "Nope."

    Sylph replied curtly.

    "My body''s fine, I can move around as usual."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan knew any further advice is pointless so he nodded.

    "We should for the door leading to the core of the castle¡­"

    Wu Yan looked around with a bitter look.

    "Where do we start looking?"

    "As long as the Guardian Tree acknowledges us, the door to the core will open up."

    Sylph nodded.

    "Looking for the door is a fruitless endeavor¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Anyway, let''s just think about our moves one step at a time."

    "First, we need to get out of this area."

    Sylph told Wu Yan.

    "With magic sealed, your fighting prowess greatly decreased. As for me, I can''t even fight without my magic. If we don''t get out of this area soon, it will be very difficult to pass the Guardian Tree''s exam."

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He grinned.

    "I feel like the trial is already upon us."

    Sylph flinched.

    "You mean the trial given to us is to make it out this area while having our magic sealed?!"

    "That''s just my own thoughts."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "However, the possibility of this being true is as real as it gets."

    Sylph nodded.

    "Indeed, our magic wouldn''t be sealed for no reason."

    "Great, now we just need to get out of here."

    Wu Yan snapped his finger, the Gate of Babylon opened up.

    A sword grip designed with agility in mind jutted out from the portal. Wu Yan grabbed the sword. At the same time, a beautiful and elegant bow in obsidian ck color appeared.

    Nietono No Shana and Meteor Shower.

    "Fortunately, even with my magic powers sealed, I can still handle dangerous situations with my other abilities and equipment."

    He said while gripping Nietono no Shana. He tossed the Meteor Shower over to Sylph.

    "You can use that one for now."

    "Is this your Armament?"

    Sylph examined the Meteor Shower in shock.

    "It''s a Gold Armament too!"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "It''s called Meteor Shower. Even a normal human can use it. However, I do have to warn you that thing packs quite a punch. It can decimate everything you see around you."

    Sylph tightened her hold on Meteor Shower when she heard this. She turned towards Wu Yan.

    "You''re just giving it to me like this?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    He pulled her over by her waist and pecked her on the cheek. He beamed at her.

    "If I can trade one Gold Armament for a princess I would dly procure ten more Armaments."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He teased Sylph.

    "How about you? Can you find 10 Sylph?!"

    Sylph''s eyes trembled, she shook her head and she answered her man.

    "There is only one Sylph. Only one Sylph belongs to you."

    "Great."

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    "If you keep talking then I am afraid I might not be able to hold back the urge to push you into the ground and pound you into next week."

    Sylph lowered her head, hidden beneath the shadow of her head is her slightly smiling expression.

    Maybe because this ce sealed mana and douqi, Wu Yan and Sylph didn''t encounter any trouble on the way here.

    This is reasonable. The Guardian Tree aims to test the mettle of the people who entered. It''s not here to take lives, it''s here to reward worthy individuals with fortuitous encounters.

    The three founding gods also didn''t design this ce to harm their descendants.

    The trials in the Domain of Godse in many forms, all of which don''t involve killing the tested party.

    If the Tree threw a tier 1 beast into the mix with the tested party barred from using mana or douqi then the beast will probably be feasting on bodies for the day.

    This ce should have made all participants equally powerless, no one should have an advantage over another party.

    Despite that, Wu Yan''s probably the only one who still had power in this kind of ce, right?

    With Sylph in his arms, Wu Yan manipted EM waves to maically levitate himself with iron sand. They hovered above the ground while making great progress forward.

    After obtaining magic, Wu Yan rarely used this type of flight. Instead of relying on such a crude method, why not just use flight or teleportation spells in his 103,000 grimoires? It''s also way faster to use spells.

    He didn''t think the day woulde where he has to use this type of flight once more.

    Although he can fly, Wu Yan doesn''t want to fly higher than 10 meters off the ground. Any mishap would not end well.

    While flying forward in one direction, they decided this was the best course of action since neither had maps of this ce. They assumed that flying forward in one direction will eventually take them out of this area.

    Wu Yan flew forward while leaving afterimages.

    After a while, they encounter a slight problem.

    He stopped as both Wu Yan and Sylph looked forward. They frowned at the same time.

    There appears to be no other path.

    Rather, everything in front is shrouded in green mist.

 Chapter 1078: Green Mist area, falling into a trap...

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Green Mist area, falling into a trap¡­</h4>

    The thick green smoke looked like they came down from above. Green shes can be seen within the smoke. One can only see vague figures of trees and boulders hidden within the blinding fog.

    "Fog?"

    Wu Yan and Sylph exchanged a look. They hesitated before the green mist.

    Should they go in?

    There shouldn''t be any danger inside, the Domain of Gods wouldn''t do them dirty like that. There is only one thing to note.

    The trial was given by the Guardian Tree.

    There is no telling what trial will be given. With no clue, there is no way one can predict a solution.

    They can only be sure of one thing. If they messed around in the Domain of Gods then they will most likely fail the test and make this trip pointless after time''s up. They would have to wait a decade to enter once more.

    The triales before any consideration for danger.

    If there is a chance this is a trial by the Tree then both of them have to enter.

    With their vision so heavily hindered, the chances of mishap increased drastically¡­

    "Let''s go in¡­"

    Sylph said, stirring Wu Yan awake from his own thoughts.

    "Don''t forget we only have 10 days, we wasted one day¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You''re right, we can''t waste time dragging our feet here."

    Wu Yan slowly descended to the ground with weak shes of lightning.

    Walking would be safer than flying around.

    He grabbed Nietono no Shana while Sylph equipped the Meteor Shower. They held hands as they slowly wandered into the green fog.

    "Don''t let go of my hand when we enter¡­"

    Wu Yan growled.

    "I don''t want anyone to go missing¡­"

    Sylph nodded while tightening her hold on Wu Yan''s hand.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply after confirming Sylph''s voiceless agreement. Then, the two entered the deep green mist.

    Maybe it''s their mind ying tricks on them, the two felt like the fog''s slightly cold.

    The fog also looked like it''s poisonous so the two slowly moved forward with vignce in mind. They also slowed down their pace.

    Nietono no Shana is zing but this didn''t help with widening their line of vision. The fog didn''t clear up despite the zing temperature. Visibility is still a crippling issue.

    The encroaching fog''s color got morphed by the mes Nietono no Shana''s giving off. They can''t hear birds or bugs in the environment. Wu Yan felt a certain pressing feeling inside himself.

    "Hey, Sylph, is it really fine to continue like this?"

    Wu Yan said with an anxious look.

    "We can''t even see where we are going, aren''t we going to lose ourselves in this ce?"

    Wu Yan waited for Sylph to reply but she didn''t say anything. Not even after minutes had passed.

    Wu Yan felt a bit helpless.

    "Look, I know you''re not a talker but you can at least speak a few words. Don''t treat me like you would treat strangers, that''s just going to make me feel bad¡­"

    Sylph still didn''t say anything.

    Wu Yan felt a bit annoyed, he turned around.

    "I say, don''t¡­"

    He was expecting Sylph''s cold face but that wasn''t the scene he saw.

    No, he didn''t see Sylph''s enchanting figure. Rather it''s an entity made of green fog, thick vines wrapped around the entity. It also had vipers for arms, one of which is currently being held by Wu Yan.

    Where Sylph''s exquisite mien should have been was ced by a beehive-like skull with snakes wriggling in and out of it.

    Wu Yan''s hair stood on ends as his pupils shrank.

    Hiss

    The viper Wu Yan''s holding sprang to life all of a sudden like a released spring. The viper bit Wu Yan''s on his forearm.

    Wu Yan felt a sharp pain coursing through his arm. His chaotic mind started letting its battle instinct take over. His eyes emitted a sharp glint.

    The mes on his sword zed hotter, covering Wu Yan in an instant. The viper also got burned along with the green fog entity and its tiny viperpatriots.

    Wah

    The green fog entity cried like a baby when it was engulfed in mes.

    It didn''t take long for Wu Yan to burn the green fog entity into nothing, not even a scrap was left.

    The mes receded, revealing Wu Yan and his disgusted look.

    "When did¡­"

    Wu Yan suppressed the anxiety within with clenched teeth.

    He had tier 9 power despite the magic seal. How did he fail to notice he''s holding a viper and the green fog monster that tagged along with him.

    More importantly, this is the Domain of Gods, this much should be expected from the Guardian Tree''s trial. Yet¡­

    Where is Sylph?!

    He can''t see a single person with all the thick fog around him.

    "Damn!"

    Wu Yan gripped his sword harder. He was trying toe up with a solution when a dizzying sensation hit him.

    Everything started shaking in his vision, his thoughts were also clouded. A paralyzing sensation to sleep hit him like a truck. He can''t even maintain bnce as he fell onto one knee.

    "This¡­"

    Resisting the urge to sleep. Wu Yan turned towards the two recovering bloody holes on his arm. That was where the viper bit him.

    This drowsiness must be rted to the snakebite.

    Wu Yan''s expression turned grim.

    That viper shouldn''t have been able to bypass Wu Yan''s True Ancestor level regeneration and vitality.

    This means the viper''s poison isn''t life-threatening. It probably had a hypnotic effect.

    That viper can''t kill anyone, it just had the ability to put people to sleep.

    If that''s the case then he would rather the viper came with toxic poison.

    Poison''s pretty much useless on him. The hypnotic effect actually had more effect on him. Even a True Ancestor like him fell for a trap like this.

    Worse yet, he can''t dispel the hypnosis with his magic sealed away. He also can''t use status effect spells to resist this.

    "Great¡­"

    Wu Yan forciblyughed as a drop of sweat flowed down his temple.

    "This is bad¡­"

    The drowsiness took over as Wu Yan sumbed to the Sandman''s lure. He sagged down like a sack of potatoes.

 Chapter 1079: A surprising event under the sunset

    <h4>Chapter 1079: A surprising event under the sunset</h4>

    When consciousness returned to him, Wu Yan slowly stirred into consciousness while groaning.

    He shook his head while struggling to get up. He slowly opened his eyes with a hand to his head.

    The first thing that entered his eyes was the setting sun.

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Sunset? It''s already that time?"

    Wu Yan tried to steady his blurry mind.

    He was stuck in and of green colors. He lost consciousness within the green fog area.

    Why did things return to normal?

    "Is the fog gone? Thend actually looked like this?"

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    "So there are normal ces in the Domain of Gods¡­"

    Wu Yan threw out that sarcastic remark before remembering someone very important.

    Sylph!

    Sylph''s gone!

    Wu Yan looked around in shock. The scenery astonished him once more.

    Not only is the green fog gone, thend of verdant greenness also disappeared. It looked like the environment transformed, only the setting sun is here to apany him.

    Wu Yan noticed that he''s on red carpet. There were long benches to his sides. Floral decorations were all around him, the chapel bell tolled with a melodic tune. The tune lifted one''s mood.

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe the scenery he is looking at.

    "Wh-where is this? Why am I in a ce that looks like a wedding venue?"

    "Peoplee to the Domain of Gods to get hitched?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek only to notice another thing.

    His sleeve is white.

    No, he''s wearing a white coat.

    Specifically, he''s wearing a white tuxedo.

    Wu Yan was bbergasted.

    "Wait, I am the one getting married?"

    "Yan! Gosh, what are you doing here? Don''t you know everyone''s waiting for you?!"

    A light voice called out to him. He turned around to see another amazing scene.

    The one who called out to him is a very beautifuldy.

    Her chestnut-brown hair danced in the wind. With the petals flying all around, she smelled really nice although one couldn''t be certain if that''s her perfume or the flowers around her. Her eyes were as brown as her hair. The most enchanting feature of thisdy was her breathtaking face.

    She stood with arms akimbo. It''s like she''s scolding a brat who wouldn''t listen. She puffed her cheeks. But, this act couldn''t hide the bliss brimming from within her. She is truly the most joyful girl on earth.

    She wore a white wedding dress. The dress entuated her captivating figure. The hem of her dress also fluttered with the wind.

    She''s in a wedding dress. Wu Yan called out the name of thedy who yelled at him.

    "A-Asuna¡­"

    That''s right.

    She''s Asuna who he hadn''t seen in a long time.

    Wu Yan''s true fianc¨¦e.

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan resisted her entrancing figure, joy and excitement started taking over. At the same time, confusion also rose within.

    "Wh-why are you here?"

    "Hah?"

    Asuna gave him a dangerous look.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t remember why you''re here?"

    "I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan started awkwardlyughing.

    "If you will tell me that will make me very happy¡­"

    "Seriously¡­"

    Asuna leered at Wu Yan. She ced her palm to her forehead.

    "I thought you''re just klutzy when you woke up from your vampiric sleep¡­"

    Asuna shrieked at him.

    "Don''t tell me you seriously forgot this is our wedding day?!"

    "Wed¡­"

    Wu Yan paused for a second. He roared.

    "WEDDING?!"

    "What''s with that face?!"

    Asuna is mad at Wu Yan for looking like he''s having a hard time believing this.

    "Is something weird about us getting married?! Are you getting cold feet?!":

    "No no no!"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He wanted to marry Asuna, that he is sure.

    "You know my true feelings¡­"

    Asuna''s expression turned better. She marched over and grabbed his arm.

    "Anyway, everyone''s waiting for us, let''s go!"

    Asuna pulled Wu Yan along by his arm. Wu Yan also doddered along.

    A beautiful church appeared before the two.

    There are people waiting for them. When they heard the two most important VIPs, they turned around to cheer.

    "Yo! Good job making us wait! The model husband and wife duo!"

    A pretty boy who looked like he would have a fine career as a gigolo waved at Wu Yan and Asuna.

    "Haha! I thought you guys would bete to your own wedding!"

    A guy with a messy goatee teased them, he looked like he needed a lesson in personal hygiene.

    "Yan wouldn''t bete for something like this.

    Said a young guy with a friendly smile.

    "Well, don''t tell me you guys are embarrassed? You already threw such a grand ceremony back in SAO¡­"

    A macho-looking African American said.

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Kirito! Klein! Souta! Agil!"

    "Onii-san, you came¡­"

    A shy-looking youngdy beamed at Wu Yan.

    "If you guys didn''te we would have gone looking for you two¡­"

    "Look, didn''t I tell you guys? I totes said they would being!"

    A vibrantdy said with a smirk.

    "Yan might be guilty but Asuna is the one who couldn''t wait for this day toe sooner!"

    "Nn!"

    A cute girl with twintails bobbed her head.

    "Weddings are great, no way would Wu Yan-nii and Asuna-nee forget this day¡­"

    "They should thank me!"

    A girl puffed out her chest in pride while standing with the three girls.

    "This wedding event was drafted and executed by yours truly!"

    "Sachi¡­ Liz¡­ Silica¡­ Shion¡­"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure what to say.

    Although he didn''t say anything, the others were moving things along.

    "Alright, let''s start the wedding ceremony!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Hurry up!"

    The groomsmen and bridesmaid pushed the two along. Wu Yan was still a bit puzzled while Asuna had a flushed smile on her face.

    Soon, they were at the altar. A young girl with jet-ck straight hair waited for them here.

    The petite girl immediately bloomed radiantly when Wu Yan and Asuna approached.

    "Papa! Mama! Congrattions!"

    Yui is here too.

    "Yui¡­"

    Wu Yan panicked with Asuna giggling by his side.

    "Thanks, Yui¡­"

    Yui shook her head.

    "I am Papa and Mama''s daughter. I am the one who is the happiest to see Papa and Mama getting married. Don''t thank me¡­"

    Yui walked over to Wu Yan and she presented a box with a pair of rings in it. She gave him a sweet smile.

    "Papa, take care of mama, mkay?¡­"

 Chapter 1080: A dream made from remorse

    <h4>Chapter 1080: A dream made from remorse</h4>

    "Papa, take care of Mama, mmkay¡­"

    Her tender voice resounded in everyone''s ears. They allughed and cheered in unison.

    "Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~"

    Everybody made the church a rowdy ce. The mood couldn''t get any higher than this. Asuna also blushed furiously when others egged her on.

    Blushing is one thing, Asuna''s eyes were set on Wu Yan''s face. She didn''t shift her eyes away, she''s waiting with hopeful eyes. Moreover, her beautiful looks and that pure white dress¡­

    He reckons there are no humans alive who can resist putting a ring on someone so outstanding like her.

    Including Wu Yan who already cohabitated with Asuna for quite some time.

    He looked at the rings glistening under the golden dew of sunset. Wu Yan grabbed the ring aftering out of his stupor.

    These are the rings he bought before leaving SAO. The same rings he used to propose to Asuna.

    So, it''s finally time to put on the ring in front of loved ones and dear friends, huh?

    Wu Yan was gripped by excitement. He lifted Asuna''s pristine hand and slowly but surely, he put a ring on her ring finger. Asuna also watched with bliss and anticipation in her eyes.

    "Y-Yan¡­"

    At the same time when he was almost finished, an anxious but familiar voice rang in his mind, stopping him.

    "Nn?"

    Asuna flinched. She didn''t understand why Wu Yan stopped suddenly. Yui also called out to him.

    "Papa, what''s wrong?"

    She tugged on Wu Yan''s sleeve. Yui urged him to hasten his action.

    "Faster, put the ring on Mama''s finger, she''s waiting for you"

    "O-Oh¡­"

    Like a clumsy kid, Wu Yan nodded in a panicky manner. He continued while doubting his mind.

    Was that an illusion?

    "Yan¡­ wake up¡­ Yan¡­"

    A clearer but more anxious voice entered his mind once more.

    After confirming that it wasn''t a hallucination, he stopped with a drastic change in expression.

    Asuna''s smile slowly disappeared.

    Kirito, Yui, Klein, Souta, Agil, Sachi, Liz, Silica, and Shion also exchanged frowns.

    "Yan, what the hell are you doing?!"

    "Quickly, your wife is waiting for you to put on the ring!"

    "She''s waiting for you!"

    "Yan¡­"

    "Yan!"

    "Papa!"

    People were shouting at him to snap out of it. Wu Yan floated a frustrated smile. He lowered the hand holding the ring.

    "Yan (Papa)! What is the meaning of this?!"

    Now, the people around him are angry. Asuna also used a forced smile that couldn''t hide her sadness.

    "Yan, are you not willing to marry me?"

    Asuna was absolutely heartbroken. Wu Yan''s heart also got shredded when he saw her look.

    Wu Yan isn''t flustered. He replied with a warm smile.

    He caressed her soft cheek. The warmth he felt also touched his heart as his smile warmed up even more.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tie the knot with you?"

    He shook his head with a smile.

    "More like, I am constantly thinking about my wedding with you, even more than you!"

    "Then, why¡­"

    "Why am I not putting the ring on?"

    Wu Yan interrupted her. He threw the ring away violently.

    "Because I don''t want to put this fake ring on your finger."

    Wu Yan''s confusion slowly faded as he resolutely spoke up.

    "The one I want to marry isn''t the fake Asuna."

    "Fake me?"

    Asuna couldn''t understand what Wu Yan''s saying.

    Wu Yan didn''t care. He continued caressing Asuna''s cheek.

    "Sorry, Asuna, please wait for me just a while longer¡­"

    Wu Yan hugged the Asuna in front of him. He dered that without a hint of a lie.

    "Soon, we shall meet again¡­"

    "When the timees, we can discuss how to hold our wedding, we can pour over every little detail¡­"

    "I bet you''re going to be royally pissed. No, you''re probably going to ignore me in anger. Because, there are moredies I want to tie the knot with, not just you¡­"

    "But, Asuna, I want you to believe me¡­"

    "I love you¡­"

    "That''s why¡­ Asuna, wait for me¡­"

    "Also¡­"

    He stepped forward and kissed her on her forehead.

    "Thank you, thanks to you I can see the face of my significant other who I hadn''t seen in a while¡­"

    Then, it happened.

    Crack crack

    It sounded like mirrors were smashed all around him. The noise drowned out everything around him.

    The space distorted until a space maelstrom spun out of control, spreading cracks everywhere.

    The entire church scattered into broken fragments.

    The friends around him, Kirito, Yui, and Asuna disappeared as if he was stuck in a kaleidoscope. The intricate dream shattered.

    Only chaos remained.

    The Domain of Gods, inside the green fog¡­

    Wu Yan opened his eyes as he jumped up. He was sweating like a dog under the hot sun. It was like he just woke up from a terrible dream.

    No, that wasn''t a terrible dream, it was a perfect dream and that''s what scared him.

    "You, finally awake, I see¡­"

    A stern voice greeted him from within Wu Yan''s body. It''s the same voice that woke him up from the intricate dream.

    "It''s you, Natsuki¡­"

    Wu Yan wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

    "Lucky for me, you woke me up¡­"

    "Or you might just sleep like that forever, am I right?!"

    Natsuki''s stern scolding hit Wu Yan''s mind like a brick.

    "You dummy, if I hadn''t detected something wrong with your psyche and woke up from my slumber then you were going to sleep in that wonderful dream of yours!"

    "I wasn''t expecting that¡­"

    Wu Yan exhaled slowly.

    "I thought the viper bite would only result in a hypnotic state. To think it can even create such borate dream constructed from my remorse, that''s just¡­"

    Wu Yan lived a fulfilling life in SAO.

    He had solid blokes in his entourage. He also bagged himself the perfect wife and an obedient daughter as a bonus.

    Who wouldn''t call that kind of life paradise on earth?

    If there''s any remorse then it would be the fact that he didn''t give Asuna a proper wedding.

    That couldn''t be helped, Asuna still had her parents and she''s just eighteen. A wedding wouldn''t be easy to host.

    This remorse gued him and gave birth to a dream like that.

    Had Natsuki not woken him up then he would probably continue sleeping like that.

    The 10 days wouldpse just like that and he would be forcefully sent out of the Domain of Gods.

    That would be dangerous in another way¡­

 Chapter 1081: The fight within the mist, the illusion after the dream

    <h4>Chapter 1081: The fight within the mist, the illusion after the dream</h4>

    After going through that event, Wu Yan is sure of one thing.

    The Guardian Tree''s trial is aimed at making people waste the 10 days they have inside the Domain of Gods.

    After the time''s up, anyone who can''t pass the trial will naturally forfeit their right to enter the core of the pce.

    Like Wu Yan, he would have stayed in that perfect dream conjured by the Guardian Tree were it not for Natsuki''s timely intervention. He would have wasted 10 days hanging out with Asuna & Yui inside his dream. In the end, he will most likely be sent out of the Domain of Gods.

    "It seems I must be careful¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his guard immediately.

    Getting sent out of the Domain of Gods without even a chance to view the inner core of the ce isn''t desirable, even if one discounted the Ring of Power objective.

    "Magic power is sealed here, huh?"

    Natsuki mused out loud as if warning him.

    "In other words, you can''t use vassal beasts here?"

    Vassal beasts are pure magical entities. When they are sealed within the host, they are no more than consciousness lurking within someone.

    In essence, the process of summoning a vassal beast is a two-step process involving the awakening of familiars within the magic user and then giving it form through magic power contribution. The manifested vassal beasts use the magic energy provided by the host to exist in the real world.

    Familiars are just formless consciousness if they aren''t summoned.

    Take Kojou as an example, if his familiars go on a rampage then there''s very little he can do to rein them in. The beasts forcefully took his magic power and conjured themselves against the wishes of the host. If he had perfect control over his magic power then Kojou wouldn''t suffer so miserably.

    Without magic power, the familiars within Wu Yan can only converse with Wu Yan, they can''t turn into Wu Yan''s strength because he can''t summon them.

    "It looks like we won''t be able to help you!"

    Natsuki said without holding back her tone.

    "Get out of this ce as soon as possible, your current means cannot defend against the changing tactics of the Guardian Tree."

    "I agree."

    Wu Yan nodded. He nced at the green mist shrouding him.

    "Before that, I need to find Sylph!"

    "Make haste with it."

    Natsuki used a stern tone that resembled her Assault Mage past.

    "The mist here is a bit weird. The sooner you get out, the better."

    Wu Yan also looked grim.

    In terms of power, Natsuki is weaker than Wu Yan without his familiars. However, she does have roughly a decade''s experience dealing with magic disasters and demons. She has just about seen it all.

    Her experience gave her thebat instinct to sense when something''s wrong. Her gut is telling her that the mist around them is fishy.

    Wu Yan didn''t dy this matter any longer. He closed his eyes and tried to gauge Sylph''s presence.

    With his magic power sealed, Wu Yan can''t use detection spells. Looking for another person in this thick mist is also a herculean task.

    Fortunately, Sylph has Meteor Shower.

    Meteor Shower is Wu Yan''s Noble Phantasm. Only he can use it although he can grant usage permission to other people.

    Noble Phantasms, crystallized miracles and legends. Noble Phantasms are ultimate weapons created with imagination as the foundation. In other words, Noble Phantasms aren''t purely physical constructs.

    Only the masters of the Noble Phantasms can truly control their treasures. They can also sense the location of their Noble Phantasms, it''s rare for Noble Phantasm users to let their treasures out of their sights anyway.

    The green mist carried a weird vibe. Wu Yan used his perception to gauge the location of the Meteor Shower.

    Soon enough, he found the vague connection of his Noble Phantasm.

    He started dashing in a certain direction.

    He was moving so fast the green mist in his way got blown away. Like a hurricane, he forcefully carved a path through the green mist.

    However, this path onlysted a short while before green mist regained control.

    Wu Yan stuck to the connection as he left afterimages in his trail. He can clearly feel the distance between himself and his Meteor Shower shortening.

    Sylph is over there!

    He gazed into the distant green mist. After getting to about 10 meters of the estimated point, he jumped one more time, immediately closing any distance between the weapon and himself.

    A familiar blue figure entered Wu Yan''s vision.

    He wanted to shout when he noticed something weird in the green mist. He stopped running with a stunned look.

    The figure within the green mist noticed a disturbance in the environment so she looked at him for a brief moment with shing eyes only to return to her usual nonchnt look.

    That''s as expected since it''s not the time to greet someone casually.

    He looked at the two figures with an astounded look.

    There are two silhouettes over there.

    That''s not the most important part, the twodies were¡­

    They spotted the same hair, eyes, clothes, even the emotionless expressions¡­

    They were identical in every aspect.

    Two Sylphs.

    "What the¡­"

    The two Sylphs held each other at gun points with their Meteor Showers. Wu Yan subconsciously stepped back. He raised his guard instantly.

    "Another dream realm?"

    "No, this isn''t a dream. A dream can''t trap me when I am just an independent consciousness body."

    Natsuki exined.

    "This is an illusion."

    "An illusion?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He stared at the two icydies.

    "In other words, there is a high chance that these twodies are fake?!"

    "No, one of them is fake."

    Natsuki chimed in.

    "However, they can''t fake your Noble Phantasm even if they can conjure a realistic fake person."

    "But¡­"

    Wu Yan is puzzled.

    "I can sense the existence of the Meteor Shower. However, I can''t determine the real Meteor Shower between the two weapons here¡­"

    "I reckon this is the effect of the illusion. I am not surprised given the intensity of the dream realm before this¡­"

    Natsuki is also stumped. She''s examining the two Sylphs here.

    "If your Noble Phantasm wasn''t an imaginary construct, I highly doubt you can track it to this ce¡­"

    He bitterlyughed. Natsuki had a point.

    He looked between the two princesses, in an attempt to determine the fake, he scrutinized everything. s, the two princesses are exactly identical, even down to the icy aura they gave off. He can''t tell the difference between the two princesses.

    With the bowstring pulled, the two princesses threatened mutual destruction while leering at one another. They didn''t let their eyes wander anywhere else. It''s like they didn''t notice Wu Yan''s arrival.

    Typical Sylph response.

    How is anyone going to tell them apart?

 Chapter 1082: Intense, Sylphs pride

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Intense, Sylph''s pride</h4>

    In the green mist, two identical beauties stood in opposition. They never said anything from the start, they just pointed their bows at each other.

    Wu Yan is a bit troubled over this.

    The best way to deal with a situation like this is to get the participants to talk. Using the information they revealed, it would be easy to spot the fake.

    Normally, the impostor and the real person would be busy trying to prove their identities. However, Sylph is still using that expressionless look of hers. It''s unknown if she''s not worried about Wu Yan mistaking her for the fake one. In any case, if it wasn''t because of Meteor Shower''s immense power, she would have fired the bow without hesitation.

    Sylph''s cool attitude is an outstanding trait of hers. However, this personality trait is proving to be more troubling now than ever before.

    Wu Yan looked at the Sylph on the left and he asked despite doubting where this would take him.

    "A-are you Sylph?"

    The Sylph on the left nced at him and nodded. She''s telling Wu Yan that she''s real.

    However, she only nodded, she didn''t say anything. How can he verify her identity?

    Wait, since she''s so distant then maybe she''s the real Sylph? That''s something she would do.

    But, the Sylph on the right didn''t defend herself. She just kept her eyes on the enemy, it''s like she''s not afraid Wu Yan might believe the impostor. Yet, this is also something the aloof Sylph would do.

    Wu Yan wanted answers, he turned towards the Sylph on the right.

    "Are you Sylph?"

    The Sylph on the right didn''t spare a single nce, she exined thusly.

    "She''s fake."

    Short and simple, that''s how she said it.

    But, who can conclude who is the impostor just from this simple exchange?!

    Wu Yan''s head started hurting.

    Natsuki spoke up.

    "Use the System''s scan function."

    Wu Yan opened the scanner as his eyes shed red.

    Sylph Ailu: Level 74

    Sylph Ailu: Level 74

    Wu Yan''s expression distorted when he read the messages in his mind.

    Even the System can''t tell who is fake and who is real?!

    Natsuki came to the same conclusion, she growled.

    "With System''s incredible abilities, I didn''t think it would also fail at impostor detection¡­"

    "Yeah, me too¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. He voiced his doubts.

    "I think you said something about how being in this ce affected one''s perception?"

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Natsuki continued.

    "The System didn''t fail, it''s because your input is wed that the System can''t process the information properly?!"

    "That sounds right¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    He looked at the green mist around him.

    "Natsuki, you sensed something off with the mist, right? Maybe they are the cause?"

    "Probably."

    Natsuki continued.

    "Since you breathe in the mist, I am guessing it must have some sort of effect on your brain. It does sound possible¡­"

    "What do I do then?"

    Wu Yan looked bitter.

    "You''re an independent consciousness, mind helping me out?"

    "Because I am independent that''s why I can wake you up when you fell into that dream realm."

    Natsuki replied.

    "But, don''t forget that I can only stay inside you so I can''t take outside information by myself. All the information I have came from perception sharing with you."

    "I am just as susceptible to the illusion as you since we are sharing senses here¡­"

    "At least, I can still wake you up when you''re stuck in that dream realm. Against this illusion, we are both victims here, how do you expect me to help out?"

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan clenched his teeth. He opened the Gate of Babylon, a red spear shot out. Itnded in Wu Yan''s hand.

    The spear with the Imagine Breaker ability attached to it.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply while brandishing the spear.

    "Since this is an illusion, Imagine Breaker should do the trick, right?!"

    Wu Yan shouted that out loud so both Sylphs looked at him. They saw the red spear in his hand.

    One of them heard Wu Yan''s words and she raised her concern.

    "Are you sure?"

    Natsuki retorted.

    "Maybe the fake Sylph isn''t a product of a magical nature. Maybe she''s closer to a mirage?"

    "A mirage?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Are you telling me mirages can mimic human movements and speech?"

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that, we are on someone else''s turf¡­"

    Natsuki sighed.

    "More like, you sure you want to poke your mistress with that spear?"

    Wu Yan went silent.

    "Seems like we have to buy something from the System to get out of this situation."

    "That looks like the only way¡­"

    Natsuki agreed.

    When Wu Yan wanted to open the System menu to browse for useful items, the Sylph on the left lowered her Meteor Shower. She walked over to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan also stopped out of slight shock. He was puzzled by why Sylph suddenly approached him. He raised his guard.

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan. Then, she shifted her gaze towards the Imagine Killer spear in Wu Yan''s hand. She ced her hand on the spear.

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "Wh-what are you doing?"

    Sylph continued in a resolute tone.

    "I told you there is only one Sylph who belongs to you¡­"

    Sylph pulled the spear and stabbed her own palm with the spear.

    Blood poured out¡­

    "Are you stupid?!"

    Wu Yan pulled Imagine killer away while yelling at Sylph. He grabbed her hand.

    "There are other ways to deal with this, why did you choose to hurt yourself?!"

    Sylph''s cold expression mellowed out when Wu Yan yelled at her, albeit only a little. Wu Yan saw the softness in her eyes.

    Sylph exined herself.

    "I may have lost my abilities but I am still Sylph¡­"

    Her frosty words touched Wu Yan''s heart.

    Natsuki also praised her.

    "That is some pride she has. Beneath this princess'' cold exterior lies a strong heart¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Wu Yan couldn''t say anything.

    He''s sure he found the real Sylph.

    Just like Natsuki said, there is no faking this imperial dignity.

    The two of them looked at the fake Sylph. Their eyes turned cold.

    "Are you going to continue this charade?"

    The fake Sylph lowered her Meteor Shower.

    Just when Wu Yan and Sylph assumed the impostor gave up, they were astonished by what happened next¡­

 Chapter 1083: Breaking through

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Breaking through</h4>

    The green mist that muddled vision suddenly stirred.

    Fwoosh

    Sharp winds started blowing as the green mist turned into a storm. Like a tornado, it started twirling towards Wu Yan & Sylph. The tornado engulfed them.

    Wu Yan and Sylph scowled. Wu Yan drew Sylph closer into his arm, the ming sword in his left hand started burning intensely, the light lit up his tense face.

    With Imagine Breaker in his right hand, he covered Sylph while taking a stance. Sylph also raised her Meteor Shower. Wu Yan looked at the fake Sylph standing some distance away.

    The fake Sylph looked like she''s in a daze. She looked like a really well-made doll. It''s only at this point that one can see she''s an impostor.

    Granted, Wu Yan isn''t fazed by the fake Sylph. What stumped them was the legion standing behind the fake Sylph.

    They were all Sylphs!

    There are at least 10,000 Sylphs here!

    Against a literal army of Sylphs, even Wu Yan couldn''t help but sigh bitterly.

    After the Misaka Armyes the Sylph Army, huh?

    s, the copies standing before them are not as cute as the Misaka Sisters.

    The sisters had a will of their own, they were unique souls even if they were gically identical. These Sylphs, there is no light within those dead eyes. One nce and one would be able to tell they are not real humans.

    But¡­

    "That''s fine with me¡­"

    His de zed as he narrowed his eyes. He grinned.

    "I don''t need to hold back anymore¡­"

    The 10,000 Sylphs raised their hands, aiming their Meteor Showers at Wu Yan and Sylph.

    Silver light filled their vision as the Sylphs drew their bows.

    Wu Yan''s back went cold. He gripped his sword and spear harder.

    This isn''t another illusion.

    "Watch out!"

    Natsuki cautioned Wu Yan after sensing something.

    "Even if it''s not dangerous, getting hit by those things will probably force you into that dream realm again."

    "I know!"

    Wu Yan replied inside his head. His eyes turned golden instantly.

    Ding ding ding ding

    It sounded like somebody pressing on piano keys, the crisp sounds echoed within the storm.

    Red portals opened up, filling this area with weird portals.

    The next second, ck swords made of iron sand shot out of the portals. Like a storm of des, the swords went for the fake Sylphs.

    Meteor Shower is Wu Yan''s Noble Phantasm, naturally, he understood them.

    It is a rather simple construct, it also didn''t carry any OP effects. In a sense, Meteor Shower is just a bow with extremely destructive properties.

    Meteor Shower is about massive firepower.

    Excluding the Red Jade mode and vassal beasts, the Meteor Shower ranks among the strongest cards in Wu Yan''s hands. Even within the 103,000 grimoires, there are barely any spells stronger than the Meteor Shower in pure destructive powers.

    However, there is one ring weakness.

    It takes time to pull the bow and charge up an attack.

    The fake Sylphs are holding fake Meteor Showers. Without overwhelming power, the attacks will probably result in a different effect.

    Even the fake Meteor Showers are subject to the same weakness as the real bow.

    In that case, whoever strikes first wins.

    Swish swish swish swish

    The swords tore the fake Sylphs apart.

    Hundreds of Sylphs were struck down by the swords before they can release their starlit bows. The bodies dissipated into green mist.

    The fake Sylphs were made from the green mist.

    Wu Yan nced at the green mist swirling around them. Nietono No Shana started blowing up with mes. Wu Yan swung his ming de, conjuring a wave of mes that crashed against the green storm.

    Boom

    The mes burned the green storm but it failed to do anything other than pushing back the storm slightly.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He raised Imagine Breaker but didn''t take any further action.

    Imagine Breaker can clear supernatural effects. However, that is only limited to the objects hit by him. With the green mist shrouding this entire area, there''s no way he can clear it up in a short time.

    "Let me try¡­"

    Sylph pulled on Meteor Shower. Starlight gathered at her bow, forming a lustrous arrow.

    Fwoosh

    Sylph released the arrow. The starlight arrow flew across the area like a meteor, drawing a beautiful trail in the air as it flew into the green storm.

    When the arrow made contact with the storm. The storm stopped abruptly as visible ripples reverberated on the storm''s surface.

    The green mist shot out and engulfed the stopped arrow. Drawing it into the storm.

    It devoured the Meteor Shower''s arrow.

    Sylph grimaced. She wanted to fire another arrow when Wu Yan stopped her.

    "It appears we can''t outright destroy the green mist, stop wasting your strength."

    Wu Yan looked at the swirling storm.

    "Rather than wasting our time here, we might as well figure a way out. We are not here to fight with this fog."

    Sylph nodded.

    At the same time, the green mist started churning violently. Soon, humanoid figures stood before Wu Yan and Sylph again.

    Wu Yan unleashed another iron sand sword with the help of his Gate of Babylon. He dissipated the humanoid figures before they are fully materialized.

    "Sylph!"

    Wu Yan reached for Sylph with an open palm. Sylph nodded as she jumped into Wu Yan''s embrace.

    "Let''s go!"

    Wu Yan jumped up after holding tightly onto Sylph''s slender waist. A small sh of static lightning appeared across his bangs. Maized iron sand stuck onto him, ferrying him upwards and away.

    Wu Yan flew towards the swirling green mist despite the sharp-looking wind des in their way. Wu Yan dashed at the storm while readying his Imagine Breaker spear.

    Boom

    The moment the spear tip touched the storm, a giant hole appeared in the green storm. It''s like something shattered when it happened.

    Swish

    Wu Yan slipped past the hole left on the storm before it can recover. Like a meteor, they flew into the horizon, disappearing beyond it¡­

 Chapter 1084: The physical layout, into the clouds!

    <h4>Chapter 1084: The physicalyout, into the clouds!</h4>

    Under the green sky, in the verdant forest.

    There is a small stream flowing quietly down from a serene mountain. Everything seemed like it belonged to a green painting, peaceful and ordinary.

    Swish

    Yet, this peace didn''tst long. The sound of someone flying through the area broke this peace. A burst of light shot over here from far away. Suddenly, the jet of light stopped while leaving trails of smoke and dust in the sky.

    Wu Yan looked down at the winding forest underneath him. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead after taking a look behind him. The green mist area was already behind him.

    "Phew, that was dangerous. I didn''t think it would be so annoying to deal with¡­"

    Sylph who was in Wu Yan''s embrace started nodding. She looked at the misty area they left behind.

    "That ce is wide and it had perception-fooling properties. If it didn''t converge at one point in an attempt to trap us then I am afraid we might have a harder time finding a way out.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "The fog screwed itself over, let''s just end this chapter on that point¡­"

    He said while gazing at the green mist from afar.

    The green storm suddenly dissipated as it returned to its dormant state. Even from this distance, Sylph and Wu Yan can still see the green fog threatening to cover everything, although at a slow pace.

    Even more vexing, the green fog formed an encirclement around the area where Wu Yan and Sylph fell prey to the green fog.

    In other words, Wu Yan and Sylph would have encounter the fog no matter which direction they took. They couldn''t escape the trial of a perfect dream and the annoying illusions.

    Wu Yan looked at Sylph.

    "Did you also fall into the dream realm?"

    Sylph nodded.

    "I was holding your hand when we went in. Then, my hand felt empty. When I realized it, I was already alone¡­"

    "Next thing I knew, a Doppelg?nger appeared in front of me. She shot me with an arrow and I entered a dream realm."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan started musing out loud.

    "What kind of dream was it?"

    "You married me."

    Sylph didn''t bother hiding her dream. She also didn''t sound coy. She didn''t understand how her simple words affected Wu Yan greatly.

    "It was a dream where you married only me, you didn''t bring along the other girls by your side."

    Wu Yan started sweating whileughing awkwardly.

    The dream is a manifestation of her deepest desire. If Sylph saw herself getting hitched to Wu Yan as the sole wife then¡­

    Sylph actually doesn''t want to share Wu Yan with the otherdies like Hinagiku and Mikoto?

    Wu Yan shelved that thought.

    "Then, why did you leave that dream?"

    "That dream had a fatal error."

    Sylph coldly analyzed.

    "A w? What do you mean?"

    "Father congratted me."

    Sylph exined.

    "It didn''t sound like what he would do. If I really did get married, my father will probably find a crime to pin my husband to the stakes or some other method of execution."

    Wu Yan almost lost the ability topute levitation functions. His face was also drenched in cold sweat.

    Looks like he underestimated the doting father''s immense overprotectiveness towards his daughter.

    I have to be careful from now on.

    Sylph slightly smiled when she saw Wu Yan''s sweating look. Thisugh onlysted one or two seconds before disappearing. She started looking around.

    "We are out of the green mist''s encirclement but it seems like we are still confined within somewhere¡­"

    Wu Yan was plotting various plots to waste Kate before he gets done in. He stopped his assassination plots while ncing around.

    Wu Yan and Sylph noticed that they were in a mountain range with hills so immense that it seemed like the mountain range stretched into the heavens.

    They frowned at the sight of the mountain range.

    "Don''t tell me we have to navigate this mountain range to get out of the no-magic zone?¡­"

    Wu Yan looked up at the nearest mountain. Nope, he can''t find the peak or anything resembling the summit.

    Truly, the mountain range went into the clouds.

    "Jeez, don''t tell me we have to fly up there to find the mountaintop?¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "This is the Guardian Tree''s trial? It just looks like the tree''s trying to block anyone from entering the core pce¡­"

    It''s obvious he would think like this.

    With magic and douqi sealed, it already turned cultivators into mere mortals who can''t fight back at all. Wu Yan can still fight without douqi and magic so he''s an exception.

    Now, with this super tall mountain range around them, how is a mortal supposed to ovee this?

    Moreover, one has to do this within 10 days¡­

    Sylph also considered this point. She raised an eyebrow while shaking her head.

    "The Guardian Tree will never give someone an impossible trial."

    Sylph replied.

    "Also, father already told us that the Tree sets trial based on the participant. The stronger the participant, the harder the test. The more the participants, the harder the trials¡­"

    "You''re saying this test is so hard because we are too powerful?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "We are only tier 8 and tier 9 respectively, if the trial is already this hard then the demigods¡­"

    "There is also the chance that it''s so hard because you have abnormal abilities¡­"

    Sylph gave her opinion.

    "The Guardian Tree is impartial. With so many abilities and abnormal skills, you would have passed a normal trial all too easily¡­"

    "I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan felt helpless.

    "Fine, let''s see if we can fly up there¡­"

    "Yeah, let''s do that¡­"

    Sylph nodded.

    "With your ability, it should be easy¡­"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at the princess. He inhaled deeply before flying upwards, carried by the maized iron sand.

    Wu Yan and Sylph looked smaller than specks of dust whenpared to the gigantic mountain range. They were like the iron sand carrying them, tiny and minuscule. Yet, the minuscule existences flew as if they epted the challenge given to them.

    They endured the intense waves of gust and the chilling low temperature. Wu Yan and Sylph regted their breathing. With the wind''s violent whispers in their ears, the duo flew up towards the clouds.

    Stopping somewhere above the cloud, they looked around to find the peak.

    Terrifyingly enough, the mountain range still stretched higher into the heavens.

    If there is a space beyond this sub-space then surely the summit must be near the end of space.

    Sylph felt dizzy. Meanwhile, Wu Yan''s eyes lit up, he pointed in one direction.

    "Look, over there!"

    Sylph looked and¡­

    There is a big hole near one corner of the mountain range. It looked like a giant mouth waiting to devour unsuspecting visitors.

 Chapter 1085: The door to the core palace

    <h4>Chapter 1085: The door to the core pce</h4>

    In the clouds, somewhere near the mountain range that looked like it wanted to devour the heavens. Everything''s green here, the clouds, thend, the air, it felt surreal being in a ce like this¡­

    With Sylph in his arms, Wu Yan flew towards the giant opening near one of the mountain range. He hovered 20 meters away from the opening. His red eyes narrowed slightly.

    This cave is huge!

    He''s just standing at the entrance but it felt like he was an ant staring up at a wall dozens of meters tall.

    The other objects here are green, however, the cave''s dark in color. The cold wind blowing outwards from within made it look like the cave''s entrance is actually an open mouth. Like a beast waiting for prey to deliver themselves to its mouth, that''s how scary it was to stand here.

    Luckily, this cave''s dark and its immense size made it easy for Wu Yan to spot it from some distance away. Even Wu Yan''s sharp senses would be hard-pressed to find a normal cave among mountain ranges like this.

    Wu Yan and Sylph examined the cave entrance. The two watched in astonishment.

    They finally understood the general geography of this green subspace. It''s like a continent surrounded by a mountain range.

    With the center surrounded by the green fog, this mountain range served as the outer bound beyond the green fog.

    If one can even call this a mountain range¡­

    Normal mountain range can''t surround everything as this one did.

    Living in this type of ce is no different than living in an extrarge prison cage.

    To break out of this jail, one must scale the tall mountain ranges here.

    Looking at the mountains that literally pierced the clouds above, it really does curb one''s motivation just thinking about climbing this thing.

    This kind of geography is probably something unique to the Domain of Gods.

    With a huge cave entrance like this, it''s like someone''s telling them to go inside.

    "I feel like¡­ it''s inviting us inside?"

    Wu Yan snickered with amusement.

    Sylph also nodded. She looked into Wu Yan''s deep red eyes.

    "We don''t have a choice."

    This is probably their only way out.

    "So¡­"

    "Let''s go inside¡­"

    They shot into the dark cave after another verbal confirmation.

    Sylph and Wu Yan got ustomed to the green color. Now, they have to get used to this bleak darkness.

    If the green ce only gave off a weird but serene vibe then this dark space gave an eerie vibe.

    The temperature around them also dropped a notch. They couldn''t help but tense up as they kept their gaze fixed in front. The wind assaulted their faces, ruffling their hair.

    Even so, they never lowered their guards or looked away. After about half an hour of flying, they saw light at the end of the tunnel.

    Wu Yan and Sylph exchanged a look. They didn''t say anything but sped up towards the light.

    They went past the source of light.

    They stopped when they passed the door.

    Yeah, they just passed a 3-meters tall door.

    For them, doors should have been a most weed sight. Yet, when they saw the door, they bitterlyughed at the same time.

    These doors¡­

    There are countless sets of doors here.

    The duo stood in a wide opening within the cave.

    In this semispherical area, there are stairs built into the walls, this array of stairs all had doors lined up along the sides of the wall. It looked like they just entered an underground crypt.

    Wu Yan looked at the nigh-infinite sets of doors. His shoulder sagged down as he floated a tired look.

    "Look, is the Guardian Tree seriously telling us to find the door that leads to the core pce?"

    Sylph thought about it, she answered Wu Yan.

    "If that''s the case then one of the doors here must lead there!"

    "Sure¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "How does it expect us to find it? 10 days won''t be enough to check the doors one by one!"

    A rough estimate with his Impable Memory told him that there are just too many doors here to do a rough calction. What a terrifying array of doors.

    To find the true door would be easy if Wu Yan can use his tracing spells. However, that is not a viable option right now.

    "At least, I am certain we will fail if we try to search one by one¡­"

    Wu Yan floated a weak look.

    Sylph also looked like she wasn''t fazed, even her tone sounded chill as a cucumber.

    "Again, the Guardian Tree won''t set an impossible trial, there must be a clue somewhere, maybe an indicator or something like that."

    "I hope it''s kind enough to give us a hint¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "I don''t think we can spot a difference with this many doors in front of us¡­"

    Sylph nodded. She''s still very calm despite the time pressure at hand. This piqued Wu Yan''s interest.

    "Are you not worried that we won''t make it to the core pce?"

    Sylph replied.

    "I don''t expect much from the Domain of Gods¡­"

    Wu Yan was surprised to hear this from her.

    The Domain of Gods is like a cultivating heritage spot the founding gods made for their descendants. There are treasures here that can change a person''s life.

    Even a cripple can find the chance to once again soar in the Domain of Gods. Heck, that average Joe might even be someone more outstanding than Sylph.

    This is the reason why the imperial families don''t bully their members.

    Nobody can be certain that the one being picked on wouldn''t find a treasure to transcend.

    In any case, anything''s possible.

    It''sughable for a genius to walk away without any gains.

    Wu Yan also saw Kaya and Jaafar mopping around with an anxious look. They are probably afraid they won''t get anything in the Domain of Gods. They were worried about their genius titles. However, Sylph is saying she''s not expecting to get anything out of this trip.

    Sylph probably saw the astonishment on Wu Yan''s face.

    "Even if I lost my power, I am still Sylph. Even if I lost a chance to advance, I am still Sylph."

    She said with a resolute look. Wu Yan revised his perception of this princess, she''s a tough nut, nobody can deny that.

    Maybe he''s underestimating this imperial princess¡­

 Chapter 1086: They are all real? Trying all the doors

    <h4>Chapter 1086: They are all real? Trying all the doors</h4>

    Time slowly ebbed on¡­

    It''s hard to tell the time when everything''s green in color. It''s even harder to tell the time inside a dark cave like this.

    Wu Yan had Impable Memory so he''s sure they spent an entire day inside this ce.

    Wu Yan and Sylph spent an entire day looking for something in this vast cave.

    They were looking for clues that will shed light on the door to the core pce.

    s, they found nothing at the end of the day.

    Rather, it''s more urate to say they are far from achieving anything significant. This ce is too big so they only searched about 10% of this ce.

    In other words, searching this entire cave will take more than 10 days.

    10 days that they don''t have.

    Wu Yan & Sylph are already in this ce for 2 days now. They have 8 days left¡­

    They are in a race against time.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Sighing for the nth time. Wu Yan rubbed his aching temples.

    "The Guardian Tree is seriously¡­ Does it want us to waste our 10 days? It keeps throwing so many distractions at us¡­"

    "And that''s why it''s called a trial."

    Sylph looked around despite exining. It seems she is still focused on finding a clue.

    "If it were that easy to get the treasures inside the Domain of Gods then we would have exhausted the treasures here over so many generations."

    "You do have a point there¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He scanned his surrounding, the identical doors made him feel dizzy. He sank into his inner consciousness.

    "Natsuki, can you do something about this?"

    "Maybe if I can go out. I am still stuck inside you so there''s nothing I can do."

    Natsuki also sounded a bit frustrated.

    "Moreover, even if I somehow materialized myself, what can I do without magic?"

    Wu Yan floated a bitter look.

    "Do we really have no choice but to keep searching?"

    Natsuki stayed quiet. After a few seconds, she voiced her thoughts.

    "There are no solutions in the System?"

    "Indeed, there are many other items in the System. I once fell into abyrinth in one of the transcript worlds, I used a magicalpass that always pointed to the correct way¡­"

    "Use that one!"

    Natsuki connected her consciousness with Wu Yan''s mind. She essed his memories. Then, Natsuki lost her words.

    "Now you know why, right?"

    Wu Yan grumbled. He took out apass.

    Thispass is the samepass he used in the world of [Hayate the Combat Butler]. It can guide the user once a vague input like "enter" or "leave" appears in the mind of the user. It will then direct the user to the desired destination.

    This item is perfect for their current situation.

    Wu Yan can just think: "I want to enter the core pce.", let thepass do the rest of the job, right?

    If only it was that simple¡­

    If Sylph looked at Wu Yan, she would find him holding apass that''s going bonkers.

    "This¡­"

    Natsuki turned grim.

    "Are you telling me these doors all lead to the core pce?!"

    "I don''t know."

    Wu Yan honestly answered her.

    "ording to Sylph, the Guardian Tree can open up portals to the core pce. With such powers, I reckon the doors here can all lead to the core pce. As long as the Tree wants it this way, the correct door can be any one of the many doors here. We are not dealing with a static door."

    "Even the System''s item isn''t useful in a situation like this¡­"

    "What can we do to find the correct door?"

    Natsuki startedining.

    Anyone would be frustrated by the prospect of searching all the doors when the true door isn''t static. They might even throw a tantrum over this.

    "Sylph said it wouldn''t be a trial if it is that easy to pass¡­"

    Wu Yan pped his own cheeks.

    "From another viewpoint, this confirms Sylph''s theory."

    "The Guardian Tree must be trying to give us a hint, bulldozing our way through this won''t help."

    Natsuki mused out loud after hearing Wu Yan''s opinion.

    "Then, what do you n on doing?"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes. He entered his thinking mode.

    The environment is as quiet as it is dark. The doors lined up like a series of doors containing caskets behind them. It looked like a scene from a horror show where it''s totally possible for monsters to jump out at any moment. An average girl would be scared out of their wits, she would probably stick to Wu Yan in search of safety.

    Sylph ignored all this. She continued searching with deadly focus. Even the dark cave couldn''t hide her unique and beautiful aura.

    The only one lucky enough to enjoy this scene is currently running through various options in his mind. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    "Searching like this will yield nothing."

    Wu Yan denied her effort. Sylph stopped before turning around with a confused look.

    "Do you have any suggestions?"

    Sylph asked him a question simr to Natsuki''s. Wu Yan looked at one of the doors.

    "I don''t care if this is fake or real. Since it''s a door, we should try opening it, right?!"

    Sylph flinched, she locked her eyebrows in a frown.

    "Isn''t that a bit reckless?"

    "Still better than fumbling around like this."

    He stepped forward.

    "Maybe the clue is behind the doors? I don''t see why we shouldn''t try¡­"

    Sylph rxed her furrowed brows. Seeing Wu Yan''s grin finally made her nod.

    "I see, it''s worth a shot¡­"

    "Nn¡­"

    Wu Yan locked onto the door nearest to him.

    "Let me try this one."

    He''s not sure what is behind the door. But, he''s the one with powers here. Plus, he''s the only guy here so the duty falls on him to take the vanguard position.

    Sylph is also aware of her own weakness. If something does happen, she will only hinder Wu Yan''s action. She obediently backed away.

    Wu Yan gave Sylph a cocksure look. Then, he marched over to the door.

    He pressed his palm against the door. It''s cold and hard, he remembered the times he spent in SAO, specifically, when he found the Floor Boss'' room.

    It felt the same, the door''s heavy and cold. Every time, he readied himself before giving the door that final push.

    Now then, what is waiting for me beyond this door?

    Wu Yan pushed the door wide open with a mighty shove.

    Bwoom

    An intense ray of light struck Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1087: Real dreams, real illusions

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Real dreams, real illusions</h4>

    They were in a white ce.

    When the intense light struck him, Wu Yan raised his arms on reflex. He also raised his guard because anything could happen.

    When the light dimmed down, Wu Yan is the first one to lower his arms. He looked around in astonishment.

    He''s in a pure white ce.

    In this space, there are only two individuals¡­

    He''s one of them.

    The other individual hovered in the air. She''s wearing a gothic lolita dress that''s half-red and half-white. She had a beret cap and crystals dangling off her tattered wings. She also had a devilish tail despite her petite stature.

    "F-n?!"

    Wu Yan cried out.

    Isn''t that n?

    n raised her head, showing the visage hidden beneath her bangs. Her cute looks threatened to dazzle everything in this ce. She also had a deep red pair of eyes just like Wu Yan.

    When the two stared down each other''s barrels, n''s eyes lit up. She started giggling like a little girl her size. It seems she''s overjoyed, her bliss is contagious.

    "Onii-san!"

    n cheered as if she''s finally reunited with her long-lost rtive. One couldn''t help but notice the absolute tion in her voice. She glomped Wu Yan with might that could shatter boulders.

    "Why? Why is n here?¡­"

    Wu Yan frowned after noticing this anomaly. He turned grim.

    "Another dream realm?!"

    n''s next sentence confirmed his suspicion.

    "Hey, Onii-san¡­"

    A savage glint shed in her yful eyes. Malicious aura and bloody aura rose at the same time as the sh of red light in her eyes.

    ndre showed Wu Yan a bone-chilling grin. Her eerily tender voice echoed in this space.

    "Come y with n¡­"

    That familiar look, attitude, and words¡­

    It''s like when he first met the unstable n.

    Wu Yan''s pupil shrank instantly.

    "n, you¡­"

    n snickered, with a wave of her hands, bloody tendrils rose up from the ground. The tendrils shot towards him, rapidly expanding in his field of vision.

    Wu Yan tilted his head to the side at thest second.

    Swish

    The bloody tendril shot past his cheeks, scratching him. He floated a grave expression.

    "Ne¡­"

    n pped her hands like a yful child.

    "Come y with me! Let''s y!"

    n reached out, she spread her palms open.

    Wu Yan''s hair immediately shot up straight.

    Don''t pull this on me!

    That''s n''s signature move, the destruction of Eyes ability.

    "Tsk¡­"

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue, this isn''t the time to hesitate. A sh of lightning arced around him.

    Before an epic fight ensued, a simrly youthful voice rang in his mind, albeit this voice carried more authority and disapproval.

    "Now''s not the time for this!"

    Wu Yan stopped as the white space shattered into a million pieces¡­

    Wu Yan stood before the door. Suddenly, his eyes opened and he jumped backward, he stared at the shining door with a dark look.

    When Wu Yan woke up, the door also closed. Much to their surprise, the doors started shuffling around, after about a dozen seconds, the doors finally stopped moving.

    Excluding Wu Yan, even Sylph wasn''t amused with this revtion.

    The doors actually shifted after an opening attempt?!

    This means the process of elimination will not work.

    Sylph closed her eyes, she steadied her mind while asking about Wu Yan''s state.

    "You okay?"

    Wu Yan touched the spot where he got cut in the white space. He saw blood on his finger.

    That''s the leftover blood from when the fake n cut him.

    His wound already healed up but he stillughed at himself.

    "Maybe, I think we can call this trouble¡­"

    He got hurt in that dream realm, that damage was reflected here in reality.

    "A real dream?"

    Sylph roamed her gaze over the doors that just shifted locations.

    "This means we aren''t supposed to open the door randomly¡­"

    Wu Yan wiped away the blood on his face.

    "Nope, I am going to try it a few more times. I don''t see any other way¡­"

    But, those doors will re-shuffle, no?

    Sylph didn''t say that though.

    Indeed, there seems to be no other way.

    "Let me try."

    Sylph suggested.

    Wu Yan wanted to shoot her down but he relented after seeing the resolute look she''s sporting. He nodded after a brief pause.

    "Don''t close your eyes. If you close your eyes then I will go wake you up immediately!"

    Sylph nodded. She started walking towards the general direction he was moving in.

    The doors will reshuffle, it really doesn''t matter which door they try.

    Unlike Wu Yan, Sylph didn''t give herself the chance to regret her actions. She pushed open the door closest to her.

    There were no lights, no dreams¡­

    What was waiting behind the door was a mirror.

    "A mirror?"

    They both flinched at the same time.

    The Sylph in the mirror started moving instantly. She took out a knife and stabbed at Sylph''s chest much to her surprise.

    Splish

    A hand stopped the de from reaching Sylph. The masculine hand gripped the de so hard that blood started sipping through his iron grip.

    The Sylph in the mirror took back her knife.

    At the same time, the door mmed shut as the doors started shuffling once more.

    Sylph didn''t mind the situation. She looked at Wu Yan and his bleeding hand.

    "Don''t worry, I did that on purpose¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips when he noticed Sylph staring at his wound. He showed her his recovered palm to assure her he''s fine.

    "Looks like we are facing dreams and illusions not unlike the one we faced back in thend of green mist¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips, he waved the blood off his hand.

    "We can''t treat them like normal dreams or illusions¡­"

    He suffered damage from both dreams and illusions.

    They were faced with illusions and dreams on another level.

    "Real dreams and real illusions¡­"

    Natsuki mused out loud, only Wu Yan can hear her though.

    "Things just got troublesome¡­"

    Nodding, both Wu Yan and Sylph exchanged a quick nce. They opened the door in front of them after the doors stopped shifting.

 Chapter 1088: Discovery, the difference between locations

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Discovery, the difference between locations</h4>

    Against the literal parade of doors, the two tried opening doors for an etire day.

    With a single day as the cost, they opened hundreds of doors.

    As a result, they went through hundreds of dreams and illusions.

    Any other group would have sumbed by now.

    With magic and douqi sealed, who in their right minds would willingly subject themselves to attacks from impostors taking the looks of loved ones?

    If they aren''t careful, getting hurt is another possibility.

    Although the severity will not result in death, the time wasted here would be too great.

    Natsuki also helped him out by waking him from dreams. Even so, Wu Yan''spetence still didn''t stop him from hesitating when opening those terrible doors.

    As for Sylph, she opened doors while taking turns with Wu Yan like she didn''t value her life. If Wu Yan was in her shoes, he''s not sure he can do something so gutsy like Sylph.

    In a way, the two were reckless in their own ways. They were simrly crazy as well.

    After the day ended, Wu Yan lost count of the times he got sent into a dream state only to be woken up Natsuki or Sylph. He also blocked countless attacks from illusions. It was a dangerous and tiresome task.

    Wu Yan didn''t stop, he used his True Ancestor regeneration and resilience to push through the trials. Maybe he can analyze the door movement patterns to determine the correct door.

    Sylph also did the same thing. She opened doors while relying on Wu Yan to wake her up. Wu Yan also blocked various illusory attacks for her. She focused entirely on opening doors and minimizing wasteful moves.

    Her cold expression also made it look like she''s just an android fulfilling her creator''s design.

    Soon, they became s¨¦ to the illusions and dreams.

    Wu Yan heaved while ncing at the moving doors near her. He rubbed his aching temples.

    "Sylph, did you notice anything?"

    Sylph shook her head. She didn''t show it on her face but her eyes were tired.

    "There are also no set patterns in the dreams and illusions, they are all different¡­"

    Wu Yan felt another wave of headache assaulting him.

    At first, the characters in the dreams were familiar people. The illusions also took Wu Yan and Sylph''s forms. Then, the dreams and illusions morphed more and more, distorting and bing very troublesome in the process.

    "Natsuki? Any clues?"

    "None."

    Natsuki replied curtly. Unlike Wu Yan and Sylph, she''s rtively calm.

    "It''s either dreams or illusions. The doors will close automatically after resolving the dreams or illusions. The doors will also shuffle. From this, it''s fair to surmise that the wrong doors are those that will spawn dreams or illusions."

    "Entering these doors¡­"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Say, is there a chance that a special condition needs to be met before one can find the true door?"

    "Hmm?"

    Natsuki was curious.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Thepass said any of these doors might be correct, no?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "If we rush into the doors before they close?"

    "I don''t think that will work."

    Natsuki raised her opinion.

    "It won''t be a trial if the solution''s that simple. Plus, that doesn''t sound like the difficulty the Guardian Tree would install for tier 9 and tier 8 participants¡­"

    "You''re right, that would be too easy¡­"

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "Seriously, why must the treee with the ability to manipte space? Can''t the Tree just make the doors stay in one ce? Why did it have to make all the doors possibly correct?"

    "Who knows? That''s your conjecture¡­"

    Natsuki replied nonchntly.

    "The tree can open portals in space, maybe the doors are all fake?"

    "Doors¡­ fake?"

    Wu Yan had an idea, his eyes lit up.

    "Sylph!"

    Wu Yan told Sylph.

    "Open the door one more time!"

    Sylph felt puzzled by his sudden energy, she thought maybe he had an idea so she didn''t dawdle around, she opened a door as she was told.

    Opening a door, the same intense light struck Sylph, forcibly hypnotizing her. He dashed towards Sylph, covering her and backing away.

    He pped Sylph''s cheeks, waking her up. Wu Yan also scanned the moving doors.

    Soon, the doors stopped moving. Sylph also woke up from her dream. She saw Wu Yan''s confident grin.

    Sylph''s eyes rippled.

    "You found something?"

    Wu Yan lowered his head. He started chuckling.

    "Perhaps¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Rather than saying we found something, it''s more like a realization that we are being fooled¡­"

    "Fooled?"

    Sylph furrowed her brows.

    "The doors will shuffle every time we open one door, correct?"

    Sylph nodded. He startedughing again.

    "I focused on the doors and found out that the doors aren''t the ones moving."

    "Not the doors?"

    Sylph gasped.

    "Correct."

    "The walls are moving, not the doors."

    "What?¡­"

    Sylph took another look around her. She finally noticed it.

    Sylph looked at the tunnel that led them here.

    "If I am correct, the tunnel wasn''t there when we first started, right?"

    Wu Yan gasped, he praised her.

    "Outstanding memory, you actually remembered¡­"

    "Yes, the walls are moving¡­"

    Sylph didn''t notice Wu Yan''sment. She continued thinking about the matter at hand.

    "What does this say?"

    "It means you''ve still got more to learn in the department of memorization¡­"

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Look closer, you see it? The walls are moving and that moved the doors. Ignoring the horizontal alignments, focusing on the vertical alignments will reveal a disorderly pattern in every door¡­"

    "Except this row!"

    Wu Yan pointed at a certain direction.

    "This column of doors are very neat, it''s like they never shifted positions."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up too.

    "You''re saying¡­"

    "Yes, I am saying¡­"

    Wu Yan beamed at her while staring at the set of doors neatly stacked there.

    "The correct door is over there."

 Chapter 1089: The entrance, a beautiful scenery

    <h4>Chapter 1089: The entrance, a beautiful scenery</h4>

    "The door to the core pce, it''s over there!"

    All sounds died down. His words echoed in this wide cave.

    Sylph closed her eyes, she tried to sense the correct door but she didn''te up with anything. That''s just a set of very orderly doors.

    Even so, she''s not mad that she can''t find the clue. Instead, hints of praise, bliss, and pride could be seen in the windows of her soul.

    She nodded while scrutinizing that set of doors.

    "Can you ascertain which is the correct door?"

    "I am sure, that''s why I said we were fooled¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterly replied.

    "Who told you the true door is one of those doors?!"

    Sylph flinched.

    Wu Yan said the door leading to the core pce is over there.

    She slightly frowned. She''s waiting for Wu Yan to exin himself.

    "If I am right, the door leading to the core pce should be in that area¡­"

    Wu Yan chortled when he saw Sylph casting doubt his way. He looked at the set of doors over there before turning his attention to the tunnel that led them here.

    "I was just like you, I assumed one of the doors over there should be the correct one. However, there are close to a hundred doors over there. It''s kind of pointless to know the direction but not the exact location. The Guardian Tree wouldn''t do us dirty like that."

    "Moreover, if the correct door was one of the neatly stacked doors then there wouldn''t be a need to shuffle the walls. The Guardian Tree could have made the doors randomized, yes?"

    "Why move the walls around if it''s not going to move the correct door away?"

    Sylph started catching on. She looked at the tunnel that led them here.

    Wu Yanughed once more.

    "Ah, looks like you caught my drift¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at the same tunnel.

    "Right, why move the walls when it can just move the doors around?!"

    He pointed at the tunnel. With his other hand, he pointed at the neatly stacked doors. His thunderous voice reverberated in the cave.

    "The walls are moving because it can move the tunnel beneath the set of neatly stacked doors. That''s the real reason why the walls, not the doors got shuffled.

    "I believe when the tunnel is aligned with the neatly stacked set of doors then we will find the entrance to the core pce.

    "That''s what I am thinking¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "This is why I said we were yed. That was the clue all along, the entrance. We had to find the entrance, not the door."

    "Truly, the Guardian Tree took us for a ride¡­"

    "Ah, of course, it''s only my idea at this point¡­"

    He scratched his cheek. He shrugged somewhat unsteadily.

    "As for the verification, it''s still too early to say anything."

    "No, I think you''re onto something here."

    Sylph encouraged Wu Yan.

    "With all the identical doors here, the shifting tunnel does give one a reason to suspect something fishy. Also, the doors closed immediately after springing their trap on us. There is no chance to go through before the door closes. The tunnel is the only essible entrance here."

    "I agree with your idea."

    "Then, let''s do it!"

    Wu Yan grinned while nodding.

    "Yeah, let''s try it!"

    Wu Yan and Sylph tried opening doors once more.

    To make the walls move, there is only one method: Opening doors.

    The doors will close and the walls will shuffle around, making the tunnel move after Wu Yan and Sylph dealt with the dreams and illusions from the doors.

    After an hour, they opened about 100 doors. Wu Yan settled the dreams and illusions that assaulted them. At longst, the tunnel aligned with the neatly stacked set of doors.

    Wu Yan and Sylph looked hesitant.

    It''s all just a hypothesis at this point, that the aligned tunnel will be the true entrance to the core pce¡­

    The tunnel didn''t look particrly special after aligning with the set of neat doors.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He used a sharp gaze before ordering Sylph into mobilization.

    "Let''s go!"

    Sylph nodded.

    They walked into that tunnel with Wu Yan leading the way.

    When they both entered the tunnel, ripples started spreading in the air. It''s like multiple pebbles struck the surface of ake. The ripples formed beautiful crests of light in the air.

    It looked like they walked into ake that''s perpendicr to the ground. They disappeared beyond the spatial ripples.

    The cave went silent.

    A strong sh urred the moment Wu Yan and Sylph entered the tunnel. They could only block with their arms. After a brief moment, the strong sh settled down.

    When they opened their eyes, they saw apletely different scenepared to the dark and damp cave from before.

    It was a scene straight out of a fictional work.

    There are no walls, no ceilings, even the ground looked ethereal. They can only see ripple-like light formations around them.

    Wu Yan and Sylph looked like they stood on water, the smallest movement created ripples that cascaded into beautiful patterns. Thick roots shot up into the sky, forming a natural ceiling that shielded them from the waters along with the ripple barrier around them.

    They aren''t sure how wide this special area was, it looked big and small at the same time. Truly, a work of wonders¡­

    In front of them were seven pools of different colors.

    The pools were red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and indigo, all the colors of the rainbow. Indeed, when these lights hit the walls, they formed a surreal environment. Calling it a magnificent scene would still be doing it a disservice.

    After slowly recovering from astonishment, Wu Yan and Sylph exchanged a look. They confirmed they were in a different locationpared to the dark cave.

    Wu Yan startedughing again.

    "Don''t tell me we are in another dream realm?"

    "No, we''re not."

    Natsuki denied.

    "You are in a state of rity, I can sense that much."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned.

    He couldn''t help it, the scene''s just too breathtaking. It makes one question the line between reality and fantasy.

    He would be forgiven for thinking they were stuck in another dreand.

 Chapter 1090: Movement, the rainbow-colored pools...

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Movement, the rainbow-colored pools¡­</h4>

    "It''s not a dream¡­"

    Sylph also voiced the same thought as Natsuki.

    "The scenes here might make one think we are in a dream realm. However, this sense of existence, it''s not something a dream realm can replicate¡­"

    Sylph fell into countless dream realms. She''s sure she can tell reality from illusions.

    Although it''s not convincing to hear it from her, Sylph won''t say something unless she has a degree of confidence in it.

    "Moreover¡­"

    Sylph slowly closed her eyes, a surge of blue mana spawned. Sylph started glowing blue with magic.

    "My magic power recovered¡­"

    The blue magical sheen gave her an otherworldly feel. Wu Yan recovered and raised his arm.

    His sealed magic power also started blowing up when he channeled some of it. This surge of magical power created a tiny storm in the area, his magic power zed like magical mes.

    He only had his magic sealed for two or three days. Even so, this feeling of channeling his own magic power felt nostalgic. The magical mes moved and swayed as per his directions.

    This terrifying control over magic power is something only those apex beings specialized in magic can do.

    His magical power control was enhanced by Eternal Arms Mastery. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have this kind of control unless he trained for dozens of years if not hundreds of years.

    Wu Yan isn''t the only one ying with his magic power, Sylph also channeled her magic power to check things out. After a while, the two stored their magic power back.

    Next, they turned their attention towards the rainbow-colored pools near them.

    "Are we in the core pce of the Domain of Gods?"

    "I thought the treasures were in the core pce? Why don''t I see any treasures?"

    Sylph nodded. She started drawing closer to the mesmerizing pools of various colors.

    Wu Yan shrugged before tagging along.

    The pools varied by color and size. The waters were also still. The dynamic shes of lights made for a very beautiful sight.

    Wu Yan and Sylph checked out the red pool first. It''s the smallest pool. They peered into it.

    The color''s oddly ring yet clear, they can see the bottom as there were no impurities in it. A magical series of lights formed a sentence when they drew closer.

    '' Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of tier 6 cultivation may enter¡­"

    Wu Yan and Sylph stepped back. They looked at the other pools with an understanding look.

    It''s been stated that those who enter must be of either imperial descent or have Guardian blood coursing through them. They must also be in the tier 6 cultivation realm.

    If that''s the case then the other pools are probably reserved for tier 7, tier 8, tier 9, even a pool for demigods.

    They peered into the other pools.

    As expected, the orange pool had a line: "Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of tier 7 cultivation may enter¡­"

    Yellow Pool: "Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of tier 8 cultivation may enter¡­"

    Green Pool: "Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of tier 9 cultivation may enter¡­"

    Blue Pool: "Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of peak tier 9 cultivation may enter¡­"

    Indigo Pool: "Imperial descendants and Guardian n members of the demigod tier may enter¡­"

    The pools divided qualified participants by cultivation realms.

    Only those that fit the criteria can enter. Those unqualified are barred from entry.

    Wu Yan tested this out.

    Wu Yan tried stepping on pools other than the green pool, namely, the red, orange, yellow, blue, and indigo pools. He can only stand on the surface. The green pool did soak his feet when he tested the waters. This is probably the pool meant for him.

    Meanwhile, Sylph can only enter the yellow pool.

    Thest pool, thergest pool of violet waters didn''t give any hints when they approached it.

    Naturally, Wu Yan and Sylph were piqued by this pool.

    The other pools required sufficient cultivation levels to enter.

    Therger the pool, the higher the tier requirement.

    If the treasures were contained in the pools then the treasures will probably also vary ording to the strength of the participants.

    The bigger the pools, the greater the potency of the treasures within.

    What about the violet pool which didn''t have any indications on it? What are the treasures contained within?

    The two drew closer to the violet pool when¡­

    Fwoom

    The pool started shaking as the waters churned.

    Wu Yan and Sylph wanted to back away when a ringing sound echoed in this magical space.

    Then, much to Wu Yan''s shock, his Gate of Babylon opened up on its own.

    The portal opened very violently and hastily, it''s like something''s trying to burst out from within. A jet of light shot forth.

    The light escaped the Gate of Babylon like a rampaging beast that just attained its freedom. It flew towards the pool but Wu Yan caught it in time.

    It was a ring, specifically, a ck ring¡­

    "The Ring of Power!"

    The two froze up.

    Fwoom ring¡­

    The violet pool started churning harder. It''s like the waters were reacting to its child being caught in the hands of a viin. The whooshing sound grew in intensity.

    Wu Yan grasped harder.

    "It seems the key to opening this ring is in the violet pool¡­"

    "Let''s go!"

    Sylph said without hesitation.

    "No."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    The situation inside that pool is unknown, if there are no rewards other than the key for the Ring of Power then Sylph would waste her winning ticket in the Domain of Gods for nothing¡­

 Chapter 1091: A fight, the final decision...

    <h4>Chapter 1091: A fight, the final decision¡­</h4>

    Sylph said she wasn''t expecting much from this trip to the Domain of Gods.

    This stemmed from her belief that even without the Domain of Gods'' help, she can still attain a cultivation height that others can only gawk at.

    Call it pride or confidence, heck, call her delusional. The person herself couldn''t care less about the rewards in the Domain of Gods. She''s not even curious, she sure lived up to her name as the Ice Princess¡­

    Even so, she''s still the most talented youngster of her generation. She''s stronger than the two other princes who stood on her level. As the shiniest talent of this generation, it would make the imperial families look bad if someone like her entered the Domain of Gods withouting out with anything to show for herself. The other nine major noble families would probablyugh their butts off.

    Sylph would also fall from grace.

    Knowing Sylph, all the nderous remarks will probably fall on deaf ears, she had no time nor attention to spare for those she did not care about. Wu Yan, on the other hand, will not stand for this.

    Sylph opened her heart to him and he epted her as his fianc¨¦e. Even if she sort of forced this on Wu Yan, he needs to make sure they get through the trial and enter the core pce.

    Finally, they are now in the core pce. Sylph is already inches away from her due rewards. Wu Yan isn''t going to let Sylph give up the chance of a lifetime. He''s not going to let her enter the violet pool because there might be no reward for her inside that ce. It''s his duty alone to find the key to the Ring of Power.

    Sylph also read Wu Yan''s mind. She resolutely spoke her mind.

    "I don''t mind."

    "Well, I do."

    Wu Yan raised his voice. He also stared at her sternly.

    "Since we are already here, you should enter the yellow pool and increase your powers. You might even get a boost to your talent, don''t throw this chance away for a key that might or might not be in the violet pool."

    "This isn''t something you should take on alone."

    Sylph stared back.

    "This matter concerns the safety of Silvaria. As a princess of the Ailu imperial family, I will not budge, I will not escape."

    "Alright, what do you n on doing after you go into that ce?"

    Wu Yan is vexed.

    "We don''t know what will happen inside. If there''s a danger I can''t manage, what will you do?!"

    Sylph said nothing. She continued staring at Wu Yan with her strong-willed face. Wu Yan''s objection didn''t work on her.

    Helpless and frustrated by her, Wu Yan gnashed his teeth. He said something that shook Sylph''s heart.

    "I know you don''t care what others think about you, how about your own feelings?"

    Wu Yan used a haughty tone on her.

    "Don''t you think you need a bit of strength to stand by my side? As you are right now¡­ don''t you feel inadequate?"

    Sylph''s eyes wavered. She lowered her head in silence.

    "I may be a newbie in the tier 9 power strata, however, you can''t find a single person on this world who can achieve tier 9 power at my age."

    Wu Yan started saying some ridiculous things.

    "I believe I can reach demigod status in less than 5 years."

    Sylph raised her head in shock.

    Demigod power in 5 years?

    Does he know the significance of his words?¡­

    If Demigod-level power was that easy to attain, why then, out of billions of this world''s inhabitants are there only five demigods? Moreover, three of the five native demigods were products of the Domain of Gods'' grant. The demigods themselves aren''t sure if they can reach demigod-level power without the help of the Domain of Gods.

    Where does Wu Yan draw his confidence from? How can he say he will reach demigod status in less than 5 years?

    "Barring the unlikely scenario where I don''t reach my target, I am still confident I will be saying that as a peak ninth tier fighter."

    Wu Yan answered Sylph''s silent question.

    "Now, Sylph, are you confident you can reach tier 9 in 5 years?"

    Sylph silently pondered.

    In Silvaria''s recorded history, the youngest cultivator to ever reach tier 9 was 35 when he achieved that feat.

    Just a little over 20, Wu Yan broke this record by a wide margin. In terms of talent, he''s already beyond the most talented cultivator to ever grace Silvaria''s history.

    Sylph is still young, even younger than Wu Yan who spent 3 years in SAO. But, she''s not confident enough to say she can reach tier 9 power before she''s 35.

    She thinks it is more likely that she will reach tier 9 after she''s older than 35.

    She has about a dozen or so years ahead of her.

    Can I breakthrough into the ninth realm in 5 years?

    Sylph has her confidence. However, she knows where to draw the line between confidence and pride. She can''t promise anyone she can do it as she is right now.

    However, what if she reaped the benefits in the Domain of Gods? Now, that would throw the cards into the air.

    Sylph didn''t want Wu Yan to shoulder the burden of Silvaria''s fate.

    Even so, she didn''t want to hide behind her partner in life, that''s just not how she rolled.

    How about the basic qualification to stand by Wu Yan''s side?

    To Sylph, the distance between herself and Wu Yan grew wider and wider.

    Maybe the Domain of Gods is just the springboard she needs to at least be worthy of staying around Wu Yan?

    Two choices, two objectives, Sylph can only choose one over the other¡­

    Wu Yan''s next sentence broke any hesitant thoughts in Sylph''s mind.

    "I will let you in on something, the weakest girl among my entourage is currently at peak tier 8 power."

    Sylph balled her palms into fists.

    The weakest girls around him are already at the zenith of the eighth realm?

    But, she''s only somewhere in the middle of tier 8 power.

    Wu Yan''s heart weakened when he saw Sylph''s crestfallen expression. He grabbed her shoulders.

    "Look, don''t get me wrong, I never demanded my partners to keep up with me. I know you, you''re going to beat yourself up if this continues, right?"

    "That''s one of the reasons. I know you don''t mind it, but I can''t stand to see you getting hurt¡­"

    Wu Yan beamed at her after lifting her chin up.

    "The chance is now in front of you. It would pain me to see you give up this opportunity."

    Sylph finally nodded.

    She headed towards the yellow pool. Before she entered the pool, she warned Wu Yan without turning her head around.

    "Be careful¡­"

    Sylph channeled her mana before jumping into the pool in a giant ssh. She disappeared in front of Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan sighed in relief. He also grumbled.

    "Phew, I finally got through to her, I thought for sure she was going to bulldoze her way into the violet pool¡­"

    "You should be happy, your little girlfriend wants to follow you around."

    Natsuki chimed in.

    "You have the System supporting you, right? Surely, you can find items that has the same effect as the Domain of Gods, why did you shoot her down so harshly?"

    "She can get the rewards here for free, doesn''t make sense to turn down free goods and then pay for it from my own pocket."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Again, we don''t know what will happen in that pool. It won''t make any sense to bring Sylph into a ce of unknown dangers¡­"

    "Well, as long as you''re fine with it."

    Natsuki nonchntly replied.

    "This is just as well, she can put her confidence to good use. I reckon she''s going to improve rapidly after this trip. You should be careful or she might just catch up¡­"

    "I am not one for excessive male chauvinism nor am I a fan of excessive pride¡­"

    Wu Yan waved his hand without minding Natsuki''s verbal blow.

    "In any case, we grow stronger in a way foreign to Sylph''s understanding. If pushes to shove, I will just challenge every tier 9 individual in this world to a duel."

    Wu Yan looked at the sloshing violet pool. He jumped into the pool while holding the Ring of Power. As the ripples slowly settled, Wu Yan disappeared into the pool.

    Wu Yan didn''t know¡­

    He''s the first one to enter this pool since it was created ages ago.

 Chapter 1092: At the bottom of the pool, the underwater palace

    <h4>Chapter 1092: At the bottom of the pool, the underwater pce</h4>

    The water rippled, the purplish hue made the water look like poison¡­The violet pool looked like a pool filled with a poisonous substance. However, the clear and sparkling water had a strangely vibrant vibe to it. The bubbles also bounced around like yful children. The violet pool is easily over 100 square meters wide. But, it''s also way deeper than the other pools. Wu Yan sank into the pool after diving in. He''s not using any special skills or teleportation magic. At the rate he''s going, he''s descending dozens of meters per second.

    Even so, after more than 15 minutes, Wu Yan still hadn''t seen the bottom of this pool.

    He cast an underwater movement spell beforehand. Without that spell, Wu Yan would have probably drowned multiple times already.

    Naturally, he would just revive after drowning, he is still a True Ancestor¡­

    His deep-red eyes darted around, he was looking for something. s, he can only see the same old purple water around him. This pool is so deep.

    While diving deeper, he looked at the Ring of Power on his finger. If it weren''t because he''s underwater, Wu Yan would inhale deeply to calm his vexed heart.

    On closer inspection, Wu Yan''s Ring of Power glowed softly.

    This signaled multiple things.

    Firstly, the key must be somewhere in this violet pool.

    Secondly, the Ring of Power will open soon.

    The Ailu God told him about this ring back in the treasury of the Ailu empire.

    Should cmity befall the Ailu empire then Wu Yan can follow the map given to him and find the key to open the Ring of Power in the Domain of Gods.

    The depository holding the Key to the Ring of Power was sealed, only when the cmity is near will the seal be lifted.

    The Ring of Power became the key to entering this ce.

    It''s highly likely the Ring of Power''s key is somewhere in this pool.

    Going by what the Ailu God said, this must mean the seal to this ce has been undone.

    He also entered this ce.

    In other words, the cmity will descend soon.

    Wu Yan felt anxious¡­

    Cmity, what a troublesome and unreal word¡­

    He bitterly shook his head while suppressing his own thoughts. He raised his speed as he dived even deeper.

    Time ebbed on¡­

    After a while, the violet world experienced a change in color.

    Wu Yan''s eyes lit up and he sped up further. He locked onto the glimmer in his field of vision.

    As he descended, the bottom of the violet pool finally appeared.

    A glimmering pce entered his vision.

    Schwing

    His Ring of Power''s soft glow intensified.

    Wu Yan used a teleportation spell to immediately shorten the distance between the castle and himself.

    The castle looked like it was made from aged bronze. It looked like a relic of a forgotten time, the luster it used to have was gone, leaving only an ancient husk. It didn''t take an expert to determine this castle''s ancient.

    Wu Yan can almost see the long history behind the castle. His mind zoned out for a second. After he recovered, Wu Yan looked at the castle in astonishment.

    It''s just a castle, to think it had such a stunning effect on Wu Yan''s tier 9 mind. This castle is definitely not ordinary.

    Schwing schwing

    His ring continued shining radiantly, it also started vibrating as if urging Wu Yan to enter the pce without further dy.

    Bwoom

    The Ring of Power got annoyed by Wu Yan, it started flying towards the castle.

    Wu Yan got pulled along for a ride as the ring flew over to the castle.

    Wu Yan smashed into the wall of the castle, the ring led him into the castle walls.

    Wu Yan was expecting pain from this collision. However, he went through the walls like a ghost. No, it was like the castle walls were mirages.

    Hovering in the air, Wu Yan roamed his gaze over his environment.

    He''s inside the castle.

    There were bronze walls around him, the ceiling also looked like it was constructed from heavy bronze bs. It''s hard to believe someone phased through that thick wall like nothing.

    There was hardly anything other than the walls and ceilings here.

    No, that''s not correct.

    At the end of this grand hall is a mini-version of the Guardian Tree, an ancient tree of an average height.

    There is a small pool in front of the ancient tree.

    Other than the weird tree and pool, there''s nothing around him.

    Shockingly enough, despite being underwater, he can breathe just fine while a gentle breeze caressed his cheeks.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "As expected of the Domain of Gods, there are too many surprises here. I learned so many things today¡­"

    He flew towards the ancient tree and pool. He lowered his altitude beforending near the edge of the pool.

    The water in the pool looked very normal with no fancy colors, just normal water.

    At least, it looked like that from the surface.

    Wu Yan lifted his head, he examined the ancient tree.

    Ring ring¡­

    The Ring of Power started shaking violently. The intense lighting from the ring lit up the pce.

    As if responding to the Ring of Power, the leaves on the ancient tree also started glowing green.

    Ring ring Fwoom

    The Ring of Power started rampaging. Wu Yan can feel an invisible force acting against his hand.

    After a brief pause, Wu Yan took of the ring. He tossed it upwards.

    Fwoom

    Like a beast that regained its freedom, the Ring of Power shot towards the ancient tree, leaving a trail of light.

    The Ring of Power stopped before touching the tree trunk. Next, it slowly merged into the tree.

    The point of entry became transparent, one can still see the Ring of Power even after it merged with the ancient tree.

    Soft silk-like rays of light seeped into the Ring of Power.

    Rustle

    After the Ring of Power merged with the tree, a rustling sound reverberated as the ancient tree shook.

    The green light rose in intensity, projecting a figure outwards.

 Chapter 1093: The mess they created? The melancholy of the gods

    <h4>Chapter 1093: The mess they created? The mncholy of the gods</h4>

    Inside this softly glowing space, the faint figure slowly materialized from the ancient tree. Unaffected by the gravity, the faint figure looked like he belonged there. He''s at one with the environment.

    Wu Yan''s eyes widened when he saw the faint figure. He also clenched his fists harder.

    This isn''t the first time he saw that figure.

    It''s a familiar person he once met in the treasury of the Ailu empire.

    The god-tier being known as Ailu.

    Although he couldn''t make out the figure''s exact appearance and form, Wu Yan was sure, this silhouette belonged to the founding god, Ailu.

    He''s not working purely on avable information. For one, the figure emanated a sort of formless presence that can suffocate anyone gazing at the unassuming silhouette. Wu Yan only experienced that once.

    This is the same feeling he got when he first met the deceased god.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply, his eyes were still on the floating silhouette. He resisted the overwhelming aura. The silhouette also sensed Wu Yan''s gaze, it stopped for a moment.

    Slightly tilting its head, the figure looked down at Wu Yan.

    An ancient voice boomed in the bronze pce.

    "Ugh¡­"

    The projection conveyed multiple feelings really well, almost abnormally well for what was supposed to be just a mimicry of the original. Wu Yan also felt something from this brief exchange.

    This god is pitiful¡­

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure why, it''s just a feeling he got after listening to the god moaning.

    After Ailu''s projection was done with sighing, it spoke up.

    "Finally, this day still arrived¡­"

    Ailu sounded oddly sad.

    "I knew this day woulde but I really wished it wouldn''t. We were the ones who created this mess. It''s unfair for the future generations to pay the price¡­"

    The gods created this cmity?

    Wu Yan raised his eyebrows. He slowly pondered the possibilities.

    Did Ailu and the other gods create this cmity?

    Before Wu Yan can voice his question, the projection interrupted him.

    "I don''t know who entered this ce. Maybe you''re a descendant of one of the three empires, maybe you''re the lucky one who met my other projection. Your presence here means Silvaria isn''t far from great danger¡­"

    The ancient voice sounded self-deprecating.

    "At first, I thought long and hard about where to put the Ring of Power. I really didn''t know where I should stash it¡­"

    "In the end, it was a pointless task. With my powers, if I wanted the Ring of Power gone then nobody other than fellow gods can find the ring."

    The sarcastic voice hid the aloof attitude of one who once stood at the top.

    "In the end, I chose to seal the key of the Ring of Power in the Domain of Gods. Maybe I thought the Guardian Tree and the Domain of Gods can keep it safe?"

    Ailu shook his head. He startedughing at himself.

    "No, I sealed the key here because I wanted to fool myself."

    "Other than imperials and Guardians, no one can enter the Domain of Gods. I also sealed the three rings outside of this ce, Guardians can never get their hands on the rings."

    "The choice I made, from how I stashed it away from the other three empires to how the key is in a ce only imperial descendants can enter, it was all a misguided attempt to trick myself¡­"

    "Pathetic¡­ How regretful¡­"

    Wu Yan was stunned, he bitterlyughed.

    Isn''t it absolutely unthinkable? He predicted this oue, he could have told his descendants about this andid down the foundation to handle this crisis should it materialize.

    Isn''t that the most effective method?

    But, Ailu didn''t do that. He sealed the countermeasure in a god-forsaken ce. He also ced the key in a ce where only Guardians and imperial descendants can ess it. This is as dangerous as it is inefficient.

    How can Ailu be sure that someone will get all theponents together before the cmity strikes? For instance, what if nobody ever made it out of the secret stash spot with the three rings? What if that person never got a chance to meet his projection in the Ailu treasury? What if that person never got the chance to enter the Domain of Gods?

    Even if Ailu is a god-tier being, this oue seemed like it wouldn''t have happened under any other ordinary scenarios.

    Ailu still chose to use these ineffective measures. Subconsciously, Ailu must have wanted to sabotage any attempts at obtaining the anti-cmity stop-gaps.

    He doesn''t desire the demise of Silvaria. He just wanted to delude himself into thinking the cmity will not strike if no one ever got to unlock his rings.

    This is vain and ultimately futile to stop something he sawing.

    It is also a facy to assume that if no one got the measure then the cmity will note.

    Ailu isn''t dumb enough to admit his folly.

    Ailu said it himself, he tried to fool himself.

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure why someone of his power level would fall to such a low level. This is just unthinkable. He finally understood one thing¡­

    Why he felt pity when he saw the Ailu projection.

    "This tree, it''s the sapling of the Guardian Tree."

    Ailu changed the topic. Wu Yan also turned towards the ancient tree.

    "This sapling wasn''t infused with our divine godly powers, that''s why it doesn''t have the same abilities as the Guardian Tree."

    "The Guardian Tree is essentially a treasure that can open spatial pathways, illusions, dreams, and ward off enemies. This sapling is not as powerful. It stands out, however, since it carries an extra ability, the power to open seals and break barriers."

    "With this sapling''s help, it should take three days to break the seal on the Ring of Power."

    Ailu turned around, he pointed at the pool in front of the sapling.

    "That pool of water is also a treasure. As for its effects, well, you''ll know once you enter the pool. Take it as insufficientpensation for the sins we have saddled on you¡­"

    Ailu''s projection turned his back towards Wu Yan, with his hands behind his back, he looked longingly into the sky, it''s as if the projection was lost in its own thoughts.

    His sigh suffused the space once more.

    "God-tier cultivators, in the end, that''s just another name for humans who maxed out their powers. If there is an omnipotent god, may Silvaria be in His protection¡­"

    His tiny prayer became thest trace of Ailu to ever exist. The figure blurred and dissipated into tiny lights.

 Chapter 1094: The pool with miraculous effects

    <h4>Chapter 1094: The pool with miraculous effects</h4>

    After the astral lights dissipated, the soft glow of the Guardian Tree sapling remained.

    Inside the trunk, the Ring of Power hovered in the middle of wisps of powers, the ring looked like the sapling''s core. It also throbbed like a heart. The faint throbbing sounds filled this pce.

    Wu Yan watched Ailu''s projection disappear into droplets of astral lights. Wu Yan reflected on the projection''s final prayer.

    Ailu prayed for Silvaria, Ailu probably wanted Silvaria to stay safe, right?

    Why did he do something so foolish as to make the countermeasure so hard to get?

    What did the Gods do to make a god fall into such a deep state of pessimism?

    More importantly, just what did the Gods do create a cmity that will threaten Silvaria?

    Questions piled on inside Wu Yan''s mind, he shook his head after bitterly running through various options.

    He decided to shelves his thoughts since he''s getting nowhere with them.

    He calmed himself down. Then, Wu Yan checked on the Ring of Power.

    "I need three days for this?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud. He looked at the pool of water in front of the Guardian Tree sapling.

    "A pool of miraculous water?"

    He examined the pool with intrigue. It just looks like normal water to him. If there''s anything special about the pool then it would be the rity of the pool of water.

    Wu Yan decided to try out Ailu''s suggestion.

    He''s the only one in this castle, he tossed his clothes aside and dipped his toes into the water.

    The pool isn''t particrly deep. The water level of the deepest area only reached his chest. Wu Yan looked around, he rubbed his chest, visibly confused¡­

    "Where''s the special effect? This just feels like an ordinary bath?"

    He said that line too early. His puzzlement went away suddenly.

    The calm waters started rumbling violently.

    Like boiling water, the water swirled around while bubbling loudly.

    Then, the bubbling and boiling water entered Wu Yan''s pores as if Wu Yan absorbed water through his skin.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply as he closed his eyes to do an assessment of his condition.

    The water continued rumbling around him. The liquid actually climbed onto Wu Yan, seeping endlessly into him through his pores.

    Wu Yan''s skin started turning red. His face also turned as red as a tomato. It looked like he''s being boiled alive or someone tossed him in a hot water spring. Wu Yan was slightly shocked.

    His astounded look changed into one of tion.

    The water cleansed him, it felt like somebody''s power washing his innards.

    The flowing water coursed throughout Wu Yan. Everything slowly changed within Wu Yan.

    His organs became stronger. His physique improved tremendously, even his senses sharpened.

    Moreover, Wu Yan''s bloodline and magic power also transformed under the pool''s effect.

    If someone had the ability to examine Wu Yan on a cellr level, one would see the weird water merging with Wu Yan''s body. It seeped into his organs, muscles, it even integrated with his blood and magic power.

    Wu Yan''s tremendous magic power started moving on its own. It throbbed, contracting and expanding rhythmically

    Every contraction raises his magic power purity to another level. Every expansion fortified his magic power.

    His magic power became even more condensed, his mana pool also increased to a scary degree.

    This scene continued.

    Compared to his magic power, his blood''s transformation is more apparent.

    His True Ancestor blood pressure rose and fell. It would rage like a tsunami before slowing down to a peaceful trickle like that of a gentle stream.

    The water diffused out after merging with his blood, the diffused water seemed slightly dirty.

    The same couldn''t be said of his blood.

    As the water slowly grew muddy, his blood deepened its shade of red. His veins and arteries also glowed faintly.

    The washing motion continued.

    The water from the miracle pool cleansed Wu Yan. After the water turned dark, it immediately vaporized, leaving his nostrils in plumes of dark smoke.

    His body grew stronger, his magic power also strengthened, even his bloodline got an upgrade.

    If pressed for a simple description of Wu Yan''s current state then¡­

    He''s evolving.

    He''s transforming.

    All theponents making up his existence changed.

    This isn''t like the shallow miraculous encounters or boons known to the imperials and Guardians.

    The rewards they got were either augmentation of cultivation talents or direct improvements to their strength.

    This is the original purpose the founding gods had in mind when they created the Domain of Gods.

    What Wu Yan got isn''t just talent augmentation, strength improvement, he got the whole package.

    Ailu was right, the water was magical.

    While Wu Yan is celebrating his gains. His blood surged when different voices rang in his mind.

    Before he can react, his magic power turned into a bloody mist. Three individuals materialized from his magic power expulsion.

    "Kyaa!"

    The shrieks were followed by sshing sounds, the individuals dropped into the pool.

    "Argh, what happened?!"

    "Th-this?"

    The soaked girls popped out from the water. Wu Yan identified the individuals at first nce.

    "Natsuki! Nagisa! Kanon!"

    "Sensei!"

    Nagisa and Kanon clung onto Wu Yan for dear life. They sighed after calming down. They exchanged looks of utter confusion.

    They were slumbering peacefully when they suddenly got tossed into a pool of water. Anyone would be shocked.

    Natsuki is the only one who remained level-headed. She furrowed her eyebrows after taking a look around.

    As for Wu Yan, he had already turned into a statue.

    The reason? The jaw-dropping beauties around him weren''t wearing anything.

 Chapter 1095: Effects, purification, and strengthening

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Effects, purification, and strengthening</h4>

    Wu Yan almost rubbed his eyes, he doubted reality for a moment, he had to be sure he''s looking at three astonishingly beautifuldies in their birthday suits.

    But, he already saw Natsuki in all her glory. He also more or less archived Nagisa''s body from the naked apron incident. As for Kanon, he already memorized her physicalyout since he''s the one who performed the ascension ritual modification on her.

    He''s 100% sure this is real.

    Was it ever an option to release his familiars without clothing?

    He pondered while enjoying the sight of three beauties in front of him. He was locked in ce.

    "What''s the matter? Sensei¡­"

    Puzzled by Wu Yan''s dumb look, Kanon and Nagisa waddled over to him,pletely unaware that they are both stark naked.

    "Are you ill?"

    Nagisa and Kanon didn''t notice Wu Yan''s gaze shifting along with their movements. One of them touched his forehead while the other one touched his cheeks.

    The two na?vedies assumed Wu Yan''s sick.

    Wu Yan let them do as they pleased. His eyes were on the nubile girls'' marshmallows.

    He wanted to cop a feel but he feared their retaliations. Kanon might do as he says but he''s not sure Natsuki would do the same.

    The legal loli had a random tantrum, Wu Yan isn''t exactly sure how she would react.

    As for Nagisa, he can read her like an open book. He can try stuff out when they are alone with one another. Since there are other people here, trying anything funny will just get him a physical pounding.

    Wu Yan satisfied himself by just looking. He didn''t have the guts to do anything. He had lewd thoughts but not the lewd guts to act on it.

    Hisplicated look was interpreted by thedies as something troubling. They were practically sticking to Wu Yan at this point. They each hugged an arm.

    "Sensei, are you okay? You need to tell us if you''re not okay¡­"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks, her red eyes were filled with sincere care.

    "If you hide anything from Nagisa then Nagisa is going to get really mad!"

    "Sensei¡­"

    Kanon didn''t say much. Her aqua-blue eyes were filled with a purity that created a guilty feeling in Wu Yan.

    Seeing as Nagisa and Kanon were rubbing up against Wu Yan, Natsuki floated a helpless look.

    "Girls, if you want him to recover then you''re going to have to do something about your bodies."

    "Our bodies?"

    Nagisa and Kanon looked at their own figures. When they realized the situation, a look of utter shock crept onto their faces.

    "Uwa!"

    Looking between her uncovered body and Wu Yan''s awkward smile, Nagisa started turning red at a visible rate. She ducked down into the water after sumbing to her shame and confusion.

    Kanon is calmer than Nagisa also she blushed too. She squatted down in an attempt to hide her enchanting physique. She''s looking at Wu Yan with eyes that are too OP in terms of cuteness.

    Wu Yan was disappointed when the luscious scene stopped. He looked at Natsuki in an instant.

    "Hmph¡­"

    Natsuki snorted while covering her swimsuit areas. She stood there with almost inhuman level-headedness. It''s like she''s not afraid Wu Yan can see past her fingers.

    Since Natsuki had a short stature, the water would have covered anything below her shoulders anyway.

    The boiling water made peering into the water pointless.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed. He dealt with his sadness before following up with a question.

    "How did you girlse out? I didn''t summon you though?"

    "I can guess why we are out here¡­"

    Natsuki nced at the water around her.

    "The pool''s the reason?"

    "The water possesses cleansing and enhancing effects, no?"

    Natsuki analyzed with a cold tone.

    "I am guessing anyone in contact with this water will get upgraded and purified. You''re the starting point and we got materialized as a result of this transformation process, it was a predictable result."

    "We are your familiars but we have physical bodies too, the water must have affected us too¡­"

    Wu Yan understood her point.

    "Since you girls were inside me, the water forced you out of my body to ept the purification and enhancement effects too?"

    "I mean, that''s rather obvious, isn''t it?¡­"

    Natsuki nudged Wu Yan to look at what''s happening to them.

    Wu Yan looked at her petite figure. The boiling water seeped into Natsuki too.

    Wu Yan startedughing.

    "Good, you girls got power-ups from the water too?"

    "Perhaps before."

    Natsuki curled her lips.

    "We are your familiars so our powers are tied to your magic powers. As for our bodies, I can''t speak for Nagisa or Kanon. My powers are all gone, if I want to use magic then I have to use you as the conduit to channel magic¡­"

    "The waters improved my body and abilities. As for the exact improvements, we will have to see what you get out of this¡­"

    "That''s great too."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "With the help of this pool, my magic will grow by leaps and bounds. Youdies will also get a massive boost in power!"

    Natsuki nodded nonchntly. They started assessing their own changes.

    Nagisa also followed suit. She hadn''t a clue what''s going on with her body, she''s just a middle schooler in terms of mentality, she passed her conscious control over to another personality.

    Nagisa started glowing in blue light. It''s like when Avrora borrowed her body.

    The blue sheensted a short while before dimming down. Nagisa transformed into another look.

    Blonde hair that glowed iridescent, shing sapphire-blue eyes. She looked like an ethereal fairy.

    That''s Avrora.

    The previous Fourth Primogenitor.

    The ex-fourth primogenitor started panicking when she took over. Nagisa summoned her without her permission.

    Wu Yan is also surprised to see Avrora here.

    "Changing personalities also changed your look? A side-effect of turning into my familiar?"

    Avrora covered herself with handbras while gasping. She shrieked at Wu Yan with a red look.

    "D-don''t look at me with those vile eyes!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He snickered after roaming his gaze over Nagisa-Avrora''s curvier look.

    "For a chuunibyou ex-Fourth Primogenitor, you''re in need of some serious punishment sessions from your master¡­"

    Avrora shivered when Wu Yan beamed at her coldly. She had a bad feeling¡­

 Chapter 1096: Transformation, major upgrades

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Transformation, major upgrades</h4>

    Inside the ancient pce. The Guardian Tree''s sapling continued emitting a soft glow. It lit up the pce by itself.

    Wu Yan, Kanon, Natsuki, and Avorora were inside the pool. Their eyes were closed as if they entered a deep state of slumber. None of them moved. The water of the pool boiled while flowing into the four recipients. The water continued enhancing their bodies.

    This was after Wu Yan executed a harsh punishment on Avrora, as for the details, it''s better if no one knew.

    The four didn''t exchange a single word. They didn''t open their eyes, they just sat there while epting the augmentation effects of the pool. Anyone unaware of the current scenario would have assumed they passed out or something.

    The pce returned to its silent state. The only signs of life were the Guardian Tree Sapling that continued infusing the Ring of Power with its unsealing powers, and Wu Yan & co who epted the blessing of the miraculous pool.

    Just like that, five days went by.

    The water level decreased greatly, the boiling waters also didn''t churn around as much as they did when they first started.

    The water reached Wu Yan''s chest at first. Now, the water is only around his abs.

    Five days had passed, the four people in the pool isn''t showing signs of waking up. The water also seeped into them at a slower pace than before.

    Before long, the purification and enhancement will stop.

    At which point, Wu Yan, Natsuki, Kanon, and Avrora are bound to wake up!

    Actually, although their eyes were closed, thedies were aware of the situation around them.

    They kept an eye on their own changes as well as the changes happening to Wu Yan through the master-familiar connection.

    Including Avrora who got taught a lesson by Wu Yan.

    As for whether Wu Yan did the same thing, only the person himself would know.

    The boiling pool started calming down. Soon, rity returned to the pool as well.

    At the end of the fifth day, thest trickle of water entered Wu Yan.

    At that moment, the air stopped still.

    Boom

    A booming sound like that of a giant heart echoed in the bronze pce.

    Wu Yan''s eyelids quivered before they slowly opened.

    "Phew¡­"

    He sighed, exhaling all the gunk in him in an instant. Wu Yan started moving his body.

    Crack snap

    It sounded like firecrackers were going off inside Wu Yan. Like an android left to rust in the ruins, any slight movement made the owner look like he''s familiarizing himself with motion once more.

    Wu Yan started grinning when he heard his joints and muscles popping.

    He can feel the swirling magic power within him. He also felt his blood coursing his body with much more vitality than before. He balled his palms into fists, his physical abilities were also greatly enhanced.

    He assessed the changes in his body.

    His basic strength improved, his other parameters also improved greatly.

    Even his magic power cultivation speed got upgraded several notches.

    His magic power reached a new level of density and purity. This directly affected the powers of his familiars.

    He hadn''t a clue in regards to the upgrades Kanon, Natsuki, and Avrora got. However, the ck and white dragons within him reported a greater power than before.

    His augmented bloodline also affected him.

    His already OP vitality and regenerative speed were elevated to a higher level.

    His bloodline abilities also got a boost.

    For instance, Wu Yan had three Red Jades: Kurumi, ndre, and Yukari''s Red Jade mode.

    The duration his Red Jade mode can stay active has increased.

    Originally, Wu Yan can only use Yukari''s power for 10 minutes. Now, he can use it for 20 minutes.

    20 minutes is enough time to fight several battles in the realm of demigods.

    Also, the pool''s blessing gave rise to another bloodline ability.

    He can now create blood servants.

    Blood servantsare special existences in Strike the Blood. They are pseudo vampires created by Primogenitors.

    Blood servants are loyal subordinates or marriage partners. They are immortal just like their masters. Don''t let the vampire title fool you, they are still technically humans. They are just humans with vampiric abilities. In other words, Blood servants are also humans infinitesimally close to demons.

    Moreover, blood servantsrgely inherit traits from their masters. They aren''t separate entities like other vampires who can only rely on their own powers, they can''t borrow powers from others.

    Blood servants can unleash their masters'' familiar after obtaining prior approval.

    It''s also rumored that depending on thepatibility between a servant and the master, one can create a blood servant stronger than pureblood vampires.

    It''s almost as if blood servants are partners and guards for Primogenitors.

    Unlike vampires born through other means, blood servants are created with a high chance of possessing great abilities.

    Wu Yan obtained the ability to create blood servants.

    Almost all vampires in Strike the Blood can create blood servants¡­ s, Wu Yan''s True Ancestor bloodline gave him ess to too many potential skills, he has to slowly increase his own powers to awaken or delete skills he wanted. This was a measure to prevent his bloodline from going chaotic.

    With his improved bloodline, he unlocked a new ability.

    Wu Yan won''t be using this ability much but it''s a satisfactory oue.

    This bloodline ability solved a certain trouble he had.

    Of course, other than his bloodline, physique, and magic, he also improved in other areas. For example, hisputational abilities increased greatly leading to increased proficiency in ESP abilities.

    Wu Yan''s overall power increased as all his abilities got a boost.

    A notification arrived in his brain.

    User experienced great enhancements, System will now give EXPmensurate with the User''s increased abilities.

 Chapter 1097: An end, the gains...

    <h4>Chapter 1097: An end, the gains¡­</h4>

    User experienced great enhancements, System will now give EXPmensurate with the User''s increased abilities.

    Congrattions, your level increased to 81.

    Congrattions, your level increased to 82.

    Congrattions, your level increased to 83.

    Congrattions, your level increased to 84.

    Congrattions, your level increased to 85.

    Multiple notifications rang at the same time, stunning Wu Yan briefly¡­

    He leveled up 5 times in a row.

    For tier 6 or tier 7 cultivators, five levels might not seem much. At tier 9, however, 5 levels is like crossing the gaps between tiers.

    There''s a reason why Entel & co got so shocked when Wu Yan dueled Entel, a powerful tier 9 mage at the middle stages with his lower stage tier 9 powers. It''s also why the girls rained praises on Ikaros and Astrea when they unlocked their Pandora mode.

    In tier 9, every level is destined to be hard-fought, it''s like the cultivator has to break through every time. While the powerups from leveling up aren''t the same as when one entered a new tier, the power increment is still nothing to scoff at.

    It''s also why it''s hard to level up in tier 9.

    Forget about the mortals for now, even Wu Yan & co felt like the grind hell just increased to a whole new level.

    For example, n was summoned at level 82. After so long, after umting so much EXP, she is a solid EXP gainer in Wu Yan''s group, carrying Wu Yan & co by leveling them up and even making it easier for them to break through.

    ndre is just Level 85 despite all that EXP umtion.

    "Ailu''s right, that pool is miraculous. The System probably sells that kind of stuff at high prices¡­"

    He looked around to see the pool is almost all but gone. Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Moreover, I don''t think I can buy a pool''s worth of that kind of enhancement with all the items in my Ring of Gold¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed after taking another look at the pool of miraculous water.

    The pool was spectacr. His True Ancestor Bloodline got purified and strengthened. He awakened a bloodline ability. He got a major boost to his mana pool.

    If only he can absorb more¡­

    The pool is miraculous but its effects differed depending on the recipient.

    A normal cultivator would still experience a tremendous boost in capabilities. However, that cultivator''s advancement willg behind whenpared to Wu Yan.

    The water from the pool can strengthen and cleanse an individual. However, since native cultivators don''t have ESP and OP bloodlines, there''s only so much the water can do to improve the cultivators of this world.

    Moreover, the other cultivators alsocked Wu Yan''s ridiculous magic power. Their bodies are also weakpared to Wu Yan''s physique. They won''t get as much out of a dip in this pool.

    From this perspective, demonic beasts can benefit more from this pool.

    Demonic beasts rely more on their bloodlines than humans, they are also generally stronger than humans.

    If the Beast King found this pool, he would probably treat it like a national treasure.

    At this point, the boiling intensity of the pool reduced to almost a standstill.

    Soon, the pool became clear once more. The water flowing into Natsuki, Kanon, and Avrora slowly halted. They opened their eyes with stunned looks.

    Natsuki looked at herself, Kanon, and Avrora. Finally, she looked at Wu Yan with a nod.

    "It seems we had our fill¡­"

    Kanon and Avrora also nodded bashfully, they tried to cover what little they could with their hands. They sneaked nces at Wu Yan as they were not brave enough to bare themselves in front of Wu Yan in their birthday suits like this.

    Wu Yan shrugged when he saw their reactions. He wanted to tell them that he can still see their secret gardens because the water is very clear. Hiding in the water is useless unless the pool is bubbling.

    That would end this little show so he decided to feign ignorance. He turned his attention towards Natsuki.

    "How do you feel?"

    Kanon and Avrora couldn''t reply at the spur of the moment. Natsuki nodded, she knew what Wu Yan was referring to¡­

    "The pool didn''t do much for us although the effects are still miraculous. My powers have increased greatly, I think you''re the reason¡­"

    "Yeah, I got way more than I bargained for."

    Wu Yan said that with a chirpy tune. Avrora and Kanon couldn''t help but grin when they saw this refreshing look on Wu Yan. Natsuki also loosened her expression.

    "The water in this pool didn''t boost you girls much¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "But, Hinagiku and Mikoto should benefit greatly from this, right?"

    "I don''t know. That''s probably true."

    "Anyway, you should bring the water back¡­"

    "I will."

    Wu Yan waved his hand. A portal to the Gate of Babylon opened up above the pool.

    A tiny magic formation rippled outwards from Wu Yan. He manipted the formation before pointing it at the pool.

    The water started churning. It turned into a pir of water that flowed into the portal. It didn''t take the portal long to absorb the pool.

    "Kyaa¡­"

    Avrora and Kanon shrieked at the same time. Without the protection of the pool, they quickly covered their mammary nds with their hands while squatting.

    "You¡­"

    Natsuki leered at Wu Yan with a frosty look.

    "How long are you nning to gawk at us? Let us return!"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. Though this is regrettable, he cut off the mana supply, sending the trio back into himself. The girls disappeared from his sight in a magical poof.

    He waved his hand again and the clothes he threw to the sides flew onto him. He dressed up while exiting the empty pool. He looked at the Guardian Tree Sapling.

    After 5 days, the seal on the Ring of Power was already broken. It is hovering inside the sapling. Power also stopped flowing into the ring unlike at the start of this endeavor.

    Standing in front of the sapling, he slowly reached into the trunk.

    His hand pierced through the invisible trunk. He retrieved the ring from the Guardian Tree Sapling.

    He sank his consciousness into the Ring of Power. It''s unknown what he saw in the ring. He furrowed his eyebrows with a look of bewilderment.

    He gave up thinking about the contents of the ring and its implications. Sighing, he threw the Ring of Power into the Gate of Babylon. Looking at the sapling, he grinned.

    The Guardian Tree is a treasure.

    If it''s a treasure then it can be turned into a Noble Phantasm, right?

    However, that would probably get him attacked as the Tree will try to defend itself from what it perceives as an attack.

    If it''s just a sapling with special abilities, it should be fine to do just that¡­

    He reckons the tree will be of great use if he nted it in the base they are building in the Giant Beast Forest.

 Chapter 1098: Those who returned victoriously and those who failed

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Those who returned victoriously and those who failed</h4>

    Out in the middle of the ocean, Emperor Ind City¡­

    It''s been 10 days since the Domain of Gods opened up to Imperial family members and Guardians.

    Since the Guardians also entered the Domain of Gods, the ind''s defense weakened greatly.

    Those who are not qualified to enter the Domain of Gods are talentless and/or feeble individuals. With mortals and low-level cultivators, the defense on the Ind during this period is negligible at best.

    With the Guardian Tree here, nobody would try anything funny. However, since the core Guardians are gone, the mood is indubitably heavy on the ind.

    Moreover, there is a cap on how many Guardians can enter the Domain of Gods. There is no limit on imperial family members, as long as they have imperial blood and are strong enough to enter. It is only natural that they selected the best of the best to enter the Domain of Gods.

    The Guardians would probably be itching for fights if the imperial family members are still on the ind.

    Luckily, this heavy mood didn''t persist for long.

    With 10 days gone, the people who entered should be returning soon.

    Countless individuals in the town looked in the direction of the Guardian Tree to watch the return of the ones who entered the Domain of Gods¡­

    Deep in the sea¡­

    With giant roots and tendrils sprouting everywhere, this ce looked very nice. The illusory pce glistened in the middle of this rootplex. The walls also seemed to resonate with the gentle waves touching them, the walls lit up rather exquisitely.

    The gates to the shining pce are open. It''s like the pce master forgot to lock up the ce. The inside of the pce looked dark.

    The dark void within the pce looked fleeting and powerful. Anyone with a sufficient achievement in the way of cultivation will notice that kind of presence isn''t something even a demigod can emit.

    For 10 days, the door stayed open.

    Suddenly, the gates released a giant and powerful shockwave.

    Rumble

    The shockwave reverberated between the walls and gates, creating a gigantic array of light rays.

    Boom

    An explosion urred.

    The gates expanded and contracted rhythmically like it''s trying to eject something. Soon, various individuals were shot out from within the intense light. They were thrown in front of the castle like sacks of potatoes.

    It looked painfully obvious that the participants were removed against their wills.

    Soon, there is a host of figures in front of the castle. When they recovered, the ce started heating up as people started talking loudly.

    "Haha! I am finally out!"

    Only a minor subset of the ejected individuals was cheering in joy.

    They also looked more powerful than when they entered. Either that for they had a different aura around them.

    In any case, it''s obvious they passed the trial and got rewarded by the Guardian Tree.

    Sylph, Kaya, and Jaafar were among these sessful participants.

    "Dang¡­"

    95% of the participants looked dark. They clenched their fists in frustration. These people failed the trial and got nothing to show for the 10 days they spent in the Domain of Gods.

    Near the gates, a sh urred much to everyone''s surprise. Multiple individuals flew out of the light beforending near the crowd.

    The emperors: Kate, Gurda, Weya, and Entel returned.

    The crowd started examining the four leaders. They wanted to see what changed in them.

    Soon, they noticed something¡­

    Kate and Entel looked like they changed slightly.

    Gurda and Weya looked exactly the same as they did 10 days ago.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out who passed their trials and who didn''t.

    Naturally, the leaders can tell who got the rewards and who didn''t

    Weya sighed after ncing at Gurda. Gurda is looking rather dark.

    "I didn''t think you would fail too¡­"

    Gurda nonchntly gave Weya a look. He calmed himself down.

    Gurda and Weya are emperors. They have solid mindsets. They also participated in the Domain of Gods during previous openings. They knew better than to behave inappropriately in front of others.

    Gurda snorted.

    "I will definitely seed the next time."

    "You''re right¡­"

    Weya nodded. He turned towards Kate who was all smiles. He tried to knock him down a notch.

    "Why are you so happy?"

    "Of course I am happy!"

    Kate startedughing out loud.

    "You''re the strongest one among the three of us, it''s about time we switched ces. Naturally, I am d to see this change¡­"

    "Don''t be happy just yet."

    Weya curled his lips.

    "Even if you got a one-up on us, that doesn''t mean you''re stronger than me."

    While Kate and Weya bickered, Gurda looked at Entel.

    "You, did you reach that stage?"

    Weya and Kate stopped fooling around. They also looked on with serious looks.

    Entel grinned slightly, he nodded.

    "The trip to the Domain of Gods led me to the peak of the ninth-tier realm. I will be making preparations to reach that tier¡­"

    "As expected¡­"

    The emperors exchanged a look.

    They expected this oue. Before he entered the Domain of Gods, Entel was already near the peak of tier 9 in power. It shouldn''te as a surprise that he made it to the peak with the help of the Domain of Gods.

    The three emperors bitterlyughed.

    The zenith of tier 9, they are all in the same realm but the difference between them is like the distance between heaven and earth.

    At this stage, he''s ready to attempt the breakthrough into that higher realm.

    Entel already possesses the qualification to try and breakthrough into the next realm. Should he seed, they won''t be sitting at the same level the next time they meet.

    Kate, Weya, and Gurda are emperors. If someone wanted to give them demigod powers in exchange for their thrones, the emperors will trade at the drop of the hat.

    For demigods, authority and social status aren''t worth anything.

    Kate started musing out loud.

    "If you make it then you''re going to be the first demigod of the Guardians¡­"

    "I hope so¡­"

    Entel wasn''t particrly motivated.

    He has no confidence in himself, he doubts he can reach the demigod level.

    Next, the door started shing. Someone flew out of that opening as everyone watched.

 Chapter 1099: You failed? Can try again next time?

    <h4>Chapter 1099: You failed? Can try again next time?</h4>

    Wu Yan spent three days wandering the Domain of Gods with Sylph. After that, they found the door to the core pce and sessfully passed the trial given to them by the Guardian Tree.

    Wu Yan then spent roughly 5 days in the bronze pce, absorbing the miraculous waters of the pool within the pce of the purple pool.

    At the end of the eighth day, hepleted all his tasks. There are still 2 more days before the Guardian Tree will send him out.

    Since it''s not yet time to exit the Domain of Gods, Wu Yan decided to try his luck with the green pool. He wanted to check out what''s waiting inside.

    s, he couldn''t pass through the originally ethereal walls of the bronze pce.

    This is reasonable. Everyone who passes the trial of the Guardian Tree gets a one-time reward. One trial, one reward.

    Wu Yan couldn''t enter the green pool because he already got the best reward possible when he went inside the purple pool. Naturally, the Guardian Tree''s not going to let him wander into another ce.

    It would be unfair if Wu Yan made bank with this trip.

    Wu Yan quietly stayed in the bronze pce. He passed the time by cultivating diligently.

    At the end of his remaining 2 days, he felt something engulfing him while he''s still cultivating. He lost all sense of direction and bnce for a brief moment. When he steadied himself, he opened his eyes to see robust roots and ocean water around him.

    "I am outside, huh¡­"

    Floating in the air, Wu Yan sensed multiple gazes on him so he looked back. Raising an eyebrow, he confirmed the presence of imperial household members and Guardians down there. In a sh, he appeared near Kate & co.

    Gurda, Weya, and Entel turned around with an astonished look.

    When did he¡­

    Kate recalled something.

    "You just used your spatial maniption magic, didn''t you?!"

    "Magic that can manipte space?"

    Gurda and Weya also remembered something as looks of realization spread across their faces.

    "I see, that''s spatial magic¡­"

    "A magic that can interfere with space¡­"

    Entel gasped.

    "When did this incredible magic appear in Silvaria?"

    "That''s a question I would like to know the answer to¡­"

    Kate patted Entel on the shoulders. He nced at Wu Yan.

    "But, that mysterious young fellow chose to keep the lid on his secrets tight¡­"

    Kate said so while Wu Yan blinked innocently.

    "It''s just a petty trick¡­"

    "Trick¡­"

    The other four tier 9 cultivators exchanged speechless looks. Wu Yan also grinned mischievously.

    He swept his gaze over everyone before finally looking at Sylph. He stopped on her.

    Sylph was looking at Wu Yan so she nodded when he finally saw her. She remained as cold as usual. It''s like she''s just nodding towards a stranger.

    It is hard to believe she''s the one who serviced the lewd wolf''s meat spear with various ungodly acts.

    He didn''t mind her curt response. He nodded back without another word, they are already past the point of pointless pleasantries.

    The others were also observing Wu Yan.

    The Guardians and the imperial families already know about Wu Yan.

    They wanted to know if the super genius said to be unmatched by anyone in Silvaria''s history got a reward in the Domain of Gods. After all, he is a super-genius treated as a peer by emperors of the world''s three empires.

    The moment Wu Yan arrived, almost everyone''s attention was on him.

    Even if they stared their eyes out, they couldn''t discern a visible change in Wu Yan. The Guardians started snickering like they are enjoying his apparent misfortune.

    Obviously, they were all mistaken when they assumed Wu Yan got nothing in the Domain of Gods.

    Sylph saw the grinning people around her and she chose to close her eyes.

    Excluding Sylph, everyone assumed Wu Yan failed.

    Entel, Kate, Gurda, and Weya jumped to the wrong conclusion too.

    They started consoling Wu Yan after exchanging a quick nce.

    "Young man, don''t beat yourself up¡­"

    Kate tried to cheer him up.

    "Just because you failed this time doesn''t mean you''re going to fail the next time. You are already so powerful at such a young age. You still have time, try your luck next time¡­"

    Wu Yan flinched. He wanted to exin when the doors shed once more. Three individuals shot out from within. Theynded near Wu Yan & co in explosive booms.

    "You''re all out, huh?"

    One of the three elders approached the tier 9 group.

    "Esteemed demigods¡­"

    Entel bowed in deference.

    "All who entered the Domain of Gods have returned. Soon, the Guardian Tree will open a pathway to return us to the Emperor Ind."

    Markelnob and Linya nodded. Jarl beamed at Entel.

    "You made it to the peak of the ninth realm?"

    "Yes, Your Highness¡­"

    "Good¡­"

    Markelnob praised him.

    "Now that you''re at the peak of tier 9, you possess the right to challenge your entry into the demigod realm. I pray for the swift birth of the seventh demigod of Silvaria!"

    "Yes, thanks for the wish Your Highness!"

    Entel replied. Puzzled, he voiced his question.

    "Wait, don''t you mean the sixth?"

    The three demigods shook their heads. Linya cast a look in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "The sixth demigod has already made an appearance. I don''t think you will get a chance to meet said person though¡­"

    The three demigods moved on to Wu Yan. They looked too tense for people their level.

    "How did it go?"

    "Well¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I seeded¡­"

    Opening a portal, he took out the floating Ring of Power. Then, he tossed it over to Jarl.

    Jarl caught the Ring of Power in a fluster. The cold sensation of the ring made him frown.

    "I think it''s best if you guys keep that ring."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes despite Jarl''s confusion.

    "The three empires are in control of the Silvaria continent. If anything happens, the three empires will be affected first. That ring should serve you well in your time of need¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Jarl grasped the Ring of Power. Hesitation slowly faded away from his eyes.

    "Didn''t the Ancestor n for the Ring of Power to enter the hands of non-imperials?"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to answer them.

    If he told them the Ancestor intentionally tried to sabotage his backup n then Jarl would probably challenge him to a fight.

    "It''s the best move."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Do you want to see your empire in ruins?"

    "No¡­"

    The three demigods epted Wu Yan''s gift after thinking about it.

    "Very well¡­"

 Chapter 1100: Standing on top, an invite, intentional antagonization

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Standing on top, an invite, intentional antagonization</h4>

    Emperor Ind, under the Guardian Tree, on the elevated tforms.

    Brrr

    A green light lit up this area. The sound wave swept outwards. In an instance, the tform''s silence got destroyed.

    After the light dissipated, a spatial storm started whirling in ce. The fireworks-esque effect allowed the spatial anomaly to stay in ce.

    Soon, multiple figures rushed out from the portal. Several individuals jumped onto the elevated tforms.

    "Oh!!!"

    The returning squad was weed by the gasps of the citizens of Emperor Ind city.

    The citizens were waiting for the participants to return from the Domain of Gods.

    It''s not immediately clear if they were cheering for the returnees.

    The crack in space slowly healed. The returned Guardians and imperials slowly watched the portal close with different looks.

    Frustration, remorse, disappointment, satisfaction, mostly frustration.

    So what if they are frustrated, they still failed the trials so they didn''t get any rewards.

    They can only wait until the next time the Domain of Gods open up. In other words, they have to wait a decade for another shot at it.

    The ones who seeded entered the eyes of leaders of their respective ns. Regardless if they were geniuses or talentless hacks, they transformed themselves in the Domain of Gods.

    They are going to get the focused nurture of their respective factions from now on.

    Wu Yan and the demigods looked on with rtive indifference.

    Other than empire-destroying events, the demigods don''t really care. Their own cultivation took priority over almost anything else.

    Let the emperors worry about the nurturing of talented scions. The only thing that can attract their attention would be the birth of a twenty-something tier 9 practitioner.

    Markelnob, Jarl, and Linya addressed Entel, Kate, Gurda, and Weya.

    "The Domain of Gods is now closed. You guys should be able to take it from here."

    "Noted, Esteemed demigods!"

    The three demigods gave them satisfied nods. They loosened up before turning towards Wu Yan.

    "Yong man, say hi to Yukari-san for us¡­"

    Wu Yan was still confused over how they met Yukari but he said yes nheless.

    "Sure."

    The three demigods took flight and disappeared into the horizon.

    Wu Yan looked back at Kate & co.

    "Alright, I am taking my leave."

    Kate & co flinched out of surprise.

    "So soon?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "I aplished my objective. I also returned what should have been yours. There is no reason for me to stay¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Kate & co exchanged a look. They couldn''t find a reason to keep him here so they helplessly acquiesced.

    "If that''s the case, then¡­"

    "Wait!"

    A sudden shout interrupted them, the unanticipated shout, rather, the expected interruption cut their conversation short.

    The interruption came from someone standing below the tforms.

    Before they can identify the rowdy guy, the perpetrator jumped out from within the crowd. He jumped onto the tform much to everyone''s surprise.

    That''s not a ce anyone can stand on.

    Aside from demigods, only emperors and the Guardian''s patriarch can stand on it.

    Other than them, who else can stand on that tform?!

    Wu Yan earned the right to stand there since he possessed powers far surpassing those below the tform.

    This uninvited cultivator better have a very good reason or his life might be forfeited.

    Ignoring the murmuring crowd, the emperors and Entel weren''t pleased to see the uncouth individual. Wu Yan is just as stunned as the emperors.

    Entel turned grim after identifying the intruder.

    "Ensi¡­"

    Entel''s voice sounded frosty, he stared at his own son who stood on the tform.

    "Exin yourself. You know full well I won''t have mercy on you if you don''t¡­"

    Ensi looked afraid for a brief second. Then, he recalled why he jumped out. He puffed his chest out.

    "Father, you said it yourself."

    Ensi started giggling.

    "Anyone cane on stage if they are in the ninth realm of power!"

    Forget Kate & co, the others were also shocked by this revtion.

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Entel examined Ensi in detail. He can feel the faint auraing from Ensi. His eyes lit up with excitement.

    "You achieved a tier 9 breakthrough?!"

    Ensi grinned. He raised his volume.

    "That is correct, father."

    Ensi''s voice echoed throughout the area. Loud murmurs drowned out his voice.

    Ensi took everyone''s shock and awe with glee, he showed them a disgusting grin.

    He intentionally stayed low-key after exiting the Domain of Gods. He hid within the crowd for this glorious moment.

    His father reached the zenith of tier 9. To advance into the next stage as the first demigod Guardian, he needed to pass the reins in order to focus on training.

    He is the most likely candidate to receive authority from his retiring father.

    The patriarch always held the highest authority within the Guardians. However, only tier 9 cultivators can receive that post. His father will most likely on give him the title while retaining authority as the patriarch.

    Within the Guardians, Entel is the only tier 9 cultivator.

    Finally, his son became the only other ninth-tier guardian. At this point, it''s almost guaranteed that he''s going to be the next patriarch.

    Ensi chose this opportune moment to show up because he wanted everyone to see his capabilities.

    As for the other objective¡­

    He turned his attention towards Wu Yan. Ensi doesn''t need to say anything, Wu Yan already knew what the guy wanted¡­

    He changed from the look of slight astonishment to the look of a cheeky kid.

    Ensi felt like Wu Yan had read him like a book. His smug grin disappeared, revealing an angered expression.

    With mes in his head, he ignored the crowd and the emperors'' cautious gaze. He coldly snickered after ncing at Entel.

    "Father, anyone who is tier 9 can stand here, right?"

    Entel noticed something about Ensi''s malicious look. His joys were reced with disappointment.

    "I did say that¡­"

    Entel uttered in a low tone.

    "Even so, state your reason¡­"

    "Has your memories failed you? Father?"

    Ensi turned towards the crowd.

    "Every time a trip to the Domain of Gods finished, we would always hold a tournament with participants from the Guardians and the imperial families."

    Ensi leered at Wu Yan one more time. His mischievous grin only served to enrage Ensi further.

    "I want to invite the fiancee of Princess Sylph to this tournament, how about it?"

 Chapter 1101: A reply and asking for a beatdown

    <h4>Chapter 1101: A reply and asking for a beatdown</h4>

    "Hence, I would like to invite the fianc¨¦e of Princess Sylph to participate in the tournament, how about it?"

    Ensi''s invitation silenced everyone.

    The Domain of Gods opened up once a decade. It stayed open for 10 days each instance.

    When the 10 days expired, it''s amon custom to host a tournament with all the participants who passed the trial of the Guardian Tree.

    The aim is very simple. It''s to find out the growth of the sessful participants.

    The rewards one would obtain in the Domain of Gods varied. Some got pure talent upgrade while others got pure cultivation increase. Rare are the ones who received an improved talent and cultivation.

    Simrly, the diverse upgrades and augmentations meant different results for sessful recipients. A tournament is just the thing to gauge their new powers.

    This is how the empires and Guardians sorted out who to nurture and who to ignore.

    However, only those below tier 9 participated in the tournament. For high-level cultivators like ninth realm cultivators, it''s beneath them to participate.

    It''s understandable. Why would tier 9 supers join a fight like this? Wouldn''t that just amount to bullying?

    Ensi invited Wu Yan the tier 9 mage fighter to a duel. The crowd wasn''t sure what to make of this situation.

    The others who understood his motivation returned to their senses faster.

    Ensi''s cold and malevolent look didn''t bring Entel any joy, his ascendance into tier 9 notwithstanding. He sighed with frustration.

    Entel looked at Wu Yan, he couldn''t look at his own son anymore.

    "Young Lord Yan, what do you think?"

    Wu Yan sneered when Entel delegated the task to him.

    "Well, I don''t mind helping you out. I am more than happy to assist¡­"

    More than happy?

    What does that mean?

    Ensi felt something fishy.

    Ensi knew his father isn''t someone who would go easy on his own son.

    Even if he is strict, he wouldn''t do something like agreeing to this potentially game-breaking change in custom.

    Ensi didn''t understand.

    Entel already made up his mind. He gave Wu Yan a quick but thankful nce. He addressed the crowd.

    "Young Lord Yan has agreed to the challenge. We shall now begin the tournament."

    Entel changed his tone.

    "However, ninth-tier cultivators shouldn''t lower themselves to fight in apetition like this¡­"

    "Rx, father!"

    With a heavy heart, Ensi tried to persuade his father.

    "Since I am in the ninth realm, I think the fiancee of the imperial princess should test my newfound power."

    "Is that so?"

    Entel already knew what his son would say before he opened his mouth.

    "Very well, you two shall officiate this event by dueling."

    "Okay!"

    Ensi didn''t even protest. He shook off his puzzlement, revealing a sinister smile.

    Wu Yan''s nonchnt look only poured fuel on his already ming head.

    Wu Yan''s indifferent attitude was taken by Ensi as disdain. He felt like Wu Yan didn''t treat him with the respect he should.

    Suppressing the explosive rage within, Ensi turned around with balled-up palms.

    I will definitely beat you down a peg or two!

    The possibility of defeat didn''t even ur to Ensi.

    To him, Wu Yan only defeated him because of the difference in powers between different tiers.

    A peak tier 8 cultivator is no more threatening than the frailest kid in the yground when facing a tier 9 fighter. That is the same even if it''s the weakest tier 9.

    Ensi reckoned he''s got a chance at victory now that he is in the same realm as Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan is just a young twenty-something man. Meanwhile, Ensi is already over 40 years old.

    He just couldn''t respect this young up-start.

    Rather, it''s more urate to say he hated Wu Yan for achieving the realm he aimed for before Ensi got there.

    He''s mad from jealousy.

    Wu Yan can sense his immense jealousy. Wu Yan was amused by this clown who came back for a second serving of whoopass.

    Guardian Tree, arena¡­

    The crowd distanced themselves from the arena. They surrounded the arena while murmuring. Specifically, they were talking about the two duelists.

    Entel, Kate, Gurda, and Weya looked down at the duelists from their elevated tform. Their eyes were brimming with worry.

    "Is this fine?"

    Kate asked.

    "You know he''s not going to hold back."

    Entel & co didn''t know about Wu Yan''s miraculous encounters in the Domain of Gods.

    However, they are aware of Wu Yan''s power before he entered the Domain of Gods.

    He fought against a mid-stage ninth tier despite his lower levels. Ensi is going to have a bad time as someone without any special abilities, his new tier 9 powers will also fail him.

    Entel should have known better.

    "It''s fine."

    Entel wasn''t fazed. He coldly exined his motives.

    "Only his strength grew, if he kept growing like this then he might as well have been a cripple. It''s high time someone put him in his ce¡­"

    Kate, Weya, and Gurda agreed. They stopped asking him any questions.

    Guardians are confined to the Emperor Ind. It''s only natural for their hearts to turn rebellious.

    Entel picked on the three emperors before.

    Ensi is also going down a dark path from his own dark emotions. It''s not hard to see him turn into a viin if no one corrects him.

    Entel looked unfazed on the surface. However, he''s deeply concerned and that''s why he didn''t stop Ensi forcibly.

    He secretly wanted Wu Yan to teach his son a lesson.

    Wu Yan didn''t turn Entel down.

    Wu Yan already said it when Entel first tested him. Anyone who steps on him is bound to be taught a lesson they will never forget.

    Now that Ensi gave him an engraved invitation to kick his butt, it would be unreasonable for him to turn Ensi down.

    Ensi is still high on his newfound powers. He dreamed about the ways he is going to torment Wu Yan.

    Ensi was going over multiple scenarios, he sifted through which one would best vent his frustration. Eyeing Wu Yan one more time, he saw Wu Yan''s unfazed look. The guy looked like he is going to a tea party.

    Ensi''s anger grew once more. He coldly snickered.

    "Hey, fianc¨¦e of imperial Princess Sylph, may I start?"

    He kept referring to Wu Yan by his other title. It''s clear he had no respect for Wu Yan whatsoever.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He giggled in glee.

    "I thought you woulde attacking without warning. Giving a greeting is something I didn''t expect, I underestimated you and for that I am sorry¡­"

    Ensi''s expression turned dark. An explosive douqi emanated outwards. It''s dozens of times stronger than before.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep mouthing off like that!"

 Chapter 1102: You better start getting serious

    <h4>Chapter 1102: You better start getting serious</h4>

    Ensi lost control as his anger and hatred took over.

    His douqi exploded like a raging volcano. The douqi burst swept outwards.

    He clenched his fists as a Rare Armament-grade arming sword appeared in his hand. The sword shone brilliantly with dou qi lights.

    Wu Yan snickered. He took out Nietono no Shana from a red portal.

    The ming sword spewed out a copious amount of ze. The arena immediately rose in temperature.

    "A Gold Armament!"

    The crowd gasped while Ensi''s face turned red.

    He didn''t blush because of the heat. He is ashamed¡­

    Gold Armaments are reserved for tier 9 cultivators.

    Sylph is an exception due to her ster talents, incredible background, that''s why she''s strutting around with a Gold Armament. Kaya and Jaafar weren''t so lucky.

    It''s something epted asmon sense. Only ninth realm cultivators had the ability and right to wield Gold Armaments.

    The crowd wasn''t shocked by Wu Yan taking out his Gold Armament. They just felt something off.

    Wu Yan is wielding a Gold Armament while Ensi brandished a Rare Armament.

    It felt like Ensi''s a poor noble or a beggar who struck it rich.

    Ensi detected this change in mood and he''s not too happy about it.

    If he waited some time, Entel would have given him a Gold Armament.

    s, he lost control of himself and challenged Wu Yan, he created this mess himself.

    He started questioning himself over the timing of his challenge.

    "Hmph¡­"

    He resisted the urge to chug his sword away. He growled with a dark look.

    "I only need a Rare Armament to take you down!"

    Wu Yan startedughing out loud. He tossed Nietono no Shana away.

    A red portal opened up to swallow the discarded ming sword. Then, a stream of iron sand flowed out of the spatial opening.

    He formed an iron sword with the stream of iron sand.

    With his sword pointed at the ground, Wu Yan didn''t say anything. He just beckoned Ensi with a finger gesture.

    That blew Ensi''s mind.

    Swish

    Ensi lunged at Wu Yan with his dou-qi d de.

    Wu Yand didn''t move out of the way or make any defensive maneuvers. He waited until the de''s dangerously close before parrying it with a mighty flick of his sword.

    Ding

    He parried the attack in an instant. An intense gust exploded outwards.

    With another collision, Ensi appeared from within the fray.

    Fwoosh

    The ensuing force acted on two duelists'' bodies. They had different reactions.

    The shocwave staggered Ensi while Wu Yan grinned. The hand holding his sword actually trembled.

    It was obvious who was stronger between the two duelists.

    Wu Yan didn''t only get a boost in levels.

    His body also strengthened tremendously with the help of the miraculous pool.

    "This bastard¡­"

    Ensi clenched his teeth.

    He flexed his arm to steady his shivering hands.

    "You have barbaric strength¡­"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He hooked his index finger, gesturing for Ensi to try again.

    Oh, he''s definitely telling Ensi to bring his a-game.

    Laughing in seething rage, he disappeared in a blur. The next moment, he was already in front of Wu Yan.

    He started a shing storm, each sh was aimed at Wu Yan''s vital parts.

    Swish swish swish

    Looking at the shes, Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He stepped backward, dodging all the shes with razor-thin margins.

    Ensi was mad with hatred. He smashed down on his hilt, sending his sword slicing towards Wu Yan''s chest.

    When the de almost touched his chest, a hand arcing with lightning grabbed the de.

    Ensi let go of the sword, he raised his fists overhead, charging them with douqi. He smashed down at Wu Yan''s chest.

    He''s nning to kill Wu Yan with each attack.

    Wu Yan''s eyes went cold. A magical force rippled outwards. The ripple stopped Ensi for a brief moment.

    Wu Yan struck¡­

    He didn''t use a teleportation spell. Instead, he used pure speed to close the distance between the two duelists.

    "Hiya!"

    Ensi quickly recovered. He unleashed a right hook.

    Boom

    Wu Yan mirrored his attack. His magical powers overwhelmed Ensi''s douqi enhancements.

    Crack

    Ensi groaned, he definitely heard something cracking in his fist.

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of Ensi''s head. The intense pain told him that crack wasn''t a hallucination. He tried to punch with his other fist. Douqi poured out from him.

    Grab

    To this, Wu Yan just grabbed his fist without using magical enhancements. He stopped the attack dead in its tracks.

    Wu Yan''s cold and scornful look turned Ensi pale as a ghost. The vice-like grip really reinforced Wu Yan''s slow head lift.

    "Please, bring out more of your true power¡­"

    His yful smile went against the tightening fist grab, Ensi''s fist started cracking again.

    "This is starting to get unsightly, my dear ninth-tier fighter¡­"

    The crowd gasped when they heard Wu Yan''s tauntingment.

    They couldn''t catch the attacks since it all happened too fast. However, they can see the trend of the fight.

    Ensi is the inferior fighter despite being in the same realm as Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan didn''t use a battle skill or magic. He used simple moves to suppress Ensi.

    How can the gap between tier 9 individuals be so huge?

    Didn''t Princess Sylph''s fianc¨¦e just enter the ninth realm? Maybe he''s even stronger?

    They exchanged confused looks. They could see the puzzlement in each other''s eyes.

    A twenty-something tier 9 cultivator, that''s already unheard of in all of Silvaria''s history.

    You''re telling me he''s not just a low-stage tier 9 cultivator? How monstrous is his talent?

    The crowd watched in bafflement. Finally, they started looking at Wu Yan like he''s a freak of nature.

 Chapter 1103: A curb stomp, in the end, its still the same

    <h4>Chapter 1103: A curb stomp, in the end, it''s still the same</h4>

    While everyone stared at Wu Yan like he''s a miniature kaiju, Sylph is the only one who looked like this oue was only natural.

    Wu Yan''s true powers aren''t known to Sylph. However, she is one of the few natives of this world that has witnessed Wu Yan''s amazing abilities.

    In her heart, Wu Yan is someone on par with her father in greatness and martial achievements.

    He''s not someone a random new entrant to the ninth realm can defeat.

    Ensi heard Wu Yan''s remark filled to the brim with contempt, ignoring what others had to say, his body started trembling as blood rushed to his head. His eyes looked like they belonged to a deranged person.

    Ensi''s douqi started flowing chaotically.

    "Don''t look down on me!!!"

    Ensi''s douqi exploded once more. He concentrated his douqi in the fist Wu Yan was holding.

    Boom

    Wu Yan only raised an eyebrow when he felt this power surge. He released Ensi''s hand before countering with a jab at his chest.

    Bam

    Ensi''s body shed with douqi, his douqi cloak condensed near the point of impact, blocking Wu Yan''s punch.

    Douqi light orbs floated around him. After thwarting Wu Yan''s punch, he started bellowing with a pair of malevolent eyes. He unleashed all the boiling negativities within him.

    "You''re just the fiancee of a princess! Don''t get cocky with me you pissant!"

    d in violent streams of douqi, Ensi stared at Wu Yan. He willed for his arming sword to fly back into his hand. In a sh, Ensi disappeared after showing Wu Yan an evil grin.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He stepped slightly to the left.

    At the same time, Wu Yan moved, an arming sword burning with douqi shot past where his shoulders were. The arming sword flew towards the crowd, if they didn''t move out of the way in time somebody''s going to get seriously hurt.

    The arming sword decelerated before turning back. It flew towards Wu Yan once more.

    Wu Yan heard the sword flying towards him. He stepped to the right. The sword missed again.

    Wu Yan grabbed the grip of the sword.

    Wu Yan batted the sword at his side.

    Ensi got mmed as he didn''t expect Wu Yan to counter his sudden attack.

    Bam

    Like a kite with its string cut loose, Ensi got thrown into the distance.

    "Damn!"

    Steadying himself rather unsteadily, he finally stopped after a few steps. He''s not looking too good. Ensi leered at Wu Yan with absolute loathing.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    He growled. With bloodshot eyes, Ensi took out another arming sword after backing off.

    He burst forward in a ck blur. Suddenly stopping, Ensi released his sword before doing a roundhouse kick on the sword''s pommel.

    Fwoosh

    Like a bolt of ck lightning, the de got shot in Wu Yan''s direction.

    Wu Yan jumped. When hended, he leaped off the sword that just passed under his feet. Like a ghost, he appeared in front of Ensi.

    Ensi''s eyes gleamed, he charged douqi into his arming sword.

    The arming sword started shining like a crystal sword. He shed at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan frowned at the crystal de. He is genuinely annoyed.

    "Is this it?"

    Wu Yan raised a fist, his fist was d in lightning, glowing bluish-white with the might of the storms.

    He smashed his fist into the crystal sword. At first, the arming sword shook, then cracks appeared before the sword shattered into a million pieces.

    "What the?!"

    Ensi gasped.

    A Rare Armament got punched into smithereens?!

    How is that possible?!

    Wu Yan grinned. He unleashed a quick draw with his iron sword. The sword expanded into a long whip.

    Whish

    The iron sand whip struck Ensi on his chest. The sound of something cracking came from Ensi''s torso.

    "Gargh!"

    He screamed in agony when the strike broke his ribs. Next, he couldn''t finish his groan before a lightning-d fist went for his face. There was no mercy behind this strike.

    Bam

    The punchnded squarely on Ensi''s mug. However, the force wasn''t transferred to his mien. Ensi managed to forcibly block the strike with his condensed douqi.

    Not even giving Ensi room to breathe, a flurry of lightning punches rained down on him.

    Bam bam bam bam

    His douqi aura diminished with each blow. Finally, his douqi armor got destroyed.

    With steely eyes, Wu Yan punched Ensi in the face again.

    Bam

    This time, the attack connected.

    Ssh

    With a mouthful of blood and a few teeth, Ensi got sent flying like a broken kite. Hended heavily against the tform.

    The impact cracked the tform which even a tier 8 practitioner would find hard to smash. Spiderweb-patterned cracks could be seen when hended.

    Ensi bounced up as he spat out more blood. His throat got grabbed as Wu Yan suspended him in the air.

    "In the end, it''s the same. Oh, great and mighty Ensi who entered the ninth realm¡­"

    Ensi''s pupils shrank. Fear finally appeared for the first time in a while.

    It''s the same result as when they first met. Wu Yan decimated his knight squad and left him practically emascted in terms of honor. Right now, Wu Yan had him by his neck.

    Dozens of dayster, after bing a tier 9 fighter just like Wu Yan, he still couldn''t change his lose-streak.

    Wu Yan nailed it, it''s still the same.

    Ensi finally understood.

    The person grabbing his neck never took him seriously.

    From the start of this duel until now.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips despite Ensi''s apparent dread. He tossed Ensi like a bag of oversized trash.

    Bam

    Drawing a pathetic trail of blood and other bodily fluids, Ensi couldn''t escape his fate of getting mmed into the ground once more.

    Ensi went limp. His eyes were wide open but his soul wasn''t in them. Fear had gripped his core.

    Complete defeat

 Chapter 1104: A gift, you reap what you sow

    <h4>Chapter 1104: A gift, you reap what you sow</h4>

    The ce went silent.

    On the ground is Ensi who is bleeding from all the orifices on his face. His eyes were opened like someone who died with unfinished matters. The Guardians and imperial family members looked on with pity and sympathy.

    In a way, Ensi is truly pitiful¡­

    He was born as the son of the Guardian''s patriarch. He also has excellent powers as a cultivator. However, he is doomed to spend the entirety of his life on this ind.

    He waited for the Domain of Gods to open up in order to bully imperial family members with his Guardian identity. s, he encountered Wu Yan instead.

    He went through the trial of the Guardian Tree and braved challenges to be a tier 9 fighter. It was supposed to be his chance to avenge his previous defeat. In the end, he still got trounced, this beating was worse than the one he got from Wu Yan before.

    He had his faults despite his pitiful circumstances.

    This proved to be his downfall.

    Of all the people he could have picked on, he just had to pick on Wu Yan. It didn''t help that he didn''t learn his lessons.

    While the crowd pitied Ensi, they still found gave Wu Yan his due respect.

    They can confirm one thing: This twenty-something young man is not only a tier 9 super, he is also an anomaly within tier 9 fighters.

    He made short work of someone who just ascended to the ninth realm. Wu Yan basically chose when to end the fight, namely, when he finally started striking back.

    Isn''t that enough to prove Wu Yan isn''t an average tier 9 fighter?

    "Ugh¡­"

    Entel sighed bitterly. He turned towards the emperors.

    "Sorry for this pitiful disy¡­"

    "It''s okay, Ensi can still change¡­"

    Weya tried to cheer Entel up.

    "Ensi should be humbled by this defeat. As for whether or not he can really change, that will have to depend on you¡­"

    Entel nodded, he looked slightly better. He helplesslyughed.

    "I just didn''t think that young fellow hid such formidable close-quartersbat skills, how did he do it?"

    Even if they are confined to the ind. They know magic and douqi cannot exist in the same body at the same time. Even the Guardians knew something as simple as that.

    Entel didn''t detect douqi fluctuations from Wu Yan. How is a mage so adept at close-range fights?

    "Yeah, look, it''s like we said, we all want to know the answer¡­"

    Kate joked about the situation.

    "There are so many secrets in that young fellow, if you keep getting shocked by every bomb he dropped then it''s just not good for your heart¡­"

    "Without a doubt, he is good."

    Gurda praised Wu Yan after assessing him.

    "I am afraid that young fellow seeded the trial by the Guardian Tree. It seems he got quite a haul from this trip¡­"

    Entel, Kate, and Weya thought about it. They concurred.

    Before entering the Domain of Gods, the emperors can still sense Wu Yan''s power.

    However, even Entel who stood at the peak of tier 9 had trouble sensing Wu Yan''s power. He can only gauge Wu Yan''s ability when he fights.

    This is the only exnation for their inability to properly measure Wu Yan''s power.

    Wu Yan wasn''t aware that his charade had been seen through. He stretched his back before turning towards the elevated tform.

    "There, now that we have decided who won. Please excuse me from the ensuing game¡­"

    Entel & co bitterlyughed. The duels after this will only look like children fighting to Wu Yan. He had no reason to stay or participate.

    "Very well, we won''t chain you here¡­"

    Entel beamed at him.

    "Let us meet again in a decade''s time, my friend."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He responded with a friendly smile too.

    "I hope the next time we meet, I will be talking to a demigod elder."

    Entel guffawed.

    "Your good wishes are well received."

    Gurda, Weya, and Kate also bade Wu Yan goodbye.

    The joyous departure sounded like someone scratching the ckboard to Ensi''s ears.

    With Wu Yan''s ringingughter, Ensi slowly returned to his senses, his empty eyes started trembling.

    Once Wu Yan leaves, it will be 10 years before Ensi can get another opportunity to exact revenge.

    I have to wait 10 years?

    No, he can''t wait.

    Wu Yan is just over twenty years old, he did really well by bing a tier 9 cultivator at such a young age. Also, he''s not a low-level tier 9. He is someone who can defeat a beginner tier 9 like he''s taking a stroll in the park.

    With Wu Yan''s OP talent, the next time they meet, Wu Yan will have most likely arrived at the apex of the ninth realm.

    Ensi asked himself, can he do that in 10 years?

    Ensi couldn''t be sure if he could do that in four decades, forget about doing that in a decade.

    In other words, if Wu Yan left now, he will never get his revenge on Wu Yan.

    Ensi''s eyes turned bloodshot. While everyone''s distracted. He suddenly jumped up, he grabbed the broken sword before charging towards Wu Yan at the fastest speed he can muster.

    "I will kill you!"

    The roar filled with malice shocked everyone. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Stop!"

    Kate, Entel, Gurda, and Weya shouted at the sore loser. The whole ring reverberated with their angry shouts.

    Wu Yan''s deep red eyes finally shed with killing intent.

    In response to Wu Yan''s cold-blooded intent to end the life of this bug, his tremendous magic power surged forward like a great tsunami. Ensi smashed into this plume of magic power.

    St

    It felt like somebody batted Ensi with an entire mountain range. He spat out the third mouthful of blood today. He got catapulted backward faster than when he charged over. Purple chains immediately strung Ensi up and back.

    Wu Yan pulled Ensi over. He positioned his iron sword for a strike to the heart. This will be a powerful and deadly blow.

    "Young Lord Wu Yan! Please have mercy!"

    Entel begged Wu Yan to stop. Wu Yan halted with a snort. He raised his left index finger. He tapped Ensi''s forehead.

    His index finger burned with magical mes. A dark magic formation formed on Ensi''s forehead.

    "Gargh!!!"

    Ensi started shrieking in agony when the formation appeared.

    "Young Lord Wu Yan!"

    Entel gasped in shock.

    "Rx."

    Wu Yan waved his hand, he stopped Entel in his tracks.

    "It''s just magic to instill pain in the victim. It won''t cause any harm¡­"

    Wu Yan coldlyughed.

    "Of course, if he can''t even handle the pain then there''s a possibility he might go insane¡­"

    "Please, Young Lord¡­"

    "This magic will only be in ce for 3 days."

    Wu Yan cut Entel short again. He narrowed his eyes at the patriarch.

    "This is my version of mercy for someone who tried to kill me. If you can''t deal with this then don''t me me for executing Ensi right now."

    Entel held his breath. Ensi is still screaming in pain but Wu Yan looked like he would carry out his threat should he try anything funny.

    Finally, Entel epted this oue with a long sigh¡­

 Chapter 1105: Fighting over him, let me have him if you dont want him.

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Fighting over him, let me have him if you don''t want him.</h4>

    In the end, after Ensi got wrecked for trying a sneaky ambush, Entel wasn''t in the mood to preside over a tournament. They pushed back the tournament by a few days.

    It''s basically a tradition to hold a tournament after the Domain of Gods closed, however, it''s not explicitly written down. It''s up to the host when to organize the event. Nobody opposed his announcement.

    The imperial family members also read the mood. They returned to their hostels to rest. That''s how the trip to the Domain of the Gods ended.

    Naturally, there are winners and there are losers.

    When the imperial guests go home, it''s almost certain that there will be various changes to the established rankings among imperial families.

    However, there is one constant among all this chaos, the impression Wu Yan left on them.

    Wu Yan''s name and figure finally entered the spotlight. The empires are going to take him seriously from now on. He''s not just a super-strong cultivator known only to those within the higher echelons of society.

    His name will reverberate throughout thend of Silvaria.

    While the participants all went back to their homes, there''s someone writhing in agony within thevish room of a certain castle-like building.

    "Argh!!!"

    Ensi is already more or less healed up after herbs and treasures were used on him. However, he''s still spasming in pain.

    There are no visible injuries on him. However, his expression is still twisted in anguish. The guy roared like a mad man.

    There is a vague magic formation near his forehead. It''s imbued with dark magic that caused extreme pain in Ensi.

    Ensi rampaged from the agony inflicted upon him. He destroyed almost all the furniture in his room except for the bed.

    Even so, his hatred and killing intent didn''t diminish with this. Only when the magic formation receded did he get a brief respite from the hell of pain. Ensi started panting as he tried to rest his weary mind.

    Wu Yan designed this into the magic formation. If he didn''t, it''s highly likely Ensi wouldmit suicide or go insane in less than 3 days.

    That would be an ending all too easy and peaceful for someone like him.

    The pain died down, Ensi came back to reality only to feel the bed drenched from his sweat and his stinging nerves.

    However, this brief moment of rity was wasted. He thought about Wu Yan''s disdainful look and distant deep red eyes. He just couldn''t get Wu Yan out of his mind.

    Even more than that, he feared Wu Yan¡­

    Even when he ascended into the ninth realm, that youngster still beat him within an inch of his life like he''s fighting a baby. He even gave him this cruel punishment. He feared Wu Yan more than he hated him.

    At this point, Ensi had to admit it.

    He dreaded Wu Yan.

    "Gargh!"

    Ensi''s terrified and anguished screams entered Entel''s ears. He was outside his room, he sighed once more.

    "It''s going to be okay, don''t beat yourself up¡­"

    Kate, Gurda, and Weya tried to cheer Entel up.

    "A setback is the medicine he needs¡­"

    Gurda nced at Ensi''s room.

    "I don''t think you can hand over the n''s management to him if he keeps acting like that."

    "I hope he learned his lesson¡­"

    Weya nodded.

    "If this doesn''t teach him a lesson then we are truly in trouble¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Kate started rubbing his forehead.

    "That guy tormented Ensi, I think there''s a high chance Ensi will remember this forever¡­"

    "Your Majesties, be at ease¡­"

    Entel shook his head. Turning away from his son, he assured the emperors.

    "He''s my son, I know how to guide him¡­"

    "I hope so¡­"

    Kate sighed, he is still troubled.

    "Gosh, I hope their confrontations won''t turn into a fight between imperial families and the Guardians."

    Gurda and Weya agreed. Wu Yan is Sylph''s fiancee. He''s technically a part of the imperial families. With Ensi''s status as the son of the Guardians'' patriarch, it''s easy to see how this can turn into a war if they aren''t careful.

    "Seriously, He''s got the talent, power, and personality, why can''t he just learn some tact?"

    Kate bitterlyughed.

    "As expected, I shouldn''t have betrothed Sylph to him. If he uses that kind of attitude to bully Sylph then there''s nothing she can do against a brute like him. Maybe she won''t even blow the whistle on him because she''s so scared. In the end, my beloved daughter will be crying in a corner, out of my reach or sight."

    "I-impossible!"

    "No! I must find a loophole to dissolve their engagement."

    Kate is going off on a tangent while Entel, Gurda, and Weya listened with cold sweats flowing down the sides of their heads.

    "He doesn''t look like someone who would bully a girl¡­"

    Weya retorted.

    "Moreover, I don''t think Sylph is the type of girl to cry in a corner¡­"

    "You guys don''t know the fragile interior beneath my daughter''s cold exterior. She''s very feeble deep down inside, you know?!"

    Kate started making his case. Weya rolled his eyes.

    "Ah, I take it this means you don''t want Wu Yan to be one of the Ailu imperials? I''ve got an idea, give him to me, that bastard stole the hearts of many princesses in my empire with his ridiculous powers and achievements¡­"

    "Ah, me too¡­"

    Gurda chimed in with a grin.

    "Anyway, regardless of his current status. The young ones are aiming for him, make it easy for them and give Wu Yan up."

    Kate felt conflicted.

    Wu Yan is both powerful and incredibly talented. His future is limitless, who wouldn''t want someone like that in their factions?"

    Plus, there are multiple freakishly strong tier 9 individuals near Wu Yan. He also has the backing of a demigod.

    People would kill to get on Wu Yan''s friend list.

    Kate wants Wu Yan to be on friendly terms with the Ailu empire. He borrowed Sylph''s help to superficially tie Wu Yan to the Ailu empire. Although they are just engaged, it beasts having no rtionship at all.

    The problem lies in the fact that Kate actually doesn''t want to go through with this, he didn''t want to see Sylph get hitched to Wu Yan.

    He''s banking on getting Wu Yan to marry other princesses. This way, Sylph won''t have to marry Wu Yan.

    But, those princesses aren''t even worthy of holding Wu Yan''s shoes.

    Only Sylph had the looks, power, and personality to at least stay near Wu Yan.

    Kate is at his wit''s end.

    Kate''s worried about his daughter''s engagement. Fortunately, he''s not aware that a certain wolf already gave Sylph the squid cream treatment.

    Emperor Ind, the edge of the ind.

    Wu Yan took another look at the Emperor Ind City. He stayed here for close to half a month already. Next, he beamed at Sylph who stood by his side.

    "Well then, I am heading off now¡­"

    Sylph nodded slightly, she stared straight into Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "I will find you!"

    Wu Yan chuckled. He patted Sylph''s head.

    "Well, see you then¡­"

    Wu Yan stepped back. He took out a crystal scroll before tearing it to shreds.

    An intense light covered Wu Yan. In a sh, Wu Yan disappeared.

    Sylph stood there as the sun slowly set into the seas, looking longingly at where Wu Yan once stood.

 Chapter 1106: Getting it on with other girls?

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Getting it on with other girls?</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, forward operating base¡­

    Situated outside the Giant Beast Forest, the base looked no different than it was in the past. There are soldiers working hard for the empire, ensuring a stable supply of resources for the Ailu empire. The chaos Wu Yan & co created before has more or less faded from memory.

    It''s not to say there weren''t troubles for the camp. For instance, the dark lights'' interruption where a squad of soldiers got wiped out. Indeed, going into the Giant Beast Forest is an act of gambling one''s life.

    There are still deaths by the maws of savage beast among the soldiers.

    This didn''t concern Wu Yan & co as that is the base''s affair. Wu Yan & co also slowly faded out of the camp''s attention.

    They are so low-key that almost nobody noticed the gradual decrease in Sister sightings and core members of Wu Yan''s harem. A lot of the tents here were vacated slowly but surely.

    At this point, there are less than 1000 Sisters in the base.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto oversaw this transition. They weren''t anxious because this is exactly what brought joy to their hearts.

    Each Sister moving out of the base means an additional resident in the home base they are building within the Giant Beast Forest.

    They won''t need to sponge off the base of a foreign power. They can finally live in a ce they can call home.

    Since it is their home, all the family members should be there, what''s to say of the man of the house?

    Thedies waited for Wu Yan toe back even while they supervised thepletion of the base''s construction. They either thought about the base or Wu Yan.

    In the main tent, thedies were discussing the base''s construction as usual. From time to time, one of the girls would nce at a nearby magic crystal only to be disappointed each time. That didn''t stop the girls from looking in the crystal''s direction each time.

    At least, excluding Yukari who sipped tea nonchntly and the vice-captains Shokuhou Misaki and Kotori, the other girls kept looking at the magic crystal.

    That crystal isn''t a priceless artifact, it''s just a normal tier 8 magic crystal harvested from a demon''s core. It might be precious to normal humans, it''s not rare for thedies.

    No, they were focused on it for another reason.

    It''s the waypoint Wu Yan tagged with his Return to Town scroll.

    Wu Yan said he will return after finishing his task in the Domain of Gods. This is his point of return.

    Thedies were expecting Wu Yan to return near this crystal.

    "Phew¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki ced the progress report down after obtaining it from a Misaka Sister. Brushing her blonde locks, she revealed an enchanting smile.

    "At this rate, the base will be finished before long."

    Kotori also nodded after reading the same report. She chewed on her candy with a cool look.

    "Thepletion of the construction project isn''t far now¡­"

    "We are already at the finishing line."

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her lips, her eyes glimmered like stars.

    "Once the base is constructed, we can move in and figure out our next move from there¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Kotori agreed.

    "I am so done with living in this base."

    The otherdies nodded too. They didn''t like living in this base because they felt like they are sponging off other people.

    Yukari ced her teacup on the table, with a p of her fan, she chuckled.

    "Since the construction is almost done, I am guessing we are only waiting for Yan-kun to get the ball rolling?"

    They shifted their attention toward the demonic core. Mikoto also startedining.

    "He went there half a month ago, right? Is his mission so hard to finish?"

    "If it were that easy we wouldn''t be waiting here, now would we?"

    "He''s probably still busy with whatever he''s doing over there, no?"

    "How long?!"

    Mikoto got tired.

    "It didn''t take him this long when he went to the transcript worlds!"

    "That''s because the transcript worlds have time dtion effects, Misaka-san¡­"

    She revealed a sly grin.

    "Do you miss Yan-kun that much?"

    "No!"

    Mikoto denied that on the spot. Unfortunately, no one believed her.

    "Maa maa, Misaka-san, you have to train your patience¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki started advising her.

    "A man''s got to do what a man''s got to do. All we can do is wait at home to wee him when hees back. Misaka-san, you throwing a hissy fit isn''t a fit behavior for a housewife¡­"

    "W-wife¡­"

    Mikoto turned her red face the other way.

    "I don''t care what he''s got to do outside. I ju-just don''t like how he left us here while he flew off to god knows where. Yeah, that''s right¡­"

    "Ara, Misaka-san, is that so?"

    Shokuhou Misaki curled her locks before covering her mouth with her dainty gloves-covered hand. With a yful smile, she continued.

    "Well, what if Yan gets infatuated with some other women outside and forgets about us? What if he doesn''t return?"

    Mikoto''s face went stiff.

    Hinagiku, Astrea, and Tohka also looked upset. Astrea startedughing wryly.

    "M-master¡­ would never do that, right?¡­"

    "Ara, I wouldn''t be so sure."

    Kurumi chimed in with her viinous smile.

    "Though I don''t reckon he would run off with some hussies outside, I wouldn''t discount the chance of him bringing a cute girl home. Not like it''s the first time he did that¡­"

    The temperature in the tent immediately dropped to freezing point. The air became heavy with silence.

    Yukari shook her head while amusing herself with thedies'' interactions. She stretched her back, her voluptuous figure showed through her clothes.

    "Looks like Yan-kun isn''ting back today. We should go take a shower¡­"

    "Count me in."

    Shokuhou Misaki stood up.

    "I am sticky after sweating all day¡­"

    Kotori frowned. She hesitated before standing up.

    "I aming too¡­"

    "Let''s all go!"

    Yukari invited everyone in the tent.

    "There are probably no sisters around this time, how about it?"

    The otherdies exchanged tempted looks. They didn''t turn her down. n bounced a few times while everyone''s leaving.

    "What if Onii-chanes back?!"

    "It''s okay¡­"

    Yoshino raised her arm meekly. She exined while ndre looked on with curious eyes.

    "That magic crystal is still there, Onii-chan will return before you know it¡­"

    "That''s right."

    Hinagiku patted n''s head. She let out a giggle.

    "When wee back, maybe Yan would be back already¡­"

    n followed the other girls out of the tent although she''s still confused. However, she stopped suddenly, turning towards the magic crystal.

    "The crystal is what Onii-chan will use to return?"

    n suddenly had a bright idea. She flew over to the crystal. Grabbing it while giggling furtively, she walked out of the tent as she ran back to the other women.

 Chapter 1107: Immediately rewarded upon return

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Immediately rewarded upon return</h4>

    It''s darkening¡­

    Inside the Giant Beast Forest Ailu forward operating base, in the istedke, thedies were washing themselves.

    "Woohoo!"

    Astrea swam around theke like a champion. She''s incredibly good at swimming, her speed is also superhuman!

    s, after her wings soaked up theke water, it increased her swimming resistance and decreased her buoyancy. She immediately sank into theke as she squirmed in panic.

    "Jeez¡­"

    Hinagiku dragged Astrea out of the water while lecturing her.

    "Astrea-chan, we are here to take a bath, we are not here to swim¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Astrea started scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.

    "It''s so wide here, I subconsciously started swimming¡­ kyah?!"

    Astrea moaned all of a sudden.

    The reason, someone grabbed herrge melons¡­

    "Haha! I got you!"

    The hands on her jugs started massaging her divine meat sacks into various shapes. Astrea giggled while twitching in pleasure.

    "Ahaha¡­ Ai-chan¡­ not there¡­ that tickles¡­ ahaha¡­"

    "Oh?¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai showed her an evil grin. She ramped up her intensity.

    "In other words, Astrea''s weakness is over here, right? Hehehe, take my super¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­ Nooo¡­ Ahahah¡­"

    "Look,dies¡­"

    Mikoto nced at Astrea''s blessed mountains, a hint of jealousy shing in her eyes.

    "Conserve some energy, don''te to me when you''re too weak to even climb back on shore¡­"

    "It''s fine! It''s fine!"

    Kinuhata Saiai waved her off. A thought struck her before a mischievous grin climbed onto her face, she was eyeing Mikoto''s body.

    Feeling a chill, Mikoto stepped back.

    "Wh-what are you doing? What''s with that grin?"

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Kinuhata Saiai released Astrea who almost fainted. Like a dirty old man, she slowly inched closer to Mikoto.

    "Misaka-san, where is your weakness? I am very curious¡­"

    Mikoto immediately knew what Kinuhata Saiai wanted, her face turned red as she tried to scamper off. However, a pair of tiny hands held her shoulders in ce. Mikoto froze up in surprise.

    "In the end, this seems interesting¡­"

    Frenda''s youthful expression entered Mikoto''s vision. Like Kinuhata Saiai, she''s snickering.

    "Count me in¡­"

    "Good job! Frenda!"

    Kinuhata Saiai praised her aplice. She pounced on Mikoto.

    "Keep a super tight grip on her!"

    "Hey! Kinuhata, knock it off¡­ Frenda¡­ stop¡­ Nnn¡­ Nyaaghh¡­"

    yful giggles echoed across theke. Astrea is still heaving in exhaustion, Tohka supported her lest she sinks into theke again. Hinagiku watched on while chuckling in joy and frustration.

    Looking at the other side, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Kurumi, and Takitsubou Rikou were enjoying the water with their eyes closed and their backs leaning against the cliffs surrounding theke. Their bountiful jugs lined up as Hinagiku''s lips quivered.

    "That''s an impressive line-up¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki and Kurumi opened their eyes when they heard Hinagiku.

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi started giggling with a tilted head.

    "We are nothingpared to¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki jutted her chin at a spot somewhere not far away.

    "That victor over there¡­"

    Hinagiku also looked over. Her eyelids started twitching¡­

    "Nn~~ This feels so good~"

    It''s like Yukari intentionally stretched her back, exposing those divine and demonic marshmallows for everyone to see. Those are some lethal weapons she''s packing.

    "Too bad this isn''t a hot spring, there is also no booze to enjoy together with the bath¡­"

    "Yukari-nee, incredible¡­"

    n said with a half-stunned look. she''s not jealous, more like, she''s looking at her mammary nds like they were toys or sweets. n murmured while biting on her index finger.

    "Truly¡­ impressive¡­"

    Yoshino nodded bashfully, she''s red all over.

    "If only I am as big as her¡­"

    "Maa maa, Yoshino, don''t be sad¡­"

    The puppet on her hand started cheering Yoshino up.

    "Small ones are good too, there are men who dig your figure, you know?~"

    Yoshino widened her eyes. She nodded in a daze.

    "Is that so?"

    "She''s probably right¡­"

    Yukari chimed in, she revealed a mysterious grin.

    "However, I think Yan-kun likes ''em big¡­"

    "Onii-san, likes them big¡­"

    Yoshino looked around in panic. She''s clearly wavering. Near her, n stopped biting her index finger, she shot a question in excitement.

    "Then, if n grows up to be as big as Yukari-nee, will Onii-chan love n too?"

    "Well¡­"

    Yukari gave her question serious thought.

    "That should be correct."

    "Yukari, what kind of example are you trying to set here?"

    Hinagiku bitterlyughed.

    "Don''t teach them weird stuff¡­"

    "Just telling the truth¡­"

    Yukari took out her fan from somewhere. She covered her mouth as her eyes shed with yfulness.

    "Hinagiku, you are self-conscious of your own size, no?"

    "I¡­"

    Hinagiku wanted to retort but her words got stuck in her mouth. Yukari also startedughing while Hinagiku dived into the water in embarrassment.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Kotori grumbled when she saw the ruckus the otherdies caused.

    "Can''t take a quiet bath at all, these girls¡­"

    Kotori started making her way over to the shore, attracting the attention of Hinagiku who got an A-cup angst.

    "Eh? You are done already? Kotori¡­"

    "Yeah¡­"

    She waved her arm.

    "I wanted to stay just a while longer but my stomach''s making a noise so I am heading out first¡­"

    Tohka and Astrea''s ears twitched. They immediately made a beeline for the shore.

    "Ooooh! Us too! We are hungry too!"

    With Kotori, Tohka, and Astrea making their way out of theke, the pile of clothes lit up as the magic crystal throbbed for a second. A light orb expanded as a figure slowly materialized.

    Thedies were surprised by the sudden burst of light. Before they can react, the light receded away to reveal the intruder.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes, imagine his surprise to see thedies'' bath scene. His mouth turned into an ''o''-shape.

    "Ma-master¡­"

    "Shido!"

    Because Wu Yan appeared in the pile of women''s clothes, he got a good look at Kotori, Astrea, and Tohka''s birthday suits.

    "Uwa!"

    Astrea and Tohka shrieked before jumping into the water again. Kotori hid her secret molehills with a handbra. She shot a look as sharp as a dagger in Wu Yan''s direction. She wanted to bite off a piece of Wu Yan''s meat.

    "Yan!"

    The otherdies ducked into the water. Hinagiku and Mikoto roared at him. He looked in their direction¡­

    Wu Yan saw the porcin white skin of the variousdies in his entourage, his head started spinning.

    "What''s going on here?!"

 Chapter 1108: Espers are such a pain...

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Espers are such a pain¡­</h4>

    "Anyway, that''s how things went down¡­"

    Wu Yan told the girls about his adventure on the Emperor Ind and Domain of Gods. He omitted the stuff he did with Sylph. He looked a bit troubled.

    He isn''t troubled over the ending of his adventure. No, he''s still thinking about the bathing incident¡­

    Wu Yan got lucky but he was immediately punished for appearing there. Hinagiku and Mikoto almost shed him down in anger, he also narrowly escaped electrocution. Wu Yan didn''t want to test his regeneration speed with their attacks.

    More than that, since Wu Yan already went all the way with most of them, their naked figures should have been nothing to hide. They only hit him out of bashfulness.

    Out of love for Wu Yan, Tohka who got seen didn''t particrlyin. n and Yoshino are also immature so they didn''t mind Wu Yan''s untimely intrusion.

    As for Yukari, well, he kicked a hard nk on this one.

    Yukari might take Wu Yan seriously but they aren''t lovers yet.

    To Yukari, Wu Yan is like a close friend, he''s on the same level as Yuyuko and Reimu.

    This is already a very high status when considering Yukari''s temperament. However, he''s nowhere near the level where he can see her naked and get away with it.

    That''s why Yukari dragged Wu Yan to a quiet corner in order to interrogate him. After Wu Yan''s mind almost went nk, she dragged him back.

    Naturally, he''s bewildered.

    How did he appear near theke where the girls were taking a bath?

    He wanted to get to the bottom of that but the girls shut him down first. After that, Yukari grilled him like a convict. Then, thedies told him to narrate his journey to the Domain of Gods. Thedies forgot about asking Wu Yan why he appeared near theke.

    Wu Yan sighed as thedies digested the information he gave them.

    If he asked anything now, it would probably not end well for him.

    Wu Yan decided to end his train of thought here. He still got the most benefits out of this.

    Wu Yan sipped his tea after thedies were done with his story.

    "After returning the Ring of Power to the demigods, I cleaned up a rubbish in human form before returning. That''s basically how the trip ended¡­"

    "You just gave it to the demigods?"

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded.

    "True, that thing would have been better utilized in their hands. If we kept it near us we might have to rush to the frontline if the disaster does strike. It might be a good thing we gave it away instead of keeping it¡­"

    "Well, you still reaped various rewards from this trip¡­"

    Kotori started giggling.

    "Otherwise, you would have gone there for nothing¡­"

    "That would have been fate¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Ailu left the Ring of Authority to the imperial family but I still got the Ring of Gold. In any case, I would have needed to go out of obligation¡­"

    "You''re right¡­"

    Mikoto and Hinagiku agreed.

    "It''s not good to owe favors. It''s always good to pay back your favors. Plus, Lulu and Fei Fei are staying in the Ailu empire. For their sakes, a trip to the Domain of Gods would have been necessary."

    Wu Yan smiled before nodding. He turned his attention towards Yukari who is drinking tea nearby.

    "Yukari, what do you think?"

    "Nothing would have changed no matter what you did with the Ring of Power."

    "As long as we are staying in Silvaria, the cmity will drag us into the fray sooner orter. Giving the Ring of Power away is just kicking the can down the road. The only way out is to leave this world."

    "Y-you have a point¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He shrugged.

    "As expected, you can see the greater picture¡­"

    "Hey, all is well that ends well¡­"

    Yukari tapped her fan on the table. She ced her cup of tea down.

    "Moreover, I am interested in this Guardian Tree¡­"

    "The part where it is referred to as an invincible existence?"

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "I am curious as to what this Guardian Tree looked like¡­"

    "And the undersea pce¡­"

    Hinagiku shook her head regrettably.

    "I should have gone with you¡­"

    "You''re not of the imperials. Landing on the ind would have earned the Guardian''s enmity. The Guardian Tree will also attack to chase off or kill intruders."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "I heard this from Sylph, I can''t verify the truth of her ims. However, I did confirm the Guardian Tree is level 98. It''s good that you didn''t tag along, things would have gotten dicey."

    Yukari closed her eyes. She''s thinking about something. After a brief pause, shezily replied.

    "Ara, nothing happened so I guess it''s fine¡­"

    "Yeah, I unsealed the Ring of Power and I even got my hands on some good stuff¡­"

    Wu Yan nced at thedies around him.

    "Let''s head over to the base tomorrow. We are going to nt the Guardian Tree sapling. It should be useful when the right timees. Also, you girls should try the level-enhancing purifying water. I am sure everyone will get a boost in power!"

    Everyone, including Yukari, started looking forward to testing the miraculous water''s effect. Especially Yukari, she has been stuck at her current power levels for a while now.

    "s, we don''t have much of that miraculous water on hand¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "If we had more then I would have liked the Sisters to try the water too. We wouldn''t need to worry about them if they were stronger¡­"

    The other girls nodded in frustration.

    Taking care of the sisters is a task they willingly took upon themselves. Not only were the sisters numerous, they were also woefully ignorant of the ways of the world. They weren''tfortable letting them live on their own¡­

    The sisters got ate start too. Their levels were the lowest among Wu Yan & co despite hunting monsters every day.

    If all of them were in tier 8 then Wu Yan & co can finally feel rxed.

    "It will quite some time before the sisters get there¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "Since the water can increase our powers, then there must be other resources we can use to boost the sisters'' powers?"

    "Impossible."

    Shokuhou Misaki denied.

    "The resources in Silvaria that can increase powers are limited to magic or dou qi users, rarer treasures can increase cultivation talents. For the sisters who are Espers, the treasures of this world can do nothing for them."

    "It''s already incredible you increased your levels with the miraculous pool in the Domain of Gods¡­"

    "How about giving the sisters Armaments?!"

    Wu Yan suggested.

    "We can do that right? That shoulder bolster their strength?"

    "I thought of that."

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan.

    "Same problem, the sisters use ESP powers. Staves aremon among the Armament of Silvaria. I don''t think magic sticks will do them any good¡­"

    "What? You want the sisters to rush into close-quartersbat with knives, swords, and spears?"

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "It doesn''t have to be Armaments of this world¡­"

    "You''re telling me you want to buy Armaments for all 20,000 sisters?"

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled.

    "Do you have enough points for that?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t reply.

    "Espers are so troublesome to deal with¡­"

    Kotori interrupted.

    "Our world was better, we had Realizers. Although only a few can use them, still they made superhumans out of humans¡­"

    Wu Yan stopped. His eyes lit up¡­

 Chapter 1109: Decision, revisiting Date A Live

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Decision, revisiting Date A Live</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest Ailu Forward Operating Base,ke¡­

    The calmke reflected the sunlight like a giant mirror. One would have to squint against intense rays like these. The faint sound of flowing water reverberated wonderfully in one''s ears. There must be a stream feeding into thiske.

    It''s a beautiful day, there are only a few clouds in the sky as the sun rained down just the right temperature, providing everyone with a warm source of energy. The sun lit up the cliffs overlooking theke.

    What took the cake was the red portals hanging over theke. The portals rained down clear water into theke.

    Sshing sounds apanied the spatial ripples of the Gate of Babylon''s portals. Theke slowly lit up as the clear water suffused theke.

    A miraculous power started acting on theke. This mysterious power expanded as more and more miraculous water seeped into theke.

    It was clear that the miraculous water caused this strange change in the nature of theke.

    Wu Yan sighed while pouring what remained of his miracle water reserve into theke.

    He looked at thedies standing near him.

    "Youdies sure about this? The diluted miracle water will have diminished effects on you all¡­"

    "Well, nothing much we can do about that¡­"

    Yukari grinned while holding up her parasol.

    "You and your vassal beasts used up a third of the water. This is under the condition where your vassal beasts didn''t use much of the miracle water. You soaked up most of the miracle water."

    Yukari turned her attention towards theke. She tapped the handle of her parasol with her fan.

    "Granted, you''re a True Ancestor with a huge magic power pool. You also came with multiple abilities so I guess it made sense that you ended up soaking up so much of the miracle water. However, we have multiple superhumans here. Without dilution, I don''t think we have enough miracle water to go around¡­"

    "Yukari is right."

    Mikoto nodded.

    "Since it''s a treasure, we should all enjoy it together, even if the quality of our power-up will diminish."

    "Yeah, this way, we can all grow stronger together¡­"

    Hinagiku patted Wu Yan on his shoulder. This is her way of cheering him up.

    "Yan, stopining¡­"

    "I am notining. I just think it''s a shame¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed once more.

    "Well, whatever, as long as you girls are fine with it, we don''t have enough miracle water to spare after all¡­"

    "Think of it from another perspective, the dilution will benefit us because¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    "You used 5 days toplete your enhancement session, right? I am guessing we won''t need so long after diluting the magical water¡­"

    Wu Yan agreed after giving it a slight thought.

    "True, I am notfortable leaving the Sisters out of our sights for a few days¡­"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "We will take turns entering theke, there will always be people looking after the Sisters¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    "That''s how it is, Yan-kun, don''t stress yourself out over something like this¡­"

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled while touching her lips with her fingers.

    "Kotori, you guys will have to wait until youe back from the transcript world¡­"

    "Fine with me."

    Kotori nonchntly nodded. There''s a vibrant light in her eyes, signaling her joy over her impending trip.

    "We''re going back to our world, I can''t wait to go back."

    Kotori thought about her sister in her original universe.

    Yes, Wu Yan''s going to another world once more.

    However, this isn''t a foreign world to him. It''s where Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino came from, the world of Date A Live.

    The reason isn''t homesickness. No, it''s because of what Kotori pointed out yesterday.

    She mentioned Realizers.

    It''s special equipment in Date A Live.

    The technology came from unknown origins. At some point in time, humans came into contact with this eldritch technology.

    It''s equipment that can realize the forms and algorithms in the real world. In other words, it''s a technology that can turn achieve magical effects through science. It is called Realizers for that reason.

    Only a select group of humans know about this technology. Initially, it was used by AST members against Spirits. After that, its use expanded into medical, construction, and other fields. Its use spanned an entire menagerie of practical usage.

    AST members can fight against spirits while being fundamentally human thanks to Realizers. Realizers gave them superhuman abilities.

    For example, Tobiichi Origami and Takamiya Mana can fight on par with spirits because they equipped Realizers.

    Because its effects are so magical, Realizers are called equipment that can manifest science in the form of magic. People like Origami and Mana who can fight using Realizers are called Magicians.

    Wu Yan wanted to go back to the Date A Live universe in order to procure arge quantity of Realizers. Obtaining the method of production would be the optimal oue.

    If normal humans can use Realizers then Sisters who are Espers should have no problems using them.

    With Realizers, even if their battle capabilities won''t soar, Wu Yan reckons it will yield much better resultspared to now where they are fighting without any equipment.

    Synergizing with their Esper powers would also empower them further.

    Plus, Realizers can be used for purposes other thanbat. Installing it in the base will improve the base''s functionalities severalfold.

    Wu Yan wanted to turn the sisters into his Blood Servants in order to boost their powers.

    s, creating a blood servant with blood is easy enough, creating a strong blood servant, however, required important tributes from the host vampire.

    For instance, ribs would suffice since ribs can create blood from the marrow within. Blood is a source of power and life for vampires¡­

    However, giving up an organ in this fashion meant the permanent loss of that body part, it cannot be regenerated.

    Moreover, how many organs can Wu Yan give? How many ribs can he donate?

    Blood alone isn''t enough as the sisters are already in tier 7 power.

    This is why he turned his attention towards the Realizers.

    Infusing thest drop of miracle water into theke, Wu Yan closed the Gate of Babylon.

    "Okay, you girls should take turns entering theke¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino are going to go into Date A Live with me¡­"

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino nodded in response. The otherdies had no issues with this. But, Ikaros opened her mouth much to Wu Yan''s amusement.

    "Don''t worry, Ikaros¡­"

    He rubbed her head.

    "I will be back before you know it¡­"

    Ikaros gazed into Wu Yan''s eyes. After a while, she finally nodded.

 Chapter 1110: Advent once more, still the same event?

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Advent once more, still the same event?</h4>

    Tengu City¡­

    The streets are still as noisy as ever, various sounds mixed into a vibrant melody of liveliness. Although it¡¯s noisy, the city exuded a sense of peace like no other.

    The honks of cars, the smell of exhaust, the brushing of shoulders in the busy street, although not everyone¡¯s smiling, the general mood is one of serenity.

    Tengu City is not like Itogami city from Strike the Blood. The summer here isn¡¯t unbearably hot. The demography here is also very normal, you won¡¯t see vampires, beastmen, and attack mages moving around among humans.

    There are only humans here¡­

    At least, that¡¯s what it looks like on the surface.

    In the next instant, something that went beyond the definition of normality urred.

    Wee-oww

    A siren started ring. The windows vibrated with the loud noise. Birds flew into the sky in fright.

    The pedestrians were petrified by shock and fear. Their eyes widened before the public address started kicking in.

    ¡°Spacequake signs detected, please evacuate to the nearest shelter. This is not a drill. This is a real warning, please evacuate to the nearest shelter.¡±

    "Repeat¡­"

    The icy cold voice echoed across the street. Everyone started panicking.

    "It''s a spacequake! Spacequake!"

    "Run!"

    "Get to the shelter! Go now!"

    It''s like a monster ising to town, everyone started scrambling to the nearest shelter. The thick steel gates came down the same time buildings started descending into the ground. It''s like a military exercise out of a movie, chaos can be seen everywhere.

    The atmosphere became very different.

    The cars are empty¡­

    Trash everywhere with no one around.

    The streets, parks, and shops are empty¡­

    Just a while ago, humans could still be seen. With nary a human in sight, the traces left by human activities made for a very good horror background.

    A brilliant bud of light enveloped a certain part of themercial district.

    Boom

    In an ear-deafening explosion, a shockwave leveled everything there.

    Buildings were destroyed, rocks flew everywhere, a frightening shockwave reminiscent of a nuclear strike assaulted the district, turning that ce into a hell on earth.

    Arge crater remained after the dust settled.

    In the crater, a few individuals stood as they gasped at the demolished area. Exchanging looks, the dead silence caused them to stay mum.

    After a while, a youngdy with twintails and bangs covering one of her eyes giggled.

    "Ara, what an interesting event¡­"

    "No, it''s not!"

    The red-haired girl by her side shrieked.

    "We just caused a spacequake! I never initiated spacequakes! This is bad!"

    The guy standing with the four beautifuldies started scratching his head in stress.

    "Why is it spacequake again?!"

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Yoshino, and Tohka started a spacequake when they returned.

    "Why?!"

    Wu Yan is utterly confused.

    "Well, our spirit powers are unsealed. We are not in the Neighboring world so this much is expected."

    If a spirit materializes in this world, a dimensional rupture urs.

    When they return to the other side, it''s called vanishing.

    Materializationes in two forms.

    Normal materializations with spacequakes and peaceful materialization.

    When spirits vanish, they will enter a sleeping state in the other world. They will wake up when they appear in the real world again. It''s like they are forcibly awakened.

    In other words, materializations usually have nothing to do with the Spirits'' will.

    When spirits are forcibly brought into this world, spacequakes will manifest.

    When spirits willingly appear in this world, a spacequake will usually not ur.

    A spacequake can be prevented if a spirit consciously controls the event.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino materialized in this world from Silvaria, with four spirits among them, they forgot to seal their own powers and they didn''t consciously control their powers. Thus, they sparked a spacequake.

    Wu Yan understood Kotori''s statement. However, one question never left his mind.

    Why did a spacequake ur when he first descended in this world.

    He isn''t a spirit, he didn''t control his powers¡­

    Tohka and Yoshino exchanged a look. Tohka asked Wu Yan while sporting an anxious look.

    "Shido, did we do something wrong?"

    "Probably¡­ I am not sure¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Forget about it, at least nobody got hurt¡­"

    Kotori sighed.

    "Let''s get out of here before the AST arrives¡­"

    Wu Yan & co nodded. However, a noise from the sky interrupted them, they stopped¡­

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi licked her lips like she''s enjoying this situation.

    "They are already here¡­"

    A few figures in futuristicbat suits of armor flew over at an extremely fast speed.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples. He looked at the four spirits near him.

    "I don''t care anymore. Everyone, use your Astral Dresses. Don''t let the AST see you in casual clothing, it will lead to more problems down the road."

    The four spirits nodded. Then, mes, dark energy, purple light, and ice mist covered them.

    The spirits got into their dazzling Astral Dresses.

 Chapter 1111: Crazed state, a scream of hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Crazed state, a scream of hatred</h4>

    Tobiichi Origami got the shock of her life when she arrived at the center of the spacequake.

    s, before she can confirm the identity of the five individuals at the site of destruction, brilliant lights of red, ck, violet, and blue shot into the sky. The AST members had to slow down as they narrowed their eyes from the dazzling lights.

    When the disy of intense lights dimmed down, the AST members finally got a good look at the spirits there.

    There''s a youngdy in a silk robe, she had horns and she''s enveloped in mes¡­Next, there''s a raven-haireddy in a red and ck goth dress. She had a pair of flintlocks and a musket. Her uneven twintails made her stand out.

    Then, there is a beautiful girl in an elegant armor-dress suit, she''s shining in an enchanting violet light while adorning purple crystal hair essories.

    Finally, there''s a young girl in a green rabbit hoodie wrapped in a frosty aura. She also had a puppet on her hand.

    Interestingly, there is a normal-looking guy in a ck shirt and pants standing near the spirits. He is not exuding any discernable aura.

    "F-five spirits?!"

    "How is this possible¡­"

    "Five spirits at once¡­"

    "How do we against an assembly like this?"

    The AST girls were hesitant except for Origami. They almost screamed in dread. Their boosters are still thrusting forward but they kept their distances with the spirits.

    Normally, the AST can only handle one spirit even with all their members mobilized. Even so, they can barely handle a single spirit. They are only there to keep the spirit busy until said spirit vanishes.

    Theirbat-use Realizers can only fight on par with the weakest known spirit, Hermit. The AST membersbined can only handle a weak spirit.

    Against five spirits, forget AST, even the mighty DEMwould find it nigh impossible to subjugate five spirits at the same time.

    A serious fight would only result in single-sided extermination of the Wizards.

    "Princess, Nightmare, Hermit¡­"

    Kusakabe Ryouko, the leader of the AST could feel a sense of helplessness and dizziness gripping her core. She started clenching her teeth.

    "That''s Efreet, right? That man, isn''t he the Red Demon?! Damn! When did spirits start moving together? How are we supposed to fight five spirits?!"

    The other AST members also backed away. The AST aren''t cowards, they are just up against an impossible line-up.

    Forget Hermit for now, Princess is an AAA-ss spirit. They are not confident enough to take down Princess with the entire squad mobilized.

    Efreet is a me spirit. While she had evaded detection for years, her danger is still AA-ss, higher than Hermit.

    Even so, they are not spirits known for killing humans. Nightmare, however, is a very dangerous and evil spirit.

    She''s a known murderer and her danger ss is S-ss. She killed over 10,000 humans.

    It might be a gruesome fight in an AST vs Nightmare scenario, however, she''s not alone, there are multiple spirits here. How is anyone supposed toe out of this one victorious?

    What''s more, the only known male spirit titled the Red Demon is also present. He''s a mysterious spirit whose danger ssification is still pending confirmation.

    It seems like he''s leading the spirits so he must be strong, right?

    The AST aren''t dumb enough to assume a positive scenario.

    Origami is also pale in shock. The other AST members were petrified in fear.

    She''s not afraid. No, Ryouko''s words filled her mind with one thing.

    "Efreet¡­ Efreet¡­ Efreet¡­"

    She''spletely focused on Kotori who is enveloped in mes. She repeated her name, her eyes were bloodshot with malice.

    She ignored the other squad members around her. She immediately dived down at Kotori. Ryouko couldn''t stop her in time. She''s already in a manic state.

    "Efreet!!!"

    "Wait! Origami!"

    Wu Yan & co didn''t expect someone toe diving towards them while shrieking like a banshee. Origami already arrived in front of Kotori before they can react. She lifted herser sword and immediately swung down at Kotori''s head.

    "You¡­"

    Deeply concerned by the overt hostilitying from Origami, she raised her arm against the sword strike. mes wrapped her arm.

    Ding

    Her magical mes blocked theser sword. She grabbed theser sword with her ming hand. Red mes appeared in Kotori''s eyes.

    "To think you''re bold enough to rush us despite this situation. Origami Tobiichi, you''re as surprising as ever. You are just as amusing though¡­"

    Kotori snickered despite Origami Tobiichi leering at her.

    "I heard you hated spirits very much. I didn''t think your problem was this serious. I underestimated you¡­"

    "Efreet¡­ Efreet¡­ Efreet!"

    Tobiichi Origami bit down on her lips. No matter how she tried, her strength failed to inch the sword closer to Kotori''s face. She threw away her weapon, opting to use her cannon instead.

    Boom

    The cannon struck Kotori at point-nk. Thick smock enveloped Tobiichi Origami and Kotori.

    "Origami!"

    Ryouko balled her palms into fists.

    "That idiot!"

    Ryouko ordered the other AST members.

    "What are you girls standing around for?! Go help her!"

    The AST members started diving downward. A lone individual blocked their paths.

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi walked in the air nonchntly. She nced at the AST members, her sly grin couldn''t hide the malevolent glint in her eyes.

    "I don''t know what''s going on but it looks like things are a little bit tooplicated. I would like it if you girls don''t interrupt them¡­"

    Kurumi warned them.

    "I might get angry if you do."

    "Nightmare¡­"

    With a grim look on her face, the captain decided to heed the warning of the most terrible spirit.

    The smoke started to dissipate, revealing the aftermath.

    Kotori is still wrapped in mes, she came out unscathed.

    Kotori grabbed Tobiichi Origami by her neck. She struggled while suspended in the air.

 Chapter 1112: I am also guilty for the deaths of your parents...

    <h4>Chapter 1112: I am also guilty for the deaths of your parents¡­</h4>

    "Ugh¡­"

    The teenager''s slender arm held a high school girl by her neck. Tobiichi Origami couldn''t get out of her vice-like grip. Squirming just made the pain all the more mind-numbing. She''s red as a tomato.

    Her vision blurred as she suffered from oxygen deprivation. Even so, she still red at Kotori. She looks like she''s going to bite a chunk of meat off Kotori''s face should she be given the chance to do so.

    Kotori frowned at this sight.

    This is abnormal even for Tobiichi Origami''s standard.

    She knew Tobiichi Origami since she''s in the same ss as her sister and brother.

    Tobiichi Origami is a weird girl. She''s also very distant when interacting with other ssmates. Joining the AST is just a means to kill spirits for her. She didn''t join AST out of a heart of justice or a desire to preserve world peace¡­

    Tobiichi Origami hated spirits to the core.

    Kotori got annoyed when she recalled Tobiichi Origami''s background. She strengthened her grip. Tobiichi Origami started groaning.

    Yoshino and Tohka didn''t take any action because they haven''t processed the series of events. Wu Yan sighed after taking a quick look at Tobiichi Origami.

    He knew this was going to happen when Tobiichi Origami went for Kotori.

    Wu Yan made a mistake. He shouldn''t have told Kotori to use her Astral dress since Tobiichi Origami hated spirits, especially Kotori.

    Blowing Kotori''s cover would have been a better option than letting Origami see Kotori''s Astral form. Though she might look like Efreet, if there are no Reiryoku signatures, Tobiichi Origami can''t target as a spirit.

    This is troubling, Wu Yan felt like it wasn''t worth it to tell Kotori to turn her Astral mode on.

    He nced at Kurumi who kept the other AST members busy.

    "Kotori, release her¡­"

    Kotori flinched. She nodded before tossing Origami away.

    Cough cough

    Origami steadied herself, her boosters stopped her from crashing into the ground. Still coughing, she red at Kotori, she made her seething hatred known.

    "Cough¡­ I am going to kill you¡­ Efreet, I will kill you¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami swore as she said something that unsettled Kotori. Her mes jolted as if hinting at her anxiety.

    It''s clear the girl really hated her guts.

    Why though?

    Is it because she''s a spirit?

    No, Tobiichi Origami already faced spirits on multiple asions.

    She didn''t behave like this despite her recklessness in all previous encounters.

    There has to be another reason.

    Kotori''s confusion got reced by a frosty attitude.

    "You know me?"

    Kotori shook her head.

    "No, do you know Efreet?"

    "Know you? Do I know you?!"

    Laughing out of anger, she scowled.

    "Oh¡­ I know you. I know you!"

    Origami tore off her doll-like calmness. She screamed at the top of her lungs.

    "How can I forget the visage of my parents'' killer?!"

    Kotori''s cool look dissipated, her eyes also trembled.

    "What did you say?"

    Kotori''s voice started shaking. Terror filled her inner mind.

    "You said¡­ I¡­ killed your parents?"

    "Yeah, it''s you! Efreet the me spirit! You started a great fire in Tengu city five years ago. You killed my parents!"

    Origami roared despite her pale expression. There is only hate in that voice of hers.

    Kotori also turned as pale as a ghost.

    A great fire five years ago?

    Is that from when she first got her Spirit powers? The first time she unleashed her powers as a spirit?

    Is it possible that she identally killed her parents?

    Kotori''s fear started taking over her mind, her heart throbbed in dread.

    Before meeting Wu Yan, she''s a vtile spirit that can turn into a rampaging spirit when her Reiryoku goes out of control.

    Five years ago, it is highly possible she did kill people with her me powers.

    "Just because she''s a spirit of mes, that makes her the killer?"

    The tone wasn''t particrly low, however, that sentence still sent a chill through Origami''s core. Next, a heat wave struck them, the area immediately rose in temperature.

    "If that''s the case then I might be your parents'' killer too¡­"

    She looked at the source of the sound in a stunned daze.

    The mes he summoned engulfed Wu Yan in a baptism of scarlet mes. His deep red eyes reflected Origami''s pitiful reflection. Tobiichi Origami froze up¡­

    "Two spirits of mes?¡­"

    Origami saw the pity and sympathy in Wu Yan''s eyes. She couldn''t believe someone gave her that look, she backed away only to steel her resolve up again.

    "I will kill you both¡­"

    "Both of us?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Think you can do it?"

    "I must!"

    Origami raised her cannon once more.

    "Die!"

    "Laughable¡­"

    Origami only saw a blurry figure sneaking past her aim. He pressed down her cannon. Looking into her eyes, he started scolding her.

    "If you can kill spirits with just hate then the world wouldn''t need AST."

    Wu Yan disarmed her, he tossed the cannon far away.

    Origami got thrown too.

    When she steadied herself, Wu Yan and Kotori are already gone. Tohka and Yoshino also disappeared. Kurumi who held the AST back also vanished.

    Wu Yan left her a final message.

    "I don''t care if you believe me or not, Kotori isn''t the killer. It''s someone else¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami looked around in shock, she couldn''t find Wu Yan no matter how hard she looked.

    Ryouko came to her with the other AST members. Origami gnashed her teeth while clenching her fists.

    "Itsuka Shido¡­"

 Chapter 1113: As a reward, you can do whatever you want?

    <h4>Chapter 1113: As a reward, you can do whatever you want?</h4>

    Tengu city¡­

    It''s been an hour since the spacequake event.

    The alert state for spacequakes also got lifted. Citizens started making their way out of the shelters to see destroyed streets being repaired at a visible speed with Realizers. It didn''t take long to repair Tengu City to its pre-spacequake appearance.

    It''s hard to imagine a section of the city got leveled an hour ago.

    Naturally, nobody took note of the culprits who walked among them. The perpetrators are steadily walking towards their home.

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino are in casual clothes. They also used the Sealing Ring to seal their own powers. Along with Wu Yan, the spirits headed towards the Itsuka residence.

    Tohka and Yoshino are especially happy. They skipped along the road, they just couldn''t wait to go back home. Since Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kurumi walked at a leisure pace, the two bouncy girls had to slow down.

    For the home that saved them from a life of hostile pursuit, Yoshino and Tohka reserved a special ce in their hearts for that home.

    Shiori also took good care of them. They missed her very much.

    Kurumi strolled forward in style and elegance. Her narrow eyes and silent demeanor made it hard to see past her smile.

    If one were to look closer, Kurumi is actually sticking closer to Wu Yan & Kotori, blocking them from Tohka and Yoshino''s view.

    Wu Yan gave her a thankful smile. Then, he looked at Kotori who is by his side.

    Her bangs covered her face so it''s hard to see her expression. Kotori''s tiny frame is shaking slightly.

    Wu Yan turned back. He whispered in a voice only Kotori can hear.

    "You''re still hung up on Tobiichi Origami''s words?"

    Kotori lowered her head further, she flinched so he must have hit the nail on its head.

    "D-did I really kill her parents?"

    "See, you''re still thinking about that¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "It''s not like you didn''t kill people in Silvaria¡­"

    "That''s different."

    Kotori identally raised her voice.

    "Killing Silvarians is a deliberate decision. On the other hand, Tobiichi Origami''s parents are defenseless humans. They didn''t deserve their untimely deaths, I also didn''t do it with my own will¡­ This is different¡­"

    "So you think you''re at fault?"

    "Am I not?!"

    Kotori looked into Wu Yan''s eyes with a very emotional look.

    "Are you suggesting that it is ethical to kill average humans?!"

    "I don''t know about that."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "However, we are not sure if you''re actually the killer. Even if you are, that sin is not yours to bear alone."

    "Not sure?"

    Kotori''s eyes dimmed down. She clenched her fists.

    "Did I not kill her parents? I don''t recall the details but Tobiichi Origami said she saw the whole thing¡­"

    "She said she saw the whole thing?"

    Wu Yan nced at Kotori.

    "Are you sure she really did witness you killing her parents?"

    Kotori stopped. She frowned at him.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Five years ago, you are still a kid. It shouldn''t be hard to recognize you, right?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Tobiichi Origami has a very unhealthy obsession with Shiori. It''s impossible she couldn''t recognize you from her proximity to Shiori. Why did she take a neutral position until she saw you in your Astral Dress?"

    "I¡­"

    Confused by this, she was interrupted.

    "Tobiichi Origami said this¡­"

    Wu Yan tried to analyze what they heard.

    "Her parents were killed five years ago when you first obtained your Efreet powers. ording to her, the great fire started around the same time a spirit killed her parents, right?"

    "What are you saying?"

    Kotori raised her eyebrow. She''s looking at Wu Yan with hope in her eyes.

    "Do you know something about this? Please tell me, Onii-san¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    After getting summoned, Kotori never stopped verbally and physically abusing her "Onii-chan", most of these acts were done in her Commander Mode.

    It''s rare to see Commander Kotori begging him for help.

    It looks like she''s having a hard time processing the possibility of her hurting innocent humans during her rampage.

    That''s just how it is, she''s kind deep down inside.

    "It''s a long story¡­"

    Wu Yan thought about it.

    "You lost your memories from the period where you got your powers, right? I can help you get your memories back, you can start from there."

    "Taking my memories back?!"

    Kotori turned stern.

    "Can you do it?"

    "With ease."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Forget recovering memories, I can even create fake memories!"

    "You''re dead if you pull that stunt on me!"

    Kotori told Wu Yan off.

    "You got that, buster? Forge memories for me and I will never forgive you."

    "What if I got your memories back, proving your innocence?"

    Wu Yan started teasing her.

    "How will you repay me then? My cute imouto¡­"

    "R-repay¡­"

    Kotori saw that look in Wu Yan''s eyes, she turned red while stuttering.

    "I-if you can do it then I will do anything you want¡­"

    Wu Yan gasped, he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    He started chuckling.

    "You said it, Kotori-chan, no backsies¡­"

    "You''re so annoying!"

    Kotori leered at him.

    "What themander promised is absolute. But, if you forge fake memories, I will¡­"

    "Right right."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I won''t mess around like that."

    "Good."

    Kotori snorted. She continued moving forward while blushing.

    That "You can do anything you want" promise was a herculean feat for Commander Kotori.

    At least, she''s back to normal.

    She''s so desperate to get to the bottom of this that she didn''t mind giving an open-ended promise like that.

    Fortunately, Kotori isn''t the killer. Otherwise, Wu Yan isn''t sure what would be of Kotori¡­

    "Shido! Hurry up! I am leaving you behind, you slowpoke~"

    "Coming!"

    Wu Yan sped up after Tohka called out to him.

 Chapter 1114: The missed encounter, the Phantom

    <h4>Chapter 1114: The missed encounter, the Phantom</h4>

    When Wu Yan & co returned, they were greeted by Shiori who looked like she just encountered ghosts.

    After a lengthy exnation, they managed to calm Shiori down. She also told them why she freaked out.

    Wu Yan & co listened while sweating cold bullets. They are the reason why she panicked.

    In transcript worlds, the time here flows faster 100x than the time in Silvaria. When they leave, the world''s time will stop psing.

    From Shiori''s POV, she has no idea Wu Yan & co left this world for quite some time already.

    The problem lies in the fact that Tohka and Yoshino were hanging out with Shiori when they left.

    Time stopped while Tohka, Shiori, and Yoshino were chatting up a storm.

    Wu Yan also summoned the four spirits when he returned to Silvaria. Tohka and Yoshino got summoned away from Shiori while time is still frozen. When they returned, time started moving once more. The effect of this series of events¡­

    Tohka and Yoshino disappeared instantly in front of Shiori''s eyes.

    Imagine Shiori''s surprise when Tohka and Yoshino suddenly vanished when they are still talking? Anyone would be scared.

    She tried to locate Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kurumi only to find them missing too!

    Shiori almost fainted in fright. She was about to head out of the residence to check, fearing that she''s the only one left, she decided against it.

    Trembling with fear, she retreated into the safety of her room and nket. When she heard Wu Yan & coing back, she immediately rushed out with tears on her face.

    Wu Yan & co tried their best to calm Shiori down. They couldn''t find a proper exnation to their sudden disappearance. Wu Yan had to use his memory altercation spell to delete her memory.

    After settling down, Shiori led Tohka and Yoshino away, she''s going to cook for them. Wu Yan dragged Kotori into a room with Kurumi tagging along.

    No, they aren''t going for a fun trio-y. No, no, none of that for now. He''s going to help Kotori regain her memories from when she just got turned into a spirit.

    Inside Kotori''s room¡­

    A magical ember danced on Wu Yan''s finger. The wisp flew around like a dainty spirit.

    Wu Yan flicked his finger as the me turned into a ming bullet. It shot into the ground with a tinum magic formation etched into it. A bonfire sprouted at the center of the magic formation.

    Wu Yan nodded after examining the magic fluctuations.

    "Stand inside the magic formation, it will aid you in the recovery of your memories."

    Kotori looked tense. She''s nodded after a brief pause. She stood in the middle of the magic formation.

    Bwom

    The tinum magic formation erected a translucent barrier that covered Kotori.

    A magical power started working on her, she closed her eyes.

    Wu Yan and Kurumi also closed their eyes.

    The magic formation had another effect imbued into it. Individuals near the magic formation can tap into the recovered memories of the target inside the formation.

    To prevent further loss of memories, Kotori agreed to Wu Yan and Kurumi effectively spectating her memories.

    The three delved into her consciousness.

    Vague images started appearing¡­

    A juvenile Kotori stood there.

    But, she''s not alone.

    There''s a phantom standing in front of her.

    She''s covered in what appeared to be opaque mosaics.

    The Phantom extended an arm covered in mosaic.

    She''s offering Kotori a beautiful gem glittering with magical mes within.

    The Phantom told Kotori something as she reached out for the gem.

    When young Kotori touched the gem, it immediately merged into her hand.

    Young Kotori started burning up with scorching mes.

    Her clothes got burned to a crisp while an ancient silk robe reced the burned clothes.

    Despite the elegant clothes on her, young Kotori looked like she''s suffering from the mes around her.

    The mes started expanding outwards like someone had given it an order to shoot outwards.

    Soon, the parks, houses, shops, and buildings were on fire. Everything''s engulfed in mes.

    Young Kotori started shrieking with outstretched arms. Like a maiden burned at the stakes, she screamed. The mes around her also rampaged out of control.

    When young Kotori stopped shouting, she was already in a sea of mes.

    Everything in her field of vision got scorched.

    The mes are not done expanding yet.

    Young Kotori grimaced once more as she fell to her knees. She started crying as her tears evaporated the moment they hit the ground.

    The Phantom stood there, watching Kotori''s anguished throes. Suddenly, it looked up only to disappear an instantter.

    At almost the same time, a figure descended from the sky. Kotori hugged the guy like she just found an oasis in the vast desert. The guy gave Kotori a red bracelet and promptly vanished.

    That person was Wu Yan, he got sent back five years into the past by an incredible ident.

    Young Kotori wore the bracelet, it sealed her powers. Phantom appeared once more.

    Phantom appeared again. It gazed at the sky without saying anything. After young Kotori''s powers were sealed, she started backing away while hiding her shame. Phantom also came back to its senses. It looked at Kotori¡­

    Phantom reached out to Kotori.

    She didn''t take out anygemsthis time. She pressed down on young Kotori''s head before she can run away.

    A faint light shone forth, young Kotori slumped down as her eyes closed.

    Looking up at the sky once more, the Phantom vanished.

    The mes tormenting Tengu City dissipated soon after young Kotori fell like a tap that had its source sealed. The streets and shops are still charred ck though.

    Finally, the sea of mes faded.

    Tengu City is covered in dense smoke, almost everything had been licked by mes to some extent. This is the final scene of this set of memories.

 Chapter 1115: Another Yuri girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Another Yuri girl?</h4>

    Magic slowly faded inside that small room. The tinum formation started contracting as it dissipated.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kotori opened their eyes at the same time. They looked like they just woke up from nightmares. Their breathing is very erratic.

    "T-that was¡­"

    Kotori grabbed her head. She subconsciously grimaced as her mind is still in her memories. Her red eyes shook with shock and astonishment.

    "I remember now¡­ I remember why I became a spirit¡­"

    Wu Yan looked like he''s frustrated and angry.

    "Turns out Phantom was there from start to finish, why didn''t I notice it?"

    Wu Yan felt helpless.

    How was he supposed to notice her?

    He got teleported back in time to Tengu City five years ago. He met Kotori by chance, that wasn''t an event he could control. They only had a short time together. He couldn''t control his arrival or departure. Even if he noticed Phantom, there''s probably not much he could do about that entity.

    So the Phantom that was responsible for transforming Kotori into a spirit observed his interactions with young Kotori until the end.

    "That Phantom¡­"

    Kurumi frowned. She growled in a low tone.

    "So Kotori became a spirit because of her¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan and Kotori turned around at the same time.

    "Kurumi, you know that thing?!"

    Kurumi nodded. She shook her head the next instant.

    "I know her but that''s only because I talked with it a few times before meeting hubby-sama¡­"

    "Does¡­"

    Kotori suppressed her emotional turbulence with a deep inhtion.

    "Do you know who it really is?"

    Kurumi shook her head.

    "We talked very briefly on every encounter. It also uses that mosaic blocks to cover its identity and voice. I don''t know what it looks like or what its aims are, I also don''t know what it is up to on a regr basis¡­"

    Kotori dimmed down. Wu Yan nced at her before asking Kurumi a question.

    "Kurumi, where did you first make contact with that entity?"

    "It found me first."

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes. She delved into her memories.

    "That entity knows many things. It knows I am amassing time to fire the twelfth bullet. It is also the entity that told me about your enrollment in Raizen High. It gave me your address, the Itsuka Residence as well as the existence of Tohka and Yoshino."

    "It gave you intel?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "You''re saying you came looking for me because that entity gave you information on me?!"

    "Yes!"

    Kurumi sighed.

    "Come to think of it, that entity is the reason why I integrated so swiftly into the human''s ecosystem. It provided me with all the information I needed¡­"

    Kotori raised an eyebrow.

    "You''re saying you don''t know anything about the Phantom?"

    "Regrettably, I don''t know much about that entity¡­"

    Kurumi turned towards Kotori.

    "It is always the one seeking me out. It also gave me the information for free. I doubted her motives at first but the leads it gave me didn''t harm me so I kept acting on her information. I still don''t know why it did that¡­"

    Taking a quick look at Wu Yan, Kurumi continued.

    "It seems to be greatly interested in hubby-sama. I am beginning to suspect that the entity''s intentionally set me up with hubby-sama."

    "Intrigued by me?"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Probably because I went back in time to seal Kotori''s powers?"

    Kurumi waxed thoughtfully before nodding.

    "That should be it, I can''t think of any other reason. Aside from Shiori, nobody but you can seal a spirit''s powers."

    "Plus, hubby-sama is an existence with powers surpassing that of spirits, you''re also immortal. Before turning into hubby''s summon, I had no idea what kind of existence you''re¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "The furtive actions behind the scenes suggest a motive only the entity knows. My sudden appearance must have attracted her attention since I can throw a wrench in her machinations."

    "Even you don''t know the Phantom''s true identity?"

    Kotori was confused.

    "You know a lot about transcript worlds, no?"

    "I told you this when we were still in Strike the Blood, I don''t know everything about transcript worlds¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I know more about this world than Strike the Blood. Unfortunately, I still don''t know the Phantom''s true identity. I don''t know where it came from¡­"

    "You''re so useless. Your spoiler-like knowledge could have been so useful."

    Kotori snorted.

    "You should at least know why it turned me into a spirit or why it''s handing out Sephira crystals to humans¡­"

    "I-I am afraid I don''t know why¡­"

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way. He suddenly blurted out something.

    "I do know there''s another human who turned into a spirit after the Phantom bestowed a Sephira Crystal on her."

    "What did you say?!"

    Kotori grabbed Wu Yan''s cor. She yelled at him.

    "Why did you keep mum on something so important?!"

    Wu Yan dodged the spit from Kotori. He pursed his lips.

    "How would that help us?"

    "Huh?!"

    Kotori roared.

    "Of course, I want you to go and interact with her. Then, you will seal her powers!"

    "I am afraid that''s impossible¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged. Before Kotori can scream her tops off, he stopped her.

    "That girl hates men very much. But she does like beautiful girls."

    Kotori''s incensed face froze up.

    "Ara¡­"

    Kurumi started gasping.

    "She''s also¡­"

    "Yeap."

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori while grinning.

    "Like Lana, that girl is a Yuri girl. I can''t deal with her type. Maybe, Kotori, you want to take one for the team?"

    Kotori choked. The looks Wu Yan and Kurumi are giving her didn''t serve to lighten her rage. She shrieked at Wu Yan.

    "I don''t care. You''re the one who is in charge of sealing spirits. You must subjugate her!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    "I already told you, she likes girls, okay?!"

    "That''s your problem!"

    Kotori retorted with her arms akimbo.

    "You already conquered the hearts of so manydies, don''t tell me you don''t know how to deal with a Yuri girl?!"

    "I don''t! You think I am the god of conquest?!"

    Wu Yan snapped back at her.

    "That''s like trying to change someone''s batting team, do you know the difficulty of this task?!"

    "I already said, ''That''s your problem''!"

    Kotori waved her hands like she didn''t want to hear any more than this.

    "Do you want the Realizers or not?!"

    Wu Yan nodded after a brief pause. Kotori revealed a sly grin.

    "If that''s the case then you must do your job as an executive of Ratatoskr. Then, and only then, can I request Realizers from my superiors¡­"

    "Guh¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "I-I can go rob the AST or DEM if I wanted Realizers¡­"

    "Asgard Electronics, the organization that supports Ratatoskr is an organization with more advanced Realizers than DEM."

    Kotori dropped that line with an ambiguous smile.

    "Is that okay?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t find another retort.

    Kotori nodded with a satisfied look.

 Chapter 1116: Dating two girls? Is he going for the hat trick?

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Dating two girls? Is he going for the hat trick?</h4>

    Tengu city, Raizen High¡­

    "Hah~"

    Wu Yan yawned once more. Shiori frowned when she heard him.

    "Shido, can you psyche yourself up? Watching you is making me sleepy¡­"

    "Nope, this isn''t something I chose¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He shrugged bitterly.

    "We messed around too muchst night so I didn''t get much sleep¡­"

    "Messed around too much?"

    Shiori roamed her gaze over at Tohka who is munching on a bun on Wu Yan''s left side. Then, she looked at Kurumi who is happily hugging Wu Yan''s other arm. Her face turned red.

    "Shido¡­"

    Still blushing, Shiori coughed as she gave Wu Yan a furtive nce.

    "I can''tment on your private life but you should probably control yourself. It would be troubling for me as the sister if you kept this up¡­"

    "I am not sure where I should begin retorting¡­"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Is my private life so inextricably linked to debauchery?"

    "Is it not?"

    Shiori closed one of her eyes, she''s giving a sideways nce.

    "Okay, let''s face it. Shido, what did you do that made you catch so little sleep?"

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to say something but he kept a lid on his mouth in the end.

    Can anyone expect Wu Yan to say he spentst night installing Fraxinus back in the skies of Tengu city? Is he going to tell her he did that so the Ratatoskr members can go to work?

    He doesn''t mind bringing Shiori into this. But, Kotori adamantly refused to let Shiori find out about this. Wu Yan will get his butt handed to him if Kotori finds out he spilled the beans on Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan couldn''te up with a good exnation as a result.

    This was interpreted by Shiori as a sign that Wu Yan cannot refute the chargesid against him.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Frustrated, Shiori sped up.

    "Fortunately, you''re Kotori''s brother, not mine. I am going to tell Kotori everything¡­"

    Shiori paced away from Wu Yan like she wanted some distance between herself and the pervert. Soon, she disappeared down the hallway.

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan mmed his palm into his face. He turned towards Kurumi who is hugging his arm.

    "Do I look like my nightly activities involve women all the time?"

    "Hmm?"

    Kurumi''s eyes widened slightly, she looked like she''s genuinely confused.

    Wu Yan''s eyelids twitched. His shoulders sagged down.

    "Okay¡­ fine¡­"

    "Hey, Shido¡­"

    Tohka tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve. The previous topic piqued her interest.

    "What are ''nightly activities''?¡­"

    Kurumi giggled while Wu Yan''s expression copsed.

    "If Shiori was here, you could have asked her. That would have cleared my guilt."

    "Shiori?"

    Tohka flinched. She shouted out loud after looking around.

    "Right! Where is Shiori?!"

    "Are your eyes filled with buns?!"

    Wu Yan started retorting.

    "She just ran away in front of you!"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Kurumi''s greatly amused by her ditzy attitude. Sheughed so hard her stomach started hurting.

    As the trio fooled around, they finally arrived at the main door of their ssroom.

    Stare¡­

    The same instant they entered, everyone piped down. The whole ss''s eerily quiet.

    Multiple gazes swept past them.

    There are gazes of admiration mixed upon looks of intense jealousy.

    Mostmon though, are the stares of critical judgment.

    Those judging eyes are directed at Wu Yan.

    A while back, Tohka shouted "I''m Shido''s girlfriend, you''re just Shido''s fiancee." to Kurumi.

    Just now, the trio clearly entered the ssroom while flirting with each other.

    Itsuka Shido, that name''s already synonymous with dating two people at once. No, he''s already ascended beyond that realm, he''s openly dating two people. He''s a legend among men but an absolute scum among thedies.

    It feels like he''s attracting eyeballs no matter which world he entered.

    It''s like someone gave him the fate of the protagonist.

    Wu Yan sat on his seat as he chatted the time away with Kurumi and Tohka. He ignored the nasty looks the other students are giving him. He continued teasing the twodies, eliciting giggles from them.

    The guys in his ss are ming inside their heads. They almost shot tears from their eyes.

    Kurumi and Tohka are all extremely beautiful.

    They are easily the crown jewels of Raizen high given their high appearance spec.

    The goddesses in their hearts are talking with an unassuming man. Why wouldn''t they be pulling their hair out?

    "Hey, Itsuka-san¡­"

    Thedies around Shiori started talking badly about Wu Yan.

    "Your brother is openly dating two girls, aren''t you going to say something about this?"

    "Shido''s not doing that¡­"

    Shiori thinks Wu Yan is a total yer but she still protected him in front of public eyes.

    "Erm¡­ How do I exin this, you see this a lot in TV, right? The man and woman like each other very much, but, a fiancee appeared out of nowhere to test their rtionship. Something like how the fiancee was decided by their parents¡­"

    Shiori continued exining.

    "Shido''s in a simr situation. He''s not really that intimate with Tokisaki-san, Shido likes Tohka too much."

    Shiori supported Tohka.

    "I see¡­"

    The female students around her started nodding. Their eyes are less sinister now.

    Shiori sighed in relief.

    Suddenly¡­

    "Itsuka Shido!"

    While Wu Yan is frolicking with Kurumi and Tohka. A monotone voice called out to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan froze up when he heard the familiar voice. Indeed, he turned around to see the individual he sawing.

    It''s Tobiichi Origami.

    "Origami¡­"

    Don''t tell me she''s thinking about starting something here?¡­

    Origami looked into Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "I have something to say to you!"

    The ss turned silent once more.

    Is he going for the triple kill?

    The students had a premonition. They stared daggers into Wu Yan, chilling his back.

    Wu Yan started bitterly chortling as he wiped away the droplets of sweat on his forehead.

    "Erm, Tobiichi-san¡­"

    "I have something to say to you!"

    Origami used the same line to interrupt Wu Yan. She''s not taking a no for an answer.

    "Hey! Tobiichi Origami!"

    Tohka shrieked at her.

    "What are you doing to Shido?!"

    Tobiichi Origami ignored Tohka. This only made Tohka angrier.

    "Hey, you¡­"

    "Tohka¡­"

    Wu Yan patted Tohka''s shoulder, he gave her a reassuring look before walking out of the ssroom with Tobiichi Origami behind him.

    The ssroom exploded into loud mors.

    "Shiori¡­"

    The female students were doubtful.

    "Are you sure he only likes Tohka-san?"

    Shiori slumped down on her desk in a lethargic manner.

    "I don''t care anymore¡­"

 Chapter 1117: The hatred and an important position

    <h4>Chapter 1117: The hatred and an important position</h4>

    It''s almost time for sses.

    Students in the long hallways and lounges are all heading toward their designated ssrooms. Only Wu Yan and Tobiichi Origami are walking in the opposite direction to this general human traffic.

    They didn''t speak along the way. Soon, they departed from the populous halls of the academy. They went up the stairs to the door to the school''s roof.

    Anyone would be forgiven if they assumed a confession''s going down. They went out of public view to an isted ce like this.

    Except, the two had serious looks.

    They could still faintly hear the sound of students behind them. However, they ignored the noise. They are just three or four flights of stairs away from the nearest student. However, the mood around them is deathly still.

    Wu Yan felt a bit regretful that Tobiichi Origami couldn''t find her smile, her exquisite appearance would haveplemented her smile well. That task is destined to be harder than making Ikaros smile.

    Tobiichi Origami is bearing a burden a high schooler like her had no business carrying.

    It''s hatred.

    This hatred exploded when she saw Kotori in her Astral Dress.

    Tobiichi Origami dragged him here, it''s not hard to guess what she wanted out of him. With her immense hatred, it''s already a wonder she acted chill when inviting Wu Yan out here. Hopefully, he can pacify her and prevent further attempts at harming Kotori.

    Even if Kotori''s way more powerful than Tobiichi Origami, Wu Yan doesn''t want to see them hurting each other.

    If possible, he wanted to erase the seething darkness within her heart.

    Even if he can''t do that, he''s going to make sure Tobiichi Origami believes him, Kotori isn''t the target she should be aiming for.

    In any case, this is going to be tough as Tobiichi Origami will probably not buy what he has to say.

    Wu Yan''s going to do his best.

    If she keeps aiming for Kotori then that would call for a stricter measure from Wu Yan.

    That is reserved for a worst-case scenario.

    As for telling Tobiichi Origami the real killer, Wu Yan gave up on the thought.

    It''s something harder than telling Tobiichi Origami to give up or smile.

    If she finds out about the truth, it''s highly possible she would lose all hopes of living, suffering a mental breakdown in the process.

    Wu Yan just couldn''t find it in his heart to reveal the truth. Even if he said it, Tobiichi Origami would probably not believe him. Revealing the truth at this juncture will probably earn him enmity and misunderstandings.

    Wu Yan is just rolling with the punches for now.

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Wu Yan. Despite the awkward silence, she didn''t look annoyed. She cut straight into the core of the matter.

    "Yesterday, what did you mean by that?!"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Since you''re here, I am assuming you believed me?"

    "No, I don''t believe you."

    Tobiichi Origami refuted.

    "ording to my knowledge, there are two mes spirits who might be my parents'' killers. Either one of you could be the killer, rather, you two might be conspiring killers!"

    "I didn''t expect that reply¡­"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    "Since you don''t believe me, then why are you still here?"

    "If Kotori is your enemy then my familiarity with her makes me a biased source. If I am the killer¡­"

    Wu Yan opened his eyes while staring back at Tobiichi Origami.

    "Do you think I would admit my own guilt?"

    Tobiichi Origami''s face changed slightly. She balled her palms into fists with clenched teeth.

    "Tell me!"

    Tobiichi Origami raised her voice with him.

    "Five years ago, who was the spirit that killed my parents?! You?! Or, Kotori?!"

    "It has nothing to do with Kotori."

    Wu Yan replied calmly.

    "Kotori was originally a human, through an encounter, she obtained spirit powers. The great fire of Tengu City was indeed caused by her, despite the perpetrator''s inability to control her own abilities¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I sealed Kotori''s powers soon after she got her powers. Kotori was also immobilized so she couldn''t have killed anyone."

    "A human who got spirit power? You sealed her powers?"

    Tobiichi Origami bit down on her teeth harder.

    "You think I would believe something like that? I clearly saw a spirit in the sky¡­"

    "Okay, let''s ignore the question of whether or not you actually saw what you saw."

    Wu Yan waved his hand, stopping Tobiichi Origami.

    "What makes you so sure that was Kotori?!"

    "I¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami flinched. She furrowed her brows.

    "That day, I-I saw a spirit kill my parents, I saw a silhouette¡­"

    "Just from that silhouette, you''re so sure it was Kotori?"

    "You can''t even give a description of the spirit''s appearance, what makes you so sure about your own theories?¡­"

    "I¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami bit her lips with a dark look.

    "Indeed, I didn''t see the spirit''s face. However, you still can''t prove this has nothing to do with Kotori. Also, you are still a suspect in this case!"

    "In any case, it sounds like you''re making up stories to protect Itsuka Kotori!"

    Tobiichi Origami pointed her finger at him.

    "If you aren''t the killer then provide proofs. Otherwise, i won''t believe you."

    The mood turned heavy after that deration.

    Tobiichi Origami bit down on her lips so hard it''s possible she might injure herself.

    Her parents'' death must have tormented her.

    If he revealed the true killer while she''s suffering like this¡­

    That would be too cruel¡­

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "True, I can''t prove Kotori didn''t kill your parents. On the other hand, you have no proof Kotori killed your parents, so there¡­"

    He stared at her.

    "Rather, you would rather be safe and kill us both just to make someone else go through the pain of losing loved ones?!"

    "Sh-Shiori¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami''s face went pale, her bangs covered her eyes when she lowered her head.

    Wu Yan also didn''t egg on. He tried to analyze Tobiichi Origami''s reactions. He can only see her trembling shoulders.

    Clearly, Tobiichi Origami''s struggling.

    Wu Yan don''t know what went down between Shiori and Tobiichi Origami. However, with Shiori''s high position in Tobiichi Origami''s heart, she must have done something great.

    Tobiichi Origami sighed. She regained herposure.

    "I will find out who is the real killer!"

    Tobiichi Origami left him without saying anything.

    Wu Yan looked up at the ceiling while sighing.

    "Temporary peace, I will take this oue¡­"

 Chapter 1118: Phantom and Diva

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Phantom and Diva</h4>

    In Tengu city''s skies, Fraxinus¡­

    The room''s made of steel walls and floor tes. It felt chilly just looking at the metallic sheen of the hallway.

    Walking along this tight hallway that reminded one of the cramped hallways of a submarine, he went for one of the doors with an advanced electronic interface. His footsteps echoed in this tight space.

    He didn''t stop in front of the door. Instead, the door automatically opened up for him, revealing the inner situation.

    The control room looked like the bridge of a starship. From the door, the path extended into a semi-circr tform with raised steps and a chair made of steel. There are two simr steps on either side of the captain''s seat.

    The Fraxinus experienced tremendous change. It wasn''t here untilst night and its existence has been transformed into something else.

    It''s not just a giant airship with advanced Realizers. The Fraxinus is already a Noble Phantasm.

    It is also a Gold-rank Armament.

    Ignoring all else, its defensive capabilities got boosted. Even against the strong attacks from Realizers, the ship should remain rtively unharmed.

    Moreover, the Ratatoskr members are unaware that Wu Yan can override theirmands over the ship with a single thought.

    After all, Fraxinus is now Wu Yan''s Noble Phantasm.

    Only he can control the ship and permit others to do so.

    He entered Fraxinus''mand room. Everyone immediately looked at him, including Reine and Kyouhei. Kotori stood at themander''s seat. Finally, Wu Yan''s direct subordinates are there too.

    Takamiya Mana and Tatsuba Yatsuki.

    "Captain!"

    Mana and Yatsuki greeted him.

    He beamed at the two personnel.

    "It seems your injuries are more or less healed¡­"

    Yatsuki and Mana suffered injuries in the fight against Kurumi. When Wu Yan left Date A Live, the two of them are still recuperating.

    "Thanks for your consideration."

    Yatsuki rubbed his back, he looked like a dainty flower when he smiled.

    s, that beautiful look hid his true identity as a trap.

    "Bullet wounds of magical nature are troublesome. However, I am more or less healed up now."

    "Well, this is within expectation."

    Mana nodded like an adult contrary to her appearance. Despite her petite figure, she emanated a mature aura.

    "Ratatoskr''s Realizer units are more advanced than DEM in all fields butbat. The Maryoku bullets are annoying but easily dealt with given a few days'' time¡­"

    "As long as you guys are okay¡­"

    Wu Yan patted their shoulders. He looked like a caring supervisor, even Kotori subconsciously nodded. She turned her attention back towards the machine in front of her.

    Wu Yan got curious.

    "What are you doing? You look busy¡­"

    "You think everyone''s as free as you?!"

    Kotori chewed on her candy while giving him a sideways nce.

    "I am updating Phantom''s data. While my memory is still fresh, I want to record as much info as I can. I also have other data sets to sort through¡­"

    "Phantom?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "You mean that Phantom?''

    Kotori nodded.

    "I don''t know what that thing is. However, we know that it is an entity that can grant Spirit powers so there''s a high chance it is a spirit too. For now, that is its name. I would like to iste its Reiryoku signature¡­"

    "Can you do that?¡­"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Phantom is an elusive entity."

    "Five years ago, when Phantom gave me the Sephira crystal, a nearby CCTV caught a glimpse of that entity!"

    "It''s a short scene. However, we do have proof of Phantom''s existence. If we focus on this footage then there''s a small chance we can capture its Reiryoku signature¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "As expected of Kotori, you don''t leave a stone unturned. Looks like your onii-san has to work harder¡­"

    Wu Yan turned towards Mana and Yatsuki with a serious look.

    "Any updates on the information I told you two to gather?"

    Kotori also stopped. Yatsuki and Mana exchanged a look.

    "Although we aren''t proud of our progress, we did gather the requested information¡­"

    Yatsuki passed Wu Yan a report.

    "Izayoi Miku, a female student from Rindouji all-girls private school. Age unknown, she''s a student who is also a rising idol. She''s steadily growing more popr as she pumps out hit songs one after the other. Currently, she''s still active in her idol work¡­"

    Yatsuki gave his report to Wu Yan too. He frowned.

    "I don''t know why but Miku''s information only goes back 6 months and no further. I just can''t find anything on her from more than 6 months ago. It''s so odd¡­"

    "Yeah, captain¡­"

    Mana was confused too.

    "Ratatoskr''s extensive informationwork couldn''t gather intel on Miku from more than 6 months ago. She''s definitely not normal¡­"

    "Of course, she''s not normal¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Well, I don''t find it weird you guys couldn''t find much info on her. Before this, she was known as Yoimachi Tsukino."

    "She changed her name?!"

    Mana gasped.

    "I see, so that''s why¡­"

    "Captain!"

    Yatsuki followed up with a question.

    "Do you want intel on Yoimachi Tsukino?"

    Wu Yan thought about it and he nodded.

    "Go find out Tsukino''s background, I want that report today."

    "Yes, captain!"

    Yatsuki ran out of themand room, he''s off topile intel.

    Kotori spoke.

    "Miku is the spirit who was turned into a spirit just like me?"

    Mana gasped while Wu Yan nodded.

    "You should know her, she carries the epithet of Diva."

    "She''s Diva?!"

    Kotori flinched.

    "Miku is the Diva who first appeared 6 months ago?!"

    "Yes¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Miku''s name also started appearing around that time, you should be able to connect the dots, right?"

    "She transformed into a spirit 6 months ago?"

    Kotori''s eyes shed.

    "What''s your n?"

    "Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He looked at the reports in his hands.

    "In any case, I should try making contact with her."

 Chapter 1119: Concert, the voice of that girl

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Concert, the voice of that girl</h4>

    At a za in a certain part of Tengu City¡­

    While the za isn''t particrlyrge, it''s only about the size of a schoolyard. The people passing through here didn''t stay long.

    Not only is this za rather tiny, but they''re also aren''t any facilities here. There are also no shops near this ce. There are only a few benches here for people to rest before moving on. In essence, this ce was boring.

    At least, it''s normally lifeless around here¡­

    However, the za experienced a deluge of pedestrians. Almost all the turnout here were females.

    On closer inspection, the women heading here didn''te here by chance. They wore looks of excitement and glee.

    They are also holding LED sticks and fans. They hugged their essories as if they were afraid they might lose these treasures.

    Looking at the crowd, an image immediately came to mind.

    They looked like fans who were going to a concert hosted by their favorite idol.

    It just so happens there''s a building near this ce that can serve as a perfect stage for a concert to be held.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips when he looked around to see girls heading towards the concert in groups of two or three.

    Izayoi Miku, a rising singer who debuted half a year ago.

    Her voice has been described as narcotics for the ears. Her enchanting songs and alluring voice made her soar through the charts, easily beating long-established singers to eke out a loyal fanbase of her own.

    However, this particr singer avoids television and magazines like she''s avoiding the ck Death. She also never revealed her true looks in front of others. Her activities are impromptu, the only regr rhythm in her life as a singer is her ability to release CDs on a fixed schedule. Only select fans are invited to her concerts.

    And, all the invited fans are females.

    Despite her incredible fame, few have seen her face. Her mysterious existence made many question her existence.

    In the entertainment area of this stadium, Izayoi Miku is prepping for a concert.

    Wu Yan got the information from Mana and Yatsuki. He came here although he''s dragging his feet.

    His reluctance could be understood.

    After all, Miku is a Yuri girl.

    Her gender preference isn''t a problem. The problem lies in her hatred towards men.

    She immediately treats any male she meets like an existence lower than a cockroach.

    Wu Yan can see how an encounter with Miku would end: Very poorly.

    "Is this fine?"

    Kotori tried to dissuade him.

    "She hates men, you''re going to antagonize her if you go into that ce looking like that. Just listen to me¡­"

    "And dress like a girl?!"

    Wu Yan interrupted Kotori.

    "No way."

    "Sheesh, why are you so stubborn?!"

    Kotori couldn''t believe this guy.

    "It''s just a tactic against her, I am not actually asking you to turn into a girl, why won''t youpromise on this?!''

    "If I did that then I would lose something more important!"

    Wu Yan didn''t hide his disgust towards this idea.

    "Let Yatsuki do this if you insist on crossdressing, you''re not getting it from me¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Kotori sighed. Sounding absolutely tired, she continued.

    "Alright, what''s the n then? You know you won''t be able to conquer Miku''s route like this¡­"

    "Who says I am going to conquer her route?"

    "Huh?"

    Kotori couldn''t believe her ears.

    "I am not Shiori, I don''t need familiarity to seal a spirit''s power¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. Kotori is still confused.

    "But, the Sealing Ring needs both parties to consent, you still need to get on her good side, right?"

    "You''ve got that right¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head while rubbing his temples.

    "Anyway, there are other ways to do this than crossdressing¡­"

    "Tsk¡­"

    Kotori clicked her tongue.

    "Whatever, let''s see how you do it. As long as you seal her power in the end¡­"

    "I can''t guarantee my sess¡­"

    Wu Yan walked out of the za and headed towards the concert location.

    "Anyway, I will improvise depending on the situation¡­"

    Wu Yan tailed the fans holding glowsticks before arriving at a certain location with a semi-circr dome.

    Thedies all queued up to get into the building. The pedestrians nearby gawked at this lineup. They wondered if there is an activity going on inside that building. Those who fell prey to their own curiosity approached thedies to ask about the event.

    Thedies who asked were met by friendly fans. The guys who asked, however, were told off by the angry fans who looked like they would start beating them if the guys didn''t run away. Wu Yan felt speechless.

    Izayoi Miku must really hate men if she doesn''t even want men to hear about her event.

    "Looks like I can''t enter that ce looking like this¡­"

    He started chuckling after ncing at thedies. The doors closed after thest of the fans entered the building.

    With a flicker, Wu Yan disappeared on the spot.

    "Miku~ Miku~ Miku~ Miku~"

    The moment Wu Yan appeared, deafening cheers hit him. He almost jumped back in shock as he quickly roamed his gaze over the crowd.

    He could see a legion of fans with glowsticks.

    The hall is dim despite the lighting from the glowsticks the fans brought. The spotlights on the stage are also the only other light source.

    Wu Yan''s currently standing in front of the entrance door, he can see the stage from this hallway.

    On the stage, there is a ridiculously well-endowed girl in shy clothes.

    She wore a sleeveless dress with floral patterns adorning it. She''s wearing a pleated skirt that looked like it was made out of light. Indeed, she''s attention-grabbing just by wearing her current attire.

    Her bluish-purple hair glistened under the spotlights. She wore moon-shaped hair essories, her hair looked like the night while stars and moon hair essoriesplemented her beautiful hair to entuate those beautiful silver windows to her soul.

    Beautiful¡­

    She''s very beautiful.

    Wu Yan is stunned by her otherworld beauty.

    The girl''s dancing elegantly while singing a song. She never forgot to wear her enchanting smile.

    She''s singing a very alluring song.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but discover something mixed into this song.

    In the middle of this beautiful song is a ripple of Reiryoku.

    She''s using her spirit powers to achieve a mind-affecting effect simr to Shokuhou Misaki''s Mental Out. It can hypnotize and charm people.

    In other words, the beautiful singer is using her Spirit powers to subtlely hypnotize her fans.

 Chapter 1120: Fearlessness? Miku attacks!

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Fearlessness? Miku attacks!</h4>

    Her mesmerizing voice echoed across the stadium, the divine melodies reverberated among the fans holding glowsticks. They cheered at the top of their lungs like the devoted fans they are¡­

    Wu Yan frowned as he listened to the magical voice trying to invade his mind. The zealous fans were also a cause of concern.

    She didn''t infuse too much Reiryoku into her voice. However, it''s enough to affect normal humans. The fans'' reaction must be partly due to her Spirit powers, right?

    Indeed, it''s not just her Spirit powers, her singing and songs were also incredible.

    Wu Yan examined the girl who is lost in her own singing world.

    Izayoi Miku: Level 73

    "She''s Izayoi Miku, huh?"

    Kotori mumbled as she watched Wu Yan''s video feed. He can hear her grinding her teeth on the other end.

    "She''s using her Astral Dress in front of so many people? Is she out of her mind?!"

    "Saa, who knows¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Maybe she''s trying to pass it off as a fancy dress? Maybe she doesn''t mind people finding out about her identity as a Spirit?"

    "Seriously, Miku is too reckless for her own good¡­"

    Kotori snorted.

    "Well, what''s the n?"

    "The n?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He''s suddenly at the end of his wits.

    He arrived here without a solid n to approach Miku.

    She treats men like virus. Forget touching her, even getting her to look at him is a tall task.

    Wu Yan sighed after ncing at Miku who is still dancing on the stage.

    "Why are hot girls always so crazy? She''s a tougher nut to crack than Kurumi¡­"

    "And, you made short work of Kurumi, didn''t you?!"

    "Stopining and settle that Yuri girl!"

    "Do you even listen to yourself?"

    Wu Yan almost fell face-first onto the floor.

    "Why are you telling your husband to go after other girls? You''re probably the only one who would do this!"

    "Shut up!"

    Kotori sounded more embarrassed than mad. The other Ratatoskr members gasped whereas Kyouhei shrieked like he''s experiencing the End of Days. Kotori screamed at Wu Yan.

    "Just finish her!"

    "Sheesh, at least give me some time to prepare? Miku is a hard case to solve¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    Suddenly, the melody stopped.

    The fans also stopped cheering. They whispered in confusion. Wu Yan felt something off as he looked up. He caught the gaze of the silver-eyed singer on stage.

    His heart throbbed.

    Miku lost her singing smile, she froze up in shock. Stopping in the middle of her choreography, her eyes widened with surprise until disgust reced it.

    Miku lowered her head, her bangs covered her expression. Her fans murmured in astonishment.

    The ce exploded into an uproar¡­

    "Crap!"

    Kotori cursed.

    "Miku''s familiarity is dropping rapidly. It''s approaching zero¡­ No, it went into negative territories!"

    Wu Yan also turned grim.

    "In the end, this is how it ends, huh?"

    At the same time¡­

    "Why¡­"

    Her sweet and hushed tone entered everyone''s ears.

    Miku stared at Wu Yan who is still in the entrance hallway like he''s a disgusting bug.

    "Why is there a dirty vermin in my concert?!"

    Her yell turned into a physical shockwave that cascaded outwards.

    "Argh!"

    Her fans got blown away by the shockwave. They were hit with chairs or smashed against walls. Her fans suffered injuries immediately.

    Wu Yan got incensed at the sight of this.

    She''s taking her anger out on everything around her?!

    She hit her own fans!

    As her fans moaned in pain, Wu Yan''s heart burned with rage, he stared at Miku in a frosty manner.

    "Don''t use your dirty gaze on me!"

    She''s beautiful and her voice is just as captivating, her words, on the other hand, are not.

    "Damn, to think an unsightly maggot like you heard my voice, that makes me sick to the bones!"

    Miku inhaled deeply, her already bountiful chest swelled further.

    "Ahh!!!"

    Miku unleashed a sonic roar at Wu Yan. Her voice turned into visible shockwaves that barreled towards Wu Yan.

    Her attacks blew her audience away. They got thrown around once more!

    Wu Yan didn''t dodge the attacks, his eyes were now shining a sinister shade of crimson red. That stare chilled Miku to her core. She grimaced slightly.

    The shockwaves hit Wu Yan and ruffled his clothes. However, it couldn''t budge Wu Yan even an inch. Like an immovable object, he stood unfazed.

    "What the¡­"

    Miku''s eyes widened. She stepped back slightly.

    Her Reiryoku enhanced scream did nothing to him. This is unprecedented!

    Not even the magicians in AST can tank blows like this. How did that man do it unarmed?

    Is he an AST magician too?

    He''s not wearing special equipment¡­

    Is he another spirit?

    She lost track of Wu Yan for one second. When she looked again, the man was gone.

    A masculine voice came from behind her, she couldn''t have misheard that brash, disgusting, and annoying voice typical of males.

    "Where are you looking at?"

    Miku quickly turned around.

    Wu Yan stood in opposition to her. He is smiling faintly but this wasn''t because he''s amused.

    Wu Yan is smiling in anger.

    "You¡­"

    Miku growled, she pulled some distance away.

    She''s not afraid of Wu Yan, she just can''t stand the idea of being so close to another man.

    Kotori and her Ratatoskr crew got a front-row view, Kotori''s expression sank.

    "Onii-san''s mad, this is going to be troublesome¡­"

 Chapter 1121: Distorted heart, Mikus worldview

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Distorted heart, Miku''s worldview</h4>

    Inside Fraxinus''smand room, everyone can see the two individuals standing there menacingly, Miku''s dropping familiarity bar also sparked anxiety within the members of this organization.

    "Commander!"

    One of the operatives shouted in panic.

    "Diva''s very unstable, a spacequake is imminent at this rate!"

    "Commander!"

    Mana clenched her fists. Her serious look also had signs of tension on it.

    No, it''s not just her. Kotori and pretty much everyone in the room started feeling worried.

    "Things don''t look good¡­"

    Kotori crunched the Chupa Chups in her mouth. She''s trying to use the sweet to calm her uneasy nerves.

    "At this rate, it''s impossible to start on her route. This operation cannot continue anymore!"

    "Captain''s not going to fight with Miku, right?"

    Yatsuki mumbled nervously.

    "Captain''s not so twitchy, am I right?¡­"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    Kotori frowned.

    "She took out her anger on normal humans. She injured her own fans, that''s going way too far. Knowing Onii-san, he''s probably really mad¡­"

    "What are we going to do?"

    Mana asked.

    "If Captain engages Diva in a fight, the AST will definitelye¡­"

    "Indeed, meeting Her isn''t ideal right now¡­"

    Kotori recalled Origami''s doll-like face. She bit down on her lips.

    "I can only trust Onii-san knows what he''s doing."

    Kotori ordered Mana and Yatsuki.

    "Mana, Yatsuki, you two are to mobilize and intercept any AST approaching the venue."

    Yatsuki and Mana nodded at the same time. They ran out of the control room. Kotori faced her subordinates.

    "Everyone, get into battle positions. Prepare the spacequake alert systems, have it ready to go off at the first sign of spacequakes."

    "Yes, Madam!"

    "Kyouhei."

    Kotori lowered her head.

    "Onii-san might start fighting with Miku, please evacuate the fans as soon as possible."

    "Understood!"

    Kyouhei bowed before running out of the control room too.

    Done with the controls, Kotori slightly unfurred her brows. Watching her brother who is smiling on the screen without a hint of amusement, she mumbled.

    "Onii-san likes to create a mess a bit too much¡­"

    At the concert, on the stage¡­

    Wu Yan looked around to see Miku''s fans struggling in pain and moaning in anguish. He asked her.

    "Do you have any idea what you just did?"

    "Ha?"

    Miku knitted her eyebrows. Her sweet voice echoed across the hall.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Also, please don''t address me so casually, it feels disgusting!"

    "Are they not your fans?"

    Wu Yan continued speaking despite Miku''s venomous remarks.

    "As an artist, is that how you treat your fans?"

    Miku''s brow twitched for a second. She looked around before flinching slightly. She had finally noticed the girls who were incapacitated by her. She chuckled.

    Miku said something that made Wu Yan''s face go dark. She started giggling with that angelic voice of hers.

    "Are you kidding me? Since they are my fans they should be able to take what I dish out. I can do whatever I want!"

    Miku''s smile suddenly froze.

    Her sharp senses picked up a change in the area. It''s like she''s suddenly ced in the heart of a bog, even breathing became a difficult task.

    "Because they are your fans you can do whatever you want to them¡­"

    Wu Yan started chortling.

    "Even if you hurt them, they should graciously ept this boon from you, is that what I am getting?"

    Wu Yan''s grin should have made Miku vomit. However, his smile only created a sense of dread within Miku.

    Miku nodded.

    "They like me so much. They willingly got hurt for me, didn''t they?!"

    "Willingly?"

    Wu Yan stared holes into Miku.

    "You''re saying they agreed to this?"

    "That''s right."

    Miku dered.

    "Everyone is obedient to me!"

    Miku spread her arms, she emitted a ripple of power. It expanded outwards rapidly.

    "Gabriel!"

    The iridescent glow underneath her suddenly materialized arge metallic construct that looked like a mini-castle.

    It''s a silverish-golden gigantic organ that''s almost the same size as the stage.

    "Is that¡­"

    Kotori shrieked.

    "Her Angel?!"

    Wu Yan also recalled something. Themotion from Fraxinus also interrupted is thoughts, he stared at Miku.

    The audience who are just getting back up also noticed this anomaly. They exchanged looks while Miku moved her fingers.

    It''s like she''s tapping on keys, trails of magical keys followed her fingers. She tapped on the keyboard.

    With her hands firmly on the keyboard¡­

    "Dance and sing, Gabriel!"

    The organ emitted strange tunes.

    The silver pipes started emitting waves of magical sounds.

    The entire hall shook as the sounds entered the audience''s eardrums. After dozens of seconds, the storm of sounds stopped.

    The crowd stopped moaning in pain at the same time the magical sounds died down. Nobody''s talking or moving.

    No, it''s not just that.

    The audience turned into mindless dolls. They stood without any other movement. They also lost their expressions, even the light within their eyes is gone.

    Wu Yan predicted this oue. The audience turned into an orderly legion of mindless robots. He nced around casually before looking at Miku once more.

    Miku saw Wu Yan''s cool look so she started bouncing her fingers along the keys.

    "Catch him!"

    The audience members started climbing on top of the stage with glow sticks ready.

    He can hear the morous footsteps. Finally, he moved as well.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He roared out loud immediately.

    "Stop."

 Chapter 1122: Your current voice, its fake

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Your current voice, its fake</h4>

    Gabriel, Miku''s Angel.

    It materializes as a gigantic organ. It can y different tunes and achieve different effects based on the music yed.

    Since she is a Spirit of sound, she can use her Reiryoku-infused sounds to control humans who can''t defend with supernatural abilities.

    Gabriel can amplify Miku''s ability to use sounds to control people. She used this to control close to a thousand people present.

    They will all listen to her because she''s using her ability to control them.

    Even if she ordered them to die, the fans will do so dly.

    This is what she wanted to convey to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan cut off the sound feed just in time, if not, even Fraxinus personnel will be caught in her spell.

    How despicable.

    Wu Yan understood what led to Miku''s current condition. However, that doesn''t excuse her behavior.

    Of course, Wu Yan won''t kill her. However, she''s going to get a whooping from Wu Yan.

    She''s too reckless, prideful, and sadistic for her own good. Wu Yan is angry that she''sshing out at others just because of her past.

    "Stop."

    Wu Yan used his magic-enhanced voice to stop everyone.

    It''s as if the mindless army got stopped by a being of a higher order. They couldn''t move a muscle.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Miku''s eyes widened in surprise, she couldn''t believe this.

    She leered at Wu Yan.

    "What did you do?!"

    "What did I do?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I just controlled their movements. Compared to your mental maniption, this is child''s y..."

    "You..."

    "Aftering here, I was wondering how to talk this out with you. I tried toe up with ways to talk to you without enmity in the way..."

    Before Miku can weigh in, Wu Yan cut her short. His words sounded like jokes to Miku. She tensed up.

    "Talk with me? Don''t mess with me! I would rather die than be sullied by men like you!"

    "As expected..."

    Wu Yan nodded without minding her spiteful words.

    "I was troubled. Thanks to you, I am not troubled anymore..."

    Miku stepped back as a mysterious sense of dread suddenly descended upon her.

    "Wha-what do you mean?!"

    "Simple."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "At present, against the current you, I find it unnecessary to peacefully talk this out. You have two choices: Surrender and ept your admonishment or struggle and then decide when you''re ready to negotiate."

    Miku startedughing out of anger.

    "You''re just a measly human, do you think you can win?!"

    "Sorry, I am not a human."

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "You''re the human here, aren''t you?"

    When Miku heard that remark, she went frozen with astonishment.

    "You know my..."

    "Yes, I do. I know everything about you."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Again, I have nothing to say to the current you."

    "Who would want to talk to a disgusting man like you?!"

    Miku shrieked.

    "Since you know so much, you might as well take the secrets to your grave!"

    "Gabriel! Rondo!"

    Miku stomped as a circle of power expanded outwards for her feet. The shockwave reverberated across the stage.

    Then, silver pipes started sprouting out from the ground like a protective barrier. The stage''s filled with silver pipes.

    She sted Wu Yan with a giant sound shockwave from the front-most pipes. There''s a microphone-like construct near Miku''s mouth.

    She inhaled deeply before shrieking at the pipe closest to her mouth.

    "Hah!!!"

    Gabriel magnified her voice and turned her voice into multiple bands of sounds that tried to ensnare Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan can feel a heavy pressure pressing him down. This restrictive power made him feel a bit sluggish. Raising an eyebrow at this made Miku giggle in glee.

    "How does it feel? Pretty powerful, isn''t it? My voice..."

    "Powerful, sure..."

    Wu Yan looked at his slightly twitching finger. He chortled.

    "However, you are mistaken about something..."

    "Mistaken?"

    Miku raised her voice with Wu Yan.

    "It''s a blessing a man like you can hear my voice. Don''t even think about judging my voice, that''s the worst thing in the world, it''s like you''re sullying my voice so just shut it!"

    "Rx, how can I sully your voice?"

    Wu Yan snickered.

    "That''s not even your real voice."

    That cut like a sharp knife, she felt something prick her heart. Her face paled and even her smile looked awkward.

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about..."

    "Please, like you don''t know, you just can''t deal with reality..."

    "Your voice, it''s just something the Spirit gave you, isn''t it?!"

    "S-so what?!"

    Miku bit her lips, her beautiful face was slightly distorted in displeasure.

    "The spirit''s power is my power!"

    "But the voice isn''t."

    Wu Yan continued piercing her heart.

    "Your voice is fake..."

    "Shut up!"

    Miku panicked and sheshed out in anger.

    "What do you know?!"

    "I said I knew about everything about you."

    Wu Yan sighed when Miku snapped, he alsoughed at himself.

    "Seriously, I said I won''t entertain you. Yet, here I am still speaking with you..."

    "Even I feel like a joke..."

    A surge of magic blew away the pressure ensnaring him. The magic ripple also hit Miku.

    "Ah!"

    She raised her arm to defend. She was expecting a strong impact but the magic ripple disappeared before she can react.

    Then, multiple purple magic formations came forth.

    Chains with purple glow flew out from the portals. She got hoisted up from the ground as the chains bound her tightly.

 Chapter 1123: Despair? Terror? Begging for mercy?

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Despair? Terror? Begging for mercy?</h4>

    With metallic clings, the silver pipes got locked down by the purplish chains.

    Miku got bound before she knew anything. When she felt her feet leaving the ground, it was already toote, her voluptuous body was already in the air.

    Things took a drastic turn in a second.

    "What is this?!"

    Miku struggled against her bindings. She used Reiryouku to enhance her physical abilities. Her attractive figure immediately filled up with superhuman power.

    s, this power isn''t something that can resist the Chains of Commandment. The most she did was make the metal shake a bit. It''s impossible to break loose.

    "Save your energy..."

    Wu Yan went past the silver pipes as he slowly walked over to Miku who is still struggling against the chains.

    He stared into her beautiful silver eyes.

    "It''s impossible to break the bindings of the Chains of Commandment, not with your power."

    Miku stopped squirming. She couldn''t help but fear Wu Yan.

    "Wh-who are you?!"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "Isn''t it toote to ask for my name?"

    Asking for someone''s name is something one would do at the start of a conversation, no?

    She never saw Wu Yan as anything more than a target to get rid of. She attacked him the moment they saw each other. Another person would have been done in less than 10 seconds, she would probably not even remember the guy''s face.

    For Miku, Wu Yan was just another "guy."

    Until now...

    Miku still didn''t feel anything out of ce. She started struggling subconsciously. She wanted to distance herself from Wu Yan out of dread. It''s like she''s afraid Wu Yan would do something to her.

    If the man she hated really did something to her, Miku would lose the desire to even kill herself.

    Wu Yan''s masculine scent made Miku want to vomit. It''s not hard to imagine what would happen if Wu Yan touched her.

    Wu Yan saw the disgust on her face before sighing.

    Miku hates all men equally.

    To be hated like this is still a first for Wu Yan. She''s one of the spirits he has to seal so this is a cause of headache for Wu Yan.

    "Looks like talking with you is going to be futile..."

    Wu Yan tapped his earpiece.

    "Anyway, I will let Kotori & co do the talking, youe with me."

    "Come with you?"

    Miku started struggling furiously.

    "Who would want to go with you?! Just breathing the same air as you is already stressful enough! I am absolutely not going with you!"

    "Well, I am sorry..."

    Wu Yan gave her a quick nce.

    "I don''t like you too, not to the extent of hating the act of breathing the same air though. Don''t think I will go easy on you just because you look pretty."

    Wu Yan raised a hand and another wave of magic converged at his palm.

    A ck magic formation expanded outwards from Wu Yan''s palm. His magic power infused the ck magic formation like bees to honey. The magic formation is now the same width as Wu Yan''s shoulder.

    Vrm vrm vrm vrm

    The magic formation split into four dark rings. The rings whirled around before heading for Miku.

    The rings bound Miku much to her surprise. She got disarmed and restricted by the dark rings.

    Bam

    Gabriel copsed at the same time Miku got disarmed. Miku can feel her Reiryoku being sealed.

    She started screaming.

    "What did you-!"

    Her voice vanished.

    "Nn?"

    Wu Yan was prepared for Miku to berate him. He looked at her only to find her staring back at him with astonishment.

    "You... ugh."

    Miku couldn''t finish her sentence. She tried very hard to express herself only to emit groaning noises.

    Miku''s stunned look turned into one of absolute terror and despair.

    She lost her voice!

    Miku looked like she''s experiencing the most terrifying event in the world. She started trembling while opening and closing her mouth.

    It''s a natural result.

    She relied on her Reiryoku to talk. The dark rings sealed her powers so she can''t even speak since her speech relied on her powers.

    Wu Yan waved his hand and dispelled the Chains of Commandment around her. Miku fell to the ground in horror. She crawled over to Wu Yan before clutching onto the hem of his shirt. She''s clinging to the man she hated the most.

    "R-return it..."

    Miku clung to him like she''s afraid of drowning. Her hands trembled but those grips were firm. Terror, despair, fear, and desperation filled her begging voice.

    "R-return my... sound... to me..."

    "Return... it..."

    Wu Yan''s expression darkened when Miku begged him desperately like this.

    Izayoi Miku lived for singing, she can do nothing else.

    This isn''t a remark of sarcasm. It''s a fact.

    She''s bad at sports and academics.

    She''s bad at making food, cleaning, she can only do the bare minimum to maintain herself.

    The only outstanding talent she had was singing, that''s the only thing people praised her for.

    Her voice is her most important asset. It is everything to her.

    Yoimachi Tsukino leveraged this ability to reach stardom at the age of 15. She had arge fanbase, males made up 90% of her fanbase at the time. She achieved sess in her artistic career. That is until she turned down a shady offer from a dodgy producer. Everything changed...

    A scandal.

    It was a fake scandal but that destroyed her reputation.

    Her fanbase turned on her. She developed mentally-induced dysphonia. Her voice was gone...

    Miku lost the thing most important to singing, her voice... now she has nothing.

    She derived her value from her singing ability, without it, she''s nothing.

    Her voice is more important to her than her life.

    Naturally, losing something like this dropped her into the pits of despair.

    After that experience, she also developed extreme distrust in people, especially males. Turning into a spirit, she decided to hate all men.

    Men are just ves to her.

    Women are just her ythings.

    With her spirit powers, she do whatever she wants to the people around her.

    In the end, she''s nothing but a victim, a sorry victim...

 Chapter 1124: A small crutch, not a man?

    <h4>Chapter 1124: A small crutch, not a man?</h4>

    Losing her voice is like losing her identity.

    This is a firm perception in Miku''s mind.

    After experiencing the loss of her voice, the fear of losing her voice is even greater now than ever before. She thought about how humans might betray her again before her face paled in horror.

    Please, return my voice!

    Miku couldn''t utter a coherent sentence. She clung to Wu Yan with a face as ashen as a corpse. She begged him over and over again. Her hoarse but pitiful voice echoed throughout the hall.

    "R-return¡­ it¡­ I¡­"

    He lowered his head to see Miku begging near his knee. The mes of anger that sprouted after watching her prideful and selfish behavior died down. He bitterlyughed¡­

    Tragic victims usually yed a role in their own downfall. She''s a clear example of this¡­

    He squatted down. He got to eye level with her, she''s still looking at him with horror and asking for mercy. He lost the motivation to punish her. Using a softer tone he continued.

    "I bear you no ill will. I just need to talk to you about something¡­"

    Miku didn''t listen, she''s still looking at him with moist eyes and a fearful look.

    To her, Wu Yan''s intention is at the back of her mind. Her voice is more important.

    She knows this man took her voice away.

    She can only beg Wu Yan to return it. She must get it back from him.

    Without her voice, she''s nothing.

    "I¡­ Return¡­ It¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed after listening to the sentence she somehow pieced together.

    "If you agree to follow me, I will release your seals and return your voice, how does that sound?"

    Miku didn''t even think about the offer. She vigorously nodded her head without her prior hesitance and resistance. Wu Yan pitied her¡­

    He rubbed her head. Miku endured her fear, shivering as she allowed Wu Yan to do as he pleased.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. Look, I won''t take your voice again. Even if you lose your voice, you aren''t lesser because of it¡­"

    Miku''s stunned. She couldn''t believe her ears. Her heart started wavering.

    No voice, no me.

    I am nothing without my voice.

    If I can''t sing, nobody will love me¡­

    Without my voice, nobody will protect me¡­

    Without music, no one will believe in me¡­

    Wasn''t that how it was?

    What is this guy talking about?

    Why is he like this when I already lost my voice?

    I am not worthless?

    Is this how it is?

    She looked Wu Yan who dropped his cold altitude, his warm smile blew her mind.

    She had her voice and he was disinterested, he looked like he''s annoyed whenever she spoke, why now?

    Why is he kinder to her now after she lost her voice and herself.

    Who is this guy?

    This is the first time she had thoughts about another guy.

    Wu Yan couldn''t read her mind, he assumed she''s just zoning out because of she couldn''t process her hate for men and someone touching her. He lifted his hand.

    Suddenly, a pair of soft hands grabbed him.

    This didn''t just surprise Wu Yan, Miku flinched in shock too.

    She''s puzzled by her own move.

    I grabbed another man''s hand?

    Miku didn''t let go, She tightened her grip while looking at him with those big beautiful eyes of hers. She''s like a helpless kid asking for someone''s help.

    Indeed, without her voice, she''s as helpless as a newborn.

    Losing her self-worth and then being given a lifeline like that made her gravitate towards Wu Yan.

    Even if he''s the one she hated the most.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He grabbed her hand and helped her to her feet.

    "Captain!"

    Two individuals called out to him from the entrance. Mana and Yatsuki came to Wu Yan''s rescue. They dashed over to him.

    They jumped onto the stage and their eyes widened when they saw Miku near Wu Yan. They raised their guards instantly.

    "Captain¡­"

    Mana stared at Miku while asking Wu Yan if he''s fine.

    "You alright?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I am fine, you two came at just the right time¡­"

    He looked at the fans trembling in horror after having their movements sealed with Kotodama spells. Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "The people here saw Miku using her Reiryoku, I need you guys to wipe their memories of today by using Realizer units."

    "They¡­"

    Yatsuki and Mana finally noticed the frozen crowd.

    "What happened to them?"

    "I temporarily froze their movements after Miku controlled them with her powers¡­"

    He nced at Miku who isn''t sure how to react to Yatsuki and Mana''s sudden appearance.

    "Miku''s powers are sealed so they woke up from her mental maniption."

    "What about her?"

    Mana frowned at Miku. Miku subconsciously shrunk back.

    Without her voice, she lost any capability to defend herself. With Mana and Yatsuki on guard around her, she wasn''t bold enough to be cocky around them.

    She can hate someone over a little thing and she can like someone over a small thing.

    Without her powers, she learned to avoid danger.

    Miku is behaving like a kid. Although her methods are extreme, she''s still cute.

    "I think we should be fine over here¡­"

    Wu Yan helplessly replied.

    "I will bring Miku back to Fraxinus, you guys clean up after me¡­"

    "Understood."

    Yatsuki and Mana nodded. They started wiping the memories of the concert attendees.

    Wu Yan started heading for the exit while holding Miku''s hand. He restarted the audio feed. A worried scream immediately assaulted his eardrums. Wu Yan almost fainted from the sheer volume of the screamer.

    "Hey! Can you hear me?! Onii-chan!"

    "Yeah, I hear you¡­"

    He rubbed his aching ear before grumbling out loud.

    "Stop screaming. You almost broke my ears¡­"

    "Whatever!"

    Kotori roared.

    "What did you say to Miku, her familiarity with you just shot through the roof!"

    "Ha?¡­"

    Wu Yan stopped.

    "For real?¡­"

    "Yeah!"

    Kotori sounded very puzzled.

    "She''s treating you better than average, we are not there yet but you just turned her points from the negative area into positive. How did you do it?! I thought she hated men!"

    "I¡­"

    Wu Yan tilted his head. He took another look at the meek Miku before puzzlement gripped him. He had a dangerous idea.

    Could it be that Miku''s not treating him like a man?

 Chapter 1125: A troubling issue, the spirit who cant lose her Reiryoku

    <h4>Chapter 1125: A troubling issue, the spirit who can''t lose her Reiryoku</h4>

    Above Tengu City, Fraxinus¡­

    "If you have any exnations, now''s a good time to say it¡­"

    Kotori said with a look of displeasure on her face. The Imouto-chan isn''t amused and she''s showing it on her face.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Wu Yan tried tough this one off. The other Ratatoskr members also felt ufortable standing here. Kotori''s anger rose in intensity.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    "We aim to resolve conflicts with Spirits and spacequakes through peaceful means. That is Ratatoskr''s vision and cause of foundation."

    Kotori pointed her candy at Wu Yan. She started scolding him.

    "What did you do? You picked a fight with a spirit! How''s that different from the AST?!"

    Wu Yan gulped, he started mumbling.

    "When I first met Kurumi, didn''t we also fight? I think I recall you fighting up quite a storm too¡­"

    "Ha? What was that?¡­"

    Kotori grinned at him, she menacingly looked at him.

    "My ears went bad for a moment there, care to repeat yourself?"

    "I was saying, this was inevitable¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You want me to just take beatings from her?"

    "What''s wrong with that?!"

    Kotori didn''t notice how unreasonable she sounded.

    "It''s not like you will die!"

    "Now that just rubs me wrongly¡­"

    Wu Yan''s eyelids twitched.

    "Because I am immortal I should stand there and get hit?"

    "Fortunately, you subjugated Miku quick enough. Otherwise, her unsteady mind would have caused a Reiryoku rampaged that can summon spacequakes."

    Kotori nced at Wu Yan.

    "You were so close to causing the death of thousands, are you happy about that?"

    "D-don''t put it that way¡­ There are always ways to get out of the situation¡­"

    Wu Yan forced himself to smile.

    "Didn''t it all end well?"

    "Well?"

    Kotori retorted.

    "Almost a thousand humans got controlled and the stadium suffered damage. We also had to wipe memories from civilians. Aside from ringing the spacequake alert, how would you frame this as ''well''?"

    "Why do I feel like you''re getting really good at mocking me?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Well, I brought Miku back, didn''t I?"

    Kotori''s expression finally changed for the better. She looked at Miku who is holding Wu Yan''s sleeve. She stood meekly behind Wu Yan. Kotori raised an eyebrow.

    "She''s the same Miku who attacked you without warning?"

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "She''s not as intimidating as she looked on the screen. In fact, she looks like someone just bullied her, you sure you didn''t do anything to her?"

    "Do I look that thirsty?!"

    Wu Yan endured the urge to drag Kotori down from her seat and spank her butt red as a tomato. He sighed after giving Miku a quick look, it seems she''s not used to being stared at by so many people like this.

    "She has a story behind her. She needs her Reiryoku. After I sealed her powers, this is what she became¡­"

    "A story?"

    Kotori eyed Miku. There was a sh of anguish within Miku''s eyes, Kotori caught that with her sharp senses.

    "Well, let''s put aside that for now. We have to discuss how we will deal with her¡­"

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan.

    "How are you going to seal her powers?"

    "Seal her powers¡­"

    Wu Yan turned back. Miku quickly shook her head like mad while giving a look that said: "Please spare me."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "At present, she''s still very reluctant to let her powers go. Sealing her is impossible for now."

    "It seems so¡­"

    Headache hit Kotori.

    "Okay, what now? We can''t let her loose like this. Do we have any other method?"

    "Well, there are multiple ways to seal her powers¡­"

    Wu Yan saw Miku''s face turn pale when he said this. He shrugged.

    "If we just sealed her powers like this then it still makes us no different than AST. That''s because we still wouldn''t have dealt with her peacefully."

    "Moreover, she relies heavily on her Reiryoku. Forcefully sealing her like this will only make her think about suicide. I can''t do it¡­"

    "Suicide?"

    Kotori''s face turned grim.

    "That serious, huh?"

    Wu Yan shrugged. He passed Reine information gathered by Yatsuki and Mana on Izayoi Miku and Yoimachi Tsukino. Reinepiled it and she passed it to Kotori¡­

    Kotori turned taciturn when she read the documents. The mood also turned heavy. After she ced the documents down, she helplessly looked at everyone.

    Miku can guess what Kotori just read. She clenched her teeth as her heart thumped.

    Her past is painful¡­

    She got framed by the dodgy producer who tried to hit on her.

    After that, her fans betrayed her.

    She lost hope in humanity and life, losing her voice in the process¡­

    The event transpired when she''s still a teenager. It''s so cruel what happened to her¡­

    It happened to a fragile girl who had nothing to live for except her singing career.

    Reiryoku is more of life support than power for her.

    Why would she willingly give it up?

    When Spirits are unstable, they tend to cause spacequakes, bringing cmities upon the world.

    She''s like a walking time bomb, it''s too dangerous to let her roam around like this. Kotori & the others also had their powers sealed, didn''t they?

    How are they going to seal the powers of a spirit who can''t afford to lose her powers?

    This is a conundrum for the Ratatoskr.

    "I didn''t think we would face a puzzle as hard to solve as this¡­"

    Kotori frowned. She chewed on her candy.

    "I only suppressed her Reiryoku, it''s not a seal. She still has her Reiryoku, she just can''t use them¡­"

    Wu Yan pointed his lips at Miku.

    "This is why Miku''s still in her Astral Dress. I couldn''t decide whether to proceed or release her¡­"

    "Can you cure her condition?"

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    "Curing her mental dysphonia would solve the problem, right?"

    "Yeah, but we would have to solve her mental issues¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "She has to walk out of this herself, I can''t cure her with a snap of my fingers."

    Everyone fell into silence, including Miku.

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks just as everyone''s anxious over this situation.

    "Let''s put aside sealing her powers for now."

    Miku''s eyes lit up. Wu Yan looked at Kotori.

    "Kotori, can you give me some time?"

    Kotori hesitated before acquiescing.

    "I am counting on you, Onii-chan¡­"

 Chapter 1126: I will come no matter where you are

    <h4>Chapter 1126: I wille no matter where you are</h4>

    The blue sky slowly gave way to the yellowish-red hue of sunset.

    As the clouds drifted away, the golden rays of the sun''s twilight rained down on the pedestrians.

    It''s almost night now. However, there are still many pedestrians on the street. There are housewives with bags of groceries and there are also students who held bags.

    Slowly but surely, the sun faded away. Soon, the pedestrians will be reced with night owls or those who operated in the night.

    Soon, the traffic slowed to a halt.

    The few pedestrians still on the road caught sight of a pair of couple.

    Rather, they were stunned by the beauty of thedy.

    She wore a fancy dress that shimmered under the fading glow of the sunset. Her purplish hair was also a sight for sore eyes. Her hair fluttered with its owner''s movements.

    What caught everyone''s attention was her looks. The bazookas she''s packing on her chest also did little to diminish her presence.

    She has the figure and she has the looks. She even got her dazzling clothes. Why wouldn''t everyone be gawking at her?¡­

    The students who passed by stared with wide eyes. Their hearts almost jumped out. Even the female students weren''t spared from this effect.

    Fortunately, the girl kept her real identity and appearance hidden from the public. If they found out Miku was walking in front of them while holding hands with a normal-looking guy, it''s almost certain that this would spark a disturbance.

    Reporters and paparazzi would be all over this news tomorrow for sure.

    Forget what the others had to say, Miku''s shocked that she''s doing this.

    She looked at the hand Wu Yan was holding as she wrestled with her own emotions.

    She hated men, just being near a man would induce nausea in her. Touching another man is out of the question.

    Is this, me?

    She continued staring at their connected hands.

    Without her powers, she''s very weak, that much she''s aware. Instead, she relied on the man who threw her into the pits of despair for support.

    Just being weak made her crave the support of a man she hated?

    No, that''s not it.

    Her mental demons were born from her past trauma with males. They are the reason she lost her voice, the reason she lost her purpose in life.

    She hated men!

    She hated them so much she wanted to vomit whenever she sees one of them.

    If at all possible, Miku wanted to use her powers to kill all the men in the world.

    They turned on her so she hated them. Did losing her powers force her to seek the help of a man?

    No.

    It''s even more impossible to seek the help of the man who took away her second chance at life. He took her voice again.

    Yet¡­

    Miku wondered why she sought the man''s help¡­

    Is it because she wanted her voice back?

    No, maybe, but that''s not it.

    Miku actually knew the reason.

    The man holding her hand hated her when she had her voice. But, he treated her nicely after she lost her voice.

    Her heart shook when the man said: "You''re not worthless."

    Aren''t all men dirty, ugly, and low-ssed?

    The men who formed lines at her concert, they all shouted things like "I love you!", "I like you very much!", and "I would die for you!". In the end, they still betrayed her.

    Instead of believing in her, they chose to gobble up the unfounded stories drafted by unscrupulous individuals. They lost qualifications as her fans.

    Humans are just nasty creatures who pay lip service while hiding their dark hearts.

    This man, on the other hand, said he wasn''t a human.

    Maybe he''s just trying to console her, maybe he''s just lying. Miku had those thoughts but the confusion within her mind didn''t decrease.

    Not even Miku''s sure how she should feel. She allowed Wu Yan to hold her hand as they arrived at Rindouji all-girls high school''s entrance.

    Wu Yan turned around after stopping. Miku also turned her head the other way. Wu Yan couldn''t ascertain her expression, he shrugged.

    He tapped Miku''s body and the dark rings on her limbs exploded away.

    Miku can feel her Reiryoku moving once more. When she channeled some of that power into her vocal chords, her voice returned.

    Miku wasn''t d about the return of her powers. She remained silent with a lowered head.

    "Alright, we are here¡­"

    Wu Yan dusted his hands.

    He beamed at Miku.

    "Remember, control yourself and don''t cause any spacequakes. Otherwise, not even Ratatoskr will let you run around with your powers intact."

    Miku raised her head. She asked the man she used to hate the question on her mind.

    "Why?"

    Miku''s mesmerizing voice hid her ownplex feelings.

    "The Ratatoskr wanted to seal my powers, right? You could have permanently sealed my powers, couldn''t you? Why didn''t you do it in the end? Why did you let me go?"

    "Do I need to exin?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. It''s like Miku''s asking something strange.

    "Anyone with a bit of kindness wouldn''t seal your powers, not after knowing your background."

    "Kindness?"

    Miku snickered.

    "Humans are just a bunch of pretentious creatures, where is the kindness in them?"

    Miku sounded really pessimistic, her expression also darkened.

    "If they had kindness¡­ I wouldn''t have be like that¡­"

    Wu Yan shut his eyes.

    "Don''t tell me you think everyone''s like the sneaky producer who smeared your reputation? You think everyone''s like the fans who only paid lip service?"

    "Am I wrong?!"

    Miku stared into Wu Yan''s eyes, he can see the sadness and anguish within her eyes.

    "They said they would support me forever, they said they would believe me no matter what. In the end, when I needed them the most, nobody supported me. Where did the people who said they trusted me go?!"

    "No! Not a single one of them came!"

    Miku''s expression twisted in pain.

    "So many fans and not a single one truly believed in me, does that say it all?!"

    "Does it?"

    Wu Yan nodded slightly. He looked around and found a paper. He wrote a series of numbers on the paper with magic. He gave the piece of paper to Miku.

    "This is¡­"

    Miku looked at the paper.

    "A telephone number?"

    "That''s my number."

    Wu Yan grinned. He gave her another firm nod.

    "If you want a supporter, if you want someone who believes in you, even if you lose your powers, heck, even if you just wanted to sing, then that''s my number and you can always ring me up."

    "No matter where you are, I wille running."

    "You¡­"

    Miku grabbed the paper with shaking hands. Sheughed out loud.

    "What is the meaning of this? You think you can make me trust you just like this?"

    "Look, you can wait for people toe to support you and believe in you, or you can take the initiative. Go find someone you can trust."

    Wu Yan replied while staring back at Miku.

    "I don''t know if I am trustworthy enough. I also don''t know if I can earn your trust. Admittedly, I rarely sit idly by when a cute damsel is in distress¡­"

    Wu Yan turned around. He waved his arm while chortling.

    "One day, when you sing with your own voice, call me, I would like to hear your true voice."

    "Compared to your fake voice, I am more interested in your real voice."

    Wu Yan left her with that.

    Miku continued looking at Wu Yan''s receding back before she waxed thoughtful.

    "Who would believe the words of men like you¡­"

    She said that while holding tightly onto the piece of paper.

 Chapter 1127: The developments underway for both main characters

    <h4>Chapter 1127: The developments underway for both main characters</h4>

    "As expected of my Onii-chan!"

    Kotori''s chirpy voice came from the other end of the earpiece. Wu Yan wondered why she''s so bouncy.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve heard this, why the sudden praise though?"

    "Ha?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? You just progressed along Miku''s route!"

    "Miku''s route?"

    Wu Yan blinked in surprise.

    "What did I do? When did I make progress?"

    Kotori''s voice died down. After that, she praised him again.

    "As expected of my Onii-chan!"

    "I don''t even¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"

    "You made progress without conscious awareness, isn''t that incredible?"

    Kotori said.

    "I did?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Don''t tell me it''s because I gave her my number?"

    "Yeah!"

    Kotori continued.

    "That move alone brought your familiarity level over 50%!"

    "over 50%?"

    Wu Yan was intrigued.

    "What does that mean?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Kotori thought about it before answering.

    "You''re probably at the level of a crush, I guess?"

    "What¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Man, I thought it was something better than that, only around the level of a crush, huh?"

    "Are you forgetting Miku''s nature?"

    Kotori retorted.

    "She hates men, she also lost hope in humanity. You''re probably the first one to reach that level in her heart."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan grinned. He puffed his chest out.

    "Now isn''t that quite something¡­"

    "Don''t get cocky too early."

    Kotori poured cold water on him.

    "You''re still unable to get Miku to seal her spirit powers."

    "True¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose before sighing.

    "Seriously, is there a way to seal her powers by her own volition?"

    "That''s up to you¡­"

    Kotori lowered her voice.

    "The way I see it, we need to solve her mental blocks, cure her despair over humanity. Curing her dysphonia is the only way."

    "Easier said than done¡­"

    Wu Yan knocked on the earpiece.

    "If it were you, would you be able to trust and forgive the people who once betrayed you?"

    "Right, and it''s up to you¡­"

    Kotori snickered.

    "Since you can change her opinion of you, you should be able to take her down if you put more effort into this. When you get her to that point, she will do anything you say, right?"

    "Why do I feel like that''s not something you should say¡­"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "I just want to seal Miku''s powers¡­"

    "Subjugating her is also a nice bonus."

    Kotori giggled.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t feel anything for her, that''s only going to make me judge you¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Wu Yanughed awkwardly.

    "Fine, you got me¡­"

    Kotori still shot verbal jabs at him.

    "You''re still a jerk."

    Wu Yan fell to the ground. The siblings, or rather, lovers, quarreled all the way back to the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan uttered "Tadaima" when he entered the doorway. He headed for the living room.

    Wu Yan wanted to go back to his room. However, the scene in the living room caught his attention.

    Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori surrounded the table with hyped looks.

    There were packages on the table. Thedies took no time at all to unwrap the packages.

    Wu Yan walked over with a curious look.

    "What are you girls doing?"

    "Nn?"

    Kurumi, Yoshino, Tohka, and Shiori finally noticed Wu Yan''s return.

    "Ah, you''re back."

    "I am¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. He sat between Kurumi and Tohka. He looked at the items within the package.

    "This¡­"

    He took out the articles in the package.

    "Wafuku?"

    "Wafuku?"

    Kotori also followed.

    "Why are there Wafukus here?"

    "Why do we have Wafuku here?"

    Wu Yan repeated Kotori''s question.

    "These clothes are prepared for the uing Tanabata festival!"

    "Tanabata?"

    Kotori realized the message Shiori tried to convey.

    "There''s a festival in just a few days?"

    "Double seven''sing up, that''s Tanabata, what''s the matter with you?"

    Shiori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan, she can''t believe Wu Yan forgot an event like the Tanabata festival.

    "The Tanabata festival is held on the night of the lunar calendar''s double seven. Everybody in Tengu City knows that, Shido, have you never participated in one before?"

    "Yeah! I never joined one!"

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "I am not a Tengu resident¡­"

    "Me too!"

    Tohka picked up her Wafuku.

    "Shiori said there are going to be many stalls with good food during the festival¡­"

    "Shido!"

    Tohka turned towards Wu Yan while drooling.

    "Let''s go to that festival!"

    "I-I want to joint oo¡­"

    Yoshino raised her arm while blushing. Her beautiful eyes glistened with excitement.

    "I want to see the fireworks!"

    "You two want to go, huh?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud. He grinned at Kurumi.

    "Kurumi, you going?"

    "Ara, why not?"

    Kurumi tilted her head. She ced her finger to her lips.

    "The Tanabata is a special day for lovers. How can I miss it when I want to browse the festival with hubby-sama?"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Let''s all go together!"

    Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshinoughed at the same time. A phone call interrupted Shiori.

    "Sorry¡­"

    She picked up the call.

    "Hello, who''s this?"

    After a short pause, an emotionless voice came from the other side of the phone.

    "It''s me."

    "Eh¡­"

    Shiori gasped.

    "Origami-san!"

    The living room became silent¡­

    Everyone''s looking at Shiori, the pressure caused her to sweat profusely.

    "I-is there anything I can help you with? Origami-san¡­"

    "Tanabata."

    Origami said curtly.

    "I want to go with you."

    "What?¡­"

    Shiori remembered what happened thest time she went shopping with Origami. Shiori couldn''t turn Origami down in time.

    "After I set the time, I will call you again."

    Origami ended the phone call, not giving Shiori a chance to say anything.

    Shiori lowered her arms like a convict set for the gallows. She looked at Wu Yan & co, hoping they would throw her a life ring.

    Cough

    Wu Yan cleared his throat.

    "Since Shiori''s got a date that day, we will go without her!"

    "Okay!"

    Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino said at the same time. They went out of the living room under Wu Yan''s leadership.

    Shiori got left behind as she slowly turned to dust. Her soul left her body¡­

 Chapter 1128: The secret meeting between the Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1128: The secret meeting between the Spirits</h4>

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    "Ah~ I am so full¡­"

    Tohka slumped down on the table with a satisfied look. She stretched in bliss.

    "U~~~ Shido''s really good at cooking¡­"

    Yoshino rubbed Yoshinon''s head. She nodded in satisfaction too. She''s still a bit timid but her condition has improved greatly. She can now express her own feelings in a rxed setting.

    "I think he''s good but¡­"

    Shiori rubbed her stomach while sighing.

    "Losing a culinary battle to a man, I am not sure how I feel¡­"

    "Ara, Shiori-san, hubby-sama''s dishes aren''t something average people can touch¡­"

    Kurumi sipped her tea elegantly.

    "He''s incrediblyzy. Despite his proclivity for sleeping, he still spent time cooking for us, isn''t that just touching?¡­"

    Yoshino blushed after listening to Kurumi. Shiori stiffened as she nced at Tohka who is still blissfully napping. She took another look at the tea-sipping Kurumi before gazing at Tohka in frustration again.

    As for Kotori, she recalled that she has to act like an obedient girl in front of Shiori so she gave up on retorting¡­

    "Alright, now that you are all done eating, go do your own things."

    Wu Yan shook his head, he shooed the girls away.

    "I need to clean up. Go take a bath, girls."

    "Kay~"

    Tohka, Yoshino, an d Kotori replied. Kurumi also went out of the living room while giggling.

    "Let me help you, Shido!"

    "Yeah, that would be nice¡­"

    Said the wolf who saw his chance to ck off.

    "Wait! Guys!"

    Kurumi called out to Kotori, Yoshino, and Tohka. She licked her lips while spotting a suspicious grin.

    "I have something to discuss with you all¡­"

    The threedies stopped. They looked at her in puzzlement.

    "Something to discuss?"

    Kotori gasped.

    "That''s so rare of you to consult us like this¡­"

    "Is something wrong? Kurumi¡­"

    Tohka is the first one to offer her help.

    "Just say it, we will do whatever we can to help you."

    "M-me too¡­"

    Yoshino feebly nodded.

    "I will also do my best to help¡­"

    "Ara, thanks, you all¡­"

    Kurumi beamed at them.

    "It''s nothing big, I just wanted to decide on something beforehand¡­"

    Kurumi started addressing the confuseddies.

    "I wanted to talk about the arrangement for tomorrow night''s Tanabata Festival¡­"

    "The festival?"

    Kotori and the others said at the same time. Their bewilderment hadn''t decreased.

    "Ara, you three don''t have any ideas?"

    Kurumi widened her eyes slightly. She giggled while expressing her thoughts.

    "Tanabata''s a special day for lovers, don''t you girls want to monopolize hubby-sama on that day? Imagine spending a wonderful night with hubby-sama, how does that sound?"

    The air froze.

    "Shido all to myself¡­"

    Tohka''s thoughts wandered.

    "Together with Onii-chan¡­"

    Kotori wavered¡­

    "A wonderful night¡­"

    Yoshino''s red as a tomato.

    Kurumi grinned like a victor.

    "It''s Double Seven. We always hung out together, I imagine we will continue doing so. But, today''s special, I want to spend some quality time with hubby-sama during Tanabata¡­"

    "Looks like we have to discuss who gets to go first¡­"

    "Shido already promised to go buying fried octopus with me!"

    Tohka snorted like a haughty princess.

    "Ara, is that so?"

    Kurumi twisted her words.

    "When you''re done that means hubby-sama''s free game?"

    Tohka choked.

    "Onii-chan isn''t familiar with Tengu city''syout."

    Kotori tried to weasel her way into this.

    "I-I need to be there to guide Onii-chan¡­"

    "Kotori-chan, I''ve you covered."

    Kurumi continued smiling.

    "I''ve been in this town for quite some time now, I am also familiar with the streets here¡­"

    Kotori''s stumped¡­

    "I¡­I¡­I¡­"

    Yoshino turned redder by the second until she finally pulled her hoodie over her face. She hid from view while staying mum¡­

    Yoshino gave up¡­

    Kotori saw Tohka and Yoshino bowing out after Kurumi won verbally. She narrowed her eyes at Kurumi.

    "Do you really want to monopolize a guy like that?"

    "Ara ara, I do like to keep him to myself¡­"

    Kurumi giggled like a minx. Before Kotori can say anything, she changed her tone.

    "But, that''s too selfish of me, I wouldn''t want hubby-sama to get upset¡­"

    Kurumi finally voiced her real aim.

    "Why don''t we settle our ims here?!"

    "You want to settle it here?"

    Tohka lifted her fist.

    "Fine! I won''t lose!"

    "Wait! How are we doing this?!"

    Kotori frowned.

    "I am going to say it first, no Reiryoku. Even if we can control our powers, AST will still detect our Reiryoku signatures ande flying!"

    "Moreover, Onii-chan wouldn''t want to see us fighting¡­"

    Kotoriid down the rules.

    "You better think carefully¡­"

    "Rx, I wouldn''t do something that goes against hubby-sama''s wishes¡­"

    Kurumi lowered her head to think of an idea.

    "That''s enough, you can stop your acting."

    Kotori pursed her lips, she waved her hand like she''s already tired of this charade.

    "Since you suggested that idea, you must have already thought long and hard about this, right? Just say it."

    "As expected of hubby-sama''s sister. Alright, I will do just that¡­"

    Kurumi winked at her as she revealed a devilish grin.

    "It''s rather simple. Whoever seduces him gets to spend three hours with hubby-sama at Tanabata Festival, how does that sound?"

    "A duel of seduction?"

    Kotori looked around. They spotted different looks.

    Kotori sneered.

    "Is this your first time meeting your ''hubby-sama''?"

    Kotori started ripping on her.

    "If the girl''s cute and she so much as curled her finger at him, that guy would pounce without thinking. This isn''t even a duel."

    "Ara, Kotori-chan, are you worried I am going to use tricks?"

    Kurumi grinned.

    "If you''re that worried then you can go first¡­"

    "I¡­"

    Kotori couldn''t say anything. She snorted before turning her head the other way.

    "I don''t need a handicap like this. We can use rock-paper-scissors to decide the turn."

    Tohka looked like she''s very confused.

    "Hey¡­"

    Tohka asked Kurumi and Kotori.

    "What is seduction?"

    Kotori''s expression froze while Kurumi stored her smile away. They sighed at the same time.

    "It''s when you get hubby-sama in the mood to do whatever he wants¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Tohka hammered her palm. Thedies'' shoulders sagged at the same time. They couldn''t believe Tohka''s innocence.

    Yoshino is also not sure what she should do.

    "D-do I need to participate as well?"

    Yoshino shook her head like an intimidated hamster.

    "B-But¡­"

    "Don''t worry."

    Yoshinon the puppet giggled.

    "Yoshino, I''ve got your back We will take down Wu Yan-kun together!"

    "Yoshinon¡­"

    Yoshino gave Yoshinon a thankful look.

    Kurumiughed.

    "Okay, then it''s settled!"

 Chapter 1129: Blocked in more ways than one

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Blocked in more ways than one</h4>

    "Phew¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed while washing the dishes, his eyes were nk with boredom.

    "Cooking is one thing, doing the dishes is so boring¡­"

    "You''re just thinking about how to ck off¡­"

    Shiori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. She''s also helping Wu Yan with the dishes.

    "It''s your turn to do the dishes. Since you cooked so many dishes for us, I decided to help. If you keep grumbling like this I am going to ditch you¡­"

    "Fine¡­"

    Wu Yan continued washing after stretching his body.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka mmed the door open. She rushed over without a semnce of elegance. Wu Yan and Shiori almost dropped the dirty dishes.

    Tohka didn''t give the two any chance to say anything.

    "You can do whatever want to me today! Anything is okay!"

    tter

    The dishes finally fell despite Wu Yan and Shiori''s attempt to hold them. They couldn''t believe their ears, what is this girl saying? They didn''t even pay attention to the shards of broken tes on the ground.

    Gulp

    Wu Yan sized up Tohka''s voluptuous body and those impressive knockers. He thought about Tohka''s offer while swallowing the saliva in his mouth. Then, he felt it¡­

    The cold, judging, and ominous gaze piercing him¡­

    "Shido¡­"

    Shioriughed like a banshee.

    "You didn''t teach Tohka some weird or unnecessary knowledge, right?¡­"

    "No! No! No!"

    Wu Yan shook his head, the cold sweat flew off his face.

    "I would never do that! I didn''t do anything!"

    "Really?¡­"

    Shiori doubted Wu Yan. She turned around to give Tohka a gentle smile.

    "Tohka-chan, this isn''t right. Even if you two are an item, saying something like that will just make Shido do outrageous things to you. You should refrain from saying something like this in the future¡­"

    "E~~~"

    Tohka startedining.

    "But, Shido''s and I¡­"

    "Enough, Tohka-chan¡­"

    Shiori''s smile had apelling force behind it, she ced her hands on Tohka''s shoulder before pushing her out of the kitchen.

    "I know you want to move to the next level with Shido but anything lewd is out of the question. I will not allow Shido to sully the purity and cleanliness of our home."

    "B-but¡­"

    Tohka continued protesting even as Shiori pushed her out of the room. Shiori came back with a menacing look.

    "If you do anything impure to Tohka, you will be subjected to the sanction of the Itsuka residence, you got that?"

    Wu Yan nodded while in a stunned daze.

    "Uuu¡­"

    Tohka returned to Kotori, Kurumi, and Yoshino with a dejected look.

    "I-I failed¡­"

    Tohka leered at kurumi.

    "Kurumi, you meanie! You said seduction''s getting Shido to do whatever he wants to me, didn''t you? Why didn''t it work?! You tricked me!"

    "I¡­"

    Kurumi ced her palm to her face.

    "It slipped my mind, I forgot Tohka''s totally not suited for feminine charm tactics¡­"

    "Anyway, Tohka failed."

    Kotori blocked Tohka. She''s not giving her any chance to protest. She raised her voice.

    "Who''s next?!"

    "M-me¡­"

    Yoshino raised her hand meekly. Kotori and Kurumi smiled at the same time.

    Those are some pretentious smiles¡­

    Looks like they''re not banking on Yoshino''s good fortune¡­

    "Good luck¡­"

    Kurumi and Kotori wished Yoshino well. Yoshino''s shoulder sagged while she shifted her gaze away.

    "It''s okay! Yoshino!"

    Yoshinon started dancing on Yoshino''s hand, that''s her cheerleading routine.

    "Yoshinon will be here to help you! If I am here, everything will be alright!"

    Yoshinon gave Yoshino the courage to go forth. She started making her way into the living room.

    "Shido, did you really not imnt weird thoughts in Tohka-chan''s head?!"

    Shiori started questioning Wu Yan, driving him into the corner with a very unfriendly look.

    "That wasn''t the usual Tohka. Shido, she''s too innocent for her own good, you absolutely must not lead her down the wrong path!"

    "I really didn''t do anything¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to cry.

    "I''ve been washing dishes with you since the beginning. She ran over to say something like that, even I am shocked¡­"

    "Really?"

    Shiori still doubted Wu Yan. She''s trying to see if Wu Yan''s lying through her intense gaze. She sighed after failing to spot anything.

    "Fine, let''s leave it for now¡­"

    Shiori lowered her head.

    "Seriously, I need to have a little chat with Tohka-chan, I need to fix her mindset¡­"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed.

    Then, the door creaked open as a slightly shy girl peered into the living room. The lovely blushed maxed out her cuteness.

    "I-I am sorry for disturbing you guys¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan and Shiori were about to get back to doing the dishes when Yoshino''s weird behavior piqued their interest. Shiori was immediately charmed by Yoshino''s timid look. Wu Yan also got dazed by her.

    "Y-Yoshino?"

    Wu Yan recovered from his moe-dazed state. Wu Yan touched the tes near him.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the bath? It''s your bath time, you know¡­"

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    Yoshino stopped hiding behind the door while blushing like mad.

    Wu Yan ced the dishes down after noticing something weird. He squatted down in front of Yoshino.

    "Is something the matter?"

    Wu Yan''s radiant smile dazzled Yoshino, she couldn''t speak, red like a tomato, she stood there.

    "That''s so unfair of you, Shido-kun¡­"

    Yoshinon giggled while cing its puppet hands over its mouth.

    "Didn''t you say it''s time for her bath?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan is curious as to why Yoshinon brought this up.

    "Anything wrong with that/"

    "Gosh, she''s here to see you when it''s her bath time, do you still need anything more than that?"

    Yoshinon waved her tiny little hands.

    "She''s here to invite you into the bath~"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan looked at Yoshino. It''s no good, she''s already giving off steam and her eyes are whirling around.

    "Oh, if that''s the case then wait until I¡­"

    "No need!"

    Shiori cut him short. The next instant, Yoshino''s already in the air.

    "Uuu¡­"

    Shiori rubbed her face against Yoshino''s cheek.

    "Let me apany Yoshino!"

    "Eh¡­"

    Yoshino gasped. She didn''t think this would happen. Shiori took this as a "Yes" signal. She hugged Yoshino before waving at Wu Yan.

    "That''s that, Shido, you do the dishes by yourself. I am going to take a bath with Yoshino-chan!"

    Shiori grabbed a shrieking Yoshino as she dashed over to the bathroom. Yoshinon can''t say anything because Yoshino''s screaming. Her tactic to hide her embarrassment with her puppet will be exposed if Yoshinon spoke while Yoshino is shrieking.

    A talking puppet would probably make Shiori faint in shock.

    Yoshinon faked her silence as Shiori dragged Yoshino into the bathroom¡­

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched when Shiori disappeared into the bathroom.

    "Why does something feel off about this?"

 Chapter 1130: Simple and effective approach

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Simple and effective approach</h4>

    "Shi-Shiori-nee¡­"

    "Is something wrong? Yoshino-chan¡­"

    "E-erm, can you please put me down?"

    "Ara, Yoshino''s shy?"

    "I-It''s not like that¡­"

    "Oh my gosh! She''s going red! That''s so cute¡­"

    "Uwu¡­"

    It felt like Shiori got a shot of adrenaline, she brought Yoshino who is on the verge of tears into the bathroom while spotting an ecstatic look. Kurumi, Kotori, and Tohka exchanged looks with one another.

    "Ara¡­"

    Kurumi shrugged.

    "Yoshino-chan''s disqualified¡­"

    "Onee-chan''s a strong boss¡­"

    Kotori bitterlyughed.

    "Fortunately, Onee-chan got out of the picture with Yoshino. That''s one enemy down¡­"

    "Well, she will live on in our memories¡­"

    Kurumi dusted her knee before standing up.

    "Next¡­"

    "Me!"

    Kotori touched the ribbons on her head.

    "Charming that fool is a cinch¡­"

    "That was weird¡­"

    Wu Yan rinsed off the cleaned tes while frowning.

    Tohka''s a wild card so her ditzy disy was weed with heartfulughter. Yoshino also did bold stuff to curb her timid personality. However, they were acting out of the expected range.

    It''s almost like someone egged them on.

    What is going on here?

    "Is it Kotori again?"

    The door creaked open when Wu Yan''s deep in his thought. He looked at the sole distraction in the quiet room.

    Kotori skipped over to him with a radiant smile.

    "Kotori?"

    "Nn?"

    Kotori''s eyes lit up after noticing Wu Yan. An innocent and bubbly smile spread across her face.

    "Oh? Onii-chan found!"

    Her sweet voice filled the room. Wu Yan assumed kotori must have a screw loose or something, that, or she''s ying a trick on him. He quickly spotted the reason for this weird disy.

    Kotori''s not wearing her ck ribbons. She changed them to white ones.

    In other words, Kotori is in her Imouto mode.

    Wu Yan started examining Kotori with a puzzled face.

    How long has it been since he saw her in this mode?

    When he started getting into an ambiguous phase of rtionship with Kotori, she rarely showed her Imouto mode in front of him.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but gawk at her. Kotori responded with confusion.

    "Something wrong? Onii-chan!"

    Onii-chan, that sweet term almost caused Wu Yan to fall onto his knees. He turned his head the other way while clearing his throat.

    "I-It''s nothing¡­ Don''t you feel like Yoshino and Tohka are acting weird?"

    "Weird?"

    Kotori tilted her head, those big shiny eyes of her reminded one of a squirrel''s eyes.

    "Nn~ is that the case? I don''t think so¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed as he scratched his cheek.

    "Anyway, I didn''t lose anything so I am not going to pursue the matter¡­"

    "Are you feeling frustrated because Nee-chan dashed off with Yoshino?"

    Kotori blinked her eyes while fidgeting.

    "If that''s the case¡­ I don''t mind taking a bath with Onii-chan¡­"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan swiveled around. Kotori''s blushing. The sight of her ying with her fingers caused his heart to race.

    Taking a bath with Imouto-mode Kotori?

    Yes yes yes yes yes

    Wu Yan''s eyes started burning up. Kotori secretly made a v-sign in her head when she saw the switch turn on inside her Onii-chan.

    She also turned redder.

    Taking a bath with Onii-chan?

    That''s so embarrassing.

    Wu Yan wanted to nod when he remembered something.

    "Wait, isn''t Shiori in the bath with Yoshino?"

    Kotori''s expression stiffened for a second. She started giggling soon after.

    "It''s fine~ We can wait for Onee-chan to finish."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "If that''s the case¡­"

    Wu Yan suddenly stopped.

    Something''s off here¡­

    Kotori asked Wu Yan to jump into the bath together?

    Even for the innocent Imouto-mode getting a smooch would turn her red immediately, forget about taking a bath together.

    Something''s definitely wrong here.

    Kotori''s not pulling one over his eyes in the name of training him for spirit takedowns again, right?

    Wu Yan raised his guard instantly. He used a good guy look while turning her down.

    "Well, I want to take a bath but today''s impossible."

    Kotori''s astounded by this sudden turn.

    She got rejected!

    The Onii-chan who would press her down when they are alone actually turned her down?!

    I-impossible.

    "Why?"

    Kotori used her puppy eyes on Wu Yan.

    "Does Onii-chan not like the idea of bathing with Kotori?"

    Wu Yan''s heart wavered when Kotori used this move. However, this only confirmed his suspicion.

    It''s not like Imouto-mode Kotori to do this for Wu Yan.

    She''s definitely up to something.

    "Why would I ever hate Kotori?"

    He rubbed her head before continuing in a reasonable voice.

    "Onii-chan has something to do today so we will have to take a rain check on that¡­"

    "Next time?"

    Kotori screamed anxiously.

    "We won''t make it in time next time!"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He revealed a cheeky grin. Kotori also spotted the fault in her deration, she covered her mouth toote. The cat''s already out of the bag. Wu Yan isn''t sure what she''s nning, however, she''s definitely up to something here.

    Wu Yan turned her down resolutely.

    "Anyway, thanks for the invite. Onii-chan will take a bath with you next time, okay?"

    Wu Yan disheveled her hair. He started walking towards his room without giving Kotori a chance to regret it.

    "Wait¡­"

    Kotori cried out.

    "Wait! Onii-chan!"

    "Ara ara, Kotori-chan, that''s no good¡­"

    Kurumi pulled her back before she can give chase.

    Kurumi was all smiles.

    "You lost¡­"

    "Uuu¡­"

    Kotori lost her strength. She slumped down on the floor.

    "Why? We are talking about the lewd wolf Onii-chan here¡­"

    "Looks like it''s my turn¡­"

    Kurumi patronized Kotori.

    "Hubby-sama''s mine for the Tanabata festival!"

    "N-No, it won''t end like that."

    Kotori jumped up while puffing her cheeks.

    "You might fail too. If we all fail then we need to share Onii-chan!"

    "Ara, thanks for the thought¡­"

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes. She started making her way over to Wu Yan''s room.

    "Ugh¡­ that''s too bad¡­"

    Wu Yan grumbled while lying on his bed. He uttered another sigh of disappointment.

    "If I can get it on with Imouto-mode Kotori, that would be so nice¡­"

    "Ara, hubby-sama, you don''t have to worry about that¡­"

    A familiar voice called out to him. Wu Yan instinctively looked at the source of that noise. He saw something that turned him into a statue.

    Kurumi greeted him in her birthday suit. She sauntered over before slowly drawing a line on Wu Yan''s chest, she finished him off with a devilish grin.

    "Do you need someone to calm you down?"

    Wu Yan''s carnal mes finally exploded.

    Listening to the faint moans and panting noisesing from Wu Yan''s room, Kotori and Tohka lowered their heads in dejection.

 Chapter 1131: The confrontation during the Tanabata Festival

    <h4>Chapter 1131: The confrontation during the Tanabata Festival</h4>

    Tengu City, Main street,mercialplex¡­

    Today, themercialplex is rowdier than usual, there is so much energy in the air.

    Rather, traffic is through the roof here, it looks like pretty much every citizen of this city is here.

    Today''s the seventh of July.

    It''s also the day of the Star festival, also known as Tanabata.

    The sun just retreated beyond the horizon. On such an auspicious day, traders and businessmen gunning for people''s money brook no dys. The moment the night fell, stalls were already up and running.

    To the two sides of the streets were lines upon lines of stalls and shops. The shopkeepers are all calling and promoting their services and promotions. There are Takoyaki stalls, fried noodle stalls, other food outlets, toys, masks, balloons, and various other assortments of festival necessities. They are waiting for the customers toe to scoop up the goods.

    It didn''t take long for the consumers toe and fill themercial districts with humans. If a kid or someone short got mixed into this crowd then it would be hard to locate them within the dense crowd.

    The exuberant shoppers visited stalls after stalls, despite the slightly higher pricespared to usual times, the shoppers still visited the shops because of the festive mood.

    They can only celebrate this asion once a year, no?

    This is especially the case for couples. Intimate couples could be seen engrossing themselves in the festival mood, spending money without due caution. Naturally, the shopkeepers are more than happy to receive their cash.

    Granted, the boyfriends who footed the bills are secretly crying inside for the eviscerations of their finances this month.

    In any case, this year''s Tanabata is very popr.

    "Wow~"

    Tohka eximed after seeing the dense wall of humans crowding themercial district. It''s her first time seeing so many people walking around. She grabbed Wu Yan''s hand in excitement.

    "Shido! Look! Look! So many people!"

    "Indeed¡­"

    Wu Yan is not a stranger to busy streets. However, the sheer volume of people here is outrageous.

    Even the festivals on Itogami Ind in the universe of Strike the Blood paled inparison to the turnout of this Tanabata festival.

    Furthermore, Wu Yan''s dazzled by the women wearing Yukatas of various designs.

    Also, thedies around him are also in Yukatas.

    Kotori''s wearing a pink wafuku, Kurumi''s sporting a ck one, Tohka''s wearing a purple yukata, and Yoshino''s wearing a blue one. Lastly, Shiori was in a white Yukata that had floral patterns on it.

    Aside from Kotori, the other fourdies had their hair tied up in low buns. The fresh hairstyle and their exquisite beautybined into a deadlybo.

    "The sky just turned dark and the street is already full with people¡­"

    Shiori chuckled. She warned Tohka and Yoshino at the same time.

    "There will be more people around the time of the fireworks, we should all keep an eye for each other, make sure no one gets lost¡­"

    "Uwu¡­"

    Shiori just finished her speech when Tohka''s nose twitched. She closed her eyes and she dashed out in the direction of that smell.

    "Uwa! That smells so good!"

    "Tohka-chan!"

    Shiori chased after her while Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Come, everyone. Let''s not lose sight of them¡­"

    "More than that, I think you should be worried about your wallet¡­"

    Tohka teased Wu Yan with a quick verbal jab.

    "Tohka''s going to eat so many things, I am genuinely worried you might have to do the dishes to pay off her food debts¡­"

    Wu Yan''s bitter smile took on a deeper shade of bitterness.

    The Itsuka residence''s living expenses for Tohka, Yoshino, and Kurumi are subsidized by Ratatoskr since they are spirits. However, because Shiori''s still here, they couldn''t give them too much money.

    Shiori''s in charge of the expenses so the spirits have to hand over their money to Shiori.

    They gave her the money under the pretext of rental payments for living in the house.

    Hence, they couldn''t give her too much money lest she gets suspicious.

    It''s already a miracle they used the budget to keep Tohka fed.

    As for pocket money for the Tanabata Festival, naturally, everyone''s not given a lot of stipends.

    Given Tohka''s exuberance, the budget''s ck or red probably isn''t a question in Tohka''s mind.

    If Wu Yan didn''t shell out the dough, who would help her?

    Plus, Tohka''s technically Wu Yan''s girlfriend so¡­

    Wu Yan has to cover all of Tohka''s expenses today or risk her feeling dejected.

    Since he''s sponsoring Tohka, he naturally couldn''t leave out the otherdies'' interest.

    Wu Yan seriously thought about whether or not he brought enough money this time.

    Wu Yan''s setting is a student in this world, where is he going to draw out that level of money?

    In any case, it''s not the time to pinch pennies. Wu Yan sighed while grumbling.

    "Worsees to worst, I will just have to sell a few gold coins¡­"

    "Then you better have an exnation ready for when Onee-chan asks you about the source of funds."

    Kotori started snickering.

    "Make sure you don''t raise her suspicion."

    "Easy for you to say¡­"

    Wu Yanined. He grabbed Yoshino''s hand before changing the subject.

    "Okay, Yoshino, anything you want to do?"

    "Erm¡­"

    Yoshino panicked with a red face. She meekly pointed at one of the stalls near them.

    "Takoyaki¡­"

    "Ah, you want some Takoyaki?"

    Wu Yan turned towards Kurumi and Kotori.

    "What about you girls?"

    "Hmm, I am a bit hungry¡­"

    Kotori nodded. She sighed after observing the brief interaction between Tohka who already had handfuls of food with Shiori supervising behind her.

    "Following Tohka around should mitigate my hunger¡­"

    Wu Yan touched his pocket when he heard this. Kurumi who had been silent all this while tugged Wu Yan''s sleeve. She pointed in a certain direction.

    "Hubby-sama, over there¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan, Kotori, and Yoshino looked at that direction in unison. Their expressions changed drastically.

    Kurumi pointed at a certain girl with white hair in Yukata as white as her hair. The purple obiplemented her yukata well. That white-haired girl is staring intently at them.

    Rather, she''s staring at Kotori.

    Tobiichi Origami''s here!

    Kotori also leered back at Tobiichi Origami without dodging her gaze.

    After retrieving her memories, Kotori''s 100% sure she''s not the one who killed Tobiichi Origami''s parents.

    There''s no reason not to look Tobiichi Origami in the eyes. She doesn''t need to exin herself to Tobiichi Origami because she did nothing wrong.

    "Itsuka Kotori¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami spelled out her name with clenched fists.

    Looks like Tobiichi Origami didn''t buy Wu Yan''s theory. She''s still assuming Kotori''s the killer.

    However, she didn''t charge over in a murderous rage. This means she believed a part of Wu Yan''s exnation.

    "What''s the matter? Sergeant Tobiichi Origami¡­"

    Kotori raised her chin.

    "You want to rush over and kill me? I will not hesitate this time¡­"

    "Exactly what I had in mind!"

    Tobiichi Origami said.

    "However, before I get conclusive evidence that you''re my parents'' killer, I will abstain from killing Shiori''s sister¡­"

    Kotori sneered.

    "You think you have the ability to kill me?"

    Tobiichi Origami gave her a frosty stare.

    "Not before, however, I don''t sense any Reiryoku from you right now¡­"

    The mood turned heavy in an instant.

 Chapter 1132: Kurumis acting unusual, shes taking the initiative?

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Kurumi''s acting unusual, she''s taking the initiative?</h4>

    Kotori and Tobiichi Origami stared each other down despite the humans near them. The mood was reduced to a cold stillness.

    "Shido¡­Nii-san¡­"

    Yoshino hid behind Wu Yan after she sensed the heavy air. Yoshinon also tried to pacify Yoshino by patting her head.

    If this is the original work, Yoshino would have experienced Reiryoku leakage and caused her Spirit powers to go out of control.

    As for Kurumi, she''s smiling on the side without a hint that she wants to intervene. She''s taking an outsider stance regarding this confrontation. Her eyes were wavering with excitement. She''s the kind of girl who wouldn''t mind watching the world burn.

    Kurumi said nothing, however, when she saw Wu Yan''s impassionate look, she couldn''t help but voice her intrigue.

    "Ara, hubby-sama''s not going to stop them?"

    Kurumi giggled after licking her lips.

    "They might just start a brawl like this, you know¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed after looking at Tobiichi Origami and Kotori.

    "Kotori''s Reiryoku power is sealed. Without my permission, she can only fight with human strength. Tobiichi Origami''s also not using her Realizers so she''s a normal human too. At most, they would be scratching each other in a chick fight, there''s nothing scary about that¡­"

    Tobiichi Origami and Kotori''s winced when he pointed this out.

    "Ara, I forgot about that¡­"

    Kurumi covered her mouth. She then had an idea that sprouted a devilish grin on her face.

    "If that''s the case, we should let them duke it out, right? We won''t have to stop them too¡­"

    "N-no¡­"

    Yoshino spoke up.

    "Shiori''s here too, if they fought then Shiori will get mad¡­"

    Kotori and Tobiichi Origami finally copsed.

    "Hmph¡­"

    Kotori waved her hand like a generous individual.

    "S-seeing as there are so many people here, I will leave it like this for now lest we drag innocent bystanders into this¡­"

    "No no no¡­"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "You just wanted to preserve your image as the cute sister in Shiori''s mind¡­"

    "I should be saying that!"

    Tobiichi Origami continued leering at Kotori.

    "Unlike spirits of destruction like you, AST is created to protect the world. We cannot bring innocent casualties into our fight¡­"

    "I am not sure you should be saying that¡­"

    Wu Yan retorted once more.

    "You''re just worried that Shiori will hate you after witnessing your acts of destruction¡­"

    Kotori and Tobiichi Origami lowered their heads at the same time. After a brief silence, they looked at Wu Yan with the same frosty eyes. Wu Yan shifted his gaze away awkwardly.

    "I am going to Shiori''s side."

    Tobiichi Origami left them with that.

    Kotori flinched before shrieking in rage.

    "Who in their right minds would let a psychopath like you go near Nee-chan!"

    Kotori wanted to chase her down but someone pulled her back by her cor.

    "What?!"

    Kotori roared while trying to break free from the grab. However, the giggle of the culprit stopped her in her tracks.

    "Ara, Kotori-chan, where do you think you''re going?"

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes.

    "Don''t forget about our deal¡­"

    "Dang¡­"

    Kotori threw a sharp gaze in Kurumi''s direction. She yanked herself free of Kurumi''s hold. She approached Yoshino before grabbing her hand.

    "Yoshino, let''s go look for nee-chan together!''''

    Yoshino obediently nodded her head. They both ditched Wu Yan behind much to his confusion.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched. He exchanged a look with Kurumi who is beaming radiantly for some reason.

    "Did they just leave us behind?"

    "Maa maa, we can''t do anything about that. This situation can''t be helped¡­"

    Kurumi is getting more cheerful by the second.

    "Looks like I will have to rely on hubby-sama to keep mepany during the festival¡­"

    "Guh¡­ It would seem so¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed the back of his head. He bitterlyughed after confirming everyone but Kurumi''s out of sight.

    "What was that about staying together? In the end, we went separate ways, what the heck¡­"

    "Then¡­"

    Kurumi hugged Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Let''s enjoy the festival together!"

    "Well, I don''t mind doing this¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at the wall of moving humans in front of him.

    "I still have to help them pay the bills¡­"

    "Don''t worry about it¡­"

    Kurumi continued grinning.

    "When Kotori left, she also took your wallet with her!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan rummaged around his pocket only to find an empty void.

    "Why that Kotori, I oughta¡­"

    Wu Yan started mumbling.

    "How am I going to enjoy the festival like this?! Does she expect me to talk my way through the night?!"

    "Ara, I have a bit of cash with me¡­"

    Kurumi started using a coquettish voice with him.

    "It''s not much but it should suffice for the both of us¡­"

    "Sorry, Kurumi¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He perked himself up afterughing bitterly one more time.

    "It''s the Tanabata festival, I can''t make ady pay like this. Shiori''s not here anyway, let''s go sell some gold coins¡­"

    Kurumi beamed up after listening to Wu Yan. She hugged his arm tighter, pressing her ample bosom up and against his arm.

    "I will ept hubby-sama''s gracious offer¡­"

    Seeing Kurumi''s smile, Wu Yan couldn''t help but a bit puzzled and troubled despite the sensation of her cans pressing against his arm.

    Kurumi''s not acting normal. Wu Yan is very familiar with Kurumi so he can tell her behavior and expressions are out of the ordinary¡­

    In the past, Kurumi''s smile was mostly fake or forced. She''s genuinely smiling right now¡­

    Then, he recalled how she seduced him in his bedroomst night and the weird deal between Kotori and her.

    His gut told him that Kurumi was hiding something.

    Judging by Kurumi''s personality, there''s a very real chance that Kurumi is pranking him. Wu Yan couldn''t help but think about her weird antics.

    He looked into her beautiful eyes with his simrly enchanting eyes.

    Kurumi didn''t look away, she just quietly gazed into the windows of his soul.

    The two put up a wall of intimacy that isted the world from their world.

    Wu Yan chortled after a short while.

    "Okay! Let''s go shopping!"

    Kurumi lit up. She practically threw herself into Wu Yan''s embrace as she gave his arm a tight squeeze.

    "Okay!"

 Chapter 1133: Bewilderment? Dont even think about escaping me in this lifetime.

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Bewilderment? Don''t even think about escaping me in this lifetime.</h4>

    The boisterous pitches yelled by the traders and theughter of the jubnt crowd mixed together in a chaotic orchestra that touched the high heaven. It''s already deep in the night but the crowd isn''t thinning out even slightly. Rather, more citizens joined the festivity.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the pining looks the gentlemen near Kurumi threw in her direction.

    Without even thinking about it, Wu Yan blurted it out.

    "Kurumi, you''re very beautiful¡­"

    The sudden praise surprised Kurumi. She grinned when she finally noticed the attention she''s garnering from the crowd around her.

    "I am very happy to hear you say that¡­"

    She gave the arm she''s hugging a tighter squeeze. She giggled like a happy camper.

    "Granted, if you''re jealous then that would make me happier¡­"

    "Jealous?¡­"

    Wu Yan wanted to deny it but he decided to y along when Kurumi squinted her eyes at him.

    "Well, maybe just a bit¡­"

    "Ara¡­"

    She ced her index finger on her lips. That cute move touched Wu Yan''s heart while making the males around her stumble due to sheer fascination.

    Kurumi tilted her head. She used the finger that was just on her lips on Wu Yan''s lips.

    "Don''t worry, I only have feelings for hubby-sama, forever and ever¡­"

    Wu Yan paused briefly. He looked straight into Kurumi''s eyes.

    "What about Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kotori & the others?"

    Kurumi''s eyes shed before she answered with another question.

    "Which one does hubby-sama want to hear? The fake answer or the real answer?"

    "I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head, he gave her a serious expression.

    "Naturally, I want to hear your honest thoughts on the matter."

    Kurumi had a weird light within her eyes. She turned mum for a second before answering.

    "As I said, I only have feelings for hubby-sama¡­"

    Wu Yan also turned taciturn.

    He had expected this oue. Unlike Tohka and Yoshino who are both benevolent spirits and Kotori who is an artificial spirit, Kurumi''s life before meeting Wu Yan can only be described as dark.

    Wu Yan isn''t aware of what transpired during the period of time between when first materialized and when she met him. He''s sure it''s a life no one should live.

    She likes cute animals, going as far as to stand up to anyone who abused animals. What kind of hate and resentment gave her the motivation to kill over 10,000 humans¡­

    She''s known as the vilest spirit, someone who wanted to kill the First Spirit. She used most of her time and effort in preparation to end the first spirit. Even if she did do that, she will only disappear as destroying the source of her power would make her disappear too, that fate doesn''t faze her.

    What kind of life led her to make this decision? Who would abandon their lives for a purpose like this?

    Wu Yan didn''t understand, he didn''t want to understand.

    Because the Kurumi who is with him has changed.

    s, this change is only limited to him.

    It won''t be an easy task to open her heart up to others. After all, she allowed Mana to kill her past selves, she also somehow managed to stay rtively sane until now despite her lonely existence.

    If he had not seized her heart when he defeated her, if he had not lit a spark of hope in the deepest recess of her heart, had he not saved her from that endless cycle of killing and being killed, she would have fallen further into the abyss.

    Under this situation, it''s hard to get her to open up to the girls around Wu Yan.

    Even so¡­

    "Even so, I want you to live a good life with the other girls."

    Wu Yan said, the strong emotion within his wish didn''t escape Kurumi''s ears.

    "After all, you''re all important existences in my life."

    Kurumi''s smile froze, the slow realization caused her to retrieve her smile.

    Kurumi knew Wu Yan had seen through her.

    Despite that, he still wished for her to open up to the others¡­

    No, it''s not the part where he wanted her to hang out with thedies in his harem. It''s also not the part where he wanted her to show her genuine feelings for the other girls. He just wants her to live a good life.

    The man she loved the most wants her to just live happily.

    That''s the basic message.

    He''s not the most reliable man when ites to things like this, heck, he''s even too half-assed with his own feelings. But, this man used the warmth hidden in his heart to care for her. He didn''t try to force her to do anything.

    Hope, huh?

    Kurumi giggled.

    "I will try harder¡­"

    Wu Yan alsoughed.

    "That''s enough for me¡­"

    After that, they thoroughly enjoyed the festival, they browsed the stores and Wu Yan got a few good memories of Kurumi showing her innocent self or licking her lips after being exposed to the sight of delicious snacks. She also mesmerized many men with her antics.

    At a faraway vacant field, Wu Yan and Kurumi looked up at the brilliant firework show. Judging by the grins on their faces, they had a good time.

    Kurumi is especially vibrant with joviality. However, the satisfaction in her eyes was marred by a hint of remorse.

    Kurumi enjoyed herself tonight.

    Perhaps too much, that''s why she felt bad about the time left for her¡­

    Time slowly ticked closer to midnight as the fireworks exploded across the sky. This is the climax of the Tanabata festival, it''s also the start of the end.

    Her face reflected the iridescent lights of the fireworks. Her already country-ruining beauty took on an even more fantastic beauty, she exuded a silent sense of lethal beauty.

    When the fireworks finally ended, Kurumi finally spoke.

    "Actually, I am a bit confused¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi quietly, urging her to go on.

    "I got a new intel¡­"

    Kurumi continued without checking Wu Yan''s reaction.

    "The second spirit to appear after the First spirit seems to have knowledge on the identity and whereabouts of the First Spirit."

    If a person understood Kurumi then they would not be faulted for freaking out upon hearing this.

    It sounds like she''s going to take up her vain objective of ending all spirits once and for all.

    Wu Yan didn''t twitch. Even Kurumi was surprised by howposed he was upon hearing her revtion. He slightly nodded before turning towards her.

    "Do you want to go look for her?"

    Kurumi lowered her head, her eyes were dim.

    "I don''t know, I am still confused¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan gave her a shocking suggestion.

    "If that''s the case, go find her!"

    Kurumi couldn''t believe Wu Yan said that. Wu Yan started exining himself with a soft tone.

    "Since you''re bewildered, it''s a sign that you haven''t buried this hatchetpletely. Maybe you will find an answer if you actually go and try¡­"

    Wu Yan hoisted her hand up to eye-level.

    "Just know that I don''t want to see you disappear from my side¡­"

    Kurumi was stunned. She started giggling.

    "Are you not afraid that I might cause a pandemonium?"

    "Well, keep the damage to a minimum, I don''t care about anything else."

    Wu Yan rubbed the Sealing Bracelet on her wrist.

    "If you go over the line, I will march over there to stop you. Once you put the Sealing Bracelet on, there''s no going back¡­"

    "Don''t even think about me this lifetime."

    "So tyrannical¡­"

    Kurumi closed her wavering eyes before beaming at him.

    "Just how I like it¡­"

 Chapter 1134: A concert? The fluctuating emotions

    <h4>Chapter 1134: A concert? The fluctuating emotions</h4>

    Morning¡­

    Lying on the bed, she looked into the slowly brightening sky. It''s a refreshing morning with chirping birds soaring through the sky. However, this failed to lift Miku''s mood, she''s still bedeviled by her emotions.

    This isn''t a first for her.

    Morning is the time when she has to get up and go to school.

    She''s bad at academics, really bad.

    Aside from her voice, she had no other talents.

    Including studying¡­

    Why would she like going to school under such a state?

    With her current powers, it wouldn''t be hard to change her grades. In school, she''s also very popr, just like her other idol identity, she enjoyed the attention she got. She might be bad at studying but the poprity evened out the scale.

    Forget about school, recent events have made her detest the idea of staying at home or even the stage she longed for in the past.

    No, it''s not due to her hatred for the stage or her house. Her heart and feelings are in a disarray, that''s why she lost interest in food and pretty much anything else.

    This started a few days ago.

    More urately speaking, it started after a certain male escorted her to the gate of her Rindouji High.

    Miku couldn''t pin down the exact reason she''s so anxious. Her heart is as muddled as the muddy puddle after a rainy day. She can''t decide how she felt over the oue of her encounter. It''s incredibly vexing for her to experience this turmoil.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Miku used her nket to cover herself. She shrieked.

    "It''s all that detestable man''s fault! Men are dirty creatures. Just touching them felt suffocating, this is why I am so annoyed, I hate him! Dang! Dang! Dang!"

    Miku''s intoxicating voice echoed inside her nket. She felt very annoyed.

    "Ugh¡­ I don''t want to go to school¡­"

    Miku threw away her nket.

    "No, staying at home will just frustrate me further. At least, when I am at school, cute toys are there with me!"

    Miku bounced off her bed before she started changing.

    Tengu city, Rindouji all-girls high school¡­

    "Onee-sama!"

    "Onee-sama!"

    "It''s Onee-sama!"

    "Uwa! Onee-sama!"

    In a sailor uniform that is also the Rindouji High''s uniform. Miku walked while showering in the praise and attention given by the students along the way. She also started grinning as her stress slowly faded away.

    As expected,ing here was the right choice.

    Miku praised herself for doing this. She''s feeling better now. She waved back at the girls who weed her like crazy fangirls.

    Miku arrived at her ssroom. Servant-like girls waited in an organized line near her seat.

    If this was any other school, Miku would have been seen as a showoff, earning the disdain of other students. But, here at Rindouji, this is considered normal.

    They are all her followers. They also know about Miku''s true identity as an idol. It''s unknown if her fans are genuine fans or mind-controlled by Miku.

    "Onee-sama¡­"

    Ady stood out as she addressed Miku respectfully.

    "May I have some of Onee-sama''s time?¡­"

    "I don''t mind¡­"

    Miku looked out the window nonchntly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Today''s fan-letter reading day!"

    The girl can see Miku''s not in a good mood. She brought out a huge box of letters.

    "Do you want me to read them or would Onee-sama like to read it herself?"

    "No need."

    "I am not in the mood to read letters today. I am putting you girls in charge of the fan letters."

    "Eh¡­"

    The followers didn''t expect this reaction from Miku.

    Izayoi Miku just debuted half a year ago. In this span of time, Miku transformed into a very popr rising star, easily climbing to the same level as long-established stars. Although her fans are all females, she still has a solid following.

    Naturally, she gets fan letters on a regr basis.

    She delegated the letters to her followers because it sounds like a chore to read letters every day. So, she picked a day out of the week to read all the letters. She never stopped this for anyone.

    It''s the first time her followers heard her saying she''s not in the mood for fan letters.

    "Onee-sama¡­"

    The follower felt a bit troubled.

    "Do you truly not want to read them?"

    "No means no!"

    In the past, Miku only slightly told her followers off, doing so with poise and elegance. However, her ruffled feathers caused her to raise her voice against her follower. This shocked the follower greatly.

    Miku sighed before turning her head the other way.

    "Just handle the letters for me¡­"

    "Okay¡­"

    The follower backed away with her box of letters. Another student approached Miku.

    "Onee-sama, there are some fans who requested a concert, what do you think?¡­"

    Miku was pique by the suggestion.

    "This sentiment is shared by many fans?"

    "It appears so, Onee-sama¡­"

    The follow is excited to see a positive reaction.

    "Onee-sama''s concert got canceled due to an ident, right? All the fans said they wanted onee-sama to host another one¡­"

    "Concert canceled? They said it was an ident?"

    A few days ago?

    Wasn''t that around the same time she met that man?

    An ident?

    The concert was going just fine until she fought that man. The subsequent attacks destroyed the venue and she also got taken away by that man.

    Right, he said something about erasing the memories of her fans, right?

    Was that the fake excuse they ced in the minds of her fans?

    Her heart started going chaotic again when she recalled that guy''s smiling mien.

    Ugh, whatever, let''s do another concert, it''s probably a good change of pace.

    "Okay!"

    Miku roamed her silver eyes over her fans.

    "The concert is in three days'' time. Spread the words through my official fan page, I will settle the rest."

    "Understood, Onee-sama!"

    Miku nodded. She was about to make arrangements for the concert when a piece of paper fell from her pocket. The papernded on the floor.

    Raising an eyebrow, she picked up the paper and her beautiful face stiffened.

    The paper had a number on it¡­

    ''Call me when you need a supporter when you need a believer, even if you lost your voice, when you feel like singing, just ring me up.''

    She recalled that memory subconsciously, her heart started racing.

    Slowly, she took out her phone¡­

 Chapter 1135: A conversation? Leaving for a while?

    <h4>Chapter 1135: A conversation? Leaving for a while?</h4>

    "Good morning¡­"

    Someone dragged their feet to the living room. It took them two minutes to enter the living room. Finally, Wu Yan and Kotori appeared from the door in their school uniforms.

    "Onee-chan!"

    Kotori who is wearing a ck ribbon greeted her sister with an innocent smile.

    "Onii-chan''s out of bed!"

    Shiori''s smile turned bitter when she saw the lethargic look on Wu Yan''s zombie-like face.

    "Since Kotori woke you up, would it kill you to perk yourself up?"

    Said Shiori, this line was a line Wu Yan got used to hearing during his stay here at the Itsuka residence.

    "It''s one of the most enjoyable things to do in life, Shiori, you would never understand the sweet sensation of sleeping in¡­"

    "I don''t want to!"

    Shiori shot him an annoyed look.

    "If you''re thiszy then don''te crying to me when you can''t find a girlfriend¡­"

    Shiori said, forgetting that Tohka''s Wu Yan''s girlfriend. Kurumi is also Wu Yan''s fiancee.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow at Tohka who is wolfing down the food on the dining table. Meanwhile, Kurumi ate her breakfast like an elegantdy. She also gave Kotori a nce coupled with a grin.

    "Thanks for your concern."

    "You¡­"

    Shiori helplessly shook her head.

    "Fine, hurry up and eat your breakfast, you''re going to bete for school!"

    "Kay~"

    Everyone replied at once. Shiori''s done with these people, she started preparing a portion for the neers.

    Tohka already wiped out 70% of the breakfast by herself. Without preparing, the others would not have anything to eat, including Shiori.

    Kurumi suddenly interrupted Shiori.

    "Itsuka-san, I have something to talk to you about¡­"

    Shiori pointed at her nose.

    "Me?"

    Kurumi nodded with a smile. Shiori''s puzzled as to why she got singled out.

    "Are you sure you want to talk to me?"

    Kurumi blinked despite Shiori''s visible confusion. Sheughed out loud.

    "Ara, Itsuka-san, is it that astonishing for me to talk to you?"

    "I-It''s not like that¡­"

    Shiori shifted her gaze away.

    "It''s the first time you sought me out¡­"

    Because of Kurumi''s identity as Shido''s fiancee, Shiori who allied herself with Tohka stayed at a professional distance from Kurumi. They rarely talked so it''s rare for Kurumi to do this out of the blue.

    "I just want to talk to you about something¡­"

    Kurumi closed her eyes. She then said something everyone excluding Wu Yan couldn''t ignore.

    "I am going to leave this house for a period of time¡­"

    "You''re leaving?!"

    Shiori gasped. Tohka also stopped eating as she''s stunned by this revtion. Both Tohka and Yoshino looked at Kurumi in astonishment. Kotori almost spat out the contents of her mouth.

    "Why didn''t you mention this earlier? This is super important!"

    "Nn?"

    Shiori frowned when she detected the rare outburst from Kotori. Kotori returned to her fake imouto mode. However, her red eyes are still on Kurumi, those eyes had anxiety and suspicion mixed into them.

    "Tokisaki-san, are you really nning on leaving?"

    Shiori asked Kurumi.

    "Mind if I ask why?"

    "Ara, it''s nothing big, don''t worry about it, Shiori-san¡­"

    Kurumi poked her cheek with her index finger.

    "My family''s worried so I am heading back to say hi¡­"

    Kurumi expressed that with regret.

    "My home''s a bit far so the journey will be long and time-consuming. I also need someone to tell the school about my extended leave. This is why I decided to tell Itsuka-san¡­"

    Kotori opened her mouth but stopped because Shiori''s still here. She kept ring at Kurumi.

    Shiori didn''t think too much, she nodded after a slight pause.

    "If it''s like that then it can''t be helped¡­"

    "Thanks for taking care of me all this time¡­"

    Kurumi curtsied towards Shiori. Without elegance or etiquette lessons, Shiori wasn''t sure how to respond.

    "If that''s the case then let''s make tonight a feast! We will throw a party to send Tokisaki-san away."

    "Ara¡­"

    Kurumi giggled.

    "Thanks for the treatment."

    "Nah, don''t mind it¡­"

    Shiori waved her hand before entering the kitchen.

    "What''s going on here?!"

    Kotori immediately interrogated Kurumi when Shiori left.

    "You''re joking, right? Leaving?"

    "I am not¡­"

    Kurumi shook her head.

    "I do have something to do and that requires my absence¡­"

    Kotori''s expression sank.

    "Don''t forget Ratatoskr''s sanction against you."

    Kotori said with an angry voice.

    "You''re a spirit so Ratatoskr ced you under restrictive observation. If you do anything out of line then you''re going into the mmer, I hope you''re prepared to kiss the sunlight goodbye."

    Kurumi''s expression didn''t change despite Kotori''s hostile warning.

    Tohka and Yoshino also held their breaths. They looked on with worry and consternation. They weren''t sure how to deal with the heavy mood.

    Wu Yan finally spoke up.

    "Kotori, I gave her the permission."

    "You?¡­"

    Kotori questioned Wu Yan with a frown.

    "Why?"

    "Because this is something Kurumi has to do."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Kotori, just let Kurumi leave for a short while¡­"

    "Kurumi is under Ratatoskr''s supervision!"

    She insisted.

    "Ratatoskr isn''t mine to do as I please. Kurumi also killed over 10,000 humans, this isn''t a wise decision, it mighte back to bite us in the future."

    "We will respond when that situation does ur."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Kotori, could it be that you don''t trust Kurumi?"

    Kotori furrowed her brows. She finally sighed after onest look at Kurumi.

    "It''s not that I don''t trust her. Kurumi is a dangerous person in other people''s eyes. Since you gave her the permission to leave then I am guessing you also unsealed her Reiryoku? How am I supposed to rx with her on the loose?"

    "Even assuming my trust in her, you know what her Angel''s side effect, right?¡­"

    "Ara, if it''s that then you can rx."

    Kurumi revealed a devilish grin.

    "To ensure I had ample Time to use Zafkiel, hubby-sama gave me a lot of Time¡­"

    Kurumi licked her lips while recalling what transpiredst night.

    "If I don''t use the eleventh or twelfth bullet, I should be able to continuously use my Angel for a few years before exhausting my stock of Time. I don''t need to hunt anyone. I promise I won''t harm a single hair on any civilians¡­"

    Kotori''s conflicted.

    She eyed Kurumi and Wu Yan who nodded towards her. She sank her head as she waxed thoughtful.

 Chapter 1136: The supporter and the rejection

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The supporter and the rejection</h4>

    Time slowly ticked on...

    Wu Yan, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino waited for Kotori to make a decision. Only Shiori''s humming sound came from the kitchen. It appears Kotori is still pondering whether or not to let this slide.

    Naturally, she''s not sure if she should let Kurumi who killed 10,000 humans to go around town. To the public''s knowledge, she is a very dangerous existence.

    With her powers sealed and Ratatoskr watching over her, letting her loose with her powers intact might change Ratatoskr''s stance on Kurumi''s punishment.

    Even Kotori wouldn''t be able to push back against the overwhelming protest.

    Kotori didn''t create Ratatoskr. She also has no veto power, if her superior wants to initiate other sanctions against Kurumi then what can Kotori do?

    She has two choices: Help or stop Kurumi.

    It''s virtually confirmed that Wu Yan will not sit idly by if Ratatoskr wants to lock Kurumi away.

    Kotori doesn''t want to see Wu Yan fighting with the people behind Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan is an important family member to Kotori. Meanwhile, she cannot betray the founders of Ratatoskr.

    She can''t imagine the fallout of Wu Yan vs Ratatoskr.

    The best decision would be to keep Kurumi around as is status quo.

    Kotori saw the light within Kurumi''s eyes. If she stopped her then there''s a high chance Kurumi will sneak out.

    Breaking out of her confinement, that will not end well.

    Letting Kurumi go like this also presents a grave risk.

    She''s stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    Kotori''s obviously very troubled by this conundrum. Her expression contorted in confusion.

    Tohka probably couldn''t take the mounting silence, she spoke out.

    "I don''t what''s going on but..."

    She voiced her thought resolutely.

    "If it were me, I wouldn''t feel happy when someone stops me from doing what I must do."

    Kotori flinched.

    "I-I think so too..."

    Yoshino used the courage she had to stand up to Kotori.

    "Important job must be done... or my thoughts will be all over the ce..."

    Kurumi was surprised that Tohka and Yoshino vouched for her. Her smile brightened.

    Wu Yan also shrugged while chortling.

    "That settles that. Kotori, just let Kurumi go..."

    "You guys..."

    Kotori rubbed her temples. Her hesitation got blown away despite her bitter smile.

    "Okay, let me dive straight into the heart of the matter, what are you going to do?"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi tilted her head. She gave Kotori a cheeky answer.

    "That''s a secret..."

    Kotori leered at her before snorting.

    "Okay, another question, you won''t harm anyone, right?!"

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Oh, jeez, that''s a hard question..."

    Kurumi''s eyes flickered with bloody intent. Her smile also turned dangerous.

    "Well, I won''t pick a fight with anyone. But, if someone ticks me off then they will get a branding they won''t forget for life..."

    "How am I supposed to let you go out like this?!"

    Kotori wanted to m the table but doing so might attract Shiori''s attention so she suppressed her discontent.

    "You permitted her despite knowing this?!"

    "Hey, she decided it on her own."

    Wu Yan replied instantly.

    "I am just stating my support..."

    Kurumi''s malicious eyes mellowed out. Kotori facepalm-ed. Abandoning her rational faculties, she gave up.

    "Fine! I won''t be responsible for anything that happens!"

    "I couldn''t ask for anything more..."

    Kurumi''s expression rxed somewhat.

    Kotori''s consent wasn''t needed. She already decided she''s going to locate the second spirit no matter what.

    Plus, she had Wu Yan backing her.

    That''s enough for Kurumi.

    She''s also not sure how she would act on the knowledge she would gain on the First Spirit after locating the second spirit. That''s something only she would know when the timees...

    As for Kurumi herself, she''s still at a loss as to her true intentions.

    It''s as Wu Yan said, she should just do it to see how she feels...

    The tense atmosphere dissipated as Tohka and Yoshino sighed in relief.

    Tohka asked Kurumi.

    "Kurumi, when are you leaving?"

    "About that."

    Kurumi continued.

    "After saying bye to the teachers at school, I will be taking my leave..."

    "That soon?"

    Tohka wrinkled her nose.

    "When are youing back?"

    "I am not sure..."

    Kurumi shook her head.

    "I might return soon or it might be when hubby-sama leaves this universe. Anyway, I will be back."

    "That''s great."

    Tohka beckoned Kurumi over.

    "Eat up, Shiori said getting food in you is important or you won''t have the energy to do anything."

    "Kay!"

    Kurumi sat down to enjoy her breakfast.

    "What a troublesome fellow..."

    Kotori is still not happy with this oue. She sighed.

    "Looks like I have to tell the other Ratatoskr members about this. I also have toe up with countermeasures when we detect your Reiryoku signatures..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "You want to tell the bosses about this?"

    "Of course!"

    "It''s very troublesome but it''s still better than if we got found out after hiding this matter. We also have to request Realizers from them. If this goes south then we might have to rob the AST or DEM''s Realizers."

    Wu Yan chuckled in amusement. Tohka, Yoshino, and Kurumi giggled while shrugging.

    A cheerful ringtone came from Wu Yan''s pocket. His pocket was vibrating.

    "A call?"

    Wu Yan took out his cellphone, the number''s unknown so he answered the call.

    "Hi, good..."

    Wu Yan heard a frantic and panicky voice from the other side. The caller shrieked out of nervousness...

    "I-It''s me!"

    Wu Yan frowned before recalling the identity of the one who had this beautiful voice.

    "Izayoi Miku?!"

    The air froze.

    The four spirits looked at Wu Yan at the same time. Tohka and Yoshino were curious whereas Kurumi grinned. Kotori''s eyes also lit up with intrigue.

    Wu Yan had no time to answer the spirits'' queries. He directed his shock at the caller, Miku.

    "You actually called!"

    "Y-you said I can call, didn''t you?!"

    Miku sounded tense. This was a far cry from her violent attack-first-talkter attitude from before. He started teasing Miku despite his own bewilderment.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Miku stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "You, you said you wanted to hear me singing, right?"

    Wu Yan''s smile faded, he put on a serious look.

    "With your own voice?"

    "I..."

    Her voice shook.

    Obviously, Miku isn''t nning on using her own voice.

    "Then I won''t go!"

    Wu Yan refused.

    "I don''t want to hear you singing with that fake voice."

    Wu Yan ended the call there.

    Miku''s eyes dimmed down. Sheughed at herself.

    "Cocky man... who would listen to me without this voice?..."

 Chapter 1137: Unreasonable request? Footing the entire bill...

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Unreasonable request? Footing the entire bill¡­</h4>

    "You guys sure like creating problems for me¡­"

    Kotori continued grumbling in the dimly-lit walkway. She''s also bitterly smiling.

    She''s not wearing her school uniform anymore. She''s wearing the red military uniform that she dons when onboard Fraxinus.

    Kotori isn''t wearing her uniform as a coat, she''s actually wearing it like proper military personnel.

    She also lost her Chupa Chups candy.

    She looked way more formal than how she usually looked.

    She looked like a rebellious princess trying to put on a farce by attending the ball with proper attire.

    Ignoring her annoyance and frustration, she looked like she''s here for a serious strategic meeting.

    Kotori''s footsteps rang clearly in the quiet passage. If one focused their ears, they could hear faint heartbeats too. Kotori couldn''t help but feel a bit tense.

    She''s currently at Ratatoskr''s main HQ.

    This is also where Kotori''s superior worked.

    She''s going to report to her superior. She has two agendas on her mind.

    The Realizers request and Kurumi''s departure.

    Kotori applied for a leave from school and she quickly navigated over here to settle everything at once.

    Kotori isn''t grumbling out of spite, she''s truly troubled.

    Requesting cargoes of Realizers, including battle-specialized units will definitely raise eyebrows.

    Moreover, there aren''t a lot of people who can use the Realizers, requesting cargoes of Realizers without giving the Table a reasonable justification won''t fly.

    To get her hands on the Realizers, she must think of a proper reason.

    This is just as troubling as Kurumi''s matter.

    To prevent a situation where her important partner goes to war with her benefactor, Kotori must do her best to persuade the boss. Preventing the worst-case scenario is the optimal oue here.

    Plus, her brother just rejected a chance to get close to Izayoi Miku. Kotori wanted to put Wu Yan into a cannon and shoot him into the horizon.

    Granted, her powers are sealed so it won''t be possible to fire Camael with Wu Yan as the cannonball.

    "Sheesh, not a single thing to ease my mind¡­"

    Kotori adjusted her mindset. She quickened her pace as she arrived at the end of the hallway. She stopped before a door.

    Inhaling deeply, she knocked on the door.

    "Itsuka Kotori, reporting in!"

    Five secondster¡­

    A voice came from within.

    "Come in¡­"

    Kotori inhaled one more time before opening the door.

    The room wasn''t a stern office. It''s a normal study¡­

    There are many books on all four sides of the room.

    There is an old in his 50s, his hair''s almost all grey now. He is in a wheelchair. With hands sped together under his chin, he watched Kotori enter the room. He greeted her with a friendly smile characteristic of an amiable senior citizen.

    Kotori also showed the old man a respectful look.

    That old man is the founder of Ratatoskr, Elliot Baldwin Woodman.

    He''s also Kotori''s benefactor.

    "Woodman-sama¡­"

    Kotori bowed in deference three meters away from the table.

    Woodman widened his smile. He''s d to see Kotori here.

    "Long time no see, Command Itsuka, your energy always puts me at ease¡­"

    "Thank you for the concern."

    Kotori nodded. She truly respected Woodman. Although Woodman''s d to see her, he also felt a bit helpless.

    "It''s not yet time for the annual Round Table, right? Commander Itsuka¡­"

    Woodman also straightened his back.

    "You being here before the meeting must mean you''re here to talk to me about the Realizer application, correct?"

    Kotori nodded.

    "That is one of the reasons, there''s another thing I need to report¡­"

    "Okay, let''s talk about the Realizer application first."

    Woodmanughed.

    He picked up the application on the table with Itsuka Kotori''s name on it. There are charts and a voluminous amount of data on it.

    Anyone would be shocked to see the details there.

    The application was for cargoes of Realizers, she applied for tens of thousands ofbat-use Realizers.

    She also applied for the newest and highest spec ones.

    "I was shocked when I got this application."

    Woodman bitterlyughed.

    "If I really made the Realizers ording to this application then even Asgard Electronics might go bankrupt. I couldn''t believe it was something Commander Itsuka actually did."

    Woodman started teasing her.

    "Surely, this isn''t a prank from Commander Itsuka?"

    Kotori respected Woodman. But, she still giggled.

    Even Woodman treated this as a joke. That just shows how preposterous the quantity she ordered was.

    Those Realizers are meant for the Sisters who are building a base in the Giant Beast Forest.

    Woodman shouldn''t be faulted for his shock.

    Kotori also predicted this oue. The application is still with Woodman. If the other executives saw this then Kotori would probably be drowned in furious spits from other superiors.

    The Realizers are needed for Wu Yan''s base building and expansion. She made that application despite the setbacks she expected. Kotori replied earnestly.

    "Woodman-sama, the application is made with a serious intent in mind."

    Woodman slowly stored away his smile.

    "Commander Kotori, do you know how unreasonable your request is?"

    Woodman couldn''t bear to look at the form anymore, he closed his eyes.

    "Even if we had the capacity to make so many Realizers, the cost for this application is just too great. Asgard Electronics would be on the verge of financial demise upon fulfilling this request."

    Woodman looked straight at Kotori.

    "Itsuka Kotori, I ask you once again, do you understand how unreasonable this request is?"

    "Yes."

    Kotori acted like she didn''t see anything. She continued her request with a follow-up.

    "I will pay the fees and costs for the realizers."

 Chapter 1138

    <h4>Chapter 1138</h4>

    "That is why I am footing the bill for the Realizers."

    Woodman''s expression changed when he heard this announcement.

    There are only twopanies with the capacity and technical know-how to create the Realizers: Asgard Electronics and DEM (Deus-ex Machina) industries.

    As one of the twopanies holding the technology to create Realizers, the twopanies might not be the richest corporations in the world but they are not far away from the top spots for sure.

    Despite that, Kotori''s request for the Realizers will still put Asgard Electronics deep in the red. That just shows the ludicrous level of funds required to manufacture the Realizers on her request.

    She just said she will foot the entire bill.

    Aside from her identity as amander of Ratatoskr, she''s just a teenager, where did she get the fund for this? Where would anyone draw such an amount of capital?

    Naturally, nobody could.

    At least, Woodman is sure Kotori couldn''t do it with his understanding of her financial background. That''s why Woodman asked if Kotori''s joking with him.

    Yet, he can tell Kotori isn''t trying to fool anyone here.

    He asked with a grave tone.

    "Commander Kotori, are you sure about this?"

    The air in the quiet study turned still. She looked back at Woodman with steely eyes.

    That was enough to answer Woodman''s question.

    The still air would make it hard to breathe. Despite that, the two individuals persevered.

    Finally, Woodman looked at Kotori.

    "I would like to know where you got your fund."

    Kotori answered him.

    "This request will be financed by the money my brother entrusted to me. He told me to use it whenever the time is right."

    Correct, Wu Yan gave her the capital needed to buy the Realizers.

    Wu Yan knew the issue of finance would definitely be a great obstacle when obtaining the Realizers.

    After all, they are ordering a ton of high specs Realizers.

    The order isn''t something Asgard Electronics would ignore.

    Kotori''s also requesting the Realizers under personal use.

    It''s highly unlikely Asgard Electronics would risk financial ruin just to fulfill a request for personal Realizers. Plus, with so many Realizers, she can start a cmity if she wanted to.

    Even if they trusted Kotori, the question of money would still remain.

    Wu Yan passed Kotori an item ring filled with gold coins the day they returned to the Date A Live universe.

    The gold coins are worth a fortune in this world. The gold coins inside Wu Yan''s Ring of Gold can easily be stacked into dozens of mountains. It''s an amount of money that would definitely dwarf the economies of many countries even if she took out only 1/10000 of the total quantity of coins inside.

    If taking out a penny from his purse can create the foundation of a stronger defense and faster establishment of his base inside the Giant Beast Forest then he wouldn''t spare any expense.

    Without the gold coins to back her proposal, Kotori wouldn''t be bold enough to submit her application.

    Woodman also recalled the guy Kotori''s mentioned.

    You mean the weird man who can fight against Spirits without Reiryoku or Magic (Realizers)?"

    Kotori nodded.

    Woodman already noticed Wu Yan the moment he arrived in this world in a spacequake.

    AST and DEM pegged Wu Yan as a spirit but Kotori told Woodman the truth: Wu Yan isn''t a spirit.

    Woodman is still in the dark as to Wu Yan''s true identity. Kotori didn''t tell him that Wu Yan''s a vampire, a being that belonged to legends and fairy tales.

    Kotori also didn''t know about Wu Yan''s identity before he summoned her, what''s there to report on?

    In the eyes of the Round Table, Wu Yan is a bag full of mysteries.

    That mysterious being just took out enough money to fund the manufacture of tons of Realizers.

    "Commander Itsuka¡­"

    Woodman mused out loud.

    "Your request wasn''t made to supply your brother with Realizers, yeah?"

    Kotori answered honestly.

    "Yes, Woodman-sama, it''s as you imagined. The Realizers are meant for Onii-san."

    Woodman pursed his lips. He isn''t amused by this revtion.

    "Commander Itsuka, Realizers aren''t gifts for strangers. If they fall into the hands of evildoers then the world might be plunged into chaos, you know that, yes?"

    "Woodman-sama, I understand your concern¡­"

    Kotori bitterlyughed.

    "But, your concerns are unnecessary¡­"

    Woodman''s interested to hear her reasoning.

    "Oh? Why so?"

    "Simple¡­"

    Kotori''s eyes shed with strong lights within.

    "If my brother wanted to destroy the world, nobody in this world can stop him."

    "The Realizers won''t be needed for such a task."

    Woodman''s face changed. He balled his palms into fists. He couldn''t suppress the intellectual curiosity rising within him.

    "Nobody can stop him¡­ huh¡­"

    Woodman grinned as he closed his eyes.

    "Looks like Spirits aren''t the truly dangerous variable in this world, it''s that mysterious being¡­"

    Kotori couldn''t bear to look at Woodman''s anxious look. But, what she said was nothing but the truth.

    If Wu Yan wanted to destroy the world then he simply needs to summon one familiar beast and send it rampaging around the world. That act alone will send the world back into the Stone Age.

    Only magic can cancel out Familiars. The magic in this world is just an energy source to move Realizers, the mana of this world can''t deal with vassal beasts.

    Indeed, Kotori was only saying the truth¡­

    "Very well. Permission granted, you can have your Realizers."

    Woodman gave Kotori a request.

    "With this, I hope that mysterious being will continue standing on our side."

    Kotori sighed after getting this over with.

    "Please be at ease, though my brother is powerful. He has no ambition of world conquest. Barring any unforeseen idents, he won''t do anything outrageous."

    "Good¡­"

    Woodman finally floated a kind smile.

    "I will do something about the Realizers. I will also make sure you get them as soon as possible. However, you will have toe up with the money for the entire project. Asgard Electronics cannot afford this order with its internal fund¡­"

    "Okay."

    Kotori bowed. She hesitated before continuing her report.

    "There is another matter. Tokisaki Kurumi left the Itsuka Residence¡­"

    "Kurumi left?"

    Woodman knitted his eyebrows.

    "Don''t tell me your brother came up with this idea?¡­"

    "Yes¡­"

    "I¡­"

    Woodman bitterlyughed.

    Wu Yan is truly the most dangerous existence in this world.

 Chapter 1139: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Exposed</h4>

    In Tengu City, there''s a building that dwarfed the other buildings around it.

    It''s a branch office of DEM.

    Because Tengu City experienced multiple spacequakes, the appearance of spirits, and a confluence of other factors led to DEM establishing a branch here. Their goal is to capture or kill spirits.

    As one of twopanies that can manufacture Realizers, DEM is aiming to maintain world peace by killing spirits.

    AST wants to establish peace through peaceful dealings with spirits. DEM wants to end all spirits.

    AST is also supplying the world''s military withbat-use Realizers.

    Although DEMcked quality in their Realizers, DEM made up for this with their far superior reputation and brand equity whenpared to Asgard Electronics.

    When people think about Realizers, the first thing that came to their minds would be DEM. Few have even heard of Asgard Electronics.

    DEM and Asgard Electronics knew each other.

    Just like how there are mainstream and non-mainstream factions in the world. The two rivals in the field of Realizer development consider each other as their nemesis.

    Asgard Electronics wants to use peaceful methods to save spirits and ensure no more spacequakes threaten the world.

    DEM believes in peace through forceful suppression and killing spirits.

    The two organizations differed radically in methodologies, why wouldn''t they be at odds with one another?

    Anyway, that''s what DEM ims on the surface. There are always nefarious individuals lurking in arge organization. DEM isn''t exempted from this. There is a guy aiming for the spirits while hiding under the pretense of spirit elimination.

    That guy is currently residing within one of the offices in this building.

    It''s a tall guy in a suit. He had dark ash blonde hair and his eyes are as sharp as daggers.

    He looked to be around 35 years old. However, the aura around him gave off the feeling that he''s older and experienced than he looked. He had a grin like a predator that found its prey. The sinister smile would make people shiver on sight.

    Sir Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott.

    He is DEM''s director. In truth, he''s the one calling the shots in DEM.

    Because DEM supplied military Realizers, one word from him can cause the military power of a nation to falter. He can decide which country gains superior power over the other countries.

    In this branch office, no, in this country, he is someone who can move mountains and shake the earth.

    Even if DEM is just apany.

    With a cup of red wine in his hand, Westcott looked out at the night scene of Tengu City, he sighed slightly.

    "I''ve heard reports about multiple spirits in Tengu City, why is it so peaceful?"

    He reached out an open palm before balling his palm into a tight fist.

    "If only DEM mastered the technique to summon spacequakes on a whim, that would make spirits so easy to find¡­"

    Any other mortal around Westcott would have run for the exit the moment they heard him. Anyone sane would also put him on the list of "people-you-wouldn''t-want-to-see-ever".

    He wouldn''t mind using spacequakes to locate spirits.

    The lives of Tengu city citizens never entered his mind.

    He sighed again, it''s like he didn''t think much of what he said just now. He swirled the red wine around.

    A voluptuous woman dressed as a secretary pushed open his office door.

    "Ellen?"

    Westcott knew who it was without turning around.

    "It''s rare for you to see me at this hour¡­"

    "I am always here."

    The beautiful woman known as Ellen sported an emotionless expression. Ellen had a document folder in her arms.

    "If you wanted to see me you could have just called¡­"

    "Really?"

    Westcott narrowed his eyes, no one could tell if his smile was genuine or one of contempt.

    "Now, let me guess, you''re here because you have good news for me?"

    "I don''t know if it''s good news¡­"

    Ellen opened her dossier.

    "I do have a report for you¡­"

    "A report?"

    Westcott shook his head while smiling.

    "If it''s the boring stuff, leave it for tomorrow¡­"

    "Oh, I am sure you will be excited to see this¡­"

    Ellen ced the dossier down on the ss table near Westcott.

    A picture jutted out.

    The picture contains three individuals in school uniforms apparently going about their daily lives.

    The guy in the middle had ck hair and red eyes, he looked like he''s in his early 20s.

    Meanwhile, thedy on his left had crystal-like eyes and beautiful purplish-ck hair.

    As for thedy on the right, she had ck hair tied into uneven twintails, her bangs were so long it covered one of her eyes.

    Although Westcott has never seen the three individuals in person, he recognized them from footage of fights.

    "The Red Devil, Nightmare, and Princess¡­"

    Westcott spelled out their epithets. His heart raced when he read their names out loud. He started trembling in excitement.

    He''s very excited.

    Ellen closed her eyes after noticing that Westcott is trying his best to rein in his excitement.

    "The guy is Itsuka Shido, the girl with purplish-ck hair is Yatogami Tohka, and the other girl is Tokisaki Kurumi. They are apparently living together and going to the same high school, Raizen High."

    "However, from the information I gathered, the three of them are normal students without Reiryoku signatures. From our observation, they appeared to be humans¡­"

    "Humans?"

    Westcott startedughing out loud.

    "The three individuals who looked identical to the spirits are living together and going to the same school, you actually believe they are just normal humans?"

    "True, that is too much of a coincidence¡­"

    Ellen nodded.

    "But, the information we gathered can''t give us a conclusive opinion on whether or not they are spirits!"

    "Oh?"

    Westcott picked up the photo. He grinned at the picture with the trio in it.

    "You''re saying we can''t tell if they aren''t spirits too. right?"

    Ellen nodded again. Westcott started snickering in a bone-chilling manner.

    "Now, isn''t this amusing?"

    Westcott passed the photo back to Ellen.

    "Looks like we will have to investigate further. Ellen, you go handle this."

    "Are you sure?"

    Ellen raised an eyebrow. She looked hesitant.

    "If the investigation turns out to be on point then we will be facing three spirits!"

    Westcott looked at Ellen with an amused expression.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t have the confidence to beat three spirits? Ellen¡­"

    Ellen''s face stiffened.

    "There are no spirits I cannot defeat in this world!"

    Westcottughed again.

    "Alright, then I am counting on you, Ellen Mira Mathers!"

    "The World''s Strongest Wizard!"

 Chapter 1140: Two pieces of information, the talk in the alley

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Two pieces of information, the talk in the alley</h4>

    Tengu City, Raizen High, teacher''s office¡­

    "Tokisaki-san, are you sure you want to go on a long break?"

    With a face that looks so young one would mistake her for a high school or even a middle school student. The teacher sighed after taking another look at Kurumi who emitted the air of a nobledy.

    "We are going to host our school excursion trip soon, I am afraid you won''t make it in time if you leave for such a long period¡­"

    Kurumi twitched for a second. She looked genuinely regretful.

    "Is that so? That''s too bad¡­"

    She wanted to follow Wu Yan on this school trip¡­

    Such bad timing¡­

    Kurumi bitterlyughed.

    "My family''s already making the matter urgent, so¡­"

    "I see¡­ can''t be helped then¡­"

    The teacher lowered her head like someone just bullied her. She looked like she might cry. Even Kurumi couldn''t help but doubt her age.

    Is this baby-faced teacher with huge knockers really approaching her 30s?

    "Well, I hope you return soon, Tokisaki-san."

    Okamine Tamae tilted her head, she beamed at Kurumi.

    "Even if you can''t make it in time for the school trip, you can still try to return before the culture festival hosted in alliance with all ten high schools in Tengu City. It''s arge-scale once-a-year event, missing it would be a real shame indeed, Tokisaki-san¡­"

    "The Tenou festival, huh¡­"

    Kurumi floated a radiant smile.

    "That is something to look forward to, I will finish up my personal matters as soon as possible."

    "Good¡­"

    Okamine-sensei nodded.

    Kurumi stored away her business smile after exiting the teacher''s lounge. She sighed like a tired student.

    Kurumi''s going to look for the second spirit so she''s leaving for a while.

    Kurumi still felt conflicted over this decision to leave.

    She''s not attached to Raizen High or the students in her ss. There is only one reason she''s feeling down like this.

    Kurumi looked at one of the sses with her deep red eyes.

    She wanted to see Wu Yan one more time.

    Even if she''s only going over there to say goodbye.

    However, she''s afraid that seeing Wu Yan might make her lose her resolve.

    Kurumi hesitated in front of the ssroom. In the end, she gave up on that idea.

    It''s not thest time they are going to see each other. Regardless of how the encounter with the second spirit might go, she''sing back.

    Kurumi''s life is already united with the only man that moved her heart.

    "I have to return to my old self for a short while¡­"

    Kurumi mumbled. She walked in the direction of the school gate.

    Walking on a lonely street, Kurumi entered one of the shady alleys here. She stopped after entering the dimmer end of the alley.

    "Ara, not going to show yourself?"

    Her nonchnt voice echoed in the alley. She was greeted with silence.

    Kurumi still smiled as she looked in front. Somebody stood there.

    A silhouette stood there¡­

    No, it''s an individual draped in mosaic pixels.

    If Kotori was here she would have recognized this entity in an instant.

    She''s the spirit who gave Kotori her Sephira crystal five years ago, the same Phantom that turned Kotori into a spirit.

    Phantom.

    Kurumi grinned at the enigmatic entity.

    It''s unknown if Phantom can see Kurumi''s malevolent look. The figure leaned forward slightly. It used a voice that contained no gender, racial, or other identifiable traits. It''s a special voice that sounded totally magical.

    "When did you notice me?"

    Kurumi raised an eyebrow. She snickered.

    "The moment I exited the teacher''s office."

    Phantom wavered slightly upon hearing this.

    "Why didn''t you tell your ''Hubby-sama''?"

    "I wanted to. But, I am sure you can get away faster than my warning."

    Kurumi shrugged. She directed a bloodthirsty look at Phantom.

    "I admire your courage. You know he''s in Raizen High and you still risked exposure by snooping around, do you think you can take him on?"

    "I don''t know what would happen in a fight, but¡­"

    Phantom continued.

    "I know you need me."

    Kurumi''s eyes widened. In a burst of light, she donned her red and ck Astral dress.

    She raised her rifle at Phantom. The eye with a golden clock in it fixated on Phantom.

    "You think I would betray him?"

    "No?"

    Phantom paused.

    "After falling so far, can you really open up your heart to ept another person?"

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Kurumi snickered.

    "You don''t understand his warmth, how could you possibly fathom his importance to me?"

    Phantom fell mum.

    Kurumi lost interest after Phantom silenced herself. She stored her gun away. When she''s about to leave, Phantom opened her mouth again.

    "You obtained enough time from him to achieve your true objective, right?"

    Kurumi stopped. She lowered her head.

    Each of the hour digits on her Zaphkiel contained a different ability.

    She needs to use Time to craft bullets for each type of ability. The Eleventh and Twelfth bullets had different natures.

    To use thest two bullets, she would have to pay enough time to kill a spirit with just one bullet.

    Kurumi killed humans in the past by devouring their time in order to store enough time to send herself into the past with the Twelfth Bullet. Her goal is to kill the First Spirit.

    She drained enough time from Wu Yan to return herself to the time three decades ago. She also reckoned that she had enough time stockpile to finish the First spirit off.

    In other words, Kurumi can achieve her tragic goal of ending everything should she choose to do so.

    "I don''t know what you''re aiming for but it''s obvious you want to use the Twelfth bullet, right?"

    Phantom teased Kurumi.

    "Well, you already have what you need, why are you still with him? Why are you choosing to give up your goal to stay near him?"

    Kurumi slowly turned around. She smiled at Phantom with an incredibly bright smile.

    "Because he said he didn''t want to see me disappear¡­"

    Kurumi turned around. She brushed past Phantom to exit the alley.

    "The next time you appear in front of me, you better brace yourself because he wants to see you, I wouldn''t mind presenting you as a gift to him, he''d probably be very happy¡­"

    Phantom turned around. Her blurry figure shed before she told Kurumi something.

    "The Second Spirit has been captured by DEM."

    "And, DEM has its eyes on the person within your heart."

    Kurumi swiveled around. Phantom was already gone by the time she turned around.

    Kurumi giggled, that''s theughter of someone who is about to bring bloodshed with a smile on her face¡­

 Chapter 1141: What could happen?

    <h4>Chapter 1141: What could happen?</h4>

    "You''re noting back?"

    Wu Yan frowned while listening to Kotori.

    "What''s wrong? Something wrong with the negotiation?"

    "No, the negotiation went fine, I settled the matters surrounding the Realizers and Kurumi. They agreed to make the Realizers for us. They also said they would turn a blind eye to Kurumi''s movement for now. Everything went well."

    "Good¡­"

    Wu Yan felt relief over this revtion.

    They came back here to procure enough Realizers to power up the Sisters back in Silvaria. Without doing this, it would turn into a headache for them.

    As for Kurumi, she already got enough Time from Wu Yan so she has no need to hunt down humans for more time. Barring exceptional circumstances, it''s highly unlikely that Kurumi would stir up trouble so Wu Yan''s not worried about this.

    "Why can''t youe back? I thought everything went well?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Don''t tell me you''re nning to deal with a troubling matter by yourself?"

    "Ugh, I was nning to return, but¡­ they probably won''t be happy."

    Kotori grumbled.

    "The annual Round Table meeting ising up so if I went back now then I would have to hurry back to the meeting. Might as well settle the meeting first before returning¡­"

    The Round Table is a body made up of the top officers in Ratatoskr.

    The chairman is Elliot Baldwin Woodman, Kotori is also one of the members. As actingmander of Ratatoskr, it behooves her to appear at the meeting. The rest of the Round Table is made up of top brass from Asgard Electronics. There are also staunch supporters of the Round Table''s causes present during the meeting.

    Judging by Kotori''s annoyance, it''s safe to assume she does not like some of the Round Table members.

    This means there are individuals hiding their true intentions among the Round Table members.

    On the surface, the Round Table is Ratatoskr''s source of funds. They also supplied the Realizers for normal operations. As themander of Ratatoskr, she has to attend the meeting like it or not.

    Plus, ignoring the dubious members, there are members who genuinely wanted to protect spirits.

    In any case, Kotori has to attend the annual Round Table meeting.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but admire his sister''s abilities. She''s just fifteen but she''s already a member of such an exalted board. She''s also themander of an airship. In a way, she outshines Misaki.

    Shokuhou Misaki''s wisdom can be attributed to her Mental Out ability. By reading people''s minds, she can gain unique insights into problems. Kotori relied on her intellect to move forward, how can anyone doubt her abilities?

    "Fine, I will tell Shiori you are staying with friends from school."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "The school trip''s starting in a few days'' time. Shiori said she''s not sure if she should leave Yoshino and you alone in the house. I will arrange for Yoshino to stay in the Fraxinus. I will also tell Shiori that Yoshino tagged along with you to sleepover at your friend''s ce."

    "Okay, that sounds good to me."

    Kotori nodded. Then, she remembered something.

    "I told Kannazuki to take over Ratatoskr in my absence, if anything happens then go to him."

    "Kannazuki?"

    Wu Yan flinched, he scratched his cheek.

    "Are you sure he can handle it?"

    "Don''t judge him by his personality, if he gets serious then even you will be surprised by his ability¡­"

    Kotori exined. Wu Yan detected the honesty in Kotori''sment so he shrugged.

    "Fine, I will contact him if anything happens¡­"

    "Rx, you still have Mana, Yatsuki, and Reine, right?"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "I am sure if any troublees knocking, you will definitely be at the center of the trouble."

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "I take it you''re just joking about that. I am hanging up now, anything else?"

    "I am not. You should be careful."

    Kotori turned strict.

    "The top brass over here already noticed your existence. Some of them are treating you as a danger greater than spirits. If you create a mess then the cowards in the Round Table will start making noises, they are bound to create more trouble for us."

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he grinned.

    "Rx, when have I ever taken crap from anyone?"

    "That is precisely why I can''t rx."

    Kotori bitterlyughed.

    "Just be careful andy low, I feel like something''s going to happen¡­"

    "I know I know¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head with a smile.

    "You should take care of yourself, I will mind myself too."

    "Okay¡­"

    Kotori couldn''t be sure if Wu Yan really registered her warning, she shook her head.

    "That''s that for now. If anything happens feel free to call me on this number. This number is kept open as an emergency line, you can even call during the Round Table meeting."

    "Okay, noted."

    Wu Yan hang up the call. He narrowed his eyes at the phone in his hand.

    "A feeling that something could happen, huh?"

    Wu Yan started smiling as if he''s amused by this.

    "Oh, things will happen¡­"

    Wu Yan entered the ssroom only to be greeted by an excited voice.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka flew over to Wu Yan. She bounced around him.

    "Tamae-sensei said we can choose our roommates for the school trip, let''s group up!"

    Tohka''s loud voice silenced the whole ssroom. Everyone looked over with various gazes.

    Wu Yan''s smile froze. He could hear judgmental whispers around him. He started sweating hard while turning Tohka down.

    "No."

    "Eh~"

    Tohka puffed her cheeks.

    "Why not?!"

    "I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "If you stay with me then what about Shiori? I am sure she wants to stay with you too¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    Tohka nodded. Then, a calm voice interrupted them.

    "Don''t worry."

    Origami hugged Shiori''s arm.

    "I will team up with Shiori."

    "Eh~"

    It''s Shiori''s turn to sweat like a guilty kid now.

    Shiori''s face turned pale when she recalled thest time she went shopping and browsing the stalls with Origami.

    She has to avoid being alone with Origami-san at all costs!

    Shiori called out to Tohka in ast-ditch effort to save herself.

    "Tohka-chan, you should join us."

    "That settles that."

    Wu Yan decided for Tohka and Origami, he decided to ignore what Tohka and Origami had to say.

    Tamae-sensei suddenly remembered something. She took out a piece of paper.

    "Right, I almost forgot about this. The venue of the school trip changed."

    "Ha?"

    The students blurted out at the same time.

    With only a few days left before the school trip, the school changed the venue? What''s the point of previous preparations then?

    Tamae also predicted this oue, she started giggling.

    "Don''t worry, the venue this time is Arubi Ind, it''s not far from here. We don''t need a lot of time to prepare for it¡­"

    The ssroom started murmuring up a storm.

    Wu Yan who stood at the back of the ss started snickering.

 Chapter 1142: The school trip thats destined to be chaotic

    <h4>Chapter 1142: The school trip that''s destined to be chaotic</h4>

    Tengu city, airport¡­

    "Guys, please gather ording to your ss."

    Tamae-sensei raised her arms up along with other teachers. They wanted the students to gather ording to their sses before boarding the ne destined for Arubi Ind.

    Shiori looked around while Tohka examined everything around her with extreme curiosity. Wu Yan also carried three people''s worth of luggage with him. He was walking behind the twodies. He roamed his gaze over the entire airport. Next, he tapped the earpiece on his ear.

    "Are you sure about this? Letting Fraxinus tail us to Arubi Ind?"

    "Yes!"

    Reine answered, she still sounded like a dead tired woman.

    "The sponsor behind this school trip is a cause of concern¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan paused.

    "You guys also noticed, huh?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    Reine froze up.

    "Wait, you already know?¡­"

    "Well, I can guess who¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lip while following Tohka and Shiori.

    "It''s DEM, right?"

    "DEM?"

    Reine was astonished and confused.

    "Are the entities behind this rted to DEM?"

    "I am not sure about that."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "When Tamae said there is a change of venue, she said some travel agency offered free trips and location under the guise of public rtion and corporate marketing, the travel agency known as Cross Travels sounded dubious."

    "Free?"

    Yatsuki murmured.

    "That''s rather magnanimous of them to a offer free trip to an entire ss just for a few photos. Raizen High was smart to capitalize on the offer."

    "But¡­"

    Mana can''t understand the link.

    "What has thepany got to do with DEM?"

    "Oh, you didn''t know?"

    Wu Yan told her.

    "That Cross Travel agency is a subsidiary under DEM."

    "A subsidiary?!"

    Mana and Yatsuki were petrified in shock.

    "Providing the venue and footing the bill is already suspicious enough. If it''s a subsidiary under DEM then I highly doubt they just want to do PR photoshoots. Even if that''s true, choosing a more popr spot would have made more business sense, right?"

    "I don''t think Raizen High is popr enough to justify this treatment. What are they trying to do, pitch their offerings to a bunch of high school students?"

    Wu Yan added.

    "Granted, the agency might have chosen the school as part of a randomized study. However, as a subsidiary of DEM, I think we should raise our guards around it."

    "True¡­"

    Mana and Yatsuki nodded at the same time.

    DEM is attempting to curb the spirit threat by eliminating them. For Ratatoskr, DEM is a nemesis organization. With Tohka in the school, Wu Yan''s profile as a suspected spirit probably attracted DEM here. It''s reasonable to take a defensive stance.

    "I mean, isn''t it a bit much to have Fraxinus tail us to Arubi ind?"

    Wu Yan helplessly said.

    "Aren''t we pulling out the big guns for a small matter?"

    "It''s just in case an emergency urs, we will be just right around the corner to support you guys."

    Reine exined. She also mumbled in dissatisfaction.

    "I wanted toe along as a disguised official, themander''s sister saw me during a hot spring trip. If I tagged along as a teacher then she''s going to get suspicious. It wouldn''t be easy to exin this to themander¡­"

    "Fine, let''s not make mountains out of molehills. If it''s something I can''t handle then I doubt you guys can handle the threat."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "In any case, monitor the environment. If you spot anything out of the order then decide how to handle the situation yourselves. I will focus on anything that happens on the ground."

    "Understood¡­"

    Reine replied.

    "Try not to unseal Tohka if you can help it. Emitting Reiryoku signals here will not benefit us."

    "Oh, I don''t think we will need to do that."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I will handle whateveres up. Mana and Yatsuki will await orders in Fraxinus."

    "Okay."

    Mana and Yatsuki replied promptly. Wu Yan nodded with satisfaction. Then, he recalled something.

    "Didn''t Kotori say Ratatoskr will be putting Kannazuki in charge while she''s at the Round Table? Why didn''t I hear anything from him?"

    "He''s clinging to the Commander''s seat."

    Reine emotionlessly said.

    "He said something about his warmth to protect themander''s precious smell and temperature."

    "Pretend I never asked¡­"

    10 minutester, Raizen High''s students lined up properly with their small bags at the ready. They are all prepped up for the flight to Arubi Ind, the destination of this school trip.

    "Alright, everybody, may I have your ears!"

    Tamae-sensei pped her hands, she attracted the attention of the students here. She gave way to introduce someone.

    "I want to introduce somebody here¡­"

    A well-endowed woman stood behind Tamae-sensei.

    She had a few locks of hair fluttering with the wind. The rest of her tinum blonde hair was tied up in a braided bun.

    She was dressed like a reporter. There''s a camera hung near her neck.

    She''s very pale and she looked like a foreigner. She emitted an aura that made getting close to her near impossible.

    Tohka and Origami immediately knew thisdy is not what she seems.

    Wu Yan''s eyes glistened with intrigue when he spotted thedy.

    "This is the photographer from the travel agency¡­"

    Tamae introduced her.

    "This trip was sponsored by Cross Travel, we will be cooperating with this photographer as thanks for the help they have given us. If you guys are in her shooting session then please cooperate. Also, don''t mess around during this trip."

    "You guys can call me Ellen."

    Ellen smiled lightly at the students, she also gave them a slight bow.

    "I will be under your care during this trip."

    "Same here!"

    The students replied.

    "Good¡­"

    Tamae-sensei nodded happily.

    "It''s about time we board the ne, don''t forget to grab your stuff, I don''t want to see anyggards."

    "Kay~"

    The students made their way up the ne with their belongings. Ellen touched her camera while scanning the students.

    She zoomed in on Shiori and Tohka. She also noticed Wu Yan who is smiling at her.

    She shifted her gaze away after a brief pause. The rm inside her started ring.

    The Red Devil. Is he aware of her real identity?

    No, she never met the guy before this point.

    Ellen looked at Wu Yan again. He''s not grinning at her anymore.

    He''sughing in frustration while chatting up a storm with Shiori and Tohka.

    Ellen doubted her own memory.

    Was that just a hallucination?

    Is this guy really the Red Devil?

 Chapter 1143: Unexpectedly easy to bully and clumsy?

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Unexpectedly easy to bully and clumsy?</h4>

    An airne soared through the sky¡­

    "Wow¡­"

    Tohka''s eyes sparkled as she looked down at the boundless sea beneath. She''s very excited.

    "Is that the sea? It''s so big¡­"

    Tohka''s bubbly energy brought a smile to Shiori''s face.

    "Rx, we can go y at the beach soon. Don''t waste your energy hyping yourself up here or you might not have the energy to swimter¡­"

    "Swim?!"

    Tohka immediately sat down obediently.

    "You have a point. Okay, I have to stay cool, if I don''t then I won''t get to swim. Chill, chill¡­"

    She chanted the mantra to calm herself down. Soon, her eyes started closing as the serene environment slowly lulled her to sleep. Then, she finally fell asleep with her head tilted to one side.

    "Jeez¡­"

    Shiori shook her head. She caressed Tohka''s bangs lovingly.

    "Good night¡­"

    An icy gaze fell on Shiori. She froze up when this prickly sight pierced her.

    Gulping, Shiori turned around only to see Origami quietly observing them.

    "¡­"

    Shiori awkwardly smiled when Origami stared at them.

    "Anything wrong? Origami-san?"

    Origami said nothing. She closed her eyes and tilted her head to the side. Like Tohka, she "slept" in a very vain attempt to mimic Tohka.

    Shiori''s lip twitched. Origami leaned against Shiori. She nudged Shiori by rubbing her head against Shiori''s neck. Shiori could tell what Origami''s intention was.

    Sighing, Shiori also rubbed Origami''s bangs.

    "Good night¡­"

    Origami finally loosened up a bit.

    Some distance away from the trio, Ellen lifted her camera, with the trio in her frame, she got ready.

    She snapped a few photos of the sleeping Tohka. Then, she took more pictures.

    Ellen finally stopped after taking a few sets of shots.

    She frowned at Tohka who is still soundly asleep.

    It''s not just Tohka''s she is investigating. She''s also after Kurumi and Wu Yan who looked identical to known spirits.

    Ellen had sights on Wu Yan and Tohka. However, Kurumi''s missing.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ellen mumbled in a low tone.

    "Where is Nightmare?"

    A maic voice rang near Ellen''s ear.

    "Who''s Nightmare?"

    Ellen turned around in horror. She saw a person grinning at her.

    "Is there another foreigner like Ellen-san?"

    Wu Yan chuckled ambiguously.

    "Having a name like Nightmare, that''s one hell of a name for a foreigner¡­"

    "N-no¡­"

    Ellen tried to steady her racing heart. She feigned confusion.

    "Who are you?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan shrugged. He chortled again.

    "I thought you knew me? I mean, you took candid shots of me didn''t you?"

    Ellen''s eyes stopped for a second. Then, she forciblyughed.

    "Is that so? Sorry, I am just doing my job¡­"

    "I see, it''s hard being a photographer¡­"

    Wu Yan mused out loud. He pointed at an empty seat near Ellen.

    "May I sit there?"

    Ellen wanted to reject him. Then, she recalled how she''s investigating Wu Yan so this proximity will make observation easier.

    "Of course!"

    "Thanks¡­"

    Like a gentleman, Wu Yan bowed and sat near Ellen. He offered one of the drinks he was holding.

    "If you don''t mind, please enjoy this drink¡­"

    "I¡­ Thanks¡­"

    Ellen grabbed the drink but she didn''t open it.

    It''s general practice to be prudent with the drinks and food offered by males, especially when thedy''s not sure about the guy''s character.

    Who can be sure the consumables aren''t spiked?

    For Ellen, there is another reason why she didn''t open the drink.

    The guy offering her a drink is a suspected spirit.

    Who would drink something from a guy like him?

    It''s unknown if Wu Yan noticed this, he leisurely drank the drink he had.

    "Tohka''s pretty cute, huh?"

    Ellen flinched. This question came out of nowhere. She asked him another question.

    "Why?"

    "No?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "You also did candid shots of Tohka, didn''t you? Isn''t it because she''s cute?"

    Ellen''s heart started thumping hard. She felt her fa?ade crack. Nodding with a slightly panicked motion, she tried to y it cool.

    "Well, she is cute¡­"

    "Aren''t we a bit taciturn?"

    Wu Yan sipped once more. He leaned back against the chair.

    "I noticed you focused on Tohka and I ever since we boarded the ne. I assumed you''re just gathering material for your agency''s brochure¡­"

    Ellen clenched down harder on her camera. Her breathing''s a bit chaotic but she stillughed.

    "I am sorry, you two just had that weird air around you that I couldn''t help but snap a few photos. Is it too troubling for you guys?"

    "Problematic?"

    Wu Yan tapped his can of drink.

    "Naturally, there is nothing wrong with a few photos. I am just not sure about what will happen after you bring the shots back, that''s the real problem."

    "I¡­"

    Ellen''s smile started cracking.

    "I am just gathering material for our marketing documents. I don''t think it will create a problem for you two¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    Wu Yan''s cheeky grin appeared again. That was the same smile that caused Ellen to panic.

    "I hope that''s the case. Anyway, you look smart but you''re surprisingly clumsy¡­"

    "C-clumsy?"

    Ellen started examining herself. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh, you don''t know?"

    Wu Yan tapped his ear.

    "Normally, when girls are wearing earpieces, they would cover it up with hair. Ellen-san didn''t notice this¡­"

    What?¡­"

    Ellen noticed her exposed wireless earpiece. Her heart started racing again.

    That''s the earpiece she''s using tomunicate with her control team.

    "Also, Ellen-san¡­"

    Wu Yan pretended like he didn''t see Ellen''s panicky expression. He narrowed his eyes.

    "I never said who Tohka was when I said ''Tohka''s cute'', I also never pointed her out¡­"

    Ellen''s expression turned pale.

    "Haha, Ellen-san''s so easy to bully."

    Wu Yanughed out loud before standing up.

    "Now, I am going to get out of here before Ellen-san gets angry."

    Wu Yan waved at her before leaving with his drink.

    Ellen still held her camera as she stared at Wu Yan''s back with a dark look.

 Chapter 1144: A mess? Cant calm down?

    <h4>Chapter 1144: A mess? Can''t calm down?</h4>

    Somewhere in the Bonin archipgo and Izu inds, there is an ind with an area of 70 square kilometers.

    The ind''s name is Arubi Ind.

    30 years ago, the ind got wrecked by a spacequake. Arge hole was created from the center, making the ind look rather deste.

    Therge cove made for a very good tourist spot so the ind had been repurposed into a tourist ind with all the features belonging to one.

    The ind is simr to Tengu City in terms of history.

    Tengu city was once wrecked by spacequakes but the refurbishment made the town grander than before.

    Arubi Ind''s transformation also involved anti-spacequake and emergency shelters. Although the preparations herecked inparison to Tengu City, it''s still pretty solid.

    Moreover, the crescent moon-shaped ind made for an interestingndmark and tourist hotspot. Every year, scores of foreign and domestic tourists hit the ind to shop or tour around.

    It might be disrespectful for the people rted to victims of spacequake, the ind''s untimely encounter sparked a better chapter in the ind''s economy.

    Cross Travel hosted the school trip here while providing free lodging, meals, and travel expenses.

    As the ne with students and teachers slowly descended, everybody got ready to disembark. Soon, students in school uniforms arrived at the airport gates with teachers escorting them. They looked around with ecstatic smiles.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply, taking in the fresh smell of the salty air.

    "Ah, nothing like the fresh air of an ind. Coming here for a summer vacation sounds like a great idea."

    "Indeed¡­"

    Shiori also basked in the refreshing air. She''s also a happy camper.

    "I didn''t think a trip close to home would yield such a result. Truth be told, I didn''t expect much. Coming here was the right decision, the school did a good job."

    "Why are you guys so happy?"

    Tohka wrinkled her nose. She smelled the air but she couldn''t identify the difference.

    "I don''t smell anything nice, rather there is a weird stench¡­"

    "That''s the smell of the sea¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed Tohka''s head.

    "Don''t treat the air here like you would treat food, dummy¡­"

    "I am not!"

    Tohka snapped.

    "Astrea''s the dummy!"

    "Astrea?"

    Shiori flinched.

    "Who is Astrea?"

    "Astrea¡­"

    "You dummy!"

    Wu Yan stopped Tohka before she spoke more than she should. She pushed the two forward.

    "It''s time for our roll call, let''s go!"

    "I know, stop shoving me¡­"

    "Let me finish my exnation!"

    "Don''t sweat the small stuff, let''s go already¡­"

    "Seriously¡­"

    Ellen also got down from the ne. She looked at Wu Yan and Tohka who were flirting with each other before pressing her earpiece.

    At the same time, the clouds high above Arubi ind got cleaved in twain. It''s like a giant sword split the sky. The soft clouds parted way for an invisible airship, judging by the outline, this airship''s rather huge too.

    Indeed, the parted clouds gave the location of the invisible airship away.

    Behind the cloak is an airshippletely red in color with a design mimicking a cobra''s head. The airship slowly hovered while splitting the clouds in its path.

    The airship''s name is Arbatel, an airship of DEM''s design. It''s one of the fewrge ships under DEM''smand.

    To support Ellen in her investigation and capture of spirits, Westcott took this airship out while delegating it to Ellen''smand. Once Ellen confirms the targets, Arbatel will start attacking Arubi Ind.

    Arbatel is waiting for orders from Ellen while maintaining constant contact with Ellen.

    Inside Arbatel, a middle-aged man sat on the colonel''s seat with the disy showing Wu Yan and Tohka''s footage. He rubbed his beard.

    "They are the targets this time? Just a bunch of kids? Are they really spirits?"

    "If we can tell a spirit''s identity from their outward appearance then we wouldn''t have to work so hard¡­"

    Someone replied, her voice echoing in the room.

    That''s the sound of the second executive in charge of this operation, Ellen.

    "Spirits have weird abilities. They can hide their own Reiryoku signatures. It''s expected that they can manipte their facial features as well. Using a Reiryoku machine to gauge would be a fool''s move.

    The Arbatel''s captain snorted while shrugging.

    "Really? Thanks for the reminder, boss¡­"

    Ellen can hear from the captain''s tone that he didn''t take her lesson to heart.

    "Anyway, raise your guards, don''t lose track of the two targets."

    The captain leered at the screen disying Ellen''s footage. He''s incredibly displeased.

    Ellen''s ability as the strongest magician isn''t something to scoff at.

    However, he''s still incredibly annoyed with Ellen.

    First, he has never seen Ellen in action. To listen to someone the age of his daughter bossing him around just rubbed him the wrong way.

    Hence, he treated Ellen''s order with utmost rudeness.

    But, to prevent punishment for a possible failure in this operation, the captain still yed ball and did his job like right now.

    "Okay, what do you want?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Ellen thought about it.

    "Intercept and block ingoing and outgoing signals, make sure nobody gets in our way."

    "Okay¡­"

    The captain ordered his crew with a wave of his hand.

    "Deploy the Interference Field, interrupt all transmissions."

    "Okay."

    The crew replied. Then, the operators in Arbatel started working on the order.

    With the crisp sound of keyboard strokes, a faint, mist-like barrier started covering the ind. The illusory Territory is almost impossible to detect with the naked eye.

    The Territory covered the ind.

    Covering an entire ind in Territory is something AST can never do.

    Excluding Ellen''smunication device, nobody can get outside help nor will outside signal enter the ind.

    In other words, nobody will know what is happening on the ind. Even if a spacequake struck, nobody outside the ind would be any wiser.

    This is official DEM''s turf now.

    "Interference Field deployed, Territory has cut off all transmissions."

    The captain listened to the verbal reports before giving a suggestion.

    "Do we need to send out bandersnatch units?"

    Ellen replied after a brief pause.

    "Release all the Bandersnatch units we have in store!"

    "What?!"

    The captain couldn''t believe his ears.

    "All of them?"

    "Don''t doubt your ears¡­"

    Ellen looked at Wu Yan''s back before smiling bitterly.

    "I can''t rx if we don''t do this¡­"

 Chapter 1145: Shooting straight, the reveal

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Shooting straight, the reveal</h4>

    High above Arubi Ind, inside Fraxinus¡­

    "Captain! Captain!"

    Mana yelled at the inte. This has been going on for about 10 minutes now.

    Wu Yan never replied despite Mana''s repeated shriek. She frowned and sighed at Yatsuki and Reine who stood near her. She shook her head.

    "I can''t do it. Captain''s unreachable¡­"

    "Our transmissions got jammed, we can''t contact Arubi ind at all."

    Reine calmly assessed.

    "A foreign entity is obstructing the signals."

    "Someone''s doing this?"

    Yatsuki turned grim.

    "Is it DEM?"

    "DEM?"

    Mana floated a baleful look upon hearing the name of her ex-employer.

    "I don''t think anyone other than DEM has the ability to intercept Ratatoskr''s signal."

    "Vicemander Kannazuki."

    Yatsuki hesitated after seeing that the vicemander''s still rubbing his face on Kotori''s seat.

    "What do we do now?"

    "If it''smander''s brother then I think he can still handle the situation without our support. I am sure he will be safe no matter what¡­"

    Kannazuki said nonchntly. The other Ratatoskr members felt frustrated.

    Although Kannazuki sounded like he couldn''t care about the situation, the trio can still tell that it is the most urate description of their current status.

    They exchanged a look before asking Kannazuki another question.

    "Are we going to wait for orders?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Kannazuki rubbed his chin.

    "Although themander''s brother is very powerful, there is still the matter of her sister and Tohka. I don''t think he can cover both personnel by himself¡­"

    Mana, Reine, and Yatsuki finally understand that Kannazuki is handling this with his own style, they couldn''t judge him by his weird antics.

    "Vicemander Kannazuki."

    Yatsuki nodded.

    "Please give us your order."

    Kannazuki stood up, he waved his hand like a proper captain.

    "Shift our transmission pattern, bypass the blocked channels and direct our resources to only one line, Itsuka Shidou''s wireless earpiece."

    "Okay!"

    "Takamiya-san¡­"

    Kannazuki shifted back into his unreliable mode.

    "You''re to descend upon Arubi ind, it''s your job to protect Tohka and Shiori from the shadows."

    "Okay!"

    Mana grinned. She dashed outside¡­

    "Ah~~"

    Kannazuki started moaning like a disgusting pervert. He continued rubbing his face against Kotori''s seat.

    "I wanted to get rid of our cloak and start a fight with DEM. That would result in severe punishment frommander-sama, what a shame, that would have been so nice~"

    What little respect the other members had for Kannazuki disappeared on the spot. They sweated bullets while pretending like nothing happened¡­

    At the same time, on the ind¡­

    Using the buildings and trees as cover, Ellen furtively tailed Shiori, Wu Yan, and Tohka.

    The students of Raizen High are currently touring the ind while heading for the tourist information center under their teachers'' supervision. The students are not amused that they couldn''t immediately go off and y on their own. Tohka is probably the only student still in high spirits. Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Shiori watched with radiant smiles.

    Wu Yan stopped after slowing down, letting other students go past him. He told Shiori and Tohka something beforeughing and heading off to a nearby forest on his own. The two girls apparently nodded to whatever he said.

    Ellen gasped. She looked at Tohka & co and Wu Yan who separated from them. She tapped her earpiece.

    "Arbatel, keep your eyes on Princess suspect, I will tail the youth suspected as the Red Devil!"

    "Okay, boss!"

    Ellen grabbed her camera while following Wu Yan from a distance.

    In a secluded corner of Arubi ind is a small-scaled forest that had a circr distribution of trees.

    The forest on Arubi Ind is one of the ind''s selling points. Although the forests here aren''t particrly popr, due to the rare species of trees here, some tourists still visited this part of the ind. The density of the forest isn''t particrly high.

    Compared to other forests, the forest had rtively fewer trees. Nheless, this forest can still be a good venue for hide and seek given the various hiding spots and covers here.

    This is also why Ellen brazenly followed Wu Yan into the forest. She kept up with Wu Yan despite suspecting Wu Yan''s motive to enter the forest when he''s clearly not admiring the trees here. It looked like he just wandered into the forest for no reason.

    It''s the perfect ce to reveal his Red Devil nature, it''s also the perfect chance to confirm Wu Yan''s nature as a spirit.

    But, Wu Yan stopped while Ellen made her ns. The same voice that disrupted her thoughts rang in the forest.

    "We can keep going or we can stop the games here,e on out¡­"

    Wu Yan turned around, he looked at Ellen''s direction with a smirk.

    "Noting out? Ellen-san¡­"

    He found me!

    Ellen who is hiding behind a tree flinched in surprise. Her palm started turning sweaty.

    Inhaling deeply, Ellen got out of her cover and stared Wu Yan down.

    "You noticed me so you lured me into the forest?"

    "Well, if that''s what you think¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "We can go with that¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Ellen turned icy.

    "How did you notice me?"

    "Interesting question¡­"

    Wu Yanughed helplessly.

    "Ellen-san, remember how I said you''re clumsy? I just confirmed this point once more¡­"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "I pointed out your ws and made it clear as day that you''re no photographer. That was just a ruse to cover my other move. What if I told you I did something to you on the ne?"

    Ellen lifted her head.

    "What did you do to me?!"

    "Maa maa, calm down¡­"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "It''s just a little tracking magic. It allows me to pinpoint your location for a limited time, it will be dispelled soon enough¡­"

    "Ma-magic¡­"

    Ellen raised an eyebrow.

    "Yeap, magic."

    Wu Yan stored his smile away. His calm look brought a sense of crisis upon Ellen.

    "Unlike the fake magic you magicians use with the Realizer units, this is bona fide magic."

    "You¡­"

    Ellen''s eyes widened in astonishment.

 Chapter 1146: A game?

    <h4>Chapter 1146: A game?</h4>

    Ellen felt like someone dropped her into an icy pond. Her body chilled rapidly as a frigid fear gripped her.

    Ellen saw Wu Yan''s poised look and she immediately knew what transpired.

    She was already exposed before she even knew it!

    This man not only possesses a mysterious power, but he is also cognizant of her true identity.

    Otherwise, why would he know about magicians and CR-units?

    It''s possible Wu Yan already knows she''s the officer in charge of this covert operation.

    Ellen felt like she just got yed by Wu Yan. She started turning green with displeasure.

    "You, so you''re the Red Devil!"

    "The Red Devil?"

    Wu Yan frowned while scratching his cheek.

    "Oh, is that my epithet? Who gave me such a terrible nickname?!"

    Wu Yan didn''t take Ellen seriously. Ellen''s displeasure grew until she put on her fighting look.

    "Just answer me, are you a spirit or not?!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. He smirked.

    "Even if I said I am not a spirit I don''t think you will ept my answer, right?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Just assume I am a spirit for now. That should make you guys really happy, considering how you''re trying to pursue spirits¡­"

    Ellen confirmed her suspicion.

    "So you know about my true identity¡­"

    Ellen narrowed her eyes. She tossed her camera aside.

    "Then,e with me without resistance."

    "That''s what you say to someone who just admitted he''s a spirit?"

    Wu Yan shook his head disappointedly.

    "I was waiting for better lines than that. I expected too much from you¡­"

    "I take it you''re not going toe along quietly?"

    Ellen started emitting a heavy aura that differed from her meekdy demeanor a while ago.

    "Ah, finally getting serious, are you?"

    Wu Yan was amused by her reaction. He praised her nonchntly.

    "As expected of the Strongest Magician¡­"

    "You even know about that?"

    Ellen''s grim look took on a deeper shade of darkness.

    "How much do you know?"

    "Pretty much everything."

    Wu Yan half-jokingly replied.

    "I know about you, and, that bastard Westcott¡­"

    "You know Isaac too?"

    Ellen backed away while clenching her teeth.

    "Very well, since you know so much, we are going to have to sit down and have a nice little chat in the interrogation room of our office¡­"

    "Sounds fun¡­"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes. He closed his eyes to ponder about his n. Then, he chuckled.

    "Okay, let''s y a game, Ellen-san."

    "A game?"

    Ellen flinched.

    "Yes, a game."

    Wu Yan opened his arms wide to gesture to her that he was not hiding anything.

    "The rule of the game goes like this: if you win then I will follow you and meet Westcott."

    Ellen continued with a dark look.

    "And, if I lose?"

    "Let''s see¡­"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He looked at the sky before grinning.

    "There is a DEM Airship above us¡­"

    "You truly know everything, huh¡­"

    Ellen said.

    "And?"

    "I am guessing even DEM would not have too many of those airships in store. It would certainly piss off a bunch of people if somebody were to wreck that airship, correct?"

    "You¡­"

    Ellen inhaled deeply.

    "Are you¡­"

    "Quick to catch on, aren''t you?"

    Wu Yan chortled like a cheeky brat. He pointed at the sky.

    "If you lose then I am going to send that scrap of metal in the sky to the recycling center."

    Ellen''s heart started racing.

    This is the first time in her life she felt fear.

    Against a man that seems like he knew everything and controlled everything, Ellen was intimidated by his overpowering leverage against her.

    Ellen clenched her fist.

    "What''s the content of the game?"

    "Do I need to say it out loud?"

    Wu Yan gasped as if he''s genuinely surprised Ellen couldn''t catch his drift.

    "Since you''re the strongest Magician, the game we are ying is obviously going to be who can best each other in the field of Territories. Wouldn''t that be fun?!"

    Ellen burned with anger upon hearing this.

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    "No¡­"

    Wu Yan gave her a sarcastic leer.

    "Ellen-san thinks she''s the strongest in this world. You probably reckoned that no one can best you in a fight. I am itching to teach you something¡­"

    "Let me elucidate you on your ignorance and feebleness."

    Ellen snapped.

    Golden jets of light converged on Ellen. She immediately got covered in a ball of golden light.

    The air shook as the golden ball of light expanded while twisting.

    When the light receded, Ellen had already transformed.

    She''s wearing a tight bodysuit with magic circuits running on it. There are robotic parts around her limbs, she also had robotic wings hovering behind her. She''s packing two slender butrgeser swords.

    That''s her personal CR-unit.

    This is the equipment that gave her superhuman abilities. This is the equipment that made her a Magician.

    This is the same type of equipment the AST relied on tobat spirits.

    Unlike the AST''s equipment, Ellen''s CR unit is tinum in color. It''s also a special CR unit.

    It''s not an average suit.

    "Oya oya, somebody''s angry¡­"

    Wu Yan started eyeing her CR unit.

    "This CR-unit appears to be far stronger than the ones the AST have¡­"

    "Don''tpare my Pendragon to the cheap stuff the AST used."

    Ellen drew out herser sword and it buzzed into life with a terrifyingly sharp bzzt. She pointed herser sword at Wu Yan.

    "My Pendragon is a custom-made CR unit designed by the best technology DEM has. You insult me byparing my CR unit to the standard-issue CR-units equipped by the AST."

    "Oops, my bad¡­"

    Wu Yan said with a non-apologetic tone. He stomped and leaped into the sky.

    "Think you can run?!"

    Ellen brandished her de and the robotic wings behind her propelled her into the sky. She chased after Wu Yan.

    The two meteors shot across the boundless sky. The two stopped somewhere over the horizon. They stared at each other.

    Ellen is still pointing her de at him. With a sneer, he took out his Nietono no Shana from the Gate of Babylon. Entering a stance with the de pointed diagonally downwards, he continued.

    "Let''s begin our game¡­"

 Chapter 1147: The show starring the strongest magician in the world

    <h4>Chapter 1147: The show starring the strongest magician in the world</h4>

    "Let''s begin our game¡­"

    Ellen shed a dangerous look.

    "I don''t care what you are, nobody can beat me!"

    Ellen grabbed herser sword with both hands. She got into a stance where the hilt of the sword is at her waist level. She propelled herself forward with her thrusters. Zooming past the sky, she drew a line in the sky while leaving behind sonic booms. It took her no time at all to get in range for an attack on Wu Yan.

    ng

    Herser sword struck something metallic. The ensuing shockwave blew away the clouds within a radius of a few dozen meters. They created a hole in the cloudy sky.

    "Not bad, you''ve got the power¡­"

    Wu Yan assessed while defending with Nietono no Shana. He could see Ellen who clenched her teeth while pressing down on him with a desperate look. Wu Yan shoved her away with a slight push of his Nodachi.

    Piang

    The nimble de smashed hard against Ellen''sser sword. Despite the overwhelming difference in size, the Nodachi almost split Ellen''sser sword in half.

    Nietono no Shana couldn''tplete that task because Ellen got thrown into the distance before Nietono no Shana can shatter Ellen''s de.

    Ellen broke through severalyers of cloud before stopping hundreds of meters away from Wu Yan. Her thrusters worked overtime to steady herself. The hands holding her de trembled. She couldn''t believe what she has just seen.

    Pendragon isn''t specialized for brute force. However, it''s still powerful enough to block attacks from Spirits, even outright stopping an airship''s charge.

    Even so, she still fell into a disadvantage in a sh against Wu Yan. Her de also almost snapped.

    What the hell kind of strength does this Spirit possess?

    Ellen doesn''t know she''s going up against a True Ancestor. His physical prowess easily sat near the apex of demonic beings. Plus, the miraculous water baptism he experienced before also enhanced his body to a level where even strength-specialized beastmen can''t hope to hold a candle to.

    This is just a small fraction of Wu Yan''s power.

    "Hmm? Is the game over already?"

    Wu Yan started throwing verbal jabs in Ellen''s direction.

    "So much for the strongest magician in the world¡­ How disappointing¡­"

    "I will make you regret saying that!"

    Ellen snorted. Herser sword started vibrating as golden lightning arced around her de. It''s brimming with weird energy.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He mused out loud.

    "So that''s Maryoku?"

    That''s the energy channeled by Realizers with magicians as the medium. The energy coursing through Ellen''s de is known as Maryoku.

    "Hmph!"

    Ellen shot towards Wu Yan like a meteor. She lunged at Wu Yan with her charged-up de attack.

    Haven''t learned your lesson yet?

    Wu Yan raised his Nietono no Shana to block theser sword.

    The two des collided.

    Boom

    The shockwave blew away the clouds around them.

    Theser de hit the Nodachi on its body. Despite that, the lunge failed to do anything other than scatter Maryoku into the environment.

    Wu Yan''s expression changed slightly.

    That golden lightning on theser de carried an inferior strength that still managed to tilt Wu Yan''s de. The repulsive force it emitted was the culprit!

    Ellen smirked. She pulled back and started a barrage of shes on the same spot on Nietono no Shana

    Ding

    His Nodachi tilted once more

    Ding ding ding

    Ellen''s piercing strike struck Nietono no Shana hundreds of times in a short span of time. With a crisp ng, she disarmed Wu Yan, his de flew into the distance.

    Ellen''s eyes shed.

    "It''s over!"

    Ellen shed Wu Yan on his chest.

    Ellen never doubted her ability to finish the fight.

    Without his Angel, a spirit''s power will diminish greatly. Even an AST member can strike down a depowered spirit.

    It also looked like Wu Yan''s too cocky for his own good, he never put on his Astral suit. Her strike will definitely hurt him like she''s attacking a mortal.

    Ellen is sure she has this in the bag.

    s, Wu Yan isn''t a spirit. Nietono no Shana isn''t his Angel.

    Wu Yan also has no need for an Astral suit, he''s immortal!

    He has no need for an Angel because he is far stronger than Angels.

    Twang

    Ellen thought for sure she would rip a huge gash on Wu Yan''s body. That didn''t happen.

    She heard a light pling.

    Theser sword brimming with Maryokunded between Wu Yan''s fingers. He pinched her de.

    "Impossible!"

    Ellen''s cool expression finally copsed, despite donning Pendragon, the scene before her truly shocked her.

    "You''re right¡­"

    Wu Yan snickered. He made sure to look at Ellen''s disbelieving face. He continued slowly.

    "It''s over¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his other hand. A chilling force that threatened to freeze everything formed arge ice icicle before he shot it at Ellen''s chest.

    Moved by her survival instinct, Ellen immediately used her Territory.

    "Defensive Territory, deploy!"

    A green glow appeared before Ellen. She condensed it into a hexagonal piece of shield near her chest.

    The icicle struck her small energy shield.

    Bam

    The shockwave from the collision blew away the clouds around them for miles and miles. It took the shockwave a long time to die down.

    Ellen focused her attention on maintaining the shield. The icicle spun while drilling into her shield, ripples of energy continued expanding outwards.

    Ellen''s heart turned cold.

    She had the strongest Territory known to magicians.

    She can''t even block an attack from an Angel?!

    Who is this spirit? What the hell is with this guy?!

    "You sure know how to put up a futile show, oh, the strongest magician in the world¡­"

    While she''s still busy dealing with that icicle, Wu Yan conjured another icicle. This icicle is at least twice asrge as the previous icicle.

    "Let me destroy yourughable pride!"

    Whoosh

    Ellen''s expression turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 1148: Game over, the light that pierces the heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Game over, the light that pierces the heavens</h4>

    After a preliminary test, Wu Yan more or less understood the Pendragon CR unit Ellen''s wearing.

    She''s basically at the peak of tier 8 with that power suit on.

    Stronger than Kotori, Kurumi, Yoshino, and Miku in the past.

    Wu Yan understood where Ellen got her confidence from. She had the strength to take down spirits all by herself. If she''s serious she could probably kill spirits too.

    At least, that was the status quo before Wu Yan''s arrival. That was how it is when Kurumi, Kotori, Yoshino, and Tohka weren''t Wu Yan''s summons yet. 1v1, the girls with their past strengths couldn''t have defeated Ellen.

    The strongest magician?

    An invincible fighter?

    Ellen had the power and qualifications to do so.

    At least, in the past anyway.

    With Kotori and Tohka already at tier 9, Kurumi at the zenith of the eighth realm, each of the girls could beat Ellen easily.

    Kurumi and Ellen might be on the same level but Kurumi''s mastery over Zaphkiel and her nigh-infinite stock of Time made it easy for Kurumi to defeat Ellen if they fought.

    Heck, even Yoshino, the weakest spirit among his harem can still fight Ellen on an even footing with the help of her Angel.

    Wu Yan is the sole variable that ended Ellen''s era as the strongest.

    Granted, Wu Yan cannot be sure there are no enemies that can take down Ellen. However, Wu Yan is the strongest in this world, that goes without saying.

    With the misty icicle in his hand, Wu Yan looked at the pale Ellen with simrly frosty eyes.

    The thick icicle shot at Ellen''s defensive Territory with the force of a rampaging drill.

    ng

    Her defensive Field started trembling rapidly under the assault of his icicle.

    "Guh¡­"

    Ellen moaned in pain. Her body shook as if somebody struck her with a lightning bolt. She''s as pale as a ghost now.

    Unlike other Realizers which had controls for magic power generation, thebat realizers, or CR units relied on the magician''s brain to control the CR.

    Under the immense burden, Ellen''s mind started suffering the negative feedback of her Territory being destroyed. Blood seeped out of her nose and mouth. She looked haggard.

    Bang

    Even the strongest magician in the world couldn''t stand the drillings of two super-powered icicles. Ellen''s Territory got devastated as it rained down in a rain of energy fragments.

    Barf

    Ellen spat out blood from her mouth. Her brain went into survival mode, she couldn''t even control the thrusters in her CR unit. She started falling after the boosters died down.

    Before she canplete her untimely descent, chains with a magical purple glow appeared out of nowhere to wrap her up like stringed ham. She was suspended in the air by the magical chains.

    "Not bad, the strongest magician¡­"

    Wu Yan said, it''s unknown if he meant that sarcastically or he''s really praising her. Wu Yan grabbed at the air and a ray of light shot into his palm.

    Nietono no Shana''s back in his hand.

    "Although I was careless, you still managed to disarm me. I see why you kept calling yourself the world''s strongest¡­"

    Wu Yan said while sliding his finger across his Nodachi.

    "However, this is the end of the line. Our game is over¡­"

    "O¡­ver¡­"

    Ellen looked at Wu Yan with her bloody eyes. It took too much of her strength just to do this. Her gaze was empty.

    "Impossible¡­ I am the strongest magician¡­ Ellen Mira Mathers¡­ I would never lose to a spirit¡­"

    "Perhaps you were the strongest¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Not anymore, there are a few individuals in this world who can beat you."

    "You are no longer the strongest person in the world."

    "I am not the strongest?"

    Ellen shook, she started frantically shaking her head like she couldn''t deal with reality.

    "Impossible¡­ impossible¡­ I am the strongest in the world¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at Ellen with pity in his eyes. He chortled.

    "It seems DEM has a nasty habit of living in their own visions of utopia. Treating spirits like animals you can hunt, using despicable methods to get whatever you want, truly disgusting¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his hand. A magic formation formed above his palm.

    "Let me free you from that delusion¡­"

    Magic started pouring out, he inserted a terrifying amount of magic into his magic formation.

    Just when it looked like he was about to finish the formation, Wu Yan suddenly raised his hand overhead.

    Bwoom

    At the same time, arge pir of light rained down from above,nding on his expanded magic formation.

    Boom

    The magic formation took the brunt of the attack head-on. Sparks and shockwaves flew everywhere.

    The sudden attack petrified Ellen, she was prepared for death at Wu Yan''s hands. Then, she looked into the sky after recalling something. Wu Yan snorted, he clenched down on his magic formation and the formation expanded to match the light pir in diameter.

    Kaboom

    The magic formation dispelled the light pir in a magnificent explosion. The ensuing shockwave also swept up everything around them.

    If they were on the ground then this attack would have gouged arge hole in the ground.

    Wu Yan looked up to see an airship designed like a giant cobra head hovering above them¡­

    "No way!"

    The captain and crew of Arbatel couldn''t believe their eyes.

    That focusedser strike was an attack that drained most of the Airship''s power. Thatser would have been enough to erase Arubi ind.

    And, that guy¡­ he¡­ against that kind of attack¡­

    "A spirit just blocked theser strike without any harm¡­"

    Arbatel''s captain started backing away with a dumb look. He looked at the image of Wu Yan in primal fear.

    "Is this¡­ the power of spirits?"

    "Captain!"

    One of the crew shrieked.

    They saw it. The spirit everyone''s terrified of started opening his arm wide.

    With two red magic formations near his palms, he converged the formations, forming an anomalous orb of power that ripped the fabric of space and time near his palms.

    Then, white light suffused the screen andmand room¡­

    A gigantic whiteser shot across the sky like an unstoppable meteor. Theser struck the red airship, destroying everything it touched.

    Boom

    The airship got blown into bits by Wu Yan''s whiteser attack.

 Chapter 1149: A sudden storm! Spirits?...

    <h4>Chapter 1149: A sudden storm! Spirits?¡­</h4>

    The pir of light lit up everything. When theser dissipated, Arbatel is already slowly crashing into the ground in a fiery ball of broken parts and smoke.

    If one focused on the fragments then they would discover the red airship is slowly turning into glowing feathers that fell down elegantly.

    Witnessing the destruction of Arbatel, Ellen''s eyes widened in shock. Her pupils also shrank in fear.

    Wu Yan lowered his arms, dispelling the destructive red magic formations like he just smacked a fly. Ellen still couldn''t process what just transpired.

    "One hit¡­ you destroyed the airship in one hit¡­"

    Wu Yan pursed his lip.

    Channeling Saint George''s Sanctuary and then firing a Dragon Breath, he used the dragon-killing attack to destroy the airship.

    "Just as well, saved me the trouble of locating it¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I guess that''s that. I win so I took my prize¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Ellen''s breathing started turning erratic. She also struggled against her bindings. With the stamina she recovered, she tried to use Pendragon''s thrusters to speed away.

    However, those are no ordinary chains on her, she''s bound by the chains of Commandment.

    Even in her optimal state, the bindings were never something she can break free from, how can she break free when she''s still in an injured state?

    With her thrusters at maximum output, Ellen''s body shook, even the chains jiggled but she still couldn''t break free. The Chains of Commandment jingled but they didn''t show any signs of breaking at all.

    "Damn¡­"

    She''s hurting herself from all the struggling but the chains aren''t budging. Despair started clouding her mind.

    Is she going to meet her demise here?

    Wu Yan can see the frustration and anxiety brewing in Ellen''s eyes.

    "I see, even the strongest magician in the world fears death¡­"

    At the same time¡­

    Whoosh

    A faint breeze interrupted them. The breeze steadily grew into intense winds.

    The clear skies Wu Yan and Ellen fought in started turning dark as whistling gale surrounded them. Thick rainclouds encroached upon them.

    "Hmm?"

    Ellen and Wu Yan can tell something''s wrong. They looked around before flinching in surprise.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ellen forgot about her resistance. She was confused by the sudden change of weather.

    Wu Yan looked around at the dark clouds surrounding them, he knitted his eyebrows.

    Next, the clouds started swirling as a storm kicked in.

    It''s like there is a gigantic invisible hand churning the clouds around them. Soon, they found themselves at the edge of a storm.

    The sudden change of weather surprised the two fighters.

    A sunny sky just turned into a stormy weather in less than the span of an hour.

    The peaceful sky got turned upside down by the iing storm.

    The calm sea also started rumbling under the influence of the wind.

    In less than a minute, it looked like somebody ced a curse to turn the sky into a ghoulish scene.

    Even normal humans can tell this is an abnormal weather pattern, why couldn''t Wu Yan and Ellen tell something''s wrong?

    "This¡­"

    The two exchanged a look.

    Thunderp.

    With a storm brewing near them, the two looked in the direction of the thunder only to see two figures shing against one another.

    Upon closer inspection, it seems like there are two humanoid silhouettes fighting beyond the thick clouds.

    "Spirits?"

    Ellen cried out.

    "Berserkers?!"

    "Berserkers?"

    Wu Yan looked at the two shing figures and he recalled something.

    Judging by how things yed out in the original work, it must be those two spirits¡­

    "Captain! Captain!"

    Wu Yan''s recollection got interrupted by the voiceing from his earpiece.

    "Yatsuki?"

    "Finally! I thought we lost contact with you!"

    Yatsuki sounded happy to hear from Wu Yan. Then, he used a serious tone.

    "Where are you? The situation on Arubi Ind is chaotic!"

    "Chaotic?"

    Wu Yan pressed his earpiece.

    "What happened?"

    "DEM''s Bandersnatch units!"

    Yatsuki reported.

    "DEM just sent Bandersnatches to capture Tohka!"

    Wu Yan turned grim.

    "Are Tohka and Shiori okay?!"

    "Rx! Captain."

    "When Arubi indmunications went down, Kannazuki sent Mana to defend Shiori and Tohka. A few minutes ago, the Bandersnatches suddenly stopped moving. Kannazuki noticed this and told me to contact you. He said the situation is already under control, I didn''t think I could contact you like this."

    "Kannazuki, huh?"

    Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    "As Kotori said, he''s actually more capable than he looks¡­"

    "Indeed¡­"

    Yatsuki echoed his sentiment.

    "I wonder what obstructed ourmunication lines? Why did the interference stop all of a sudden?"

    Wu Yan looked at where Arbatel fell beforeughing out loud.

    "Probably because I destroyed the jammer¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "Nothing."

    Wu Yan shook his head. He turned his attention towards thedies fighting in the eye of the storm.

    "I just encountered something here. I need some time to wrap things up. Focus your attention on keeping Tohka and Shiori safe, get Kannazuki on the job."

    "Okay, captain!"

    Wu Yan turned off his line. He raised his hand against Ellen.

    "Sorry¡­"

    Magic power swirled around his arm.

    "I have no time for you¡­"

    Ellen clenched her teeth while Wu Yan grinned.

    "Let''s y another game¡­"

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "It''s a simple game involving your survival or death."

    Wu Yan didn''t care what Ellen had to say.

    "Survive this attack and I will go see Westcott when we next meet¡­"

    The magical mes burst forth!

    Boom

    Hit at point-nk range, Ellen started falling into the boundless sea in a plume of smoke, the Chains of Commandment also dematerialized. She fell like a kite with its strings cut.

    After confirming Ellen''s disappearance in his field of vision, Wu Yan looked at the silhouettes fighting in the center of the storm. In a sh, he vanished¡­

 Chapter 1150: Kaguya, Yuzuru, which one is the real Yamai?

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Kaguya, Yuzuru, which one is the real Yamai?</h4>

    The vast sky was slowly taken over by the swirling ck clouds.

    On the ground, the forests on the inds near the hurricane got leveled, leaves flew toward the sky, drawn in by the suction force.

    Smaller trees even got uprooted as they transformed into dangerous projectiles that created craters and holes in rock walls.

    The seas churned violently while everything on the ground got thrown into disarray.

    Fortunately, the inds ravaged by the violent tempest are uninhabited. The only ind with inhabitants on it, Arubi Ind, is perfectly fine because of the anti-spacequake measures installed on the ind. Aside from trash and small trees, the ind''s rtively fine.

    High in the sky, where nobody on the ground can look with their naked eyes, two individuals brawled. They smashed into one another before circling each other, they repeated this weird dance over and over.

    The two fighters created shockwaves with each collision.

    They also created storms with their attacks.

    The storm clouds only grew with each attack. The winds also sped up as time went on. It seemed like the typhoon would sweep up everything.

    At this rate, it won''t take long for the hurricane to reach an intensity that the defensive measures installed on Arubi Ind can''t handle.

    At that point, Arubi will suffer damages on par with a spacequake.

    Bam

    The attack this time was particrly strong. The two individuals smashed each other far away. The storm also stopped moving for a second.

    The two flyingbatants hovered in the air as if they ran out of steam. They stared at each other.

    With the chaos on pause, one can finally see the appearance of the two silhouettes.

    The fighters were extraordinarily beautifuldies.

    They looked like they should be studying in high school instead of fighting in the sky.

    With mercury-blue eyes and orange hair, the two beauties with style stood in opposition to one another.

    The twodies also wore very distinctive attires.

    They had ck, tight-fitting clothes. They also had chains and cuffs that made thedies look like they are convicts.

    The girl on the right had braided-up hair. Her right hand and foot had chains. Her prideful look gave her the aura of a regal queen.

    The girl on the left had her orange hair braided in three sections. Unlike the other girl, she had a lethargic look. She also looked more agreeable than the other one.

    This meek girl also had a simr attire to the determined girl. However, her chains were on her left hand and foot.

    Simr look and clothes.

    Dissimr vibe and style.

    The revealing clothes they wore would probably make males without proper restraints to salivate on sight.

    However, anyone thinking of trying anything funny should remember that thedies can blow away tiny inds with their attacks.

    With tiny cyclones around them, thedies leered at each other. The prideful girl finally spoke up.

    "Not bad!"

    She stood with arms akimbo, she spouted lines that made her look like she was taking her dramatic act a tad too far.

    "Your performance up till this point has been satisfactory, I will grant you that praise, Yuzuru!"

    "Denial."

    Yuzuru coldly replied, she''s the tired-lookingdy with hair braided in three sections.

    "Kaguy''s ttery is a cheap tactic to lower Yuzuru''s guard andbat efficiency."

    "I have no need for such petty tricks!"

    Angered by Yuzuru''s usation, Kaguya pointed at Yuzuru.

    "In front of my superior power, your weak psychological attacks cannot harm me!"

    "Rebuttal."

    Yuzuru interrupted.

    "Absolute power is not something Kaguya possessed."

    "Your mortal vision cannot hope to catch a glimpse of my sheer superiority!"

    Kaguya snorted while lifting her chin.

    "Only a superior spirit like me is worthy of the title of Yamai. Yuzuru, you should give up!"

    "Laughter, it is unthinkable to let a spirit like Kaguya be the true Yamai¡­"

    Yuzuru nonchntly said.

    "Yuzuru is the one who is worthy of taking Yamai''s title."

    "Sure, speak your piece while you still can, Yuzuru!"

    Kaguya shouted at Yuzuru.

    "Today is the most important day where I shall be Yamai. Be at ease, Yuzuru, I will remember you as someone who had the qualifications topete with me for the Yamai title, you will be a glorious stepping stone for me!"

    "Criticism, Yuzuru is the only one who can be Yamai!"

    The twodiesshed out at one another despite spotting simr looks. Then, the cyclones around them expanded outwards. The storm manifested itself as a rain of sharp wind des.

    "This is it¡­"

    Kaguya shot herself towards Yuzuru with sharp winds around her.

    "Here''s the final attack!"

    "Answer."

    Yuzuru also charged towards Kaguya with whistling gale around her.

    "The victory shall belong to Yuzuru!"

    The twodies who looked like twins split the clouds in their way as they flew at near-supersonic speeds. At the center of this final confrontation, the two gave each other onest look.

    Then, bothdies swung at each other with a right hook.

    Before the twodies can punch each other in the face. A figure appeared out of nowhere and he stood between them.

    The sudden arrival of the visitor caught them by surprise. They also couldn''t stop their fists in time.

    Before Yuzuru and Kaguya can do anything, the figure stretched his arms out. With mana rippling around his arms, the guy blew away the winds around the twodies. Then, he grabbed their fists with his bare hands.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru emitted audible gasps.

    They might have gone easy on their punches but the power contained within each punch was still enough to shatter a cliff.

    The guy easily blocked their attacks?

    The two spirits of wind continued letting off violent winds, the gale whipped the mysterious man, causing him to frown. Sighing, he released a wave of magic power from his hands that held thedies by their fists.

    "Scatter."

    The magic power he scattered into the environment curbed the raging storm around Yuzuru and Kaguya. He dispelled their winds.

    Yuzuru and Kaguya felt a strong but gentle force pushing them away.

    The twodies got shoved away from one another. They slid dozens of meters away before steadying themselves. They looked at the mysterious man with astonished looks.

    They gazed at the man who just subjugated them by himself.

 Chapter 1151: Berserker

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Berserker</h4>

    Within the raging tempest, everything started to fade back into serenity.

    "Who is that?"

    "Repeat, who is that?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at the mysterious man who stood between the two of them. He''s hovering in the air just like them. They were bewildered by the sudden appearance of a third party here.

    Wu Yan sighed after confirming the twodies are focusing on him. He scanned the two beautiful girls.

    Yamai Kaguya: Level 73

    Yamai Yuzuru: Level 73

    "Yamai¡­"

    He pieced together their story from what he had in his mind.

    "They are the Yamai sisters?"

    "That''s¡­"

    Inside Fraxinus, Yatsuki gasped in astonishment, she looked towards Reine for an answer.

    "Those two spirits, are they the Berserkers?"

    Reine looked a the screen with her baggy eyes. She nodded.

    "Indeed, those two spirits are the Berserkers."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Looks like you guys know about these two spirits¡­"

    "Rather than know¡­"

    Yatsuki shrugged.

    "It would be more urate to say they are infamous among the Spiritmunity¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over the Yamai Sisters who are still staring holes into him.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Yatsuki pondered.

    "Of the signatures captured during spacequakes all over the world, these two spirits appeared most frequently."

    "All over the world, you say?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "In other words, these two sisters caused spacequakes on a global scale?"

    "No."

    Yatsuki denied.

    "They startedrge-scale spacequakes but those spacequakes are high up in the sky where they could hurt no one, the same can''t be said of Tohka and Yoshino''s spacequakes. The casualties from their spacequakes paled inparison to the ones on the ground."

    "Ah, so their spacequakes rarely hurt anyone?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "I am getting the feeling that there is another reason for their epithets?"

    "Yes¡­"

    Yatsuki sounded grim.

    "These two spirits didn''t hurt anyone with their spacequakes. However, since they fought during each encounter, the powers they wield as the spirits of wind¡­"

    "It''s like these two are moving hurricanes with a conscious mind. Their duels can wreak havoc on the ces they visit?"

    Wu Yan said that while looking at the inds wrecked by the tidal waves and storm they conjured. Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "I see, that''s why they are called Berserkers, quite the term of endearment there¡­"

    "It is as you said¡­"

    Yatsuki helplessly continued.

    "Although they didn''t do it on purpose, the disaster they brought cannot be overlooked. Also, these two frequently appeared in front of public eyes so they are a headache for those trying to hide the existence of Spirits."

    "In any case, Ratatoskr and AST treated Berserkers as priority targets. But, these spirits boasted superior mobility and range. It''s almost impossible to catch or fight them. I didn''t think we would encounter them here¡­"

    Yatsuki felt excited.

    "If we can seal these two spirits then we can save a lot of people and damages. We can also solve a major pain in our butts. This is the perfect chance. Captain, if themander finds out about this then she will be very happy!"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks. He looked at the twin sisters.

    "True, let me see how tough these Yamai sisters can be¡­"

    "C-captain¡­"

    Yatsuki started sweating.

    "Please use peaceful methods to contact the spirits. We don''t want a repeat of what happened with Mikust time, the part where you fought her¡­"

    "Ah¡­"

    Wu Yan started grinning like a naughty brat.

    "Well, I will try¡­"

    The Yamai sisters got annoyed with Wu Yan.

    "Hey, you there!"

    Kaguya leered at Wu Yan without a hint of fear.

    "I don''t know who you think you are but don''t you think it''s rude to interfere with another person''s duel?!"

    "Agreed¡­"

    Yuzuru chimed in.

    "Not that Yuzuru wants to agree with Kaguya but this duel is very important for Kaguya and Yuzuru. Please abstain from interference¡­"

    Wu Yan listed to Kaguya''s Chuuni antics while enduring Yuzuru''s unique speech pattern. His lips twitched before forgetting all about the advice Yatsuki gave him.

    "You two are the rude ones here¡­"

    Inside Fraxinus, Yatsuki, Reine, and Kannazuki grabbed their faces in dejection. They couldn''t believe Wu Yan.

    Kaguya''s eyes widened. She used a sharp gaze on Wu Yan.

    "Your statement, I take it you''re besmirching the Yamai Sisters?!"

    "Affirmative¡­"

    Yuzuru said.

    "Yuzuru never did anything rude. That''s defamation."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He pointed at the inds down there.

    "Look at the inds with your eyes, look what you two did!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru flinched. They looked at the wrecked but uninhabited inds. They exchanged a look beforeing up with a defense.

    "So what? We destroyed a few uninhabited inds, what''s the big deal?"

    "Query, Yuzuru would like to know the answer too¡­"

    "You girls¡­"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms while pursing his lips.

    "When someone butts into your duel, you say he is rude. When you mess up someone''s daily life, you don''t consider it rude at all?"

    Yuzuru and Kaguya choked for a second before they came up with another retort.

    "Those are uninhabited inds, no?!"

    "Statement, since the inds have no humans on it, Yuzuru didn''t bother anyone''s life."

    "Too bad for you, I was living just fine on the inds."

    Wu Yan lied without even a twitch of his facial muscle.

    "You bothered me so I came to see what''s up. Who would want to fly up here just to y with you two?"

    "Guh¡­"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru were rendered speechless.

    "Well? Am I right?"

    Wu Yan starteding down on them with a grin.

    "As children of the typhoon, are the Yamai spirits going to deny their own wrongdoings?"

    "O-of course, not!"

    Kaguya nodded. She looked a bit awkward.

    "It is the case that I overstepped my bounds. In view of that, I will not pursue my grievance against you any longer¡­"

    "Agree¡­"

    Yuzuru said.

    "Yuzuru is the one who cast the first stone. My apologies for that¡­"

    "Yuzuru!"

    Kaguya changed the topic, she jerked her chin forward.

    "Let us adjourn to another sacred venue for our epic duel!"

    "Agreed¡­"

    Yuzuru narrowed her eyes at Kaguya.

    "Wait, I am not done yet."

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temples. He sighed.

    "Why are you two fighting in the first ce?"

    "Hoho, are you interested in our duel?"

    Kaguya puffed her chest out.

    "However, you''re an external party. Even if we are at fault for disrupting your life, you may not interfere in our duel!"

    "Request, please stay out of our duel¡­"

    Yuzuru nonchntly said.

    "This duel is very important for Yuzuru and Kaguya. We must do this!"

    "Okay, why can''t I?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Since it''s a duel, don''t you think you should appoint a referee? Enlighten me, I may be able to offer some advice¡­"

    "Well¡­"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru wavered for a second.

 Chapter 1152: Yamai Twins are on fire!

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Yamai Twins are on fire!</h4>

    The sky slowly returned to the usual blue color after the dark clouds faded.

    The seas also calmed down, the gentle sloshing of the waves echoed well with the warm glow of sunlight. The soft glow is a much-weed respite for the devastated inds, including Arubi Ind. Ignoring the damages from a hurricane, Arubi Ind looked fine. It makes one think the tempest from before was nothing but a dream.

    In the boundless sky, three figures hovered in the air. The two females talked for a long time with the only guy there. It appears they are discussing something, the familiarity between them also looked good.

    Anyone looking at the scene wouldn''t have thought the two cutedies were the ones who started the storm.

    They also wouldn''t believe the girls were trying to kill one another¡­

    "In other words¡­

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin, he was talking to the twins in front of him.

    "Simply put, you two were originally a single spirit named Yamai, after multiple materialization and dematerialization, the original Yamai split into two and she lost her original personality?"

    Wu Yan verified the intel he got from the sisters with the information he had on them from his past.

    He frowned.

    "After that, you two wanted to see who would be the dominant personality after joining back into a single entity. The loser will disappear and the winner will be the true Yamai, something like that?"

    "As expected of one who can stop our duel, you have wit."

    Kaguya praised Wu Yan while crossing her arms.

    "It is as you said."

    "Addition¡­"

    Yuzuru looked calmer than Kaguya.

    "It is why Yuzuru and Kaguya fought non-stop, it is to decide who will be the true Yamai!"

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan nodded. His frown didn''t loosen a bit.

    "I have heard tales of multiple personalities, it sounds ridiculous that merging will make one personality disappear¡­"

    Kotori had two personality modes. Meanwhile, Nagisa merged with Avrora without losing either ego.

    If they merged, it''s highly likely they can still keep their personalities.

    "That¡­ is something only the Goddess of Fate will know¡­"

    Kaguya sounded mncholic when she said this.

    "Exnation, this is something Kaguya and Yuzuru knew the moment they came into existence¡­"

    Yuzuru shifted her gaze away.

    "Yuzuru and Kaguya have no idea why it is like that¡­"

    "Hmm¡­ sounds troublesome¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. Judging by the dark looks they spotted, he could see this is a heavy topic for them.

    "So you two are just split clones of the original spirit. The original spirit must have been very powerful. I reckon you''re probably as strong as Ellen when you two merged¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    "You two are the hidden bosses of this world¡­"

    "Of course!"

    Kaguya puffed her chest out, she was very proud to hear that. But, she quickly followed up with another question.

    "Who is Ellen?"

    "Well, don''t sweat the small stuff¡­"

    Wu Yan waved her off.

    "I get where you two came from. Let me get right down to brass tacks.''

    He looked at Kaguya and Yuzuru.

    "Truth be told, your duels are pointless!"

    "Wh-what¡­"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru got angered.

    "You, are you belittling our divine duels?!"

    "Anger, Yuzuru cannot ignore that remark. To survive, that is the basic purpose of our duels!"

    "Look, don''t get angry at me. I am the judge so I am just giving you two a piece of my mind¡­"

    Wu Yan wasn''t fazed by the angry spirits.

    "Think about it. You two were originally one and now you''re two. You two are equal in most aspects. You have simr powers, Astral Dresses, even your Angel split into two. Isn''t it pointless to see who is superior by fighting?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru paused. They exchanged a look in silence.

    "This can''t be helped, okay?!"

    Kaguya is the first one to throw a tantrum.

    "We have tried all kinds of duels. We still can''t decide the victor despite dueling in different events. We just can''t think of a way to break our ties."

    "Destion, Yuzuru also can''t think of a proper way to end this¡­"

    Yuzuru shook her head. She shifted her beautiful eyes over to Wu Yan.

    "Maybe, the judge has an idea? How do we settle this once and for all?"

    Their mercury-grey eyes were on Wu Yan. He can sense they genuinely wanted a suggestion from him.

    "Well, even I am not sure when you suddenly asked me like this¡­"

    "Come on¡­"

    Kaguya pursed her lips in disappointment. Suddenly, Kaguya had an idea, she hammered her palm.

    "I''ve got it!"

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Question, Yuzuru wants to know too¡­"

    "Kukuku¡­"

    Kaguya scanned Wu Yan up and down. He was suddenly struck with a bad feeling. Kaguya turned towards Yuzuru.

    "Yuzuru, there is one duel we never tried¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Yuzuru tilted her head.

    "Request, what is that?"

    Kaguya grinned before pointing at Wu Yan. Sheid down her deration.

    "We never decided who is superior in charm!"

    "Charm?"

    Yuzuru flinched. Wu Yan also took a step back in shock.

    "Kaguya, you''re not suggesting a duel of seduction against Yuzuru, right?"

    "Oh, as expected of the referee appointed to preside over our duel!"

    Kaguya giggled.

    "How about it? This is a nice way to wrap up our fights, right?!"

    "Reply, I see¡­"

    Yuzuru nodded. She locked onto Wu Yan.

    "It is as Kaguya pointed out. This is the aptest final duel¡­"

    "Yeah!"

    Wu Yan stared nkly as the sisters decided the fights by themselves. Heughed out loud.

    "What are youughing at?"

    Kaguya frowned. She leered at Wu Yan.

    "Are you doubting my judgment?!"

    "Agreed, Yuzuru is displeased by his reaction¡­"

    Yuzuru''s brows twitched.

    "Please exin yourself, referee¡­"

    "Look¡­"

    Wu Yanughed while waving his hands.

    "I just find it weird¡­"

    "What''s weird about this?!"

    Kaguya red at Wu Yan. She looked like she wouldn''t pass up a chance to chomp down on Wu Yan.

    "Are youughing at my ability to charm people? You think I can''t do it?!"

    "Well, you''ve got that right¡­"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "You two are cuties for sure. But, there are manydies around me who look just as pretty. I have built up an immunity over time, are you sure you two are up to the task?"

    That doubt lit the mes ofpetition in the Yamai twins'' hearts.

    "Hey, Yuzuru, looks like we have to do this¡­"

    "Agreed."

    After seeing the mes within the eyes of the spirits of wind, Wu Yan realized how he just dropped a boulder on his own feet.

 Chapter 1153: Abducted? The lost sheep...

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Abducted? The lost sheep¡­</h4>

    Arubi Inds, tourist center¡­

    The clouds darkened as distant winds whistled like sharp desing their way. Lighter objects started taking to the skies as if drawn by an invisible force.

    The trees also bent slightly under the heavy winds. Everybody can hear the sharp whistling gale that bypassed the walls. Raizen High students can tell a storm is inbound. The students with a timid attitude turned pale as they shivered.

    Who can me them?

    They were prepared for a happy trip when the weather suddenly took a turn for the worse.

    In one minute, they were hurrying over to the tourist center, the next, the sky turned dark and the seas started rumbling with the winds picking up speed. In less than 30 minutes, the strong winds transformed into a storm that can blow away people.

    By the time the students got here, the outside world has already turned into a chaotic tempest.

    "It seems we are in for a storm¡­"

    The windows creaked under the assault of the wind. It sounded like the windows might break. Shiori sighed.

    "When is this weather going to end? I hope it won''tst until the end of your school trip, that would be terrible¡­"

    "Ugh¡­

    Tohka also looked like she''s feeling down. More than that, she''s worried.

    "Is Shido okay?"

    Shiori recalled our Wu Yan departed from the group before this. She is also worried for Wu Yan.

    "I think he should be okay¡­"

    "Uu¡­"

    Tohka is even more concerned after listening to Shiori. Her purple eyes were looking outside. She clenched her teeth before dashing for the door.

    "I am going to look for Shido!"

    "Wait!''

    Shiori cried out.

    She grabbed Tohka''s hand.

    "The weather''s very bad, you can''t find him even if you go out like this. There is also a chance you might get blown away. Don''t do pointless things."

    But¡­"

    Tohka couldn''t suppress the anxiety rising within herself.

    "Eh¡­"

    Everyone paused for a second. The mood changed.

    "Look! It''s clearing up!"

    The students and teachers looked out the windows. Sure enough, the clouds started parting way, revealing the blue sky beyond. The seas also settled down like dying winds.

    "It stopped! It stopped!"

    "Good¡­"

    "I thought we were going to have to stay inside the hotel for the entire trip¡­"

    "Let''s hope the weather stays this way¡­"

    Even the teachers are happy to see this change in weather. They thanked the gods for looking out for them. They also couldn''t believe how fast the weather changed.

    The weather changed from good to bad and back to good in no time at all. They werepletely caught off guard.

    "The sky''s clear!"

    Tohka stuck her face up against the window. She ran past the students gathered near the windows and she went for the door.

    The moment she was about to shove the door open, the exit opened on its own, surprising Tohka.

    The person Tohka''s looking for stood at the exit.

    "Shido!"

    Tohka almost glomped Shido when she saw something that froze her in ce.

    The other students, Shiori, and teachers also became speechless upon seeing Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan is fine despite exposing himself to the storm outside. His hair and clothes are also very tidy. It''s almost like he never the group. It appears the storm had no effect on Wu Yan.

    Shiori and Tohka sighed in relief. Then, they frowned at Wu Yan, they leered at him.

    That''s because Wu Yan came back with two other people.

    They had orange hair and they looked like twins. They were both extraordinary beauties with mercury-blue eyes.

    If it''s just that then Tohka won''t be acting so spastic over two new girls.

    Here''s the problem: The two incredibly beautifuldies were wearing revealing clothes and they had cuffs on their wrists and feet.

    More importantly, only people with special hobbies dressed like that. That is still understandable, whatever floats their boats, right?

    But, if the both of them kept rubbing the guy''s arms with their bodies, now that''s something one can''t easily ignore.

    "Shido!"

    The prideful girl hugging Wu Yan''s right arm startedining.

    "I am lowering myself to do this, aren''t you supposed to reciprocate?!"

    "Retort!"

    The girl holding Wu Yan''s left arm started chiming in.

    "Choosing Kaguya will only lower Shido''s style. Compared to Kaguya, Yuzuru is the superior choice of mate. Please stand on Yuzuru''s side!"

    "What are you saying?! It''s Shido''s luck he gets to bask in my glorious affections!"

    "Denied, your affections are worth nothing to Shido. Only Yuzuru can give Shido the highest level of service."

    "Your service is as futile as you''re useless!"

    "Sarcasm, Yuzuruughs at Kaguya''s shallow understanding of the male mindset. You already lost by saying something like that."

    "H-how is that possible? Just smile at them and they will trip themselves over trying to earn your affections, am I wrong?!"

    "Not all women can achieve that level of seduction amstery. Kaguya is included in the subset of incapable women."

    "Oh, that does it. You wanna go?!"

    "Affirmative, Yuzuru can fight anytime!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru started bickering with Wu Yan stuck between them. They also never stopped rubbing Wu Yan while dressed like courtesans.

    This envious scene is not enjoyable to Wu Yan. He''s sweating really hard.

    The more the Yamai twins made a ruckus, the harsher the stares he''s getting from the students and the teachers. Indeed, it appears he is in hot waters.

    More than that, there are two individuals staring at him with frosty looks.

    "Shido¡­"

    Tohka growled, despite her eyes being hidden by her bangs, Wu Yan can hear she''s not happy.

    "Who are these girls?"

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Wu Yan chortled. The students and teachers were not amused by him.

    "They are¡­ lost sheep¡­"

    The judging gazes intensified.

    "Lost sheep? You mean you abducted them?"

    "Those clothes they are wearing, did he make them wear it?"

    "What a terrible hobby¡­"

    "Distasteful¡­"

    "He already has Yatogami-san¡­"

    "And Tokisaki-san¡­"

    "He''s throwing Shiori''s face away¡­"

    "Yeah¡­"

    He can hear the whispersing from his ss. The teachers also looked at him like he''s a walkingwsuit.

    Wu Yan started sweating bullets. With the Yamai sisters starting a verbal fight near his arms, Tohka ring at him with a frosty aura, and Shiori''s frustrated look some distance away from him, he really didn''t know how to proceed from this point¡­

 Chapter 1154: The rumored world of adults

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The rumored world of adults</h4>

    High above Arubi Ind, Fraxinus¡­

    "Hah¡­"

    Mana entered themand room while massaging her shoulders. She unequipped her CR unit.

    "Fighting in the storm sure is tiring¡­"

    "Good work, Mana¡­"

    Yatsuki greeted Mana. He rubbed his head apologetically.

    "I am not good at operating CR units. The most I can do is fire gun-type Realizers, otherwise I would have helped you¡­"

    "Well, don''t mind it¡­"

    Mana shook her head, her blue ponytail fluttered ording to her movements. Her hair looked like a dog wagging its tail, super cute.

    "Yatsuki''s abilities are unquestioned. I still remember that shot you pulled when we fought Nightmare, that was so awesome."

    "Please, I am only good at marksmanship¡­"

    Yatsuki shrugged.

    He looked at Kyouhei who is still hugging themander''s seat like a total deviant.

    "Plus, there are more capable men than me, I mean¡­"

    Mana looked at the vicemander who is salivating while moaning gibberish. She''s not sure how she should feel about that man.

    If Yatsuki''s outstandingmand over gun-type Realizers shocked Mana then Kyouhei''s excellent leadership certainly opened her eyes.

    He controlled the situation on Arubi ind with almost perfect finesse. He also mobilized her while supporting her through the stormy weather. He calcted the duration of the storm and sent Mana to stop the Bandersnatch units rampaging on Arubi Ind.

    Mana didn''t think she can stop the Bandersnatch units by herself without Kyouhei''s timely and urate orders. She would also be easily spotted by Raizen High students if it weren''t for themands issued from Kyouhei. She might have even attracted danger to Tohka and Shiori.

    Kyouhei also gave her urate details on the enemies'' abilities while giving her tips to end the fights quickly. He gave her the fastest route to the nearest enemies. Mana revised her assessment of Kyouhei''s abilities.

    However, the guy''s current appearance lowered his ratings. Mana''s truly not sure how she should feel about the guy.

    "Anyway, with the Bandersnatches destroyed and cleaned. Arubi Ind is under control."

    Mana looked at Yatsuki.

    "What''s going on with the captain?"

    "Ah, captain¡­"

    Yatsuki bitterlyughed. He turned towards the screen.

    "It seems he''s in trouble¡­"

    "Why are you girls sticking to Shido?!"

    "As my most honorable guard, isn''t it clear that I should stick to Shido?!"

    "Hah? What are you talking about?"

    "Exnation, Kaguya and Yuzuru are currentlypeting in a duel, we must stay near Shido at all times."

    "I don''t know what''s going on but I want in!"

    "Oh, you want to fight me? I admire your guts¡­"

    "Fight?"

    "Exnation, there can only be one winner. The winner will get the right of ownership over Shido!"

    "Owning Shido?! I want in! I want in now!"

    "A mere mortal dares to challenge a child of typhoon?!"

    "Rebuttal, this is a duel between Kaguya and Yuzuru, outsiders are not weed."

    "Why can you guys do it and not me?!"

    With the girls yelling around him, Wu Yan who is sandwiched between two girls while confronting Tohka felt all sorts of tired.

    It''s been half an hour since the three spirits bickered. It''s something not even an immortal True Ancestor can endure.

    Wu Yan finally chimed in. He pulled himself free from Kaguya and Yuzuru.

    "Girls, stop fighting. How long do you girls intend to keep this up?!"

    "It''s not me!"

    Tohka pouted. With tears in the corners of her eyes, she started throwing a tantrum.

    "I just wanted them to stay away from you¡­"

    "Hohoho¡­"

    Kaguyaughed like a haughty queen. She waved her hands at Tohka.

    "Toote, Shido''s already mine. He is my prize!"

    "Denied, Yuzuru never heard anything about prizes."

    Yuzuru red at Kaguya after giving Tohka a quick nce.

    "Since Kaguya hadn''t sessfully seduced Shido, Yuzuru deduced that statement as Kaguya''s delusion."

    "My other half, Yuzuru, to think you''re as short-sighted as the humans of this world!"

    Kaguya said with arms akimbo.

    "With my overwhelming charm, one flick of my wrist and Shido will fall helplessly in love with me. He will be my ything, I am just giving you girls a chance to defend while you still can."

    "Doubt, charm is something Kaguya never had. You''re delusional."

    Yuzuru continued.

    "Kaguya is getting cold feet, you''re not actually bold enough, yes?"

    "Impossible!"

    Kaguya shrieked like a cat with its tail stepped on. She blushed super hard while ditching her Chuunibyou lines. Yuzuru shut her down with another line.

    "Challenge, Yuzuru cast heavy doubts on Kaguya''s words."

    "What¡­"

    Kaguya pointed at Yuzuru. She yelled out loud.

    "Okay, since you''re already talking smack, I will let you see my true abilities!"

    Kaguya turned around to face Wu Yan. Instead of looking at him like as a target of seduction, Kaguya approached Wu Yan like a guy who is not sure how to slice and dice the chicken on the cutting board.

    "What are you doing?¡­"

    Wu Yan backed away with twitching lips.

    "I advise you to chill. If you did seduce me then there''s a high chance I will pound you into an adult''s world¡­"

    "Adult''s world?"

    Kaguya''s eyes lit up.

    "So if you did introduce me to the world of adults then it''s my win, right?!"

    Wu Yan choked.

    "That goes without saying, it means I would fight for you, admitting that I got seduced is just par of the course¡­"

    "Ah¡­"

    Kaguya had a radiant smile. She stuck her chest out.

    "Alright, Shido, I am granting you the privilege to pound me into an adult''s world!"

    "Hah?¡­"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Objection."

    Yuzuru stepped forward.

    "Yuzuru wants to climb the staircase of adulthood too."

    "Don''t leave me behind!"

    Tohka stepped forward too, she couldn''t believe Kaguya and Yuzuru are heading for this "adult''s world" without her.

    "I wannae too! Me too!"

    Wu Yan''s heart thumped hard. He almost fell to the floor.

    "Look¡­"

    Wu Yan weakly raised a question.

    "Do you girls even know what it means to enter the world of adults?"

    Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru exchanged looks.

    "Does it involve touching butts?"

    "Touching chests?"

    "Shiori said I need to eat more to grow up. Does ''adulting'' mean eating a lot?"

    Against the curious and confused stares from the three spirits, Wu Yan felt like he is a vile degenerate¡­

 Chapter 1155: The three-steps technique of seduction

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The three-steps technique of seduction</h4>

    "Ugh¡­"

    After exiting Tamae-sensei''s room, he sighed in a lethargic manner. He also rubbed his aching temples.

    In order to give Kaguya and Yuzuru a ce to stay, he spent half an hour brainwashing Tamae-sensei.

    No, he didn''t use his mental spells on Tamae''s brain. He used pure psychological tricks to get by.

    He manipted Tamae-sensei''s pure and kind mind to his advantage, he made her feel dizzy by overloading her with information. Then, he slipped in a suggestion to make it as if the teacher came up with the idea herself.

    Anyway, that''s how he pulled it off.

    After listening to Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru fight, the three spirits continued pestering him for the method of entry into the world of adults. Then, he had to exin himself to the teacher for half an hour.

    He''s truly spent.

    "If I knew this was going to happen then I would have used mental spells instead¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Although I would have felt bad for Tamae-sensei¡­"

    Wu Yan sighed again. He started walking towards his room.

    Now that he got Kaguya and Yuzuru ces to stay, he spared them the fate of sleeping outside or making them share the bed with him. It''s a win for him.

    As for regrets, Wu Yan had none.

    Compared to sharing a bed with the noisy twins who fought over every single thing, sleeping in a room by himself sounded way better, even if he had to give up any chances of scoring with the twins. He willingly gave those perks up so he can get a good night''s sleep.

    Indeed, it was an easy choice between a noisy room with the twins or the sweet embrace of the sandman.

    Moreover, he could use the rest.

    He''s mentally exhausted.

    Now, he''s going to make sure to take a good rest¡­

    Recalling the duel he had with Ellen, the destruction of Arbatel, his encounter with the spirits of storm, Wu Yan felt like he did enough for the day. His bed is calling for him and he eagerly wanted to answer the call.

    s, fate stood in his path. Before he can slip into the corridor to his room, two voices called out to him.

    "Shido!"

    "Repeat, Shido!"

    Wu Yan froze up for a second. After identifying the owner of the voices, he immediately made a dash for it.

    "Don''t run!"

    "Watch my flying tackle! Hiya!"

    Wu Yan got tackled to the ground by two soft bodies. His escape was unsessful.

    "To think I deigned tovish you with my love only for you to attempt an escape. How brazen!"

    "Annoyance, Yuzuru thinks Shido''s action is very harmful to a maiden''s heart. Please just stay put¡­"

    Wu Yan lost all strength to struggle. He turned around to see the two Yamai Twins sitting on his back. One of them spotted a proud look while the other one looked at him nonchntly.

    "You two haven''t given up yet?"

    "In my book, there is no such thing as giving up!"

    Kaguya pursed her slips while straddling Wu Yan.

    "Before I get you to offer your loyalty, don''t even think I will give up!"

    "Exnation, your words rubbed us the wrong way."

    Yuzuru stared at Wu Yan.

    "You doubting our charm is not something Yuzuru takes lightly."

    "Okay, fine, I am sorry, is that okay?"

    Wu Yan gave up.

    "I just said that without thinking about it. Look, there are many beautiful girls around me. I said that because I wanted you two to know that it wouldn''t be reasonable to use seduction on me when we could opt for another way to settle your feud."

    "Hmph, the audacity topare the Yamai spirits to mere mortals!"

    Kaguya pressed down harder on Wu Yan.

    "When you get a taste of my charm you are going realize how foolish you sound!"

    "Agreed¡­"

    Yuzuru also pressed down.

    "Shido, since you have ''so much experience'' it makes you the perfect candidate for the final duel between Yuzuru and Kaguya."

    "Y-you girls¡­"

    Wu Yan started shaking in anger.

    "Fine, we will do it your way. Can we do this tomorrow? The duel of seduction or whatever¡­"

    Wu Yan raised his arms in submission.

    "I am very tired. So tired that after sleeping you can try whatever seduction techniques you want on me and you will have my full cooperation, sounds good?"

    "No!"

    Kaguya rejected his offer.

    "We have decided to use you as the stage for our final duel, we shall brook no dy."

    "Affirmative!"

    Yuzuru also nodded.

    "If we backed off now then the efforts of the good samaritan would have been in vain¡­"

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan was confused.

    "Who is this good Samaritan?"

    Yuzuru and Kaguya exchanged a smile.

    Ten minutes ago¡­

    "Shido!"

    Kaguya stomped along the corridor, she unequipped her Astral Dress.

    "That annoying fellow. How dare hemit the capital crime of desertion!"

    "Resentment¡­"

    Yuzuru''s mercury-blue eyes also had hints of displeasure.

    "Men who ditch women are the worst!"

    "Ah~ It was so close too¡­"

    Kaguya''s shoulder sagged down.

    "I was just inches away from making himpletely infatuated with me. He would have been the guy who gave me the throne¡­"

    "Denied. Kaguya''s unit of measurement is wrong. The distance between you and the target is as far as the boundless sea¡­"

    Yuzuru''s eyebrow twitched.

    "Yuzuru is further on the path of seduction."

    "No! Shido will be mine!"

    "Rebuttal, Kaguya can never attract Shido. He will choose someone like Yuzuru¡­"

    "Nah-uh."

    "Conclusion, he will."

    "Uh-uh."

    "Answer, yes!"

    The twins fought so hard they forgot about their objectives. They lost sight of Wu Yan just as they lost their situational awareness.

    A guy in a trench coat and sunsses emerged from around the corner. He is screaming probable cause just by existing. The guy dashed over much to the twins'' surprise.

    The twins assumed he was an enemy and almost fired an attack at him. Then, the mysterious man started talking.

    "Young misses, you two appear to be troubled¡­"

    Yuzuru and Kaguya frowned at the same time.

    "Who are you? How dare you block my path!"

    "Hehehe¡­"

    The guy started chuckling by himself. The twins almost lost their patience. Then, the guy in a hoodie and coat spoke up.

    "You two want to seduce a man, right? I have a sure-fire technique you can use¡­"

    "Sure-fire technique?"

    The two spirits perked up their ears.

    The hooded guy didn''t wait for the twins to say anything.

    "There are three steps to capturing a man''s heart!"

    "Three steps?¡­"

    The twins held their breaths.

    The mysterious man nodded.

    "First, you strip."

    "Strip?"

    The twins gasped.

    "Then, you kiss!"

    "Kiss?!"

    Their eyes widened.

    "Let the other party proceed with the final step!"

    The hooded guy roamed his gaze over the twodies.

    "That is all¡­"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru exchanged a look¡­

 Chapter 1156: The first and second step

    <h4>Chapter 1156: The first and second step</h4>

    "That''s how it is!"

    Kaguya revealed the technique taught to her by the hooded man. She pped Wu Yan''s back with a refreshed look.

    "Shido, be grateful for you are about to experience a great honor like no other."

    "Suggestion, please let Yuzuru perform the three-step technique to seduce a man!"

    Yuzuru spoke without so much as a twitch in her facial muscles.

    "Yuzuru will definitely make Shido feel good¡­"

    "Don''t say stuff like that!"

    Wu Yan started squirming underneath the bodies of the two beautifuldies straddling him.

    "If I really did that to you two then I am going to be treated like a human scum in Raizen High. Also, I want to know which douchebag told you that technique, some samaritan he is! I bet he gets his ass kicked every time he tries to hit on girls!"

    Inside Fraxinus¡­

    Kyouhei sneezed after taking off his hoodie.

    "Shido, you''re not granted the right to refuse!"

    Kaguya eyed Wu Yan like he is her prey. She snickered coldly.

    "Just ept my love!"

    "Agreed."

    Yuzuru also stared at Wu Yan with mes of excitement in her eyes.

    "Please watch Yuzuru''s performance¡­"

    The two spirits departed from Wu Yan. They stood in front of Wu Yan with red faces. Wu Yan hadn''t got up yet, he had a bad feeling.

    "Wait¡­"

    Thinking about the technique they learned, Wu Yan pointed at the two spirits.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ you two are going to¡­"

    "Here!"

    Kaguya interrupted Wu Yan. She gnashed her teeth before grabbing the sash of her bathrobe.

    "We shall decide the victor here!"

    "Affirmative!"

    Yuzuru also grabbed her sash in a resolute but softer manner.

    "It is time we decide who is superior!"

    Wu Yan knew what they are going to do so he shouted out loud.

    "Wait! This is a hall¡­"

    He couldn''t finish his sentence due to his shock.

    With a smooth motion, the twodies undid their bathrobe by pulling the sashes away. Their sashes fell to the floor.

    The next thing he knew, he was faced with two incredibly gorgeousdies in their birthday suits. He got a good look at every inch of their bodacious figures.

    His mouth widened as the sight of the two nakeddies caused his internal self to howl in hysteria.

    He''s not one to turn down freebies but the two spirits really needed to mind the ce and asion. How is he supposed to exin this situation if someone passed by?!

    Wu Yan looked like he was stuck in a daze.

    Maybe it''s because Wu Yan stared at them nkly, or maybe it''s because they realized they are still standing in a narrow hallway. In any case, both the Chuunibyou Kaguya and docile Yuzuru used arm bras and hand panties to cover their swimsuit regions. They started mewling while blushing.

    "Don''t stare at me like that¡­"

    "Embarrassment, Shido''s eyes are turning scary¡­"

    Wu Yan quickly stood up. He hurriedly covered their bodies with the robes on the ground.

    "Girls, please don''t mess around. Cover yourselves¡­"

    Wu Yan is still fine, it''s not the first time Wu Yan saw a woman''s naked figure. However, this is a hallway and there are two nakeddies standing here.

    Compared to the time Sylph presented her birthday suit to Wu Yan, the twins paled inparison. But, the twins didn''t lose to the imperial princess in terms of appearance. The sight of the icy princess taking off her clothes impacted Wu Yan more than the spirits of the wind.

    Plus, her personality also yed a great part in this.

    When Wu Yan showed the twins his unfazed look, the twins were rightfully annoyed as they started leering at Wu Yan.

    Is ourbined charm not enough to move this "experienced" man?

    The twins were angry, their rage overwhelmed their shame.

    "As expected of the one bestowed the role of the judicator by the twins of typhoon¡­"

    Kaguya is visibly pissed. She cast her robe aside without a hint of embarrassment.

    "It appears the second step is necessary, I shall leverage the good samaritan''s wisdom!"

    "Confirm."

    Yuzuru also looked like she was on fire.

    "Even if I lose, Yuzuru will seduce Shido if it''s thest thing she does!"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan gasped. Then, he saw Kaguya and Yuzuru walking towards him with resolute looks. The twins were now only a mere 2 inches away from his face.

    "Yuzuru¡­"

    Kaguya looked at Wu Yan''s lip while nudging Yuzuru.

    "Still remember the second step?"

    "Affirmative."

    Yuzuru nodded. She also stared at Wu Yan''s lips.

    "After stripping, we¡­"

    "Kiss!"

    The twins touched lips with Wu Yan in an instant.

    "!!!"

    Wu Yan''s eyes widened. Thedies'' soft lips were on his lips.

    Thest time he got forcibly kissed like this was the time back in Imperial Ind City where Sylph stole a kiss. Other than that time, Wu Yan has always been the kisser.

    Once again, he became the kissee.

    This time, it''s not the aloof imperial princess but two youngdies: A girl with Chuunibyou and another one who looks like she could use a good night''s rest¡­

    When Wu Yan realized two inexperienced girls had just stolen a kiss from him, his heart started racing in frustration and annoyance.

    He couldn''t find the right words to describe his current situation. As the soft supple lips of the two females rubbed against him, he fell into a stupor.

    This is effective!

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are happy to see this. They exchanged a quick nce and they stuck out their tongues at the same time. They licked the corners of Wu Yan''s mouth, moistening his face and lips.

    The sounds of lips smacking together and mucus membranes schlicking echoed in the quiet hallway. The two spirits started blushing as their movements stalled, they also inched closer to Wu Yan.

    Due to the distance between the two wind spirits and him, he can feel their soft marshmallows touching him. Although the twins split from the original spirit, they were of simr height and looks. Only their three sizes differed.

    Kaguya is on the lean side while Yuzuru is on the th side.

    He can definitely vouch for Yuzuru''s knockers.

    Wu Yan finally sumbed to Kaguya''s smooth body and Yuzuru''s all-consuming divine mountains. He reached his arms out to pull the two girls closer to him by their waists. He also captured the spirits'' tongues with his tongue.

    The air turned into ascivious tinge of pink.

 Chapter 1157: Almost went overboard

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Almost went overboard</h4>

    It''s unknown if it''s because the spirits had smaller tongues or the lewd wolf''s tongue is justrger. In any case, when Wu Yan drew their tongues into his mouth, he had just enough space to amodate them.

    "Ugh..."

    Yuzuru and Kaguya moaned, they didn''t think they woulde so far. Their eyes turned misty as they blushed harder. Soon, their consciousness started turning muddy.

    With three tongues coiling around in his mouth. He started working their tongues with his. As they slowly descended into the pits of pleasure, the scintiting sensation struck their minds.

    Not only are the twins doing this to someone of the opposite gender, but they are also tonguing the other twin.

    Even if the twins are basically inseparable, this is still the first time they are tasting each other''s saliva.

    They are currently kissing a guy under the pretense of seduction. Plus, the two spirits are starting to see a whole new world behind this intimate exchange.

    They are enraptured by the kiss.

    The twins also enjoyed each other''s tastes.

    Wu Yan can''t say he doesn''t like this.

    Kissing isn''t a strange concept to him.

    Kissing multiple girls at the same time, now this is new.

    This high-difficulty motion is probably only something he can pull on the Yamai twins who were originally a single entity.

    They can''t tell where their tongues started and where they ended. Tiny streams of saliva flowed out from Yuzuru''s and Kaguya''s mouths.

    It''s already incredibly difficult to handle three tongues in a single oral cavity, to make this work, Kaguya and Yuzuru kept sticking their tongues into Wu Yan''s mouth.

    It''s only because they are so assertive that this bold maneuver is sessful.

    The spirits couldn''t keep their own saliva from overflowing, the lip smacks and squelching sounds gave the air a pink and lewd mood.

    Finally, the smoochers parted lips...

    "Haa...Haa..."

    Kaguya and Yuzur heaved while their minds are still somewhere else.

    "Haa... what is this feeling?..."

    "Surprise, this pleasure is a first time for me. It''s the first time I thought being intimate with another person felt nice..."

    The two spirits exchanged a look. When they recalled how they also kissed each other, the two lit up in a bright red sh.

    It''s entirely possible for a third party to misconstrue the rtionship between these twins.

    The twins averted their gaze as if they wanted to hide their own emotions. They turned towards Wu Yan.

    "How was it, Shido?"

    Kaguya heaved while grinning at Wu Yan.

    "Were you subjugated by mine skillful ritual?"

    "Question, was that satisfactory?"

    Yuzuru looked at Wu Yan with her meek eyes.

    "Actually, Yuzuru can still continue..."

    "I... Me too!"

    Kaguya also chimed in. Her blush wouldn''t fade no matter what.

    The hands on the twins'' waist started being naughty. He caressed their spines before licking his lips. He remembered how he just French-kissed the two gorgeous spirits. His eyes were lit.

    "I am far from satisfied..."

    The twins sessfully lit the carnal mes within Wu Yan. He leaned forward before whispering into the twins'' ears.

    "How about we climb the stairs of adulthood for real?"

    "Stairs of adulthood?..."

    The twins'' hearts started racing when they thought about the implications.

    "F-fine with me!"

    Kaguya answered first.

    "I shall grant you the chance to pledge loyalty to me, Shido!"

    "Agreed..."

    Yuzuru looked entrancing when she used her misty eyes on Wu Yan.

    "The third step, allow the man to take over..."

    It''s obvious what this meant. Wu Yan can do whatever he wants to them.

    As the carnal infernal lord incarnate, Wu Yan stared at the two spirits with his burning eyes. He imagined the movesets he is going to use on the blushing spirits, their bodies glistened in the light of the hallway.

    Then, Wu Yan recalled that they are still in a hallway.

    "Ugh, I hate being a teacher. Doing night patrols is just the worst. I wonder if everyone''s still up..."

    They heard footsteps and mumblinging from around the corner. They were only seconds away from doing it in the corridor. The three of them looked at the end of the corridor.

    From the shlight and shadow cast, someone''s drawing closer to the corridor they were in.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    If the patrolling teacher saw him embracing two lostmbs in the corridor then he''s done for.

    Without thinking about it, he looked around before spotting arge closet in the corridor. He hoisted the twins up and he used his right foot to magically open sesame the closet.

    Wu Yan hid inside the closet with the twins.

    "Eh, why are there 2 robes here?"

    When they sneaked into the closet, the twins held their breaths when the patrol spotted their robes. Next, they released a faint moan suddenly.

    There is a hand on their jugs. Those nasty hands are changing their milkers into different shapes.

    In an instant, camp party balls got seized.

    "Hmm?"

    At about the same time both twins almost leaked out another moan. A sound right outside the closet stopped them.

    "What was that noise?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru covered their own mouths with their hands on reflex. They also resisted the waves of pleasure hitting their minds. Their bare bodies shivered.

    Although the closet is unlit, the twins can still feel what''s happening with their bodies despite not being able to see. The warm hands continued assaulting their howitzers.

    The twins had to pinch their knees together because the nasty hands continued to send pleasure by rubbing their thighs, gazongas, and skin. The hands slowly inched towards their crotches.

    The twins wanted to moan but they can still hear footsteps from outside the closet. The patrol teacher is still nearby.

    To avoid detection, the twins can only endure as they silently begged Wu Yan to have mercy on them.

    Wu Yan didn''t entertain their requests. Hisrge hands finally touched down on their bare gardens down under.

    The twins had to press their hands harder to avoid leaking a moan. They closed their eyes and resigned themselves to their fates.

    Inaudible moans started echoing in the closet.

 Chapter 1158: The talk deep in the night... panic...

    <h4>Chapter 1158: The talk deep in the night... panic...</h4>

    "Phew..."

    Wu Yan sighed in relief after copsing on his soft bed. He looked like he had juste out of afortable hot spring bath.

    A hot spring bath isn''t enough to satisfy Wu Yan like this. Wu Yan knows the answer. He is not just physically satiated. He''s also psychologically happy.

    Wu Yan is alone in his room, there is only one bed here.

    Indeed, this is just a single room.

    Originally, the students had to stay in groups of four and five in a single room. Wu Yan also got grouped up with a bunch of male students from his ss.

    Then, out of nowhere, the hotel''s management told Okamine-sensei that someone booked a single room for Wu Yan.

    Before he got this message, he was busy giving the twins the business with his fingers.

    Even Wu Yan knew who set this up for him.

    Judging by the characteristic of the good samaritan, he more or less knew it had to be none other than Kyouhei who orchestrated this whole thing.

    Wu Yan''s carnal mes got dowsed when he thought about something.

    Are the people on Fraxinus watching him through a video feed?

    Although Ratatoskr wouldn''t do this, he can''t rule out Kyouhei''s disgusting tastes and Reine''s haraguro tendencies. Wu Yan sent the heaving twins back to their rooms before rushing for a cold shower. He immediately checked into this awesome single room.

    He reflected on his experience today while staring at the cold ceiling. Although he scored double third bases with the twins, Wu Yan is still tired so his eyelids slowly closed.

    s, when his consciousness almost cked out, his phone started ringing.

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan groaned.

    "It''s sote, who the hell could it be? Is it Kotori?"

    He picked up the phone whileining.

    "H-hey! Itsuka Shido? It''s me!"

    A sweet, tense, and anxious voice came from the other side of the phone. Wu Yan flinched.

    "This voice..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Miku?"

    "Don''t call my name like I am chummy with you, will you?!"

    That''s the voice of the spirit of sound, Izayoi Miku.

    She''s the one who called but she still berated Wu Yan. Her attitude is terrible as always. She''s actually dissatisfied rather than bitchy.

    Wu Yan couldn''t tell, he was too tired to notice this.

    "Well, I know you took the time to call but I am really tired today. Can we do this tomorrow? Kay? Bye~"

    Wu Yan wanted to press the end call button when Miku shrieked.

    "Hah? Wait! Wait a minute!"

    Miku started freaking out when Wu Yan wanted to end the call.

    "Don''t just end the call on me like that! Are you doing something unsightly?! Men are all such dirty and abominable creatures!"

    "Look, I don''t know what you have in your mind but I am pretty sure you have it wrong."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "I just want to sleep early, I am absolutely exhausted... considering what happened today..."

    "Considering what happened today?"

    Miku lowered her voice. She asked him out of curiosity.

    "Wh-what do you mean?"

    Wu Yan turned silent.

    After turning into a spirit, Miku never befriended anyone personally.

    More urately, she never made a friend after she debuted as Yoimachi Tsukino.

    <i>Maybe I can chat with her?</i>

    Wu Yan perked himself up.

    "Actually, I met two spirits today. They are such a handful to deal with..."

    "Spirits?"

    Miku gasped.

    "You mean you''re tired because you met a few spirits?"

    "No, it''s the events the spirits threw at me that exhausted me..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Put simply, the twin spirits were originally one spirit. However, for unknown reasons, the original spirit split into two. The twin spirits started bickering because one day the twins will rejoin and one of the twins'' personalities will bepletely erased upon merging. I got dragged into their scuffles..."

    "Spirits, huh?..."

    Miku sounded like she was deep in thought.

    "I wonder if they''re cute..."

    Wu Yan sprang up from his bed.

    "I am serious here, if you''re going to joke around then I am going to hang up, okay?"

    "Wait..."

    Miku coughed.

    "I think I understand what''s going on..."

    "Good..."

    "You''re hitting on the twins, aren''t you?"

    "Yeap, you don''t understand at all! You understood nothing!"

    Wu Yan almost blew his top.

    "Why did you automatically assume I hit on Kaguya and Yuzuru?!"

    "Ah, so they are Yuzuru and Kaguya, sounds cute..."

    Miku obviously had her sights on the spirits, her sweet voice gave her away.

    "Okay, buster, if you''re not nning to hit on them then why are you tired out over their scuffles?"

    "This..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Well, it''s my job for one thing. And, I feel bad for the spirits..."

    "Feel bad?"

    Miku flinched.

    "Don''t you think so?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "They are all so cute, kind, and innocent, they don''t bear any ill intentions against the world but the world would have them killed for causing spacequakes, much of it due to their involuntary actions. They are persecuted because they have powers that humans cannot fathom. Isn''t that tragic?"

    "In any case, I can''t ignore them. It''s my job and my sworn duty to save them all!"

    "You..."

    Miku''s heart fluttered when he heard Wu Yan''s serious deration.

    "W-what are you talking about? You''re just a man, stop acting so handsome..."

    "Acting handsome''s part of the job, isn''t it?"

    Wu Yan shook his head. He pped his cheeks.

    "Thanks for calling, talking to you really lifted my mood. Although my topics were boring..."

    "I-it''s nothing... I also don''t dislike boring topics..."

    Miku murmured.

    "You''re just a man..."

    "Nn?..."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "What are you saying? I can''t hear you because of your low volume and stuttering. Hey, idol-san, are you okay going on stage with butterflies in your stomach?"

    "I am not nervous!"

    Miku raised her voice.

    "I just don''t want my cute voice to be defiled by stinky men like you!"

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "Yeah! Exactly!"

    Miku yelled at him.

    "Just die, idiot!"

    Miku hung up on him.

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

    "Why did she call me?"

 Chapter 1159: Wake up, weakness, an important thing to say

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Wake up, weakness, an important thing to say</h4>

    The night went by...

    At dawn, when the streaks of light lit up Arubi ind and the cool beaches, the sparkling sand and water threatened to mesmerize anyone who gazed upon the beautiful scene.

    The waves hit the shore periodically as if it''s nature''s clock. The peaceful rhythm reverberated not far from the hotel.

    Maybe the people here got invigorated by the vibrant energy of the sun, it''s already rowdy over here in the hotel.

    Then, the doors of the hotel burst open to reveal the swimmers and beach-goers wearing swimsuits. They had suntan on, safety buoys, and beachballs. There are also people with parasols and beach mats. They headed for the beach.

    There are Raizen High students and teachers. Tohka, Shiori, and the other students arrived at the beach with ecstatic looks.

    This is the first day of the school trip. The students were eagerly waiting for today.

    The beach is a very popr attraction for young people. 90% of the guests in the hotel came to the beach. Raizen High isn''t exempted, even the middle-aged teachers are here, only a few stayed back at the hotel.

    Normal humans are like that. However, for a certainzy True Ancestor, he''s having the time of his life doing nothing.

    Inside a VIP single''s room, the vampiric entity slept with his mouth wide open. Unlike the other students who charged towards the beach for a fun time, this guy enjoyed thepany of the sandman. He''s not salivating or kicking his nket but a look at him will make one feel sleepy.

    Kotori would normally use various methods to wake him up forcefully. With themander absent, Tohka and Shiori too busy with the beach to care, Wu Yan naturally had no nemesis.

    At least, that should have been the case...

    "Shido, you up?"

    His door creaked open. Ady with mercury-blue eyes and orange hair entered the room after taking a peek inside.

    Kaguya scanned the room furtively. When she confirmed that no one was around other than her target, she sighed in relief.

    "Here Ie..."

    Kaguya said while tiptoeing into the room. She''s not acting like her usual Chuunibyou self that''s for sure.

    This isn''t Kaguya''s fa?ade. It''s actually her real self.

    Her Chuunibyou is just a front she ced to give herself an air of authority.

    With only the sleeping man near her, she has no need for that Chuunibyou streak. Yuzuru''s also not around so she decided to stop the act.

    She closed the door before raising an eyebrow. Wu Yan''s still snoring like Snox.

    "Everybody''s already up, this guy, I can''t believe he''s still sleeping. Isn''t this a bit toozy?"

    Kaguya slowly moved to Wu Yan''s side. She nudged him lightly.

    "Shido, Shido, wake up..."

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows, somebody''s disrupting his beauty sleep and he swatted the air as if shooing away a fly. He then turned to the side.

    "Please, Kotori, let me sleep a while longer..."

    Kotori? Who''s that?"

    Kaguya tilted her head. She started shaking Wu Yan in annoyance.

    "I am not Kotori! Shido, get your butt up! I have important things to discuss!"

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Tomorrow please, let me sleep today!"

    "It''s already tomorrow!"

    Kaguya shrieked.

    "Wake up or I will blow you away!"

    "Nnh..."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Wu Yan smacked his lips before prying open his eyelids.

    Kaguya assumed Wu Yan was getting up. Instead, Wu Yan grabbed the defenseless Kaguya and pulled her in.

    "Ah..."

    Before she can react, the brute had already pulled her into the bed.

    Wu Yan grabbed Kaguya in a bear hug. He whispered near her ear.

    "How about you nap with me?..."

    "Ugu..."

    Kaguya felt his breath and she blushed. Kaguya yelped as her ears burned up.

    "Wait... don''t blow into my ear... it feels weird..."

    Kaguya mumbled. Her soft voice betrayed her, she sounded like she secretly enjoyed this. If Wu Yan was awake he would have smashed her right there and then.

    The special sensation and weight pressing against her made her recall what transpired inside the closetst night. Kaguya felt her body turning weird so she struggled.

    "Shido! Get up! Shido!"

    "Muh..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his body against his spirit body pillow.

    "Why is the bed moving?"

    "W-who is the bed?!"

    Kaguya raised her voice. She gnashed her teeth when she saw Wu Yan''s sleeping mien.

    "You better stop here, buster!"

    Kaguya started conjuring a minor storm inside the room.

    Wu Yan immediately woke up when this magical storm started. He might like sleeping but any signs of danger will still wake him up.

    Wu Yan immediately channeled his magic power. He used pure magic power to smash apart her minor storm. He also identally blew Kaguya into the ceiling.

    <i>Dong</i>

    Kaguya''s head hit the ceiling, she got stunned by the impact.

    Wu Yan gasped before quickly catching Kaguya.

    "That... hurts..."

    Kaguya saw stars as she rubbed her aching head. Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Oh, it''s just you..."

    Kaguya got angry.

    "Y-you, who''s fault did you think it was?!"

    "Well, I don''t know what happened but that''s what you get for disrupting my dream..."

    Wu Yan yawned. He smacked her butt once, eliciting a yelp from her.

    "Come on, get up. Anyone looking at us will think I am trying to bone you..."

    Kaguya realized she was still in Wu Yan''s arms. She jumped away from the bed despite her slightly aching tush.

    "The rudeness of you... Do you desire death?!"

    "Sure sure..."

    Wu Yan nonchntly blew her off. He stretched while staring at her.

    "Alright, my liege, Kaguya-heika, may I inquire as to why you''re making a mess in my room so early in the morning? If I don''t get a good exnation then wipe your ass because it''s in for a heavy spanking session..."

    Kaguya grabbed her butt on reflex. She leered at Wu Yan.

    "I have something important to discuss so I will overlook your prior transgression for now."

    "Important topic?"

    Wu Yan recalled something. He nodded.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan changed his tone.

    "But, let''s wait for the other guest before we get down to brass tacks..."

    Kaguya is shocked.

 Chapter 1160: Sacrificing oneself for the other one

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Sacrificing oneself for the other one</h4>

    Yuzuru is currently walking in a certain direction.

    Because most of the hotel is currently booked by Raizen High, and, the students were out ying, she''s one of the few guests still inside the hotel, excluding the staff here.

    Yuzuru can be at ease.

    She chose a time when Kaguya is still sleeping and she chose to depart from Kaguya. This is important because she''s about to ask something Kaguya has no business knowing.

    Yuzuru isn''t going to risk it.

    With almost nobody around, this is the perfect chance.

    She''s headed for Wu Yan''s room.

    She needs to tell him something.

    It''s something very important to Yuzuru.

    It''s almost her final request.

    With the tragic and tiny wish inside her heart, Yuzuru walked forward with her hand on her chest.

    With each tick of the second, Yuzuru''s resolve became stronger.

    "Motivation, Yuzuru must be strong. I must convince Shido, there is no other choice..."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Yuzuru started speeding up.

    The lonely corridor made her footsteps echo. The footsteps were in sync with her heartbeat. In no time at all, she''s in front of Wu Yan''s door. She knocked on it.

    "Summon, is Shido there?"

    Yuzuru can hear soundsing from inside the room.

    She heard a feminine gasp and a masculine invite, the guy sounded like he''s expecting her.

    "Come on in..."

    Yuzuru wondered about the gasp but she still opened the door because her request is top priority.

    She entered only to see her twin staring at her with the same confusion as Yuzuru.

    "Yuzuru?!"

    "Shock! Kaguya?!"

    The twins were astonished to see each other here. They didn''t think they would see each other here.

    The twins made sure to avoid each other and chose a suitable time to visit Wu Yan, why did they end up together again?

    "Sh-shido..."

    Kaguya turned around with a dark look.

    "You were referring to Yuzuru when you said you''re waiting for another guest?"

    Yuzuru woke up from her stupor. She gazed in Wu Yan''s direction.

    Wu Yan sighed when the twins gave him shocked looks. He waved at Yuzuru.

    "Anyway,e in, Yuzuru... have a seat..."

    Yuzuru looked at Kaguya and Wu Yan. Then, she sat next to Kaguya. The twins faced Wu Yan with grim looks.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru didn''t know why the other twin is here. It seems like Wu Yan expected this oue. The twins felt anxious all of a sudden.

    "I knew this was going to happen when Kaguya sought me out by herself..."

    Wu Yan calmly assessed the situation. He''s calm as the sea on a clear day. However, Yuzuru and Kaguya felt pressureing from Wu Yan that made them tense up.

    The twins felt chills when Wu Yan revealed their deepest thoughts.

    "You two came here thinking you can ask me to rule in favor of the other twin, you two want the other twin to live by forfeiting your own life, correct?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru inhaled deeply.

    Their minds were read?

    No.

    Wu Yan had another meaning they can''t ignore.

    "You''re saying Yuzuru''s here to make you choose me? Don''t joke with me!"

    "Riled up, Yuzuru never thought Kaguya would sacrifice herself to save Yuzuru!"

    The twins denied at the same time. Then, they gasped at one another.

    "Yuzuru, don''t tell me..."

    "Shocked, Kaguya, are you..."

    The twins spoke at the same time. They weren''t happy to see the reaction from the other twin.

    Indeed, the twins came here to privately talk to Wu Yan. They wanted him to choose the other twin so that they can die on behalf of the other twin.

    That is it, that is their final wish.

    No matter who, both twins loved the other one deeply.

    So selfless is their love that they would give up their own life for the other twin.

    They hid that intention deep inside. The other twin had no idea even if they fought through countless duels.

    They didn''t think the other twin had the same wish.

    "Don''t mess with me..."

    Kaguya clenched her fists. She stared at Kaguya.

    "I finally managed to formte this path for you, and you would..."

    "Objection."

    Yuzuru also started a tiny storm.

    "Yuzuru never wanted to live. Yuzuru is the one who wanted to let you live!"

    "Impossible!"

    Kaguya yelled back.

    The superior Yamai must live, Yuzuru is the one most worthy of Yamai''s name, am I wrong?!"

    "Denial."

    Yuzuru retorted.

    "Kaguya is the one truly worthy of Yamai''s title. Yuzuru can never hope topare to Kaguya!"

    "D-do you know how hard I tried to let you live? I intentionally lost those battles for you!"

    "Yuzuru is the one who is most frustrated. I endured countless losses so Kaguya can live, why did you have to screw it up like that?!"

    "You''re the dummy!"

    "Kaguya''s the dummy, not Yuzuru!"

    The twins started bickering as they whipped up a storm in Wu Yan''s room. Smaller furniture started moving from the intense storm.

    The whole hotel might be destroyed if the twins really fought.

    "Look, you two..."

    The only man in the room silenced them.

    He sounded calm but authoritative. The twins stopped when they heard him.

    The two stopped their Reiryoku powers and the storm halted. They looked at Wu Yan who was watching them fight from the beginning.

    "Isn''t this enough?"

    "Shido..."

    Kaguya yelled at him. She gnashed her teeth.

    "Shido! Choose Yuzuru!"

    "Denial, no need for that!"

    Yuzuru said.

    "Choosing Kaguya is the wisest choice here!"

    "Shido..."

    Kaguya begged Wu Yan because arguing with Yuzuru is useless at this point.

    "Choose Yuzuru. If you do so, I will let you do the thing you did to mest night no matter how many times you demand of me with what little time I have left..."

    "No, Yuzuru can offer the same thing..."

    Yuzuru also begged Wu Yan.

    "Choose Kaguya. Yuzuru will do whatever you say..."

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan sighed. He headed for the exit.

    "Come with me!"

    The two spirits took a step back.

    "Where are we going?"

    "No more questions."

    Wu Yan said.

    "You want an end to this? Come with me."

    The twins lowered their heads before tagging behind Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1161: Changing the duel

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Changing the duel</h4>

    In the endless sky, three meteors streaked across the sky. They were flying at nigh-supersonic speeds.

    Bursting throughyers of cloud, the three meteors looked brilliant. Heck, they are even more eye-catching than real meteors.

    The meteors stopped somewhere far from the limits of human vision. The three individuals finally halted at a deste corner of the sky.

    Wu Yan and the twins showed themselves.

    Wu Yan confirmed that they are far away from any inds or ships.

    "Yeah, this is the spot."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru exchanged a look.

    They are confused by Wu Yan''s actions.

    "It''s about time you tell us why you brought us here, right?"

    Maybe it''s because the twins'' final wishes got exposed, Kaguya dropped her haughty act and she frowned.

    "You said you can end this, have you chosen the main personality?"

    "Unease, Yuzuru would like to know too..."

    Yuzuru and Kaguya stared at Wu Yan intently.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Please give Yuzuru a satisfying conclusion..."

    The sharp stares from the twins hit Wu Yan. Even the air felt sticky as Wu Yan endured their serious looks.

    Kaguya wants Wu Yan to choose Yuzuru.

    Yuzuru wants Wu Yan to choose Kaguya.

    Whoever is chosen, the other twin will die while the chosen twin will live.

    The two loved each other too much. The moment Wu Yan chooses someone, the chosen twin will unleash the fiercest attack they can muster.

    That''s the resolve of the Yamai twins.

    s, Wu Yan doesn''t want to touch this resolve with a 60-foot pole.

    "Yeah, I already came to a conclusion..."

    Wu Yan looked around, they are high up in the air and there is only the boundless sea beneath them.

    "I chose this ce because I don''t want the fallout to hit humans..."

    The twins furrowed their brows.

    "What do you mean?"

    Kaguya asked anxiously.

    "You want us to duel it out here?"

    "Nope, no more duels to the death."

    Wu Yan shrugged. He''s frustrated with the twins.

    "You two are almost identical. Only your personalities and aura differed. I don''t have a particr taste for any of your different qualities. So, I can''t arrive at a conclusion, I can''t decide who is the winner of the battle of seduction..."

    "Then your eyes are faulty!"

    Kaguya curled her lips.

    "Yuzuru is obviously cuter, the victor has to be Yuzuru, right?!"

    "Rebuttal, Yuzuru cannot agree to that statement."

    Yuzuru continued.

    "Kaguya is the cuter one!"

    "No, it''s Yuzuru!"

    "Denial, Kaguya."

    "Yuzuru!"

    "Kaguya!"

    "It seems you two can''t even arrive at an answer..."

    Wu Yan bitterly shook his head.

    "Okay, we are going to settle this another way."

    "You want to change the fight?"

    They were puzzled by Wu Yan''s idea.

    "Yes, we can make things right once more..."

    Wu Yan said while chortling.

    "If it''s here then we can go all out..."

    "You want us to fight again?"

    Kaguya wasn''t pleased with this suggestion.

    "We never decided who is superior despite fighting against Yuzuru so many times. Didn''t you also say it''s pointless for us to duel when we have about the same strength?"

    "Concur, Yuzuru thinks so too..."

    She continued.

    "However, if defeating Kaguya means she gets to live, Yuzuru will definitelye out on top!"

    "Same here!"

    Kaguya leered at Yuzuru.

    "In that case, let us duel onest time!"

    "Agreed..."

    "I say..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You two are sorely mistaken..."

    The twins stopped.

    "I did say we are going to decide this with a fight. But I never said you two should fight each other..."

    Wu Yan sneered. He hovered away while facing the twins.

    "When I said we can go all out here... I mean I can fight freely!"

    Wu Yan opened his arms wide.

    "You only have one objective, defeat me."

    "Huh?"

    The twins were stunned.

    "Beat you?"

    "Correct."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. They can sense a familiar but suspicious vibeing from Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan''s taunting them!

    "Since you two can''t decide who is superior despite hundreds of duels, it''s about time you change the target. Let the judge who can''t decide who is more attractive decide once and for all who is the superior fighter."

    Wu Yan looked at Kaguya.

    "Beat me and I will do as you say. I will choose Yuzuru as the main personality.

    Kaguya''s eyes lit up.

    "Yuzuru..."

    Wu Yan looked at her in turn.

    "I offer you the same terms. Beat me and Kaguya gets to live as the main Yamai."

    Yuzuru widened her eyes, shes of light came from within her eyes.

    "If you two can''t defeat me then you two will be my ve. You will do as I say, got that?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "How does that sound? Good?"

    "ve?"

    The twins knitted their eyebrows once more.

    "You''re going overboard..."

    Kaguya gave him a frosty smile.

    "You want to turn us into your ves?"

    "Problem?"

    Wu Yan nonchntly continued.

    "Since I am putting my life on the line, my victory should be rewarded, don''t you think so? Or, are you telling me you two have something of equal worth to offer?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru choked.

    "Fine! You''re on!"

    Kaguya decided first. She had a cocky smile.

    "I just need to beat you!"

    "Agreed..."

    Yuzuru also nodded.

    "If I can''t beat Shido then that means I will have failed in ensuring Kaguya''s survival, I will be your ve in that case!"

    Wu Yan floated a radiant smile. His confidence is basically overflowing at the seams.

    "Come at me!"

    His thunderous voice echoed across the sky. Plumes of magic power started shooting out of Wu Yan. He unleashed a giant wave of pure magic power.

    "Come and defeat me!"

    The twins smiled back. They unleashed a storm with their bodies.

    Their robes got blown into pieces as particles of light clumped to their bodies.

    When the light dimmed down, Yuzuru and Kaguya appeared in their Astral Dresses.

    In purple and blue tight mini-dresses, the twins had cuffs and chains on their feet and wrists.

    The sky darkened...

 Chapter 1162: Full power, attacking with conviction

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Full power, attacking with conviction</h4>

    A typhoon appeared out of nowhere. It enveloped the sky.

    The seas started rumbling as the wind picked up speed. Thick and dark clouds expanded outwards. It took the storm no time at all to take over this part of thend.

    With a typhoon slowly forming, the seas churned violently. Even the air felt like it''s suffused with apocalyptic energy. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The twin spirits of the storm only had middle-tier eighth realm powers. However, with mastery over the weather, they already achieved something only tier 9 and demigod cultivators in Silvaria can do.

    This is because they are Spirits.

    Spirits are simr to vassal beasts, they are existences synonymous with destruction and power.

    Wu Yan slowly hovered in the storm. He faced the twins with a confident smile. The twins are also very confident with their abilities.

    Wu Yan stopped Kaguya and Yuzuru''s attacks when they first met. However, at the time, the spirits were caught off guard and held back their powers. In the twins'' eyes, Wu Yan looked and acted like a slightly stronger magician. There''s no way he can defeat them, right?

    Plus, they were holding back their powers at the time. Put bluntly, Kaguya and Yuzuru never considered Wu Yan to be someone simr in power to them.

    At least, in terms ofbat prowess, they never considered Wu Yan a threat.

    "Oh? Not attacking?"

    Wu Yan taunted them.

    "You can''t scare to death with your sour looks, you know..."

    "Oh, don''t you sound confident, Shido..."

    Kaguya sumbed to his basic taunt. She sarcastically replied.

    "You don''t look normal but for a human to contend with the children of the typhoon, you''re too naive."

    "Advise, Shido is someone dear to Yuzuru, the second dearestpared to Kaguya. Yuzuru doesn''t want to see Shido hurt..."

    Yuzuru warned him.

    "Please surrender. Shido, bow out of this one."

    "Nope, not going to do that..."

    Wu Yan shrugged. He curled his index finger.

    "If you''re that confident then you should really attack me. I don''t mind who goes first. As long as I am defeated, whoever struck mest will be the victor."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru stored their smiles away.

    "Sorry, Shido I will not go easy on you because this is about Yuzuru..."

    Kaguya raised her cuffed right hand.

    "Reply, Yuzuru will also take out her full power, this is for Kaguya''s sake..."

    Yuzuru raised her cuffed left hand.

    "<strong>Raphael (Hurricane knight): El Re''em (The piercer)!!!</strong>"

    Kaguya spawned a mechanical wing on her right shoulder. The tornado around her right side disappeared.

    Her entire right arm had transformed into an oversizednce that''s taller than Kaguya.

    "Calling..."

    Yuzuru also conjured tornado from her left hand. A mechanical wing appeared on her left shoulder.

    "<strong>Raphael (Hurricane knight): El Na''ash (The constrictor)!!!</strong>"

    Her left hand became armored. There''s a long pendulum dangling from her left hand. The pendulum ended in a blue, sharp-looking crystal.

    With pendulum andnce equipped, the twins faced Wu Yan who is still as chill as a cucumber.

    They are going to fight without holding back, this is all for the sake of the survival of the other twin.

    Even if they are probably going to hurt Wu Yan seriously at the end of this fight.

    "Very good..."

    Seeing as the twins brought out their Angels, Wu Yan can see that they mean business, he also saw the love they had for the other twin.

    Wu Yan also had his will to defend, although his will isn''t as strong as the twins.

    If the twins areing at him with the intention to defeat him and let one twin live then he''s going to face them with the aim to let both twins live.

    This is why he suggested doing this.

    The twins'' deep love for one another will block any argument Wu Yan gives them. There is no way he can get them to seal their own Reiryoku and put aside their quarrels.

    The twins don''t see Wu Yan as a stranger. After the brief encounter and closet session they hadst night, Wu Yan''s already very close to them.

    Wu Yan is the closest individual to the twins.

    However, Wu Yan is far from being on the same level of consideration as they had for the other twin.

    With the survival of the twins at stake, the sisters will never let their guards down around Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan decided to drop the pen and pick up the sword. He''s going to prove to the twins that he has the power to make sure they can co-exist.

    That is all.

    He closed his eyes as the torrential magic within him started pouring out. Glowing with magic power, Wu Yan looked like an ancient god especially when he stood at the center of the typhoon.

    When Wu Yan opened his eyes once more, his eyes already transformed into a regal golden color.

    "I might go easy but this is one of the rare asions where I get serious, Kaguya... Yuzuru..."

    A heavy suppressive force pressed down on the twins. Their shoulders sagged as their pupils shrank.

    "Wh-what is this?"

    They felt their lives actually threatened with a mere nce from Wu Yan. Kaguya is absolutely astounded.

    "Shock..."

    Yuzuru''s eyes also wavered. She''s using a grim look right now.

    "This isn''t the same as before..."

    Wu Yan raised an arm, he grinned at the twins who were gasping at his sudden show of power.

    His magic power responded to his call. Like coiling dragons, the lines of condensed magic power wrapped around his arm and converged near the center of his palm. He formed a golden magic formation.

    Wu Yan pointed his palm at the sky.

    Then, the twins saw it...

    The golden magic formation shot towards the sky like a missileunched from Wu Yan''s palm. It went into the dark clouds hanging above them.

    The golden magic formation imprinted itself into the dark clouds. It took over the area several hundred square meters.

    The golden magic formation unleashed a suffocating sensation that raised the hair on Kaguya and Yuzuru.

    Then, he spoke the name of the spell with a chilly tone that reminded one of the northern winter winds...

    "<strong>Winds of Aeolus</strong>..."

    The magic formation expanded rapidly outwards with a radiance that is almost blinding.

    A golden tornado descended from the storm cloud. The golden tornado crashed down upon Kaguya and Yuzuru. Enveloping them much to their surprise.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    The golden tornado connected the sky with the seas. The clouds were torn to shreds while the waves in the got churned until the waters turned foamy.

 Chapter 1163: Storm vs Storm, Mythical winds vs Spirit winds

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Storm vs Storm, Mythical winds vs Spirit winds</h4>

    The skies are as dark as the seas beneath. In this dark sky, a golden tornado connected the two dark bodies.

    The gigantic golden tornado forced the stormy clouds above it to spin like a terrible ck hole. There is also a gigantic maelstrom in the sea, the scale of this maelstrom is huge, it''s at least a kilometer wide. The tornado extracted the seawater like a hungry titan. The tornado filled up with seawater.

    The golden tornado connecting the sky and sea made for a grand sight to behold. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    s, nobody''s around to capture this magical moment. It would also be unbelievable to im this is the work of one guy.

    It might not even be wrong to call this a miracle.

    This is a spell that was based on the Greek wind king, Aeolus.

    Although it''s not yet on par with God-tier powers, <strong>Winds of Aeolus </strong>can still be treated as a miracle.

    With spirits of typhoon as his opponents, Wu Yan decided to show them what a mythical storm looked like. Achieving victory is a secondary considerationpared to the primary show of power.

    The ck hole in the sky and the giant maelstrom in the sea continued for a short while. Then, the Aeolus spell ran out of juice. Slowly, the impressive magic faded as its magic energy dried up, the golden sheen dissipated while the magic formation contracted.

    The golden tornado with seawater suffusing it slowly returned to the sea as the rotation speed decreased with lower mana levels. Finally, the spell dissipated.

    The ck hole in the sky and the slowing maelstrom are the only evidence that this spell got cast. There is a huge cascade of water when the tornado faded.

    While listening to the sshing sounds, Wu Yan looked around the calm environment before turning towards an upper corner of his field of vision.

    Yuzuru and Kaguya are panting heavily despite having equipped their Astral Dresses. One of them had an oversizednce named El Re''em and the other one had a long pendulum named El Na''ash. The twins are both pale.

    However, the twins aren''t hurt.

    Wu Yan looked like he expected this oue. He shrugged.

    "I am surprised you two managed to dodge the spell at thest second. That''s some speed you''ve got there..."

    "O-of course..."

    She''s weak but as prideful as before. Kaguya smiled back. It took a significant portion of their energy just to dodge the attack at thest second.

    "I am the child of Typhoon, the venerable Yamai spirit, nobody in this world can match us in terms of mobility and range!"

    "Addendum..."

    Yuzuru allowed the tip of the pendulum to float in front of her in a defensive stance. The confidence around her is gone now.

    "If we didn''t summon our Angels beforehand, that attack would have been unavoidable..."

    "I wouldn''t have used such a dangerous spell if that was the case..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "That wasn''t the full power of the Winds of Aeolus. However, I calcted the potency that would have been enough to knock you two out, I didn''t think you girls can escape unharmed like this... Not bad at all..."

    "I wouldn''t say unharmed, I am exhausted..."

    Kaguya tried to catch her breath.

    ''I didn''t think you were that powerful. Shido, are you really human?"

    "Oh? You want to know?"

    Wu Yan gave her a cheeky grin.

    "When you twins are my ves then I will tell you two everything..."

    "Denied..."

    Yuzuru moved her pendulum.

    "I don''t hate you and it felt nice hanging out with Kaguya by your side. However, bing a ve would run counter to my objective of installing Kaguya as the main personality. Yuzuru cannot ept that oue."

    "She''s right, only one of us can live. Bing your ves is out of the question."

    Kaguya gnashed her teeth. She brandished hernce. The tip of hernce started spewing out winds.

    "Of course, if you choose Yuzuru then I don''t mind bing your ve until I disappear..."

    "Counter-offer, Yuzuru can do the same..."

    Yuzuru requested once more.

    "Shido, please pick Kaguya. Yuzuru will be your ve before my disappearance."

    "Dummy, stop copying me!"

    "Ignore, Kaguya''s stubborn like a mule, you just wouldn''t listen!"

    "Pot calling kettle ck."

    "Denial, Yuzuru listened to Kaguya but Yuzuru isn''t willing to agree to Kaguya''s demands."

    "Well, the same goes for me!"

    "Rebuttal, don''t mimic Yuzuru. Yuzuru will notpromise on this, not even for Kaguya!"

    "Girls..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "If this was a real fight you two would have died multiple times by now..."

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "In any case, let''s wrap this fight up first. I am still the judicator here, I am rather confident I can arrive at a satisfying answer..."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru felt their bodies tense up. They roared when they faced Wu Yan together.

    "<strong>El Re''em!</strong>"

    She pointed thence at Wu Yan. The tip of thence continued charging up strong winds. Then, she fired the huge st of gale at Wu Yan.

    "Strike! <strong>El Na''ash</strong>!"

    Yuzuru''s pendulum whipped out like an agile viper. The tip of the pendulum was d in condensed wind pressure.

    "So naive..."

    Wu Yan ignited the magic power coursing underneath his skin.

    "Hiya!"

    He dispelled the balls of gust in front of him. Then, two shes of light came striking at his chest. He saw ance and a sharp pendulum.

    "You think it would be this easy?!"

    Wu Yan reached out to grab their Angels. His golden magic formation shed and his hands were surrounded by golden winds.

    Finally, the different winds smashed together.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The ensuing shockwave exploded outwards. The clouds got shed by the sharp winds. The wind des cut down everything in its path.

    Wu Yan used two condensed mini golden tornadoes to suppress Kaguya and Yuzuru''s Angels. Four incredibly powerful forces rubbed against one another, creating sparks.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru channeled more Reiryoku into their Angels. The winds picked up speed and the thrust increased too.

    Wu Yan felt the stalemate between his golden winds and the spirits'' winds copsing. He raised an eyebrow. With a slight chuckle, he infused more magic power into the tiny tornadoes.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The Winds of Aeolus expanded before engulfing the twins'' tornadoes.

    "What?..."

    The twins were astounded.

 Chapter 1164: Combination attack, the arrow that pierces the sky

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Combination attack, the arrow that pierces the sky</h4>

    The tornadoes covering El Re''em and El Na''ash got dispelled. The Angels were revealed by the winds of Aeolus.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are spirits of storm. Their Angels hadmand over the winds.

    Without the power of the wind, their Angels are little more than slightly stronger CR-unit weapons.

    Wu Yan easily grabbed the sharpnce and pendulum with his bare hands after destroying their tornadoes. He pulled the Angels over.

    "Ah..."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru got yanked over to Wu Yan''s side. Wu Yan ced his hands on their abdomens.

    "Explode, <strong>Winds of Aeolus</strong>!"

    He conjured two tiny golden tornadoes.

    <i>Fwoosh Fwoosh</i>

    <i>Bamf</i>

    The twins felt like somebody punched them in the abdomen. The resulting force shot them out like cannonballs.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Kaguya and Yuzuru got shot across the sky like jets with tornadoes at their abdomens.

    By the time the two steadied themselves, they could barely see Wu Yan as he is already a dot in their fields of vision.

    "What a strong gust..."

    Kaguya rubbed her aching abs.

    She bitterlyughed.

    "I thought we were the best at manipting wind. I didn''t think Shido can use such a terrifyingly powerful wind. Is he even human?"

    "Anxiety, Shido obviously didn''t use his full power..."

    Yuzuru looked at Kaguya.

    "That wind is weaker than the one he used at the start. If he used the same attack on us we would have lost right there and then."

    "Ahhh! Who is that guy?! Why is he so strong?!"

    Kaguya can''t ept reality, she scratched her head in frustration.

    "I thought we could win easily. Forget winning, I think there is a high chance we will lose..."

    "Frustration, Yuzuru can still fight!"

    Yuzuru iled her pendulum. She looked at the dot in her vision.

    "Yuzuru will definitely win!"

    "At this rate, we will never win. Shido''s too strong..."

    Yuzuru is normally the calm one. However, Kaguya looked calmer than Yuzuru.

    She looked at the dot in her sight and she looked at Yuzuru. After a brief hesitation, she asked her.

    "Yuzuru, you want to use <i>that?"</i>

    Yuzuru recalled something. She frowned.

    "Question, are we really going to use <i>that</i>?"

    "I don''t think we can beat Shido without <i>that!</i>"

    Kaguya pursed her lips. She sighed.

    "But, if we use <i>that </i>and win, who will be the victor?"

    Yuzuru had an idea.

    "Suggestion, with Shido''s powers, <i>that</i> will only hurt him. Let''s give him thest tap when he''s hurt..."

    "Whoevernds thest hit is the victor, correct?"

    Kaguya giggled.

    "Okay, sounds like a n!"

    "Answer, n established."

    They exchanged a nod and a smile.

    Kaguya stuck out her right hand while Yuzuru reached out with her left hand. Then, they joined hands.

    The Astral Dresses on them started shining brightly instantly!

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan who was waiting for the twins to begin another round of attack noticed the brilliance in the distance. He grinned.

    "Finally, are they gearing up for abo attack?"

    Wu Yan is d to see this.

    "About time, this is getting interesting..."

    A red portal opened up behind him. Pushed by an invisible force, a crystalline bow of obsidian color jutted out. The bownded in Wu Yan''s hand.

    The starlit bow flickered with astral brilliance.

    The twins'' wings merged into a gigantic bow. Chains wrapped around the bow before forming a glistening bowstring.

    Kaguya ced hernce on the bowstring. Thence started spinning rapidly. Kaguya held onto the bow with her left hand while Yuzuru held the bow with her right hand...

    They used their cuffed hands to pull the bowstring. They aimed the attack at the dot in their field of vision.

    "It''s toote to stop now..."

    Kaguya thought about the man who fondled her all over. Anxiety dyed her expression.

    "Don''t die on me, Shido..."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru released the bow attack at the same time. The spinningnce shot picked up speed.

    "<strong>Raphael, El Kanaph (Sky Rider)</strong>!"

    Just like that, the twins released the bowstring. The sharpnce flew into the distance.

    Thence emitted super strong winds on a scale the twins can never hope to pull off on their own. The flyingnce swept away everything in its path.

    A force stronger than the initial Winds of Aeolus flew rapidly towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan pulled the bowstring of his Meteor Shower. He pointed it at the iingnce.

    Starlight gathered near the bow, the starlight formed a brilliant arrow. With the initial wave of El Kanaph already hitting him, he unleashed the bow attack.

    Brilliant rays of starlight lit up the dark sky.

    Thence and the starlight arrow covered the remaining distance in almost no time at all. The clouds were torn to shreds while the ozone got disrupted by their attacks. Then, the attacks collided.

    There was a brief moment of silence...

    Then...

    <i>BOOOMMM</i>

    There is a tiny ster explosion. The intense light lit up this part of the sky. The dark clouds were overwhelmed by the brilliant explosion that looked like somebody had created a sun here. This was followed by a giant shockwave that could blow away typhoons. The shockwave expanded outwards.

    This time, they created a zone without any clouds. The blue sky returned as the storm clouds werepletely blown far far away. The sea beneath them parted way, like magma, the collision created gigantic tidal waves that expanded outwards.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru had to block with their arms to prevent being blinded by the radiant light.

    The shockwave then mmed them into the distance.

    Before the twins can get blown away. A figure stopped them by holding their shoulders down.

    The twins weren''t happy with this development.

    That''s because the person who touched their shoulders is brimming with magic power...

 Chapter 1165: Dont trust me? The first order...

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Dont trust me? The first order...</h4>

    The dark clouds that were blown away started fading as the blue sky returned to its rightful astral throne. Golden rays of sunlight rained down on the calm sea. It looked like a beautiful morning after the rain.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru held their split Angels. They were frozen in ce because the hands on their shoulders brimmed with dangerous magical power ripples.

    They are currently locked into ce. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    They knew what the opponent is trying to tell them.

    If Kaguya or Yuzuru moved then that hand is going to knock them out in one shot. There is enough magical power in those hands to defeat them.

    The moment the hands grabbed them, the twins already lost.

    They lost the duel.

    They cannot decide who gets to live and who gets to die.

    When the twins realized this, they lost motivation as they zoned out.

    Wu Yan cannot see their expressions because he used a teleportation spell to capture the twins. He can, however, guess how the twins felt.

    He is currently smiling faintly.

    "You two lost..."

    "We lost?"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The twins reacted with intense emotions.

    "Don''t screw with me!"

    Kaguya struggled as she turned to lunge hernce at Wu Yan''s chest.

    "How can I lose?!"

    Yuzuru also used her pendulum to whip Wu Yan.

    The twins can''t ept this defeat.

    Bing his ves is one thing, they wanted to let the other twin live.

    They can''tpromise on this.

    Wu Yan also expected this. His golden eyes looked past thence and pendulum with magical wind covering it. With a wave of his golden windy hand, he blew away the tiny tornadoes on their Angels. He also pushed them further away.

    The twins couldn''t put up a fight. Their gripped their Angels so hard their hands turned pale. They were filled with frustration.

    They already know Wu Yan is going easy on them.

    Had he used his entire skillset on them, Wu Yan could have ended this fight in mere seconds.

    The trump card they used didn''t do anything against Wu Yan. The goddess of victory isn''t with them in this fight.

    Knowing this, defeat is imminent.

    "This fight is pointless..."

    Kaguya''s voice shook.

    "I can''t even save Yuzuru. What''s the point of fighting?"

    "Complications, Yuzuru can''t ept this..."

    Yuzuru shook her head.

    She lifted her Angel. Then, she lowered it with a hesitant look.

    Wu Yan couldn''t bear to see the twins like this. He sighed.

    These twins are cursed.

    They love each other deeply but fate forced the twins to fight and decides who gets to live...

    If spirits are cursed to a life of being hunted down for their powers then these twins are in for a crueler fate.

    If they don''t die then the other twin will die.

    That is how it is.

    Luckily, the twins didn''t arrive at a conclusion before Wu Yan met them.

    "Alright, you two lost so now I am the boss. What I say goes, got that? If I say you live then you better make sure you live!"

    Wu Yan started rubbing salt on their wounds. He looked like he couldn''t care less what the twins had to say.

    "Of course, if you two regrets this, I can still give the right of choosing back to you..."

    The twins thought about his words.

    <i>''What I say goes, got that? If I say you live then you better make sure you live''</i>

    The twins wavered.

    Anyone would hesitate when they are told they would live as a ve to another. Given the choice, anyone would choose to unfurl the bindings around them. How about a spirit who stood above others with her powers?

    Yuzuru replied with a resolute look.

    "Confirm, Yuzuru will abide by the rules of the duel. Shido gets to decide!"

    "Yuzuru!"

    Kaguya gasped. She didn''t think Yuzuru would say this. Wu Yan also didn''t see thising. Kaguya lost the speech she prepared due to her panic.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Yuzuru is sure."

    Yuzuru nodded.

    "Please, tell Yuzuru what she has to do to get you to choose Kaguya as the main personality."

    "What are you saying?! I don''t agree to this!"

    Kaguya turned towards Wu Yan frantically.

    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. You''re the master, I will do my best to serve you but you must choose Yuzuru as the main personality!"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I take this as you twins agreeing to this proposal?"

    The twins nodded.

    For them, serving Wu Yan is just another way to duel.

    They just need to keep Wu Yan happy and get Wu Yan to choose the other twin as the main personality.

    That is the gist of it.

    "Very well..."

    Understanding the twins'' thoughts, Wu Yan answered.

    He already got his main objective.

    "Alright, here''s your first order!"

    Wu Yan tapped the air a few times and he materialized two pairs of bracelets.

    The bracelets had red and white colors.

    He gave the red bracelets to the twins.

    "I am still doubtful that you two will truly listen to me so I need insurance..."

    He exined the bracelet''s function to them.

    "These bracelets can seal your powers. After wearing it, you will be de-powered and only I can unseal your powers. You will never be able to take off the bracelets. In this manner, the authority to use your powers be mine..."

    "Hey, what do you mean?!"

    Kaguya started grumbling.

    "We already said we will serve you, we won''t go back on our words!"

    "Agreed!"

    Yuzuru also showed Wu Yan a pouty look.

    "Yuzuru already treated Shido like her friend. To think Shido still doesn''t trust us..."

    "Well, trust is one thing. I just feel like you might want these bracelets..."

    Wu Yan shrugged when the twins showed him animosity.

    "Think about it, once you put these bracelets on, your powers will be sealed and you be humans. No longer are you spirits and no longer do you have to think and fight about who bes the main personality..."

    "I mean, humans don''t merge into one..."

    Wu Yan exined. His words entered their aural canals.

    The twins'' antagonistic attitude disappeared instantly. Their expressions changed as their hearts started thumping...

 Chapter 1166:

    <h4>Chapter 1166:</h4>

    Bing a human?

    No need to worry about merging into one anymore?

    <i>Which means, we can both continue living like this?</i>

    Kaguya and Yuzuru tightened their grips on the Sealing Rings when they heard this. The way their hands were shaking, it¡¯s almost as if they were afraid they might misce an important relic. They grabbed the sealing rings with both hands.

    ¡°Sealing our Reiryoku, we don¡¯t have to merge anymore¡­¡±

    That would be the perfect solution to their problems.

    With the mes of hope burning within the twins. They looked at Wu Yan with anxious and worried looks. They couldn¡¯t hold back themselves from asking about the rings.

    ¡°Is it true? These rings can make us human and I can continue living with Yuzuru?¡± .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Request, Yuzuru would also like to continue living with Kaguya¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is d to see the twins expressing their innermost desire. He floated a kind smile while shrugging.

    ¡°Who knows? I am just treating this as insurance. If you two really wanted to find out then you should probably try it on¡­¡±

    Anyone knowing the effects of the Sealing Ring would have to be crazy to put the bracelets on if they received such an answer from an opponent.

    Not for the twins, however¡­

    Although they are highly doubtful of the rings¡¯ effect, the desire to survive along with the other twin trumped any other qualms they might have.

    The sealing rings can only be deployed if the wearers are aware of the effects of the Sealing Rings. Secondly, the wearers must put it on willingly and without a shred of hesitance.

    Plus, Wu Yan already proved that he is overwhelmingly powerful, his powers are something that the twins can only look up to. His credibility increased in the twins¡¯ eyes.

    With his abilities, it should be well within Wu Yan¡¯spetence to seal their powers.

    The twins saw the light at the end of the tunnel as they slowly raised the sealing rings. Then, they wore the bracelets around their wrists.

    The next instant, the bracelets adjusted to their size and matched perfectly with their wrists.

    Wu Yan finally ced down the huge boulder of worry in his heart.

    The Sealing Rings are very restrictive in activation but once the wearer puts it on, there is no going back.

    Even Yukari can only use her powers of Boundary maniption to temporarily bypass the effects of the Sealing Rings. She couldn¡¯t destroy or remove the bracelets.

    Once the twins put the bracelets on, he can already p a case-solved tag on this whole thing

    He wore the controller ring, the white bracelet that can control the red bracelets the twins had. The new bracelets turned into a ray of light that shot into the white bracelets he was already wearing.

    At the same time, The five red bands on his white bracelet turned into seven red bands on his white bracelet.

    This happened at the same time as the twins¡¯ transformation

    Their mechanical wings slowly disappeared, the armor and Angels the twins equipped also started disappearing.

    ¡°Wh-what the¡­¡±

    The twins gasped when they saw these developments. They can feel their Reiryoku being gathered in one ce, their powers were condensed and stored away in their cores.

    They are bing humans!

    Kaguya and Yuzuru couldn¡¯t hide their awe and shock.

    With their Reiryoku and Angels gone, their Astral Dresses also dissipated in orbs of light, revealing their pristine bodies.

    After morphing into humans, the twins started falling.

    Before they can even attempt to cover their swimsuit areas, the lost of Reiryoku levitation also caused them to fall rapidly as the twins shrieked in horror.

    Wu Yan quickly shed below them and he grabbed the twodies who are still yelling in fright. His eardrums almost ruptured under their loud screams.

    ¡°Jeez¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he looked at the twins who were still petrified from shellshock.

    ¡°How did I forget that we are still in the air?¡±

    ¡°I-I thought I was a goner for a second there¡­¡±

    Kaguya wrapped her arms around Wu Yan¡¯s neck. This is the first time she felt afraid of the sky.

    Yuzuru also squinted her eyes while examining her trembling body. She looked deeply moved.

    ¡°Astonishment, my Reiryoku is really sealed¡­¡±

    ¡°H-Holy crap, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Kaguya also couldn¡¯t feel her powers. She can¡¯t sense her Astral Dress or Angel much less call out her summoning. She started tearing up.

    ¡°This means we can continue living together?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    Yuzuru nodded with misty eyes.

    ¡°This feels like a dreame true, I can finally live with Kaguya¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not a dream¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave them both a few pats on the back. Wu Yan beamed at the twins.

    ¡°I still need to introduce you girls to my family. Don¡¯t waste all your energies freaking out or you¡¯re going to make a fool of yourselvester¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the Goddess of Luck smiles upon those visited by my royal self. They should feel honored to be graced by my presence!¡±

    Kaguya started using her haughty tune again. However, she is wearing a smile dozens of times more radiant than before.

    The twins exchanged a look before grinning at Wu Yan. Their mercury-blue eyes mellowed out.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re our master, we would be more than happy to meet your family¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Yuzuru would like to get yo know master¡¯s family¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you girls would take this so seriously.¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru were amused by Wu Yan¡¯s helpless smile. Their giggles echoed across the sky like cheerful bells in the vast expanse of the blue world.

    On the beach of an uninhabited ind on the other side¡­

    Waves pped onto the lonely beach. The waves returned the rubbish humans created back onto thend. Then, the waves bowed out, returning to whence they came.

    The seagulls were going about their business, chirping loudly and picking scraps off the beach. A few of the seagullsnded on the beach.

    The seagulls flocked to a human body, at least, it looked like the human¡¯s dead. The birds started pecking the unmoving body.

    Then, the body twitched.

    The seagulls started flying away because they didn¡¯t think this body was still alive. The ¡°body¡± twitched once more.

    The seagulls loud chirping woke the unconsciousdy up.

    She opened her nk eyes as she looked around to confirm her current location.

    She lifted her bloody and sandy arm to see her armored hand still covered in dense armor ting.

    ¡°It seems I am not dead yet¡­¡±

    Thisdy is none other than Ellen who got soundly defeated in the previous ¡°game¡±.

    She vividly recalls the man who looked at her like she was a joke. She clenched her fist when she remembered the taunting smile on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Red Devil¡­¡±

 Chapter 1167:

    <h4>Chapter 1167:</h4>

    This is a very secretive meeting room in one deste corner of the earth.

    There are many who knew about the existence of this meeting room. However, few are qualified to enter this ce.

    Of those with the appropriate clearance, each of them had a background that other humans cannot imagine. These big wigs are really the top dogs of the world.

    The big wigs also rarely used this room. The frequency of this room¡¯s usage is less than once a year so the room looked eerily quiet and menacing.

    Today, the meeting room became very lively.

    The meeting room is wide, it¡¯s basically half the size of a ser stadium. The tiles are also made of very smooth limestone. The smoothness and rity are such that one can see one¡¯s own reflection by looking down at the ground. Heck, the ground can double as a mirror.

    The walls and the ceiling are also made of the same materials. The meeting room alsocked windows. There is only one door and one huge round table in the center of the room.

    Six individuals can be seen seated around the round table. Due to the faint lighting of the room, one can barely make out the facial features of the members present.

    One of themittee members here is Kotori.

    The person chairing this meeting is apparently Woodman.

    Insiders can see what the members are here for. There is only one usage for this meeting room.

    The Round Table.

    It¡¯s the meeting that they convene on an annual basis although they sometimes skip this as well.

    The meeting¡¯s been going on for about 20 minutes now. Kotori is the one who spoke the most. Woodman only officiated the start of the speech and greetings.

    Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in the meeting room, she talked about the Ratatoskr¡¯s general affair and the reports on the status of sealed spirits. The real meeting hasn¡¯t started yet.

    When Kotori stopped, she nodded towards Woodman.

    ¡°That as the sitrep on anti-spirit operations for Ratatoskr. There are no abnormalities for now and all ongoing operations are still on track¡­¡±

    The meeting room is deathly silent. The members of the Round Table are currently digesting the reports Kotori submitted.

    Soon, disagreeable murmurs started reverberating in the room.

    ¡°Nothing abnormal?¡± .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    One of the Round Table members spoke up. It¡¯s not immediately clear what age group the speaker belonged to. The member sat to the right side of Kotori¡¯s table.

    ¡°You mentioned the Nightmare¡¯s untimely departure on a vague reason, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Kotori crossed her arm.

    ¡°The subject, Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t mention her objective or destination. We are still unable to ascertain her current location and motives¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not abnormal to you?¡±

    Said one of the figures on the left.

    ¡°We are talking about a spirit that killed over 10,000 people. You¡¯re saying we still don¡¯t know where she has gone and what she is doing? That sounds like a huge problem to me, no?¡±

    ¡°Commander Itsuka, you really screwed up there¡­¡±

    Said another member just one seat away from Woodman.

    ¡°To think you would release a dangerous spirit like that. I am afraid the rumors¡­¡±

    The guy didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He left it up to Kotori to figure out the rest. It is highly odd that Kotori would let Kurumi leave like that, that much was obvious and the guy just wanted the whole room to take note of this.

    More than half of the Round Table agreed with the dissenter.

    ¡°What are you guys getting at?¡±

    Kotori coldly snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about our objective to peacefully deal with spirits. Our aim from the start was always to integrate them into society while reducing the risk they pose to the public.¡±

    The three dissenters held their breaths. One of them retorted back in anger.

    ¡°That may be the case, however, it¡¯s highly dangerous to let her go like that, what if she hurts another human¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t!¡±

    Kotori cut the guy short.

    ¡°Also, Woodman-sama gave me the green light for this.¡±

    The others turned mum when they heard the chairman¡¯s name.

    ¡°Since the chairman said so, I guess it¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    The first dissenter acquiesced.

    The dissenter quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave Kurumi¡¯s problem aside for now. What of the other spirits?¡±

    Kotori wasn¡¯t amused by the slimy member¡¯s quick change of tune. She used her calm voice to reply.

    ¡°The other spirits are still sealed. They can¡¯t Fade from reality so they are humans in so far as their seals remain intact.¡±

    ¡°No abnormality on that end?¡±

    The dissenter to Kotori¡¯s left started weighing in.

    ¡°How can we be sure the seal won¡¯t suddenly weaken?¡±

    ¡°We have already tested and verified this, there is no possibility of the seals weakening or beingpromised.¡±

    Kotori roamed her gaze over everyone.

    ¡°The sealing rings are very sturdy and only the person with control over the bracelets can release or reapply the seals. I can assure you that¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, and, why should we think it¡¯s fine?¡±

    The member closest to Woodman joined in.

    ¡°We are talking about spirits here. These things can destroy the world with the powers they have. We just ced their powers in the hands of your brother. It¡¯s almost like he canmand the spirits. What¡¯s stopping him from going crazy and making the spirits wreck the world for him?¡±

    Kotori leered at the guy for a second. She used the best poker face she had before answering the query.

    ¡°I reassure you, my brother has no intention to turn himself into a demon lord¡­¡±

    <i>If he did, the world would have gone to hell a long time ago¡­</i>

    Kotori didn¡¯t say that. Woodman seemed like he connected the dots. He floated a bitter smile.

    ¡°Giving an unknown spirit the authority and ability tomand the sealed spirits, I still think that is reckless.¡±

    The dissenter continued regardless of Kotori and Woodman¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°The risk is too great. We started this organization with Shiori in mind. Shouldn¡¯t we let her seal the spirits instead of <i>him?</i>¡±

    Kotori pped the table before standing up.

    ¡°I was the one who proposed that my brother should be in charge of sealing spirits!¡±

    Kotori red at the dissenter. Her red eyes looked very menacing.

    ¡°Are you questioning my loyalty and abilities?¡±

    ¡°Commander Itsuka, you misunderstood me¡­¡±

    He nonchntly replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s just insurance.¡±

    ¡°I recall you¡¯re the one who agreed to let my brother do this since ¡®Shiori¡¯s ability to seal spirit has a slight chance of Reiryoku leak.¡¯.¡±

    Kotori grinned.

    ¡°Now, you want to drag my sister into this mess. Maybe we should give you the authority to oversee the sealed spirits since you like having insurance so much?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Woodman chimed in.

    ¡°We need to stop with the what-ifs. Let¡¯s just stick to the n.¡±

    The members exchanged looks. They nodded albeit very unwillingly.

    ¡°Commander Itsuka¡­¡±

    Woodman turned towards Kotori.

    ¡°Your brother is indeed someone with an unknown background. His identity and abilities are shrouded in so much mystery that I feel like the members are justified in their worries. Naturally, I have no doubt that you trust your brother very much. I too, trust your decision. But, I would like to have a word with your brother when the chance arises¡­¡±

    Kotori hesitated. She thought about it long and hard before nodding with a sigh.

 Chapter 1168:

    <h4>Chapter 1168:</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Get up!¡±

    ¡°Beckon, please get up¡­¡±

    Those sweet voices were notpromising in the slightest. The sounds the twins made started stirring Wu Yan¡¯s muddy consciousness. His brain is still trying to start up with its long boot time.

    ¡°Hey, how long are you nning on sleeping? Wake up now!¡±

    ¡°Agreed, get up or we are going to miss the breakfast time.¡±

    Wu Yan felt two soft bodies pressing up against him. Then, the two girls started shaking him violently. Wu Yan woke up although it¡¯s only because he couldn¡¯t sleep with two people nudging him simultaneously.

    It¡¯s about 7am in the morning, this is still sleeping time for Wu Yan. His consciousness is still far from returning at this point.

    When he saw orange locks and mercury-blue eyes staring back at him, his sleepy face froze as his eyes went wide in shock.

    The twins were smiling at him. He took a look at their beautiful faces before greeting them.

    ¡°Kaguya¡­ Yuzuru¡­¡±

    Indeed, the twins woke Wu Yan up from his sweet dream. The very same twin spirits he persuaded to put on the Sealing Rings yesterday.

    Today is the second day of the school trip. The students of Raizen High will be packing up at around this time tomorrow as they make preparations to return to Tengu City.

    After sealing their powers, Yatsuki and Mana brought the twins back to Fraxinus which was perched in the skies of Arubi Ind for a routine checkup and they assigned human identities to the twin spirits.

    In other words, the twin spirits were whisked away after he brought them back to Arubi Ind.

    Wu Yan assumed he would only be seeing the twins when he¡¯s back in Tengu City. He didn¡¯t think he would see them here, literally the next day after sealing the spirits. Moreover, the twins were in his boudoir.

    Furthermore, the twins also straddled him.

    ¡°Finally up, huh?¡±

    Kaguya grinned.

    ¡°If you kept sleeping I would have been forced to punish you.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, that sounds like a perfect solution.¡±

    Yuzuru also chimed in. Unlike in the past where she would bicker with Kaguya at every opportunity, she¡¯s actually cooperating very well with Kaguya.

    ¡°Kaguya always came up with the best punishment, I am sure it would have been fun!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Kaguya scratched her cheek in a fluster. She¡¯s happy to hear someone praising her.

    ¡°I am sure Yuzuru would have been able toe up with a better idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Denied, there is no such thing¡­¡±

    The two might sound like they are about to start a fight but their expressions told a different story. Wu Yan who is still beneath them felt embarrassed for the twins. He bitterly chortled.

    ¡°Why are you two here? I thought you twins are supposed to be on Fraxinus getting your checkups and ID assignments?¡±

    ¡°About that, we are already done¡­¡±

    Kaguya looked at Wu Yan. She started grumbling.

    ¡°Just who in the world does the Ratatoskr personnel think they are? They were measuring and touching us like body¡¯s business. If Yuzuru wasn¡¯t there with me I would have blown them away!¡±

    ¡°Additional information, after finishing our medical checkups, Yuzuru and Kaguya returned to your side¡­¡±

    Yuzuru respectfully answered Wu Yan.

    ¡°Before leaving, someone told us that master liked being woken up by people who are straddling you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am just going to ignore that needlessment, I don¡¯t even want to know who told you that.¡±

    Wu Yan had a front-row seat to 2 pairs of beautiful porcin-white legs on his body.

    ¡°However, what¡¯s the deal with the master honorific?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Kaguya stared back at Wu Yan. She crossed her arms.

    ¡°We are your ves, of course we are going to call you our master.¡±

    ¡°Appreciation, master is not only master. Master is also our greatest benefactor.¡±

    Yuzuru sounded more meekpared to Kaguya who liked speaking like she¡¯s an heiress.

    ¡°Yuzuru and Kaguya will keep their promises and be master¡¯s ves.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I was only bluffing at the time, you didn¡¯t have to do it for real¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kaguya cut him short.

    ¡°We are children of Typhoon, the spirits of storm, Yamai, we would never do something as disgraceful as going back on our promises.¡±

    ¡°And, you twins are also sealed spirits, you¡¯re technically human.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. He formted a weak defense.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t spirits anymore, yes?¡±

    ¡°Rejection, that exnation is very sly¡­¡±

    Yuzuru looked very serious.

    ¡°This is a dual matter of keeping our promises and repaying our debt of favor. Shido is Yuzuru¡¯s master, that is an indisputable fact.¡±

    ¡°Mah, that¡¯s how it goes. From now on, Yuzuru and I will be servicing you. With my identity, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to serve under someone but for Yuzuru¡¯s sake, I willpromise on this.¡±

    Kaguya yanked Wu Yan¡¯s nket away.

    ¡°First, you need to get up!¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡­¡±

    Yuzuru also pulled Wu Yan¡¯s nket away.

    ¡°Taking care of master¡¯s daily life is my essential duty!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Wait wait wait!¡±

    Unlike ves, the twins acted more like Wu Yan¡¯s personal maids.

    Wu Yan wanted to pull the nket back.

    Males have a particr bodily phenomenon in the morning. A certain extremity is rather active during this period of time. If the twins pulled away his nket, they would most likely see his Excalibur.

    Wu Yan awkwardly tried tough it off while holding his nket.

    ¡°I can get up just fine, you twins should get out¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have the Yamai twins service you. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to have us wake you up.¡±

    Kaguya started tugging on his nket.

    ¡°Just ept our gracious offer!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, pardon Yuzuru for what she¡¯s about to do.¡±

    Yuzuru also pulled on Wu Yan¡¯s nket.

    ¡°Yuzuru also wants to serve master properly¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    The Yamai twins pulled the nket slowly but surely away from Wu Yan. He had to increase his strength to remain in control.

    This sudden increase in strength also pulled over the twins who only had mortal strength. They fell on top of Wu Yan¡¯s bottom half.

    ¡°Eh?...¡±

    Kaguya was about to get up in order to protest the brute¡¯s strength when she touched something weird. She started fondling the object with intrigue.

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so hard¡­¡±

    Yuzuru also tilted her head when she heard Kaguya¡¯s finding. She also grabbed the hard bulge in curiosity.

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Suddenly caressed by the twins when he¡¯s at his most sensitive, Wu Yan let out a weird moan.

    It¡¯s not only because the twins were fondling his junk. No, it¡¯s also because the twins, in their weird sense of curiosity, reached into his nket, slipped past his bathrobe, and grabbed his unsheathed Excalibur.

    ¡°Hey, Yuzuru, do you have any idea what is this?¡±

    ¡°Answer, Yuzuru has no idea. However, the object appears to be inside the nket and it¡¯s on master¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pull away the nket to check. Oh my god! It just moved! Is it a snake?!¡±

    ¡°Frightened, there¡¯s a snake on master?!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped the twins before they can pull his junk out. His soul almost flew out when the twins started tugging on his groin.

    ¡°Shido, wake up~ It¡¯s morning¡­¡±

    A cheerful voice interrupted them. The source was from the door of Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Shiori said she made something good for us¡­¡±

    Tohka saw what was going on and her volume decreased over time.

    Her smile froze when she saw the twins making a ruckus in Wu Yan¡¯s bed. The room turned deathly silent.

    Then, an enraged shout echoed throughout the hotel.

    ¡°What in the world are you guys doing?!¡±

 Chapter 1169

    <h4>Chapter 1169</h4>

    Arubi Ind, in a certain hotel¡­

    Shiori in her skirt bikini sighed after ncing around.

    She heard Tohka¡¯s yell. She heard the holler after sending Tohka to wake up Wu Yan.

    Shiori was shocked to hear such a reaction from Tohka so she hurried over. Then, she saw the scene¡­

    It is a scene of carnage. Two twin beauties with orange hair and differing hairstyles: One with curled-up hairstyle while the other one spotted a three-braided hair, stared at a simrly beautifuldy with purplish-ck hair. Thedies looked like they are gearing up for a fight.

    The room was filled with a sense of impending carnage.

    Underneath the three beauties was a man with ck hair and red eyes. His eyes are almostpletely rolled back, he looked like he wanted someone to end his misery.

    If Shiori inspected closer, she would have seen the tug of war between the threedies.

    Specifically, they are fighting over something in Wu Yan¡¯s nket. If Shiori can see the spear they were fighting over then she would probably express her disdain for Wu Yan.

    Luckily, she couldn¡¯t see it from her current vantage point. Peace narrowly escaped a loud demise.

    Even if he¡¯s the victim, even if he¡¯s not at fault, he¡¯s the one who walked away with a three-person handiwork so it¡¯s his fate.

    Shiori¡¯s not entirely sure what happened but she reckoned that it¡¯s time for her to step in.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s all calm down here, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but Shido looks like he is very troubled¡­¡±

    Then, they looked at Wu Yan who is almost unconscious from being sandwiched like this, both for him and his Johnny.

    They finally removed their hands from his Chunchumaru as they got down from the bed.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±

    The threedies asked at the same time only to leer daggers at the other party once more.

    ¡°Ignorant mortal, how dare you disrupt the Yamai¡¯s service n. Do you wish to feel the wrath of the children of Typhoon?!¡±

    Kaguya wagged her finger at Tohka.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Tohka natural couldn¡¯t understand Kaguya¡¯s Chuunibyou speech. She also yelled back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re yammering about but why are you two in Shido¡¯s room and why are you on his bed?!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s expression froze. She more or less got what went down here. She scrapped her ns to check on Wu Yan¡¯s condition. Instead, she used a frosty stare on Wu Yan. He had just recovered but now he¡¯s sweating hard.

    Before Wu Yan can cook up an exnation, the twins said something that basically devastated him.

    ¡°Exnation, kaguya and Yuzuru are here to fulfill their ends of the bargain¡­¡±

    Yuzuru squinted her mercury-blue eyes.

    ¡°After all, Shido is the master of Yuzuru and Kaguya.¡±

    After they said this, the air turned still. Shiori¡¯s frosty eyes turned into one of malicious disdain.

    This is the second time Shiori met the twins. The first time, they were in revealing clothes but Wu Yan somehow convinced everyone that they were just lost travelers in need of refuge.

    Shiori assumed Wu Yan just encountered thedies of doubtful trade on his trip here and he pulled his moves on the escort-lookingdies, tricking them intoing with him while wearing clothes that belonged to an SM club. It¡¯s very hard for the buster to wiggle his way out of this situation.

    She already tagged Wu Yan with ¡°yboy¡±, ¡°cheater¡±, and various unsavory titles for his actions. It is also why Shiori couldn¡¯t stop judging the man.

    ¡°You already have Tohka as your GF, you also have Kurumi as your fianc¨¦e, it seems like Shido isn¡¯t satisfied with those two outstandingdies¡­¡±

    Shiori¡¯s heart-piercing re was directed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might stab you in spite?¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not what it seems¡­¡±

    Wu Yan peeked out from the safety of his nket.

    ¡°There is a veryplicated story leading up to this development. Shiori, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances¡­¡±

    ¡°My eyes might not work properly but I am sure I didn¡¯t hear wrong.¡±

    Shiori gave him a radiant smile.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, I was sure the twins called you their master, no?¡±

    ¡°Li-like I said, there is a veryplicated reason behind this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wiped away the sweat on his forehead like a guilty convict.

    ¡°Long story short, I became their master for a very pure and altruistic end¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I am going to overlook the story for now¡­¡±

    Shiori narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting the fact that you¡¯re their master¡­¡±

    Wu Yan fell speechless.

    ¡°What are you nning on doing to my master?!¡±

    Kaguya stood between Wu Yan and Shiori. With arms akimbo, she yelled at Shiori while standing with her chest puffed out. Yuzuru also stood near Kaguya in solidarity.

    ¡°Warning, even if you¡¯re the master¡¯s sister, anyone who wants to hurt my master will hae to go through Yuzuru first!¡±

    ¡°Shiori will never do that!¡±

    Tohka flew to Shiori¡¯s defense before Shiori can say anything. Once again, the two opposing parties stood against one another.

    ¡°Plus, I can protect Shido, he doesn¡¯t need you two!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kaguya raised an eyebrow, she heard something she couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°In other words, you want to rob the Yamai twins of their right of servitude?¡±

    ¡°Deration¡­¡±

    Yuzuru also jutted out her sizeable meat missiles.

    ¡°Kaguya and Yuzuru are being challenged by a mysterious third party. However, Yuzuru will not lose¡­¡±

    ¡°Mysterious third party? You¡¯re the mysterious party here¡­¡±

    Shiori retorted.

    ¡°Plus, I have no interest in serving another person¡­¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what is going on, but¡­¡±

    Tohka tilted her head. She stared back at the twins.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a challenge you want then I will never lose!¡±

    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡±

    Kaguya startedughing as her spirit ofpetition red up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I will go easy on your just because you¡¯re new. Losing a challenge against us is something you can onlypensate by working your butt off for the rest of your life. Feel remorse for your actions!¡±

    ¡°Deration¡­¡±

    Yuzuru also grinned. She¡¯s burning with the mes ofpetition oo.

    ¡°Although Kaguya and Yuzuru have lost their powers, as long as we are together, we are invincible. We will also ept your challenge.¡±

    ¡°Uwa! Stop with the hard words! Anyway, I will defeat you all! Watch me, Shido.¡±

    ¡°Are you belittling us, the incredible Yamai twins? If Yuzuru and Yamai work together, the children of Typhoon will prevail!¡±

    The mood in the room became very tense. Tohka stared at Kaguya and Yuzuru. Sparks flew between the two opposing parties.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Shiori raised her hand meekly.

    ¡°I never issued a challenge¡­¡±

    The threedies shot a look at Shiori.

    <i>Eep</i>

    Shiori hurriedly ducked behind Wu Yan, rather, she hid next to Wu Yan¡¯s bed. She directed her aggro at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, if you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation then you can look forward to only one dinner instead of three meals!¡±

    Wu Yan felt like crying.

 Chapter 1170: Targeted? Fear? Intrigued?

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Targeted? Fear? Intrigued?</h4>

    Tengu city, DEM branch office¡­

    In the giant penthouse office of the building, Westcott sat on his luxurious sofa while sighing. He opened his window and gazed upon the neon-lit city. His tinum locks fluttered in the air.

    It looked like he¡¯s gazing down upon a model toy. He narrowed his eyes until they looked like daggers that gave people a bad vibe. This guy is someone who treated the world like his toy. It¡¯s his disgusting hobby rather than a scary trait of his.

    Indeed, only spirits and power are on his mind, he could care less about anything else.

    As the executive with the highest level of authority in DEM, Westcott only came to this town because he had his eyes on something here.

    The city itself is just a nice toy he can discard at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Westcott looked down at the night city with his sharp eyes. Those are the eyes of a fisherman looking for small fishes in the sea, pointless but unrelenting.

    Anyone familiar with Westcott can guess what he¡¯s looking for without even asking.

    He stared at the city for one whole hour. He never lost his nasty grin. It looked like he didn¡¯t mind spending the night just watching the city like this.

    Soon, someone broke this tranquility by abruptly opening the door without so much as a greeting or knock.

    Judging by the clear and light footsteps, Westcott could tell who it was. His smile widened although he didn¡¯t look back.

    In DEM, only one person can brazenly open Westcott¡¯s door and get away without a reprimand.

    DEM greeted the visitor without turning back.

    ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡±

    Westcott asked.

    ¡°It seems like you hit a troublesome bump¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    The western beauty with tinum blonde locks replied.

    ¡°I hit quite a lot of snags¡­¡±

    Westcott shook his head before turning around.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to encounter problems during missions¡­ Ellen¡­¡±

    Westcott looked at Ellen.

    ¡°After going to Arubi Ind, we lost contact with you and we lostmunication with Arbatel.¡±

    Westcott is implying he needed an exnation from Ellen.

    It¡¯s rare for Westcott to ask about nitty-gritty details. He¡¯s only concerned with stealing powers from spirits. He ced Ellen in charge of supportive and operational tasks, listening only to reports submitted by Ellen.

    Ellen met his gaze without looking away.

    ¡°Princess¡¯ identity wasn¡¯t confirmed in this operation. Nightmare suspect is also missing from the school trip.¡±

    ¡°You failed to ascertain the identity of Princess and Nightmare, I take it this mission was a failure?¡±

    Westcott frowned, a very rare feat for someone as distant as him.

    He looked dissatisfied for a second before he recalled something amiss.

    ¡°What about the Red Devil? The male spirit suspect is a high school student during this school trip, yes?¡±

    Westcott grimaced when he saw Ellen¡¯s reaction.

    The moment Westcott mentioned Wu Yan, the strongest mage, a.k.a Ellen, showed fear. He could see the dread in her eyes.

    The fearless Westcott caught Ellen¡¯s fear and he changed his expression.

    This is the first time he saw fear on the strongest mage¡¯s face.

    Gripped by intrigue, he pursued Ellen.

    To think Ellen would be so intimidated after returning from her mission. It looks like something interesting happened while she was on Arubi Ind.

    ¡°From your reaction, is it fair to surmise you found something interesting about the Red Devil?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to share it with me?¡±

    Ellen lowered her head. While initially silent, she recalled the yful grin Wu Yan showed her.

    She also remembered the overwhelming difference in power between herself and the demon. She clenched her fist while submitting her report.

    ¡°The identity of the student has been confirmed. He is the Red Devil without a shred of doubt.¡±

    Westcott silently waited for Ellen to continue.

    Ellen inhaled deeply. She looked at Westcott.

    ¡°Isaac, I don¡¯t think we should target the Red Devil!¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    Westcott nonchntly asked.

    ¡°That spirit, that man¡­¡±

    Ellen bitterlyughed as she closed her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Dangerous?¡±

    Westcott used a serious tone for once.

    ¡°Did you fight with him?¡±

    ¡°We did and I lost. I lostpletely¡­¡±

    Ellen¡¯s bitter smile increased in intensity.

    Frustrated, she still reported her results.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. But, he demonstrated the ability to break my territory with ease. He also blew up Arbatel in a single move. If Berserker didn¡¯t make a timely appearance and caught his attention then I would have most likely¡­¡±

    Westcott turned mum. His sharp look finally had a look of yful intrigue. That¡¯s the smile of someone who found something incredibly fun and exciting.

    ¡°He¡¯s very strong?¡±

    Ellen knew what motivated the guy so she sighed.

    ¡°Much as I would like to deny it, he is indeed very powerful. He¡¯s far more powerful than any spirit I have ever encountered. He¡¯s the only one who defeated me in a fair fight so far. He¡¯s also the only one who did so without suffering so much as a scratch from me.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s definitive answer only made Westcott¡¯s day brighter. His grin grew wider and he startedughing out loud while holding his right palm to his face.

    ¡°Incredible! Just incredible!¡±

    Westcott guffawed.

    ¡°Even the strongest magician is like a helpless baby in front of him. There is such a powerful spirit among us? Am I not blessed by the heavens? Hahaha!¡±

    Westcott¡¯s unrestrainedughter reverberated in the room. Hisughter felt like cold water on Ellen¡¯s face. However, she did lose fair and square. That incident happened in the way she reported, she couldn¡¯t deny it as a fluke.

    Westcott forgot about Ellen¡¯s presence. He looked at the outside scenery with tion.

    ¡°Ah~ What do we have to do to invite the male spirit over here? Maybe we should mobilize the entire DEM fleet? Or, should we cooperate with AST once more? Maybe we should ckmail him by capturing his close friends and rtives?¡±

    Westcott deliberated by himself.

    ¡°But, that does sound uncouth, perhaps inviting him directly is the best option here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    Ellen said without hesitation.

    ¡°Isaac, let me invite him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Westcott gasped at Ellen.

    ¡°You got a way to draw him out?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡±

    Westcott gazed out the window once more.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s something to look forward to¡­¡±

 Chapter 1171: Various mishaps, another invitation.

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Various mishaps, another invitation.</h4>

    ¡°So, you settled the thing with the twin spirits?¡±

    Miku asked from the other side of the phone. Wu Yan sighed while picking up his own stuff.

    ¡°Yeah, the process wasplicated but we managed to solve the case anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you still sighing?¡±

    Miku sounded like she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around this affair.

    ¡°I thought you were worried about the twins, now that you have wrapped things up, why aren¡¯t you d?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    Indeed, he not only defeated the champion from DEM, he also met the Berserkers, elusive spirits of the storm. He settled the case of the children of Typhoon while also beating the DEM members.

    For Wu Yan, he solved the Yamai¡¯s problem while adding more to his dish.

    It¡¯s been a short while since they returned from the trip to Arubi Ind.

    After that, the Ratatoskr certified the Yamai twins as normal. Then, they assigned the twins to Wu Yan by arranging for them to stay with Wu Yan.

    The Itsuka residence is already filling up by the time Kurumi got here. When Kurumi moved in, there was a time when Wu Yan slept on the couch. After that, they cleaned up one storeroom and Wu Yan lived in that one.

    Ratatoskr was going to make them stay in a nearby apartment. They could live near the Itsuka.

    The Sealing rings can only be unsealed by Wu Yan. Unlike in the original work, there is no risk of a Reiryouku overflow when the spirits are unhappy or distressed.

    Moreover, the twins are very stable when they are around each other. Even if Reiryoku overflow is a thing, they still wouldn¡¯t lose control over their powers.

    It ispletely fine for the twins to live on their own.

    However, the twins vehemently rejected an arrangement by Ratatoskr.

    They decided to make themselves Wu Yan¡¯s ves. In reality, they are more like maids than ves, they insisted on following Wu Yan no matter where he goes. They don¡¯t want to live in an apartment if their master isn¡¯t there with them.

    Any man would be over the moon to receive the service of these two lovely maids. Wu Yan was also happy at first. Then, he realized they were more trouble than worth it.

    For one, twin ve sisters werepletely inept at their jobs. They could barely pull off basic seduction. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The second reason, he is fine if the maids werepletely bad at their jobs. He cooked up the ve thing to get the twins to wear the Sealing Rings. However, the Yamai twins had greater pride than he had anticipated.

    They insisted on servicing him despite their various shorings. Going further than that, they actually got their hands on instructional videos, the kind of videos you can¡¯t show to kids.

    They said they wanted to study the videos to improve their skills.

    Here¡¯s the problem: there is only one TV in the Itsuka Residence.

    And, the TV is in the living room.

    The twins yed the AVs on loudspeaker in the living room and they cranked the volume to max to make sure they got the essence of the videos. After that, Wu Yan got chased out by Shiori who blushed like mad. It¡¯s only on the second day that he¡¯s allowed back in the house.

    The third reason is rted to the initial problem, there is just not enough room to go around.

    There are only five rooms in the Itsuka residence. Shiori took one, Wu Yan took one, Kotori took one, Tohka and Yoshino shared one room while thest room was Kurumi¡¯s. Even if the twins could live in Kurumi¡¯s room for now, it still wouldn¡¯t solve the problem because they have to move out once Kurumi¡¯s back.

    Against all these reasons, the twins had only one thing to say.

    ¡°We can just live in the same room as our master.¡±

    Then, the problems started popping up one by one.

    Ignoring how Shiori treated Wu Yan like a bug, Tohka is the loudest protester. Yoshino also expressed her disagreement with a red face after Yoshinon filled her in on the possible implications of cohabitation.

    The negotiations after that are just a nightmare. They couldn¡¯te up with a proper solution until they found apromise.

    Tohka and Yoshino will group up.

    The twins will also group up.

    Then, they will choose a duel and the detail of the duel can range from any topic. However, the reward is constant.

    The winner of the duel can stay in one room with Wu Yan for one night. The losing group will have to stay in Tohka and Yoshino¡¯s room for a night.

    Thispromise is rather good. It is also good for Wu Yan because if he yed his cards right, he could walk away with a win regardless of the oue of the duels.

    It would have been the perfect heist for the lewd wolf.

    Except for one tiny detail¡­

    Shiori¡­

    Wu Yan still remembered the cold tone Shiori used to warn him the first night the spirits fought. She made sure to warn him on the down low.

    ¡°I am going to check on you every night. If I find anything weird going on, I am going to snap pictures of you and post them on the inte while also sharing it with your ssmates¡­¡±

    Shiori epted the twins because Kotori called her up. After that call, Shiori epted the twins with tears in her eyes, she was moved by whatever Kotori told her.

    Also, Kotori called Wu Yan after he sealed the Berserkers. That day, Wu Yan cried andughed.

    As for the exact details, only the insiders know¡­

    Thinking about the various trials inside the Itsuka Residence, Wu Yan summarized his experience rather tersely.

    ¡°I am happy but there are reasons why I am conflicted¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why men are such hateful creatures, you think you can fool me by being mysterious?¡±

    Miku upgraded her negative generalization from disgusting to hateful. This might be a sign she¡¯s slowly opening the doors to her heart. It could also be she¡¯s only like this when she¡¯s around Wu Yan.

    ¡°I thought thedies liked it when a man¡¯s mysterious¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    ¡°Also, what is up with you? You called me every night during the school trip and then you hung up on me whenever I asked you why you called me, do you want to stress me to death?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s it to you?...¡±

    Miku panicked. She whispered in a tiny tone.

    ¡°You think I want this?... I just felt like calling you whenever I open up my phone¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly continued.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say then say it clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°I said you should count your blessings that I called you!¡±

    Miku screamed at him.

    ¡°Just give me the phone numbers of the cute spirits around you and go die!¡±

    ¡°Too bad for you, I can¡¯t die!¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°Also, are you gunning for Tohka and the others?¡±

    ¡°Since they are spirits, I am guessing they are all very cute, right?¡±

    Miku sounded like she was lost in her own world.

    ¡°It would be so nice if I can go drinking tea with them. After that, we could go hunt for sweets and the like¡­¡±

    Miku hesitated.

    ¡°How about¡­ you bring the spirits along to my next concert?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped sorting his stuff.

    ¡°Are you going to use your real voice?¡±

    Miku is the one who got silenced this time.

 Chapter 1172:

    <h4>Chapter 1172:</h4>

    The air turned heavy when the two went silent. The invisible force drew the two speakers close like there wasn¡¯t any distance between Wu Yan and Miku at all.

    Wu Yan and Miku can¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces so they lowered their guard around each other.

    Wu Yan waited for Miku to answer him. Finally, he got an answer.

    ¡°No, I only have one voice¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°How regrettable¡­¡±

    Miku stayed silent for a while before asking with aplicated tone.

    ¡°Why are you so fixated on my previous voice? Is my current voice not good?¡±

    Miku¡¯s probably pursing her lips on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Compared to my previous self, I have more fans. They all like my new voice. The industry also can¡¯t get enough of my music. Why do you insist I sing in my current voice?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    He tossed his clothes aside before sitting down on his bed.

    ¡°Ok, why do you want to use your current voice so much? Do you have your previous voice?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Miku sounded like someone ruffled her feathers.

    ¡°That is my voice! It¡¯s something that I grew up with, the only thing I had! Why would I hate it?!¡±

    ¡°Right, and, why aren¡¯t you using it to sing?¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    ¡°You said that¡¯s your voice, no?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s gone! The dirty humans took it away from me!¡±

    Miku started raising her voice in hatred.

    ¡°So what if I had a nice voice? It¡¯s not here anymore! It¡¯s gone! I can¡¯t get it back!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan replied calmly despite Miku¡¯s triggered response.

    ¡°Psychological dysphonia, your condition stemmed from a psychological source. It is a physical manifestation of old trauma, your previous trauma is the source of your dysphonia.¡±

    ¡°In other words, your weak heart is the source of this ailment.¡±

    Wu Yan tried to soothe her.

    ¡°Miku, you never lost your voice. It¡¯s still in you. You just need to find the strength and recover it.¡±

    ¡°Strength? Are you implying that I am weak?¡±

    Mikuughed sarcastically.

    ¡°Even if I got my old voice back, what difference would it make? Who would listen to my song?¡±

    Miku raised her voice.

    ¡°If my fans really liked my work and creation then why did they get swayed by a baseless rumor? Why did they choose to believe a dubious source? Didn¡¯t they love my voice? Didn¡¯t they like my songs? What does my voice have to do with those nasty rumors?!¡±

    ¡°My fans never truly believed in me, none of them helped me when I needed them the most¡­¡±

    Miku sounded morose and self-deprecating.

    ¡°Even if I get my old voice back, the same situation will just repeat itself. They are just going to betray me again¡­¡±

    ¡°With my current voice, people will believe me¡­¡±

    ¡°If I lose my voice then¡­¡±

    ¡°Like~I~Said~¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Miku¡¯s rant.

    ¡°From the start, I said I wanted to hear you sing with your real voice, why did I assume nobody¡¯s going to like your signing? I am here, aren¡¯t I?!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Miku choked on her words. She gnashed her teeth at him.

    ¡°You think you can convince me with your words? You just want to seal my Reiryoku. I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡±

    ¡°True, I do want to seal your power. But, I¡¯ve never heard you sing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan calmly replied.

    ¡°I cannot agree with your statement that nobody wanted to help you.¡±

    Miku flinched.

    ¡°When a girl¡¯s in trouble, it¡¯s the man¡¯s duty to help. Your fans never helped you when you¡¯re hurt because they aren¡¯t real men!¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to sum up all men because of those trashy simp wearing male masks? Not all men are as abominable as your toxic fanbase. I am sorry but I can¡¯t ept your reasoning.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re all talk¡­¡±

    Miku gnashed her teeth. She resisted her racing heart.

    ¡°Like you said, I am not going to discard my previous experience just because you talk a good talk.¡±

    Wu Yan fell speechless.

    Miku has a point. Wu Yan is all talk at this point. He has no evidence to back himself up.

    On the other hand, Miku got hurt by her fans in the past. She saw the ugly side of men and she did have a few valid points.

    Although she generalized her experience with men, it was only because her fans abandoned her in her time of need.

    Miku saw the dark and ugly side of society and she never saw the goodness and hope of society. How is she going to get her faith back?

    How is he going to save thisdy? How is he going to heal the scar inside her heart? How is he going to get the lonely and pitifuldy to trust other people once more?

    Wu Yan had an idea.

    Maybe this is why Miku wants to find someone who can listen to her and hear her ramblings.

    Perhaps that is why Miku called him every day after he left a deep impression on him.

    Miku probably called him because she was feeling lonely.

    Perhaps Miku is just looking for someone that will listen to her.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He giggled.

    ¡°Hey, Miku¡­¡±

    Miku continued in a soft tone.

    ¡°When you got your psychological dysphonia, did it ever ur to you that you¡¯re holding out for someone toe help you? Is that why you said ¡®Nobody helped me when I needed them the most¡¯?¡±

    Miku¡¯s heart stopped for a moment there. She wanted to snap back at Wu Yan.

    However, Wu Yan interrupted her before she can retort.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me yet, I am going to make you trust me, you will put your hope in me.¡±

    Wu Yan startedughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting, mkay?¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±

    Miku¡¯s voice shook.

    The doors to her heart are trembling.

    Wu Yan could tell what Miku felt like so he changed his tone.

    ¡°When¡¯s the concert?¡±

    Miku flinched in shock. She subconsciously replied on the spot.

    ¡°One weekter, Tengu city northern central za. It¡¯s at 2 O¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Looks like there is still time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Okay, I am going to bring my family along to see your concert. We will be there to root for you.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Miku didn¡¯t expect this oue.

    ¡°I thought you said you wanted to hear me use my real voice? I¡­¡±

    ¡°True, you won¡¯t be using your real voice at the concert though, right? You¡¯re not ready yet¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I can wait, I will wait until you¡¯re ready to use your real voice.¡±

 Chapter 1173: On the day of the concert, differential treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1173: On the day of the concert, differential treatment</h4>

    Tengu city¡­

    This is the central za of Tengu city¡¯s northern district. It¡¯s a rather famous spot.

    It¡¯s famous because the central za is very wide and there are multiple facilities avable for rent. It¡¯s also very close to other entertainment outlets so the traffic flow here is very good. Whenever there is a concert or anything big going down, this is the ce to be.

    There are many zas in Tengu city. However, when one referred to <i>the northern za</i>, they usually meant this za.

    In the za, the biggest concert hall got booked by a certain party.

    There aren¡¯t a lot of people who are aware of the identity of the organizer. However, all the insiders are women. Apparently, all the guests heading for this ce are women.

    When Wu Yan brought Yoshino, Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru here, they saw a huge human meat wall standing between them and the venue.

    It¡¯s literally a sea of humans.

    Given the poption density here, it would be hard to move around once they dive into that sea of humans.

    Next, they could see different hair colors in the guests here. Other than the people closest to Wu Yan & co, they could barely see what the other people wore for this venue because there are so many people walking around and squeezing up against one another.

    ¡°S-so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°How astonishing¡­¡±

    ¡°Awe, this is the first time I saw so many people at one ce¡­¡±

    Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the crowd here. Yoshino¡¯s hiding behind Wu Yan meekly. She grabbed his cloth like a child afraid of being abandoned. Her cute look almost moe-killed a bunch of uncles around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a za, do they need to do something so over-the-top?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the za with bulging eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe the turnout here.

    ¡°This is a bigger turnout than the Tanabata festivalst time. Did the citizens find out about Miku¡¯s concert here?¡±

    Someone answered him, the voice came from the earpiece he wore on his right ear.

    ¡°Only her fans know about her concert, Miku only shared the details on her fan page¡­¡±

    Kotori moved the candy in her mouth to the other side.

    ¡°This is a famous za. There are various facilities here. The idols usually host handshake events, autograph signing sessions here. It¡¯s fair to say there is a festival in here every day.¡±

    ¡°This is still shocking¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would see something on this scale once again.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kotori raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You mean you have seen something on this level before?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have seen this kind of crowd at the Grand Tournament in Silvaria World Institute before. The turnout was on this level.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Also, there is another crowd like this when I hosted my wedding in SAO back when I was doing my forced quest in SAO¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wedding ceremony?¡±

    Kotori, Mana, and Yatsuki yelled at the same time. Wu Yan realized he just slipped up so he hurriedly put a stop to himself.

    ¡°Hey, Shido¡­¡±

    Kotori finally called Wu Yan by his other name when she normally referred to him as Onii-chan.

    ¡°What was that about a wedding ceremony? I¡¯ve never heard about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-sama¡­¡±

    Mana also ditched the captain title. She sounded like she¡¯s very unstable right now.

    ¡°Is Onii-sama already married?¡±

    ¡°As expected of the captain, he¡¯s still a high school student but¡­¡±

    Yatsuki¡¯s confused by Wu Yan¡¯s revtion.

    ¡°What is a forced quest and what is SAO? Silvaria World Institute? Is there such an institute?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can hear the dangerous, panicky, and confused voicesing from his earpiece. He ended the conversation with a burst ofughter before moving forward with Yoshino. He pretended like he never heard anything.

    ¡°Saa, let¡¯s go, we are going to bete¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    ¡°To witness our advent is the honor these mortals should thank their gods for. However, being tardy is a rude trait. Plus, master said we should hurry so we should listen to his order.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Yuzuru also wants to meet master¡¯s friend¡­¡±

    Wu Yan walked towards the central za with four incredibly beautifuldies around him.

    There are so many people here. It¡¯s unknown if this is due to Miku¡¯s concert here or just the overall poprity of this ce.

    To prevent getting washed away by the deluge of concert-goer, Wu Yan grabbed Tohka¡¯s and Yoshino¡¯s hands. Kaguya and Yuzuru wanted to hold hands with Wu Yan but Yoshino and Tohka already upied his arms so they can onlypromise by grabbing his shirt.

    Wu Yan immediately became the most salient person at the za. He can faintly hear people cursing his luck for having four beauties around him.

    s, Wu Yan is already used to the curses of incels and jealous people. He also zapped anyone nning to cop a feel or steal their money with his lightning.

    After 20 minutes, Wu Yan & co finally arrived at the concert venue.

    Compared to thest concert, this time¡¯s scale isrger without a doubt.

    The main doors are bigger than the doors to a museum. The concert-goers presented their tickets to the ushers with giddy looks.

    Most of the fans here were involved in thest scuffle between Wu Yan and Miku.

    However, their memories are already wiped and the fans were healed using healing Realizers. To them, the events of that day seemed like a surreal dream.

    ¡°Oh~~~¡±

    Tohka stood on the tips of her toes. Her amethyst-like eyes glistened with intrigue and excitement.

    ¡°There are so many people here too¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go in first, I am sure there are more people inside¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Tohka and Yoshino along.

    He made his way backstage.

    Yuzuru and Kaguya were confused.

    ¡°Hey, master¡­¡±

    Kaguya tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we using the main entrance?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would use the main doors¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°However, Miku restricted her concerts to females only. Only her fans with tickets can enter. There are no other ways to get her tickets. She told me to use the backstage route because the fans might st me out of the stadium if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kaguya narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°To think these mortals are brazen enough to attack the Yamai¡¯s master. The audacity¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed, master, why don¡¯t you just use the main entrance?¡±

    Yuzuru tilted her head. Her mercury-blue eyes were burning with outrage.

    ¡°This is discrimination. Yuzuru will not stand for this kind of treatment against master!¡±

    ¡°Well, there are various reasons for this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried to stop the twin spirits from barging into the ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s back away from here, okay?¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru aren¡¯t convinced but they nodded nheless, they didn¡¯t forget to purse their lips of course¡­

 Chapter 1174: Another encounter, nothing changed.

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Another encounter, nothing changed.</h4>

    In the hallway reserved for staff of the za, Wu Yan & co walked forward despite the female staff giving them weird looks.

    Kaguya is like a country bumpkin who just arrived in the city. She kept looking at everything she passed by. Then, she turned her attention towards the staff working near them. She tilted her head.

    "Why are all the people here women?"

    "Question..."

    Yuzuru looked around too.

    "Yuzuru has the same question in mind..."

    "You''re right, they are all women..."

    Tohka asked Wu Yan.

    "What''s going on? Shido..."

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose.

    "I know the reason but I don''t think you girls should know the answer lest you regreting with me..."

    Tohka, Kaguya, Yoshino, and Yuzuru exchanged confused looks. Before they can ask anything, Wu Yan interrupted them.

    "We are here!"

    Wu Yan stopped outside a preparation room. The four spirits also stopped.

    "Watch out!"

    Kotori cautioned Wu Yan.

    "Don''t forget what happenedst time, Miku attacked you without saying anything. I know you two built up a good rtionship but that''s only on the phone, we don''t know what might happen if you two meet for real. Your likeability might fall to the level of a cockroach."

    Wu Yan shook his head. He knocked on the door.

    "Come in..."

    An intoxicating voice greeted them from within the cold hard door. Tohka, Kaguya, Yoshino, and Yuzuru''s hair stood on ends. Their expressions also loosened up.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "As expected of Diva, her voice is still as captivating as usual..."

    Wu Yan pushed open the door to her preparation room.

    There is only one individual in the preparation room.

    Her bluish-purple hair is the most striking feature that entered their eyes. Her silver eyes sparkled like the night sky. Her figure is also explosively good, she wore a white dress that paired well with her glowing skin.

    After thest encounter, Miku still looked as beautiful as when they first met. She still looked like a beauty from a fairy tale. The four spirits were stunned by Miku''s appearance.

    Noticing that the guests aren''t staff members, Miku turned around after slightly adjusting her hair. Wu Yan & co entered her vision.

    She flinched slightly. Confirming the identity of the guests, she quickly looked away in a fluster and faked dissatisfaction.

    "You sure took your time, the concert''s about to start..."

    "Well, we made it, didn''t we?"

    Wu Yan still used the same nonchnt he used on her when they first met. He shrugged as he continued.

    "If we could use the main entrance then we probably could have made it here earlier..."

    "I don''t want to let a man enter my concert venue."

    Miku snorted.

    "I''ve already made an exceptional exception by giving you ess to my concert."

    "Sure sure..."

    Miku is still using that half-serious half-dodgy tone with him. Wu Yan isn''t sure what she meant so he just sighed.

    His earpiece started ringing again. The operatives on Fraxinus started giving him the data.

    "Familiarity at 70%, status is stable and unchanged."

    "Reiryoku signatures are also stable. No abnormality and spacequakes detected."

    "Mental state is wobbly but Diva appears to be mentally stable for now."

    "Nn..."

    Kotori roamed her red eyes over the data on the holographic interface ovey in front of her.

    "Her mental state is the only thing we need to watch, why is her mental state fluctuating so much?"

    "The patterns here point to her panicked mind, her heart rate is also higher than average..."

    Reine reported.

    "I am guessing that''s from seeing Shido-kun..."

    "Is that so?"

    Kotori raised an eyebrow..

    She teased Wu Yan.

    "Onii-chan, why don''t you use this opportunity to take down Miku?"

    "That''s basically sending me to die..."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Plus, I have four spirits with me. You want me to pull out my moves in front of thedies?"

    "It''s fine!"

    Kotori said.

    "There is no chance of a Reiryoku overflow, you can just think of ways to cheer them up after this. You''re an expert at this, aren''t you?"

    "Your sister is the expert!"

    "Indeed, I am."

    While Wu Yan is bickering with Kotori, Miku snorted. She nced at the spirits he brought with him.

    When she saw the four beauties standing behind Wu Yan, she paused for a second before her silver eyes lit up like bright stars.

    "You girls..."

    Miku stood up with a very bright smile. She started approaching the four spirits with a radiant grin.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tohka immediately raised her guard instinctively. She grabbed Shido''s sleeve with a tense look. She also didn''t mince her words.

    "Don''te closer, you feel dangerous..."

    "Hmph, are you nning to defile our royal selves?"

    Said Kaguya while hiding behind Wu Yan.

    "I praise your boldness but you better prepare yourself for the terror the Yamai twins can inflict upon you!"

    "Warning..."

    Yuzuru''s eyes shed dangerously.

    "If youe any closer then Yuzuru will be forced to exercise her right of self-defense."

    "Uuu..."

    Yoshino pulled her hoodie down. There are beads of tears near the corners of her eyes.

    "Ah~ Oh my gosh~"

    Miku stopped there. It looked like the simultaneous rejection of four spirits managed to stop her in her tracks.

    However, Miku''s next action proved Wu Yan had much to learn about Yuri girls.

    "An airhead, a chuunibyou, a sleepyhead, and a meek loli..."

    Her eyes are already starry with fascination. She sped her hands together. She''s blushing with tion. Like a maiden in love, she tried to hold in her excitement but her overwhelming affection still burst forth.

    "Ah! I can''t hold it in any longer!"

    Miku dashed over to Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru.

    "Please have dinner with me! My charmingdies!"

    "Wah! Don''te over here!"

    The four spirits immediately ran for their lives.

    "Kyaa!"

    "This is violence! This is abuse!"

    "Fear, stop running towards me!"

    "Ah... why are we running?! Wait for me..."

    "Argh!!!"

    The five spirits started making a ruckus. Wu Yan looked at the ceiling and he sighed.

 Chapter 1175: Worry, disappointment, trace?

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Worry, disappointment, trace?</h4>

    ¡°Miku! Miku! Miku! Miku!¡±

    In the dimly-lit concert hall, the fans waved their glowsticks like crazy. They are chanting Miku¡¯s name with synchronicity only found in choreographed routines. The venue was blowing up with the deafening cheers from Miku¡¯s fans.

    s, their cheers never covered one particr type of sound.

    The sound of the singer behind the microphone.

    Different sets of light lit up the stage. The shes hit Miku from different angles. She looked like a moon goddess in her white dress.

    ¡°Miku!¡±

    Everyone started cranking up their volumes. It sounded like the ground might shatter under this intense barrage of cheers.

    Miku beamed at her fans from her brilliant stage. She waved at them energetically. .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Good to see everyone here!¡±

    ¡°YEAH!!!¡±

    Miku nodded after everyone responded with a loud cheer. She winked at her fans.

    ¡°Thanks foring to my concert. I am very happy to see everyone here! I hope you will enjoy your time here at the concert!¡±

    Miku gave her fans a nice twirl on the stage. She skipped once and the music started ying.

    Miku started singing her siren song.

    With light steps, she unfurled a mesmerizing dance that she cleared enjoyed. Her sweet smile and smooth moves worked well with the music. She sang to her heart¡¯s content.

    The tempo started picking up as she worked her dance routine. The lights also started going crazy.

    Her dance became more intense by the minute. She truly gave it her all, her fans also responded kindly with passionate cheers and roars.

    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co were watching Miku¡¯s performance from the stage ess stairway. They are the closest group to Miku. Everyone had different reactions when they heard Miku sing.

    Yoshino watched with wide eyes. She waspletely captivated by Miku¡¯s song and dance.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru closed their eyes. They appraised her song with closed eyes, their expressions were calm and peaceful.

    As for Tohka, her innocent purple eyes were distant.

    Idol and songs are foreign concepts to Tohka. However, she still couldn¡¯t resist falling under Miku¡¯s spell. That is just how good Miku was at her job.

    Miku showed overwhelming finesse in her dance, expressions, vocal control, and sheer skills. It took her no time at all to capture everyone¡¯s heart.

    Her fans who are screaming their lungs out while waving their glowsticks are also a testament to her ability as a singer and idol.

    Who would have imagined, she¡¯s just an idol who debuted half a year ago?

    Without a question, Miku¡¯s song turned the ce into a nuthouse. Her fiery footsteps and passionate fans went like abo meal. It wouldn¡¯t be weird to see her fans copsing from excited over-exertion.

    The spirits watched Miku perform with awed looks.

    Perhaps, there is a tiny spot in every girl¡¯s heart where they secretly wish they can perform on a bright stage just like Miku?

    Yuzuru had resistance to this positive energy, that¡¯s why she spotted Wu Yan looking rather nonchnt despite the hype here.

    Wu Yan looked a bit disappointed and frustrated for some reason. Yuzuru woke up from her stupor.

    ¡°Worry, is the performance not to master¡¯s liking?¡±

    Yuzuru¡¯s question caught the attention of the three spirits nearby.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Tohka tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Shido, don¡¯t you like Miku¡¯s performance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Kaguya crossed her arms, she also tilted her head.

    ¡°If master doesn''t like Miku¡¯s show then we should leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Shido-nii¡­¡±

    Yoshino tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve, she hinted that she was cool with whatever Wu Yan did.

    The four spirits are ready to leave the show just because it looked like Wu Yan¡¯s not enjoying himself. He¡¯s touched by their concern. He beamed at the spirits.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t hate this performance¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Yoshino¡¯s head. He also grabbed Yuzuru¡¯s hand. He assured thedies that he was fine. He looked at Miku before sighing.

    ¡°I am just worried...¡±

    Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru had their powers and Reiryoku sealed so they can¡¯t detect it.

    Miku sang while using her Reiryoku.

    Miku is still using her Reiryoku voice instead of her own voice to subtly enrapture her fans.

    Miku¡¯s song is good, she probably didn¡¯t need to use Reiryoku to get this reaction. However, her supernatural voice had the effect of hyping the crowd beyond normal levels.

    What did this show?

    It shows Miku is still afraid.

    She¡¯s afraid her real voice might not work as well as she thinks.

    Maybe, she¡¯s also worried that her song will be met with jeers and sarcastic shouts from her fans.

    In other words, Miku is afraid of her own fans.

    This is her way of coping with her insecurity.

    Her past trauma is still haunting her to this day.

    It is also why Wu Yan felt worried.

    He¡¯s disappointed not because Miku used her Diva voice, he¡¯s disappointed because he can¡¯t listen to Miku¡¯s real voice.

    Wu Yan¡¯s crestfallen look happened to enter Miku¡¯s field of vision since she¡¯s pausing for a mid-session break.

    His worried and disappointed red eyes caused Miku¡¯s heart to throb.

    Wu Yan¡¯s reaction caused her to hesitate. She looked at her hyped fans.

    <i>Should I try singing with my own voice instead of using Reiryoku?</i>

    Miku felt a sudden sense of dread.

    She recalled how the crowd stared at her with cold, dark looks, she remembered the toxic fans half a year ago. She remembered how she opened her mouth but no sound came out at all, that despair, that anguish, those feelings magnified her fear.

    Miku immediately dispelled any thought to use her real voice. She gave her fans a wave before heading to the stage ess hallway nearby.

    Miku¡¯s dispelled thought left a trace in her heart.

 Chapter 1176: Appearance, an invitation out of the blue

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Appearance, an invitation out of the blue</h4>

    On the way back to the resting room, nobody spoke. The air is rather heavy with silence¡­

    Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru walked behind Wu Yan and Miku, they knew how to read the mood. They exchanged silent looks as if they could transmit messages telepathically.

    However, the spirits are only exchanging weird looks.

    Yoshino isn¡¯t one of them, she¡¯spletely oblivious as to what¡¯s going on. She couldn¡¯t understand what the other three spirits were saying with their eyes.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are masters of bodynguage. They talked through various looks, nods, and head shakes, the twins exhibited the ability to convey their thoughts without speaking. This is probably an ability unique to twins.

    As for Wu Yan and Miku, one of them walked forward while staring at the ceiling, the other one looked at the ground as if she was feeling very guilty. There is an awkward air between them.

    Miku sneaked a nce at Wu Yan¡¯s nonchnt look. She recalled the disappointment and worry Wu Yan showed during her show, she felt a strange urge to apologize to him.

    However, Miku paused¡­

    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should she apologize to Wu Yan?

    She swallowed her apology and continued walking while looking at the ground.

    Miku knew why Wu Yan is behaving like this.

    Miku isn¡¯t sure how she should exin herself to Wu Yan. She chose silence over action.

    For Miku, recovering her old voice is a task too tall for the current her.

    Abandoning that hope is also out of the question.

    Miku is strangely agitated. She couldn¡¯t deal with the awkward silence. Her lips quivered but no words came out.

    Finally, Wu Yan grabbed Miku¡¯s hand.

    Shocked, she looked at the hand Wu Yan held, an instinctive urge to shake Wu Yan loose rose within Miku.

    That¡¯s her hatred for men acting up.

    Miku didn¡¯t want Wu Yan touching her like this.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Miku started struggling.

    ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    Wu Yan ignored Miku¡¯s action. He pulled her to his back and he grinned at whatever was standing in front of them.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect this guest here¡­¡±

    Miku flinched.

    In the corridor, there is a western beauty in officedy workwear. She had tinum blonde locks. Thedy stood 8 meters away from the others.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    ¡°Shido-nii¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Repeat, Master!¡±

    Tohka, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Yoshino detected the abnormal presence. They immediately converged behind Wu Yan. They stared at the western beauty in shock. Tohka also gasped.

    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you the photographer that tagged along our school trip?¡±

    Correct, Ellen is here.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    Mana who is currently watching the situation on board Fraxinus yelled.

    ¡°Why is she here?!¡±

    ¡°Mana¡­¡±

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°You know her?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Mana put on a forced smile.

    ¡°Ellen Mira Mathers, the second-in-charge for DEM. She¡¯s also called the strongest magician. She¡¯s the assistant of Isaac Ray Westcott, she¡¯s incredibly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°DEM?!¡±

    Yatsuki and the others sucked in cold breaths.

    ¡°The world¡¯s strongest magician¡­¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Is she that powerful?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s strong. She lives up to her title as the strongest magician.¡±

    Mana answered without hesitation.

    ¡°If I can kill a spirit without a manifested Angel. She is someone who can kill a spirit with a manifested Angel!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s expression changed.

    In the hallway only staff can use, Ellen stared at Wu Yan who is guarding the spirits. She donned a grim look.

    ¡°Long time no see, spirit codenamed: Red Devil¡­¡±

    ¡°A spirit?!¡±

    Miku expressed her shock, Wu Yan just shrugged her off.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave Ellen a frighteningly cold smile. He started teasing her.

    ¡°Is the strongest magician also drawn in by Miku¡¯s voice?¡±

    ¡°Magician¡­¡±

    Miku turned dark. She knew what was going on. She also knew why Wu Yan suddenly pulled her over. She stared at Ellen without a word.

    Ellen nced at Miku, she turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°I will convey my intention without further ado.¡±

    Ellen still wavered for a second.

    ¡°I am here to extend an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Invite me?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah, an invitation from that disgusting bastard Westcott?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words garnered him a leer from Ellen. But, she continued.

    ¡°What is your answer?¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan, say no.¡±

    Kotori rang near his ear.

    ¡°DEM¡¯s branchpany in Tengu city is an unknown variable, we don¡¯t know what they have in store for us, don¡¯t just waltz in there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Nii-sama!¡±

    Mana also chimed in.

    ¡°DEM¡¯s Realizer technologies are inferior to Asgard Electronics but they are very advanced in developing Combat Realizers, they are specialized spirit killers. No matter how powerful you might be, I don¡¯t think you can win against the entire DEMpany!¡±

    ¡°Captain¡­¡±

    Yatsuki cautioned.

    ¡°I smell a trap¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head. Ellen thought he is turning her down so she twisted her words.

    ¡°You said if I survived then you would meet Westcott with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I did promise that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. Heughed out loud.

    ¡°Fine, I ept your invitation.¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan1¡±

    Kotori¡¯s sharp shriek echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan assured her.

    ¡°I still have my vassal beasts and Red Jade mode. I can also use my teleportation spells to run away instantly, they pose no risk to me¡­¡±

    Kotori went silent.

    Wu Yan looked at Ellen who is sighing in relief. He told the other spirits to stand down.

    ¡°In any case, you girls wait here, I am heading over there for a visit.¡±

    The spirits had something to say but Wu Yan silenced them.

    ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t be long¡­¡±

    ¡°Miku, you¡¯re in charge of Tohka and the others¡¯ safety¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Miku snorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say it. I will naturally take of these cuties¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded while apologizing.

    ¡°I have to bow out of your concert midway because of sudden issues, I will make sure to attend the next concert without leaving early.¡±

    Miku snorted once more. The dissatisfaction in her eyes dissipated.

    Wu Yan brushed past Ellen¡¯s shoulder as he went outside.

    Ellen also turned around. She gave Miku a quick nce.

    Her eyes shed with intent¡­

 Chapter 1177: Join us?

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Join us?</h4>

    In a certain part of Tengu city, DEM branchpany¡­

    The buildings around the center building are all properties of DEM. The circr area with a diameter of 100 meters fell within the control of DEM.

    With this base, DEM acted like they owned the ce. They built all sorts of operations and supportive facilities here. There are offices, administrative branches, research & development arms, and various other facilities here. There are also staff quarters here.

    The central building is reserved for the bigshots of this branchpany. It¡¯s the most building in this area.

    Ellen led Wu Yan into a huge lounge. They continued into a wide and opulent corridor. They are heading for the director¡¯s office on the top floor.

    ording to Ellen, Westcott is waiting for him.

    Looking around, Wu Yan can see squads of magicians in CR (Combat Realizers) units. The magicians had their weapons at the ready, they vigntly looked at Wu Yan. He¡¯s too tired to pay the magicians any notice.

    ¡°Ellen-san, is the security in DEM always so tight? Or, did you guys set this up to wee me?¡±

    Ellen paused after Wu Yan posed that question. She continued walking after that abnormal pause.

    ¡°This is the most important building of DEM¡¯s branchpany, there are many secrets housed here and there are critical personnel walking around. This is the security we have in ce, it¡¯s not something special we prepared for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Irrelevant, you say?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. He couldn¡¯t care to verify the truth of Ellen¡¯s ims.

    ¡°If this is your normal state then I am kind of curious as to what your emergency state looks like¡­¡±

    ¡°DEM is one of the most powerful organizations in the world. With mastery over Realizers, nobody on earth would even dare to cross DEM. Nobody can afford to cross DEM too.¡±

    Ellen continued.

    ¡°The emergency protocol has not been triggered for many years now¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan ced his hands behind his head. He leisurely strolled forward.

    ¡°You invited me here under the assumption that I can¡¯t trigger the emergency protocol?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±

    Ellen exined with a cold look.

    ¡°The security measures here can do nothing against your powers. If you wanted to breach this ce then this kind of security isn¡¯t enough to stop you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking like I won¡¯t try to breach this ce. You trust me way too much¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Ellen replied.

    ¡°Plus, you¡¯re just fulfilling your end of the bargain from ourst game¡­¡±

    ¡°Again, you trust me way too much¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°What¡¯s stopping me from going back on my words? Why can¡¯t I just kill you off right here? You¡¯re defenseless, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    ¡°At least, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t need to do that. You¡¯re stronger so I am sure you won¡¯t too.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s volume went lower.

    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s an order from Westcott then we won¡¯t be having this discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re loyal¡­¡±

    Wu Yan ignored the magicians around him. He followed Ellen as they went past a dizzying array of corridors. They used a special elevator to go to the top floor.

    After 10 more minutes, they finally arrived at a dark end on the top floor.

    The ce is so dimly lit it¡¯s hard to see anything. The security on this floor is ratherxpared to the previous floor. The leaked lights from the seams of the door lit up the hallway.

    Although it looked like the security here isx, that is only true if one measured security by a number of guards. The automated Realizers on this floor are in the dozens, Wu Yan can sense energy in the automated defense Realizers. The danger posed by these automated units is higher than the guards down there.

    They arrived at an automated gate. Ellen approached the gate with her ID. The scanner scanned it and the door opened up. Wu Yan can see what the room looked like.

    It¡¯s a very luxurious suite.

    The ground is draped in a red rug. There are precious furniture everywhere he looked. The bed and window blinders appear to be made of golden silk. It didn¡¯t take an expert to reckon the pricey construction cost of this room.

    There is a man in a suit standing near the huge windows. His tinum blonde locks fluttered slightly with the wind. He looked like he is in his thirties.

    The guy turned around with a smile like he had been expecting Wu Yan¡¯s arrival. He locked gaze with Wu Yan¡¯s red eyes. Then, the two exchanged bright smiles.

    Westcott is the kind of guy who can¡¯t hold back from smiling when he sees something he fancies.

    Wu Yan is smiling dangerously. It looked like he might pull out a knife on the two executives.

    Ellen slowed down after the two men met. She stood next to Westcott like a guard. She took on a defensive look.

    Wu Yan is stronger than her.

    Ellen doesn¡¯t think she could stand a chance against Wu Yan if he attacks Isaac.

    Even if it¡¯s for Isaac¡¯s sake, Ellen must stand on guard.

    The two men excluded Ellen from their attention spans. They looked at each other with piercing gazes.

    ¡°Wee, Red Devil, or should I say, Itsuka Shido?¡±

    Westcott¡¯s smile became wider.

    ¡°I am Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott, you can just call me Pelham¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I already knew you¡¯re annoying but goddamn you¡¯re so easy to hate. Don¡¯t greet me like I am your pal, I am going to call youmoner A¡­¡±

    Ellen furrowed her brows. Westcott flinched beforeughing out loud.

    ¡°That sounds fantastic to me. I am getting tired of being treated like a sir every day. Being treated with scorn is a fun new experience. We will go with that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    He¡¯s starting to doubt his decision. Ellen is looking dark while Westcott looked very radiant. They formed a stark contrast.

    ¡°Alright, why did you invite me here? Commoner A?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms. He looked at Westcott who is still strangely amused for some reason.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I reckon you didn¡¯t invite me over just for some tea with a spirit, right?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea but I didn¡¯t invite you here to drink tea with a spirit¡­¡±

    Westcott¡¯s lips curled.

    ¡°If you say yes to my offer then I might consider clearing my schedule for all the tea time you want¡­¡±

    Westcott directed his fervent gaze in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

 Chapter 1178: Shock, Diva targetedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Shock, Diva targeted¡­</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    The room turned silent.

    Westcott kept his nasty grin while staring at Wu Yan. Ellen spotted a shocked look. She didn¡¯t think Westcott would say something like that.

    Westcott is only after the power of spirits. He¡¯s obsessed with obtaining the powers of spirits. It¡¯s unheard of for him to invite Wu Yan like this.

    Compared to absolute power, it¡¯s troublesome to deal with personality and different attitudes.

    How easy would it be to deal with a spirit that had attitude and personality? Would it be easy to dance around a manifestation of cmity?

    One wrong move and it¡¯s over for him.

    Westcott seemed like he never considered this possibility. Ellen is puzzled as to why Westcott would do this.

    Wu Yan is chillpared to Wu Yan. He looked at Westcott.

    ¡°Alright, I will bite. Why?¡±

    ¡°Oya? Is it that hard to understand? I phrased it the way I meant it¡­¡±

    Westcott shrugged. He opened his arms wide as if he¡¯s about to hug Wu Yan.

    ¡°I am inviting you to join DEM. Like Ellen, you will be my right-hand man, you can also be on my level if that fits your liking. I can even give you the title of the world¡¯s ruler. All you need to do is say yes. No matter what you request, I will give it to you.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s expression changed.

    Wu Yan also frowned.

    Westcott is the executive director of DEM.

    He is the top dog of thepany.

    DEM is also one of the most powerfulpanies in this universe.

    Westcott is standing on a level higher than rulers of nations.

    Anyone would be tempted if someone at this level offered them anything they desired. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance¡­

    s, for Wu Yan and Ellen, the promise might as well be a joke.

    ¡°Is your brain working fine?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Position? Status? The top of the world? Do you actually think spirits would want power and status?¡±

    ¡°You can ask for other things.¡±

    Westcott replied, his smile never faded.

    ¡°If I can do it then I will do my best to fulfill it. Even if I can¡¯t do it I will still find a way to deliver it!¡±

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Westcott extended his hand out.

    ¡°Join us?¡±

    The room became quiet once more.

    Ellen is not supportive of Westcott¡¯s offer. However, she will not intervene. It¡¯s his will so she¡¯s going to let it be.

    Wu Yan ignored Westcott¡¯s gesture. He sighed after looking at Westcott one more time.

    ¡°I thought you asked me toe here on some serious business. This is just ridiculous¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Westcott nodded.

    ¡°Is that a no?¡±

    ¡°I wonder, just where did you find the confidence to approach me like this?¡±

    Wu Yan turned towards Ellen.

    ¡°Is it because the Strongest Magician is here?¡±

    Wu Yan looked around.

    ¡°Or are you counting on this fragile establishment you call DEM?¡±

    He sneered before staring at Westcott with his oppressive red eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re charming enough to persuade me?¡±

    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t see a reason to stay?¡±

    Westcott helplessly grabbed his forehead. Then, he recalled something before chuckling.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    He found something fun in his mind.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes then the girls around you¡­¡±

    Westcott didn¡¯t finish because he choked on his words.

    Wu Yan disappeared in an instant. Westcott couldn¡¯t catch Wu Yan¡¯s figure.

    Then, something hot and cold at the same time poked him from behind. He froze up.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Ellen gasped. She jumped as she immediately equipped her Pendragon CR unit.

    When she turned around with her light saber ready, Westcott was already captured. Her expression copsed.

    ¡°I already know you¡¯re detestable¡­¡±

    Wu Yan leaned forward like he¡¯s friends with Westcott, he gazed out the same window Westcott looked at. His frosty tone chilled the souls of the two humans here.

    ¡°You¡¯re not only detestable, you¡¯re just downright trying to make everyone your enemy.¡±

    Westcott stored away his yful smile. His sharp eyes also wavered.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s too bad, I wanted to forge a good rtionship with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a shame¡­¡±

    Wu Yan leaned against Westcott¡¯s back. He ignored the tense-looking Ellen who had shaking hands. Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just Commoner A, I feel it beneath me to remember your name.¡±

    Wu Yan walked away from Westcott. He stood near the window.

    ¡°I am warning you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cautioned Westcott. He shed a very lethal look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch what you shouldn¡¯t touch and don¡¯t do what you shouldn¡¯t do¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who ignore this basic rule tend to die rather quick in my experience, Commoner A¡­¡±

    A strange ripple came from Wu Yan. The next second, he disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Isaac¡­¡±

    Ellen asked Westcott.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, he didn¡¯t peg me as a worthy foe.¡±

    Westcottughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Ellen, your assessment was way off¡­¡±

    Ellen clenched her fists.

    Ellen assumed she would be enough to stall Wu Yan until Isaac can escape.

    In the end, Wu Yan captured Westcott in an instant, she couldn¡¯t even grasp how Wu Yan reached Isaac¡¯s back.

    If Wu Yan had attacked¡­

    Ellen¡¯s face turned pale.

    Westcott also bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t make a move before ascertaining his abilities¡­¡±

    Westcott moved to the window as he gazed out at the wide sky above. He creased his eyebrows.

    ¡°It seems like Princess, Nightmare, Berserker, and Hermit are out of the equation. This is bing quite troubling¡­¡±

    Ellen lifted his head.

    ¡°How about Diva?¡±

    ¡°Diva?¡±

    Westcott flinched.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I detected a Reiryoku signature when I went to invite Itsuka Shido!¡±

    Ellen squinted.

    ¡°That concert, it had Reiryoku residues¡­¡±

    Westcott¡¯s eyes lit up. He chuckled¡­

 Chapter 1179: Getting up is a field of knowledge too

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Getting up is a field of knowledge too</h4>

    The morning came like a refreshing oasis.

    The golden rays of sunlight pierced throughyers of cloud. The beautiful scenery in the sky showered thend with its brilliance.

    The zing sun was high in the sky. The air started turning warm under the intense re of the sun.

    It¡¯s been about 2 months since the school trip.

    Going to a beach resort for summer vacation was definitely the best decision. The students and teachers are still talking about the trip 2 months after the fact.

    2 months, that is not enough time for the summer to end. The air is also dry. Tengu city¡¯s average temperature is higher than it was 2 months ago. The students who can¡¯t deal with heat are basically all stuck at home now.

    Of course, these people haven¡¯t seen the kind of heat on Itogami ind of the Strike The Blood universe. Otherwise, they would thank god for living in heaven.

    The highest record temperature in Tengu city is just the norm for Itogami Ind, the two ces differed so much.

    How is this observable? Well, a certain individual can sleep just fine despite the heat.

    ¡°Master! Get up! We are going to bete!¡±

    ¡°Calling, if master doesn¡¯t wake up then Yuzuru is going to y a prank on master.¡±

    After wrestling a victory from Tohka and Yoshino, the twins made sure to utilize their ¡°sleep together¡± privileges to the max. They tidied up their beds before trying to wake up Wu Yan.

    The twins couldn¡¯t believe how hard it was to wake up the dead pig known as Wu Yan.

    ¡°Dang, our master is sozy. This is going to tarnish our title as children of Typhoon¡­¡±

    ¡°Confusion, Yuzuru cannotprehend this. How did master¡¯s sister wake him so easily?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s experience? Ah, if only Tohka and Yoshino didn¡¯t interfere with our privileges to sleep with master, we would have mastered the technique of waking up master by now!¡±

    ¡°Annoyed, this is unforgivable. Master belongs to Yuzuru and Kaguya. It¡¯s always our right to sleep with master.¡±

    ¡°Right! We must make it our duty to teach them a lesson they will never forget.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, our scoreboard is currently 35 victories out of 60 against Tohka and Yoshino. We possess an absolute edge over ourpetitors. As expected, it¡¯s different with Kaguya around.¡±

    ¡°No no no, Yuzuru is the MVP. Tohka and Yoshino lost to Yuzuru, I can¡¯t take all the credit by myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Yuzuru couldn¡¯t have done this by herself, Kaguya is critical!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we are invincible as long as we have one another.¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡­¡±

    The twins talked while conversing with one another on Wu Yan¡¯s bed. The two praised each other with too much modesty, they also had suspicious blushes on their faces.

    In an instant, the air took on a pinkish mood. They are more like an intimate couple than twins. Who would have thought these twins fought over who gets to live 2 months ago?

    The twins continued flirting with each other. However, their giggles and conversations sounded like a fly¡¯s buzz in the ear of a certain individual. His veins started bulging.

    Wu Yan finally had enough. He tossed his nket aside. Then, the nimble man pinned the twins down on his bed.

    ¡°You ~ Two~¡±

    His face was as ck as charcoal. He gnashed his teeth at the twins. They were shocked by this sudden disy of rity.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re awake. That surprised me¡­¡±

    ¡°Inform, if master didn¡¯t get up then Yuzuru would have been forced to call Kotori over to help¡­¡±

    ¡°You two kept chattering near me, I can¡¯t even sleep!¡±

    Wu Yan gave the twins a very cheeky grin.

    ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I need to mete out punishment¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ngh¡­¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru cried out at the same time. They arched their backs up..

    One demonic w climbed into Kaguya¡¯sher region while the other demonic w took control of Yuzuru¡¯s knockers.

    ¡°Mwuu¡­¡±

    The twins went red. They started struggling as a weird sense of pleasure stared echoing in their bodies.

    Rather than truly struggling, it¡¯s more like they are wriggling their bodies, their breathing rate increased too.

    After two months of undergoing seduction training using ¡°instructional videos¡±, the twins had developed knowledge in this field.

    However, because they know some stuff, they knew better than to seduce Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s not because they didn¡¯t want to get freaky with Wu Yan. No, they are just too bashful and afraid to do it.

    Whenever Wu Yan starts touching them, the twins reacted like maidens in love. They also forgot about the valuable advice given to them by the good Samaritan on Arubi Ind from 2 months ago.

    s, the twins had no idea the huge turn on this had on a certain wolf.

    He made sure to work Kaguya¡¯s tight oyster and Yuzuru¡¯s marshmallows. He licked his lips while sneering.

    ¡°As expected, one of you is very lithe while the other has a bombshell figure¡­¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru blushed harder. Kaguya is the first one to vent her discontent.

    ¡°Uuu, why does master like Yuzur¡¯s breasts so much?¡±

    Kaguya panted while moaning.

    ¡°I have a pair too¡­¡±

    ¡°Ex-exim, Yuzuru is confused too...¡±

    Yuzuru tried to squirm her upper half despite Wu Yan going to town on her gazongas.

    ¡°You keep rubbing Kaguya all over but you only ever fondled Yuzuru¡¯s breasts, why?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for being so special in unique ces¡­¡±

    He sped up while exining himself. The twins moaned harder under his caress.

    ¡°For me, it¡¯s all about maximizing the attention paid to critical points¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave the twins a few tugs and pull before retrieving his hands. The twins heaved a huge sigh of relief, he almost caused a deluge in their pants.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±

    Kaguya panted while looking haggard with her clothes in a disarray.

    ¡°I-is it over?¡±

    ¡°Opinion¡­¡±

    Yuzuru looked at Wu Yan with misty eyes.

    ¡°Yuzuru thinks that this isn¡¯t the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Much as I would like to go further, being discovered by Shiori will be very bad for me. We will save the best forter¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He stood up.

    ¡°Okay, tidy up yourselves, we have an important meeting to attend.¡±

    ¡°A meeting?¡±

    ¡°Metting?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head when the twins gave him puzzled looks.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for thebined cultural festival, all ten schools will be meeting to discuss how to run the show. Our ss is also involved in the talks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nced at the twins.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You two don¡¯t wanna join?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Repeat, there is no possibility of that happening!¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru jumped down. Their excitement elicited a chortle from Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1180: The master of the universe who earns the jealousy of othersâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1180: The master of the universe who earns the jealousy of others¡­</h4>

    Tengu city, it is a city rebuilt after a devastating spacequake three decades ago.

    Although Tengu city isn¡¯t a metropolitan area, the poption here is still sizeable.

    Because spacequakes are still a threat during the early development phase, not a lot of people moved into Tengu city. The per square area poption density isn¡¯t high because of this.

    As an extension of this problem, there are only a few schools just as there are only so many students. Back then, it was almost impossible to get the city hyped over the school festivals due to the small scale.

    For this, someone formted a n that will benefit everyone so they can all have a good time.

    Since one school only had a few students. The schools decided to host their school festivals at the same time by cooperating with all the schools in Tengu city.

    Raizen High is included in this mix. The result is the Tenou festival: a festival of school festivals,bining the students of all 10 high schools in Tengu city.

    The original Tenou festival was designed with scale in mind. It was only a festival tobine the students and schools in one convenient festival. However, after 3 decades of development, the Tenou festival became a grand festival thatsted three days. The festival would be held in the central za of Tengu city.

    Activity on this scale is something even Tengu city couldn¡¯t cancel due to the huge scale of the festival. It became a feature of Tengu city.

    All the anchors from bigbel broadcastpanies woulde to report on the Tenou festival. There are also tourists both domestic and international that would flock to this ce just to see the Tenou festival. Indeed, the economic activities this festival generated is a huge plus for the city.

    The high schools also valued this once-a-year event. At least, the high schools rightly regarded this event as a marketing chance to recruit as many students as possible for the next school year.

    Because of this, every high school in the city is already excited over this event despite the actual event being weeks away.

    Raizen High is one of them.

    The school allowed the students to take one day off learning in order to properly n their activities for the uing Tenou festival. The students were told to gather in the gymnasium.

    Clearly, the school took this event seriously.

    It¡¯s not just the school. The students took this event seriously too.

    It¡¯s a once-a-year event, the yful students also regarded this as a very important event to showcase their abilities and y to their heart¡¯s content. They are all very giddy with this event.

    By the time Wu Yan brought Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Tohka over to the gymnasium, it¡¯s already chock-full of people.

    If Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru didn¡¯t go to Miku¡¯s concert then they would have marveled at the sheer number of people here. There are also not as many people as when they attended the Tanabata festival.

    There are tons of students here but the scale is smaller than the previous two events.

    Wu Yan¡¯s arrival caught the attention of the students inside the gym.

    <i>Stare¡­</i>

    The students directed very malicious gazes in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. It¡¯s like they are all training their killer stares on Wu Yan. Wu Yan paused, the poor guys just wanted to go to where his ss was. He started smiling awkwardly.

    This couldn¡¯t be helped, he¡¯s infamous in Raizen High.

    He has a supermodel-level girlfriend, a simrly stunning fianc¨¦e who also hung around him until just recently, why wouldn¡¯t the students remember him?

    After that, two incredibly beautiful twins enrolled at the school, the twins started calling Wu Yan master the first time they met Wu Yan at the school. With so many beauties around him at school, it¡¯s almost impossible for him to stay incognito.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed after sensing the animosity around him.

    ¡°Ah, I see. This is why Shiori went by herself, she predicted this, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, isn¡¯t this just fine?¡±

    Kaguyaughed with arms akimbo.

    ¡°It¡¯s only right for them to look at you in awe, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°Do you think they are looking at me with respect?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He started making his way towards his ss. He also leered at Shiori for ditching him beforeing here. Shiori responded by rolling her eyes at him.

    Soon, the meeting started.

    The school principal said his piece and the homeroom teachers started exining the program.

    ¡°Tenou festival is an activity held in cooperation with all high schools in Tengu city. This isn¡¯t your average school festival. We need someone to liaise with the other schools on various interschool projects.¡±

    ¡°As such, we need candidates to step up to this role¡­¡±

    The students turned silent.

    The point of going to the festival is to have a good time.

    Being stuck as amittee member is an automatic forfeit of this fundamental right to fun.

    Plus, there are various tasks involved so only a fool would volunteer for a tedious role like this.

    The homeroom taught sensed this so he quickly added.

    ¡°Most of the tasks were alreadypleted so the interschoolmittee member will only be in charge of the easy tasks. Plus, there are also othermittee members. The position will mostly involvemunicating with other members from other schools¡­¡±

    The students weren¡¯t convinced.

    They exchanged looks in silence.

    Wu Yan pursed his lip. He opened a can of drink.

    <i>What does this have to do with him?</i>

    He couldn¡¯t have made a bigger mistake.

    He would have never entered the crosshair of the homeroom teacher if he just stayed still.

    Wu Yan screwed up.

    He opened a can of drink in this silent ce.

    The crisp sound of someone popping a can of drink reverberated across the silent hall.

    The students looked at the culprit. Wu Yan entered the sights of many male students here. In an instant, the male students cooked up a devious scheme.

    ¡°Teach!¡±

    Someone yelled.

    ¡°I rmend Itsuka Shido to the Tenou festivalmittee!¡±

    <i>Pfft</i>

    Wu Yan spat out his drink.

    The other male students piled in.

    ¡°Agreed! He¡¯s the man for the job!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Put him in charge!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! That bastard needs to stop flirting with girls and do some jobs for a change!¡±

    ¡°Yea yea!¡±

    ¡°Work him like a mule!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The shouts were initially reasonable. Towards the end, they are just venting their frustration and hatred.

    The girls also wanted to see Wu Yan suffer. This fuckboi needs to get what¡¯sing to him. They also called for him to get elected.

    Itsuka Shido¡¯s name echoed in the gymnasium.

    ¡°Erhmph¡­¡±

    The homeroom teacher cleared his throat. He nced at Wu Yan before beaming widely.

    ¡°In that case, Itsuka Shido from ss 2-4 will be in charge of the Tenou festival interschoolmittee!¡±

    ¡°OHHH!¡±

    The students cheered while Wu Yan¡¯s expression copsed.

 Chapter 1181: Always eye-catching no matter where she goes

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Always eye-catching no matter where she goes</h4>

    Tengu city, Rindouji all-girls high¡­

    Looking at the stern wall made of red bricks, Wu Yan sighed after looking at the simrly red brick path. There is a tall dormitory built like a castle within the schoolpound.

    ¡°In the end, this is how it is, huh?¡±

    This is a private high school fordies only, it¡¯s also one of the best high schools avable in Tengu city.

    This school is like Tokiwadai High in Toaru no Majutsu¡¯s universe and Hakuo Academy in Hayate The Combat Butler¡¯s universe. It¡¯s universally known in Tengu city.

    The interschool festivalmittee meeting is also going to take ce here.

    After being forced onto themittee by the students of Raizen High, he had toe here while everyone was having fun with their holidays.

    Due to various reasons like extracurricr activities, interschool meetings, and preparations for the Tenou Festival, the gates of Rindouji high remained open despite today being the weekend. Wu Yan can also see a bunch of students walking about within the school premises. .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    He can see rich and/or nobledies walking around in their refreshing blue and white sailor uniforms. Thedies dispersed after entering the school premises. Clearly, thedies had things to do.

    Ignoring the students of the school, there are also students from other schools in Rindouji High. There are probablymittee members in charge of interschool liason. In other words, these were Wu Yan¡¯srades.

    Theserades felt like Wu Yan, they weren¡¯t amused that they have toe here on a non-school day for boring meetings. Unlike Wu Yan, these students are worried about their workloads. Wu Yan¡¯s just being a cker as usual.

    There is also another reason Wu Yan¡¯s sighing. He knows someone at this school.

    ¡°Oh~~~ This is an impressive ce! Is this also a school?!¡±

    ¡°Amazed, we are apparently at a very fine establishment¡­¡±

    Wu Yan heard the twins praising the design of the school while he ismenting his fate.

    ¡°This is the kind of ce the children of Typhoon should stay at.¡±

    Kaguya¡¯s mercury-blue eyes started shing with excitement.

    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we transfer here? Why do we have to stay at that shabby Raizen High?¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Yuzuru thinks so too¡­¡±

    Yuzuru tilted her head.

    ¡°It must be nice studying at this kind of school.¡±

    ¡°s, this is an all-girls school. If you girls still want to transfer here I can get the paperwork and admin tasks done. You can study here all you want¡­¡±

    The twins started shaking their heads vigorously.

    ¡°W-well, as much as I like the design of this school, one with a noble heart such as I can peer past external appearance, Raizen High has its own charm¡­¡±

    ¡°Exnation, Yuzuru doesn¡¯t want to study in a school without a master around.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a grin.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s finish that meeting and head home as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan started walking over to the school gate. The twins also tagged behind him two retainers. If they wore maid uniforms then everybody would believe they were maids serving Young Lord Wu Yan.

    Rindouji High, inside a meeting room.

    There are students with different uniforms in this room, they sat down at their seats ording to their schools and names. They patiently waited for the meeting to start.

    Maybe because the students were trying to live up to Rindouji¡¯s standards, the students sat with their backs straight and in proper postures. They also kept their attitudes in check unlike Wu Yan, Kaguya, and Yuzuru.

    Soon, all themittee members arrived.

    It¡¯s as if they timed it perfectly. When all the members were in attendance, the meeting room door opened up once more as students in Rindouji uniform poured into the room. The students stood in two neat lines as if they were weing a royal princess.

    The students from the other schools had question marks floating above their heads. Meanwhile, Wu Yan facepalmed as the other students whispered with one another.

    Next, ady in Rindouji uniform entered the meeting room with agile but graceful steps. She proceeded into the room like a queen.

    Her purplish-blue hair fluttered as she walked. Her silvery eyes threatened to mesmerize anyone who gazed into the windows of her soul. Those regal eyes captured her noble air that wasn¡¯t too overbearing or average. Although she''s wearing the same uniform as the other students around her, her unique vibe and voluptuous figure made her the most salient person in the room.

    The meeting room fell into silence. Everyone held their breaths as they stared at the stunning beauty who just entered the room.

    She looked like the protagonist of this school.

    ¡°Wee to Rindouji High,mittee members of the interschool festivalmittee.¡±

    She beamed at everyone in the room. Her sweet voice crept into everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I am the chairman of the interschool Tenou festivalmittee, Izayoi Miku.¡±

    ¡°Izayoi Miku?!¡±

    The students in the room started gasping and screaming in shock.

    Izayoi Miku, that¡¯s a very famous name.

    It¡¯s the same name as the super-popr mysterious idol who reached critical stardom in just half a year since her debut.

    <i>Could it be her?</i>

    The other students stared with wide eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The Rindouji schoolgirls also lifted their heads in pride.

    To make the nobledies so proud and subservient to Miku must be a testament to her charms.

    With everyone still locked in astonishment, the twins were the first to identify Miku.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    The sudden yell caught the attention of everyone in the meeting room including Miku.

    Miku¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw Wu Yan who is still facepalming near the twins.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?!¡±

    The other students started exchanging looks of confusion.

    The three students from Raizen High are Miku¡¯s friends?

    They started throwing looks of probing, intrigue, and disbelief in Wu Yan & co¡¯s direction.

    They wanted to verify if this is the same Izayoi Miku as the super-popr mysterious idol.

    The richdies of Rindouji wanted to gauge the rtionship between the Raizen High Guests and their Onee-sama.

    Wu Yan sighed once more, he could feel dozens of stares on him. He waved towards Miku.

    ¡°Can we finish the meeting first?¡±

    Miku nodded subconsciously.

 Chapter 1182: Three magicians who are on par with spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Three magicians who are on par with spirits</h4>

    Tengu city, inside a spacious mansion.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. While seated in the guest hall, he took a look around him to see meticulously designed windows and wide verandas.

    ¡°Are all idols so rich?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t phrase it like that.¡±

    Miku turned her head the other way in dissatisfaction. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°You¡¯re the first male to evere to my house, rejoice¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Alright, I will take you up on your offer¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed the cup of tea in front of him and he started sipping tea.

    ¡°These tea leaves aren¡¯t bad, however, the technique used to brew this pot of tea needs further refinement to produce a better taste¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara, you talk like an expert¡­¡±

    Miku isn¡¯t pleased to hear Wu Yan¡¯s critique, she pouted like a child who had her toy messed with.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a man. You should be happy with water, much less tea.¡±

    ¡°Too bad for you, I like drinking ck tea.¡±

    Wu Yan tipped his cup a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s also why I can rate your tea.¡±

    ¡°If you know I brew it then just drink it in gratitude and shut your yap!¡±

    Miku turned to look at the twins who were having a st pointing at whatever was in the courtyard. She sighed.

    ¡°Ah~ Why did you have to be on themittee as well? Kaguya and Yuzuru would have been fine. I only need girls on my interschoolmittee.¡±

    ¡°I know you have a thing for sexual discrimination. I also know you like treating men like flies, why am I still offended?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He lowered his cup of tea. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°But, I still need to thank you for taking care of Tohka and the others. I would have been troubled if it were not for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking them for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do.¡±

    Wu Yan shot Miku down without hesitation. Miku is obviously not happy to hear this. She nced at Wu Yan before asking him.

    ¡°Who is thedy fromst time, is she a magician?¡±

    Wu Yan was reaching for his cup of tea before pausing. He looked at Miku who spotted a serious look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid she mighte looking for trouble?¡±

    Wu Yan was prepared to be met with jeers from Miku for this tongue-in-cheek question. But, Miku nodded sternly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it but that person feltpletely different whenpared to the other magicians I fought in the past. She felt dangerous¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. He reckoned that Miku isn¡¯t pranking him before shaking his head.

    ¡°I almost forgot you¡¯re already a spirit. Since you can sense danger that means you¡¯re not just good at singing, why do you assume you¡¯re nothing without your powers?¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t lecture me¡­¡±

    Miku leered at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I know you understand me well, stop bringing up my old past, okay? It¡¯s annoying¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever I guess¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I already made preparations for a fight of attrition, I don¡¯t mind holding off for now.¡±

    ¡°Can you just answer my question already?¡±

    Miku ced her palm to her temple as if she was having a stress headache.

    ¡°I have been stressing out over this matter. Also, she called you a spirit, didn¡¯t she? Are you really a spirit?¡±

    ¡°Ignoring whether or not I am a spirit for now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hand. He stared straight into her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s a dangerous person. If you fight with her then you¡¯re going to lose for sure.¡±

    Miku wanted to retort.

    It¡¯s only natural that she wanted to protest.

    Spirits are walking cmities in this world.

    Miku hasn¡¯t been a spirit for long. But, she already mastered her power so she knows just how powerful spirits can be.

    Miku also fought against magicians in CR units. The magicians had to group up to fight her. Even then, the magicians can barely defend themselves from her attack. Why should she care about one single magician? How could another human possibly take a spirit like her all by herself?

    Plus, Miku has a bias against humanity, she didn¡¯t want to subscribe to the idea that someone can beat her.

    However, the feeling of oppression Ellen gave her during the day of the concert still stuck with Miku. She couldn¡¯t find an argument to retort.

    This is the second time she felt powerless like this. The first time was when she fought against Wu Yan.

    Frustrated, Miku followed up with another question.

    ¡°Can humans be stronger than spirits?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°There are three humans with power equal if not outright greater than spirits.¡±

    ¡°Three?¡±

    The twins also heard Wu Yan and Miku¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°There are actually humans stronger than spirits?¡±

    Kaguya couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°There are three such humans?¡±

    ¡°Doubt, Yuzuru finds this hard to believe.

    Yuzuru ced her hands behind her back with a frown. She tilted her head.

    ¡°Kaguya and Yuzuru fought ever since we first manifested. Prior to Fading, we never encountered magicians. The humans we have seen are also paper tigers without any threat at all.

    ¡°Well, you girls never fought magicians so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sipped from his cup of ck tea.

    He continued while looking at the three spirits.

    ¡°Since you girls don¡¯t know about them then I am going to enlighten you. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if you messed up because you underestimated your enemies¡­.

    The three spirits held their breaths. With eyes on Wu Yan, they perked up their ears.

    Wu Yan nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°The human magicians are powerful because they equipped a pseudo-magic equipment known as Combat Realizers. The lethality of these magicians depends on the users and the CR unit. Talent is an important bottleneck in this equation.

    ¡°Among the humans, there are three humans with exceptional proficiencies with CR units.

    He pointed at the cup of ck tea in front of him. The surface of the tea started rippling.

    A girl with a tear-drop mole near her eye appeared on the surface of the tea. The girl had a blue ponytail.

    ¡°She¡¯s known as Takamiya Mana, one of the three exceptionally talented magicians. She¡¯s also augmented with artificial mana techniques that gave her the ability to punch above her weight despite being younger than most magicians. She¡¯s someone who can kill weaker spirits all by herself.¡±

    ¡°However, Mana has defected to Ratatoskr, the organization I am affiliated with. She¡¯s an ally so you don¡¯t have to worry about her¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at the cup of tea once more. The surface rippled as an expressionless girl with white hair appeared in it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Tobiichi Origami, a member of AST. She¡¯s not that powerful but her talent and abilities as a magician are far above most in her line of field. She¡¯s talented at handing powerful CR units. She¡¯s actually held back by the inferior equipment the AST are using. Given a better CR unit, she will no doubt exhibit her lethality as a magician who is stronger than Mana.¡±

    ¡°However, since she¡¯s still in AST, we don¡¯t have to worry about her for now. If you meet her then get out of her way, don¡¯t provoke her.¡±

    ¡°Lastly¡­¡±

    Wu Yan changed Origami¡¯s image to Ellen¡¯s image.

    ¡°This person is dangerous, very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°If you ever encounter her by yourself then use every ounce of your power to escape¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1183: Making Diva sleep on the couch?

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Making Diva sleep on the couch?</h4>

    ¡°If you ever encounter her by yourself then use every ounce of your power to escape¡­.¡±

    The three spirits knitted their eyebrows.

    ¡°Is she that dangerous?¡±

    Kaguya looked at the image in the cup of tea with arms akimbo. Her mercury-blue eyes showed hints of disbelief.

    ¡°She looks like a normal human to me?¡±

    ¡°Question, isn¡¯t this the samedy who invited master to go with herst time?¡±

    Yuzuru recalled seeing thedy at the concert. She narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Yuzuru can sense something off about this human¡­¡±

    ¡°You think so too?¡±

    Miku stared at Ellen¡¯s image with a dark look.

    ¡°I also feel a weird sense of oppression from this human¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the most dangerous of the known talented magicians.¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°She¡¯s Ellen Mira Mathers. She is both extremely skilled at handling CR units and talented as a magician. She¡¯s also called the strongest magicians with no humansing close to her since the history of magicians.¡±

    ¡°Plus, she has a top-of-the-line CR unit to go with her monstrous talent. She¡¯s far more powerful than Origami or Mana. I reckon she¡¯s far more powerful than average spirits. She is someone who can kill a spirit by herself.¡±

    ¡°Th-that strong?¡±

    Kaguya bit her thumb with a bitter look.

    ¡°She¡¯s strong for sure. At least, I estimate that the three of youbined would still lose in a fight against her.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed, he ignored what the spirits had to say.

    ¡°Most importantly, Ellen is affiliated with DEM, thepany that publicly aims to kill any and all spirits. She¡¯s also the subordinate of a certain power-hungry man who lusts after the powers of spirits. The threat she poses to spirits are greater than the previous two talented magicians¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cautioned them one more time.

    ¡°If you three ever encounter this woman then you must run without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t provoke her, she will still attack you.¡±

    The air turned still.

    Miku, Kaguya, and Yuzuru felt their cores chilling.

    Miku tried to change the topic in an attempt to escape reality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s someone you can¡¯t defeat?¡±

    Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at Wu Yan with worried looks.

    The three spirits here all suffered defeats in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. Yuzuru and Kaguya even used theirbo attack with theirbined Angels and they still got defeated. In the end, Wu Yan came out of the duels unharmed.

    If Wu Yan can¡¯t deal with this woman then thedies didn¡¯t think they stood a chance against Ellen.

    Wu Yan was amused by their reactions.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s stronger than spirits but she¡¯s not a worthy foe for me.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I kicked her ass when we fought near Arubi Ind. It wasn¡¯t that hard. Believe me, she would have dragged me along if she had the ability to do so. Inviting someone politely isn¡¯t her style at all.¡±

    The three spirits sighed in relief.

    ¡°Oh, jeez, Ellen¡¯s not that strong after all¡­¡±

    Kaguya lifted her chin. She put on a forced smile.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t take her on by myself, with Yuzuru around, we are¡­¡±

    ¡°Invincible, sure¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at Kaguya.

    ¡°Using Raphael and yourbined El Kanaph is pretty much your only bet against Ellen. However, I still caution heavily against relying on that technique to bring her down.¡±

    ¡°Jeez¡­.¡±

    Kaguya pouted.

    She¡¯s still not convinced that a human can be this powerful. But, she chose to believe her master¡¯s words.

    ¡°Exmation, I never thought there is a human as powerful as her¡­¡±

    Yuzuru lowered her head.

    ¡°However, Kaguya and Yuzuru will always stay by master¡¯s side so we don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°That leaves you¡­¡±

    Kaguya addressed Mik.

    ¡°You are always by yourself. What if that humanes looking for you? You are in big trouble, no?¡±

    ¡°I-I am not afraid¡­¡±

    Miku pursed her lips. She tried to stay strong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that magician knows about my identity as a spirit. Even if she does, I am not afraid of her. My Gabriel can control people. I can use Gabriel to restrict her movements by utilizing herrades. That will give me ample time to escape.¡±

    ¡°Question, what if she¡¯s by herself?¡±

    Yuzuru pointed out a good point.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still in trouble?¡±

    Miku opened her mouth, no words came out. She started shaking her head profusely.

    ¡°Ahh!!! We will think about that when the timees!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kaguya, and Yuzuruughed wryly at the same time. Wu Yan is also troubled.

    He doesn¡¯t need to worry about Tohka, Yoshino, or Kotori. They are as powerful or stronger than Ellen.

    If Ellen targets them then the telepathy formation he installed on them will trigger and Wu Yan can instantly unleash their powers. They will proceed to beat Ellen up.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are always near Wu Yan so they are fin too.

    Plus, the twins had theirbo attack. They can use El Kanaph to counter Ellen, or more realistically, buy time for Wu Yan to arrive.

    Miku is truly alone in this regard.

    If DEM targets her then she¡¯s in danger.

    ¡°Hey, do you want toe live with us?¡±

    Kaguya asked in good faith.

    ¡°We have master, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino there. Add us into the equation and there are six spirits, including you, I don¡¯t think Ellen is powerful enough to fight six spirits at the same time, right?¡±

    ¡°Pontification, Kaguya has a point¡­¡±

    Yuzuru said.

    ¡°although There are no more rooms in the house so you can only sleep on the couch¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to sleep on the couch?¡±

    Miku gasped.

    ¡°I have a house here, why do I have to go crash at someone¡¯s house, much less the sofa?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at risk, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I became a spirit half a year ago. I am still doing well, what¡¯s the danger here?¡±

    ¡°Retort, if your identity got exposed?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s enough guessing.¡±

    Wu Yan stopped the three spirits from further spection.

    ¡°I was just exining the danger posed by talented magicians, why are you acting like they might bust down our doors any minute now?¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡°I am still not convinced humans are that powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°Denial, spections will do us no good¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pondered about this for a minute although the spirits are amusing to watch.

    Maybe Ellen is going to target Miku next, he thought.

    <i>I need to prepare an insurance¡­</i>

 Chapter 1184: Sneaking in, the first encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Sneaking in, the first encounter</h4>

    In the dark night, one could barely tell where the darkness began and where it ended¡­

    There are silver gems dotting the night sky. The soft glow of the moon also rained down on Tengu city. Like a faint silver sash, the moonlight enveloped the city.

    The DEM branchpany in Tengu city is also glittering with lights. There are multiple spotlights for spotting intruders here. It made the DEM buildings look like somebody¡¯s coloring them in technicolored-fireworks.

    That is how it looked like from the outside anyway.

    Upon closer inspection, there are cold, emotionless, and metallic machines lurking in dark corners and shady warehouses.

    Bandersnatches.

    Autonomousbat androids created by DEM.

    These machines are lying in wait, their sensors working at full capacity through those malicious red eyes on the androids. The machines patrolled DEM¡¯s turf systematically.

    These robots are inferior to magicians. However, they make up for thisck of prowess by sheer numbers.

    Although there are Bandersnatches all over the ce. These machines are just scouts for spotting enemies. They are the first line of defense before the real cavalry, the magicians arrive to defend.

    With multiple lines of defense, this ce is like a fortress.

    s, the machines are still vulnerable to exploits.

    In a dark corner, the shadow cast by a nearby building started twisting supernaturally. It extended upwards like a geyser in a swamp.

    From within this pir of shadow came a humanoid shape. Slowly, the individual stepped out from the shadow. Her face got revealed by the moonlight.

    She¡¯s an incredibly gorgeousdy.

    She¡¯s so beautiful it¡¯s scary.

    She had uneven twintails and she wore a gothic Lolita dress with red and ck colors mixed into it. That¡¯s the same red as blood and the ck of night.

    However, her most striking feature is her eyes.

    She had different eye colors.

    Although her right eye is shing with a bloodthirsty red, her left eye is a golden clock instead of a normal eye. The clock hands are also ticking in that clock-eye of hers. It¡¯s strangely terrifying to look at her bizarre left eye.

    The noble-lookingdy also had a chill-inducing smile. She looked at the tall DEM main building with a sinister sneer.

    ¡°The second spirit identified after the first spirit of origin¡­¡±

    She giggled although there is no hint of amusement in herughter.

    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s here?¡±

    Kurumi left the Itsuka residence to search for the second spirit...

    She looked at the dozens of buildings and facilities around her, some of them dozens of floors tall. She shed a look of slight frustration.

    ¡°So many ces to check¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like <i>we</i> have to find her¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s shadow expanded outwards as dozens of girls identical in appearance to her came out of her shadow.

    These are time copies made using Kurumi¡¯s Angel, Zaphkiel. She used the Eighth bullet, Chet to make these copies. The time copies are drawn from her time axis.

    They are all nigh identical copies of Kurumi, they can use Kurumi¡¯s Angel, Zaphkiel the flintlock pistol and rifle.

    However, unlike the real Kurumi, these time clones can¡¯t use the Twelfth Bullets of Zaphkiel. They are also far weaker than the original Kurumi. However, the clones are stronger than average magicians.

    These clones are perfect for Zerg-rushing the enemy or swarming enemies with superior numbers.

    ¡°Let us begin, ¡®me¡¯¡­¡±

    Kurumi ordered her time clones.

    ¡°Since we are all expending valuable <i>time</i> here, let¡¯s wrap this up as quickly as possible¡­¡±

    Kurumi roamed her eyes over her clones. Then, she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Hubby-sama gifted me so much <i>Time</i>, I don¡¯t want to squander it on searching¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Hubby¡¯s time¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°Squander¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us make haste¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Time to search¡­¡±

    The time clones giggled like jesters before merging into the shadow beneath them.

    The original Kurumi stood there while gazing upon the main building. She dived into her shadow too. She sneaked into the main building through shadows¡­

    DEM, main building, top floor¡­

    A shadowy figure emerged from the ground of the luxurious office. The humanoid silhouette approached the big table in the center of the room.

    Kurumi swept her red and golden eyes over everything in the room. She slowly moved forward in those elegant high heels of hers.

    Her footsteps reverberated in the room. Her grin grew wider as she moved forward. Then, she stopped after a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    At the same time, vibration sounds echoed in the room. A golden lightsaber appeared in a sh.

    Without stopping, the golden saber went for Kurumi¡¯s head.

    <i>ng</i>

    The lightsaber met Kurumi¡¯s flintlock in a violent thud. The shockwave also generated a gust in the office. The gust blew apart Kurumi¡¯s bangs, revealing her golden eye.

    Kurumi looked at the assant who is locked in a struggle against her flintlock pistol. The intense sh generated sparks between them.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi smiled towards the assant like she¡¯s meeting an old friend.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You blocked it, huh?¡±

    Ellen in her Pendragon CR unit mused out loud. She¡¯s not shocked to see Kurumi here.

    ¡°It seems we have a big fat rat running loose in our office¡­¡±

    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡±

    Ellen frowned when the spirit giggled like a banshee.

    She unleashed a quick swipe with her light saber but she still missed despite using superhuman speed to hack at Kurumi.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    A burst of yfulughter came from behind Ellen.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re the one known as the strongest magician?¡±

    ¡°You know about me?¡±

    Ellen turned around to see Kurumi standing five meters away from her. She couldn¡¯t immediately ascertain how Kurumi moved so fast away from her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the second spirit to identify me¡­¡±

    Ellen sized up Kurumi.

    She turned grim.

    ¡°You¡¯re Nightmare, aren¡¯t you? So nice of you to save us the trouble of looking for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, my¡­ Did I get discovered?¡±

    Kurumi lifted her skirt for a polite curtsy.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name¡¯s Tokisaki Kurumi¡­¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1185: Hurt? Intense counter attacks

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Hurt? Intense counter attacks</h4>

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name¡¯s Tokisaki Kurumi¡­¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyes turned cold when Kurumi curtsied like a noble youngdy. She floated a look of slight disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a spirit, stop mimicking humans¡­ You¡¯re so unsightly¡­¡±

    Ellen pointed her lightsaber at her.

    ¡°Since you delivered yourself to us, I am going to treat you nicely¡­¡±

    ¡°Isaac will be very happy to see you, I am sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, this is no way to treat your guest. DEM people sure are rude¡­¡±

    Kurumi shrugged. She sized up Ellen while licking her lips.

    ¡°You look delicious. I am d I came here for a visit¡­¡±

    ¡°For me¡­¡±

    Ellen got into a shing stance before her boosters went to max output. Like a hurricane, she rushed towards Kurumi. Before the winds even hit Kurumi, Kurumi was already within her striking distance.

    She chopped diagonally down at Kurumi.

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Kurumi showed her a look of excitement rather than fear.

    <i>Sploosh</i>

    A bone-chilling sound of blood hitting the ground resounded in the office.

    Ellen¡¯s lightsaber tore apart Kurumi¡¯s Astral Dress and she left a huge wound across her body. One could even see her bones. Ellen opened up a mortal wound from Kurumi¡¯s shoulder to her elbow-level torso.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ellen isn¡¯t d to see this. She frowned at Kurumi. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you block or dodge?¡±

    Kurumi didn¡¯t do anything against the sh.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­. Ara ara ara¡­.¡±

    Kurumi touched her gaping wound like it was nothing but a scratch. She looked at the blood on her fingers like it was not her blood. She didn¡¯t even grimace in pain. She just gasped at the damage she suffered.

    ¡°You sliced apart my Astral Dress like nothing, you also gave me such a grievous wound¡­¡±

    Kurumi licked the blood off her fingers.

    ¡°As expected of the strongest magician¡­¡±

    Ellen watched as the mortally-injured Kurumi yed with her wounds. She had a bad feeling.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Kurumi stared at Ellen with a devilish grin.

    ¡°This will do for now¡­¡±

    Kurumi raised her left arm. The golden clock in her left eye shed.

    ¡°Come to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Zaphkiel¡­¡±

    A giant clock taller than Kurumi appeared behind Kurumi as if someone had drawn it. The clock manifested at a lightning-fast speed.

    ¡°An Angel!¡±

    Ellen shed Kurumi one more time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, don¡¯t be in such a rush, chill¡­¡±

    She blocked Ellen¡¯s attack with her rifle. Ignoring her severed fingers and blood, she held onto her flintlock pistol.

    ¡°We still have time for fun¡­¡±

    Kurumi pointed her flintlock at the fourth hour on the clock.

    ¡±Fourth Bullet, Dalet¡­¡±

    A ckish-red surge of power entered her pistol through the clock.

    Ellen thought Kurumi is going to attack her. She sent amand to her CR unit to prepare evasive maneuvers in an instant.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    However, Kurumi did something she didn¡¯t anticipate.

    Kurumi shot herself with the charged-up attack.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kurumi shot herself with a smile much to Ellen¡¯s shock.

    <i>Bang</i>

    Kurumi grimaced like she had been shot for real. It looked like a suicide no matter what.

    What happened next made Ellen doubt her eyes.

    The mortal wound on Kurumi started healing at an impossible speed. It¡¯s almost like the wound¡¯s time got reversed.

    In less than a second, Kurumi became as good as new.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Kurumi giggled again. She looked at her healed arm in front of a disbelieving Ellen.

    That¡¯s the hand for her rifle.

    ¡°Ah~ Ah~ What a pity. Much as I would like to test what death felt like when being dished out by the world¡¯s strongest magician, I cannot waste hubby-sama¡¯s <i>T</i>ime like this.¡±

    Kurumi shook her head regrettably.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here¡­¡±

    Kurumi pointed at the first hour on her clock.

    ¡°First bullet, Alef¡­¡±

    Dark energy streamed forth from the first digit of her clock. The energy entered her flintlock pistol. Once again, Kurumi shot herself with the pistol.

    <i>Bang</i>

    <i>Boom</i>

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The instant she shot herself, Kurumi vanished. Then, Ellen felt an intense paining from her abdomen. She got sent flying by that impact.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Ellen¡¯s mind went nk when the impact hit her. She adjusted herself using her boosters. Stopping in an instant, she tried to dash back.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Ellen had just steadied herself when another strike came from above. This strike hit her on her back, mming her to the floor. That impact created a crater in the fragile floor.

    Kurumi looked at the wound on her body with a slight frown.

    This wound wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi rubbed her wound. She praised Ellen.

    ¡°You used your Territory to grasp my coordinates. Then, you attacked me at the same time I attacked. Impressive¡­¡±

    ¡°The same could be said of you¡­¡±

    Ellen got back up while keeping Kurumi in her line of sight.

    ¡°I never imagined Nightmare would have this kind of power, I underestimated you¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Ellen pointed herser sword at Kurumi once more.

    ¡°If you¡¯re only at this level then you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, I am still being underestimated¡­¡±

    Kurumi giggled while covering her mouth. Her golden eye glimmered slightly.

    ¡°Looks like I have to get ¡®us¡¯ to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Ellen narrowed her eyes while furrowing her brows.

    ¡°Did you bring your friends?¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡±

    Kurumi replied with a sly grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and you to find out¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Ellen snorted. She brandished her lightsaber before looking at her empty hand.

    ¡°Too bad for you, in terms of numbers, you¡¯re outgunned here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1186: This is it, who is superior?

    <h4>Chapter 1186: This is it, who is superior?</h4>

    ¡°Too bad for you, in terms of numbers, you¡¯re outgunned here¡­¡±

    ck figures flew past the windows of this luxurious office. The mechanical robots flew into the office by bursting through the windows.

    <i>ng bam boom</i>

    The robots destroyed the windows of the office. The robots hovered within the office, surrounding Kurumi from all sides.

    There are not just Bandersnatches here, there are also squads of DEM magicians in CR units here.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi widened her eyes slightly. It¡¯s like she¡¯s feigning shock.

    ¡°Did I get discovered?¡±

    ¡°You waltzed into the enemy base and fought against the second-inmand¡­¡±

    Ellen lowered her hand. She floated a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Did you think you could have kept your cover?¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head while winking cutely.

    ¡°I was trying hard to stay hidden. What a terrible screwup¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a spirit strong enough to touch me, personally, I wanted to capture you by myself¡­¡±

    Ellen grasped herser de. She closed her eyes.

    ¡°However, doing this will reduce the risk of something adverse urring. You also look like you¡¯re stronger than you let on. If I mess up here then it¡¯s going to be hard to exin to Isaac. This is how we are going to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kurumi snickered.

    ¡°ording to m intel, you got your tight little butt handed to you by someone, didn¡¯t you? Why aren¡¯t you going after him?¡± .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Ellen opened her eyes, she stared daggers into Kurumi.

    ¡°Looks like you know a lot, I will have to dig the information out of you bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°Nope¡­¡±

    Kurumi shrugged with her guns akimbo.

    ¡°You¡¯re in for disappointment¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ellen coldly sneered.

    ¡°You think you can win? Although the magicians here might be weak individually, what can you possibly do against so many of them? I can also kill you if you¡¯re distracted by them.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, the strongest magician resorting to petty tricks, is that how you do things?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my personal wish but I have to obey Isaac¡¯s order¡­¡±

    ¡°How scary¡­¡±

    Kurumi patted her chest like she was terrified. She looked around to see the magician and Bandersnatch squads cornering her. She started giggling.

    ¡°I can also y the numbers game with ¡®us¡¯¡­¡±

    Ellen¡¯s expression changed.

    Kurumi¡¯s shadow started distorting freakishly. Her shadow had an iridescent sparkle in them. Her shadow expanded outwards rapidly.

    In an instant, the shadow covered the entire room. It felt like they just entered a world of darkness. The DEM magicians started freaking out. An overwhelming sense of fatigue hit the magicians.

    ¡°Gugh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?...¡±

    ¡°My strength¡­¡±

    The magicians felt their strengths being sapped through unknown means. They felt like somebody had ced heavy shackles on them. The magicians fell to the floor.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Ellen deployed her Territory so she avoided the fate of the hapless DEM magicians around her. But, her expression paled slightly too.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Kurumi snickered with glee.

    ¡°This is my shadow barrier, the City of Devouring Time. Mana-san Should Have told you DEM people about my abilities, no?¡±

    ¡°A barrier that can eat people¡¯s time?¡±

    Ellen gnashed her teeth. She recovered slightly from her stupor.

    ¡°Good move, but, it¡¯s useless against Bandersnatches¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, didn¡¯t I mention it?¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head.

    ¡°¡¯We¡¯ can also use superior numbers against you¡­¡±

    After that sentence, legions upon legions of Kurumi in Astral Dresses started merging from within the City of Devouring Time. The time clones outnumbered the Bandersnatches. They all grinned at the DEM members.

    Ellen¡¯s expression grew dark.

    ¡°This is what you meant by ¡®us¡¯, huh?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Kurumi kissed her smoking flintlock.

    She beamed at Kurumi.

    ¡°Well? How are you going to deal with this? Magician-san?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Ellen started floating up with her Territory deployed. She had a menacing look brimming with killing intent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but since you created those things I am guessing these things will die if I kill you, yes?¡±

    ¡°How rude, calling ¡®us¡¯ things¡­¡±

    Kurumi shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°But, this is it for now¡­¡±

    She looked at the locust-esque objects flying towards them in the distance with a smile.

    ¡°I am afraid things won¡¯t look good for me if I keep this up. I have enough time but not enough to waste here¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to run?! Nightmare!¡±

    Ellen deployed her Territory outwards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Kurumi giggled before she dove into her shadow faster than Ellen can deploy her Territory.

    The time clones also disappeared with her City of Devouring Time. The expanded City of Devouring time didn¡¯t catch a single Kurumi.

    ¡°I still have unfinished business, Ellen-san¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s voice echoed like she¡¯s a denizen of the abyss. Ellen could hear her clearly.

    ¡°We will meet again someday¡­¡±

    Ellen used her CR unit to search the whole ce. However, she didn¡¯t discover anything.

    ¡°She got away?¡±

    Ellen looked out the window to see dozens of Kurumi clones diving into nearby shadows.

    Ellen stored her CR unit away. She looked at the magicians moaning in pain around her in silence.

    ¡°You guys worked hard¡­¡±

    Westcott entered the room in his signature suit. He raised an eyebrow when he saw the defeated magicians.

    ¡°You guys sure made a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Ellen shook her head.

    ¡°We let her run away¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, now we know Nightmare is still active in Tengu city. That¡¯s enough for now¡­¡±

    Westcott looked at Ellen.

    ¡°Well? Think you can defeat her?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ellen answered without hesitation.

    ¡°She¡¯s far stronger than reported but beating her is only a matter of time¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Westcott trusted her words. He gazed out the window with a hint of devilish thought in his mind.

 Chapter 1187: Let us wash your back? The studious twins

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Let us wash your back? The studious twins</h4>

    Night time¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Lying in the bathtub, Wu Yan sighed in relief. He is both tired and relieved at the same time.

    He is very satisfied with the hot bath he is currently bathing in.

    However, he is tired because of the Tenou festival.

    They poured over details of the Tenou festival. The representatives from each school were discussing about the cement of stalls, the activities, special requests, types of tasks, and various other annoying details. By the end of the day, Wu Yan is already dead tired.

    Although they did rest a bit over at Miku¡¯s mansion, the recovered energy got spent when they returned to Raizen High to report to other students and teachers. He also got handed a mountain of paperwork from the others so that didn¡¯t help neither.

    He¡¯s more mentally exhausted than he is physically exhausted. He ran from ce to ce, juggling information tasks, and settling multiple assignments. It¡¯s not weird for a normal human to copse out of stress. .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Fortunately, Wu Yan is a True Ancestor so the physical tiredness is practically just his mind acting up. He also has Impable Memory backing him up so he went through his list of chores like a pro.

    This didn¡¯t decrease the mental fatigue though. He would rather fight someone his own size than handle petty tasks like this. He reckons he would be less tired at the end of the intense fight than being dragged through so many hurdles in a single day.

    He also knows this isn¡¯t the role for him.

    If it was Misaki or Kotori then this would have been fine, he could delegate the tasks to them and it would have been the end right then.

    If Yukari was put in charge then she would probably do it in a more efficient manner, setting a general direction and letting her goons do the rest for her.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are also prime candidates for the job.

    While thinking about various matters, rustling sounds came from outside the bathroom. The weird sounds stopped his train of thought. He was puzzled.

    <i>Why is this sound so familiar?</i>

    It sounded like someone is taking off their clothes outside his room.

    An rm rang inside his mind when he realized this. Then, he heard footsteps.

    There are only Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Shiori in this house. Aside from Wu Yan, the rest of the residents are females.

    Chaos would erupt the moment the new entrant screams or shrieks. Wu Yan will be the victim in every scenario too.

    Wu Yan tried to put a stop to this.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? The bathroom¡¯s upied!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The neer gasped.

    Wu Yan assumed that was the end of it. Next, the footsteps came closer. Before he could react, the doors to the bathroom opened.

    A pair of beautiful twins entered the bathroom with flimsy towels covering their divine figures.

    ¡°Kaguya¡­ Yuzuru¡­¡±

    His lips twitched when he saw the blushing Yamai Twins.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say someone¡¯s in here?¡±

    ¡°W-we came inside because we knew you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Kaguya pursed her lips before lowering her head.

    "I mean, Yuzuru and I came in here together."

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears. He gasped.

    "You girls knew I was in here?"

    "Affirmation, Yuzuru can vouch for Kaguya..."

    Yuzuru is blushing just like Kaguya. Her expression is rtively calmer though. Her chill attitude made one question if she''s blushing from embarrassment or from the steamy bathroom.

    "Are we troubling master?"

    "I wouldn''t say you girls are troubling, I am just surprised..."

    Wu Yan is still trying to process the actions of the blushing twin spirits.

    "Why? Is it because you girls are trying topete against Yoshino and Tohka?"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru fought against Yoshino and Tohka for the right to sleep together with Wu Yan. Wu Yan became the ultimate winner due to their skirmishes.

    Wu Yan didn''t understand how things came to be but he vividly recalls one time all four spirits assaulted Wu Yan when he is washing. They were trying all kinds of methods to make him feel good, including but not limited to, massaging his back, washing his back, the bold twins also suggested washing <i>every nook and cranny on Wu Yan''s body</i>, Wu Yan almost lost control of himself that time.

    The spirits didn''t keep their duels on the down-low so Shiori found out.

    Shiori stood outside the bathroom door with a deadly look. She was ready to go inside and stab Wu Yan the moment he gets any lewd ideas...

    Wu Yan felt danger on multiple levels that night.

    Now, the twins barged into the bathroom once more. Wu Yan can''t be faulted for raising his guard.

    s, he thought wrong.

    "We ended our duels against Yoshino and Tohka before sunset."

    Kaguya dered.

    "We didn''te here from that duel..."

    "Then..."

    "Kaguya and Yuzuru are here to do the thing in the book."

    Yuzuru said nonchntly.

    "The book said that a man would be very happy to get a backrub during bath time..."

    "I am going to ask, just in case..."

    Wu Yan''s eyebrows started twitching.

    "What is the title of the book?"

    Yuzuru and Kaguya exchanged a look.

    "Hmm, it was something-something records of growth..."

    "Recall, the female protagonist was the male protagonist''s paternal aunt..."

    "Hmm, okay, forget I even asked..."

    "And..."

    Kaguya looked at Wu Yan with her red face and misty eyes.

    "Can we rub Master''s back?"

    "Unease..."

    Yuzuru also looked on anxiously.

    "Are Yuzuru and Kaguya not enough?"

    "I-I..."

    He took another look at the part of the towels that could barely cover their twin jigglypuffs. He gulped before bitterlyughing.

    "I am just worried about a certain dangerous individual..."

    "If it''s Shiori then you can rx."

    Kaguya exined.

    "Shiori went out just a short while ago."

    "She went out?"

    "Affirmative..."

    Yuzuru nodded.

    "We ran out of food materials and we still have to make breakfast tomorrow so Shiori went out to buy stuff for tomorrow, she said she wanted to make it before the hypermarkets close shop for the day. She said she''s going to buy more stuff than usual so she won''t be back until a whileter..."

    "Oh..."

    Wu Yan''s bitter smile widened.

    "Isn''t this practically setting up a crime scene?"

    Yuzuru and Kaguya pursed their lips when Wu Yan beamed at them. They started grumbling with crestfallen looks.

    "Jeez, the book lied. Master isn''t happy at all..."

    "Reflection, I think the contents of the book are erroneous, we should switch to a different book..."

    "A different book? You mean there''s more?"

    "Reminder, Kaguya, there''s another one titled ''The oral performance after dark"..."

    Wu Yan can''t pretend he didn''t hear that.

    "Fine! Fine!"

    He raised his arms in submission. He smiled at the twins.

    "Let''s do it. Wash my back, I love backrubs!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru turned towards Wu Yan in confusion.

    "Really?"

    "Really..."

    Wu Yan answered lethargically.

    He can guess the contents of the "Oral performance after dark" without even looking at the contents of the book. He should enjoy getting backrubs from the twins while Shiori''s away than risk ater encounter with the learned twins.

    Plus, this option is less risky, no?

 Chapter 1188: An accident? Pleasant accidents

    <h4>Chapter 1188: An ident? Pleasant idents</h4>

    "Uuu, this feels so good..."

    "Agreed, Yuzuru feels like she''s melting..."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru moaned in pleasure when they entered the bath. Wu Yan''s resolve started wavering as his heart wavered. His hands are shaking and his fingers are wriggling around in a very inappropriate manner. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The correct bath etiquette is to rinse one''s own body first before jumping into the tub. That is the way to enjoy a hot bath.

    But, the twins paid no attention to this etiquette. Tohka, Shiori, and Yoshino are already done bathing so they don''t have to worry about anyone barging in on them.

    The Itsuka residence''s bath isn''t that big, with three people in the tub, even if the twins are slenderdies, there wasn''t much room left for them.

    The three were basically rubbing up against one another in that bathtub.

    He sat there facing the twins. Due to their proximity and movements, he was in touch with them all the time, their legs touched and a certain wolf got a good feel of the twins'' smooth porcin skins.

    The twins are also distracted by the wonderful bath.

    "Nothing can beat a hot bath..."

    "Praise, bathing in hot water feels better than riding the winds..."

    "T-that might be the case but we are children of Typhoon, we shouldn''t abandon the wind..."

    "Denial, Yuzuru isn''t dissing our winds, I still our winds the most despite thefortable bath."

    "As expected of Yuzuru, you are quick to catch on!"

    "Retort, Kaguya is smarter, Yuzuru only realized it when Kaguya pointed it out..."

    The twins started conversing while their legs are still tangled with Wu Yan''s thighs. Wu Yan wasn''t sure where to start retorting. He''s starting to wonder if the twins are here to prank him rather than wash his back.

    The twins exchanged a serious nod all of a sudden.

    "Hey, master..."

    Kaguya asked.

    "Don''t you think the tub''s a bit too small?"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "I don''t know about you girls but bathtubs are typically designed with a capacity of <i>less than</i> 3 people, our family home isn''t a mansion so..."

    "Understood, this is something we can''t help."

    Kaguya answered as if she expected this answer.

    "If that''s the case then Kaguya and Yuzuru can only squeeze over to master''s side..."

    The twins stood up before doing a swift 180-degree turn. Then, they sat back down as if they rehearsed this beforehand.

    The twinsy against Wu Yan''s chest with their spines tingling Wu Yan''s sr plexus.

    Wu Yan''s mind went nk as the sensation of two soft bodies assaulted his nerves.

    <i>This is bad.</i>

    The smooth skins of the twins and the feminine fragranceing from the twins melded together into a potent aphrodisiac, his mast started unfurling.

    If Wu Yan lost control of his Johnny here then he''s going to pound the twins silly.

    He reckons the meat pping contest won''t end by the time Shiori returns.

    The consequence of getting discovered sent chills down Wu Yan''s spine.

    He kept telling himself to make do with minuscule gains and benefits. He can still take them to m town in the future, the twins aren''t going anywhere, there will be more opportunities.

    He must resist, he must develop the unyielding resolve of a focused turtle god ninja.

    The dyed gratification will pay itself off in dividends in the future, as long as he can endure the temptations here!

    Try as he might, his heart is still thumping away, the twins can hear his beating heart. They spotted sly grins. They looked into Wu Yan''s eyes with their mercurial-blue eyes.

    "Oya, master, are you afraid?"

    "Afraid?"

    Wu Yanughed with a forced look.

    "Why would I be afraid?"

    "Exnation..."

    Yuzuru ced her palm against Wu Yan''s chest, she also leaned closer.

    "Your heartbeat is abnormally fast, you''re either afraid or anxious."

    <i>Excuse me, who''s afraid and anxious?!</i>

    Wu Yan wanted to rip on her but he went speechless when he saw their misty eyes and their marshmallows that are barely hidden by their towels.

    Wu Yan is at his limit.

    Afraid he might turn into a ravenous beast, Wu Yan shifted the topic of the conversation while spotting a calm fa?ade.

    "Didn''t you girls say you want to rub my back? Hurry it up!"

    "O-oh, right..."

    "Mistake, it''s Yuzuru''s oversight..."

    The twins exchanged a look before standing up. Wu Yan sighed in relief. He turned around to allow the twins ess to his back, he can also save himself by looking away at the bodacious twins.

    In reality, this was all for naught.

    Even if his heart remained as still as a sereneke''s surface, the fingers and towels hitting him from behind still gave him a vivid image of what things looked like behind Wu Yan. This is tempting in its own way, he should have just continued looking at the twins.

    Wu Yan wanted to install a sound barrier to block all sounds from leaking outside the bathroom. Then, he would be free to do as he wished.

    If the twins disappeared too long then Shiori will probably suspect something''s up.

    He wanted to avoid the situation where his Shimaidon exploits be a widely known fact in the Date A Live universe.

    He kept assuring himself that he would be able to tap the twins sooner orter but his heart just wouldn''t calm down. His body trembled as his inner psyche took damage.

    The twins were puzzled as to why Wu Yan''s trembling.

    "Master, you okay?"

    "Question, are Yuzuru and Kaguya doing something wrong?"

    The twins pressed down on Wu Yan''s back. His face went red before he shrieked.

    "Nothing!"

    The twins were caught by surprise.

    "Ah..."

    The twins jumped backward. They slipped and fell into the bathtub at the same time.

    The sounds of sshing water arrived at the same time as the towels falling to the floor.

    "Those idiots..."

    Wu Yan turned around to grab them by pure reflex. However, he identally grabbed them by their jugs. Well, one is the size of a jug while the other one is a cup.

    Wu Yan gave them a squeeze out of astonishment.

    "Nn~"

    The twins moaned at the same time.

    Wu Yan immediately knew what just transpired. His hands kept fondling the twins by their twins.

    "Ungh..."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru whimpered once more. Wu Yan sapped their strength when he grabbed their mammary nds.

    The twins went limp in Wu Yan''s arms. The distance between Wu Yan and the twins became 0.

    Wu Yan felt something...

    His divine spear poked into a warm and moist ce.

    Yuzuru also felt a foreign object invading her.

    "No way..."

    Wu Yan recognized the absolute BS situation he got himself into as he felt pleasurable waves going up his spine.

    Wu Yan exhaled violently with gnashed teeth.

    "Screw it! I don''t care if I can''t smash, I am definitely taking my money''s worth tonight!"

    Wu Yan brought out his demonic fondling skills.

    "Ah~"

    "Mnhh~"

    The twins conducted a beautiful duet of female mewls.

    This continued for some 30 minutes before abruptly stopping when Shiori returned to the house.

 Chapter 1189: annoyance, indifference, fluster, and emotions

    <h4>Chapter 1189: annoyance, indifference, fluster, and emotions</h4>

    Tengu city, Rindouji all-girls high school...

    Sitting at the main seat of the meeting room, Miku listened to the debates of the students around her with a sigh.

    Because Rindouji is a prestigious school unlike Raizen High and other high schools, they put more effort into the Tenou festival than other schools so there are more members on themittee.

    Miku is the acting chairwoman of the liaisonmittee so she has authority over the members here.

    She''s required to join all the meetings as the leader.

    Miku isn''t talented in this aspect, she allowed the members to bicker with one another. With so many members here, it''s inevitable that temper would re in the meeting room.

    This meeting should have been done hours ago. It''s not close to sunset and the meeting that started after school ended around noon is still going on.

    As for the good ideas in this meeting, Miku remembered them at first. Then, when themittee members started fighting, she forgot about them.

    This meeting is no longer about making the festival better, the students are all caught up in their own egos.

    Miku is annoyed to be caught in the middle of this. The members are also raising their voices so it''s not easy to stay calm.

    She took out her phone and looked at the time. With the golden glow outside slowly being overtaken by darkness, Miku frowned before standing up.

    "It''s about time, we can settle the rest tomorrow, let''s end the meeting here."

    "Eh..."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The members all made a fuss when they heard Miku.

    "Bu-but, Nee-sama, we have other things to do tomorrow..."

    "Yeah, Nee-sama, with so many pending tasks, I don''t think we can make it..."

    The members startedining but Miku only raised an eyebrow at them.

    "Okay, you guys knew we had tasks tomorrow but you still wasted time bickering among yourselves, how do you exin that?"

    "We..."

    The members exchanged looks of guilt.

    Miku''s expression improved.

    "Anyway, it''s getting dark so let''s just call it a day. We will make up for the ck by working harder tomorrow..."

    "Yes, Nee-sama..."

    The students also saw the darkening sky, they reluctantly nodded before packing up and leaving the meeting room.

    The Rindouji High female students escorted Miku like bodyguards, they are heading towards Miku''s house.

    Miku''s house is rtively close to Rindouji High. It will only take about 5 minutes on foot to reach her house from Rindouji High.

    Soon, Miku saw the roof of her mansion.

    "Okay, that''s enough..."

    Miku addressed her entourage.

    "You girls should go home now..."

    "Okay!"

    The girls in sailor uniforms answered respectfully before scattering in the four cardinal directions.

    Miku couldn''t help but feel a bit stressed.

    The students that apanied her here are her ssmates. They also called Miku Nee-sama, a sign of immense respect. They admired Miku''s status as an idol and revered her like loyal fans. Even so, they aren''t devoted enough to act as her bodyguards.

    They escorted Miku because Miku used her Reiryoku to subtly influence them into following her orders.

    They aren''t protecting Miku with their own earnest desires.

    At least, they aren''tpletely conscious of their actions.

    Miku can order them around, make them guard her, and send them home with just a singlemand from her.

    If Miku lost her powers, would this scene still repeat itself?

    At that time, she will probably be lonely once more, just like the lonely soul half a year ago.

    She had fans and guards but no friends.

    Miku is still alone.

    Even now, when she has bodyguards around her, she''s still as lonesome as ever.

    Miku''s eyes dimmed as she watched her fans disappear beyond her sight. She shook her head, her gaze sharpened.

    <i>I don''t need friends.</i>

    <i>They will only betray me!</i>

    <i>Men are all dirty, lowly, and ugly. They are abominable creatures.</i>

    <i>Women are the same, they are dolls that should just listen and y with her.</i>

    Humans cannot be trusted, expect nothing from them.

    Keep a distance from them, Miku only has her own voice.

    That''s what she kept telling herself. Her eyes became sharp once more. Then, a guy with red eyes appeared in her mind.

    "I know you haven''t made the conscious choice of trusting me. But, I will always be right here waiting for you to put your trust in me..."

    "Miku, remember, you can always call out to me..."

    "I will patiently wait for the day you sing with your own true voice..."

    Her focused air dissipated as the thoughts in her mind bedeviled her.

    "Ugh... Dang..."

    Miku is frustrated with her own feelings.

    "He''s just a man, what basis does he have to treat me like a charity case. Acting all cool and mighty like that, hmph!"

    "Why am I so affected by his words? Isn''t this pathetic?!"

    "I don''t need you to wait for me!"

    "Damn... damn... damn..."

    Miku kept stomping the ground to vent her negative feelings. After a while, she managed to regain herposure.

    Miku didn''t notice her behavior is still being affected by a certain individual.

    ''Ugh..."

    Miku closed her eyes while sighing.

    "I should go home..."

    Miku started heading towards her home.

    When she lifted her right foot, an rm inside her head stopped her.

    Miku acted on reflex and jumped back several meters.

    <i>Kaboom</i>

    The ground Miku was standing on got blown up by a barrage ofsers. Dust rose from the crater.

    Miku would have been shot into a bloody mess had she not detected the attacks.

    "What?!"

    Miku looked up at the culprits.

    In the air, there are multiple individuals in tight-fitting bodysuits with floating armor around them.

    Miku''s pupil shrank.

    Those figures, that equipment, Miku only recalled a certain group of people who looked like that.

    <i>Magicians!</i>

    No, it''s not just magicians.

    There are also several robots with slender and menacing limbs that resembled humans but are obviously artificial in design. The robots are made of cold steel. There is a red dot in the center of their heads where the eyes should be, that red light had a sinister glow to it.

    <i>Bandersnatches!</i>

 Chapter 1190: Weak magicians, fragile robots

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Weak magicians, fragile robots</h4>

    There are magicians in CR-units and squads of robots floating in the darkening sky. They are aiming theirsers and missiles at Miku. She can smell the smoke of war in the air.

    She looked around to see herselfpletely surrounded by magicians and Bandersnatches. Her expression darkened.

    "Are you guys from the AST?"

    A woman in a red CR-unit responded. Her eyes were sharp and she had ming red hair. The fox-likedy spoke with disdain.

    "Unfortunately for you, we are not from the useless AST..."

    "Not AST?"

    Miku frowned. She recalled something before lifting her head.

    "You''re from DEM!"

    "Oh?"

    The foxydy started snickering.

    "I didn''t think a spirit would know about DEM''s name, this is the first time I''ve encountered a savvy spirit like you in my mission..."

    "Spirit, huh..."

    Miku turned grave.

    "You already know about me?"

    "Yes."

    The foxydy licked her lips.

    "Are you afraid? Diva?"

    "Afraid?"

    Miku floated a smile.

    "You''re implying that I am afraid because you found out about me?"

    "You''re the prey so start acting like one!"

    The red-haired woman used a harsh tone on Miku.

    "How disgusting, you''re just a spirit, stop acting like a human."

    "Tsk..."

    Miku stored her sile away.

    "Well, I don''t care. What does DEM want with me?"

    "Hah?"

    The woman couldn''t fathom Miku''s words. She started sneering with widened eyes.

    "Are you still asleep? I said it didn''t I?!"

    "You''re our prey!"

    The foxy woman lifted her gun.

    "Diva! We are here to hunt you down!"

    "Hunt?"

    Miku found that notion foreign. She grinned.

    "That''s a boastful im, how do you want to go about doing that?"

    The hostile woman revealed a beautiful but distorted smile of indifference. Her expression darkened.

    "Whether we can do it or not, you will know soon enough!"

    Thedy pulled her trigger without further ado.

    <i>Bang bang bang</i>

    The magicians and Bandersnatches around the red-haireddy started sting Miku in unison.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam bam</i>

    The cascade of bullets,sers, and mini-missiles hit Miku''s location, obscuring her from view due to the smoke and dust generated from the bombardment. The ground she stood on got demolished.

    The DEM probably evacuated the surrounding civilians because nobody came out to check on the noises. There are also only a few buildings around so the magicians can let loose their guns and missiles.

    The ground turned into a ghoulish scene of destruction and mes.

    After a few minutes of concentrated fire, the magicians and Bandersnatches stopped.

    "What''s this?"

    Thedyughed out loud.

    "Are we done already? This spirit is so weak..."

    The DEM magicians and Bandersnatches are equipped with top-of-the-line CR equipment.

    A spirit couldn''t possibly endure that barrage with her Astral Dress.

    At least, that''s what the foxydy thought.

    s, brilliant light within the smoke proved her wrong just as she was about to dere victory.

    "Hmm?"

    The DEM magicians including the foxydy turned towards the light. A captivating voice came from within the smoke and dust.

    "<strong>Astral Dress No.9</strong>...."

    "<strong>Gabriel</strong>..."

    The light rose in intensity as the dust got blown away by the sudden spike in shockwaves.

    Then, the magicians saw her...

    Dressed in a beautiful costume dress and with an oversized organ in front of her, Miku had her fingers on the lustrous keys. She beamed at the magicians before ying the organ.

    Her movement generated intense wind des that went for the magicians in the sky.

    "Evasive maneuvers!"

    The foxydy issued the order a second toote.

    The shockwaves struck the magicians and Bandersnatches.

    Only those who generated their defensive Territories in time could survive the attack. The other magicians and Bandersnatches fell down to the ground in plumes of white smoke.

    She wiped out 50% of the subjugative task force.

    She also wiped out most of the Bandersnatches.

    One attack from Miku reduced the magicians by half and almost destroyed all the Bandersnatches.

    Although she used a strong move with her Angel, this is a testament to the difference in power between spirits and magicians.

    The autonomous robots who could use Realizers might sound impressive, but in terms ofbat prowess, they are far inferior to human magicians.

    The Bandersnatches relied on crude movements and coordination with a centralmand unit, this made the robots ineffective whenpared with human magicians who can exercise independent judgment and respond quickly to unexpected oues.

    The foxydyputed the odds of winning, her expression turned grim. Mikuughed at her. This irked the foxydy. She screamed at her subordinates.

    "Fire! Shoot her down!"

    The DEM magicians started taking aim once more. They pulled their triggers at the same time.

    <i>Bang bang bang</i>

    Miku could see another round of bombardmenting for her.

    But, she only raised an eyebrow, defiantly smiling, she went for the same keys to generate another round of shockwaves.

    Suddenly, a brilliant lightsaber appeared out of nowhere. The de is aimed at Miku''s hands...

 Chapter 1191: A dangerous person appears, run?

    <h4>Chapter 1191: A dangerous person appears, run?</h4>

    The lightsaber looked like a meteor sh that threatened to cut apart anything in its way.

    Miku thought she saw an illusion. But, that de isn''t an illusion. Her instincts told her to defend.

    It''s an attack!

    "<strong>Ahh~</strong>"

    Miku opened her mouth as she emitted a Reiryoku sound burst. The burst formed a sound barrier that protected Miku.

    The lightsaber touched her barrier.

    <i>sh</i>

    Her sound barrier got sliced apart much to Miku''s surprise.

    The lightsaber knew no mercy, after piercing her barrier, Miku got hit on her abdomen.

    <i>Bam</i>

    "Argh..."

    Miku felt a sharp pain from her stomach as she got sent flying into an organ pipe behind her.

    "Oh?"

    An annoyed tone came from the assant.

    "The sh didn''t have enough power to slice open your Astral Dress after piercing the barrier? Good for you..."

    Miku had a bad feeling when she heard the voice. She stood up while enduring the bruising pain from her abdomen.

    There is one individual hovering in the air where Miku once sat. She''s holding a golden lightsaber. Her cold gaze fell upon miku. Slowly, the assant descended.

    She is in tinum-colored armor.

    Her tinum blonde hair and green eyes made her stand out.

    Miku''s silvery eyes lit up in consternation when she identified the assant.

    She knew this woman.

    Miku saw this person twice before.

    The first time, this woman appeared to invite Wu Yan to a certain ce at the staff ess passage after Miku''s concert.

    The second time, Wu Yan showed Miku and the Yamai Twins the three magicians, spirits should be wary of when they encounter these wizards.

    The heavy pressure emanating from this woman made Miku instinctively remember her.

    Miku grabbed her aching abdomen while spotting a dark look.

    "Ellen Mira Mathers...."

    Ellen raised an eyebrow. She narrowed her eyes at Miku despite her nonchnt air.

    "It seems like the spirits I encounter these days are all very aware of my existence. This isn''t good..."

    Miku used the organ pipe near her to stand up. She felt a sense of dread and shock.

    Ellen still had enough power left over after piercing her sound barrier to hurt Miku.

    Ellen Mira Mathers is a cut above the rest of the magicians.

    "Captain!"

    The foxydy and the magicians who are still able to fight immediatelynded near Ellen. However, Ellen roamed her gaze over them coldly.

    "So many people and you still couldn''t take down a spirit..."

    She said, her eyes finallynding on the foxydy.

    "Jessica, it seems you are in need of improvements..."

    The magicians held their breaths, none of them dared to speak back. Only the foxydy known as Jessica started talking back defiantly.

    "Captain, Diva is proficient at group fights, I didn''t think she..."

    Ellen grew colder upon hearing Jessica''s defense.

    "Are you looking for excuses?"

    "N-no..."

    Jessica lowered her head while clenching her jaws.

    "Sorry we are so ipetent, captain..."

    "But..."

    Jessica yelled.

    "Diva is good at team fights, give me another chance, I can do it if I am alone..."

    "Enough, I don''t want to hear it."

    Ellen cut Jessica short. She turned around to face Miku.

    "Since team fights are out of the question, let me see what Diva can do in a 1v1 setting..."

    Ellen thought about this carefully.

    The DEM magicians are more adept than AST and other anti-spirit soldiers because they have ess to the most advanced CR units in cirction.

    DEM also requires a certain standard from their magicians, a more talented HR base and good technologies made these magicians far stronger than other magicians.

    Despite Mana''s defection, Jessica and her team of expert magicians still loss against Diva, it seems like Ellen is the only choice here.

    Besides Ellen and Mana, nobody else in DEM had the ability to solo spirits.

    After Mana''s defection, Ellen is the only one up for the job.

    Ellen is the most optimal choice here.

    However, Jessica is still feeling frustrated. She wanted to say something but she stopped herself. She decided to leer at Miku to soothe the sour feelings inside her.

    Ellen sighed silently.

    "Fine, you guys are on standby, support me when you see the chance."

    Jessica and the other magicians nodded gleefully.

    "Okay!"

    With the magicians in a proper formation once more, Ellen''s position as the captain changed the game for Miku. She turned grim as she recalled what Wu Yan told her.

    ''T<i>his person is dangerous, very dangerous.''</i>

    ''If you ever encounter her even if she''s alone, don''t hesitate to run!"

    ''She doesn''t care about hostility or words, she wille after you upon identification.''

    She linked the warning with how Ellen still dealt damage to her despite piercing through her barrier, Miku gnashed her teeth. She decided on one action.

    Miku inhaled deeply.

    Ellen''s eyes lit up. She issued an order.

    "All units, deploy your defensive Territories!"

    Jessica and the other magicians immediately put up their defensive fields.

    "<strong>AHHHH!!!</strong>"

    Miku unleashed a sound shockwave several times stronger than the one she used at the start of this fight.

    The shockwaves swept up everything in its path, dust, rubble, and smoke surged outwards in a chaotic deluge. Ellen, Jessica, and the other magicians got engulfed in the ensuing deluge of shockwaves.

    "All units, increase output to your thrusters!"

    Ellen cannot see anything through her vision but she sensed something amiss. The magcians''bined thrusters output blew away the shrouding smoke.

    They looked at Miku.

    Miku is currently flying far away in a streak of dazzling light.

    "Don''t even think about escaping!"

    Ellen also gave chase with her thrusters at maximum output.

 Chapter 1192: A chase across the night sky, the final apology

    <h4>Chapter 1192: A chase across the night sky, the final apology</h4>

    No stars, no clouds, no moon.

    The night sky is pitch ck...

    A streak of light flew across the dark sky as if the night is bleeding astral blood. The meteor appeared abruptly and disappeared beyond view in no time at all.

    Inside the light is a youngdy who is dressed like a jubnt goddess. However, the goddess is currently heaving as she used her Reiryoku to focus on running away.

    She fled towards the Itsuka residence. Wu Yan, Kaguya, and Yuzuru told her to run here immediately at any signs of danger.

    Her smooth forehead glistened with sweat, she''s panting and the pain on her abdomen didn''t make it easy for her to run.

    She looked back only to see Ellen leading other magicians toward her at max speed, like bugs, the magicians tagged Miku tightly.

    The citizens can see multiple objects in the sky that looked like meteors. After the first one, multiple meteors streaked across the sky like it''s raining meteors.

    Miku bit her lips when she saw the DEM who are hot and heavy on her tail. She looked in front with hopeful eyes.

    She can only hope for Wu Yan to appear.

    She can feel a terrifying aura from Ellen. Wu Yan''s description felt pale when she actually fought Ellen.

    If she can make it to Wu Yan''s ce then she wouldn''t have to worry about Ellen or the DEM magicians.

    Without Ellen, the magicians weren''t a threat.

    With Ellen around, the safe best is to run over to Wu Yan''s ce and hope for the best.

    Plus, Wu Yan had Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru over there. Those five spirits are more than enough to assure Miku of her safety.

    Plus, Wu Yan said he fought Ellen and beat the crap out of her.

    Miku can only hope for Wu Yan to dispatch the malicious DEM magicians behind her.

    Miku sneered, that snicker is directed at herself.

    She said she couldn''t trust anyone. But, lo and behold, she''s hightailing over to the man she ims to hate the most.

    She assumed the world would turn on her but in a dangerous situation, she made a beeline for the man that disrupted her thoughts and emotions multiple times.

    History is repeating itself, she was abandoned once, she''s holding her hands out once more with her life on the line.

    Miku only realized how much she subconsciously trusted and relied on Wu Yan, he''s different from other men.

    Maybe this is rted to how she relied on Wu Yan when he sealed her voice at the conclusion of their first hostile encounter.

    Miku couldn''t put Wu Yan on the same level as the men she held disdain and distrust for.

    <i>Will he save me?</i>

    Miku slowed down slightly because of this hesitation.

    Ellen caught up with her because she wavered.

    "Everyone!"

    Ellen issued an order.

    "Fire!"

    "Okay!"

    Her squad members answered back as they released missiles andsers that looked like sparkling meteors in the night sky. The salvo of missiles assailed Miku like a gigantic maw.

    With the whistling missiles and gunshots behind her, Miku endured the fatigue and unease of this constant chase to emit another shout.

    This shout expanded before transforming into a sound barrier that stood between Miku and the offensive salvo.

    With the missilespletely blocked, Ellen unfurled a heavy cannon situated behind her shoulder de.

    "Pierce her..."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Ellen already knew where to shoot without a GUI in her visor, she pulled the trigger.

    A light pir flew across the sky, lighting up the night sky.

    Theser is so intense that looking at it from a close distance would probably sear one''s eyes. The condensed pir of mana formed aser pir hundreds of meters long, incinerating anything in its path.

    Miku''s barrier got shredded like weak paper in front of this attack.

    Miku is in the light pir''s direct path.

    <i>"<strong>Gabriel!</strong></i>"

    Miku turned as pale as a ghost when she saw theser pir attack. She summoned her angel. The giant organ appeared between Miku and the light pir, it acted as a shield.

    Her angel intercepted the light pir.

    <i>BOOOM</i>

    A gigantic explosion expanded outwards in the sky. The collision generated intense lights and shockwaves.

    "Ah!"

    Ellen and the other magicians couldn''t proceed further. They deployed their Territories to block the shockwaves. After the shockwaves subsided, they continued chasing Miku.

    Her Angel, Gabriel got destroyed in that attack.

    "My Gabriel..."

    Miku couldn''t believe her eyes.

    The strongest weapon in a spirit''s arsenal, her angel got destroyed.

    Ellen is far scarier than Miku had imagined.

    Wu Yan really defeated someone so terrifying like Ellen?

    Miku let her guard down for a second and a few missiles slipped past the smoke to assault her.

    Miku shook her head, she tried to scream one more time to install another barrier up.

    But...

    "Ag...Um...Hrm..."

    Miku couldn''t say anything, only groans came out of her mouth.

    Miku''s eyes widened.

    Her Angel got destroyed so she lost most of her Reiryoku.

    She can only fly and maintain her dress with her current Reiryoku level.

    She couldn''t use her favourite voice.

    Miku couldn''t do anything against the iing missiles.

    <i>Boom</i>

    "Argh..."

    Despite using her Astral Dress, Miku still suffered from the missiles and explosions. She fell in a plume of smoke.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    She turned around to see Ellening for her with her lightsaber ready to deliver the final strike.

    Miku closed her eyes in despair.

    If there''s anything she felt remorse over, it''s one of immense guilt.

    She wanted to apologize to Wu Yan.

    She wanted to say sorry because she was not going to be able to meet Wu Yan who is waiting for her.

    With this in mind, the de is now just inches away from her.

 Chapter 1193: Brats should go home, the arrival of the big hero

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Brats should go home, the arrival of the big hero</h4>

    Jessica and the other magicians are floating in the sky with the help of their CR units. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Miku closed her eyes while waiting for Ellen to deliver the final strike. She gnashed her teeth to brace herself for excruciating pain. But, one minute passed and nothing hit her. Instead, she heard an audible shocked gasp.

    She opened her eyes to see something surprising in front of her.

    She saw an individual.

    That individual is short and petite.

    She was wearing ck gothic lolita clothes that matched the night sky well. Her dress fluttered with the wind. Her waist-length hair ended in drills that looked like tiny tornadoes.

    Miku can guess from just her back that this young girl is an absolute cutie on Miku''s level.

    That isn''t the most shocking thing yet.

    She''s stunned because that youngdy who came in just under 1.5 meters is holding a ck parasol in one of her hands and the remaining one is raised nonchntly.

    That kid held up Ellen''s lightsaber effortlessly.

    Miku clearly saw a youngdy who blocked Ellen''s attack like she''s blocking a kid''s yful attack. She blocked Ellen from delivering the coup de grace.

    Even shocking, that youngdy is using an invisible field that stopped the lightsaber of the strongest magician from touching her, distancing the palm and lightsaber by 2 inches. Jessica and the other magicians couldn''t process this scene.

    That strike would have been enough to end Miku''s life. That little who looked like she''s twelve at most blocked the lightsaber with ease.

    This is why this fight that should have wrapped up a few minutes ago isn''t over just yet.

    More importantly, Miku, Ellen, Jessica, and the other magicians didn''t see this girl''s arrival.

    She appeared in the split second between Ellen''s sh and Miku''s falling body.

    Nobody anticipated this oue.

    The young girl with a parasol lifted her head to look at Ellen with those doll-like eyes. Her exquisite mien entered everyone''s vision.

    The girl told the magicians off with a tender but stern voice.

    "It''s about time you sheathe this ugly de, no? You brat..."

    The youngdy is obviously the brat here. However, the stern authoritative tone she gave off made everyone feel like Ellen is the younger one here.

    Ellen stored her de away subconsciously.

    She used her thrusters to regroup with Jessica and the rest, putting some distance between herself and the uninvited guest.

    Despite the doll-like beauty and harmless stature of the young girl, Ellen knew better than to treat the defender with lowered guard. Her expression turned grave.

    The kid blocked her full-power attack with a simple palm block. She can also feel suffocating pressureing from the young girl.

    That is the feeling of going up against a lifeform on another level above her.

    She recognized this feeling of helplessness. She felt it from someone else before...

    This youngdy is the second one who gave her this suffocating feeling.

    Clenching tighter onto her lightsaber, Ellen asked her.

    "Who are you?"

    "Me?"

    The young girl giggled.

    "Minamiya Natsuki..."

    Yes, she''s one of Wu Yan''s vassal beasts. She''s the one who intercepted Ellen''s attack.

    The Witch of the Void.

    This demon killer who is so famous in the universe of Strike the Blood is understandably not heard of in the universe of Date A Live.

    "Minamiya Natsuki?"

    Ellen searched her memories for intel on this girl. Naturally, she found no matches.

    "I have never heard of you, you are also not in any reports or case files, are you a spirit?"

    "A spirit?"

    Natsuki pursed her lips. She nodded resolutely.

    "Well, let''s just go with that for now. At least, I am not human..."

    "An unrecorded spirit?"

    Ellen gnashed her teeth.

    Whether or not she''s an identified spirit matters little to Ellen. Spirits are enemies to her and that is all she needs to know.

    She''s more concerned with the girl''s ability to block her full-power sh.

    <i>Is she another being on par with the Red Devil?</i>

    Jessica and the other magicians exchanged looks of confusion. They waited behind Ellen. Natsuki couldn''t ask for a better result. She looked at Miku who still stared at her in dumbfoundment.

    "Well, you did good holding on with your present strength..."

    Natsuki praised Miku.

    "Leave the rest to me..."

    <i>Who are you? Why did you save me?</i>

    Miku wanted to ask but she lost her voice so she can only stare at Natsuki.

    "Don''t worry, I dide here to save you. Rather, I was watching you all this time."

    Natsuki read Miku''s mind.

    "That bastard ced me with you when he was exining Ellen''s threat to spirits..."

    Miku''s eyes widened. Her heart fluttered.

    Even if Miku had poorprehension, she still knew what Natsuki meant.

    Natsuki was watching over Miku all this time, preparing to protect her should the timee.

    It was at the request of the "bastard" so she knew who it was.

    There is only ever one person who warned Miku about Ellen.

    Wu Yan.

    This meant Wu Yan protected her since that day.

    He was always...

    Even now, when she''s powerless without her voice.

    Miku couldn''t describe the intense emotions within her.

    It''s a mix of happiness, guilt, and contrition.

    It''s like she saw the light at the end of the tunnel.

    That man looked out for her all this time.

    Miku''s eyes turned misty. She wanted to say something but her voice is still sealed so she only uttered whimpers and groans.

    "Ugh..."

    Natsuki sighed one more time.

    Her consciousness is linked with Wu Yan so she knew about Miku.

    Miku also felt a bit helpless.

    This is why I hate dealing with brats, they cry so easily it''s annoying..."

    Natsuki turned around to face Ellen & co. She shooed them away with an annoyed look.

    "Let us end this here. You brats should go home..."

 Chapter 1194: Fake magicians and real magicians

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Fake magicians and real magicians</h4>

    The DEM magicians are well over twenty years old. Even so, Jessica who is the oldest among them is only 25 years old. She''s not in her 30s yet.

    Being called brats by a kid who is at least a decade younger than them just rubbed them the wrong way. They didn''t like how Natsuki talked down to them.

    Ignoring what Ellen and the other magicians had to say, Jessica is the first one to lose her cool.

    "You''re just a spirit, you want me to rip your mouth off?!"

    "Oh?"

    Natsukiughed.

    "I think I recall a bunch of brats trying to pick on a single spirit but they ended up getting their butts handed to them. In the end, the boss had toe in and rescue the cronies, I wonder who they were?"

    "That''s because the monster over there had an Angel that is built for group fights."

    Jessica tried to justify her defeat.

    "If I went in alone..."

    Natsuki sighed.

    "You look like you''re older than me but you can''t even admit your own failure. Plus, your temperament is exactly the same as a kid who can''t put a curly one on the soap. I think you can forgive me if I treated you like a kid."

    "You..."

    "Enough, I am not skilled enough to win a puerile argument with a brat."

    Natsuki stopped Jessica nonchntly with one of her hands on her waist.

    "If you don''t like my term of endearment then I can call you by another moniker, granny..."

    "Y-you..."

    Jessica shook with anger. She shot leers in Natsuki''s direction.

    "Hmm, I see, you don''t like granny either..."

    Natsuki grinned.

    "How about Miss ugly?"

    Jessica lifted her gun as she took aim at Natsuki.

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself! You stupid brat!"

    Jessica wanted to pull the trigger but a beam of light sliced her rifle apart.

    "Huh?"

    Jessica gasped when her rifle broke in two. A cold voice rang near her.

    "Did I order you to move?"

    Jessica shivered when she knew what just transpired. Who else had that lightsaber?

    Ellen brandished her lightsaber, she showed Jessica a frosty look.

    "Ca-captain..."

    Jessica felt a drop of cold sweat rolling down the side of her cheek.

    "You fell so easily to the enemy''s taunt. To think you''re Adeptus 2..."

    Ellen shifted her gaze away. She felt it beneath her to pay Jessica any further attention.

    "I will report this to Isaac. you should prepare yourself for a few years of training. Don''t even think about taking on missions during this time."

    "Captain!"

    Jessica''s face paled but Ellen shot her a stern look.

    "What? You got something to say?"

    Jessica knew there was no way out of this. She can only ept her fate.

    Jessica stared at Natsuki with hateful eyes. She wanted the little girl dead.

    <i>It''s all her fault!</i>

    Jessica made up her mind to shoot a few holes into Natsuki after getting barred from missions.

    Too bad for her, Jessica forgot it was the damnable brat who blocked her captain''s full-power attack without flinching.

    Natsuki didn''t think much of Jessica''s animosity. She addressed Ellen with a slightly approving attitude.

    "It seems you guys are not beyond salvation. Even if you''re just fake magicians..."

    "Fakes?"

    Ellen frowned. Her gaze sharpened.

    "What does that mean?"

    "Hmm, who knows?"

    Natsuki lifted her parasol, she pointed it at Ellen in a provocative manner.

    "Rather than exining, why don''t I show you?"

    "What a real magician can do..."

    A storm started blowing all around Natsuki, she''s using real magic power that is far different from the maryoku known in this universe.

    The sudden storm caught the DEM magicians by surprise. They kept their eyes on Natsuki nheless.

    Originally, Natsuki is a formidable magician on her own. However, she never had enough magic power to cause a storm with pure magic power. However, she lost her magic power after bing Wu Yan''s vassal beast.

    As an entity of pure magic power, Natsuki relied on Wu Yan''s magic power to appear in the material ne. As long as Wu Yan keeps supplying her with magic power, she is like an extension of Wu Yan''s magic power.

    If Wu Yan allowed it, Natsuki can extract more magic power from her master, she can probably extract Wu Yan''s magic power until she depletes his magic power.

    In other words, Natsuki is now someone who had a True Ancestor''s magic power.

    Of course, the DEM magicians couldn''t fathom this.

    In fact, without their CR units, most of them can''t even detect magical fluctuations as they would be no different than other humans.

    Granted, their sensors did pick up the spike in energy.

    The support DEM magicians with oversized machines screamed out loud.

    "We are detecting elevated levels of energying from the entity in front of us!"

    "This signature, it''s not Reiryoku nor is it Maryoku!"

    "What do you mean neither Maryoku nor Reiryoku?!"

    Ellen & co turned grim.

    There is a third supernatural power besides spirits and magicians?

    No, that''s impossible!

    "It''s possible that is her Angel''s ability!"

    Ellen came up with that theory.

    "The enemy is using her Angel, raise your guards!"

    Natsuki stored her parasol away before snapping her fingers.

    <i>Vrmmm...</i>

    An invisible ripple expanded outward without warning. It sounded like a drop of water hitting the water''s surface. There is a gigantic array of purple magic formations.

    "This is..."

    Ellen yelled out loud as her pupils shrunk.

    "Everyone, open your defensive territories now!"

    Ellen is the first one to deploy her barrier. The other magicians also did the same despite initiallygging.

    The purple magical formations spat out chains with a purple sheen. The chains behaved like vipers that zipped across the sky and wrapped up the DEM magicians.

    <i>Ding ng ng</i>

    The DEM magicians got bound in their own defensive Territories.

    Although they had their defenses up, the chains still wrapped Ellen & co up in chain cocoons.

    The balls of light containing DEM magicians got suspended in the sky by Natsuki''s Chain of Commandment.

    Ellen turned grave.

 Chapter 1195: An angel? Cant attack or run

    <h4>Chapter 1195: An angel? Cant attack or run</h4>

    "Captain!"

    The DEM magicians looked at the Chains of Commandment binding their defensive Territories.

    The DEM magicians aren''t in any danger because the barriers are still up. However, they are sitting ducks if they can''t move inside their own barriers. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The only way they can move is to dispel the barrier or stay bound by the chains.

    Without a doubt, if they dispelled their barriers then the chains outside will wrap them up. Staying in this condition is also the same as being bound in ce.

    They are now between a rock and a hard ce.

    It took Natsuki five seconds at most to bind all the magicians. Ellen analyzed the situation before dispelling her barrier. She sought to run away.

    Being caught by the chains along with her magicians will mean utter defeat in this hunt.

    Ellen issued amand to her brain to maximize the thrusters output. She tried to escape the coiling chains.

    The chains are like vipers that can change directions without any indications. The chains immediately adjusted trajectory to aim for Ellen.

    The start of this fight is initiated by the viper-like chains. However, the chains are now behaving like super-charged snakes only seen in wuxia novels.

    The purple shes of lightning shot towards Ellen. It took the chains only a blink of the eye to catch up with Ellen.

    <i>ng</i>

    The first of the chains smashed against Ellen''s lightsaber. The shockwaves didn''t stop Ellen from trying to get away.

    She flew faster but only because the chains are hitting her, moving her with their inertia.

    Sparks flew as the chains struck Ellen''s lightsaber. Despite Ellen''s rockets working overtime to stop her, she still got pushed back. Ellen''s hands started trembling from the immense pressure she''s suffering under.

    The chains which looked like they are only good for binding had incredible offensive capabilities as well.

    This is something only the original user can pull off. Even if Wu Yan borrowed Natsuki''s power andbined it with his Eternal Arm Mastery, he still would find it hard to achieve such superhuman mastery over magical chains.

    Ellen''s hands are cracking under the immense force. Judging by the changing sceneries around her, it''s fair to say Ellen is still being pushed into the distance. She steeled herself up.

    "Hiya!"

    She told her Pendragon CR to boost her output. She shed her lightsaber upwards with an amazing burst of strength.

    <i>ng</i>

    The chains got deflected off her lightsaber as they went into the sky.

    "Hah... Hah..."

    Deflecting the chains made Ellen take a knee from exhaustion. She is too tired and her brain is aching.

    Even Ellen can''t overclock her brain too long or she will copse.

    It is immediately obvious who is the superior fighter.

    Ellen''s full power sh is something Natsuki can block.

    A random attack from Natsuki almost depleted Ellen''s entire energy reserve.

    The DEM magicians and Miku are spectating this with widened eyes.

    Ellen''s expression soured.

    Miku and DEM are even more shocked than ELlen.

    The DEM magicians are well aware of Ellen''s capabilities. Miku who almost got killed by Ellen also knew this woman is a lethal fighter.

    Ellen is someone who is stronger than the average spirit. She was originally stronger than the spirits of this universe in the original work.

    Now, the strongest magician is being driven into the corner by a spirit who looked like she''s only in her teens. She forced Ellen to kneel in one bout.

    Ellen couldn''t be med for sporting a dark look. Why wouldn''t the spectators gasp when the strongest magician is getting absolutely schooled?

    "You..."

    Ellen tried to catch her breath. She looked at Natsuki before ncing at her bound subordinates.

    "Your chains..."

    "Oh? You recognize my Chains of Commandment?"

    Natsuki flinched.

    "Ah, right, that bastard used my chains to fight youst time..."

    "As I thought..."

    Ellen pointed her sword at Natsuki, she looked very grim.

    "You are affiliated with Itsuka Shido?"

    "Affiliated?"

    Natsuki giggled.

    "Rather than affiliation, it would be more urate to say we are one and the same..."

    "One and the same?"

    Ellen flinched.

    "How do I put this in a way you can understand..."

    Natsuki lifted her parasol.

    "Just think of me as an extension of this Shido you mentioned. You can imagine my existence as an Angel that can think independently and act ordingly. He is my master."

    "An angel with its own thoughts?"

    The magicians emitted another round of audible gasps. Ellen also tightened her hold onto her lightsaber, she didn''t dare to stray her sight away from Natsuki.

    "So that''s why you''re so powerful. You''re Shido''s Angel..."

    Ellen furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Even his Angel is so unique, is this the secret to Shido''s immense powers?"

    "Hmm, I guess you can put it like that..."

    Natsuki pursed her lips.

    "In a way, I am one of that guy''s many secret trump cards..."

    Ellen felt a sense of elucidation and dread at the same time. She felt stumped.

    Wu Yan''s terrifying powers and strength induced trauma in Ellen.

    She assumed she''s the strongest in this world.

    Natsuki''s powers showed her how wrong she was. Luckily for her, Natsuki appeared to be Shido''s Angel. She canfort herself that another one stronger than her hadn''t appeared. That would have shaken her beliefs.

    But, the problems didn''t stop here.

    Up against <i>that guy</i>''s Angel and boasting simr strength, there is no way Ellen can retrieve Diva tonight.

    This mission is an utter failure.

    Ellen felt very frustrated with this oue.

    As Westcott''s aide and most loyal subordinate, Ellen met a crushing defeat in Wu Yan''s hands.

    She cannot fail a second time!

    However, she can''t defeat Natsuki.

    <i>What can I do?</i>

 Chapter 1196: Pointless tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Pointless tactics</h4>

    Ellen slowly stood up after being brought to her knees. She pointed her lightsaber at Natsuki. Looking around, she saw her magicianrades are still bound in their barriers by the purple chains that had a ghostly glow.

    If Ellen is rational, the best move is to dere this mission a failure and retreat.

    With the chances of victory at an abysmally low level, continuing this fight will result in her utter defeat. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The past Ellen would have made the correct decision to run.

    However, against the "Angel" who looked like she''s in her teen years, running from an Angel of that <i>guy </i>who almost sent Ellen to make her maker during their first duel, running just didn''t sit right with her.

    Ellen can still excuse herself, however, one factor kept nagging her despite the overwhelmingly powerful opponent standing in front of her.

    She''s hesitant to run because Miku is already severely weakened.

    She can take down Miku with one more strike.

    Once she captures Miku, she can use her as a hostage to run with her DEM cohorts in tow.

    Ellen staked her chances on this one weakness.

    After all, she only needed one more attack, no?

    Just one more strike and it''s a technical win for her.

    Ellen only needs one chance.

    A chance.

    Ellen''s heart shook as she eyed her surroundings. She''s looking for a break. However, DEM''s magicians are all bound so they can''t help Ellen. Miku also demolished the Bandersnatch. Where is Ellen supposed to get her break?

    Ellen finally understood the importance of reliable allies.

    If there is one person here who can support her, that person must be stronger than the average magician. Ellen is sure someone like that can give her the chance to snag Miku.

    If only Takamiya Mana is still in DEM. Things would be different.

    She''s not even asking for Mana''s level ofpetence. Someone like Jessica will do.

    <i>Wait, Jessica?</i>

    Ellen looked at the magicians before smirking.

    Natsuki raised her eyebrow. A red light rained down from above.

    Natsuki looked up to a pir of redser descending upon her.

    She moved her chains to intercept theser. The chains all converged in a magical fashion.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Theser struck the Chains of Commandment. However, theser failed to do anything against the magical chains.

    How can theser produced by the faux magic equipment CR-unit pierce the chains forged by gods?

    Then, moresers rained down on her.

    "How annoying..."

    Natsuki sighed. She snapped her fingers and the chains formed a mesh above her, shielding her from theser barrage.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam bam</i>

    Thesers created clouds of smoke and explosions. Natsuki watched with apathy.

    Jessica continued firing like crazy with herser cannon.

    "Damn! Damn! Damn!"

    Jessica still continued pulling the trigger.

    "Why can''t I hit her?!"

    "Tsk..."

    Natsuki clicked her tongue. She swung her parasol.

    <i>Ring</i>

    Magic formations formed around Jessica as the air hazed like it is boiling. Whips made of magical chainsshed at Jessica.

    <i>Fwash</i>

    <i>Shatter</i>

    Jessica''s Territory got shattered like it was nothing. The chains struck Jessica.

    <i>Pfft</i>

    Jessica spat out blood when the magical chains struck her down.

    "Now!"

    Ellen burst forth using her thrusters. She lunged at Miku with her lightsaber aiming for Miku''s abdomen.

    Miku couldn''t react in time. The golden lightsaber is already near her abdomen.

    But, the lightsaber couldn''t pierce Miku. It''s like Ellen had struck air. She couldn''t feel her attack connecting with flesh.

    Ellen and Miku gasped at the same time.

    There is a portal near the spot hit by the lightsaber.

    The portal swallowed Ellen''s lightsaber.

    "Nice try, if I wasn''t a magician adept at spatial magic, you might have got what you bargained for..."

    Ellen and Miku were still stunned. The tender voice of a young girl echoed in the night.

    "s, you failed so your tactics are useless..."

    Behind Miku, there is a female knight in golden armor, it stood at an impressive 3 meters in height. The titan had appeared out of nowhere.

    That is a Guardian of a Witch.

    Natsuki''s Guardian materialized, Gold Rain is the entity''s name.

    Gold Rain lifted its de majestically. It unleashed a downward sh at ellen.

    <i>Splish</i>

    Blood sttered into the air as the de connected.

    "Ugh..."

    Ellen used her thrusters to dodge back but it only mitigated her injuries.

    There is still a gnarly gash across her upper torso.

    Without hesitation, Ellen ran while still bleeding. She flew past her trappedrades and went for the horizon.

    "Captain!"

    The magicians whimpered.

    "Hmph..."

    Natsuki is a bit annoyed that Ellen got away, she watched Ellen as she disappeared beyond the horizon. Clicking her tongue, she grumbled.

    "She dodged the fatal hit with her desperation, huh? Not bad..."

    Natsuki had no intentions of hunting Ellen down.

    It was child''s y to beat Ellen using her portals.

    She sighed after ncing at Miku who watched with a dazed look.

    "Why am I babysitting a brat? This is harder than being an Assault Mage, why did I sign up for this with my annoying master?..."

 Chapter 1197: Marry him and get a free-meal-for-life ticket

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Marry him and get a free-meal-for-life ticket</h4>

    Tengu City, Itsuka residence...

    Inside the living room, the fragrance wafting from the kitchen made Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru and Kotori drool.

    Wu Yan is working the kitchen like a total pro. His skills could be seen through his deft handling of various kitchen appliances and materials. Yuzuru praised Wu Yan without holding back.

    "Admiration, master is truly a master of the culinary arts..."

    "Indeed, he''s good..."

    Said the supposed ve who is waiting for her master to cook for her instead of the other way around. She agreed with Yuzuru.

    "Are all males of this world so good at cooking?"

    "You''re sorely mistaken if you think that''s the case."

    Kotori said with her eyes on the prize, namely, the dishes in the kitchen.

    "Humans are invariably good in one thing or a few things. This bastard spent all his skill points to maximize his chances to score with girls."

    "Stop babbling, you jerks."

    Wu Yan continued cooking while gnashing his teeth.

    "If you aren''t going to help, at least keep your yap shut. Otherwise, I would appreciate a few helping hands in the kitchen here. You can all also eat sooner if you help out."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Why am I the only one saddled with the task?..."

    Kotori, Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru gasped as if the concept of helping is a foreign concept.

    Kotori continued.

    "Are you dumb? Yuzuru and Kaguya might be able to help but asking Tohka, Yoshino, and I to help is just asking for more trouble, don''t you think so?"

    "Why are you talking like you''re proud of that?"

    "If you can''t even cook then other people willugh at you, yes?"

    "I can cook!"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "I know I can''t make dishes as good as yours but I can cook!"

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan cast a doubtful look in Kotori''s direction.

    "Why haven''t I seen you cooking before?"

    "Isn''t that obvious?!"

    Kotori brushed him off.

    "Guys that can cook are mainstream in this universe."

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Okay, if they are somon then why is this skill still so in demand amongdies in this world?"

    "Opinion, Yuzuru thinks this is fine too..."

    She''s hugging Kaguya''s arm. She continued to assess Wu Yan with that cold tone of hers.

    "Yuzuru thinks men who can cook are very handsome!"

    "Ha?"

    Kotori gasped.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Hey, are you serious?"

    "Serious. Yuzuru said that in all honesty."

    Yuzuru nodded. She looked at Tohka, Yoshino, and Kaguya.

    "Don''t you guys think so too?"

    "Ma, since Yuzuru said so she must be right..."

    Kaguya looked a bit awkward but she still backed her twin up like a soul sister.

    "As expected of the master of the Children of Typhoon."

    "I... I..."

    Yoshino lifted her hand meekly.

    "I think so too..."

    "Yeah!"

    Tohka crossed her arms. Her purple eyes shone like tiny little stars.

    "Hurray to good food!"

    The other spirits started sweating cold bullets.

    <i>Look, we are asking about a person, not the food.</i>

    To Tohka, people who can cook are just anciry essories to the end product.

    "Question..."

    Yuzuru looked at Kotori.

    "Don''t you think men who can cook are handsome?"

    "Eh...?"

    With the topic on her, Kotori froze up. She replied in her Tsundere-like tone.

    "May-maybe that element is in y but it''s just average, yeah, average!"

    "Understanding, ah, yes, that is the case isn''t it?..."

    Yuzuru summarized Kotori''s response curtly.

    "If Kotori can marry master then she gets a free-meal-for-life ticket."

    "What?"

    Kotori''s eyes went wide. She blushed like mad while Wu Yan is losing control over his wok.

    "Wh-who would want to marry him!"

    Kotori stood up in a huff. She snapped.

    "He can only think about doing lewd stuff and can''t even act serious half the time, anyone who wants this stinky bug that would bring home girls every time he went on a journey can have him for all I care!"

    Wu Yan''s heart started throbbing. He just got hit by several verbal arrows.

    "Look, I know you have your own opinions but can''t you mind my feelings here? Did you really have to go there?"

    "Hmph..."

    Kotori crossed her arms. She took a haughty tone with him.

    "I am just speaking the truth..."

    "Marriage... Eating Shido''s food for life..."

    Tohka turned red too. That sounded like a deal of the century for her. Drool also started sipping out of her mouth. Yoshino started distancing herself from Tohka.

    Yuzuru thought about it before floating another question.

    "In other words, Kotori doesn''t want to tie the knot with master, right?"

    "Is-isn''t that obvious?!"

    Kotori obviously wavered there but she isn''t about to go back on her words.

    "I won''t marry him!"

    "I see..."

    Yuzuru and Kaguya exchanged a look. They nodded aftering to a tacit agreement.

    They ran into the kitchen before grabbing Wu Yan''s arms.

    "Okay, then Yuzuru and I will dly take master!"

    "Agreed, if Kotori doesn''t want master then Yuzuru and Kaguya will happily take master."

    Kotori''s eyelids twitched. Her expression contorted before Tohka red at them. Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kotori assumed that she would be retorting. Instead, Tohka continued.

    "Why do you two get to have Shido! You should share him, I want in too!"

    The spirits almost fell to the floor.

    "You two..."

    Wu Yan roared while sweating profusely.

    "Stop hugging my arms, how am I supposed to cook like this?!"

    A spatial portal appeared in the living room. The sudden disturbance attracted the attention of everyone near that ce.

    Then, a young girl in ck gothic lolita clothes descended along with her parasol. She carried anotherdy in shy clothes. Thatdy''s clothes are stained by dust and soot. They entered the living room through the portal.

    Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru looked at the haggarddy before crying out her name.

    "Miku!"

    Kotori floated a slightly surprised expression. She didn''t think she would see her here.

    "Natsuki?"

    Wu Yan eyed Natsuki before raising an eyebrow at the sight of a disheveled Miku. He lowered his wok and exited the kitchen.

    Wu Yan shrugged after taking another look at Natsuki and Miku.

    "Looks like it was the correct move to put insurance on her..."

    Miku''s eyes are on Wu Yan. Her eyes turned misty as guilt and the aftershock of surviving a life-and-death fight hit her.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He rubbed Miku''s head like he can read her mind.

    "That was tough wasn''t it?"

    Wu Yan beamed at Miku. He could see she was still stained by dust and had minor cuts on her.

    "Anyway, I think you should hit the shower..."

    Miku would normally be sassy with Wu Yan. But, she obediently nodded this time.

 Chapter 1198: We will do something about this

    <h4>Chapter 1198: We will do something about this</h4>

    It''s currently dark outside...

    In the living room, the spirits sat together with Wu Yan. The Yamai Twins picked the two spots nearest to Wu Yan.

    They listened as Natsuki exined Miku''s ordeal during the DEM hunt, she''s still recovering her Reiryoku and has yet to make a full recovery yet. Miku was done bathing but Natsuki spoke on her behalf. Natsuki also made sure to sip ck tea from time to time.

    Due to the Tenou festival, Shiori is busy with rehearsals and other prep work for the festival so she''s sleeping at a ssmate''s house.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t brazenly talk about spirits and magicians in the living room like this.

    The listeners slowly turned grim as they listened to Natsuki''s ount. Yoshino looked like she was absolutely terrified to hear the story.

    Miku almost died.

    Except for Wu Yan, they all had heavy looks. Kotori is already frowning hard.

    "The DEM again?"

    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. She nced at Miku while crossing her arms.

    "I know they were gunning for spirits, I just didn''t think they would stoop so low to try and kill spirits who were transformed from humans. How did they find out Miku''s identity when she had kept a low profile? Are there testing the Tengu City with Reiryoku detectors every day?"

    "I think it would take one person at most a month to scan the whole town. It seems like they didn''t find out about Miku until just recently, that is the only thing that can exin how Miku stayed rtively unharmed as a spirit for half a year."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He rubbed his chin.

    "Well, given DEM''s abilities, it should be easy to find a spirit hiding among humans. Plus, Miku used her Reiryoku to sing during her concerts. I am honestly surprised they didn''t find out about her sooner..."

    Kotori nodded too. Then, she raised an eyebrow.

    "ording to your theory, Miku''s cover must have been blown during a recent concert, no?"

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan.

    "In all likelihood, she must have suspected Miku when she went over to her concert to invite you, right? I feel like that''s the only exnation."

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "That is highly usible."

    Miku flinched, she spotted aplicated look.

    She didn''t think her voice would be her downfall.

    Is it really wrong to use Reiryoku voice in ce of her real voice?

    She subconsciously roamed her gaze over Wu Yan.

    She wondered if abstaining from Reiryoku will return her real voice to her.

    <i>Will he still want to listen to my songs?</i>

    Miku shook her head, she cast that thought far away.

    "In any case, my job is done. You decide your next move."

    Natsuki sipped her tea nonchntly.

    "You guys call the shots here. I don''t want to butt in..."

    "Yeah..."

    Kotori rubbed her temples.

    "Ellen is powerful. I don''t think the past me can take her own, other spirits probably don''t stand a chance too."

    "She''s too dangerous."

    Kotori said in vexation.

    Ellen is a threat to average spirits.

    Other than Tohka and Kotori, the other spirits stood no chance against Ellen.

    Ellen is the single biggest obstacle to peace when viewed from Ratatoskr''s POV.

    If they can''t find a spirit who just Materialized then that spirit will most likely be killed when encountered by Ellen.

    Death is a quick end, being captured is another matter.

    Ratatoskr cannot sit idly by when such a threat is present.

    "I am guessing the DEM aren''t attacking us because of Onii-chan''s presence. However, it''s safe to assume they already know our situation here."

    Kotori roamed her gaze over everyone.

    "The DEM probably knows we are hosting five spirits in this house. Ratatoskr''s backing might also be exposed already. We are in a situation where if we show a chink in our armor then they wille biting without hesitation."

    "Isn''t this a bit dangerous?"

    Kaguya said.

    "Affirmative..."

    Yuzuru said.

    "Our master is here and we can cooperate to repel them. But, what about Shiori?"

    "Those robotic magicians won''t spare Shiori?!"

    Tohka gasped.

    "Isn''t Shiori a human?!"

    "DEM will never let coteral damage hinder them from killing spirits."

    Kotori grinned.

    "If they fought us here then the neighbors will be dragged into the aftermath. DEM will just find a flimsy excuse to silence dissidence. Nobody''s dumb enough to resist them anyway..."

    Almost every country in this world relies on DEM''s Realizers.

    Those OP equipment can decide the state and status of nations, who wouldn''t bow to DEM''s whims?

    If DEM cuts off Realizers to a particr country then that country will most likely experience a material decline in living standards.

    There are many nations that went into dangerous levels of debt to buy Realizers from DEM.

    With this in mind, the nations will probably turn a blind eye to DEM''s coteral damage.

    That is a harsh truth.

    "I see, looks like we cannot take a passive position..."

    Wu Yan clenched his fists. He looked at Miku, Kaguya, and Yuzuru before turning towards Kotori.

    "Does Ratatoskr not have any counter ns?"

    "They are all hiding behind the scenes. They aren''t bold enough to fight DEM."

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "Although Asgard Electronics have far better equipment. The DEM employs arger magician squad, their forces outnumber countless nations."

    "In contrast, we only have one Takamiya Mana as our magician. How are we supposed to go to war against them?"

    "Hmm, sounds like more trouble than I had anticipated..."

    Wu Yan tapped his fingers on the table. Then, he opened his eyes.

    "Fine, we will do something about this."

    "Do something?"

    The others all emitted audible gasps.

    "Correct."

    Wu Yan looked in DEM''s direction. He had a dangerous smirk on his face.

    "If wepletely uproot their DEM base in Tengu City then I guess they will have to check their attitudes and ns, right?"

    "You want to uproot them?!"

    Tohka, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Yoshino, and Miku couldn''t believe their ears. Even Kotori had a tense look.

    "Are you sure?"

    "What do you think?"

    Wu Yan snickered. His eyes shed with a brilliant light.

    "I..."

    Kotori floated a hesitant look.

    "Isn''t this a bit too extreme?"

    "Compare our actions to DEM..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "The fact that I didn''t say we should kill all the DEM magicians should tell you how lenient I am when ites to our moves."

    "Ah, might I offer my agreement with this arrangement?"

    A figure appeared in the living room. The sudden guest had red and golden eyes. That devilish smile also gave her identity away immediately.

    "May I partake in this excursion?"

    Everyone was surprised to see her here.

    "Kurumi?!"

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1199: A sea of flames, more interesting?...

    <h4>Chapter 1199: A sea of mes, more interesting?¡­</h4>

    Tengu city, DEM branch¡­

    Tonight, there are no stars, no moon, no clouds, everything is wrapped in total darkness.

    The DEM branch is like a desteplex of overbearing buildings, the lights and the noises of Tengu City couldn''t infect the DEM branch. The dark branch and the light city formed a unique contrast.

    It''s almost like someone designed this to tell the people of the world to stay on the bright side. Don''t wander here.

    Inside DEM''s turf, there are personnel walking around like they enjoyed the night. While everyone in town is getting ready to go to bed, the DEM personnel are still operating within the buildings. Naturally, there are people who are just patrolling.

    In the main building of the DEM branch, there is a luxurious room situated at the top floor of the magnificent building. Westcott stood near the window as he roamed his gaze over other DEM buildings, he also took in the view of Tengu City. But, Westcott isn''t acting like his usual self.

    And, he had a reason to be so brooding.

    Westcott just received a report from Ellen regarding the operation to capture Diva.

    His eyes that are as sharp as scalpels opened, closed, and narrowed with each description given to him by Ellen.

    From the beginning till the end, he kept his grin up.

    Those who are unaware of Westcott''s antics can never tell what the guy is up to by just his grin. He kept his emotions hidden.

    However, Ellen is very familiar with Westcott''s wiring, that''s why she could read Westcott''s thoughts.

    Without omitting any part of the operation, she told Westcott how she found Diva, attempted to subjugate her, and, ultimately, how she got routed by a certain third party.

    She believed that telling Westcott everything is key to giving every clue Westcott needed to initiate the next move. She''s counting on another chance to participate in the next hunt.

    Indeed, she''s nning to go all-out next time and redeem herself. She''s not going to fail the third time around!

    At least, that''s what she resolved herself to.

    It''s highly likely the next time she''s met with the same obstacle, she will still hightail her way out of the encounter.

    It took Ellen half an hour to finish reporting to Westcott.

    Throughout the reporting session, Westcott kept his grin. It''s almost like he''s not the viin nning to take the power of spirits. He wasn''t concerned that the operation failed. No, he''s more intrigued with something else.

    "A living, thinking, independent Angel that can move around without its master?"

    Westcott directed his curiosity toward ellen.

    "Is there an Angel like this?"

    "I don''t know, that''s what she told me¡­"

    Ellen paused.

    "Although the words of the enemies cannot be given credibility, I am more predisposed to believe in this hypothesis than the other alternative exnation of another hostile entity with equal or greater strength than us¡­"

    "Now, this is interesting¡­"

    Westcott closed his eyes. He revealed a sinister smirk.

    "Is it possible to bring this special Angel home?"

    Ellen twitched slightly. She also closed her eyes.

    "At the current rate, a forceful measure will not yi¡­"

    "A rare answer!"

    Westcott startedughing out loud.

    "you would have said: ''There''s nobody in this world I can''t capture'', right?"

    "I would like to say that but¡­"

    Ellen opened her eyes to respond to Westcott''s scrutinizing gaze.

    "Unfortunately, I cannot let my own personality get in the way of finishing the job¡­"

    "Now, that was an expected answer¡­"

    Westcott shrugged. He followed up with another question.

    "What about the magicians that went hunting with you?"

    "They returned a short while ago!"

    Ellen replied.

    "That Angel didn''t do anything to them. The angel released them when they surrendered, she allowed them to flee¡­"

    "And, Jessica?"

    "She''s badly injured."

    Ellen replied without so much as sympathy for herrade. It''s like she is describing the status of ab rat.

    "After intensive using Healing Realizers, she''s stabilized for now. I am guessing she''s probably still moaning about how she wants to tear that Angel to shreds¡­"

    "Indeed, that sounds like her¡­"

    Westcott looked at Ellen with an amused smile.

    "What about you?"

    "I just came out of Realizer Healing."

    Ellen rubbed her chest.

    "However, because I suffered serious wounds, I don''t think I can make a full recovery without a brief rest¡­"

    "This is the second time you got so seriously injured after the first time when you returned from your trip to Arubi Ind.

    Westcott raised an eyebrow.

    "Are you fine?"

    "I am okay."

    Ellen replied.

    "I need some time to rest but I can still fight. I am sure I can fight at my full power, just not as long as before¡­"

    "Good¡­"

    Westcott is satisfied to get that answer.

    "What about Diva?"

    Westcott''s apparent disinterest fazed Ellen.

    "Do we want to regroup and n for the next operation to capture her?"

    "Since that person already sent out his Angel to cover Diva, it''s safe to assume he''s telling us to stay away from Diva."

    Westcott shook his head.

    "In the meantime, it''s best if we put a hold on any operations to catch Diva¡­"

    Ellen furrowed her brows.

    "Are we pausing our moves on all spirits within Tengu City?"

    "Temporarily."

    Ellen waved his hand. His cold voice echoed into her ears.

    "Tell the guys down there to keep tabs on the spirits and their movements. Don''t let the spirits out of our sight. I want special attention on that guy. His Angel suggests a special existence as a spirit¡­"

    Ellen turned mum.

    "Itsuka Shido, huh¡­"

    Westcott nodded. he floated a radiant smile.

    "I am getting more and more piqued by him. s, he didn''t ept my offer of partnership¡­"

    Westcott''s words fell on Ellen''s disbelieving ears.

    Ellen isn''t aware of Wu Yan''s wiring but that didn''t affect her judgment.

    He is a spirit.

    DEM kills spirits.

    Why would he ever think about joining DEM?

    Ellen assumed that Westcott invited Wu Yan with an ulterior motive.

    Thinking about Wu Yan, his nonchnt grin surfaced once more. His overwhelming power and strength that outssed anything Ellen knew about spirits and his equally powerful Angel, those two thoughts caused her breathing to be erratic.

    In a golden sh, Ellen donned her CR unit.

    She started putting up her barrier Territory as she dived for Westcott.

    At the same time, outside the window, a sea of mes appeared out of nowhere. The purgatory mes bathed DEM in its burning wrath as the building got engulfed, including the top penthouse floor.

    Ellen looked up only to see something that caused her pupils to shrink rapidly.

    "Isaac!"

    Ellen dove in Westcott''s direction, her shriek shattered the silence in that room.

 Chapter 1200: A direct attack, DEM going up in flames...

    <h4>Chapter 1200: A direct attack, DEM going up in mes...</h4>

    DEM branch, in the sky...

    Ripples formed in the sky like a disturbed stillke''s surface. The space shook as if there is something causing a mirage this high in the sky at night. It looked like a scene from a fantasy novel.

    Soon, a few individuals strolled out from the portals. They appeared out of nowhere in the dark of night. When they exited the portals, the portals behind them immediately faded.

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru are here to wreck DEM''s branch.

    Tohka and Yoshino said they wanted to tag along but Wu Yan refused their offers.

    The two are capable fighters at tier 9 and peak tier 8 power respectively. With their help, it''s going to take less time to wrap things up here.

    But, their personalities are ill-matched for the fight this time.

    Tohka is incredibly innocent as she never started fights on her own. It would be too much to ask her to kill other people given her limited fighting experience.

    Yoshino is too kind for her own good. She chose to run instead of fighting her huntersst time. Bringing a kid like her to the battlefield would be much too cruel.

    That''s why Wu Yan told them to sleep at home instead ofing along.

    Meanwhile, Miku is still dealing with her Reiryoku exhaustion, her propensity for fights is also doubtful at this juncture,ing along would just make her a liability.

    Kotori returned to hermanding post onboard Fraxinus. She is in charge of supporting and covering their nks. She''s going to warn them if anything unusual happens.

    Given Wu Yan, Natsuki, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru''sbined powers, this DEM branch is basically toast. She''s just here to ensure things proceed smoothly.

    Wu Yan still has his Red Jade mode, it''s almost impossible for anything to go wrong.

    "So this is the spirit-killing DEM''s branch office?"

    Kaguya looked down at the DEM branch turf, she''s in her Astral Dress which was basically very revealing clothes with chains and locks. She smiled in excitement.

    "Looks like a bunch of weaklings. Master, may I blow them away?"

    "Agree..."

    Yuzuru isn''t a fan of DEM either, her eyes shone with a destructive light.

    "This ce looks wide but I am sure I can blow everything away with Kaguya''s help..."

    "Ara ara, sounds fun..."

    Kurumi tilted her head. She touched her lips with her index finger. It looks like that suggestion struck a chord with her.

    "Too bad I don''t have any AOE attacks..."

    "I am in the same boat, I don''t have anything that can demolish this base..."

    Natsuki turned towards Wu Yan.

    "But, this sounds like the perfect job for vampires like you who can use Vassal Beasts, right?"

    "I am not going to use my vassal beasts here, at least, this puny branch can''t make me use it."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    He stepped forward. He gazed down upon the sprawlingplex.

    He raised his hand as a small reddish portal opened up near his palm. A nimble-looking de jutted out from the portal, the air immediately heated up as the ancient de fell into his hand.

    "Although I am not going to use my vassal beast on them, I am still polite enough to give them a weing gift..."

    He brandished Nietono No Shana with a hostile grin.

    "I only need <i>this....</i>"

    With that, brilliant crimson mes rose from his de. The mes exploded outwards as it assailed everything it licked like the fiery magma of a volcano eruption. The sea of mes wrapped everything up in a tsunami of mes.

    "Wh-what is this?!"

    "Fire! We''re on fire!"

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Put out the mes!"

    "Where did these mese from?"

    "Put out the mes!"

    In less than seconds, DEM''s branch is already burning in mes.

    The buildings were engulfed in mes while the ground reached dangerously scorching temperature. The windows sublimated into gas from the incredibly hot mes. The employees of DEM ran out of the burning buildings. They were shrieking in horror.

    It''s like they were suddenly dropped into hell.

    <i>Beep beep beep beep beep</i>

    The rms started ring, this time it''s the rm for spacequakes.

    Maybe it''s because DEM detected Wu Yan & co''s advent, or maybe because this is just standard protocol for a fire breakout, in any case, steel tes rolled down the sides of buildings as the DEM personnel ran for the closest shelters.

    Then, Wu Yan & co watched as...

    Magicians in CR units, Bandersnatches draped in cold armor flew into the air like angry hos when their nest got disturbed.

    "Oh dear..."

    Kurumi giggled.

    "We got discovered..."

    "Are theying?"

    Kaguya snickered. She stretched her body.

    "Just as well, my body is full of Reiryoku and nowhere to spend it. I thought I would fall out of shape..."

    "tion, Yuzuru also thinks so..."

    Yuzuru smiled, unlike her usual nonchnt self.

    "A sedentary lifestyle isn''t good for the body, our mental faculties will slow down..."

    "Well? What''s the n, general?"

    Natsuki didn''t take the magicians or the Bandersnatches seriously. She wanted input from Wu Yan.

    Indeed, the magicians and Bandersnatches posed no threat to her.

    Even if she is still limited to her clone body, the magicians still wouldn''t faze her, why would her real self feel fear when she can use all her powers, including her Guardian. Plus, she had Wu Yan''s vassal powers backing her up.

    "Do we dismantle the machines?"

    Wu Yan wanted to nod when the sound of something flying through the air caught his attention. Wu Yan & co looked in that direction.

    A golden meteor shot out from the top floor of one of the buildings wrapped in mes. The meteor flew to the leading spot among the DEM magicians and Bandersnatches.

    Ellen carried Westcott out of the burning building.

    Ellen turned dark when she identified the attackers. She looked at the buildings that are burning up in mes while holding Westcott. Her expression twisted slightly.

    She turned around to face Wu Yan, Natsuki, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kurumi. When she saw Wu Yan who came equipped with a ming nodachi. She spotted an intimidated look.

 Chapter 1201: The fight between spirits and magicians

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The fight between spirits and magicians</h4>

    Disastrous mes licked everything. The scorching heat on the ground is a testament to the ghoulish fire that gues DEM''s branch.

    Everything was engulfed by mes. The steel tes meant to protect the buildings against spacequakes were about as useful as a water squirter in a real fire. Those metallic sheets were melted away.

    If someone stepped into the sea of mes, they are going to be cremated in an instant. Even magicians in CR units would need to deploy their Territories to resist the damage, even then, they can''t stay for long in the fire.

    Nobody is dumb enough to try and stand in the mes. The personnel evacuated into underground shelters. Magicians in CR units also flew into the sky to support Ellen.

    With the base burning into cinders, Ellen looked at the assants who were neatly standing in a single horizontal line. Even a jackass could figure out who started the fire.

    DEM is under attack.

    They were under attack by the very spirits they hunted.

    With the hunter now bing the hunted, the magicians were stumbling around as the spirits came knocking on their front door.

    Ellen also didn''t expect this counter-attack from the spirits. She had always been the hunter.

    Westcott is the first one to recover from his initial shock. He looked at his burning branch, he can tell the base is done for. However, he took it as chill as a cucumber. His facial muscle didn''t even twitch.

    Ellen noticed an rming thing. Westcott isn''t spotting his usual shit-eating grin anymore. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    With the DEM branch brazenly demolished like this, no matter how well Westcott could contain his emotions, he still wouldn''t be in a good mood.

    Finally, after confirming the uninvited guests, Westcott smiled. He effectively gave up on his base.

    "What a beautiful night, Shido-kun, I wasn''t expecting such a grand weing gift from your arrival..."

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, the guy got over his base being burned down rather quickly.

    "Looks like this gift wasn''t enough for you..."

    "No, what makes you say that?"

    Westcott shrugged Wu Yan off. He sneered when he saw Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru.

    "Offering a bunch of scrap metal to invite the Red Devil, Nightmare, and Berserkers here is money well-spent if I do say so myself."

    Westcott looked at Natsuki. He narrowed his eyes before beaming at her.

    "Ah, this must be Shido-kun''s Angel? It''s an honor to meet you..."

    Natsuki pursed her lips in annoyance.

    "I don''t know who you are but you have a talent for making bad first impressions. You give me the same feel as the guy with snakes."

    Natsuki didn''t beat around the bush. Westcott is nheless surprised by her bad attitude. He''s curious as to the snake guy''s identity but he knew better than to ask Natsuki for more information.

    He turned back toward Wu Yan.

    "Well then, Shido-kun, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? I don''t think you''re here to give me ''presents'', right?"

    "This is why I like talking to smart people. I don''t need to mince words."

    Wu Yan said. He smiled at both Westcott and ellen.

    "I came here with one simple objective. I got pissed off by some of your recent actions so I came here to make sure you guys back the hell off..."

    "What do you mean?!"

    Ellen directed her cold gaze at Wu Yan.

    "You came here for revenge?!"

    "Revenge?"

    Wu Yanughed out loud. He slowly strode forward. He made sure everyone could his sarcastic tone.

    "DEM can hunt spirits but can''t take the heat when a bunch of spiritses to return the favor?"

    "Just what I expect from brutes like the DEM..."

    "Red Devil!"

    Ellen took out her lightsaber. With her de pointed at Wu Yan, her pale face gave her real feelings away.

    "Do you think you can take down the entire DEM by just yourselves?!"

    "I am not sure about taking down the <i>entire </i>DEM, though..."

    Wu Yan looked down.

    "We will be taking your branch office if you don''t mind..."

    "Shido-kun, I cannot stress the ramifications of your actions enough..."

    Westcott nonchntly continued.

    "I, for one, do not care what bes of this ce, the guys over at HQ will not take kindly to the destruction of this branch office. I am afraid more troubles woulde knocking on your doors from now on..."

    "I think it''s enough if you guys rein in your behavior, at least for a while..."

    Wu Yan waved his ming nodachi after shrugging.

    "As for the continuation, I think we will be tallying up the rued interests once we have morerades on our side."

    Westcott''s expression dissipated when he heard that.

    Wu Yan is making it very clear that he intends to force DEM into recovery mode while searching for the rest of the spirits.

    On one side, we have an organization that was founded to hunt down all spirits. On the other side, we have an organization that seeks to live and cooperate with spirits. It''s obvious who should be hunting who down.

    This is an oue Westcott cannot tolerate in his path to obtain the spirits'' powers.

    Westcott intently stared at Wu Yan before sighing.

    "It seems we can''t be friends anymore..."

    "Friends?"

    Wu Yan almost couldn''t hold back hisughter. He looked at Westcott.

    "I don''t know if you''re trying to crack a joke or you''re just painfully naive."

    "You might be right..."

    He patted Ellen''s shoulder while raising a hand.

    "However, I cannot allow you to take this base. Otherwise, I can''t exin myself to others..."

    "Let''s see who wille out on top in the war between spirits and magicians."

    "Everyone, move out!"

    Ellen uttered hermand.

    "Capture the Red Devil, Nightmare, and Berserkers at all costs, you''re permitted to use deadly force!"

    "Yes, madam!"

    The magicians replied in affirmative.

    "<strong>Raphael, El reem!</strong>"

    "<strong>Raphael, El Nahash!</strong>"

    The Yamai twins conjured a storm by summoning their Angels from the lock-like bracelets on their hands.

    Kaguya materialized a mechanical wing on her right shoulder while Yuzuru had a simr wing on her left shoulder. They also had shiny vambraces.

    Kaguya equipped a pointynce while Yuzuru equipped a chain with a pointy pendulum at the end of it.

    Soon, the skies darkened as a tempest started blowing, the scale of this storm rivaled the intensity of the mes beneath.

    The heaven and earth churned...

 Chapter 1202: That thing? A rematch? The chaotic battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1202: That thing? A rematch? The chaotic battlefield</h4>

    The DEM buildings are burning away under the assault of strong winds and scorching mes. The wind fueled the mes, fanning it further as it rose in intensity.

    With thebined mes and storm destroying everything, the buildings fell one by one in charred blocks of concrete. The burning rubble got thrown around dangerously in the air by the raging winds. The DEM branch was steadily destroyed.

    "Hiya!"

    Kaguya swung her oversizednce called El Reem. She shot out a tornado arrow from the tip of hernce. The tornado was generated by the spinning tip of hernce. The tornado arrow was aimed at the magicians.

    Yuzuru made her move too. When she swung her pendulum, it weaved aplex trajectory before giving birth to ridiculously sharp wind des that swept outwards.

    The DEM magicians fell into disarray when the twins struck them down with wind sts and tornadoes. They moaned in pain when the sledgehammer-like winds struck them. The magicians got batted into the horizon as the formation immediately fell apart.

    "Hehehe..."

    Kurumi also donned her red princess dress that glistened with a blood-like glimmer. Her shadow expanded as countless clones of Kurumi jumped out at the Bandersnatches.

    Before the Bandersnatches can shoot down the clones, Kurumi and her army descended upon the robots and tore through their metallic tings like a hot knife through butter.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam</i>

    The Bandersnatches started exploding all around in plumes of smoke and mes.

    This continued in a symphony of destruction.

    Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kurumi swiftly reduced the numbers of magicians and Bandersnatches on DEM''s side.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The DEM magicians are not taking this without putting up a fight. They fired back withsers and missiles. The artillery barrage struck the spirits.

    But, the difference in strength is just too wide.

    These magicians and Bandersnatches are woefully weak when up against the spirits trio.

    Magicians continued falling while shrieking in horror as the Bandersnatches got dismantled in batches.

    The mes beneath are more than happy to engulf the offerings. It looks like it won''t take long before DEM''s forces arepletely decimated.

    Soon, not now...

    DEM had numbers backing them up, they had many magicians and Bandersnatches. Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kurumi couldn''t finish them in one fell swoop. Even if Kurumi brought out her army of clones, it will still take a bit of time before they can wrap things up.

    What''s for sure is that this war isn''t over yet...

    The DEM magicians...

    Bandersnatches...

    An army of clone sprits...

    Two overpowered berserkers of typhoon...

    Bullets flew, winds raged, missiles exploded, dust and smoke rained down as the war continued rising in intensity. It was aplete mess.

    With such an intense brawl going on, the buildings were repeatedly battered with strong winds, raging mes, and stray attacks. This sped up the base''s destruction.

    The main pir of DEM''s force, Ellen is currently speeding toward one of the shelters nearby.

    Westcott is a liability to her right now.

    Ellen can''t focus on her fight while protecting Westcott. Doing so would put her in a weakened state.

    Getting Westcott out of harm''s way is the only way she can focus on fighting.

    Ellen lowered Westcott before floating up again.

    "Isaac, go to the shelter."

    Westcott isn''t about to say something like he''s going to help her fight like a man. He frowned slightly.

    "Can you do it?"

    Ellen already suffered wounds that could have killed her in the previous operation to capture Diva.

    Although Healing Realizers more or less healed Ellen up, she''s far from full recovery.

    Her participation in this fight will not be long, any longer then the effects of her wounds will start showing once more.

    Ellen knows this. She''s not going to risk her own life like this. She gave Westcott a firm nod.

    "I know. I am not going to directly fight..."

    Only the main building is still rtively intact under the twin baptism of mes and tempest. Her eyes shed with determination.

    "I am going to use <i>that</i>..."

    "That?"

    Westcott suddenly remembered something. He gave her a doubtful look.

    "Are you sure? You are alone..."

    "Of course!"

    Ellen didn''t even think about it.

    "My body is hurt but my brain is working just fine. I can operate <i>that</i> by myself!"

    "I expected nothing less..."

    Westcott chortled slightly, he waved his hand.

    "Very well, go. Remember, if you lose then run at once. This is just a branch, we can always rebuild it. DEM losing you would be a loss too great to incur..."

    "I know..."

    Ellen flew towards the main building with the aid of her thrusters.

    Westcott looked at Wu Yan & co one more time. Heughed after staring at Wu Yan.

    "We shall meet again..."

    Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kurumi are still busy kicking the asses of the magicians and robots. Natsuki looked at the one standing before her with an expressionless look.

    "I didn''t think you would be standing in front of me again..."

    "Ahaha..."

    Someoneughed like a madman in response to Natsuki''sment.

    That person is ady in tight-fitting red clothes. Her red hair matched her suit well, she also had a pair of fox-like eyes.

    Jessica is standing before Natsuki despite almost being killed the first time around.

    Jessica changed drastically from the first they met.

    She had bandages all over her limbs, chest, head, and face.

    She still came here in her tank-like upgraded CR unit. The tank-like armament came with two huge cannons.

    "Talk about bringing out the big guns..."

    Natsuki quipped.

    "What? You''re going to ram me with that thing? Who knows? You might just be able to hit me..."

    "Hahaha, scared?"

    Jessicaughed again.

    "I am far more powerful than before, I will not lo-lose to you again..."

    Jessica''s eyes widened as she pointed her cannons at Natsuki.

    "Finally, I will kill you!"

    Jessica dered that like a man on the verge of insanity, she fired everything in her arsenal, creating a rain ofsers and missiles.

    Natsuki closed her parasol before she started conjuring a wave of intense magic power.

 Chapter 1203: The DEMs trump card?

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The DEMs trump card?</h4>

    <i>Swoosh swoosh swoosh</i>

    <i>Bang bang bang</i>

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    There are multiple objects flying around in the sky. It is an all-out war for DEM''s side, explosions followed intense winds.

    "Argh!"

    "Kukuku..."

    <i>Bang bang bang</i>

    DEM magicians suffered heavy casualties as sinister snickers apanied their anguished moans. Gunfire and explosions mixed together in a gruesome picture of carnage.

    Ellen is rushing along the hallway of the main building. She ignored the cries for helping from her earpiece. Her eyes were heavy with consternation.

    She can tell how the situation was turning out by just her audio feed.

    DEM is getting ughtered out there.

    One by one, audio feeds were cut out forcibly. She can tell how her side is suffering heavy casualties by the creeping silence of the inte.

    DEM''s demise is close at hand.

    Ellen cannot let thate to be.

    She''s not devoted to the research facilities here or the buildings. Those objects can go to hell, she''s more concerned with her own feelings.

    Time and time again, her attempts were foiled by Wu Yan''s presence. The first defeat she suffered was the failure of Arubi Ind''s mission following the destruction of Arbatel at Wu Yan''s hand.

    Her mission to capture Diva failed after Natsuki appeared.

    Now, she is on track to failing her duty to guard DEM''s branch by the spirits who are supposed to be her prey. Thwarted on multiple instances, it isn''t hard to see why she''s so frustrated.

    This is also the reason why she told Westcott to go to a shelter instead of escorting him to safety.

    Ellen is nning on returning to confront Wu Yan and Natsuki even when her chance of winning is almost none. This is because she is going to give it herst old college''s try.

    "I can use <i>that </i>to at least force Shido and Natsuki back. If I am lucky I can even seriously injure Nightmare or the Berserkers..."

    Ellen boosted her thrusters'' output again. She flew into the hallway leading underground in a blur of light.

    Soon, she is inside a tunnel with thick metal pipes.

    Ellennded on the ground after a final burst.

    She looked in front of her to see a circr tform roughly 10 meters in diameter.

    There is a cockpit-like construct there...

    Ellen''s gaze became fixed on that apparatus.

    That is her target.

    She sat inside the cockpit before closing her eyes.

    Her Pendragon CR-unit dimmed in luster. Her suit connected with the apparatus.

    <i>Ring</i>

    A few bulbs lit up like the green signals of an aviation cockpit. The apparatus activated as a dizzying array of data streamed into her mind. The data also filled up the screen.

    The screen then disyed a visual feed.

    mes and winds blew as missiles exploded all over the ce. She had visuals on the battlefield.

    Specifically, she can see the DEM magicians fighting against the spirits.

    She slowly opened her eyes as she issuedmands to the machine through the interface in her brain.

    In the middle of the sea of mes and scattered metal, Wu Yan''s ck shirt fluttered in the wind. However, his figure stood unyielding like Mount Tai. Despite the winds being strong enough to blow houses away, he observed everything while remaining stationary.

    Kurumi continued ripping Bandersnatches to shreds while the DEM magicians are blown all over the ce by Kaguya and Yuzuru. With the enemies'' numbers thinning out by the second, Wu Yan basked in sweet satisfaction.

    He nced at Natsuki who is ying cat-and-mouse with Jessica. Jessica shrieked furiously while Natsuki kept dodging like a pro. He scratched his cheek.

    "Looks like I don''t have to do anything..."

    Then, Kotori''s slightly anxious voice came from his earpiece.

    "I am detecting tons of Maryoku near you. The levels are beyond Fraxinus''s output. Watch out."

    "A ton of Maryoku, you say?"

    Wu Yan sensed something before he looked at the only building still intact within the sea of mes.

    That is the main building of DEM''s branch.

    Wu Yan watched as the main building moved.

    Yeah, the whole thing moved.

    The entire main building floated up from the ground.

    The main building glowed with a golden sheen as the Maryoku covered it. The mes on it were extinguished in an instant. The building is only charred ck but unharmed.

    "That..."

    Wu Yan and Kotori gasped at the sight of this.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The main building burst apart much to their shock.

    The DEM magicians also emitted audible gasps when the hovering main building exploded. They are just as baffled as the attackers.

    From within the smoke and dust, multiple ck objects appeared.

    Giant surveince cameras-esque objects floated out.

    "What is that?"

    Kotori asked.

    "Heck if I know..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He narrowed his eyes at the sight of these objects.

    "I am not surprised. I didn''t think they would build a base in this ce without some kind of final countermeasures in ce..."

    "You better watch out."

    Kotori warned him.

    "If that''s the case then those things are not going to be pushovers!''''

    The floating orbs spun rapidly into ce, they locked onto a fixed coordinate as if programmed beforehand.

    Then, the orbs shotsers at one another, connecting in a series ofser-based framework. they formed arge semi-sphere that generated intense rays of light.

    Terrifying energy started gathering inside the semi-sphere.

    "Onii-chan! Watch out!"

    Kotori yelled as Wu Yan looked like he was taken by surprise.

    <i>Vrmmm</i>

    The semi-sphere of destructive energy shot out an intense pir of concentratedser.

    The Kurumi clones and Bandersnatches in the ray of destruction''s path got disintegrated.

    Theser shot across the sky, turning nearby air into sma andpletely engulfing Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1204: Kurumis decision, the ending

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Kurumis decision, the ending</h4>

    Theser threatened to pierce the sky. The giganticser pir connected the horizon with the energy boosters.

    Rapid winds apanied the devastating attack. The Bandersnatches and Kurumi clones in theser''s path got obliterated. The clouds also gave way to theser, the attack left a huge hole in the dark sky. The ray of light looked like a miracle from afar.

    The spirits watched as Wu Yan got swept up in that attack. Natsuki and Kurumi turned dark while Kaguya and Yuzuru called out Wu Yan''s name.

    "Master!"

    Thedies decided to go serious on the DEM magicians. They don''t have the time to y with them. They unleashed their magical powers and Reiryoku. Natsuki, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru started using big moves.

    Natsuki called her Gold Rain guardian out to split Jessica''s Red Licorice tank armament in half. She also tore a huge gash on Jessica''s body.

    Kurumi used her First Bullet to speed up her clones. The clones made short work of the rest of the Bandersnatches.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru also conjured a giant tornado to blow away all the DEM magicians.

    In an instant, they put the DEM defendants out ofmission. Jessica also fell into the sea of mes, she''s probably burned to cinders by now.

    Natsuki, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru gathered as they looked at the gigantic pir ofser. They are trying to find Wu Yan''s figure within that light pir.

    Although Natsuki and Kurumi know about Wu Yan''s immortality, they are still concerned despite knowing Wu Yan can regenerate from total annihtion.

    The twins are deathly worried about Wu Yan''s wellbeing. They clenched their fists in anxiety. Their hearts started throbbing in unease.

    They hung out with Wu Yan for two months now. However, his position within their hearts are already on the same level as the twins'' affection for one another.

    To the twins, Wu Yan is the savior and big brother figure who saved them from an ill fate. Had the twins not turned away from their ns, one of them would be dead and the other would most likely turn Inverse.

    The stream of destruction rays slowly died down. The diameter of the light pir gradually became smaller before it disappeared.

    The girls watched where Wu Yan once stood.

    Then, they saw someone wrapped in pure-white mes standing there. Wu Yan ispletely unharmed by the massive attack.

    <i>Phew</i>

    Kurumi and Natsuki sighed in relief. The twins couldn''t be more overjoyed to see Wu Yan in one piece.

    Kotori is also secretly d to see Wu Yan emerging unscathed.

    Wu Yan also patted himself on his chest. He was honestly surprised by the attack.

    Had he not used the mes of the White Dragon, Zhuo Yan within him to burn off the time of theser pir, Wu Yan would have died once or, at the very least, suffer severe burns.

    That attack easily exceeded Arbatel''s bombardmentser by at least a hundred times in potency.

    Wu Yan doesn''t like pain, that attack would have hurt him greatly.

    "Even Raphael [Sic, Goetia] had no effects against him?..."

    Ellen turned grave when she saw Wu Yaning out of the attack rtively unharmed. She watched the whole thing unfold from her cockpit.

    "What are those white mes? I''ve never seen him use them before..."

    Ellen bit her lips.

    "He didn''t fight me seriously thest time we fought?"

    Ellen grumbled.

    "How is that possible?"

    Ellen''s eyes were filled with frustration.

    "That''s enough, Ellen..."

    A monotone voice came from her earpiece.

    "That''s it for now..."

    "Isaac..."

    Ellen steadied her own emotions.

    Ellen looked at Wu Yan once more. It''s like she is trying to carve Wu Yan''s visage into her mind.

    "Affirmative..."

    "Good..."

    Westcott smiled.

    "Come get me, we are leaving Tengu City for now. We shall return to HQ..."

    "Understood..."

    Ellen nodded. She wavered for a second.

    "Isaac..."

    "What?"

    "Are we evering back?"

    "Of course..."

    Westcottughed out loud. He sounded chirpy and ted despite his setbacks.

    "There are so many interesting things here."

    "True..."

    Ellen looked at the dashboard before mumbling to herself.

    "I will also be stronger..."

    The dark night slowly receded as dawn broke over the area, revealing the charred remains of the DEM Branch. This is a deration of the end of the fight. The carnagest night was lit up by the sunlight.

    The Kurumi clones turned into jets of shadow that returned to Kurumi''s shadow. The hurricane and raging mes also dissipated. Natsuki, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru gathered near Wu Yan.

    "You okay?"

    "Repeat, is Master okay?"

    The twins sized Wu Yan up. They are trying to confirm that he isn''t missing a part or two. Wu Yan chortled out loud.

    "I am fine..."

    Wu Yan looked at the decimated branch office and the camera-like giant orbs that fell into disrepair after intense usage. He sighed after confirming the destruction of DEM''s branch office.

    "DEM should rein in themselves from now on. I think we can return to peaceful lives for a while..."

    The twins giggled while nodding. Natsuki opened her parasol while voicing her doubt.

    "Peace and a life with you don''t mix well..."

    Wu Yan grinned before sighing.

    He cast his gaze in Kurumi''s direction. She''s looking for something in the rubble.

    Wu Yan asked her a question.

    "She''s not here, huh?"

    "Yeah..."

    Kurumi nodded. Sheughed slightly.

    "It''s as hubby-sama said, the second spirit isn''t held here."

    "What''s your next move?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Are we going to keep looking for her?"

    "No, I think I am good for now..."

    Kurumi turned around. She gave Wu Yan an enlightened smile.

    "I still don''t know how I feel about my true emotions..."

    "And, you''re okay leaving it like this?"

    "Of course!"

    Kurumi tiled her head. She gave him another brilliant smile.

    "We can alwayse back and look for that spirit again. For now, I think I want to kick back and rx..."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi.

    "Sounds like a good idea to me..."

 Chapter 1205: The unscientific duo, transformations...

    <h4>Chapter 1205: The unscientific duo, transformations...</h4>

    <i>"With the branch office reduced to charred grounds, research and operations cannot continue. ording to multiple reports from witnesses, an intense ze popped upst night. Investigators are saying this is the likely reason DEM''s officeplex got destroyed."</i>

    <i>"As for whether the cause of the fire was due to negligence or malicious actors, we are still waiting for further inputs from authorities. Investigations are still underway and no conclusions can be drawn for now..."</i>

    <i>"On a rted note, the DEM office stated that they didn''t suffer any casualties in this fire. All the employees were sessfully evacuated in time ording to official sources. This is a miracle..."</i>

    Wu Yan chomped down on his bread while watching the news anchor reporting on DEM''s mysterious fire incident. He shook his head with a sigh.

    "Man, the reporting quality of this world sucks, in the end, we still don''t know anything..."

    "What did you expect? An urate report on the fight between spirits and magicians?"

    Kotori rolled her eyes.

    "Ignoring what Ratatoskr has to say, even the DEM wouldn''t want the media snooping around..."

    "And, that''s why this news is pointless..."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "I get that we are trying to keep the spirits under wraps but I would like to see that smug bastard Westcott exining how his ce got burned down..."

    "You have a distasteful hobby..."

    Kotori quipped while Wu Yan snickered.

    A normal person would probably go crazy if someone burned down their life''s work in a single night.

    Westcott is probably reading the news with a smile on his face. The press is probably cooking up stories to smear his name and the guy could care less.

    The reporters are probably going to spin the story as Westcott burning his own turf down or there is another story behind the scene.

    There are always people with too much time to spare. Wu Yan wanted to see how Westcott replied to these haters and trolls.

    This is also why Kotori said he needs to check his attitude.

    Kotori is puzzled by one thing.

    "DEM''s branch got destroyed and Westcott didn''t answer any calls for interviews, It seems..."

    "He has already left town, right?"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms while shrugging.

    "He just ran away without saying anything. He should have at least said: ''I will be back.'' or some other lines like that, no?"

    Indeed, Wu Yan nailed it. A certain female magician who liked to think she is the strongest magician did say thatst night.

    "I don''t think DEM can do anything against us in Tengu City, they need to at least rebuild their base."

    "Even if they can quickly build theplex back with Realizers, I don''t think the capital equipment they used in the research facilities can be rebuilt, the data lost is probably also a major setback to them. We can stop worrying about random magiciansing to ''arrest'' us."

    Tohka, Kotori, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Yoshino were happy to hear that news.

    "Oh~ Sounds great!"

    Tohka chirped while munching on a meat bun.

    "Those machines are so annoying, I wish we never see them again."

    Yoshino nodded.

    Yoshino got attacked multiple times before meeting Wu Yan. She is the type to run instead of fighting so she didn''t like the idea of magicians walking around despite not wishing the deaths of magicians herself.

    The AST were the ones picking on her, not the DEM, but, same difference.

    The DEM is more dangerous and vicious than AST. She might be a peak tier 8 spirit. Nheless, although Ellen is the only one that can try to catch her, Yoshino is still afraid of magicians.

    Kurumi rubbed Yoshino''s head. Yoshino was surprised by this gesture.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru couldn''t understand why Wu Yan, Kotori, and Tohka are gawking at Kurumi.

    "Kurumi..."

    Wu Yan whispered to her.

    "Are you the real Kurumi?"

    "Why?"

    Kurumi rubbed her cheek.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Yeah, I guess..."

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "It feels like you are more open now than before. It seems like you mellowed out?"

    Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino nodded too. Kurumi beamed at them gracefully.

    "Ara, is that so?"

    Kurumi blushed like a dainty flower from a small noble household. She sneaked a nce at Wu Yan.

    "Well, hubby-sama, do you like me like this?"

    Kurumi''s bashful appearance is so charming Wu Yan almost drool. He coughed before turning his head the other way.

    "I-I love you no matter what you look or behave like..."

    Kurumi emitted a dazzling smile. That was the perfect answer. Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, and Yuzuru were slightly envious while Kotori snorted at the side.

    "Hmph, you smooth bastard, tricking girls with your sweet words..."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to respond.

    Quietly sitting nearby, Miku spoke up after finishing her breakfast.

    "Thanks..."

    Everyone exchanged looks before giggling.

    Miku and the other spirits knew the reason for this expression of gratitude.

    Wu Yan went over to DEM''s branch office to torch the ce because this is his way of showing concern for Miku. Of course, kicking the DEM''s asses made sure they would think twice about hunting more spirits and targeting Yuzuru and Kaguya when they are alone.

    Ratatoskr has more advanced Realizer tech than DEM. They can detect the Materializations of spirits faster than DEM and get to them faster.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are also almost always by Wu Yan''s sie.

    DEM posed little to no threat to Wu Yan & co.

    However, Wu Yan still decided to wreck DEM''s branch.

    He did this to give Miku peace of mind when she goes out of this house. He indirectly weeded out Miku''s source of concern.

    Everyone knew that.

    Including Miku.

    This man always protected her from the shadows, now, he proved that he always had her interest in mind.

    Her heart thawed away.

    Miku stared intently at Wu Yan with her silverish eyes. Wu Yan almost averted his gaze in embarrassment when sheughed out loud.

    "Today''s the opening day of the Tenou festival..."

    Miku decided on something within her mind. She asked Wu Yan the question.

    "Can you listen to my request?"

 Chapter 1206: Maids? Jealousy?

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Maids? Jealousy?</h4>

    Tengu city, Tengu central za...

    As Tengu city''s most famous, widest, and well-positioned za, the scale of events hosted here means the za isn''t leased out every day of the year. However, when there are events going down here then the event is most likely something the residents will want to see.

    The once-a-year Tenou festival hosted with all the ten high schools in Tengu City is one such event.

    Excluding the ess hallways and pathways, almost all the avable space in this za got taken up stages and stalls.

    Students and teachers are also entering the za in droves. Aside from the ones with nothing to do, most of them came here to man the stalls or get prepping. They patiently waited for the Tenou festival to start.

    It is not just the students, even the Tengu City residents are here early. They wanted to enter the za as soon as the festival starts. The tourists who came here specifically for the event are also waiting outside.

    The scale of this school festival is exceptional indeed...

    Raizen High designed and set up stalls with utmost care. Their stalls looked like professional pop-up restaurants. As one of themittee members, Wu Yan was almost dazzled by the stalls here.

    The stalls were selling all kinds of food and drinks, examples include Takoyaki and Cr¨ºpes. Meanwhile, there are stalls that are nning on selling entertainment services.

    These stalls were all from Raizen High.

    Although this event is a super-sized school festival, it is still a cultural festival in the end.

    What is a festival without food and drinks?

    These stalls are still rtively fine. The other stalls are also operating simr stalls.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}However, Wu Yan is currently near a very special stall. In fact, it''s very special.

    One can tell the specialization from just the stall''s que.

    <i>Maid Cafe</i>

    Yes, the legendary Maid Cafe found mostly in 2D media.

    With such a lofty title in its name, Wu Yan was immediately intrigued by the stall when he chanced upon this area. Rather, the moment he spotted this stall, he forgot about the other stalls.

    Entering the ce, Wu Yan got caught up with the scene inside, he forgot about his duties.

    "Wee! Master!"

    The prettydies from Raizen High are all in beautiful maid uniforms. They had beautiful aprons and hair essories toplement their maid uniforms. They bowed respectfully when Wu Yan entered the premise.

    Wu Yan was immediately captivated by this stall.

    The Maid Cafe was staffed by the prettydies from all the sses. Each one of them were eye-catching even without the uniforms. The maid uniforms just made them stand out even more.

    Moreover, he recognized the foremost five girls.

    Kurumi, Tohka, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Shiori.

    The five incredibly gorgeousdies stood in a neat line, they had head maid caps on while bowing to Wu Yan. Being called Master by thesedies made him all fuzzy inside.

    Wu Yan spends his days with these stunningdies all the time. Imagine the shock on the visitors'' faces when the Tenou festival starts...

    This grand scene is something Wu Yan saw only once.

    It was back in Toaru''s Tokiwadai summer festival.

    Wu Yan is touched by this fantastic scene. He got down on his knees and thanked god for the awesome scene.

    Shiori burst Wu Yan''s bubble when she saw him.

    "Shido?"

    Shiori gasped.

    "We aren''t opened yet, right? Let''s practice a few more times, shall we?"

    It seems the weing greeting was only practice by the girls.

    Wu Yan''s shoulder sagged as his excitement died down. He waved at the girls with an awkward grin.

    "I am just here to check things out, part of my duty is to make sure everything is okay before the festival starts..."

    "Right, I almost forgot you''re one of themittee members..."

    Shiori patted the back of her head. She looked a bit tense, she''s probably a little stressed out over the festival.

    "Well? How is practice going for you guys?"

    Wu Yan perked himself up.

    "The opening ceremony is starting in just a short while, can you girls make it?"

    "Well, we are almost there..."

    Shiori looked at the maids around her.

    "It''s a bit rushed but I think we can pull it off..."

    "No, it''s not okay."

    Kurumi chimed in, interrupting Shiori.

    "We might be done with the greetings but how to service customers, that''s what we haven''t worked on..."

    "Servicing the customers?"

    Shiori continued.

    "I thought we were only supposed to greet the customers? We are supposed to wait on the customers like normal waitresses, no?"

    "Ara, there are always things we can do to differentiate..."

    Kurumi tilted her head, she giggled jovially.

    "Let us work on our customer service."

    "I... guess that''s fine..."

    Shiori turned towards Kurumi.

    "How do you propose we do that?"

    It was like Kurumi waited for this question. She looked at Wu Yan with her graceful but slightly mischievous grin.

    "How about we get our hard-workingmittee member over here to roley as the customer?"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan pointed at his nose.

    "Me?!"

    "Sounds great!"

    Kaguya stood out as she raised her head in pride.

    "Making us call the mortals masters, we should be focusing on our true master, I concur with serving him as the first customer!"

    "Agreed..."

    Yuzuru chuckled.

    "It''s work but serving master is the reason why Kaguya and Yuzuru joined..."

    "I want to try it out too!"

    Tohka raised her hand like an excited elementary student.

    "Shido is always making food for me, it''s my turn this time!"

    "Yeah..."

    Kurumi is d to see the other spirits joining in.

    "Well, what do you girls think?"

    The other maids exchanged various looks.

    It''s not that they don''t want to serve Wu Yan, they just don''t want to get dragged into a potential battlefield of love between Wu Yan''s harem members.

    Tohka is Wu Yan''s girlfriend, Kurumi is his fiancee, and the twins im to be his ves.

    Thisplicated rtionship ismon knowledge in Raizen High. To them, Kurumi''s idea sounded like a contest to get Wu Yan''s attention.

    Wu Yan would probably face-nt if he can read the other maids'' thoughts.

    Shiori also sensed this. Her expression twisted as she red at Wu Yan. Shezily waved her hand.

    "Fine, Tokisaki-san, you go ahead first!"

    "Yes~"

    "I mean..."

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    "Do I get a say in this?"

 Chapter 1207: An error? Did her head get messed up last time?

    <h4>Chapter 1207: An error? Did her head get messed upst time?</h4>

    "Come, Master, say ''Ah~~~''"

    Kurumi fed Wu Yan some cake.

    "Shido... No, Master, Ahhh~"

    Tohka also tried to chuck a loaf of soya bread into Wu Yan''s mouth.

    "Master, Ah~"

    "Repeat, Master, Ah~"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru also tried to shove a big roll of spaghetti into Wu Yan''s oral cavity. They had simrly resolute expressions as they stared into Wu Yan''s face.

    Wu Yan started sweating really hard when faced with cake, bread, and spaghetti at the same time. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead beforeughing out loud.

    "Erm, I will eat one by one, can you girls stop being so pushy?"

    "You''re going to try them all out?"

    Kaguya was a bit annoyed to hear that. She reluctantly nodded.

    "I mean, sure..."

    "Question..."

    Yuzuru looked at Wu Yan intently.

    "Whos are you going to try first?"

    Immediately, the mood turned tense. The four spirits around him exuded a heavy air that made Wu Yan want to break out in tears.

    "I mean, does it matter who goes first?"

    "Yes!"

    The four spirits, including Kurumi and Tohka said so.

    "It is very important!"

    Wu Yan epted the card dealt to him as he took a bowl and mixed Kurumi''s cake, Tohka''s Bread, and the twins'' pasta into a weird mix of food that he promptly swallowed albeit with a bitter look.

    The meal-appetizer-lunch-itembo isn''t poison but it didn''t taste good....

    The other maids were amused by Wu Yan''s troubled look.

    "Itsuka-san sure is popr..."

    "This is what they call the Shuraba, right?"

    "Maybe Itsuka-san will learn a lesson or two about being such a yboy, yes?"

    The girls staffed as maids in the maid cafe came from different sses so they aren''t used to seeing Wu Yan flirt with the spiritdies. They also didn''tment too harshly.

    Shiori sighed before roaming her gaze over Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru. Tohka is the one trying to feed Wu Yan soya bread.

    "The enemies you face are formidable, Tohka-chan, you need to work harder..."

    Tohka, probably unaware of Shiori''sment, cut out another big slice of soya bread. She passed Wu Yan that piece of bread while Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Kurumi also offered the same food from before. Wu Yan''s face turned green.

    He is starting to wonder if the girls might feed him the weird mix of cake, soya bread, and spaghetti.

    "Ara, what''s wrong?"

    Kurumi beamed when she saw Wu Yan''s green face. Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    Wait, isn''t she the one who started this?

    Did she do this to mess with him?

    Talk about Haraguro...

    Wu Yan picked up his bowl and downed another serving of the pasta-bread-cake mix. A sweet voice suddenly appeared near Wu Yan, the sudden guest offered Wu Yan food too.

    "Ah~~~"

    Wu Yan subconsciously opened his mouth to eat the food near his mouth. When he realized this, he looked to the side only to see purple hair reminiscent of Hoary Stock flowers. The beauty''s exquisite mien entered his vision.

    Wu Yan, Kurumi, Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru cried out at the same time.

    "Miku?!"

    "Good morning, everyone!"

    Miku didn''t realize themotion she created with her appearance here. She gave them all a beautiful smile.

    "Eh, who is she?"

    "H-holy, she''s gorgeous..."

    "When did shee in?"

    "She''s wearing the Rindouji All-Girls High School uniform, she must be a rich nobledy studying there..."

    "She looks chummy with Itsuka-san..."

    "Didn''t she just feed Itsuka-san with that cute ''Ah~'' gesture?"

    "Don''t tell me... Itsuka-san..."

    The other maids whispered while looking at Miku. They are starting to judge Wu Yan as his ssmates did.

    Miku''s sudden appearance and her apparent rtionship with Wu Yan got them specting. They knew, this bastard did it again, he bagged himself another girl...

    Wu Yan wanted to protest when he saw the judging gazes the otherdies were directing at him. He bitterlyughed.

    Then, an announcement came through from a speaker nearby.

    "The 25th Tengu City all-high cultural festival, the Tenou Festival, has now begun!"

    "Oooh!"

    The people within the za hurrahed. The hype immediately shot through the roof. Fireworks were also fired into the sky, marking an explosive start to the cultural festival.

    "It just started!"

    Shiori reacted.

    "Everyone, get ready to wee customers!"

    "Yes!"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi lowered her utensils with disappointment in her eyes. She looked at Wu Yan and Miku before giving them a suspicious smirk.

    "Alright, I am heading back to work. Don''t y too hard now, hubby-sama..."

    "Much as I dislike the idea of calling mere mortals as master, I must do the duty of which I was given..."

    "Farewell, let us meet up soon..."

    "Bye, Shido..."

    The twins and Tohka also felt reluctant but they got up anyway. They rejoined the maid squad.

    Wu Yan curled his lips. Miku looked at him when she sensed his gaze. She smiled radiantly at Wu Yan, this move caused him to question his eyes.

    <i>Miku, I thought she hated men?</i>

    Wu Yan and Miku browsed the stalls while walking very close to one another. They totally looked like a couple who is out on a date. However, the air between them is slightly weird.

    Wu Yan looked at the stalls with distant eyes.

    He looked at Miku one more time. As usual, she returned his stare with a very friendly smile.

    Wu Yan''s confusion grew.

    <i>Is she really Miku?</i>

    Her personality changed a lot, this felt odd.

    Miku should have told him off with lines like: "Please stop giving me that disgusting look", or something like that...

    <i>What is up with her?</i>

    Did Ellen mess her up so much her head''s gone awry?

    Actually, Miku didn''t look back at Wu Yan whenever he stared at her. No, she kept her eyes on him from the beginning till now. Finally, she popped the question.

    "Are you going to join?"

    Wu Yan flinched, he recalled a promise he made. He shrugged with a chortle.

    "Rx, I will go there..."

    Wu Yan turned towards Miku.

    "Aren''t you trying to hide your real identity? If you go up that stage then the whole world will know who you are..."

    "It''s fine..."

    Miku shook her head.

    "I hid my identity because I didn''t want people to find out that Izayoi Miku is actually Yoimachi Tsukino. After half a year of using my Reiryoku to slowly erase Yoimachi Tsukino''s existence from the minds of the popce, I don''t think anyone will be able to connect me with that person anymore..."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Well, since you decided so, I don''t have any objections..."

    Miku giggled. Her eyes sparkled whenever she looked at Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1208: I want to answer his expectation

    <h4>Chapter 1208: I want to answer his expectation</h4>

    Tengu city za...

    It has been 3 hours since the Tenou Festival began...

    The festival started at 9 a.m. so it''s noon right now...

    Normally, this is the time people go for lunch...

    But, with so many stalls here, the crowd just bought lunch and snacks off the nearby stalls. Plus, there are multiple stalls offering full-course lunch so Tengu City za is still as rowdy as ever.

    Moreover, there are people who don''t eat lunch at noon.

    For them, they have more important things to do.

    In the center of the za is a wide stage meant for concerts. It had lighting, advanced sound systems and everything one would need for hosting a concert.

    People are pouring into this part of the za as if they had nned for this. Judging by the fervent looks on their faces, it appears this concert is going to be as well-received as the opening ceremony of the Tenou Festival.

    The reason: the main event of the Tenou Festival is about to begin.

    The Tenou festival is designed to feature the high schools over three days of festival activities. The feature events make up the most important event of the day.

    On the first day of the festival, the theme is music.

    Naturally, this isn''t the reason why the crowd is so hyped right now. There are concerts in the past, never at this scale of poprity though.

    The real reason is because...

    There is a rumor that the mysterious rising star idol Izayoi Miku is going to show her identity and participate as a student. This is going to be her official debut.

    Yes, these people are here to see the mysterious rising start pop idol singer.

    People are heading to the concert hall in droves. Countless fans had Izayoi Miku''s name and her insignia on their shirts or caps.

    They are all here because they are hardcore Miku fans.

    There are the real OG fans who have been with Miku since her underground days. They already know her face and have seen her performance multiple times by now. Most of the crowd here are fans of her work who have never seen her face but fell in love with her music.

    Since she is going to perform today, her fans came flying here. They wanted to hear her music just as much as they wanted to see her face.

    Even the reporters from various big-name TV stations are here to catch a glimpse of Miku''s performance. They got permission to record and stream her performance.

    No TV worth its salt would let slip the debut of a mysterious rising start singer. The ratings of their stations are going to be on fire today, they knew this for sure.

    Miku''s face reveal and concert truly impacted this festival.

    By the time all the concert-goers are here, an hour has psed.

    At one o''clock, the feature event started.

    Countless fans waved their glowsticks while cheering for Miku. The excitement and hype can be felt in the air.

    This is her official debut so there are more fans than ever.

    Her event isn''t the only event today but the other performers rode her coattails, they basked in the cheers and encouragement of the fans that came to see Miku.

    Wu Yan is one of the activemittee member so he has ess to the staff-only ess hallway. he also got a front row seat to the star performer. Although this ce is slightly further from the stage, this ce gave the best vantage view of the stage.

    The performers are also lining up for their events. Rather, they also wanted to see who is this mysterious pop idol.

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over the crowd and performers. He stepped up to the rails to get a better view of the stage.

    Miku is in her performing dress, it had a simr sheen to her supernatural hair. There are no apanying dancers or performers near her. Her silver eyes shed with anxiety.

    For this concert, she decided to go at it alone.

    Because, she wanted to do one thing.

    That one thing she wanted to do but never had the courage to pull off.

    "Next up! From Rindouji High, Izayoi Miku!"

    "OHHHHH!"

    Deafening roars filled the entire concert hall. Miku also started feeling tense.

    She wasn''t this tense when she started out as Yoimachi Tsukino.

    However, she showed her grit as a popr idol. She inhaled deeply as she suppressed the anxiety and tension within herself. She donned a radiant smile before getting on stage.

    "Miku!!!"

    Her OG fans immediately yelled out her name as they burst out in shriek yells.

    The other fans finally understand...

    That angelic, goddess-like beauty is the idol they came to see.

    Instantly, another round of deafening roars filled the entire ce.

    Lights shed and cameras went into machine-gun burst mode to capture her figure. She is, in every sense of the word, the person of the hour.

    At the center of the stage, Miku could see everything. She looked at the staff-only passage to see Wu Yan looking back at her.

    He sensed her gaze and he gave her a v-sign while beaming at her. That immediately dissipated the tense emotions inside Miku. She felt mellow and soft inside.

    She recalled the first time she met Wu Yan. The conversations they had. The expectations and protection he offered her. Miku grabbed onto her microphone as emotions shed in her eyes.

    <i>He wants to hear my real voice...</i>

    <i>I want to answer his expectation...</i>

    <i>He said he is waiting for me to use my real voice</i>

    <i>I don''t want to lie to myself anymore, I want to answer his expectation, I want to use my real voice...</i>

    <i>Even if the world abandons me...</i>

    <i>He will still be there just like how he always covered me...</i>

    <i>He''s a different kind of man...</i>

    She held her hand to her chest before closing her eyes.

    "<i>The showerhead is my microphone..."</i>

    <i>"Tunes echoing in the bathroom..."</i>

    <i>"Lla~"</i>

    More singing ensues*

    Her soothing and beautiful voice filled the concert hall. The crowd flinched while Wu Yan was also taken by surprise.

    Her voice, it is not the same.

    It is as beautiful as ever but itcked the intoxicating feeling it had in the past.

    Still, she sounded like a muse.

    The crowd waved their glowsticks with increased tion. Wu Yan grinned when he saw Miku''s resolve. He closed his eyes to enjoy her real voice.

    <i>"The colors are so special..."</i>

    <i>"Slowly drawing me into a trance..."</i>

    <i>"I still remember that feeling from that time..."</i>

    <i>"Oh~ Let me sing for you..."</i>

    <i>"Let us sing..."</i>

    <i>"As we count the stars strewn all over the sky..."</i>

    <i>"That''s the best present..."</i>

    Finishing her chorus, Miku opened her eyes and...

    "MIKU!!!"

    Apud and approving smiles filled the concert hall. Miku is stunned to see her fans reacting positively to her real voice.

    She looked at Wu Yan as if asking him whether or not he could believe this scene. What she got was Wu Yan''s soft but encouraging smile that said: "I knew you had it in you."

    Miku started tearing up...

    While drowning in the sea of cheers andughter, she revealed an innocent and lovely smile unlike any before...

 Chapter 1209: As long as you...

    <h4>Chapter 1209: As long as you...</h4>

    "Miku-san, may we know why you have been hiding your true identity?!"

    "Aren''t idols supposed to shoot for fame?!"

    "What made you decide to officially debut now?!"

    "Are there any motivations for this?"

    "Please tell us!"

    "Miku-san!"

    "Miku-san!"

    Miku just finished her concert. Immediately after getting off stage, multiple reporters besieged her like bees to a sulent flower. They surrounded Miku in no time at all.

    "Sorry! Please let us through!"

    "Please make way!"

    "Miku-san needs to rest, get out of the way."

    The students were ready for this, they immediately formed a barricade between Miku and the reporters. They helped Miku by creating a path.

    "Miku-san, please answer our questions!"

    "Miku-san, please!"

    "Miku-san!"

    "Miku-san!"

    The reporters were yelling at the top of their lungs.

    Despite the constant badgering from the reporters, Miku retained her jubnt smile. She didn''t find their bombardment of questions annoying, she''s too happy to fuss over that.

    Miku never knew she could feel this good.

    She giggled at the nearest camera.

    "Well, we have all the time in the world after this, do we really have to rush for answers?"

    Miku beamed radiantly at the camera.

    "Now, I have an important task to attend to..."

    "Important task?"

    The reporters and students were stunned. Miku used this chance to slip past them and she went far away from them.

    Miku sighed in relief when she could no longer hear the voices of the reporters or students.

    She raised a hand. Her hand is still trembling. She bitterlyughed.

    She is a mysterious idol.

    Before today, nobody knew Miku''s true appearance.

    Even fewer knew her personality.

    The people outside probably don''t know about the super-popr idol''s hate for men and predisposition for pretty girls.

    When the reporters swarmed her, there are also males around her.

    With multiple men around her, each trying to ask her questions while not minding social distancing, if she hadn''t experienced a mental breakthrough, it was highly likely Miku would use her Reiryoku on them.

    Miku is surprised by the fact that she could resist the presence of males near her. She is also slightly happy.

    This means she is recovering from her trauma.

    However, she is still far from approaching strangers on her own.

    "Here I was, assuming you would be super joyful over your gains, why are you sporting thatplicated look?"

    A familiar voice called out to her. That question summoned Miku back into reality as her eyes shed. A wide smile immediately spread across her face.

    She looked in front only to see the same familiar figure of the person who made all this possible.

    Wu Yan also recognized the honest smile on Miku''s face. He can''t help but recall what Kotori told him...

    "You should go see Miku now! Seal her powers!"

    Kotori yelled all of a sudden. He almost fell forward because of the sudden order.

    Kotori can see the dumb look on his face so she started exining herself.

    "Miku''s favorability towards you just went to the max!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t process this. He was puzzled.

    "What do you mean full? How?"

    "How in the world would I know?!"

    Kotori shrugged him off.

    "After you saved Miku, her feelings for you kept going up until it just reached Max on the meter!"

    "What..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I wonder what happened?"

    "A maiden''s heart can''t be read, if you could read it then it wouldn''t be called the maiden''s heart anymore..."

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "Anyway, since you maxed out her feelings for you, seize the chance and seal her powers. It''s up to you how you do it..."

    "Saa, let''s start our date (war)!"

    Wu Yan hesitated. He wanted to say something but Miku moved first.

    Miku dashed toward Wu Yan and before Wu Yan can react, she opened her arms wide to embrace Wu Yan.

    With her twin ballistic missiles dangerously close and pushing up against him, Wu Yan went stiff as he reciprocated that hug with an ''o''-shaped mouth.

    Even Kotori & co were stunned by this scene.

    <i>What the heck?</i>

    Is this the bonus round after maxing out her feelings?

    "Uu..."

    Miku rubbed her face over Wu Yan''s chest. She mumbled in a sweet voice.

    "Is this the scent of a male? Not bad..."

    Wu Yan woke up from his stupor when Miku said that. He resisted the soft feeling from her twin globes.

    "A-are you really Miku?"

    Miku giggled.

    "Is this your first thought on the matter? Interesting..."

    "N-no..."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply, he calmed his raging emotions and slowly pushed Miku away. The confusion showed on his face.

    "I mean, it''s not like you to suddenly hug people like that..."

    "I would only do this to you, you know..."

    Miku stuck out her tongue like a cheeky brat who got caught doing a prank. This is way cuter than her mean self in the past.

    "Anyway, congrattions on recovering from your past trauma..."

    "That song, it was super good. I quite liked it..."

    Miku couldn''t hold back her tion. Her eyes turned misty as sheughed again.

    "Yeah, you did? My song..."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan also chortled.

    "I like it very much..."

    "Then, are you going to keep listening to my songs?"

    "Sure, I am always ready to lend an ear..."

    "Then, will you stille and protect me when I need you? Just like that time?"

    Wu Yan finally knew why Miku is acting like this.

    He showed up to protect her when she needed him the most.

    An obstacle created her hate for men. When he gave her a tiny help during her direst hour, that was enough to make her fall head over heels for him.

    Truly, she had a mind like that of a kid.

    He rubbed Miku''s head softly. Then, he nodded much to Miku''s joy and excitement.

    "As long as you need me, I will always be there to protect you..."

    Miku heaved a sigh. Finally, she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She stood on tiptoes and smooched Wu Yan on the lips.

    In the dark passage, the figure of a male and female ovepped.

 Chapter 1210: Unfair treatment?

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Unfair treatment?</h4>

    Tengu city, Fraxinus...

    "No abnormalities detected."

    "Reiryoku signatures have disappeared."

    "Final conclusion, no differencepared to humans. Cannot identify her as a spirit using established parameters."

    The Ratatoskr members gave their reports. Kotori nodded in satisfaction.

    "Target spirit: Diva, is now sealed!"

    "Yeah!"

    All the members cheered. They are d because that is one more spirit sessfully saved.

    After discovering Miku''s spirit status, they were troubled by how hard it would be to get her to lower her guard. This stressed the team out as they came up with various suggestions.

    Diva''s seal and the subjugation of the Berserk twin spirits meant that there are now 3 fewer spirits in existence that could threaten the popce. This is a win for them.

    Kotori, Mana, Yatsuki and Kannazuzki are all grnning.

    s, the conversation between the spirit and the sealer didn''t end there.

    "Ne ne, darling, do you have any ns for today?"

    "Pl-ns?"

    "Yeah, if you don''t then do you want to go shopping with me?"

    "We can... But, aren''t you super popr? You might end up in the tabloids, you know?"

    "Hehe, I am not the past me, bad press can''t get to me anymore. As long as darling is by my side, I don''t care what they say about me!"

    "I am happy to hear you say that. However, any tabloids involving you would probably harm me... Also, what is up with calling me ''darling''?!"

    "Maa maa, it is just a term of endearment, is it that bad?"

    "N-no, it''s fine..."

    "Ehehe..."

    The others in the control room of Fraxinus were watching with stiff expressions.

    Wu Yan stood there with histest catch.

    They watched as a jubntly smiling Miku continued pressing up against Wu Yan while hugging his arm. It looks like she is having a st while Wu Yan is a bit awkward around her. He can be seen sighing and bitterly smiling.

    After giving him a passionate kiss and putting on the Sealing Bracelet obediently when Wu Yan told her. She kept this bubbly attitude up until now.

    She had military-grade bombastic figure but her mind is like that of a kid. The Ratatoskr couldn''t link the present Miku to her past self.

    Wu Yan is also in a simr situation.

    After receiving a hot kiss from Miku during her concert, he had trouble adjusting to her drastic change in personality. He just yed along with Miku''s aggressive attacks.

    Kotori pursed her lips. She wanted to put a brake on this so she addressed Miku.

    "Good, now that you''re here, Miku should tag along too, I have something to ask you..."

    "Eh?"

    Miku was busy rubbing up against Wu Yan, she flinched before turning her head.

    "Question? What?"

    "Oh, believe me, I have a lot of questions for you."

    Kotori tapped her fingers on her armrest.

    "There are questions about your abilities, your angels, and what you did after getting your spirit powers, anyway, tons of questions..."

    "But, we can put the questions aside for now..."

    Kotori turned stern.

    "I am more concerned with how you became a spirit..."

    Wu Yan also noticed something off. Miku tightened her hug with a frown. Her breathing is also out of whack and she had a pained look.

    Kotori closed her mouth as the room turned silent. Nobody emitted a pip.

    The people here know about Miku''s background.

    They know what led to her transformation, her utter despair in humanity and the world atrge.

    Asking her something like that is basically peeling off unhealed scabs.

    Wu Yan tightened his grip on Miku''s hand.

    "If you want to answer then answer, it''s also fine if you don''t want to answer, don''t force yourself..."

    Miku warmed up as she shook her head.

    "My Reiryoku is sealed, I am not a normal human. My voice returned, I don''t want to let the shadows of my past dominate me..."

    "Plus..."

    Embracing Wu Yan''s arm once more, Miku floated a bright smile.

    "You will protect me, right?"

    Wu Yan didn''t answer her. He just gave her a very firm gaze.

    She got her answer from that.

    Leaning against Wu Yan''s arm, she answered Kotori.

    "It was half a year ago..."

    Miku delved into her memories.

    "At that time, everyone betrayed me. I also lost my voice due to my trauma. I lost the will to live..."

    "When I lost everything, I wanted to end it all. I wanted to kill my meaningless self..."

    Miku raised her head.

    "Then, God appeared in front of me."

    "God?"

    Kotori''s gaze turned sharp. Wu Yan also narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes, God."

    Miku nodded.

    "It appeared and told me..."

    "Do you want the power to change this world?"

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Mana, and others exchanged looks. They gave Miku the chance to borate.

    "Then, it passed me a purple gem..."

    Miku recounted her encounter with the entity.

    "The gem merged into my body. I got my powers and became a spirit. I got the voice that can control people."

    Miku returned from her reminiscence.

    "Anyway, that was basically it..."

    "That''s it?"

    Kotori frowned.

    "Can you give us more details? For instance, can you tell us what God looked like?"

    "Look like, huh?"

    Miku continued.

    "I... am not too sure... It is so fuzzy..."

    "Fuzzy?"

    "Nn..."

    Miku lowered her head apologetically.

    "Although God appeared in front of me, it was covered in mosaics so I can''t tell what it looked like. It also sounded weird. It felt like the entity is out of this world..."

    "Covered in mosaics, huh?"

    Kotori pondered for a short while.

    "did you notice anything weird after bing a spirit? Like how if you use your powers you will get destructive urges..."

    "No."

    Miku answered.

    "After I turned into a spirit, the ways to use my power became carved in my mind. I can use my powers as freely without anything affecting me."

    "I see, only I can''t control my own powers..."

    Kotori sighed. She turned her head the other way in a huff.

    "What an unfair treatment..."

    "You should be thankful..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "If all spirits rampage when they use their powers then a lot of humans would have died by now..."

    "True..."

    Kotori bitterlyughed...

 Chapter 1211: The Imouto-chan is broken?

    <h4>Chapter 1211: The Imouto-chan is broken?</h4>

    "Why did it happen to me and not to Miku?"

    Kotori tried to figure this trouble out.

    "We are both humans who were granted the powers of Spirits. We went through the same process..."

    "Maybe the type of Reiryoku resulted in a difference between the nature of usage? I mean if it can affect your powers surely it would affect your expression of power, right?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know even if you ask me..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "It could also be due to the Phantom''sck of finesse five years ago, she probably used you as a guinea pig to figure out how to properly turn humans into spirits. Maybe Miku is the result of the Phantom getting better at turning humans into spirits."

    Wu Yan said that. However, Kotori leered at him. He bitterlyughed.

    "Of course, this is just a hypothesis. I think the spirit''s power has more to do than the skills of the power nter."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Fire is a destructive power. You were so young at the time that nobody could have expected you to control your powers. The pent-up energies leaked out and you rampaged, that is probably the side-effect, yeah..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "But, what if Phantom designed this intentionally?"

    Kotori turned silent.

    The Phantom is an unknown entity, why would this entity turn humans into spirits. Why would it give away precious Sephira Crystals, choosing girls to use them on?

    He also wondered about the criteria used to pick Miku and Kotori. Did the entity pick them by chance or some intricate design?

    In any case, they had to first determine if the entity known as Phantom is a friend or foe.

    Did Phantom create Kotori as a spirit to wreak havoc on humanity?

    Did she turn Miku into a spirit so she would treat humans like toys and garbage? Giving her the instrument she needed to affect the affairs of the world?

    They had too little intel on Phantom. They only know the entity can make humans spirits through the distribution of Sephira Crystals. It is entirely possible that the spirit is doing this for fun or for some other nefarious motives.

    Kurumi who has been in touch with the entity in multiple instances came up nk when asked for clues. Phantom is very good at cleaning its tracks. It is clearly trying to stay in the dark.

    It is no wonder that Kotori wants to drag this mysterious entity into the open.

    If DEM founds out about Phantom''s possession of multiple Crystals then they would probably make her the priority target.

    Westcott will definitely aim for this entity.

    "Hey, you two..."

    While Wu Yan, Kotori, and the operatives are pouring over various possibilities, Miku pointed out her frustration with puffed cheeks.

    "Don''t go into your own worlds like that, okay? You''re going to make me feel unsafe..."

    Miku pursed her lips, she was directing herint to Wu Yan.

    "Who is this Phantom? What do you mean by rampage? Can you please answer me?"

    "Sorry..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "The Phantom is the codename of the entity you call God. Kotori was turned into a spirit by that entity five years ago. That entity gave the young Kotori her Sephira Crystal."

    "That is basically it..."

    "I see..."

    Miku nodded. Then she glomped Wu Yan again.

    "Darling is worried about me, that makes me so happy. It is fine, however, as I can control my powers. I never lost control of my powers before. Moreover, you also sealed my powers so you don''t have to worry about me..."

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    " ''We'' are worried about you, it isn''t just me. Did you just filter out the rest by yourself?"

    "We still don''t have many clues to work..."

    Kotori scribbled something using the keyboard near her. She looked at what little intel they had on Phantom while frowning.

    "If we can directly observe Phantom, I feel like we would be able to glean more intel..."

    "Forget about it..."

    Wu Yan poured cold water on her idea.

    "Few have seen this Phantom. Kurumi who talked with this entity multiple times also told us the entity approached her, she couldn''t track down the entity alone."

    "Furthermore, after Kurumi had her abilities sealed, the Phantom disappeared from her contacts."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "But, Kurumi told me that when she left us to find the second spirit, the Phantom appeared again."

    "What?!"

    Kotori stood up immediately.

    "Why didn''t you tell me something so important?!"

    "Look, I wasn''t nning on keeping this a secret."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "The Phantom only gave Kurumi two leads. Then, it disappeared. We don''t even know what motivated the elusive spirit to do so, even if I told you, what could you have done?"

    "I could have done something."

    Kotori pped her armrest with slight annoyance.

    "If we know where Phantom materialized and when she encountered Kurumi, we could send people to investigate the area, maybe we can pick something up?"

    "Sure..."

    Wu Yan agreed to disagree.

    "In the five years since she turned you into a spirit, that Phantom has been active all these years, however, you only caught a few grainy footages of Phantom, we can tell the entity is very vignt and proficient at avoiding detection."

    "Plus, Phantom most likely knew about Kurumi''s alignment with us. Yet, she chose to contact Kurumi anyway. I think the entity knew better than to leave dirty trails for us to sniff it out."

    Kotori choked on her words. She leered at Wu Yan.

    "Who said she didn''t leave a clue?! That clue is right here."

    Kotori pointed at Miku who gasped.

    "Phantom erased my memory, maybe it tempered with Miku''s mind too."

    Kotori looked at Miku with slight animosity.

    "If we can thoroughly scan Miku''s memories, maybe we can obtain a few clues?"

    Miku started sweating cold bullets.

    Wu Yan silently prayed for Miku, Kotori is obviously not in the best mood right now.

 Chapter 1212: When you lose everything

    <h4>Chapter 1212: When you lose everything</h4>

    Because of Wu Yan, Kotori didn''t spare any expense when ites to scanning Miku.

    In the end, they didn''t find out anything.

    Miku''s memory integrity is still there. Nothing inside her mind was tampered with by supernatural forces. They also couldn''t spot anything out of the ordinary. Kotori isn''t happy to get nk results from her.

    When Miku was released from Fraxinus, the sun is already more or less down beyond the horizon. The same could be said of Miku''s mental state.

    Wu Yan chuckled when he saw the fatigue and stress on Miku''s face.

    "You okay?"

    "I-I am fine¡­"

    Miku tried to squeeze out a smile but she only sighed in the end.

    "I feel so tired, I just want to sleep in my bed¡­"

    "Same here¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Kotori also needs to chill. I didn''t think she would torture you like that just because I talked back."

    Wu Yan felt a bit bad about Miku''s condition.

    "You look like you going to drop. Come, let me send you home¡­"

    "Really?!"

    Miku''s eyes lit up. She jumped into Wu Yan''s embrace and rubbed her face over Wu Yan''s chest like an eager puppy.

    "Mou mou, Darling, you''re the best!"

    "I don''t know if you''re feigning nonchnce or you''re really just ditzy inside¡­"

    Wu Yan caught Miku''s callipygian body.

    "If people saw you and identified you then we are going to be in trouble¡­"

    As a popr idol, Miku hid her real identity when she performed on stage. Other than her name, almost nobody knew her real appearance.

    After her debut, the world atrge already saw her appearance. By now, most people in this country can identify her from a distance. Only a few recluses would be ignorant of her name.

    Although Miku lost her narcotic voice, her own voice has been dubbed "miracles woven into a voice". Her angelic voice reached national fame already.

    Plus, Miku is very pretty so her fans drastically increased since her debut.

    ording to data gathered by Ratatoskr, her fan clubs are growing exponentially.

    There are fans who joined because they liked her voice.

    There are also fans who had their souls stolen by Miku''s divine looks.

    Even without her Reiryoku voice, Miku is still as capable as Yoimachi Tsukino, if not even more popr than before!

    If someone caught a picture of Miku hugging someone so passionately in public like this then the tabloids are going to be all over this by tomorrow.

    Miku lost her voice because of an insidious scheme cooked up to destroy her, she got betrayed and faced despair.

    If that happened one more time then Wu Yan is going to systematically crush the reporters and fans who do this to her.

    Miku seemed like she could read Wu Yan''s mind. She beamed radiantly at him.

    "It''s fine, I don''t care about that¡­"

    Miku lifted Wu Yan''s hand to her face.

    "Even if everyone betrays me again, I won''t lose hope in this world¡­"

    Miku looked tranquil at this moment.

    "That is because I know you will definitely protect me even if I lose everything¡­ Just like what you did before¡­"

    Miku stared at Wu Yan''s face.

    "Even if nobody listens to my songs, I will still sing for you, how does that sound?"

    "You¡­"

    Wu Yan felt a deep motivation.

    That is not a motivation born out of sympathy orpassion. It is a desire to be responsible.

    Miku thought she only had her voice.

    She isn''t good at studying, sports, or other facets of life. In fact, she was under-performing others at most anything.

    From her youth to adolescence, people only praised her for one thing.

    Her singing.

    She could sing like nobody could.

    Miku also thought she only had her voice to back her up. She''s worth nothing without her voice.

    It is also why Miku looked up to the singers she saw on TV.

    She wanted to be like them.

    Miku memorized the weird and fantastic lyrics and song structures she encountered.

    She trained her butt off to memorize the choreography of the dancers she saw. She also poured her soul into making her own dance moves.

    She studied showmanship and how to act like an idol. She wanted to be better at how to perform in front of a camera and how to get people to like her.

    Miku basically devoted her life to singing. She ced all her skill points into her singer''s voice.

    Her voice is everything to her.

    She is nothing without it.

    That is the one belief she had growing up.

    Miku felt like she must sing, she must show people her worth.

    She knows that if she kept this up then sooner orter her hard work will pay off.

    While her peers are still in school, she already startedying the groundwork of a sessful performer. She already started on the path to achieving her dream.

    While her advancement brought her joy, she only learned how important her voice was to her until¡­

    The nightmare came¡­

    Miku lost to humanity''s vile side. She is a victim of nder. She also got betrayed by her fans, and even her voice was taken away from her.

    The voice that personified her soul.

    Miku must have faced crushing despair back then.

    Miku got a new lease on life, she used this on Wu Yan, she made him the center of her universe.

    How can Wu Yan possibly shirk his responsibilities to her?

    With her child-like single-minded focus on him, he will her paradigm, he will protect her at all costs.

    He is going to prove that her life has meaning.

    Wu Yan also smiled back while caressing Miku''s cheek.

    "How many times do I need to say this, you''re not worthless¡­"

    Wu Yan mellowed out.

    "Your voice isn''t your everything, the number of fans you have also has little bearing on your worth¡­"

    "Even without all those things, you are still beautiful¡­"

    Wu Yanughed like a smooth yer.

    "If you lose everything again, pleasee find me¡­"

    "I will be there to protect you, listen to your songs, and, most importantly, you will always find a home near me¡­"

    "Don''t you ever forget that¡­"

    Miku felt like someone wrapped a snuggly scarf around her heart. Those words and soft glow from Wu Yan''s eyes¡­

    She felt very warm and fuzzy. The warmth intensified into searing heat.

    The heat baked her from the inside out and melted her soul.

    Miku bit her lips as she endured the geyser of emotions inside her. Her eyes turned misty before she wrapped her arms around his neck. She lowered his head and she immediately kissed him on the lips.

    More words are unnecessary.

    This is how Miku is going to convey her feelings to Wu Yan.

    Just likest time, she smooched Wu Yan.

    Unlikest time, this kiss was more intense.

    Under the golden glow of the setting sun, the two hugged as they poured out their feelings.

 Chapter 1213: A lesson? The kissing expert?

    <h4>Chapter 1213: A lesson? The kissing expert?</h4>

    "Nn~"

    Tohka and Kaguya stretched their backs. They are now on their way home. The contrast between the blessed physique and the slender physique made the two look like beauties from different worlds. If not for the Tenou festival drawing most of the traffic here to the central za, these two would no doubt attract the attention of many pedestrians.

    Actually, when they were stretching, Yuzuru who was nearby caught Kaguya''s magnificent lithe curves. Her mercury-blue eyes had a lewd glow that didn''t belong on a charmingdy such as her.

    "Excitement, to see Kaguya''s charming curves at this distance, how fortunate for Yuzuru¡­"

    "Ha?"

    Kaguya shook her head.

    "No, Yuzuru has the best body out of the three of us. You''re so¡­ full and bouncy¡­"

    "Gasp, Yuzuru is happy to hear Kaguya say that but Kaguya is definitely the cutest among us."

    "Yuzuru is the cutest, Master likes Yuzuru more¡­"

    "No, Master likes Kaguya most. Yuzuru can tell¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    "Affirmative."

    "Ahaha¡­"

    "Agreement, ehehe¡­"

    Kurumi was confused by the twins'' weird world of very concerning closeness. She asked Shiori about the twins.

    "Are they always like this?"

    Shiori awkwardlyughed.

    "At least, they are always like this when they are at home¡­"

    "Erm¡­"

    Yoshino who was holding Shiori''s hand meekly raised her arm.

    "Kaguya-nee and Yuzuru-nee are on very good terms with one another¡­"

    "Ara¡­"

    Kurumi looked at the twins who are emitting a pinkish aura. She started giggling with amusement.

    "I can see that¡­"

    "So nice, they are always too full of energy¡­"

    Tohka praised Kaguya and Yuzuru.

    "I am already very exhausted¡­"

    Tohka who has never participated in the Tenou festival before got really curious as she browsed the entire ce. She visited almost all the stalls and ate to her heart''s content.

    Even Tohka is tired after running around all day.

    Plus, she had to work at the Maid Cafe so she burned through her energy reserves rather quickly.

    However, the roof of the Itsuka residence appeared in their visions. Tohka saw the door and she immediately turned into a statue. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "What?"

    Thedies also looked in the direction of the Itsuka residence. They were stunned by what they saw.

    Because¡­

    There is a couple french-kissing each other in front of the house.

    They recognized the couple.

    Wu Yan and Miku.

    After returning from Fraxinus, the couple started smooching in front of the Itsuka residence.

    They got caught by the otherdies.

    "S-shido¡­"

    Shiori''s jaw dropped to the floor.

    "M-master¡­"

    The twins gasped with ''o''-shaped mouths.

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi also covered her mouth.

    "Uuu¡­"

    Yoshino covered her eyes.

    They didn''t think the guy would be bold enough to do this in front of their home.

    Plus, he''s doing it to the idol known as Miku.

    Tohka''s hands trembled, but the couple is still unaware of the residents'' arrival. Tohka is incredibly uneasy with what she is seeing so she called out to them.

    "Wh-what are you two doing?!"

    The couple jolted as they immediately parted. They looked in their direction, both Wu Yan and Miku were astonished to see thedies there.

    "Y-you girls¡­"

    Wu Yan knew something bad is going to happen, he started sweating cold bullets.

    "Di-did you girls saw that?"

    Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru leered at him. Yoshino is still stunned while Kurumi smirked. Yeah, they saw him.

    Wu Yan wanted to die.

    "Tohka-chan, you girls¡­"

    Miku tried to greet them as if nothing happened.

    "You girls returned, huh? Looks like the first day of the festival ended¡­"

    Tohka dashed over despite Miku''s cordial attitude. She pulled Wu Yan and Miku apart. She spread her arms wide as she wedged herself between the two. She yelled at Miku.

    "Miku, what are you doing?!"

    The twins also got into battle position in front of Wu Yan. They clearly had their guards up against Miku.

    "H-how dare youy your hands on Master without permission from the Yamai Twins, you are bold¡­"

    "Frustration, Yuzuru let her guard down because Miku is an idol and friend. This led to Master being defiled by her. There won''t be a next time, Kaguya and Yuzuru will never allow Miku to get close to Master again¡­"

    "Eh?"

    Miku is surprised to see Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru baring their fangs at her.

    "Wh-what are you girls talking about? I didn''t defile him? We just kissed, don''t you girls do this all the time?"

    The Yamai twins turned red. It is very obvious they did it before.

    "?"

    Tohka frowned.

    "What?"

    The air turned still.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way. He cried internally.

    Come to think of it, he never went to second base with Tohka.

    Miku also started giggling after connecting the dots.

    "Ah, so Tohka-chan doesn''t know about french kisses¡­"

    "G-got a problem with that?"

    "Of course, not¡­"

    Miku snickered. Then, her eyes lit up as a brilliant idea shed in her mind.

    "How about you let me teach you, Tohka?!"

    "What?!"

    Everyone but Tohka took a step back. Wu Yan also went hysterical.

    Miku is nning on bagging all of them?!

    Tohka wasn''t aware of what she got herself into but her instincts told her to be wary.

    "Why does it have to be you?"

    "Well, you don''t know what a french kiss is, right?"

    Miku tried to make herself sound like a phnthropist.

    "Letting an expert like me teach you is the best option, no?"

    "I-is that so?"

    "Of course!"

    Miku sped her hands together. She closed her eyes as she puckered her lips. She started inching closer to Tohka.

    "Okay, Tohka-chan, herees the smooch~ train~ Come get some~"

    The others were petrified by this turn of events. Tohka also noticed something wrong.

    Despite the beauty''s encroaching mien, Tohka shook her head vigorously before scampering away.

    "Ah! Wait¡­"

    "Don''te over here!"

    "Wah!"

    "Why are you chasing us?!"

    "Terror, Yuzuru has a bad feeling¡­"

    "Ah~ Ah~ Mou! Okay, allow me to teach everyone!"

    "Nooo!"

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Miku chased after Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru like a pervert. Wu Yan, Kurumi, Yoshino, and Shiori exchanged looks before sighing in unison.

 Chapter 1214: Packed lunch for the sister who is sleeping over

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Packed lunch for the sister who is sleeping over</h4>

    Tengu city, Fraxinus...

    Inside Fraxinus, Kotori is currently sitting on themander seat with the rest of the Fraxinus members absent.

    Since the spacequakes cane without warning, predicting them is like trying to predict the lottery. The Ratatoskr members are expected to be on the clock and ready to roll at a moment''s notice.

    This is so they can respond to spacequakes and reach any spirits far ahead of other anti-spirit organizations.

    The Diva that created so much trouble for Ratatoskr got sealed. Berserkers who are on their most-wanted list also got sealed. She gave everyone time off for a job well done.

    Of course, if a spacequake does happen, they are all expected toe back. The members will be teleported back into the ship to handle any spirit threats that pop up.

    If there aren''t any spacequakes over the weekend then the members can all look forward to a peaceful weekend.

    Kotori let the other guys go for a weekend break but she didn''t give herself a break.

    She sat on the seat while analyzing the information gathered from Miku''s body. She turned it into reports as she tried to analyze the whole thing from various angles.

    Kotori allowed the other members to go home first. She stayed behind to analyze the data and present them during the next Round Table meeting.

    "Well, I guess..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I thought you lied about the sleepover thing so I came over here guessing you''re still here. Rx, I told Shiori where I was going so you''re covered..."

    Kotori hesitated. She asked Wu Yan to follow her.

    "If that''s the case,e with me..."

 Chapter 1215: Dont even think about getting into the sisters bed anymore?

    Chapter 1215: Dont even think about getting into the sisters bed anymore?

    When Wu Yan woke up from his dazed state, he saw a dimly-lit pathway.

    There are only cold walls around him. He can see the dimly-lit pathway in front of him while standing on the magical formation-esque tform.

    Wu Yan looked around before turning towards Kotori who stood next to him.

    "Where are we?"

    Kotori told Wu Yan to follow her. She brought her to a room Fraxinus never used.

    It is just a big room with a diagnostic tform as the floor.

    Wu Yan turned Fraxinus into his Noble Phantasm. He grasped the entirety of Fraxinus'' rooms, including this room.

    But, Wu Yan wasn''t aware of what the tform in this room was used for.

    Initially, Wu Yan asked Kotori about this weird device that he couldn''t operate using his absolute authority over Fraxinus.

    Kotori told him "You can''t use it even if you know it."

    Wu Yan finally understood why he couldn''t operate it.

    He is standing on a fixed long-distance teleport Realizer unit.

    It is used to beam someone far away.

    Fraxinus already has one of these on the ship.

    However, it can only teleport people within a short distance.

    It is basically used to transport people to and fro the ship.

    Primarily, it is used to mobilize and demobilize Fraxinus personnel and Ratatoskr affiliated individuals.

    Also, the ship has to be directly above the location of transport to teleport people. For instance, if they want to teleport Wu Yan from the Itsuka residence, Fraxinus has to be above the Itsuka residence.

    These restrictions made the teleport Realizer very different from the one they are standing on.

    The Realizer they are standing on can teleport people over a tremendously long range.

    However, this teleport Realizer consumes a lot of Maryoku, the further the distance the bigger the energy consumption.

    Next, it can only teleport people between two designated fixed Teleport Realizers.

    This is why Wu Yan couldn''t use it despite turning Fraxinus into his Noble Phantasm.

    The magic consumption isn''t a problem. Fraxinus can produce enough Maryoku on its own to initiate the teleport.

    The true problem lies in the other Teleport Realizer tethered to this unit. It wasn''t operational so they can''t teleport using this tform.

    Kotori is right, there is no use knowing about this machine since he couldn''t operate it anyhow.

    Fortunately, most of the personnel of Fraxinus got demobilized so they wouldn''t know that somebody used most of the ship''s Maryoku reserve to do a long-distance teleport.

    This also means the teleport Realizer transported Wu Yan and Kotori to a distant location.

    It is quite possible they are currently overseas.

    Kotori confirmed Wu Yan''s suspicion.

    "This is our overseas Ratatoskr HQ."

    Kotori tidied up her clothes. She got down from the Realizer tform.

    "The HQ?"

    Wu Yan flinched. He caught up to Kotori''s side.

    "Why did you bring me here?"

    "Somebody wants to meet you."

    Kotori curtly replied. He recalled something before nodding.

    "Do you know the agenda?"

    "Oh?"

    Kotori nced at Wu Yan.

    "You don''t want to know who it is?"

    "I already know who it is."

    "Agenda?"

    "I guess I already more or less know¡­"

    Kotori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan.

    "Why did you ask me then?"

    "No harm in getting a confirmation."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "It seems this is going to be a very boring meeting."

    "For you, maybe, for us, perhaps, definitely not for the higher management who can''t sleep without hearing it from the horse''s mouth¡­"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "Hmm, a bunch of higher-ups that got drunk on status and power. They are more concerned with self-preservation than having strong wills."

    "Of course, excluding<em>that gracious person</em>, the only one I respect¡­"

    Kotori paused.

    "Don''t start a fight with him, okay?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "If we did?"

    Kotori stopped. She stared straight into Wu Yan''s eyes before warning him.

    "Then don''t ever think about getting into bed with me again¡­"

    Kotori moved again. Wu Yan almost gasped.

    For the cool and Tsundere Kotori to give him the no-V card, it seems like she truly respects this person.

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose. He shrugged.

    "Well, my bed is always avable even if yours is off the table."

    Wu Yan ced his arms behind his head before tagging behind Kotori.

    "Listen, don''t start a fight with that benefactor."

    Kotori cautioned Wu Yan once more. This is when they are already standing outside the office.

    "You will put me in a very awkward position if¡­"

    "Yeah yeah¡­"

    Wu Yan got a bit annoyed.

    "Talk about trying to help someone else¡­"

    "He saved my life!"

    Kotori red at Wu Yan.

    "You want me to bite the hand that fed me?!"

    "At least give me the benefit of the doubt."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Do I look like I am always on the prowl for fights? Or maybe you think my personality is that bad?"

    "I just warned you, that''s all¡­"

    Kotori sighed. She knocked on the door after psyching herself up.

    "Pleasee in¡­"

    A sound came from within the room. Kotori pursed her lips before opening the door.

    Wu Yan saw a huge round table.

    There are at least six individuals sitting at the round table. The dimly-lit room made it hard to verify their exact physical characteristics. However, Wu Yan can tell the round table members are all looking at him.

    Wu Yan looked at the seat meant for the chairman¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1216: Arent you misunderstanding something here?

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Arent you misunderstanding something here?</h4>

    Sitting at the chairman''s seat is a westerner with a very soft facial expression. He looks like he is in his fifties.

    He is not stern-looking, he gave more of a friendly and wise grandpa feel than a seasoned veteran. His gaze is sharp but that is just the sharp gaze of someone who has seen it all.

    He is someone who would be very hard to pick out from the crowd.

    But, Wu Yan still noticed him in an instant.

    No, the old man isn''t exuding any CEO aura, his position also didn''t attract Wu Yan''s attention. It is the extraordinary air around the man that made him stand out.

    Clearly, he is someone who came from a refined background.

    This man is more than meets the eyes.

    Woodman also looked in Wu Yan''s direction the moment he entered the meeting room.

    Woodman didn''t assume Wu Yan''s status as the expected guest. No, it is the heavy pressure that Wu Yan emitted without doing anything in particr. That normal-looking frame of Wu Yan almost stopped Woodman''s breathing.

    Woodman isn''t involved in the day-to-day operations of anti-spirit affairs. However, he is aware of the powers of spirits.

    The other members started chiming in.

    "You have to tell us your identity, background, and your source of powers. We want to know where you got your miraculous tools. Only through a thorough investigation can we..."

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan''s deep red eyes gleamed with a frosty glow. He stopped the other members from talking with his immense leer.

    "Are you guys misunderstanding something here?"

 Chapter 1217: A friend or foe? That depends on the spirits

    Chapter 1217: A friend or foe? That depends on the spirits

    "¡­misunderstanding?"

    Wu Yan''s cold words turned Woodman & co into petrified statues.

    Wu Yan sighed as he could read the confusion on their faces.

    "It seems you guys have been sitting on your high and mighty seats for too long, you think you can go around ordering and questioning people as you please¡­"

    Wu Yan made sure they can hear his sarcastic tone.

    "Do you think I am obligated to answer your questions?"

    Kotori bitterly smiled when she heard Wu Yan. Woodman stayed mum despite flinching initially. The other members were goaded by Wu Yan''s inmmatory remarks.

    "What do you mean?"

    Growled one of the Round Table members seated in the left-most seat.

    "Are you taunting the Round Table?"

    "Now, that''s a good question."

    Wu Yan amused himself with the member''s reaction. He continued berating the member.

    "First, I don''t answer to any one of you. Second, I am not someone who received favors from you people, unlike your other organizations. I don''t even get paid for my work. I only came here to meet you all because my sister asked me to. Other than that, I don''t have to do anymore."

    "Plus, I am sure this isn''t the first time you guys snooped around me. I am sure you had fun watching me and investigating dirt on me in the background. How dare you question me when your furtive efforts fail¡­"

    Wu Yan chided them with his deep red eyes.

    "Now, I ask again, why should I answer your questions?"

    His words were like buckets of cold water. The fuming Round Table cooled down.

    It is true, Itsuka Shido, rather, the man known as Wu Yan isn''t a member of their organizations.

    Why should he answer them?

    "I thought you''re one of Ratatoskr''s subsidiary members¡­"

    Another member on the left side of the table interrupted.

    "Ratatoskr is under the Round Table. By indirect subordination, that makes you report to us."

    "Yeah! That''s right!"

    The other members got excited. Wu Yan just gave them a brief answer.

    "I joined Ratatoskr because I want to save the spirits who are at risk of capture and murder."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Again, I never benefited from my membership in Ratatoskr. In fact, I helped you seal spirits without asking for any sort ofpensation."

    "Is this the attitude you take with someone who helped you out for free?"

    "I¡­"

    The left-side member retorted.

    "You recruited a bunch of powerful spirits didn''t you?!"

    He snickered like a fox.

    "More like, you''re the one who got the lion''s share of the benefits, am I right?"

    Kotori shot the guy a cold re while Woodman frowned.

    Wu Yan stared at the guy for a moment. He asked Woodman.

    "You sure this guy is one of you?"

    Woodman stayed silent while the member whose integrity got questioned mmed the table before standing up.

    "What does that mean?! You questioning my identity?!"

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "The Round Table is focused on peacefully handling the spacequakes and spirits. The aim is for spirits to integrate with society and live normal lives, isn''t that right?!"

    "Did I just hear you say ''benefits''?"

    Wu Yan took a step forward. It felt like a giant is peering down at the Round Table members. Woodman flinched while the others leaned back in fear.

    "Are spirits just tools that can bring you ''benefits''? I am questioning your motive and your presence at the Round Table."

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    The member realized how he screwed up so he started panicking.

    That was enough ground for Woodman to kick the shady guy out.

    He is no longer qualified to handle affairs regarding spirits.

    If that is true then he can no longer touch Realizers and the truth regarding spacequakes. At least, he will be demoted. At worst, he will have his memories wiped and truly be demoted to a citizen''s level of understanding.

    He cannot ept that oue.

    This risk is still manageable if the other members questioned him. All the members here are theoretically on the same level of authority.

    But, that excluded the chairman.

    With Woodman''s authority, it wouldn''t take him long to demote the guy.

    He is finding it hard to sit back down. Between a rock and a hard ce, the member wasn''t sure how to move forward.

    Woodman sighed.

    "Sit down¡­"

    "Y-yes!"

    The member sighed in relief when Woodman apparently didn''t mind his words. He grabbed the chance and sat back down.

    Woodman apologized to Wu Yan.

    "My bad, Wu Yan-kun, it seems like we started off on the wrong foot, I can''t move well so you will have to ept my apology like this."

    Wu Yan also calmed down.

    "I am not actually questioning your motives. I am just saying the spirits are kind individuals who are honestly following me of their own free will. I didn''t seek them out for reasons like world peace or order stability. I have my own reasons but my intentions for the spirits are genuine."

    Wu Yan swept his gaze over everyone.

    "I know the concept of benefits and profits cannot escape the minds of the people here. Don''t let your greed and fear make you do foolish things. If you make a wrong move, not only will I suspend my aid, I will also be your worst enemy¡­"

    Wu Yan announced much to the shock of the Round Table members. Kotori said nothing but her eyes were soft. Woodman also revealed a genuine smile.

    "I am happy to hear you say that. I can say for certain your heart is in the right ce."

    Woodman feigned helplessness.

    "It seems that is about as much as we are getting out of you."

    "This is why I told Kotori this meeting is going to be boring."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Don''t worry, if you stand on the sides of the spirits, looking out for their well-being then you can rest assured that I am always behind you guys. That is the only guarantee you will get for me."

    "I see¡­"

    Woodman mumbled.

    "That''s good enough for me."

    Woodman cast away his stern look. He turned back into his friendly-old man mode.

    "I was going to ask why you need that many Realizers, but¡­"

    "I know Wu Yan-kun will be able to put those Realizers into good use, somehow¡­"

    Woodman gave Wu Yan the nod.

    "I leave the spirits to you¡­"

    Wu Yan and Kotoriughed at the same time.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1218: Annoyance? The lady looking for trouble?

    Chapter 1418: 2 days, the transformation is still ongoing

    Giant Beast Forest, the Base¡­

    In the clearke, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Misaki, n, Astrea, Saiai, Frenda, and Rikou are still floating in it like slumbering princesses. They were also not wearing anything.

    The Miraculous water streamed into the girls like a sentient potion.

    This might look creepy but it is working wonders on the girls. It has been two days since Wu Yan took Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Kurumi on a trip to Date A Live.

    Thedies soaked in the Miraculous pool for two days and they started transforming.

    Although Wu Yan used five days toplete his qualitative transformation. The girls who were using a less potent version of the Miraculous Water needed a longer time to achieve progress.

    The Miraculous Water can only improve a person to his/her limits. After that, the water will no longer work. Thedies look like they might need more time.

    But, there is anotherdy who exited theke earlier than the others.

    She had a parasol and a ssy fan. Her glossy blonde locks fluttered with the wind. Yukari stood watch over the otherdies near the edge of theke.

    She has been on guard for the past two days.

    Yukari took care of them while they were undergoing their metamorphosis. She came out of theke after 1 hour of soaking.

    She is so powerful the Miraculous Water could do little for her.

    At her stage, it is surprising the Miraculous Water could improve her powers.

    Yukari wasn''t too disappointed. She was delighted that the Miraculous Water can improve her powers marginally.

    She is a powerful demigod.

    Any bit of progress is a weed boon in her books.

    She can''t remember thest time her powers increased. Eons she lived but the improvement she made this past week blew past the umtions of centuries of experience.

    Yukari stood on top of a boulder. She gauged thedies'' progress.

    "Looks like they are steadily growing in power."

    Thedies were still powering up even now.

    She was sure that thedies would be more powerful by the time they are out of theke.

    "But, there is still progress to be made."

    Yukari chuckled.

    "There are people stronger than you girls in Gensokyo and there are a few who are even more powerful than me. You girls need to grow faster."

    Yukari looked at a certain corner of theke.

    The space suddenly distorted as Yukari''s eyes shone brightly.

    A few figures emerged from the spatial anomaly.

    It was Wu Yan & co who just returned from Date A Live.

    They were teleported from the living room of the Kotori residence to ake with beautifuldies slumbering on the surface.

    Miku, Origami, Kaguya, and Yuzuru couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "I¡­"

    Kaguya gasped.

    "What just happened?"

    "Shock."

    Yuzuru voiced her surprise.

    "Yuzuru has read multiple novels but a development like this¡­"

    "Oh yeah!!!"

    Miku looked at thedies soaking in the water.

    "What a beautiful sight! Absolutely marvelous!"

    Origami looked at Wu Yan.

    "Is this ending?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "No, it doesn''t look like it will end anytime soon."

    "2 days had passed¡­"

    Yukari emerged from her portal that had multiple eyes in it. She roamed her gaze over Yuzuru, Kaguya, Origami, and Miku.

    "Nice catch¡­"

    "Yukari?!"

    Wu Yan didn''t expect her to emerge behind him.

    "Yukari (Yukari-nee)!"

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino greeted her.

    Yukari nodded with a smile.

    "I see, you girls returned too?"

    Wu Yan scanned Yukari with his System''s scanner.

    Yakumo Yukari: Level 96

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Yukari, you leveled up?"

    "An umtion of centuries of experience, the Miraculous Pool only pushed me over the threshold."

    Yukari analyzed.

    "Not bad, I didn''t think the Water had such effects."

    "Good."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Well, I wonder how long they are going to take?"

    "There will be speeders andggards."

    Yukari said.

    "Judging by their growth rates and aura, there should be two girls who will wake up today."

    "I see¡­"

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino.

    "Kotori, you girls haven''t soaked in thiske yet, go in¡­"

    Thedies nodded.

    He looked at Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Origami.

    "Since you girls are already here, might as well soak in theke with Kotori & co too! We will leave the introductions for ater date."

    "Go in?"

    Kaguya asked.

    "Is there something special about theke? Is that why they''re soaking in it?"

    "Yeah, imagine this as a power-upke."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Go soak in it and your powers will increase."

    "Power-ups?!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru''s eyes shone brightly.

    Even Origami was tempted by it.

    "Taking a bath with cute girls?"

    Miku raised her arm.

    "I am going in! You don''t have to tell me twice!"

    "Yes, you can enter."

    Kotori warned.

    "But, you''re not allowed toe near us!"

    "Eh~"

    Miku voiced her displeasure.

    "Girls¡­"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Just get in already, youdies need the power-ups."

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1219: The disturbance in the base, VIP delegates from DEM

    <h4>Chapter 1219: The disturbance in the base, VIP delegates from DEM</h4>

    Shoujo Grand Summoning Chapter 1219:

    This is the AST base of Tengu City.

    Unlike the residences of civilians, the AST base looked like a cold base.

    Aside from the rooms, hallways, pathways, and rooms, the ce is basically built out of cold, hard steel.

    Calling it a base is an understatement, it is more like a militarized fortress.

    In the base,dies in AST Wiring Suits giggled as they walked in the cold hallways. Aside from the suit they wore, thedies looked like normal high school girls.

    Tobiichi Origami is also one of thedies here.

    Unlike the bubblydies here, Origami is like a hermit who silently entered the changing room to tend to her CR suit.

    Today is the first day of the Tenou festival, she should be having a st at the festival just like her friends but she is here instead of helping out at the festival.

    Origami finished up whatever she wanted to do at the festival and she packed up before leaving the Tengu central za. She didn¡¯t mind leaving the fun behind to grind and train herself in the AST base.

    "Why are we bending over for this VIP?"

    "Stop wasting your time!"

    Ryouko was displeased by the nonchnt attitude she is getting from her squad. Her squad members are all haphazardly dressed, the sight alone would induce nosebleeds in guys. Thedies were whispering like girls their own age.

    "Enough talk, just get ready!"

    Her lioness roar shocked thedies into action, they started dressing once more...

 Chapter 1220: Looking around? Not bad?

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Looking around? Not bad?</h4>

    Tengu City, AST base entrance.

    On a vacant field, the members of AST in military uniform stood at attention like a properly trained army. Under the night sky, the AST members looked in front with dignified expressions.

    Standing in the front rows are a bunch of middle-aged men. They ranked higher than Ryouko so they stood in front of her.

    Indeed, thesemanders are all in charge of the base. They might not stand at the top of themand chain in this country but they aren''t far from the top echelon.

    Still, they stood at attention as if the Commander-in-chief is visiting.

    The DEM delegate must have a high position too.

    The AST members soothed their breathing as no one dared to wheeze or pant. The vacant field had a heavy silence wafting about.

    Fortunately, this silence didn''t persist long as a luxurious sedan strolled through the gates of the base.

    The AST big-wigs had bright eyes when they saw the car. They went up to the car to wee the delegates. The car slowed to a stop as if the driver had noticed themanders.

    A couple got off the car.

    "Yes."

    Origami replied calmly. Her poker face was impable. Westcott returned her photo while giggling.

    "I see you snapped that photo during the Tenou Festival, is that right? Looks good..."

    Westcott smiled at her. Then, he entered the base with Ellen in tow. He came and went like the wind, paying no attention to those in his path.

    Westcott''s smile is now dyed in intrigued than indifference.

 Chapter 1221: Danger? The punishment skill I just learned...

    Chapter 1221: Danger? The punishment skill I just learned¡­

    "Mmm¡­"

    Wu Yan who is still sleeping suddenly felt multiple intense gazes on him. He stirred into consciousness to respond to this sudden attention.

    His vision is still blurry and even his head is still slightly aching from this sudden burst of consciousness.

    His guts told him that if he didn''t wake up then something terrible is going to happen to him.

    Wu Yan willed his sleepy mind into consciousness. He looked at the guests who caused him to wake up.

    There is a pair of twins looking at him. They had simr hair colors and eyes butpletely different body build. One of them is lithe while the other is too voluptuous for her own good.

    However, those eyes are brimming with anger, frustration, and discontent.

    These twins were the reason why Wu Yan woke up.

    "Ah~, he woke up."

    "Upset, he woke up¡­"

    "Guh¡­"

    With the twins grumbling about his status, Wu Yan''s confusion only grew.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru should be busy trying out the moves they learned in the adult entertainment educational videos. The kind of video where the actors are all covered in mosaics for some reason. In other words, he should be reaping the benefits of the curious twins right now¡­

    Why are they acting like this?

    Wu Yan looked at the twins who are fuming for an unknown reason. He tried to think back.

    <em>Did I do something to make them mad?</em>

    Wu Yan rubbed the back of his head. Before he can ask the twins why their panties are twisted in a knot. He felt it.

    He felt something soft on his chest.

    He looked down as he blinked in shock. The twins are apparently disgruntled with whatever was on his chest. He rubbed the soft thing on his chest before he recalled something that happenedst night. He looked down at his chest.

    A cascaded of mesmerizing raven-ck hair entered his vision.

    It belonged to the individual sleeping on Wu Yan''s chest.

    Natsuki is currently sleeping on Wu Yan''s chest.

    His eyes widened. Natsuki slept on his chest like a peaceful baby. Wu Yan finally understood why the twins are unhappy.

    After pounding Natsuki silly in the bathroomst night, Wu Yan brought Natsuki into his room and used her as a hugging pillow.

    Natsuki also realized her situation but was too out of it to get away. She decided to let Wu Yan be and sleep to recover her energy.

    Wu Yan and Natsuki slept like this after the intense meat brawl they had in the shower.

    Wu Yan is pretty sure the twins won the right to sleep in his roomst night.

    Where did the twins crash inst night?

    "Exnation, we slept on the couch¡­"

    Yuzuru read Wu Yan''s mind.

    "Because it was alreadyte and Shiori & co already went to sleep in their rooms, we had to sleep on the sofa in the living room¡­"

    "Sl-Slept on the couch, huh¡­"

    Wu Yan felt a bit bad.

    The twins had to crash on the couch because he brought another woman into his bed.

    Wu Yan felt guilty.

    "With Yuzuru and I at your service, we were still forced to sleep on the sofa."

    Kaguya crossed her arms. She looked down at Wu Yan with righteous fury in her eyes.

    "Even if you''re our master, we cannot overlook this transgression."

    "I-I mean¡­"

    Wu Yan couldn''t find an excuse to get out of this one. He cut off Natsuki''s magic power supply as she turned into dots of light that dissipated in a short while. Natsuki returned to Wu Yan''s body.

    Wu Yan sat up. He coughed as he put on the most serious expression he had in his arsenal.

    "Actually, there is a veryplicated reason for this. Yes, a very vexing reason that isyered, so hard is this problem that I can''t put it into words¡­."

    "Conclusion¡­"

    Yuzuru narrowed her eyes.

    "Master has no excuse, yes?"

    "Y-yes¡­ It''s my fault¡­"

    Wu Yan gave up.

    "Good."

    Kaguya raised her chin in satisfaction.

    "Since you are my master and you''re honestly repenting, I will think about reducing your sentence."

    "You''re still sentencing me?"

    Wu Yan turned bitter.

    "I''ve never heard of a ve punishing the master¡­"

    "Not for other ves."

    Kaguya said proudly.

    "We are Children of Typhoon, the Yamai twins, we are ves but we are still a cut above the rest."

    "Agreed."

    Yuzuru nodded at the side.

    "To make Yuzuru and I feel the cold and bitter assault of the air-cond in the living room, master shall pay!"

    "Repent and ept it!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru took out objects Wu Yan cannot ignore.

    A whip

    A candle.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Wu Yan gulped audibly. His butt started moving back towards the bedframe.

    "W-why do you girls have that?!"

    "We learned it in one of the special education videos."

    Kaguya wasn''t aware of the lethality of the object she held. She swung and the whip hit the ground with a very loud snap.

    "The video told us to punish those we love as it is also an expression of love. That is what we learned yesterday.''

    "Also¡­"

    Yuzuru lit the candle in her hands.

    "Yuzuru and Kaguya bought these overnight behind Shiori''s back. We didn''t think the chance to use it woulde so soon¡­"

    Wu Yan started shaking his head vigorously.

    "No no no! You can''t use those!"

    "Guilty one, you have no room for objection!"

    With the lethal weapons in hand, the twins inched closer to Wu Yan with nasty grins.

    "L-look, we can talk about this."

    Wu Yan tried to negotiate.

    "I believemunication andpromise are things that drove humanity forward."

    "Your words are useless."

    The twins pounced on Wu Yan much to his fear.

    Then, his phone rang.

    "My phone!"

    Wu Yan picked up his phone and dashed out of the room. The twins were stomping furiously when Wu Yan left the room. He wiped away the cold sweat on his head.

    "That was dangerous."

    Wu Yan looked at the screen of the phone. He picked up the call.

    "Miku, thanks for saving me¡­"

    "Eh?"

    Miku gasped. She pursed her lips.

    "W-well, I don''t know what happened but I am d I helped you."

    "Nn! You have no idea, you just saved my life!"

    Wu Yan said.

    "Anyway, you called?"

    "Oh, yeah!"

    Miku sounded chirpy.

    "Darling, you got any ns for Tenou festival today?"

    "ns, eh?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I need to go check on the stalls manned by Raizen High. I am going to do that before the festival starts today and the rest of my schedule is clear for the day."

    "Great!"

    Miku asked.

    "After you''re done with your job, do you want to go on a date with me?"

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1222: Being pursued? Take down the winner-in-life?

    Chapter 1222: Being pursued? Take down the winner-in-life?

    Tengu City, Central za.

    When Wu Yan arrived at the venue of the Tenou Festival, he was greeted by a sea of people.

    Compared to yesterday, there are more people here than ever before.

    It is understandable.

    Tenou Festival onlysts for three days. To outside visitors, today is thest day to enjoy the Tenou Festival.

    This is because the third day is reserved for students. The third day of the Tenou Festival is also known as the after-festival celebration.

    All the students from all ten high schools can participate. For outsiders, this is thest chance to join.

    The students are given exclusive ess on the third day because they manned the stalls and fulfilled their given roles over the first two days of the festival. After working hard, the students naturally expect to y hard. Granted, some students tagged their friends to help them out at the stalls so they can take turns enjoying the festival.

    However, it would be unfair to expect the students to only work during the festival.

    The third day of the festival is thus traditionally reserved for students.

    This is the reason why there are more people here than yesterday.

    It is also why the second day of the Tenou Festival is the busiest day of the entire festival.

    Walking along a certain path, Wu Yan made his way over to the stalls created by Raizen High students while Yuzuru, Kaguya, Tohka, and Kurumi trailed behind him. The other studentsughed when they saw him.

    "Yo! Shido! You''rete!"

    "I am not as energetic as you guys, cut me some ck¡­"

    "Must be tough being on the interschool liaisonmittee, huh?"

    "Don''t give me so much crap to deal with if you already know my situation!"

    "Oh, quit your whining you ya!"

    "Shut up! You guys put me up to this, I didn''t ask for this now did I?!"

    "Well, it''s your own fault for always strutting around with those beautifuldies by your side. You''re asking for it¡­"

    "I don''t know why you''re messing with me, just go find someone and get hitched already!"

    "Hahaha!"

    The students continued to bust Wu Yan''s proverbial nuts while poking fun at him. Kaguya and Yuzuru exchanged a look.

    "To have the admiration of so many people, even if they are only mortals, Master is truly a man among men¡­"

    "Agreed, Master is very popr¡­"

    "Hey, you girls don''t know about this, huh?"

    Shiori giggled.

    "Your Master is so popr because of you girls!"

    "Har?"

    Tohka couldn''t wrap her head around the idea.

    "Why?"

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Kurumi tilted her head while cing her index finger on her lips.

    "Because they are jealous¡­"

    "Jealous?"

    Tohka''s limited brain capacity and air-headedness made it hard for her to understand theplex rtionships between males and females.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Stop it, you guys are getting the wrong idea!"

    Wu Yan snapped back at them.

    "I don''t even know these people!"

    "Why are you having so much fun chatting with them if you don''t know them?"

    "They greeted me first, I can''t just ignore them."

    Wu Yan rolled her eyes at Shiori.

    "I thought this is all the rage nowadays, getting to know new people and pretending you care¡­"

    The girls giggled.

    Soon, they arrived at the Maid Cafe. Wu Yan stopped before he bade thedies goodbye.

    "Alright, we''re here. You girls work hard now¡­"

    "Eh~"

    Tohka grumbled.

    "Shido, you''re not going to serve customers with us?"

    "It''s a Maid Cafe¡­"

    Wu Yan tapped Tohka''s head.

    "If you make me serve the customers then you''re going to lose business pretty quickly."

    "This is one of the perks of being in charge of the interschool liaisonmittee. Once the festival starts, they are basically off the hook and free to y around."

    Shiori sighed, she is also slightly pouty.

    "I was thinking about making you tour the festival with Kotori and Yoshino. I didn''t think Reine would take Yoshino out while Kotori went MIA. I thought Kotori of all people would have liked to sightsee during this festival, not to mention, we don''t have school before and after the festival¡­"

    "No no no¡­"

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Commander-mode Kotori won''t participate in something so ''childish''. She''s amander¡­"

    "Nn? What was that?"

    "Nothing."

    Wu Yan waved his hand. He almost let the cat out of the bag. Then, a loud cheer came from behind Wu Yan.

    "Dar~Ling ~"

    The sweet voice echoed throughout the area.

    Wu Yan''s expression froze just like the other girls around him. The Raizen High students also stopped.

    They turned towards the source of the sound to look at whoever just called Wu Yan "Darling".

    Imagine their shock when they identified the perpetrator.

    She is a girl with purple hair in a white one-piece dress. The dress failed to hide her explosive figure. She is also probably an incredibly beautiful girl.

    The beauty of this girl can''t be determined because she is wearing a mask that covered all her facial features except for her mouth.

    She is happily waving toward Wu Yan while dashing over.

    All eyes are on Wu Yan once again. They were puzzled by this weird scene.

    "She just called him ''darling'', didn''t she?"

    "Did she mean to call Itsuka her Darling?"

    "B-but he has so many gorgeous beauties around him already?!"

    "Another one?"

    The students around him started whispering while giving him weird looks. He felt sharp stares stabbing into his back.

    Clearly, these people assumed she was the new addition to the Itsuka Harem.

    His face paled, turned green, ck, and red, disying a myriad of colors in a short instance.

    He jumped over to the masked girl before hauling ass out of that ce with thedy in tow.

    "Damn you, Itsuka! Don''t think you can escape!"

    "How dare you expand your harem once more! Aren''t you satisfied with so many chicks pining after you already?!"

    "We should have made you do all the hard tasks instead of just participating in themittee!"

    "St-stand there!"

    "Let me punch you once!"

    "Yeah, just a punch!"

    "Stop, you scum!"

    "Get him!"

    The students started chasing after him like heroes hunting the devil king down. The male students blew their tops off when they saw Wu Yan''s new Harem member. They stopped prepping as they grabbed the closest hard metallic object to form a mob.

    The spirits and Shiori stared in stunned silence when the male students went after Wu Yan.

    "Sh-shido''s going to get killed¡­"

    Tohka started panicking.

    "We''ve got to save him!"

    "No need."

    "Restrain."

    Kaguya and Yuzuru hugged Tohka''s slender waist. They grumbled with bitter looks.

    "He had iting."

    Shiori also agreed.

    "It''s his fault for being a yer."

    "Ara ara¡­."

    Kurumi shrugged.

    "Hubby-sama, you''re on your own¡­"

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1223: The mob is still hunting down the lucky winner-in-life

    In the central za, students from other schools watched as Raizen High students rushed past them with malicious looks. They exchanged confused looks as they didn''t know why the Raizen High boys are out for blood.

    When the mob rushed past a certain stall, two individuals poked out their heads to scan the environment. After confirming no Raizen High male students are around, the couple sighed in relief.

    "Miku..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I know you don''t mind but why did you have to call me ''Darling'' in front of so many people?!"

    "Maa Maa..."

    Miku giggled like a happily-wed wife.

    "Since it''s a term of endearment, I figured I should use it whenever I can..."

    "Can you change it?"

    "Of course... no!

    Miku puffed her cheeks.

    "Darling is Darling, I won''t trade Darling for anyone!"

    "I just told you to change the term, not me..."

    "No!"

    "Fine."

    Wu Yan sighed. He looked at Miku''s mask.

    "Still, why are you wearing a mask?"

    "Hehe, you like it?"

    Miku posed in a cute posture while pointing at her mask.

    "Cute, right?"

    "Yeah, I guess..."

    Wu Yan wanted to say Miku looked super cute, instead, he scratched his cheek.

    "Did you wear it just because it looks cute?"

    "That is part of the reason. I saw the masks at the stalls and since we are at the Tenou Festival, we might as well wear masks..."

    Miku turned bitter.

    "Actually, the main reason is that without this mask, people would recognize me and I will drown in my sea of fans."

    Wu Yan realized how Miku is still a super popr idol despite her mask.

    If she caused amotion with her mask on, imagine the chaos that will ensue if she takes off her mask.

    Wu Yan started sweating hard.

    "Maa, I don''t really care about getting busted."

    Miku smiled. She tilted her head at Wu Yan.

    "I just didn''t want other people to interfere with my lovely date with my beloved Darling."

    Miku thought of something, she hammered her palm.

    "Right, how about you wear a mask too? I am going to go find a mask that pairs well with this one!"

    "No need."

    Wu Yan yanked Miku back.

    "That might reduce our problems but I am not that famous. Just be careful, don''t expose your identity. I don''t care about the fallout but I don''t want you to be the victim of scandals."

    "I see..."

    Miku pursed her lips in disappointment. She wanted to wear a fitting mask with Wu Yan.

    Miku psyched herself up in an instant. She glomped Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Okay, since we are short on time, let''s enjoy the Tenou Festival!"

    Wu Yan can''t help but muse out loud when he saw Miku''s energetic smile.

    "I still remember the first time we met, you attacked me instantly, you hated men so much back then..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Look at you, sticking to me like glue, the contrast just feels so weird..."

    "Yeah..."

    Miku stored her smile away. She also mumbled while traveling down Memory Lane.

    "If only I sensed Darling''s warmth and kindness back then, that would have made me so happy..."

    Miku lowered her head apologetically after ncing at Wu Yan through the slits meant for eyes on her mask.

    "I am sorry for back then..."

    "Don''t worry about it, I am not holding that against you..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her on her pretty purple head.

    "Miku was a selfish kid back then but she''s all grown up now. I can forgive the actions of a pouty kid."

    Miku allowed Wu Yan to rub her with his big warm hands. She smiled radiantly.

    Miku knows what Wu Yan meant by selfishness and growing up. She felt her feelings for Wu Yan growing stronger by the minute. She hugged Wu Yan''s arms tightly while cing her head against his shoulder.

    "Ah, there they are!"

    A shout came from behind the flirty couple.

    Wu Yan and Miku turned around to see Raizen High students standing in the street opposite them.

    "Again?!"

    Wu Yan wanted to cry.

    Miku also backed away in surprise. This move caused Wu Yan to temporarily lose bnce.

    "Woah!"

    "Kyah!"

    Miku felt someone pressing down on her. The two fell in a manner that looked like Wu Yan is pushing Miku down on the street. The couple embraced as they fell.

    "M-Miku!"

    Wu Yan managed to cover the back of Miku''s head before they fell. He frantically yelled at her.

    "Y-you okay?!"

    "Nn..."

    Miku isn''t used to Wu Yan being this up close and personal with her. She blushed while fidgeting.

    "Darling, we are still outside. If you want to do it we can always go find a quiet ce and..."

    "No no no! I didn''t try to do anything! You pulled me!"

    Wu Yan facepalmed. He stood up before pulling Miku back to her feet.

    Then, one of the guys in the mob squad yelled.

    "Th-that is... Miku-sama!"

    "Miku?"

    They searched their memories for this name. Their eyes widened when they came up with the results.

    Wu Yan also realized that Miku is missing her mask. It flew to the side when they tripped and fell.

    "Eh?"

    Miku also realized this a second toote. Her gasp summoned the mob back into reality.

    "Miku! that''s Miku! Izayoi Miku!"

    "No way, that''s her?!"

    "Holy shit, I am her biggest fan!"

    "Yeah, she''s real! I memorized her look when I saw her on TVst night, that''s her!"

    "She is also in Rindouji High uniform, that''s her alright!"

    "It''s Miku..."

    Loud murmuring echoed throughout the area.

    Wu Yan grabbed the mask and he put it on himself.

    <em>Crap, I can''t let them see me...</em>

    Wu Yan grabbed Miku''s hand. He swung her around in a Princess-carry as he dashed away.

    "Ah! Don''t run!"

    Now, students from other schools joined the mob squad.

    "Kya! Darling! You''re so handsome right now!"

    Miku screamed in tion as she wrapped her arms around Wu Yan''s neck. This is despite the mob pursuing them from behind.

    Miku moaned out loud.

    "Don''t call me Darling in front of so many people!"

 Chapter 1224: The twins who are on the list for some time now

    "That was so scary..."

    Wu Yan watched how he ran away from the crazy fans with Miku in his arms. He dropped the remote control as his soul wandered out of his stardust frame.

    "This world is so scary..."

    "Oh~"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru are also watching the news. They praised Wu Yan.

    "Master is on TV? He''s famous? As expected of our Master..."

    "Affirmative, it was almost perfect, if only he lost the mask..."

    "Fortunately, I kept the mask on or our house would be surrounded by so many people right now!"

    Wu Yan snapped.

    "I was lucky they didn''t find out about me. I wonder how Miku is doing over there."

    "Worry, Yuzuru is also concerned..."

    She turned towards Wu Yan. Her expressionless face is slightly dyed with worry.

    "Master, Yuzuru wants to call Miku."

    "You''re calling her?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "You''re already this close with Miku?"

    "No!"

    Kaguya grumbled.

    "That woman gave us the number one-sidedly. Yuzuru, Tohka, Kurumi, Yoshino, Shiori, and I got her number. She said we can always call her or hit her up for tea..."

    Wu Yan''s lip twitched.

    Miku is truly after him and his harem.

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Yuzuru, can you call Miku and ask about her situation?"

    "Affirmative, will do."

    Yuzuru went into the corridor to call Miku.

    Wu Yan looked at the TV as he startedining about the media.

    "Man, these reporters really need to get a life. They like digging for dirt on celebs so much they should just shove it. Don''t they know they are causing people trouble?"

    "Really?"

    Kaguya watched with amusement.

    "I feel like I should be granted an appearance on TV. I want the mortals to see the mighty Children of Typhoon in action."

    "Chuunibyou girl is so hard to manage..."

    Wu Yan shrugged. He started rubbing Kaguya''s face with his hands, he was doing this subconsciously.

    "I hope they pipe down. I don''t want Miku to get hit with bad scandals."

    "Mn~

    Kaguya started blushing when Wu Yan rubbed her face. Her tiny yelp woke Wu Yan up.

    Wu Yan felt a bit turned on when Kaguya mellowed out in his hands, her red cheeks and charming figure created a me within him.

    To prepare for the after-festival celebration, Shiori and her ssmates are going to pull an all-nighter. She just called and said she won''t be back tonight.

    Tohka and Kurumi also got conscripted by Shiori so they won''t be back tonight.

    Yoshino got dragged around the festival by Reine. She is currently staying over at Reine''s ce for the night. Kotori said she had work to do at Ratotoskr''s side. She nned to finish her backlog while Shiori''s not home.

    In other words, Wu Yan is alone with the Yamai twins.

    Put it in another way, no matter what he does to the twins, no one will interrupt them!

    Today is the perfect chance to churn the twins'' butter with his plunger. Best of all, he can get away with<em>anything.</em>

    There is no better chance than today to do the twins!

    Wu Yan''s carnal mes rose in intensity. He cannot hold himself back any longer.

    Licking his dry lips, Wu Yan''s eyes wandered down as he examined Kaguya''s perky but undeveloped meaty mounds. He spent about a second to think before reaching past her armpits and grabbing two handfuls of Kaguya''s tiny Howitzers.

    He registered her divine hills by the bouncy and firm feeling being transmitted to his brain through his hands. He started kneading her small knockers into various shapes.

    "Yah~"

    Taking Wu Yan''s lewd w attacks, she moaned in panic. She looked down only to see her puppies being molded into different shapes. She blushed deep red.

    "Pe-pervert Master..."

    Kaguya mumbled. She hid her face with her bangs. Despite trying to hold her own sound back, she could still be heard wheezing and panting.

    Wu Yan''s hands started moving with more intent and power.

    "Ugh~

    The pleasure hit Kaguya in waves. She finally lost control of her voice.

    Wu Yan leaned forward as he took her lips hostage.

    "Mnh..."

    Kaguya felt her strength being sapped. Her eyes grew misty as Wu Yan continued pulling moves on her.

    Time slowly ebbed on as she voice reached a climax.

    "Kaguya..."

    "Master..."

    The two gaze into the windows to the souls of the other partner. They closed their eyes as they guided their lips toward one another.

    Then, at the best part, a bone-chilling voice came.

    "Question, what do you two think you''re doing?"

    Wu Yan and Kaguya stopped hard in their tracks.

    Yuzuru stood in front of them, she stared at Wu Yan who is still grabbing Kaguya''s mugs. Her eyes twitched.

    "Anger, to think Kaguya is trying to pull ahead while Yuzuru is off doing her job, this warrants admonishment."

    "Y-Yuzuru..."

    Kaguya is steaming red. She stuttered.

    "Th-this is a misunderstanding..."

    Kaguya wanted to stan up but Wu Yan held her back. He hugged her tight before groping her once more.

    "Ngh~ Nooo~"

    Wu Yan ignored Kaguya''s protest, he coughed when Yuzuru stood in stunned silence.

    "How is Miku doing?"

    "She said she is fine, she got away with flimsy excuses."

    Yuzuru answered on reflex.

    "Ah, good..."

    Wu Yan sighed in relief. He reached out with his other hand. He grabbed Yuzuru before he started giving the twins'' twins the business.

    "Nn~"

    "Kya! Mnh~"

    The twin spirits moaned and panted. One of the twins got gagged by Wu Yan mid-moan.

    He forced Yuzuru''s tongue to dance with him. After coiling their tongues for a short while, he parted his lips to gaze upon the twins who are weak with pleasure. He continued his assault on their cha cha bingoes.

    "Today, I am going to finish what we startedst time..."

    The twins who educated themselves with adult instructional videos turned beet red.

    "Y-you are..."

    "Anxiety, is Master going to bring us to the world of adults?"

    "Yes..."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He unleashed the beast within as he pounced on the twins. He moved his hands along their thighs. He slowly moved and inched his hands up into their secret gardens.

    After that, a cascade of moans followed after two initial pained grunts. The night is still long and the twins are in for a long night.

 Chapter 1225: Interesting? The found footage

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Interesting? The found footage</h4>

    Tengu City, JSDGF AST base...

    In the AST Base, Westcott is pouring over a document in avish room. His smile grew wider like the document had the information he wanted.

    Ellen who held a dossier knew just bad the situation was. Westcott shouldn''t be smiling, he should be fuming or concerned right now.

    Ellen voiced her bad feelings.

    "Aren''t you going to do something? Isaac..."

    Ellenined.

    "The dumb directors from the board of directors are climbing on top of your head, I don''t know why you''re so happy..."

    "Well, I am just amused by this matter."

    Westcott threw the paper back onto the paper.

    "When I started DEM, they can only say yes to me like miserable worms. They are now using the Branch HQ''s destruction and private use of Realizers to try and pull me down. This is way more fun than when they kissed my boots at every meeting, no?"

    "Isaac!"

    Ellen raised her voice.

    "Do you realize your situation? They are probably working on ways to remove you from your position!"

    Westcott is the managing director of DEM.

    There are also other directors in DEM but they aren''t the top dogs of the organization.

    s, Westcott always acted in his own interest. This means acting against DEM''s interest to further his own goals.

    For instance, Westcott wants the powers of spirits so he doesn''t mind killing spirits to get their Sephira Crystals.

    However, Westcott actually wants to plunge the spirits into despair and trigger their Inverse forms. He wants to kill these Inverse spirits and get their Qlipha crystals.

    This isn''t because the Qlipha crystals are stronger than Sephira crystals. No, it is just his personal preference.

    Westcott derives joy from this activity.

    As for how DEM turns out at the end of his project, he honestly couldn''t care less.

    This is why the directors in DEM don''t like Westcott very much. They also want his position for themselves so they constantly schemed to get more power and authority over DEM.

    Ellen isn''t afraid of those directors. With thebined might of Westcott and Ellen, he can settle these uppity directors in no time at all. Ellen can even think of multiple ways to stop these directors.

    She stopped here with Westcott because they reckoned they needed some time to stage aeback, no harm in being prudent at this point.

    Ellen is no longer the strongest in the world.

    Ellen pursed her lips. She finally released a sigh.

    "We shouldn''t have given them the power to sack you."

    "That would be too boring!"

    Westcott gave Ellen the answer she expected.

    "What do we do? Go back to HQ just like the order said?"

    "I, for one, would like to see what they have in store for me..."

    Westcott shrugged.

    "No, staying here is way more interesting than what is happening back there."

    Ellen raised an eyebrow.

    "Is it because of the girl? That Origami something..."

    Westcott''s smirk widened.

    "I didn''t think we would find someone from <i>that ss</i> in the AST..."

    The AST is a specialized military squad made to kill spirits who cause spacequakes. It espouses the same value as DEM>

    Inside AST, there arebatants who have experience fighting spirits. Even if spirits hid their Reiryoku signatures, these people can still sniff them out.

    However, the AST still couldn''t take down the spirits despite knowing where they are.

    Why?

    Because Origami didn''t snitch on the spirits, she didn''t report them to the higherups of AST.

    "I am guessing this Tobiichi Origami has a special connection to those spirits."

    Ellen pointed out.

    "Isaac, is that why you''re so interested in Origami?"

    "Yes, but, we should observe her for now."

    Westcott smiled at Ellen.

    "What about your investigation?"

    "The equipment here is inferior so that slowed my investigation a bit. However, I did pull up an interesting piece of info on Origami.

    Ellen gave Westcott a few documents.

    "Here you go, you should find something of note in here."

    "Oh?"

    Westcott read the document with raised brows.

    "Her parents died due to a spirit attack? She also hates spirits incredibly?"

    Westcott gasped.

    "Why did she cover for those spirits?"

    "Good question."

    Ellen nodded.

    "If she truly hated spirits, it would make sense if she investigated the spirits. Truth be told, I think she already knows about her ssmates'' real identities. She purposely chose to hide this fact from her superiors. Truly an odd situation..."

    "The human heart can beplex. It is almost iprehensible."

    Westcott shook his head.

    "Her parents died in a great fire five years ago? Was it Efreet?"

    "Yes."

    Ellen answered.

    "I investigated this event and delved deep into the archives stored in DEM. At the time, we detected multiple Reiryoku signatures, we also caught footage of the scene at the time."

    Ellen gave Westcott a digital disy.

    The monitor disyed Tengu City in a sea of mes.

    Origami''s parents died from aser attack that looked like a me pir, he reyed the scene multiple times.

    "That footage was caught by an abandoned satellite."

    Ellen exined.

    "We concluded that the victims were ordinary citizens of no value so we ted the video for digital destruction. However, after we excavated the remains of the burned-down branch HQ, we found a copy of this video.

    Ellen''s eyes started wavering.

    "Upon further examination, I found this..."

    Ellen pulled the scene away. Westcott saw the figure that unleashed the me pir. He saw the same me pir that killed Origami''s parents.

    Westcott inhaled deeply when he saw the perpetrator. He startedughing out loud.

    "Ahaha! What an amazing discovery! This is going to be fun!"

    Westcottughed out loud like a maniac. He ordered Ellen to schedule a meeting.

    "Get me Origami!"

 Chapter 1126: Recollection, the killer in her dream

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Recollection, the killer in her dream</h4>

    When Origami opened her eyes, she found herself standing on a lonely sunset-lit street.

    "This is..."

    Origami frowned when she looked around.

    Origami knew this street. She just didn''t know why she is here.

    This is the same street she has to take on her way home from school.

    Origami is puzzled by this scene.

    This path was reduced to ashes in the great fire of Tengu City five years ago.

    Everything burned to cinders, including this street.

    There are students returning from school, there are also furry critters running around in what looked like a normal peaceful scene in a slightly bustling city.

    Origami stood in the middle of the street. However, the pedestrians and animals all ignored her like she was invisible to them. No, she is invisible, one pedestrian just walked straight through her.

    Origami knew what happened.

    "A dream... huh..."

    A familiar figure entered her sight.

    She saw a cute kid around the age of 11 with white hair and blue eyes.

    She stood out from other people around her. It wasn''t hard to imagine the beauty this girl would grow up into judging by her current appearance.

    Origami''s gaze stayed fixed on this girl.

    This cute girl is her, five years ago.

    "My... younger self..."

    Origami looked at her past self.

    When I was small...

    The street I used back then...

    The scene from back then...

    "Wait..."

    Origami came to a hypothesis.

    Origami''s face turned pale in an instant.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Origami yelled at her younger self.

    "Get going! If you don''t..."

    In an instant, the peaceful scene turned into a fiery hell.

    "Ah..."

    The sudden red searing light caused her to close her eyes. She was not surprised by this scene, she knew it woulde. Her face took on a deathly pale shade. She opened her eyes despite the searing heat and light.

    The street is there, the pedestrians are also there, her younger self is also still here.

    However, the peaceful scene was gone.

    This street looked like a path to infernal hell.

    Soon, the pedestrians all ran away, leaving only Origami to face the mes by herself.

    Origami looked around only to see herself alone in the middle of the burning street.

    She stared in stunned silence as the other pedestrians ran away. She didn''t go to the nearest shelter. She charged into the sea of mes like a brave heroine. She threw all her belongings to the ground.

    Origami can hear her younger self calling out loud.

    "Mother! Father!"

    That is right.

    Her parents are still home.

    Her parents are still in the mes.

    She is a kid and she probably can''t do much even if she gets home. that is not going to stop her, even the possibility that her parents are already at the shelter didn''t stop her from going into the fire to find her parents.

    Origami looked on with a pale face as her younger self charged into the fire.

    When the young Origami arrived home, she encountered a scene she will never forget. It is a scene of nightmarish proportion, enough to induce despair in any kids her age.

    Her house is on fire just like the other houses around her.

    She ran to her house.

    Her dad is hugging her mum''s shoulder protectively while they are stuck in the sea of mes.

    Then, from beyond the horizon, a pir of mes struck the spot her parents were stuck in.

    "NOOO!!!"

    Origami shrieked in horror. She ran to the pir of mes to no avail.

    The distance between her parents and the younger Origami never shortened.

    And then the ming pir scourged the ce.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The younger Origami''s petite frame couldn''t withstand the st from the impact, she got thrown back toward a cement wall as she groaned in anguish.

    Despite the pain, Origami braced herself against the winds to see where her parents once were.

    She couldn''t see them.

    A giant crater appeared where her house once stood. The crater had plumes of smokeing out of it.

    In the crater were the remains of her parents.

    "Ah.... AHHHH!!!"

    Origami cried as it felt like someone tore her soul out. She looked up at the source of the attack.

    She saw it.

    Wrapped in slight mes, the figure looked like a humanoid adult. The mes licked the individual but the individual was immune as the individual gazed upon the burning city.

    Origami''s body shivered, and her vision went dark. She clenched her fists so hard she bled from her palms. She cursed and dered vengeance against the entity in the air.

    "I will kill you!!!"

    Origami picked herself up as she ran to the figure.

    "Ah!!!"

    Origami sat up screaming.

    <i>Huff huff huff</i>

    Her bosom heaved, she was drenched in her own sweat. Her eyes were shivering with fear, she looked like she had a bloodless face.

    She exhaled slowly, she calmed herself down. She took inventory of her status and found herself sitting on her own bed in her own room.

    She grabbed her temple while biting her lips.

    What a terrible, hateful dream..."

    Origami didn''t hide from her nightmare.

    Origami confirmed one thing from her nightmare.

    The person who killed her parents wasn''t Kotori.

    In the nightmare, the killer was a grown adult.

    Kotori was younger than her during that time.

    Origami got one sliver of the truth from her nightmare.

    <i>Vrr vrr</i>

    Origami''s phone vibrated, she frowned while picking up the phone.

    "Hey, Origami..."

    Ryouko called her.

    "Come here!"

    Origami flinched, this order came out of nowhere.

 Chapter 1127: A talk, the meeting at the base and a guess

    <h4>Chapter 1127: A talk, the meeting at the base and a guess</h4>

    Tengu City, JSDGF AST base¡­

    "I thought I told you to hurry over? Why are you sote?!"

    Ryouko chided Origami. She is wearing cargo pants and a ck vest. With the clipboard she had pinned between her armpit and the pencil in her other hand, Ryouko looked like a foreman who is scolding Origami for tardiness.

    If Ryouko didn''t have such ster control over her salivary nds then Origami''s face would probably be wet with spit right now.

    Origami replied calmly.

    "It is off-work hours, in the middle of the night, no spacequake rms, no spirits, I didn''t vite anyws, I have no reason to make haste to meet anyone under such conditions."

    Ryouko almost blew her top off.

    "True, but you have to see who is trying to meet you!"

    Ryouko rubbed her temples like she is not paid enough to do this.

    "I don''t know what the MD of DEM sees in you."

    "I also want to know why I was called¡­"

    Origami looked at Ryouko.

    "Do you know why he wants to see me?"

    "How would I know?"

    Ryouko frowned.

    "He was oddly fascinated with you yesterday during the reception."

    "Yesterday¡­"

    Origami''s ss photo piqued Westcott''s interest. He ignored the weird gazes the soldiers around him gave him before striking a conversation with Origami.

    She assumed that he was too bored with the reception because it is the usual treatment he gets whenever he visits customers.

    Westcott asked about the photo before talking about the Tenou Festival.

    Is Westcott interested in someone from her ss?

    Origami recalled a certain few individuals in her ss. She narrowed her eyes.

    DEM''s branch HQ got reduced to cinders.

    Spirits who wielded mes, someone from her ss.

    Westcott probably knew who did it. He guessed that the culprit is in her ss.

    He already suspects that there are spirits in her ss.

    He''s probably meeting her to talk about that person.

    Ryouko saw Origami''s heavy expression and she rubbed her chin.

    "It seems you already know why the MD is looking for you."

    "I am not sure."

    Origami replied.

    "I only have some clues¡­"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Ryouko nodded. She gave Origami a pat on her back. She teased Origami.

    "Don''t think too much. Maybe he saw your potential and wants to invite you to join DEM¡­"

    "Join DEM?"

    Origami lowered her head.

    "Can I beat spirits if I join them?"

    "Ha?"

    Ryouko heard Origami despite her low volume. She sighed.

    "There is a possibility that might happen. The CR designed by DEM is far superior to what we have here. Before Mana went MIA, she was a DEM staff, you already know her abilities."

    Ryouko nced at Origami.

    "However, talent and brain functions are critical when ites to high-performance CR units, I believe in your skills but even I am not sure you can reach Mana''s level."

    Ryouko looked around furtively.

    "DEM might be powerful but there are creeps and viins inside that ce. I know they are doing shady things inside that ce. Don''t be fooled by any offers they give you."

    Origami nodded after a short while. Ryouko is d to hear her response.

    Ryouko doesn''t want Origami taking part in DEM''s organization.

    She led Origami to Westcott''s room. She knocked on the door.

    Ellen in her usual officedy attire greeted them. She confirmed Origami''s arrival before giving Ryouko a nod.

    "Thanks¡­"

    "No, it''s nothing much."

    Ryouko talked like a modest girl for once.

    "If you have anything else you need my help with, feel free to call me."

    "Okay."

    Ellen nodded courteously.

    "Isaac has been waiting for you, please step inside."

    Origami looked at Ryouko. She nodded once more, Origami entered the room after that nod.

    It is a well-decorated room.

    Compared to a normal household, this room is already about half the household size.

    Inside the room, Westcott sat on a very luxurious sofa with a grin that made Origami take a step back. Her heart started racing.

    Origami knew this is just his business smile but it had a sinister undertone that made her hair stand on end.

    Westcott is the type of person Origami doesn''t want to touch with a sixty-foot pole.

    Westcott also sensed Origami''s reaction, he stored away his grin before bitterlyughing.

    "It seems like that person was right, I don''t give good impressions."

    Westcott isn''t apologetic at all. He opened his arms wide like he wanted a hug.

    "I am sorry you had toe here in the middle of the night. I have something I wanted to discuss with you. I am sorry for any inconvenience caused."

    "It''s nothing¡­"

    Origami politely replied. She stood at a distance.

    "What is it?"

    "Okay, let me dive right into it."

    Westcott snapped his fingers.

    Ellen took out a remote as she turned on the TV near them.

    Reflected on the screen is Wu Yan''s image.

    "I see."

    Origami said.

    "He is the one who destroyed the Branch HQ, huh?"

    "Oh?"

    Westcott flinched. He didn''t think Origami could identify Wu Yan at first nce.

    "Yes, but, it sounds like you already know Itsuka Shido is a spirit¡­"

    Origami inhaled slowly.

    "I am curious as to why you, Origami of AST, didn''t report this to your superior?"

    Westcott leaned back against the sofa.

    "But, that is something between you and AST, I don''t want to interrupt."

    Origami sighed in relief. However, what Westcott said next made her heart stop momentarily.

    "Since you know he is a spirit, I am guessing you know Tohka, Kurumi, the Yamai twins, are all spirits too, right?"

 Chapter 1228: He is the enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 1228: He is the enemy?</h4>

    As Westcott named the spirits, Origami''s heart started shaking.

    Origami is 100% sure Westcott knew about her spirit ssmates.

    Why didn''t Westcott bust down the doors and windows to capture the spirits?

    Wasn''t DEM supposed ot be after spirits?

    Although spacequake management and spirit subjugation are usually handled by the military of each nation. These armies are nothingpared to the forces DEM can send out. They have better equipment and they are better armed than any other nation in the world.

    With their assault-specialized Realizers, the nations are usually the ones begging for help or new equipment from DEM. It is not unheard of for DEM to get full control over spirit-subjugation matters whenever they interfere.

    He already knows the location and identities of the spirits, why didn''t he send out a hit squad to take them down?

    Moreover, this is after one of the spirits trashed his branch HQ.

    Origami didn''t think about it. With the cat out of the bag, she decided to be honest.

    "Yes."

    Origami nodded.

    "I know Yatogami Tohka, Tokisaki Kurumi, Yamai Yuzuru, Yamai Kaguya, and Itsuka Shido are all spirits."

    "Oh?"

    Westcott mused out loud.

    Origami thought Westcott would ask her why she didn''t escte this to higher management, however, he asked her something different.

    "Please, tell me why someone like you, whose parents died to a spirit can still go to the same ss as spirits like them?"

    "You¡­"

    Origami shot a lightning-fast re in Westcott''s direction.

    "You checked my background?!"

    "Just to make sure this conversation will flow well¡­"

    Origami''s questioning failed to make Westcott flinch.

    "Moreover, it''s not like your information is very hard to find¡­"

    Origami inhaled deeply. She didn''t take a respectful stance with him anymore.

    It is as Ryouko said, these DEM people are all scums.

    Westcott continued with a cold tone.

    "Hey, Tobiichi-san¡­"

    Westcott smirked. He ignored Origami''s frosty leer.

    "Do you want to know who killed your parents?"

    Origami started trembling, her gaze sharpened. Her voice turned hoarse.

    "Y-you know?"

    Westcott grinned. The TV started ying another reel.

    The quality of the video is very poor. The details are grainy and the vantage point is dubious at best. The reel started in the middle.

    The video showed Tengu City in a sea of mes.

    Then, the video zoomed in to a certain corner, focusing on a certain individual.

    Origami''s eyes widened.

    "Father¡­ Mother¡­"

    Her parents appeared in the video.

    The two silhouettes got sted by a pir of mes from above. A crater was created where her parents once were.

    Origami balled her palms into fists. She also lost control of her breathing.

    She watched her parents get killed in front of her eyes again. That pain isn''t something one should go through.

    Origami also started huffing because she saw a certain ck figure in the video.

    It looked like the ck figure was the one who emitted that me pir, the me shot that killed her parents.

    Ellen manipted the remote to zoom in on the individual.

    The killer appeared in Origami''s eyes.

    She finally saw the person she has been chasing after for five years, she saw the individual she swore vengeance against.

    With the ck figure slowly sharpening in resolution, Origami trained her eyes on the killer.

    ck shirt, ck hair, red eyes¡­

    Origami saw this guy almost every day.

    She knew this man.

    He is in her ss.

    She backed away from the image as her eyes wavered. She mumbled the name of her parent''s killer.

    "Itsuka¡­ Shido¡­"

    The one who killed her parents turned out to be Wu Yan.

    "I-It''s him¡­"

    Origami uttered the name of the killer.

    Hatred took over her at a rapid rate.

    "I-It was you¡­"

    Origami ran out of the room in an instant.

    Ellen predicted this. She blocked Origami''s path. With a wave of her hand, she incapacitated Origami. It felt like someone ced a mountain on her shoulders as she got mmed to the floor.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Origami struggled against her restraints.

    "Release me!"

    "Don''t waste your strength."

    Ellen coldly told Origami off.

    "My Territory is the most refined among magicians, even if you have a CR unit, you still can''t break free¡­"

    "Release me!"

    Origami can''t hear anything. She only knew she must escape from her binding. Ellen frowned while Westcott sighed.

    "Tobiichi-san, even if I release you, do you think you can seed in your vengeance? You know his identity, I am guessing you also know you have no chance at all, right?"

    "I don''t care¡­"

    Origami snarled.

    "I am going either way!"

    "Calm down, Tobiichi-san¡­"

    Westcott stood up, he looked down at Origami with his nasty grin.

    "I have the newest CR unit, fresh out of the oven, your powers will get a tremendous boost. Trust me, you will like what I have in store for you."

    Origami stopped struggling.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I am saying, I have the tools for you to go get your revenge."

    Westcott narrowed his eyes.

    "Only with my help will you get your revenge."

    "Help?"

    Origami turned dark.

    "Why are you helping me?"

    "Why?"

    Westcott gasped.

    "I thought spirits were enemies to humanity, isn''t it normal for me to give you the tools you need to kill spirits?"

    Origami tried to see if Westcott was lying. However, she couldn''t peer past his smirk.

    "Takamiya Mana was once a DEM member. She is younger than you but she can fight spirits on her own because of the tools given to her. If Tobiichi-san so wishes, I can provide you with the newest CR unit optimized just for you. I will even throw in as many free Maryoku enhancement and surgeries as you wish."

    "These enhancements will raise your physical and magical limits. Takamiya Mana became the second strongest magician due to these enhancements. I have reasons to believe that after your augmentations, you will be as strong, if not stronger than Mana."

    "However, I must warn you, these surgeries and augmentations will give you massive boosts in power but, it wille at the cost of your lifespan. I am afraid that after all the enhancements, you will only have one year left to live."

    "Fine with me!"

    Origami''s eyes had burning glints in them.

    "If I can kill spirits, if I can defeat Shido, I will do anything!"

    Westcottughed out loud.

 Chapter 1229: The decision, a road of no return

    <h4>Chapter 1229: The decision, a road of no return</h4>

    Tengu City, inside an alley.

    Origami asked Westcott and Ellen who are leading her down the dimly-lit alley.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "Maryoku enhancement."

    Westcott replied.

    "Normally, we would do this over at DEM''s branch HQ. But, Itsuka Shido burned down the ce along with the surgical and Realizers there. The ASTs don''t have the apparatus needed for the procedure."

    "We have secret facilities in Tengu city, these facilities are prepared when stuff like this happens."

    Westcott and Ellen nced back at Origami.

    "We are going to one of these underground bases. There are equipment there that shouldn''t see the light of day. We also rarely use that facility so not a lot of people inside DEM knows. You''re the first guest to go there..."

    "Rx..."

    Westcott turned around with a smirk.

    "You''re going to like this ce."

    Origami followed Ellen and Westcott without a word.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}She watched her parents get killed in front of her when she was young. She saw Wu Yan doing the deed inside the old footage. She recalled the scene while biting her lips.

    No matter what they do or say, she is going to dive right in to get the power she needs, even if it means bargaining with the devil in hell.

    Origami alreadymitted herself to this dark and miserable path of mutual destruction.

    The dim alley is almost a metaphor for her descent into darkness as the shadows of the alley engulfed her.

    When the alley narrowed, the trio went through the maze-like alleyways for another 15 minutes.

    Westcott and Ellen stopped suddenly. They looked at the wall near them. Although there are still many paths near them, the trio stopped here.

    "I think it was somewhere here?"

    Westcott rubbed the back of his head. Even if he is the managing director, it is quite a feat that he remembers a secret location in a weird ce like this.

    Ellen gave him the nod.

    "Yes."

    Ellen touched the dirty walls with moss growing on it. She fondled around until a green sh was emitted near her palm.

    "This..."

    Origami gasped.

    "A lock Territory?"

    "Yes."

    Ellen nodded.

    "Inside DEM, there are highly restricted areas where keys in the form of specific Territory are needed to open them. Since Maryoku signatures are unique to the brain activities of the user, there is no better encryption than this."

    Ellen said that while shifting her Maryoku wavelengths. She is effectively adapting her signatures to the lock on the wall. After generating the same glow as the lock Territory, she stopped.

    <i>Kacha</i>

    The wall near her shifted to the side like an automatic door, revealing a dark hole.

    Ellen backed away. Westcottughed before entering the hole with Ellen in tow. When all of them entered the tunnel, the door closed.

    Automatic lights lit up the ce.

    This ce was designed like the AST base.

    There are cold metallic walls everywhere.

    There are not a lot of equipment here. However, there is a pod built into the wall near them.

    Origami furrowed her brows.

    "That is the thing that will make you powerful."

    Westcott sneered. Origami looked at that thing like it''s her holy grail.

    Those are the eyes of someone who craved more power.

    It might look dumb but Westcott likes what he is seeing.

    "That equipment you see over there can gather, generate, and infuse Maryoku into human subjects ced into the pod. It is effectively a machine that can modify humans to be potent magicians."

    Westcott exined.

    "Normally, talented magicians would undergo softer measures to adjust the body naturally to a higher level of Maryoku. That would take too long so DEM designed this machine..."

    "This machine can greatly reduce the time needed to modify a magician. The price is well..."

    Westcott chuckled.

    "Granted, if you want to use the natural and less risky modification, you will need at least 5 years..."

    "No."

    Origami said.

    "I only need this."

    Westcott shrugged. He motioned for Origami to get in the pod.

    "Get inside the pod, it will start automatically."

    Origami didn''t even hesitate. She walked over to the pod and smashed the button near the entrance. It opened up before she jumped in with a steadfast look.

    The pod closed as she recalled the figure in mes.

    Hatred started permeating her. She inhaled deeply before closing her eyes once more.

    <i>No matter what, the next time I see you, I will kill you...</i>

    <i>Itsuka Shido.</i>

    Westcott and Ellen watched as the pod got to work. Maryoku and unknown fluid filled the pod.

    "What?"

    Westcott broke the silence first.

    "You have a question for me?"

    "I know you have your own ns but..."

    Ellen looked at the pod, Origami bathed in the Maryoku-infused medical fluid.

    "At least, I don''t think she will reach a level strong enough to defeat <i>that guy</i>, even with the forceful Maryoku enhancements we are giving her."

    The Maryoku enhancement will take the user''s lifespan as a price. This is the price they have to pay for a faster rate of power acquisition.

    Even so, this speedy process sacrifice more than just lifespan, it sacrifices quality. Unsuitable subjects can pay with their lifespan and still walk away with little to show for themselves. For instance, Mana went through this process but she is still inferiorpared to Ellen.

    Ellen doesn''t this nameless brat will exceed Mana''s achievement. If she is weaker than Mana then she won''t be able to touch <i>that man </i>when Ellen who was in her prime got defeated multiple times by that man.

    Ellen cannot fathom why Westcott would go out of his way to modify Origami.

    "Human emotions, my dear Ellen..."

    Westcott said.

    "Her powers might not exceed you but I think she will fare much better in a fight than you... Ellen..."

 Chapter 1230: A beast? Another bi?

    <h4>Chapter 1230: A beast? Another bi?</h4>

    In the dawn, the cold ofst night lingered.

    The sun is just showing its brilliance while a few stars still defiantly glittered in the sky. The trees are dowsed in sparkling dews, waiting for the golden sun to rain down its golden radiance.

    With the sun dying the dawn red and yellow, countless homes in Tengu City started cooking as plumes of smoke could be seening out from their vents.

    In the Itsuka residence, Shiori is usually the one who wakes up first to make food. After Shiori dragged Kurumi and Tohka into herst-minute preparations for the final day of the festival, the three stayed the night at a student''s house near the school.

    Yoshino also slept with Reine after shopping an entire day. Lastly, Kotori slept in Fraxinus. Hence, the Itsuka residence is weirdly quiet given the absence of most of its residents.

    As for the members who slept herest night, they only woke up after bashing uglies tilltest night.

    When the intense sunlight hit the window and reflected the light of day onto the messy bed and the three figures tangled up with one another in very suggestive poses, one could easily tell what they were up totest night.

    Wu Yan''s eyelids twitched as he stirred into consciousness. He tried to stretch only to touch soft objects. Specifically, he touched the meat howitzers of his women fromst night.

    Wu Yan immediately woke up as he looked down near his chest. There are two beautifuldies wearing nothing but their birthday suits tuckered away near his chest.

    Wu Yan grabbed his face as he recalled what he did to themst night.

    "Right, I banged both Yuzuru and Kaguya."

    He bitterlyughed as he revealed a proud smile.

    "Mmn..."

    Someone moaned. Wu Yan almost felt carnal mes enveloping him once more when he heard the charming voice. Yuzuru woke up as she took Wu Yan''s left side as her pillow and heater.

    Her long eyshes twitched before her mesmerizing eyes revealed themselves to the world once more. She nced at Wu Yan, after brief consternation, her eyes widened in shock.

    "Yo..."

    Wu Yan grinned as he greeted the well-endowed twin.

    "Morn..."

    Yuzuru blinked as she looked between Wu Yan, herself, and Kaguya who slept next to her. Her face turned red immediately. She used the nket to hide herself from view.

    Wu Yan liked what he saw. He nudged her nket while teasing her.

    "Hmm? Isn''t it a little toote to feel embarrassed?"

    She replied from within the nket.

    "Anger and shame, Yuzuru was defiled by the beast. I can''t get married anymore."

    "B-beast..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Look, maybe I went down on you girls quite hard but isn''t it a bit harsh to call me a beast?"

    Yuzuru exined herself.

    "Comin, Yuzuru wasn''t describing Master''s action as those of beasts, Master''s performance was akin to beasts..."

    "Huh?"

    "Exmation, you took Kaguya and Yuzuru at the same time..."

    Yuzuru moved around inside the nket. Wu Yan felt someone caressing his stiff Johnny.

    "In the end, not only did Master y us like a fiddle, Master is apparently still not satisfied with his tool of procreation still standing mightily. You''re like a voracious beast!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan isn''t sure whether he should be proud or annoyed. Yuzuru is still grabbing his Longinus.

    "Well, it''s morning and when we talk about morning, there''s that..."

    "You mean this is normal during mornings?"

    Yuzuru peeked out from within the nket.

    "I thought Master hated waking up and is always gued by lethargy upon awakening?"

    "We are talking about two types of energetic here..."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "It seems you girls didn''t learn much from those special educational videos..."

    "Special educational videos?"

    Yuzuru flinched for a second. Then, she realized what Wu Yan was referring to. She blushed before lowering her head.

    "Embarrassment, Master is so hi..."

    "I..."

    Wu Yan quipped.

    "Hey, I am not the one who bought those videos and yed them in the living room."

    "Anger, Master is still a big perv..."

    Yuzuru looked at Kaguya who is blissfully sleeping with a healthy shade of red on her face. Yuzuru got a bit jealous.

    "Yuzuru is fine for now but I can''t believe you sullied Kaguya when I was on the phone with Miku. You relished yourself with her slender body, tore her clothes and took her purity away. How I envy you... how I hate you..."

    "Okay, let''s make something clear here. I didn''t tear her clothes off. Also, did you just say you''re jealous?!"

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "Yuzuru, did you learn your bisexual orientation from Miku?"

    "Miku..."

    Yuzuru showed a brief look of disgust.

    "Don''tpare Yuzuru with Miku. I will never be like her."

    "In other words, you only have the hots for Kaguya..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "That''s sly, I mean, I am not satisfied yet..."

    Wu Yan slid his palm down Yuzuru''s neck, he twisted the tips of her divine mountains.

    "Nngh..."

    Yuzuru moaned immediately. The same pleasure that clouded her thoughts fromst night returned. She looked at Wu Yan with those mesmerizing mercury-blue eyes.

    With Yuzuru panting and heaving in arousal near him, Wu Yan got turned on. He licked his dry lips before biting Yuzuru''s earlobe.

    "Yah!"

    Bitten by Wu Yan, she arched up in pleasure. She writhed under Wu Yan''s sly maniptions.

    Wu Yan sized up Yuzuru''s voluptuous body. Yuzuru had a bad feeling.

    "Guard..."

    Yuzuru clenched the nket. She stared at him.

    "What is Master doing?"

    "What am I doing?"

    Wu Yan directed his passionate gaze in Yuzuru''s direction.

    "I want to do a lot of things..."

    "Uugh..."

    Yuzuru started twisting around.

    "Caution, it is already morning, Yuzuru can''t do it again..."

    "No, don''t say that..."

    Wu Yan snickered. He invaded her canyon down under with his demonic fingers.

    "Didn''t I tell you? I am very energetic in the morning..."

    "Pleading, please no..."

    Yuzuru tried to yank herself off his demonic fingers. This only increased Wu Yan''s lust for her.

    Wu Yan turned around as he made Yuzur get on all fours with her butt raised up pointing at his face. He told her to anchor her hands on the bedsheet.

    Wu Yan grabbed Yuzuru''s slender waist as he plunged forward.

    <i>"</i>Gugh..."

    Stabbed by Wu Yan, Yuzuru felt the air inside her lung exiting involuntarily. The room started heating up as Wu Yan pounded Yuzuru''s bakery.

 Chapter 1231: Settle the duels? Declaration of victory?

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Settle the duels? Deration of victory?</h4>

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence.

    In the living room, Yuzuru sat on the sofa while Wu Yan used herp as a pillow. He''s taking it easy with a beautiful girl giving him ap pillow.

    Wu Yan enjoyed the moment as Yuzuru fed him food. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    "If I can get this kind of treatment every morning then I don''t mind waking up early from now on."

    Yuzuru faintly smiled when she heard Wu Yan''sment. He chuckled as Yuzuru blushed. She turned the other way much to Wu Yan''s amusement.

    He examined Yuzuru once more.

    It is safe to say Yuzuru is very well-endowed. Her looks are also absolutely stunning, her beauty is on par with almost any member in Wu Yan''s harem.

    Wu Yan got to fourth base with herst night. That experience gave Yuzuru a glow that only served to magnify her charm. She is now ady that can enve souls with her beauty. Her personality is also very attractive.

    Don''t let her low-energy vibe fool you. She likes topete with Tohka and make a ruckus with Kaguya. Yuzuru has cheerful energy in her bones.

    This soft and warm side of hers could be seen in their current situation.

    Unlike Kaguya, she isn''t that prideful or Chuuni, or a loudmouth. Yuzuru is very gentle and elegant. She is a very soft and warm girl.

    Like right now, she''s feeding Wu Yan food like a nurse.

    Wu Yan exhaled slightly after taking another look at Yuzuru''s charming face.

    If he knew dragging Yuzuru into the sheets would mellow her out like this, he would have hastened the seizure of her m fortress.

    Although Shiori is a significant deterrent. The Yamai Twins stuck around him almost 24 hours a day so he could have pounded them if he wanted to. He regretted not doing the twins earlier.

    The living room door creaked open as Kaguya marched into the room like a zombie. She swept her gaze around the room before noticing the two lovebirds on the sofa. She is immediately annoyed.

    "Hmph..."

    Kaguya pursed her lips before snorting. She stood before the lovebirds with arms akimbo.

    But, when Kaguya looked into Yuzuru''s eyes, the twins furtively looked away. They shared the same shade of red on their faces.

    Evidently, the twins recalled the saucy scene where they became pole twins as they served Wu Yan.

    Despite their rtionship, the intimate contact between them created awkward air around the twins.

    Kaguya lowered her head only to see the lewd wolf who banged her and her twin sisterst nightzily rxing on Yuzuru''sp.

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    "What? You want to be fed food while enjoying Yuzuru''s thigh too?"

    Kaguya lost her angry look, she wavered for a second.

    But, Wu Yan dispelled any notion of that in another bold deration.

    "Yuzuru belongs to me today!"

    Wu Yan said.

    "I will not allow you to rob me of her presence."

    "You..."

    Kaguya was enraged.

    "To mess with me, even if it''s Master, you will not be pardoned!"

    Wu Yan grinned. He beckoned Kaguya with his hand.

    Kaguya blushed after realizing his intention. She nced at Yuzuru who nodded with a warm smile. She obediently approached the couch.

    Kaguya doesn''t spot a callipygian behind but she is still cute.

    She is built lean and lithe. She looked very youthful and energetic. Wu Yan couldn''t shift his gaze away as she meekly walked over.

    Kaguya''s heart raced under Wu Yan''s intense gaze. She lowered her head to avoid gazing at them.

    Kaguya asked Yuzuru with a small tone.

    "Yuzuru, did you also get bullied by himst night?"

    Yuzuru blushed. Wu Yan took the twins at the same time. He already made them blush multiple times today. However, Yuzuru still answered obediently.

    "He didn''t just bully mest night, he also bullied me this morning..."

    Embarrassed, Yuzuru still replied.

    "Point, Yuzuru thinks it was Kaguya''s fault for getting it on with Master in the living room yesterday. I got dragged into the ensuing meat pping battle."

    "I-is that so?"

    Kaguya believed Yuzuru instinctively.

    "I didn''t know Master would suddenly get horny. He started it..."

    "Yes, it is master''s fault!"

    Kaguya frowned at Wu Yan.

    "If Master didn''t fondle me I wouldn''t have ended up like this."

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan was speechless.

    The twins tried to seduce him multiple times. They washed his back, sneaked into his bed, and did various things to him only to me him when they got what they wanted.

    Wu Yan admits he lost control of his animalistic self when the Yamai Twins didn''t do anythingst night. Shiori''s absence was also a major factor.

    With the right time, ce, and people at his disposal, he would have never forgiven himself if he didn''t do them.

    "Well, you two are so cute, what attentive ves you girls are..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "It''s your fault for being so cute!"

    "C-cute..."

    The twins went red once more. Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    He is sure the twins shifted the me on him to chase the awkward air away.

    When the twins got past their initial embarrassment, the two spirits returned to their usual states.

    "Anyway, the Children of Typhoon are the ones closest to Master now!"

    Kaguya crossed her arms.

    "Tohka and Yoshino can forget about stealing the race from us."

    "Agreed."

    Yuzuru nodded.

    "We must inform the losers of our victory and dominion over Master!"

    Wu Yan couldn''t ignore that.

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Can we not do that deration of victory part?"

    "Hah?"

    The twins retorted.

    "We must let the defeated rivals know who won. This is very important!"

    "After 83 duels, we, Yuzuru and Kaguya prevailed over Tohka and Yoshino."

    "Yeah! Today is the after-party of the festival, no?!"

    Wu Yan jumped up. He changed the subject to get out of this situation.

    "The festival is the most important thing now! Let''s go!"

    Wu Yan ran out of the living room as the twins exchanged weird looks.

 Chapter 1232: Transformation, the avenger returns.

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Transformation, the avenger returns.</h4>

    Tengu city, hidden DEM facility.

    Westcott and Ellen looked at the modification pod in front of them. Origami is being baptized in a vat of medical fluid and Maryoku. Westcott smiled whereas Ellen calmly observed the modification process.

    "Isaac..." .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Ellen broke the silence first.

    "This child..."

    "Yeah..."

    Westcott also praised her.

    "This is a surprising result..."

    The Maryoku enhancement began one night ago.

    One night of observation was enough to revise their assessment of Origami''s potential. Even Westcott didn''t think she would yield this result.

    Origami is responding overwhelmingly well to the Maryoku enhancement procedure.

    This procedure sought to let the user be better at CR handling. It fortified the brain''s area rting to Territory maniption and allow for better output and control.

    Different magicians will yield different results. Some will only get a little bit of benefit at the end of this exercise.

    Mana is the only known magician to improve tremendously after Maryoku augmentations. So powerful was she that she became the no.2 of DEM''s anti-spirit strike force.

    However, someone broke her record today.

    Origami broke Mana''s attainment.

    Westcott and Ellen looked at the values disyed near the pod before sighing.

    Ellen is gasping in shock while Westcott sighed in dejection.

    "Her powers are already beyond Mana''s level from back then!"

    Ellen assessed, she couldn''t believe the values she is getting from the machine.

    "Origami''s prowess with CR coupled with her newfound Maryoku... Most likely, she is already stronger than Mana at her peak!"

    "Unfortunately, she traded her lifespan for this power. She only has one year at most. If she uses a high-powered CR then her time on earth will be drastically shortened."

    Westcott said with disappointment.

    "I didn''t think she was this talented. What a shame..."

    Westcott chose Origami because of her resentment against Wu Yan. Plus, he wanted to see what would be of her given the chance to exact revenge.

    He found it interesting that Origami covered Wu Yan & co when she is an AST member. Her rivalry with the spirits amused Westcott. Otherwise, he wouldn''t waste his time helping Origami.

    He just didn''t expect Origami to absorb so much Maryoku. Herpatibility with this augmentation procedure is mind-boggling.

    The augmentation process gave the patient tremendous power in a short span of time. This effect is modified by the recipient''s talent and innate potential. This process forcefully dragged a magician''s natural talent out and skipped the arduous training needed to get to that level.

    This procedure is just dragging out the magician''s natural aptitudes.

    In other words, had they cultivated Origami properly, she could disy this level of potency in the future.

    If they knew then Westcott wouldn''t have rmended this procedure to Origami.

    "We destroyed a gem..."

    Westcott shrugged.

    "What a pity. Strangely enough, I feel invigorated..."

    Ellen frowned at Westcott''s sadism. She looked at the disy.

    "If we give Origami the newest CR unit. She should be able to fight at outputs several times that of Mana..."

    "An impressive nheless..."

    Westcott licked his lips.

    "It''s a pity but even Itsuka Shido should be troubled by her powers, right?"

    Westcott grinned at Ellen.

    "I don''t know if this little missy is now stronger than the strongest magician?"

    Ellen didn''t say anything but she was not amused by what Westcott implied.

    Although she is not the strongest anymore, she still prided herself as the strongest magician.

    Ellen praised Origami''s power.

    "With new equipment and her enhanced Maryoku, I don''t think she still stands a chance against Shido."

    "I didn''t pick her because of her power. I just wanted to see them try to kill each other."

    Westcott said.

    "But, this works just as well. I think we are in for a good show."

    Westcott thought about it before saying something.

    "Assign Mordred to her after she exits the pod."

    "What?"

    "Isn''t that too reckless? Origami''s potential is stunning but she isn''t one of us. She is just a pawn, do we have to give her Mordred?"

    "It''s fine, it will spice things up."

    Westcott snickered.

    "She has only a year to live. Mordred''s usage will shorten her lifespan to around half a year. We can just retrieve it from her after she expires..."

    "Really?"

    Ellen frowned.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Mordred is precious. But we can always make another one in due time."

    Westcott grinned.

    "Mordred is the sister CR unit to the personal CR unit of the strongest magician, Ellen, I understand your apprehension in letting someone use a CR unit that is simr in performance to Pendragon."

    Ellen nodded.

    "Understood."

    Ellen rubbed the surface of the pod.

    "Mordred and her enhanced Maryoku will make her far more powerful than Mana."

    "Well..."

    Westcott waved his hand.

    "Let''s sit back and look forward to a good show."

    The pod''s red light turned green.

    The pod slowly opened up.

    The observers looked at Origami.

    Her eyelids twitched before she woke up.

    <i>Splish ssh</i>

    Origami stepped out of the pod with her clothes drenched in medical fluid.

    She felt different.

    Origami isn''t sure what is difference but her mind is clear and she can form thoughts at lightning-speed.

    Westcott weed her return with wide arms.

    "Congrattions and wee back..."

    "Avenger..."

 Chapter 1233: The collapsing peace

    <h4>Chapter 1233: The copsing peace</h4>

    "Oh~ That looks good. Shido, let''s go there!"

    Tohka dragged Wu Yan along while drooling.

    "That apple looks delicious. It is sticky and red just like blood..."

    Kurumi said while licking her lips.

    "Erm, I-I want to try that shaved ice thing..."

    Yoshino said with a red face and puppy eyes. Nheless, she held onto Wu Yan''s hands.

    "What a bunch of kids. Don''t be fooled by food. Use your superhuman abilities to win all the prizes at the stalls, that is the best show of power, isn''t it?!"

    "Agreed, while the food looks delectable, they can''t hold a candle to Master''s finesse in dish preparation. Choosing the high of victory over simple pleasures is the rational decision."

    "As expected of Yuzuru, your vision goes so far."

    "Retort, Kaguya is morepetent than Yuzuru. You suggested the idea before Yuzuru."

    The twin spirits tagged behind Wu Yan like bodyguards while belittling the other spirits.

    "Well, I think just being together with Darling is the best. I am up for anything really. With so many cuties around me, this is pure bliss..."

    Miku rubbed the cheek of the mask she is wearing. The chatty spirits formed a semi-circle around Wu Yan, they surrounded him from all directions except the front.

    So, it looked like Wu Yan is walking around with an entourage of beautifuldies. This scene earned the fury of the onlookers around him.

    "I don''t why I suddenly feel like burning someone..."

    "I don''t know why but I want to light a fire..."

    "I have this itch to tie someone up..."

    "You mean on a cross right?"

    "Yes, you got me, brother..."

    "Well, I have ropes..."

    "And, I have gasoline..."

    "Oh, dear, why is there a lighter in my hand?"

    The pedestrians and store owners near Wu Yan started floating dangerous ideas.

    Wu Yan isn''t sure how to bnce his attention between the spirits and the jealous crowd around him. He acted like a robot while chanting a mantra.

    "Get used to this... Get used to this..."

    Shiori looked on with pity.

    "Shido, you''re... so... sad."

    "Ara, Shiori-san, did you say something?"

    Miku appeared behind Shiori like a phantom. That caused Shiori to jump in shock.

    Shiori knew about Miku''s identity as the super-popr idol. She isn''tfortable walking around a hot topic like miku.

    "N-no, it''s nothing..."

    "Oh..."

    Miku nodded. She didn''t care much for what Shiori had to say. Underneath her mask, her eyes shone brightly with ulterior motives.

    "Actually, I got my hands on some good tea leaves. I heard I can make killer tea with it, would Shiori-san mind joining me for tea?"

    "T-tea?"

    Miku sounded like a dodgy punk trying to trick girls into drinking alcohol with them.

    Shiori likes tea and she doesn''t hate Miku but this isn''t the first time she extended an invitation to her.

    When they first met, Miku also invited Shiori for tea.

    But, the looks the other spirits gave her made it feel like she is going on a suicide mission. Her instincts told her to turn Miku down.

    Even Tohka and Yoshino, her allies tried to distance themselves from Shiori.

    Shiori knew that if she ignored her gut feeling then she is going to regret it for the rest of her life.

    Shiori felt like Miku gave off the same vibe as Origami.

    So, Shiori let Miku down gently.

    Miku isn''t a quitter. She continued bombarding her withme requests to drink tea at Miku''s house much to Shiori''s dismay. Wu Yan couldn''t help but respect Shiori.

    As expected of the protagonist, despite her gender being reversed, she still has good luck with thedies. Origami is constantly scheming to get her to the side of the Lillies while Miku kept targeting her.

    Miku''s strike zone is wider than Origami who hasser focus on Shiori. She is like a certain individual named Kuroko who constantly lusts after Lady Railgun.

    Naturally, Origami isn''t as perverse as Kuroko.

    Or, at least, he thinks so...

    Wu Yan''s expression of nonchnce faded when he thought about Kurumi''s case.

    He felt agitation upon hearing Origami''s name.

    This is the same anxiety he felt after the meeting with Woodman.

    Did he overlook something regarding Origami?

    Wu Yan noticed that after thest hostile encounter with Origami over who killed her parents, he never paid her attention after that.

    With her determination to exact vengeance. She is probably still digging for the truth, right?

    <i>I wonder what she found out...</i>

    Wu Yan''s anxiety grew. He felt an ominous feeling.

    "Something wrong?"

    Kurumi noticed Wu Yan''s furrowed eyebrows. She giggled near Wu Yan.

    "You know you can tell me anything that is bugging you, right?"

    "More like venting frustration than sharing..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "It''s not a troubling matter, my thoughts are just in a disarray."

    "I see..."

    Kurumi wanted to say something when Wu Yan stopped abruptly. He looked in front with steely eyes.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The spirits noticed his sudden action. Then, they saw the individual in front of them.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while the others gasped.

    "Tobiichi Origami..."

    Origami lifted her head to reveal a pair of eyes that were filled with hatred and killing intent.

    Wu Yan & co''s hearts stopped.

 Chapter 1234: Gone crazy? The sad song of the avenger

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Gone crazy? The sad song of the avenger</h4>

    The cold eyes on Origami couldn''t hide her malice and killing intent. The air froze as she emanated her malice.

    There are students walking around but Wu Yan & co feels like there is nothing between Origami and them. Wu Yan & co raised their guards immediately.

    <i>Something''s wrong.</i>

    <i>This isn''t right.</i>

    <i>Something''s up.</i>

    The girls including Shiori detected this. Wu Yan also sensed this as well.

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori who are used to talking to Origami can tell something isn''t correct.

    With only killing intent and animosity in her eyes, Tohka who saw this specter of vengeance couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Yoshino also hid behind Wu Yan in fear.

    Tohka and Yoshino knew this look.

    This isn''t the first time they saw this look.

    Tohka and Yoshino continuously appeared in this world and the AST would be mobilized to subjugate them.

    As one of the members of AST, the spirits knew her fighting mode when they saw it.

    That is the look of someone who hated spirits and wanted nothing less thanplete destruction of spirits.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}She looks the same as she did when she performed her duties as an AST member.

    Compared to her AST-mode, this Origami looks even more menacing, she looks like she is here to raise hell.

    This look is also not foreign to Tohka and Yoshino.

    Origami took on this persona when Wu Yan & co returned to this universe, causing a spacequake that led to Kotori using her Spirit mode.

    "You..."

    Tohka''s body tensed up. If her powers weren''t sealed, she would have drawn her Sandalphon by now.

    "What do you think you''re doing?!"

    "yeah, Origami-san..."

    Shiori tried to calm the situation down.

    "If Shido did something wrong you can always tell me, I will apologize on his behalf..."

    "Apologize?"

    Origami growled.

    "A measly apology can''t make me give up on my vengeance!"

    When she roared, wisps of light burst forth, it covered Origami and when the bright silhouette elongated, Origami revealed her transformation to the onlookers.

    She lost her uniform. Instead, she is wearing a Wiring Suit and the Realizers forbat known as CR.

    Unlike the simple CR she equipped before, she is packing a modified CR that made her look drastically different.

    The armor is ashen-grey and her forelimbs are covered, leaving only patches of skin uncovered along her stomach, arm and thighs. There are also floating tes that looked like mechanical wings behind her.

    There is an X-shaped thruster behind Origami. She had an oversized Maryoku cannon strapped to her waist.

    "What is that?"

    The pedestrians around them couldn''t believe Origami just pulled a magical stunt in front of them. They gasped and gawked at her.

    "Origami...san..."

    Shiori also got stunned.

    "What the..."

    Wu Yan, Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku also gasped because she donned her CR unit in public.

    Also, that isn''t her usual CR unit.

    They could see the simrities between her CR unit and another person.

    The person once known as the strongest Magician in the world.

    "Origami..."

    Wu Yan asked with a guttural voice.

    "The DEM, you..."

    Origami didn''t give Wu Yan the time of day to finish his piece. She stretched her hands out as she showered everyone in green light.

    The civilians were all wrapped in her Barrier Territory, including Shiori.

    Then Origami aimed her Maryoku cannon at Wu Yan. The cannon erged further before concentrating energy in its barrel.

    Wu Yan released the seals of every spirit here.

    Origami pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    A brilliant light suffused the area as the Maryokuser hit Wu Yan squarely.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The shockwave spread outwards, the civilians were also pushed away although they are unharmed due to the Barrier around them. Smoke and dust shrouded Wu Yan from view.

    If Origami didn''t shield the civilians then 30% of the normal humans here would have died from the attack.

    "Oh god!"

    The civilians started panicking as they fled in all directions. After they distanced themselves from the area, the barriers around them disappeared.

    "What the hell was that? What just happened?!"

    "There was a huge explosion..."

    "Look! Smoke!"

    "A gas leak explosion?!"

    Tengu City Central za fell into chaos as the civilians ran to a safe distance. Meanwhile, the curious pedestrians near the area also started approaching thebat zone.

    Away from the two-meter deep, 5-meter wide crater, Origami stared at the site of impact, the long trails of dust and smoke told everyone this isn''t a dream.

    Wu Yan''s hand glowed with magical power.

    He used a hand to block Origami''s cannon attack.

    Wu Yan is shielding Shiori by wrapping his arm around her waist. She is still glowing with the Barrier Territory''s power but she is scared out of her mind.

    Wu Yan is angry to see Shiori''s afraid of this sudden attack.

    For Shiori, she must have looked death in the eyes despite the shield around her.

    Wu Yan yelled at Origami.

    "Do you know what you just did?"

    "I don''t need you to remind me..."

    Origami took aim once more. She didn''t hesitate as she announced her intention.

    "After killing you, everything will be over..."

    "Including me..."

 Chapter 1235: Face-off, deductions, and arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Face-off, deductions, and arrangements</h4>

    "Killing you will end everything..."

    "Including me..."

    Origami''s steely words caused Wu Yan to click his tongue. His mental CPU started crunching the data.

    <i>Why did she turn out like this?</i>

    <i>Why is she so hellbent on killing me even at the cost of her life?</i>

    <i>Why is she wearing a CR-unit that looks like Ellen''s Pendragon?</i>

    <i>How did Origami get such a massive boost in power? Where did she get the strength to rival spirits?</i>

    Wu Yan wondered about these questions before something clicked. A hypothesis started forming that told him his gut feeling from before was correct.

    "Shido!"

    "Onii-chan!"

    "Hubby-sama!"

    "Master!"

    "Darling!"

    The spirits all donned their Astral Dresses as they descended near the assant. With her Sandalphon drawn, Tohka pointed at Origami.

    "Tobiichi Origami! How dare you hurt Shido!"

    The spirits leered at Origami.

    "You mongrel, hurting our masters is a sin that can only be repaid with your life."

    "Anger, your actions have turned us into your enemies."

    "Nobody is going to hurt Darling, not on my watch."

    Origami roamed her gaze over the spirits here.

    "Princess... Nightmare... Hermit... Berserkers... Diva..."

    Her cold eyes turned colder when she identified her targets.

    "Other than Efreet, you''re all here. Good, we don''t need spirits in this world. I will personally end your existence..."

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi gave her a malevolent grin.

    "Just because you got your hand on the newest toy from DEM, you got a massive confidence boost, huh? That cold thing you''re wearing can never defeat us. We aren''t nning on taking turns to duel you, just to let you know."

    Origami looked at Wu Yan. She knew her chances as she turned her attention to the only guy here.

    "If I can kill you... that will do..."

    "You..."

    Tohka stared at Origami. Wu Yan stopped her from approaching Origami.

    He passed Shiori who is currently in a magical sleep to Tohka. He told the spirits to keep an eye on the premise.

    "Take care of Shiori, I want you all to stop any intruders froming here."

    "Shiori!"

    Tohka was worried about Shiori''s condition.

    "What happened to her?"

    "I just cast a hypnosis spell on her. I also wiped some of her memories."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "I am not going to let Shiori get dragged into this spirits versus magicians thing, Kotori tried very hard to prevent this oue. Girls, go and get Kotori to send people over to wipe the memories of the witnesses today."

    "What about you?"

    Miku asked.

    "Don''t tell me..."

    "I have to get to the bottom of this."

    Wu Yan cut Miku short.

    He beamed at Miku.

    "I can take care of things here, go..."

    "Kotori''s been awfully silent. I think something happened over at Fraxinus'' anchor point. The inte is also full of static."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "I already unsealed her powers but I don''t think she can handle things alone over there. Split into two groups, I want one group here to guard the area and another group as reinforcements to Kotori."

    The spirits obeyed Wu Yan''s directives.

    "Be careful..."

    "I got this."

    The spirits took onest look at Origami and Wu Yan before departing.

    Origami didn''t want the spirits to leave but she can see Wu Yan is still here so she didn''t pursue them. She continued leering at Wu Yan with eyes like that of a vengeful demon.

    "Itsuka... Shido..."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He took a step forward while staring back at Origami.

    "Looks like you arrived at an incredible discovery during your investigations..."

    Origami''s increased hostility, killing intent, and the specialized CR-unit she is wearing told Wu Yan all he needed to know. Things became troubling...

    He arrived at a conclusion after seeing Origami''s vengeful attitude.

    "You think I killed your parents, huh?"

    "I think?"

    Origami bitt her lips. She roared at Wu Yan.

    "I know you killed them!"

    "I don''t know where you got that conclusion and I have my own alibis and defenses. But, judging by your current attitude, I am guessing words won''t work."

    Wu Yan got into a stance, he used aposed expression.

    "Very well, as punishment for causing public disturbance and endangerment, I will talk after subduing you."

    "Subdue me?"

    Origami replied frostily.

    "You think I am the same as before?"

    "Try it if you can!"

    Origami pointed her Maryoku cannon at Wu Yan. She shot a concentratedser bolt at Wu Yan.

    <i>Booom</i>

    Tohka stayed with Shiori. Along with Kurumi, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku. The spirits watched the ensuing battle with anxious looks.

    "Darling is by himself, I hope he is doing okay..."

    Miku grabbed Yuzuru''s hand, she held on tightly.

    "Can''t we do something to help?"

    "Hubby-sama should be fine..."

    Kurumi calmly told the other spirits.

    "Hubby-sama is very powerful. He can take care of Origami without an issue."

    "Really?"

    Tohka frowned.

    "Origami seems more powerful than before..."

    "True, and Hubby-sama is still more powerful than her."

    Kurumi shook her head.

    "Hubby-sama is right. We need to go help Kotori while some of your stop people from approaching the two fights."

    "Okay."

    Kaguya nodded.

    "Master said Kotori is probably in trouble. We should go help!"

    "Agreed..."

    Yuzuru look around.

    "How do we split into two groups?"

    Kurumi decided the line-up in an instant.

    "Miku is specialized in crowd control, Tohka can back her up with pure power and Yoshino can support them. You three will stay as the guards. I will lead Kaguya and Yuzuru to aid Kotori."

    The spirits agreed with her suggestion.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1236: The disturbance and chaos in the sky...

    <h4>Chapter 1236: The disturbance and chaos in the sky...</h4>

    In the skies of Tengu City, Fraxinus...

    "Phew..."

    Kotoriid back against her chair with hermander coat cushioning her. She finished up her tasks at hand.

    After an entire night, Kotori finished sorting and organizing the shipments of Realizers ordered by Wu Yan. She processed them.

    Now, they just need to wait for the orders to be fulfilled and the equipment to be manufactured by Asgard Electronics. They are going to achieve one of their main objectives soon enough.

    "Maa..."

    Kotori mumbled.

    "I hope they don''t backtrack and regret what they saidst time."

    "I don''t think those directors will renege on their promises..."

    Mana replied while ying chess with Yatsuki.

    "Even if it''s the DEM, they almost always backed their promises up with actions. If they don''t, they are going to lose trust very quickly. Although, I do admit the directors in DEM are also always bickering with one another..."

    "Same goes for the Round Table, no?"

    Yatsuki took one of Mana''s pieces while she''s distracted.

    "I am guessing that is the reason why the Commander always looks tired out and stressed after a Round Table meeting."

    "In any case, we will always stand by Commander''s side!"

    Kyouhei saw the chance to lick Kotori''s boots so he happily jumped at it. He bounced around themander''s seat.

    "We were all gathered by themander. Themander is Ratatoskr to us!"

    "Gathered by Kotori?"

    Mana looked at Kotori.

    "Did Kotori establish Ratatoskr by herself?"

    "No..."

    Reine answered Mana.

    "Ratatoskr was founded by the members of the Round Table. But, Kotori has her fans in Ratatoskr so she ys a pivotal role in Ratatoskr''s operation."

    "I see..."

    Mana sighed.

    "You''re popr..."

    "Kotori is badass. I can see why people like her..."

    Reine said.

    "More like, Yatsuki, you were sent here to support Kotori''s brother, are you sure you should be talking bad about the people that sent you here?"

    "It''s fine..."

    Yatsuki waved his hand.

    "Compared to the HQ, I quite like it here. I disagreed with the actions of a few at the HQ so I agreed to transfer here. The captain is strong, rtable, and likable, I don''t mind serving him. I wouldn''t go back even if they ordered me to."

    "There are always good apples and bad apples in all organizations. Those in position of powers can never avoid the power politics at y."

    Mana said as if she had experience.

    "Hey, Yatsuki, you never told me you were from HQ?"

    "Well, the higher-ups there heard about a certain individual who just entered Ratatoskr with mysterious tools that can seal a spirit''s power. Plus, the individual himself was reportedly someone with spirit-like powers so I was sent here to help and spy at the same time."

    Yatsuki revealed his past orders honestly.

    "Well, I cut offmunications and ties with them a long time ago. They probably also forgot about me."

    "Well, if they can forget me then I would be so happy..."

    Kotori curled her lips.

    "They kept asking about the status of sealed spirits without doing their jobs, focusing on non-sealed spirits. They make it very obvious that they want to know where the powers of the spirits went, some of them even tried to set up meetings between them and the spirits. I swear I am going to report their actions at the next meeting!"

    The others giggled when Kotori started moaning about the pain of her job.

    Then, a red light shed on Fraxinus'' main hologram screen.

    "Hmm?"

    Kotori frowned.

    "What just happened?!"

    "Commander!"

    One of the Fraxinus operators started tapping away at the keyboard before giving his report.

    "There are multiple Maryoku signatures near the spirits who are at the central Tengu za!"

    "Something happened near them?!"

    Kotori ordered everyone into action.

    "Give me visuals."

    "Roger!"

    The operators tapped away at the keyboard before a live video feed was disyed before Kotori. It showed the Central Tengu za.

    They saw multiple explosions at the scene. There are people running out of the za in panic.

    Origami in her Pendragon Sister CR-unit, Mordred wreaked havoc, firing her Maryoku cannon at Wu Yan who defended with defensive magic.

    "Origami?!"

    Kotori gasped.

    "Why is she wearing that thing?! Why is she attacking Onii-chan?!"

    "Is that really the Origami we know from AST?"

    Reine gasped.

    "That astonishing Maryoku count. It is on another level than the previous measurement. She is even stronger than Mana now!"

    "Origami..."

    Mana furrowed her brows. She looked at the CR-unit she equipped.

    "Why is she wearing that CR-unit? That is DEM''s CR-unit..."

    "DEM''s?!"

    Kotori turned dark.

    "You''re sure that is DEM''s?"

    "Of course. I am 100% sure that is from DEM."

    "I don''t know the exact model but it looks simr to Ellen''s Pendragon CR-unit. It is probably something on that level."

    "True, Origami can never get her hands on something like that from AST or Ratatoskr. This means DEM supplied her with that thing. But, why is she attacking Onii-chan?"

    Kotori decided to ignore that for now.

    She can''t ascertain why Origami''s fighting Wu Yan but a duel is going down.

    That means she is an enemy.

    Kotori waved her hand.

    "Start the engines, full-speed ahead to Tengu za''s 15km above ground!"

    "Yes madam!"

    The operators started doing their jobs as the engine fired up. It turned around for Tengu city''s central za when...

    <i>Boom.</i>

    A sudden explosion shook Fraxinus.

    The members had trouble standing up.

    Kotori held onto the rail near her.

    "What hit us?!"

    "Commander!"

    An operator reported.

    "That attack came from outside!"

    "What?!"

    Then, they saw the assant.

 Chapter 1237: Giving the cocky lady a lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Giving the cockydy a lesson</h4>

    They saw ck dots on the screen like that of maggots.

    However, the operators inhaled deeply when they identified the assants.

    The ck dots are all humans.

    They are donned in advanced CR-units with their thrusters keeping them in the air. They aimed their cannons at Fraxinus.

    "This formation... This deployment..."

    Mana looked at the magicians.

    "How nostalgic..."

    "Tsk..."

    Kotori clicked her tongue.

    "The DEM? They found us at such an urate timing, they are as sly as ever..."

    Origami faced Wu Yan with her Mordred CR Unit. The DEM also arrived at a suspiciously awful timing. Even if Kotori lost her marble, she could still link two and two.

    Kotori wanted to know why DEM is here to mess with Fraxinus.

    <i>Are they here to destroy a critical airship from Ratatoskr?</i>

    Kotori feels like there is something more sinister to this.

    DEM got their branch HQ destroyed. Their ability to resupply and repair their forces got seriouslypromised from that. However, they still gathered so many magicians around here.

    It would seem illogical to put their forces at risk when they should be recovering. Kotori didn''t think these DEM magicians were here to destroy the airship.

    Fraxinus can also use Invisibility Territory. It can meld into the environment and evade detection. The only w in this mode is that if Fraxinus moved, the slight distortions in the background will give away its position. However, it is still very hard to spot despite this w.

    That attack came from outside and the magicians probably fired all at once. That attack came after Fraxinus turned around.

    Their coordinated attacks suggest that Fraxinus'' position had beenpromised from the start.

    In other words, the DEM knew they were here.

    Origami is probably just a distraction for Wu Yan & co.

    Kotori tapped her fingers on her armrest in annoyance. Another alert came as Kotori grumbled.

    "What now?!"

    "There is a..."

    The operator bitterly smiled.

    "There is a message from DEM."

    "A message?"

    Mana and Yatsuki waited for Kotori to give her orders. With a frown, she gave them the go-ahead.

    "Open it."

    "Okay."

    Another window popped up. Ady with tinum blonde hair looked into the camera with a cold expression. She carried herself with confidence and that air made the operators here feel like they are being crushed under something heavy.

    "You!"

    Mana yelled.

    Kotori also looked back at the messenger with displeasure.

    "Ah, so it was you. Ellen Mira Mathers..."

    "Ellen?!"

    The other members went wide-eyed.

    A human who can fight and kill spirits, the strongest Magician in the world.

    <i>That Ellen?!</i>

    Ellen raised an eyebrow.

    "As expected of Ratatoskr. Although you''re smallpared to DEM, you already know about me. Not bad."

    Ellen looked at Mana with frosty eyes.

    "You''re here too, huh? Traitor..."

    "Hmm? You don''t look like you''re surprised?"

    Mana felt disgusted.

    "You already know about my defection to Ratatoskr?"

    "I am perplexed as to why you chose this path."

    Ellen raised her chin.

    "You were second only to me in DEM. Why would you choose this tiny Ratatoskr to serve? Answer me, traitor..."

    "Traitor this traitor that. God, you''re so annoying."

    Mana snickered.

    "As an organization doing unspeakable experiments on humans, I think you should know full well why I turned on DEM and why I left? You betrayed me first!"

    Ellen turned dark.

    "Looks like you already know the truth. I see, well, don''t expect me to go easy on you..."

    Ellen turned towards Kotori.

    "Kotori, I presume? Unlike your brother, you''re much cuter..."

    "Save the praise for other people, I am not pleased with your words."

    Kotori chirped.

    "I am more curious as to how you guys found out about Fraxinus. Did DEM design an anti-invisibility radar?"

    "Regrettably, no..."

    "We found you because we used all the magicians here to generate abined of Territories that covered Tengu City. To do this, we spent an entire night screening the skies..."

    "Ah, so you were aiming for us in the first ce?"

    Kotori snorted.

    "For an organization that had its base destroyed, this isn''t a move I would expect from Westcott, maybe he''s not that sane after all..."

    "Isaac is just taking advantage of the situation."

    Ellen turned cold.

    "With Itsuka Shido tied down, we wouldn''t need so many personnel if your airship wasn''t here."

    Ellen looked at Mana.

    "Or did you guys think you could win with the help of that traitor?"

    "You''re way more chatty than I thought."

    Kotori told Ellen.

    "State your purpose."

    "Fine, we don''t have much time anyway. Despite Origami''s power, I don''t think she can buy us that much time against him, despite him going easy on Origami."

    Ellen nodded.

    "Our purpose never changed, we are after spirits!"

    "Itsuka Kotori, no, Efreet, will you surrender, or do you want to sit there while we pry open this airship and capture you?"

    "I see, so it was me, huh?"

    Kotori stepped down the tform.

    "Commander, what do you think you''re doing?"

    Yatsuki tried to approach Kotori.

    "Don''t tell me..."

    "Worry not, I won''t surrender."

    Kotori gave him a grin.

    Kotori''s eyes started zing. Her attitude took the crowd by surprise.

    "I am just going to teach thatdy a lesson. She still retains the mistaken assumption that she is the strongest in this world."

    Kotori left themander''s room.

    "Her seal has been lifted!"

    Kyouheiughed. He ordered Mana to support duty.

    "Mana, go support themander!"

    "Okay!"

    Mana left the room too.

 Chapter 1238: Defeat, an inopportune moment

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Defeat, an inopportune moment</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    The Magicians tagging behind Ellen looked in front.

    A me pir sprouted on top of the airship. Like a meteor, the zing fireball stopped before the ensemble of spirit-killing magicians.

    The Magicians took aim while Ellen gripped herser sword harder. Her purple eyes glimmered.

    "Finally, you showed yourself, Efreet..."

    Kotori roamed her gaze over the literalpany of Magicians. She gave them a sarcastic smile.

    "As expected of DEM, you sure know how to use sheer numbers against your enemy."

    "I don''t want to do this but..."

    Ellen didn''t take offense.

    "To finish the mission and fulfill my order, I cannot go against this arrangement. Moreover, we don''t have much time. Once your brother returns, we will be in deep trouble..."

    "Really?"

    "Why didn''t you send out Bandersnatches?"

    "It can''t be helped..."

    Ellen looked at Kotori.

    "Because a great fire consumed our Branch HQ, all the Bandersnatches are gone. We also can''t resupply so we can only do this..."

    "Oh?"

    Kotoriughed.

    "That is good news then..."

    "Kotori!"

    Mana stopped next to Kotori.

    Mana is in apletely different heavy CR-unit loadout than her previous DEM loadout.

    "Let me assist you..."

    "You deal with the small fries."

    Kotori gave her an order.

    "Let me deal with the strongest magician in the world..."

    "I..."

    Mana hesitated for a second, however, she agreed.

    "Watch out. You might be a spirit but thatdy is the real deal, if you..."

    "Calm down..."

    Kotori nodded.

    "You done with your strategy meeting? I don''t have any time to waste!"

    Ellen narrowed her eyes. She raised an arm.

    "Everyone, get them!"

    "Yes madam!"

    The DEM magicians charged at the same time. Mana also jumped forth like amb into a streak of vicious tigers. In a storm of bullets and missiles, she started defeating magicians left and right.

    The DEM magicians were far inferior, even with sheer numbers, they could do nothing against Mana.

    "Looks like I have very capable magicians on my side..."

    Kotori taunted her.

    "If you don''t go help, you might lose all your pawns..."

    "It''s fine."

    Ellen took up herser de.

    "I never counted them in theposite force. I am enough to capture you."

    Kotori sprouted more mes, the mes burned her clothes away.

    "<strong>Astral Dress No.5 Elohim Gibor...</strong>"

    Kotori spread her arms wide as a feathery robe covered her. The sleeves and sash were burning with red hot mes. Her twintails also had two horn-like essories that made her look beautiful and tyrannical at the same time.

    "<strong>Camael</strong>..."

    A giant burning halberd appeared out of nowhere. Kotori raised the oversized halberd before pointing it at Ellen.

    "You''re so unfortunate... Ellen..."

    Ellen growled.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''re the strongest but you lost to my brother on Arubi Ind..."

    Kotori smirked at her.

    "You also lost to Natsuki when you tried to catch Miku. In the fight to defend your branch HQ, you lost once more to both my brother and Natsuki. Your streak of defeats can only be described as untimely appearances in untimely ces."

    Ellen floated a cold look.

    "If you think you can demoralize me with those words, you''re sorely..."

    "No, you''re the one who is mistaken here..."

    Kotori raised her head.

    "This is my point, your luck just took a turn for the worse..."

    "Unlike Onii-chan and Natsuki, I might be able to control my Reiryoku but I don''t know how to hold back in a fight..."

    With that...

    <i>Boom</i>

    In a burst of crimson mes, the explosion echoed across the skies of Tengu city. Kotori used high-powered explosions to instantly close the distance between them.

    "What the?"

    Ellen could only see Kotori''s grin for a second before raising her sword to guard.

    Kotori swung her over-sized halberd down with incredible speed.

    <i>Bam</i>

    mes spread for hundreds of meters around like a giant red lotus. The heatwaves created shockwaves that dissipated the clouds near them.

    From within the sea of mes, Ellen flew out while covering herself with a smoldering green protective barrier.

    Ellen''s heart trembled when she recalled the infernal attack Kotori just unleashed.

    <i>Is Efreet stronger than me too?</i>

    Impossible.

    Itsuka Shido is already an exception. Natsuki is the Angel of the exception so it''s a given that she won. But, how?

    How did a spirit overwhelm her?

    Wu Yan''s words back on Arubi Ind came back to her.

    ''<i>You''re not the strongest anymore. There are multiple individuals in this world who can beat you."</i>

    ''You were the strongest, not anymore."

    Ellen''s expression distorted into a horrible look.

    "Damn!"

    She extended an arm to reveal a heavy Maryoku Cannon.

    "Pierce her!"

    Ellen fired a spear of light that pierced through the sea of mes.

    When the sea of mes got pushed apart. Kotori revealed herself, specifically, she revealed that she is also charging up an attack.

    Ellen''s eyes shrunk down to pin-points.

    Kotori grinned as a ming light streaked across her eyes.

    "<strong>Camael, Megiddo!</strong>"

    The charged cannon-halberd took the form of concentrated mes. She fired the concentrated me bolt at the iing light spear.

    <i>Shatter</i>

    The spear of light didn''t evenst a second. The me bolt struck Ellen much to her horror.

    <i>Booom</i>

    From far away, Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru arrived just in time to see Kotori finishing off Ellen with her me bolt. Ellen fell to the ground in plumes of smoke like a crashing ne. The three spirits exchanged smiles.

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi shrugged.

    "Looks like we weren''t even needed..."

 Chapter 1239: Confidence? The cruel reality

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Confidence? The cruel reality</h4>

    Floating in midair, Miku manifested a giant church organ after donning her Astral Dress. Her keys emitted waves of power that spread outwards with magical ripples.

    Her beautiful keystrokes were woven into a beautiful piece of music that formed a semi-spherical barrier that covered the entire central za.

    With this, anyone who listens to her song will instinctively stay away. The listeners will move some distance away and thenpletely forget about the central za''s appearance or task to do there.

    Miku''s Gabriel is the perfect ability to control the crowd. She can minimize panic and evacuate people orderly. Indeed, no one got hurt when she evacuated them under her control spell. The AST who got hit by her spells also returned to base obediently.

    Kurumi''s arrangement was on point. Without Miku, it would be very hard to get the situation under control.

    Miku kept tapping away at the keys while keeping an eye on the explosions within the za.

    "Is Darling okay?"

    Tohka is also worried although she is still carrying an unconscious Tohka.

    "Is Shido going to be fine?"

    "I am he is going to be okay¡­"

    Tohka and Miku were pacified by Yoshino, it sounded like she is trying to assure herself as well. Her bunny hoodie emitted swoosh sounds when she shook her head.

    "Shido-nii is very strong¡­"

    "True¡­"

    Miku loosened up.

    "Darling is so powerful Ellen couldn''t evene close. I don''t think Origami can do anything to Darling!"

    "Dang that Origami, why is she trying to kill Shido?!"

    Tohka yelled.

    "Shido did nothing wrong!"

    "I mean, even if you shout at me, I don''t know the answer."

    Miku pursed her lips.

    "I just met Origami today, if you guys didn''t call out her name then I would have pegged her as just another cute girl. However, since she is trying to hurt Darling, it seems I can''t invite her for tea anymore."

    "You want to drink tea with that psycho girl? No way!"

    Tohka mumbled. It seems she is giving Miku more trust than warranted. Yoshino also wasn''t sure if she is serious.

    Yoshino''s eyes turned misty when she looked at the exploding za.

    "Shido-nii-chan, pleasee back soon¡­"

    Bam

    Another Maryoku bolt hit the za ground before causing another explosion that filled the area with mes and dust.

    "Hiya!"

    Origami condensed her Territory to bolster her defense. Then, she unsheathed theser de at the tip of her cannon before slicing down at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. This attack had no mercy behind it. The Maryoku flow on it is serious business.

    Ding

    Wu Yan infused his fingers with mana before pinching herser sword.

    Ignoring the sparks on his fingers, he told Origami off.

    "Not giving up? You should know by now that you can''t win, right?"

    Origami''sser de started morphing. It turned back into a Maryoku cannon.

    Bang bang bang

    She shot multiple rounds of Maryoku pellets about the size of footballs in Wu Yan''s face.

    Due to their proximity, Wu Yan who was pinching theser sword had no room for dodging the Maryoku bombs.

    Boom boom boom

    Multiple explosions covered Wu Yan in mes and smoke. Origami distanced herself from the epicenter.

    Origami finally got a feel of her increased powers.

    I am more powerful than ever before.

    Far more powerful than she ever thought was possible.

    She tried very hard to train herself only to get punched out by a spirit whenever one gets serious. She wasn''t confident she can take down any spirits on her own.

    After a brutish and forceful procedure to adjust her Maryoku faculties, Origami in her Mordred CR-unit isn''t the same Origami who can only be batted around by spirits.

    Origami can now fight with spirits on the same ying field.

    Even if Mana arrives, she is no longer an opponent Origami can''t handle.

    After years of hope and hatred, Origami got her wish.

    With Mordred, her powers, and her techniques, Origami is sure she can defeat spirits.

    She wants to defeat Princess, Nightmare, Hermit, Berserkers, Diva, and Efreet. She can defeat all the spirits pretending to be humans in this city.

    Simrly, she can defeat the culprit behind the murder of her parents.

    She remembered the scene where Wu Yan killed her parents. Instantly, the hatred within her took over. She lifted her cannon to point at the smoldering spot in front of her.

    "Stop¡­"

    A hand pressed down her cannon. The owner of the voice sounded sad, pitiful, and unwilling. He sighed.

    "You''re strong. Even some spirits might not be your opponent. But, you''re far from being able to take me on."

    Origami turned vicious at once.

    She morphed her cannon into aser de before stabbing at Wu Yan.

    Bam

    Her de couldn''t even touch Wu Yan. Instead, a strong shockwave hit her stomach and her vision immediately blurred.

    Origami ignored the pain as she returned a sh.

    Bam

    This time, the shockwave grew in intensity. Her frail figure couldn''t resist the punch as she got sent flying into a nearby stall.

    Crash

    Origami got covered in the rubble of the stalls she hit.

    That punch shattered her confidence.

    Reality can be cruel¡­

 Chapter 1240: You said, you desire power?

    <h4>Chapter 1240: You said, you desire power?</h4>

    <i>Crumble</i>

    The stalls were demolished when Origami got smashed into them.

    Wu Yan sighed after confirming he buried Origami in the stalls.

    "Now, will you calm down? We need to talk this out..."

    "Ugh... Cough..."

    Origami pushed away the debris covering her. She tried to stand up but couldn''t find the strength to do so.

    She used her Territory so she''s rtively fine. However, she did take some damage.

    Wu Yan used two punches to almost put Origami out ofmission. The first punch shattered her barrier and pierced her, the second punch almost knocked her out.

    Wu Yan already held back. However, his punches are still very powerful. His body has been tempered beyond belief. After transforming into a True Ancestor and being baptized in the miraculous pond of strengthening and purification, his pure strength isn''t something a human can hope to block.

    Origami is strong in her own right. She paid the price for this power so of course she became stronger than Mana. But, she still falls short of Ellen. Against Wu Yan, her odds of winning is 0.

    Origami lifted an arm as she stared at it in frustration.

    She couldn''t care less about her condition.

    Her heart hurt more than her body.

    This is the power she used her lifespan to gain?

    This is the power she thinks she can use to defeat all the spirits in Tengu City?

    Even now, vengeance eludes her.

    What use are her powers if she still can''t defeat other spirits?

    She trembled as she fell into darkness. Like a light-seeking devotee, her eyes grew dark.

    <i>I need power.</i>

    <i>I need more power!</i>

    <i>I need the power to exact revenge!</i>

    She sacrificed her youth to train like nobody''s business. She put herself through arduous training for more power!

    She sacrificed sleep to get better at using CR-units, she refined her technique, and epted dangerous assignments to be stronger.

    In the pursuit of power, she gave it her all.

    Now, she threw away her life, dignity, and she even cast her identity aside in front of the person she loves the most to gain more power. Yet, look where that got her...

    Lying in a pile of trash after being beaten down by Wu Yan. She can''t even win against her sworn enemy!

    <i>Why is she still alive? What is the point of living?</i>

    "What... am I living for?"

    Origami cast her eyes of despair in the direction of the sky. Her arm fell down.

    "Power..."

    "I need power..."

    "I need more power to fulfill my wish, I need the power to get my revenge..."

    "Power..."

    "Power..."

    Origami''s eyelids slowly closed as she repeated that line.

    "You said, you want power?"

    When Origami is about to fall unconscious, a mysterious voice called out to her. It sounded like a heavily-edited voice where the gender of the speaker can''t be discerned.

    She opened her eyes in an instant.

    Origami saw the speaker.

    It was an unfathomable existence.

    No, she is in the presence of <i>something</i>.

    She couldn''t describe the entity further, it is just there. A patch of mosaics floated in front of her. It appears to be looking at Origami.

    "You..."

    Origami addressed the entity.

    "You''re..."

    "Me?"

    ''It'' giggled.

    "I am the one who can grant you power."

    "Power?!"

    Origami''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, power."

    The entityid down her offer.

    "You want power? I can give you tremendous power..."

    "Tremendous power..."

    Origami only focused on the important part of the offer.

    <i>More power.</i>

    The old Origami would have been wiser. She would have raised her guard against this obviously dubious offer.

    However, the entity chose the most opportune moment to appear before Origami.

    Origami answered subconsciously.

    "Power! Give me power!"

    origami yelled out loud.

    "I don''t care what price I have to pay, I don''t care what I have to sacrifice! Just give me absolute power! Give me the power to exceed everyone! Exceed all spirits! Exceed Itsuka Shido!"

    Origami''s yell turned hoarse. That yell should have echoed throughout the za. But, no echoes could be heard, it is almost as if this conversation is only between them.

    The entity smiled.

    Origami can sense it.

    The entity smiled.

    "Very well, it is yours..."

    The entity extended an arm.

    There is a crystal glowing brightly there.

    "Take it, it is the power you seek..."

    "I want power..."

    Origami reached out. She held her breath as she hesitated.

    "This can give me power?"

    "Yes..."

    "Tremendous power?..."

    "Yes..."

    "Powers that can defeat Shido?"

    The entity paused briefly.

    "Yes..."

    The shining crystal had a siren-like allure to it. Origami continued reaching for the gem.

    As if the entity got tired of Origami''s slow actions, it passed the Sephira Crystal to Origami by floating forward.

    At the moment when Origami almost touched the gem, a ck figure burst into this mysterious world between two individuals.

    The intruder grabbed the entity''s hand.

    The entity and Origami got stunned. They didn''t think this would happen. The intruder spoke up.

    "I am still here. Treating me like air, this is a first..."

    A gigantic wave of magic power surged forward.

    <i>Bam</i>

    He used that magic power surge to smash the entity away.

    The entity was like a cannonball being fired into the lines of stalls. The entity drew a deep gorge in the ground before steadying itself past the nth stall.

    Wu Yan''s grin was the first thing the entity saw when it lifted its head.

    Wu Yan had the entity''s white Sephira crystal. It is emitting a soft glow in his hand.

 Chapter 1241: Problems, I hope the next time we meet, we wont be enemies

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Problems, I hope the next time we meet, we wont be enemies</h4>

    "You..."

    Origami looked at Wu Yan who just punched the entity into the distance. He stopped Origami from getting her desired power.

    Wu Yan didn''t bother with Origami. His focus is on the mysterious entity.

    It was covered in mosaics so it was impossible to identify whether it was a male or female, it is not even possible to determine if it is humanoid or something different.

    Wu Yan knew about this entity but this is the first time he encountered this entity directly.

    The entity floated up as it stared back at Wu Yan.

    "You''re Phantom, I presume?"

    "Phantom?"

    The entity made a gesture as if it tilted its head.

    "Is Phantom my codename?"

    "Hmm? You didn''t know?"

    Wu Yan mocked the entity.

    "Kurumi said you''re good at gathering intelligence. You don''t even know your own nickname?"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"I don''t..."

    Phantom replied.

    "Minor details like this won''t appear on my radar..."

    "Ah, I see, so it is not as easy to operate in the dark than to move around openly..."

    "I don''t have time for petty matters..."

    Phantom calmly replied. However, Wu Yan can feel its gaze on him.

    Phantom isn''t wary but it is by no means rxed.

    Anything Wu Yan tries to do will probably fail as Phantom will simply run away.

    Phantom seems like it is adept at escaping people.

    Wu Yan marked Phantom as an elusive entity. He wanted to subdue it and force answers out of the entity but he dispelled that thought.

    Before confirming his methods of capture, Wu Yan didn''t want to waste this rare chance.

    "I''ve a question..."

    Phantom said.

    "How did you spot me?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "You were talking to Origami in front of me, why are you asking me how I found you?"

    "I had a shrouding Reiryoku veil around me..."

    Phantom exined.

    "This Reiryoku shroud can mask my appearance, voice, and make my presence almost undetectable. I will admit you''re powerful but you shouldn''t have been able to notice me, right?"

    "Reiryoku shroud?"

    He caught that point.

    "You''re a spirit, huh?"

    Phantom nodded.

    "I am a spirit and I am looking for my partne- create more spirits."

    "Create partners, huh?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Why?"

    "I cannot answer."

    Phantom said.

    "Now, I can''t answer your questions but I hope you can answer mine."

    "That''s a bit unfair."

    Wu Yan curled his lips. He gave the angry Origami a sideways nce before answering the mysterious entity.

    "Indeed, it was hard to spot you but you were talking to Origami, even if you didn''t attack, shrouded or did whatever magic spells to hide your presence."

    "Origami started talking to herself after getting hurt. By listening in, I could tell she is talking to something real, it wasn''t Origami''s hallucination from getting hurt."

    "Once you deduced the presence of a third party, it was only a matter of maximizing your perception to detect me, is it?"

    Phantom analyzed his reaction.

    "It was my mistake, I didn''t factor in the actions of that child."

    "Well, that sounds about right..."

    Wu Yan looked at Phantom.

    "And then? You''re going to answer my question?"

    "Question?"

    Phantom parroted.

    "Why are you creating spirits?"

    "And, I have more questions..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Let''s start with that one."

    "Sorry, I cannot answer."

    Phantom said.

    "I have my own goals and wishes."

    "Wishes?"

    "Does your wish entail harm to spirits?"

    Phantom stayed mum.

    "I cannot guarantee the spirits'' safety but I don''t intend my malice towards sessful spirits."

    Wu Yan stared back at Phantom. The mood became tense as the two individuals stared at one another.

    Phantom is the first one to look away. It looked at the gem in Wu Yan''s hand.

    "That is mine..."

    "Yours?"

    Wu Yan tossed it into the air with an evil grin.

    "Ah, you mean this Sephira Crystal? I thought you were going to give it away? Why should I return it?"

    "True."

    Phantom said.

    "Give it to the child over there, that is my wish."

    "Well, I don''t mind doing that..."

    Wu Yan looked at Origami who stared back with malice and killing intent. He bitterlyughed.

    "Giving it to her sounds like a bad idea right now so I am gonna pass on that."

    "You''re nning on robbing it?"

    Phantom turned aggressive.

    "That is troubling..."

    "You didn''t think about how troubling it would be if you gave it to Origami..."

    Wu Yan floated an annoyed look.

    "You''re going to give it anyway, why not give it to me?"

    "Do you even need Sephira Crystal with your current powers?"

    "I might not need it but some other people might need it."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Since you''re going to give it away, I might as well help you choose the recipient."

    "Hmm..."

    Phantom relented.

    "It seems that will be the case..."

    "You agreed?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Thanks for yourrgesse."

    "I am just not sure I can rob it from you, that''s all..."

    Phantom turned around.

    "Just remember, that Sephira Crystal has restrictions. The resulting spirit will have its powers and strength dependent on thepatibility between the recipient and the gem''s powers. Origami is verypatible so I approached her. I hope you can give it to her after solving your own problems."

    "I want to see the birth of powerful spirits..."

    Phantom turned around.

    "You are powerful, those powers you possess scares me. I don''t know what you are, what your origins are, but, I don''t want to be your enemy. Since the spirits are happy staying with you, even Kurumi''s infatuated with you, I think they are in good hands. The spirits who are with you also grew in a significantly divergent manner than my expectations. Truth be told, I am shocked..."

    "Granted, I don''t know if these deviations are good or bad, I am just going to observe for now."

    "Let''s hope we don''t be enemies in the future."

    Phantom faded into nothingness with thatst line. Wu Yan couldn''t pick up any trace of Phantom''s presence or power.

    Wu Yan calmly watched as Phantom utilized Lost.

 Chapter 1242: Clamor, healing, and confinement

    <h4>Chapter 1242: mor, healing, and confinement</h4>

    Tengu City, Fraxinus...

    "Recovery efforts at 80%pletion, estimated time left, 3 hours."

    "Erasing memories from affected individuals, searching for remaining civilians."

    "The Tengu Central za''s disturbance ended peacefully, no further repercussions are expected."

    The operators inside Fraxinus started giving their reports. Kotori rubbed her temples while nodding.

    "Okay, at least we minimized panic and public outrage."

    "Miku did great..."

    Wu Yan patted Miku''s head lovingly.

    "Her Gabriel controlled the people there and smoothened the memory-wiping exercises. She also prevented outsiders from wandering into the za. She is the real MVP today."

    "Really?"

    Miku glomped Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Then... do I get any rewards?"

    "Rewards, huh?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "What do you want? It will have to be something I can do..."

    Miku puckered her lips while touching them with her index finger.

    Wu Yan knew what she wanted.

    Ignoring the experienced operators here, even Kaguya and Yuzuru knew what Miku wanted. They started protesting.

    "She just used a bit of Reiryoku, that''s hardly reason enough to earn Master''s lips. My Master won''t deign to give out such rewards!"

    "Agreed, Kaguya and Yuzuru also worked hard. If she is going to get a reward then everyone should get a reward!"

    "E-everyone..."

    Yoshino blushed. She pulled down her hoodie like an Ostrich hiding its head in the sand.

    "Ara ara..."

    Kurumi tilted her head. She gave him a radiant smile.

    "Although Kotori solved the issue by herself, I still think I deserve a reward..."

    "Rewards?"

    Kotori snorted.

    "He''s the one making bank here..."

    "What?"

    Tohka is the only one who couldn''t connect.

    "What is that reward? Everyone''s getting it? Oh, me too!"

    "Stop fighting."

    Miku pouted.

    "Even if you girls want to get some, you need to get in line first!"

    "Why''s that?!"

    "You want to make us wait behind you?!"

    "Retort, the order shouldn''t beputed this way."

    "Ara, I don''t mind..."

    "A-am I entitled to the reward too?"

    Some of the spirits protested just like Miku. Then there is a certain Time Spirit who is just here to y around. Of course, there is also the unaware spirit and the bashful and suspiciously precocious spirit. The spirits started causing a ruckus.

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan and Kotori exchanged a look before sighing.

    "We quelled the disturbance. The after-festival event also got pushed to tomorrow because of an ''on-site ident'', I guess we should be fine for now..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "You okay on this side?..."

    "What is there to go wrong?"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "After Ellen''s defeat, the other DEM magicians couldn''t resist. With the arrival of Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru, none of them escaped."

    Kotori nced at Wu Yan.

    "Including the strongest magician..."

    "Oh, you caught her?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Westcott is probably panicking like an ant on the burning pan, right?"

    "Westcott''s reaction is something I don''t know neither do I want to know. I just want to know about Origami''s situation."

    Kotori frowned.

    "Why did shee after you? It didn''t look like a DEM order?"

    "You think she joined DEM?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "That is usible but Origami appears to be convinced that I killed her parents."

    "Why?"

    Kotori couldn''t help chortling.

    "Her parents were already dead 5 years ago. You just came to this universe, how would you have pulled that off?"

    Kotori knows about Wu Yan''s origin so she knew she is correct.

    Wu Yan just came into this universe 6 months ago. How could he have killed her parents 5 years ago?

    "Did she get deceived by DEM?"

    Kotori came to that guess to which Wu Yan responded with another bout of bitterugh.

    "I don''t think Origami can be convinced by half-baked proofs. She is not that naive..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "How is she?"

    "Still in treatment..."

    Kotori answered.

    "We disarmed her and locked her up. If you have questions then wait until she recuperates."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan raised his hand.

    A white crystal with a soft glowy there.

    "That''s the Sephira Crystal you stole from Phantom?"

    Kotori asked with a stern look.

    "Another Sephira crystal, what is that Phantom doing? How many people has she turned into spirits already?!"

    "I don''t know."

    Wu Yan touched the Sephira Crystal.

    "The Phantom mentioned that it is looking forward to the births of strong spirits, I couldn''t ascertain what she meant by that..."

    "Why did you let it escape?!"

    Kotori leered at Wu Yan.

    "If we captured Phantom then that would have been the best, no?"

    "You want me to capture an enemy I can''t gauge the strength of?"

    Wu Yan said.

    "I didn''t detect animosity from Phantom but I couldn''t stop the Phantom or identify its method of escape, it would be hard to capture her even if I wanted to."

    "I figured it was better to get some information from Phantom than risk gaining nothing upon its escape."

    "I see..."

    Kotori understood Wu Yan''s point.

    "So you tried to fish for information before Phantom escaped, I am guessing that didn''t work well for you?"

    "Not entirely, we know Phantom has its objectives and one of them involves creating powerful spirits."

    Wu Yan raised the Sephira crystal.

    "This crystal is also another bonus. The Phantom said the strength of a spirit created from this crystal depends on the recipient''spatibility with the Sephira Crystal''s innate powers. I bet that information isn''t in your database."

    Wu Yan tapped Kotori''s confused head.

    "Phantom also said she is not our foe for now. We can keep the Phantom''s case in view for now."

    "Fine..."

    Kotori acquiesced.

    "As for how this Sephira Crystal should be managed, we will leave that for the future. Now, I am nning on visiting Ellen, what about you?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "Of course, I am tagging along!"

 Chapter 1243: Two choices, choose...

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Two choices, choose...</h4>

    This is one of Ratatoskr''s underground facility, it is also stationed in Tengu city.

    Just like DEM, Ratatoskr built multiple secret facilities in Tengu City.

    Unlike the titanic entity known as DEM. Ratatoskr only has one airship known as Fraxinus. Without it, Ratatoskr''s operation would be crippled.

    Of course, this won''t happen because the airship is already Wu Yan''s Noble Phantasm. Even if it is somehow destroyed, Wu Yan can regenerate the airship in no time at all. Ratatoskr don''t know about this, this is why secret facilities were created.

    For instance, it is being used to confine and monitor Ellen.

    Actually, the best prison would have been on the airship as there are multiple security measures there. In other words, the prison there is a much better choice than this secret facility.

    But, Ellen isn''t a normal shmuck from DEM, she is the strongest magician that can fight spirits.

    cing such a dangerous individual there would be troublesome if she somehow escaped and caused a ruckus within Fraxinus. Wu Yan isn''t going to risk it.

    After defeating Ellen, Kotori picked her up and transferred her to this facility for interrogation and observation.

    After the fight with Kotori, she got hurt way worse than Origami.

    However, it appears Ellen was used to getting hurt. She patched herself up and by the time they checked up on her, she was already stabilized.

    In other words, Origami is still weaker than Ellen as she took longer to recover than Ellen who boasted more strength than her.

    However, recovering quickly isn''t a blessing here.

    Because Origami is still out cold Kotori couldn''t interrogate her.

    Under Kotori''s guidance, Wu Yan arrived at a corridor wider than any path on Fraxinus. They arrived at a certain cell.

    "We are here..."

    Kotori keyed in the password like she already did this multiple times before. She also ced her palm on the biometric scanner near the door. The door opened up after an electronic beep. The door slid open to reveal a wide room.

    The light is a bit low so it felt like a dimly-lit room. The walls are made of thick iron. There are multiple apparatuses here with a smaller ss room constructed in the middle of the room.

    It looked like a normal living room, there are multiple pieces of furniture there that reminded one of a standard living room. Ignoring the ss walls here, the room would have looked normal.

    On the sofa is an expressionless girl, she sat there like a zombie.

    That is Ellen.

    "That woman stayed like this since her transfer here."

    Kotori said with an annoyed look.

    "We wanted to interrogate her but her loyalty and attitude kept us at bay. We decided to just lock her up here."

    "Why are we here then?"

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori.

    "You got a new idea to make her talk?"

    "Nope."

    Kotori replied.

    "This woman is a bit special. She is well-connected so we can''t exactly waterboard an answer out of her. Not that she would spill the beans on DEM even if we did that. But, I don''t want to give her up like this."

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan.

    "I am here because I want to give her a message."

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I am going in to say hi."

    The two approached the secluded ss prison.

    "Nn?"

    Ellen turned around to see Kotori and Wu Yan entering the cell. She returned to her silent self after a brief pause.

    Kotori gave Wu Yan an I-told-you-so look. He rubbed his chin before walking over to Ellen. He had an evil grin on his face.

    Ellen wanted to stay mum but Wu Yan''s words caused her immense anxiety.

    "Hey, do you value Westcott''s life?"

    Ellen saw Wu Yan''s ambiguous smile. Suppressing the terror within her heart, she asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Ellen talked for the first time. Kotori also watched with bated breath.

    He took control of the situation at once. Grabbing her weakness, this viin of a man got right into the interrogation session.

    "You want me to say it?"

    Unaware that Kotori just tagged him with a viin tag, Wu Yan unfurled two fingers at Ellen.

    "Now, you have two choices."

    He curled one finger. He made sure Ellen can see his gestures.

    "One, you will tell me where Westcott is. I might beat him up or cripple him but he will be alive at the end of the day."

    Wu Yan put two fingers up again.

    "Two, you can stay mum. I will find Westcott myself, you just need to worry about the type of flowers you''re going to have to buy for his funeral."

    Wu Yan''s frosty look told Ellen he is not screwing around. He is going to carry through with those tasks should the need arises.

    "You can choose between the two."

    "You..."

    Ellen growled.

    "You want me to betray Isaac?"

    "Look, I can brainwash you right now and get the answer. I don''t even need to waste my saliva on this offer."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "On Arubi Ind, DEM attacked us so I defeated you and took down one of your airships to settle the debt."

    "In Tengu city, you attacked Miku so I destroyed the Tengu city branch HQ. I considered us even then."

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "This time, you tried to abduct Kotori and attacked Fraxinus. What do you propose I take aspensation, hmm?"

    Wu Yanid down his demands in under one minute. Each sentence was like sharp arrows that pierced Ellen''s heart. She almost forgot to breathe.

    "Itsuka Shido!"

    Ellen yelled with curled palms.

    "Don''t even think about hurting Isaac!"

    "Look at you, where did you get the confidence to make that bold deration?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Let me see, what does Westcott have right now... DEM? Magicians? Cr-units?"

    "How are those supposed to help him?"

    Ellen''s expression froze.

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan read her looks.

    "Yes, with us here, DEM can never do anything against us. Plus, you''re here so if Westcott is willing to give you up. I can make an exception and consider us even Steven for now."

    "Think about it..."

    Wu Yan left the room with a pale Ellen.

 Chapter 1244: Suggestion, go take a look yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Suggestion, go take a look yourself?</h4>

    Tengu city, Fraxinus...

    Origami sat on her bed in a patient''s robe. She red at Wu Yan who stood near her bed.

    "Itsuka... Shido..."

    Origami looks like she wanted nothing more than to devour him. Wu Yan felt a bit stressed, he is not pleased with how things turned out.

    Origami is sure he killed her parents.

    Wu Yan never did anything.

    Being med like this is very frustrating and felt outrageous to him.

    Also, he is being hated on by a cute girl.

    He can''t reason with this cute girl or hit her. He is truly stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    Rubbing his temples, Wu Yan told Origami what he thinks.

    "Listen up, I didn''t kill your parents."

    Origami didn''t change her look.

    She doesn''t believe Wu Yan. That much is clear given her odious look.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Ugh..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "How do I get you to believe me..."

    "I will never believe you!"

    Origami bit her lips. She stared down Wu Yan.

    "I saw everything with my own eyes..."

    "Where was that? When was that? What did you see?"

    Wu Yan wanted answers.

    "Even if you''re sure I am the one. At least make it clear before executing me? I never did anything and here you are ming me like you have solid proof."

    "That''s right."

    Tohka yelled at Origami.

    "Shido will never do anything like that!"

    "If Master killed people he is someone who would own up to it. Plus, even if he did it, you can''t do anything against him so he has no reason to lie."

    "Agreed..."

    Yuzuru nodded.

    "I believe in Master, if he says he didn''t do it then he didn''t."

    "Yes..."

    Miku continued.

    "Darling is so powerful, why would he need to go out of his way to kill a couple? When I identally hurt my fans Darling got real mad and taught me a harsh lesson..."

    "I-I think so too..."

    Yoshino meekly raised her hand.

    "Shido-nii-san would never hurt normal humans..."

    Kotori and Kurumi said nothing. Their firm trust in Wu Yan told Origami that they didn''t buy into the theory of Wu Yan killing Origami''s parents.

    Origami refused to believe them. She turned her hostility on Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and the others.

    "You expect me to believe in the words of a bunch of spirits?!"

    "Ah..."

    Kotori grinned.

    "As racist as ever, I see..."

    "You spirits are the ones who brought disaster upon the world!"

    Origami roared.

    "Killing you spirits will return peace to this world. There won''t be cases like me anymore, people who had their family members robbed from them!"

    "You..."

    Kaguya and Tohka weren''t pleased by her tant usations. Wu Yan stopped them.

    "True, Tohka''s spacequake destroyed a lot of buildings and brought cmities. However, nobody got hurt or died from her spacequakes. Yoshino''s spacequakes were tiny, hardly anyone ever got close to being hurt."

    "Kaguya and Yuzuru had the strongest spacequakes but they made sure to manifest high up in the sky where they never destroyed even a single building. Kotori and Miku were turned into spirits. Miku only caused a spacequake once. Other than that, she has been living like a normal human."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    "It is wrong to say the spirits created orphans. Sorry, but I can''t agree with you on that point."

    Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku felt warm to their hearts. They couldn''t help but smile only for Origami to point out something contrary.

    "What about her?"

    Origami referred to Kurumi.

    "You''re going to say she never hurt a soul?"

    The other spirits didn''t say anything.

    Kurumi''s spacequake didn''t cause casualties because of the exceptional anti-spacequakes alert and counter-measures in ce. It is wrong to say she never hurt anyone because it is widely known that she is responsible for the deaths of at least 10,000 humans.

    Known as the evilest spirit in existence, can anyone say she is a saintess?

    The other spirits couldn''te up with a defense.

    Kurumi also didn''t look like she cared. Wu Yan opened his mouth once more.

    "Kurumi killed scums and punks. She got rid of the tumors guing society."

    Wu Yan said that with a resolute look.

    "Those people can stay dead for all I care."

    Kurumi is d to hear Wu Yan say that. Even Origami opened her eyes wide. She still took a defiant tone with him.

    "As expected, I will never believe you."

    "I didn''t think you would."

    Wu Yan waved his arm.

    "I just want to know why you think I am the killer."

    Origami didn''t say a word. She stared at Wu Yan with a sharp gaze. Wu Yan stood up aftering up with an idea.

    "Since you''re not gonna talk, I have to use a more forceful method."

    Before Origami can react, he grabbed Origami''s head.

    "Your memories, I will be reading them..."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes. He channeled magic power and essed her memories.

    "You..."

    Origami wanted to free herself but a magic formation appeared near Wu Yan''s palm.

    The light turned into an explosion of light that temporarily blinded Origami.

    Origami forgot to struggle.

    When the light died down, Wu Yan unhanded Origami with a weird look on his face.

    "You saw something?"

    Kotori asked.

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan nodded. He looked very confused.

    "Origami got footage from Westcott showing the exact moment of Origami''s parents'' deaths. It looks like I was the one who delivered the killing blows."

    "You?!"

    Miku stepped forward.

    "Did they forge it?"

    "Forgery?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Perhaps, but the footage looks raw and untampered."

    "Don''t tell me you think you killed their parents?"

    Kotori frowned.

    "You arrived in Tengu City just 6 months ago..."

    "True..."

    Wu Yan is still puzzled.

    Kurumi opened her mouth.

    "Alright, let''s go check it out then."

 Chapter 1245: Traveling back in time, the 12th Bullet, Yud Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Traveling back in time, the 12th Bullet, Yud Bet</h4>

    "Why don''t you go check it out?"

    Kurumi''s idea attracted everyone''s attention. Origami is also shocked to hear that.

    "Go take a look?" .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Wu Yan hesitated.

    "You mean..."

    "Yeap..."

    Kurumi nodded. She confirmed his suspicion with a smile.

    "We can use the Twelfth bullet Yud Bet to go back in time to 5 years ago, when it all happened."

    They all held their breaths.

    The people here knew about Kurumi''s powers except for Origami.

    She is the Spirit of Time, she can manipte time with her Angel Zafkiel. Each of the hour digits on her clock represented a different ability so she had twelve different abilities based on time and using time as the cost.

    Her final bullet is the bullet to turn back time, one of the most OP abilities in existence.

    The power to return to the past. That is already an ability only gods should have. They still couldn''t fathom the concept.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}To return to the past...

    That feels like a dream.

    Wu Yan fought against Kurumi and returned temporarily to the past, 5 years ago. It is because he traveled back in time that he knew it was possible.

    Returning to the past is just so ridiculous that despite knowing about Kurumi''s ability, the group still had trouble believing in time travel.

    Origami who heard about Kurumi''s ability also couldn''t help but go into shock.

    Wu Yan, the one who experienced the time travel, recovered first.

    "The Twelfth bullet. Are you sure we should be using it to confirm something like that? Isn''t that an overkill?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Kurumi disagreed.

    "Hubby-sama said you once returned to the past during the fight with me and you sealed Kotori''s powers back then, right?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    Kurumi turned serious.

    "Then, isn''t it possible that you identally killed Origami''s parents 5 years ago?!"

    "Impossible."

    Kotori retorted.

    "You saw how Phantom erased my memories, right? Right until Onii-chan returned to the present, he was with me. He didn''t even stray away tomit the alleged murder."

    "No, when I returned to the past, there was a brief period where I wasn''t by your side."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I appeared somewhere else and found Kotori after a while. I am by myself up until that point."

    "In other words..."

    Miku covered her mouth.

    "Did you kill her parents in an ident?!"

    "I cannot rule that possibility out."

    "I don''t remember the attack that led me there. I don''t know for sure if I did or didn''t kill Origami''s parents..."

    "Th..."

    The spirits weren''t sure how to respond.

    "Thus, we need to go confirm with our own eyes."

    Kurumi beamed at Wu Yan.

    "Just to confirm if Wu Yan did the deed, I believe we already established the need to travel back in time, isn''t that right?"

    "Is that fine though?''

    Wu Yan hesitated.

    "The cost of the Twelfth bullet is extremely big, no? Kurumi, you..."

    "Don''t worry, the price is great. The price in terms of time grows more expensive the further the time destination in the past. However, with Hubby-sama here, we don''t need to worry about the price..."

    "But, you said the Twelfth and the Eleventh bullets consumed time and Reiryoku, right?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "The spirits all have to use Reiryoku, if you overuse it and depleted yourself then you might die!"

    "If it''s Reiryoku, maybe we can chip in?"

    Kaguya offered herself.

    "We have so many spirits here, isn''t it enough to return Master to the past?"

    "Agreed, Yuzuru is also willing to supply Reiryoku.''

    "Me too!"

    "I-I want to help too..."

    "If Reiryoku is what Darling needs then I will contribute too!"

    Yuzuru, Kaguya, Tohka, Yoshino, and Miku offered their powers without hesitation. Kurumi chuckled when she saw the camaraderie of herrades.

    "I am moved that everyone wishes to help. Don''t worry, although the Yud Bet consumes an exorbitant amount of Reiryoku, it should still be possible to return someone to the past 5 years ago as opposed to 30 years ago."

    Kurumi recited Yud Bet''s abilities.

    "Staying in the past also consumes Reiryoku. The longer we stay in the past, the more Reiryoku is needed to stay. However, since we are only exploring the time before and after Kotori''s sealing, my Reiryoku is enough for that."

    There was a brief moment of silence.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan knew there was no helping it.

    "I know you said you''re going to be fine but don''t go overboard, okay?"

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi winked.

    "Hubby-sama''s concern makes me happy but I won''t overdo it."

    "Good..."

    Wu Yan sighed. He unleashed Kurumi''s powers.

    Her red and ck Astral Dress appeared the moment her powers returned.

    She manifested her flintlock and musket.

    "Then..."

    Kurumi pointed her musket upwards.

    <strong>"Zaphkiel, Twelfth bullet, Yud Bet!"</strong>

    The giant clock behind her shined brightly.

    Then, the light turned into a ckish-red hue that poured down from the 12th Roman Numeral on the clock.

    The dark powers entered her musket and congealed into a bullet with an extremely dense Reiryoku contained within. The bullet contained so much power, it was leaking dark wisps of power.

    "Kurumi!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    "Don''t worry."

    Kurumi grinned. She pointed her musket at Wu Yan. She pulled the trigger.

    <i>Bang</i>

    The ck bullet hit Wu Yan''s body.

    The next instant, time twisted.

    Wu Yan twisted along with the spatial-time distortion. He fell into that mini-ckhole and as the fissure grew, he disappeared beyond the fissure.

    Finally, he disappeared.

 Chapter 1246: My power and my life, I share it with him

    <h4>Chapter 1246: My power and my life, I share it with him</h4>

    When the distortion in the space-time fabric disappeared, the clock also disappeared with the enveloped figure.

    "Ugh."

    Sudden and intense fatigue assaulted Kurumi''s mind. She staggered back.

    "Kurumi!"

    The spirits supported her. Kotori is the first one to catch her.

    "Hey, are you okay?!"

    Kotori gasped when she saw the lethargic Kurumi.

    "I thought you said Yud Bet wouldn''t tire you out?"

    "Yeah, were you lying to us?!"

    "Y-you can''t do that."

    "Didn''t Master tell you to not go overboard?!"

    "Frustration, you''re going to make Master feel very guilty if he sees you like this."

    "You better keep your attitude in check or Darling is going to lecture you. Don''t count on me to bail you outter..."

    The spirits might have differentments but they still showed concern in their own unique mannerisms. Kurumi giggled when she heard their genuine concerns.

    "Yud Bet can send people to the past. I can only set a general time coordinate and not a specific one. To ensure Hubby-sama arrives at the urate juncture of time, I decided to send him back further so he has time to get his bearings, that was the reason for my extra Reiryoku expenditure."

    "Are you okay?"

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "We have so many spirits here, you could have borrowed Reiryoku from us, you didn''t have to use your own powers. If Onii-san finds out, you won''t hear the end of this from him..."

    "True, Hubby-sama is too warm..."

    Kurumi shook her head. She broke away from Kotori''s support. She disarmed her Astral Dress.

    "I am just a bit tired, it''s no big issue."

    The spirits examined Kurumi before loosening up when they confirmed that she is fine other than her slightly lowered energy levels.

    Kaguya touched the spot where Wu Yan once stood. She can''t help but quip.

    "Did Master really go back in time to 5 years ago?"

    "If I didn''t mess up the time, yes..."

    Kurumi tidied up her clothes and hair.

    "I sent him back to the day Kotori turned into a spirit, around the same time Tengu city experienced the Great Tengu Fire."

    "The 3rd of August!"

    Origami lifted her head. Her eyes glimmered with a dangerous light.

    She lost her vengeful edge and calmed down greatly. Her personality took a massive turn for the better.

    "You sent him to the 3rd of August, 5 years ago, right?..."

    Origami confirmed with Kotori.

    Kotori snorted.

    "Yes, that is the correct date."

    "Good, then I sent him to the right time."

    Kurumi nodded.

    "If there are no idents, hubby-sama should be back in a jiffy, don''t worry about it."

    "Question, is he reallying back?"

    Yuzuru asked Kurumi.

    "He won''t be stranded in the past, right?"

    "Impossible."

    Kurumi answered.

    "It takes Reiryoku to send someone back and it also takes Reiryoku to keep someone in the past. That time is already decided when I fired my bullet. Once the energy is spent, hubby-sama will return even if he wants to stay there."

    "How long did you set?"

    Miku asked. Kurumi only giggled in response.

    "The time there moves at a different pace. I can''t be sure but it probably won''t take him more than 30 minutes to return."

    "Ah, phew."

    Tohka and Yoshino sighed in relief.

    "That''s good to hear."

    The other spirits looked at Wu Yan''s time-jump spot. They waited for the one they loved to return.

    Origami shouted out loud.

    "Tokisaki Kurumi, lend me your power."

    Origami''s sudden request took the spirits by surprise.

    "You..."

    Kurumi gasped.

    "What was that?"

    "I want to borrow your power."

    Origami asked once again, her steely eyes beamed with passion.

    "I want you to shoot me with that bullet that can send people to the past."

    Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku were stunned by her abrupt request.

    Is this the same expressionless Origami they knew?

    Kotori and Kurumi exchanged a look.

    "You want me to shoot you with Yud Bet?"

    "Yes."

    Origami continued looking at Kurumi fervently.

    "Help me and I will do anything you ask me to."

    "You want to go back in time too?!"

    Kotori told Origami off.

    "You want to change history and save your parents, correct?"

    The other spirits inhaled deeply while Origami balled her palms into fists.

    "Changing the past..."

    Kurumi looked at Origami with a different look.

    Going back in time, changing history...

    How simr... It is like she is staring into a mirror.

    Kurumi inhaled deeply too. She threw a sharp gaze in Origami''s direction.

    "If I say no?"

    Origami trained her hawkish eyes on Kurumi.

    "Then, I am going to make you say yes, no matter what methods I have to resort to."

    The spirits could hear Origami''s determination.

    Given her personality, it is highly likely she would do anything to make Kurumi use her Yud Bet.

    Origami is a smart girl, she can stay calm in most scenarios, just not when her parents are involved.

    She is someone who would charge into traps if there is even a chance she can kill spirits, sometimes, this means going against her captain''s order.

    This calm girl will also go crazy when her sworn foe appears. She will attack regardless of civilians nearby.

    If Origami''s friends saw her, they would probably not recognize her, no?

    Who could have imagined that the calm Origami will turn into a reckless fighter when triggered?

    Kotori and Kurumi felt helpless.

    "I might have helped you out if I was the old me. Even now, while I can use another bullet to send you back and survive the Reiryoku drain..."

    Kurumi looked straight into her eyes.

    "I will not help you."

    Origami''s eyes turned dark.

    "Why?"

    "Because my life isn''t mine alone anymore."

    Kurumi chortled. She gave her a radiant smile.

    "My powers and my life, I share them with my hubby-sama..."

    As if he heard her, the spot where Wu Yan materialized once more, space started distorting as an individual popped back into existence.

    The spirits were happy to see him. However, upon seeing Wu Yan''s expression, they became stunned.

 Chapter 1247: Proof, the video is true.

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Proof, the video is true.</h4>

    Wu Yan looked bitter.

    He looked like he swallowed bitterbugs.

    He came back with a dark look.

    The spirits all tensed up when they sensed his mood.

    Did Wu Yan really do something 5 years ago? Did his actions lead to the deaths of Origami''s parents?

    The spirits turned grim as Origami stared at Wu Yan with killing intent once more.

    Origami looks like she wouldn''t mind throwing herself at Wu Yan once he confirms her suspicion. She doesn''t care about her own injuries, she will bury Wu Yan.

    "Shido..."

    "Shido-nii..."

    "Onii-chan..."

    "Hubby..."

    "Master..."

    "Darling..."

    The spirits weren''t sure how to approach this subject.

    The spirits except for Kurumi and Kotori were panicky.

    "What happened?"

    Kotori asked.

    "Are you feeling unwell after returning from the past?"

    "If you feel bad then just say so."

    Kurumi told Wu Yan with that ruby-red eyes of hers.

    "I never used the Twelfth bullet so there might be side effects I am unaware of."

    "Yeah, Shido..."

    Tohka approached him anxiously.

    "If you''re feeling sick you''ve got to say, okay?"

    "Even the Master of the Children of Typhoon can''t help but fall prey to the fangs of pestilence sometimes..."

    Kaguya said.

    "Rx, I will not mock you because of your fragile health."

    "Care, please don''t hide Master''s plight..."

    Yuzuru leaned against Wu Yan''s shoulder.

    "That would make Yuzuru very sad..."

    Yoshino said nothing. She just tugged his hand with a pair of very concerned sapphire eyes. Miku also hugged Wu Yan''s arm to show support.

    Wu Yan is very happy to see the spirits flock to his side. He beamed at them.

    ''I am okay."

    Wu Yan chuckled while patting Miku''s and Yoshino''s heads.

    "I am not fine."

    Origami growled much to the other spirits'' dismay.

    "What did you do 5 years ago?"

    The mood turned heavy once again as Origami interrogated him.

    Wu Yan stored his smile away. He sighed.

    "I did do something."

    Origami bit her lips. She resisted her urge to kill while trembling.

    "Did you kill my parents?"

    Wu Yan looked into Origami''s eyes before shutting his eyes.

    "Even if I say no, you probably wouldn''t believe me, right?"

    Origami clenched her fists while leering at Wu Yan.

    "So, you did kill my parents?"

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "What you saw in the footage is true."

    Origami exploded. She struggled to get up despite her aching body.

    "Kill! I will kill you!"

    "Wait."

    Kotori frowned at Wu Yan.

    "The footage was real? What about the truth?"

    Wu Yan only admitted to the authenticity of the video, he never admitted the guilt of killing her parents.

    "Origami does have the right to believe I killed her parents."

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    "But, I didn''t kill her parents."

    The other spirits turned cheerful while Origami stared at Wu Yan with frosty eyes.

    "Even if you say that, I don''t buy it..."

    "You went back in time, no? Show me the proof."

    "You want proof?"

    Wu Yan nodded. A blinding white light covered Origami when he pointed his index finger at her.

    Origami can feel her injuries recovering rapidly under this white light. Wu Yan healed her and she recovered greatly. Now, aside from fatigue, she feels fine.

    He used Divine Angel''s ability which belonged to Kanon to heal up Origami.

    "You want to know the truth? Come with me..."

    Wu Yan left the istion room with Yoshino and Miku in tow. The other spirits also followed him. Origami hesitated before following him out of the patient''s room.

    After Origami left, Wu Yan led them to a deserted location in Tengu city. This ce had wild nts and trees all over the ce.

    These kinds of dested locations are quitemon given the spacequake-struck city''s history.

    But, today, there is no one near this ce. They were all probably still busy with the Tenou Festival.

    Wu Yan went past the bushes and deeper into the isted grove.

    Wu Yan stopped as he looked around.

    "Should be around here somewhere..."

    "And, where is your proof?"

    Origami cut straight into the heart of the matter.

    "Where is it?"

    Wu Yan channeled mana as he stared at the in in front of him.

    He swung his magic fist down.

    <i>Boom</i>

    His magical punch blew away the nearby trees and ground. He didn''t care about ecological preservation. With another wave, a surge of magical power appeared once more.

    Tworge ice blocks were extracted from the dust cloud in front of them.

    "Blocks of ice?"

    The spirits got closer to examine the ice blocks. Their eyes widened in shock.

    "What?"

    Origami couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Origami mumbled in disbelief.

    "Mother... Father..."

    Encased in the two ice blocks are the parents Origami thought she lost in the great fire five years ago.

    "H-how?"

    The spirits also couldn''t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 1248: Irrelevance? Observation and surveillance.

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Irrelevance? Observation and surveince.</h4>

    Wu Yan lost his consciousness for a second when the Yod Bet hit him.

    Wu Yan returned to reality only to be greeted by immense dizziness.

    Rather than nausea, it is more like Wu Yan felt his body being folded into inhuman shapes when the Twelfth bullet hit him.

    There is also another reason for his apparent loss of coordination.

    He is in the air.

    Driven by gravity, he is falling head-first.

    Wu Yan used a flight spell to stop in the air.

    "Ugh..."

    Shaking off the initial timeg, Wu Yan floated in the air with furrowed brows.

    "Wh-where am I?"

    Wu Yan looked around only to see a city dyed in the golden glow of sunset. The sun also looked blood-red.

    "Sunset?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "So, it should be around 6 pm?"

    He saw multiple buildings, individuals, and cars moving around in the busy city.

    Wu Yan can faintly see the figure of Tengu City in this older city.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Looks like I got sent back to the 3rd of August, five years ago..."

    The day Kotori got turned into a me spirit.

    The same day Origami''s parents died.

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "To think I went back in time again..."

    Wu Yan shook away his thoughts. He recalled what he came here to do.

    He is here to find proof that he didn''t kill Origami''s parents.

    Five years ago, Wu Yan technically didn''t exist yet. He didn''t even get the System that changed his life drastically. He was still an Otaku living his normal nd life. How would an Otaku be able to cross universes and kill her parents?

    Wu Yan snorted at the notion.

    But, Kurmi did raise a good point. He identally went back in time 5 years ago.

    There is a slight chance he might have misfired and killed her parents.

    Wu Yan recalled he only used flight spells back then. He doesn''t recall firing anything that could remotely kill civilians.

    However, in the footage, it did look like Wu Yan is firing a beam to kill her parents.

    Wu Yan can''t make heads or tails of what he saw. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have wasted Kurumi''s time and Reiryoku toe back and confirm something he already knew.

    Wu Yan also wanted to confirm one more thing.

    He turned into a blur as he went to the spot where his first time travel self willnd.

    He wanted to check on himself.

    He only needs to observe and make sure that his first time-traveling self didn''t do it.

    Just like back then, he isn''t sure how long he can stay so time is of the essence.

    Wu Yan flew to that spot when an rm rang.

    It isn''t the spacequake rm, it''s the fire rm.

    Wu Yan felt the temperature around him soar as the city turned into a deeper hue of red.

    As Wu Yan predicted...

    Tengu City got engulfed in a great fire.

    Buildings were on fire.

    mes raged everywhere.

    Firefighters, police, people screaming, the chaotic sound of people running for their lives, he can hear everything. It looked like a scene from hell.

    Wu Yan sighed. He turned his head the other way hesitantly.

    With his current powers, wiping out this great fire is as easy as taking candy from a baby.

    But, that would change history.

    Wu Yan didn''t want to cause a dramatic shift in future events by changing an event as significant as this. He isn''t sure he can control the future events if the great fire didn''t happen. He closed his eyes and flew toward his destination.

    Then, he sensed a disturbance in the aura around him. He used an advanced cloak spell to hide himself.

    The next second, a familiar guy appeared.

    He saw himself, specifically, the him that returned to Tengu city during the fight with Kotori.

    Wu Yan followed his past self after he is done freaking out.

    He was only a True Ancestor below tier 8 at the time. He is not in possession of the Red Jade mode or the powerful vassal Beasts he has. At the time, his Eternal Arms Mastery and True Ancestor bloodline made him a formidable foe for average tier 8. But, Wu Yan can snuff his past self out of existence in his current state.

    He tagged his past self as he trailed him.

    s, Wu Yan is disappointed by what he saw.

    Indeed, his past self did nothing but fly around. He flew to the center of the mes where Kotori is crying by herself.

    At this point, this would have debunked the theory that he killed Origami''s parents.

    He sealed Kotori''s power and that was that. He returned to the current time.

    But, his past self did as he recalled, he didn''t fire any attacks that could have killed mortals. He wasn''t anywhere close to the spot indicated in the footage.

    Was that footage fake?

    Wu Yan observed his past self pacifying the young Kotori and sealing her. He slowly floated into the air as Kotori-chan cried for him to stay. But, his past self disappeared nheless.

    Wu Yan sighed after seeing Phantom wipe Kotori''s memories.

    Wu Yan wasn''t thrilled to see this oue.

    <i>Just who did kill Origami''s parents?</i>

    How is he going to solve the other question in his mind?

    Wu Yan flew in another direction as uncertainty gripped him.

 Chapter 1249: to save or not to save? A whim...

    <h4>Chapter 1249: to save or not to save? A whim...</h4>

    Origami is a sad and pitiful girl.

    She lived a happy and peaceful life until one day, her life went up in mes. Her parents got engulfed while she escaped death. How is an 11-year-old supposed to cope with something like that?

    Naturally, reality can be cruel but nothing can be done if her parents already died. If this event didn''te to pass, perhaps Origami could avoid her tragic journey down the slippery path of vengeance.

    Most unfortunate of all, she saw her killer.

    That gave her the motivation to pursue this path of mutual destruction.

    Hatred, that is the dominating concept that drove Origami for the past 5 years.

    She turned herself into the specter of vengeance after seeing the deaths of her parents.

    To exact vengeance, she walked a path no other girls her age should walk. She became a superhuman magician.

    For vengeance, she threw herself into constant battles and training unimaginable to other humans just so she can get her hands on the power to pursue her parents'' killer.

    She turned herself into a hunter of monsters.

    She invested the time, the energy, and every ounce of her soul to walk this tragic path.

    That isn''t even the saddest thing.

    Wu Yan who is familiar with the original work knew whaty at the end of her road of vengeance. The real killer in the original work wasn''t any spirit she knew, it wasn''t Kotori, it was her.

    The future Origami killed her own parents.

    Wu Yan recalled how Origami met the Phantom and got her hands on a Sephira crystal.

    Then, she requested Kurumi to send her back in time to find and prevent the deaths of her parents by killing Phantom whom she mistakenly assumed to be the killer. She misfired and killed her parents.

    That drove her over the edge.

    Due to identally killing her own parents, shepletely lost her mind.

    The killer she was chasing was herself all along.

    Who would have thought the killer she swore to kill was herself?

    She chased power and put herself through hell for five years only to see her future self kill her parents.

    Wu Yan saw this when Phantom tried to give her the Sephira Crystal. He interrupted and stole her gem. He didn''t want to see that happen to Origami.

    By changing that, he somehow modified the course of time and history and made it look like he killed her parents instead.

    Without the power of spirits and Kurumi''s help, he denied her the chance to even be her parents'' killer. However, things still developed outside of his expectation.

    This is the second reason he came back to the past.

    One: To prove he isn''t the killer.

    Two: To verify that Origami didn''t be her parents'' killer.

    Luckily, he read Origami''s mind and got her old house''s location.

    Like an arrow of light, he charged straight for Origami''s house.

    Tengu city is big but Wu Yan still arrived at the destination without much trouble.

    He is currently hovering over Origami''s house.

    The house is up in mes while smoke blurred his vision.

    Wu Yan can tell this building wouldn''tst any longer than it is. There is a middle-aged man covering a woman near him. They were running out of the house.

    Origami''s parents.

    Wu Yan couldn''t help but sigh in relief.

    Her parents aren''t dead yet.

    Then, something happened.

    A pir fell under the heat and the building started copsing.

    Her parents won''t make it in time to escape.

    Wu Yan waved his hand and blew away the structure using his magic.

    He was a step toote.

    One of the debris hit her father.

    Her parents passed out when the debris hit them.

    Wu Yan almost zipped into the copsed building to save her parents but he realized something.

    Would this change the future?

    If he allowed them to die then it is just an ident, right?

    She won''t have to live in vengeance if an ident killed her parents, right?

    The problem wouldn''t be solved in the end if Kotori got med for her parents'' death. She might turn her aggression towards Kotori.

    Fine, then he just has to rescue her parents.

    This could stille back and bite him in the butt.

    At least, in the present, her parents are already dead. That is why Origami became a magician.

    If he saved them then she would probably not be a magician and cause a lot of disturbance down the road.

    Now, he is faced with two options: save her parents or not. Time isn''t going to wait for Wu Yan to make a decision. Her parents are going to die in that fire if he dys too long.

    <i>Do I save them or not?</i>

 Chapter 1250: A plot. The truth.

    <h4>Chapter 1250: A plot. The truth.</h4>

    Saving Origami''s parents will change the course of history, the butterfly effect might cause something drastic to happen. It might even affect the bonds he has with his current girls.

    Letting Origami''s parents die like this also isn''t an option as she will still be gued by her desire for revenge.

    Wu Yan isn''t going to risk both.

    If he had to choose then he would prefer the current status quo over Origami''s wellbeing.

    Origami is just Wu Yan''s ssmate. He has no reason to go out of his way to help her. They fought on multiple asions so he has no reason to y nice with someone like her.

    But, somewhere deep down, he knew he needed to do something.

    Some might call him out on his messiahplex but he didn''t want to see Origami continue on her self-destruction.

    With the mes encroaching on Origami''s parents, he decided to save her parents.

    However, he is going to be smart with this.

    He needs a solution that will lead to the optimal oue.

    Wu Yan''s brain worked rapidly, he focused on ways to save both Origami''s parents and his current present.

    He can only stay here for a finite time.

    Wu Yan isn''t sure how long he has left.

    This isn''t easy, he is racing against time and saving Origami''s parents.

    He bitterlyughed after confirming her parents'' well-being.

    Yakumo probably could find the solution.

    Heck, even Shokuhou cane up with a good n given the constraints.

    How to save her parents and preserve the present?

    He clenched his fists as sweat came pouring out.

    To preserve the future, her parents must disappear for 5 years.

    Origami must assume a spirit killed her parents.

    Wu Yan needs to save her parents while making sure they won''t be in Origami''s life for 5 years.

    He must also do it while letting Origami see him.

    5 yearster, he will reveal it to Origami.

    He can save her parents and preserve the 5 years up until that point of revtion.

    How would he go about doing that?

    Wu Yan has a way to make her parents disappear for five years.

    How will he get spirits to "kill" her parents?

    Get Kotori or Phantom to help?

    That is almost impossible.

    Wu Yan has to do it himself.

    But, he is not a spirit...

    Wait, no...

    Wu Yan had an idea.

    He is a spirit in this world.

    Wu Yan made up his mind with a bitter smile.

    "I see, so that''s how the footage came about.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Dang it, I feel like I just got scammed."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He disappeared into the building where her parents were trapped in.

    Wu Yan checked their vitalities with his fingers near their noses.

    "Ah, they are still alive.

    He unleashed white light on the parents and healed their burns andcerations. It didn''t take him long to heal the two humans.

    Wu Yan stored his Divine Angel''s healing away. In another sh, he disappeared with her parents.

    "W-what in the world?"

    Origami who had shoulder-length white hair stared in despair as her house turned into ashes and coal in front of her.

    "Dad! Mom!"

    Origami cried out in desperation. She wanted them to respond.

    She is still a kid so shecked the courage to jump into the sea of mes.

    "Dad! Mom!"

    Origami kept crying and sobbing. Her desperation and despair became immeasurable. A deafening boom overwhelmed her.

    Somebody kicked open the door to her house.

    Her father carried her mom by the shoulders as they rushed out.

    "Dad! Mom!"

    Origami is happy to see her parents here. She wanted to rush over when a pir of mes descended from the heavens.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The me pir engulfed her parents. Origami got sent flying by the shockwave. In her brief moment of pain, she looked away only for her parents to disappear.

    They were gone.

    There is only a huge hole in the ground.

    Her vision shook as her world copsed around her.

    "Wh-what just?..."

    Origami looked up to see the culprit that did this. Her pupils shrunk the moment she saw the perpetrator.

    <i>It is him!</i>

    <i>This godlike individual in the sky killed her parents.</i>

    Consumed by rage, she roared at the killer in the sky. She dered undying vengeance against the assant.

    "I will kill you... You!!! I will kill you one day!"

    "Ugh..."

    After the meser hit the ground, he dispelled the illusion of her parents. He sighed after looking at the young Origami who he had just cast into the abyss of darkness of revenge.

    Five years, the price of peace and her parents is 5 years of misery. It pained him that this is the bestpromise he can find.

    "I hope you will regain your smile in the future."

    Wu Yan watched Origami before he suddenly vanished. It happened just as he turned around.

 Chapter 1251: Saying goodbye to the tears of the past

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Saying goodbye to the tears of the past</h4>

    As the me died down and the crimson red mes receded, Tengu City was left in a chaotic state.

    The mysterious fire came under control a little toote. Buildings were burned down and the streets were charred ck.

    Even with Realizers, reconstruction of Tengu City won''t be easy.

    The wilderness away from the city escaped rtively unharmed. However, there are still spots that were licked ck by the raging mes.

    This is the perfect ce for Wu Yan''s plot.

    He carried Origami''s parents while teleporting around to find a ce to stash Origami''s parents. He manifested a whip made of magic and he whipped the ground.

    <i>Crack</i>

    In an instant, he dug a huge hole with magic. Dust clouded his vision for a second before he blew them away with magic once more. He had created the hole and it was big enough for the purpose of stashing away Origami''s parents.

    He squatted down.

    "Sorry, guys, I am going to need you two to sleep for five years. It is for your sake and your daughter''s sake. Please forgive me..."

    Wu Yan used Alrescha cies to freeze them. He did this after waking up his sleeping vassal beast.

    Chilling mist fell from his palm and covered Origami''s parents. In almost no time at all, he encased her parents in permafrost. The two individuals got frozen up in an ice block about the size of cars.

    He threw the two blocks of ice into the hole. He is going to hide them for five years.

    Wu Yan will return to the present after the Yod Bet''s power runs out. However, he can''t bring them home with him so this is the alternative he thought of.

    When Origami sees her parents after five years...

    Wu Yan sealed the hole with magic soil and rocks. The two blocks of ice are now effectively hidden from the rest of the world.

    Wu Yan tapped the ground as he grew nts over there. It was like he didn''t dig a hole here in the first ce.

    Nobody would think a couple was buried here.

    He also set up multiple barriers and cloaking wards. He didn''t want spacequakes or other people to detect orpromise this hideout. He wiped away his sweat with a bitterugh.

    "Alright, now I need to go back and exin myself."

    Wu Yan''s time ran out and a time portal opened up to consume him.

    "Anyway, that was how I did it."

    Wu Yan patted the two five-year-old ice blocks. He grinned bitterly.

    "Yes, what you saw in the footage was real, I did attack your parents."

    "But, you only killed two illusions?"

    Kotori sighed.

    "You sure went out of your way..."

    "So, you went back and the past didn''t change."

    Kurumi mumbled.

    She had other thoughts.

    "So, we learned that going back in time won''t change the past as the present will change in unpredictable manners. In the end, you still have to live with the present and embrace history..."

    The spirits looked at Kurumi with worried looks. She smiled when she sensed the concerned looks.

    "S-so..."

    Origami touched the ice blocks.

    "My parents can stille back..."

    Origami stared at the ice blocks like she needed an anchor to reality. She kept her eyes on the blocks lest they disappeared once more. Wu Yan lowered his tone.

    "Your parents were never dead."

    "Th-they are alive..."

    Origami stared at the ice blocks like a broken doll. She became overwhelmed with emotions.

    "Yes, your parents are alive."

    Wu Yan watched as Origami grabbed his shoulders using her slightly frostbit hands.

    "Hurry! Let them out!"

    Wu Yan nodded and he pointed his palms at the ice blocks.

    A magical blue light covered the ice blocks. Slowly, the magical ice melted away.

    Without any cracks or idents, the ice blocks melted away. The magical ice evaporated without leaving any trace behind.

    Wu Yan used a radiant white light on the couple.

    The couple''s eyelids twitched after a short while of healing.

    Origami glomped them immediately.

    "Mom! Dad!"

    The couples woke up.

    They looked around in a daze, their heads are still hurting for some reason.

    "Where are we?"

    Origami couldn''t hold her emotions back anymore.

    "Dad! Mom!"

    She sobbed in her parents'' embrace. It is like somebody destroyed a dam of pent-up feelings.

    "Uwahhh!"

    Origami cried like the girl she was, five years ago. Wu Yan & co exchanged a look before smiling. Origamipletely unlocked the youngdy within her heart as she cried her heart out.

 Chapter 1252: Help me. Let me repay you.

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Help me. Let me repay you.</h4>

    ''Meet me in the clocktower during the final night Tenou festival.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek as he read the information he got from his screen.

    It is now three days after Origami attacked Wu Yan during the Tenou festival.

    These three days were ghoulish for Wu Yan.

    Phantom appeared, Fraxinus got attacked by DEDM, and they had to clean up the mess Origami created. He even went back in time to five years ago to tie up loose ends and save Origami''s parents.

    Although it has been 3 days, Wu Yan has yet to recover from the series of events.

    Origami and her parents were escorted to the Fraxinus. Wu Yan lost contact after that.

    Origami is the one who invited him out, this is surprising because Wu Yan can''t tell what that crazy emotionless girl will do now.

    The high school students aren''t having a good time either.

    Although their memories were wiped, the memory that they have to finish the festival stayed intact. They don''t remember spirits and magicians but a mysterious explosion canceled their events.

    They were so close to finishing the event so nobody wanted to call it quits like this.

    The students fervently protested for another chance to finish the grand festival. The spirits also kept bothering Kotori so she pulled some strings and dyed the final day of the festival to three dayster.

    The students were happy with this oue. However, they have to wait three days. They are happy that they got to prepare for the final day of the Tenou festival and enjoy it in the end.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The students are still moring even as the sun is starting to set beyond the horizon.

    Soon, the noise died down and the za got locked up. Wu Yan confirmed that thest staff went home before finding entry points. Without an unlocked door, Wu Yan just used his teleport spell to go to the top floor of the clock tower there.

    He shed onto the highest floor. Under the golden glows of sunset, a youngdy in a short-sleeved shirt entered his sight. She looked into the distance while holding her fluttering hair at bay. She looked like a total knockout.

    Wu Yan thought an angel had descended. Then, the youngdy turned around to look at him with those calm blue eyes of hers.

    Origami spotted the same expressionless look but her air felt different.

    The air around is more vibrant and there isn''t suffocating negativity that made people ufortable.

    Origami unfurled the shackles of hate and pitiful vengeance. She regained her past self.

    If there is just one w then it is the fact that she still can''t smile.

    Origami said nothing. Wu Yan also said nothing. They just stared at each other as if they canmunicate through telepathy.

    It is hard to imagine these two fought to the death a few days ago.

    Origami broke the silence first. She approached Wu Yan as she bowed apologetically.

    "Thank you... And, sorry."

    She thanked and apologized to him at the same time.

    It is not hard to imagine why she is thankful.

    She was basically given a new lease on life.

    Wu Yan chortled while shaking his head.

    "Sure, don''t worry about it..."

    "You saved me."

    Origami said.

    "I will never forget this."

    "I mean..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks.

    "I think I only remember saving your parents."

    "That is the same as saving me"

    Origami replied without mincing her words.

    "You gave me salvation..."

    "I did?"

    Wu Yan can''t help but feel a bit awkward when someone thanked him earnestly like this.

    "Are your parents doing okay?"

    "They are more or less back to normal. Due to sleeping too long, their motor skills are a bit impaired but that isn''t something a little physical therapy can''t solve."

    Origami reported with bright eyes.

    "Ratatoskr also made up a story about how they were in aa for five years. My parents will be able to live normal lives after integrating with society once more."

    "And, you?"

    Wu Yan said.

    "Your parents are probably still dealing with how the cute little girl they knew suddenly became a stunning youngdy, right?"

    "They are still dealing with my apparent emotionless face."

    Origami said. Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "Then, just smile more. Don''t make people think your parents messed up on your parenting."

    "I won''t."

    Origami said.

    "My parents love me all the same."

    "Your parents are awesome."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I can see why you would go to hell for them."

    "They are the best parents in the world."

    Origami said with a cheerful tone.

    Origami suddenly dered out loud.

    "I am leaving AST and joining Ratatoskr."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Are you sure?"

    "I can''t leave my old life behind."

    Origami shook her head.

    "I want to live like a normal girl but I am not used to living without my magician skills."

    Origami got closer.

    "Kotori also approved my application. She said I have excellent fighting capabilities and she agreed that this is one way I could pay off my debt of goodwill to you."

    "Jeez, Kotori..."

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned.

    "However, are you really sure about this?"

    "I underwent forceful operations to improve my Maryoku. I only have about a year left."

    Origami changed the topic.

    "Kotori said you can heal my damaged body. I don''t want to miss out on my second life with my parents. Please, allow me to be at your service..."

    "I am yours from now on."

    Origami bowed one more time.

    "Please help me and let me repay you."

    "You..."

    Wu Yan sighed in frustration. He rolled his eyes att her.

    "Don''t regret this. I am a man with a ma for troubles."

    "Yes!"

    Origami sounded happy as she agreed to serve Wu Yan. The sun slowly set, drawing a curtain on this saga.

 Chapter 1253: Love is blind to gender and the number of partners

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Love is blind to gender and the number of partners</h4>

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan woke up to see a white-haired youngdy staring at him with her face mere inches away from his face. Somehow, she sneaked into his nket and straddled him while supporting her chin with her palms. She just observed Wu Yan quietly like that.

    His red eyes met her blue eyes. They stared at each other for 5 minutes. The air became eerily quiet.

    As to how they arrived at this awkward position, that is something for the detectives to figure out. Wu Yan hadn''t a single clue.

    His brain overclocked as he tried topute the situation.

    What the¡­

    He was sure they already buried their hatchet after a peaceful and win-win resolution. Origami is no longer an AST fighter. She no longer hates spirits so she has no reason to go after the spirits anymore. Even so, they were no way near close enough to sneak into each other''s homes.

    She swore to serve him. But, her action of sneaking into the house of her benefactor and invading his bedroom would suggest she misunderstood her role.

    No, maybe she didn''t, Wu Yan is the one who is wrong.

    "¡­"

    ?¡­"

    The two stared at each other for another 5 minutes. Wu Yan is the first one to speak up.

    "So, mind telling me what is going on here?"

    Origami replied as if she expected this.

    "Get up."

    "Ha?"

    "Get up, now."

    "Why?"

    "Shiori said so."

    "Shiori?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Okay, I am going to need you to be more specific¡­"

    "Morning, 7 a.m., I came knocking on the door at 6:02:34. About 3 secondster, Shiori answered my call and 15 secondster opened the door for me. Following that¡­"

    "Wait. I am sorry, I shouldn''t have posed a question like that."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.

    "I am going to ask you a series of questions to which I expect you to answer 1 by 1."

    "No problem."

    "Firstly, why are you at my house?"

    "Kotori told me toe here. She said she had something to discuss."

    "Discuss, you say?"

    Wu Yan frowned after recalling something.

    "Is it about the Phantom? Why did she agree to host a talk like that here?"

    "It is fine."

    Origami replied.

    "Kotori said my presence will make Shiori scamper off with poor excuses."

    "O-oh, I see."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Okay? Why did Shiori tell you to wake me up?"

    Origami''s eyebrows jolted for a second.

    "I don''t know. If I had to venture a guess then it''s probably due to my attempts to increase intimacy with Shiori. She used you as an excuse to run away."

    "It seems like you knew exactly what happened."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Why did you wake me up like this?"

    "To test my theory."

    "Hah?"

    "To test my theory."

    Origami repeated.

    "I only have data on using "friendly" moves on females. I don''t have any data on how to wake up males. So, I decided to create an experiment."

    "Where did you get your inspiration?"

    "From a book."

    Origami said.

    "A book that you can only rent at a certain bookstore."

    "I don''t need you to tell me that!"

    Wu Yan felt tired.

    "To summarize, Shiori ran off because of you and you did as she said toe wake me up. Not knowing how to approach this, you decided to experiment and settled on this method?"

    "Correct."

    "Hmm, I am going to ask just in case."

    Wu Yan had a forced smile.

    "If I didn''t wake up in time, what would you have done?"

    "¡­"

    Origami paused for a brief moment.

    "The book mentioned that a certain extremity on males tends to be energetic in the morning. My working theory was that you would wake up if that region is given enough stimtion."

    Cough cough cough.

    Wu Yan choked on his own saliva. He might be immortal but his face turned dark when he almost choked to death on his own spit.

    "I feel like I have to ask, how were you nning to deliver said ''stimtion''?"

    "Licking."

    Origami borated.

    "Although there are multiple contemporary approaches. My analysis suggested that licking the male organ would lead to the optimal pleasure level required for consciousness."

    "¡­"

    Wu Yan isn''t sure how he should answer her.

    Is he turned on?

    A little¡­

    This stunningdy just offered to wake him up with a blowie.

    Regret?

    A little.

    He woke up too early.

    However, there is still another bad taste in his mouth.

    Wu Yan stared at Origami who isn''t even flustered or embarrassed by her actions and words.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Shiori might misunderstand our rtionship?"

    "No problem."

    Origami replied.

    "Love is blind to gender. It is also indifferent to the number of partners. I will make Shiori look at me through my own actions."

    "Here''s the problem, Shiori already ran away."

    Wu Yan reminded her.

    "Shiori just isn''t ready yet."

    Origami exined.

    "Moreover, I chose that method because it is you."

    "Because it is me?"

    Wu Yan turned anxious.

    "What do you mean?!"

    "You''re my savior!"

    Origami said.

    "So, it''s fine."

    "You''re thankful so it''s fine?"

    His heart couldn''t keep up.

    It seems like making up with Origami didn''t pan out as well as he thought.

    Given Wu Yan''s bitter look, Origami reckoned she needs to verbally verify Wu Yan''s intention.

    "Don''t you prefer to have your energetic male extremity sucked on?"

    Wu Yan is conflicted by his own thoughts. He bitterlyughed.

    "I-I mean, it''s rtive to the situation and the participants¡­"

    "To recapitte."

    Origami nailed it.

    "You like it."

    Cough cough.

    Wu Yan coughed again.

    Origami took that as a green light.

    "Allow me to do a live demonstration."

    Origami ducked down in his nket.

    "Wait¡­ Not you! Oh¡­~"

 Chapter 1254: Origami and the Sephira Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Origami and the Sephira Crystal</h4>

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Kotori sat on the sofa while staring at Origami who had a glow to her skin. Meanwhile, Wu Yan spotted a dazed look. She knew something was up so she frowned.

    "What happened between you two? Did I miss something?"

    "..."

    Origami and Wu Yan twitched. One shook his head while the other continued sitting there like a cool cucumber. Kotori narrowed her eyes at the duo. She snorted.

    "Actually, I don''t care what you two did."

    Kotori took out a pen and a notebook. She used a serious look on Origami.

    "Now, let us start our QnA. I want to know more about Phantom..."

    "By Phantom, do you mean the mysterious entity covered in Mosaics? The one that tried to offer me power?"

    "Yes."

    "Phantom approached you only to be routed by Onii-chan. There was a gap between Phantom''s appearance and Onii-chan''s intervention, yes?"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Kotori looked at Origami.

    "Fill me in on the details."

    Kotori reiterated.

    "I want to know everything."

    Origami furrowed her brows. She tried to recall what transpired that day. Then, she started talking about her encounter with Phantom.

    Origami''s experience in AST taught her the importance of conciseness and uracy. She summarized the encounter in a clean manner, focusing on the important points while also remarking on Wu Yan''s exchange with Phantom.

    Kotori jotted down notes after notes. Wu Yan got a bit bored because they left him out of the conversation entirely.

    With Origami here, Shiori ditched them and took the spirits with her. Right now, the trio are the only ones in the house.

    Kotori and Origami continued talking about Phantom as time went on. Soon, the youngdies were frowning at their discoveries.

    "It starts with verbal persuasions then it grants a Sephira Crystal..."

    Kotori tapped her notepad. She is displeased with her findings.

    "This is basically what happened with Miku. This investigation is a dead end too."

    "I told you, nothing woulde out of this but you insisted so..."

    Wu Yan chimed in.

    "I told you and, lo and behold, you ended up chasing a mirage."

    "Don''t talk like you''re not part of this."

    Kotori shot Wu Yan an angry look.

    "You chased Phantom away. We could have obtained more information if you didn''t act rashly. We might have even pinned down Phantom''s identity."

    "As I said..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Phantom is powerful enough to conceal its presence from me. I had to focus to locate the entity even when it was very close to Origami. In the end, I only identified it when it let down its guard by talking with Origami."

    "This prodigious ability to avoid detection is enough to derail our attempts at capturing or tracking this entity."

    Wu Yan sneered.

    "If Phantom doesn''t want to show itself, there is not much we can do to track or contact the entity."

    "It feels like the entity is always watching our moves from the shadows..."

    Kotori cracked the candy in her mouth.

    "The Sephira Crystal''spatibility with its recipient will determine the final strength of the spirit upon merging. Phantom must have studied Miku, Origami, and us before making its move. That is the only reason it evaded detection for so long, right?"

    Kotori looked around.

    "Maybe, Phantom is always near us and we just didn''t detect her?"

    The room turned silent.

    "Around us, huh?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "That is possible. I can''t detect her unless I focus on detection."

    "So, you''re saying she might be near us?!"

    Kotori grinned.

    "With that Sephira Crystal in our hands, it is probably looking for a chance to steal the crystal back."

    "Wait, we haven''t analyzed the Sephira Crystal yet."

    Kotori turned towards Wu Yan.

    "Where is it?"

    "Oh, it''s in my..."

    "It is here."

    Wu Yan touched himself all over but Origami opened her palm first.

    On her palm is the Sephira Crystal meant for her.

    "You."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "When did you take it?!"

    "This morning."

    Origami replied.

    "I found it in your pocket."

    "Pocket?!"

    Kotori flinched, she leered at Wu Yan.

    "You put something so important in your pocket?!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I was ying with the thing the whole night and when I fell asleep I just shoved it in my pocket."

    "You..."

    Kotori gave up on Wu Yan.

    "Ah, that bastard has his own methods. You, why did you take the gem? You know you might turn into a spirit if you touch it, right?"

    "I expected this."

    Origami lifted her hand.

    "I am not touching it directly.

    There is a faint light between the gem and Origami''s palm.

    "Territory?"

    Kotori''s expression recovered.

    "Even with a Territory, don''t go near it. What are we going to do if you turn into a spirit?"

    Origami stared at the crystal. Her eyes glimmered with the shining gem.

    <i>Beep beep beep</i>

    An rm rang near Kotori''s ear. It was from her earpiece. It caught her by surprise.

    <i>"Commander! Ellen just escaped!"</i>

    "What?!"

    Kotori yelled.

 Chapter 1255: I dont have time to play with you

    <h4>Chapter 1255: I dont have time to y with you</h4>

    Tengu City, on a certain street...

    On a busy street, a slender woman is running through the street at inhuman speed. She is running in a certain direction.

    This person is none other than Mira who escaped Ratatoskr.

    She is making her way to the AST JSDGF base.

    She suppressed her Territory to her skin and sped up her movements through magical propulsion and friction reduction.

    She wants to make it back before Ratatoskr catches up with her. This is the only way she can guarantee her safety.

    She sneaked out when Ratatoskr''s defense was at its weakest. However, once the people with power, the people she is terrified of, gets wind of her escape, she will be captured in no time at all.

    Ellen felt very bitter.

    As the strongest magician, she never imagined the day woulde that she would have to scamper around like a rat.

    But, what can she do?

    Itsuka Shido, Minamiya Natsuki, Kotori Shido, these 3 people can defeat her with margins to spare. She felt like a helpless baby in front of them.

    As much as she hated it, she had to endure this humiliation. She is just not strong enough to do anything about it.

    Even at her current speed, it is highly doubtful if she can make it back to the base before her enemies find her.

    "I have no choice..."

    Ellen ducked into an alley and within seconds, burst out in her Pendragon CR-unit. Then, she took the sky like a jet and went straight for the AST base.

    Her Pendragon allowed her to reach speeds several times her usual speed. She recalled the thing Wu Yan told her

    ''You have two choices.''

    ''Tell me where is Westcott and I will beat him up but he will be alive at the end of the day."

    "Second, you can stay quiet and I will find Westcott on my own. Once I do, you best have a funeral plot ready."

    That threat is clear. Ellen couldn''t take his words lightly.

    She flew away at a faster speed.

    Tengu city, AST''s base...

    Westcott sat on his luxurious sofa without his smug grin. This is a feat that would seem scary to those who knew him.

    This isn''t his usual attitude.

    His most powerful aide just got captured by Ratatoskr.

    This is a serious blow.

    He is someone who can handle anything reality throw at him. However, this time is different.

    Westcott is acting out of his usual range of behavior.

    Westcott''s feelings are easy to guess.

    s, he sensed someone approaching and he put on his usual shit-eating grin.

    "Isaac!"

    At the same time, someone kicked the door open in a very rude fashion. Her forehead was drenched in sweat. It is easy to see that she used up a lot of her energy just to reach this y.

    "Oh~ You''re back."

    Westcottughed as he weed her back.

    "As expected, even Itsuka Shido can''t keep you at bay."

    "No, he only talked to him, he wasn''t directly involved in the prisoning process."

    She calmed herself.

    "Isaac, I need to tell you something..."

    "Itsuka Kotori, is it?"

    Westcott leaned back against his sofa.

    "Yeah, the magicians already told me about it. I didn''t think she had the power to defeat you too."

    Ellen sighed.

    "Isaac, what do we do?"

    "Shido, Kotori, and Natsuki are people we can''t defeat, their powers are beyond our levels. Can we really catch these people?"

    "Truly, this is abnormal."

    Westcott''s eyes had a sharp glint.

    "It seems like those spirits around Shido got stronger, they exhibited powers beyond our initial estimates. I think Shido has something to do with this."

    Ellen nodded. He had a point.

    DEM fought multiple times against spirits. Ellen also fought against spirits before. However, her previous experience cannotpare with the fights she had with Wu Yan & co. The spirits around Wu Yan are on another level.

    It makes Westcott and Ellen suspect that Wu Yan yed a role.

    DEM noticed that Wu Yan somehow reached the spirits before them and sealed the spirits too. Wu Yan also attached himself to the lesser-known Ratatoskr organization.

    Wu Yan''s name appeared in every incident report that resulted in an operational failure. It is immediately obvious that Wu Yan is the key tripping stone stopping Westcott and Ellen from their objectives.

    "That man, he is special..."

    Westcott rubbed his chin.

    "If we can unveil his secrets..."

    "Isaac!"

    Ellen raised her voice.

    "I know what you''re thinking. However, <i>that man</i> is too dangerous. We cannot do anything about him."

    "True..."

    Westcott felt frustrated. However, heughed it off.

    "In another way of speaking, aren''t we supposed to go after powerful spirits?"

    "I..."

    Ellen wanted to retort but she recalled Westcott''s true objective.

    "It''s fine..."

    Westcott assured Ellen with a grin.

    "Powerful people have weaknesses. Spirits have weak spots too. We will find his weak spot sooner orter. We also have more people on our side. They only have Ratatoskr backing them up. Even if that Baldwin guy is helping them..."

    "Just wait."

    Westcott''s sound echoed in the room.

    "We just can''t find the gap yet. If the chance presents itself, we will seize it..."

    "I am used to ying the waiting game anyway..."

    A yful snide remark entered his ear at the same time.

    "Too bad for you, I don''t have the time to y with you..."

 Chapter 1256: Benefactor? Nemesis? Fighting on the same line?

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Benefactor? Nemesis? Fighting on the same line?</h4>

    ¡°s, I don¡¯t have the time to y with you.¡±

    The voice of a certain nightmarish individual chimed in. His voice echoed in the fancy room.

    Westcott and Ellen froze up. They looked at the source of the sound much to their horror.

    Near the entrance, a man in a ck shirt and pants stood. Wu Yan observed the two viins with crossed arms. Origami is also here with him. The presence of these two individuals chilled the room.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    Ellen is the first to react, she jumped in front of Westcott. Donning her Pendragon in a golden sh, she shielded Westcott.

    Taking out Caledwich, she pointed her de at Wu Yan with her guard raised. Her brain also emitted multiple orders to react if Wu Yan so much as flinched.

    ¡°Wh-when did you?¡±

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied with a sinister grin. He shrugged.

    ¡°Imagine my amusement when I overheard someone plotting a nefarious n. Well, I can guess your future actions even without this revtion, anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I will believe you?!¡±

    Ellen is enraged by Wu Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°How did you find me? You must have put a tracker on me!¡±

    Ellen realized something.

    ¡°Did you allow me to escape in order to find Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t lump me in with DEM punks like you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mocked Ellen.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you wouldn¡¯t believe that even if I imed otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Ellen was provoked by Wu Yan. A hand on her shoulder stopped her.

    ¡°Calm down, Ellen, don¡¯t lose your cool¡­¡±

    Westcott tried to assure Ellen. He eyed Origami beforeughing.

    ¡°Origami must have yed the role of a guide, right?¡±

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami?¡±

    Ellen finally calmed herself down. As a member of AST, Origami is the only suspect in the room that could have given away their safehouse. She is also the only one who underwent the surgery at Westcott¡¯s maniption.

    She is the only insider who knew their location.

    ¡°Origami¡­¡±

    Ellen scowled at Origami.

    ¡°I never pegged you as a traitor to your benefactors¡­¡±

    ¡°You gave me power at a great cost¡­ You also used me¡­¡±

    Origami said.

    ¡°We were never allies.¡±

    ¡°Never allies?¡±

    Ellen growled.

    ¡°You¡¯re AST are you not? There is a Spirit standing next to you. The very same spirit who killed your parents!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Origami replied.

    ¡°He is my savior.¡±

    ¡°Savior?¡±

    Ellen and Westcott flinched at the same time.

    How did Wu Yan change his identity from killer to savior?

    Westcott and Ellen couldn¡¯t read Origami¡¯s expression.

    They also saw Wu Yan killing Origami¡¯s parents in the footage. What could have happened?

    ¡°Ah, something out of our expectations transpired¡­¡±

    Westcott arrived at that conclusion. He shrugged.

    ¡°Shido-kun, you¡¯re so special, I wish we could be friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, no thanks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°The first time we met, I told you what would happen if you ever go after people near me.¡±

    ¡°The second time, I carried out my threat and destroyed your branch HQ.¡±

    ¡°Now, the third time, I am here to collect my dues after you tried to harm the people I love.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think we could ever be friends?¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡±

    Westcott opened his arms wide.

    ¡°You just need to say the word and we can forget what happened in the past. I will also do everything in my power to fulfill your whims!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    ¡°Argh, man, never would I be able to twist something like that. As expected of the DEM¡¯s MD, you truly think out of the box. Or, maybe, you are just straight-up crazy?!¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching stomach. His sharp gaze emotionally shredded Ellen and Westcott.

    ¡°If you¡¯re banking on DEM and AST toe to save you, don¡¯t. I already set up a barrier around us.¡±

    Ellen and Westcott seized up.

    ¡°You understand where I am going with this, right? Even if I deleted you from the ne of existence, not a single soul would be the wiser.¡±

    <i>Schwing</i>

    Ellen wrapped Westcott up in her Territory as she dashed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Isaac, run!¡±

    Ellen threw Westcott out while she unleashed an upward swing at Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    <i>ng</i>

    Theser sword stopped short of opening a hole in Wu Yan¡¯s neck. A simrser had stopped her de. She saw her opponent and she had white hair.

    Origami in her Modred CR-unit interrupted Origami.

    Ellen didn¡¯t think the sister unit of Pendragon would be used against her.

    ¡°Origami!¡±

    Ellen snarled.

    ¡°You think you can fight me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Origami created sparks by shifting her de against Ellen¡¯sser sword.

    ¡°The main objective is already aplished.¡±

    Ellen looked back. Her expression turned to one of utmost horror.

    Westcott¡¯s barrier disappeared. The viin was floating in the air.

    No, Westcott doesn¡¯t have supernatural powers. A human who looked like he had nowhere close enough muscle mass to lift an adult did so easily. Wu Yan hung Westcott in the air like a doll.

    He enjoyed the look of Westcott struggling and wheezing under his crushing grip.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    Ellen called out in panic.

 Chapter 1257: Venting ones anger, I wont go easy next time

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Venting ones anger, I wont go easy next time</h4>

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s Maryoku cirction got disrupted due to this psychological shock. This caused a momentary weakness in her de strength.

    Origami¡¯s eyes shone for a second.

    Ellen felt a shift in the Territory near her. She noticed her lowered guard before quickly reacting with a quick sword draw.

    <i>ng</i>

    Her defensive sh intercepted Origami¡¯s sh. Sparks flew between the two swordswomen.

    Her poorly-coordinated sh failed topletely parry Origami¡¯s sh. She flew back from the shockwave.

    Gnashing her teeth, she used her thrusters to stop herself. She tried to put some distance between herself and Origami. However, an invisible wall stopped her.

    A Territory was summoned between her retreat route and her back.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ellen looked back with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    Ellen expanded her Territory to smash the blockade away.

    This is why she lost.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the line for you¡­¡±

    Ellen looked up to see Origami flying toward her at full speed.

    Ellen¡¯s Territory has the densest concentration among magicians.

    Even Origami couldn¡¯t possibly cut open Ellen¡¯s poorly-constructed defensive barrier.

    However, Ellen expanded her barrier too much.

    The density of a Territory is inversely corrted to its effective area.

    Therger a territory, the less dense it is. The smaller the territory, the denser the ensuing Territory.

    Her defense weakened when she expanded her barrier.

    Ellen screwed up when she expanded her Territory. Her normal barrier would have been able to defend against Origami despite a full-powered attack from Mordred.

    Origami already split open her defensive barrier. Origami had her de on Ellen¡¯s neck.

    She finally lost to another Magician.

    Ellen couldn¡¯t believe what had transpired.

    ¡°You let down your guard¡­¡±

    Origami spelled out the reason for her defeat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the world¡¯s strongest Magician would be naive enough to let her attention be diverted in a fight. You are stronger but your temporary weakness led to your downfall. I am not kind enough to let a chance like that slip by¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ellen wanted to resist but the cold de near her neck drew a thin red line on her neck, she is bleeding slightly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even control your emotions when you lose?¡±

    Origami asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Calm down, don¡¯t embarrass yourself further.¡±

    Ellen hated being talked down to like this. However, she can¡¯t afford to move rashly. Wu Yan still has Westcott.

    She is in no position to worry about another in this situation.

    As Westcott slowly suffocated, Ellen started panicking. At just the right moment, Wu Yan released his iron grip. Westcott fell down panting at his feet.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Westcott coughed but a kick sent him firmly into the ground.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    Westcott never got hurt during Ellen¡¯s tenure.

    However, even if she is present, she can do nothing to prevent Westcott¡¯s abuse at the hands of his captor.

    Ellen almost lost her cool again.

    She has failed her job.

    ¡°Hragh!¡±

    Westcott felt like someone just smashed an entire mountain into his chest. His face turned red and the capiries in his eyes expanded, giving him red eyes.

    However, heughed.

    The maniac still canugh.

    ¡°This feeling¡­ I can feel Death drawing closer¡­¡±

    Westcott looked up at Wu Yan. He still had that nasty grin despite the pain inflicted upon him.

    ¡°How long has it been? How nostalgic¡­ this feeling¡­¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t fathom the guy¡¯s logic. He asked Origami.

    ¡°Hey, do I look so harmless? Why is this manughing when I am beating him up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably personal.¡±

    Origami calmly reflected.

    ¡°DEM¡¯s MD canugh in the face of Death, that is what we established¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    ¡°So, we can¡¯t let him die or we will just be granting his wish.¡±

    ¡°He is not afraid of death.¡±

    Origami ignored her captive.

    ¡°At least, If I were him, I would rather die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan stomped harder on Westcott. Westcott still maintained his grin despite having a grown man stomping his chest.

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder how I should vent my frustration?¡±

    Westcott wants to say something but without oxygen, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Westcott continued wearing his sarcastic smile.

    Disgusted, Wu Yan unleashed a magic beam with an arm swipe.

    The magical beam cut into Westcott¡¯s shoulder.

    With a nasty sound, Westcott¡¯s entire arm got chopped off.

    ¡°GARGH!¡±

    Blood spilled everywhere as Westcott got literally disarmed.

    He yelled in pain.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    Ellen rushed towards Isaac despite being caught near Origami¡¯s sword.

    Origami did a roundhouse kick on Ellen¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Oof¡­¡±

    Ellen got sent near the shrieking Westcott with that kick. He is definitely wincing in pain now.

    Wu Yan looked at Westcott who squirmed in pain near his feet. Disinterested, he turned around to leave the room.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you the next time.¡±

 Chapter 1258: Someone asked me not to kill him, A farewell...

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Someone asked me not to kill him, A farewell...</h4>

    Like his loyal guard, Origami tagged behind Wu Yan when he left the room.

    They walked along the corridors of the AST base like they owned the joint. They didn''t sneak around or tried to disguise themselves.

    No, Origami is just moving behind Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan used a teleportation spell to bring them into Westcott''s room.

    Since he didn''t look like he was going to use the same spell to escape, Origami reckoned it would be best to just follow him.

    AST might have already ced her on the list of enemies but since AST are enemies of Wu Yan, she abandoned AST to serve Wu Yan.

    Origami made up her mind.

    After being controlled by her hatred for most of her life, the sudden change of perspective fit her personality of havingser-focus on her goals.

    She is just that driven.

    Now, she is walking on a brighter pathpared to the path of vengeance.

    Origami couldn''t understand one thing.

    "Was that fine?"

    Origami asked.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"I don''t think you are someone who would spare the life of his enemy."

    Wu Yan can tell Origami didn''t mean that in a sarcastic tone.

    Westcott and DEM are enemies.

    That is a fact.

    Westcott is very dangerous in Origami''s eyes.

    Westcott isn''t powerful, however, he exudes an aura of malice and danger.

    He is an adversary far more dangerous than even Ellen.

    Origami believes in her own gut feeling.

    She also knows Wu Yan can gauge Westcott''s danger.

    If he let him slip like this then one day the spirits near Wu Yan might be captured.

    It would be toote for regrets then...

    "You think I wanted to let him live?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I spared him twice. I was half a mind to cut that guy in half. However, someone asked me to spare his life although Westcott might stille back and bite us in the future."

    "Someone?"

    Origami wanted to ask but a series of footsteps made her pause.

    They looked in front to see a squad of about a dozen AST members in wiring suits.

    Kusakabe Ryouko led the team.

    Origami looked at Wu Yan as she raised an eyebrow.

    "I think we should retreat."

    "Yes, retreat. I don''t believe my presence would do us any good."

    Wu Yan agreed. Then, he did somethingpletely unexpected.

    "Okay, I am leaving first. Meet me at the entrance when you''re done."

    Wu Yan vanished instantly.

    Origami floated a thankful look when she realized what had happened.

    Wu Yan didn''t ditch her.

    The enemies this time didn''t warrant such a drastic move.

    A bunch of AST members aren''t even worth Wu Yan''s time, much less warranting a hasty escape spell from him.

    Plus, Wu Yan would never leave his allies behind.

    Origami hadn''t spent much time with Wu Yan but she could tell he is someone who is deeply loved by the spirits around him.

    Origami knew why Wu Yan left her with the AST members.

    Wu Yan was waiting for the AST toe to them.

    Origami seized this chance to say goodbye to her oldrades.

    "He read my mind."

    Origami bitterlyughed.

    She does not regret her decision to defect to Wu Yan''s side.

    She also felt no remorse over her days in ASt.

    Ryouko showered Origami with care and guidance. She has gone above and beyond her duty to help Origami in times of desperation.

    Origami felt bad leaving herrades behind.

    Wu Yan knew about this so he brazenly walked around inside the base to catch their attention. Then, he left Origami to take care of the rest.

    This is his way of creating a chance for Origami to say goodbye.

    She inhaled deeply as the AST squad approached her.

    Ryouko also stopped after identifying Origami.

    "Origami?"

    Ryouko tilted her head.

    "Didn''t you get the dispatch order? What are you still doing here? Go check on Westcott!"

    Ryouko wanted to rush over to Westcott''s room when a motionless Origami caught her attention. She frowned as a bad feeling rose up within Ryouko.

    "Origami?"

    Calling Origami out again, Ryouko read Origami''s in look before ordering her subordinates to step back.

    "Go ahead."

    "Yes madam!"

    The subordinates couldn''t fathom why Ryouko stayed behind. But, they obeyed the order as they rushed over to Westcott''s room.

    "What is wrong?"

    Ryouko urged her to speak up.

    "You''re disobeying orders from a superior. Tell me what is on your mind."

    Origami made up her mind. She voiced her decision loud and clear.

    "I am leaving AST!"

    "What was that?!"

    Ryouko''s eyes went wide.

    "You''re leaving?!"

    Origami turned around to give her former captain a firm nod.

    Ryouko looked at Origami in stunned confusion. Then, she panicked.

    "Why? What brought on this sudden decision? Did something happen?!"

    "A lot."

    Origami shook her head. Origami felt like a phantom to Ryouko, it is like she would disappear any second now.

    "I came here because I wanted to bid you farewell..."

    "Do you know the gravity of your words?!"

    Ryouko believed her ears now. She is upset with Origami.

    Looks like she isn''t going to let Origami desert the AST.

    No, she isn''t trying to hold Origami back because she cares about her.

    She is holding her back to prevent what is going to happen to Origami if she deserts AST.

 Chapter 1259: Renewed life and light

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Renewed life and light</h4>

    AST is the acronym for the anti-spirit team.

    They are a specialized squad of spirit killers.

    To counter the threats posed by powerful spirits, ASTs were granted the rights and privilege to use CR-Units. They are superhumans when they are using their CR-units.

    The members are elites picked from a crowd of cadets. They must have the talent to be a magician and they must go through multiple tests and training to use CR-units and join the ASTs.

    If they can''t even use a CR-unit then it is pointless to send them to fight spirits.

    For the cadets that failed, they had their memories wiped using CR-units. They returned to normal lives after forgetting about ASTs and CR-units.

    The ASTs and the Realizers are concepts that normal people shouldn''t be privy to. The realization would spark chaos.

    There are restrictions on entry and departure in AST. Origami can''t just say she''s leaving and do it.

    Origami can file her resignation but there is no way Japan would let an elite magician like her escape. However, the ASTs are still more reasonable than the DEM. If she insisted then once the bosses approve of her resignation, she will have her memories wiped of anything regarding the ASTs and CR-units. She will return to her old life as a normal human.

    She will forget everything about AST and the people in it, including Captain Ryouko.

    After that, Origami will be a normal high school girl while Ryouko will stay as the captain of AST, they would never be able to speak on a familiar basis again.

    Ryouko''s bitterness could be understood.

    Origami is basically telling her that she is cutting off all connections here.

    "Are you serious?"

    Ryouko waited for Origami to answer.

    "You know your memories will be expunged upon departure from AST, right?"

    "Don''t worry."

    Origami calmly replied despite Ryouko''s stern warning.

    "My memories will remain intact."

    "What do you mean?" .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Ryouko frowned. A shocking realization dawned on her.

    "You''re nning tomit desertion?!"

    Origami stayed mum.

    Origami is going against all protocols by leaving with her memories intact.

    Origami didn''t look like she is going to roll over and let them delete her memories.

    Ryouko blew her top.

    "Are you crazy?!"

    Ryouko yelled.

    "You will be a fugitive! Do you want to live your life like a rat in the sewer?!"

    "Ah, don''t worry."

    Origami replied.

    "I have a helper. It won''t affect my life."

    "Helper?"

    Ryouko was bewildered.

    "You must be out of your mind. Who put you up to this? You''re not a foolish kid that could be swayed by something so outrageous..."

    "Actually, Mana is over there..."

    Origami said. Ryouko flinched when she heard the name of an ex-star from DEM.

    "I am very safe there. Nothing will happen to me."

    "This..."

    Ryouko still spotted a dark look.

    "Exin yourself."

    "I can''t divulge further details."

    Origami shook her head.

    "I only came here to bid you goodbye."

    "Don''t do anything rash!"

    Ryouko is still flustered.

    "If you leave the AST, you will never be able to touch CR-units again, didn''t you say you want to avenge your parents?!"

    "Vengeance..."

    Origamiughed. Ryouko didn''t think she would see Origami giggling when someone brought up the deaths of her parents.

    Ryouko watched as Origami stated her non-aggression.

    "I no longer have any hatred, why would I want to see revenge?"

    "No more hatred?"

    Ryouko flinched.

    "I was supposed to meet my demise 5 years ago. But, I lived."

    Origami reminisced.

    "I contemted suicide to follow my parents who I thought were gone. That was until I met her..."

    Origami mellowed out.

    "She gave me the hope to live. She became my spiritual guide. I hanged on and lived..."

    "Meeting her is one of the most fortunate events in my life."

    Origami said. There is a bright glow in Origami''s eyes, a glimmer that outshone Ryouko''s dark look. That is a luster she has never seen on Origami ever before.

    Origami disyed hope for the future and vigor to live.

    Shecked those things before today.

    "I thought Shiori was the final spotlight in my miserable life. God sent her to me..."

    Origami continued radiantly.

    "If Shiori is my reason for living then Shido is the one who revived my old self and showed the a bright future."

    "I won''t leave Shiori nor will I leave Shido."

    Origami stated her firm resolution.

    "I will stay with them. As such, I must leave AST..."

    "You..."

    Ryouko is happy and sad at the same time.

    Origami regained her vitality so Ryouko is happy to see that. But, Ryouko knew she couldn''t stop Origami and that saddens her.

    "I don''t what happened but it sounds like life is looking good on your end. Do you really have to leave AST?"

    Ryouko still wanted Origami to stay.

    "You don''t have to choose between AST and them, yes?"

    "No."

    Origami rejected.

    "AST wants to kill spirits. I can no longer attack spirits. Staying in AST is against my belief."

    "You won''t attack spirits?"

    Ryouko can''t believe her.

    "Spirits are agents of destruction, they cannot remain if we want to achieve world peace. Shouldn''t we stand on humanity''s side?"

    "Yes."

    Origami said.

    "My perspectives have changed. You cannot convince me otherwise."

    "Origami, what are you..."

    Ryouko acquiesced.

    "There is no convincing you, huh?"

    Origami walked past Ryouko. That was her answer.

    Ryouko''s head sagged down before she sighed.

    "Fine, I wish you happiness in your new life..."

    Origami stopped. She turned and bowed once. After that, she left the area resolutely.

    Ryouko watched as Origami disappeared beyond the hallway.

 Chapter 1260: A reason? the infinite possibilities for spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1260: A reason? the infinite possibilities for spirits</h4>

    Tengu City, JSGDF AST base.

    A figure emerged out of nowhere near the entrance. His coat fluttered slightly when hended, giving him a stylish air.

    Wu Yan looked around the entrance to the AST base, he took out his phone. He didn¡¯t dial anyone, he just ced it near his ear.

    Wu Yan soon heard the voice he was waiting for.

    ¡°Do I call you Shido-kun or Wu Yan-kun?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Those are my names.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. He sighed with annoyance.

    ¡°And? You¡¯ve got something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°You told Kotori to persuade me from killing Westcott or Ellen. I am going to need a good excuse or I am going to get very angry, Woodman-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Reason, eh?¡±

    Woodman also sighed.

    ¡°I have rational and emotional answers, which one do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°You still have emotional reasons when sparing your enemies? I thought you would know better than this.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Now, let me hear your reasons¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, basically, Westcott¡¯s time isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    Woodman said."That is as far as my rational reason goes, I am afraid."

    "I asked why you had an emotional reason."

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "Woodman-sama, you''re not trying pranking me, right?"

    "No, I am serious."

    Woodman replied.

    "You will know down the road. However, Westcott is forging a path that is beneficial to us."

    "So you want to keep him alive? I gave you fewer credits than is due, strategist..."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "And, why do you want to keep that bastard alive? Emotionally speaking..."

    Woodman turned silent. After a short while, Woodman resumed.

    "In the past, we wererades..."

    "Comrades?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "borate..."

    "It''s a bad habit to snoop around someone''s past, Wu Yan-kun..."

    Woodman chuckled.

    "Just treat it as a request from an old man and his uselesslyrge heart."

    "Apassionate heart?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Fine."

    Woodman alsoughed out loud.

    "Sparing Westcott''s life should be easy for someone as powerful as Wu Yan-kun, no?"

    "Not for me."

    "There are spirits near me that might not be strong enough to fend off DEM''s assault. If Westcott catches them then they will be greatly imperiled. Do you want me to cry a river of regretful tears when thates to pass?"

    "You say that but..."

    Woodman chortled.

    "It feels like you never treated Westcott seriously."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "How so?"

    "If you truly felt like the spirits around you are in danger, you would have ignored my advice and killed Westcott, no matter what Kotori said, right?"

    Woodman read Wu Yan''s mind.

    "You swore to act against us should the welfare of spirits be put on the chopping block..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He sighed in frustration.

    "You old fox."

    "I am just piecing together the few clues on the table."

    Woodman replied.

    "Granted, I still don''t know why you treat Westcott like dust. He is, as you said, a dangerous person who wants to obtain the power of spirits. The spirits are still in danger as he is still eyeing them, the spirits are also not powerful enough to ignore the threat posed by DEM..."

    "What makes you so sure you can handle whatever he throws at you?"

    Woodman voiced his curiosity.

    "Enlighten me..."

    "Right back at you."

    Wu Yan snickered.

    "You will know in due time."

    "As mysterious as ever..."

    Woodman backed off.

    "Youngster, veiling yourself in secrets will do you no good..."

    "Well, the exnation is too long so I can''t be bothered..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Anyway, the spirits might not be able to stand up to DEM for now. That doesn''t mean they can''t do so in the future..."

    Yes, there is a possibility of growth.

    Wu Yan will turn the spirits into his summons. His summons all enjoy unlimited growth and potential.

    With battles and EXP, the spirits will grow stronger until each and every one of them bes stronger than Ellen and DEM. They will be so strong DEM can''t touch them.

    The spirits can look forward to infinite possibilities.

    In the end, Westcott is an obstacle. However, he is a wall that can be demolished.

    Even if Wu Yan stays on the sideline, the result will be the same...

    DEM will keep finding opportunities to kidnap and capture the spirits. But, little do they know, they are just fodders for the spirits to level up.

    s, Woodman will also never find out.

    "Okay."

    Woodman took Wu Yan''s words at face value. It is his turn to dismiss Wu Yan''s words.

    "Anyway, we are more or less done with your massive Realizer order. I will notify you when they are ready for pick up."

    Wu Yan psyched himself up. He smiled brightly.

    "Thanks, pops..."

    "We will hold up our end of the bargain. Plus, this also benefits our side so..."

    Woodman epted his thanks.

    "Until we meet again..."

    "Yeah."

    Wu Yan hung up.

    "With agees wisdom and wit, even the kindest fox are still sly foxes..."

    Wu Yan mused to himself.

    Origami came out of the base. She walked over to Wu Yan with a cold expression.

    Wu Yan can detect a faint warmth beneath that cold fa?ade of hers.

    "Done with things on your end?"

    Origami nodded.

    "I will never leave your side now..."

    "O-oh..."

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "If Shiori heard you then she''s going to be confused..."

    "It''s okay."

    Origami replied.

    "If it''s you then it''s fine."

    "No, I think it''s not."

    Wu Yan started sweating. He cautiously raised a question.

    "Are you... bi? Like Miku, you''re cool going down on both Shiori and I?"

    Wu Yan regretted that.

    Origami shed a dangerous look.

    Wu Yan stepped back as he sensed danger. Origami grabbed his cor.

    "Don''t touch Shiori!"

    "Ha?"

    "You cannot sully Shiori!"

    Origami dered.

    "In return, you may do as you wish with me."

    Droplets of cold sweat rolled down Wu Yan''s temples...

 Chapter 1261: A familiar scene

    <h4>Chapter 1261: A familiar scene</h4>

    Tengu City, Itsuka Residence¡­

    Outside, the clouds dyed the sky red as the sun sank beyond the horizon.

    In a certain living room, piping-hot dishes filled arge dining table as the tantalizing smell of good food filled the air.

    Origami stood near the dining table meant for the person of the hour in her casual shirt and pants. She looked at the dining table filled with food and drinks meant for a party with slight confusion.

    Of course, she¡¯s not confounded by the array of the food itself. She is just stunned as to why there are people smiling at her near the dining table. This mystery was solved when¡­

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, Shiori, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino raised their cups as they cheered. Origami wasn¡¯t sure how to respond when they sprang this on her.

    ¡°Con-grattions?¡±

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    <i>For what?</i>

    ¡°We are helping you celebrate!¡±

    Kotori read Origami¡¯s mind. She lowered her voice as she whispered into Origami¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Shiori heard that your parents who went into aa five years ago just woke up so she is doing this to celebrate¡­¡±

    Origami finally knew what had happened. She looked around before nodding.

    ¡°Thank you so much. To go to this much trouble for me¡­¡±

    Origami thanked Shiori personally.

    ¡°Thank you, Shiori, I will forever remember this act of grace.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t need to be so formal around me. I did this because I wanted to, we are friends, after all¡­¡±

    Shiori felt a bit pressured by the passionate gaze Origami used on her. She emphasized the part about being friends while chuckling awkwardly.

    ¡°Plus, Shido prepared all the food here. I just came up with the suggestions. If you want to thank anyone then thank him!¡±

    ¡°Haha, what? Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned toward Shiori.

    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t run around asking about Origami¡¯s parents after hearing the news and organized this celebration in a short time frame? You shouldn¡¯t belittle your feelings considering the actions you took to make sure Origami¡¯s parents¡¯ recoveries were celebrated.¡±

    Origami looked at Shiori once more. The fervent gaze she is using on Shiori made it feel like her clothes would be burned to ashes. Shiori¡¯s female instincts made her shrink back whileughing it off.

    ¡°W-well, let¡¯s change the subject. We are celebrating her parents¡¯ recoveries. Although they aren¡¯t here, Origami is here so we should party it up! Come, let¡¯s dig in!¡±

    ¡°Oh~ Can we finally eat?!¡±

    Tohka who was waiting by the side finally jumped into motion. She took out a pair of chopsticks at inhuman speeds.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Shido and Shiori prepared this banquet for me!¡±

    Origami told Tohka off.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and chomp on dog food.¡±

    ¡°Dog food?¡±

    Tohka wasn¡¯t incensed by Origami¡¯s rude remark.

    ¡°What is dog food? Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the tastiest in the world. It should fit your taste buds.¡±

    Origami answered.

    ¡°I highly rmend you include it in your daily meal intakes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tohka begged Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, do that, give me some of that!¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I know how to make them but I do think this is the first time anyone asked me for dog food for personal consumption. I am not sure¡­¡±

    Indeed, Origami is past hating spirits but her rtionship with Tohka is still far from amicable.

    They are interacting like how Mikoto always butts head with Misaki.

    "Mmm, this is shoo good!"

    Miku already dived right in. She is wrapped in culinary ecstasy.

    "That is my hubby for you, he can kill it even in the kitchen!"

    "Hehe, Master is beyondparison when benchmarked against mortals."

    Kaguya puffed her chest out proudly. She acted like she helped with the cooking. Yuzuru also looked puzzled, she asked Miku.

    "Question, why is Miku here?"

    "Darling invited me here!"

    Miku lifted her head.

    "This is a party, the more the merrier..."

    Miku-neesan also brought food over..."

    Yoshino reminded Yuzuru.

    "Shiori saw the materials and so she reserved them for the party..."

    "Ara..."

    Kurumi pointed her index finger at her chin.

    "In other words, before we even nned the party, she already brought over materials for hubby to cook?"

    "And? What of it?!"

    Miku gnashed her teeth since Kurumi blew her cover.

    "You guys get to eat hubby''s work of art every day! I just want a piece of that action."

    "It''s <i>our</i> home cooking."

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    "It''s not open to external parties!"

    "Okay, fine, I just have to be family, right?!"

    Miku started purring near Wu Yan.

    "Hey, darling, let''s get hitched! I want to join the Itsuka family!"

    "Prfft!"

    Wu Yan spat out the soup in his mouth.

    "Shido, you need to rein yourself in."

    Shiori told Wu Yan off with a re.

    "I know you bigamy isn''t your thing but there should be a limit to your polygamous rtionships."

    "I..."

    Wu Yan wanted to defend himself. Then, he recalled his situation and so he just gave up.

    "I im force majeure..."

    "You''re saying you went after Tohka, Tokisaki, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku due to mere chances?!"

    Shiori judged him.

    "Okay, who are you going to <i>identally</i> get into a rtionship with next?"

    "I don''t know..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose.

    "Maybe Kotori?"

    Two stares immediately silenced him. Wu Yan froze up.

    Kotori low-key leered at him from a corner while Shiori stared daggers into him.

    "Hey, Shido..."

    Shiori chuckled.

    "Don''t tell me you would even go after your own sister?"

    Wu Yan shook his head in denial.

    "You lolicon!"

    Wu Yan almost spat another bout of soup.

    "Why?!"

    "Don''t ask me why? I am angry with you!"

    Shiori warned him by grabbing his cor.

    "Listen up, I don''t care where you get your wick dipped but don''t touch Kotori or Yoshino, you hear?"

    Wu Yan wanted to cry.

    Origami did the same thing to him hours before.

    Except, Origami told him not to aim for Shiori.

 Chapter 1262: Okay, so we are on the same page, we do it tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Okay, so we are on the same page, we do it tonight</h4>

    The banquet ended merrily.

    Origami kept up her cool look throughout the social event but shecked the oppressive aura she had before her liberation.

    Of course, she still fought with Tohka over petty matters. She also used gratitude as a cheap method to pull moves on Shiori. Wu Yan also got flirty advances from Origami much to Shiori''s disapproval.

    Shiori had just warned Wu Yan not to go after Kotori and Yoshino. Imagine her anger when Wu Yan seemingly went after Origami instead.

    If Shiori found out that not that Wu Yan had already stuck his twin digits into Kotori''s secret garden then she might copse in shock.

    Miku also secretly sneaked into Wu Yan''s room to take inventory of the things in Wu Yan''s room, without Wu Yan''s permission.

    Shiori who had to endure Origami''s uninvited advances and Tohka who squabbled with Origami are the only two who didn''t enjoy the party as much as the other participants.

    Actually, Tohka and Origami probably enjoyed the party too since they are just yfully teasing each other.

    They forgot about the time because they had so much fun. By the time they realized it, it was already past midnight.

    All ten high schools in Tenou city gave students a week off from school after the festival. It''s fine for them to sleepte tonight.

    Origami and Miku used the ''it''s-sote-I-might-as-well-sleep-here'' card to stay at the Itsuka residence.

    Shiori also couldn''t stop thedies as while Wu Yan can send them home, the twodies insisted on staying, they begged and acted cute where appropriate before finally pushing Shiori into this situation.

    Miku tried to push her luck by joining Wu Yan in bed. Meanwhile, Origami tried to get into Shiori''s bed. Knowing the danger Origami posed to Shiori''s chastity and Wu Yan''s tendency to stick his holy sword into various scabbards, Shiori fought back.

    In the end, Kotori suggested a move to Shiori¡¯s room while she would give up her room for Miku and Origami to stay in.

    Miku and Origami aren¡¯t pleased with the results but it is what it is.

    The Itsuka residence only had five rooms. The Yamai twins get to stay with Wu Yan because they won the right to Wu Yan¡¯s room tonight. Meanwhile, Shiori and Kotori will share a room. Origami and Miku will stay in a room together. Yoshino and Tohka will stay in another room. This leaves Kurumi in her own room.

    Luckily, the Itsuka¡¯s parents are working overseas so they won¡¯t be home. Otherwise, the chaos tonight wouldn¡¯t have ended so soon.

    In any case, it is still a win-win for most of the participants of the banquet tonight.

    From Wu Yan¡¯s perspective. The possibly bidies are in a room together. They share the same sexual orientation so they should have a lot to talk about.

    Maybe they will even go beyond emotional closeness. They might get each other off tonight.

    While the twins are washing up. Wu Yan thought about various things on the bed of his room.

    He looked at the ceiling as his thoughts wandered off.

    Wu Yan spent his time alone ruminating about his life.

    He is originally a person who stayed upte surfing the and watching animes. Now, he is physically like an owl.

    As a True Ancestor, the apex creature of the night, when the moon shines is when he is most active. However, the sunlight doesn¡¯t affect him adversely.

    He basically can¡¯t sleep at night due to his vampiric physique. The state of heightened mental awareness also created the perfect situation to think long and hard.

    Wu Yan thought about his phone call with Woodman.

    He was summarizing how the spirits with him will no longer fear DEM soon.

    The spirits with him are mostly summons. They will grow stronger over time. They can all be so strong DEM can¡¯t do anything against them.

    So far, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku aren¡¯t his summons yet.

    DEM can still harm them.

    Although Wu Yan never pointed it out, the three spirits are the weakest among his current cohorts.

    Even Yoshino free-loaded her way to the peak of tier 8 power. She might not be able to defeat Ellen but even in her weakest mode, Yoshino can fight Ellen to a standstill or buy enough time for help to arrive.

    Wu Yan also hadrades stronger than Yoshino. Saiai, Frenda, and Rikou are stronger than Yoshino because they have simr strength but superiorbat experience.

    If Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku can¡¯t fight on Yoshino¡¯s level then DEM can still harm them.

    Plus, DEM also had hidden cards they haven¡¯t shown yet. Kotori, Tohka, Kurumi, and Yoshino might be caught in surprise if they let their guards down.

    The DEM¡¯s concentrated array ofser amplifiers and the finalst-ditchser could have seriously injured Kurumi, Kaguya, and Yuzuru if theser wasn¡¯t aimed at Wu Yan.

    In the end, the spirits still had room to grow. The spirits who aren¡¯t his summons also needed urgent power-ups.

    Wu Yan balled his palms into fists.

    He came to this world again because he needed to order Realizers to speed up his home base¡¯s construction and raise the Sisters¡¯ collective and individual powers.

    Woodman also said the Realizers are almost done.

    His time to depart is fast approaching¡­

    ¡°Maybe I should inform Kaguya and the others?¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    The door opened at the same time he said that. He looked at the door when it creaked open.

    Miku sneaked into his room in her loose-fitting nightgown. Her purplish hair gave her away. The thief wannabe with a smoking hot body made her way into the room.

    ¡°Miku?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Miku didn¡¯t think she would be detected so soon. She stuck her tongue out to act cute.

    ¡°I just want to sleep in the same room as Darling!¡±

    ¡°Miku¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re weed to but what about Kaguya and Yuzuru?¡±

    ¡°Just get them to sleep in my room¡­¡±

    Miku tilted her head with puppy eyes.

    ¡°Does Darling not want to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°Your interest aligns more with Origami. Couldn¡¯t you at least try to sleep with Origami? I am sure Origami would prefer your presence more than the Yamai twins.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Miku giggled.

    ¡°She is also not in her room!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Over with Shiori!¡±

    Miku sold her aplice out.

    ¡°We agreed that I get to sneak into your room and she can go after Shiori-san!¡±

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

 Chapter 1263: The reveal, choice and no regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1263: The reveal, choice and no regrets</h4>

    "No! Absolutely not! I will notpromise."

    Kaguya turned Miku''s offer down without hesitation.

    "Stepping into the sandman''s domain with Master is the exclusive privilege of the victors of the divine duel between spirits. How can we give up after winning?!"

    "Agreed."

    Yuzuru nodded. She is also unhappy to hear Miku''s request.

    "Miku''s tant attempt to subvert a hard-fought victory should be met with swift punishment."

    "Oh,e on, what''s the big deal?"

    Miku puffed her cheeks. She didn''t like how the twins shot her down.

    "You two get to sleep with Darling on almost a daily basis, what is one night to you?"

    "We don''t sleep with Master every night!"

    Kaguya corrected her.

    "We already said it wasn''t easy to achieve victory. We will not give up our hard-fought spoils of war."

    "Conclusion, Kaguya and Yuzuru worked hard to get the right to sleep in the same room as Master..."

    Yuzuru cleanly put her foot down.

    "It is unfair that Miku would demand we turn over our reward without doing anything to put herself in a position to benefit from sharing the same bed with master."

    "Benefits, huh?"

    Miku raised her hand.

    "Okay, how does cakes sound? If you let me do this then cakes on me tomorrow."

    The twins'' ears twitched. Their resolute expression wavered for a second.

    "C-cakes?"

    "Shaken, there were no cakes just now."

    "S-sounds nice..."

    "If it is just one night, Yuzuru can still tolerate this injustice..."

    "Hmm, you are offering a fine tribute, I must consider your plea seriously..."

    "Excitement, we are looking forward to it..."

    "Hey, where did your will go?"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "You guys sold me out for cakes? What about your integrity?"

    The twins turned their heads the other way. Miku''s eyes went moist, she looked like she might cry.

    "Does Darling hate me?"

    "No! I don''t!"

    Wu Yan panicked.

    "I like you very much!"

    "Like?!"

    The twins got a bit jealous when they heard Wu Yan.

    "L-like..."

    Miku also started blushing.

    "Jeez, Darling, don''t dere it in front of so many people..."

    "Girls..."

    Wu Yan sighed while bitterly smiling.

    "Fine, since you''re all here. I have something to tell you girls..."

    "You do?"

    The spirits sensed a shift in Wu Yan''s tone.

    "You got something you want us to do?"

    Kaguya used her normal speech pattern.

    "If there''s anything you need, just say it. We will do it to the best of our abilities..."

    "Definitely."

    Yuzuru said.

    "If it''s master''s order, Yuzuru will obey!"

    "Sounds serious..."

    Miku felt a bit uneasy. However, she urged him to go on.

    "Darling, please speak your mind..."

    Wu Yan was amused that the spirits responded so seriously. He pped his cheeks to perk up.

    "Don''t be so tense. It is important but not scary..."

    "Okay, here goes..."

    Wu Yan extended his arms.

    "It will take a long time to exin. There is a possibility you girls might not understand too. Take my hand, I will share my memories."

    "Share your memories?"

    The spirits weren''t afraid of this mental link.

    Wu Yan will never harm them.

    They grabbed his hands.

    Magic surged as a brilliant light covered them.

    The spirits felt a surge of power entering their minds. Then, their limbs went soft as they sagged down.

    Foreign memories entered their minds. It integrated with their perceptions and memory archives.

    Soon, the light died down and the spirits returned to reality. They found it hard to shake off the hazy feeling.

    Wu Yan also gave the girls time to digest the information.

    It isn''t easy to spring his status on the girls.

    Revealing the System, the summons, and how their universe is only a mimic parallel universe.

    These are concepts that aren''t readilyprehensible to other people.

    Fortunately, they are spirits so they adjusted faster than average humans. A normal human would have shook Wu Yan''s memory infusion as fabricated stories.

    But, they epted the truth of the matter.

    Once they be his summons, they are basically stuck together forever.

    Their lives and fates will be tethered.

    The bonds Wu Yan shared with his summons are very tight-knit.

    Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku had to seriously think about their situations.

    The three spirits finally regained rity of mind. They exchanged looks of wonder and shock.

    "Wow..."

    Miku eximed.

    "So, that was all real?"

    "I-incredible..."

    Kaguya said with a nk look.

    "To think Master could do something like that..."

    "Shock, so there are multiple universes?"

    Yuzuru wasn''t sure how to express her confoundment.

    "So this is the reason why Master became so powerful. The System, truly, DEM cannot even bepared on the same level."

    "I know it is hard to believe but it is all real. The transcript universes, Silvaria, System, and Summons."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Now that you know, here is the important question, do you girls want to..."

    "Do you even need to ask?"

    The spirits interrupted him.

    "You''re the Master of the Yamai Twins. That will never change, not now, not ever."

    Kaguya dered with her arms crossed.

    "There is nothing to choose."

    "Agreed."

    Yuzuru grinned.

    "As long as Master and Kaguya are there, that is where Yuzuru belongs..."

    "You promised to always protect me..."

    Miku hugged Wu Yan''s arm. She couldn''t mask her anxiety from Wu Yan.

    "No backsies..."

    "You girls..."

    Wu Yan felt touched that the spirits chose to stay with him.

    He floated a genuine smile of happiness.

    "Don''t regret this now, once you girls be my summons, you''re basically stuck with me forever..."

    "We won''t regret anything!"

    Theyughed at the same time.

    Then...

    "I want in too!"

 Chapter 1264: The last-minute summon

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Thest-minute summon</h4>

    "I want int oo!"

    A cool voice disrupted the warm air around Wu Yan, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku. They gasped when they saw the speaker.

    Origami stood near the door in her pajama. She is looking at Wu Yan with a sharp glint in her eyes.

    "Origami-san?"

    Miku flinched in shock.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Origami ignored Miku. She reiterated her request after approaching Wu Yan.

    "Count me in."

    They returned to reality when Origami repeated her request. Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    "You want to be summoned too?"

    "Yes."

    Origami nodded.

    "I want to join you guys."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Why so suddenly?"

    Wu Yan didn''t hide his confusion.

    "You overheard us?"

    Wu Yan transmitted knowledge about his System and Summons to the spirits through memory sharing. However, to an outsider, it just looked like Wu Yan is holding hands with three spirits.

    Only Miku, Kaguya, and Yuzuru should know about Wu Yan''s offer.

    "I don''t know what you said about the System and Silvaria but you appear to be inviting these spirits to be your summons. Basically, after bing your summons, they share their lives with you, right?"

    "Yeah, I did say that."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "And, by joining us, you mean..."

    "Yes..."

    Origami looked at Wu Yan.

    "I want to be your summon too."

    Even the spirits found her eagerness odd.

    "Do you understand the implications?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple.

    "It is not just the sharing of fate, you think this summoning system is the same as a contract or bondage?"

    Origami asked.

    "Is there a difference?"

    Wu Yan choked.

    From various aspects, the summon system did look like a very forceful contract.

    Wu Yan shook away the weird thoughts in his head. He rolled his eyes.

    "Look, if you do this, your life will be merged with mine, do you know what that means?"

    "It means when I die, you will perish with me."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "Don''t fool around, this is no joking matter."

    "Really?"

    Origami nodded. Just when Wu Yan thought she understood the gravity of this proposal, she repeated it once more.

    "Then you have no problem adding me?"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan''s jaw almost dropped.

    "Did you not hear a single word I said?"

    "Irrelevant."

    Origami replied.

    "I already agreed to follow you. Bing your summon is just an extension of that resolve. Naturally, if you die then I should follow in death."

    "Don''t speak too soon."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Fine, grab my hand, maybe I can''t convey my meaning well."

    Origami grabbed his hand without objections.

    The room shed as he used magic to establish a mental link and transmit his memories into her head.

    After that, Origami opened her eyes.

    Wu Yan thought the magic had failed because Origami didn''t seem like she was stunned or shocked by the reveal.

    "System... transcript worlds... Silvaria... Huh, so that is what you were talking about?"

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan felt a bit tired.

    "Now that you know, bing my summon isn''t just living and dying with me."

    "Yes."

    Origami interrupted Wu Yan before he can finish his sentence.

    "I still want to be your summon."

    "But why?"

    Wu Yan is a bit frustrated with her.

    "I know you want to express your gratitude but you know you don''t have to do this, right?"

    Wu Yan turned his stern gaze toward Origami.

    "You have my memories. You know the Realizers are almost done. I am going to take the spirits with me. If you be my summon, you will have toe with me."

    "Don''t forget. Your parents and Shiori are still in this world, can you leave them behind?"

    Origami''s expression finally wavered.

    She valued her parents above her own life.

    With her parents back in her life, can she really leave her parents behind?

    Plus, Shiori is still in this world.

    Origami turned mum.

    The spirits held their breaths. Wu Yan decided to let reality sink in, giving Origami onest chance to rethink her decision.

    Origami clearly grappled with conflicting desires. However, she finally steeled up.

    "I want in."

    Wu Yan knew this was the final answer.

    "You will return to this world again, right?"

    Origami asked.

    "This universe will go into stasis. I already lost my parents for five years. At least, this time, I know they are safe."

    "Moreover, can you guarantee that you won''t die in the other world?"

    Origami asked.

    "I will follow you and make sure of that."

    "I..."

    Origami had a point.

    She also delivered her trump card.

    "Realizers aren''t as easy to use as just reading the manual."

    Origami exined.

    "My experience in operating various Realizers should be a superior skill addition to the team whenpared with Kotori''s limited understanding of certain realizers."

    Wu Yan was sold. He can''t find any rebuttal to use against her.

 Chapter 1265: Going to another transcript world

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Going to another transcript world</h4>

    After settling on turning Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Origami into his summons. He returned Miku and Origami to their room. Then, he went to bed with the twins. They used his arms as pillows as they entered the sandman''s domain.

    After putting the twins to sleep, he drew an arc in the air, opening the System''s menu.

    Character: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 1100

    Item Points: 5000

    Ability Points: 1000

    Summoning Points: 300

    Level: 85

    Wu Yan couldn''t bear the look at his points. He wanted to cry.

    He spent a fortune on base construction. That venture depleted his Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points.

    Base construction required no summoning points. Even so, to summon Yukari, he also pretty much used up all his summoning points. This is the case even after he used some of his strategic reserves in the Ring of Gold.

    Without the summoning points he got from that selling move, he couldn''t have summoned Yukari.

    Now...

    Kaguya Yamai: A character from Date A Live, one of the Yamai twins capable of manipting winds and storms. She was originally a single spirit. However, the original spirit split into two upon Crossing. Her nickname is Berserker in her native world

    Cost: 9000 points

    Kaguya Yuzuru: A character from Date A Live, one of the Yamai twins capable of manipting winds and storms. She was originally a single spirit. However, the original spirit split into two upon Crossing. Her nickname is Berserker in her native world

    Cost: 9000 points

    Izayoi Miku: A character from Date A Live, a spirit capable of manipting others through her voice. She was originally human but turned into a spirit upon absorbing a Sephira Crystal. Her nickname is Diva in her native world.

    Cost: 9000 points

    Tobiichi Origami: A character from Date A Live, an ex-AST member who defected and joined Ratatoskr. One of the top three magicians of her native world, she has Mordred equipped.

    Cost: 9500 points

    He needed 36,500 points to summon them all.

    However, he only has 300 points.

    It is a hard life.

    Even his other points are pretty much depleted.

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan grabbed his face while groaning.

    He knew about his own situation but that still didn''t stop him from feeling bad.

    He has so many powers he is pretty much a walking deity. Meanwhile, he has equipment and items too. He also has a harem of summons, each of them extremely cute or gorgeous. His points situation shouldn''t bother him that much.

    Yet, when he needs to make big moves like this, his austerity situation bes very apparent.

    He could sell more of the items in his Ring of Gold. But, it is a strategic reserve for desperate times. If possible, he doesn''t want to draw down on that reserve lest something drastic happens and he truly has no points to use.

    Alternatively, he could go earn some points.

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "System, I could use some points here, you got any sudden quest for me?"

    The System replied.

    "No sudden quest detected. If the user is facing insufficient points, please consider entering a transcript world for quests."

    "Right."

    Wu Yan pped his leg a second toote after realizing Kaguya is near his leg.

    He identally spanked her thigh.

    Kaguya yelped slightly when Wu Yan pped her near her butt.

    While Kaguya frowned in annoyance, she doesn''t appear to be stirring into consciousness much to Wu Yan''s relief.

    After a few seconds, Kaguya returned to a peaceful sleeping state. She rubbed her face on Wu Yan''s chest before smiling and falling back into a deep slumber.

    Wu Yan bitterly chuckled.

    "System, if I go into another transcript world from this transcript world, will time freeze here?"

    "Yes."

    System replied.

    This answer is not to Wu Yan''s satisfaction.

    The Realizers are still being made. Westcott is probably on the way back to DEM''s HQ to heal his amputated arm using state-of-the-art healing Realizers.

    In other words, he has free rein in this city.

    Wu Yan wanted to do some sub-quests to gain points in this universe. He can earn points while the Realizers are still being manufactured.

    However, doing missions in another world with the time running in this world also isn''t ideal. Westcott might have healed up in that time.

    Wu Yan won''t feel safe leaving his girls here while he is busy doing quests.

    "System..."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Is there a way to ensure time flows in this world just enough for me to finish my quests in another world ande back?"

    System replied after pausing briefly.

    "It is possible for System to adjust the time parameters to the user''s specification..."

    "Assuming the user is in another transcript world while departing from the original transcript world with some summons remaining behind in the original transcript world, the time in the destination transcription world will flow slower than the original transcript world by 100 times."

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "In other words, if I go to another world now... the summons I left here will experience time 100 times slower than the world I go to. Yes?"

    "Affirmative. 100 days in the destination world is 1 day in the original transcript world."

    "Okay, that''s great."

    Wu Yan is d to see this oue.

    He can earn points while in another world. Meanwhile, time will flow slower in Date A Live while he is gone.

    By the time he is back, the Realizers should bepleted.

    Wu Yan kissed the twins on their foreheads.

    He is going to bid the girls farewell tomorrow as he sets his eyes on a new transcript world.

 Chapter 1266: Going to a transcript world without watching the original work

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Going to a transcript world without watching the original work</h4>

    "You''re going to another transcript world?!"

    Wu Yan told the other girls about his decision while Shiori is busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen.

    "Shh..."

    Wu Yan sighed after confirming Shiori didn''t overhear them.

    "Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, and Origami are still new to this but I didn''t expect the rest of you to be surprised..."

    "Why shouldn''t we be?"

    Kotori growled.

    "What is with you all of a sudden?"

    "I am going by myself, you girls don''t have toe with me."

    "We don''t?"

    Wu Yan told them how time here will flow faster than the world he is going to. This should buy enough time to finish up the quests in the next transcript world.

    The otherdies started protesting.

    "Why are you going by yourself? Who is going to look after you?!"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Yeah, what if something happens to you?"

    "Hubby-sama, I think you should bring a few people with you. You can travel further with more people..."

    "I-I think soo too."

    "As the master of the Yamai twins, are you abandoning your ves?"

    "Anger, master is so irresponsible."

    "Darling, please bring me. I want to see what it is like in another universe."

    "Girls, please, calm down..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. He rolled his eyes at them.

    "Do I look like I am a trouble ma?"

    "At least bring a few of us."

    Kotori frowned.

    "At least, you should have someone to watch your back."

    "I will go with you."

    Origami dered.

    "I won''t drag your feet. My current abilities..."

    "It is not about liabilities or asset."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "After the Realizers are delivered, you will have to leave this world with me. We don''t know when we might be able to return. Use this time wisely, spend it with your parents. Do that for me, yeah?"

    Origami was silenced.

    The three newbies offered to be on the roster.

    "Let the Yamai twins apany you on your otherworldly journey."

    "Agreed, Kaguya and Yuzuru have no parents, we don''t need to answer to anyone..."

    "I don''t have any activities for a while. I guess I could try singing in another world, sounds like a good idea..."

    "Girls, as I said, there is nothing to worry about. I am not alone in the first ce. Natsuki, Kanon, Nagisa, and Avrora will being with me."

    Wu Yan still had his familiars. Those four are always within Wu Yan.

    "With Natsuki and the crew, I will be fine."

    Wu Yan beamed at them.

    "Plus, you girls need to take care of each other while I am gone. That will put my heart at ease..."

    Wu Yan took out a white gem.

    "Origami, this is for you."

    "What..."

    Origami inhaled deeply.

    "The Sephira Crystal from before?"

    "It was supposed to be yours anyway..."

    Wu Yan urged her to take it.

    "To use it or not, that is your decision. Keep it, you might need it someday."

    Origami created a small Territory to envelop the crystal.

    "Since Hubby-sama made up his mind, I guess I don''t have any more say in this matter. At least, with Natsuki there, you should be in good hands..."

    "But, please do exercise caution..."

    "Rx..."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "100 seconds there is 1 second here. Every day I am gone, 3 months will have psed in the other world. If all goes well, I might even be back before a day had psed here."

    "True..."

    They agreed.

    "I will oversee the Realizers'' production and shipment."

    Kotori gave Wu Yan a solid promise.

    "I will also look after Tohka, Kurumi, Origami, and the others. I will make sure they are okay."

    "Nn..."

    Wu Yan nodded after giving thedies another round of sunshine smiles.

    Before he departed, thedies packed a bunch of stuff for him.

    Kotori packed weeks worth of food and water while also giving him some Realizers for emergencies.

    Although the Realizers won''t be useful as the knowledge of 103,000 grimoires in his mind. He received the considerations from his girls anyway. Without making a fuss, he stored the things in his Gate of Babylon.

    Wu Yan told Shiori he will be gone for a few days with some BS he cooked up on the spot. Then, he sneaked into his room and started browsing the list of worlds in his System.

    If he wanted to pick his own world, he will have to pay up in points, not an ideal solution given his current situation. So, he allowed the System to pick randomly for him.

    Wu Yan told the system.

    "System, randomly pick a world to enter."

    "Initializing world entry..."

    A lit tab shed between different universes. The light shed so fast that not even Wu Yan''s superhuman senses could keep up. Then, it stopped on a certain world.

    The other choices became greyed out with the chosen world being the only choice avable.

    <i>"Picked Seikoku no Dragonar randomly, confirm entry into this world?"</i>

    "Seikoku no Dragonar?"

    Wu Yan tried to recall this work.

    <i>Seikoku no Dragonar...</i>

    <i>Which one was this?</i>

    "Oh, crap, I never watched the original work..."

    Wu Yan felt conflicted.

    If possible, he would have liked to choose his world.

    Clearing quests will be easier because it would be like he had foresight and precog abilities in a world he has already seen.

    Seikoku no Dragonar is a work Wu Yan never watched.

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan tried to weasel his way out.

    "System, can you randomly pick one more time?"

    <i>"Denied, no further random world picks can be done until the user has cleared the quests in the randomly picked world."</i>

    <i>"Alternatively, the user can spend a nominal fee to randomly pick one more time."</i>

    Wu Yan jumped at the prospect.

    "H-how much?"

    <i>"10,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning points."</i>

    "Alrighty then, this world it is!"

    Wu Yan tapped on the title of the world without giving himself another chance to feel remorse.

    As his vision blurred, Wu Yan disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 1267: Sudden chaos, rejected by the planet

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Sudden chaos, rejected by the</h4>

    Arc Strada continent...

    A continent with the shape of a dragon taking flight.

    The continent isrgely divided into five factions.

    At the center of the continent is the heart of the dragon, Lautreamont knightdom, a nation famed as the nation that breeds dragons.

    South of the knightdom is the torso of the dragon, the center of faith for Lautreamont knightdom is the Chevron Kingdom.

    North of the knightdom and kingdom is the head of the Dragon, an empire known for its mastery of engineering and magical studies, Zepharos empire.

    West of the continent is the tail of the dragon, there were multiple smaller countries here until they formed an alliance of 7 metropolises and 16 cities, the Labrock Commercial Union.

    North West of the continent is the wing of the dragon, Espada Holy Agency.

    Those are the five major powers of this continent.

    Granted, the rtionships between these world powers differed.

    There are winners and there are losers. At the end of the day, factions, big or small, answered to the five world powers.

    For example, Lautreamont might be the heart of the continent but it answers to Chevron kingdom as it is the center of faith for the Knightdoom.

    Indeed, Lautreamont is in a weak position.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}However, this Knightdom is also a very special faction among the five world powers.

    It is a country that had the most dragon poption in the world.

    As the country famed for rearing dragons, it, along with the other factions will soon face turmoil.

    Astral.

    That is the energy of this universe. It is something akin to life force or qi. It is the life force of the living things in this universe.

    Aside from humans, there are supernatural existences too.

    One of them, the dragons.

    They resembled dragons of western epics.

    Just like the dragons of cmities in various epics, these dragons have tremendous power. But...

    They cannot produce Astral to sustain themselves.

    The itself somehow deemed lifeforms with enormous powers a threat and cut off Astral supplies to these lifeforms, effectively deleting them from existence.

    This is probably the''s self-cleansing at work.

    The powerful dragons became obsolete lifeforms of an era long gone.

    Without Astral supplies, the dragons died off one by one.

    The only way for them to survive is to somehow get Astral. Eventually, the dragons faced extinction along with other magical races.

    Facing extinction, the magical lifeforms started looking at the only lifeforms that escaped this apocalyptic scenario due to their inherent inept magical aptitude, the humans. Born with extremely high levels of Astral, the dragons eventually entered what is known as the Albion pact with the humans.

    Humans envied the dragons'' powers while the dragons wanted to survive. So, they agreed to one deal.

    In exchange for Astral, they can nt Star brands on worthy humans and implement something simr to a magical circuit on humans. The Dragons will feed off their hosts'' Astral.

    The humans canmand the dragons they are contracted to. The dragons have to lend their abilities to their hosts.

    This symbiotic rtionship between humans and dragons came into existence, making them a special existence on the.

    Not everyone is worthy. But, this did have humans and dragons living together.

    This came about because of Astral.

    Dragons can get Astral from humans while humans get help from dragons.

    That is the bond between humans and dragons in Lautremont Knightdom.

    However, the Astral of this became disrupted on this day.

    There was a disturbance in the Astral...

    Only the ones with Astral and those bonded dragons can see this.

    The world is changing...

    Humans...

    Dragons...

    Flowers...

    Forests...

    Thend...

    The sea...

    Tiny luminous orbs of coalesced Astral rose from the and the lifeforms on it. Like bees in a frenzy, the orbs of energy converged into a giant maelstrom of power.

    Those who could see Astral felt terror when the lifeforce driving the converged into a storm all of a sudden.

    <i>What is going on?</i>

    Dragons and humans became incredibly weak after being drained of their Astral. Every living thing trembled in uncertainty.

    <i>Is the world ending?</i>

    The humans and dragons thought the same thing.

    The various beings of immense power that could live temporarily without constant Astral supply looked up at the swirling Astral storm with various thoughts in their minds.

    There are only a few who could stay calm when faced with this doomsday phenomenon.

    One of them is an entity standing in the middle of a dense forest.

    She is a dragon.

    With green fur and white scales, the giant dragon appeared grand and majestic.

    Lifting its giant head to look at the Astral hurricane. In a green sh, the entity shrunk in size until she resembled a humanoid.

    She is an incredibly beautiful woman.

    She looked at the storm with a mix of fear, greed, shock, and otherplex emotions.

    "What an incredible amount of Astral..."

    The woman murmured.

    "If the dragons have that then we wouldn''t need humans for a long time."

    The woman realized her foolish words. She adjusted her emotions before asking the real question.

    "The very Astral of the is in a state of chaos. Even the Astral within lifeforms were withdrawn?"

    "Earth, what are you doing?"

    "This scene..."

    The woman hypothesized.

    "To reject an unimaginably powerful magical entity, the summoned Astral to resist the birth of this entity? This is the resistance of the?"

    The woman realized the implications of her theory.

    "Just what kind of creature would possess magic so potent and powerful that the itself had to conjure up so much Astral to reject it?"

    The inherently rejected beings of immense magical powers.

    It is like the passive ability of the, it happened automatically.

    This reaction is almost like an equal reaction to an explosive chemical chain reaction.

    This is the truth of the disturbance in Astral.

    Wu Yan was unaware that the itself greatly disliked his transcript world trip this time.

    Yes, the is trying to reject his manifestation.

 Chapter 1268: The botched welcoming party

    <h4>Chapter 1268: The botched weing party</h4>

    Like swimming in turbulent waters, Wu Yan couldn''t tell left from right inside that muddled head of his.

    However, this confusion didn''tst long because the sensation of air returned. He can feel the world around him.

    <i>Ah, so this is the transcript world?</i>

    The System confirmed his suspicion.

    World: Seikoku No Dragonar

    Quest: Obtain key items

    Mission 1: Use Kurumi''s red Jade mode and deploy the 12th bullet. Use that power to return to when the Mother Dragon first entrusted the Imperial princess of the Avalon holy dragon emperor in the Albion Forest with the Orphan''s Rite. Obtain a drop of primordial blood of the imperial princess before she is born.

    Mission 2: Locked

    Mission 3: Locked

    "<i>The user can only leave the transcript world uponpleting all three missions stated here. Mission 2 can only be unlocked upon finishing mission 1."</i>

    "<i>The Seikoku no Dragonar world is special, if the user fails toplete Mission 1. The user will be forcibly removed from this world. The user will not be able to reenter Dragonar''s universe ever again."</i>

    <i>"As a reminder, this world runs faster than the origin world by 100 times. Please do your best and happy grinding."</i>

    Wu Yan can''t help but notice thest few messages.

    Why is this world so special?

    He opened his eyes and he immediately got the message.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}There are green fireflies-esque orbs around him.

    Like crazy bees, the orbs stormed him.

    Wu Yan could sense a dangerous vibeing from this firefly storm.

    Before he can react, the orbs exploded in a grand explosion.

    The explosion of Astral lit up the sky. It is like a supernova blew up in the sky.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The deafening shockwave immediately floored the citizens and dragons near the explosion epicenter. The clouds were dispersed by the shockwaves too.

    Because the Astral drained them of strength, the people and dragons couldn''t scamper around.

    End of days.

    That is the first thing that came to mind.

    At the center of the explosion, Wu Yan emerged from a gap in space. The gap had malicious eyes in them. He staggered in the air.

    Wu Yan used his Yukari Red Jade mode.

    At thest second, he entered this mode to evade the explosion with abination of the Boundary between Existence and none-existence to diminish the attack and using the Gap to evade the shockwaves.

    His blonde hair wavered in the wind. Looking around, he eyed the Astral storm that caused the explosion with a dark look.

    Wu Yan didn''t know about the world''s will to remove strong magical beings.

    The world passively caused the near-extinction of magical beings by denying them Astral and Astral supplies. Wu Yan''s presence as a True Ancestor of immense magic, augmented to extreme levels through the Miracle Water''s baptism, and his magic power cultivations, the world reacted with the highest level of anti-magic it could muster. That was the global Astral disturbance.

    A phenomenon so rare it never happened up till now.

    There are strong magic beings in this universe''s past. But, not even the magical beings taken together can elicit such a response from the.

    The fundamental reason: the collective magic power they had weren''t enough to justify a direct and enormous Astral explosion.

    That just goes to show much magical power Wu Yan had stored in that humanoid frame.

    For Wu Yan, this is a bad start.

    "System, what the hell?!"

    He roared at the System, the Astral storm had not subsided yet. His purple eyes shed with outrage.

    Anyone would be, Wu Yan had to use Yukari''s demigod abilities to evade this ambush attack by the entire.

    He is a true ancestor so the st couldn''t have killed him anyway. But, nobody in their right mind would test that theory with their bodies.

    Wu Yan didn''t wait for System to answer.

    Another Astral storm swarmed Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan wanted to escape with the Gap but his limbs were bound by Astral coils.

    "Crap!"

    The next instance...

    Another super-powerful explosion hit him.

    The sky lit up one more time.

    A small torso with its limbs blown off shot into a dense forest with dense Astral residue still covering the mangled corpse.

    Soon, the skies calmed down.

    The Astral storm also settled down.

    The humans had their drained Astral replenished.

    The nightmarish scene had burned itself into the minds of every human on earth.

    They will carry this memory to their graves.

 Chapter 1269: Forests, lakes, and starlight...

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Forests,kes, and starlight...</h4>

    Arc Strada fell into pandemonium.

    Although the Astral turbulence died down. The apocalyptic explosions engraved terror into the hearts of many.

    Reasonably so.

    If it is just the Astral turbulence then the popce will probablyugh it off as a weird event. However, when the same Astral was drained from dragons and humans, nobody giggled. They were left enfeebled by that drain.

    They assumed their deaths were imminent. When life returned to them, they looked at the sky in stunned horror.

    Their lives were momentarily threatened.

    That threat came from the world itself.

    All five world powers decided they needed to get to the bottom of this.

    They needed to know how to prevent another Astral turbulence.

    Nobody knew that the culprit behind this incident fell in the forest of Lautreamont Knightdom.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy...

    A special school within Lautreamont Knightdom.

    It is a school for Breeders and Pals (contracted dragons).

    All denizens of Lautreamont Knightdom are required to visit the Albion Forest when they hit the age of 7 to undergo the Orphan''s rite. They will need to look for the Mother Dragon and if luck is by their side, get a star brand and pal in the future.

    Those chosen kids are given a star brand. In time, they will get their pals and be breeders.

    The descendants of breeders might be able to get a palpared to normal citizens. Even so, the increased chance is only around 10% or so.

    The Ansullivan Dragonar Academy was created to train breeders.

    After Astral returned to her body, a beautiful redheaddy slowly stood up albeit with much difficulty.

    She had ring hair that touched her hips, emerald-green eyes and a refined around her. The school uniform couldn''t hide her bewitching figure.

    She tossed her hair back as she examined her body.

    "My Astral is back?"

    Reba Randall.

    The student council president of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    The strongest person in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    No, she isn''t just the one with the highest authority among students. She is the strongest among the students.

    Far stronger than the teachers teaching her sses.

    She is strength and beauty personified in a single body.

    Just like other humans, she had her Astral drained as she looked powerlessly at the ensuing Astral explosions in the sky. She couldn''t even drag herself closer to the window due to her fatigue.

    Reba clenched her fists.

    "Wh-what just happened?"

    Astral is the life-giving force driving every living thing.

    It is even more important than food.

    Breeders supply Astral to dragons through Astral Flow, an energy channel between a breeder and his pal. It is also through this channel that breeders can see Astral.

    Reba can see the Astral leave her body and her dragon. She saw the Astral storm in the sky and the ensuing havoc.

    Even her wits and powers couldn''t benefit her when the Astral chaos erupted.

    Then, she saw something intriguing.

    She saw something akin to a green meteor being spat out of the second Astral explosion.

    That meteor was on track to hit near Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Specifically, the forest near Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    "That''s..."

    Reba knew that the green meteor had something to do with the Astral explosions.

    Reba calcted the approximate location the meteor will hit before exiting the Student Council room.

    Fiona forest is a forest situated west of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    It is huge and close to the school so it became a regr training spot and external curriculum ground for students of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    The students, including Reba was familiar with this forest.

    Reba arrived near the spot where the meteor was expected to hit.

    Reba slowed down while focusing her perception on anything out of the ordinary.

    Reba pulled apart tall grasses to see a sparklingke in front of her.

    It wasn''t big but it sure was beautiful.

    Hidden by tall trees from almost all corners, theke looked eerily quiet.

    Green orbs of light flew around like fireflies, lighting up theke.

    "That..."

    Reba gasped.

    "Astral?"

    There were Astral orbs flying all over the ce.

    "Visible orbs of Astral?"

    Reba couldn''t hide her shock.

    Astral is a lifeforce normally unseen but within lifeforms.

    It won''t float around like this under normal situations.

    This confirmed Reba''s suspicion.

    That meteor had something to do with the Astral disturbances.

    She looked around, mesmerized by the glowing Astral orbs around her.

    Then, something caught her eyes.

    There is arge tree sticking out of the center of theke.

    There are Astral orbs dancing around the tree, giving it a magical green veil.

    At the top of the tree is a human who slept peacefully under the glow of the Astral Orbs. It looked like the lights were protecting him.

    Reba stood there, stunned by the beauty of this scene.

 Chapter 1270: Waking up, the trump card?

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Waking up, the trump card?</h4>

    His consciousness returned to him.

    His mind stirred into consciousness.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes as pain assaulted him the moment he came back to reality.

    He is lying on a bed.

    The chandelier rained down its soft glow on him. When the wind blew, the chandelier chimed. There is a soft golden radiance in the room.

    Upon further inspection, that light came from the setting sun outside the window.

    ¡°Where am I?...¡±

    Wu Yan got up. His head is still dizzy. He tried to recall what happened before he got knocked out.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Why? What kind of ambush was that? I used Yukari¡¯s Red Jade and I still got knocked out. Who did that?¡±

    Wu Yan expected some kind of misfortune when he entered this world.

    When hended in Toaru no Majutsu Index, the System gave him the ID of a thug. Hended with spacequakes in Date A Live twice, which ced him on the AST¡¯s radar.

    This is the first time he got ambushed so badly.

    That explosion was enough to kill him at least once even if he had raised his guard.

    That attack should have been demigod-level at least.

    A demigod in this universe?

    So unlucky?

    Wu Yan wanted System to answer him.

    This is a world of dragons and humans.

    The System told him that the passively deleted beings of immense magical powers.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    He got hit by those sts of pure lifeforce energy because he had too much magic power. That triggered an incredible immune response from the itself. It tried to expunge Wu Yan with those Astral sts.

    In any case, it was a coincidence that he came upon a world that resisted magical beings like him.

    ¡°W-what? How is that possible?¡±

    Wu Yan felt upset.

    ¡°Is it my fault my magic power¡¯s too strong?¡±

    He isn¡¯t going to get his answer so he can only swallow his frustration.

    The attacked him, is he going to destroy the in retaliation?

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°I should just suck it up. Where am I anyway?¡±

    Wu Yan got nearly disintegrated by the directary Astral st. His immense regenerative powers healed him but his mind didn¡¯t return even though his body was healed up.

    After that, he lost track of himself.

    He also doesn¡¯t know why he¡¯s here.

    He tried to remove the nket only to discover green orbs around him.

    ¡°The heck?¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to touch the green orbs when the door opened.

    Ady with orange-red hair entered. She looked like a refined daughter of nobility.

    Thedy noticed Wu Yan¡¯s gaze. She gave him a stunning smile.

    ¡°Ara, you woke up already?¡±

    The redhead sat on Wu Yan¡¯s bed. She examined Wu Yan from head to toes.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Thedy also didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan to adjust so soon.

    She is highly aware of her own charms.

    She¡¯s not being narcissistic, that¡¯s what people around her told her.

    Nobles and females alike, nobody could resist her charms. Wu Yan is probably the first one who got used to her appearance in less than a few minutes. There are people who can resist her beauty too, however, those people tend to be wise individuals in their 60s or above.

    To be able to look past her beauty, Wu Yan is one of the only peers her age that could do so.

    Thedy gave Wu Yan a brighter smile.

    ¡°Hi, I am Reba, Reba Randall.¡±

    Reba introduced herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    Judging by her name, this world probably had the same naming convention as Silvaria.

    His name would make him stand out.

    After giving his name, thedy will most likely inquire about what happened to him, how he got knocked out, and where he came from. Wu Yan doesn¡¯t want a resident of this universe to know about his background.

    It wouldn¡¯t be fun if he got pegged as a suspicious individual.

    Wu Yan has never seen this universe¡¯s original work. He is as out of the water as when he arrived in Strike the Blood, if not more so.

    In any case, he should get Reba to tell him more about this world.

    Wu Yan cannot spout random BS or he might give himself away.

    This is the time to use his killer trump card.

    Wu Yan came out with a brilliant idea. He held his head in anguish.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Reba frowned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I-I You, I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    He is alsoughing at himself for having to resort to cheap tricks.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened before you became unconscious? Or, do you remember where you came from?¡±

    Reba started questioning him as Wu Yan expected. He rustled his hair frantically while shaking his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Reba mused out loud.

    ¡°Seems like you have amnesia.¡±

    Wu Yan silently cheered.

    Looks like she bought his amnesia act.

 Chapter 1271

    <h4>Chapter 1271</h4>

    Reba is sporting a look of stress.

    She is pretty sure Wu Yan has something to do with the Astral explosions in the sky. She discovered Wu Yan in an unconscious state surrounded by orbs of condensed Astral energy.

    She thought she would be able to gather some intel once Wu Yan awakens. However, it seems like Wu Yan lost his memories and couldn¡¯t answer her questions.

    Looks like she did all that for nothing.

    However, she recovered from her feelings of futility and dejection rather quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be troublesome if you really did lose your memories.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Wu Yan said, he meant it.

    He felt bad because he had to lie to Reba, someone who saved him from theke in the forest. But, he determined that it was not the time to tell her about the truth.

    Reba assumed Wu Yan apologized because he couldn¡¯t answer her questions. So, she shook her head.

    ¡°I wanted answers to some questions I had, I guess that is impossible now.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed again.

    ¡°Right, where are we?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at Ansullivan Dragon breeder academy.¡±

    Reba answered

    ¡°Ansullivan what?¡±

    ¡°This is an institution aimed at teaching students how to properly raise dragons and manage their pals (dragons).¡±

    ¡°This is also my school.¡±

    Reba patiently exined since Wu Yan looked very confused.

    ¡°I found you in an unconscious state in a nearby forest. I brought you back from that ce and ced you in one of the dorm rooms we have over here.¡± .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°My bad, I imposed on you¡­¡±

    ¡°Not really, I have ways to exercise my given authority, cing injured people into a vacant dorm room is within my purview.¡±

    Reba shook her hands.

    ¡°Guess I can¡¯t send you home now. You don¡¯t even remember anything about where you came from. You should probably use this room until you get your memories back.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly chuckled again.

    The Astral orbs around him started dancing as if responding to Wu Yan¡¯s intentions.

    Reba joked about this scene.

    ¡°These Astral orbs¡­ They followed you when I took you from the forest. Most of them disappeared along the way but some stayed behind. Looks like you¡¯re well-liked by Astral energies.¡±

    ¡°Liked?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned. He tried touching the Astral orb near him and it immediately burst like a bubble.

    ¡°Nah, this isn¡¯t a weing thing.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°These things are actively rejecting me.¡±

    ¡°Rejecting you?¡±

    Reba flinched.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Rejection by Astral?¡±

    Reba gave Wu Yan¡¯s words some serious thoughts.

    ¡°Astral is required to sustain life. Humans have the most Astral of anything in this world. This is what we used to trade for services and servitude from dragons who need it to survive.¡±

    ¡°Even mighty dragons will perish without Astral. They can still hang on if given enough Astral through mediums like humans. But, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered anyone saying they are rejected by Astral.¡±

    ¡°No, it is not the Astral per se that is rejecting e.¡±

    Wu Yan touched the orbs around him. Some of them burst like bubbles while the remaining orbs got absorbed by Wu Yan.

    ¡°Rather, something above Astral is denying me.¡±

    ¡°An entity above Astral?¡±

    Rebaughed.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know how to exin it properly. These orbs mutated and are tagging me due to the change in nature of Astral. I am not actively doing this, that is for sure.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Reba still couldn¡¯t understand Wu Yan¡¯s words. She decided to store his words forter analysis.

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your next move?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head. He shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, anyway, I can¡¯t keep troubling you like this. This is a school and I am not a student. I don¡¯t think I should stay here.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡­¡±

    Reba said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a Dragon Breeder, it would be a walk in the park to get you enrolled at this school. You also don¡¯t look that old to me¡±

    Reba sized Wu Yan up.

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t have any visible Seikoku. Guess you¡¯re not one then¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned silent.

    Seikoku, he heard about this from the System.

    That is something the Mother Dragon engraves on a kid who has a pal entrusted to him/her. It is like a mark of a sealed contract.

    The dragons obtain Astral from humans through this brand. It is also through this brand that humans can gain ess to the abilities of their dragons.

    Seikoku sets dragon breeders apart from normal humans.

    In a world of dragons and dragon riders, the fact that one is a dragon breeder can open many doors of opportunities. They can even get away with petty crimes if they achieve a high enough status as dragon breeders.

    Wu Yan is also packing dragons inside him. Two of his five current vassal beasts are Zhuo Yan the White dragon and Lei Xian the ck Dragon.

    His oriental dragons might seem out of ce whenpared to the western dragonsmonly found in this world, but Wu Yan is sure he can cook up some BS to get through the enrollment process.

    As for Seikoku, maybe he can do the same by saying his volcanic veins are special Seikokus.

    Rather than running everywhere, it might be better to start at this school and use Reba¡¯s help to clear his quests.

    ¡°Hey, I am not too sure about this but I think I have dragons too.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    Reba¡¯s green eyes shed with doubt.

    ¡°But, you don¡¯t have Seikokus on you¡±

    ¡°My Seikoku is a bit special.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°It is so ghoulish that I have to hide it with special methods.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Reba is still puzzled.

    ¡°Do you mind showing me your Seikoku?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his arm. He channeled magic power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wet yourself now.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s arms turned opal-ck with red magical lines covering it.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Reba slightly backed away when Wu Yan¡¯s arm turned demonic.

    ¡°That is your Seikoku?¡±

    ¡°Should be¡­¡±

    Wu Yan recalled his magic power and his hand returned to normal.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather sinister¡­¡±

    Reba quipped.

    ¡°I have never heard of a Seikoku that can turn the arms of its users dark as the night like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Thus why I normally hid it from view.¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly replied.

    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re a dragon breeder, I will pull some strings to get you enrolled in this school.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the help¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I am still gathering clues from you anyway. Your stay will make my observations easier.¡±

    Reba winked at him. Then, she thought of something.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to stay you might need a name. I mean, we can¡¯t leave your name tag nk.¡±

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Reba cried out.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled, you¡¯re Rowan from now on!¡±

 Chapter 1272:

    <h4>Chapter 1272:</h4>

    Reba continued to pepper Wu Yan with questions to prompt his memories toe back.

    She queried him about his Seikoku¡¯s nature and appearance. The name of his pals, where are they, and other rted questions¡­

    Dragon breeders are entrusted with dragons known as pals when they sessfullypleted the Orphan¡¯s rite at a young age.

    The pals all have names and they also usually have starter forms and advanced forms depending on the dragons¡¯ lineage. There are flying dragons, water dragons, and terrestrial dragons.

    Once their pals grow to a sufficient level where the dragons fly as freely in the sky as they arefortable swimming in the water, these dragon breeders will have reached the ranks of dragonars (dragon riders). At this point, these dragonars are conferred titles befitting that of nobles at a knighting ceremony where they will receive special watches.

    All breeders want to be Dragonars.

    When their dragons reach the levels of Maestro (holy dragons), these dragonars (dragon riders) will be conferred the title of Arch Dragonar. These arch dragonars usually have Suits which are magical armors created by the dragons to give the wielders immense boost of powers.

    The armors tend to be unique as different dragons design different suits for different masters. This is also the ultimate test of loyalty as it is tantamount to the dragon giving their hearts and souls to their masters. It is a form of expression of loyalty.

    When Maestros create Arc Armors for their masters, that breeder will have be an Arch Dragonar. It is one of the highest positions a Lautreamont resident can covet.

    Even the dragonar knights, the cream of the crop of Lautreamont¡¯s dragon knights is only made up of 10% Arch Dragonars.

    They are all basically high nobility if not outright royals.

    These Arch Dragonars can also fight without their pals with them as the Arc Armor provides an immense boost to physical and magical abilities.

    Breeders and Dragonars still have to fight with their pals by their sides or they are no better thanmon foot soldiers.

    It just so happens that Reba is one of these exalted Arch Dragonars.

    Wu Yan felt speechless upon hearing this.

    The first person he met after getting sted by the¡¯s Astral energies is a high-ranking individual.

    Looks like his student life won¡¯t be boring anymore.

    After that, Reba answered many questions Wu Yan had about this world. In return, Wu Yan answered only a few questions Reba had because most of them pertained to his extrauniversal existence. Honestly, Reba felt a bit frustrated.

    Reba has her heart set on discovering why Wu Yan got sted by Astral storms and explosions. Wu Yan also felt bad because he had to keep letting her down.

    ¡°Fine, let her try.¡±

    Wu Yan decided to shrug this issue off and head to bed.

    It sounds like Arc Armors can give normal humans ess to superhuman powers and feats of strength.

    It almost sounds like these Arc Armors are like Realizers from Date A Live¡¯s universe. In any case, normal humans can achieve superhuman feats through these equipment.

    Realizers are tech-based mimicry of magic while Arm Armor amplifies the user¡¯s magic and provide them with magic circuits to exhibit these amplified powers.

    For Wu Yan, Realizers won¡¯t do him any good as he is already too powerful to wield the Realizers. The same cannot be said of Arc Armors. The Arc Armors can boost normal humans to power levels near Wu Yan.

    But, he is a being of immense magic powers. He doubts there is a dragon strong enough to craft Arc Armors capable to amplify his already gargantuan magic power reserves. Wu Yan also isn¡¯t a dragon breeder.

    Now, this is where the System can help.

    ¡°System¡­¡±

    Wu Yan willed in his mind.

    ¡°Is there an equipment simr to the Arc Armor that can boost all my stats?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The system replied.

    ¡°However, the user is not advised to use it.¡±

    Wu Yan felt like the System just poured cold water on him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There are equipment that has simr effects to Arc Armors but the Arc Armors of this world appears to be constructed on a customized basis where the Maestros measure the capabilities of their masters and make a suit unique to the users¡¯ strength and weaknesses. The equipment sold in the system can only do so much to increase the user¡¯s capabilities and is thus inherently inefficient at boosting stats.¡±

    ¡°You helped me calibrate equipment before, right?¡±

    Wu Yan raised a counterpoint.

    ¡°Our souls are linked, you are very aware of my capabilities. You should be able to design an armor like the Maestros, if not do a better job than them, right?¡±

    System stayed silent as if it is doingplex modelling.

    ¡°System has ascertained the user¡¯s request and collected the required data. It is 100% possible to design equipment ording to the user¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°ording to the user¡¯s request, here are the points required to construct different grades of equipment¡­¡±

    ¡°D-grade equipment: Costs 1,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points.¡±

    ¡°C-grade equipment: Costs 10,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points.¡±

    ¡°B-grade equipment: Costs 100,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points.

    ¡°A-grade equipment: Costs 1,000,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points.¡±

    ¡°S-grade equipment: Costs 10,000,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, and Ability Points¡±

    ¡°Please choose.¡±

    Wu Yan opened up his menu.

    Character: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 1,100 Points

    Item Points: 5,000 Points

    Ability Points: 1,000 Points

    Summoning Points: 1,000 Points

    Level: 85

    Wu Yan sighed after looking at his own points.

    ¡°I got yed.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even have enough points to get his points to 5 digits.

    He originally had only 300 Summoning Points. But, before leaving Date A Live, he used his reserves to get enough points to summon Kaguya, Yuzuru, Origami, and Miku. He only had 1,000 points after that.

    ¡°Looks like I have to use my emergency funds again¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to cry when he took out his purse Ring of Gold. He sold everything other than 5 demigod magic crystals.

    <i>Obtained 1,020,000 Equipment Points, 1,150,000 Item Points, 1,010,000 Ability Points, and 40,000 summoning points</i>

    Wu Yan spent his entire fortune, now he only has five demigod magic crystals left.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t pained by this great expenditure.

    Because¡­

    ¡°System!¡±

    Wu Yan roared.

    ¡°Give me the A-grade equipment!¡±

 Chapter 1273:

    <h4>Chapter 1273:</h4>

    The clear blue sky and the flowing clouds stretched on forever as the brilliant sun rained down its weak glow.

    It is slightly past dawn and the sky is brightening up despite the cold air that still lingered. It felt like the perfect time to take a second round of quick snooze. Yet, the students of Ansullivan woke up early because today is an important day. They have to attend the opening ceremony.

    Today is the first day of school.

    Scores of students flew toward the assembly area on their flying dragons. There are also terrestrial dragons causing a minor rumble as they ran to the area too. Dragons and humans can be seen nearly everywhere one might look.

    One of the dormitories got the best gift they can ask for. They forgot about the opening ceremony for a minute there. The reason?

    The students who were getting up and washing their faces heard gossip from their grapevines. They immediately went out of their rooms to check out someone.

    Ady in Ansullivan female student uniform is strutting toward one of the rooms here. She had ring red hair and a gorgeous style that would knock most male students out.

    The male students behaved as predicted, they either lost control of their falling jaws or stood there gawking like statues. They cheered out loud when they recovered from their stupors.

    ¡°Isn-Isn¡¯t that Council President Reba?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, it is her!¡±

    ¡°She is visiting the male dormitories?!¡±

    ¡°Holy crap¡­¡±

    Reba is both the student council president and an Arch Dragonar. In a way, she is even more famous than the mayor of Ansullivan city.

    Her beauty only served to increase her poprity among the male students here. No matter who you ask, everyone will name her as one of the most popr individuals in the school.

    Imagine the joviality and tion of the male students when the goddess of their dreams drew near the dorm. They were thanking their gods for giving them a glimpse of the school''s goddess.

    Reba felt a bit annoyed that the male students are catcalling or ogling her but she gave them polite smiles anyway.

    After Wu Yan hung out with her, she realized how much she liked Wu Yan''s calm attitude with her. She quickened her steps and reached Wu Yan''s room soon enough.

    Reba used her powers to arrange a room for Wu Yan. Naturally, she knew the way to her room. She closed the door swiftly after entering, leaving the male students who stalked her to exchange looks of disbelief.

    "Sh-she just entered another man''s room..."

    "N-no, that can''t be..."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Who is living there?! I want a name goddamnit!"

    "I am so jealous."

    "No, I refuse to believe this!"

    Apollo dorm became a chaotic mess of fanboys shrieking and moaning in anguish..

    Wearing a long-sleeved ck shirt with a white vest. Wu Yanpleted his uniform loadout with ck pants and a yellow necktie. He wasn''t sure what to make of himself. He just wasn''t used to wearing something like this.

    Reba entered and praised his looks.

    "Not bad..."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Feels like I am a waiter. I don''t know, this feels so stuffy."

    Wu Yan also nced in her direction. His eyes glimmered.

    Reba is in her uniform too. However, she is in the standard female student uniform.

    She wore a ck sweater that dovetailed well with her dark red leggings. She also wore a white coat that wasn''t buttoned up so people could see the bountiful mountains she had tucked away under her sweater.

    Wu Yan gave his honest thoughts on the matter.

    "I am starting to suspect this school''s dean has something against male students. Why are we made to wear clothes that make us look like waiters and the girls get to wear clothes like princesses?"

    Reba giggled.

    "Grumbling about the dean on the first day of school? You''re probably the first. Other people would kill to enroll at this school..."

    "Well, I am just saying."

    Wu Yan sighed after tugging on his cor.

    "Anyway, how is it going?"

    "What?"

    "The enrollment?"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"I heard that a student would need 3 years of foundation and pass an entrance exam to get enrolled in the higher-level sses, right? I seem to recall being assigned to year 1 of higher-level sses... Is that okay though?

    "Ah, so you''ve heard..."

    Reba didn''t bother hiding her smile.

    "Yes, the deans strongly opposed when I presented this notion..."

    "Did they?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Well, sounds like you managed to convince them."

    "I did."

    Reba gave him a yful wink.

    "Because I told them you''re at least a dragonar and you have the potential to be a top student."

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "You must be joking."

    Reba stuck her chest out.

    "Do you think I would joke about something like this?"

    "Yeah! You totally do!"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "If my pal isn''t a Maestro you''re going to be in so much trouble..."

    "Alright, tell me then."

    Reba lowered her stature while leaning forward with arms akimbo.

    "Is your pal a Maestro?"

    Wu Yan can feel her breath on his face. He rolled his eyes and pushed her forehead away.

    "You want to know? You will know soon enough."

    "So heartless."

    Reba took that rejection with a smile.

    It took only two days for them to open up to one another. They are already besties at this point.

    Reba can''t help but admit that she does feel more rxed around this guy. She felt happy whenever she is around the guy.

    When Reba saw Wu Yan''s right hand. She froze up.

    "Wait, is that a Seikoku?"

    Wu Yan had a Seikoku on the back of his right hand.

    It had a dragon''s head encircled by a white ring.

    "Ah, this?"

    Wu Yan raised his hand.

    "It is just a smokescreen."

    "My Seikoku isn''t suited for the eyes of the popce."

    Reba couldn''t detect a weird light that shed in Wu Yan''s eyes.

 Chapter 1274: The painful new term

    <h4>Chapter 1274: The painful new term</h4>

    Wu Yan introduced himself to the ss. He sighed silently when he did so.

    "Rowan Randall, I will be studying in the same ss as you all, please look after me..."

    Nobody pped. It was eerie silence that couldn''t hide the whispers of the students.

    "It''s him, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s the guy."

    "The cheater who got into our ss instead of taking the foundations."

    "Rowan? Never heard of this guy."

    "Wait, Randall? Isn''t that the same Randall as <i>that </i>Randall family?"

    "Eh, the same family as the president?"

    The students were still whispering when Wu Yan finished his introduction. He sighed because he saw thising.

    This is a school for dragon breeders. This school had a reputation to keep and prestige to uphold. This ce is almost as significant as the capital of Lautreamont.

    Naturally, the people that came here had to be qualified. Plus, opening the doors to random strangers might lead to infiltration by hostile agents.

    Wu Yan told Reba he lost his memories so Reba just made up an identity for him.

    He will be acting as Reba''s personal guard.

    She also gave him the same family name as her so it sounded like he was adopted into the family or something.

    If that wasn''t enough, he was the personal guard of the school president, not just some random rich noble or kid with backing.

    Plus, the rumors about him gaining entry through backdoor dealings made him very infamous in the school.

    Naturally, most of them didn''t have a high opinion of this guy.

    Wu Yan rubbed the Seikoku on the back of his right hand.

    Without this forged sign he would be even more conspicuous.

    This seal isn''t just a fake Seikoku. It is also a seal used to seal his powers.

    Wu Yan sealed his powers so he can''t even ess his Gate of Babylon, his magic spells, or his other superpowers.

    Wu Yan locked them away.

    He isn''t trying to go incognito. He just wanted the Astral orbs to stop trailing him as that would give his otherworldly existence away.

    Why would Astral, the lifeforce of humans in this world avoid him?

    In the giant Astral explosions, Wu Yan''s body became something of an Astral ma, he can passively attract Astral orbs to float around him. Other than that, the orbs didn''t do anything for him.

    Sealing his powers away somehow made the Astral orbs think he is a normal human. The orbs aren''t attracted to him anymore.

    Astral isn''t visible normally. It is only visible once they grow to a very condensed state. Reba and other dragon breeders can spot these condensed Astral orbs.

    It wouldn''t do him any good if people start linking the Astral orbs to the Astral explosions a short while ago.

    Pushed into a corner, Wu Yan decided to seal his powers away.

    He can unseal his powers at will so it won''t affect him too much.

    Wu Yan still has Eternal Arms Mastery and the stats given to him by the True Ancestor Bloodline. He can still fight at tier 8 power, around level 70 despite sealing most of his powers away.

    He is already stronger than normal dragons and a great majority of Maestros.

    Reba in her Arc Armor would be tier 8 at best. He is stronger than her in this depowered form.

    Wu Yan is sure he can handle anything this world throws in his direction. This is the optimal midway between mission clearing in peace while reducing possible problems.

    "Guys, pipe down..."

    The teacher calmed the ss down before they got too rowdy.

    "This is the new term, there are three more years of sses. You guys need to work together and improve yourself to be dragonars."

    The teacher looked at Wu Yan.

    "Rowan, find a seat and sit down. We are starting the ss."

    On his way to his seat. He sensed a sharp gaze on him. He stopped momentarily.

    Sitting down, he nced at the gazer. A blonde with blue eyes stared at him.

    She is a beauty on par with Reba.

    Her glistening golden locksplimented her white beret cap well. Her pale skin and icy-blue eyes can catch the souls of those who looked at her visage.

    However, there is an icy coldness beneath that beauty of hers.

    She is looking at Wu Yan with disdain, annoyance, and slight outrage.

    Wu Yan doesn''t remember what he did to make her leer daggers in his direction.

    She is not entirely antagonistic but she isn''t going to be friends with him anytime soon.

    It is like she doesn''t approve of Wu Yan.

    He furrowed his brows before sitting down at the corner seat near the windows at the back of the room. The blonde stopped staring at him after that.

    She''s not going to pick a fight.

    However, what did she hope to achieve with that leer?

    Wu Yan didn''t understand.

    "Hi..."

    A male student called out to him. He looked at the blonde guy greeting him. Wu Yan looked left and right just to make sure he is talking to Wu Yan.

    "You''re talking to me?"

    "I don''t see anyone else here other than you."

    The handsome guy quipped.

    "I am Raymond, Raymond Kirnd."

    "Oh..."

    Wu Yan is still a bit surprised this young man approached him.

    "Rowan, Rowan Randall."

    "Nice to meet you, Rowan!"

    Raymond immediately got on a first-name basis with Wu Yan. He didn''t beat around the bush either.

    "Hey, Rowan, are you a Randall as in you''re rted to president Reba?"

    Wu Yan understood the guy''s confusion. He bitterlyughed.

    "Yes, I am her personal guard."

    "You''re Reba''s guard?!"

    The handsome guy started revealing a look that belonged only to a dirty old man, it totally ruined his impression of the young man.

    "Oh, man, I envy your position as President Reba''s personal guard..."

    "..."

 Chapter 1275: Abnormality, the hated new guy

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Abnormality, the hated new guy</h4>

    Ansullivan''s sses aren''t long.

    Foundation building is just as important in this world as any other. However, practical sses also weigh heavily in a student''s grade.

    Dragon breeders aren''t working on rocket science. They are training to be powerful dragonars in the future. Some of them are even aiming for Arch Dragonar titles.

    The teachers ended the ss soon after the bell rang.

    "Okay, we are having dragon-ridingbat drills next. Gather at the training ground in 30 minutes."

    This is basically a ss about how to fight while riding dragons.

    The dragons are smart. They can create Arc Armors after all so they are probably far smarter than humans in wisdom and intelligence.

    But, some of them have personalities for days. It is not easy to get mighty creatures like topletely do the master''s biddings. Teamwork is also crucial when ites to maximizing a dragon''sbat potential.

    When two simrly strong dragons are pitted against one another, the skills of the dragon rider matter when ites to deciding the victor.

    Thus, the school ced emphasis on gaining mastery in fights that needed cooperation with their pals.

    The students tidied up their books and paired up in groups of two or three students. They went to the fitting rooms to change into dragon-riding equipment.

    Wu Yan is interested in how dragon riders fought in this world. He picked up his books and wanted to grab a random passerby when a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Rowan!"

    Raymond dragged a brown-haired youth along him. He introduced the guy to Wu Yan.

    "This is my friend. We studied in the same foundation sses and we lived in the same dorm room."

    "H-Hi..."

    The youth greeted Wu Yan awkwardly.

    "I am Ash, Ash ke..."

    "Nice to meet you."

    Wu Yan also greeted the young man. He couldn''t help but notice the young man''s left arm.

    The guy''s left arm is bandaged in thick wraps.

    Wu Yan is detecting something off.

    His blood is reacting to whatever is underneath the guy''s bandages.

    To make the blood of a True Ancestor react...

    This is the first time his bloodline reacted to something other than the Fourth Primogenitor from Strike the Blood and the transmogrification Dark Light from Silvaria.

    However, the intensity of this reaction paled inparison to meeting another primogenitor or the insidious dark lights.

    Ash raised his eyebrows when Wu Yan scrutinized his arm.

    <i>Does the neer also know about my Seikoku?</i>

    Ash tried to hide his left arm with his right hand.

    Wu Yan tagged the reaction as odd but he nheless beamed at Ash.

    "Hi, I am Rowan Randall..."

    "Yes, I know..."

    Ash didn''t use a friendly tone with him.

    "I already know since you introduced yourself before..."

    The room''s temperature turned cold.

    "Ahaha..."

    Raymond tried to change the subject by jumping between them.

    "Right, why were you introducing yourself?"

    "They said the roster was already decided when I suddenly popped out of the blue. Hence, they said I needed to introduce myself."

    "I see..."

    Raymond is still curious.

    "Right, how did you get in without studying the foundations? I don''t think the school would make backdoor arrangements for just anyone. Everything has to go through the Board of Directors."

    Ash also had the same question in his mind judging by his inquisitive gaze.

    "Hmm.. How do I say this?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Rowan!"

    When Wu Yan wanted to train his acting skills, a sweet voice called out to him. It was a familiar voice too.

    Everyone looked at the source of the sound only to see a redhead entering the ssroom from the front door. Her presence snuffed out the sounds in the ssroom.

    "Reba!"

    Wu Yan called out to her.

    "Rowan..."

    Reba waved back.

    "Come out, I need to talk with you."

    The students looked at Wu Yan with envy and various other emotions.

    "Guh..."

    Wu Yan stood up and he parted ways with Raymond and Ash.

    "Sorry, I need to go."

    Wu Yan ran over to Reba before leading her out of the ssroom with her hands grabbed.

    "He grabbed Reba''s hand."

    The students couldn''t believe it. Like broken dolls, they watched as he ran out of their field of sight. Raymond also copsed as his paradigm got turned on its head.

    "I hate neers..."

    "Reba, are you doing this on purpose?"

    Wu Yan unhanded Reba. He crossed his arms and made his annoyance visible.

    "You know your fame and you still called out to me in my ssroom. You want the dragon breeders there to squash me?"

    Reba is still a bit shocked that Wu Yan grabbed her hand. She didn''t hear what Wu Yan said just now. In response, he raised an eyebrow.

    "Hey, Reba, are you listening to me?"

    "Ah..."

    Reba yelped as if she was taken by surprise.

    She blushed slightly before coughing out loud.

    "Wh-what was that?"

    If the students of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy saw this fidgety Reba, they would probably be astonished that the confident and elegant Reba had this shy side to her.

    Granted, Wu Yan who wasn''t familiar with Reba''s antic assumed this was normal He helplessly sighed.

    "Anyway, why did you seek me out? You have something important to say?"

    "Yes."

    Reba sported a serious look.

    "I came here because of two matters."

 Chapter 1276: Problem, the genius dragon tamer?

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Problem, the genius dragon tamer?</h4>

    "Two matters?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "So you were serious when you said you have something to discuss."

    Reba pouted.

    "You think I was messing with you?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "You weren''t?"

    "You..."

    Reba wanted to get mad but amusement overwhelmed her instead. However, Wu Yan sensed something dangerous in her friendly smile.

    "You think I am someone who would do that?"

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way. He tagged her with the Haraguro tag as well.

    "Anyway, enough joshing around, let''s get down to brass tacks..."

    Reba bitterlyughed. She crossed her arms to mirror Wu Yan.

    But, this action made her twin Howitzers stand out. Wu Yan almost lost control of his focus.

    Reba dered something shocking despite her distracting gesture.

    "First, you''re going to join the student council."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan didn''t know where this came from.

    "Why?"

    "Why not?"

    Reba sounded like she genuinely found Wu Yan''s confusion puzzling.

    "I am the student council president and you''re my personal guard. Of course, that means you need to be on the student council as well."

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan forgot about this. He shrugged.

    "I couldn''t care less but don''t me me if things go south."

    Wu Yan is already known as the student who got in through closed-door negotiations.

    If he suddenly joins the student council then the students will probably denounce him as a guy who got there through his connections. Reba''s image will also probably be tarnished.

    The perfect president chose to use favors and connections to get her guard on the board. This will definitely make her an easy target for her opponents.

    "Don''t worry."

    Reba nodded. She can see why Wu Yan had qualms about this move.

    "Rumors are rumors, just prove to them that you have the power to be there. Nobody can say bad things about you if you clear up rumors."

    "Okay, how are you so sure I have the strength to do that?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "You haven''t even seen what I can do. You don''t even know my Pal. You''re just going by your hunch since I have weird Astral orbs flying around me?"

    "Well, if you have to put it like that then yes, it''s just my hunch..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples like he had a sudden headache.

    "Women..."

    "Hey, without a woman like me you would be sleeping on the streets."

    Reba shot him a look.

    "Plus, we will know soon enough if you have the power..."

    Wu Yan couldn''t ignore that statement.

    "Why?"

    "The second matter..."

    Reba sighed.

    "You''re going to the Dragon Riding battle practical, right?"

    "Yeah?"

    "That''s it."

    Reba furrowed her brows.

    "Remember how I got you in by iming you''re a dragonar? The teachers weren''t entirely on board with that. I think you''re going to be in trouble when you go to that ss."

    "Problem?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "They are going to make me fight someone to test if I am really a dragonar?"

    "No, they don''t have to make you fight."

    Reba exined.

    "Well, the instructors will probably make you summon your Pal. Then, they will all know if you''re a dragonar."

    To be a dragonar, a student needs to get his/her pal to evolve to Holy Dragons.

    In other words, if his pal is Holy-dragon-level then he is a dragonar.

    Reba made her confusion known.

    "More like, where is your Pal? Why don''t you make it stay in the dragon stables provided by the school?"

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy provides dragon stables to house the Pals of students. And, these stables are furnished rather well.

    Even Maestro (holy dragons) dragons can be housed in the stables. Most students also chose to leave their dragons in stables. At least, in this school, 4 out of the 5 known Maestros are housed in stables.

    Reba housed her dragon in a stable too.

    Unknown to her, Wu Yan''s dragons are kept in his body. They don''t need physical food or care. Wu Yan will not divulge this deviant attribute.

    "Curiosity killed the cat, careful or you might lose yourself in this mystery."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Reba took that topic deflection with an elegant riposte.

    "We will see about that..."

    On a training field reserve for the first year''s practical battle training sses, students herded their dragons as they stood neatly in two lines.

    The students were dressed for the asion. They had gant clothes on. Thedies also wore spats that protected them from idental shes. Meanwhile, the male students had ck coats that looked way better than their official uniforms.

    The instructors roamed their strict gazes over everyone.

    "First things first, unarmedbat with dragons is the basic foundational skill we seek to inculcate in your lot. Come in here with yful attitudes and you will eat dust. When you proceed to more advanced dragon riding skills, you will pay dearly for not paying attention. Now, adjust your mental states and focus on the lessons."

    Wu Yan, Ash, and Raymond stood together in one of the lines. They whispered while listening to the instructor''s lecture.

    "Rowan, why didn''t you bring your pal?"

    Raymond had his Pal, Bridget leashed to him.

    "Ash has no pal, fine, what about you?"

    "Ash has no pal?"

    Wu Yan looked at Ash who looked dark.

    "Ash, seriously, you don''t have a pal?"

    "I do!"

    That triggered a retort from Ash. He tried to pipe down.

    "It just isn''t born yet."

    "Huh?''

    Wu Yan is confused.

    "Breeders usually have their pals by the time they enroll in the first year of foundations, no?"

    "I don''t know, go ask someone else!"

    Ash pursed his lips in annoyance.

    "Rowan, Ash is an exception. His pal''s slow birth is one of the seven mysteries of this school. Everyone wants to know why."

    Raymond shrugged.

    "But, it won''t affect Ash. He can ride anyone''s Pal."

    "He can anyone''s pal?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "I thought Pals only let their masters ride them?"

    "Not for the genius dragon tamer, Ash."

    Raymond said.

    "That ability is the second 7 mysteries of this school..."

    Wu Yan teased Ash.

    "Not bad, that''s impressive man..."

    Ash bitterlyughed.

 Chapter 1277: Lend me your Pal, bro.

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Lend me your Pal, bro.</h4>

    Wu Yan, Ash, and Raymond talked with one another while the lecturer sums up his lesson.

    "When you''re training with one another, exercise care not to let your Pal hit other people nearby. Avoid endangering bystanders."

    The lecturer warned them.

    "Hurt anyone and you could be subjected to disciplinary actions and detentions. When you''re training, always be mindful of your surroundings, you feel me?"

    "Yes sir!"

    The lecturer is d to hear the students responding loudly. Then, he set his eyes on Wu Yan. He coughed before addressing him.

    "Rowan Randall, where is your Pal?"

    The students also looked at Wu Yan. They were curious too.

    They wanted to see what kind of Pal the cheating students had after using backdoor arrangements to enroll in their ss.

    The students were less than amused that Wu Yan got in like that.

    He skipped the foundations and enrolled without proper due processes.

    Even the teachers weren''t happy with Wu Yan''s enrollment.

    Compared to the students, the teachers were informed that Wu Yan is a Dragonar. Even if they disagreed with how Wu Yan got in, if he can prove to them that he has a Maestro then it will be all peachy.

    Wu Yan silently praised Reba for predicting this oue. He roamed his gaze over the other students and he grinned.

    "Teach!"

    Wu Yan raised his hand. He tried tough this one off.

    "Sorry, I am new here, I don''t know you need to bring Pals to the mock battle sses."

    The other students clicked their tongues in annoyance. The lecturer also felt like someone was ying him, he frowned.

    "It is a mock battle ss, of course, bringing your pal should have been an implied message. Do you want me to personally remind you from now on?"

    The students also treated Wu Yan with disdain. The blondie who leered daggers into Wu Yan also watched with distant and judging eyes.

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Wu Yan feigned curiosity.

    "Why doesn''t Ash have to bring his pal?"

    The other students went silent.

    "Rowan..."

    Raymond assumed Wu Yan is doing this out of ill will. He tried to defuse the situation while Ash clenched his fist.

    In any case, Ash''s pal is still sleeping within him.

    The Lautreamont Knightdom required kids who hit the age of 7 to go through the Orphan''s rite in Albion Forest. Ash went through the same rite.

    He was chosen as a Dragon Breeder but his Pal never materialized from his crest.

    It formed something of an emotional trigger for Ash.

    For Ansullivan Dragonar Academy students, being a Dragon Breeder means waking up the Pal within themselves.

    The dragons typically hatched during the first year of foundation.

    Excluding Ash, all the students here had Pals.

    Ash doesn''t even have a pal.

    A normal student would have been left in the foundations until his or her pals hatched. However, Ash is also known as the genius dragon tamer. He has the ability to ride other people''s Pals. That is how he passed his exams and got into the advanced sses.

    Everyone knows this so nobody picked on Ash. Ash can still borrow other people''s pals to do mock battles so there was technically no issue.

    As for Wu Yan...

    "Rowan Randall, Ash is an exception."

    The lecturer exined lest Wu Yan didn''t know about Ash''s special situation.

    "His Pal is not yet born but he can already ride other people''s Pals. The school also gave him special permission to use other people''s Pals should the ss module requires the operation of a Pal."

    "Ah, so."

    Wu Yan waited for this response.

    "As long as I can ride other people''s Pal, I don''t need to bring my own Pal, yes?"

    "Ugh."

    The lecturer waved his hand.

    "Exining this to you seems to be extremely troublesome. Fine, you can read into that however you will."

    "Alright."

    Wu Yan turned right. He asked Raymond for permission.

    "Hey, Raymond, lend me your pal, bro."

    The air froze.

    The students exchanged looks of shock and astonishment, including the lecturer and the blonde girl.

    Rowan and Ash also couldn''t believe their ears.

    "R-rowan."

    Raymond tried to give Wu Yan a way out.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "You don''t want to lend me your pal?"

    "N-no, I mean..."

    Raymond is still trying to process the situation.

    "You don''t know? Pals typically only let their masters ride them. If someone other than the master attempts to ride then the dragon will rampage. You could get seriously hurt!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Ash can do it. Why are you so sure I can''t do the same thing?"

    "I..."

    Raymond was stumped for words.

    "Rowan Randall!"

    The lecturer made his annoyance audible.

    "I don''t care if you''re new but it ismon knowledge that trying to ride another person''s pal will put you and other people at danger, right? Are you prepared to take responsibility for the ensuing casualties?"

    Wu Yan ignored the teacher.

    "Come on, just lend me your Pal."

    Raymond didn''t think Wu Yan could do it. Even Bridgit is baring her fangs at Wu Yan. Finally, it roared at him.

    <i>Gawooo</i>

    An Asia, an earth dragon is still a dragon. It emitted a minor shockwave that smashed into Wu Yan. His clothes fluttered and his hair got ruffled.

    The students started snickering.

    Wu Yan took the dragon''s roar to his face without flinching. He turned his gaze on Bridgit. His deep red eyes emitted a golden sh.

    "Silence."

    Wu Yan ordered the dragon. The students were once again taken for another ride by Wu Yan''s extremely controversial moves.

    <i>Who does this guy think he is? He actually yelled at a dragon?</i>

    But, while everyone expected Bridgit to rampage and Raymond tried to pacify Bridgit, something extraordinary happened.

    <i>Mewl</i>

    Bridgit suddenly whimpered like a pitiful puppy. She rolled over while trembling on the ground in a pose of submission. It was extremely terrified of whatever it saw in Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "No way!"

    Raymond shouted.

    The students who were grinning also turned into emotionless statues. They watched as Bridgit surrender herself to Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1278: Princess Silvia Lautreamont

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Princess Silvia Lautreamont</h4>

    Dragons are prideful lifeforms.

    The Dragon Breeders know this as a fact.

    If the dragons weren''t facing extinction from Astral deprivation then they would have never deigned to request help from humans.

    A puny human actually dared to yell at a dragon. To add icing on top of the cake, the dragon submitted itself to Wu Yan.

    If the researchers heard about this then they would have raced to document the event. This is an incredible feat.

    Even the masters of the dragons couldn''t make their dragons bow down inplete submission. At least, they have never seen or heard about something like this.

    The students also watched with bated breaths.

    "He..."

    The blondedy mused to herself.

    Wu Yan and Bridgit couldn''t read their minds.

    However, when Wu Yan yelled at Bridgit. The dragon felt something beyond itself. The roar made the dragon''s blood turn cold.

    The sense of oppression, it was something Bridgit had felt before.

    She had felt this sort of intimidating presence from the five Maestros in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    That is the feeling of being stared down by something of a higher level.

    Despite Wu Yan''s tiny frame, Bridgit instinctively knew Wu Yan stood far beyond the strongest Maestros in the school.

    Not even Bridgit would cower in fear of Maestros.

    It is only fitting for those at the lower levels of the feeding totem to pay respect to the apex predator.

    The aura of suppression reached the other Pals in the area too. They were looking at Wu Yan with respect.

    Wu Yan is a True Ancestor, a lord among vampires. This is why the dragons feared him. If the dragon emperor descended then the dragons would be behaving differently.

    Wu Yan pped Bridgit''s tough back. He rode Raymond''s pal before he could say anything.

    <i>Awarh...</i>

    The dragon shifted from a meek state to one that belonged to an obedient soldier. It let Wu Yan ride on its back without resistance.

    "No way..."

    Raymond rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe it.

    "He rode my pal."

    The students started moring. The lecturer and blondedy also stared in amazement.

    They just witnessed the birth of another genius dragon tamer. Ash isn''t the only one.

    However, Wu Yan''s special taming abilities came from his bloodline, he had no innate talents to ride other people''s Pal.

    "Well?"

    Wu Yan gave the lecturer a cheeky grin.

    "I can do mock battles too, right?"

    "Ah, yeah..."

    The lecturer recovered from his stupor. He blurted out his honest thoughts.

    "But, you''re a dragonar. Why don''t you use your own Maestro to do mock battles?"

    "A dragonar?!"

    The students also jumped back.

    "No way?!"

    Ash and Raymond gasped.

    "A dragonar..."

    The blonde female student changed her attitude.

    She is starting to look at Wu Yan in apetitive light.

    She is also suspicious of him.

    There are only five Maestros in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    So, there should be five dragonars in the school.

    Wu Yan jumped into their ss as a dragonar. With this credential alone, that was enough.

    The students dropped their scornful attitudes toward Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan also felt helpless.

    Honestly, if Wu Yan took out his dragon, even the Mother Dragon would look inadequatepared to his mighty dragons.

    The draconic vassal beasts are his trump cards. He can send the Lautreamont Knightdom back to the Stone Ages with one of his dragons alone.

    Is there a need to bring his "Pal" to a mere mock battle ss?

    He would already be doing the school a great service by keeping it intact after summoning his dragons.

    Wu Yan held onto Bridgit''s rein.

    "Instructor, the level of dragons isn''t the be-all and end-all. While the dragons'' abilities are crucial in a fight, the purpose of mock battles is to develop the riders'' personal skills in fights and dragon-riding, isn''t that so?"

    "I..."

    The instructor was stunned.

    Dragon riding skills are developed through the camaraderie between Pals and their riders. In essence, the Pal and rider try to fight as one entity.

    If a rider is far superior in dragon handling then even against a stronger dragon, the superior rider can prevail.

    The lecturer''s silence brought a smile to Wu Yan''s face.

    "Moreover, fighting against Stradas, Asias, and Hydras with a Maestro is just in unfair, wouldn''t you say so?"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    The lecturer said.

    "We have one dragonar in our ss."

    "One in our ss?"

    "Princess Silvia Lautreamont!"

    The instructor called out to one of the students here.

    "Yes."

    The princess approached Wu Yan with her rein attached to her Pal.

    Wu Yan''s eyes glimmered.

    The blonde girl from before is the princess.

    "Princess?"

    Wu Yan looked at the blondedy known as Silvia.

    "So, she is that kind of princess, eh?"

    "There is only one type of princess."

    Ash retorted. Raymond also started exining.

    "She is the fourth princess of the royal Lautreamont Family, Silvia Lautreamont."

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

    There is a princess in his ss.

    Is he lucky or unlucky?

    She is the dragonar?

    "Silvia Lautreamont, one of the few dragonars in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy."

    Wu Yan saw thising.

    "The princess is also a dragonar. Princess, do you mind fighting Rowan as your mock battle partner?"

    The students started taking this ss seriously.

    Two dragonars are going to duke it out?

    This is a must-see event.

    "Sure."

    Silvia answered. She gave Wu Yan a cold look.

    <i>Why are you looking at me like I am your enemy?</i>

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Fine, whatever..."

 Chapter 1279: The fight between Dragonars

    <h4>Chapter 1279: The fight between Dragonars</h4>

    Silvia first heard about a new student enrolling into her ss the day before sses were supposed to start.

    Silvia heard about this matter from her maid and she was shocked to hear it.

    No, she isn''t surprised someone got into her ss using a transfer. She was surprised that her maid would bring up such a petty matter.

    Then, the maid revealed why she found the news noteworthy.

    The maid reported that the transfer student didn''t pass the foundations. His background and skills were sketchy at best. But, this guy enrolled in advanced sses nheless.

    Isn''t he just a cheater then?!

    Silvia already had a bad impression of this transfer student before she saw him.

    Silvia is the fourth princess of the Royal family of Lautreamont. She is meticulous and straightforward. This is part of the reason why she is a famous student at Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    She worked hard to get to where she is. She wanted to make sure she lived up to her title as the Princess. She didn''t ck off, she worked her butt off and she held herself to high standards.

    Silvia turned her Pal, Lancelot into a Maestro because of her effort.

    s, her strict and straightced personality made her an easy target for ostracization.

    She is a powerful dragonar with good grades but the students in her ss steered clear of her.

    She is also not happy that Wu Yan skipped proper procedures to jump into her ss.

    Silvia''s low opinion of Wu Yan got mitigated when she heard about his Maestro status.

    Yet, once again, Wu Yan''s action infuriated her.

    Wu Yan sat cozily on top of Bridgit''s back while Silvia growled.

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    Silvia isn''t the only one that thought so.

    After finding out that Silvia is a dragonar, Wu Yan still entered the mock battle with an Asia dragon.

    If this is not disrespect then what is?

    The students whispered among themselves when Silvia stared Wu Yan down.

    Wu Yan''s frustration couldn''t be described.

    What? Is he going to use his ck and white dragons on a tiny duel like this?

    Vassal beasts are basically weapons of mass destruction, a Primogenitor''s Vassal beast can level nations, much less an academy like this.

    How is Wu Yan supposed to summon his dragons?

    If he said "Sorry, my dragons are too strong so I can''t use them on you." then there is a high chance the students here will burst out inughter.

    Sometimes, being too strong is a sin too.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "As I said, your dragon''s evolution status isn''t the primary determinant of victory. The skill of the rider is also important too."

    "Yeah?"

    Silvia turned frosty.

    "So, you''re saying you can win against me even with an Asia dragon?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Among other reasons, yes, it is fine if that is how you wish to interpret my words. There isn''t much I can do."

    Silvia raised her face to reveal a serious look.

    "I understand."

    Silvia jumped onto her Pal.

    Then, she took to the sky with her Pal.

    <i>Aoooo</i>

    Lancelot is a white dragon that isrger than an elephant. It trained its eyes on Wu Yan. It looked at him like he is the prey.

    The dragon started channeling magic.

    "Oh good god!"

    Raymond started crying out loud for his Pal.

    "The Frigid Princess is angry. Bridgit, don''t get hurt!"

    "An earth dragon versus a Maestro..."

    Ash stared at Wu Yan.

    "Can he win?"

    Silvia looked down at Wu Yan from her high perch in the sky.

    "I won''t go easy on you."

    Silvia tugged her reins.

    "Lancelot!"

    <i>Aoooo</i>

    The dragon opened its mouth as a magic circle about 30% of the dragon''s size spread open. The formation was aimed at Wu Yan.

    Lasers rained down on Wu Yan in a savage salvo.

    Silvia really didn''t go easy.

    "Watch out!"

    Ash and Raymond cried out. The students also raised their guards.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes. Despite the torrent ofsersing for him, the rider closed his eyes.

    "What the?!"

    The students'' eyes widened.

    Silvia also saw this.

    Wu Yan connected his consciousness with Bridgit.

    Dragon riders fight alongside their Pals by establishing a connection. A pathway that merged the two psyches.

    Pals and breeders can do this as long as both sides open up to one another.

    With Eternal Arms Mastery, the moment Wu Yan connected with Bridget, that was the moment that decided the fight. He doesn''t need any other skills.

    Dragons provide the power and riders provide the skills.

    Even if he mayck the power in this fight, he has his techniques on lock. There is no way he would lose to another rider.

    At least, with his current mastery of dragon-riding skills, there is no way a dragonar that isn''t an Arch Dragonar can do anything against him.

    Bridget started a series of dance moves.

    Yes, Bridgit danced.

    The dragon dodged thesers like it had Ultra Instincts turned on. Leaving a series of afterimages, Bridgit evaded all theser shots.

    <i>Bam bam bam</i>

    All theser shots missed Bridgit. Dust and smoke covered the area. When thest of thesers fell, the arena was already riddled with holes.

    Bridgit appeared from within the dust cloud.

    It is unharmed.

    "What?!"

    Silvia yelped.

    "Oh my god!"

    The students mumbled.

    "Wh-what the hell was that? Was that a skill?"

    Ash was bbergasted.

    "M-my Bridgit can move like that?"

    Raymond also saw his world expanding in front of him.

    Bridgit''s surprising agility shocked the students. Wu Yan opened his eyes as he made sure to give Silvia a smug grin.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Bridgit jumped into the sky. In no time at all, the dragon reached Lancelot much to Silvia''s horror.

 Chapter 1280: The end, the superior fighter

    <h4>Chapter 1280: The end, the superior fighter</h4>

    Bridgit shot into the sky like a rocket. Wu Yan rode it all the way to Lancelot''s location.

    Silvia saw the cold lights in Wu Yan''s deep red eyes and her expression changed.

    Asias, Stradas, and Hydras will grow wings upon transforming into a Maestro. All Maestros can fly in the sky.

    When an Earth dragon jumps into the sky to take on a Maestro, most would call this a suicide move.

    Silvia felt threatened despite the apparent foolishness of this move.

    She wanted to order Lancelot to deploy defensive magic. However, the shadow of a whip entered her vision.

    That was Bridgit''s tail.

    <i>Smack</i>

    The tail whip hit Lancelot''s sturdy torso with a crisp thud. That whip was enough to send Lancelot into the ground

    <i>Boom</i>

    The dragon crashed into the ground as it suffered multiple injuries.

    "Lancelot!"

    Silvia avoided injuries. However, she is more concerned with the state of her Pal. the sound of something cutting through air reached her.

    She looked up and saw Bridget smashing into Lancelot like a crashing mountain.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>Gaoorh</i>

    Lancelot almost lost consciousness.

    "Ah..."

    Silvia also almost got knocked away. However, she held on to her reins.

    But, this duel was over.

    Bridgit had a magical orb in its mouth and it aimed straight at Lancelot.

    Silvia and Lancelot knew.

    Another move and Wu Yan will fire the magic shot at nigh point-nk range.

    Wu Yan rode Bridgit gantly as his temporary pal stepped on Lancelot. The instructor finally recovered when he saw Silvia''s stunned expression.

    "The victor is Rowan Randall!"

    The students also exchanged looks of disbelief. They started cheering out loud.

    "He won! He did it!"

    "Rowan won against the dragonar princess who had a Maestro!"

    "I-incredible."

    "I see why he was chosen as Reba''s personal bodyguard."

    They revised their perceptions of Wu Yan. They started praising him for his skills.

    "Ash! Did you see it?!"

    Raymond jumped while glomping Ash.

    "Bridgit won against a Maestro! She won against Silvia''s Lancelot!"

    "Rowan won, not Bridgit."

    Ash rolled his eyes. He is also ecstatic over Wu Yan''s victory.

    <i>If I am half as good as Rowan then nobody will look down on me even if my pal isn''t born yet, right?</i>

    This is what it means to be a true genius dragon tamer, using someone else''s Pal to win against a superior dragon.

    "Thanks."

    Wu Yan patted Bridgit on its neck. It purred while excitedly receiving the reward from its temporary master.

    Silvia returned to her senses. She called out to Wu Yan who is leading Bridgit out of the arena.

    "Wait, I haven''t lost yet!"

    "You did."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "If that''s the case, I want a rematch!"

    "Why?"

    Wu Yan blew her off.

    "Is there a reason why we must fight again?"

    "Of course!"

    Silvia looked crestfallen.

    "I-I lost to an Asia. I cannot permit this."

    "You can''t permit it?"

    Wu Yan turned cold.

    "What do you mean? You mean I can''t win because you''re a princess?"

    "N-no, it''s not like that."

    Silvia realized her words sounded weird. She turned pale.

    "I-I..."

    Her eyes were misty with tears.

    "How can I be an excellent Pdin at this rate?!"

    "A pdin?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He can see she is very disappointed over her defeat. He sighed.

    "Look, I don''t know what you have going on inside your heart but you''re probably feeling extremely frustrated that I used an Asia to beat your Maestro, right?"

    Silvia tensed up.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes for a moment. Then, he started chastising her.

    "Listen up, Silvia."

    She didn''t think he would call her by her given name.

    The students also gasped.

    Wu Yan ignored the masses. He told Silvia the exact reason she lost.

    "I won because I am stronger. Lancelot is formidable and you''re just as skilled."

    "Stronger than me?"

    Silvia trembled.

    "It is that simple."

    Wu Yan released Bridgit''s leash. He walked over to Silvia with his robes fluttering with the wind. Silvia held her breath.

    "If you really can''t let this go and want to prove your power then go back and reflect on this battle. Refine your skills, be stronger,e back when you''re ready to issue another proper challenge. Don''t be a sore loser, jumping into another fight minutes after losing the previous fight is just recklessness."

    "Or, maybe, you think I won on a fluke?"

    "N-no..."

    Silvia bit her lips.

    Anyone with eyes knew Wu Yan fought and won by his skills. He didn''t use any underhanded tricks.

    It was as he pointed out, that he won because he was stronger.

    "Okay, do you think you can win against me if you dueled me right now?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "I am down to fight if you''re that reckless to issue another challenge."

    Silvia was silenced just like the students of her ss.

    "Be stronger thene back and challenge me again."

    "I will ept your challenge then."

    Wu Yan led Bridgit out of the arena.

    "Stronger..."

    Silvia looked at Wu Yan''s receding figure with burning motivation in her heart.

    "Yes, I will grow stronger."

    "Even if it is for his sake, I must grow stronger..."

 Chapter 1281: Investigation, the Avalon Holy Dragon Imperial family

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Investigation, the Avalon Holy Dragon Imperial family</h4>

    Rowan Randall is known as Reba Randall''s bodyguard. The cheater who got in through backdoor arrangements. However, he is also a dragonar and his skills were witnessed by the students when he defeated Silvia''s Maestro with Raymond''s Asia dragon, Bridgit.

    This news reached everyone in less than a single day.

    The students who didn''t see this firsthand found it hard to believe.

    Who the heck is rowan anyway?

    Forget Silvia''s status as a princess, for now, she has a Maestro and she is a dragonar.

    She kept scoring top grades in her exam and practical tests. Nobody in the first year''s curriculum can beat her. Although she is frigid, her skills were beyond doubt.

    He defeated the top student in his grade and a dragonar too.

    Just how did this enigmatic student beat a peerless student like that with a mere Asia?

    If the students of her ss didn''t corroborate then the other students would have dismissed this as a hoax.

    This is what the teachers meant when they said the skills of the riders is just as important as the power of the dragons. They finally saw a real case of what it means to have superior skills.

    The students just couldn''t wrap their heads around this concept.

    They were stunned by his dragon riding skills. Now they knew why the school let this guy in through the backdoor.

    It took the students only hours to get rid of the negative tags of "backdoor student" "cheater" from Wu Yan''s assessment. Now, he is the second genius tamer and the guy with mad dragon riding skills.

    Not only can he use other people''s Pals, he proved that he can use an Asia dragon to defeat a superior Maestro and Dragonar.

    The students coveted his secret skills, they wanted to learn from him. One by one, they visited him to ask for tips on dragon-riding and how to enhance their camaraderie with their Pals.

    Not only were the nobles flocking to him, even external parties like veterans and non-students wanted pointers on dragon riding from him. The school also reached out to him to extend their desire to capture his dragon-riding skills in texts and manuals so this knowledge can be passed on to the rest of the students.

    s, Wu Yan disappeared from the public. He sequestered himself in the library.

    As the most famous dragon breeding school in Lautreamont, the academic materials here were also the most abundant.

    Anything rted to dragons and dragon breeders can be found here.

    Wu Yan wanted to locate books useful for his quest.

    Wu Yan scanned the books on the shelves while looking over at his quest disy.

    Transcript world: Seikoku no Dragonar

    Quest theme: Procuring items.

    Mission 1: Enter Kurumi''s Red Jade Mode, use her Angel, Zaphkiel and fire the twelfth bullet to go back in time. Obtain a drop of the Avalon imperial dragon descendant''s primordial blood before the descendant is given out by the Mother Dragon

    Rewards: Equipment points, item points, ability points, summoning points all x10,000

    Mission 2: Locked

    Mission 3: Locked

    Wu Yan confirmed his quest before closing it. He started looking for books rted to the Avalon imperial dragons.

    He has never seen this work before.

    Naturally, he has no idea what are the Avalon Dragons or its imperial family.

    This is also why he didn''t go back in time yet. If he can''t even ascertain his target then going back and searching randomly is just a recipe for disaster.

    Wu Yan has no idea when the descendant was given out nor does he know who the Mother Dragon gave it to. Without knowing the when and who, it''s hard to use the Twelfth bullet urately.

    Plus, the Twelfth bullet consumed a copious amount of Time and Reiryoku. He isn''t sure if he can go back in time with the present Red Jade mode''s Reiryoku.

    Going back in time also consumed time to stay in the past. It is not feasible to stay forever in the past. So, Wu Yan needed to do some digging around first. This is so he can finish his quests as soon as possible.

    Hitting the library is almost a required task for him.

    His deep red eyes roamed over each book here. After searching the entire library in 30 minutes, he came up with nothing.

    Wu Yan felt a bit troubled.

    "Why isn''t there a book on this?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Is there some sort of mystery I need to unravel?"

    Then, a curious voice came from behind him.

    "what mystery?"

    He looked back only to see Reba''s beautiful face mere inches away from his face.

    "Woah!"

    Wu Yan jumped back.

    "Hey, you''re hurting my feelings..."

    Reba feigned sadness.

    "Am I that scary?"

    The gant president is now teasing him with a coy maiden''s expression. This would have made a pack of wolves chase her but Wu Yan who was used to being teased by Shokuhou Misaki and Kurumi rolled his eyes instead.

    "Reba, you know you did that on purpose."

    "Nah..."

    Reba smiled.

    "Rather, what is the second Genius tamer doing in the library?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "Okay, what is the Crimson Empress doing here?"

    "To find you."

    Reba narrowed her jade eyes.

    "Everyone kept bugging me when you disappeared. They kept begging for me to grant an audience so you can teach them dragon-taming skills. Honestly, I am very fed up."

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

    "You came here to hide too?"

    "No."

    Reba retorted.

    "It''s annoying but I can still dismiss them. I came here because I wanted to invite you to the Aries dragon riding Festival."

 Chapter 1282: Get the first place, continuing to trouble you with my curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Get the first ce, continuing to trouble you with my curiosity</h4>

    "Aries Dragon Riding Festival?"

    Wu Yan stood still.

    This world used constetions to measure date. It didn''t use numbers to denote the date.

    For instance, there are 12 zodiacs for the twelve months in a year.

    The Aries month is equivalent to April on Earth.

    Aries Dragon Riding Festival is an annual celebration held in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy as a form of spring celebration.

    This festival entailed riders finishing a marathon on their Pals. Whoever crosses the finish line first wins and will be conferred rewards.

    For the students, this meant getting their achievements recorded and afforded credits during assessments.

    Wu Yan also heard about this festival from Ash and Raymond but he thought nothing of it.

    He isn''t nning on graduating from this ce. If Reba didn''t bring this up then he would have forgotten the festival by now.

    "You..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "You want me to go?"

    "It isn''t just a sports festival. It is a tradition in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, the results will be recorded in the students'' achievement and school records."

    reba sighed.

    "I say that but it is still a sports event. Since you''re free and you''re not yet officially a student council member, why don''t you join?"

    "I see."

    Wu Yan isn''t excited at all.

    "Pass, I would rather hit the books here."

    "You''re a new student and you''re already so lethargic when ites to events. This is a bad sign."

    Reba tried to persuade him.

    "If it were not for my identity as operating staff of the festival, I would have joined the marathon."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan turned around with a curious look.

    "Yes but I am still very involved."

    Reba grinned.

    "I am going to announce that whoever wins the race gets to go on a day''s date with me."

    "A date?"

    Wu Yan gasped. She gave him a very seductive smile.

    "What''s wrong? Suddenly interested?"

    "You''re ying with fire here..."

    Wu Yan looked into her eyes.

    "Are you doing this because you want to see my Pal? You want me to join and exhibit my Pal, right?"

    Reba''s smirk confirmed his suspicion.

    "I know youdies can''t help your curiosity but this is a bit overboard isn''t it?"

    "Oh, really?"

    Reba crossed her arms.

    "You have too many secrets. If I ask then you''re probably going to use your ''amnesia'' card again. Might as well pry it from you."

    "Huh?"

    Reba''s eyes were serious, she is calling him out on his BS.

    "Ah, so you saw through my act."

    "Well, you never tried hard enough to conceal them."

    Reba conceded.

    "If you wanted to hide your secrets, you should have kept a low profile."

    "Well, you got me."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "You admit that you were lying about your amnesia?"

    "Yeah, I wasn''t really hiding it. It was just convenient."

    Wu Yanid down his bottom line.

    "You can ask me questions but just know that I am not nning on divulging certain matters."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Ah, how direct."

    Reba beamed at him.

    "My curiosity will probably cause you more problems from now on so be prepared..."

    "I am fine with it."

    Wu Yan gave her a taunting grin.

    "If you can secure a position in my heart then you will most likely get your answers. Plus, my secrets aren''t that interesting, just unbelievable."

    "I should think so."

    Reba remembered the day the whole world''s Astral went on a rampage.

    "You''re saying I only need to drill myself into your heart?"

    Reba slowly inched her exquisite mien closer to Wu Yan''s face. Her jade-green eyes were gleaming with feminine charm.

    "Are you saying there is no spot for me in your heart?"

    "Well, you''re just a benefactor at this point."

    Wu Yan resisted her charm with a calm mind.

    "You saved me and enrolled me here. I can''t thank you enough for that."

    Reba sighed after failing to charm him.

    "I am starting to doubt my charms."

    "I am starting to suspect you''re treating me like the male students out there."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He continued searching the racks for his book.

    "You think just a little teasing would get you a spot in my heart?"

    "Nope, I just found your reaction amusing."

    Reba shrugged.

    "Well, are you going to join the Aries Dragon Riding Festival?"

    "I am not interested but I do see some appeal in the event."

    "My Pal isn''t suited for a marathon. How about you lend me your pal? I will join then."

    "Huh?"

    Reba gasped.

    "You want to borrow my pal?!"

    "What''s the big deal?"

    Wu Yan nced in her direction.

    "Yeah, it''s a big deal!"

    "Do you know who my Pal is?"

    "Well, I did hear news of it."

    Wu Yan snickered.

    "The strongest Maestro in the school."

    "Do you think it would be that easy to ride my Pal?"

    Reba seriously urged Wu Yan to reconsider.

    "My pal isn''t as merciful as its smaller counterparts. Even if I am there, it would be extremely dangerous if my Pal rampages."

    "Well, since we are talking about a dragon here, the danger is apparent to me. But, we haven''t tried it out yet, why worry about it?"

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Are you going to lend me your pal or not?"

    Reba shook her head.

    "You look like you''re drying to try. Fine, try it out for yourself."

 Chapter 1283: Challenging the strongest dragon in school

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Challenging the strongest dragon in school</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy provides dragon stables for students to ce their Pals in.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy also provided students with caretakers to look after their dragons. These dragons are living lives that would be the envy of civilians. A vast majority of nobles outside the school also couldn''t provide suchvish treatment to Pals. This is also why the dragon stables are always packed with dragons.

    Even the packed dragon stables had exceptions. For instance, there is one particr stable that is bigger than the other stables around it. The architecture is also a cut above the rest. It looked like a mansion meant for nobles.

    Inside the stable, there are only five dragons.

    This is the Seventh Dragon Stable.

    A stable exclusively for Maestros.

    Even nobles couldn''t build a luxurious stable like this for their Maestros. This just means Maestros are rare and valuable existences among the popce.

    Silvia is patting Lancelot with a weak look. Her icy blue eyes had frustration written in them.

    "Sorry, Lancelot..."

    Silvia caressed Lancelot''s white fur.

    "It''s because I am too weak that you lost to an Asia."

    <i>Mwuuu</i>

    The dragon appeared to be trying fruitlessly to pacify its master.

    However, the dragon is also sad.

    Losing to an Asia dragon obviously affected Lancelot too.

    They are all prideful existences. For a superior Maestro to lose to an Asia, it is without a doubt an ego-detor.

    Lancelot lost its appetite, it didn''t eat the snacks Silvia brought when it would normally gobble up the snack.

    Silvia can also read Lancelot''s mood.

    "You did your best to respond to my wishes. You grew from a dragon youngling into a Maestro rapidly but I failed you as a master..."

    Silvia bit her lips.

    "Is it because I am not cut out for this?"

    The students would be shocked to hear Silvia talking like this.

    Despite her defeat, she is still the top student and one of the only five dragonars in the school. If that wasn''t talent then what is?

    Moreover, if she wasn''t cut out then the Mother Dragon wouldn''t have given Lancelot to her.

    Silvia meant that, she honestly tried to review her own performance.

    She touched the Seikoku mark near the top of her chest. She mumbled as if she is asking for help.

    "Brother, what should I do? How do I be stronger?"

    The Dragon Stable''s main door opened up. Silvia flinched in shock while Lancelot raised its guard immediately.

    "Here?"

    Wu Yan asked Reba. He looked around the stable.

    "What is the matter with you people? Building a gigantic mansion for housing dragons? You have too much money to throw around or something?"

    "Yeah, and you better don''t make my Pal mad."

    Reba sighed.

    "If it rampages here then the repair cost would be ginormous, especially after I already made an application to renovate this ce."

    "And you actually prepared for this?"

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    "The teachers here obviously want to see me taming the strongest dragon in school."

    "You want to tame the strongest Maestro here?!"

    Ady cried out. It is only now that the two individuals noticed the only other girl here.

    Silvia stood together with Lancelot as she stared at Wu Yan with her jaws ck.

    "Silvia?"

    "Princess?"

    This is probably the first time someone called her by her name in this school.

    Silvia cared more about the previous statement.

    Silvia exited Lancelot''s room before asking Wu Yan again.

    "You said you want to tame the strongest Maestro?"

    "Yeah, that''s the gist of it."

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward around the duel partner he just defeated some time ago.

    "I did say that."

    "So..."

    Silvia inhaled deeply.

    "You want to ride Reba''s pal?"

    "Yeah, I just said that."

    "You..."

    Silvia''s eyes widened.

    This human wants to attempt a taming session with the strongest Maestro in school.

    Who in their right mind would do that? Is he high on his victory?

    Silvia wouldn''t bat Wu Yan an eye if she''s sure Wu Yan is just cocky.

    But, suppose Wu Yan does have the skills to tame Cu chinn...

    Silvia recalled how Wu Yan disyed extraordinary dragon riding skills this morning and she turned mum.

    "Princess..."

    Reba tried to get Silvia to somewhere safe.

    "Although I already got the permissions from the teachers you should still bring Lancelot somewhere else for now. This is to prevent the off-chance of something happening to you or your Pal."

    Silvia left the stable obediently. She led Lancelot out of the Maestro stable. But, she stopped near the exit.

    Silvia wanted to see Wu Yan''s attempt.

    Reba decided that was enough distance.

    "I will try to calm my Pal down through the Astral mark should anything go awry, be careful now. I will force you to stop if things go south."

    Reba is dead serious.

    Wu Yan waved his hands.

    He equipped an arming sword.

    "Don''t worry, I know how to defend myself."

    Reba assumed Wu Yan is just joking.

    "Listen up, don''t force yourself."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    There are various rooms in the Seventh Dragon Stable.

    The center room had an oversized dragon sleeping in it.

    The dragon emitted a dangerous aura that makes even the dauntless reconsider their actions.

    The dragon is as big as a house.

    It had deep red scales and fur. Its talons had dangerous glints. It appears to be taking a nap.

    That is the pal of the arch dragonar Reba, C¨² Chinn.

    It exerted its dominance by sleeping in the widest area of the dorm. It is way bigger than any grown dragon Wu Yan has seen.

    The three other Maestros were also conveniently absent from the dorm. Wu Yan wasn''t sure if this was intentional or not.

    In any case, Wu Yan can go wild here.

    Plus, the school already allocated a budget to repair the dorm should anything happen.

    Wu Yan gripped his arming sword harder before dashing toward the dozing dragon.

 Chapter 1284: Getting serious, man vs dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Getting serious, man vs dragon</h4>

    "President Reba..."

    While Reba is focusing on her Astral Corridor, the channel between a master and her Pal, Silvia suddenly interjected. Reba is still busy calming her dragon down.

    "Do you think he can do it?"

    Silvia''s words didn''t escape Reba''s mind. She answered her while still diverting some of her attention to her Pal.

    "Truthfully, I am not sure."

    "You don''t know?"

    Silvia turned serious.

    "You mean, he stands a chance?"

    "He is a mysterious man, there is something off about him."

    Reba said.

    "His Pal is nowhere to be seen and I couldn''t find any leads on his background. Yet, he has the same innate ability to ride other people''s Pals. He uttered a single line to make a dragon grovel before him. Plus, his outstanding dragon riding skills suggest that he is not what he seems."

    Although she is just exining her assessment of Wu Yan, she identally let slip that she did detailed background checks on Wu Yan like she focused her resources unduly on uncovering Wu Yan''s secrets.

    Silvia also didn''t pick up Reba''s folly.

    "I thought he is your bodyguard? Why are you talking like you just knew him?"

    "I just met him a while ago."

    Silvia flinched.

    "Well."

    Reba beamed at Silvia.

    "Just think of him as someone I found recently, after taking a fancy to him, I hired him as my bodyguard.

    Suddenly, Reba froze up.

    "Crap!"

    The Seventh Dragon Stable emitted a loud boom.

    The boom was apanied by a shockwave that blew past the twodies. They looked at the stable only to see the roof had a huge hole in it.

    A crimson dragon soared into the sky. It stopped after a while.

    Red scales, gigantic stature, and armor-like tes of scales.

    That is C¨² chinn.

    Standing on the massive dragon''s head is Wu Yan. He had an arming sword that made him look like a dragon yer.

    Silvia and Reba weren''t assured by his gant figure.

    "C¨² chinn!"

    Reba stepped forward.

    "Calm down!"

    "Rowan Randall! What are you doing?!"

    Silvia yelled.

    "Get away from C¨² chinn!"

    Wu Yan looked at thedies. He grinned but he was sure thedies couldn''t see his grin. Then, he tried to connect with C¨² chinn''s mind.

    However, this required consent from the Pal too.

    Bridgit submitted after Wu Yan coerced it. She was ultimately an immature dragon, helpless before the aura of a superior lifeform.

    But, C¨² chinn isn''t just a Maestro, it is a mature dragon that is more powerful than average adult dragons. It is the strongest dragon in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Even against a superior lifeform like Wu Yan, it can still resist the will of the True Ancestor.

    C¨² chinn can ept him.

    But, Wu Yan must prove he is worthy.

    This is the pride C¨² chinn will not allow anyone to trample on, it is also the way the dragon paid respect to someone stronger than it.

    It will never lower its head if Wu Yan fails to make the cut.

    This is what C¨² chinn told Wu Yan.

    <i>Roar</i>

    It emitted an earth-shaking roar. The deration of war swept across the ce.

    "No!"

    Reba turned grim.

    "C¨² chinn is serious now!"

    "So this is the strongest Maestro in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy?"

    Silvia could barely hold herself in ce against the winds generated by the mature Maestro. She held onto Lancelot''s reins with a look of amazement.

    "So powerful, Lancelot is still leagues away from reaching that level."

    Silvia got worried for Wu Yan who is taking the dragon head-on. His clothes are messy but he looked fine.

    "C-can he tame C¨² chinn?"

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon moved.

    Like a red lightning bolt, the giant dragon zipped across the sky, turning and doing flips all the while.

    IFwoosh

    The dragon went supersonic as Reba and Silvia lost track of the massive dragon.

    Even a dragon clinging onto C¨² chinn would be thrown off by the immense G force it is raking up.

    However, Wu Yan is still firmly attached to the dragon.

    This is a feat that shocked the twodies tremendously.

    They can tell the dragon is moving at breakneck speed.

    How is Wu Yan still holding on?! This is nothing less than a miracle?

    Wu Yan listened as sharp gales blew by his ears. Despite his whitening vision, he bitterlyughed.

    "Damn, tone it down a little, a normal human wouldn''tst seconds under these moves you''re pulling. Too bad, you''re up against me."

    <i>Roar</i>

    C¨² chinn started channeling magic.

    It is using magic to elerate.

    Wu Yan grabbed onto C¨² chinn''s horn with greater strength since the dragon is trying harder to shake him off.

    C¨² chinn is telling him that he is going all out.

    At this point, C¨² chinn is already showing tier 8 power.

    As a Maestro of a good bloodline, it is already at the cusp of entering the middle realm of the eighth tier.

    After sealing almost all his powers except for his True Ancestor bloodline and Eternal Arms Mastery, Wu Yan is also a tier 8 foe.

    He met his match.

    "Hahaha!"

    Wu Yanughed out loud when he read C¨² chinn''s mind.

    "Ah, I see, let me show you my full power too!"

    "Don''t die on me, C¨² chinn!"

    Reba and Silvia heard Wu Yan''s battlecry.

    Wu Yan raised his arming sword.

    Air started wrapping around his de.

    He created a Halo optical effect on his de.

    The next instant, he swung his de down.

    "<strong>Return to Horizon Waltz!</strong>"

    His sword beam crashed down on the dragon''s massive frame like a sword sh from Heaven itself.

    <i>Boom</i>

    There was a bright explosion in the sky...

 Chapter 1285: Approval obtained, pure sword skill

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Approval obtained, pure sword skill</h4>

    <i>Schwing!!!</i>

    The brilliant sword beam threatened to split the sky in half. The halo apanying the sword beam also exploded outwards, making a storm in its wake.

    "Wh-what the..."

    "No way..."

    Silvia and Reba were absolutely dumbfounded. The sword beam''s shockwave almost blew them away. They had to raise their arms to guard as they had to close their eyes, missing the mystical swordy in the sky.

    After a minute, the storm died down and the brilliant radiance faded. They opened their eyes just in time to see a colossal object crashing into the ground.

    <i>Boom</i>

    A dust storm spread outwards from the point of impact. Reba and Silvia got a good look at the object when the dust settled down.

    C¨² Chinn had fallen to the ground when it was just zipping around in the air minutes ago.

    It lost its menacing presence. It acted more like a wounded beast than a majestic sovereign.

    It had a nasty gash running from its shoulder to its ribcage. The red scales it had were drenched by its own blood.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    Reba ran to her Pal. Silvia also brought Lancelot along.

    A voice stopped them from approaching the wounded beast.

    "It''s fine, I only did superficial damage to it. Most of the damage was absorbed by its scales, fur, and the magic barrier it hastily deployed. This is just a minor wound for it."

    Reba and Silvia stopped. Wu Yan was standing near C¨² Chinn''s neck, patting its draconic whiskers with a bitter smile.

    "Looks like I went a bit overboard there."

    <i>Growl</i>

    C¨² Chinn agreed while moaning in slight weakness.

    "Good, it appears to be fine."

    Reba asked with a look of trepidation.

    "What was that?"

    "That?"

    "The sword beam that brought down C¨² Chinn!"

    Silvia added.

    "You did that attack, right? Don''t tell me you''re an Arch Dragonar, too?"

    Reba and Silvia had serious looks, nobody could me them for their reactions.

    How can a mere mortal bring harm to a mighty Maestro by himself? He must have used his Arc, the magic armor that gave men the power to fight dragons, the power of an Arch Dragonar.

    If Wu Yan fought a Hydra, Strada, or Asia with his own martial prowess then it would still be within mortal limits albeit only the peak fighters of this world can do something like that. However, he fought a mature Maestro!

    Only Arch Dragonars with Arc armors can fight something on that level.

    Wu Yan didn''t use any special tools. He used his own body to fight.

    Other than Arc Armors, there are no rational exnations for that superb attack.

    s, Wu Yan replied with a bitter smile.

    "Nah, ignoring my identity as a possible Arch Dragonar for now. I would need to summon my Pal to construct the Arc Armor for me, no? I didn''t do that, where would I get my Arc Armor?"

    Indeed, using an Arc armor would require the presence of a mature Maestro. That Maestro will use its magic power to construct a magic armor for the master.

    Once the Arc Armor loses its supply of magic power, it will dissipate. The Maestro will need to construct it once more.

    In other words, Wu Yan had to manifest his Pal, order it to make an Arc Armor, wear it, and fight. After that, he wouldn''t need to be around the Pal.

    In this manner, Arc Armors are simr to Vassal beasts. Both are constructs of magic power with different effects.

    Arc Armors had various special abilities just like there are different types of vassal beasts.

    The difference is that Vassal beasts reside within the blood of the host, living off the host''s magic power. Meanwhile, Arc Armor is made with prepaid magic power.

    Pals are needed in the construction.

    "You didn''t equip an Arc armor?"

    Reba gasped.

    "How did you pull off a stunt like that then?"

    "With pure sword skills."

    "Sword skill?"

    "I made my de vibrate at a certain frequency and amplified its effect to cover an area before swinging it to emit a condensed shockwave of sword beam. Something along that line, I suppose."

    Wu Yan manipted the air around his de, giving his de a brilliant halo during the skill-start phase.

    "That was Return to Horizon Waltz. It is a sword skill made to pursue attack power and destructive capabilities."

    Wu Yan teased thedies.

    "If you two to learn it, I don''t mind tutoring you girls personally."

    Reba and Silvia exchanged dumb looks before Reba startedughing out loud.

    "What is with you? You have demonic dragon riding skills and you just showcased your terrifying sword skills, are you even human?"

    "S-so strong..."

    Silvia is visibly shaken.

    "C-can I win against him?"

    "Anyway..."

    Wu Yan felt like he performed too well. He rubbed C¨² Chinn''s neck.

    "C¨² Chinn just approved of me, I can ride him from now on."

    Silvia and Reba recalled that Wu Yan came here to tame C¨² Chinn.

    "He did?"

    Reba looked at her Pal.

    "Really?"

    <i>Gwruu...</i>

    The dragon rubbed its head against Wu Yan like an obedient puppy.

    "He really did tame him."

    Silvia looked amazed and perplexed.

    "Well, with that out of the way..."

    He beamed at Lancelot, C¨² Chinn, Silvia, and Reba..

    "Since I troubled you guys on this trip, why don''t I make us all some food topensate?"

    "Food?"

    Reba and Silvia were stunned.

 Chapter 1286: Time to take culinary hostages

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Time to take culinary hostages</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is huge.

    As a school for dragons and dragon breeders. This ce had multiple dorms, cafeterias, lecture halls, libraries, and restaurants for students. It had 7 dorms for dragons and 4 dorms for students. It also had dozens of arenas, sports tracks, and a dueling arena. It is fair to call Ansullivan Dragonar Academy a town in itself.

    The Ansullivan town looked like an afterthought of city design whenpared to Ansullivan Dragonar Academy. The facilities of the town paled inparison to the amenities in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Ansullivan city is also known as the city of school. Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is just too important to the city.

    Because this ce is so big, the distance between the male and female student dorms was 30 minutes walking distance apart.

    Wu Yan, Reba, and Silvia are currently near the dorm for female students, Epona Dormitory.

    urately speaking, they are on the top floor meant for royalties to stay.

    This whole floor was designed for Silvia''s stay as the fourth princess of Lautreamont Knightdom.

    Her room is on par, if not better than five-star hotel suites. The decoration here is opulent and there are facilities here that can''t be found in other dorms.

    There is a firece, dining room, study, boudoir, bathroom, kitchen, and other amenities found in a typical residence. This is already beyond simply a student''s dorm. This is a vi for royals.

    Wu Yan hasn''t seen the dean''s office but he was sure this was an abuse of the school budget. Even the richdies in Tokiwadai''s dorm didn''t get suchvish treatment.

    More importantly, he saw someone that confirmed his suspicion.

    Dressed in white apron a and blue dress, the maid had a floral essory that ran the length of her shoulder down to her waist. She looked simple but dainty.

    Yeap, that''s right, Silvia has a maid.

    That maid had purple hair and purple eyes, she is also a rather cute girl.

    Wu Yan stared at the maid before turning to Silvia.

    "Is she your maid?"

    "She is my servant, not a maid."

    Silvia frowned. She also leered at the guy.

    "You got something to say?"

    "No, I wouldn''t..."

    Wu Yan looked at the doll-like maid.

    "Plus, she''s cute, unlike you."

    "What was that?!"

    Silvia couldn''t believe Wu Yan''s mouth. Reba also pursed her lips, resisting the urge tough while her maid, Cossette giggled before curtsying to Wu Yan.

    "I am Cossette Shelley."

    The maid introduced herself.

    "Lord Rowan, I presume? Your reputation precedes you..."

    "It does?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He took another shot at Silvia.

    "Is it because I figuratively spanked your mistress so she badmouthed me in front of you?"

    "I am not that low!"

    Silvia huffed.

    "Also, Cossette is my retainer, not a maid!"

    "Whatever..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Tomato tomato..."

    "No, it isn''t!"

    "Ara..."

    Cossette started snickering as she looked at both Silvia and Wu Yan.

    "Is Lord Rowan flirting with Princess Silvia?"

    "Flirting?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "N-No, we are not!"

    Silvia started blushing which came as a surprise to Wu Yan.

    "No way, you can blush?"

    Silvia wentpletely beet red, even her ears were red. Cossette started pursuing the matter.

    "Looks like something happened while I am not there. I am starting to get curious..."

    "Nothing happened!"

    Silvia protested.

    Reba also decided it was time to help her friend.

    "Rowan, Cossette isn''t your average retainer. You will understand that in the future..."

    "Not an average maid?"

    Wu Yan looked at the maid only for her to beam gently back.

    "Okay, we shall see."

    Wu Yan walked past Silvia and straight into her bedroom. Silvia panicked before attempting to stop him with a red face.

    "As a knight, to think you would brazenly browse other people''s rooms without permission!"

    "I can''t?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Fine, Cossette, show me to the kitchen."

    "The kitchen?"

    Cossette was momentarily confused but she got Wu Yan''s intention.

    "Right,e this way, Lord Rowan."

    "Thanks, Cossette..."

    "No need to thank me."

    "Stop ordering my retainer around!"

    Silvia shrieked.

    "Also, Cossette, stop doing as he says!"

    s, both Wu Yan and Cossette ignored Silvia. The two marry individuals entered the kitchen while guffawing. Silvia lowered her head with a grey background near her.

    "Yes, that''s me, the princess who has no authority, I can''t even get my retainer to listen to me."

    "I..."

    Reba changed her perception of the princess.

    "I didn''t think Princess Silvia was so naive. They are both just messing with you."

    Wu Yan and Cossette were just toying with her.

    Wu Yan looked around the grandiose kitchen with twitching eyelids.

    "Hmm, as expected of a princess'' kitchen I suppose?"

    "Lord Rowan, are you nning on using this kitchen?"

    Cossette asked.

    "I thought you were just teasing the princess."

    "I just found that side of her amusing, thanks for ying along by the way."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Also, lend me the kitchen."

    "You''re nning to make something?"

    Cossette smiled.

    "If that''s the case then allow me..."

    "It''s a gesture of thanks from me, I can''t get you to help me with this."

    Wu Yan said. He picked up the knife and spun it around like a deft cook.

    "Don''t let my looks fool you. I have yet to meet my match in terms of culinary skills."

    "I-I see..."

    Cossette didn''t buy this.

    Wu Yan only shrugged.

    "Sit back and watch..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    Cossette suddenly had an odd feeling.

    This man, he feltpletely different than the males she encountered before.

 Chapter 1287: Quid pro quo

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Quid pro quo</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Epona Dorm, Royal suite...

    Reba, Silvia, and Cossette stared at the table filled with steaming-hot dishes and saliva-inducing meals.

    The dishes were works of art that made Silvia gulp in anticipation. Wu Yan ced another te on the table before Silvia asked him.

    "Y-you made all of these?"

    "Holy..."

    Reba gasped.

    "Isn''t this too gorgeous?"

    It is stunning.

    He used his knife to carve the meals into contemporary art. It is fair to say these dishes belonged in high-end experimental restaurants.

    He blended art with the gourmet experience.

    Silvia and Reba weren''t sure if they should eat beautiful pieces of art like what Wu Yan made. However, the fragrance of the dishes made them drool.

    "President, Princess, these were made by Lord Rowan himself."

    Cossette vouched for Silvia.

    "I watched him do it from start to finish. There can be no mistakes."

    Cossette floated a curious look.

    Cossette has never seen Wu Yan in action but she already gathered enough intel on Wu Yan to say she knows much about him.

    She was the one who told Silvia about Wu Yan''s backdoor enrollment.

    She assumed he was just another VIP. Now, she is sure this guy is an outlier, a special existence among students.

    Godly dragon riding skills.

    A Dragonar of unknown origins.

    Genius dragon tamer.

    These were the assessments the students gave him, changing his negative reputation to a positive one in only one academic term.

    Now, he made dishes that Cossette couldn''t help but praise. She can tell he had skills.

    More importantly, Wu Yan is the first one to call her mistress by her first name. Besides his uncanny knack for cooking, he is also the only one who peeled away Silvia''s cold mask, revealing her real personality.

    Cossette knew she had to pay attention to this new friend of Silvia. He might just be the catalyst of a great change in Silvia''s life.

    Unknown to him, Wu Yan ced thest te of food on the table while Cossette made a mental note to keep observing Wu Yan.

    "Food are made to be eaten. Dig in, don''t hold yourselves back. I am going to go cook something for C¨² Chinn and Lancelot."

    Wu Yan disappeared from view.

    Reba and Silvia exchanged a look. They picked up their utensils. They sampled the first piece of meat. Like an impossibly soft umami meat, the food melted in their mouths, spreading jolts of ecstasy throughout their nervous systems. They were frozen in ce.

    "Princess? President?"

    Cossette knew something was up when thedies turned into statues.

    "Excuse me..."

    Cossette picked up some meat. She tasted it and instantly knew why the president and princess reacted like that.

    "This is so good..."

    Cossette finally realized how it wasn''t vanity Wu Yan was exhibiting in the kitchen. He had the skills to back his ims up.

    Truly, with this level of mastery, Cossette knew no one that came close.

    She is no stranger to fine cuisine given her proximity to the princess and her role as her maid. She can also make good food but even she has to admit that she can''t pull off this level of food preparation.

    Reba and Silvia started munching on the dishes there after giving each other the look. They still retained elegance but were incredibly speedy in their dispatch of the food.

    Cossette also went against her own code to eat only when her mistress finished. She reserved some of that food for herself.

    "Whew..."

    Reba and Silvia felt their tummies bloating when they finished up. Wu Yan returned after C¨² Chinn and Lancelot kept begging him for more of his "bribes".

    "I was sure I can cook but I didn''t think the president and princess would deign to eat until they look like this. I have to say I am quite shocked."

    Reba and Silvia blushed. They turned their heads the other way to pretend like they didn''t hear him.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan sat down near Reba and Silvia. He poured them cups of ck tea.

    "Come, quench yourselves with some tea."

    Thedies looked at the cups of tea. They hesitated before pursing their lips, their eyes lit up.

    "This is good tea..."

    Silvia praised.

    Reba also asked something that almost made Wu Yan trip.

    "Rowan, are you really a man?"

    "Okay, what makes you ask that?"

    Wu Yan said.

    "Which part of me isn''t manly?"

    "Can a man cook and brew tea so well?"

    Reba asked.

    "You can be honest, if you''re a girl then we will still ept you. Heck, we can even go shopping together and take baths together."

    Wu Yan seriously considered the offer when Reba said they could shower together.

    However, he still admitted his real gender.

    "Don''t question my gender or I might have to resort to certain measures to prove it."

    Silvia snorted while blushing.

    "If my guards were near me then you would be looking at serious jail time for attempting to sully a princess'' honor."

    "Oh, so scary..."

    Wu Yany pursed his lips. He tapped the dirty tes near him.

    "After all I did to cook up a nice feast. To think there is someone so ungrateful in this world, oh, woe be me..."

    "N-No, I am not!"

    Silvia said.

    "I will repay my debts. This is what it means to be a Lautreamont."

    "Huh..."

    Wu Yan was waiting for this. He grinned.

    "So, princess, you recognize that you owe me a favor, right...?"

    "Of course..."

    Silvia mumbled.

    "You already called me by my name, no need to call me princess."

    "No problem."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "Now, Silvia, let me ask you..."

    "Do you know anything about the Avalon Imperial Dragon family?"

 Chapter 1288: The awesome maid and the innocent rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 1288: The awesome maid and the innocent rabbit</h4>

    "The Avalon imperial dragon family?"

    The others all gasped.

    "Avalon Imperial Dragon Family..."

    Reba frowned.

    "Was there such a n?"

    "No, I don''t think it is a human n."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "It should be referring to a n of dragons."

    "A n of dragons?"

    Reba and Silvia gasped.

    "Are there ns within the dragons'' realm?"

    Silvia is visibly confused.

    "I only heard of Stradas, Asias, and Hydras. Is this like how there are Maestros and unevolved dragons?"

    "No, Rowan probably went past that point."

    Reba said.

    "Since he mentioned imperial dragons, those dragons must be a cut above the rest."

    Reba cast her gaze in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "Rowan, where did you hear this term?"

    "This is going to be a long story."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Essentially, I am looking for intel on the Avalon Imperial Dragon Family. I tried hitting the books in the library but there was nothing on this."

    "There are all kinds of materials there, but, the ssified materials won''t appear there."

    Reba crossed her arms.

    "Plus, if it is something you can find in the library, both the Princess and I would have known what you were talking about."

    "Is there something on this in the Lautremont Knightdom''s royal study?"

    Wu Yan directed that question to the two influentialdies.

    "Lautreamont holds great control over the country as thendlords. I reckon that you people have secret files? Randall family should also have some secrets too."

    "Regrettably, The Randall Family has no ounts of this n you speak of, I don''t know about the Lautremonts though."

    Reba denied.

    "If I don''t know then my family probably doesn''t know too."

    Reba sounded very confident.

    As an Arch Dragonar. She is already on par with high nobles. Randall''s name just gave her more credibility. Even in her n, she is one of the few Arch Dragonars in the family''s long history.

    This means she has a certain sway over her family.

    "I am not sure..."

    Silvia sounded hesitant.

    "If the files are ssified then not many will get the ess to read it. Even if I am the princess, I can''t read certain files."

    "Huh, so even the royals don''t know much about these Avalon dragons."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "This is problematic."

    Reba asked Wu Yan.

    "Is this topic so important to you?"

    "Important?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Yes, very important."

    "I see..."

    Reba stared at Wu Yan long and hard before beaming at him.

    "As the President of the Ansullivan Dragonar Academy Student Council, I will use my powers to search for these Avalon Dragons."

    Wu Yan lit up.

    "Thanks, Reba..."

    "Well, this is nothing to me."

    "But, once I promised to do something, I will do it with all my heart, that is the principle of the Lautreamont Family."

    Silvia sterned up.

    "Since I owe you one, I will also pitch in."

    "Cossette!"

    Silvia turned to her retainer.

    "Please lend me your help."

    "Yes, my mistress."

    Cossette curtsied.

    "I will do my best too."

    "Good..."

    Silvia calmed down. Reba also rxed a bit.

    Reba shook her head when she saw the puzzlement written on Wu Yan''s face.

    "I told you, she is not a normal maid."

    Reba smiled.

    "She is from the Shelley Family, known for itsbat techniques and spy skills. For generations, her family has served the Lautreamont loyally. Her family is an important family for this country''s political structure."

    Reba exined.

    "And, she is one of the few elites Shelley Family has to offer. She is arguably one of the best spies you canmission."

    "I-I see..."

    Wu Yan didn''t think this cute-looking maid had such a powerful background.

    "I see, truly, one must not judge a book by its cover."

    "Please..."

    Cossette fidgeted like a coy maiden. Her sly grin didn''t escape Wu Yan''s eyes no matter how fleeting the moment.

    This maid is probably more Haraguro than Reba.

    "Ara..."

    Cossette gave Wu Yan a cute smile.

    "Hey, did Lord Rowan just think of something rude?"

    "Yo-you''re imagining things..."

    Wu Yan''s heart jumped for a second there.

    I am thinking about the Aries Dragon Riding festival, definitely not thinking bad about you."

    "The festival?"

    "Since you can ride C¨² Chinn, are you joining the festival?"

    "You''re joining the festival?!"

    Silvia is the first one to interject.

    "You''re going there with C¨² Chinn?"

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    "You''re a participant too?"

    "Too? So, you are joining?"

    Silvia felt a bit intimidated.

    "C¨² Chinn as the opponent..."

    "Oh, shaken are you?"

    Wu Yan teased.

    "Are you afraid you might lose?"

    "I-I am not!"

    "Going all out is a part of the Lautreamont Family''s principle."

    "This is amusing..."

    Wu Yan proposed something fun.

    "You willing to bet on it?"

    "Bet?"

    "If I win the festival, you have to do something for me."

    Wu Yan is staring at Silvia like she is a helpless fawn in front of a ravenous wolf. Silvia raised her guard.

    "And, if I win?"

    "I will teach you the Dragon Riding skills I used to beat you and the Return to Horizon Waltz de skill. How does that sound?"

    Silvia was tempted.

    The godly dragon riding skills and the sword skill that harmed the strongest Maestro in school. If she gets her hands on those then she will experience a significant boost in her power.

    Silvia lost to her temptation.

    Silvia clenched her teeth.

    "You''re on!"

    Wu Yan smirked like a viin. He just sealed the deal.

 Chapter 1289: Different reactions, different declarations

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Different reactions, different derations</h4>

    Boom boom boom

    The fireworks lit up the sky.

    "YEEAAHHH!!!"

    Excitedughter filled the ce.

    The weather is clear and sunny.

    It is a good day to host an event.

    Students gathered at the main sports track in their riding uniforms. They had their Pals as they lined up neatly for the event.

    "OHHH!!!"

    There are also countless students in the spectator stands. They were here to watch the event or cheer for their friends. Naturally, the tion can be felt.

    The Aries Dragon Riding Festival is like spring break for these students. Although most of them aren''t joining the event directly, they were here to enjoy the mood and have a good time.

    Standing on the two sides are instructors and proctors. They are here to make sure the event runs smoothly. They are also here to prevent external interference. Wu Yan, Silvia, and Reba stood near the announcer''s podium.

    Wu Yan looked like he was already tired.

    "Why am I here again? Silvia is the representative of the runners, no?"

    "Indeed, the valedictorian usually gets picked to speak..."

    Reba conceded.

    Silvia chimed in.

    "You used an Asia to beat my Maestro, this is why you''re here. In fact, you should have been chosen instead of me."

    "No, Princess, you think too much."

    Reba said.

    "Even if you lost the duel, you''re still no.1 in your grade. Battle results don''t determine all your grades."

    "And?"

    Wu Yan pointed at himself.

    "I just enrolled like, two days ago. Why am I standing here? The students are going to throw eggs at me!"

    "Oh, please, you''re already as famous as Princess Silvia."

    Reba teased him.

    "Although it was me who nominated you."

    "Ah, so it was you?!"

    "Oops, we don''t have much time."

    Reba got up to the podium.

    "President!"

    "President Reba!"

    "Yeah, it''s President Reba!"

    The students called her name out. It was almost like fans yelling the name of their idols during a concert.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    Reba addressed the student body with hermanding voice. The students piped down but they are still passionate to hear what she has to say.

    She is the idol of the school.

    Reba started talking.

    "Today is the day of the Aries Dragon Riding Festival. As the president and main organizer of this event, I am incredibly honored to stand here and give a speech."

    Reba roamed her gaze over the stadium.

    "This event isn''t just a sports event. It is a valiant tradition passed down from generation to generation. It is the cultural fabric of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy and Ansullivan city. As you all know, the winner will be recorded in official records and afforded academic credits. But, since you all volunteered to participate, I will offer the prize personally to the winner."

    Reba grinned.

    "Having said that, some of you might not think much of the prize provided. As such, I will offer the winner a special bonus prize."

    "Bonus prize?"

    The students flinched.

    Reba dered with a smile.

    "The winner of the Aries Dragon Riding Festival will win the right to go on a date. The partner of this date shall be none other than me, Reba Randall!"

    The students went silent.

    The students stared as the president just offered to go on a date with the winner of this race. They couldn''t believe their ears.

    "OHHH!!!"

    The ce immediately exploded in cheers so loud it verged on pandemonium.

    "Quiet!"

    Reba calmed the students down.

    Wu Yan praised her charisma and ability to control the crowd.

    "Now, I will be passing the time to the racers'' representative, Silvia Lautreamont of Year 1!"

    Silvia also stepped forward.

    Wu Yan started furrowing his brows.

    There was a heavy air of silence.

    Silvia used her frosty voice with the students.

    "In any event, one must always strive to present the best result. That is the principle of the Lautreamont Family. That is all."

    Silvia got down from the stage. The students sighed.

    Some of them started whispering.

    "Sheesh, what a stuck-up bitch."

    "Yeah, she''s not even that good. Lancelot is just carrying her."

    "Are all royals this obnoxious?"

    "What a pariah."

    Wu Yan locked his deep red eyes on Silvia who ced an ice barrier around herself.

    "Next, the famous newbie, Rowan Randall!"

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply before taking the stage.

    Wu Yan called Silvia out when he was near her.

    "I don''t like this ''you''."

    Silvia stopped a second. Her expression turnedplex.

    Wu Yan looked at the smiling president before turning to the crowd.

    "Well, I am not good at giving long boring speeches."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Catch me if you can, I will answer the request of anyone that can catch me. But, I won''t be going easy so you better bring your a-game..."

    The students went quiet for a minute. Then, they roared in excitement and passion.

    Although he sounded cocky, those words were just the taunt the students needed to ignite theirpetitive spirits.

    Silvia watched how the crowd responded to Wu Yan. She reflected on what Wu Yan said without saying a word.

 Chapter 1290: Underhanded? The Maestro that lost to gourmet food

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Underhanded? The Maestro that lost to gourmet food</h4>

    The Aries Dragon Riding Festival ces emphasis on starting lines.

    There is no fair starting point. Students are ced favorably based on their performance during practical mock battles.

    In the past, students who performed well are situated near the front end, giving them a better chance to win. The poor performers are ced at the back.

    This year, that rule changed.

    Reba suggested this change.

    She said this would make the race more interesting.

    Silvia who had the best scores was ced at the very back with Lancelot.

    Plus, Wu Yan is also there with her.

    These two geniuses were ced there because they had incredible skills. Wu Yan had no real credits to speak of, but he did beat the best student so the school ced her on the same pedestal as Silvia.

    Reba made sure they startedst.

    Also, there is another reason.

    "No freaking way..."

    The students looked at a giant figure at the back of the race. The towering dragon drew the attention of the participants here.

    Its blood-red scales and thick armor gave it away. It also had giant wings that threatened to cover the sky. It is like the king of dragons when standing with all the other Pals here.

    The strongest Maestro, C¨² Chinn.

    Nobody in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is ignorant enough to say they don''t know this dragon.

    Its fame prevented any attempts at hiding this dragon''s identity.

    This dragon is the reason why Reba Randall is so famous.

    The strongest Maestro in school, on top is the student who became a hot topic two days after entering the school.

    Rowan Randall.

    The president''s Pal is currently letting another rider ride it.

    Ash who was ced at the back also couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Ash was riding Bridgit whom he borrowed from Raymond.

    Ash is a genius tamer too.

    However, Ash has no confidence he can tame C¨² Chinn.

    Even Lancelot isn''t a Maestro Ash had confidence taming.

    He has only ever ridden on Asia, Stradas, and Hydras.

    Wu Yan''s image became bigger in Ash''s mind.

    Silvia calmed her heart. She focused on the race ahead of her.

    Victory isn''t guaranteed.

    To prove herself and win her bet with Wu Yan, she will do her best!

    "Ready yourselves!"

    Reba said.

    She held the starting pistol.

    The crowd held their breaths.

    The air turned still.

    A suffocating silence permeated the ce.

    Then...

    "Get set..."

    Reba closed her eyes.

    <i>Bang</i>

    The pistol went off.

    "Go!!!"

    The runners started the race at once.

    <i>Gawooo</i>

    The Asias roared as they created a stampede.

    <i>Mwaooo</i>

    The Stradas took to the sky.

    <i>Ssh ssh</i>

    The Hydras started swimming and diving into the water.

    Close to 100 dragons rushed forward.

    "OOhhh!!!"

    The dragons went into the city after rushing out of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy''s boundaries.

    Due to the different types of dragons involved in this race. There were multiple tracks for these dragons.

    Otherwise, Stradas with their flight ability would have an unfair advantage over the rest of the runners.

    For the sake of bnce, tracks were made for different types of dragons. Only certain parts of the tracks ovepped but it was fair for the dragons.

    The runners'' skills still yed a role.

    The only two Maestros in the race were put in the tracks for Stradas.

    Maestros can all fly.

    Compared to the other Stradas, however, C¨² Chinn and Lancelotpletely blew thepetition away. These Maestros had higher speed, strong magics, and immense stamina.

    If there was ever anything unfair about this race then it would be the participation of these Maestros.

    In any case, it didn''t help thepetition that Wu Yan is the one riding the C¨² Chinn, a dragon far more powerful than Lancelot.

    His steering skills also outssed anyone.

    In a short while, the red lightning bolt zipped past the Stradas who had a lead.

    Lancelot is the only dragon barely keeping up.

    <i>Rroar</i>

    C¨² Chinn is probably excited to race for once. It increased its speed while making Lancelot eat dust.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Look at you, so excited over a race. Is Reba keeping you chained up in the stable or something?"

    <i>GAwooo</i>

    C¨² Chinn responded. It sped up after that.

    Anyway, the dragon is hyped to win the race.

    "Good, let ''em rip."

    Wu Yan patted its horn.

    He looked back.

    Some 20 meters away, Lancelot is doing its best to elerate and keep up with C¨² Chinn. Wu Yan can see Silvia is also sweating hard.

    Silvia saw Wu Yan''s mischievous grin before she huffed.

    "Lancelot!"

    Silvia yelled.

    "We cannot lose to that guy! Anyone but him!"

    <i>GWargh</i>

    Lancelot can feel the anger in Silvia. It also psyched itself up by channeling more magic.

    "Oh, dear, you''re still not giving up?"

    Wu Yan teased her. He threw out a low ball.

    "Lancelot! If you lose this race I will make sure to cook a great feast for you!"

    Lancelot curbed its own enthusiasm.

    For a dragon that tasted Wu Yan''s personal dishes. Those words were very tempting, subconsciously the Maestro slowed down.

    "What the..."

    Silvia''s eyes widened with outrage.

    "You sly coward!"

    "Hahaha!"

    The two dragonars and Maestro streaked across the sky like two meteors. Wu Yan''s heartyughter was followed by Silvia''s angry shriek. The twopetitors became the focus of the match.

 Chapter 1291: An accident? The missing rider

    <h4>Chapter 1291: An ident? The missing rider</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, sports arena...

    Reba dered the victor with that charming smile of hers.

    "The winner of this year''s Aries Dragon Riding Festival, Rowan Randall from the first years!"

    "Yeahh!!!"

    The students were cheering for him. Naturally, some of them are also jealous that he gets to go on a date with Reba.

    Thedies and gentlemen who would like a date with Reba wished they were Wu Yan right now.

    The students sounded lethargic and a bit sore. Wu Yan felt like bitterlyughing.

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan sighed once more.

    How many times has he been in a situation like this?

    Honestly, he lost count. Might as well bask in the salty gazes.

    Wu Yan donned an evil grin as he looked at a certain princess. Silvia clenched her fists in frustration.

    "You sly, cheating, shameless jerk..."

    Silvia grumbled, like an outrageddy, she sulked while holding Lancelot''s leash.

    "You used such underhanded tactics, don''t think I will resign myself to this..."

    <i>Gwuuu</i>

    Lancelot whimpered while giving others the puppy eyes.

    In the dragon''s defense, Wu Yan''s enticing offer only slowed it down a few seconds.

    Then, the noble dragon cast away its greed and focused on the race.

    But, it was up against C¨² Chinn, the strongest Maestro. Lancelot never stood a chance.

    Silvia assumed she lost because Lancelot lost to Wu Yan''s despicable bribe of food.

    This is why Silvia continued growling at Wu Yan despite being a princess.

    Wu Yan didn''t shy away. He met her leer with a smug grin. He made sure Silvia can see his expression clearly much to her vexation. He moved his lips just enough for Silvia to see him.

    ''<i>Don''t forget our promise now...''</i>

    Silvia almost blew her top. She closed her eyes and looked the other way. This was to preserve her mental integrity.

    "Oh, are you angry?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "What a kid."

    "You''re probably the only one with enough guts to do this to the Fourth Princess of Lautremont Knightdom..."

    Reba also rolled her eyes.

    "Let it not slip your mind that Silvia can make your life very difficult if she wants to."

    "Oh, I don''t know about that. I am only thinking about what I want."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "I already know what I want but it feels like a waste to use my favor on that matter. Perhaps I should get her to help me with <i>some other stuff</i>?"

    "Really?"

    Reba winked at him.

    "She isn''t the only prize you got out of this race, you know..."

    Wu Yan recalled that he gets to go on a date with Reba.

    Wu Yan''s lip started twitching.

    "What?"

    Reba ignored the crowd as she whispered into Wu Yan''s ears.

    "You don''t look happy that you can date me?"

    "No, I just got a headache."

    Wu Yan stopped his heart from throbbing out of control. He coughed while turning his face the other way.

    "I am not familiar with Ansullivan''syout. I don''t even know where to bring you if we go on a date."

    "Don''t worry about that..."

    Reba gave him a very foxy smile.

    "I like taking the lead, let me show you around the town..."

    <i>Taking the lead?</i>

    <i>On what?!</i>

    Wu Yan immediately thought about nasty things.

    Then...

    "Reba!"

    A teacher came running while wheezing.

    "One of the riders isn''t back yet!"

    "One of them didn''te back?"

    Wu Yan, Reba, and Silvia stopped.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The race ended an hour ago but one rider isn''t back yet!"

    The lecturer reported.

    "One of the guards found a riderless Asia in the forest. The rider anywhere near the Asia. That rider is probably in trouble!"

    Reba immediately mobilized a response team.

    "Form a group and go search the forest."

    "Okay!"

    The lecturer listened to Reba as if their roles were reversed.

    "I am going too!"

    Reba asked the lecturer.

    "Who is that rider?"

    "Ash ke, the rider who borrowed his friend''s Pal to participate."

    "It''s him?!"

    Reba and Silvia gasped.

    "Ash?"

    Wu Yan''s expression turned dark.

    Ash is a friend of his friend. Aside from Silvia and Raymond, he is the next closest thing to a friend.

    Wu Yan is also intrigued by something on Ash.

    He preferred to see him alive and well.

    "Reba!"

    Wu Yan offered himself too.

    "Let me join!"

    "Okay..."

    Reba agreed after a brief moment of hesitation.

    "We will both survey the forest on top of C¨² Chinn."

    "I will go too!"

    Silvia offered her help.

    "It is the royal''s duty to help the subjects. Please, President Reba, allow me to help!"

    "Fine."

    Reba couldn''t turn down the serious Silvia.

    "Princess, we will search in two different directions, you will search on top of Lancelot."

    Silvia nodded.

    In the skies above Fianna forest...

    Wu Yan and Reba stabilized themselves on top of C¨² Chinn with assisted magic.

    Silvia is currently searching the forest with Lancelot. Wu Yan and Reba were in charge of this area. They searched the forest along with the rescue team.

    "How is it?"

    Reba asked.

    "Did you find anything?"

    "No."

    Wu Yan shook his head, he tried to not mind Reba''s soft body and her fragrance.

    "I didn''t detect anything."

    "This is problematic..."

    Reba frowned.

    "I hope Ash ke is fine."

    "I don''t know."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "In any case, we are going to find him, dead or alive."

    "True."

    Rebaughed.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    Wu Yan interjected.

    "You detected something?"

    <i>Gwoooar</i>

    Wu Yan assumed the dragon had some idea and it did. C¨² Chinn dove down as it flew in a certain direction.

    Reba gasped.

    "C¨² Chinn found something!"

    Wu Yan said nothing. He looked ahead with gleaming eyes.

    He felt a special power growing in intensity in that direction.

 Chapter 1292: A dragon? A girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1292: A dragon? A girl?</h4>

    In the sky, a red lightning bolt descended near the top of a ravine.

    Reba opened her eyes while standing on C¨² Chinn''s magic circle. She had to close her eyes because C¨² Chinn was moving at an incredible velocity.

    C¨² Chinn isn''t listening to her. It flew ording to its own instincts.

    Wu Yan grabbed Reba so she wasn''t at risk of falling off her own Pal.

    "C¨² Chinn..."

    Reba inhaled deeply. She asked her Pal.

    "Why weren''t you listening to me?"

    "Don''t me him."

    Wu Yan looked down at the chasm.

    "C¨² Chinn sensed something within this ravine. That is why he acted out of the line."

    "Down there?"

    Reba looked too.

    "Are we outside Fianna forest?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I do know there is something interesting down there."

    "Me too."

    Reba nodded.

    "This is the first time C¨² Chinn disobeyed me. It must have something to do with whatever is down there."

    Reba looked at Wu Yan. In response, he nodded.

    "Let''s go down."

    Reba hesitated for a second. This is better than biting their thumbs and waiting for backup.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    ¡°Go!¡±

    <i>Gawoor</i>

    Her pal pped its wings.

    The Ravine wasn¡¯t narrow so her Pal can still barely fit into the hole in the ground.

    Under Reba¡¯s careful guidance, they slowly descended into the chasm.

    They also wrapped themselves in a protective magical coating. This prevents chaffing from the jagged rocks near the steep cliffs.

    Fortunately, the ravine widened the deeper they descended. At this point, her Pal can easily navigate the chasm.

    Reba quickened her pace.

    When they were close to the bottom, they heard a high-pitched yelling from down there.

    ¡°I am your master!¡±

    A stunning yell echoed up.

    ¡°Har?!¡±

    Wu Yan and Reba¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ash!¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°That¡¯s Ash alright.¡±

    ¡°Cu Chinn, down!¡±

    ¡°Mwuu¡­¡±

    Her pal responded with a regal cry. It was the dragon¡¯s version of salute.

    ¡°Cu chinn?¡±

    Reba was stunned to hear her dragon disobeying her once more. Wu Yanughed while patting her shoulder.

    ¡°That thing down there is probably a higher-ranking existence than you. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Reba stored her pouty look away.

    ¡°How do we get down there?¡±

    ¡°Hang on!¡±

    ¡°Har?¡±

    Reba felt puzzled.

    ¡°Look, either you hang on to me or I jump down by myself, you choose.¡±

    Reba panicked for a second before subconsciously hugging Wu Yan. She realized a second toote that she was acting like a maiden in love. She blushed beet red.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan is too focused on jumping down that he didn¡¯t notice her flustered look. He wrapped his arm around her slim waist.

    The next instant, Reba could hear winds blowing past her ears.

    Wu Yan really did jump down.

    Reba closed her eyes while hugging Wu Yan tighter. When the winds stop, she opened her eyes.

    She was on solid ground. She looked around in confusion before looking ahead.

    She saw something shocking there.

    Even Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect this scene.

    There is a pair of couple staring at one another. It looked like they didn¡¯t notice the new guests.

    Ash, the missing rider, is staring at a girl they have never seen before.

    She looked like she was 15 at best. Her doll-like cuteness, poorly-stacked muffins, and 1.5-meter height suggested that she cannot put a curly one on the soap.

    She had pink hair and lustrous porcin skin that shone under the pale glow of the ravine.

    That wasn¡¯t the most shocking part.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes!

    Yeah, she is in her birthday suit.

    ¡°Rowan! President Reba!¡±

    Ash finally noticed Wu Yan and Reba.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Reba eximed. She started busting his balls figuratively.

    ¡°We are all searching for you out there. Yet, here you are, spending your sweet time with a naked girl. Looks like I have to revise my perception of you.¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­¡±

    Wu Yan calmly apologized.

    ¡°Sorry for budging in like this.¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed Reba¡¯s hand. He turned around to leave much to Ash¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re misunderstanding me! She is my Pal! She was just born!¡±

    ¡°Your pal?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped while Reba cast a suspicious nce in his direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me, she¡¯s your Pal?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ash nodded.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe but it¡¯s nothing but the truth. She just came out of my crest!¡±

    ¡°Hey, What do you mean I was born from your crest?¡±

    The sassy girl leered at Ash while correcting him.

    ¡°I just borrowed your body, don¡¯t get cocky!¡±

    Ash shrunk back while retorting in a low volume.

    ¡°I mean, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    The girl stared daggers into Ash.

    The two saw something on the girl¡¯s head. It looked like stumps.

    ¡°Those are¡­¡±

    Reba said.

    ¡°A young dragon¡¯s horn?¡±

    ¡°I told you! She is a dragon!¡±

    Ash lightened up when Reba bought his story. He turned his head the other way while requesting help from Reba.

    ¡°A-anyway, President Reba, please help me clothe her!¡±

    ¡°Hah? Why do I have to wear clothes?!¡±

    s, the girl didn¡¯t take this kindly. She puffed out her chest.

    ¡°Clothes are human constructs made to hide their ugly bodies. Proud dragons don¡¯t need clothes!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just put on some clothes!¡±

    Rebaughed as Ash fought with his Pal.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow while watching the interaction between Ash and Eco.

 Chapter 1293: Cossettes warning

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Cossette''s warning</h4>

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I am so tired¡­ I am gonna hit the sack.¡±

    ¡°Wait, buster! The bed is mine!¡±

    ¡°What? You would rob your master of his bed?!¡±

    ¡°You are not my master! Plus, where am I going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a pet, right? Just sleep on the floor and watch the door!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the pet?!¡±

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re so noisy! Don¡¯t make me stomp you!¡±

    ¡°E-even if you say that¡­ Wait, don¡¯t take your clothes off!¡±

    ¡°Proud dragons don¡¯t need clothes! So you shut your yap!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Their voices pierced through the dorm walls like they were infused with magic. Wu Yan held his head in agony. Those two lovebirds are driving him insane.

    Wu Yan just found out recently that Ash stayed next door.

    ¡°Wh-why am I cursed with misfortune¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pulled his nket up over his head if only this would reduce the noise a bit. Too bad, Ash and Eco fought like crazy cats. It also didn¡¯t sound like there is an easy conclusion to tonight¡¯s saga.

    Forget sleeping, Wu Yan doubts he can get any peace of mind.

    He kicked away his nket and resisted the urge to drag those two out and throw them outside the dorm.

    ¡°I hate the board of this school¡­¡±

    The problematic student, Ash ke encountered an ident during the dragon-riding festival but when he fell, the Pal within him finally manifested.

    Naturally, people also found that his Pal wasn¡¯t a dragon but a humanoid dragon that was more human than dragon.

    Everyone is in a frenzy discussing this topic.

    Forget what the students had to say. The Board of Ansullivan Academy almost fought one another over the treatment of Ash¡¯s Pal.

    Her pal isn¡¯t a dragon and she looks like a girl. Hence, making her stay with other dragons seemed like an hical thing to do.

    They were basically two sides who argued whether or not she should stay in the stables. In the end, it was decided that his Pal was more human than dragon so she should be living in the dorm while Ash should look after her as she is his Pal.

    This is the reason why Ash stayed with his Pal in the dorm room next to Wu Yan¡¯s.

    So, Wu Yan¡¯s torment began.

    He stared at the ceiling before sighing.

    ¡°It has been a while since I felt sleepy during the night. Goodbye, sweet sleep.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Lord Rowan, why don¡¯t you have a chat with me.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw something on his ceiling. He almost jumped up in shock.

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    The maid with green hair affixed herself to Wu Yan¡¯s room ceiling like a ninja. She gave him a polite smile before jumping down and giving Wu Yan a curtsy.

    ¡°How are you on this fine night?¡±

    ¡°Do I look fine? This is also not a good night.¡±

    Wu Yan weakly replied.

    ¡°More like, when did you get here? Cossette?¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    She winked at him.

    ¡°Just rx, you can also do the things men do to themselves at night when nobody is watching, I won¡¯t tell¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s riching from someone who just sneaked into my room?!¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°What are you doing here anyway?! You know you¡¯re in a guy¡¯s room, right? Something bad could happen to you¡­¡±

    "Oh, my... you would go after a maid such as me?"

    "You don''t know your own charm."

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    Ignoring her status, Cossette is a very cutedy.

    She isn''t as pretty as Reba and she doesn''t have Silvia''s elegance. However, in terms of looks, she is stillparable to Reba and Silvia.

    It seems like she truly isn''t aware of this fact.

    "Okay, whatever."

    Wu Yan got up.

    "Why are you here? You got something to say?"

    "It''s nothing, I just came here to give you a report on that thing you asked."

    "A report?"

    Wu Yan''s eyes lit up.

    "The Avalon Imperial Dragon Family?"

    "Yes."

    Cossette nodded.

    She isn''t sporting a smile anymore.

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t make as much progress as I would like. I did find some stuff on the Wise Dragon but even that is limited to apocryphal ounts. I found next to nothing about Avalon Dragons."

    "My guess is that these Avalon Dragons'' intel is ssified in the vault of the Lautreamont Knightdom. I am sorry I can''t dig any deeper as that would mean breaching certain regtions."

    Cossette is genuinely sorry she couldn''t be of more help.

    Wu Yan appreciated the effort she gave despite it being a request from someone she only got to know recently.

    "It''s okay. Don''t take it too hard."

    Wu Yan assured her despite his slight disappointment.

    "I am surprised you found legends with only a single day''s time. I couldn''t find a word on this anywhere."

    "The Shelley family is a family of spies, I am here for that reason."

    Cossette gave him a serious look.

    "My inability to find details on the Avalon Dragons suggest that this matter is probably beyond the limits of even the Knightdom itself. I implore you to reconsider going down this path of searching for details on the Avalon dragons."

    "You might drag the Knightdom into something big. Even Lord Rowan and Cossette might be on the hook should that happen."

    Wu Yan stayed silent.

    Cossette might sound like she is tooting her own horn. Obviously, she has confidence in her abilities.

    The Avalon Dragons, maybe, Cossette had a point.

    However, Wu Yan can''t give up now.

    It is his mission.

    "I know..."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "I will continue investigating with vignce in mind."

    "I couldn''t ask for more."

    Cossette lifted her skirt slightly as she bowed.

    "Alright, I am going to call it a night here. If Lord Rowan requires my assistance, please call on me again."

    "Oh, I will."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Hey, next time youe sneaking into my room in the middle of the night, you better get ready to get bent on the bed."

    "I will think about it."

    Cossette giggled. Then, she vanished in a ck blur.

    "What a terrifying maid."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

 Chapter 1294

    <h4>Chapter 1294</h4>

    Wu Yan started a busy and rxing life.

    The students returned to normal school life after the Aries Dragon-Riding Festival ended.

    Wu Yan studied dragon breeding sses, trained in mock battles with his ssmates, and learned various skills, and other peaceful tasks.

    With Impable Memory aiding him, he scored perfect marks on his tests. With Eternal Arms Mastery, his dragon-riding skills ced him at the top of the school. In no time at all, he achieved the status of top student.

    Wu Yan''s negative reputation was gone.

    Although Wu Yan isn''t quite a legend yet, he is pretty famous in the school. His name is on par with the Crimson Empress Reba and Icy Princess Silvia.

    His results and skills made him a popr topic among students in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy. He is also far above Ash ke, the problematic genius student, in terms of poprity.

    If anyone asked the students who the real genius is, they would most likely point to Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan also has another title in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    He is known as the Godly Rider.

    They deemed his skills beyond mortal bounds. His skills are godlike.

    Naturally, they are exaggerating.

    He ascended from the Cheater to the top student by his incredible skills, taming the strongest Maestro, and various other feats. The students knew talent when they saw him.

    Nobody doubted his skills or abilities.

    Silvia is also studying hard after Wu Yan usurped her. Lancelot grew as Silvia improved her skills.

    As for Wu Yan, he is acting the role of a model student while observing Eco.

    Eco, is Ash''s humanoid Pal. The pink-haired dragon in human form was born when Ash fell into a chasm.

    Wu Yan is suspecting that this dragon-human hybrid has something to do with the Avalon Dragons.

    Wu Yan is a True Ancestor, a being far above humans and dragons.

    In such a state, dragons and Maestros revered him. Wu Yan can even beat prideful dragons into obeying him as he did C¨² Chinn.

    However, Eco who looked weaker than an immature dragon had a bloodline that gave her immunity to Wu Yan''s aura. She also yelled at Wu Yan when other dragons would piss themselves just being around Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan eyed her because of this.

    There is a possibility that Eco is too weak to feel intimidated. However, Eco once talked to him with a puzzled look.

    "Why do I feel like you''re different from the noisy, foolish, and crude humans..."

    Wu Yan made a theory in his mind.

    He knew Eco was different from the other dragons when she detected his True Ancestor Aura after masking it.

    Wu Yan started observing her while asking Ash about his Orphan''s rite back in the day.

    If he can confirm this Eco is the quest key Avalon Dragon Heiress then Wu Yan can use the Twelfth bullet to go back in time.

    He can finally do his quest. Granted, he has to confirm his theory first.

    It is a clear day today.

    Wu Yan and Ash walked to the student council room after finishing their sses.

    Reba caused a ruckus when she opened the door to their ssroom while ordering the two male students toe to see her.

    "Rowan! Ash ke! Go to the student council room when ss is over! I need to talk to you guys."

    Wu Yan and Ash exited the room while Raymond and his cohorts stared in jealousy and hatred.

    The student council room is on top of the central tower in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    It isn''t big but the room is better decorated than the dean''s office. It felt more like an exhibition room than an office.

    Ash fidgeted in front of the grandiose door.

    He couldn''t believe how calm Wu Yan was given this experience.

    The student council had an outsized influence over Ansullivan Dragonar Academy''s affair.

    Student Council members can meddle in the dean''s affair, and earn a spot among the City Council of Ansullivan City. In a way, the president had more sway than the mayor.

    Plus, Reba''s nickname as the Crimson Empress intimidated Ash.

    Ash knows Rowan is Reba''s guard.

    However, where is this guy''s respect for authority?

    "Come on in, guys."

    An elegant voice called out to them. Ash winced before trembling.

    "Man..."

    Wu Yan amused himself with Ash''s reaction.

    "Just take it cool. Reba is actually quite friendly if you can get past her aura. If you''re too formal you''re just going to make her unhappy."

    Wu Yan pushed the door open. He entered the office while Ash followed suit.

    Ash and Wu Yan saw the owner standing in the room.

    She crossed her arms which served to entuate her incredible mammaries. She grinned when the two men walked in.

    Her beauty and orange-red hair stole the breaths of many young men. No matter what she wore, her exquisite figure always shone through.

    Ash felt his heart rate going up despite seeing her multiple times.

    Reba is a legend.

    An Arch Dragonar with goddess-like beauty, and strength that awed many citizens, her fame spread throughout the Kingdom so almost every student knew about her.

    Ash isn''t a normal student.

    He is a genius tamer who is quite famous too.

    However, he is amoner. His title only got him so far as his grades were average. In front of Reba, he was just a slightly more famous mook.

    Reba gestured with a friendly smile.

    "Come, sit down."

    "O-okay..."

    Ash took a seat while Wu Yan bitterly grinned.

    <i>This guy frets more about etiquette than ady.</i>

 Chapter 1295:Rebecca wants to become a maid?

    <h4>Chapter 1295:Reba wants to be a maid?</h4>

    In the office, Reba had the teapot in her hands while she beamed at Wu Yan and Ash.

    "ck tea okay with you two?"

    Ash froze up while Wu Yan snorted.

    "Reba, if memory serves me right, we are in the student council office, why are you acting like this is a restaurant?"

    "Isn''t this fine?"

    Reba teased.

    "A restaurant once reached out to me to get me to promote their business for a single day as a maid. s, I turned that offer down. Thinking back, I should have taken the offer."

    "The Crimson Empress as the maid?"

    Wu Yan gasped. He tried to imagine Reba acting coy in a maid outfit. He immediately gave his thought on the matter.

    "Sounds great!"

    <i>Bam</i>

    Reba mmed her knuckle down on Wu Yan''s head.

    "I am sure you''re not thinking about proper maids."

    Wu Yan grabbed his head.

    "I thought you liked the idea?"

    "Yes, serving customers, not the skimpy maid you''re imagining."

    "H-how did you know?"

    "Ah, so you admit it?"

    "Ahaha..."

    "Erm..."

    Ash raised his arm weakly, he was not sure if he should interrupt the flirting couple.

    "President Reba, why are we here?"

    "Right, I will get to that in just a bit. Rx first."

    Reba noticed that she was going off-topic. She coughed while diving into the subject.

    "Where is your Pal, Eco? How is she?"

    "Eco?"

    Ash scratched his cheek.

    "She is fine, in a way?"

    "In a way?"

    Reba furrowed her brows. Ash got nervous again.

    "I can''t bring Eco with me during sses and I can''t just dump her in my room. Rowan said he got someone to babysit her. I don''t exactly know how Eco is doing at the moment."

    "A babysitter?"

    Reba looked at Wu Yan.

    "Yeah, I got Cossette to help. She is also happy to help since she has nothing to do while Silvia is at school."

    "Ah, Cossette..."

    Reba nodded.

    "Yes, that is reassuring."

    Reba suddenly gave Wu Yan a sharp look. Wu Yan stopped as he was reaching for another cup of tea.

    She narrowed her eyes while staring holes into Wu Yan. She had a menacing grin.

    "You seem to be on good terms with Cossette..."

    "Wh-what do you mean?"

    When Reba questioned him like this, he couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty despite not being in a rtionship with Cossette or Reba.

    "So, my bodyguard went and did things behind my back..."

    Wu Yan knew he stepped on herndmine but couldn''t figure out where he went wrong.

    <i>Just why is Reba so angry?</i>

    "Hmph."

    Reba snorted. She sat down while turning her attention back to Ash.

    "Do you want to join the student council?"

    "Ha?"

    Ash didn''t see thising.

    "Me? In the council?"

    Ash started panicking when Reba nodded.

    "P-president, you must be joking!"

    "Nope."

    Reba denied.

    "I am dead serious."

    "B-but..."

    Ash is still flustered.

    "My grades aren''t great and I am only good at riding other people''s Pals. Are you sure you should invite someone like me?"

    "You''re underestimating yourself."

    Reba shook her head.

    "It is impressive that you can ride other people''s pals. Not even I could do such a thing. This is proof of your ability."

    "But, Rowan can ride other people''s Pals too, no?"

    Ash inhaled deeply while dragging Wu Yan who was sipping tea into this.

    "He has good grades, excellent skills, and he even tamed your C¨² Chinn. He''s a far better candidate than me!"

    "That is why he is in the council too."

    Reba exined.

    "Look, you have talent and I need someone like that on this council."

    "Pre-president Reba..."

    "Please reconsider."

    At the same time...

    <i>Wee Woo Wee Woo</i>

    An rm rang. Students gasped while Ash and Reba rose up immediately.

    "It''s a ss two rm."

    Wu Yan is the only confused guy in the room.

    "What is a ss two rm?"

    "There are circumstances and idents here in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, we ssify them ording to the potential fallout."

    Reba exined.

    "A ss two rm means a rogue dragon rampaging out of control in the school or outside stables."

    Reba and Ash looked at a certain corner of the school.

    A Strada is rampaging around like an Asia. It knocked down several trees.

    A few guards tried to subjugate the Strada.

    Someone dashed and jumped onto the dragon.

    It is Silvia.

    "What is the princess doing?!"

    Ash cried out.

    Other than their masters, Pals don''t let other people ride them.

    Except for Wu Yan and Ash.

    Silvia doesn''t have the ability to ride other people''s dragons.

    The moment she hugged the Strada''s neck, the dragon started iling around like crazy.

    It seemed like she is running out of stamina.

    The guards were also notfortable jabbing at the dragon with the princess hanging on its neck.

    "That idiot!"

    Wu Yan scolded. He jumped out the window and went straight for the dragon and Silvia.

    "Rowan!"

    Ash gasped when the guy jumped out of the tall building.

    Reba took a step back as she observed his next move.

    "Let me see your powers..."

    "Calm down!"

    Silvia hanged onto the Strada while resisting the fear in her heart. Her stamina is running out and she knew it.

    Compared to a dragon, it looked extremely foolish to try and oust a rampaging dragon''s stamina.

    Silvia still did it.

    Although she didn''t regret it, she still felt very afraid.

    Due to this, she slipped and got flung away when the Strada pounced one more time.

 Chapter 1296:

    <h4>Chapter 1296:</h4>

    "Wargh!"

    Silvia shrieked in horror as she spun in the air.

    The Strada is still young and its wings are undeveloped. However, it still managed to fling Silvia''s bodacious body into the air like a sack of refuse.

    Silvia will definitely be hurt if she falls from that height.

    It might even take her life.

    The guards gasped while the students yelled. A figure intervened when it looked like Silvia was about to turn into a bloody mess upon hitting the floor.

    The mysterious hero appeared where she would havended. He caught her in his arms.

    Silvia''s body also slowed down as if something buoyed her descent.

    Silvia slowly opened her eyes. She was expecting a hardnding and a painful time but she didn''t get any of that.

    "Hmph."

    Wu Yan snorted.

    He ced Silvia down.

    ¡°I will deal with youter.¡±

    Wu Yan said that before rushing toward the rampaging Strada. In a swift leap, he took to the sky. Then, he crashed down.

    Right down on the Strada.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The Strada got struck like somebody rammed a mountain into it.

    The Strada roared when it assumed somebody rode it without permission again.

    ¡°Keep messing around and you see what happens¡­¡±

    The icy voice turned the dragon into a meek doll. It immediately shed its aggression.

    That was a warning from a higher being.

    <i>Mwuu</i>

    The dragon sounded like it is begging for forgiveness. It turned from a rampaging dragon into an obedient dog.

    Wu Yan¡¯s intimidating pressure is on another level from the immature dragon¡¯s perspective.

    Itid on the ground in a pose of submission.

    ¡°I-It stopped¡­¡±

    The guards were shocked to see this. They identified the assant.

    ¡°He is Rowan, Rowan Randall!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°That Godly Rider?¡±

    ¡°Now, I see why he can subjugate Maestros.¡±

    ¡°A-awesome¡­¡±

    The guards¡¯ admiration drowned Silvia in a sea of sadness.

    <i>Why can¡¯t I do the same?</i>

    Silvia left with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Silvia turned around only for a hand to pull her back.

    And¡­

    <i>p</i>

    Silvia was stunned by the crisp sound of a p.

    Even the guards, Reba, and Ash were surprised to see Wu Yan p the princess.

    Silvia touched her pped cheek. She looked at Wu Yan who is still in a post-p pose.

    Wu Yan just pped her.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Silvia couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You¡­ hit me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I hit you!¡±

    Wu Yan admitted it. He is dead serious about showing his anger.

    ¡°What? Princess going to punish me for my act of impudence?¡±

    Silvia yelled at him.

    ¡°Why did you p me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you ask that empty head of yours?¡±

    Wu Yan chastised the princess in front of many students.

    ¡°Do you know how close you were to dying?¡±

    ¡°So what? What does it have to do with you?!¡±

    Silvia was hysterical. She vented her frustration and anger.

    ¡°What does my death have to do with you? Is it because you would find my corpse annoying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your death is irrelevant to me but you should find a better ce tomit suicide.¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Let us see if ¡®The Fourth Princess died because she tried to ride someone¡¯s Pal¡¯ or will ¡®The Fourth Princess killed herself when she lost in a friendly duel¡¯ sound better in the press!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Silvia¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t spare her.

    ¡°You tried to ride someone¡¯s Pal. I am guessing you did that because you were frustrated that other people could do it while you couldn¡¯t. In a moment of irrationality, you tried to do the same and got yourself into this mess. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know me!¡±

    Silvia yelled back.

    Wu Yan snapped.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know you. I also don¡¯t know what led you down that road of yours. However, unlike you, I can¡¯t watch as a friend of mine goes down the path of self-destruction.¡±

    ¡°F-friend¡­¡±

    Silvia flinched.

    ¡°Riding other people¡¯s Pal doesn¡¯t prove you¡¯re stronger. You won¡¯t be stronger that way.¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at the Strada.

    ¡°If you think you¡¯re tough just because you can ride that wimp of a dragon, go right ahead.¡±

    Silvia was silenced.

    ¡°No matter what dragon you can ride, it is way more fun to see your dragon growing stronger. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    Wu Yan tried to persuade Silvia.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, Lancelot is more than enough. He is your partner!¡±

    ¡°If your definition of power is doing outrageous things like other people¡¯s Pal then you should pack up and go be a proper princess.¡±

    Wu Yan ignored Silvia. He left the ce.

    Silvia touched her cheek while staring at Wu Yan¡¯s receding figure.

    In the student council room, Ash admired Wu Yan¡¯s actions.

    ¡°He is truly powerful...¡±

    Reba smiled. Her radiant smile lit up the room¡­

    After leaving everyone behind, Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Cossette, I know you¡¯re there¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who has the galls to p a princess. Lord Rowan¡­¡±

    Next to a tree, Cosette appeared.

    ¡°The princess will probably be crestfallen after your p.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s stubborn as a mule.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Please, keep an eye on her, make sure she doesn¡¯t do any more dumb things¡­¡±

    ¡°I will, Lord Rowan, this lowly maid has seen your teaching technique.¡±

    Cosette curtsied.

    ¡°Please continue looking out for the Princess too, Lord Rowan.¡±

    Cosette turned around and went for Silvia.

    ¡°Remember to give me some sweet bonus next time!¡±

    ¡°Maid is a gift too!¡±

    Cosette left with that line.

 Chapter 1297

    <h4>Chapter 1297</h4>

    Ansullivan, Seventh Dragon Dorm¡­

    In Lancelot¡¯s room, a dragon with white fury on the floor. It is currently enjoying a massive chunk of beef meat while slobbering. It is apparently in a very good mood.

    Silvia in her school uniform is currently rubbing the dragon¡¯s torso while struggling with her own internal turmoil.

    Lancelot isn¡¯t a gluttonous dragon, the dragon is also a picky eater, no normal food can make it so happy.

    However, the dragon waits for its food like an excited puppy. It is also veritably anxious whenever its food is slow toe.

    Due to this, its performance during drills improved drastically, Silvia can tell.

    Lancelot¡¯s carefully designed and cooked food regime is the main cause of this improvement.

    And, the cook is none other than Wu Yan.

    Lancelot became a loyal fan of Wu Yan¡¯s culinary skills. Everything he cooked, Lancelot would gobble up like no tomorrow.

    Lancelot was also seen leaving its dorm during meal time to go take its food. Then, it would proceed to dine on its food in its room with relish.

    The guards and helpers around the dorm don¡¯t know where Lancelot went to get its food but they turned a blind eye since it would always leave and return peacefully without causing a ruckus.

    Silvia knows Lancelot has been hitting Wu Yan for fresh food ever since it got a taste of Wu Yan¡¯s cooking.

    Cu Chinn is also doing the same thing. It would leave its stable to go get its daily fix from Wu Yan.

    In other words, at least half of Lancelot¡¯s growth can be attributed to Wu Yan¡¯s fod.

    Silvia¡¯s heart sank a bit when she realized this.

    She lost once more.

    Her own Pal is growing because of Wu Yan¡¯s influence.

    He is far better than her at almost anything she could think of.

    Compared to Wu Yan, she is like a child.

    Wu Yan pped her after she caused a Strada to rampage in a vain attempt to prove her ability to ride other Pals. She caressed her cheek, she can feel the sting from then.

    Silvia knows she has no particr talent.

    She isn¡¯t fixated on riding other people¡¯s Pal only. She finds her dragon-riding skills inadequate.

    All citizens of Lautreamont are required to undergo the Orphan¡¯s rite around the age of seven. They are sent into the Albion Forest to see if they can catch the Mother Dragon¡¯s fancy.

    If a talented kid gets the Mother Dragon¡¯s seal of approval then they would be engraved with a Star Brand which is the sign of a dragon breeder.

    The Mother Dragon will not appear before someone who has no talent.

    In normal cases, that failed candidate can only bow out.

    However, Silvia has a Maestro and a Star Brand. This can only be reconciled by going back into the past when she failed the Orphan¡¯s rite but still got a dragon anyway.

    She got Lancelot because a certain someone helped her get it.

    She tried to recall what <i>he</i> said at the time.

    ¡­

    ¡°Why must you be a dragon breeder?¡±

    ¡°Because I must have my own pal¡­ Higu¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?...¡±

    ¡°B-because I want to be a mighty Dragonar¡­¡±

    ¡°A dragonar, eh¡­¡±

    ¡°B-but, the Mother Dragon didn¡¯t choose me. I let my parents and my siblings down. I can¡¯t be a dragonar anymore¡­ Ugu¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeez, stop crying, you want a pal, right? I can just give you one.¡±

    ¡°Gi-give me one?¡±

    In the dimly-lit forest, <i>he</i> pressed a mysterious ball of light into her juvenile body. In an instant, Silvia felt something within her. Her body changed.

    Then, a Star Brand appeared on her.

    ¡°I-I have a pal now?¡±

    ¡°Yea yea, now you have a Pal, stop crying, will ya?¡±

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it anyway. I am giving it to you since you need it more than me. Alright, I am going now, wipe that snot off your face¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait! Brother! Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Who? Ah, I am¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Wu Yan¡­¡±

    Silvia recalled the name she swore to never forget. She thought about her own performance and behavior. She couldn¡¯t help but mock herself.

    ¡°If <i>that brother</i> saw me he would be very disappointed, right?¡±

    Silvia had an extreme thought.

    If <i>he </i>gave Lancelot to someone else, Lance might be living a better life right now, yes?

    Maybe, Lancelot would be far more powerful than it is right now.

    A cold voice scolded her in her mind.

    ¡°No matter which dragon you ride, it is always better to watch your Pal grow up, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, you don¡¯t need anyone but Lancelot, he is your partner!¡±

    ¡°If being strong means riding other people¡¯s Pal and forgetting what is truly important then you should pack up and just go back to being a princess¡­¡±

    The cold voice was the cold water of rity needed to wake Silvia up.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t think like that.¡±

    Silvia cut that self-beating crap right out of her mind.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Lancelot is all I need. He is my Pal and the proof of my ability as a Dragon Breeder!¡±

    ¡°I will be stronger!¡±

    Silvia¡¯s eyes were lit with the mes of motivation.

    ¡°I cannot disappoint <i>brother</i>, he gave Lancelot to me. I must be stronger.¡±

    <i>Kaboom Crackle</i>

    A deafening explosion shook her newly-found resolve

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    The sudden turn of weather made her pale. She is also ady who is afraid of thunder and lightning.

    It¡¯s hard to believe the Icy Princess is afraid of lightning.

    Lancelot stood up and growled at the sky.

    It is as if the dragon saw an oversized maggot in the sky.

    Silvia finally noticed the dark clouds outside. That isn¡¯t a normal thundercloud. It is a pitch-ck cloud of magical forces.

    ¡°Wh-what is that?¡±

 Chapter 1298

    <h4>Chapter 1298</h4>

    The clear unmarredke-blue sky turned dark all of a sudden. A dark vortex thundercloud appeared in the sky.

    Red lightning shed as thunder boomed all around.

    Wu Yan who is reading up on vague legends rted to the Dragon Emperor and Avalon Dragons collected by Cossette looked out the window.

    He frowned before standing up from his bed.

    ¡°Something is wrong¡­¡±

    The strongest student council president also thought the same.

    Wu Yan saw Reba mobilize her Pal as it stood between the school and the swirling clouds. Her jade-green eyes were trained on the storm clouds.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Wu Yan was called by Reba as if she anticipated his readiness.

    ¡°Can you feel it?!¡±

    ¡°Reba¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not natural. Someone is doing that.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Reba turned stern.

    ¡°I, Reba Randall,mand you to forge me a Ray Armor.¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Cu Chinn shone bright red. Two magic formations appeared as they enveloped Reba.

    The magic circles covered her in an instant.

    The magic circles made her clothes go away while recing them with a red and tight leather armor.

    When the intense red lights faded, Reba was wearing her Arc, a specially designed magic armor that entuated her voluptuous body.

    ¡­

    Reba Randall: Level 70

    ¡­

    Cu Chinn: Level 70

    ¡­

    Wu Yan watched as Reba turned into a martial goddess. Wu Yan can confirm she attained aura and magic that wasn¡¯t present before the transformation.

    ¡°Ah, I see, so that¡¯s the Arc Armor.¡±

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Reba grabbed onto Cu Chinn.

    ¡°I am going first, grab a Pal from the stables if you want to join. Something tells me this isn¡¯t going to be as simple as it looks.¡±

    Reba flew over to the dark clouds in a blur of red lights.

    ¡°Borrowing a Pal, eh?¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit helpless.

    ¡°Reba forgot about my ¡®Pals¡¯. Just as well, Hei Long Bai Long aren¡¯t suited for this event.¡±

    Wu Yan jumped out of his room. Hended on the ground deftly before dashing forward¡­

    ¡­

    Reba is riding the strongest Maestro in the school. There are very few dragons that canpete with a dragon in Cu Chinn¡¯s tier.

    However, there are four other Maestros in the school.

    He can¡¯t release his ¡°Pals¡± but he would prefer using stronger dragons for this defense operation.

    He had to get himself a Maestro.

    Wu Yan went straight for the Seventh Dorm, the special dorm for Maestros only.

    There is already ady in there.

    ¡°Silvia?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Ro-Rowan¡­¡±

    Silvia was looking at the sky with a grim look. She turned awkward upon identifying Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan pped her just a while ago. It was odd to be around Wu Yan again so soon.

    Wu Yan wanted to say something when he detected a change in the atmosphere. He looked at the sky.

    The swirling clouds stopped as a sudden shockwave spread across it.

    A dragon about two times bigger than Cu Chinn appeared. It had dark fur and scales, it was also rotting all over. It looked like an undead dragon had emerged from the storm clouds.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The demonic dragon¡¯s cry rang across the sky. Wu Yan and Silvia can hear it even from this distance.

    ¡°Th¡­¡±

    Silvia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. That scary giant dragon caused her to back away in trepidation.

    ¡°What in the world is that?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue. He gave Silvia an order.

    ¡°Silvia, ride Lancelot and take me there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Silvia shook her head frantically.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan is angry to hear her response.

    ¡°Why not?!¡±

    ¡°Th-that monster¡­¡±

    Silvia¡¯s shoulder trembled non-stop.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get close¡­¡±

    Wu Yan clenched his fists.

    ¡°I thought you liked butting heads. I didn¡¯t peg you as a chicken who would run away from fights. Are you sure you¡¯re the princess of Lautreamont Knightdom?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Silvia froze.

    ¡°That dragon is obviously hostile and threatening to Ansullivan city.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the dragon which is currently spewing its dark breath all over the town.

    ¡°Your citizens are in peril and you, the princess would sit and cower in fear like a chicken. You have truly opened my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget about it, I will go by myself.¡±

    Wu Yan walked over to Lancelot.

    ¡°Lend me Lancelot.¡±

    ¡°Lend you?¡±

    Silvia shook her head again.

    ¡°No, how can Lancelot defeat that thing? He¡¯s way bigger than Lancelot!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°You would also project your weakness onto your Pal. Magnificent¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°You know Lancelot the best, no?!¡±

    Wu Yan chastised her.

    ¡°Is Lancelot so weak he can¡¯t even beat a crawling bug like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He patted Lancelot¡¯s head.

    ¡°Lance,e with me, let¡¯s show your owner what you¡¯re made of.¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lance immediately kneeled down for Wu Yan to get on.

    ¡°Lancelot!¡±

    Silvia didn¡¯t think her Pal would be so eager to obey Wu Yan.

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to zone out.¡±

    Wu Yan hoisted Silvia up onto Lance.

    ¡°Come see with your own eyes!¡±

    ¡°See for yourself, the might of Lancelot!¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot pounced into the sky with a giant leap. Then, it took flight¡­

 Chapter 1299

    <h4>Chapter 1299</h4>

    <i>Roar</i>

    Nearby houses and buildings were demolished by the undead dragon¡¯s deafening bellow. The debris got blown into the distance as well.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The giant dark dragonnded heavily on the ground. It brought with it the stench of corpses.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    ¡°Good god!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The people started running in all directions. Even the guards and soldiers weren¡¯t foolish enough to face the dragon. Instead, they focused on getting the citizens away from the dragon as quickly and efficiently as possible.

    The citizens ran for their lives while some unlucky fellows got stepped on after falling in the midst of this chaos.

    Everything was messy.

    Reba who just arrived gnashed her teeth in anger when she saw the destruction wrought by the vile wyrm.

    She started channeling magic as her aura spread out.

    A golden glow appeared near her head. It was a golden magic circle.

    ¡°Appear! The one-shot-one-kill spear¡­¡±

    Reba reached into the magic circle to pull out a spear.

    That is another unique feature of Arc Armors, the magic equipment.

    If spirits in Date A Live had Angels as weapons and Astral Dress as Armor then the Arch Dragonars had Arc Armors as armors while their magic equipment are the weapons.

    ¡°<strong>Gae Bolg</strong>!¡±

    She cast her spear out with all the magic she stored up.

    Gae Bolg emitted a sharp shrill as it pierced the undead dragon¡¯s head

    <i>Sploosh</i>

    The magic spear easily destroyed the demonic dragon¡¯s head. The decapitated dragon was smoking from the magical attack.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Reba rxed for a second before she turned dark.

    After the smoke settled, the undead dragon was still standing. It wasn¡¯t bleeding, it just had chunks of undead flesh.

    The undead stump regenerated quickly. In mere seconds, the undead dragon had recovered.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Reba couldn¡¯t believe it, that thing regenerated its wound.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The undead dragon was enraged. It whipped Cu Chinn with its massive tail.

    Reba raised her arm. No, she isn¡¯t about to grab the undead dragon¡¯s tail.

    Doing so would probably result in her getting smacked into the ground and being inflicted with heavy injuries despite her Arc Armor.

    The undead dragon appeared to be more mature than Cu Chinn, even so, it is not about to shy away from thepetition.

    Reba connected her psyche with her Pal. Then, she merged her sense with her Pal¡¯s magic.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Her pal raised its arms to initiate a defensive stance. It also emitted a giant magic circle covering it.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The tail whip hit the magic circle while other buildings around Cu Chinn copsed in the aftermath.

    Arc Armor is the differentiator between Dragonars and Arch Dragonars.

    Arc Armor isn¡¯t just a magical construct for the dragon¡¯s owner, it is a conduit of power to allow augmentation of Pals too.

    It also had a snowballing enhancement effect on the Pals.

    This is why Arch Dragonars are so much more powerful than mere Dragonars.

    Even if the undead dragon had superior strength, its attack was still blocked by the dragon.

    The undead dragon also got staggered.

    It fell on the ground with a booming thud.

    <i>Crash</i>

    The ground cracked under its immense weight.

    ¡°Cu Chinn!¡±

    Reba readied another attack. She wanted to exterminate the vile enemy.

    But¡­

    ¡°President Reba, stop!¡±

    Reba paused before she saw a guy in her school¡¯s uniform iling his arms on the ground.

    ¡°Ash?!¡±

    ¡°President Reba! Please don¡¯t attack it directly!¡±

    Ash begged for leniency.

    ¡°Eco¡­ She was absorbed by that thing!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Reba gasped.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The demonic dragon got up on its feet once more. It opened its mouth to charge up a breath attack.

    ¡°Danger!¡±

    Ash said.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Reba also turned grave.

    The undead dragon fired a dense shot ofser breath that covered a wide area, easily enveloping Reba and her Pal.

    That is the dragon¡¯s innate skill, the strongest weapon in a dragon¡¯s arsenal, the Dragon Breath.

    She gnashed her teeth while channeling magic to raise a barrier against the attack.

    Before the beam attack can hit, another breath attack mitigated the undead dragon¡¯s shot. It came from high above.

    Another dragon breath.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The two breath attacks smashed into one another in chaotic bursts that emitted magical shockwaves and strong winds.

    Reba and Ash winced at the same time. They looked at the new yer on the battlefield.

    The familiar dragon with white fur appeared outmatched given its rtively smaller size.

    They also saw the two individuals standing on the Maestro known as Lancelot.

    Reba and Ash couldn¡¯t be happier to see reinforcements.

    ¡°Rowan! Princess!¡±

    Wu Yan and Silvia arrived in time to help Reba out.

 Chapter 1300

    <h4>Chapter 1300</h4>

    ¡­

    Necromantia: Level 72

    ¡­

    Wu Yan analyzed the opponent¡¯s stat while half-kneeling on Lancelot. He also had Silvia who is so terrified she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. He looked at Reba with a praiseful look.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t see the entire battle.

    However, Reba did pound the overwhelmingly bigger dragon into the ground, he saw that.

    Reba

    The main reason Reba can smash the dragon into the ground was that the undead dragon was significantly hampered by its apparentck of intelligence. That and Reba had the help of Arc Armor and a Maestro. Her opponent also couldn¡¯t fight like a proper level 72 foe.

    She still did an impressive job of bringing down the Necromantia.

    Had Ash not stopped her she would have probably blown the undead to kingdome.

    As expected of the strongest student in Ansullivan.

    Wu Yan silently assessed her abilities. He sighed when he took another look at the frightened Silvia.

    Compared to the Red Empress, the Icy Princess isn¡¯t as popr or as well-liked.

    They had an astonishing gap in strength and their mental capabilities were different too.

    However, Silvia also did a good job by raising her dragon to Maestro level before the age of 16. She also grew up in a safe environment so her fighting experience was restricted to mock fights. He was expecting too much out of the sheltered princess.

    Nobody can expect every princess to be like Sylph.

    Granted, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t mind popping her first fight cherry.

    Now looks like a great time.

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    Silvia¡¯s shoulder twitched.

    She opened her eyes while hugging Wu Yan¡¯s neck. Her dangerous howitzers are also pressed up against Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t nning on cupping a feel.

    Not right now anyway.

    ¡°Look at you, cowering in fear before this wimpy dragon. You seem to forget just how powerful Lancelot can be if you just kept growing with it.¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and he connected with Lancelot¡¯s consciousness. He merged his senses with the Maestro.

    Lance is an immature Maestro.

    Its abilities and size are far inferior whenpared to Cu Chinn.

    Naturally, this was reflected in its level.

    ¡­

    Lancelot: Level 64

    ¡­

    Lance is only around the middle realm of the 7<sup>th</sup> Tier in the power ssification system.

    Even if dragon magic can be used to enhance the dragon¡¯s stat, the dragon is still far from being anywhere close to the tier 8 Necromantia¡¯s power.

    Necromantia might be a dumb undead meat doll but it is still a powerful tier 8 foe.

    However, Dragon Riders are special existences.

    They can connect their consciousness with their Pals. Complementing the dragons¡¯ weakness with human innovation and tactics.

    Excellent dragon riders can bring out the dragon¡¯s true abilities and use it to enhance the dragon¡¯s fighting capabilities.

    Reba and Cu Chinn¡¯s pairing is such an example.

    Weak riders will not be able to use their Pals to the fullest extent, dragging the dragon¡¯s performance with wrong tactics and erroneous orders.

    Wu Yan is another example of a cheat-like dragon rider.

    With his Eternal Arms Mastery, he can bring down foes levels beyond him. If he merged his psyche with Lancelot, his Pal will definitely experience a massive boost to its abilities.

    Maybe, even allowing it to challenge an opponent above its tier.

    Wu Yan taught the dragon how to fight and use its abilities.

    He taught the dragon how to efficiently use its energies and how to trace the fastest path. He also shared his bountiful fighting experience and hisbat techniques.

    Like Lancelot¡¯s other half, he took control of the dragon¡¯s potential and brought them out.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Hang on, don¡¯t get flung off now¡­¡±

    Silvia flinched. She didn¡¯t get it.

    Next, she realized what Wu Yan meant.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Her Pal covered itself in a coat of magic power. Then, it shaped the coat into an aerodynamic design resembling bullets and jets.

    <i>Fwoom</i>

    While Silvia shrieked, Lancelot shot forward at almost 10 times its highest speed.

    Silvia felt her blood rushing to her head. The immense G-force caused air to gush into her lungs when she identally opened her mouth.

    Is this really Lancelot?

    Isn¡¯t this speed too scary?

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, you will bite your tongue.¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed Silvia tighter. He looked down at the Necromantia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Lancelot!¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    As if the dragon was waiting for this order, it shot straight for Necromantia like an arrow.

    It manifested a blue magic circle that had burning dragon breath spewing out from within.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The Necromantia also conjured multiple magic circles to counter Lancelot.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The two opposing waves of energy breath attacks hit each other.

    Hot shockwaves started hitting the area. A dark figure cut away the dragon''s breaths as it mmed into the Necromantia.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>Growgh</i>

    The Necromantia sounded hurt. It bounced off like marble and hit a nearby hill.

    The massive dragon fell into the hill, carving its shape into the hill.

    The cannonball-dragon spun into the sky after that body m.

    It was Lancelot.

    Silvia was shocked.

    Ash gasped.

    That drill-body-m attack was performed by Lancelot.

 Chapter 1301: The shining piercing dragon breath

    <h4>Chapter 1301: The shining piercing dragon breath</h4>

    Dragons are adept at using their physique to fight.

    However, Ash and Reba didn''t think they can pull off that spinning attack. Lancelot just rammed into the Necromantia with its torso.

    A dragon would normally not resort to something like that.

    It might look impressive but there isn''t a dragon rider in his right mind that would do something like that at the risk of flinging themselves off their Pals.

    However, Wu Yan''s calm look told Reba and Ash that he can do it.

    This isn''t just an astonishing disy of dragon-riding skills, this is an impossibly high-level technique unthinkable to even expert riders like Ash and Reba.

    Silvia who was near Wu Yan got a front-row seat too.

    She is still dizzy from the attack. Resisting the urge to vomit, she wrestled with her own disbelief.

    Is this Lancelot''s power?

    Can a rider actually bring out her Pal''s abilities like this?

    Is it because she is weak?

    So this is what a capable rider can do.

    She understood now. She wasn''t afraid of the Necromantia''s power. She was just scared of the dragon''s malevolent appearance.

    She just excused this weakness by saying Lancelot isn''t the dragon''s match.

    Silvia''s heart turned dark with frustration.

    She is just a coward.

    "We must always move forward."

    Silvia''s body shook when that familiar voice entered her ears.

    "It is because of our weakness that we strive to improve ourselves. It is because we are weak that desire strength."

    "If you want to grow stronger, you must first acknowledge your ws. To develop your resolve, you must first ept your soft side."

    "Isn''t owning up to your mistakes and then taking corrective actions something your Lautreamont family espoused?"

    Wu Yan''s words pierced Silvia''s heart like a sharp sword.

    Indeed, her family thought her to be ountable and make amends for their errors.

    She is already going off her own moralpass.

    Light returned to Silvia''s eyes.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw this renewed strength.

    Looks like he didn''t waste his time for nothing.

    The Necromantia is slowly climbing out of the crumbled hill. Wu Yan put on a bloody grin.

    Now that the princess'' problem is solved, the Necromantia can be retired now.

    "Lancelot!"

    <i>Groarr</i>

    Lancelot inhaled deeply.

    Trails of concentrated air went into Lancelot like flowing water.

    An icy blue formation expanded in midair. Halo adorned that magic circle.

    "That..."

    The air vibrated at high frequencies. He is infusing the power of concentrated air in his magic circle.

    Is Wu Yan using the same Return to Horizon Waltz on his magic skill? The same skill that brought C¨² Chinn down?

    Wu Yan grinned again.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot unleashed a dragon breath from the enchanted magic formation. It was aimed at the Necromantia.

    However, the dragon breath looked highlypressed and it had shiny halos adorning the spiral dragon breath.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The Necromantia piled multiple magic formations to retaliate. It fired a concentrated dragon breath too.

    The two dragon breaths smashed into one another.

    The Necromantia couldn''t infuse magic power into its breath at a quick enough pace. The spiral dragon breath parted its weak breath as Lancelot''s breath hit the Necromantia.

    The spiral breath minced the upper half of the Necromantia.

    In no time at all, the undead dragon got shredded. It didn''t even get a chance to whimper.

    That attack was on par with Reba''s Gae Bolg attack.

    However, Lancelot pulled it off with just middle realm tier 7 power.

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash widened their eyes while Wu Yan chuckled.

    The Return to Horizon Waltz relied on emitting a sword beam with concentrated air and vibration.

    Wu Yan applied this concept to Lancelot''s breath. Giving it a spiral shape and multiple halos.

    In practice, this gave Lancelot''s breath superior piercing abilities and enhanced output.

    He named this technique...

    "<strong>Piercing Dragon Breath Waltz</strong>,pleted."

    "Piercing dragon breath waltz?"

    Silvia mumbled.

    "What power..."

    Reba and Ash exchanged a look.

    "Now, for the finishing strike."

    Wu Yan readied another piercing breath to incinerate the undead dragon. But, Ash stopped him.

    "Wait! Rowan!"

    Ash cried out.

    "You can''t! Eco is inside! You''re going to kill her too!"

    Wu Yan and Silvia paused. Lancelot also stopped.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The Necromantia regenerated its upper torso.

    In no time at all, the Necromantia recovered.

    Before Wu Yan, Reba, and Silvia can react, the dragon fired a breath attack at Ash.

    "Watch out!"

    Wu Yan, Silvia, and Reba gasped. The dragon breath hit Ash.

    <i>Vrm</i>

    Ash started shining. The armor dispersed the dragon breath.

    Wu Yan & co paused. When the light dissipated, Ash appeared in a shiny set of armor.

    It had magical undtions.

    "An Arc Armor?"

    They all eximed.

 Chapter 1302:A suspicious Eco and the mysterious individuals

    <h4>Chapter 1302:A suspicious Eco and the mysterious individuals</h4>

    The sudden transformation took the fighters by surprise. Even Ash is surprised too.

    "Th-this is..."

    Ash clenched his fists while examining his Arc Armor.

    He felt power suffusing him.

    This is draconic power.

    He is wearing an Arc Armor.

    <i>I have an Arc?</i>

    <i>Am I an Arch Dragonar?</i>

    Ash was just a dragon breeder a month ago.

    Ash can hear someone calling out to him. He looked at the Necromantia.

    "Thanks! Eco!"

    "Eco?"

    Reba gasped.

    "Did Eco give Ash that Arc?"

    "How is that possible?"

    Silvia asked.

    "Making an Arc Armor is something only Maestros can do. She was just born a while ago."

    "Plus, a Maestro needs magic power to make Arc Armor. Eco couldn''t have gained enough magic power in a month to make an Arc Armor."

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "Unless, Eco isn''t a normal dragon..."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan sensed someone looking at them.

    He looked back.

    He saw a tower in the Ansullivan city that towered above the entire city.

    On top of that tower is a lithe man with silver hair and a band of red-colored hair marring that silver top. He also had a mask.

    There is a petite girl next to him with her hair tied in a ponytail. She wore really revealing clothes too.

    That gaze was from that man.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Rowan! Princess!"

    Ash dashed over to them in an instant, his Arc gave him the power and speed to traverse great distances.

    "You..."

    Ash transformed from a mewling quimm to abatant after getting the Arc Armor Silvia dreamed of. She wasn''t sure how she should feel.

    Ash didn''t detect Silvia''s emotional turbulence. He told them what he wanted to do.

    "I want to ride that thing."

    "Huh?"

    Silvia paused.

    "You want to ride that thing? Are you crazy?!"

    "No! I am serious."

    Ash nodded.

    "With the Arc and my ability to ride dragons, I can stop that dragon and rescue Eco who is still stuck inside."

    "I..."

    Silvia was stunned.

    It sounded ridiculous but it is the best shot they have.

    Moreover, Ash still has his Arc Armor. He can survive a fall even if he failed.

    "Okay, let''s try it."

    Silvia''s hesitance was met with Reba''s agreement. She descended along with C¨² Chinn.

    "Even if Ash can''t control the dragon. By attempting to connect with the dragon, he might be able to intercept the dragon''s connection and make it stop."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan nodded. He thrust Lancelot''s leash into Silvia''s hands.

    "Silvia, you''re going to fly Ash over to that dragon."

    "Me?!"

    Silvia turned anxious.

    "I..."

    "You scared?"

    Wu Yan pressed down on her shoulders.

    "Lancelot kicked the thing''s butt just a few minutes ago."

    "But, you rode Lancelot."

    Silvia said.

    "I can''t do that, I can''t ride Lancelot as well as you."

    "I am not telling you to fight, just get Ash over there."

    Wu Yan stared into her eyes.

    "Are you scared even when I am entrusting a delivery job to you?"

    "N-no, I..."

    "Rx."

    Wu Yan tightened his grip.

    "Lancelot probably wants you to ride too. He wants you to y a part in this mess'' solution."

    <i>Gawor</i>

    Lancelot agreed with Wu Yan. She inhaled deeply before agreeing to the job.

    "I got it."

    Silvia took the driver''s position as she made up her resolve.

    "I know I can''t do it like you but with my name as a Lautreamont, I will deliver Ash to that dragon!"

    "That''s the spirit..."

    Wu Yan and Ash chortled. She blushed before turning her attention to Wu Yan.

    "What about you?"

    "There."

    Wu Yan pointed at the tall clock tower.

    Silvia and Ash saw the two suspicious individuals on that building.

    "They..."

    "Dodgy as heck..."

    Wu Yan growled.

    "I am suspecting they ordered the dragon to do this. I am going there to confirm my theory."

    "By yourself?"

    Silvia and Ash interjected.

    "Can you do it?"

    "Heh."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Who do you think you''re talking to?"

    Wu Yan jumped off Lancelot andnded firmly on the ground dozens of meters below.

    "How did he survive that fall without an Arc Armor?"

    Ash retorted.

    "Is he even human?"

    "Don''t know."

    Silvia said. She revealed a dazzling smile.

    "I know he is one of the good guys..."

    If Wu Yan heard Silvia giving him a good assessment then he would have probably made her one of his romantic targets.

    On the clocktower...

    "Lord Milgauss..."

    The tanned petite girl turned dark when she saw Lancelot flying over to the Necromantia.

    Milgauss also looked at the sky without any reaction.

    "Looks like we encountered some problems..."

    Milgauss had a giant ck sword more than half his total height.

    The de had red veins on it, it looked like a corrupted holy sword judging by the unholy aura it is emitting.

    The de is also pulsating with magic power.

    "The experiment failed, Anya."

    Milgauss turned around after seeing Ash sessfullynding on the Necromantia and riding it.

    "I want you to study that young man and girl."

    "Girl?"

    Anya was confused by her partner''s words.

    The young man should be referring to Ash, the rider who tamed the Necromantia.

    What about the girl?

    Is it Reba? Or is he talking about the Fourth Princess, Silvia?

    Milgauss didn''t elucidate Anya''s visible confusion. He tried to leave with his demonic Tyrfing sword.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    Anya obediently followed Milgauss.

    But, the two stopped when they went for the entrance.

    Somebody was waiting for them near the entrance.

 Chapter 1303: Magic engineering, the source of Necromantia

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Magic engineering, the source of Necromantia</h4>

    "Who goes there?!"

    The uninvited guest appeared like a phantom, they didn''t even sense him.

    Anya and Milgauss immediately raised their guards. Anya guarded Milgauss whileshing out with her whip.

    The whip crackled dangerously.

    s, the intruder caught her whip like nothing.

    "What?"

    Anya wanted to pull her whip back but it was like she was trying to pull something heavy. Wu Yan didn''t even budge.

    Anya couldn''t believe it.

    She might be petite but she is a Tartaros tribal warrior, a race of fighters. Although they can''t fight with dragons, their cunning and might are still something fledgling dragons should be wary of.

    Anya is Milgauss'' guard.

    If she lost to someone wearing an Arc then she would be frustrated but not shocked. The intruder isn''t even in armor.

    He blocked and grabbed her whip with pure strength.

    This intruder is probably on par with Anya if not stronger.

    "Talk about a rude first impression."

    Wu Yan ignored Anya for now. He addressed the masked guy.

    "I am guessing from this reception that you two are linked to the Necromantia attack."

    Anya turned grim.

    If she had stayed calm, the intruder might not have caught on.

    Anya had killing intent in her eyes.

    "You know too much, I must ask you to die."

    "Know too much?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "No, not only do I know you''re the culprit, you guys seemed to have nned this. By all means, keep talking and tell me more about yourselves..."

    "No way."

    Anya took out a knife.

    "I won''t let you get close to Milgauss."

    "Ah, so he is Milgauss..."

    Wu Yan nodded. Fooled once more, Anya gnashed her teeth in anger.

    "You''re loyal, at least..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "You remind me of Ellen, loyal to a fault. Now, I need to see if your Lord Milgauss is as disgusting as Westcott..."

    "You..."

    "Anya..."

    Anya started growling when Wu Yan mentioned Milgauss on the same level as disgusting "Westcott". Milgauss stopped her from acting rashly.

    Milgauss approached Wu Yan.

    "You, your name?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan looked at his uniform.

    "As you can see, I am a normal student."

    "A normal student?"

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "For now, that is..."

    "For now, you say?"

    Milgauss stayed mum.

    "Alright, my turn, you will answer my question now."

    Wu Yan eyed the dark pulsating sword Milgauss had.

    "That de, that isn''t a normal sword is it..."

    "This is the culmination of years of magic and mechanical engineering, the stunning result of Zepharos'' R&D, a magic sword."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "A product made by mixing magic and engineering, this is a de that can control dragons."

    "You''re a citizen of that empire."

    Wu Yan read about Chevron and Zepharos'' war.

    Although the two countries are observing a ceasefire, the ensuing cold warsted some 50 years until now.

    Chevron and Zepharos are far from being chummy with one another.

    For a Zepharos citizen to appear in the Lautreamont kingdom, this citizen is probably up to no good.

    Lautreamont Knightdom is an extension of Chevron kingdom, so the two shared an antagonistic bias towards Zepharos.

    It is not hard to see why these two made a Necromantia attack them.

    No matter how many they kill, these two will probably not feel a thing.

    "Your dragon, it isn''t a deviant creation, isn''t it?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud while looking at the Necromantia that Ash is riding away.

    "It isn''t just weaker than normal dragons its age and maturity, it seems to have superhuman regeneration. Conventional attacks won''t kill it."

    "I am guessing that has something to do with your sword?"

    "This de can revive dead dragons by using their ashes as the medium. The holder of the de canmand the undead dragon."

    Milgauss answered.

    "Your intelligence and knowledge mean you''re not just a normal student. No wonder you''re aligned with the descendant of the Avalon imperial dragon."

    "Did you just say Avalon dragon scion?"

    Wu Yan looked at Milgauss.

    "So Eco is the scion."

    "You heard of them too?"

    Milgauss is curious.

    "Normally, people should have forgotten about the Avalon dragons and the imperial dragon family by now."

    "You know a lot."

    Wu Yan trained his hunter gaze on Milgauss.

    "Come with me, we need to talk."

    "Sorry."

    Milgauss took out a metallic object.

    He pointed his gun at Wu Yan.

    "I am not going."

    <i>Bang</i>

    A gunshot reverberated around the clocktower.

    Wu Yan shifted to the side and the bullet hit his afterimage.

    "He dodged a bullet?"

    Anya gasped.

    "Run!"

    Milgauss decided running is the best solution. He tried to jump down the clock tower while firing at Wu Yan.

    "Running so soon?"

    Wu Yan dodged the bullets like he was an ethereal entity. Milgauss got caught when Wu Yan gripped his arm.

    "Tsk."

    Milgauss twisted his arm and his arm came off much to Wu Yan''s shock.

    <i>ck</i>

    Wu Yan examined the prosthetic arm while Milgauss used that brief distraction to escape with Anya, leaving his Tyrfing behind. He jumped down as Wu Yan rushed over. When he peered down, Milgauss and Anya were nowhere to be seen.

    Wu Yan looked at the dark magic de he just looted with a speechless look.

 Chapter 1304: A gain, Eco the Exhibit

    <h4>Chapter 1304: A gain, Eco the Exhibit</h4>

    After the Necromantia left the city under Ash''s control, Ash cut the undead dragon in half using his magic weapon.

    ording to Ash, the undead dragon conveyed its wish to return to slumber once more. It promised to let Eco go as itsst deed.

    The Necromantia fought its own control and used up itsst vestige of consciousness to release Eco.

    After Ash put the dragon down, Eco was saved.

    Ash saved the city.

    Wu Yan, Reba, and Silvia each punched Ash once.

    They didn''t care that Ash saved the city.

    The Necromantia would have released Eco using its dying will anyway.

    Ash stopped both Wu Yan and Reba from finishing the dragon off. He stopped them from saving Eco twice.

    Ash made things difficult by interrupting them. They punched him out of annoyance.

    Ash''s meddlesome actions did bring them much to ponder.

    At least, Eco started treating Ash better than a dog. She acknowledged him and created an Arc for him.

    s, that isn''t customized for Ash.

    Dragons can pass down their knowledge and share it with others.

    They call this the Dragweiss.

    The dragons deposit their creations in Dragweiss so future dragons can refer to previous armors when constructing unique Arc Armors.

    The armor Eco crafted for Ash is just a blueprint from long ago, a mimicry of a past Arc Armor.

    Arc Armors were designed to suit their masters.

    The Arc Replica created by Eco isn''t suited for Ash.

    It isn''t optimized for Ash so the potency isn''t strong.

    Ash is only a half-Arch Dragonar at best. Moreover, there is a time limit on the Arc Replica.

    Eco had to find parts from all across Dragweiss to fit Ash. The Arc Armor Ash wore is a patched hand-me-down from dragonars in the past.

    However, just how many people in this world can im they wore an Arc Armor?

    Even princess Silvia doesn''t know what it is like to wear an Arc armor.

    Even if Ash only got his hands on a replica, he still did what many couldn''t in their lifetimes.

    They also discovered Milgauss.

    Wu Yan might not have noticed Milgauss were it not for Ash''s intervention.

    It would have been a waste to let such a whale escape him.

    Milgauss escaped but Wu Yan got critical intel from him.

    Eco is the Avalon scion he has been looking for.

    Now, he can continue with his first mission.

    Ansullivan city started repairing the damage the Necromantia wrought.

    At least, this time, nobody died.

    However, the damage has been done.

    Scores of buildings were wrecked and almost half the city was devastated by one single Necromantia.

    It would take some time before they can restore this ce to its former glory.

    The mayor said: "Since a dragon caused this, the Ansullivan Dragonar Academy should be responsible for the cleanup."

    Reba gathered intel from Wu Yan who had a run-in with Milgauss and Ash who learned about Zepharos'' ns through the undead dragon.

    She will report the matter to the royal family. Lautreamont Knightdom will probably take over the case after that.

    Wu Yan found it amusing that Reba summarized her action n like that.

    Cops in Isekai or the real world have a bad habit to arrive only after the viin had fled the scene. The Lautreamont knights are probably simr.

    In any case, he got what he wanted.

    He couldn''t beat the information out of Milgauss but Eco should be the scion mentioned in his quest. Now, he needs to go back in time to when Ash underwent his Orphan''s rite.

    Her lineage as an Avalon dragon scion is probably the reason why she was born a humanoid and how she can craft Arc Replicas within a month of her birth.

    She did great despiteing up with a fake armor.

    It takes a ton of magic power to make one. Plus, only Maestros can do that.

    Ash is now arguably a dragonar.

    However, Eco is an Avalon dragon descendant, she is far more powerful than any Maestros.

    At least, this power of hers is still dormant.

    Reba, Silvia, Ash, and Wu Yan couldn''t tell.

    This is the reason why everyone kept staring at Eco who just wants to chill on the couch.

    Eco bared her fangs at the curious students around her. They looked like they wanted to dissect her.

    "Hey..."

    Eco started roaring.

    "Are you guys going to stop looking at me like an art exhibit?!"

    "Eco, calm down..."

    Ash tried to calm down this nobledy.

    "They just want to know why you can create Arc Armors."

    "Didn''t I say I don''t know?!"

    Eco kept shrieking.

    "Moreover, it was just an emergency Arc, why do you guys have to dwell on it?"

    "We can ignore it if other dragons can do the same."

    Wu Yan drank his tea before continuing his exnations.

    "But, you''re just an infant dragon yet you can create Arc Replicas already. Not to mention, you already have the magic power needed to make those things."

    "What''s there to make a ruckus about?"

    Eco puffed her chest out in pride.

    "Who do you think I am? I am not like average dragons..."

    Wu Yan & co exchanged amused looks.

    She might be small but her pride far exceeded any dragon they met.

 Chapter 1305

    <h4>Chapter 1305</h4>

    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t get an answer like this.¡±

    Reba surmised after giving Eco onest look. She crossed her arms while Ash blushed because he saw her mighty divine mountains.

    ¡°Looks like I have to call in an expert to study her.¡±

    ¡°Study her?!¡±

    Ash gasped, Eco also jumped up in fright.

    ¡°No no no! I won¡¯t let doctors or researchers study me! Whoever tries to do so will be stomped to death by me!¡±

    Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t think Ash and Eco would react so passionately to being rendered into test subjects.

    However, when they recalled how a rogue scientist went overboard trying to study Eco¡¯s physiology. She even kidnapped Eco and nned to dissect her but Ash saved her just in time from that gruesome fate.

    Silvia helped Ash find his Pal too. That deranged scientist woman didn¡¯t stop there. She enrolled as a lecturer in Ash¡¯s ss. Since then, she always eyed Eco and Ash for more chances to ¡°hang out¡± with them.

    The two of them are probably still traumatized from the event.

    ¡°Forget about it, Reba.¡±

    Wu Yan dissuaded Reba.

    ¡°Since Eco is unwilling, we shouldn¡¯t force her to go through a study. Her strength will probablye in handy someday. Let her be for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Reba acquiesced.

    ¡°Rowan has a point. Her abilities are useful.¡±

    Ash and Eco sighed in relief at the same time. They looked like they had just escaped hell much to the amusement of the others here.

    ¡°However, the timing was bad.¡±

    Reba sighed.

    ¡°If it were not for the appearance of the Necromantia, Rowan and I could have gone on a date.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Wu Yan spat out the ck tea in his mouth. Ash became wet from this sudden tea burst.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Wu Yan apologized.

    ¡°Where did thate from?¡±

    ¡°D-date¡­¡±

    Silvia turned red.

    ¡°Th-that is so sh-shameless, as the president¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, me¡­¡±

    Cossette chimed in.

    ¡°Is the princess tempted?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t shameless, Princess¡­¡±

    Reba replied.

    ¡°This is his reward foring in first during the Aries Dragon-riding festival.¡±

    Wu Yan & co recalled the reward she mentioned.

    ¡°Man, I would have let it slip if you didn¡¯t bring it up.¡±

    Wu Yan said. Reba seemed visibly hurt that he would say something like that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think my reward would be so forgettable¡­¡±

    Reba is very popr among the students. She is like a goddess to the male students.

    When she announced she would go on a date with the winner of the race, her poprity is one of the reasons why so many people made a ruckus.

    Although she is feigning sadness, the confusion in her heart is palpable.

    Silvia, Ash, and Eco gave Wu Yan the look of approval.

    ¡°That is how a knight should be, always steadfast against the temptations of the other gender.¡±

    ¡°Rowan, you¡¯re a man among men, to be unswayed by Reba¡¯s beauty.¡±

    ¡°Maa, at least,pared to this dog of mine, you¡¯re better since you don¡¯t go into a heat because of the presence of other females.¡±

    The three praised him in different styles.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed. Reba got closer to Wu Yan¡¯s ears before teasing him in a low tone.

    ¡°When are you going to im the reward of your victory?¡±

    ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Anytime. As long as you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Then, tomorrow!¡±

    Reba smirked.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our date.¡±

    Wu Yan and Reba set their date in front of other students. Ash looked like he was a little envious, Eco snorted while Cosette grinned. Silvia is also looking a bit glum.

    Silvia isn¡¯t sure why she has this uneasy feeling.

    Maybe it is because Wu Yan is the only one who called her out on her weakness, called her by her name, and helped her when she needed it, that is why his position is more than just friend in her mind.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Silvia turned toward Wu Yan.

    ¡°I promised I would help you on a favor if you won the race.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, we did wager on that didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked. He beamed at her.

    Then, he said something that shocked everyone.

    ¡°Silvia, I want you to give Cossette to me.¡±

    The air froze.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Ash¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Cossette¡­¡±

    Reba turned into a statue.

    ¡°Gi-give her?¡±

    Silvia started trembling.

    She is outraged.

    ¡°Lo-lord Rowan.¡±

    Cossette also backed away with a red face.

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, get your minds out of the gutter.¡±

    Wu Yan knew they got him wrong. He tried to exin himself.

    ¡°I just want Cossette to help me out in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Help you out with your morning?¡±

    They gasped again.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡±

    Reba sighed.

    ¡°I know you men have that physiological issue where a certain extremity of yours bes energetic during the morning but I don¡¯t think you should be enlisting the help of another to relieve yourself of said energy.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Cossette is just a normaldy¡­¡±

    She tried to back away like she was talking to a maniac.

    ¡°Even if I am a maid, I can¡¯t do something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°You brute!¡±

    Silvia approached Wu Yan with her fist raised.

    ¡°You¡¯re an enemy of women. I hereby sentence you to death by my hammer fist of judgment!¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking about weird stuff! You monkeys in heat!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s arms trembled with anger too.

    ¡°I was saying, I wanted to get Cossette to help me make breakfast so I can sleep in. What the hell did you think I would make her do?¡±

    The others turned awkward.

    ¡°O-oh, so you meant making breakfast¡­¡±

    Reba shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°I-I knew Rowan isn¡¯t that kind of man¡­¡±

    Silvia turned her head the other way with a red face.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, you can count on me for that.¡±

    Cossette acted as if nothing happened. She smiled happily.

    ¡°I will definitely make breakfast a feast for Lord Rowan.¡±

    Wu Yan finally caught on to their thoughts. He almost choked on his own saliva, he couldn¡¯t believe the dirty minds these people had.

 Chapter 1306: Finally working on the first quest

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Finally working on the first quest</h4>

    At night¡­

    Wu Yan returned to his dorm room. He didn¡¯t dive into his bed the first chance he got. Instead, he closed his eyes to pour his will into his psyche.

    He started moving his attention to the powers he stored within him.

    Inside him, he had three supernatural borrowed powers.

    The three powers were represented by three Magatamas (jade jewels).

    He focused on one of the jewels there.

    Wu Yan chanted.

    "Activate First Red Jade."

    The leftmost magatama lit up underneath his shirt.

    "<strong>Red Jade mode, activated</strong>..."

    The red magatama sank into Wu Yan''s body.

    <i>Bzzt</i>

    The red Magatama imploded as a mysterious power suffused Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan''s clothes turned dark as magical veins steadily created intricate circuits on his new clothes. Soon, Wu Yan was in a fancy coat of ck and red hues. The clothes also had supernatural resilience and defense.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes to reveal a golden clock had taken the ce of his left eye. He looked like a fiend with that weird eye of his.

    Wu Yan stretched out his arms. He is trying to adapt to his new powers.

    Wu Yan entered Kurumi''s Red Jade mode for the second time.

    The first time he used this power was when he tried to fight a Longarm Ape in the Giant Beast Forest. Back then, he was investigating the birth of the Beast King.

    After that, he didn''t use this mode.

    He isn''t having a hard time adapting to Kurumi''s power per se. His bloodline ability, the Red Jade mode is as natural an ability to him as breathing is.

    He is just not used to the Reiryoku flowing within him.

    However, he adapted to the Reiryoku energy soon enough. His eyes brimmed with light as he called forth his Angel.

    "Zaphkiel..."

    Space distorted behind him and a gigantic clock appeared behind him. The space reverberated with Spirit ripples when he called forth the Angel.

    Transcript world: Seikoku no Dragonar

    Quest theme: Procurement

    Mission 1: Enter Kurumi''s Red Jade mode, and use Zaphkiel''s Twelfth Bullet to go back in time. Obtain the Avalon Imperial Dragon Scion''s primordial blood before it is entrusted in the Albion Forest Orphan''s Rite by the Mother Dragon.

    Mission reward: x10,000 Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, and Summoning points

    Mission 2: Locked

    Mission 3: Locked

    He confirmed his mission objective once more before manifesting two antiquated guns. He already got the date from Ash.

    Inhaling deeply, he infused his Reiryoku into the guns.

    "Let us begin..."

    Wu Yan pointed his gun at the twelfth digit on the clock.

    "<strong>Zaphkiel, Twelfth bullet</strong>."

    The clock shook when infused with that torrent of Reiryoku. His room started shaking as dark wisps of power poured forth from the XII digit. It flowed into his flintlock pistol. The powerful energy of time threatened to explode as Wu Yan contained it in his gun.

    Going back in time, this power is usually a forbidden power as it messes with the natural order of things. Time flows forward not backward.

    Wu Yan is about to disrupt this world''s events by going back in time. This aberrant ability caused the current reality to warp.

    if Wu Yan didn''t focus on his gun. The ensuing Reiryoku explosion will probably take this entire ce into oblivion in one grand explosion.

    How did Kurumi send herself back in time under such enormous strain?

    Wu Yan controlled his powers before pointing it at himself.

    <i>Bang</i>

    The dark bullet hit Wu Yan as his figure got drawn into a giant spiral in space.

    Finally, he disappeared from the room.

    <i>Albion Forest...</i>

    This is a special ce.

    It doesn''t have treasures in it nor great evils sealed in it. This ce hosts the spawning pool of the mighty dragons, a critical venue for Lautreamont Knightdom and the entire continent.

    The Dragon Mother resides in this forest.

    Because dragons can''t get Astral themselves, they have to get the life force from other creatures. The dragons employed the Sage dragon emperor''s magic, Albion, to revamp the dragon''s reproductive cycle. The Dragon Mother is in charge of handling procreation while all other dragons lost their reproductive abilities.

    The Dragon Mother is the mother of all dragons.

    Outside the forest, there are ancient buildings strewn all around, relics of a distant past.

    There is also a church that had obsolete architecture.

    This is the Albion monastery.

    There are Albion knights here, including those pages training to be said knights.

    They are tasked to protect the Albion Forest.

    Kids around the age of 7 are expected to undergo their Orphan''s rite in the forest.

    The Albion knights also helped gather kids to send into the forest in batches. Organized in terms of birth months, these kids are then directed to go into the forest to try their luck.

    The knights are tasked with looking after the kids while they go through the Orphan''s rite. They gave them food, lodging, and healthcare so these future dragon breeders can be gathered and sent to dragon breeding schools for further education.

    Kids were sent here in carriages. They were enrolled at the monastery for processing.

    A kid with ck hair and red eyes mixed himself into the crowd and signed up just like the other kids. He waited patiently for the day of the Orphan''s rite.

    This kid had a different airpared to the cheeky and yful kids around him, he had calm eyes and an adult''s demeanor that suggested he was years beyond his physical peers.

 Chapter 1307

    <h4>Chapter 1307</h4>

    ¡°Kids, remember to follow the knight Pages assigned to you, okay? Don¡¯t run off now.¡±

    A nun who looked like she was forty years old told the kids. She had a peaceful look that put the kids at ease. The kids also listened to the nice olddy.

    The other pages and acolytes around them also threw the kids curious nces.

    These Albion knights are still training, they are not full-fledged knights yet.

    They might be called knights but they don¡¯t have the auras of properly trained knights. Before they can begin physical training, they needed to build the right attitude and mindset of knights.

    This is why these pages aren¡¯t wearing knight armor. They are all wearing priest or nun outfits.

    They were also assigned to protect the kids as they go into the forest to do their Orphan¡¯s rites. This also doubles as a learning experience for the pages to learn how to serve others.

    Wu Yan tagged behind the kids who were led by pages.

    Wu Yan used magic to morph himself into a 7-year-old child. He went back in time 9 years to join this year¡¯s Orphan¡¯s Rite.

    Wu Yan wanted to immediately locate the Mother Dragon upon descending in this era but he chose against that move despite potentiallypleting his mission 1 faster.

    By cultural norms, kids were led into the forest by pages to look for the Mother Dragon.

    But, nobody has any idea where the Dragon mother actually resides in.

    After entering the forest, the Mother Dragon will use her own powers to test these kids. She wanted to weed out the unworthy from the qualified ones. She will appear before those who are qualified.

    The kids who weren¡¯t chosen will spend the time fruitlessly looking for the mother dragon before the pagese and pick them up.

    Wu Yan will most likely exhaust his Reiryoku reserve before finding the Mother Dragon.

    Might as well turn incognito and follow the kids as they do the job of finding the Mother Dragon for him.

    As for whether or not he had the talent to be a dragon breeder, he reckons that his True Ancestor body made him an incredible candidatepared to the other human kids around him.

    He took out some of his magic to morph into a kid and joined this Orphan¡¯s Rite.

    He sighed after looking at the excited kids around him. The intern knights were also pointing and whispering at his group which made him feel uneasy.

    He is still an adult male so it didn¡¯t feel right to be mingling among kids while other people are staring at him like an art exhibit.

    Wu Yan got lucky. He returned to the day the Orphan¡¯s rite was held. He was afraid his Reiryoku would run out if he went back in time too many days.

    They arrived at the forest¡¯s entrance under the guide of the pages.

    The pages allowed the kids to enter the forest while they minded their own businesses.

    An old man with a long white beard appeared. He looked like he should be fighting a balrog somewhere else.

    ¡°Good day, kids¡­¡±

    The old man¡¯s cheerful voice lifted the spirits of the kids.

    ¡°I am the captain of the trainee knights of Albion. You can call me Khazas or Gramps Khazas.¡±

    ¡°Good morning~ Gramps Khazas~¡±

    The kids greeted the old man. They greeted him like how they usually greeted their teachers.

    ¡°Good, you are all good kids. I wish you all luck, make sure to do your best to get a Starbrand and be ster dragon breeders.¡±

    The kids were hyped too. They can¡¯tprehend the role of dragon breeders and honor right now but they wanted to be praised.

    ¡°Alright, listen up, I want you all to remember this.¡±

    Khazas settled the kids down.

    ¡°In a short while, you will all enter Albion Forest. This will mark the start of the Orphan¡¯s Rite.¡±

    Khazas pointed at the dense forest behind him.

    ¡°In there, you guys are free to roam around for a single day. Nobody will be apanying you inside.¡±

    The kids looked anxious.

    They are just 7-years-old, why wouldn¡¯t they be afraid of going into a dense and dark forest like this by themselves?

    ¡°Worry not, the Dragon Mother is inside, no harm wille to you¡­¡±

    The kids felt assured. But, Khazas wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Inside, you guys have to rely on your own wits and instincts to find the Dragon Mother. This is how you be a dragon breeder¡­¡±

    Khazas didn¡¯t say the Dragon Mother only appears in front of talented individuals.

    ¡°Remember, no matter if you get a crest or not, I expect you all to be out of the forest before sunset. If you guys aren¡¯t back then the pages will have to go inside to find you. Now, if you don¡¯t want to spend the night sleeping with the bugs, I suggest you heed my advice and exit when the time is up, got it?¡±

    ¡°Kay~¡±

    The kids answered. Khazas told the guides to bring the kids into the forest.

    ¡°Lead them into the forest.¡±

    The pages led the kids through the entrance of the forest/

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes brightened up when he approached the lush forest.

 Chapter 1308:

    <h4>Chapter 1308:</h4>

    In the Albion Forest, fresh air was in plentiful supply. It didn¡¯t feel like summer inside the forest.

    The tall trees that looked like they can stretch into the trees also gave the forest a slightly humid air.

    Combine that with the scent of soil and trees then the forest bes a ce of olfactory and visual stimtion.

    Bugs flew everywhere and birds chirped.

    He couldn¡¯t smell the typical rotting leaves and stench associated with decaying biomass in a forest. The air here is different.

    From this point, Wu Yan could tell Albion isn¡¯t the same as other forests.

    The slightly divine aura gave the kids the courage to enter the dark forest.

    Albion forest is also known as the holynd because of this attribute.

    The holy aura is probably the main reason why the kids aren¡¯t afraid of walking around in a dark forest. Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure if this is due to this location or the presence of the Mother Dragon.

    Wu Yan looked around as he tried to look like an anxious kid looking for the Dragon mother.

    He made sure to follow Ash.

    His primary objective is to locate the Dragon mother.

    Plus, he isn¡¯t a kid. Hence, after following the kids around, he decided to leave them behind as he tried to probe deeper into the forest.

    The lush forest blocked out most of the natural sunlight. This made the forest dimly lit.

    Wu Yan continued forward.

    He wished the dragon mother would appear already.

    He doesn¡¯t have a lot of time. He needs to find her,municate, and bargain for Eco¡¯s blood toplete his mission.

    He used up all of his present Reiryoku to stay for the maximum duration.

    For other spirits, exhausting their Reiryoku meant death.

    After exhausting all his Reiryoku, his Red Jade mode disengaged so he can¡¯t use it for a single day.

    Exhausting his Reiryoku also reduced his Red Jade mode active time to 0.

    This discovery was important because if he fought another person and ran out of power, he would be in trouble if his Red Jade mode disengaged suddenly.

    <i>Ring ring</i>

    A clear noise entered his ears. He stopped.

    <i>Ring ring</i>

    He can feel magical vibrations around him.

    Those vibrations are the source of this noise.

    ¡°This sound¡­¡±

    <i>Vrm</i>

    A blinding light enveloped him, he saw only light around him.

    Shutting his eyes in reflex, he was shocked to see himself in another ce after opening his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t in the forest anymore. He looked like he was inside an ancient cavern.

    The cavern walls had pirs built into them. There are also orbs of light flying around.

    Wu Yan felt like this yed out ordingly.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    He was standing in a shallowke. He can see the bottom of theke since the water is so clear and pure.

    In front of him is a massive altar-like structure built into a giant tree with vines creeping all over it.

    Inside the shrine, there are murals that looked ancient.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t tell the painting from this distance.

    Wu Yan knew what just happened.

    <i>The dragon mother is here.</i>

    <i>Ring</i>

    Then, the magical fluctuations around him intensified.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    A giant gale assaulted him. He tried to block.

    After letting the wind sweep by him. He finally recognizes it as a gust generated by something giant pping its wings.

    When the winds stopped, Wu Yan looked up once more.

    There is a giant dragon near the holy shrine.

    That dragon is easily bigger than any dragons Wu Yan ever saw.

    However, the dragon exuded a tranquil vibe that spoke of its elegance and peaceful nature.

    The giant dragon had two massive horns, a green mane, and white scaly skin. It was glowing green while magical blue lights adorned its neck like gems.

    The dragon lifted its head after detecting Wu Yan¡¯s gaze. It emitted a loud roar.

    <i>Gawooo</i>

    Wu Yan knew he had found the Mother Dragon.

    s, before he can do anything, the Dragon mother emitted a blinding burst of light.

    That light enveloped Wu Yan.

    He felt something foreign invading him.

    He felt an existence brimming with life had been infused into him.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Wu Yan recalled what this meant as he looked at the back of his hand.

    A dragon¡¯s head surrounded by a crest.

    That is a Seikoku, a Star Brand.

    He is now a dragon breeder.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    Wu Yan emitted a bloody red mist that pushed the sapling out of him.

    <i>Mewl</i>

    The invading sapling got terrified as it got ejected out as a ball of light. It stayed on Wu Yan¡¯s palm while trembling in fear.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect this.

    The Dragon mother is also shocked to see this.

 Chapter 1309:

    <h4>Chapter 1309:</h4>

    The bloody mist around him faded when it seeped back into Wu Yan. The sapling is also still shivering in terror near Wu Yan¡¯s palm. Otherwise, it would have been all too easy to dispel the scene as a hallucination.

    The air turned still. Wu Yan held the dragon sapling in his hand. He recalled something before sighing.

    Near the shrine, the Dragon Mother stared straight in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. In a sh of green light, the Mother Dragon transformed into a humanoid female.

    She had waist-length green hair and an ethereal glow that made her look like a woman who can only exist in dreams.

    She looked 25 at most, her floral scent and priestess attire made her look like a person of immense serenity and tranquility.

    She also retained her massive horns.

    The horns branched out to form a crown-like essory.

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Mother Dragon?¡±

    The Mother Dragon nodded.

    She responded with her soothing ancient voice.

    ¡°My young child just got rejected by you, how did you push it back out?¡±

    The trembling orb of light is the unborn dragon baby the Mother Dragon tried to give Wu Yan.

    This thing is like an unhatched egg.

    Wu Yan could have guessed it from the vibrant life energy this thing had. He bitterlyughed after the Mother Dragon confirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason but I think my rowdy partners inside my body didn¡¯t take kindly to the forced addition of a weak existence such as this one here.¡±

    ¡°Rowdy partners?¡±

    The Dragon Mother used a cold tone with him.

    ¡°You, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Just an ordinary Lautreamont kid citizen.¡±

    ¡°You are not of the knightdom.¡±

    She denied.

    ¡°The near-extinction of dragons made the dragons and humans enter into a contract. The dragons can obtain Astral from humans to continue existing¡­¡±

    The Dragon Mother spoke of the dragons¡¯ plight with a sad tone.

    ¡°But not all humans are benevolent creatures. We chose trustworthy humans to partner with. This is why I chose the citizens of the Knightdom and created the Lautreamont Knightdom. I made a ce my dragons could call home. With the wisdom of the sage dragon¡¯s magic, Albion, I can obtain information on anyone in this knightdom. I use this information to choose the dragon breeders and assign Pals to them¡­¡±

    She stared at Wu Yan again.

    ¡°I am sure you¡¯re not a citizen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why did you give me this unhatched dragon?¡±

    Wu Yan raised his palm.

    ¡°I should have been disqualified from the outset, right?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°My magic allows me to obtain information across thend. I can see the details of Lautreamont citizens more clearly than people from other ces. I also gave a dragon to a certain Chevron citizen because I wanted to see a change from that girl.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I cannot read anything on you.¡±

    The Dragon Mother said.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re not of this world.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes glimmered for a second. He silently praised this dragon.

    Looks like he underestimated this dragon adoption and redistribution system known as the Dragon Mother.

    Forget her powers, for now, her wide knowledge and analytical ability gave her identity as the mother of dragons.

    Wu Yan put on his poker face.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even identify me?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°But, you decided it was a good idea to give me an unhatched dragon anyway?¡±

    ¡°I decided to take a chance since I couldn¡¯t read you.¡±

    The Dragon Mother continued with a grave tone.

    ¡°After all, the dragons will be extinct soon enough¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Isn¡¯t she taking the joke a bit too far?

    ¡°Dragons are powerful and they can live for a long time. But, deathes to us all the same.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°I too¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said nothing.

    The dragons revamped their own genesis. They let the Dragon Mother choose the people they partner with and signed humans into contracts with Star Brands.

    The dragons lost their productive abilities other than the Mother Dragon. Gender ceased to matter to dragons.

    With the mother Dragon approaching the end of her lifespan, this means the dragons are looking at another extinction event.

    It looked like extinction is once again on their minds.

    The Dragon Mother seems to bementing this.

    ¡°The magic known as Albion only ties the fate of dragons to humans. In a way, we are only dying the inevitable.¡±

    The Dragon Mothermented.

    ¡°I cannot read you and that is why I don¡¯t know if this move will lead to a favorable or adverse oue. For our race, this is a risk I am willing to takepared to the alternative of dying out. Perhaps, you might be the key to our salvation.¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I gave that hatchling to you because I was betting on you. It seems like something unexpected still happened.¡±

    ¡°So, who are you?¡±

    The air turned still once again.

    Wu Yan looked at the dormant orb of life near his palm. He sighed again.

    ¡°Yeah, it is as you said, I am just a passerby in this universe.¡±

    ¡°A passerby?¡±

    ¡°I have something I need to ask you.¡±

    The dragon mother allowed Wu Yan to continue.

    ¡°Please give me some blood from the Avalon imperial dragon¡¯s descendant.¡±

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    The dragon mother immediately unleashed a torrent of aura.

    This aura had fighting intent in it.

 Chapter 1310: Bargaining with the Mother Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Bargaining with the Mother Dragon</h4>

    The Mother Dragon emitted a wave of oppressive aura. The air shook when she did this. Wu Yan also took on a more serious attitude.

    The Mother Dragon mentioned the twilight of dragons like a poignant historian, impartial and almost eerily nonchnt.

    However, when he mentioned the blood of the Avalon Imperial Dragon descendent, she immediately took an antagonistic stance.

    She is gearing up forbat.

    Wu Yan reckoned he must have offended her.

    The Mother Dragon ordered him to leave.

    "Leave at once!"

    It growled.

    "There are still children waiting for me. Our talk ends here."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "May I know why?"

    "I don''t know how you found out that I am going to entrust the scion out. But, since you''re obviously here for her, I must treat your actions as those of an enemy."

    She growled.

    "Leave now and we can pretend nothing happened."

    "You were calm when you talked about the death of dragons. But, when I mentioned the Avalon scion, you took a hostile stance."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "It seems like she is more important than the twilight of dragons."

    The Mother Dragon closed its eyes.

    "The survival of the dragons depends on the Avalon scion."

    Eco''s visage came into Wu Yan''s mind.

    He isn''t sure why Eco was born a humanoid.

    Is it because of her unique bloodline?

    No, that can''t be it.

    Wu Yan came up with another theory after digesting the Mother Dragon''s word.

    Eco''s humanoid form is to make it easy for her to mate with her human male partner. She is banking on procreating with humans to keep the dragons in existence.

    Humans have the most Astral of all the races. A hybrid born of a dragon and a human might just be able to sustain itself without taking Astral from another human.

    Wu Yan is sure he got this theory correct.

    Eco is like thest hope of the dragons.

    It looks like getting Eco''s blood isn''t going to be easy.

    But, Wu Yan noticed another chance.

    Wu Yan loosened up.

    "I just want a drop of the scion''s blood. I will not harm her, you have my word."

    "Go back at once!"

    Frustrated, Wu Yan continued.

    <i>In the case...</i>

    "I am not going to get her blood for free. I propose a trade."

    "Return now!"

    The Mother Dragon is furious.

    "Your items cannot be put on the same level as that child."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Okay, what if I offer you more time? To stretch your lifespan longer than your waning time?"

    "What?"

    She changed her attitude.

    Wu Yan took out a green gem after making a hole in space. The green gem appeared on his palm.

    It was no bigger than a thumb, it looked like a tear-shaped green gem.

    Breath of life: Can only be used on living things. A crystallization of life energy-rich soil. With a materialization rate of 1%, this item allows the user to extend the target''s lifespan by a t one-fold.

    Cost: 15,000 item points

    "It is called the ''breath of Life''..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "It can increase the lifespan of the lifeform by one-fold. I believe you know the importance of such a thing?"

    "You..."

    The dragon looked at his item.

    "I''ve never heard of something like this. Where did you get a treasure like this?"

    The Dragon didn''t question Wu Yan''s im. She fielded him a question.

    That is because the Breath of Life''s thick vitality invigorated the Mother Dragon''s body just by being near it. She can feel its revitalization properties.

    She can feel her body crying out for that item.

    This is why she is stunned by this item.

    "I said it before, I am just a passerby in this world."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You can''t find it in this world. What about other worlds?"

    "Other... worlds?"

    The Dragon Mother fell into confusion.

    "I will restate my offer, I only want a few drops of the scion''s blood, I don''t have any other agendas."

    Wu Yan begged the dragon to reconsider.

    "I cannot divulge why I need her blood but you have my word that I will not use it to the detriment of the lifeforms on this world. Please, say yes."

    "I..."

    Wu Yan made her hesitant.

    If just giving Wu Yan a few drops of blood can mean a longer time in this world and search for more alternatives, it just seemed like a deal too good to turn down.

    However, she can''t rule out that Wu Yan might harm her child.

    Unless she can guarantee her eternal existence, the dragons will die if something bad happens to Eco.

    Hesitance is holding her back.

    "To me, the death of dragons will be a tragic oue."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Help me and I might return the favor when the scion is born in the distant future."

    "I am just a traveler between worlds, if I cannot assure you with this then that is it for me. You get the final say."

    She looked at the Breath of Life Wu Yan had while wrestling with her own emotions.

    Wu Yan waited for her answer. With an unhatched dragon on one of his palms and the Breath of Life on another, he stood like a statue.

    The area turned silent.

    "Very well..."

    She sighed while looking at Wu Yan.

    "I ept your offer."

    Wu Yan beamed again.

 Chapter 1311: A special item? Miraculous effect?

    <h4>Chapter 1311: A special item? Miraculous effect?</h4>

    "So this is the scion of the Avalon Imperial Dragon?..."

    Wu Yan is in the temple with the Mother Dragon. They stood in front of a giant ball of light. His eyes shed with intent.

    The scion is manifested as a giant ball of lightpared to the palm-size orb of light Wu Yan had.

    Although they looked to be the same, the difference in size couldn''t be more obvious.

    The giant ball of light is almost as big as Wu Yan. Also, the giant ball of light had a more solid aura than the ethereal orb of light Wu Yan had.

    The scion is bigger than Wu Yan''s current child-like physique.

    It looked like a miniature sun. Despite being in an unborn state, its magical power is already tremendous, he can feel it from a distance. It is easy to imagine a powerful magical being will be born if they are already this powerful in an infant''s state.

    Wu Yan finally understood why Eco had enough magic power to construct a mimic Arc replica.

    Her potential is far different than an average dragon.

    "So this is why that brat is so cocky..."

    Wu Yan mumbled his own thoughts.

    "Looks like she had the strength to back it up"

    "Hmm?"

    The Dragon Mother frowned.

    "That brat?"

    "Ah, don''t mind me."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    When it looked like Wu Yan tried to divert the topic, she decided to give the notion up.

    "You said you can extract blood from the unborn dragon. Go ahead and try."

    The Dragon Mother kept her steely gaze on Wu Yan.

    She had her guard up.

    The space rippled as magical fluctuations reverberated around him. It felt like he was being stared at by two giant eyes.

    This is a pseudo-space created by magic. Every move he makes, the Dragon Mother will know.

    This is draconic magic. It is like a space ovepped with reality, a mix of magic and reality, a mix of consciousness and unconsciousness.

    Wu Yan isn''t aware of the full effects of this pseudo-space, however, he conjectured that it had something to do with keeping an eye on him.

    The scion is far too important to the dragons to risk any injuries or adverse events.

    The air turned sticky as he reached out to touch the giant orb of light.

    "<i>System...</i>"

    Wu Yanmanded the System to gather the blood.

    <i>"Obtain blood sample."</i>

    Wu Yan''s System responded and started operating.

    <i>" Blood obtained, x1 Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood."</i>

    <i>Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood: Blood extracted from the emperor dragon''s scion, primordial blood that had its effect enhanced when extracted by the System. If consumed by a vampire, that vampire will get his/her abilities enhanced greatly. If consumed by a True Ancestor, level will be increased by 1. Note to user: Only vampires rted to the user can use this blood. The max level that can be raised is limited to Level 89. This blood will be ineffective when consumed at Level 90 and above.</i>

    <i>"Mission 1pleted, obtained x10,000 Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points, and Equipment points."</i>

    The system told him about the miraculous effect of the scion''s blood.

    <i>Special item? Enhanced effect?</i>

    True Ancestor can increase their levels by one.

    He couldn''t believe its effect.

    He is a true ancestor.

    This blood can increase his level by 1?

    He can use it before he hit Level 90.

    Wu Yan told the system to gather more blood.

    "<i>System, gather more blood</i>."

    A few notifications followed thatmand

    <i>" Blood obtained, x1 Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood."</i>

    <i>" Blood obtained, x1 Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood."</i>

    <i>" Blood obtained, x1 Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood."</i>

    <i>" Blood obtained, x1 Avalon Imperial dragon emperor''s scion''s blood."</i>

    He couldn''t be happier with this result.

    He withdrew 5 drops of blood from the scion. That''s enough to raise his level by 5.

    Granted, he won''t be able to use the blood past level 89 but this is tantamount to giving him instant level-ups to level 89!

    That is already the peak of tier 9 power!

    One more level and he would be a demigod already.

    Wu Yan couldn''t calm himself down. He resisted the urge tough out loud. He withdrew his hand.

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan gave the Mother Dragon a thankful look.

    "Thanks."

    "No need, this is only business..."

    The Mother Dragon silently let down her guard.

    "Now that you''re done, please leave."

    It is as if she didn''t want Wu Yan around the scion any longer. The pseudo-space closed in on Wu Yan before spiriting him away from the ce.

    When Wu Yan disappeared, the Dragon Mother caressed the scion''s orb.

    She sighed in relief once again after realizing that the orb is fine.

    "Luckily, the mysterious man isn''t a liar."

    The Dragon Mother is still wary of danger even if Wu Yan already got sent away by her own powers.

    This is how anxious she is when Wu Yan touched the scion.

    If not for the Breath of Life, the Dragon Mother would never risk the scion''s status.

    "Seems like the existence of the Avalon scion is already known. To decrease further risk, I should stop keeping her here."

    The Dragon Mother looked in a certain direction.

    "Fortunately, there is someone with a chalice. He isn''t the first choice but he will do..."

 Chapter 1312: Stubborn girl, the cries of a child in the woods.

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Stubborn girl, the cries of a child in the woods.</h4>

    Albion forest...

    In the sky, countless birds chirped as they flew across the sky.

    The golden rays of sunset made the shadows of the trees lengthen into a sad skewness.

    Inside the slightly dark forest, Wu Yan stood silently as if he were sleeping. Wu Yan suddenly stirred into consciousness.

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan looked around.

    "Am I finally back?"

    He looked at the sunset.

    Going back in time was worth it.

    He got more than he bargained for.

    He didn''t think he would get items that would upgrade his levels.

    With the Avalon Dragon Emperor''s scion''s blood, he can instantly raise his levels to 89, the peak of tier 9 power.

    Once he reaches the demigod level, he would be a bonafide powerhouse in Silvaria.

    He couldn''t hold back his tion.

    "System, you''re awesome..."

    He gave the System credit where credit is due. Wu Yan waited for his time to run out.

    "Ugu..."

    He heard someone crying in the distance.

    "Uwu..."

    Wu Yan knew it was a girl.

    A girl is crying?

    "A child from the Orphan''s Rite?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows. He looked at the source of the crying sound.

    With dense shrubs around, Wu Yan continued forward while pushing away the flora around him. He followed the sound of someone crying. Soon, he saw the girl.

    She was a blonde girl around the age of 7.

    Her blonde hair lustered under the glow of sunlight. She had an expensive dress that suggested she is a noble. Her status made her stand out from the decrepit forest. She had a dragon doll. She was rubbing tears away from her eyes.

    Judging by the stained spots near her feet, she must have been crying for quite a while now.

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temple. He approached the girl.

    "Brat, why are you crying here?"

    Surprised by the voice of this man, she looked up to reveal a cute mien.

    It is easy to see that she would grow up to be a beautiful woman despite her red eyes and swollen eyelids.

    "Wh-who are you?"

    The girl didn''t expect to see Wu Yan here. She sniffled before trying to act like an adult.

    "The Orphan''s Rite doesn''t permit outsiders, Big brother, why are you here?"

    "Big brother?"

    Wu Yan didn''t realize he had unveiled his disguise magic.

    He looked like his original self now.

    "We are doing the Orphan''s Rite, if you''re not meant to be here, please leave."

    The girl said while not appearing angry.

    "I must find the Dragon Mother..."

    The girl tried to wander deeper into the forest.

    "The sun is about to set. The Orphan''s Rite is about to end. I don''t think you will find the Dragon Mother if she didn''t reach out to you by now."

    "No!"

    Wu Yan was taken aback by the girl''s defiant attitude. Then, she teared up again.

    "Why do you want to be a Dragon breeder so badly?"

    "I want my Pal..."

    "This..."

    Wu Yan urged her to go on.

    "Why do you want a Pal?"

    "I..."

    The girl replied.

    "I want to be a mighty dragon temr!"

    "A dragonar, huh?"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You want to be a Dragonar?"

    "Yes!"

    "But, the Orphan''s Rite is about to end. The Dragon Mother didn''t give me a Star brand. I am a letdown to my father and siblings... I can''t be a dragonar anymore."

    The young girl started bawling again.

    "Ugh, fine, don''t cry already..."

    "Uuu..."

    Wu Yan felt a bit bad for the girl.

    Wu Yan tried to pacify the girl.

    Then, Wu Yan recalled something he had. He took out an orb of light.

    The Dragon Mother tried to make him a dragon breeder. He still had that unhatched dragon.

    "Jeez, don''t cry."

    Wu Yan squatted down.

    "You want a Pal, I will give you one."

    "Give me one?"

    The girl couldn''t believe her ears.

    Wu Yan pressed the orb of light against the girl''s chest.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    The ball of light seeped into the girl''s body.

    The ball of light also tore her clothes apart, revealing her porcin white skin.

    She felt an external power entering her, a brand appeared near her chest.

    Something entered her.

    "I..."

    The girl couldn''t believe it. She mumbled out loud.

    "I have a Pal?"

    "Nn..."

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    "Yeah, he''s yours now, don''t cry now."

    "Bu-but..."

    She wasn''t sure what transpired but it is obvious that the big brother she just met had given her the Pal she dreamed of.

    "Is this okay?"

    "Well, that thing won''t do be any good anyway. You look like you need it more than me."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    He felt something tugging him.

    That is the sign of being drawn back into the present.

    "Alright, I am going now. Remember, don''t be a crybaby."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "Wait!"

    The girl tried to chase after him.

    "Big brother! What is your name?!"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Just call me Wu Yan."

    "Wu Yan..."

    The girl remembered his name. When Wu Yan turned around to leave, she tried to catch up again.

    "Wait, Brother Wu Yan!"

    The girl grabbed Wu Yan by the hem of his shirt. Wu Yan is now a bit anxious.

    He didn''t want someone to see him disappearing into thin air.

    "Wh-what''s wrong?"

    "Here."

    The girl gave her toy to Wu Yan.

    "I just got a great gift from big brother, at least keep this doll..."

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan hesitated. With the invisible pull tightening, he decided to ept the gift.

    "Okay, I will take it."

    Wu Yan dashed into a nearby tall shrub.

    "Get out of the forest soon, ya hear?"

    Wu Yan told her before disappearing into the bush.

    The girl caressed her star brand.

    "Wu Yan..."

 Chapter 1313: The scariest maid in history

    <h4>Chapter 1313: The scariest maid in history</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Apollo dorm...

    The room experienced a spatial distortion, the space warped to form a time portal.

    That portal expanded to form a ck hole-like tear.

    Then, that hole spat something out.

    "Phew."

    Wu Yan looked at the dragon doll in his hand. He bitterlyughed.

    "Almost disappeared in front of a kid. That was close."

    Thinking about the gains waiting for him, he got excited.

    "I am going to pump myself up to the peak of tier 9 upon returning.

    Wu Yan opened up his menu

    Character: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 31,100

    Item Points: 150,000

    Ability Points: 21,000

    Summoning points: 51,000

    Level: 85

    Transcript world: Seikoku no Dragonar

    Quest theme: Procurement

    Mission 1: Enter Kurumi''s Red Jade mode, use Zaphkiel''s Twelfth Bullet to go back in time. Obtain the Avalon Imperial Dragon Scion''s primordial blood before it is entrusted in the Albion Forest Orphan''s Rite by the Mother Dragon.

    Mission reward: x10,000 Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, and Summoning points

    Mission 2: Get a drop of blood from the Avalon imperial dragon scion''s immature state

    Mission reward: x30,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points

    Mission 3: Locked

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed when he saw the second mission.

    A drop of blood from the immature dragonoid?

    The system is telling him to go get Eco''s blood.

    Isn''t this too easy?

    "Mission 1 wasted a lot of my time. Mission 2 seems easy, I can''t believe the System is going to give me so many points for an easy mission.

    "But her blood, eh?"

    Wu Yan started hoping for good oues.

    "I wonder if her immature blood has the same effect as her primordial blood. If it can raise me to demigod level..."

    "Demigod..."

    Wu Yan sank into his own delusions. He pped his own cheek to return to reality.

    He looked at the doll in his hand.

    He grabbed the doll because he was pressed for time. Is he going to walk around with a dragon doll in his hand?

    Maybe go run ap around the school?

    That would give him another title other than Godly Rider.

    Throwing it away is just as undesirable.

    She earnestly gave something of value to him.

    "Ugh..."

    Sighing, Wu Yan scratched his head.

    He ced the doll down near his bed.

    "Man, people are going to think I have a maiden''s heart or something."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes as hey down. He went to sleep.

    Wu Yan felt like he was floating in the sky. He stirred between the realm of consciousness and unconsciousness. He can hear faint chatter.

    "Is this one okay? No... Ooh, this one looks good, maybe a bit too shy?"

    The sound felt like a buzzing fly to Wu Yan. He woke up annoyed by the noise.

    Radiant sunlight pierced his eyeballs, dispelling his drowsiness.

    Wu Yan looked up to see a purple glow near him.

    "Lord Rowan, you''re awake?"

    Cossette is standing dangerously close to him. She had a bright smile too. Her purple eyes were looking back at him. Her youthful beauty would make any male fall for her. But, Wu Yan isn''t charmed.

    He is still a male with libido but the current situation didn''t allow him to enjoy this scene.

    He wasn''t aware until now, but, he is somehow standing in front of Cossette with her hands peeling his clothes away.

    Wu Yan skipped past asking how he developed the skill to sleep and stand. He raised his arms like he was surrendering.

    "Cossette..."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to continue.

    "If you want to do it, you can just ask, yo-you don''t have to resort to this kind of measure."

    "Nope, you misunderstood me."

    Cossette cut him short.

    "I am just helping you change."

    "Helping me change?"

    Wu Yan looked back to see his bed covered in piles of clothes.

    "What the..."

    Wu Yan''s jaw dropped.

    "I don''t remember buying so many clothes?"

    "I bought it when I considered the possibility of making the princess crossdress, you lucky guy, you got these clothes for free."

    "Wh-why did you bring so many attires here?"

    "Ah, you forgot you had a date with Reba today?"

    Wu Yan finally recalled his wager.

    "Y-yes."

    "In order to avoid a wardrobe malfunction, I brought these clothes over at my own discretion. I also decided to try them on you while you''re asleep.

    "Wait, thatst part..."

    Wu Yan couldn''tugh it off.

    "How did you get me to stand up without waking up?"

    "Don''t sweat the details, your charms will drop if you do that."

    Cossette teased him.

    "As a maid, how can I not have special skills?"

    "Maids are scary..."

    "Please, this is nothing."

    "Oh, I am not praising you."

    Wu Yan said.

    "How did you enter my room? Why are you helping me change?"

    "Ah? You also forgot about this?"

    Cossette blushed, she swayed left and right while holding her hands to her cheeks.

    "I am Lord Rowan''s maid from now on, although only in the morning."

    "I-I only needed you to help with breakfast."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Are you dissatisfied with my service?"

    Wu Yan awkwardly chortled.

    "N-nah..."

    "Good."

    Cossette reached around him.

    "Alright, let''s not keep Lady Reba waiting, hurry and change..."

    Cossette viewed him like a toy. Wu Yan realized how he had screwed up by requesting her service.

 Chapter 1314

    <h4>Chapter 1314</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, the operating base¡­

    ¡°I am done eating!¡±

    Wu Yan cleaned up the tes in front of him. Then, he ran out of the tent.

    ¡°I got something to do, see you allter.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku subconsciously called out to him. But, Wu Yan had already run out of the tent.

    The girls looked a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Astrea and Tohka slowed down a bit, their hamster-like faces are also sporting crestfallen looks.

    Other than them, the other girls are also feeling a bit down.

    Nobody can me them.

    Recently, Wu Yan kept leaving them behind without giving any exnation.

    Wu Yan usually sleeps untilte in the afternoon.

    However, he is early to wake up these days, even earlier than the other girls.

    At night, Wu Yan also changed his behavior. He stopped plowing his girls and left them alone. Normally, Wu Yan would keep bugging the girls until they either give in to his demands or chase him out of their tents.

    Even when hisdies intentionally try to seduce him, he would always cite fatigue as the reason and go to sleep cuddling with his harem. He is so couth that people might mistake him for a chaste chad.

    Wu Yan typically leaves the base and thenes backte at night without telling anyone where he went or what he did. He also looked like he was pressed for time, spending the bare minimum duration to eat.

    Abnormal.

    This situation is very weird.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is as simple as this.¡±

    Misaki gave that assessment.

    ¡°He is acting very shady.¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡±

    Kotori stopped chomping on her candy.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like Onii-chan at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Kurumi started wandering.

    ¡°Given his personality, other than favorable events, it is highly likely that hubby-sama will tank the adverse event by himself.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros mumbled her master¡¯s name with a sad look.

    ¡°That is a bit mean, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mikoto said.

    ¡°We are already one. He shouldn¡¯t be trying to take everything on by himself. I won¡¯t forgive him if I find out he is doing that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t arrive at a conclusion so early.¡±

    Hinagiku chimed in.

    ¡°We are just specting here. Maybe he is doing other things¡­¡±

    ¡°I think so too¡­¡±

    Yoshino who was sitting near n raised her hands timidly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Onii-san, he probably has his own ideas¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, he still left us without discussing anything, right?¡±

    Frenda said, she is also a bit bummed out. She tugged on her beret cap.

    ¡°We are already sharing the same fact, he shouldn¡¯t be hiding anything from us.¡±

    ¡°That bastard, he super doesn¡¯t have us in his eyes.¡±

    Kinuhata said, she also snorted.

    ¡°I hate guys who like to show off their macho sides. They think all women are just waiting for a big damn hero to save them, it is super gross.¡±

    ¡°I am sure he has his own secrets¡­¡±

    Rikou tried to pacify Saiai.

    ¡°Saiai, are you sure you¡¯re not hiding something from him?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Saiai wanted to deny it but she lost steam.

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    ¡°Is Onii-chan tired of n and the other sisters?¡±

    n looked like she might cry.

    ¡°Onii-chan probably found someone cuter than n and Nee-chans, he is probably so infatuated with her that he is ditching us.¡±

    The tent became silent. Then, the temperature steadily dropped.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    Astrea tried to deny it but she found herself awkwardlyughing anyway.

    ¡°Master isn¡¯t that kind of person¡­¡±

    The other girls had dark looks. Nobody retorted while Astrea started feeling paranoid.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka turned anxious.

    ¡°Is it because Shido doesn¡¯t like us anymore? That¡¯s why he is choosing to stay away from us?¡±

    ¡°We need to do something about this.¡±

    Kotori stood up. She looked at Ikaros.

    ¡°Onii-chan should be nearby. Ikaros, scan for Onii-chan¡¯s position.¡±

    Ikaros started scanning and then she nodded.

    ¡°Master located, he is heading toward the Giant Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku stood up.

    ¡°Let us see who is this vixen.¡±

    The girls donned their killer auras as they marched to the forest.

    ---

    ¡°Master located.¡±

    Ikaros pointed at a in field in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s slowly go there.¡±

    Shokuhou said.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let him notice us.¡±

    The girls tiptoed over there.

    They brushed the bush aside to find something shocking.

    They expected Wu Yan to be beating the meaty bush with some vixens, but, they saw a cake near an elevated tform in the field.

    It was a huge cake too, about 4 meters wide and a few meters tall.

    Wu Yan ced utensils and smaller cakes and pastries around the giant cake as if he is setting up a giant tea party.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    The girls gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Wu Yan noticed them.

    ¡°It¡¯s us.¡±

    Thedies climbed out of the tall bushes.

    ¡°Why are you girls here?!¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s your fault¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shifted her gaze away like a guilty individual.

    ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Man, I got busted, huh?¡±

    ¡°This cake¡­¡±

    Thedies looked at the giant cake.

    ¡°What is up with that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you girls were busy building the base with the Sisters, I was thinking you girls could rx.¡±

    ¡°I am not good at building stuff and nning so I felt bad leaving it all up to you girls. I also didn¡¯t know how to take some weight off you girls so¡­¡±

    ¡°I did what I knew best, this is how I can express my feelings.¡±

    Wu Yan finished the writings on the cake using butter-based letters.

    <i>¡°Together forever.¡±</i>

    The girls were stunned. Then, their hearts melted.

    This is Wu Yan¡¯s honest thought.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face was smudged by the butter and icing he used.

    The girls felt their hearts melting away.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto started tearing up. She also felt bad for doubting the guy.

    The otherdies were also a bit ashamed of themselves.

    He wasn¡¯t out flirting. He took the time and effort to n this massive de-stress party for the girls.

    It was all for them.

    But they thought he was fooling around with other girls in the woods.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wu Yan felt a change in the vibe so he asked them.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Thedies glomped Wu Yan.

    ¡°We also want to live with you forever!¡±

    Wu Yan hugged them back as the air took on a warm air.

 Chapter 1315: Agreed

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Agreed</h4>

    Ansullivan city, Saint Dm za...

    This is a special za.

    It has a statue standing proudly in the middle of the za.

    The statue is modeled after the first Knight King of Lautreamont Knightdom. This statue is known as the Saint Statue, an incredibly significant relic of Ansullivan City.

    It is unanimous, the first ce a traveler should visit is this za.

    This is also why this za is one of the busiest ces in Ansullivan city. It is also andmark people use to start their dates.

    Including Wu Yan.

    "Ah, I came too early, didn''t I?"

    Wu Yan looked at the sky before grumbling. He is dressed for the asion, not too fancy and not too shabby.

    "Cossette chased me out in excitement when there is still an hour before the date. Why would Reba go to date so early, anyway?"

    As the number 1 most poprdy in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, she is probably just dating Wu Yan to prove that she is keeping her promise.

    It might sound bad but Wu Yan did win the right to a single date with her. Reba is probably taking a nonchnt attitude to this date.

    Although she might be tardy, arriving an hour early doesn''t seem likely.

    At least, that''s what Wu Yan thought.

    Then, he saw something that changed his mind.

    "¡ª"

    The za turned silent.

    The people stopped chattering. The men, women, old people, and young kids all stopped as they looked in one direction.

    Wu Yan also looked in that direction. He was stunned.

    A nobledy is currently strutting toward him.

    She was the source of this disturbance.

    She is just too blindingly beautiful.

    She was wearing a white shirt that only served to maximize her already voluminous meaty Howitzers. He could also see her curves and slender waistline. She wore a ck mini-skirt that, whenbined with her ck knee-socks and ck leather boots, gave her a presence that took away the colors from her surrounding.

    Her red hair was tied up in a white ribbon. Her ponytail is resting on her shoulder. Those green jade eyes of hers are weapons that can capture people''s souls.

    With her boots making audible thuds in the za, thedy walked over with a radiant smile, all while the other people here are gawking at her.

    When she spotted Wu Yan near the statue, her eyes lit up. That renewed glow caused a palpable increase in blood pressure of the guys present in the za.

    She quickened her steps. She teased him when she saw Wu Yan''s bbergasted look.

    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"

    Wu Yan blinked in aftershock.

    "Reba?"

    "Ah, you lost your memories again?"

    Reba quickly took another verbal jab at him.

    "Well, at least the time I spent to doll myself up was worth it. Your look is priceless..."

    Wu Yan shrugged after recovering.

    "You have some serious skills there. I almost didn''t recognize you as the student council president and strongest student."

    "Well, I bet this is the first time you saw me in anything but my school uniform."

    Reba said the line that would make the minds of sagacious wizards wander.

    She sized Wu Yan up.

    "Not bad."

    "Thanks to Cossette."

    Wu Yan felt his strength leaving him when he mentioned the OP maid.

    "She is even more excited than me, I don''t know why."

    "Cossette?"

    Reba turned toward Wu Yan.

    "Right, she became your maid during the mornings, I hope you didn''t take the chance to do anything weird, right?..."

    "Hey, is that bias I am sensing?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "You don''t know her abilities. If I tried anything funny, I bet I would be sleeping in the drains already."

    "Oh, you underestimate yourself..."

    Reba quipped.

    "Maybe she won''t turn you down."

    "Nah..."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I just got to know her for like a week. We don''t even see each other that often."

    "Is that so?"

    Reba teased him again.

    "We just met less than a month ago, look at us, aren''t we on a date right now?"

    "This is just a reward from the Aries Dragon-riding festival."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Imagine if I tried to woo you near your dorm with flowers in hand. Would you even say yes?"

    Reba thought about it seriously before giving him a radiant smile.

    "If it''s Rowan, then that''s a definite yes."

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe his ears.

    "You sure?"

    "Mmhmm."

    Reba nodded.

    "You''re the first guy to actually talk to me like ady."

    "How so?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "I mean, look at those guys over there... They''re practically drooling over you."

    "Ah..."

    "Rather than looking at ady. They are looking at me as the salient student council president or Arch Dragonar."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan gave Reba a light knock on the head.

    "Hey..."

    Reba rubbed her aching head. She didn''t think Wu Yan put tap her on the head like that.

    "You''re also underestimating yourself."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Even if you''re not an Arch Dragonar or the student council president, you''re plenty beautiful yourself!"

    Wu Yan pointed at the people around them.

    "Their gazes are the proof."

    Reba roamed her gaze over the other people here. She saw looks of admiration and adoration.

    Due to her make-up and attire, the people here hadn''t identified her as the student council president yet.

    They are gawking at her because she is just too beautiful.

    Reba giggled when Wu Yan pointed this out.

 Chapter 1316: Unexpected outcome? A confession?

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Unexpected oue? A confession?</h4>

    Ansullivan city,mercial district...

    "Woah, that chick is super cute."

    "Who is she?"

    "Never seen her before, did we have a beautifuldy like her in town?"

    "Who is that guy near her?"

    "Probably her boyfriend."

    "Look at her, she is hugging his arm, definitely lovers."

    "Ooh, I am so envious..."

    The pedestrians nearby stopped to admire Reba''s beauty.

    They stared wide-eyed, some of them even pointed at her like ted monkeys. However, when they saw Reba walking shoulder to shoulder with Wu Yan, they felt like God had poured cold water on their enthusiasm.

    They also pointed at Wu Yan but they were basicallymenting why aren''t they lucky enough to go on a date with Reba.

    Wu Yan ignored the envious masses. He nced at Reba who is happily hugging his arm. He had a slightly bitter expression.

    Wu Yan felt confused rather than troubled.

    He is a bit frustrated since Reba''s jugs are basically wrapped around his arm.

    Wu Yan felt carnal mes boiling within him. He is walking like he was tipsy because most of his ram was allocated to calcting the softness of Reba''s giant marshmallows.

    He is also puzzled over Reba''s attitude.

    Reba is unusually friendly with him.

    It is almost like she is devoted to her current act as a lover. She doesn''t mind glomping Wu Yan despite people gawking and pointing at them.

    The strongest student council president, paramount of academic prowess and martial ability.

    Her fervent attitude is a stark contrast to her usual cool and gant student council president appearance.

    Wu Yan can be forgiven for his confusion.

    Plus, this is the first time he saw this side of Reba.

    He stretched an arm out to rub her head whileparing her heat to himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re not having a fever¡­¡±

    Reba pped Wu Yan on his shoulder. She gave him a slightly upset look.

    ¡°Do you know what you just did? That was rude.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching shoulder.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you would be so ecstatic during this date.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only normal to behave differently when engaged in an intimate setting like thispared to normal interaction with the other gender. This kind of behavior makes it easy to resonate with the romantic partner and elicit a favorable response.¡±

    Reba grinned.

    ¡°This is basic knowledge when ites to dating.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°That only applies to lovers and couples that have feelings for one another. Are we lovers or anything close to that?¡±

    Wu Yan half-jokingly told her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re this passionate then you¡¯re going to make me think you have feelings for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Reba gave him a cheeky look.

    ¡°You mean I can¡¯t harbor feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re giving me the green lights to go down your route.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°We just knew each other for about a month, don¡¯t tell me you already have feelings for me?¡±

    ¡°A month, huh?¡±

    Reba turned taciturn.

    ¡°True, it does sound unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a puzzled look.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an unknown alien who suspiciously appeared after the Astral Explosion event. Yet, I am dating a shady and suspicious person like you.¡±

    Reba looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit preposterous?¡±

    Wu Yan paused.

    ¡°If you know I am a suspicious guy, why are you still so close to me? Are you not afraid that you¡¯re being the moth drawn to the mes, right now?¡±

    ¡°A moth to mes?¡±

    Reba bitterlyughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s an urate summarization.¡±

    ¡°Are you not?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his voice.

    ¡°I might be an inhabitant from a hostile nation like the Empire. I might be here on motives and agendas that will harm the students of Ansullivan Academy and the popce of the Lautreamont Knightdom.¡±

    ¡°I could also be a spy here to infiltrate and obtain confidential information on dragons and the Lautreamont Knightdom.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not a foreigner.¡±

    Reba shook her head.

    ¡°You have a Star Brand and Pal. You¡¯re obviously a dragon breeder. That alone proves that you¡¯re a Lautreamont resident. The Dragon Mother will never entrust her offsprings to people other than the Lautreamont Knightdom people.¡±

    ¡°There are always exceptions to generally established rules. ording to what I read, the Mother Dragon once gave a Chevron citizen a pal.¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    Reba shook her head again.

    ¡°That was because that person is still affiliated through the principal and vassal state rtionship between Chevron kingdom and Lautreamont Knightdom. Plus, the Mother Dragon won¡¯t entrust her offspring to someone who would harm the knightdom.¡±

    ¡°What if I am not a dragon breeder?¡±

    Wu Yan tried to provoke her.

    ¡°What if my Star Brand is fake. You have never seen my Pal, have you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Reba conceded.

    ¡°Even so, I am willing to risk getting close to you like a moth drawn to mes.¡±

    Reba defiantly said.

    ¡°I know I stand on shaky ground here but I subconsciously trust you. I guess you could call it a woman¡¯s intuition?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like something thepetent student council president would say.¡±

    ¡°I am still amazed at myself even now.¡±

    Reba beamed at him like a sun goddess.

    ¡°You are mysterious, to say the least. But, you¡¯re not a dodgy character. One day, I will pry all your secrets from your tightly-clenched fists. You won¡¯t be able to hide any more secrets from me.¡±

    Wu Yan gasped. Reba¡¯s confidence struck him before he burst outughing.

    ¡°That sounds like a confession to me.¡±

    ¡°More like a deration of war.¡±

    They chortled at the same time before once again embarking on their little date much to the admiration and jealousy of the pedestrians around them.

    ¡­

    Ansullivan Dragon Academy, Epona dorm¡­

    Under the golden glow of sunset, Wu Yan escorted Reba back to her dorm. He sighed after taking another look at her breath-taking mien.

    ¡°Although this is just a date. Honestly, I don¡¯t know the city well enough so I only dragged you around the city. Let¡¯s just say I am way more familiar with theyout of the city now.¡±

    ¡°I guess you can call it a warm-up practice to the next date.¡±

    Reba approached Wu Yan with a naughty smile.

    The next thing he knew, she stood on tiptoes before pecking him on his cheek, her soft lips making a soothing sound when she did that.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Ending the date with a kiss, that is also amon knowledge for people going on a date.¡±

    Reba giggled as she turned around. Leaving him with that parting wisdom, she entered her dorm.

    Wu Yan touched his cheek. He shouted out loud at Reba.

    ¡°Remember to kiss me on the lips next time!¡±

    ¡°We will have to see how you do next time!¡±

    Reba responded with her usual heroine-like ir.

    Today ended quite nicely, Wu Yan waxed thoughtful.

 Chapter 1317: Changes in attitude

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Changes in attitude</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragon Academy.

    Due to the Necromantia attack, sses were put on hold.

    Although the reconstruction of Ansullivan City is well underway, the disruptions caused by the damaged infrastructure persisted.

    With business activities resuming, school activities continued.

    Students lined up neatly in the assembly hall. They were waiting for this schoolmencement address to begin.

    Of course, calling it an opening ceremony would make this event feel dry to the students.

    This is why the school got the most popr female student in the academy to assist with the student address.

    ¡°This time, we are proud to wee four new student council members.¡±

    Reba announced with thatmanding and crisp voice of hers.

    ¡°First, the disciplinemittee-in-charge, Silvia Lautreamont.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The firm reply drew the attention of the students present.

    She is infamous among the students. Her look is one thing, her incredible stiffness made her a dislikable student among her peers.

    Yes, this incredibly beautiful princess isn¡¯t very popr with the students here.

    However, the students who were expecting a dry speech from her had to catch their falling sses and jaws when she started hermencement speech.

    ¡°I am the student council member in charge of disciplinary affairs¡­¡±

    Her tone is warmer and more affable than her frosty tone from previous engagements with the students.

    ¡°As a freshman, I know I am still inadequate in many aspects. As such, I will strive to improve myself in order to run the student council affairs as smoothly as possible.¡±

    Silvia beamed at the students before doing a curtsy.

    ¡°I hope you will all continue to support me as I fulfill my duties¡­¡±

    The students couldn¡¯t believe this is the same frosty princess they knew. They were just astounded that she had this soft and mellow side to her.

    They don¡¯t know what happened but the unapproachable air around her was gone.

    She isn¡¯t the studious, stiff, and cold princess known as Silvia anymore. She has an air of elegance and noble modesty befitting a true beauty of this school.

    When she enrolled, her status and her excellence in academics caught the attention of many students. However, her frosty air and no-funny-business air made her extremely unapproachable.

    This is the first time people felt she had opened up.

    Silvia also didn¡¯t expect the students to give her such a passionate response.

    Silvia started panicking as she quickly scampered off stage with a panicky bow.

    However, her cute antics still charmed the students.

    ¡°Not bad, for once¡­¡±

    Silvia looked up to see Wu Yan who had a grin of the excrement-consuming kind.

    She leered at Wu Yan before growling at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You said you didn¡¯t like my previous speech so I had to research new forms of speech. Look at them, they are allughing at me.¡±

    ¡°What are you going on about?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°The students are happy to see this change. They are apuding and acknowledging the effort you put in to get closer and open up. I honestly don¡¯t know why you¡¯re pouting here.¡±

    ¡°Rowan is right, princess¡­¡±

    Ash chimed in.

    ¡°You definitely look and sound better than before.¡±

    Silvia blushed.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ash was also charmed by Silvia¡¯s fidgety look.

    Then, Reba announced something that made Ash¡¯s grin a stony one.

    ¡°Next up, the most problematic student in school, the one in charge of making a ruckus, Ash ke.¡±

    The hall turned deathly silent.

    Ash turned as bitter as a bitter gourd.

    ¡°Looks like someone just went up many ranks on the most disliked students list.¡±

    Wu Yan pped Ash on his back.

    ¡°Well, we have seen how Silvia changed. Now, it¡¯s your turn, go get¡¯em, tiger.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that, you make me sound like a witch."

    Ash took to the podium after Wu Yan encouraged him.

    Ash is still a bit nervous.

    "Is he going to be fine?"

    "He looks anxious."

    "Not everyone can chill and talk in front of the masses like you."

    Wu Yan said.

    "For amoner like him, this must be nerve-wracking."

    "I just got used to the crowd since I attended many social gatherings when I was young. I was still nervous when I started out."

    "More like, aren''t you too calm?"

    "Who, me?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I am also used to being the center of attention. I am nervous but not to the extent that it would affect me."

    "Used to this?"

    Silvia queried.

    "Do guards need to speak in front of people that often?"

    "I wasn''t always a bodyguard."

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "For all you know, I might be a certain princess'' fiancee."

    "Huh."

    Silvia turned her head the other way. She didn''t believe the guy.

    He''s not lying. He is Sylph''s betrothed and Sylph is a princess from another world.

    "Next up, we have the student with incredible dragon-riding skills, the Godly Rider, Rowan Randall. He is the student council''s helper."

    Ash ended his speech so now it was his turn. The assembly hall echoed with the thunderous ps of many students

    Wu Yan appears to be very popr with the student whenpared with Ash and Silvia.

    "Hi, I am the student council helper, Rowan Randall..."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Actually, there is no helper role in the student council, I stepped in to fill the gap after the secretary and vice president were absent from a lot of the meetings."

    "Feel free toe to see me when you guys need help. I would be happy to oblige."

    "Yeah!"

    The students pped their hands in tion.

    Reba and Silvia were happy to see Wu Yan being so well-liked by the students. They also smiled and apuded.

 Chapter 1318: the reveal, talk, and 180 degrees change in attitude

    <h4>Chapter 1318: the reveal, talk, and 180 degrees change in attitude</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, student council room

    "Well..."

    Reba looked around.

    "It''s a bitte but wee to the student council."

    "Yes, thank you, president!"

    Silvia and Ash nodded at the same time.

    "No, I should be thanking you guys."

    "Although the student council is famous. We are actually very understaffed. The treasurer and secretary is always absent and we are pressed for manpower. Your participation will really help around here."

    "President, please don''t beat yourself up like that."

    Ash tried to lift her up.

    "If a problematic student like me can help then I will definitely do it."

    "Me too..."

    Silvia interjected.

    "I had always assumed I only needed to put in a little effort to do what other people could. Now, I am aware of my shorings. Like during thest Necromantia attack, I couldn''t even help."

    "P-princess, what are you saying?"

    Ash gasped.

    "Without you and Lancelot, I would never have been able to ride the Necromantia."

    Silvia stared at him.

    "You, don''t you know what you did?"

    "Ugh..."

    Ash froze up when Silvia huffed.

    "Even if it was only a Replica, you used an actual Arc."

    Silvia gnashed her teeth.

    "You were an Arch Dragonar."

    Ash recalled what he did during the undead dragon siege.

    An Arch Dragonar.

    The highest status a dragon breeder can reach and the most exalted social status a resident can strive for.

    Amoner, a ve, it doesn''t matter, any Arch Dragonar in this knightdom is basically royalty.

    Although Ash is a pseudo-Arch Dragonar at this point, he did don an Arc Armor.

    He is technically an Arch Dragonar.

    "You can ride other people''s Pals and you are an Arch Dragonar, do you know how badly I wanted those things?"

    Silvia snorted.

    "Since you have so much talent, you should be continuously learning and developing your skills so that you can fully unleash your potential. For untalented people like me, working hard is about the only way to move forward."

    "I..."

    Ash tried to protest.

    "I don''t think Princess has no talents..."

    She leered at him to silence Ash.

    "Anyway, don''t go slipping back into yourzy mode."

    Silvia told him off.

    "Even if it''s only for preserving the student council''s image, you should aim for results higher than most students."

    "Silvia has a point, Ash..."

    Wu Yan stopped sipping tea.

    "I know you don''t realize the gravity of the situation since your Pal was just born. You basically got a ticket to the good life when you donned that Arc Armor. Don''t recklessly charge into dangerous situations like the Undead Dragon siege. Thest time you pulled that stunt, Reba could have been injured."

    "I..."

    Ash showed remorse.

    "I am sorry."

    "Look, I get that you''re trying to protect Eco but there are multiple solutions to a problem."

    Wu Yan pped him on his shoulder.

    "It is as Silvia said. She has shorings and so do you. Keep improving and cultivating yourselves topensate for your weaknesses and maximize your strengths."

    Wu Yan nced at Silvia.

    "Don''t use talent as an excuse. We all have things we are good at, I hope you guys can jot this down."

    Silvia and Ash responded favorably.

    "Yes!"

    Reba smiled when she saw how easily Wu Yan cheered Silvia and Ash up.

    "With just this, I am sure you guys would do a lot of good in the future. Rowan, Ash, Princess Silvia, I am expecting great things from you all."

    "I will do my best."

    Silvia had burning determination in her eyes.

    ¡°I came here not only to serve the students but to better myself. Please don¡¯t treat me as the princess, I want the president to call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t know if that was a good idea. However, she acknowledged her passion.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Reba lifted her cup of tea.

    ¡°Alright, let us cheer using tea. Wee to the student council.¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Wu Yan, Silvia, and Ash lifted their cups.

    The four of them drank the tea down.

    ¡°Okay, that settles the introduction. We will leave the celebration for the next part.¡±

    Reba stored her smile away.

    ¡°Next, I have something important to tell you all.¡±

    Silvia, Ash, and Wu Yan also sat up straight.

    It is very rare to see Reba so serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Reba continued.

    ¡°The Necromantia incident has been submitted to the Knightdom.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°The Lautreamont and the knight squads are moving, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Reba bitterly smiled.

    ¡°The knights are mobilizing in the name of gathering intel from the residents.¡±

    ¡°Lautreamont knights? Personally?¡±

    Ash gasped.

    ¡°The royal knights?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Silvia and Ash, they shook their heads.

    They meant the Lautreamonts themselves are going to get down to meet their constituents.

    Silvia had a bad feeling.

    Reba also looked at Silvia.

    ¡°Yes, Veronica, the first princess ising to town.¡±

    Silvia¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ¡°The first princess?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Ash also gasped again.

    ¡°That first princess? Isn¡¯t she¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Reba nodded.

    ¡°She is Silvia¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    Silvia screamed like she saw a ghost.

    Silvia squatted down with a pale face. It looked like she was facing the end of the world.

    The others were silent, they didn¡¯t know she would react like this.

 Chapter 1319: Mission, reason, and Cossettes request

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Mission, reason, and Cossette''s request</h4>

    At night¡­

    The sparkling stars dotted the nk ck canvas like a silvery stream across the sky.

    Wu Yan isying on his bed while looking up at the cold ceiling. He raised his hand.

    A drop of blood hovered up and down.

    Immature blood of the Imperial Avalon Dragon Emperor¡¯s scion: A drop of special blood extracted from the imperial dragon emperor¡¯s scion. Has special effects, when consumed by a vampire, the vampire will experience augmentations to his/her abilities. If consumed by a True Ancestor, the Ancestor will experience a level up. (Note: Since this was extracted by the System, only designated users of the System will experience this effect. Level up only applies up to level 89. It is useless after consumption at level 90 and above.

    He got the blood from Eco. It was the key topleting Mission 2.

    The extractions process was easier than the bargaining process. Compared to how he almost fought the Dragon Mother.

    Wu Yan only used good food to dominate the negotiation process. Eco dly gave Wu Yan a drop of her blood. That was how hepleted Mission 2.

    Character: Wu Yan

    Equipment points: 61,100

    Item Points: 180,000

    Ability Points: 51,000

    Summoning Points: 81,000

    Level: 85

    Transcript world: Seikoku no Dragonar

    Quest theme: Procurement

    Mission 1 (Completed): Enter Kurumi''s Red Jade mode, use Zaphkiel''s Twelfth Bullet to go back in time. Obtain the Avalon Imperial Dragon Scion''s primordial blood before it is entrusted in the Albion Forest Orphan''s Rite by the Mother Dragon.

    Mission reward: x10,000 Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, and Summoning points

    Mission 2 (Completed): Get a drop of blood from the Avalon imperial dragon scion''s immature state

    Mission reward: x30,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points

    Mission 3: Obtain a drop of blood from the awakened Dragon Emperor Scion

    Mission reward: x50,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points

    With the final mission out, Wu Yan can leave this world soon.

    The third mission required him to get a drop of blood from Eco¡¯s awakened form.

    However, what does ¡°Awakened¡± mean?

    When will Eco ¡°Awaken¡±?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know.

    For now, he decided to leave mission 3 alone.

    He is still keeping an eye on Eco though.

    He decided to wait and see.

    He looked at the drop of blood he got from Eco. He sighed.

    It had the same effect as her primordial blood.

    Wu Yan was actually hoping her immature blood would allow him to go straight into demigod-tier power.

    Looks like it won¡¯t be that easy.

    Secondly, he recalled what happened during the day.

    He ced his hands behind his head as he wondered what was going on inside Silvia¡¯s head.

    Why did she show immense fear when Veronica¡¯s name was mentioned?

    That is so suspicious.

    Silvia¡¯s response puzzled Wu Yan.

    For one, he expected some kind of hate or aversion.

    Royal siblings usuallypete directly or indirectly for the throne. It is a trope that is almost done to death in period dramas.

    It is normal for her to be on bad terms with another princess.

    But, she exhibited extreme terror.

    Did Veronica do something to traumatize her?

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Let me answer your question.¡±

    The nonchnt voice caused Wu Yan to spring up from his bed.

    Wu Yan identified the royal maid known as Cossette, she gave him a naughty grin. Slightly annoyed, Wu Yan asked her with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Cossette, can you use the door for once?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, this is the male dormitory.¡±

    Cossette winked at him.

    ¡°I saw your troubled look and I can¡¯t help but want to alleviate your displeasure.¡±

    ¡°I think you should be more worried about your mistress, she is cowering in her nket, no?¡±

    Wu Yanid down once more.

    ¡°Lord Rowan knows the princess well.¡±

    ¡°Are maids as chatty as you?¡±

    ¡°I am just curious about what is in your mind, Lord Rowan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called minding other people¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    Cossette admitted with a sigh.

    ¡°Actually, Princess Veronica is the reason for Princess Silvia¡¯s behavior.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Cossette.

    ¡°Princess Veronica failed her Orphan¡¯s rite.¡±

    Cossette said.

    ¡°To make up for her non-dragon breeder status, she trained herself into a warrior. She also held great expectations for Princess Silvia. To prevent the Princess from bing powerless should she fail her Rite too, she trained Silvia with gruesome training.¡±

    ¡°Training?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she trained her so hard Silvia became terrified of Veronica?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand her training regime, Lord Rowan. It is more like torture.¡±

    Cossette exined.

    ¡°She got thrown into ake, sent into dangerous valleys in search of items, and she even sent Silvia into a haunted forest to train her courage and survival skills.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart stopped beating for a second.

    ¡°By the way, I was in charge of ying the role of a ghost.¡±

    ¡°That is how Veronica traumatized Silvia anyway.¡±

    Cossette sighed like she watched the tragedy unfold.

    ¡°That is why the Princess behaved as she did.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am not sure where to begin.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    Cossette bowed down and pecked Wu Yan on his cheek.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®o¡¯-shape.

    ¡°By the way, that was the bonus you wanted.¡±

    Cossette winked like a minx.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, please help the Princess out once more.¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Give me another peck on the other cheek and I will think about it.¡±

    ¡°You drive a hard bargain.¡±

    Cossette bitterlyughed before doing just that with another graceful lowering of her upper torso.

 Chapter 1320: Can you please change into something else?

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Can you please change into something else?</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Epona dorm¡­

    Silvia is scantily-d, wearing only a negligee that covered the toppings of her vani twin puddings. One can see her ivory legs. She was lying in her bed with crestfallen eyes.

    School is out for today.

    Veronica Lautreamont, the first princess was visiting Ansullivan City.

    The legendary warrior is known as Veronica Lautreamont.

    She should be a princess that can¡¯t fight since she is first in line for the throne. No, she isn¡¯t the type of princess who worries about the temperature of her rose bathwater. She is the type who would pick up a sword and charge into the battlefield.

    Veronica has led her brigade into countless wars and won almost all of them.

    She took to the battlefield at the young age of 20.

    Although she isn¡¯t a dragon breeder, she honed her martial skills to be something of a folk hero.

    It was rumored that her de lopped off at least 3 heads with a single swing.

    No one can verify that rumor. Those who have seen her inbat didn¡¯tment.

    Her achievements inbats and wars are undeniable.

    Fruits of her years of sword training.

    There is a rumor that Veronica once routed a wyvern with her sword.

    A wyvern is a vicious overgrown lizard that is the closest rtive to the dragon species. In terms ofbat abilities, even smaller dragons would lose to fully grown wyverns.

    Veronica isn¡¯t an Arch Dragonar, she isn¡¯t even a dragon breeder. That just shows how powerful she is.

    That highlights her experience as a warrior in her early 20s.

    The residents of Lautreamont admired her for her grit andbat prowess. She is far more famous than Silvia in her school.

    They call her the Iron-blooded Valkyrie.

    Her power is like tempered steel and her blood as cold as her de.

    She is also the crown princess so the bigwigs in Ansullivan are preparing to wee her arrival.

    This included the dean of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy and student council members.

    This is why the students got a day off.

    Silvia is still struggling with her own emotions.

    As her younger sister and student council member, Silvia should be attending that weing ceremony.

    Her fear overwhelmed her sense of duty. She is struggling against her own fear.

    ¡°Am I still just a coward?¡±

    Silvia ced her hand on her star brand.

    Even Lancelot was given to her.

    Silvia didn¡¯t know how <i>that brother</i> gave her the dragon since only the Dragon Mother can do that.

    Silvia still remembered the great favor he has shown her.

    She will not let him down.

    She imagined the disappointment of <i>that brother</i> if he saw her now.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Silvia sat up.

    ¡°I must face her.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Imagine her surprise when someone responded in the princess¡¯ private quarters.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The intruder asked her. She only identified the guy when he spoke again.

    Wu Yan was standing there with a helpless look.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Silvia gasped.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arm.

    ¡°Just wondering how long the princess can hide in her bed.¡±

    Silvia is slightly annoyed but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°We are already past the point of endless lectures.¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you satisfied living in Veronica¡¯s shadow?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Silvia wanted to retort but her words got stuck in her throat.

    ¡°You said you wanted to better yourself?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Silvia, his steely gaze causing her heart to skip a beat in fear.

    This isn¡¯t the first time he reprimanded her. Each time, his words cut like a surgical knife, concise and deep.

    However, he still bled the bad feelings and negative thoughts from her during each verbal surgery.

    Her fear of Wu Yan isn¡¯t like her fear of Veronica.

    Veronica is like a ghost to her while Wu Yan is like a stern teacher.

    She is afraid of his admonishment.

    ¡°You got over your stubborn and unapproachable self. You did a great job delivering a speech at themencement address. With the student council and us by your side, what is there to fear?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I thought we learned this during the Necromantia attack? Your fear is just that, overblown and irrational.¡±

    ¡°Veronica is different.¡±

    Silvia meweld. Wu Yan leered at her as she shut her yap.

    ¡°What happened when you said Lancelot can¡¯t fight the Necromantia?¡±

    Si turned taciturn.

    Wu Yan sighed, he extended a hand.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Wu Yan offered himself.

    ¡°Grab my hand, no matter what happens, I got you.¡±

    ¡°That way, you have nothing to fear now, right?¡±

    Silvia grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°By the way, can you please change into something else?¡±

    Silvia looked down at her negligee.

    Aside from her bush down under and her twin hills, she is pretty much uncovered.

    ¡°Oh my god!!!¡±

    She yelped.

 Chapter 1321

    <h4>Chapter 1321</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragon Academy,

    Today, Veronica will be arriving in this city. This is the first stop of her tour around the knightdom.

    The mayor, the city council, the board of directors, and other bigwigs arrived to wee Veronica and her cohorts.

    Ash, Eco, and Reba stood at the front with the other bigshots since they are a part of the student council.

    They stood tall and proud because they are weing royalty.

    There are about 20 people here. All of them basically run the city.

    The kids have never seen so many VIPs in one ce.

    Even if this was a weing reception for the first princess, this treatment was still consideredvish.

    Obviously, her achievements garnered her this attention, her title is only the icing on the top.

    Ash made it very clear this was his first time in a reception like this.

    He was sweating and he looked like he couldn¡¯t stand still.

    To divert his attention, Ash looked away before inhaling deeply. He wanted to steady himself before Veronica arrives. Eco,pletely calm, couldn¡¯t fathom this grand reception for a single human female. Ash asked her.

    ¡°Hey, Eco, are you sure you want to do this? Weing the princess, I mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eco growled.

    ¡°You got a problem with this?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Ash shook his head.

    ¡°I thought you hated humans? Why do you want to see Princess Veronica?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She snorted with arms akimbo.

    ¡°Since you guys are joining, a pure and highborn dragon like me should be joining too. It¡¯s only right.¡±

    ¡°Where did thate from?¡±

    Eco¡¯s out-of-this-world logic shocked Ash into a state of tranquility.

    ¡°With Eco here, is it fine if Princess Silvia is a no-show?¡±

    Reba bitterlyughed after hearing Ash.

    ¡°You saw how she reacted, we can¡¯t force her to attend when she is that scared of Veronica¡­¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡±

    Ash said.

    ¡°I just feel that it isn¡¯t right, Veronica is her sister after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Cosette chimed in, she appeared like a phantom behind the two of them.

    ¡°I am sure she will be here.¡±

    ¡°Cossette¡­¡±

    Reba asked her with a slightly worried look.

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡±

    The maid replied.

    ¡°I have an ace up my sleeve.¡±

    ¡°An ace?¡±

    Reba and Ash were puzzled.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s going to make sure the Princess shows up.¡±

    Cossette touched her lips.

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have ended up paying for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Ash couldn¡¯t connect the dots.

    Who was she referring to?

    Reba knew who the maid was referring to. She looked around with an amused look.

    ¡°I see, I almost forgot he¡¯s not here yet.¡±

    Ash and Eco exchanged a look. They couldn¡¯t deal with the ambiguity anymore, they wanted to know who she was talking about.

    Someone interrupted them.

    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±

    The people looked up when the surrounding dimmed down.

    They were in the shadow of something huge.

    Arge flying object covered the sky. It was a gigantic airship fashioned after a giant dragon.

    It looked like a giant Maestro. It is easily a hundred times bigger than Cu Chinn the biggest Maestro in the academy.

    It had a silvery-white glow and the exterior seemed to be made of steel. There are bright red lines and tes of armor ting covering the airship. It boasted elegance and sturdiness. There are rows of cannons that served to emphasize that this airship isn¡¯t for social events. It is purpose-built for war.

    This giant shadow was caused by the airship.

    There are also guard dragons around the airship. The dragons had armored knightsmanding them.

    They are all Dragonars with Maestros.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Ash gasped when he saw the giant airship.

    The VIPs also started moring when they saw the huge airship.

    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Is that Veronica¡¯s airship?¡±

    ¡°It looks like something the Zepharos empire would make.¡±

    ¡°So our Lautreamont Knightdom can also make something like this?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the personalbat airship of Princess Veronica.¡±

    Reba said after giving the airship another look.

    ¡°Silvanus¡­¡±

    ¡°Sil¡­vanus¡­¡±

    Ash and Eco looked stunned.

    In the sky, Silvanus and the escort dragons slowly descended. Theynded on the designated spot reserved for them, taking up most of the space of the venue.

    The dragonars all descended before forming a neat formation. They took out their arming swords before standing still like statues.

    There is also a knight captain-like individual with a gant look. His armor is pulsating with magic, he is apparently an Arch Dragonar.

    The same as Reba.

    ¡°All hail Princess Veronica!¡±

    Silvanus¡¯ door opened up.

    A figure emerged from within.

    <i>ck ck ck</i>

    The sound of steel boots hitting the floor reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The air became heavy when she made an appearance.

    The iron-blooded Valkyrie finally appeared, the character spoken in legends.

    Her golden hair shone brightly under the sun. Her porcin white skin also made a very salient.

    Her armor only covered the vital parts, leaving much for the feast of men¡¯s eyes. She had an awesome cape that went well with her battle graves, pauldrons, and vambraces.

    More than that¡­

    Her eyes are as sharp as the sword she is carrying.

    It felt like she was a hawk staring down at helpless preys.

 Chapter 1322: Talent? Veronicas invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Talent? Veronica''s invitation</h4>

    Veronica slowly descended as her subordinate saluted her. Ash and Eco also did the same since the other VIPs also did the same.

    In armor, Veronica carried a sense of pressure when she approached. Her sharp gaze sliced everything in her field of vision. That air of a warrior isn''t something one could see on Silvia

    Veronica lifted her head, her eagle-like eyes still brimming with rigorous vigor.

    "Thanks for the hard work."

    Veronica waved at them, she motioned for them to dismiss the formalities. Her cloak fluttered, revealing her shiny armor.

    Then, Ash and Eco finally noticed it.

    Veronica was holding her great sword.

    This is the de that made her famous as the Iron Blooded Valkyrie.

    Only two individuals stayed calm under the oppressive aura of Veronica.

    Reba and Cossette.

    Reba stood out, she ced her hand on her chest before bowing like a noble.

    "It has been a long time, Princess Veronica..."

    "Hmm?"

    Veronica raised an eyebrow after noticing Reba.

    "My, if it isn''t Reba..."

    "Yeap!"

    Reba smiled despite the sharp gaze Veronica threw in her direction.

    "I am greeting you on behalf of the citizens of Ansullivan. Wee to Ansullivan city."

    "I am here on official business. With the previous incident happening inside our country, I cannot overlook it."

    "I just didn''t think you would still live in the shadows of this academy."

    Veronica is one with power and status in Lautreamont.

    Her peerless fighting skills and immense bravery made her a folk hero among her citizens. The Lautreamont''s Dragonar squad answers to her. This can be seen by how the Dragonars escorted her to this city.

    The Arch Dragonar that led the squad is also her personal bodyguard.

    Only about 10% of the elite knights were Arch Dragonars. There is also only one Arch Dragonar among the dozens of dragonars here. Arch Dragonars are rare existences.

    Reba is an Arch Dragonar, an exceptionally young and powerful Arch Dragonar.

    Her talent and ability made her a very precious fighting force, her staying in the academy is a waste of her talent and a liability to the country.

    "You cannot learn anything at this school anymore. You can even be a teacher to the teachers in the school, why are you still ying the student game in that school?"

    Veronica sternly asked her.

    "Join my knight squad, it''s way better than wasting away in the school."

    "Thanks for the praise."

    Reba giggled. She wasn''t even triggered by Veronica.

    "I just want to enjoy a student''s life. We will leave the talk of joining the knight squad for ater date."

    "You... argh..."

    Veronica shrugged, she expected this oue.

    "Since you''re already a third year. You only have one more year here. I will be waiting for you. Don''t you dare run away, I want an honest answer."

    "And, you!"

    Veronica looked at a certain maid near Reba.

    "Cossette, it''s about time you stop ying the maid game."

    Veronica told her off.

    Reba''s value as an Arch Dragonar is something easily understood by many here.

    However, why did she start going after the maid?

    "Your talent should be used to my benefit, you can help me more than Reba."

    She ignored the gasping noises the other VIPs made.

    "Your continued stubbornness to y the role of a maid astounds me."

    "The Shelley House is a house of servants."

    Cossette respectfully replied.

    "I already made my choice as to who I will serve."

    Cossette said. Then, Veronica snorted.

    "You lot and your insistence to y useless games. I find it all very confusing. Cossette, I just don''t know why you like your mistress so much."

    "Well..."

    She winked at her.

    "I believe Veronica should understand better than me."

    "Hmph."

    Veronica turned her head the other way.

    Ash started admiring Cossette for being able to stay calm under such circumstances.

    He doesn''t understand Cosette''s background but he understands she isn''t your average maid.

    "Mistress?"

    Eco tilted her head.

    "Is she talking about Silvia or<i> Rowan</i>?"

    "Eco!"

    Ash couldn''t believe Eco''s rude attitude. He tried to shut Eco up.

    "Rowan?"

    Veronica flinched. She looked at Cossette."

    "You, you''re serving someone other than Silvia?"

    The maid stayed silent but her silence was the answer itself.

    "Intriguing...

    Veronica floated an interested look.

    "You turned down offers from royals and nobilities, you even turned me down but you would serve someone other than your mistress."

    "Answer me, where is this guy?"

    Veronica looked around.

    "I want to see for myself why you acknowledge this guy."

    "He..."

    Cossette tried to protest but a small voice interrupted them.

    "Roya-Royal sister..."

    The noise instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    Silvia stood near the venue in her uniform. Her gait was unsteady as visible anxiety could be seen on her face.

    Wu Yan ensured she couldn''t run away by staying behind her as he ushered her forward. Cossette beamed radiantly when she saw this. Wu Yan also winked at her.

    "Silvia..."

    Veronica''s eyes lit up when she saw her sister. However, Silvia interpreted her sharp gaze as the eyes of someone out to kill someone. She stepped back slightly.

    Veronica brandished her de with apparent animosity. She swung her de down on Silvia.

    Before Silvia can shriek a masculine figure immediately stood between Silvia and Veronica.

    "Hmm?"

    Veronica stopped her greatsword sh.

    However, another longsword came for Wu Yan even though Veronica stopped.

 Chapter 1323: A short confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1323: A short confrontation</h4>

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    The sharp longsword was going to pierce Wu Yan if he didn''t dodge.

    Wu Yan didn''t dodge. He unleashed a swift counter with his fist.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The shockwave shocked the VIPs who didn''t expect this sudden aggression.

    The personal Arch Dragonar escort of Veronica attacked Wu Yan while defending Veronica.

    Wu Yan pinched the Arch Dragonar''s de between his fingers.

    "What..."

    The Arch Dragonar couldn''t believe his eyes. He was looking at Wu Yan like he was a demon from hell.

    Veronica, Silvia, Reba, Cossette, Ash, and Eco were equally astounded by this feat.

    That guard struck with his Arc Armor''s weapon.

    That was a legitimate attack from a superpowered human in an Arc Armor.

    Although it was only a casual attack, the attack carried magic power. Since the Arc Armor''s weapon didn''t use its magic abilities, the normal stab was still far from a full-powered Arc attack.

    Even so, to block an Arch Dragonar''s attack like this was unheard of.

    Wu Yan easily blocked the attack because the attack was only meant to deter Wu Yan, not to harm him.

    He imagined the escort captain only wanted to graze his neck.

    He was only trying to make Wu Yan piss himself.

    However, he underestimated Wu Yan''s attack.

    "Hmph."

    He channeled magic power with a serious look.

    That de was immediately coated in magic power. In an instant, the de slipped past Wu Yan''s fingers.

    This time, the captain unleashed his killing intent.

    This de can and will pierce Wu Yan''s body if he doesn''t back off.

    Wu Yan''s shoulder was the primary target.

    Wu Yan switched arms and punched the de.

    <i>Boom</i>

    He shattered the knight''s magic-augmented de with his punch.

    He also made sure to punch the captain for trying to stab him.

    He will respond in kind, if the captain is nning on dishing out damage then he better get ready to get hurt.

    Wu Yan has no reason to show mercy.

    The captain''s hair stood on ends against his demonic power. He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    How did he shatter his sword with a punch?

    He is just a student. He isn''t even an Arch Dragonar. He isn''t wearing an Arc Armor.

    The captain dodged just in time despite his initial shock.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    The captain felt his cheek and ear heating up when the punch went past him.

    That pain angered the captain.

    <i>I can''t even stop a student?</i>

    The captain stopped holding himself back. He used his broken sword as a bat to swing at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan is slightly surprised but he countered again with another punch.

    His bare fist caused a shockwave when it collided with his de.

    The knight captain had training and battle skills.

    Even so, the broken sword shattered into smithereens when Wu Yan punched it.

    The immense shock paralyzed the captain''s arm.

    "Argh."

    Staggered, the captain haggardly fell back.

    The captain is looking at Wu Yan with a serious look.

    Reba, Veronica, Silvia, Cossette, Eco, and Ash gasped.

    The two started brawling in front of everyone.

    They couldn''t stop them in time but they knew people could have been hurt.

    One of them might have been pierced while the other would have been beaten up.

    A student held his own against an Arch Dragonar with his Arc Armor on.

    Unlike Reba, the knight captain was a seasoned veteran.

    He could probably hurt Reba if they fought for real.

    Yet, Wu Yan fought on par with the seasoned veteran.

    The knight captain went easy by not using his magic armament''s ability and magic power. However, this isn''t an excuse for losing to a student.

    <i>Scary</i>

    <i>Incredibly terrifying</i>

    This is the only thing they could say regarding Wu Yan''sbat abilities.

    "Incredible..."

    Ash mumbled.

    "Amazing."

    "Is he even human?"

    Eco raised the same query.

    "That physical strength, is he imbued with draconic strength? Is he one of my kind?"

    "Rowan..."

    Reba giggled.

    "You''re still full of secrets..."

    "Lord Rowan..."

    Cossette smiled radiantly.

    "You''re my ace."

    "That student..."

    Veronica watched as Wu Yan staggered her personal guard with just punches.

    "Powerful, even more powerful than Cossette or me."

    "Rowan..."

    Silvia''s eyes rippled with emotions.

    Wu Yan fought on her behalf.

    <i>"No matter what, I will protect you..."</i>

    Silvia recalled what Wu Yan said to her.

    <i>He covered me when I shied away from my sister like a scared brat.</i>

    Silvia saw the image of the big brother who gave her Lancelot when she was a kid in Wu Yan''s back.

    Her heart started racing...

 Chapter 1324: Stopping the fight

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Stopping the fight</h4>

    The ce turned silent.

    The knight captain looked at Wu Yan. They stared at one another.

    The captain took Wu Yan seriously while Wu Yan is ready to dismiss him. He read his data.

    Glenn McGuire: Level 70

    A tier 8, huh?

    Wu Yan looked at the guy.

    With most of his powers sealed, he only had Eternal Arms Mastery.

    If Glenn went all out, he would probably need to fight seriously too.

    In a real battle, the situation could change at the drop of the hat.

    Wu Yan had True Ancestor body, he can''t die and he had limitless stamina. In a battle of parity and attrition, the ultimate victor would be him.

    Wu Yan can also take out his abilities to sink the guy in an instant.

    No, he only needed a portion of his sealed power like a spell or ESP to beat the guy.

    He wasn''t too worried.

    Glenn is at most, a guy that can give Wu Yan''s sealed form a good workout session.

    Glenn''s assessment of Wu Yan was different.

    "You..."

    Glenn questioned him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan grinned. He looked at his unharmed fist, the very same fist that punched Glenn''s sword into oblivion.

    "I am just a student as you can see."

    "Is that so?"

    Glenn turned cold.

    "No matter who, those who would turn defiant against Veronica will not be allowed anywhere near her."

    Glenn pointed his index finger at Wu Yan.

    A magic formation appeared.

    "<strong>Swift demon de...</strong>"

    The other people cried out when a brilliant magic formation spread out like spiderwebs.

    Glenn was using his Arc''s magic power.

    Wu Yan threw a bouncing shot of broken sword fragment at a nearby knight.

    The fragment bounced his heavy sword before ricocheting the sword into Wu Yan''s hand.

    He got into a stance as the sword started vibrating.

    A halo formed around the vibrating arming sword.

    With the magical halo turning brilliant in seconds, the others started making noises again.

    "Is that pure sword skill?"

    Veronica''s eyes widened.

    "That man knows of such a skill?"

    She already changed Wu Yan''s identity from a student into a man.

    "Is he going to use that skill?"

    Reba and Cossette resisted the winds Wu Yan is generating blocking with their arms.

    Glenn felt endangered.

    He realized toote that he had underestimated this unassuming student.

    He used up his magic power in the attack.

    Wu Yan also charged up his Return to Waltz Horizon.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    The halo and the rampaging magic power met first. The other knights and VIPs also wisely backed away.

    The two of them are about to use their killer moves.

    Veronica jumped between them. She spread her arms wide. She stopped the two from going all out.

    The twobatants immediately dispelled their attacks.

    "Rowan!"

    Reba sighed in relief. Silvia ran over to Wu Yan.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine..."

    Veronica also looked at Wu Yan with intrigue.

    "What is your name?"

    "Rowan Randall."

    Wu Yan hesitated. He also teased Reba with an evil grin.

    "I am Reba''s personal bodyguard.

    Veronicaughed out loud.

    "Reba''s bodyguard?"

    Veronica''s amusement was met with Wu Yan''s shrug.

    "Well, I am on break so I am working as the scaredy princess''s guard too."

    Silvia sheepishly lowered her head.

    "Oh, yeah?"

    Veronica looked at Glenn.

    "Glenn, step down."

    "Princess Veronica."

    Glenn frowned.

    "This Rowan guy just tried to assault you."

    "That wasn''t assault."

    Veronica waved.

    "He just tried to stop me from doing anything to the scared princess. I cannot fault a guard for doing his job. On the contrary, he should be rewarded for going beyond his job and potentially risking battery charges on a royal princess!"

    Glenn didn''t buy her exnation.

    "But..."

    "Hmm?"

    Veronica red at him.

    "Do you have something to say?"

    "Sorry, I went overboard there..."

    Glenn backed down immediately.

    "I didn''t think I would be given such an amazing surprise upon arriving in Ansullivan City."

    She saw Wu Yan''s Seikoku.

    "You''re a dragon breeder?"

    Wu Yan beamed before nodding.

    "A dragon breeder with physique so trained is rare. Very well, do you want to join the knight squad?"

    That sudden invitation astonished the crowd.

    Joining the royal knights is a dreame true for many citizens.

    Wu Yan also didn''t think an invitation woulde so soon.

    "Sorry, I don''t have any ns to leave the academy for now."

    <i>He turned her down?</i>

    Their eyes widened once more.

    Veronica didn''t take this rejection kindly.

    "Why do you people like that greenhouse so much? What is there to see?"

    Veronica looked at Reba.

    "Reba, your guard has so much potential. Are you going to hold him back from his true calling?"

    Reba grinned. She whispered something into Reba''s ears. That news immediately caught the princess'' attention.

    "Okay, we will continue this discussion behind closed doors."

    Veronica looked around. She pointed a finger at Ash.

    "Glenn, capture that brat for me."

    "Yes, miss."

    Glenn hoisted Ash up as he iled around on his shoulder.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Ash squirmed around.

    Veronica ushered everyone into the school''spound.

    Wu Yan, Silvia, Reba and Cossette exchanged various looks.

    This princess certainly did as she pleased, she was very much my-pace-type of girl.

 Chapter 1325: Heartless comments

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Heartlessments</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, First Dorm

    With Veronica leading the way while Ash struggled on top of Glenn, the others followed Veronica into the VIP''s room.

    Aside from Glenn, the other knights spread out to secure the perimeter.

    Unlike Silvia, Veronica is a war hero so there are enemies out there who want her dead.

    Veronica''s safety cannot be left to the hands of amateurs.

    Her death will mean the end of a heroic saga. The whole Lautreamont knightdom will suffer from the loss of Veronica.

    Silvia told Wu Yan that her dad is actually a bad leader.

    Aside from being born with royal blood, the king had nothing going for him.

    The queen also passed away many years ago.

    The second and third princesses couldn''t care less about running the country. There are not even at the royal pce.

    Silvia is still a student so she can''t be expected to lead a country.

    Veronica is basically the only one looking after the country.

    If she died then the country will fall into chaos.

    She is very important to Lautreamont. She is probably more important than the king.

    This is the reason why the knights are working so hard to keep her safe. These elite knights were picked from the best and the brightest.

    Glenn struck Wu Yan because of his immense loyalty. He will not tolerate anyone who stands between Veronica and her ambition.

    This isn''t Veronica''s first trip to Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Veronica is the guest but she led the students to the VIP room like a pro.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is a school for dragon breeders so there are always foreign delegates or nobles nning visits.

    It is also the reason why the VIP room is sovishly decorated one questioned the amount of money spent here.

    Veronica sat down on the couch before waving at Glenn.

    "Tie that run to a chair."

    "Okay."

    Glenn proceeded to tie Ash up like a hostage.

    "Wh-what are you guys doing?!"

    Ash wasn''t sure whether to cry orugh. s, against a seasoned fighter, Ash stood no chance when Glenn is still wearing his Arc armor.

    "Hey, you jerks, what are you doing to my dog?!"

    Eco huffed and hissed like an angry pussy. She red at Glenn with her hair standing on ends.

    "Eco!"

    Ash was moved by Eco''s concern for him.

    Then, that emotion dissipated.

    "If you want to do anything, just ask, I would have given you the permission."

    "Hey, why did you have to finish me off like that?"

    Ash cried.

    Glenn wasn''t amused that Eco and Ash fought in front of Veronica. He said nothing since Veronica didn''t mind.

    "Ugh."

    Wu Yan shook his head. He sat down while telling Cossette to fetch him something to drink.

    "Cossette, I need ck tea."

    "Yes."

    Cossette passed him a cup of tea with a bright smile.

    Wu Yan always asked for a cup of ck tea when he woke up, this wasn''t anything new to Cossette.

    Veronica gasped when she saw this.

    "You..."

    Veronica used her stern eyes on Wu Yan.

    "Are you the other master Cossette is serving?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "No, she isn''t serving me. She is just taking care of me, helping me out during the morning..."

    "Huh."

    Veronica continued.

    "Silvia!"

    "Y-yes."

    Silvia flinched.

    "I read the report about the Necromantia attack. Silvia, you got something you want to tell me?"

    "I..."

    Silvia is still terrified of Veronica.

    Veronica expected this. She lectured her.

    "When the undead dragon attacked, it was reported that Reba mobilized first. She kept the damage to a minimum by engaging the undead dragon inbat. Then, a mysterious Arch Dragonar appeared to save the day by exorcising it."

    "There were witnesses who imed that Lancelot fought the undead dragon with incredible skills, nearly defeating the dragon at one point. As Lancelot''s master, Silvia, you''re deserving of praise..."

    "But..."

    "But, Silvia..."

    Veronica cut her off.

    "I don''t think you have those skills."

    Silvia choked on her words. She trembled as her eyes dimmed.

    "You..."

    Ash got angry when Veronica spoke down to her sister like that. He wanted to stand up but Glenn stared him into inaction.

    Wu Yan observed the situation while sipping his tea. He tapped his fingers on the table.

    "I believe someone helped you. That wasn''t your own ability."

    Veronica said.

    "Tell me, you didn''t stand there while someone rode Lancelot into the fray and beat the dragon back?"

    "Tell me, did you sit there fidgeting while others are fighting?"

    Veronica got it right.

    "It seems I am right..."

    Veronica expressed her disappointment.

    "Some Dragonar you are... You''re just a coward. You tarnish the name of the royal family."

    Veronica''s words cut deep. Silvia fell down because she lost strength in her knees.

    Then, someone spoke up.

    "How are you going to grow up if you keep letting criticisms get to you?"

    Silvia''s heart trembled. She found the strength to stand up once more.

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw this. Meanwhile, Veronica also couldn''t hide the respect she had for her sister when she recovered after the verbal setback.

 Chapter 1326: youre too chicken to take a bath together?

    <h4>Chapter 1326: "you''re too chicken to take a bath together?"</h4>

    "Oh, looks like you grew a little."

    Veronica praised Silvia for managing to recover after that setback.

    "Looks like your guardian is doing his job properly."

    "Nah, I call''em as I see''em. I won''t lick her feet just because she is a princess."

    Wu Yan directed his grin at Veronica.

    "By the way, if you want to recruit me then you need to think carefully. I don''t care if you''re the Iron-blooded Valkyrie, you will get pped if you get out of line."

    "Haha!"

    Veronica guffawed while Glenn stared daggers into Wu Yan.

    "That''s exactly the attitude I like to see. I don''t have many that can do that, why note over and serve me?"

    "I will think about it."

    Wu Yan didn''t like Veronica''s open attitude. He was expecting her to get angry, not happy.

    "Enough chitchat."

    Veronica crossed her legs.

    "I think you all know why I am here. This isn''t just a courtesy call."

    Reba lifted her head.

    "You''re here to investigate the Necromantia attack."

    "Yes."

    Veronica''s eyes glimmered.

    "The report said the Necromantia was a product of magic engineering using a dead dragon''s ash."

    "Yes."

    "During the attack, Ash used a temporary Arc Armor crafted by Eco. Then, he rode the dragon with his special talent and connected with its undead consciousness. He got intel from the undead dragon as to how it came to be and who did this to him."

    "Special talent?"

    Veronica looked at Ash.

    "This nameless grunt has a special talent, you say?"

    "He can ride any dragon."

    Reba said.

    "Rowan is the same, these two can ride other people''s Pals."

    "Oh?"

    Veronica got interested.

    "I was right. There are people who can ride other people''s Pal. One of them must have ridden Lancelot and beat the undead dragon. Who?"

    "Rowan."

    Reba grinned.

    "Rowan is the Godly Rider as he is known in the school. I personally think no one can defeat him as his riding skills are in a peerless league."

    Reba''sment made Glenn take another look at Wu Yan. Veronica also pursed her lips.

    "He fought Glenn to a standstill with pure strength. You''re saying this expert swordsman is also a rider of superb skills? It''s a waste to keep someone like this locked in a school."

    Veronica felt bored when Wu Yan didn''t react to Reba''sments.

    "Do we know who is behind the attack?"

    "Yes..."

    Reba said.

    "The Zepharos empire excels at magic engineering. The only one who could have signed off on an attack like this must be the emperor."

    The room turned silent.

    Zepharos and Chevron signed a temporary truce. With the emperor apparently ordering an attack in Lautreamont, a vassal state of the Chevron kingdom, this might be the trigger that starts another round of war.

    "We discovered a suspicious individual thought to be from the Empire. We routed that guy and took over the tool we assumed to be the controller for the undead dragon."

    Reba said. Veronica started grinning malevolently.

    "In other words, we have the smoking gun of an attack by the Empire?"

    "Yes."

    Reba said.

    "With this, I believe we can use the evidence as leverage against the Zepharos Empire."

    "Very well..."

    Wu Yan poured cold water on Veronica''s enthusiasm.

    "We still won''t get anything out of this."

    Veronica, Reba, Silvia, Ash, and Eco looked at him.

    "What do you mean?"

    Veronica frowned.

    "Hmm..."

    "We do have the evidence from that suspicious individual."

    Wu Yan lowered his cup of tea.

    "However, how can we prove the identity of the unknown assant?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Even if we can prove the thing came from the Empire. We still don''t know who that masked guy was and how to use the sword. The empire will most likely feign ignorance and im foul y by Chevron for trying to frame the empire."

    "The undead dragon is still a dragon."

    Wu Yan looked around.

    "Lautreamont is the ce of dragons, the country favored by the Mother Dragon. It looked like a dragon got out of control in the Lautreamont instead of an invasion by the Empire."

    "Only dragon riders canmand dragons. The Empire has no known dragon riders."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "People won''t buy your story when you say the Empire found a way to control dead dragons."

    "Hmm."

    They bitterlyughed.

    "You do bring up good points."

    Veronica snorted.

    "So the only evidence on our hands isn''t conclusive."

    Veronica looked at Wu Yan.

    "Where is that de?"

    "I have it with me."

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "I can''t find a way to revive dragons with the de. You guys have experts over in the capital, I will give you the de so you can find ways to control it. That way, the Empire can''t deny connections to the sword."

    "Okay."

    Veronica nodded.

    "I am still sweating from rushing all the way here. It is high time I took a bath."

    Veronica gestured to Silvia and Reba.

    "Reba, Silvia, you twoe with me."

    "Yes."

    "Y-yes."

    The two agreed.

    "Right."

    Veronica asked Wu Yan.

    "Youe along too."

    <i>cough cough cough</i>

    Wu Yan almost spat out the tea in his mouth. Cossette also patted his back.

    "Huh?"

    "You''re too chicken to take a bath with us?"

    Veronica taunted him.

    "Looks like I overestimated you."

    "Huh?!"

    Wu Yan''s eyebrows started twitching.

    "You think I would pass up a chance like this? Sign me up!"

    "Let''s go."

    Veronica told Glenn to take Ash out.

    "Glenn, go train that wimp on properbat. Since he can use replica Arc Armor, we need to bring him up to speed so we can put him to good use immediately."

    "Yes, madam!"

    "Hell no!"

    Ash got angry.

    "What about my opinion?"

    Glenn dragged Ash away while Eco shrieked behind him.

    Wu Yan sighed before standing up.

    Reba and Silvia also tagged behind Wu Yan. Their heart rates went up.

    They''re about to see each other in their birthday suits.

 Chapter 1327: Rare chance to get some r&r?

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Rare chance to get some r&r?</h4>

    Silvanus...

    Veronica brought Wu Yan & co here because she wanted to take a bath in her own airship.

    Silvanus has a huge bath area that canfortably fit dozens of people.

    Although Silvanus is about as big as Fraxinus, the facilities here were centuries behind.

    Unlike Fraxinus, this ship couldn''t rely on Realizers to make offensive and defensive moves. This airship is an old-school ship that relied on tings and cannons.

    There are guards situated at distanced posts. Anyone who wants to invade this ce needs toe armed or be cut down to size.

    Veronica chose her airship''s bath area for a reason.

    Although Ansullivan Dragonar Academy had baths way bigger than Silvanus'', Veronica preferred the privacy and safety of her own airship''s bath area.

    Assassins could be waiting for her inmon baths.

    Veronica didn''t mind fighting assassins, however, she had some qualms about fighting assassins without her armor or weapon with her.

    Without her armor, Veronica felt vulnerable.

    The lowered battle power aside, that armor isn''t an Arc Armor so it couldn''t lift her overall levels much unlike a proper Arc Armor.

    Soon, the five of them arrived at the interior of the airship''s bath area.

    "Don''t hold back."

    Veronica ced her greatsword to the side.

    "We can rx here. No need to hold yourselves back."

    Veronica revealed her slightly tanned skin after removing her armor.

    Wu Yan looked the other way.

    Silvia and Reba were near him so they also blushed when Wu Yan looked at them.

    They felt like they could die of bashfulness.

    Even Reba had to think twice about entering the bath with a guy so suddenly.

    Reba and Silvia would probably rampage if Veronica wasn''t here. Silvia, as a shy princess, felt like she was a fish out of the water when a guy is in the changing room with her.

    "Hmm?"

    Veronica has already stripped while the others are still dilly-dallying.

    "Huh? Got something to say for yourselves?"

    "N-no."

    Silvia gnashed her teeth. She turned the other way as she started stripping.

    "Cosset-te, help me... the clothes..."

    "Sure."

    Enjoying the situation, Cossette winked at Wu Yan before proceeding to help her mistress out of her clothes.

    "Ugh..."

    Reba rolled her eyes at Wu Yan.

    "This is a rare chance so feast your eyes."

    Reba pulled up her shirt after saying that. She wasn''t blushing anymore.

    Just like that, Wu Yan got the VIP seat to the sight of three gorgeousdies stripping in front of him.

    Wu Yan gulped as he started removing his clothes too.

    He had to turn his front torso to face the wall.

    Otherwise, his Longinus standing proud and ready to stab would probably attract the attention of thedies here.

    Fortunately, the bath is huge.

    Aside from arge bath and a smaller one nearby, there are trees nted here to give the ce a hot spring in the woods vibe.

    The aroma is said to put one''s mood at ease.

    Silvia lowered her guard after seeing the trees here. She dropped her towel when she entered the bath.

    The steamy bath also gave some vision-blurring protection for thedies here. The water is also murky so Wu Yan can''t see her secret garden under the water.

    Silvia and Reba finally let loose. Veronica is very macho so this is nothing for her.

    Wu Yan is the only one who still needed some adjusting to the situation.

    While the twodies might be able to hide their Woogiend down under, he can still see the twin Howitzers they packed.

    The blush from soaking in hot water made their puppies extremely hard to miss. Wu Yan is already starting to regret his decision.

    What''s the point if he can see them but can''t touch them? Isn''t this just torture?

    Veronica also had a rocking body but he wasn''t into her. Her personality was a deal breaker for Wu Yan.

    Cossette is also present.

    Cossette is pouring medicinal liquid into the bath while perched on a boulder near him. Her purplish eyes had a hint of amusement.

    Wu Yan''s stare didn''t make Cossette avert her gaze. She silently mouthed the following line.

    <i>''Wow, Lord Rowan, talk about a well-endowed physique..."</i>

    Wu Yan is a bit angry that she silently mouthed that line.

    He replied.

    ''<i>I will strip you bare one day, we will talk about physique then..."</i>

    Cossette taunted him back.

    ''<i>I would like to see you try.''</i>

    Cossette continued watching Wu Yan''s chiseled body while he gave up.

    Veronica suddenly spoke up.

    "Silvia."

    She trained her hawk-like eyes on Silvia.

    "I want to discuss marriage matters with you."

    "Marriage..."

    Silvia flinched.

    "Marriage?"

    Cossette and Reba reacted.

    "Ah, marriage..."

    Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    Everyone knew what this meant. The mood turned heavy.

    Marriage should be a joyous event.

    However, for Silvia who is a princess, it carried a different meaning.

    Veronica''s intention in bringing this up was unknown to Wu Yan.

    Silvia is probably going to be used as a political pawn judging by his past experience with marriage and politics.

 Chapter 1328: Harsh, let the truth speak for itself

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Harsh, let the truth speak for itself</h4>

    The room went silent after Veronica brought the marriage matter up.

    Although the scented nts can calm one''s nerves, Silvia is no longer rxed.

    Silvia forced a smile onto her face.

    "Sister, are you joking?"

    "Joking?"

    Veronica turned toward Silvia.

    "Have you ever seen me joke?"

    Silvia started panicking.

    "Marriage."

    Reba frowned.

    "Isn''t this too sudden?"

    Veronica shook her head.

    "For students, maybe, for a princess who is already 16, she should already be preparing to rear the next generation of royals by traditional standards."

    Wu Yan analyzed what Veronica had to say.

    Veronica is older than Silvia. She should be walking the talk but Wu Yan is sure she has no kids.

    "Veronica, why do you want Silvia to marry now?"

    Reba asked.

    "I don''t think there is a rule that says she must do so at 16, right?"

    "True. But, marrying her off right now would bring benefits."

    Veronica said.

    "The royal family isn''t doing okay right now. The king can''t rule, and the two other sisters couldn''t care if the knightdom fails or perishes. I am the only one running the show here."

    Veronica sighed.

    "If that was the only limit then I can still handle things on my end. However, we don''t have a single male heir right now."

    Veronica said.

    "The only prince we had did something extremely asinine and threw his life away."

    Veronica, Reba, and Silvia turned grim.

    Wu Yan could see the drastic change in expressions.

    They are talking about the only prince of Lautreamont, the eldest prince, brother to Silvia and Veronica, Julius Lautreamont.

    The official story is that he died.

    The knightdom executed him.

    As a country founded on dragon-rearing, dragons are very precious to the entire country.

    With the Dragon Mother looking out for them, entrusting them with powerful dragons, the rtionship between Lautreamont citizens and dragons is inextricable.

    Julis did the worst crime of them all.

    He killed a dragon.

    He killed his Pal.

    That is an extremely heinous crime. Even the royal family couldn''t defend him.

    He was sent to the executioner''s table ording to official ounts.

    Julius became a taboo name for the Lautreamont citizens.

    This is also a very heavy topic among the princesses.

    "Julius is a stain on the family''s name."

    Veronica put it simply.

    "He is the reason why we declined so far."

    "The Prince must have had his own reasons."

    Silvia said.

    "Nobody would kill their own Pals on purpose."

    "Another reason, you say?"

    Veronica coldlyughed.

    "That sounds like something you would say. You''re the closest to him. You would like it if that was the case, huh? Rejoice, you''re going to like what I have to say."

    "Huh?"

    "That''s right."

    Veronica grinned.

    "Your marriage candidate is Julius'' best friend. The one you admired the most in the past, Glenn McGuire."

    "What?"

    Silvia''s heart sank.

    Glenn is Veronica''s personal guard and an Arch Dragonar. He fit the criteria as a royal consort.

    However, Silvia didn''t like the idea.

    "What?"

    Veronica stared at her.

    "You don''t like this arrangement?"

    Silvia gathered her courage to protest.

    "Royal sister, I want to be an Arch Dragonar. Marriage is out of the question for me as I need to focus on bing an Arch Dragonar."

    "You want to be an Arch Dragonar?"

    Veronica''s eyes went wide, it is like she is hearing the joke of the century.

    "You can''t even face your own sister, you trembled in a corner during the Necromantia attack, you want to be an Arch Dragonar?"

    Silvia lowered her head.

    Her shoulders trembled.

    "Hmph."

    Veronica snorted.

    "Dragon breeding talent isrgely rted to blood rtions. You''re a Dragonar while Glenn is an Arch Dragonar. Your offsprings are likelier to be Arch Dragonars. Why don''t you put your effort into rearing the next generation of Arch Dragonars than aim for one yourself."

    That was heartless enough to make tears appear in the corners of Silvia''s eyes. Reba and Cossette also couldn''t look on.

    Veronica directed an intrigued look in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "Hey, guardian of the cowardly princess, are you not going to defend your mistress?"

    Reba and Cossette looked at Wu Yan too.

    "I mean, you''re going to find an excuse anyway. Nothing I say can change that. Plus, you raised valid points."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I say, we let the truth speak for itself, no need for further squabbles."

    "The truth?"

    The others flinched.

    "Princess Veronica, you think Silvia is so useless?"

    Wu Yan suggested.

    "Why don''t you let Silvia duel one of your Dragonars."

    "Huh?"

    Even Veronica didn''t see thising.

    The others also gasped.

    "Rowan!"

    Ignoring her naked self, Silvia jumped up.

    "A-are you kidding? I can''t beat a dragonar in the Lautreamont Royal Knights."

    Veronica took this challenge as another interesting wager.

    "Well, if this isn''t an interesting proposition?"

    "How about you join too?"

    "Me?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "I want to see what you can do."

    Veronica gave him an excited smile.

    "I will arrange a fighter formidable enough for you, how about it?"

    Veronica''s taunting smile elicited the same response from Wu Yan.

    "Fine, count me in."

    "Then it is settled."

    Veronica and Wu Yan settled on the terms of the duel just like that. Silvia didn''t know what to make of this situation.

 Chapter 1329: The taste of becoming stronger and hell

    <h4>Chapter 1329: The taste of bing stronger and hell</h4>

    Just like that, Wu Yan and Veronica decided on a duel without Silvia''s input. She is going to duel a dragonar.

    Wu Yan is also joining as a duelist.

    The duel will be in three days'' time.

    They are also going to duel inpetitive dragon ball-based games.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy had a tradition of hosting these ball games during royal visits.

    There are many different types of sports with rules resembling those found in basketball, football, volleyball, and rugby. They all had the same basic rule though.

    Only participants on dragons can enter the contests.

    These types of games tested the abilities of the dragon riders.

    In other words, this event is aimed at getting students to y ball games on top of their dragons in front of the royals.

    Normally, the ball games happened on the second day of a royal visit.

    But, Veronica gave them more time to prepare so it will be hosted in three days.

    There was no backing out of this one.

    Veronica promoted the event so more people woulde. Veronica also ordered the school to make necessary preparations.

    The school will most likely spread the news of this event far and wide.

    He can already imagine the turnout on that day.

    This isn''t a good thing for Silvia.

    She wrestled with her own anxiety and stress. Cossette followed Silvia silently.

    Reba got held back to discuss the Necromantia attack with Veronica. Only Wu Yan and Cossette are here with Silvia.

    Veronica wanted Wu Yan to attend but he turned her down. Wu Yan was there so he had valuable information. Plus, he isn''t afraid of Veronica''s princess status. This type of independence and expertise would help the investigation greatly.

    Naturally, he quoted Silvia as the reason for his departure.

    She probably has a ton of questions for him.

    The moment they left Silvanus, Silvia immediately questioned him.

    "Why?"

    Silvia asked.

    "Why did you agree to a duel between me and a dragonar in the royal knight squad?"

    The royal knights are different from the royal knights of other countries.

    Only the best and brightest are allowed to join.

    The dragonars here are also a cut above the rest.

    It is rumored that the knight captain of the royal knights is peerless in battle.

    Even if her opponent isn''t an Arch Dragonar. She had no confidence going up against veteran Dragonars.

    She ispetent.

    At age 16, she grew her dragon to Maestro level. She is a genius dragonar bymon standards.

    Even so, she is still a student and her Maestro is young.

    Compared to the seasoned veteran dragonars in the royal knight squad, she paled inparison.

    In terms of Pal''s specs, her young Maestro might be slightly inferior but that isn''t a huge issue. The big issue is Silvia''s dragon-riding skills.

    Her inferior skills will probably result in her defeat even if Lancelot was stronger than the opponent.

    Wu Yan already demonstrated multiple times that skill mattered more than raw strength.

    Fighting a royal knight is basically suicide for Silvia.

    Wu Yan must have known this when he agreed to the duel. Why did he agree knowing she would most likely lose with her current skills?

    Wu Yan stopped. He turned around slowly. His red eyes that glimmered with an alluring hue against the starry backdrop almost caused Silvia and Cosette to stagger after being charmed.

    "Well, what was the other alternative?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "Do you want to marry Glenn?"

    "No!"

    Silvia immediately turned down the offer to marry her childhood crush.

    "Glenn might be an excellent knight and Arch Dragonar but I don''t want to marry him."

    "Then, what would you have done?"

    Wu Yan continued while Cossette and Silvia tried to catch up.

    "Your sister doubted your abilities. She told you to forget your dreams. Are you going to let her talk down to you like that? Are you going to let her treat you like a baby factory?"

    Wu Yan said.

    "Prove your worth. Prove her wrong. Prove that you can back your dreams up with your own skills. Is there any other way?"

    "Bu-but..."

    Silvia clenched her fists.

    "I can''t win against the dragonars in sister''s squad."

    "Again with the pessimism."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Impossible this, can''t do that, you keep finding excuses when faced with obstacles. Are you going to cower in front of thepetition?"

    Silvia''s eyes turned dim.

    "Do you think I stand a chance?"

    "Right now? Absolutely not."

    Silviaughed at herself for a second before Wu Yan told her another thing.

    "Three dayster, well, we wouldn''t know for sure..."

    Silvia paused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Lancelot might be immature but he is a Maestro. You''re the deciding factor of who is going to win."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Do you want to control your own fate?"

    "Control my fate?"

    Silvia turned resolute.

    "Yes!"

    "Then, leave that to me."

    Wu Yan gave her a smirk that chilled her core.

    "In these three days, I will engrave the feeling of bing stronger into you."

    "Of course, you need to get ready to embrace the hell thates with it."

 Chapter 1330: Just wait and see, she...

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Just wait and see, she...</h4>

    Silvanus...

    Veronica and Reba stood together while looking at a greatsword mounted on a wall.

    That sword was made of ck metal. It had eerie red veins throbbing like the demonic de was alive. The pulsating fluid within the veins appeared to be a substance with a simr consistency to blood.

    This is the item Wu Yan snatched from the suspicious Milgauss. It can make undead dragons from the bodies of dead dragons. It also gave the owner the ability to control the undead dragons.

    "So this is the control de?"

    Veronica felt a bit intimidated by this malevolent sword.

    "It appears to be made of precious ingots, those veins..."

    "Yes."

    "Fafnirites."

    "I see..."

    Veronica turned dark.

    Fafnirites are crystalline secretions of dragons.

    They are basically condensed magic power in crystal forms.

    These magic crystals can be used for various purposes so people gathered them.

    With Fafnirites, humans can unleash dragon magic using them as Oracles.

    It is amon secretion from dragons not unlike excrement from humans. However, these Fafnirites are incredibly valuable.

    Lautreamont leveraged these crystals heavily to run their country and economy. It is also a symbol of status for those that can afford them. Nobilities and royals used these crystals to unt their wealth by using them in decorations and lighting.

    Fafnirites are incredibly important to the knightdom.

    This is the reason why other countries eyed these precious resources.

    Fafnirites can be used by anyone, not just Lautreamont residents.

    With Oracles giving humans the ability to cast spells, who wouldn''t want to get their hands on something like this?

    Every faction on this continent relied on these precious crystals. Chevron asked for tributes from Lautreamont in the form of Fafnirites. Zepharos also illegally procured these crystals to use in their experiments and research. These crystals also served as criticalponents for magic engineering R&D.

    Veronica didn''t take kindly to the fact that a hostile nation used its precious crystals to produce this abominable sword.

    Their own products are being used against them.

    Although Veronica is a musclehead, she still had the brains to run a country.

    Veronica steadied herself.

    "Did anyone analyze this sword?"

    "We already have researchers working on this de''s deconstruction and reverse-engineering."

    Reba shook her head.

    "We already know what the Fafnirites veins are for but we are still working out the engineering that led to this de''s design and circuitry. We aren''t making any progress on this end."

    "I can''t me you."

    Veronica nodded.

    "Engineering is the domain of Zepharos empire, we are only good at spells and magic designs."

    Veronica told Reba.

    "Give me the de. I will arrange my people to work on it."

    "Okay."

    Reba said.

    "We will revisit this case again soon."

    Veronica said.

    "Hey, Reba, what do you think about the duel that is going down in three days'' time?"

    "I..."

    Reba hesitated.

    "Are you referring to Silvia or Rowan?"

    "both."

    Veronica sat down on a sofa.

    "Rather than Silvia, I am more interested in that youngster known as Rowan."

    Veronica''s eyes shed.

    "I am very impressed with his ability to fight Glenn who wore an Arc Armor. He can also ride other people''s dragons. A dragonar that had skills you yourself said were unheard or unseen of since the dawn of history. We don''t even know what his Pal looks like. This man is a mysterious man with many intriguing points."

    "Yes, he isn''t a simple man."

    Veronica''sment caused Reba to pause.

    She is a prideful ruler for sure.

    She berated her own sister.

    To earn the praise of someone so prideful, Rowan must have truly given her the show of her life.

    Reba hasn''t heard her call anyone anything other than normal.

    Even Captain Urs, the ace of the royal knights didn''t earn Veronica''s praise despite her achievements.

    Wu Yan should be happy he got praised by the princess.

    Reba also agreed that Wu Yan deserved his assessment.

    Reba beamed at Veronica.

    "I also want to pry his secrets from his tight clenches."

    "Hmm?"

    Veronica flinched.

    "I thought he was your bodyguard?"

    "That is just a cover story."

    Reba sighed.

    "I named him Rowan but I know he is hiding his true name, identity, and background from me. I wagered that he would open up to me once we spend enough time together. But, every morsel of secrets he leaked became something increasingly shocking that I just couldn''t get used to them."

    "Truth be told, if he didn''t punch Glenn into a tie, I would have never known he had suchbat skills."

    Reba admitted.

    "I was hoping that he was just a gem in the rough. Now, I am sure his abilities are beyond my estimates."

    "That mysterious, huh?"

    Veronica said.

    "Looks like I need to arrange a truly formidable foe for him.

    "Are you going to get Glenn to fight?"

    "No."

    Veronica shook her head.

    "Glenn is powerful but, no, he can''t bring out that kid''s ability. We need someone else..."

    Veronicaughed.

    "No, it has to be <i>her."</i>

    "Her?"

    Reba grimaced.

    "You mean..."

    "Hmph."

    Veronica showed an excited look.

    "I wonder what else that young man has in store for us."

    "I will wait and see..."

 Chapter 1331

    <h4>Chapter 1331</h4>

    The next day, in the seventh dragon stable¡­

    Silvia stood in front of Wu Yan while dressed in a dragon-riding outfit. It was like she is about to get a lecture from a renowned professor. No, she is the new recruit in the army training camp.

    Cossette wanted tough when she saw Silvia¡¯s tense look. She did her best to make sure the teacup and teapot she held didn¡¯t fall over.

    Ignoring what she had to say. The student and teacher knew there was no messing around.

    ¡°We only have three days. We will dive straight into the training.¡±

    Wu Yan started lecturing Silvia the princess.

    ¡°You¡¯re a sharp student. Do you know what is the source of a dragonar''s power?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Silvia answered earnestly.

    ¡°A dragonar¡¯s powerse from two aspects: The Pal and the rider¡¯s own skills. Theposite value between these two attributes determines the efficacy of a Pal-rider duo.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Wu Yan pped his palms together.

    ¡°So, we need to work on these two attributes simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°First, Lancelot¡¯s growth.¡±

    He patted Lancelot¡¯s head.

    ¡°If Lancelot grows stronger, we can increase your potency in battles and events.¡±

    ¡°But, the growth of the dragon depends on bloodline, talent, and the care given by the owner.¡±

    ¡°Lancelot is more talented and noble-born than most any dragons here. With your diligent care, this dragon has grown incredibly fast. With only three days, we have next to no method to quickly boost its growth.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Silvia.

    ¡°This means, we need you, the rider to pick up the ck.¡±

    <i>Here it is.</i>

    Silvia gulped. She recalled how he said he was going to make her go through hell and taste bitterness. Silvia who is a bit timid felt anxious.

    ¡°In these three days, you will be the one undergoing special training.¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Lancelot¡¯s leash as they moved to the exit.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Silvia tagged behind him.

    They arrived at a vacant lot outside the dragon stable.

    ¡°I will teach you my riding skills so that you can eke out a victory.¡±

    Wu Yan dered much to Silvia¡¯s joy.

    Wu Yan had dragon-riding skills that Reba described as priceless.

    Learning just a sliver in three days would benefit her greatly.

    Wu Yan also demonstrated multiple times that he can defeat stronger dragons using weaker dragons.

    Perhaps, even Silvia might be able to do the same thing.

    Wu Yan eliminated her motivation with the next line.

    Before that, we need to do something.¡±

    ¡°Something?¡±

    Silvia flinched.

    Wu Yan made her recall something in the past.

    ¡°Remember how fast Lancelot flew during the Necromantia attack?¡±

    Silvia recalled how Lancelot achieved a terrifying speed during the raid on Necromantia.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Silvia shivered.

    ¡°You want to teach me how to make Lancelot fly as fast he did then?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a dragon-riding skill.¡±

    He pursed his lips.

    ¡°That was just Lancelot using a magic coating to reduce his air resistance through better aerodynamics and giving him a slight push. As long as Lancelot remembers that magic design, he can still fly at that speed.¡±

    He rubbed Lancelot¡¯s horn while the dragon purred.

    ¡°I rode Lancelotst night so he already memorized that skill. Lancelot can now pull off that technique without my active instruction.¡±

    Silvia was touched.

    He alreadyid down the groundwork for her when she was asleep.

    She must do her best so as to not disappoint him.

    Silvia put on a serious expression.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡±

    Wu Yan gave him a devilish grin.

    ¡°While Lancelot can give you an edge with superior speed, you aren¡¯t used to that speed yet, right?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned again.

    ¡°I need you to get used to that speed. You must be able to steer Lancelot while he is using that speed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Silvia froze up.

    She recalled how the immense G-force and torque made her queasy and wished for a mercy-kill.

    Does she have to be able to ride Lancelot while under such a state of eleration?

    ¡°No no no.¡±

    Silvia shook her head frantically.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He expected this response.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°Under that kind of speed, if I fall off I could get seriously injured.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Wu Yan took out something from behind him.

    He took out a long rope.

    Immediately, Silvia had a bad feeling.

    She stepped back.

    ¡°Wh-what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled radiantly.

    s, he looked more like a devil than an angel from Silvia¡¯s POV.

    ¡°I am going to tie you to Lancelot. Don¡¯t worry about falling.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Silvia emitted audible teeth ttering sounds.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered, I-I still have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Running away, are we?¡±

    Wu Yan snapped his finger.

    Somebody seized Silvia.

    Silvia gasped.

    ¡°Et Tu Cosette?!¡±

    ¡°Princess, please, Lord Rowan is trying to help you.¡±

    Cosette had an amused smile that went well with Wu Yan¡¯s devilish sneer.

    ¡°Your humble maid must impose upon princess just this time.¡±

    ¡°No, you just find this funny!¡±

    Silvia struggled for dear life.

    ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan approached her with the rope, his sinister face drawing ever closer.

    ¡°I will be gentle, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Silvia turned pale as a ghost.

    Then, Wu Yan pounced.

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    Her pitiful cries reverberated across thend.

 Chapter 1332: A maestros abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 1332: A maestro''s abnormality</h4>

    "Uwa!!!"

    Silvia''s shriek filled the skies.

    <i>Swoosh</i>

    Wu Yan and Cossette both enjoyed ck tea and snacks while Silvia trained.

    They looked at Silvia who was tied to Lancelot''s back. Wu Yan sighed.

    "As expected of the princess, her voice is still so loud even after an hour of constant screaming. She should be in a choir."

    "True."

    Cossette wasn''t worried about her mistress. She smiled when she saw Silvia yelling in the air.

    "The Princess looks like she is having a great time."

    Talk about bad taste, people would be afraid to get close to Cosette.

    She is so mean.

    Cossette is living proof that a maid can still be amused when her mistress is in trouble.

    Maybe having an OP maid isn''t a perk when that maid likes to see her suffer.

    Wu Yan might just be the next Veronica to Silvia.

    Veronica would be impressed with Wu Yan''s draconian methods.

    Although she pushed Silvia to go through arduous training, none were as close to life-endangering as this. At least, she wouldn''t be as mean as to drink tea while Silvia is fighting for her life.

    Wu Yan got bored with this spectacle. He raised a query he had.

    "Hey, aren''t there supposed to be 5 Maestros? I only saw C¨² Chinn and Lancelot?"

    "I wouldn''t know."

    Cossette continued watching Silvia''s plight with subdued glee.

    "Other than Lancelot and C¨² Chinn, the other two dragons are always with their masters. One of them is also actively ditching sses. This is probably the reason why you always see those two Maestros but not the others."

    "Wait, ditching sses?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Someone like that actually became a dragonar? Incredible."

    "Yeah, but that student has skills."

    Cossette said.

    "I heard that the teachers and students weren''t pleased that this student ditched sses. But, because the student''s grades were good, like top-5-level good, the students and teachers decided to let the student slide."

    "That is just as incredible in its own way."

    Wu Yan raised another question.

    "You said the other two Maestros are rarely here?"

    "Yeah."

    "What about the fifth one?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Where is thest one?"

    "Ah..."

    Cossette finally stopped watching her mistress'' suffering.

    "Thest Maestros is still in the dormitory, always has been."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan was confused.

    "Why though?"

    "Because that Maestro waited in its stable."

    Cossette refilled Wu Yan''s cup.

    "After entering its stable, the Maestro never came out."

    "Why?"

    Wu Yan is curious.

    "Did the student ditch that Maestro? Or is the student away at the moment?"

    "Nah, people don''t leave their Pals behind even if they go on journeys."

    Cossette tilted her head.

    "I am not too sure. That Maestro also chose to stay in its stable. Other than letting the janitor feed it and clean its stable, it would chase away whoever approached it."

    "Intriguing..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "Not sure, but, I did try to investigate. I just didn''t get to the bottom of it."

    Cossette said something uncharacteristic of her all-knowing nature.

    "However, that Maestro is in trouble."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan urged Cossette to go on.

    "How so?"

    "I am not sure..."

    Cossette pursed her lips.

    "However, that dragon is weakening. Other than eating to sustain itself, the Maestro didn''t move around much."

    With his curiosity taking control of him, he wondered why the Maestro chose to sequester itself in its stable.

    This is abnormal behavior.

    This kind of behavior should make the school concerned with the well-being of one of its rare Maestros. The feeble health of this Maestro should make the academy nervous.

    Wu Yan is surprised that he only heard about this now. He has been enrolled for 1 month now.

    There are two possibilities: the school might be covering this up or the school already knew and chose to do nothing about it. Everyone knows about this but chose to do nothing after a while.

    The rarity of news regarding this Maestro and its master is definitely suspicious.

    More importantly, this issue probably existed long before he came here. After all, there is no news on this ailing Maestro.

    "I thought your Shelley family excelled at information-gathering? You should be able to find out if you wanted to, right?"

    "The Shelley family serves the royalty withbat and intel abilities, we are the shield of the knightdom."

    Cossette rolled her eyes at him.

    "While weird, the ailing Maestro doesn''t harm the princess. I only gathered enough intel to know this isn''t worthmitting more resources. Why should I butt into other people''s affairs?"

    Cossette started inching closer to Wu Yan''s face with a cute grin.

    "Lord Rowan..."

    She started chortling with those calm purple eyes of hers.

    "Are you assuming I am the kind of girl to use my abilities to snoop around just because I am curious? You think I am some kind of peeping tam, huh?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan shifted his gaze away.

    "No way..."

    Cossette pulled his face back.

    "Look at me when you speak!"

    Wu Yan''s heart jumped when Cossette forcefully made him look at her.

    "I-I am going to check out that Maestro."

    Wu Yan resisted the urge to kiss her. He struggled free of Cossette''s hands before running into the dragon stable.

    Wu Yan didn''t see that Cossette was blushing.

 SGS 1333: The dying Maestro

    <h4>SGS 1333: The dying Maestro</h4>

    Wu Yan closed the dragon stable¡¯s main entrance while sweating cold bullets.

    ¡°What a scary maid¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had to steady himself after that maid got up close and personal with him.

    ¡°Why am I like this just because she got close? Is my wiring faulty?¡±

    He had an entire harem of gorgeous and cutedies.

    Cossette might be cute but she paled inparison to Ikaros¡¯ soul-capturing beauty.

    Although he had to get ustomed to Ikaros¡¯ beauty, he did it after a while without any issue. He thought that was a sign that his immunity had grown. His unsightly behavior just now betrayed him.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Wu Yan steadied himself again.

    The Seventh Dragon Stable is a stable exclusively for Maestros. This is like a holy spot for the academy.

    There are only five Maestros here. But, this stable is the biggest, tallest, and fanciest stable in the entire academy.

    It looked like a super luxurious mansion from the outside but the interiors were inly constructed.

    There is a vacant area near the entrance zone. This area was constructed with precious blue marble while golden decorations gave the space a simplistic but well-thought design.

    Then, there are multiple walls, separating the huge space into dorm rooms for Maestros.

    The rooms are like gigantic rooms with nothing special to note. There are water ditches inside the rooms to supply the dragons with water. The caretakers are entrusted with the job of feeding the dragons.

    The rooms only had swinging doors so it was obvious the rooms cannot keep the dragons locked in, not that anyone wanted to. If he strolled past them, he could peer inside each room.

    Wu Yan first visited the biggest room here, the room of Cu Chinn.

    As the strongest Maestro and the Arch Dragonar Reba¡¯s Pal, this mighty Maestro enjoyed his own attention.

    With a body sorge it outsized any other dragons here, its immense power cannot be overlooked.

    Generally, the bigger the size, the older the dragon. This means the dragon tends to be more powerful. This is an easy indicator of a dragon¡¯s power.

    Because it is sorge, thergest room meant for Maestros could barely fit it.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon felt Wu Yan staring at it so it greeted him with a regal roar.

    Wu Yan is the only other rider acknowledged by Cu Chinn other than Reba. He fed him tasty food so he is like a benefactor to the dragon. Naturally, giving his benefactor a ride shoulde as amon courtesy.

    Wu Yan might not rank as high as Reba, the only person it will craft an Arc Armor for, but, he is the second closest person to the dragon.

    This dragon might bow to Reba as a form of submission but it would start begging for attention despite itsrge size whenever Wu Yan entered the ce.

    Naturally, Reba is incredibly jealous of this difference in treatment.

    Reba would actually prefer to hang out with her dragon than be revered like a lord.

    Silvia is in a worse situation.

    Lancelot is actually closer to Wu Yan than Silvia.

    Because Lancelot hadn¡¯t given its Arc Armor to Silvia, this means the dragon isn¡¯t as loyal as the mighty red dragon.

    If Silvia ever found out, this would most likely cripple her ego.

    Wu Yan grinned while waving back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not lunch yet. Go rest, I will bring you some snacks when lunchtimees around.¡±

    <i>Roar¡­</i>

    The dragon roared happily before entering its napping position like an obedient kid. Obviously, the dragon wanted the promised food.

    Dragons can eat five meals a day. They are also rather picky with their food. They are intelligent creatures that can craft Arc Armor, use dragon magic, and hoard precious materials.

    Wu Yan¡¯s cooking is tantamount to culinary treasures for Cu Chinn.

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling.

    He looked around the dragon stable.

    Lancelot is training outside with Silvia. The other two dragons are always hanging out with their masters. This means there is only the abnormally sick dragon in the dorm.

    Wu Yan can sense a weaker breath in the stable.

    He traced that breathing sound to a rather deste corner of the dorm.

    There is a dragon about the same size as Lancelot, an immature Maestro.

    This dragon had white fur too but it glistened with a purple tinge. It had more elegance than Lancelot¡¯s fur.

    Its horns were more like antlers than horns. Its purple eyes gave it slightly more intimidating than other dragons.

    This dragon is very eye-catching, to say the least.

    However, he can feel a heavy sense of oppression from the Maestro.

    The luster of the dragon''s fur was dim. Its eyes are feeble, and the air it is exuding is one that of a dying dragon.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Cossette was right. This dragon is heading for trouble."

    Wu Yan can feel this dragon slowly weakening.

    It won''t take long before the dragon meets its demise.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes to think about this for a second. Then, he started approaching the dragon.

    The Maestro turned around when Wu Yan entered a 5-meter radius circle around the Maestro.

    It warned Wu Yan with its purple eyes.

 SGS 1334: A Maestro with attitude

    <h4>SGS 1334: A Maestro with attitude</h4>

    Gawain: Level 62

    Wu Yan paused when the Maestro tried to stare him down.

    ¡°Ie with no ill intentions. I am merely checking on you.¡±

    The dragons can ess a collective pool of knowledge and experience known as the Dragweiss.

    With this immense pool of knowledge, each dragon is born with immense intellect.

    Although the dragons usually don¡¯t converse in humannguage, they can still understand human speech.

    Gawain understood Wu Yan.

    Still, the dragon started pouring out fighting intention.

    If it was any other human, Gawain would have roared and the humans would usually scamper off.

    This existence before Gawain is on another level, he has a mighty aura around him.

    Gawain¡¯s blood is telling him not to make Wu Yan angry because he is looking at another existence beyond itsprehension. Wu Yan¡¯s higher bloodline made it easy for him to ride other dragons.

    Normal dragons would turn subservient upon recognizing this bloodline difference.

    Even Maestros showed respect when Wu Yan first encountered them.

    Their immense pride is the only defense against this overwhelming bloodline difference.

    Cu Chinn made Wu Yan fight it if he wanted to ride the dragon. It is a cardinal sin to let anyone other than their masters ride them. People died or got injured from trying to ride someone else¡¯s dragons.

    It acknowledged Wu Yan after being bested in a fight.

    Lancelot is still immature so it immediately put Wu Yan on the friend list when Wu Yan bribed the dragon with good food. Plus, after Wu Yan showed Silvia who is the top dog by repeatedly whipping her into shape, Lancelot decided that it was safe to allow Wu Yan to ride it.

    Gawain is a Maestro too. It is still young so it is simrly undeveloped in terms of bloodline difference resistance.

    However, the mere act of approaching drew the warning of the dragon.

    Is this dragon of a purer bloodline than Lancelot and Cu Chinn? Is it a simr case with Eco who could resist his influence?

    Wu Yan denied that possibility.

    Gawain showed slight fear and reverence in its eyes.

    This means it is also respectful in his presence.

    Respectful doesn¡¯t mean subservience.

    Gawain will still fight him if he carelessly approached.

    Evidently, this dragon has attitude for days.

    That is how Wu Yan categorized this dragon.

    He is even more eager to dominate this dragon as a result.

    Isn¡¯t it way more interesting to make this resisting dragon bow down to his will? He didn¡¯t like the attitude Gawain is giving him.

    Plus, he is just checking on the dragon. He didn¡¯t mind helping the dragon out once he identifies the source of its feebleness.

    Wu Yan moved forward.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Gawain turned hostile.

    <i>Roar</i>

    It stood up immediately as Gawain emitted another loud roar.

    Dust fell from the ceiling.

    Gawain is serious and Wu Yan knew it.

    Any closer than this then the dragon will attack.

    Wu Yan grinned before entering its room.

    Gawain had enough.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    Something sharp shed through the air. It looked like a long whip.

    Gawain unleashed a tail swipe.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The tail struck its target. Blinding clouds of dust flew up.

    With its attack unleashed, Gawain wanted to pull back when something powerful held on. The mighty dragon couldn¡¯t retrieve its tail.

    Gawain¡¯s eyes widened as it unleashed a w smash into the center of the dust cloud.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The w smash blew away the dust there. Finally, the dragon saw the culprit behind this immense resistance.

    A small hand clenched onto the dragon¡¯s slender tail. Its w was also caught in the target¡¯s other hand.

    Gawain immediately knew it went deep over its own head.

    Wu Yan growled.

    ¡°I said I am only checking on you.¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon didn¡¯t want Wu Yan to butt in.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°I am not trying to ride you, why are you resisting me?¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Shaken but not convinced, the dragon continued trying to scare Wu Yan off.

    The dragon warned that if Wu Yan kept this up, it would get serious.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°You¡¯re young but you¡¯re a feisty dragon¡­¡±

    The dragon opened its mouth to reveal a blue magic circle. The magic circle had magic power infused in it.

    Wu Yan turned cold. His veins bulged as he pulled the dragon up.

    Using its w and tail as the handles, he hoisted it up.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Gawain didn''t see thising.

    Wu Yan lifted the Maestro''s 3-meter tall frame without breaking a sweat.

    Gawain couldn''t control its dragon breath. The dragon''s breath hit the ceiling after it lost control.

    "Hmph."

    Wu Yan smashed Gawain down like Gawain was just an oversized toy.

    <i>Boom.</i>

    The dragon roared in pain as a dull thud echoed in the room.

 Chapter 1335: The vision within the cracks

    <h4>Chapter 1335: The vision within the cracks</h4>

    <i>Bam</i>

    "Gawoo..."

    Gawain bleated in pain when he got smashed into the floor. Dust clouds rose.

    <i>Gawr...</i>

    Gawain was enraged at being hurt.

    A mere human just smacked it into the floor?

    Even if this human had an extraordinary bloodline, the dragon found it impossible to believe it had weakened to the extent that people can smash it around like this.

    Impossible.

    Gawain climbed up only to be stopped by something.

    The person who defeated him stood on his chest. He looked down at Gawain with a pair of frosty eyes.

    "Man, you sure weren''t joking around when you''re mad."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "How about it? Are you calm yet? Let''s talk when you''re calm."

    Wu Yan used his consciousness to attempt a mental bridge with the dragon.

    Gawain could feel this and it immediately started resisting furiously.

    <i>Roar</i>

    It struggled for dear life.

    Resisting his attempt at establishing a connection, the dragon also iled around.

    s, Wu Yan stomped down harder. Gawain was pinned beneath him.

    As a Maestro, the dragon could do little against his demonic strength.

    It felt like someone ced a mountain on top of the dragon. Gawain could stand up no matter how hard he resisted.

    Wu Yan also drilled his consciousness into the dragon again.

    Once the mental connection is established, Gawain will be a steed.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Refusing to bow down, the dragon roared once more.

    It used its own magic.

    A barrier bounced up from the dragon''s scales. It was a protective magic that created a coat of armor around the Maestro.

    Wu Yan got bounced away by the magic, it also severed his connection like somebody shoved him away with a wall.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Wu Yan got hammered back. He almost got staggered.

    Steadying himself, he avoided being sent flying.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon infused more magic into the protecting coating. The coating thickened as did its repent properties.

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth. Unamused by this invisible barrier, he assessed what just happened.

    "A reflective barrier magic?"

    A high-level spell avable only to Maestros and above.

    It isn''t as defensive as polygon barrier magic but it can reflect attacks that are below its pration threshold which made it useful.

    Gawain wanted to use Wu Yan''s power against himself. This is why Wu Yan almost got sent flying.

    Maybe the dragon wanted to reflect his mental bridge onto Wu Yan himself.

    "Hmph."

    Wu Yan snorted, he nted his foot down.

    "You''re underestimating me if you think that is going to stop me."

    Wu Yan split his focus into two.

    One is on firmly pinning Gawain down.

    The other was used to assault Gawain''s mental barrier, seeping into its mind like water through cracks in the rock.

    <i>Roar...</i>

    Terrified, the dragon started resisting again.

    The dragon needs to open up its own pathway to connect. There is no other known way to connect with a dragon other than proper 2-way connections.

    Ash had the Grail which made it easy to connect with any dragons. The dragons naturally trusted him and opened their mental doorways to him. Wu Yan knew how he did it.

    He used the dragons'' reverence for his superior bloodline to force them to submit.

    But, Maestros can stop respecting him and resist like Gawain.

    C¨² Chinn and Lancelot were conditioned into epting Wu Yan.

    However, Gawain is putting a much greater resistance than Wu Yan expected.

    Gawain isn''t going to let Wu Yan ride him no matter how highborn he might be.

    Dragons reject anyone other than their masters, any attempt to forcefully connect would be met with a stone-door-like connection rejection.

    Gawain wanted to shut Wu Yan out.

    But, because this dragon respected Wu Yan''s immense power, the door had cracks in it.

    His attack exploited this chink in the armor.

    Wu Yan couldn''t sessfully ride Gawain with a sessful connection but he did snoop around the dragon''s mind.

    He saw visions of Gawain flying in the sky.

    The dragon soared in the sky, drawing weird trajectories in the sky. The immense speed and trajectories constructed beautiful dances in the air.

    It also released photons that lit up its trail.

    When it weaved around more, the photon trails eventually painted figures in the sky.

    It looked like magic circles reminiscent of magic formations.

    Suddenly, a figure dropped from Gawain''s back.

    Gawain stopped toote to see his master falling to the ground.

    The almostpleted magic circle dissipated.

    Fortunately, the figure that fell only suffered minor injuries.

    After that, the figure developed a fear of flying on a dragon.

    To prevent another dangerous flying situation, Gawain rejected the figure''s connection to itself.

    The vision abruptly stopped here.

 Chapter 1336: The situation, reason, and action

    <h4>Chapter 1336: The situation, reason, and action</h4>

    He collected the fragments of memories for storage.

    Wu Yan sighed before reiming his focus.

    "Gawr..."

    Gawain felt Wu Yan retreating before looking into his eyes.

    "Heh."

    Wu Yan shrugged before jumping away.

    Gawain quickly climbed back up with magic ready to fire at the drop of the hat. It is cautious but confused.

    Why did this mysterious man stop halfway through?

    While Gawain can stop Wu Yan from riding it through continuous rejections, it is well aware of who would have won.

    Gawain would have lost.

    If Wu Yan kept assailing its mind, the dragon would have crumbled sometimeter.

    Of course, Gawain would have staked his life on the line no matter what.

    Why, then, did Wu Yan give up when he could have won?

    Wu Yan patted the dragon''svender mane.

    "You have it tough.''

    Gawain flinched.

    Gawain immediately understood what Wu Yan meant.

    He already read Gawain''s mind.

    Wu Yan peered into its mind and saw the source and reason for its feeble state.

    Gawain is locking its master out too.

    That can be traced back to how its master almost got hurt seriously in a previous guffaw.

    Wu Yan found out that Gawain was practicing an esoteric art with its master.

    It involved drawing giant magic formations in the sky.

    Although he isn''t sure what purpose the magic formation served, the practice involved incredible speed and twists just as tricky.

    Other than Lancelot''s enhanced speed after learning better Aerodynamic spells, Gawain achieved the second fastest speed Wu Yan observed in dragons of this world.

    The high velocity and tricky turns caused the fall.

    Although La, the master only got slightly hurt. His master felt fear from that event.

    With its master fearing Gawain, the Pal also suffered a mental setback. It knew allowing its master to ride it again after developing such fear will increase the chances of getting hurt in another incident.

    Its pal was determined to prevent that.

    How many times can she fall before she suffers serious injuries?

    That wasn''t something Gawain wanted to risk.

    To protect his master, Gawain started rejecting any attempts to ride it.

    The problem starts here.

    Because of the binding magic, Albion, the dragons lived off the Astral humans had. To survive off humans, they needed to fill certain conditions.

    There is a pathway between master and Pal. It is this pathway that supplies the dragons with life energy known as Astral. What is the point if dragons can obtain Astral energy without some form of service?

    If that is possible then dragons can exploit this loophole and use humans as free food.

    Once a dragon rejects their master, the pathway will be shut off, sealing any suppliers of Astral to the dragon.

    The pathway is closed for Gawain too. It cannot obtain nutrition in the form of Astral.

    Without it, the dragons will die.

    It is this supply cut from the itself that drove dragons to depend on humans for Astral.

    Gawain weakened ever since the pathway shut. Once all the Astral stored within the dragon runs out, Gawain will die.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You have a bad attitude but you''re a good dragon at heart."

    Gawain snorted before turning its head away.

    Wu Yanughed at the dragon''s bashful attitude.

    "Fine, since I now know your situation..."

    "Still, you resisted me so much despite your enfeebled state. Am I not worthy as a rider?"

    <i>Roar</i>

    Gawain raised its head in pride.

    Wu Yan can see that the dragon took that as apliment.

    "Ah, so none but your master may ride you?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. He clenched down hard on Gawain''s neck muscle.

    "Cocky, I will give you that."

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Gawain started struggling but he was powerless before the mighty grip of the Miraculous pool-dipped True Ancestor. Struggling only increased the pain.

    Gawain apologized to Wu Yan with its eyes.

    "Should have done that in the first ce."

    Wu Yan released his grip.

    "You know only death waits for you at the end of this road, right?"

    Gawain lifted its head defiantly.

    To ensure the safety of its master, it will not hesitate to forfeit its supply of Astral and life.

    "Man, for a young Maestro, you sure have guts."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Why don''t you talk it out with your master? I think that would serve you better than just doing a cold war."

    Gawain shook its head.

    "Fine, this is a thing between you and your master. I won''t butt in."

    Wu Yan approached the dragon while looking into its eyes.

    He ced his hand between the dragon''s eyes.

    Wu Yan cannot solve the root problem.

    It isn''t a sickness, injury, or weakness guing the dragon. It is ack of Astral. His Grimoires and Divine Angel can''t do anything here.

    But, he has a temporary cure.

    Wu Yan unleashed his bindings.

    His magic, supernatural, and ESP powers returned all at once.

    Astral started coalescing near him.

    He formed orbs of Astral near him.

    Gawain''s eyes went wide.

    "I can''t cure your problem but this should buy precious time."

    Wu Yan said.

    "This is as much as I can do."

    Gawain thanked Wu Yan for his gesture. It started absorbing the orbs of Astral near him.

 Chapter 1337: expectation, a chance at victory?

    <h4>Chapter 1337: expectation, a chance at victory?</h4>

    Silvia started training in that area.

    Wu Yan kept pushing Silvia to the brink with his training. He unleashed his seals to resupply Gawain with Astral needed to keep the dragon alive.

    He can¡¯t cure the dragon¡¯s root cause so this is as much as he can do.

    If he didn¡¯t do anything, the dragon wouldst 2 months at most.

    Still, it is better than not doing anything.

    Wu Yan also started making dishes designed for Gawain¡¯s survival. He did this by using ingredients infused with Astral.

    Death is still waiting for Gawain. He keeps doing nothing but shutting itself off in its room.

    Maybe he should intervene?

    Truth be told, this Gawain piqued his interest. It would be a shame if this dragon died.

    Gawain didn¡¯t want his intervention.

    This can extend the dragon¡¯s life by 1 or 2 years. Wu Yan kept supplying the dragon with high Astral food.

    Just like that, three days passed.

    The golden sky illuminated the blue sky. The promised duel will happen the next day.

    Simrly, Wu Yan and Silvia geared up to fight the knights.

    The seventh dorm¡­.

    Silvia rode Lancelot while heaving hard. Her blue eyes had fatigue written in them.

    In front of the Silvia-Lancelotbo, there is arge ditch about 5 meters long.

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw this.

    ¡°Looks like we made it.¡±

    Silvia looked at the giant ditch. She couldn¡¯t see the length as the ditch extended into the horizon.

    Silvia saw her own work. Though weakened, she is pleased with her job.

    ¡°Lance¡¯s speed and this¡­ I am sure I can win.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I already gave you the conditions to win.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be assured certain victory but you can at least prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°I understand, you already did so much for me.¡±

    Silvia got down from Lancelot.

    She breathed in deeply before bowing to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Thank you! Rowan!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Wu Yan epted her bow nheless.

    ¡°You¡¯re the fourth princess. I am just a bodyguard. If people saw this then you won¡¯t hear the end of this.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with identity and status.¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°Without you, I would have never been able to stand up to my sister. Moreover, you empowered me to embrace my fate and dictate my own path. This is a debt that cannot be repaid.¡±

    ¡°Chill, I just didn¡¯t like Veronica¡¯s attitude. And, you look like you could use the push.¡±

    Wu Yan said. Then, he looked at Cossette. He rubbed his cheek.

    ¡°Plus, I did get something out of this. Cossette winked while Silvia was puzzled.

    ¡°Benefit? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    He patted Lancelot¡¯s mane.

    ¡°I poured great attention into both of you. Don¡¯t make me lose face now.¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot lifted its head high as if he is trying to assure Wu Yan that he will not fail.

    Cossette, Silvia, and Wu Yanughed at the same time.

    ¡°Rowan, what about you?¡±

    Silvia hesitated.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything these three days? Are you going to be fine?¡±

    ¡°Prepare?¡±

    ¡°You want me to train like you? Nah, three days won¡¯t be enough to increase my powers.¡±

    ¡°At least, think of a n?¡±

    Silvia trembled.

    ¡°My sister isn¡¯t a kind person. She has seen your duel with Glenn. I am sure she already came up with measures against you. You better be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see where you¡¯reing from.¡±

    Wu Yan is indifferent.

    ¡°But, I am excited to see what has in store for me.¡±

    ¡°Excited?¡±

    Silvia and Cossette were confused.

    ¡°I wonder who she roped in to fight me?¡±

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°She should know an average Arch Dragonar isn¡¯t a match for me. I am looking forward to meeting my opponent.¡±

    Cossette and Silvia exchanged another look.

    It is as Wu Yan said, Arch Dragonars can¡¯t beat him.

    He fought Arc Armor-empowered Glenn to a standstill.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t even call out his Pal.

    If he rode C¨² Chinn, Glenn would have had a tough fight.

    Why?

    Arch Dragonars wore Arc Armors which are magical armor made from magic power. The source is the dragon so if the Arch Dragonar returned the magic power to their Pals, the Pals would be stronger.

    This is like how Reba merged her Armor energy with C¨² Chinn to beat back the undead dragon.

    Wu Yan will be at a disadvantage against Glenn when he is on his Pal. This assumes he can only use other people¡¯s Pals.

    Cossette and Silvia knew Wu Yan had his own Pal. He is most likely a dragonar, perhaps, even an arch dragonar.

    If Wu Yan summoned his Pal and wore an Arc Armor then Glenn won''t stand a chance.

    Cossette and Silvia are also looking forward to his duel.

    They wanted the next day toe sooner

 Chapter 1338: Challenge? A truly amusing event

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Challenge? A truly amusing event</h4>

    At dawn...

    The blue sky formed a beautiful symmetry with the horizon. The sun also rained down its golden brilliance. Anyone waking up to this weather will definitely feel happy.

    The weather approved the event that is going down today.

    "Oh!!!"

    The students were already cheering loudly in the arena.

    There are civilians, students, teachers, and VIPs in the arena. Almost every seat here is filled.

    In front, there are special seats meant for royalty.

    Veronica sat on one of the special seats here. She grinned as she knew today would be very interesting.

    Veronica is actually looking forward to the duels after the sports events.

    For the knightdom, anything rted to dragon-riding is big deal.

    The fourth princess and the genius rider will be dueling with knights of the royal capital.

    Glenn constantly wore his Arc Armor to defend Veronica. The other guards also surrounded Veronica so she won''t be assassinated.

    She made a ton of enemies through her battle achievements.

    Since this is a crowded ce, it would be easy for assassins to slip into the crowd.

    Wu Yan, Ash, Silvia, and Eco are also here.

    Wu Yan stood nonchntly. It is like he couldn''t care less who dueled him today.

    Meanwhile, Silvia is very tense and nervous. There are beads of sweat on her forehead.

    Eco also didn''t pay any mind to the events. She is here to lord over everyone.

    Ash also looked tired. He shrugged as if he wanted to rx his sore muscles.

    Reba descended into the arena with Cu Chinn.

    She is still as popr as ever.

    "Eh..."

    Reba''s gant figure drew the attention of the audience here.

    Ash still sighed after shrugging again.

    Wu Yan started expressing his frustration with Ash.

    "I thought I would be the one with the least energy, looks like I need to give you a firm knock."

    "Hmph, get in line."

    Eco snorted.

    "You call yourself a servant of the high dragon? You are embarrassing me."

    "Whatever."

    Ash also couldn''t care less.

    "Try training for three days."

    Ash looked at Glenn with animosity.

    "That''s why I said you''re an absolute embarrassment."

    Eco is frustrated.

    "I already gave you a mimic Arc Armor. How did you still manage to lose? You''re useless."

    "Your Arc Armor has a time limit. How am I supposed to win?"

    "Hah?!"

    Eco tried to strangle Ash.

    "I made an Arc Armor for you, why are youining about getting a gift from a goddess like me?"

    "Notining..."

    Ash struggled against Eco''s brutish power.

    It was futile to struggle against a dragon''s might.

    Ash fainted as white bubbles leaked out of his mouth.

    Wu Yan watched as the two lovers flirted in front of them.

    "You look like you have the duel handled. I assume you''re looking down on my knights?"

    Veronica taunted Wu Yan while heughed.

    "So, what does it mean to fear the royal knights?"

    Veronica snorted.

    "Don''t be toox. You might just lose."

    "It''s been a long time since I encountered a worthy foe."

    Wu Yan provoked her.

    "Please, show me how wrong I am."

    "Oh?"

    Veronica grinned.

    "Rx, you will like what I have in store for you."

    Wu Yan and Veronica started verbally stabbing each other. Silvia also respected Wu Yan for his candid attitude.

    There is probably only one person bold enough to tell the Iron-Blooded Valkyrie off like this.

    Silvia also felt a little bit disappointed.

    Her sister probably cared not for her but for the duel with Wu Yan.

    Silvia also watched as the sports events ended.

    When the final game ended, the referee''s judgment was weed by the cheers of the crowd here.

    It sounded like they couldn''t wait for the duels. Although the sports events were nice, the duels that would follow are the real highlights.

    Veronica opened her eyes as a series of metallic sounds rang.

    She announced out loud.

    "We have two students here who want to challenge the royal knights."

    The students turned silent.

    Wu Yan and Silvia flinched. They couldn''t believe their ears.

    Veronica leaked the battles first.

    The crowd is probably going tough at Wu Yan and Silvia for not knowing their own limits, right?

    <i>This despicable woman.</i>

 Chapter 1339:

    <h4>Chapter 1339:</h4>

    As the most renowned knight squad in the knightdom. Lautreamont Knightdom. They are the strongest knights in the knightdom.

    Lautreamont is a small country, the Chevron kingdom is way bigger than this small fiefdom.

    The Lautreamont is still a dragon-breeding country so the other factions can''t underestimate it.

    This is not only because dragons are protecting this small fiefdom. The dragons imbued their masters with spells. These spells can be used to achieve superhuman feats.

    The dragons are still mighty creatures and only Lautreamont residents can partner up with them.

    With Arch Dragonars and Dragonars running around, those who want to threaten the fiefdom need to be careful.

    During the great war between the Chevron kingdom and the Zepharos empire, the dragonars and arch dragonars made the two fighting parties equal.

    Despite the superior technologies of the empire which included guns and rifles, the Chevron still survived thanks to the participation of the dragon riders.

    Nheless, the dragons are not forces to be trifled with.

    Arch dragonars with Dragonars are respected. The royal knights areposed of elite dragonars and Arch dragonars.

    Two students are bold enough to im they want to take down the mighty knights from the Lautreamont royal knights.

    That is like a kid from high school trying to take down trained soldiers. Can kids beat adults?

    The crowd wondered. They all exchanged intrigued looks.

    Most of them heard about this duel so they came.

    But, they don''t know why there are two duels.

    They assumed the knights just wanted to showcase their powers. They thought this was just a security theater to give the residents a sense of safety.

    They settled on duels.

    Wu Yan and Silvia nailed it. The crowd assumed that these two challenged the knights because they are too cocky.

    Veronica continued.

    "First, Silvia Lautreamont from the first year."

    "Oh!"

    The people started pping in excitement.

    Veronica also urged Silvia to step forward.

    "Silvia, go up there."

    Without the friendly camaraderie between sisters, she ordered Silvia to go up there.

    Silvia will still get anxious talking in front of so many people.

    But, with a demonic sister like Veronica near her, going up there is a better choice.

    Veronica gnashed her teeth when Silvia showed hesitance. Silvia started inching forward.

    Wu Yan had a bright idea. He grinned before unleashing a lightning-fast p on Silvia''s tight tush.

    <i>p</i>

    The clear sound of muscle hitting bouncy muscles reverberated across the entire arena.

    Ash was stunned.

    As was Eco...

    Veronica...

    And, pretty much everyone here.

    Silvia also froze up when Wu Yan pped her on the butt.

    She turned beet red in an instant.

    Wu Yan just pulled his hands back like nothing just happened.

    "Not bad, quite soft."

    <i>Poof</i>

    Silvia started steaming.

    The fourth princess just got her butt pped by someone else in front of a huge crowd.

    Silvia felt like she could die of embarrassment.

    "It''s not over yet."

    Wu Yan licked his lips like a fiend.

    "If you lose, it won''t end with just spanking."

    "I... You..."

    Silvia was mad and bashful at the same time. She couldn''t resist Wu Yan''s yful mien so she decided to jump down to the arena after summoning Lancelot.

    Wu Yan allowed the crowd to stare at him. His expression didn''t shift.

    "I will be damned..."

    Veronica praised him.

    "You got her mind out of an anxious state. You made sure she can focus on the battle by changing her focus to something else. Now, she can fight at full power."

    Ash and Eco flinched.

    They understood why Wu Yan spanked her on the butt.

    That was his n all along.

    Silvia might be blushing but she isn¡¯t nervous anymore. The others started respecting him for doing a bold move like that.

    Veronica also looked at Wu Yan with displeasure and admiration.

    Silvia looked at her foe.

    <i>Roar</i>

    A thunderous roar boomed in the arena.

    A dark figure slowly descended after soaring into the air.

    Its size was smaller than Cu Chinn but bigger than Lancelot.

    It is a mature Maestro.

    A young knight sat there.

    ¡°Princess Silvia, please ept my apologies for not being able to get down and bow.¡±

    He gave a slight curtsy.

    ¡°I am a knight from the royal knights, Walten.¡±

    ¡°Walten?!¡±

    Wu Yan frowned when he saw the reaction Silvia had.

    ¡°Is this Walten guy supposed to be famous?¡±

    Veronica and Glenn looked at him. They pegged Wu Yan as an oaf for not knowing a famous guy like Walten.

    Wu Yan asked Ash.

    ¡°Ash, who is he?¡±

    Ash was also confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t study the status of members of the royal knights?¡±

    Veronica pushed her bangs away. She huffed.

    ¡°Walten once graduated summa cumude and entered the royal knights as a special elite. How do you guys not know about this guy?¡±

    Ash and Wu Yan narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°Elite? How strong is he?¡±

    Veronica sneered.

    ¡°He is probably among the top 10 strongest knights under mymand.¡±

 Chapter 1340:

    <h4>Chapter 1340:</h4>

    ¡°Top 10?¡±

    Ash gasped.

    The top 10 is a big deal, especially when talking about the royal knights.

    What did this mean?

    This dragonar is easily one of the 20 strongest dragonars in the fiefdom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a bit going overboard?¡±

    ¡°Overboard?¡±

    Veronica rolled her eyes.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ash growled.

    ¡°The princess is still studying in this school and you¡¯re pitting her against an elite graduate of this academy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean this?¡±

    Veronica sarcastically smirked.

    Do you know what Glenn could do when he was still a first-year?¡±

    ¡°Glenn?¡±

    Ash continued.

    ¡°He once defeated a top 5-titled dragonar when he was just a student.¡±

    ¡°Reba over here, she became an Arch Dragonar when she is still a first-year student.¡±

    Veronica said in a frosty tone.

    ¡°As a royal, I will not set the bar so low that she can cruise so easily through her life. I don¡¯t want her to do the same as Glenn but if she can¡¯t even beat a top-10 knight then she has no reason aspiring to be an Arch Dragonar. I would getughed out of the court.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Glenn turned around to lock Ash in ce with his stern gaze.

    Assaulting the princess is a heavy sin.

    Veronica wanted to watch the match when she saw Wu Yan grinning by himself.

    His amused grin bedeviled Veronica.

    ¡°You, why are you so confident with her abilities?¡±

    Wu Yan teased her back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in your own sister?¡±

    Veronica choked on her words.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms. He is too rxed.

    ¡°Just wait and see, look what my temporary student can do¡­¡±

    Veronica lowered her head.

    ¡°Your temporary student, eh?¡±

    ¡­

    Wu Yan and Ash didn¡¯t do their homework. However, Silvia knew who she was up against.

    Silvia turned grim.

    Fighting a top 20 dragonar?

    Can she win?

    Maybe it would have been impossible in the past.

    Now, however¡­

    Silvia took on this challenge with a smile.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot responded to her fighting spirit with a loud roar.

    ¡°Silvia Lautreamont of the first years¡­¡±

    Silvia introduced herself.

    ¡°Well met¡­¡±

    Walten also turned serious.

    Veronica and Glenn are watching Silvia from the VIP seats. They found it shocking that Silvia can put on a game face like this. The crowd cheered for her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go easy.¡±

    Walten said.

    His instincts told him that if he didn¡¯t take this seriously, he¡¯s going to get humiliated in front of many people.

    Veronica also sensed a change in her sister. She started the duel with a look of tion.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh!¡±

    ¡°Helen!¡±

    Walten yelled.

    The Maestro known as Helen responded as it immediately spawned a few magic formations.

    Silvia reacted too.

    In almost no time at all, a meteor storm raining down skull-sized projectiles appeared above the arena.

    ¡°Lancelot!¡±

    Silvia ordered Lancelot.

    They immediately flew away from the impact zone.

    ¡°Na?ve.¡±

    Walten said.

    The magic fireballs changed trajectories like homing missiles. Once again, Silvia is facing a rain of meteors.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The fireballs already surrounded her by the time she realized it.

    ¡°Lancelot.¡±

    Silvia pulled her rein. Lancelot manifested a polygon barrier to defend against the fireballs.

    <i>Bam bam bam</i>

    The fireballs hit her barrier.

    In an instant, mes, and smoke covered the arena.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Although Lancelot wasn¡¯t harmed by this barrage, it did suffer multiple shockwaves so it got sent flying.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Silvia also almost lost bnce.

    The general rule of this type of duel is that whoever fell from their pals first will be deemed to have lost the battle.

    This is why Silvia held on for dear life.

    She barely managed to stay on Lancelot.

    She almost lost in the first bout of attack.

    Veronica is slightly disappointed with this initial performance.

    However, Walten isn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°Helen.¡±

    Not giving her any chance to recover, Helen summoned another series of magic formations.

    A sea of fireballs appeared.

    Silvia told Lancelot to outrun the fireballs and go into the sky.

    But, the fireballs can hone in on her. The fireballs flew behind Lancelot, chasing it through the sky.

    Lancelot and Silvia dodged the fireballs in the sky like headless flies.

    Veronica assessed prematurely.

    ¡°So, it seems this is the best she can do.¡±

    Silvia looked at the VIP stands with a pleading look. She was looking at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan nodded as if approving her to use some kind of move.

    Silvia smiled when she saw this approval.

 SGS 1341: turning the tide of the battle

    <h4>SGS 1341: turning the tide of the battle</h4>

    Faced with the sea of fireballs, Silvia who was sitting on Lancelot only grinned.

    Silvia ordered her dragon.

    ¡°Fly! Lancelot!¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot¡¯s eyes shined brightly as a hint of bloodlust leaked out. The dragon emitted a shrill roar.

    A torrent of magic power poured out as the magic coated Lancelot in a unique design.

    The dragon looked like a gigantic bullet.

    Next, Lancelot vanished.

    Yes, the dragon disappeared in an instant.

    In front of many people, the dragon disappeared.

    A few secondster, sonic booms greeted the crowd as a meteoric light emerged from within the sea of mes. The meteor went up into the clouds above. In no time at all, the meteor was already near the only other duelist here.

    Silvia rode Lancelot out of that impossible encirclement.

    Walten couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Veronica also stood up suddenly. Her eagle-like eyes brimmed with shock too.

    Ash, Eco, and Glenn didn''t see thising either. Their expressions changed.

    What is up with that speed?!

    Almost everyone emitted audible gasps. Silvia shook her rein once.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot''s roar had magic power infused into it. The magic power exploded outward.

    A sizzling heatwave was released from Lancelot. A few blue magic circles appeared.

    Those are dragon-breath magic circles.

    Helen and Walten reacted at the same time, they deployed a hexagonal barrier.

    "Go."

    Silvia ordered.

    A beam of magical light cascade down from the sky like a small waterfall. The magic beam struck Helen and Walten.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Numerous explosions clouded the hexagonal barrier.

    Dust and magical explosions blurred thebat zone. No one could see Silvia, Lancelot, or her opponent.

    The audience is still trying to figure out what just happened.

    Silvia turned the whole battle around after using that speed boost. She used only three seconds to turn the tide of battle to her favor.

    They wanted to know if the fourth princess who reared a Maestro while in school can defeat a genius student who defeated an ex-top 10 dragon rider.

    If she can then she will ascend from the title of a princess, she will get her own title and honor as the second valiant fighter.

    "That speed..."

    Ash mumbled.

    "It looked like the skill Lancelot used during the Necromantia attack..."

    "Rowan?''

    Veronica looked at Wu Yan.

    "Lancelot''s speed, did you do that?"

    "Half-half."

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "I only taught her how to execute the technique. As for whether or not she can put it to good use, we will see..."

    Silvia got used to Lancelot''s immense speed and now she can stay on Lancelot''s back despite Lancelot going into sonic booms.

    However, Silvia is still mortal. Staying on the dragon''s back for a prolonged period under that speed will put enormous strain on her.

    As per the rules of the duel, she cannot tie herself to her dragon like during her training. She has to stay on the dragon with her own skills and will.

    She is effectively riding a giant mechanical bull with dozens of times the stamina consumption.

    Once she runs out of stamina, it is game over for her.

    The speed and G-force from riding the supersonic Lancelot will cause her blood flow and five senses to go awry. Fainting is a real possibility under these conditions.

    At her current abilities, she can stay on for 10 minutes at most.

    After that, dizziness, blurry vision, breathing difficulties, and exertion will force her to drop or surrender.

    Silvia was asking permission from Wu Yan to use that skill.

    She wanted to use that skill to ovee the homing sea of mes technique of her opponent.

    In 10 minutes, she must defeat Walten.

    Failure of which will result in her defeat.

    "Silvia..."

    Veronica clenched her fists in anticipation.

    "Let me see your growth and possibilities..."

    At the same time, something stirred with the smoke.

    Winds blew the smoke away as two figures went into the skies. One of them chased after the initial dragon.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Lancelot went into the sky like a silver bullet piercing through the horizon. Helen can only follow behind as itgged, trying to juggle attacks and eleration.

    Helen is also smoking while Walten looked dusty. It appears they didn''t block the beam attackpletely.

    This enraged Walten.

    "Helen!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon conjured multiple magic formations before spewing forth mes.

    "Lancelot!"

    Silvia did a massive U-turn, dodging the me breath that breezed by like a phantom and slowing down behind Walten and Helen.

    "Now!"

    Lancelot used another dragon breath on his opponent.

    Walten used an emergency hexagonal barrier magic.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The hastily-crafted barrier was deployed just in time to block the beam, another dust cloud blocked the audience''s vision of thebat zone.

    <i>Roar...</i>

    Helen''s anguished cries echoed from within the smoke.

 Chapter 1342: Planning and technique, the dragon breath within the flames

    <h4>Chapter 1342: nning and technique, the dragon breath within the mes</h4>

    Helen moaned in pain after getting hit by the residue of the dragon''s breath. It almost crashed into the ground.

    Walten also struggled to stay on his dragon. The crowd cheered when they saw the underdog winning against the favorite to win.

    They are acknowledging Silvia and Lance''s abilities.

    Silvia also couldn''t stop her blood from boiling with excitement.

    Silvia tightened her hold onto her rein.

    She is going to win this. She is going to win against a top 10 knight of the Royal Lautreamont knights.

    Silvia made Lancelotnd in the arena.

    "Sir Walten..."

    Silvia spotted a resolute expression, unlike the anxious look she had at the start of this duel.

    "If you can''t deal with Lancelot''s speed then there is no point in fighting anymore."

    Walten looked at his heaving Pal before clenching his teeth. Silvia is looking down on him.

    Her dragon is too fast, he would most likely lose if this goes on.

    That speed is terrifying.

    How did Lancelot do it?

    That speed is easily among the fastest speed he has seen in his professional knight career.

    He can''t win.

    If he can''t counter that speed then defeat is certain.

    Simrly, if he can handle that speed then he would stille on top.

    Walten came up with an idea to counter Lancelot.

    This is what Silvia had in mind.

    Silvia knew she is on borrowed time.

    She is using what little time she had here to bluff. The main objective is to buy time for stamina recovery and lengthen her supersonic assaults.

    If Walten admitted defeat then it would be the best oue. However, she is doing okay since her opponent is still grappling with what happened.

    Silvia bet her duel on this.

    Walten is still unaware that Silvia had a time limit.

    Walten grinned.

    "As a knight of the Royal Lautreamont Knights, surrender muste after exhausting all my powers."

    He tugged the rein before Helen flew into the sky.

    "Princess Silvia."

    He looked into her eyes.

    "If you want me to admit defeat then beat me in a contest!"

    "Yeah!"

    The crowd cheered.

    Silvia respected Walten''s guts.

    "Okay, let us resume!"

    Helen flew into the center of the arena.

    Merging with his pal''s consciousness, Helen drew several magic formations with its power. The magic circles filled the arena.

    Pouring more magic power into the formations, he conjured an entire wall of fireballs.

    He covered the entire arena.

    "Don''t mess with me!"

    Silvia bit her lips. She went into supersonic mode again. She dodged the fireballs easily.

    However, the fireballs had homing effects so they chased after her.

    "Gosh, you''re so annoying."

    Silvia steadied herself amidst the fireball storm.

    Suddenly, Walten blocked off her escape.

    "I got you!"

    Walten tugged his leash.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon spawned a giant magic formation in Lancelot''s escape path.

    Seething mes spewed out from the magic circle.

    Silvia grimaced.

    Behind her are the fireballs while a dragon''s breath blocked off her escape in front.

    This looks like a situation where she can''t dodge all the attacks.

    Silvia decided it was time to use her desperate move, the fireballs and dragon breath didn''t give her any time to think for extended periods.

    "I can only do this!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot churned out a magic formation to counter Helen''s dragon breath.

    Walten smirked.

    Lancelot''s speed was the only troubling aspect of this fight.

    He believed that his dragon breath had more power due to infusing more magic power into the circle.

    Lancelot can''t beat Helen in terms of growth and magic power. In a dragon breath versus dragon breath situation, Lancelot was positioned to lose.

    He can already see the image of Lancelot falling to the ground in mes.

    s, Silvia''s cold glimmer meant he was about to get caked in the face.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot roared.

    Streams ofpressed air went into Lancelot''s dragon breath, augmenting it.

    The magic formation had a halo-like effect now.

    "What the...?"

    Walten gasped.

    Silvia gave the order to fire.

    "<strong>Piercing Dragon Breath Waltz</strong>!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    In an instant, a strong tempest blew away the surrounding fireballs.

    Her Pal emitted a beam of dragon breath that had spiralingpressed air around it. The enhanced breath attack met Helen''s breath.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The two dragon breaths collided in a fiery explosion that scattered burning sparks everywhere.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The spiral dragon breath dispersed Helen''s breath attack. The spinning breath attack hit Helen much to Walten''s dismay.

    <i>Boom</i>

    mes flew everywhere as shockwaves swept across the arena.

 Chapter 1343: winning, acknowledgment, and growth

    <h4>Chapter 1343: winning, acknowledgment, and growth</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    The spiral dragon breath hit Helen in a fiery explosion.

    The shockwave swept outward in the arena.

    Some of the people there had trouble standing up.

    Paper, caps, and cans flew everywhere.

    It was chaotic.

    Glenn and other knights came to Veronica''s protection. They also raised their guards to look out for any would-be assassins looking to get an easy kill.

    Veronica didn''t care. She stared at the arena with shock.

    "That dragon''s breath..."

    Veronica saw that weird variation of the dragon''s breath before looking at Wu Yan who looked like he expected this oue. Lancelot and Silvia are tired from using the technique once.

    "You, was that one of your tricks?"

    "Trick?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Three days, I managed to get Silvia used to Lancelot''s supersonic speed <i>and</i> get her to learn that spiral breath. It would be a shame if she lost after someone countered her speed."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "This trick is the key to beating her opponent. I spent quite a while engraving this technique in Silvia''s mind."

    Unlike Lancelot''s supersonic speed, the spiral dragon breath waltz incorporated his Return to Waltz Horizon osciting wave attack ripple.

    Return to Waltz Horizon is a technique he taught Lancelot through the mental pathway between himself and the dragon. As such, it is an active skill she needed to learn by knowing the osciting principle of his sword skill.

    However, he watered the technique down to teach her only the spiral breath attack. Silvia''s sword skills and stamina aren''t enough to use this technique with a sword.

    Silvia used two days to adapt to Lancelot''s supersonic speed.

    Silvia listened to Wu Yan''s lecture on the Return to Waltz Horizon and forcefully unleashed this through rigorous drills.

    Even then, Silvia only managed to learn just in time to use it in this duel.

    Since Lancelot already has experience in this technique, only Silvia needed to learn the principles. Otherwise, it would have been impossible.

    "You!"

    Veronica squeezed out praise after a brief pause.

    "Your title as the Godly Rider isn''t unearned."

    The audience looked at the smoke in the sky after recovering from the sudden shockwave.

    They wanted to know what just happened.

    As the chaos settled down, they could see the real situation in the arena.

    They gasped when they saw a hexagon barrier within the smoke. There are still embers and magic power fragments.

    Helen blocked the breath attack in time.

    But, not entirely.

    The dragon is singed and charred, and the smell of burnt scales filled the air.

    Helen is barely struggling to keep herself in the air.

    It is also bleeding from one wing. Its expression couldn''t hide the agonizing pain the Pal felt.

    The barrier couldn''t block the spiral breath entirely.

    It still got hurt. Walten is also smoking with his armor falling away.

    Despite still staying on his pal, the rider got knocked out.

    Veronica stood up to pass her judgment.

    "The victor, Silvia Lautreamont."

    Deafening cheers exploded all over the arena.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot started roaring in glee while Silvia was stunned.

    Medics on dragons went to Helen and Walten, they wanted to give them first-aid. Silvia felt like this was all too unreal.

    <i>I won?</i>

    <i>Did I win against a top 10 knight?</i>

    <i>Am I now as strong as the top 20 knights in the royal Lautreamont knights?</i>

    Silvia flew back to the VIP seats.

    "Congrattions, Princess!"

    Ash congratted her first.

    "You did it!"

    "I did?"

    Silvia is still trying to grapple with reality.

    Eco also praised her in her own way.

    "You won even if it was against an infant like that."

    "I won."

    Silvia finally felt joy rising up within her. Her eyes turned misty.

    Silvia almost cried although she has grown up from her crybaby days.

    Wu Yan chortled when he saw her reaction.

    Veronica snorted.

    "You want to be an Arch Dragonar, right? Why are you so happy just because you defeated a dragonar?"

    "Uguh."

    Silvia choked while hiding near Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Looks like you still have much to learn."

    "Yeah, most definitely."

    Veronica huffed again. She poured cold water on Silvia''s feelings.

    Will her sister deny her once more?

    Veronica softened up before giving her an encouraging smile.

    "But, you did defeat Walten. You have certainly grown."

    Veronica turned around.

    "Congrattions, Silvia."

    "S-sister."

    Caughtpletely unaware, she started crying again.

    "Don''t be too happy yet, that kid helped you out or you wouldn''t have won."

    Veronica turned her head the other way.

    "I will never stop giving you trials until you''re all grown up!"

    Silvia rubbed her tears away before answering her sister with a proud look.

    "Yes, sister!"

 Chapter 1344: A worthy foe

    <h4>Chapter 1344: A worthy foe</h4>

    Wu Yan felt something when he saw Silvia showing various expressions under Reba''s praise.

    Veronica is probably harsh on Silvia for her own good.

    This is probably her version of love for her sister.

    Veronica might look like she is deliberately beating down Silvia''s dreams but maybe she is tempering Silvia.

    If she has high hopes for her then maybe it''s not unthinkable that she is giving her the hard love treatment.

    Maybe the Iron-blooded Valkyrie isn''t good at showing her emotions.

    She is probably not sure how to open up properly to her younger sister.

    Wu Yan can see that Veronica couldn''t hide the slight happiness in her eyes when she turned her head the other way.

    "Hmph."

    Wu Yan huffed.

    "Looks like I didn''t have to intervene. Things would have turned out fine even if I couldn''t overlook Veronica''s cocky attitude."

    Although he did this at Cossette''s request, he also did it because he couldn''t overlook Veronica beating Silvia''s hopes and dreams down like that.

    At this point, he is 100% sure Veronica is pushing Silvia in her own way.

    "No, you''re wrong."

    A sweet fragrance made Wu Yan turn his head. He saw a confident and beautiful smile near his face.

    "Reba?"

    "Sorry, I couldn''t get away because of formalities."

    Reba smiled. She addressed Silvia.

    "Without you, I doubt Silvia would have the courage to stand up to Veronica."

    "Maybe..."

    Wu Yan sighed. He also grumbled.

    "But, I think I just got duped by a certain someone. It just leaves a bad taste in my mouth."

    Reba frowned.

    "I should be the one who is upset, no?"

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Why?"

    "Why?"

    Reba showed an annoyed look.

    "You taught her the supersonic moveset and spiral dragon breath. What about me? You could''ve taught me too..."

    "You''re an Arch Dragonar, why do you want to learn dragon-riding skills from me?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Also, what is this supersonic moveset?"

    "Lancelot''s crazy moves!"

    Reba answered matter-of-factly.

    "It''s an amazing move, you should totally name it."

    "I mean, you already did."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "It''s not really a move. Once you understand the principle, you would learn it sooner orter without my input."

    "Oh?"

    Reba started teasing him.

    "Oh, please, Lord Rowan, inculcate upon me the art of the supersonic moveset."

    Wu Yan instantly rolled his eyes.

    However, teaching her more skills should make her a stronger ally.

    Unlike Silvia who had a time limit. Reba can use her Arc Armor to resist G force and different air pressures to prolong her duration while using supersonic speeds.

    In other words, Reba can use this move without limits.

    Of course, she still needs to wear her Arc Armor.

    "Go sit down, Silvia..."

    Veronica sent her away. She looked at Wu Yan with a pair of sharp eyes.

    "I am looking forward to the second match."

    The audience piped down.

    Everyone was waiting for Wu Yan to enter the arena.

    His true power has always been shrouded in a mist of enigma.

    Nobody even knows what his Pal looks like.

    They don''t know his dragonar level, growth of Pal, and various other skills. He is like a mysterious alien.

    But, they know he has insane dragon-riding skills along with the fighting skills needed to fight Glenn while he is wearing an Arc Armor.

    Ash and Eco also wanted to know what Wu Yan is going to pull out this time. Reba, Silvia, and Veronica also expected an epic duel.

    This mysterious man is the true star of today''s duel lineups.

    They were truly looking forward to this event.

    Especially Reba and Silvia.

    They spent the longest time with him so they knew about his behavior and personality. It is because of him that bothdies grew quickly.

    Reba and Silvia want to know more about Wu Yan.

    No, they wanted to know everything about him.

    "Rx."

    Veronica grinned. She read their minds.

    "I prepared someone so powerful he has to get serious."

    <i>Roar</i>

    At the same time, a deafening roar descended into the arena like a tempest. The ground shook and the air vibrated.

    "What?!"

    "What is happening?!"

    They all looked up at the same time.

    "Look! over there!"

    One of them pointed out.

    They saw a dragon flying from beyond the horizon.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The meteoric dragon shot into the arena.

    <i>Fwoom</i>

    As the sharp winds grew, the torso of the dragon erged in the fields of vision of the audience.

    The crowd gasped in awe as the descent of a dragon caused a minor storm in the arena.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The dragon came crashing into the arena and instantly shattered the dueling arena. The crowd also had trouble standing up against the tremors.

    Then, they saw the dragon''s true appearance.

    It is a humongous dragon.

    Even C¨² Chinn lost in terms of sheer size.

    This dragon also had an imposing aura that demanded people keep away.

    If C¨² Chinn is an honorable guardian beast then this dragon is the giant serpent that threatened to eat up the whole world.

    A figure stood on top of that dragon.

    The figure drained the colors from the surroundings and pacified the whole ce with the figure''s presence alone.

 Chapter 1345: The strongest opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1345: The strongest opponent</h4>

    Her golden armor had a brilliance that made her divine stature stand out even more. The rays of light reflected off her armor felt like divine rays of light.

    Her flowing hair reminded the viewer of a cascading fountain. Her calm star-like eyes made her outstanding looks even more captivating. Her looks should only belong to works of fantasy, no one should look as beautiful as her.

    Her cape billowed behind her. She looked like a saintess with her awe-inspiring strength and angelic stature. There is an aura of power around her that said she is as powerful as she looks.

    The girl roamed her gaze over the VIP stand.

    Then, she greeted them with a question.

    "I am notte, am I?"

    Thedy in an Arc Armor spoke. Her saintess-like aura permeated the ce.

    Then...

    "Oh my god!!!"

    Everyone started freaking out.

    Yes, they couldn''t hold themselves back.

    They all cheered like kids meeting their stars. They started thanking whoever brought them here, the devotion they exhibited would shame the most pious followers of different religions.

    She is someone on par with the Iron-blooded Valkyrie in fame.

    Veronica went forward as if she saw this oue.

    Ash and Silvia couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Sh-she..."

    Silvia stuttered, thisdy had no business standing here.

    "Isn''t she..."

    Ash also recognized her. He almost lost control of his poker face.

    "Ah..."

    Reba bitterlyughed.

    "I didn''t think Veronica could get her to make an appearance."

    "So you meant <i>her</i> when you said you got someone tough to fight Rowan?"

    Eco and Wu Yan exchanged looks of bewilderment. They didn''t know what the fuss was about.

    "Hey!"

    Eco kicked Ash in the shins.

    "Who is that female? Why are you so shocked by her?"

    "Of course, we are!"

    Reba sighed before Ash can continue.

    "This kind of reaction is expected of the Saintess."

    "Saintess?"

    Wu Yan recalled the text he read in school.

    "Ah, so this is her?"

    "Looks like you identified her."

    Reba introduced thedy.

    "She is known as the world''s strongest, the captain of the Lautreamont Royal Knights."

    "¨C The Silent Saintess, Urs L. Selwyn."

    "World''s strongest?"

    Eco jumped back.

    Wu Yan looked at that gorgeousdy with intrigue.

    "So this is the famed Arch Dragonar knight captain, Urs?"

    "Yes."

    Veronica said.

    "Well? Is she a tough enough nut for you?"

    <i>Tough?</i>

    This is beyond setting up a duel.

    Urs is the biggest obstacle to any dragon breeder, dragonars, and Arch Dragonars aiming to be the strongest.

    She isn''t called the strongest for nothing.

    Wu Yan is about to duel this world''s strongest Arch Dragonar.

    The others around them started panicking.

    "Sister! This is too much!"

    Silvia protested.

    "You''re making him fight Captain Urs? This isn''t a duel anymore."

    Silvia almost said, "He''s going to lose the instant the battle start."

    Urs''s power is almost peerless.

    Urs didn''t just ascend to her legendary title by defeating all her opponents.

    She defeated every opponent she ever faced in 1v1 without getting hurt.

    They can''t even harm her.

    She is so powerful that it is almost despair-inducing.

    "I agree, this is too much."

    Ash chimed in.

    "Veronica, don''t tell me you''re going to say a high school student beat Urs in a fight?"

    Veronica looked at Silvia and Ash.

    "Okay, who am I going to send out if it''s not Urs? Who else can fight this guy?"

    Veronica narrowed her eyes.

    "We are talking about a guy who can fight toe-to-toe against an Arc Armor-augmented Glenn. I took this artistic liberty because there were no other candidates. Imagine if he is actually an..."

    "Arch dragonar..."

    The others stopped.

    "He brawled an Arch Dragonar without an Arc Armor. Glenn is one of my ace fighters. Imagine if he dons an Arc Armor? How powerful would he be?"

    Veronica mused out loud.

    "To be safe, I got Urs to temporarily stop her assignment. Made here here and duel this youngster. Other than Urs, I don''t know anyone that can defeat him."

    They looked at Wu Yan with renewed respect.

    Veronica might be onto something here. He might be an Arch Dragonar.

    If so, nobody but Urs stood a chance.

    They finally realized the absolute monster standing near them. This freak is too powerful.

    They let his nonchnt look and mysterious abilities sink in.

    Wu Yan asked her.

    "You think I am going to lose to Urs?"

    Veronica flinched.

    "Wait..."

    Veronica paused.

    "You can win against Urs?"

    Winning against the strongest.

    Nobody in this world had the confidence to say something like winning a 1v1 against Urs.

    Wu Yan looked at their reactions before grinning.

    He started patting himself on the back foring here.

    <i>Now, this looks fun.</i>

    <i>Bang</i>

    Wu Yan stomped hard and bounced into the sky like a human spring.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    Another deafening yell responded to Wu Yan''s battlecry.

    C¨² Chinn zipped into the sky like a red lightning bolt. pping its giant wings, the dragon created another round of tempest in the arena as itnded in the arena too.

    C¨² Chinn stared at Urs and her badass dragon.

 Chapter 1346: The 2D blade and Galahad

    <h4>Chapter 1346: The 2D de and Ghad</h4>

    Urs L. Selwyn: Level 79

    Ghad: Level 74

    Standing between C¨² Chinn''s horns, he scanned the beautifuldy''s stat and her Pal. Her beauty is on par with Ikaros.

    The Silent Saintess.

    She is both a fighter and saint.

    Even her looks are beyond the boundaries of average humans. Her angelic beauty can bepared to Ikaros'' appearance.

    No, he''s not focused on her looks alone. She is powerful too.

    Level 79, peak tier 8 power.

    Despite being an Arch Dragonar just like Reba and Glenn, she threw them far behind in levels.

    So this is why she is known as the world''s strongest. No wonder nobody could hurt her.

    Even with her Saint Armor and her special de, she is still a force not to be trifled with despite losing the support of her Pal. Ellen still can''t fight someone like Urs with her state-of-the-art CR suit.

    Naturally, she is also beyond Wu Yan''s sealed state in terms of abilities and levels.

    She looked at Wu Yan with still eyes.

    "You, are you my foe?"

    Her calm question silenced everyone. The arena became eerily silent.

    They are no longer thinking about the duel. They were just trying their hardest to remember the Saintess'' appearance.

    Wu Yan chuckled. He already equipped a nimble-looking de.

    Nietono no Shana.

    Against a peak tier 8 foe, he had to cheat a bit. He had to release his seal momentarily to take out his ming katana.

    "Rowan Randall..."

    Wu Yan got into a stance. He greeted Urs.

    "I am looking forward to this duel."

    "Fight using all your power."

    Urs said.

    "I won''t hold back."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to react when the crowd cheered.

    Urs didn''t bother with formalities. She used simple sentences on him.

    <i>So, this is why they call her the silent Saintess.</i>

    Wu Yan assessed.

    "Of course, I will fight at full power..."

    <i>In my sealed state...</i>

    Urs frowned when Wu Yan replied.

    "Your pal, that is Reba''s pal, yes?"

    Urs questioned him.

    "I don''t know why you can ride other people''s pal. However, I don''t think you can fight at your best state using other people''s pal, right?''

    While this is an astonishing feat, the world''s strongest couldn''t care less. At least, the royal knights'' captain doesn''t know about Wu Yan''s title as the Godly Rider.

    She did recognize C¨² Chinn so she knew about Reba.

    Urs is probably still unaware of why she was called here by Veronica, she didn''t know why someone would send her to fight a student still studying in an academy.

    Urs still urged him to bring out his best. She cared not that she is fighting a student, she treated him like a proper duel partner instead of treating him with disdain. Wu Yan praised her honorable attitude.

    "Captain Urs, please be at ease."

    Wu Yan lifted his de.

    "I will adjust ording to the situation."

    The audience started moring.

    <i>What is this guy talking about?</i>

    Is he saying Urs isn''t powerful enough to use his own Pal against her?

    Outrageous.

    Reba, Silvia, and others on the VIP stand also furrowed their brows. Only Urs responded nonchntly.

    "Is that so?"

    Urs nodded.

    "I won''t hold back."

    Urs closed her eyes. Her Arc Armor started shining brilliantly.

    "Come, 2D Sacred Sword, <strong>Fragarach</strong>."

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Magic power started concentrating in a magic formation.

    Wu Yan also looked on with awe while the audience gasped.

    Urs immediately used her ultimate weapon.

    Indeed, she didn''t kid around when she said she wouldn''t hold back.

    Urs pulled something out of the magic formation.

    She pulled something extraordinary out of the magic formation.

    A very ridiculous de of incredible make.

    From a distance, it looked like she pulled a deless hilt out.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see flowing magic lights within the ridiculously thin sword.

    Urs brandished her sword, the short glimmer hinted that she did pull a sword out.

    "Its name is Fragarach."

    Wu Yan looked at Fragarach.

    He can observe something simr to vibrating magic particles near the de''s surface. This is why the de had a slight blue sheen.

    "Fragarach..."

    Wu Yan clenched down on his de.

    "I can''t see the de though?"

    "No, it''s not just that..."

    The saintess exined.

    "It is a 2D sword that is infinitely close to 0mm in thickness.

    "So thin?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "In other words."

    "This Fragarach is a 2D surface."

    She raised her sword before pointing it at him.

    "No matter how hard an object, it is like paper in front of Fragarach, even Arc Armor."

    Wu Yan started taking this battle seriously.

    Wu Yan mumbled after eyeing Fragarach one more time.

    "Looks like I am in a sticky situation."

    s, Urs isn''t giving him any time to think orment.

    "Start."

    Urs got into a stance too.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Ghad roared while magic power burst out.

    Ghad burst forward using magic propulsion. It looked like a giant hill is smashing toward him.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    With the giant dragon closing a distance of 10 meters in less than a second, Wu Yan ordered C¨² Chinn into moving after connecting with it.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The giant dragon pped its wings and shot forward like a cannonball.

    The two giant dragons smashed into one another in a titanic sh.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The deafening dull thud echoed across the stadium.

    The duel started!

 Chapter 1347: Slash, hack, and slash

    <h4>Chapter 1347: sh, hack, and sh</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    The shockwave almost knocked out the audience who were closer to the arena. Their visions blurred.

    "To choose a direct confrontation."

    Veronica smiled.

    "He''s got guts."

    "Rowan..."

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash struggled to look at the arena.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Another loud boom reverberated in the field. They didn''t go easy on one another.

    The people had to cover their ears.

    <i>Boom boom boom</i>

    Two streams of lights spun into the air as they smashed repeatedly against one another.

    The people with weak eardrums started moaning in agony.

    Fighters, meanwhile, couldn''t fathom the scale of this duel.

    Just smashing two dragons together can create such massive shockwaves?

    <i>Boom</i>

    Another boom, louder than ever before, shook the crowd. Some of them got staggered.

    The two dragons squared off heavily for thest blow of the first bout.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The two dragons flew away from the resulting reaction force.

    Wu Yan lifted his head to look at Ghad who he sent away. He raised his de before it started vibrating at a high frequency.

    A halo surrounded his de.

    "Return to..."

    He unleashed his skill.

    "Horizon Waltz!"

    His red sword beam covered the sky, he directed the beam at Ghad.

    Specifically, he was aiming for Urs.

    Urs also didn''t think a normal person could do something like this without donning an Arc Armor.

    She recovered soon enough.

    She didn''t dodge. She met the sword beam head-on. She swung her de as her impossibly-thin sword met the giant red sword beam.

    Then, something iprehensible happened.

    <i>Crack</i>

    When her Sacred Sword touched the sword beam, the sword beam actually split into two as the beam missed Urs. It went into the sky after being split in two.

    She cut his Return To Walt Horizon in two!

    Wu Yan was astonished.

    Fragarach even works against other people''s skills?

    "A good attack."

    Urs used a frosty voice to analyze his attack.

    "You can use skills like that without an Arc Armor. Trulymendable, I see why Veronica chose me."

    Urs stood on Ghad''s head with her de proudly raised.

    "My turn."

    <i>Fwish</i>

    Ghad and Urs disappeared at the same time.

    Wu Yan focused his gaze and responded with a rapid-draw sword beam in one direction that carried a little bit of his mes.

    <i>Fwoom</i>

    The sword beam swept outward.

    But, something split his sword beam into two halves again.

    "Good reaction time."

    She should have been in the direction Wu Yan turned to but she is now once again behind him.

    "But, you''re still too slow."

    A sharp whistling sound rang behind Wu Yan.

    <i>Tang</i>

    Sparks flew behind Wu Yan''s back as his nimble sword intercepted Urs''s backstab in an instant.

    Urs raised her head. She looked at the sparks between them in awe.

    "You... blocked it."

    Urs isn''t shocked that Wu Yan blocked her attack. She is surprised that this nimble de can block her impossibly sharp sword.

    Anyone attempting such a block would still be stabbed, worse, their weapons would be broken too. Her sword is something that can cut Arc Armor like paper.

    This hasty defensive block actually did its job is what astounded her.

    Unamused, she hacked once more. With her 2D sword hitting Nietono no Shana once more.

    The sharp winds from her whip-like attacks caused Wu Yan to go on the offensive too. He swung back at her.

    <i>Tang</i>

    This time, Urs went on a shing spree, she shed dozens of times per second to no avail.

    Urs changed her target from Wu Yan to his sword.

    The crisp ngs of swords sounded like a messy choir in the arena. People can see magical shockwaves in the air.

    The magical collisions and the simrly magical light show stunned the crowd.

    Veronica watched on with excitement.

    "To hold his own against Urs for so long. This kid truly has skills..."

    "His weapon."

    Reba assessed with a serious look.

    "To think there is a sword that can block Fragarach. Impressive..."

    "Yeah, impressive..."

    Veronica concurred.

    "But, this is the end. Against the 2D Sacred Sword, this show can''tst long."

    Finally, they heard a loud crack.

    <i>Crack</i>

    Wu Yan grinned bitterly.

    Urs did a horizontal sh.

    <i>Snap</i>

    The upper half of Nietono no Shana flew away.

    Wu Yan''s eyes shrunk.

    Nietono no Shana broke.

    A Gold Armament only tier 9 empowered individuals should equip, broke like amon de.

    <i>Swish</i>

    At the same time his de broke, a ck silhouette zipped in.

    Wu Yan saw Urs''s calm look.

    A bright sh of light also appeared in his field of vision.

    <i>Ssh</i>

    Blood flew into the air.

 Chapter 1348

    <h4>Chapter 1348</h4>

    ...

    "Rowan!"

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash cried out at the same time when they saw blood spilling in the arena.

    The crowd also stood up from their seats, things just intensified in the arena.

    Drops of blood dripped onto the arena floor. Urs looked at the blood without glee or sadness. She is just stunned.

    Yes, her expression finally changed, the expression of the Silent Saintess copsed.

    His hand is bleeding because he caught Urs''s Fragarach.

    The de''s concentrated magic energy became a seething heat that charred his hand along with cutting into his flesh.

    The de is violently burning and tearing Wu Yan''s palm for attempting to grab the Sacred Sword.

    The sound of sizzling meat churned the stomach of many in the audience.

    How painful is that?

    Won''t his hand melt away?

    How did he catch the impossibly sharp sword known as Fragarach?

    That thing is nigh 2D.

    Swords and knives had thickness no matter the skill of the forger or the material. This is a physical limit rather than a skill limit.

    But, Urs''s Fragarach is a construct that challenged physical limits by bing a sword that had almost no thickness, a molecr sword.

    This is Fragarach.

    The de cannot be seen from the side because it had no thickness.

    Its sharpness could be seen in how it just broke Wu Yan''s Gold Armament, Nietono no Shana. Blocking a magical sword like this is just asking for trouble if not downright foolish.

    Why isn''t his hand on the floor?

    Ignoring what Reba, Silvia, and the others had to say. The Silent Saintess couldn''t believe her eyes and her shock is visible.

    Urs sighed after she sizzled Wu Yan''s hand for a few more seconds. She couldn''t see Wu Yan''s face but that amount of blood and heat isn''t something that a human is built to handle.

    "Blocking Fragarach with your bare hands, an incredible asinine move if I''ve ever seen one."

    A slow chuckle shocked everyone.

    Wu Yan lifted his head. His calm eyes astonished Urs once more.

    It is like he can tune out his burning hand. Wu Yan grinned.

    "Look, I blocked it."

    Urs questioned him.

    "Are you not afraid that I will sever your hand right here right now?"

    "Afraid?"

    Wu Yanughed as if he heard the joke of the century.

    "If I am afraid then I wouldn''t be blocking it like this, now would I?"

    Urs continued with a serious look.

    "Even if I did nothing, your hand will be crippled if you keep holding on. I don''t even have to cut it off."

    His hand is already experienced severe burns from holding the Sacred Sword.

    A normal human would have been disgusted by their own mangled hands, fainting outright is even a possibility given the immense pain this would wreak on the mind.

    Even if Urs is just operating on her guts, she knew there is only one possibility.

    She is facing something inhuman.

    A true Ancestor, Wu Yan''s race.

    An impossible existence that can revive instantly upon death.

    Although he sealed his powers, his passive regeneration couldn''t be sealed.

    His burning hand, his mind, both are as undying as his body.

    "Crippled?"

    Wu Yanughed it off.

    Wu Yan grabbed the sword harder. Ignoring the ck smoke and dripping blood, he pressed the de down.

    "I don''t care but this will be troubling so..."

    "I am going to have to end this quick."

    <i>Roar</i>

    Cu Chinn bumped into Ghad.

    Ghad got sent back.

    Urs also got pulled away.

    "You want to end this quickly?"

    Urs set her eyes on him.

    "You''re saying you can end me quickly?"

    Urs''s words chilled the arena. Everyone waited for Wu Yan to answer.

    Wu Yan slowly touched his Star Brand, his actual seal.

    "My Pal, you see, is a bit special..."

    "Special?"

    Everyone didn''t expect an exposition from him.

    "A dragon feeds off the host''s Astral by staying in the host during infancy. Once it hatches, they establish a robust connection known as the Astral path where they obtain more Astral to survive permanently outside the host."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "My Pal is different."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "My Pal retained this ability to stay dormant inside my body."

    "It is within you?"

    Urs gasped.

    "Is there a pal like this?"

    Reba and Silvia asked Ash and the others.

    Wu Yan''s eyes glimmered as he clenched his fists.

    "This is the first and probably thest time you will ever see me summon my Pal."

    "Open your eyes wide and don''t miss a beat."

    <i>Badump</i>

    <i>Badump</i>

    His body started throbbing with magic. The whole ce can feel his magic being channeled.

    <i>Throb throb throb</i>

    They heard very loud heartbeats.

    A shockingly concentrated magic power oozed out of Wu Yan, this copious amount of magic power shocked everyone.

    Then, Wu Yan''s arm turned into a bloody ckish-red like that of a demon. His arm also had bloody red mist flowing out. The demonic red veins were devilish-lookingm to say the least.

    Closing his eyes, he took out an infinitesimally small portion of his gargantuan magic power reserve, integrated it with his blood and woke up a certain aspect within him.

    <i>Woooo</i>

    A boundless draconic cry echoed beyond the stadium.

    Urs''s internal rm started ring. Even she knew a mighty foe was descending...

    And, he called out.

    "Descend..."

 Chapter 1349: Domination, The ephemeral white dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Domination, The ephemeral white dragon</h4>

    The noise from the audience slowly died down as a mystical bell rang in the arena.

    They held their breaths when something came into existence. They subconsciously waited for the one standing on top of C¨² Chinn to do his thing.

    Even the mortals can feel something is about to go down. The other people who had superhuman abilities can sense the inhuman magic Wu Yan is unleashing.

    Reba, Silvia, Veronica, Ash, Eco, Glenn, and Urs stood still as their faces went pale. She held onto her Sacred Sword Fragarach with a tighter grip as she looked on with a grim look.

    Urs''s body stiffened up when the magic power touched her.

    Her instinct is telling her something horrendous is waking up.

    Her internal rm red while she tried to steady her mental state. Wu Yan already entered a state like that of the calm before a storm. Urs chose to act now because she might not get a chanceter on.

    She can already see her defeat if she chooses to do nothing.

    She also couldn''t believe that she reacted like this.

    Her slight moment of hesitancy caused valuable time topse.

    <i>No, I must act now!</i>

    <i>Defeat will be certain if I don''t do anything!</i>

    Urs picked up her sword.

    "Ghad!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    Ghad didn''t need her master to tell it to do anything. It immediately used up its magic energy to st forward like a giant draconic rocket. Ghad did a shoulder grab with its forearms.

    <i>Roar</i>

    C¨² Chinn also reacted with a simr st of energy that hit Ghad.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The magic explosion shook Ghad but the wounded beast continued to restrain C¨² Chinn as if its life depended on it.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    While C¨² Chinn is held down. Urs slipped onto the dragon like a phantom with her cape billowing in the wind. She went straight for Wu Yan who is still oozing bloody red mist. His demonic arm is still there.

    "Watch out!"

    Reba, Silvia, and the others cried out.

    "Hiya!"

    She stabbed Fragarach in the direction of Wu Yan''s chest.

    <i>Pswsh</i>

    A disturbing sound sprouted between Wu Yan and Urs.

    No, she didn''t seed in this chest stab.

    A white me was the source of that sound.

    The de couldn''t pierce through the white mes that should have been incorporeal.

    "Huh?''

    Urs eximed.

    "What is that?"

    Reba and Silvia leaned forward.

    "White mes?"

    Veronica frowned, the shock was evident on her face.

    The white mes blocked her stab like her Fragarach isn''t the sharpest sword in existence. Urs kept pouring more magic power out in an attempt to slice white mes in twain.

    Yet, the white ze continued burning despite Fragarach''s aggressive incursion. Slowly but surely, the tip of her Fragarach got immted.

    Urs couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Don''t be impatient..."

    The cheeky taunt entered her disbelieving ears. Urs looked up to see Wu Yan grinning at her.

    "I am not using my full power, this is just a fraction of what my ''pal'' can do. Plus, I am only allowing it to roam free for a shorter duration. You will get your show, don''t worry..."

    Wu Yan reached out to grab the white orb of mes.

    "The show''s about to start..."

    Wu Yan burst the mes apart with a mighty squeeze.

    <i>Schwing</i>

    A blinding white light suffused the arena.

    <i>BOOOM</i>

    The explosion shook heaven and the earth.

    "Argh!"

    The audience had to close their eyes as the explosion took away their sense of hearing.

    When the light receded and the shockwave dissipated, everyone looked on with stunned looks.

    It is a world of white mes.

    Everything was set aze by the fires.

    The arena is also covered in patches of white mes.

    A white figure hovered in the center of this sea of white mes.

    Its fur looked like it was made with the same burning white mes.

    Two long whiskers trailed its maw, and two equally long whiskers of mes also took the ce of its eyebrows.

    The dragon had an elegance that snuffed the breath out of onlookers.

    The arms that looked more like pure white wings spread out with sharp talons near its hands.

    Its ming tail spread white mes everywhere as it pped.

    The hovering dragon of white mes awed everyone.

    Elegance, transcendence, and tranquility.

    Its savage but graceful aura stopped them from being able to think.

    Its blue eyes were like sapphires that stood out on its white body. It looked like bright blue stars in the sea of white mes. The white color drowned out every color in the arena.

    <i>Gaooooooo</i>

    The white dragon bellowed as its roar suppressed everyone.

    Then, the dragon vanished.

    Like a mirage, the sea of white mes also disappeared, revealing the situation within the arena.

    C¨² Chinn sat at the side like an obedient boy.

    Meanwhile, Ghad got knocked out as ity down on the side.

    Urs was unconscious as shey in Wu Yan''s arms. He gave everyone a helpless grin. He also made sure to cover Urs so she can preserve her dignity.

    Her Arc Armor disappeared when she got knocked out. This means she is currently naked.

    If he didn''t cover her up, the world would have seen Urs''s pristine birthday suit in all her glory.

    With everyone silenced, Wu Yan gave Reba, Silvia, and Veronica a cheeky grin.

 Chapter 1350: Famous equals trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Famous equals trouble</h4>

    In a single day, tremors can be felt going through all social sses in the Lautreamont Knightdom.

    The strongest knight known as the Silent Saintess, Urs L Selwyn was defeated in a duel.

    She lost to a male student still studying in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    The knights were particrly affected by this oue.

    Urs is a dragon knight of extreme fame.

    Unlike royalty and other high-ss nobles, her fame was built up from her win streak and peerless power.

    In terms of fame and status, there are almost no equals in Lautreamont.

    If a dragonar''s achievement is measured like one''s Dao achievement in wuxia novels then she would be known as the one with the highest achievement in the dragon Dao.

    Moreover, her absolute beauty also didn''t do her good since people keep whispering about how she is as beautiful as she is powerful. Naturally, her fame kept spreading.

    Reba might be a serious somebody in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy but she is nowhere close to Urs despite being in the same Arch Dragonar ssification as Urs. She had more fame and power than her. She will have to work hard if she wants to get on Urs''s level. Even so, she is already very famous among nobles andmoners alike.

    Imagine Urs''s fame when she is leagues beyond Reba?

    Simr to how the people of this continent worshipped Maria, they treated Urs like an idol in the Lautreamont Knightdom.

    Nobody in this Knightdom dared to im they were more popr than Urs.

    When people talked about the Lautreamont Knightdom, the first thing they would think of are the dragons here. Next, Urs''s achievements would appear in their minds.

    Their idol just got defeated in a duel with a student.

    Ignoring the non-believers, the ones who saw this had their worldviews turned upside down.

    In just a day, all of the popce had already heard this news or some variations of this news. Although many questioned the truth of this matter, many more still don''t know the looks of the man who defeated Urs in battle.

    Like flies to a carcass, news reporters and journalists flocked to Ansullivan to get thetest scoop.

    Soon, people would know the name of this mysterious victor.

    Plus, there are still close to a thousand witnesses who saw the scene.

    It won''t be easy to cover this up.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, VIP room...

    Sitting in a spot near the round table, Wu Yan sported an awkward look.

    <i>Stare...</i>

    People stared at him like he was a freak. Wu Yan is technically a student so hemanded a lower position than Veronica. However, all eyes are on him, including Veronica''s eagle-like eyes.

    They have been staring at him for half an hour now.

    Honestly, Wu Yan is a bit itchy from all this attention.

    He could have called it a day and zipped off but he stayed which is amendable feat.

    Wu Yan''s skin itched more as time went on. He tried to divert his attention by drinking tea.

    Then, 10 minutes went by...

    20 minutes psed...

    And, 30 minutes gone just like that.

    An hour of being stared at. Wu Yan finally snapped.

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan raised his voice.

    "Can you guys just say whatever is on your mind and be done with it?"

    Wu Yan''s voice made Silvia, Veronica, and Reba smirk. They wanted him to talk first.

    "I am far from disappointed. That was the best show of my life."

    Veronica tapped her fingers on the table.

    "However, I have more questions on my mind than before."

    "And?"

    Wu Yan felt a bit upset.

    "You decided to stare at me for one hour to slowly grill me?"

    "Well, we are just trying to revise our perceptions of you."

    Reba teased him.

    "You defeated Urs so now you''re the strongest knight in the world."

    "Don''t give me such a big title!"

    Wu Yan shook his head vigorously. Silvia felt confused.

    "Why are you reacting like this? This is a title all knights in this ce yearned for. This is the highest honor you can receive in the entire knightdom, you know?"

    "Nah, screw that. I don''t want the problems thate with this."

    Wu Yan denied it.

    "I just want to live peacefully. Don''t put me on a high pedestal."

    The world''s strongest.

    It sounds nice and he did be something akin to that in SAO. However, he knows first-hand that fame isn''t worth the trouble thates with it.

    He remembers steering clear of the crowd like a recluse in SAO. Unless famees with ady like Asuna and a daughter like Yui, Wu Yan would like to pass on any offer to receive the title of the strongest.

    Silvia furrowed her brows.

    "You''re just disrespecting all the people who respected Urs as the strongest. You don''t even want the honor thates from defeating Urs. People are going to question if you''re even a citizen of this country."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    Veronica and Reba shook their heads after exchanging a look.

    "I was originally nning to see if you''re an Arch Dragonar using Urs as the bait. Seeing the Pal was just icing on the top."

    Veronica bitterlyughed.

    "The act of you summoning your Pal will probably be forever engraved in my mind. However, we couldn''t ascertain if you''re an Arch Dragonar."

    "That dragon... It had power and beauty in spades..."

    Reba started giving Wu Yan a weirdly friendly and intrigued look.

    "You said that dragon can remain dormant inside you? It had such... powerful mes, what kind of dragon is it?"

    Reba asked the questions everyone wanted to ask.

    Wu Yan''s Pal made the other scaly dragons look like pigs given its beauty.

    More than that, its power is somethingpletely awe-inspiring.

    They wanted Wu Yan to enlighten them.

    Anyway, they aren''t getting any answers.

    "Forget it..."

    Veronica rubbed her temples in stress when Wu Yan chose to stay mum. She stood up before heading for the exit.

    The others followed her.

 Chapter 1351: The loneliness of the Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 1351: The loneliness of the Saintess</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, first dorm...

    Wu Yan, Reba, and Silvia tagged behind Veronica as they approached the Silvanus parked in front of the dorm. They looked at Veronica.

    Veronica is here to mainly calm down the popce shaken by the Necromantia attack. Next, she is here to gather clues about the attack.

    Thirdly, she is here to check up on Silvia.

    Now, she is done with the third objective only she knows.

    It''s time for Veronica to leave.

    Unlike Silvia, Veronica still has affairs to tend to and a country to run. She can''t stay here for long. If not for Wu Yan and Silvia''s duels, she wouldn''t have stayed so long.

    With the duels over, she has stayed in Ansullivan for a full five days now.

    This is a long break for her.

    It is time to get back to work.

    The mayor, dean, and student council members along with VIPs are here to send Veronica off.

    Other than them, Glenn also escorted Veronica into the ship with their Pals by their sides.

    In the center, of this formation is an oversized dragon about 2 times bigger than the other dragons here.

    The Maestro, Ghad.

    The Maestro of the strongest Arch Dragonar, Urs L. Selwyn. She is also the captain of the royal knights of Lautreamont.

    She is still here.

    The majority of the people here were captivated by her presence. That, and, her giant Maestro did little to stop her from standing out.

    When Wu Yan arrived, all eyes are on him.

    Including Urs.

    People are still shocked by how Urs lost in a battle.

    And, this is the guy who did it.

    Everyone was interested in Wu Yan.

    Urs smiled when Wu Yan entered the ce.

    She smiled, and that bewitching smile caught everyone by surprise.

    "Urs?"

    Veronica also gasped.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to rest well?"

    "Princess Veronica."

    "Thanks for your concern but I am fine."

    Urs looked at Wu Yan.

    "When my Arc Armor shattered, Lord Rowan graciously showed mercy by canceling his attack. Thanks to that, I escaped rtively unharmed. I only lost consciousness."

    Urs fixated her gaze on Wu Yan. Her clear eyes were like sweet apples that can captivate souls.

    Wu Yan felt a bit ufortable that ady like her was staring intently at him.

    The others also piped down. They wondered what these two would do.

    Urs slowly approached Wu Yan before greeting him.

    "Lord Rowan, thank you for holding back during the fight."

    Urs said without hiding her own humility.

    "I know I said I wouldn''t hold back but in the end it was you who showed me mercy by going easy on me. I am deeply humbled."

    "No, I am also humbled."

    Wu Yan averted his gaze.

    Urs is incredibly beautiful. Also, from his vantage point, he can see the bountiful jugs hidden beneath her armor.

    Wu Yan recalled her birthday suit when he immted her Arc Armor.

    He looked away because he couldn''t deal with his own imagination.

    "s, I didn''t get to see your full power."

    Apparently unaware that he had already seen her naked body, Urs continued.

    "If possible, I want to fight Lord Rowan without you tying your hand behind your back."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Why are you so sure I am not using my full power?"

    "I know your white dragon didn''t use its full potential in that fight. I can feel it in my bones."

    Urs said.

    "Moreover, you still didn''t don your Arc Armor in yesterday''s fight. You were basically fighting me with both hands tied."

    The others started emitting audible gasps.

    He was holding back that much from the start? Even Urs is admitting that she lost the moment Wu Yan unleashed a bit of his real skill.

    <i>How strong is this guy?</i>

    The others trembled.

    "You''re assuming I am an Arch Dragonar."

    Wu Yan winked at her.

    "Maybe my Pal hasn''t crafted an Arc armor?"

    "If even you cannot domesticate your own Pal then there won''t be any Arch Dragonar in this ce anymore."

    Urs praised him.

    Urs slowly reached a hand out.

    "Should the day evere, I want to duel Lord Rowan again."

    Urs voiced her honest thoughts.

    "You''re the only one who has ever defeated me, I wish to see your full power one day."

    A heavy atmosphere forced the air to stay inside everyone''s lungs.

    Wu Yan silently praised Urs''s earnest and bright look.

    Wu Yan didn''t see the frustration of a defeated foe. She is genuinely happy to find someone who can beat her in battle.

    Fame? Looks? Peerless fighting ability? The title of the strongest?

    No, all this failed topare to the joy of finding apanion who can stand on her level.

    In the beginning, she was lonely.

    She is the lonely martial goddess.

    In her defeat, she found a brighter path ahead of her.

    "Sure!"

    Wu Yan grabbed her hand.

    "I will defeat you in an instant next time."

    Wu Yan promised to beat her butt in the future duel.

    Wu Yan wants her to know that she isn''t the loneliest fighter anymore.

    Urs smiled radiantly.

    The whole arena almost got blinded by her dazzling smile.

    "Thank you."

    Urs bowed before ruffling her cape. She returned to Veronica''s side with her chest stuck out.

    She found her lost dream once more.

    She made it her life''s goal to exceed this confident man who swore to make short work of her in another duel.

    Reba, Silvia, Veronica, and the others couldn''t help but smile when Urs''s infection beam hit them.

    "Looks like our trip to Ansullivan was worth it."

    Veronica chuckled.

    "Well? Rowan, are you joining our Royal knight order?"

 Chapter 1352: Taking up the title of a Dragonar

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Taking up the title of a Dragonar</h4>

    Joining the Royal Knights as one of the Lautreamont Dragonars of the Holy Order?

    Everyone wanted to hear what Wu Yan had to say regarding this offer.

    This isn''t the first time Veronica tried to invite Wu Yan.

    However, Wu Yan turned her down.

    Now, she is inviting him again.

    Nobody is shocked about this oue.

    The royal knights are exalted existences, the pride of the country, no average Joe can make the cut. They only take Dragonars of the highest caliber.

    Is Wu Yan qualified?

    He straight-up defeated the Captain in a duel.

    If he isn''t qualified then nobody is qualified.

    "I hope you will consider this properly."

    Veronica requested.

    "You have the power within you. Your mental faculties are also well-honed. Each day you stay nested in the academy is a waste since you can be put to greater use."

    "Yes, Lord Rowan."

    Urs also tried to advise Wu Yan.

    "I don''t think I am a good candidate for the captain''s seat. The only thing I have going for me is my overwhelming might. In terms of management skills, I don''t think I am prepared for the job."

    Urs deprecated herself in front of many shocked citizens.

    "If you join the holy order, I will resign from my seat and allow you to take the lead, Lord Rowan."

    The people couldn''t believe the offer being made to Wu Yan.

    Veronica also stayed mum.

    She is tacitly consenting to this change in the power structure.

    Veronica¡¯s silence also surprised the others.

    ¡°Bing the captain of the royal knights?¡±

    Ash jumped back.

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    Silvia looked at Wu Yan. She is proud that Wu Yan was offered the position but she is also a bit frustrated that she couldn¡¯t even stand near that level of performance.

    ¡°The captain¡¯s seat, eh?¡±

    Reba thought about it.

    ¡°Rowan, Veronica has a point, you should really consider this opportunity, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance¡­¡±

    Reba also felt a bit hurt.

    She doesn¡¯t want to sound like she is giving up on her own aspirations but she also wants Wu Yan to stay.

    However, she knows it is in Rowan¡¯s best interest if she untethers him.

    The captain''s seat of the Royal Knights. That is a title all dragonars aimed for. The honor of glory afforded to one holding such a title is beyondprehension.

    At least, other than the Knight king and Veronica, Urs answers to nobody.

    Even Veronica and her father can only make Urs kneel on one knee.

    Wu Yan''s status would shoot through the roof if he took this seat.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Veronica."

    Without calling her by her proper title, he continued.

    Veronica can tell Wu Yan never took her seriously despite her title and power in the country.

    Wu Yan is serious when he called her name.

    "Thanks for the invitation."

    Wu Yan turned her down.

    "I have my own reasons to stay in the school."

    The others gasped in shock.

    Who would turn down the role of the captain of the royal knights?

    Who would be foolish enough to do that?

    Urs also felt like it was a shame that he turned this offer down.

    Silvia and Reba silently sighed as their tense expressions loosened.

    She already expected this answer.

    "Seems like it won''t be easy to retain your services."

    Veronica looked at Wu Yan.

    "Since you won''t ept my invitation... You must ept..."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    Veronica extended an arm to Glenn who stood next to her.

    "Sword!"

    "Yes!"

    Glenn took out an ornate arming sword.

    She took it out before slowly approaching Wu Yan.

    "Princess Veronica?"

    "Sister?"

    Silvia and Reba gulped while the audience mored.

    Is she mad that Wu Yan turned her down repeatedly?

    Wu Yan allowed Veronica to get close although he still frowned.

    Veronica raised her voice.

    "First-year student of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Rowan Randall. I hereby confer upon thee the title of a Dragonar."

    "A Dragonar?"

    Reba and Silvia''s eyes shone brightly.

    There are ranks among dragon breeders.

    Those who have young dragons are called Dragon Breeders.

    Meanwhile, those who graduate their young dragons from their Asia, Hydra, and Stradas into Maestros are known as Dragonars. These dragon breeders'' Pals evolved from younglings into Holy Dragons a.k.a. Maestros.

    When elite dragonars are conferred titles, they get to meet the Lautreamont Royal Family and are given silver watches that are symbolic of their statuses as Dragonars.

    Veronica is conferring a title upon Wu Yan.

    As for whether Wu Yan''s Pal is a Maestro, that goes without saying.

    If Urs was defeated by a youngling dragon then his dragon''s breed must be truly exceptional.

    "Rowan Randall."

    "Do you solemnly swear to take up the title of Dragonar and stake your everything on the defense of the Lautreamont Knightdom?"

    Wu Yan silently smiled when Veronica suddenly used a serious tone with him. He got down on one knee and gave a harmless promise.

    "I will stake my Pal and my Star Brand."

    "Very well!"

    She retrieved her ceremonial arming sword and took out a silver watch with her family crest on it. She gave it to Wu Yan.

    "From today onwards, you''re a Dragonar from the Lautreamont Knightdom!"

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan disyed the silver watch on his chest near his heart.

    <i>p p p</i>

    The audience started pping.

    It is rare to see a Dragonar knighting ceremony.

    "Okay, I must take my leave now..."

    Veronica turned around before sharpening her gaze. She addressed Silvia.

    "Silvia, you have grown. I will acknowledge you for now but should any untoward news reach my ears of you, you should know the consequences..."

    Silvia stepped back a bit but after looking at Wu Yan''s encouraging expression, she steadied herself before puffing out her chest.

    "I will do my best to meet my sister''s expectations!"

    Veronica beamed at her.

 Chapter 1353: The people who came to celebrate and the people who came to destroy his room

    <h4>Chapter 1353: The people who came to celebrate and the people who came to destroy his room</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Apollo dorm...

    "Cheers!"

    Inside Wu Yan''s dorm room, the student council members were gathered with cups filled with juices. They toasted to Wu Yan by nking their cups together. Cossette, Silvia, Reba, Ash, Econ, and the man of the hour started chugging down their drinks.

    "Hah~"

    Eco finished her drink in an instant. Then, she looked at the dishes on the table with an excited look.

    "Can I eat now?"

    Ash helped wipe the apple juice from her mouth.

    "You didn''t do a toast for Rowan."

    "Humans are so annoying."

    Eco clicked her tongue.

    "Congrattions on bing a Dragonar!"

    "Congrattions, Rowan!"

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash congratted him. Even Cossette lifted her cup to participate.

    "Well, thanks."

    Wu Yan didn''t understand the purpose of this celebration.

    I just became a Dragonar, is it such a big deal?"

    "Just became a Dragonar?"

    Silvia stiffened up.

    "Bing a Dragonar is the dream of many dragon breeders. The knightdom will wee any Dragonar it can get its hands on. Dragon breeders are simrly celebrated for hatching their Pals."

    "Plus, you became the sixth Dragonar. Even hatching one''s Pal is a feat worth celebrating in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy."

    Reba added.

    "When I became a Dragonar, the whole dorm celebrated with me!"

    "The whole dorm?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Well, I got away rtively fine."

    Reba teased Silvia.

    "When Silvia became a Dragonar, the whole school and the royalty celebrated with her, announcing it to the whole kingdom with many joining in the festivity."

    "Woah, talk about overkill."

    Evolving one''s Pal into a Maestro is hard enough as it is, it is no wonder that there are only six Dragonars in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Taken as a whole, there are even fewer Arch Dragonars than Dragonars.

    Celebrating the birth of one Dragonar on a national scale seems overboard.

    "I-I didn''t want it."

    Silvia denied.

    "I am the only Dragonar in the royal family other than my dad. Plus, I am still a princess so my father and sisters decided to share the good news."

    There are currently five Lautreamonts. The first is Ozwald the Knight King, Veronica the first princess, the second princess, and the third princess. Lastly, there is Silvia the Fourth Princess.

    There were originally seven members. The queen passed away when Silvia was young. Julius the prince was executed for killing his own Pal. This leaves only five Lautreamonts.

    Silvia is the only one who got a Pal from her Orphan''s rite.

    After that, she developed Lancelot into a Maestro so her family naturally celebrated this massive milestone.

    "Compared to that, your celebration is small-scale."

    Reba rubbed her chin.

    "You defeated the godlike Urs and you''re on the student council. Maybe we should get the citizens in on this celebration?"

    "On second thought, I think I like this party."

    Wu Yan raised his cup.

    "I will ept your toasts!"

    Not giving Reba any chance to continue, Wu Yan gulped down his fruit juice. He almost choked on his drink.

    "Guh!"

    Meanwhile, Eco also choked on food because she stole food from the table while everyone was distracted.

    "Hey! I thought I told you to wait?!"

    Ash helped Eco by doing the Heimlich maneuver.

    "Why are you causing me so much trouble when you''re not the main character today?"

    "I am sorry?"

    Eco red at him.

    "As the highest and most noble dragon n''s scion, I am already showingrgesse by appearing at the party of a foolish and puny human, you dare question my actions?"

    "You..."

    Ash warned her.

    "That "puny" human just defeated the strongest Arch Dragonar in the world. Watch your tongue, you don''t want him to summon his pal, now do you?"

    Eco thought about the dragon of white mes. That momentary disy of grace and horrible sea of white mes shed in her mind.

    "P-please."

    Eco stuttered.

    "I-I can probably do the same too."

    "Sure..."

    Ash said much to Eco''s annoyance. Cossette also chimed in to stop the scuffle.

    "Lord Ash, since we are celebrating anyway, why not just let Eco eat her fill?"

    "Dragonsid the foundation of this nation."

    Silvia defended Eco.

    "Eco should still be treated like a guest even if she isn''t thedy of the hour."

    "Yes, see? Silvia and Cossette understand how to treat dragons."

    Eco let that get to her head. Ash also huffed.

    "Don''t spoil her, she will step on yo-"

    <i>Bam</i>

    Eco kicked Ash in the chest.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    Ash flew into the wall as he carved his body''s figure into the wall. Some of the food fell from the table while juice sttered all over the floor.

    "Guys, please, let''s keep this party positive."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Are you guys here to destroy my room?"

    "Hmph."

    Eco snorted.

    "How dare my dog bark without my permission. Looks like I need to drill more lessons into him."

    "Drilling lessons?!"

    Silvia blushed while she leered at Ash.

    "Wh-what are you guys doing behind closed doors? You''re embarrassing Ansullivan Dragonar Academy!''

    "I know what you are thinking but I am sure you''re wrong."

    Reba interrupted.

    "Plus, Eco is a dragon in human form. I don''t think he is dumb enough to try anything funny with Eco."

    "Ah, he has the intent but not the strength to seal the deal, eh?"

    Cossette snickered.

    "Lord Ash, you''re surprisingly powerless."

    Ash copsed after being attacked physically and mentally.

    "Serve you right!"

    Eco ended Ash.

    One of the personal objects near the bed fell down after the slight brawl. Eco grabbed the toy.

    "Woah!"

    Eco lifted the doll up.

    "What is this? It is so cute!!!"

    Everyone looked at the thing in Eco''s hands.

    That is a dragon toy with a cute design.

    Silvia shuddered when she saw the toy. It was like she was struck by lightning. She couldn''t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 1354: Coincidence? A girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Coincidence? A girl?</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    Reba is the first to express her curiosity.

    "That''s cute. But, why is there a doll here?"

    "Isn''t this the doll Lord Rowan always ced on top of his bed frame?"

    Cossette tilted her head.

    "I can''t help but feel like I''ve seen this doll somewhere before."

    Reba, Eco, and Cossette nodded. Silvia is the only one who kept staring at the doll.

    "Jeez, guys."

    Wu Yan took back the dragon doll.

    "You guys trying to take my stuff after destroying my room?"

    "What is a guy like you doing with a toy doll?"

    "Are you trying to imply something?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temple. He raised the doll in his hand.

    "Someone gave me this doll."

    "Someone gave it to you?"

    Cossette and Reba were incredibly curious.

    "Wait, you said someone gave it to you?"

    Silvia stepped forward.

    "Who? When? Where?!"

    "Princess Silvia?"

    Reba, Eco, and Cossette tried to calm her down.

    "Something wrong?"

    Wu Yan looked at the doll in his hand.

    "What got into you?"

    "Answer me."

    Silvia started tearing up. She grabbed Wu Yan''s hand.

    "This is very important to me, I need you to tell me!"

    "Hey..."

    Reba, Cossette, and Eco knew Silvia was going hysterical.

    The Princess is still a bit immature but she is someone who knew how to handle herself in the presence of others.

    This is uneptable behavior, isn''t it?

    Why is she so worked up?

    Wu Yan also frowned.

    He decided to tell her the truth since it apparently means a lot to her.

    "About 9 years ago, I met a little girl in the Albion Forest. She gave it to me during the Orphan''s Rite."

    "9 years... Albion Forest... Orphan''s Rite..."

    Silvia recanted. She tightened her grip on Wu Yan''s hand.

    With an anxious look, she looked at Wu Yan with very passionate eyes.

    "Do you remember the exact date?"

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "I think I joined a bunch of kids during the month of Aries and the day of its birth."

    Wu Yan is a bit panicky.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"

    Silvia started crying.

    "Princess?"

    "Why are you crying? Stop..."

    Eco tried to cheer her up while Reba took a formal tone with her. Cossette is the only one who caught up.

    "The month of Aries, 9 years ago/"

    Cossette gasped.

    "The princess was born in the month of Aries, she was 7 years old 9 years ago."

    "What?"

    Reba gasped.

    So Silvia turned 7 during the month of Aries.

    Wu Yan got a doll from a girl in the Albion Forest when she was doing her Orphan''s Rite.

    Combine this with Silvia''s erratic behavior...

    "Wait..."

    Eco looked at Wu Yan.

    "Did Silvia give you this pretty doll?"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan''s mouth widened. Silvia is still crying while he is still trying to figure this mess out.

    "It can''t be... this coincidence..."

    His flustered look immediately brought up deeply rooted memories from the vault of Silvia''s mind. She recalled what transpired that day.

    She recalled how she actually failed her Orphan''s Rite back then.

    It was when she cried like a helpless baby that a guy in his twenties appeared in the Albion Forest when he had no business wandering that ce. Then, he gave her his Pal, making her a dragon breeder in the process.

    Silvia could barely remember the helpful brother''s look since that event transpired a decade ago.

    But, she recalled the name of her hero.

    "Wu Yan!"

    Silvia called out.

    "You''re Wu Yan?!"

    Wu Yan confirmed his theory.

    Silvia is the girl from back then!

    "Ah, so you''re her."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I will be damned..."

    "Wu Yan?"

    Reba asked.

    "Is that your true name?"

    Eco, Ash, Silvia, and Reba looked at him for an answer.

    His background isrgely a mystery to them.

    They only know Reba gave him the name of Rowan Randall. However, that isn''t his true name.

    Reba and Silvia wanted to get to the bottom of this.

    Reba finally got to know a bit about Wu Yan.

    Silvia just wants to know if this person is the same guy who gave her a new lease on life.

    Wu Yan sighed. These people won''t take no for an answer.

    "Yeah, there is nothing to hide here. My name''s Wu Yan."

    Everyone turned silent.

    "So, it is you..."

    Silvia mumbled.

    "But... that can''t be right..."

    She recalls that her hero was already in his twenties nearly a decade ago.

    Wu Yan looks like he hadn''t aged since then.

    Is it possible for Wu Yan to stay in his twenties after all that time? Is it possible for him to stay so young he can still enroll at this school?

    Silvia couldn''tugh at the absurdity of this situation.

    Wu Yan read her mind. He pulled her to the nearest corner.

    "Silvia, I know what you''re thinking, please don''t tell them that I already look like this back then. Pretty please!"

    Silvia can see that Wu Yan is honestly asking her to keep this thing sealed under a lid. She mellowed out.

    "I-I understand."

    Silvia said yes.

    "I will tell them you''re one of the kids who joined the Orphan''s rite with me."

    "Yeah, thanks..."

    Wu Yan thanked her. Then, he spun a BS story to use on Reba & co.

    Silvia kept watching as she trained her eyes on Wu Yan.

 Chapter 1355: Feelings and the maids push

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Feelings and the maid''s push</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Epona Dorm.

    Silvia is in her revealing white negligee. Shey in bed without being able to sleep.

    She looked to the side. The stars and the serene moon outside couldn''t calm her feelings down. She sighed yet again.

    She sat up as she caressed the Star Brand on top of her chest.

    This Star Brand wasn''t supposed to be hers.

    She failed her Orphan''s Rite. That man renewed her hope and granted her a miracle.

    Silvia still wondered how Wu Yan managed to retain his youthful look despite the passage of nearly a decade.

    He looked like he hadn''t aged a single day since nearly a decade ago.

    Look at the guy, he can still pass as a student.

    Also, isn''t the Dragon Mother supposed to be the only one who could grant bestow dragons onto others?

    How did Wu Yan give her his dragon?

    Silvia noticed how little she actually knows about Wu Yan. He was as much an enigma 9 years ago as he is today.

    Regardless, Wu Yan kept helping Silvia out. This is something that repeated itself.

    He helped her be a Dragon Breeder.

    When a Pal rampaged, he saved her before pping some sense into her.

    Then, he gave her the push she needed to attack the Necromantia. He taught her what courage meant and what strength looked like.

    When Veronica arrived, he also gave her the will she needed to stand up to her and grow stronger.

    Silvia still couldn''t believe she defeated one of the top 20 knights with her own power.

    She thought about how much help she had received from Wu Yan since he appeared in her life.

    She swore she would be an outstanding Dragonar and make sure Wu Yan''s goodwill aren''t wasted.

    In the end, without Wu Yan''s help, she would have never reached this point in her life.

    Wu Yan''s absence from Ansullivan Dragonar Academy would have doomed her to the fate of staying as the unapproachable Ice Princess who focused solely on reaching the path of the honorable Dragonar.

    Silvia felt her Star brand heating up. Her face also started feeling warm.

    How is she supposed to look Wu Yan in the eyes after this?

    "Just follow your heart."

    Someone said, that person also read Silvia''s troubled mind like a book.

    "¡ª"

    Silvia almost screamed but the speaker shut her up with her soft hand.

    Cossette wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry.

    "I thought the Princess knew better than to scream in the middle of the night. It turns out you''re still as easy to scare as ever."

    Silvia''s eyes widened.

    "Co-Cossette!"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Cossette earned the ire of her mistress.

    "Please don''t scare me like that!"

    "You''re the one who couldn''t recognize the voice of your own maid."

    Cossette retorted.

    "If you stopped thinking about Lord Rowan then you would have recognized me in an instant."

    "Wh-what?"

    Silvia blushed like mad.

    "W-who is thinking about him?!"

    "Please, princess, you''re not fooling anyone, certainly not your maid here."

    Cossette teased her.

    "If you choose to turn your back on me then you won''t have anyone to listen to you anymore."

    "I... I..."

    Silvia mustered up her courage.

    "Cossette, what do you think I should do?"

    "You should give me a topic first..."

    Cossette expressed her intrigue.

    "Princess, do you like Lord Rowan?"

    "L-like?"

    Silvia lowered her head, she fidgeted like a teenage girl.

    "I-I don''t know..."

    "Okay, think about the nice things Lord Rowan did for you."

    Cossette beamed at her.

    "Think about how Lord Rowan saved you gantly while you''re grappling with the rampaging Pal. Think about how he bravely charged in to suppress the Necromantia using Lancelot. Think about what he did to make you strong enough to be recognized by Princess Veronica. Think about the bond he formed with you during the Orphan''s Rite 9 years ago..."

    Silvia did so. She smiled radiantly.

    "There it is..."

    Cossette grinned.

    "Princess, it looks like you know what your feelings are when ites to Lord Rowan."

    She rolled her eyes when her maid teased her.

    "So, what?"

    "Simple."

    Cossette said something that shocked Silvia.

    "Just go confess to Lord Rowan!"

    "What?"

    Silvia stared at Cossette.

    "You want me to go confess?"

    "Yeah."

    Cossette exined how this is going to y out like a patient teacher.

    "You already know your feelings. If you don''t confess now then droves ofdies are going to descend upon Lord Rowan, who, mind you, defeated the invincible Captain Urs, can ride dragons with godlike skills, and can cook like a master chef."

    "The otherdies?"

    Silvia hesitated.

    "Just look at President Reba, she looks like she has a crush on Lord Rowan."

    Cossette pushed her again.

    "I don''t want to sound mean butpared to President Reba, what chance do you think you stand against her?"

    Silvia paused.

    Reba is a noble and she is a princess. However, Reba''s talent and effort turned her into an Arch Dragonar.

    She also had the looks and figure to charm anyone. Not to mention, Reba is almost perfect and has a charming aura around her.

    Silvia felt like she stood no chance.

    "Fortunately, Reba herself isn''tpletely infatuated with Lord Rowan yet. She just has a crush on him."

    Cossette analyzed.

    "This is the perfect chance!"

    "Bu-but..."

    Silvia stuttered again.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t even have the courage to confess?"

    Cossette gave her thest push she needed.

    "If Princess Veronica finds out about this then she''s going to be disappointed with you."

    Silvia steeled up.

 Chapter 1356: Calm, peace, feelings, and harmony

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Calm, peace, feelings, and harmony</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Apollo Dorm¡­

    The Men¡¯s dorm is so quiet even the chirping of the birds and bugs in the nearby forest could be heard echoing in the courtyard. The natural serenade lulled many to sleep.

    Since it is sote, anyone who should be asleep is already asleep.

    Yet, in one of the dorm hallways, twodies are heading in a certain direction.

    Cossette and Silvia are out and about.

    If people found out the Fourth Princess snuck into the boy¡¯s dorm with her personal maid, this news would probably be a massive scandal for the Lautreamont Family. Veronica would probably fly over here to teach Silvia a lesson.

    As for which room they are heading to, it can only be one person.

    Cossette moved around without making any noise. Meanwhile, Silvia tiptoed her way like a thief. Her maid sighed.

    ¡°I said we need to strike while the iron¡¯s hot. However, I certainly didn¡¯t recall telling you to confess tonight. Couldn¡¯t we have waited until tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh.¡±

    Silvia growled at her maid with a red face.

    ¡°Who¡¯s fault do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to confess now.¡± Cosette protested

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who grabbed me and barreled your way over here, there was nothing I could do to stop you.¡±

    ¡°You could have stopped me if you wanted to!¡±

    Silvia isn¡¯t buying her weak defense.

    ¡°You¡¯re just here because you want to watch me crash and burn!¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re the one who dashed over here on your own ord.¡±

    ¡°I-I got worked up when you told me time is of the essence. I now regret sneaking into this ce in the heat of the moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, we could retreat now if that is what you want.¡±

    Silvia paused. She hesitated.

    ¡°Why-why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    ¡°With love in your mind, I doubt you could have thought of anything.¡±

    Her maid shrugged.

    ¡°I can attest to this, I¡¯ve seen how love can dull one¡¯s senses now.¡±

    Silvia stared daggers into her maid before turning around.

    ¡°Fine, nobody discovered us yet. We can still run away.¡±

    Silvia was headed for the exit when someone grabbed her cor.

    ¡°We came all the way here, how can you run away at this juncture?¡±

    Cosette dragged the princess in the direction of Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Without Lancelot, Silvia couldn¡¯t resist her maid¡¯s strength and techniques. She also couldn¡¯t scream for help. This is how she ended up in front of Wu Yan¡¯s room anyway.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Princess¡­¡±

    She beamed at Silvia.

    ¡°Go in¡­¡±

    Cosette opened Wu Yan¡¯s room while Silvia gasped.

    ¡°Ro-rowan sleeps without locking his door?¡±

    ¡°Princess, did you forget about the wager you lost? I need to make breakfast for Lord Rowan every morning.¡±

    Her maid showed her a key.

    ¡°I got his key right here¡­¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s just trespassing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the details.¡±

    Cosette stepped aside while urging Silvia to go in.

    ¡°Come, Princess, enter the room¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Silvia had a bad feeling.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I might like to y but rolling as the third wheel isn¡¯t my style.¡±

    Her maid grinned.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you two, might as well wait here.¡±

    ¡°N-no, please¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not there then that means I have to be in the same room as Lord Rowan, no?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Cosette looked at Silvia with amusement.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just fine? Once you guys seal the deal, you two might even start rolling in the bed and do some deeds your lil ol¡¯ maid here can¡¯t describe in detail. If I were there, I would just be a human contraceptive.¡±

    ¡°Y-you.¡±

    Silvia blushed like mad. But, she didn¡¯t yell at the maid for her cheeky remarks. She endured her urge to cry while opening the door wider.

    <i>Badump</i>

    Silvia looked at the lone figure sleeping in the bed while her heart started racing.

    Maybe, she would get her cucumber patch plowed if she y her cards right.

    Even if Silvia didn¡¯t n on this, with her current feelings for Wu Yan, she probably wouldn¡¯t turn him down.

    In other words, there is a big chance they might close their distances drastically.

    Silvia¡¯s heart raced at the thought of this.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Cossette teased her again.

    ¡°I can hear your heart beating¡­¡±

    Silvia leered at her before biting the bullet.

    Arriving near his bed, she could see the locked window near his bed. The faint moonlight lit up the bed.

    He was sleeping soundly with a peaceful look on his face.

    The faint moonlight gave him a gentle coat of light that went well with the serene night. His aura as the True Ancestor leaked out, making it look like he was the king of the night.

    Silvia found herself caught up in his elusive charm.

    "Hmm?"

    Cossette didn''t hear anythinging from the room after 10 minutes so she got curious.

    She pushed open the door to peek inside. She froze when she saw the scene.

    Wu Yan was still sleeping soundly in his bed.

    Silvia could have woken him up but she sneaked into his bed and slept together with Wu Yan while hugging her doll and Wu Yan''s arm. She appeared to be peacefully sleeping despite the situation.

    "I..."

    Cossette couldn''t find the words to describe this situation.

    "Princess, seriously..."

    Cossette helped Silvia with her nket. Then, she touched Wu Yan''s face after a brief pause.

    Cossette isn''t sure why she pushed Silvia to confess first.

    She knows it would be fine if Wu Yan ended up with Silvia.

    Then, she can serve Wu Yan officially since he would be affiliated with the Princess. She can also stop the maid-only-in-the-morning arrangement.

    Cossette is incredibly loyal to Silvia. So loyal that even Veronica couldn''t get her to ditch Silvia and serve her instead.

    This is also why Veronica found it shocking that Cossette was servicing Wu Yan.

    Cossette nned to serve Silvia and only Silvia. She has no need for a second master.

    Actually, she was joking about helping Wu Yan out as a maid. She just made him breakfast, which is barely within the scope of a maid.

    However, after getting to know Wu Yan, she started expanding her job scope including helping Wu Yan change and washing his face.

    She turned into a bona fide maid.

    Cossette isn''t sure why she did this.

    Her loyalty should have prevented the pledging of services to two masters.

    If Silvia sessfully enters a rtionship with Wu Yan then that would make him her master too.

    That must be why she subconsciously pushed Silvia toward Wu Yan.

    Perhaps Cossette should have asked herself the same questions she posed to Silvia.

    "Do I love him?"

    Cossette mumbled.

 Chapter 1357: an amusing situation

    <h4>Chapter 1357: an amusing situation</h4>

    Wu Yan¡¯s sleep quality improved tremendously tonight.

    During his hibernation, two distinct floral scents entered his nostrils. The sources appeared to being from his bed but he was blissfully unaware.

    It smelled much better than the scented nts they grew in the bathroom of Silvanus.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t going toin.

    Just like that, when the nightpsed and the brilliant rays of sunlight pierced through his window. He woke up from his peaceful sleep, the sweet sensation of his joints popping when he slowly sat up almost lulled him back to sleep. His eyes were still blurry from the deep sleep he enjoyed.

    This is the first time in a while that he got himself some quality sleep.

    He also woke up early because of this. He was feeling like a happy camper. He smiled radiantly too.

    s, his smile soon froze when he saw something.

    The cool breeze of the early morning didn¡¯t make him go back to sleep. That is because he noticed something incredibly wrong.

    His bed felt like there were multiple additions that weren¡¯t here when he sleptst night.

    Just to check, he slightly squeezed the two disparate gtinous round objects in his hands.

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Yan turned silent.

    He isn¡¯t sure why but he had cupped feels from his harem before. Those familiar sensations and the floral scent wafting around him told him that he was in an amusing situation.

    He knew because he knows his way around Gash Ville. The sights of various Gash and the mountains that apanied that ce taught him well.

    Wu Yan is pretty sure he nailed his hypothesis.

    ¡°...¡±

    He lifted his nket and peered into it.

    Two familiar faces entered his vision.

    <i>ZZzz</i>

    The two gorgeousdies were nestled close to his chest. If he slightly lowered his body, he would be able to smooch them easily.

    The faint glows of sunlight struck the hair of the twodies in the bed with him. The reflected lights hit him in a mix of gold and violet shades. They were sleeping happily with smiles on their faces so he enjoyed their sleeping miens for a few seconds.

    He doesn¡¯t know why and how they appeared in his bed. He does, however, know that he is grabbing their Howitzers in his hands. He can feel their jugs through either the school uniform or the maid uniform.

    In other words, he got to second base with thedies just by waking up. They are still unaware of their achievements.

    Wu Yan frowned because this situation wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. He looked up at the sky before musing out loud to himself.

    "What happened?..."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Why are Silvia and Cossette in my bed? Is this my reward?"

    Someone mumbled near him.

    "Rowan..."

    Silvia rubbed her face on Wu Yan''s chest.

    Is Silvia infatuated with him? She must be, given that she is even dreaming about Wu Yan.

    Then, someone else also spoke in their sleep.

    "Lord Rowan."

    Cossette started blushing.

    "No... You can''t... not there..."

    Cossette is definitely not thinking about rainbows and sunshine. She is probably thinking about where to sheath Rowan''s sword.

    <i>Cossette, I kinda want to know what you''re dreaming about.</i>

    Wu Yan subconsciously fondled their Bazingas. Cossette also huffed like she was getting turned on. The room took on a pink mood.

    "Hnn..."

    Cossette stirred into consciousness because of Wu Yan''s hand movements. She opened her eyes only to see a pair of red eyes looking back at her.

    "..."

    They stared like this for a few seconds. They could hear each other breathing.

    Cossette''s red face took on a redder shade.

    Cossette still managed to greet him cheekily.

    "Good morning, Lord Rowan..."

    "Oh, yeah, sure, good morning."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Wait, don''t you have some exining to do?"

    "Oh?"

    Cossette teased him.

    "Do you not want to try something else?"

    "I mean..."

    Wu Yan got bold, he started kneading her mountain.

    "I don''t know, I might get luckyter."

    Cossette''s eyes turned misty when Wu Yan tugged on the icing on her mountain.

    Wu Yan felt the mes of lust raging within him.

    The two faces slowly drew closer...

    "Ugh..."

    The two froze when they heard someone moan near him.

    "Mnh..."

    Silvia also woke up.

    Because she is half-awake, she ced her chin on Wu Yan''s shoulder.

    Her soft flowing hair tickled Wu Yan''s abs. She mumbled.

    "Cossette, you awake yet?"

    Silvia assumed Wu Yan was Cossette.

    However, she felt something wrong.

    The shoulder she is leaning on had a masculine scent.

    She looked to the side.

    Wu Yan''s mien entered her vision.

    "Sup."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Morn."

    Silvia panicked and blushed.

    "Uwargh!"

    Her scream echoed into the skies above.

 Chapter 1358: change in lifestyle and identity

    <h4>Chapter 1358: change in lifestyle and identity</h4>

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan kept sighing like a lethargic individual.

    "I had a good morning for once, why did it have to turn into a sideshow? Plus, why is it always my fault?

    When Princess Silvia ran out of his dorm room in a negligee, the male students went into an uproar because Silvia ran out of the room while shrieking at the top of her lungs.

    They thought of various possibilities. They also made sure to spread the news far and wide.

    For instance, they spread the news that Wu Yan got cocky after beating Urs so he decided to drag Silvia into the bed with him.

    Or, princess Silvia fell in love with the one who defeated Urs in battle. She tried to confess to Wu Yan and got turned down. That''s why she left his room in tears.

    Or, even more outrageously, the two drank too much wine so they ended up in bed together. The princess couldn''t deal with reality when she sobered up so she decided to run away.

    The students made up all sorts of theories. In one morning, Wu Yan heard all the different versions. Ash also tried to get in on the action by inquiring from the horse''s mouth.

    Eco also wanted to know if they did the beastly dance. Raymond and his cohorts ran over to exhaust Wu Yan with their endless questions.

    "Ugh..."

    He sighed for the nth time. He reckons all the students here already heard about this event by now. He wasn''t sure if he could deal with the fallout.

    "Well, Lord Rowan, you don''t need to be so down."

    Her maid, Cosette stayed in the room despite resting in the same bed as Wu Yan. She acted like nothing out of the ordinary had happened. She helped Wu Yan with his clothes, washed his face, and cooked breakfast for him as usual.

    She is also there when Wu Yan got grilled by Eco, Ash, Raymond & co.

    She wasn''t there to defuse the situation. She is just there to enjoy the show.

    Wu Yan can read her cheeky smile.

    "Who''s fault do you think this is?"

    "Hmm?"

    Cossette tilted her head.

    "Is it my fault?"

    "It''s not?!"

    "You two invaded my room. Aren''t you two afraid people mightbel you perverts?"

    "I don''t see the problem here."

    Cossette said.

    "As long as we don''t get found out the Lautreamont royal order of knights won''t have toe to subjugate you."

    "Moreover."

    Cossette winked.

    "I thought you liked the service?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes, he was stunned for a second because she was too cute.

    "You think you can get away with this just because you know how to act cute?"

    "You mean, I can''t?"

    She used a sheepish and flushed face with him. She licked her lips. She looked like a totally differentdy.

    "You want me to use a flirty look like president Reba? Would that suit your taste more?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t believe how fast this maid could change her expression.

    "You should be an actress."

    "I would still be a maid."

    The maid replied.

    "Right, how do you feel about Silvia creeping into your bed?"

    Wu Yan paused. He looked to the side.

    "Wasn''t that an ident?"

    "Lord Rowan, you''re unexpectedly mean."

    The maid was frustrated by his answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re so dense you can¡¯t sense the change in attitude Princess Silvia is showing, especially in terms of how she feels about you.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°You want me to go on the offensive by courting her?¡±

    ¡°That would be the best oue.¡±

    Cossette sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, I hope you will still treat the Princess like how you treated her up till now.¡±

    ¡°As natural as friends?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°You should be able to tell that Silvia might look tough when she is actually soft inside.¡±

    The maid said.

    ¡°If you act weird then the princess will probably sense this and start panicking. It is highly likely she would start feeling depressed or run away in embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°Hence, you want me to hang out with her like usual, right?¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re loyal to Silvia, no doubt about this.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The maid lifted her head high with pride.

    ¡°If things y out ordingly, I might need to serve two masters instead of one.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Can you serve two masters?¡±

    ¡°If you start dating the Princess then you will technically count as my master too.¡±

    The maid pursed her lips.

    ¡°Naturally, you may order me around as you wish when that happens.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He nonchntly took herment at face value. However, he failed to notice the serious lights in the maid¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    While he is having a st chatting with the maid. Someone hollered behind him.

    When they looked back, they found something shocking.

    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan!!!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa! Lord Rowan!!!¡±

    The shrill pitch of thedies almost stunned him.

    <i>Thud thud thud</i>

    A mob encroached on Wu Yan.

    Completely surrounded, he found himself in the center of a group of female students, all from different study years.

    They also brought their Pals along which made the situation even more imposing than it already is. They had hearts in their eyes.

    His eyes almost jumped out of their sockets when he saw the legions of female students and dragons of various types.

    ¡°Wh-what the?!¡±

    The maid bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, it seems your fan club is here.¡±

    ¡°F-fan club?¡±

    ¡°You defeated the strongest knight captain Urs, that must have charmed many maidens in this school. Is it odd for them to swarm you like this?¡±

    She teased him.

    ¡°Careful, our students are very open-minded. You might end up in various beds with your fans if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°Fuck m-¡±

    His curse was drowned by the shrieks of his manic fans.

 Chapter 1359: The lady elf in the Seventh Dragon stable

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Thedy elf in the Seventh Dragon stable</h4>

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Let us see you!¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    A legion of female students riding their Pals searched everywhere, they searched underwater and in the air too. It was like an all-out manhunt except the area was confined to thepounds of the Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Male students, teachers, and professors alike who tried to stop thedies who are thinking with their crazed minds were met with utter disinterest. Some of them got trampled as though they weren¡¯t there.

    Like a scourge, the fangirls on dragons trampled the academy trying to find Wu Yan. The people who tried to stop them all ran away when they saw what happened to the unlucky and brave few who tried to stop them.

    The infirmary that is full of injured individuals can attest to the horrendous disregard thedies had for everything else other than their target.

    By the way, Ash is one of the injured individuals who got hurt trying to stop the fangirls.

    Having been driven into a corner, the teachers decided it was time to round up thedies for sses by requesting help from the student council. The power of Cu Chinn and Lancelot is about the only dragons powerful enough to stop thesedies in their tracks.

    Before then, Wu Yan can only count on his own survival skills to adapt.

    He isn¡¯t heartless enough to strongarm his fans into submission.

    Emerging from a shrub near a deste corner of the academy fence, Wu Yan wiped the cold sweat off his head. He was almost discovered despite his great hiding spot.

    He should be d that he is this popr.

    But, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t think twice about switching with another guy at this point. It is incredibly exhausting to avoid the fans.

    He reckons his clothes wouldn¡¯tst a minute if he was thrown into that pack of hyenas.

    Wu Yan shivered again.

    He heard that Ash obtained his own stalkers from emerging triumphant during the Necromantia attack.

    This is partly because talented dragon-riders tend to pass their excellent gene down to the next generation. This applies to both Dragonars and Arch Dragonars.

    An offspring of two Arch Dragonars are likelier than the kid in the street to be an Arch Dragonar too.

    At the very least, the kid would have a great chance of bing a Dragonar. Even the most unfortunate would still end up with a Pal and be a Dragon Breeder.

    This is why Arch Dragonars are incredibly popr and boast a high social status in the Lautreamont Knightdom.

    When these talented individuals procreate, they can easily be a Dragon Breeder n.

    Of course, there is still a slight probability that this won¡¯t pan out well.

    Ash¡¯s stalkers want his baby seeds, they want his Arch Dragonar genes.

    There is also a positive corrtion between the prowess of an Arch Dragonar and their offspring.

    There are even spections that should Urs the Silent Saintess choose to give birth, her offspring will most likely be all Arch Dragonars too.

    Arch Dragonars are the hottest specimen one can find in this country.

    Once someone bes an Arch Dragonar, they are officially in the high-ss social club. If their kids be Arch Dragonars too, now, these people are basically royalty.

    In fact, these Arch Dragonar families are second behind the royal family in terms of throne session.

    It isn¡¯t hard to see why Wu Yan almost got chased down and had the core juices of his Longinus spear wrung dry. Those crazy fangirls will do anything.

    This isn¡¯t fun for him.

    There might be genuine fans within that crazed group of people but he isn¡¯t going to risk it.

    He felt remorse over defeating Urs. He almost felt bad about teasing Ash for his newfound fame.

    It felt like karma just dealt him swift justice.

    He rubbed his temple as he gave the fangirls onest look.

    <i>Now, where should I go?</i>

    The ssroom is a forbidden area to him. It would be like entering a dense of female wolves. The subject of the ss might even change to biology if he isn¡¯t careful enough.

    The student council room?

    No, Reba and Silvia won¡¯t take kindly to the fact that he stirred up trouble.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed again.

    ¡°I should go grumble in Gawain¡¯s room.¡±

    The Seventh Dragon Stable¡­.

    Wu Yan came furtively out from a tiny woond near the stable. He looked around to confirm there was no one around.

    Cu Chinn and Lancelot are probably on a chaos-quelling mission.

    With the two other Maestros out of the stable as usual, there is only Gawain here.

    "A sad, lonely dragon, I feel bad for the guy."

    Wu Yan went in the direction of Gawain''s room.

    When he entered, he was surprised to see another figure there.

    That individual looked like she belonged in a fairy tale.

    She is wearing a female student uniform but she looked petite and in her 14 or 15s.

    Her tinum blonde hair touched her shoulders. Her purplish jewel-like eyes reflected the light of the room like stars in the night.

    Her pale skin glowed like that of a porcin doll. She gave off a lethargic vibe, it made one feel the instinctive need to protect her. She just defused the hostility in any onlookers.

    Wu Yan isn''t charmed by her looks. He has dozens of romantic partners who are equally attractive if not more beautiful.

    No, he can''t help but notice her ears.

    They were pointy, way longer than any humans he had seen. She looked like an elf.

    He has only seen that kind of ears on Avrora. He didn''t think he would see another example here.

    The elvendy is also behaving oddly. He can see friendliness and fear mixed into her attitude.

    She looked like she is contradicting herself.

    Wu Yan frowned because he can''t figure her out.

    Does she want to get close to Gawain or not?

    Maybe...

 Chapter 1360: Chance, quitting halfway

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Chance, quitting halfway</h4>

    The Seventh Dorm is very big.

    As a stable for Maestros, the ce was designed to house Maestros that are bigger than Asia, Hydras, and Strada. The stable was designed to house beings like C¨² Chinn.

    Gawain lives in a rtively small room. The sunlight seeped in from outside and lit up Gawain''s white fur.

    Although Gawain is half-asleep, he is keeping an eye on everything.

    Including the petite elf tending to it.

    That elf should be Gawain''s master.

    She must be the one who fell off Gawain''s back as seen from the fragments of memories Wu Yan peered into.

    She is the reason why Gawain is risking death by denying her any chance to hurt herself again.

    She is probably trying to get Gawain to open up to her again.

    Gawain is also silently testing his master, he wants to know if she is ready to fly again.

    He wants to know if his master overcame her trauma.

    Gawain will open up the pathway between them if she recovered.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    The elf''s shoulder is trembling. She wants to get close to Gawain but she is still afraid.

    This kind of distance between a dragon rider and Pal is abnormal.

    At the very least, she should have petted Gawain.

    Gawain probably isn''t going to ept her weak reconciliation.

    It seems the elf girl needs to return another day, she is doomed to failure.

    The girl is unaware that her Pal read her emotions. She struggled with her own fear as she stopped herself from approaching her Pal. Her shoulders are still trembling.

    Finally, the elf called out to her Pal while clenching the pleats of her skirt.

    "Gawain..."

    Gawain is disappointed. It opened its eyes to respond like a stranger.

    The Elf started shivering again. She stepped back in fright with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "Gawain..."

    The girl whimpered.

    "Pl-please don''t do this. I can''t lose you."

    Rejected by her Pal.

    That is incredibly painful for any rider.

    The girl is emotionally immature so the damage is greater.

    Gawain steeled himself up. He turned his head the other way.

    "Wh-why are you rejecting me?"

    The elf started bawling.

    "I treated you like family, why are you doing this?"

    <i>Family? You''re afraid of your family? You''re afraid of riding me? You''re afraid of getting close to your family?</i>

    Fear and terror, those aren''t emotions associated with meeting family members.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Gawain was enraged and sad by the thoughts conveyed by his master. Gawain roared at his master.

    The elvendy backed away in fear when her dragon seemingly got mad at her. She wanted to run away in tears.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She was stopped by someone. She almost fell down because she bumped into that mountain-like torso.

    A guy pulled her back by her cor.

    "Ah."

    The girl looked at the guy.

    "Are you okay?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Sorry, I didn''t think you would run away. I couldn''t dodge you in time."

    "It''s okay."

    The elf tried to wipe away her tears. She didn''t want anyone to see her pitiful state.

    "I am d you''re okay."

    Wu Yan looked at Gawain. The Maestro also didn''t detect Wu Yan''s presence. He shook his head whileughing.

    "I..."

    Wu Yan looked at the elf.

    "This guy is your pal, right?"

    The elf stayed mum.

    Wu Yan didn''t let go.

    "Why don''t you go over to your pal?"

    "..."

    The elf expressed her sadness.

    "I-I want to but Gawain won''t let me."

    ''Yeah?"

    Wu Yan grabbed the girl by her hand.

    The elf wanted to struggle but Wu Yan pulled her in Gawain''s direction.

    "Wait."

    The elf was worried.

    "Do-don''t get close to Gawain. You might get hurt."

    <i>Roar</i>

    Gawain roared but it wasn''t as hostile as before.

    The dragon sounded more confused than angry.

    Wu Yan brought the elf in front of Gawain.

    The dragon didn''t immediately growl at the elf.

    It is not amused.

    Not amused because Wu Yan took a pointless move.

    Why did Wu Yan bring her here when he knows she is afraid of Gawain?

    Gawain would have growled had Wu Yan not intervened.

    The elf also couldn''t figure out why Gawain is behaving docile around Wu Yan.

    "Wh-why is he okay with you standing around?"

    Wu Yan patted Gawain.

    "You, hand, pat this guy."

    "H-huh?"

    "I said, pat him!"

    Wu Yan stared straight at the elf.

    "If I can do it then you should be able to do so as well, you''re the master, remember?"

    "I..."

    The elf looked at Gawain.

    Gawain looked hesitant but Wu Yan smacked the dragon.

    "No more sounds from you, buster!"

    Gawain shut up.

    The elf couldn''t believe her eyes.

    <i>If Gawain is listening to him, then maybe I can...</i>

    The girl tried to touch the dragon when...

    She recalled how she fell down from Gawain.

    "¡ª"

    Wincing, the girl shrunk back in fear.

    <i>Roar!!!</i>

    Gawain bellowed once more. He shocked the girl.

    "Ugh..."

    The elf ran out of the dorm in tears.

    Wu Yan rubbed Gawain''s head while silently patting the hurt dragon. He fell into silence.

 Chapter 1361

    <h4>Chapter 1361</h4>

    There are 4 dorms in Ansullivan academy.

    There is the dorm for Male students of higher education, Apollo which Wu Yan and Ash are boarding in.

    Meanwhile, there is the female dorm for students of higher education, Epona, which Reba and Silvia are boarding in.

    Then, of the remaining two, there is one for female students in their foundation years, the Medb dorm.

    Currently, there is almost nobody here.

    That is because it is school time.

    As foundation students, the residents here are all at school, solidifying their grasp and knowledge base of what it means to be a good dragon breeder.

    Inside this deste dorm, one could hear the chaotic footsteps of someone running along the corridor.

    She is the elf girl who ran away from Gawain.

    Gawain is a Maestro so she is a Dragonar.

    A foundation student who is already a dragonar?

    This kind of monstrous talent is unheard of.

    But, that talented girl isn¡¯t proud of herself.

    Her Pal rejected her, it barred her from getting close, much less riding it.

    The girl felt immense pain and sadness when she recalled how Gawain roared at her.

    Bam

    She mmed her door shut.

    The tears in the corners of her eyes are like gems that slightly glowed with the faint sunlight that seeped into the room.

    After bawling her eyes out, she wiped away the tears from her eyes. She looked nkly at the walls of her room.

    Her room is bigger than the rooms of the other students.

    There are nts everywhere which suggested the owner of this room had tendencies that differed from other girls her age.

    Aside from the fragrance of the nts, one could see a short round table near the center of the room. There are nts on almost every piece of furniture other than this table.

    It felt like a mini forest.

    Also, there is a coffin in the center of the room.

    It felt weird that something like that was in a girl¡¯s room.

    This is supposed to be a room for three students but the elf girl is the only resident here. Maybe this is the benefit afforded to a dragonar.

    The girl has been living here for the past three years. She looked around the dark empty room before stripping herself bare.

    Her limbs are all intact and she had purple jewel-like eyes. Her sharp ears made her stand out. Her petite frame carried a sad but mysterious charm that told any onlooker she wasn¡¯tpletely human.

    The girl entered the flower-filled coffin before sitting in it. She hugged her knees as she went fetal.

    La Sarlinen, is in the third year of her foundation years, a descendant of the Elbaff, this universe¡¯ equivalent of elves.

    As fairies and elves of the forest, her people relish life in the forest. They are also known for their beautiful looks.

    La is a genius hailing from that tribe.

    Her sharp ears gave her identity away while her charming face and delicate physiquepleted the story.

    With the nts in this room, nobody questioned her identity as an elf.

    The Elbaffs are famous in the knightdom.

    They are also masters of herbology and peerless at concocting medicines for people. Their medicines are rated highly in this world and priced with hefty premiums.

    No, they are known for more than just being attractive and master herbologists. They are also known as incredibly talented dragon riders.

    The Elbaff aren''t good at bringing up dragons but they demonstrate high levels of mastery when riding dragons.

    Some geniuses from the Elbaff are able to perform a legendary dragon-riding skill known as theDragon Dance.

    It is a special technique to conjure multiple magic circles in the sky by using the dragon to dance and draw formations in the sky.

    La failed during one of her attempts to pull off the Dragon Dance.

    The glory days of the Elbaff are now only limited in the books of history.

    With the Dragon Mothering to the end of her finite life, the dragons facing extinction over their inability to produce Astral, and the declining poption of the Elbaff, things aren''t looking good for the dragons or the Elbaff.

    Without Dragon Breeders of the Elbaff, Elven Dragonars also slowly died out.

    Now, the only known Elbaff is La, she is the only known Elbaff studying here.

    Not only is she the next n matriarch, she is also the only known elf able to initiate the Dragon Dance. It is not far-fetched to call her the hope of the Elbaffs.

    If her people knew about her inability to ride her dragon, the closing of the Astral pathway, and her dying Pal, what would they say? Would they despair?

    La felt pressed.

    She is probably closing herself off in this dark room in a form of escapism.

    La wants to fly in the sky with Gawain just like the good old days.

    However, Gawain kept rejecting her.

    She knows Gawain will die once his Astral runs out.

    La will be a normal elf once that happens.

    That is a cruel fate waiting for the hope of Elbaff.

    If only she would open up about falling off Gawain, people might be able to help.

    However, falling off one''s dragon is embarrassing for the Elbaff. She didn''t tell anyone about this.

    Between a rock and a hard ce, La cried again.

    "Gawain¡­"

    She mumbled her Pal''s name before thinking about her dragon.

    Then, she recalled how Gawain willingly listened to another person.

    Wait, how did he get Gawain toply with him?

 Chapter 1362: The master of the universe crash and burn

    <h4>Chapter 1362: The master of the universe crash and burn</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Student council room.

    Reba led the student council team including Silvia the Disciplinary head, Ash the General Affairs, Eco the Mascot, and Wu Yan in a discussion.

    They exchanged no words.

    Cossette poured a cup of tea for Silvia.

    Reba is busy reading her papers while Ash assisted with various paperwork. Eco sat at the side looking like a bored lizard.

    Wu Yan and Silvia are also sitting there with no apparent duties.

    He was supposed to help Reba but Ash took over his role so he dly sat there doing nothing while looking tired. Silvia is in charge of disciplinary affairs but since she is rarely required to do her job, she also didn¡¯t know what to do around here.

    The weird air between them started spreading in the room.

    This awkward air is starting to be annoying for the other student council members.

    Silvia is the root cause of this situation.

    After sneaking into Wu Yan¡¯s room and then proceeding to sleep in his bed for one night, she appears to be regretting her actions. Silvia will try to avoid appearing in front of Wu yan unless she must see him in a ssroom or the council room.

    Her terse response when talking to Wu Yan coupled with how she tends to sit the furthest away from him made it extremely awkward.

    Cosette amped up her antics. She isn¡¯t just serving Wu Yan in the mornings, she would make herself avable at night in Wu Yan¡¯s room like she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything happening to her.

    He knows she is just trying to help get Wu Yan and Silvia back together like the friends they were before the incident.

    Other than that, he has no clue why she hung out with him.

    Silvia also likes running away while blushing, leaving Wu Yan with no recourse to handle this problem.

    ¡°Ugh.¡¯

    He sighed like an old man.

    ¡°Here, Lord Rowan.¡±

    Cossette passed him a cup of tea with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Drink some tea, maybe you will feel better.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He drank the tea lethargically. Reba looked at them when Cossette giggled.

    She mused out loud.

    ¡°Cossette, are you ditching Silvia to serve Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°I am just doing my job.¡±

    ¡°Your job?¡±

    Reba felt confused.

    ¡°You should be serving Silvia, right? Why Rowan?¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    Cossette cheekily replied.

    ¡°Sooner orter, he will be my master.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Reba twitched.

    ¡°Your master?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my princess and Rowan¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Silvia spat her tea all over Ash¡¯s face. Ash also didn¡¯t see thising, he froze up.

    Without caring for Ash, she shrieked at her maid.

    ¡°Hey, you shut your yap this instance!¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Cossette giggled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a shy one?¡±

    Reba narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°It seems as though I missed an interesting event.¡±

    Reba urged Wu Yan to exin himself.

    ¡°Look, man¡­¡±

    Reba rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re killing the vibe in this room, I feel like sleeping just by looking at you.¡±

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    Wu Yan slumped down on the table.

    ¡°I want to faint.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Reba asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about your crazy fans?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Ash wiped his face.

    ¡°We already got the dean to install harsh policies against fanatic behavior, your fans know they should behave or risk getting expelled.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my fans stopped acting over the top.¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°But, what about ¡®permissible causes¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Loopholes?¡±

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash exchanged looks.

    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡±

    Cossette squatted down before raising a huge box about half the height of a grown man. She let that box crash down on the table.

    ¡°This!¡±

    They looked at the box.

    There are thousands of letters in the box.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Reba picked one of them up. The letter had heart symbols all over it. There is even a kiss mark on it.

    ¡°Love letters?¡±

    ¡°Love letters?!!!¡±

    Silvia jumped up. Her face turned beet red when she looked at all the kiss marks on the letters.

    ¡°T-truly shameless¡­¡±

    Resisting the urge to tear the letters to shred, her blonde hair red up like an angry lioness.

    ¡°As students of this prestigious academy, to think they would¡­¡±

    Silvia started emitting steam while stomping her feet.

    ¡°This is so lewd! Unhealthy!¡±

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re overreacting.¡±

    Ash tried to calm her down.

    ¡°It is just love letters. This is better than Rowan getting his clothes ripped off and being vited in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    She roared at Wu Yan who was trying to keep a low profile.

    ¡°You! Why are you acting like you fought Captain Urs 300 times?!¡±

    ¡°Dueling her 300 times?¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a broken smile.

    ¡°Sounds better than reading these letters.¡±

    "Princess."

    Cossette chimed in.

    "Lord Rowan has been dealing with 10 of these boxes of love letters."

    "10 times?!"

    Silvia gasped.

    "That is truly astonishing."

    Reba looked at the box of letters.

    "I mean, I don''t even get these many."

    Reba froze when she read the letter in her hand.

    She took it out from the box for a closer look.

    "It''s her?!"

 Chapter 1363: Is this a love letter or a cry for help?

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Is this a love letter or a cry for help?</h4>

    "What''s wrong?"

    Reba''s shock also infected the others.

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan sat up as he knitted his brows.

    "Something wrong?"

    Reba didn''t answer them. She continued reading the love letter in her hand with disbelief and visible confusion.

    "No, this can''t be right. She isn''t someone who would write a love letter, she also has to deal with that problem¡­"

    Wu Yan, Silvia, Cossette, Ash, and Eco rubbed their heads. They approached her to see the love letter she is holding onto.

    Compared to the other love letters, the one in Reba''s hands is benign.

    There are no flowery embellishments and no kiss marks. It looked like a normal letter without even a seal to secure it.

    "A normal letter got mixed in?"

    Silvia suggested.

    "No, doesn''t look like it."

    "No, that''s not it. The writer is someone who wouldn''t have the courage to pull off this kind of stunt."

    Reba passed the letter back to Wu Yan.

    "Maybe this is just a normal letter. Rowan, see for yourself."

    Wu Yan subconsciously resisted the thought because he was traumatized by reading through thousands of letters a day.

    "La Sarlinen¡­"

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "Who?"

    "La Sarlinen?"

    Ash was puzzled.

    "Weird name, doesn''t sound like someone from the Lautreamont Knightdom."

    "Wait, it''s her?!"

    Silvia and Cossette knew about her.

    "What''s with the murmuring?"

    Eco grumbled.

    "Just tell us who she is, stop making a fuss over this."

    "Reba."

    Wu Yan asked her.

    "You know her?"

    "It surprises me that you two don''t know who she is."

    Reba helplesslyughed.

    "She is the youngest Dragonar in this school and our secretary. Why don''t you two know her?"

    "Youngest Dragonar?"

    Ash silently praised her.

    "A student council member too?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    After being prompted by her, he recalled the absence of two other student council members. The treasurer is one of them while the other one is the vice president.

    Wu Yan got in since these two are always MIA.

    In other words, Wu Yan had been doing her job until now.

    She is also the youngest Dragonar.

    Including Wu Yan, there are only 6 dragonars.

    Reba is an Arch Dragonar so it would be rude to call her a dragonar. Silvia and Wu Yan are Dragonars. La is one of the three dragonars Wu Yan hadn¡¯t seen yet.

    He identified her as the elf girl who tried to regain Gawain¡¯s trust but ended up running away.

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Is she the girl who lost the ability to ride her Pal?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t ride her pal?¡±

    Ash and Silvia gasped.

    Reba also mused out loud.

    ¡°Looks like you know why she wrote to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He curled his lips.

    He took a closer look at the letter.

    Reba, Silvia, Cossette, Ash, and Eco took the liberty of moving behind him in order to read the letter with him.

    The letter reads¡­

    ¡®Lord Rowan, Please choose a time to visit my room upon reading this letter. I would greatly appreciate your magnanimous action.

    Yours truly, La Sarlinen¡¯

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    ¡°She is just as troubling as her dragon. Like master, like dragon, huh?¡±

    ¡°Annoying dragon?¡±

    Silvia got curious.

    ¡°Are you referring to La¡¯s Pal?¡±

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    Reba hesitantly asked him.

    ¡°Do you know Gawain?¡±

    ¡°More than just knowing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°After his Astral Path got severed, I took care of Gawain, I also fed it food infused with Astral to keep the dragon alive.¡±

    ¡°A torn Astral Path?¡±

    Silvia grimaced.

    ¡°Maybe her inability to ride her dragon is linked to this?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Ash voiced his disbelief.

    A dragon cutting its master off would starve itself.

    Reba, Silvia, and even Ash knew about this. Eco can also put herself in the dragon¡¯s shoe, she tensed her face.

    ¡°For a dragon to go against its pact, there must be a greater reason.¡±

    Eco vouched for Gawain. She is also growling although she looked cute nheless.

    ¡°I am starting to suspect that La girl did something heinous. Otherwise, the dragon wouldn¡¯t risk its life and reject her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Eco.¡±

    Reba said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what is wrong with her but we cannot deem her guilty before understanding the full case.¡±

    ¡°Reba is right.¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°A dragon wouldn¡¯t do something so odd. There has to be a reason for this.¡±

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    Reba asked him.

    ¡°You said you have been feeding Gawain? Is the dragon subservient to you? Did you tame it?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, yeah¡­¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I think I can ride the dragon now. I can¡¯t say the same for when we first met though.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know why it is rejecting La?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to solve.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Reba¡¯s smile turned upside down.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, How do I put this¡­?¡±

    He read the letter before answering.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I will go meet her first.¡±

 Chapter 1364: The den of wolves known as the female dorm

    Chapter 1364: The den of wolves known as the female dorm

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Medb Dorm¡­

    "Eh? Isn''t that President Reba?"

    "You''re right¡­"

    "President Reba is visiting Medb!"

    "Princess Silvia is with her!"

    "Even the Princess is here?!"

    "Wait, that man, isn''t he Lord Rowan?"

    "L-Lord Rowan¡­?"

    "Oh¡­my¡­god¡­ Lord Rowan!"

    "Lord Rowan!!!"

    "LORD ROWAN!!!"

    Thedies still in their foundation years started freaking out when they saw Wu Yan escorting Reba and Silvia here.

    Males cannot enter the dorm. However, exceptions can be made for people who are invited here like Wu Yan.

    Ash is very curious about how someone can lose the ability to ride their Pal. However, with the Godly Rider, the Scarlet Empress, and the Icy Princess on the case, he reckoned that he would only get in the way by joining this excursion. This is why he returned home with Eco although he was a bit reluctant.

    Cossette also didn''t tag along. She said she wanted to prepare lunch.

    The president must approve all requests to enter the female dorm. Then, the dorm supervisor must be notified of this visit for entry to be granted.

    However, Reba is personally here, red tape cannot stop her.

    After a brief exchange with the dorm supervisor, the trio got in.

    The female students couldn''t calm down when they saw the legendary Trio in the dorm.

    All of them came out of their rooms as they lined the corridors with heart-shaped symbols in their eyes.

    Medb Dorm became a noisy facility that would put rowdy rock concerts to shame.

    The perfect president and the royal princess, thisbination couldn''t get better since thedies here wanted to be like them.

    But, Wu Yan, he is on another level. We are talking about someone who defeated the legendary invincible Knight Captain Urs.

    As the strongest dragon rider in the world and studying in the same school as thesedies, it wasn''t a surprise that many treated Wu Yan like their Prince Charming.

    All three idols are here so the dorm''s roof almost flew off from the high-pitched shrieks of the fanatic fans here. The dorm supervisor could do nothing but bitterlyugh at the side.

    Wu Yan shrunk back when he saw thesedies who were watering from their mouths and elsewhere. He quickened his steps.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Reba teased him.

    "To think just a short while ago, you were known as the backdoor student for entering through closed-door negotiations. Look how far you''ve transformed? Oh, strongest dragon rider in history¡­"

    "Please, no more, I am already regretting my actions¡­"

    Wu Yan expressed his stress.

    "In this country, strong dragonars and Arch Dragonars are like celebrities. While Captain Urs is beautiful. The main reason she is so famous is because she is known as the strongest Arch Dragonar."

    Silvia proudly exined.

    "Rowan kicked Urs''s butt in a duel so I know where thesedies areing from."

    "Please, no more¡­"

    Wu Yan grabbed his temples.

    "Please, don''t continue this topic."

    Reba and Silvia giggled.

    Reba is a frequent visitor so she led them to La''s room. They arrived at the end of the third floor''s longest corridor. They stopped in front of a door.

    The door had La''s name on it.

    Each dorm room is supposed to be inhabited by three students. But, La is living in the room by herself.

    Wu Yan was curious why she chose to live alone. But, now isn''t the time.

    "La, you there?"

    Reba knocked on the door.

    "Answer me, I brought someone you would like to see!"

    No noise came from within the room.

    "Huh?"

    Silvia tried to peek beyond Reba''s shoulder.

    "Is she not in?"

    "No, she is an indoor person. Most of the time, she will be inside her room. With her current situation, she became even more of a loner. I confirmed that she didn''t go to ss."

    Reba shook her head.

    "I think she is sleeping."

    "Sleeping?"

    "La sleeps like a log."

    She said of La, sounding like a big sister herself. She took out a key.

    "Looks like it was right to take the spare key from the supervisor."

    Reba opened the door with a crisp turn of the key.

    The door opened up as multiple floral scents assaulted Wu Yan and Silvia''s nostrils.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Wu Yan analyzed the smell.

    "Herbs?"

    "No."

    Silvia answered.

    "Medicinal herbs to be exact."

    Silvia choked when she saw the interior of the room.

    Wu Yan also gasped when he saw an object in the room.

    He saw a coffin in that dimly-lit room.

    It looked like a fancy coffin a vampire would sleep in.

    Made of steel, the glimmer of the coffin reflect rays of light while flowers filled the interior.

    In the center of that floral bed, an elfy there with her hands sped on top of her chest.

    No matter how, it looked like¡­

    She''s dead!

    La died?

    "N-no way¡­"

    Silvia turned pale.

    "Wait."

    Wu Yan sensed something off.

    "Her chest is moving. Her skin is still flushed with vitality. It''s more like she is¡­"

    "Asleep."

    Reba grinned.

    "Calm down, guys, she is just sleeping."

    Reba shook La''s body.

    "La, wake up, someone''s here to see you."

    "Ugh."

    La slowly opened her eyes while her ears twitched like that of a rabbit''s.

    "Reba¡­"

    "La¡­"

    She greeted her.

    "Good morning¡­"

    "Hmm¡­"

    She slowly stood up before stretching her back.

    "Fwah¡­"

    She yawned while rubbing her eyes. One of the shoulder straps of her negligee also fell off, revealing her smooth and glossy shoulder.

    Even Wu Yan had trouble looking away.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1365: A worshipper? Luccas request

    Chapter 1365: A worshipper? Las request

    Bam

    Someone struck Wu Yan when he was about to look a few inches down from La''s bare corbone. That vital strike hit him in his sr plexus.

    "Hmph."

    Silvia, the attacker, snorted in anger.

    "Princess, when did I annoy you?"

    "You looked at a first-year student with perverted eyes."

    Silvia gave him a frosty look.

    "I don''t need to exin myself to you."

    "When did I do that?!"

    Wu Yan retorted. However, Silvia didn''t like this denial.

    "Just admit it if you did something wrong, that is part of what it means to be an honorable knight in the Royal family!"

    "I did nothing wrong. Any male would have done so."

    "Y-you, I can''t believe you call yourself an Ansullivan Dragonar Academy student!"

    "Ha?"

    "Enough, stop squabbling."

    Reba pulled the two apart.

    "Don''t fight in someone else''s room. You guys are scaring La."

    The two looked at La who is fidgeting nervously. Truly, she was frightened by two people raising their voices in her room.

    "So-sorry¡­"

    "My bad¡­"

    The two still gave each other onest leer before looking away. Rebaughed because it was like looking at two kids fighting.

    "I¡­I¡­"

    La focused on Wu Yan.

    She quickly got out of her flower coffin. Then, she got down on her knees before kowtowing to Wu Yan.

    "Lord Rowan!"

    "W0ah, wh-what the¡­."

    Caught by surprise, he eximed.

    "I-I am sorry aboutst time."

    She looked up at Wu Yan with puppy eyes. It didn''t feel like he did something great. On the contrary, it felt like he was bullying this pitiful elf.

    "Wh-why are you apologizing?"

    Wu Yan quickly got down to lift her up by her left armpit. He could feel her smooth skin through this quick touch.

    "Even when you helped me out greatly, I only knew about the things you did for me when I asked other people. Otherwise, I would have been none the wiser."

    La bowed down again.

    "Pl-please forgive my rudeness and ignorance!"

    "I-It''s fine, I don''t mind."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to get her to stop kowtowing.

    While she did run away without greeting him, it was hardly rude as he didn''t mind it at all.

    Isn''t this too over the top?

    Silvia also thought La went too far. However, she didn''t say anything.

    Reba suddenly recalled something. She whispered in his ears.

    "La is one of the Elbaff. As the people of her tribe value dragon-riding skills greatly. They respect all expert dragon riders. With your title as the Godly Rider, she must think that it was extremely rude to run away from a peerless rider like you without proper rites and greetings."

    "A-ah, I see¡­"

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    He assumed she was acting subservient because she was awed and afraid of the one who defeated Urs. Turns out, she was just referring to his dragon-riding skills.

    "Even Gawain didn''t reject Lord Rowan. He seems to be willing to listen to Lord Rowan. Your skill must be truly astounding¡­"

    La sped her hands together like she was worshiping a deity. Her meek look made him feel like teasing her and protecting her at the same time.

    "I should be punished with death for failing to greet Lord Rowanst time."

    "I mean, capital punishment is too much."

    Wu Yan hoisted her up despite her frail and smooth skin suggesting that any rough movement might hurt her.

    "Okay, look, I don''t mind, don''t get worked up over this."

    "R-really?"

    She confirmed that Wu Yan is okay before she sighed in relief.

    "I am so d¡­"

    "Jeez, chill, La¡­"

    Wu Yan sat down with La.

    "I read your letter and I more or less know why you called me here. But, let''s hear it from the person herself¡­"

    Reba and Silvia also wanted La to exin herself.

    "I¡­"

    La mustered the courage to look into Wu Yan''s eyes.

    "I want Lord Rowan to teach me how to not get rejected by Gawain!"

    "Teach you?"

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    ''Why?"

    "Why?"

    La stuttered.

    "B-because Gawain keeps turning me down, I was thinking¡­"

    "What?"

    Wu Yan stopped her. He emanated a chilling re from his eyes.

    "Did you never stop to think about why Gawain is turning you away?"

    "The reason?"

    La was stunned.

    "I will be honest, La."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I am on Gawain''s side on this."

    "Wh-what¡­"

    La''s shoulder twitched.

    "You''re siding with Gawain?"

    Reba continued.

    "Are you saying Gawain is turning her down because of La?"

    "The problem is with me¡­"

    La started ming herself.

    "Yes, Silvia is right. Dragons don''t rebel against their masters without valid reasons, more so when they are staking their lives on this."

    Wu Yan stared La down. She lowered her head in guilt.

    "Gawain might be prideful but I saw its heart, it still cares about you more than anymore. You, La, should be aware of this too."

    "I-I know."

    La said.

    "B-but Gawain won''t tell me why he is rejecting me¡­"

    "Yes, I admit he went a bit too far in this aspect."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "But, La, Gawain put aside his temper, listened to me and allowed you to get close, even offering you the chance to pet him. Why did you stop?"

    La stopped as if someone struck her with a lightning bolt.

    Yeah¡­

    She could have touched Gawain, why did she stop?

    Gawain never roared or turned her down when she tried to get close.

    "Yes, Rowan is hitting the nail on its head."

    Silvia tensed up.

    "The root cause lies with La herself."

    La''s misty eyes filled up with exasperation.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1366: Give a helping hand

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Give a helping hand</h4>

    As Wu Yan said, Gawain cares very much about La. She also knows this because theymunicated via the Astral pathway in the past.

    La became extremely sad after Gawain stopped letting La ride him.

    That isn¡¯t solely because of La¡¯s identity as an Elbaff. She treated Gawain like family so it was like getting punched in the gut by one¡¯s family member.

    La never gave the reason a deep thought. She suspected it had something to do with herself but her grief got the better of her.

    Gawain is dying because he cut off the Astral Pathway.

    She is indirectly causing Gawain¡¯s death.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡±

    Reba implored him.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let this go on. Please, help her out.¡±

    La lifted her head with hope written on her face.

    Gawain is thorny, La knows that much.

    He rejects all attempts at medical treatment and closed himself off in his stable. Anyone who gets close to it will be frightened off by its roars.

    Recently, Gawain also growled at other dragons who tried to get close. He is behaving like a wounded animal, extremely aggressive to all others.

    La is still worried. There is a chance Gawain might starve to death at this rate.

    When the helpers in charge of Gawain told her about a certain individual feeding Gawain, she sighed in relief.

    She encountered Wu Yan the other day. Seeing as he could calm down Gawain, she decided to enlist his help to get close to Gawain again.

    After a brief search, she also found out that he was the one who kept her Dragon alive. Her secret savior was none other than the Godly Rider himself.

    La respects Reba for her achievements and mastery as a dragon rider. However, the reverence she had for Wu Yan couldn¡¯t bepared on the same level.

    After finding out that Wu Yan helped her out, she quickly wrote a letter to her idol and savior. The same letter almost got thrown away after Cossette identally mistook it for another love letter.

    Fortunately, Reba spotted her letter.

    Gawain only acknowledges Wu Yan. He will also listen to him.

    If he helps then it would make it extremely easy for her to get back on Gawain¡¯s good side.

    ¡°Rowan, please help her.¡±

    Silvia also requested help on La¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Dragons are like our royal insignias. I cannot sit idly by as a dragon wastes itself in front of me. Rowan, please help Gawain the Maestro.¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan, please¡­¡±

    La kowtowed again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose Gawain. I want to return to the good old days with Gawain. Lord Rowan, I beseech you¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, guys, why are you all making me look like a viin here?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes since three beautifuldies are going out of their way to beg him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t help. Why did you think I came all the way over here?¡±

    La raised her head quickly.

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, although Gawain has temper issues, I can still work with the dragon. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fed it and taken care of it.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°Just like you, it¡¯d be a shame if he died. I don¡¯t mind helping you.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Wu Yan added a use.

    ¡°Now you know Gawain is not letting you ride him because of your own weakness. I can act as the mediator but you will still have to do your best to solve this issue.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    La hesitated.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think twice about?¡±

    Silvia frowned.

    ¡°Your Pal is dying. You should do everything in your power to save your pal, you got that?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡±

    She shrunk back like a scared kid.

    "Silvia, you''re too worked up over this. La is fragile and you''re scaring her."

    Reba pressed down on Silvia''s shoulder. She picked up La''s hand.

    "But, Silvia has a point. This is no time to be dawdling around. Gawain is waiting for you to rescue him."

    "Reba..."

    La nodded.

    "I understand."

    She bowed again.

    "Lord Rowan, please help."

    "Well, I will do something about Gawain."

    Wu Yan rubbed La''s head.

    "But, you''re going to have to do the lion''s share of the work here."

    Blushing, she narrowed her eyes like a kitten enjoying her owner''s petting. Her ears also twitched which made her look even cuter.

    Wu Yan shifted his palm and he grabbed the tip of her ear.

    Then...

    "Mnnh..."

    La moaned as she lost strength in her feet. She slumped down onto Wu Yan''s chest while heaving.

    "N-not my ears..."

    Wu Yan didn''t expect this reaction.

    La is lying on his chest with a meek look. It looked like he could do anything to her. He started thinking about how to prank her.

    He moved onto her other ear.

    "Noo... Nnn... St-stop..."

    La''s body stiffened as she blushed harder.

    Naturally, Wu Yan went to town on her ears.

    He started tickling, pinching, and rubbing her ears.

    "Mhh... Nugh~"

    As if someone zapped her with electricity, she spasmed into Wu Yan''s chest while panting like she had just done the deed. With the air dyed pink, Wu Yan starteding up with various schemes to tickle her further.

    But, the temperature dropped down to the freezing point in an instant.

    He recalled that there are two otherdies here with him.

    "See you at the dragon stable tomorrow! I will go meet Gawain with you!"

    Like a storm, Wu Yan escaped with haste from the room.

    "Stop! You lewd wolf, you will pay for molesting your underssman!"

    Silvia chased after him with a dark look.

    "Ahaha..."

    Reba left the room with a sinister smile on her face.

    "Lord... Rowan..."

    La is still panting on the floor after her sensitive ears just got the fondling of her lifetime.

 Chapter 1367: Fear? Impossible?

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Fear? Impossible?</h4>

    This is a dark night. The lonely moon only had a few wisps of cloud to apany it.

    In one of the fewmercial cities in the Lautreamont country, Danebury, there are multiple buildings here that housed businessmen and various guilds.

    This ce isn''t serene like Ansullivan. Danebury had a rowdy and busy feel to it. There are also dangers here other than getting your money scammed by ruthless businessmen.

    As amercial hub, this ce had goods and people flowing in and out of the city with little to no restrictions.

    Danebury is also very diverse because of this open-city concept.

    There are people with clothes from different cultures here. There are people who looked like Vikings, people who looked like they were wearing tribal clothes and tanned people in revealing clothes.

    Foreigners can walk around without fear.

    Among them, there are radical factions looking to create a rebellion in Lautreamont.

    Including Anya, a citizen from Zepharos Empire.

    Anya wrapped her scarf around her mouth to cover her identity.

    She shouldn''t need to cover up since there are other people who dressed like her in this city so she doesn''t stand out. But, donning a disguise is second nature for Anya.

    Anya navigated through the city like she had been living here for a few years now.

    She went into a narrow alley. After confirming there are no one around, she revealed her face.

    Soon, she arrived at a normal-looking building.

    This is a hideout the Zepharos spies used.

    The spies used this ce to exchange intel and orders.

    There are other hideouts. But, since one of the big-shots from Zepharos is living here, this ce became rowdier than usual.

    Anya is here to see that big shot.

    She entered the building and moved to the second floor.

    "Anya here, I have a report."

    "Come in..."

    Anya''s heart started racing as she nervously opened the door.

    She entered a study that wasn''t huge in size.

    In the room is an office table. A masked man with silver hair sat on the chair.

    It was Milgauss who escaped after raising a Necromantia in Ansullivan.

    He had already reced his prosthetic arm.

    "Anya?"

    Milgauss looked at her.

    "I see you''ve found something good."

    "Yes, Lord Milgauss."

    Anya bowed.

    "I infiltrated Ansullivan."

    "Yes..."

    Milgauss nodded.

    "Did you find it?"

    "I am still investigating but I did make some progress."

    Anya took out a stack of papers.

    "This is the basic information I got on the youth anddy who stopped us during the Necromantia attack. I gathered more information on thedy who got swallowed as per your orders."

    Milgauss started reading the papers.

    Anya wanted to ask something. She wanted to know why Milgauss paid so much attention to Eco.

    Ash stopped the undead dragon so she got why Milgauss ced him on the radar. Why is he fixated on Eco?

    Because she is a dragon in human form?

    Anya did as she told, she reckoned Milgauss must have his own ideas.

    Milgauss posed another question.

    "Well, what about the student who stopped us?"

    Anya was scared for a second.

    "I also searched his background."

    She presented another stack of papers with a slightly pale look.

    Milgauss didn''t notice this change in attitude. Milgauss frowned after ncing over the papers.

    "He defeated Urs L Selwyn? <i>The Captain</i>?"

    "Y-yes."

    Anya winced.

    "That was an open duel. I saw it with my own eyes."

    "Interesting..."

    Milgauss read the paper with more intrigue.

    "Hmm?"

    Milgauss flinched.

    "A dragon with white mes?"

    Anya shivered when Milgauss brought this up.

    This time, her fear didn''t escape his perception.

    "Anya, what''s wrong?"

    "Lord Milgauss..."

    Anya gnashed her teeth.

    "Are we really enemies with Rowan Randall?"

    Milgauss ignored her question.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "I..."

    Anya was shocked to find herself unable to deny her fear.

    "Why?"

    Milgauss looked at her.

    "You were born a warrior, death is a concept you should not fear. Yet, I sense fear in you..."

    Pressed for answers, Anya took out a crystal from her bag.

    That is a crystal that can record videos, a technological product made by the Zepharos Magic Engineering Department.

    "Lord Milgauss, I believe it is better if you see the duel yourself."

    Anya ced the crystal on the table.

    The crystal emitted a projection.

    It showed the scene of a majestic white dragon raining white mes down on the arena like the sovereign of white mes.

    Like an otherworldly sage, the white dragon''s might reached Milgauss beyond the projection.

    "Th-that dragon..."

    Milgauss couldn''t help but step back.

    "How..."

    The Dragon of White mes struck fear into him.

    He felt dread.

    This was a senseless dread born from instincts.

    Milgauss was sure he had trained himself to eliminate fear in all situations.

    There should have been no dragons in this world that can instill this kind of fright in him.

    Not even Eco, the Avalon dragon''s scion could do this.

    Without a doubt, his mind and body are telling him to feel fear.

    "N-No way."

    Milgauss grabbed his head. Anya also got anxious.

    "Lord Milgauss, are you okay?"

    "Yeah..."

    Milgauss turned around as he caught his breath.

    Then, Milgauss opened his mouth.

    "Go to Ansullivan."

 Chapter 1368: Lucky perv moment, open a door and get yours too

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Lucky perv moment, open a door and get yours too</h4>

    ¡°Is La going to make amends with Gawain?¡±

    Wu Yan sneaked upstairs to avoid detection by the other Medb dormmates.

    He told her to meet Gawain with him in the morning. But, after getting hiszy butt dragged out of bed by Cossette, he went to the stable only to find La missing.

    With sses in session, he wanted to get the mediation done before sses began.

    Ash and Eco also arrived so he couldn¡¯t have got the time wrong. In the end, La was a no-show.

    She is cute but since everybody woke up early for her, the least she could do was be there on time, right?

    Reba gave a possible exnation.

    ¡°La likes staying home. Other than hanging out with Gawain, the home is pretty much her second home. ording to her, she liked the smell of herbs in her room. Dragging her out of her room is no easy feat.¡±

    She told him to fetch her.

    Reba and Silvia had other businesses to tend to.

    Plus, meeting a dragon created risks for humans who might get caught up in the ensuing rampage.

    Buildings are also likely to be destroyed. Hence, the two responsible student council members wanted to notify the school about their ns.

    Ash and Eco stayed there so Wu Yan can go get La.

    Wu Yan quickly reached her room.

    ¡°La!¡±

    He knocked on the door while raising his voice.

    ¡°You up yet?¡±

    No response.

    His lips started twitching.

    ¡°Is she asleep?¡±

    Reba told him that La tends to sleep soundly with sleeping herbs burning nearby.

    Knocking on her door won¡¯t yield the results he wanted.

    ¡°Good thing I requested the spare key from the dorm supervisor.¡±

    The dorm supervisor gave him a weird look when he asked for the spare key to a girl¡¯s room.

    He deleted that memory before sticking his key in the keyhole.

    ¡°La, I aming in¡­¡±

    He entered her room as a wave of herbal scent struck him. He saw multiple pots of herbs and flowers in her room.

    Hmm, this should be the sleeping incense.

    The scent reminded him of the nts in the huge bathroom on Silvanus.

    The room is also cloudy with the smoke from the burning incense.

    He looked at the coffin before his mind nked out.

    ¡°L-Lord Rowan?¡±

    La is already up.

    But his timing couldn¡¯t be worse.

    Or better, depending on how one would describe the following scene.

    The wafting smoke looked like a fog in the forest when viewed together with the nts. It felt mystical to be in this room.

    La stood within the smoke with a shocked look.

    Her pristine body could be seen beyond the thin veil of the smoke. He could feel his blood pressure increasing.

    Her lithe figure had no imperfections. Her corbone looked well whenbined with her smooth shoulders that looked so fragile one could break her if they clenched down on her. Although shecked the mature charm of the otherdies, she was charming in her own way.

    At her feet, one could see her negligee forming a circle of crumpled fabric.

    Looks like she just took them off.

    In other words, she was naked.

    Wu Yan froze up.

    ¡°Lord Rowan?¡±

    Slightly astonished, she approached him.

    Except, she forgot one thing.

    Her negligee was still at her feet.

    She tripped on her clothes and she fell forward.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wu Yan sprung forward to catch her smooth body. He managed to grab her waist but he lost bnce himself.

    Suddenly, he smelled the scent of herbs.

    The two had fallen due to losing their bnce at the same time.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    They rolled around before bouncing off a nearby wall.

    He became her cushion.

    Except¡­

    ¡°Mnh!¡±

    Something squishy and soft was on his mouth and nose.

    La is on top of him.

    Specifically, she was straddling his head.

    ¡°Ah~ N-no, you can¡¯t, you¡¯re blowing on my¡­~¡±

    La moaned out loud.

    Impossible!

    How can something so cliche happen to someone like me?!

    His eyes widened as he subconsciously moved his mouth.

    ¡°Ungh~¡±

    La spasmed before clenching her thighs with his head between them.

    He smelled a feminine scent and the human warmth only confirmed his suspicion.

    Wu Yan felt no remorse, his life¡¯s duty was done.

    ¡°Kyaa~ N-no~ I-I can¡¯t!¡±

    Like a doll, La arched her back slightly upwards, forming a beautiful bow, she then slumped down as if someone drained her energy. She panted up a storm on Wu Yan¡¯s abs. Her skin was flushed red just like her elven ears. Her purple eyes turned misty.

    Only after La reached the zenith did his mouth and nose escape the suffocating pressure.

    But, Wu Yan¡¯s mind had not returned yet.

    He thought this kind of thing only happened to male MCs of hi genres.

    To think he became one of them today.

    Moreover, he did more than just get a lucky pervert moment.

    La had left her mark on his nose and his mouth.

    Then, a strong killing intent emanated from the door.

    He shivered before cold sweats appeared.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Reba and Silvia were both looking at him with their veins bulging near their temples. Judging by the dark aura they were emanating, what befell Wu Yan after that was probably not good.

 Chapter 1369: Not bold enough to go closer? The trauma within

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Not bold enough to go closer? The trauma within</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, the Seventh Dragon Stable.

    Eco stood with arms akimbo.

    She was trying to figure out a situation.

    Why is Silvia so mad, she was sure she could see invisible mes around her.

    Reba is also eerily smiling for some reason.

    Meanwhile, La is acting coy and it looked like her skin was flushed and her eyes were moist with tears.

    Wu Yan had a depressing aura around him. It looked like he just narrowly escaped hell.

    "Guys..."

    Eco growled.

    "Someone just came back from the hospital?"

    "Stop, Eco..."

    Ash stopped her.

    "Looks dangerous, don''t go near them."

    "You witless dolt, they are just female humans, why are you so afraid?"

    Eco pursed her lips.

    "You call yourself my ve?"

    "I don''t want to be your ve."

    "What was that?!"

    "Okay, calm down."

    Reba calmed Eco down before she can send Ash to the hospital.

    "Don''t forget, we have more important stuff to attend to. Unlike somebody, he had to get his demonic digits on his underssman."

    "I already said it was a misunderstanding..."

    Wu Yan grumbled before sighing.

    "Screw it, you two aren''t going to listen to me anyway."

    "Hmph."

    Silvia snorted

    "Youid your hands and then some on your underssman, you''re an enemy of the girls."

    "Distributing justice via my hammer of iron justice is a lesson of the Lautreamont family."

    Silvia added.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever, you can''t do anything to me much less punish me."

    Silvia blushed when Wu Yan called her bluff.

    "Act like a proper dragonar and take responsibility!"

    "By responsibility, you mean, get punched by you?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Nah, sounds like a hassle."

    "You..."

    it looked like Silvia and Wu Yan might fight and that scared La.

    "I-it''s my fault, please don''t fight."

    "Enough, we are not here to y."

    Reba stopped them.

    "Let us settle the thing between Gawain and La first."

    "Yeah."

    Ash also tried to intervene.

    "La is so pitiful without Gawain."

    "Lord Rowan."

    La pleaded.

    "Ugh."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple, he couldn''t resist her puppy eyes.

    "Yeah, let''s go in."

    "Nn."

    La, Ash, Reba, and Silvia nodded.

    They went into the dragon stable.

    "There, we are here."

    Wu Yan led them to Gawain''s room, the most secluded room in the dragon stable.

    Gawainy on the floor with a stagnant air around it. His mane also dimmed down because of his weakness. Anyone could tell this dragon isn''t healthy.

    "Hey, Rowan."

    Eco asked on Gawain''s behalf.

    "Can you cure the dragon?"

    "His condition isn''t an illness. I can''t cure him if he isn''t sick."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "The root cause is La''s broken Astral Path with Gawain. Without Astral to sustain it, the dragon will slowly perish. However, if the pathway is reopened, Gawain will recover in no time at all."

    "I can''t keep sustaining this dragon with Astral-rich food."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Of course, Gawain could eat someone and digest the Astral from that human."

    Wu Yan looked at Eco.

    "N-no way!"

    Eco turned cold.

    "A holy dragon will never resort to something like that!"

    "Then we have to repair the pathway between them."

    Wu Yan looked at La.

    "La, he''s all yours."

    "Go, La."

    Reba encouraged her.

    "Greet Gawain first."

    "M-me?"

    La looked at Wu Yan for affirmation. After he nodded, she approached the dragon with hesitance.

    La stopped halfway there.

    She wanted to converse with Gawain.

    "She''s too far isn''t she?"

    Silvia said.

    "He is her Pal, she should go closer."

    "Gawain isn''t awake yet, La just stopped herself."

    Reba thought.

    "Looks like she has some kind of issue, she can''t get close to him."

    They looked at her. Meanwhile, Wu Yan is thinking about something.

    "Gawain..."

    La called out to her sleeping dragon.

    Gawain turned his head the other way before dozing off again.

    "Gawain..."

    La looked down.

    "Wh-what was that?!"

    Silvia got annoyed by Gawain''s attitude.

    "That isn''t an attitude a dragon should show his master."

    "Hmm, this level of rejection."

    Reba mused out loud.

    "This is way more serious than I thought."

    "That attitude."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Gawain needs to take a chill pill."

    "Rowan."

    Reba pointed her lips in their direction.

    "Go help them."

    "Sheesh, why not..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    He went to Gawain''s side.

    "Come here!"

    La thought twice about going over there. She felt anxious even if Wu Yan tried to get her there.

    "Look, if you can''t even do this much then you''re both doomed."

    La clenched her fists before approaching Gawain.

    La psyched herself up as she approached Lucia.

    She was shivering, her gait was unsteady.

    It felt like she is approaching a monster rather than her Pal.

 Chapter 1370: Inability to escape her trauma

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Inability to escape her trauma</h4>

    as Wu Yan and La got closer to Gawain. The mood became tense as if a volcano will explode. Eco, Ash, Reba, and Silvia watched with paused breaths.

    Gawain opened its eyes after sensing a familiar presence. It looked at Wu Yan and La. It started wondering if it should let its mastere close.

    But, his savior is here so it wouldn''t be right to turn the girl down.

    Gawain is not pleased with Wu Yan. He is silently scolding him for doing something unnecessary.

    Wu Yan read the dragon''s mind with a smile.

    A tsundere juvenile dragon, amusing...

    Wu Yan led La over to Gawain.

    "G-Gawain."

    Hiding behind Wu Yan, La looked back at Gawain who is sternly staring down at her.

    Gawain didn''t roar at her yet. Reba & co sighed in relief.

    "Rowan really tamed the dragon."

    Reba said.

    "Gawain is a juvenile maestro, its ability is on par with Lancelot. It is feisty but tamable. I see the Godly Rider did his job again."

    "Lancelot is also a juvenile dragon."

    Silvia retorted.

    "Plus, Lancelot knows Supersonic Flight and Spiral Dragon Breath. Although it is at the same stage of growth, it is more powerful than Gawain!"

    "Yes, but, while La is unable to perform the spiral piercing dragon breath but you would lose in a duel with La."

    Reba giggled.

    "Don''t forget, there is a reason why her people chose her as the next Elbaff matriarch."

    "The leader..."

    Silvia froze up.

    "The Dragon Dance?"

    "Yes. Once she masters it, it would be hard to say who would win a duel."

    Reba said.

    "Of course, that hinges on Gawain approving La first."

    "Look, buster, I don''t want to butt in just as much as you don''t want me to butt in. I''d say La would be greatly saddened by your death."

    "La is the hope of her people."

    Wu Yan warned the dragon.

    "If she lost her Pal and Dragonar status. Her status would plummet among her people. Do you wish living hell for her?"

    "Well? Do you?"

    Gawain wavered.

    "If she can ovee her weakness. You both can return to how things once were. Won''t that be perfect?"

    He patted the dragon''s neck.

    "Just give her another chance."

    Gawain is still hesitant.

    It doesn''t want to see La in danger or lose her social status.

    But, can she ovee her fear?

    "Gawain."

    La pleaded.

    "I don''t know what I did wrong. Just give me a chance to talk, please, talk with me."

    "Mwuh."

    Gawain lowered its head.

    "I know it isn''t fair to force a decision like this on a dragon your age."

    Wu Yan rubbed the dragon''s horn.

    "Okay, let''s do this. You two sit here."

    Gawain sat back down despite its pride.

    "What a haughty dragon."

    Wu Yan said.

    "La, I want you to touch Gawain."

    "Lord Rowan."

    La is a bit happy to see Gawain sit down. She got nervous, however, when Wu Yan called on her.

    "Touch Gawain just like in the past."

    Wu Yan looked at La who is sweating hard.

    "This is yourst chance. I will not help you again after today."

    Wu Yan isn''t joking around. He warned her to choose wisely.

    This is the moment of truth. Can La grasp the lifeline in front of her or did Wu Yane here on a fool''s errand?

    La sped her hands together. Then, she stopped hiding behind Wu Yan.

    She reached out to Gawain.

    Eco & co watched without making a sound.

    Gawain also opened its eyes.

    Slowly, her hand approached the dragon.

    Then, her pupils shrank as scenes of the past resurfaced.

    The feeling of falling without support, the dread of unknown impending pain, she saw Gawain hovering further away from her and the shrinking ground. The despair of not being able to do anything in the air.

    Her face turned pale.

    She started backing away in fear.

    "La."

    Silvia & co gasped.

    "Roar!"

    Angered and disappointed, the dragon roared at his master.

    "Kyaa."

    La wanted to run away but La got stopped.

    Silvia and Reba stood in her way.

    "La."

    Reba used a stern tone with her.

    "Why? Why are you so afraid of touching Gawain? Why are you running away?"

    La shivered like a tiny critter.

    "La."

    Silvia also called her out.

    "Are you seriously afraid of Gawain?!"

    <i>She''s afraid of Gawain?</i>

    In other words, Gawain is rejecting her because of her own fear?

    "N-no..."

    La slumped down. She kneeled down in despair.

    Silvia & co watched her without saying anything.

    Wu Yan rubbed Gawain''s neck as he slowly closed his eyes, La needed some time to recover.

    The air turned still.

 Chapter 1371: Giving another helping hand.

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Giving another helping hand.</h4>

    In the student council office, the student council members gathered while Cosette stood quietly behind Silvia. They aren''t happy campers.

    Eco is also sporting a dark look, unlike her usual chirpy self.

    The student council room felt depressing.

    Reba entered the room with a heavy look too. She looked like she was tired.

    "Cossette."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Pour her a cup of tea."

    "Yes."

    Cossette ced a cup of ck tea in front of Reba.

    "Who are you serving?"

    Silvia wasn''t happy to see her maid listening to Wu Yan.

    Now isn''t the time to be petty.

    "Thanks¡­"

    Reba picked the cup of tea up.

    "Well?"

    Wu Yan''s question was on everyone''s mind¡­

    "I sent her back to Medb."

    She bitterlyughed.

    "La locked the door up after getting into her room. She also ignored my calls, must have been hard on her."

    "I guess."

    "Why would someone be rejected by their own Pal because they are afraid of their Pals?"

    "Don''t specte."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "La must have her own reasons. If she is truly afraid of Gawain then she wouldn''t have done her best to reconcile with Gawain."

    "You mean¡­"

    Reba furrowed her brows.

    "There is another reason why she is afraid of Gawain?"

    "No."

    "Rather than being afraid of Gawain, La is just afraid of riding Gawain."

    "She is afraid of flying with Gawain?"

    Silvia frowned.

    "What''s the difference?"

    "Big."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "The true story between La''s fear and Gawain''s rejection can be confounding."

    Wu Yan told them about what happened when La and Gawain tried the Dragon Dance.

    La was trying to perfect her n''s technique but she fell from Gawain''s back during the drill.

    After falling and getting hurt, La started dreading the idea of flying on Gawain.

    Gawain rejected her because it acknowledged that any attempts to ride him while bearing this fear will most likely end up triggering another ident. This is why Gawain one-sidedly closed off the Astral Path and chose the path of suicide to protect La.

    After listening to this, the other members felt astonished.

    "To think there is something like that between them."

    Reba is a bit moved to hear this.

    So this was why you said you sided with Gawain?

    "It might be a bit over-the-top but that Dragon is doing this to protect La."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temple.

    "Actually, I knew this would happen since traumas don''t have antidotes readily avable. La probably knows this too, she just won''t admit it."

    "Why?"

    Silvia couldn''t understand.

    "Nobody is going tough at her. Falling from one''s dragon is normal. Why did the dragon have to do something so drastic?"

    "The Elbaff are proud of their abilities to ride dragons. La''s Dragon Dance is a testament to this."

    Reba answered.

    "It is probably very shameful for her to fall off Gawain¡­"

    "I am guessing this is why she kept mum about the incident. It is also likely the reason why she couldn''t admit her own fear of flying."

    Silvia revealed a troubled look.

    "This is so messy."

    Wu Yan knows how hard it is to treat someone''s trauma, he cured Miku of her hatred and disgust of men in Date A Lie.

    Miku had radical thoughts too but she is ultimately a victim in her universe. He couldn''t me her for it.

    If not for Wu Yan''s subconscious desire to protect Spirits bing engraved in Miku''s mind, she would likely still treat humans like animals. She would also still be mute.

    "This cannot go on."

    Reba said.

    "Ignoring Gawain for now. La is talented and her people have high hopes for her. She will one day serve this country as an Arch Dragonar. I will not tolerate this event stopping her growth. We must help her as fellow students."

    "Yeah!"

    Silvia chimed in.

    "Elbaffs contributed superior human resources in the past. Their people also fought to forge the country we know today. With the future leader in trouble, I cannot sit idly by as the fourth princess of this country."

    "Let''s do it!"

    Ash gnashed his teeth.

    "I don''t have grand objectives like the president and princess but I know what it feels like to be isted as the social outcast. A girl like her shouldn''t experience that kind of stigma."

    Reba silently praised Ash and Silvia for their resolve. Then, she looked at Wu Yan.

    "Look, you know me, I won''t let that annoying dragon die."

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over everyone.

    "Looks like the student council has to step in again."

    Wu Yan poured cold water on everyone.

    "I know how you feel but there is little we can do to help."

    They exchanged confused looks.

    "I think we have to leave this up to the other experts in the school."

    Ash suggested.

    "Nope, they tried but Gawain won''t let them get close."

    "Rowan can make Gawain listen, right?"

    Silvia said.

    "If he''s there, maybe the experts can check on Gawain?"

    "Gawain''s problem is hisck of Astral."

    Reba shook her head.

    "Even if they could examine Gawain, we don''t know how to infuse Gawain with enough Astral to keep him alive."

    The student council immediately hit a roadblock.

 Chapter 1372

    <h4>Chapter 1372</h4>

    Three days went by. La and Gawain are still nowhere close to reconciliation.

    Reba and Silvia visited La to see if she is okay but she didn''t even greet them much less open her dorm room.

    La also took away the spare key so they can''t sneak in.

    La didn''te out of her room these few days.

    If Wu Yan goes there, she might respond since she owes him for taking care of Gawain and she respects him greatly as a skilled dragon rider.

    Gawain''s condition will worsen if Wu Yan stops taking care of him.

    Wu Yan was ced on Gawain duty while Reba and Silvia tried to pacify La.

    Ash and Eco are annoyed.

    They couldn''t help and Reba didn''t assign them any tasks. They wanted to help but they don''t know how to contribute.

    Medb is a female dorm, Ash can''t go in. Wu Yan got incredibly lucky when he went there, each time, he experienced lucky perv moments. Silvia and Reba won''t let history repeat with Ash. Meanwhile, Eco is his Pal so she was ordered to stay with Ash.

    As for Wu Yan, Eco didn''t want to see Ash taking care of any Pal other than her.

    She will not allow her servant to take care of another Maestro as it would stain her image of a dragon scion.

    She said Ash can only serve her.

    Ash and Eco gave up on Gawain.

    Wu Yan had some notions he wanted to clear up with these two.

    He isn''t a servant and cooking for Gawain hardly counted as service.

    He is just feeding Gawain with Astral-rich food.

    If he is a servant then all cooks and waiters are servants.

    Wu Yan isn''t a professional cook but he can make food for dragons. His clients include the likes of C¨² Chinn, Lancelot, and Gawain who ate a ton of food.

    Reba and Silvia didn''t want to see Wu Yan under La again so they told him to stay away from Medb dorm.

    Of course, Wu Yanined.

    He understood why Silvia told him to stay away, she has a massive crush on him. At least, that is the implied message he got from Cossette.

    What about Reba?

    Is it purely because of her desire to protect La?

    Or, is she in love with him too?

    Only Reba would know the answer to this.

    He''s not going to turn down freebies but he is still wise enough to know how to solve crucial problems first.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Kyaa! Lord Rowan sighed!"

    "He sighed!"

    "Uwu, I want to sit in front of him and let him blow me¡­"

    "That sounds dirty but I can appreciate the notion too."

    He heard thedies around him whispering. They were sneaking nces at him while holding back their frenzied shrieks. Immediately, he felt 80% of his energy leaving him.

    "I can''t even get peace in the ssroom."

    Then, someone called out to him.

    "Lord Rowan, somebody''s here to see you!"

    "Hmm?"

    The ss went silent.

    "Someone''s here for Rowan?"

    Silvia also stopped reading her book.

    Silvia looked at the ssroom door.

    A petite figure is hiding behind the door as she peeked around the corner.

    She had tinum blonde hair that was cut into a bob cut with curled hair near her shoulders.

    She wore the female student uniform but she wore it with such style that she looked like a model doll. Her purple eyes and sharp ears made her already beautiful mien stand out even more. She looked like a fairy that exited a storybook.

    La finally came out of her room.

    "La!"

    Silvia gasped.

    "It''s you."

    Wu Yan also flinched.

    The ss started whispering once more.

    "H-hey, isn''t that La Sarlinen of the third-year foundation students?"

    "La Sarlinen, the Elbaff known as the youngest Dragonar in history?"

    "Yeah, I know her. That''s her alright."

    "That Elbaff genius is here to see Lord Rowan¡­"

    La is also quite famous in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy. She is as popr as Silvia although not to the extent of Reba.

    She is an Elbaff and the youngest Dragonar in history. Her looks also made her a goddess-like existence among the male students in the foundation years.

    There are also fans here.

    With La here to see Wu Yan, the situation created an uproar much like how Reba created chaos when she visited to see Wu Yan.

    La couldn''t deal with this attention. She darted her eyes around the ssroom before spotting Wu Yan.

    "Lord Rowan¡­"

    "La."

    Wu Yan stood up. He went over to her. After confirming that she lost weight, he frowned.

    "I have many things to say to you but I will hear you out."

    "Y-yes."

    Misunderstanding Wu Yan''s concern as anger, she lowered her head in guilt.

    She knows he is angry over Gawain''s health and her wellbeing.

    She also couldn''t forgive herself for acting so unsightly in front of Wu Yan who tried to help her.

    "I-I know this is unreasonable but I need to ask you about something."

    "Another request?"

    Wu Yan allowed her to continue.

    "E-erm."

    La blushed before looking down at the floor.

    The students also knew she is about to drop a bombshell, the whole ce piped down.

    "E-erm."

    La invited him over.

    "Tonight, may I request Lord Rowan to stay in my room for the night?"

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan paused.

    "What."

    The other students also froze up.

    "Staying the night?"

    Silvia''s eyes went wide. She yelled after a few seconds.

    "She wants him to spend a night with her?!"

    The ssroom turned frigid cold.

 Chapter 1373: An experiment? A peaceful night destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 1373: An experiment? A peaceful night destroyed</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy

    In the night, the sea of stars littered the sky as the cool moon shined down its frigid rays on the earth. A thin veil of fog could be seen in the distance.

    The dorms are almost dark. The students of all four dorms are asleep or getting ready to sleep.

    The Seventh Dragon Stable is also dark. The dragons there are also asleep judging by the loud snoresing from that ce.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is going to experience a storm tonight.

    Near Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, there is a certain building.

    It looked like an old cathedral.

    There is a clock tower in the center of the cathedral.

    There are two individuals there, one short and one tall.

    The male wore a cold silver mask.

    The female wore revealing clothes and her scarf couldn''t hide her tanned skin. That ponytail also made her stand out.

    Milgauss and Anya infiltrated this ce aftering here all the way from Danebury.

    Milgauss gazed upon the Academy with nostalgia.

    Anya is standing behind him. If she could see the feelings in his eyes, she would be shocked.

    The moonlight hit Anya and Milgauss. Their capes fluttered in the wind. They basically have "assassins" written across them.

    Milgauss eximed.

    "As peaceful as ever."

    "You''ve been here before?"

    Anya questioned him.

    Was Milgauss ever assigned to a mission in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy?

    Milgauss opened his arm wide as if to hug Ansullivan Dragonar Academy. He diverted the topic.

    "Enjoy this peace, Anya. Soon, it will be destroyed."

    "Lord Milgauss."

    Anya wanted to say something but she stopped herself.

    "Are we really attacking this ce?"

    "This is a good chance, no?"

    Milgauss closed his eyes as he basked in the environment.

    But, he said things that civilians would run away from.

    "Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is an institution for bringing up dragon riders. It is a solid foundation for Lautreamont."

    "Don''t you think this is the best ce for us to conduct our experiment?"

    Milgauss opened his eyes as a cold glint shed in it.

    "We need to test our Necromantia more. We need to gather morebat data."

    "Necromantia."

    Anya felt disgusted upon hearing the term.

    Anya didn''t like the look of those corrupted, distorted, undead dragons.

    If at all possible, she would like to avoid looking or getting anywhere close to the undead dragons. But, Milgauss ordered her toe here.

    Anya felt bad for the students of the academy.

    Is this ce going to be conquered by Necromantias?

    I pity them.

    "Let us begin."

    Milgauss said.

    "Anya, take that thing out."

    "Yes."

    Anya hesitated but she returned to the dark halls of the clocktower.

    Milgauss roamed his gaze over Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    "Let me see the dragon of white mes once more."

    Anya took out an urn.

    It was filled with the ash of dragons.

    They gathered these ashes from crematoriums all over Lautreamont with the help of Anya, Milgauss, and other operatives sent by the Zepharos Empire.

    Milgauss can summon undead dragons with Zepharos'' magic tech items but the ashes are undeniably important catalysts for the ritual.

    He is going to turn these ashes into malevolent undead creatures that will destroy Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Anya opened the urn before throwing piles of ashes down the clock tower.

    Milgauss also took out a coffin-like box.

    Thud

    He took out the spiny, malevolent, and evil-looking bone sword crafted to mimic a dragon''s wings.

    That weird demonic de is the product of Zepharos Magic Engineering. It can be used to summon Necromantia.

    Milgauss went back to Zepharos empire to procure another demon de. He also modified this de.

    The previous demonic de just looked ornamental. This de was designed to mimic an undead mecha dragon.

    The demonic de had Fafnirites in them. These are the jewels and gems embedded in the demonic de. The jewels brimmed with energy.

    These processed Fafnirites are also known as Oracles.

    Milgauss swung his sword down like a sledgehammer.

    The sword pierced the ground before a dark surge of magical energy echoed out.

    Milgauss started chanting while holding the de.

    "Hear me, ye fallen beings from the abyss of death, let the encroaching darknesse forth. Your blood, your flesh, ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­"

    The Fafnirite lit up the clock tower before Milgauss raised his sword in the air.

    "Come, let the world see the culmination of magic engineering!"

    The demonic sword started emitting dark red lightning that shot into the sky.

    The clouds above formed a giant storm cloud.

    Red lightning could be seen creeping within the anomalous clouds.

    Pairs of ominous red eyes appeared beneath the clock tower. The evil entities looked at Ansullivan Dragonar Academy like it was filled with delicious prey.

 Chapter 1374: Can sleeping together wait?

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Can sleeping together wait?</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, Apollo Dorm.

    Inside the dimly-lit room, Wu Yan and La sat opposite one another. The air was weird because the two said nothing.

    La is blushing hard. She wore a blue nightgown. Rubbing fists against her thighs, she didn''t know how to proceed from this point. Wu Yan also wanted to retort.

    What does she want?

    Outside Wu Yan''s dorm room, two figures lurked near his window. They were peeking into the room like thieves.

    One of them is livid.

    Silvia and Cossette stood outside his window.

    After thest time, Silvia transformed herself from the fourth princess to a pervert that sneaked into a guy''s room. If word ever got out, people would reconsider her title as the Icy Princess.

    Silvia knows how important it is to defend her reputation. This is why she worked hard to prevent tarnishing the royal family''s name. But, Silvia grumbled outside her crush''s window like some kind of stalker.

    "Ugh, I can''t believe she is really here. This is so impure and inappropriate."

    "Princess¡­"

    Cossette felt tired.

    "Can''t you cut Lord Rowan some ck?"

    "No!"

    She suppressed her voice.

    "I know he is after her. With La sharing the same room as him, I know that buster will get what he wants if he tries seeing as La won''t defend herself."

    Silvia clenched her fists.

    "Our job tonight is to stop any lewd acts and protect La. We will be the hammers of justice tonight as per Lautreamont''s family principle."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Cossette snickered.

    "If she offered herself up to Lord Rowan, what would you say if he said yes?"

    "I-I¡­"

    Silvia started giggling.

    "N-nah, I don''t think La would consent to this since she just met him a week ago."

    "I don''t see a problem here."

    Cossette continued.

    "You only met Lord Rowan for 10 minutes at most. Still, you can''t forget him for close to a decade, no?"

    "I-It''s not the same."

    Silvia''s mouth isn''t as honest as her mind.

    "Rowan did me a great favor, I¡­"

    "La also received great favors from him."

    Cossette reminded her.

    "Lord Rowan did a lot things like taking care of Gawain, mediating between La and her Pal, it''s almost like the deed he did for you, am I wrong?"

    "I¡­"

    She started panicking.

    It is entirely possible the two might¡­

    "Why don''t we just go in? I know you''re worried."

    Silvia wanted to scream but Cossette shut her up first.

    "Oh, my, I don''t know if I should call this a coincidence or fate?"

    Reba said while standing on C¨² Chinn. She giggled when she found the Princess peeking into Wu Yan''s room.

    "As a student council member, I don''t rmend peeking on other students."

    "P-president."

    Silvia gasped.

    "Why are you here? Are you also here to¡­"

    "I do want to know what those two are doing but I am more worried about La¡­"

    Reba said.

    Wu Yan is on the third floor so Silvia and Cossette are riding on Lancelot''s back.

    "La?"

    Silvia sighed in relief.

    "Why La?"

    "She is not as easy as you think. She won''t do anything hanky panky with Wu Yan."

    Reba exined.

    "She must be here to request something incredibly important, probably rted to Gawain."

    Silvia calmed down.

    La is an introvert. She won''t ask someone to visit her secret garden after only a few encounters.

    Reba wanted to hear her out too.

    Silvia felt ashamed that she assumed La would request something lewd.

    "It''s okay, I get it."

    Reba said.

    "When you''re in love, it''s easy to mistake the forest for the tree."

    "L-love."

    Silvia blushed.

    "It''s not like that."

    "Ugh."

    Reba sighed, she didn''t buy Silvia''s denial.

    "That man is so sinful it is a bit infuriating."

    "Yo-you''re angry?"

    Silvia hesitated.

    "Pres, are you also¡­"

    "I like him."

    Reba said.

    "But, I am still thinking if he is a suitable life partner."

    Silvia also sighed.

    "Truly a sinful man."

    Wu Yan broke the silence first.

    "La, what''s wrong? You want to ask my help, right?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Or, are you really here just to sleep with me?"

    "Sl-sleep?"

    La turned redder. She whispered in a small voice.

    "I-if you want to do that then wait until I am done speaking, c-can we do that after?"

    Wu Yan almost fell down.

    So that was part of her objective?

    "So unhealthy¡­ so lewd¡­"

    Silvia shivered in anger.

    "This guy casually suggested something like that to a younger student. I must give him divine judgment."

    "Lord Rowan is at fault here."

    Cossette said. Meanwhile, Silvia is d to see Cossette on the same page as her for once.

    Then, she followed up with another line.

    "If he wanted someone to share the pillow with him then he could have told me, I would immediately drop my¡­"

    "Cossette, stop right there."

    Silvia said.

    "My maid is also a lewd girl, I can''t believe¡­"

    "Well, don''t mind it."

    Cossette waved her hand.

    "Once you get him hitched with you, I will throw myself in as the bonus on the matrimonial night. We can all have fun then."

    "Y-you."

    Silvia''s hands trembled.

    Reba bitterlyughed as she watched the maid tease her mistress.

    "That man, he is going to hell."

 Chapter 1375: Thunder, the same dark skies

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Thunder, the same dark skies</h4>

    "Okay, fine."

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temple.

    "We can put a raincheck on that sleeping thing. What was it you wanted to talk to me about?"

    "O-h, erm¡­"

    She finally mustered her courage to cut into the issue.

    "Lord Rowan, I want to ask you about Gawain."

    "Understandably so."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    La showed sadness and disappointment.

    "Lord Rowan, do you already know why Gawain rejected me?"

    "No, I should be asking you, do you know why you got rejected?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "I want to know if you already know before this."

    "I¡­"

    La hesitated.

    "I¡­I don''t."

    "Nope, you don''t want to know."

    Wu Yan stared at her.

    "I know you already sensed this. The distance you created between Gawain and your fear of Gawain."

    "Isn''t that right?"

    "Lord Rowan."

    "Gawain is not letting me ride because of my fear?"

    "Your fear of riding Gawain."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "Gawain is doing this for you."

    Wu Yan watched as La started sobbing.

    "I-it''s my fault Gawain became so weak."

    La knew Gawain rejected her because she is in no condition to fly.

    La is more worried about Gawain than her future.

    Both are equally altruistic.

    "La, now is not the time for sadness."

    Wu Yan shut her down.

    "Gawain is still weakening by the day. One day, Gawain will die from ack of Astral. Do you want to see Gawain dead?"

    La shook her head.

    "Then, you''re the only hope for Gawain."

    He ced his hands on La''s shoulder.

    "Get over your trauma, be stronger for Gawain''s sake and rebuild the Astral Pathway. That is how you''re going to save him."

    "C-can we go back?"

    La said.

    "C-can I do it?"

    "Gawain is just waiting for you to get better. He is willing to stake his life to protect his master, that is about as loyal as one can be."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head.

    "Don''t worry, I will help you."

    "L-Lord Rowan."

    She blushed when Wu Yan showed him a smile of acknowledgment.

    "I got it, Lord Rowan."

    "That''s the spirit!"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Plus, you said you would bed me, why wouldn''t I help you?"

    "Ugh¡­"

    La started blushing.

    Boom

    A dark lightning bolt struck down from the silent night.

    "Kyaa!"

    She glomped Wu Yan Subconsciously.

    "Woah."

    Roooaarrr

    Before he can enjoy the elven embrace, a deafening roar came from outside the window.

    "Kyaa!"

    She shut her eyes tightly. He can feel her petite figure through her thin nightgown.

    Wu Yan ignored the softness near his chest.

    "Well? Are youdies done hiding?"

    The window opened as three beautiful women stood up with guilty smiles.

    "Ah¡­"

    Reba spoke first.

    "You found us, huh?"

    "Princess.''

    Cossette tried to get Silvia to buck up.

    "It''s just thunder, why are you so afraid?"

    "Bu-but¡­"

    Silvia looked up with teary eyes. When she saw Wu Yan and La hugging, she immediately turned hostile.

    "Cossette is right. It''s just thunder, when are you two going to stop hugging one another?!"

    "Oh."

    La hurriedly backed away with a red face.

    Even Wu Yan had to admit he was momentarily charmed by her.

    "Now isn''t the time to fool around in a lover''s quarrel."

    Reba looked up at the sky.

    "Looks bad."

    "Bad?"

    They looked in that direction.

    "Thos-those are¡­"

    They saw a swirling hurricane cloud up in the sky.

    Red lightning shed within as the demonic rumble gave the air a sinister vibe.

    Groar!

    C¨² Chinn and Lancelot growled at the sky. They started channeling magic without their masters''mands. They got into stances.

    "Looks like they felt something."

    Reba assessed the situation.

    "This looks like¡­"

    Silvia continued.

    "That incident¡­"

    Wu Yan mumbled as he confirmed her suspicion.

    "Necromantias¡­"

    This is the same precursor storm as thest Necromantia attack. The dark clouds, the red lightning, and the sinister presence.

    Rumble

    The ground started shaking, it looked like earthquake and a hurricane struck at the same time. With no signs at all, it looked like multiple cmities were about to hit Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Wu Yan and La almost tripped.

    "Woah."

    La tripped but Wu Yan caught her.

    La pointed in a certain direction. She sensed something there.

    "Over there¡­"

 Chapter 1376: The academy became a battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1376: The academy became a battlefield</h4>

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "Huh?!"

    "An earthquake?!"

    The students opened up their windows to look out.

    The teachers and other staff are also peeking out to see what is going on.

    Boom boom boom

    It sounded like multiple giant beasts rampaging across thend.

    Then, the dust settled.

    What followed was a terrifying army.

    There are multiple dragons with dark skin and savage eyes. They looked like walking corpses.

    Nobody in their right mind would call these things dragons.

    However, the undead dragons were grouped by their types.

    There are undead Stradas in the skies above.

    Undead Asias crawled around while undead Hydras roamed the nearby rivers.

    The dark aura around these beasts gave them a directional indicator. They were headed for the academy.

    There are hundreds if not thousands of these undead dragons.

    They were marching on like an undead army.

    ROOOAAARR

    The bellows of the undead beings rocked the night.

    "What are those?!"

    "M-monsters!"

    "Run!"

    The students started running in panic.

    The undead dragons finally arrived at the academy.

    The main gates of the academy couldn''t defend against the undead dragons.

    Bam

    The dragons started bombarding the school with their dragon breaths.

    The water dragons made giant holes in the school.

    Rooar

    "Wh- How?"

    Silvia and La looked on in horror.

    Buildings copsed as the dragons trashed the ce.

    The Stradas are still bombarding the school.

    The other dragons decimated thend.

    Dust and mes lit up the night.

    The students and teachers ran around like panicky rats.

    mes zed.

    Boom

    Bam

    Boom

    The academy was getting leveled by the second.

    The ce went up in mes as people shrieked in fear.

    "The academy¡­"

    Silvia was enraged by this. Reba''s emerald eyes also lit up with anger.

    Unlike Wu Yan, these two spent years at this ce. They loved it.

    With undead dragons destroying the school, they were righteously angered.

    "Lord Rowan¡­"

    She hugged Wu Yan tighter.

    "Our school¡­"

    "It''s fine."

    Wu Yan patted her back.

    "Reba, rally the people and begin the defense. It is not the time to clench your fists in anger."

    Reba also straightened herself up.

    "President!"

    Ash and Eco came out of their rooms.

    "What are we going to do?"

    "We¡­"

    Another deafening series of roars interrupted them.

    GROARRR

    The Pals of the students rose to the challenge.

    All the Stradas, Hydras, and Asias came out to meet their undead foes.

    Immediately, it turned into an all-out brawl of dragons.

    "The dragons are attacking!"

    Reba said.

    "Hmph, looks like the Pals are fighting while their masters are busy running away."

    Wu Yan looked at the other students and teachers.

    "Some knights these people are."

    "They are still underage. I don''t me them for this."

    Reba grinned.

    "This is why we are student council members, it is time to take the reins."

    Reba closed her eyes before opening her arms.

    "As your master, Reba Randall, Imand you to forge an Arc Armor for me!"

    Roooaarrr

    C¨² Chinn channeled magic power to forge a magic formation dozens of centimeters wide. The formation covered Reba.

    It slid down from the top, recing her curvy figure with a shiny suit of armor.

    Reba extended her right hand before a golden magic formation spun into her palm.

    "Come, the spear of instant-kill, Gae Bolg!"

    "Eco!"

    "Fine, it would be troubling if this ce got destroyed."

    Eco chanted.

    "Helm, aventail, breastte, vambrace, gauntlet, spaulder, greave, sabaton, and gousset¡­"

    "Mach!"

    A blinding white light covered Ash.

    His Star brand started emitting searing heat. When the heat subsided, a magical white armor was already on him.

    Silvia bit her lips before taking Lancelot''s rein.

    "I don''t have an Arc Armor but I will still do my best!"

    Roar

    Lancelot roared as if to agree with her.

    The war has begun.

 Chapter 1377: A battle or bonanza?

    <h4>Chapter 1377: A battle or bonanza?</h4>

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Reba, Silvia, and Ash didn¡¯t immediately dive into the battlefield. They looked at Wu Yan instead.

    This is the biggest crisis in Ansullivan Dragonar Academy¡¯s history.

    Reba is powerful and can hold her own in a fight. Silvia learned Supersonic Flight and the Piercing Spiral Dragon Breath so she can fight rather well. Ash might be on borrowed time with his Mimic Arc Armor but he can still fight on par with Silvia at this level.

    Silvia can only maintain her speed for so long, Ash can only fight in that for so long, and Reba can¡¯t possibly be expected to fight and win by herself, not against hundreds of undead dragons.

    Fortunately, they still had Wu Yan.

    This ordinary-looking guy is the man who defeated Urs inbat, hailed as possibly the strongest Arch Dragonar in existence.

    His participation will bolster their forces significantly.

    If he unleashed his white dragon, they reckoned he would be able to wipe out the undead dragon army easily. After all, just a tiny fraction of his white dragon¡¯s power was enough to defeat Urs in an instant.

    They were there when the white mes rocked the duel arena. They know those white mes aren¡¯t as simple as they looked.

    Urs also vouched for Wu Yan by iming he never fought seriously in that duel.

    They wanted to see him in action.

    s, He shook his head.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Bam

    An explosion interrupted him.

    A pack of Hydras bursts out of the ground.

    The hydras immediately attacked Reba & co.

    ¡°Necromantias!¡±

    Reba and Silvia yelled.

    Roar

    The hydras fired magicsers at them.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The humans were slow but Cu Chinn and Lancelot reacted first.

    The dragons deployed hexagonal barriers.

    Bam

    The magicsers couldn¡¯t pierce the barrier.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    The Hydras unfurled masses of ck whips that looked like tentacles.

    No, those things are tentacles, disgusting, ckish-red tentacles.

    The tentacles wrapped around Silvia and Reba.

    ¡°Th-this¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Undead dragons can do tentacle y?

    ¡°President Reba! Princess!¡±

    Ash tried to cut the tentacles but he missed.

    The tentacles suspended Silvia and Reba in the air.

    ¡°D-damn.¡±

    ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    They had a bad feeling.

    And, true enough, their intuition was correct.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°S-stop!¡±

    The tentacles crept underneath Reba¡¯s armor and Silvia¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ No¡­¡±

    Reba and Silvia started moaning.

    Thedies were molested by the tentacles. Their cheeks blushed as their breathing became erratic. Wu Yan also watched with a stunned look.

    What kind of dragons are these?

    Not only do these dragonse with tentacles, they know how to molest human females with their tentacles.

    Another yelp came from next to him.

    ¡°No!!! Stop!¡±

    While Wu Yan is busy gawking at the scene in front of him, another Hydra yoinked La off of Wu Yan.

    The tentacle pulled La out of his room and hung her in the air. La started struggling with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    The tentacles also crept into her loose nightgown.

    ¡°N-no, don¡¯t touch me in weird ces¡­ No¡­¡±

    La also started heaving feverishly with Reba and Silvia.

    Wu Yan watched with astonishment while Ash got disabled by Eco. She poked his eyes to make sure her dog doesn¡¯t look at other females. In other words, Ash is currently rolling around in anguish on the floor.

    Reba resisted the weird impulses coursing through her body before getting angry over Wu Yan''s apparent amusement over this affair.

    "Stop spacing out and help us!"

    "Oh, right."

    Wu Yan stepped on the ledge of his window before bursting out like a ck lightning bolt. He zipped past the threedies.

    Splish ssh

    in an instant, he cut off the tentacles hanging Reba, Silvia, and La in the air. However, the tentacles continued to wriggle even though they were cut off from their conjurors.

    Wu Yannded on the ground with Reba, Silvia, and La in his arms.

    "I didn''t think these monsters had abilities like this. I underestimated them."

    "Damn."

    Reba and Silvia got angry.

    "C¨² Chinn!"

    "Lancelot!"

    Roar

    The two created a massive array of magic formations.

    The mes they summoned were able to wipe out the five hydras along with their tentacles in a wave of furious mes. Not even charcoal remained of the undead dragons.

    Reba and Silvia were enraged. Wu Yan knew thesedies couldn''t be stopped now.

    May the Lord have mercy upon their souls and may the Necromantias rest in peace.

 Chapter 1378

    <h4>Chapter 1378</h4>

    ¡°Rowan, I need you to mobilize.¡±

    Reba ordered Wu Yan.

    As an Arch Dragonar, that was the first time she suffered such humiliation in front of others.

    Silvia is also vengeful over the previous incident.

    However, he has to turn them both down.

    ¡°Nope, you girls go ahead.¡±

    He looked at La who was hiding behind him.

    ¡°I need to take care of some business here.¡±

    ¡°This is an emergency, what are you¡­¡±

    Silvia was stopped by Reba.

    Reba narrowed her eyes as she analyzed his motives.

    ¡°Ah, I got it now. Alright, we will go first.¡±

    ¡°President!¡±

    Silvia gasped.

    What could be more important than saving the school?

    ¡°He¡¯s got this.¡±

    Reba answered. Then, she rode Cu Chinn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Cu Chinn!¡±

    Like a bolt of red lightning, she flew into the fray.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Silvia nced at Wu Yan and La.

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I can take care of myself.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°You should worry about yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Silvia snorted. Cossette clung onto Silvia¡¯s waist as they joined the battlefield too.

    ¡°How long are you going to roll around on the floor?¡±

    Eco kicked Ash even though he is still recovering from her nasty eye jabs from before.

    Eco pulled Ash by his cor as they made their way to the battlefield too.

    ¡°Don''t fall behind, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    He watched as Eco pulled Ash into the battlefield like a prisoner of war.

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    La was curious as to why he remained behind when the others are going to fight.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He pulled her hand.

    ¡°Lord Rowan?¡±

    She tilted her head in confusion but she followed him anyway.

    Boom

    A giant sword beam 10 meters wide cut across the field. The sword beam had a me attribute in it so it was glowing red too.

    The Stradas and Hydras that got caught in the wave were either cut apart or incinerated into chunks of undead charred dragon meat.

    Wu Yan swept across the area with his Nietono No Shana cutting down any dragons at range. Soon, they arrived at their destination.

    They were at the Seventh Dragon Stable.

    ¡°The dragon stable?¡±

    La yelled.

    ¡°Gawain!¡±

    A dragon¡¯s roar met her yell. A pir of light pierced the stable roof.

    Gawain exploded out of the hole as it charged into the sky.

    ¡°Gawain!¡±

    La yelled in joy.

    But, 10 Stradas followed Gawain from behind. They were whipping Gawain with dark tentacles.

    Gawain dodged the tentacles while zooming into the sky.

    Soon, Gawain slowed down.

    As a Maestro, Gawain can defeat 10 undead flying dragons on his own.

    At his optimal state, that is.

    s, he is malnourished by hisck of Astral. Even Cu Chinn would find it hard to fend off 10 Stradas if he is starving.

    Gawain¡¯s slowing speed meant he got surrounded by tentacles in no time at all.

    Roar

    The dragon bellowed in frustration.

    ¡°Gawain!¡±

    La panicked.

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    La grabbed his clothes.

    ¡°Save Gawain.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Surprisingly enough, Wu Yan didn¡¯t help her. He stuck his Nietono no Shana into the ground with a cold look.

    ¡°I won¡¯t help.¡±

    La couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Not my job.¡±

    Wu Yan answered.

    ¡°You should be the one going in to save him.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Gawain cut off the Astral Pathway to protect you. This is why he is so enfeebled. He should have been able to exterminate those Necromantias at full power. You¡¯re the reason why he is in that miserable state.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°As his owner, it¡¯s your responsibility to save your dragon.¡±

    ¡°But, h-how can I do that?¡±

    La cried as she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything without Gawain. Lord Rowan, please save Gawain. I don¡¯t care what you do to me or say to me, jus-just save G-Gawain¡­¡±

    ¡°La¡­¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Remember the time you spent with Gawain.¡±

    ¡°Remember the exhration of flying in the air with him.¡±

    ¡°Remember the training you guys did together.¡±

    ¡°Remember the time you guys yed and ate together.¡±

    ¡°Remember the feeling of growing together with Gawain.¡±

    ¡°La, can you really afford to watch as Gawain weakens day by day like this?¡±

    Wu Yan encouraged her. Those scenes of her past with Gawain also floated into her mind.

    ¡°Gawain is a prideful dragon.¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes after confirming that Gawain is still surrounded by 10 undead Stradas.

    ¡°Now, he is having trouble fighting off 10 weak undead dragons. If he is defeated here, he will never recover from this setback.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see Gawain plunging into the pits of despair and be rendered useless?¡±

    ¡°Gawain¡­¡±

    La clenched her fists.

    Wu Yan has a point.

    Gawain will not be able to tolerate defeat by these undead dragons.

    She is the reason for Gawain¡¯s weakness.

    She imagined the possible future of Gawain bing weaker and weaker until the day he dies of ack of Astral.

    No!

    Absolutely no!

    Groar¡­

    Gawain mewled in the sky. That was thest straw for La.

    ¡°Gawain!¡±

    She started running forward after casting her fear aside.

    Shrngg

    Astral energy flowed out from La¡¯s body. Her Astral formed a pir of light that shot into the sky.

 Chapter 1379: Fighting again, the instant end of a battle

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Fighting again, the instant end of a battle</h4>

    Hrnggg

    The brilliant light flowed like a stream of stars into the sky. The Astral energy coated Gawain like a silk robe.

    The Astral quickly suffused Gawain as he quickly regained his former strength.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s Astral.¡±

    The brilliant starlight-esque energy is the Astral, the life force sustaining lifeforms on this world.

    The Astral quickly started spreading in Gawain.

    This is proof that Gawain¡¯s Astral Pathway recovered.

    Gawain also knew about this. He bellowed as the tentacles around him shattered.

    Roarr

    As if to celebrate his return to power, Gawain cast a magic formation.

    Bam

    The magic formation created a thick jet of mes that incinerated the 10 undead Stradas that besieged him before. In no time at all, he returned the undead dragons to their ashen forms.

    La also sessfully rode Gawain.

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    La is beaming radiantly. Like an elf in fairy tales, her smile lit up the night.

    ¡°You did it! Good job, La!¡±

    Wu Yan also patted Gawain¡¯s neck when they descended near him.

    ¡°Well, you happy with the results?¡±

    Roar

    Gawain responded with gratitude.

    The dragon couldn¡¯t thank him enough for providing emergency supplies of Astral, and, more importantly, for helping his master recover from her fear of flying.

    Through the Astral Pathway, Gawain knows La still needs time to ovee the fear of flying, but her strong feelings for Gawain overpowered her own fears and doubts.

    La should be able to ride him properly now.

    Gawain is just as happy as he is thankful for Wu Yan¡¯s help.

    ¡°Well, if you want to thank me then stop creating trouble for other people.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with your crap again.¡±

    Gawain lowered his head in shame.

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    La announced her intention loudly. She is high on the joys of flying with Gawain again.

    ¡°I want to join the fight!¡±

    ¡°Join the fight?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the other undead dragons still sieging the academy.

    ¡°Right, the Necromantias are still around¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    La suddenly said.

    ¡°Can I ask you to do something for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a request, eh?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    ¡°Not another invitation to get in bed together, I presume?¡±

    La shook her head with a red face.

    ¡°No, I want Lord Rowan to ride Gawain with me!¡±

    ¡°Together?¡±

    He gasped.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    La revealed a strong will in her eyes.

    ¡°I want to do the Dragon Dance again. I know I can quell this undead uprising but I fear I may not be able to stop my fear from haunting me mid-flight.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t be as afraid with me around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s Lord Rowan¡­¡±

    La exined.

    ¡°I am sure I can do it.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Fine, I guess I can pitch in.¡±

    Wu Yan jumped on top of Gawain before cing his hands on La¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Here, not as afraid now?¡±

    Wu Yan whispered into her pointy ears.

    ¡°Just do your best, I will make sure to hang onto you.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    La nodded with a firm look.

    ¡°Gawain!¡±

    Roar

    Gawain started emitting a ton of magic power.

    La grabbed the reins.

    She looked back at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Lord Rowan¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°C-can you hold me tighter?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Tighter.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Tighter please.¡±

    ¡°Jeez¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wrapped his arms around La¡¯s slender waist like he is trying to absorb her.

    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±

    The suffocating sense of security made La smile. She closed her eyes.

    Fwoosh

    In an instant, Gawain flew across the sky like a white meteor.

    A normal person would lose consciousness from the intense G force. They might even fall off.

    But, this is slower than Supersonic Speed.

    Wu Yan can ride Lancelot as if he is on a tricycle. Gawain''s speed is within his manageable range of speed.

    He watched La do her thing.

    She started shining with Astral.

    The Astral lights drew a trail in the sky when she flew.

    Gawain is painting something in the air.

    It is the same as drawing a few giant magic formations in the sky.

    In no time at all, they finished the magic formations.

    There is a giant dragon''s head drawn into the formation. It looked mystical.

    That is a giant Starbrand.

    The magic formation lit up the night sky with its soft glow. Then, the magic formation emitted a giant wave of energy.

    La opened her eyes.

    "Dragon Dance: First dance, purifying dew rain!"

    The dragon dance is like a ceremonial ritual. This is the end effect of that ceremony.

    A brilliant light show exploded over the skies of Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Vrmmm

    The rain fell down as a cascade of shining droplets.

    The Necromantias that were exposed to this rain exploded into dust.

    They returned to their ashes state.

    Thousands of Necromantias got exorcised by La.

    Having finished her grand spell, La leaned back into the warm chest behind her.

    Her eyes brimmed with dazzling emotions.

 Chapter 1380: Avalon and Nehalennia dragon families

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Avalon and Nehalennia dragon families</h4>

    ¡°Another failure, huh?¡±

    Milgauss watched with a dark look as the purifying Starbrand cleansed his dark undead storm.

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy is still burning and smoking like a hurricane had wrecked the ce.

    If the destruction of the academy was a goal, Milgauss could still chalk this up as a sess given the devastation he wrought on the school.

    However, that wasn¡¯t his true objective. He could care less about the school.

    He just wanted to see the white dragon.

    Seems like a massive endeavor undertaken just to see a dragon that can spew white mes.

    That is what most people would say.

    However, Milgauss wanted to confirm it with his own eyes.

    He just couldn¡¯t believe there is a dragon in this world that can make him tremble in fear just from viewing it through a video link.

    Since Milgauss is actually¡­

    ¡°Ah, yes, so it was you, Milgauss.¡±

    That familiar voice recalled Milgauss¡¯ attention. He couldn¡¯t miss it for anyone else.

    ¡°Lord Milgauss!¡±

    Anya took out a knife as she stood in front of Milgauss.

    They looked as a few figures exited the staircase to the top of the clock tower.

    Wu Yan, Reba, Silvia, La, Ash, and Eco.

    The strongest 6 individuals in the school appeared to confront Anya and Milgauss.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Anya is shocked.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    Reba is still in her slightly charred Arc Armor. She locked her eyes on the two spies.

    ¡°Did you think this conspicuous spot was a good hiding spot?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Milgauss pressed down on Anya¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t presume so, however, please do enlighten us.¡±

    Ash answered Milgauss.

    ¡°La found you.¡±

    ¡°La?¡±

    Milgauss cast his nce in La¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ah, an Elbaff?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    La nodded.

    ¡°My people¡¯s senses are keen. But, I didn¡¯t detect you two at first.¡±

    La pointed her finger at an object.

    ¡°We tracked you down by that thing¡¯s ominous energy.¡±

    She was talking about the demonic sword oozing sticky dark magic power.

    The de that can summon Necromantia.

    ¡°Milgauss, was it?¡±

    Silvia called him out.

    ¡°You attacked Ansullivanst time. Now, you tried to destroy the Academy, I swear I will not let a vile individual like you escape justice.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Milgauss snickered.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess and a student but I see some of the Iron-blooded Valkyrie¡¯s traits did rub off on a Dragonar like you. She didn¡¯t have what it takes but you did. At least, I am not disappointed with how you turned out.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what are you saying?¡±

    Milgauss sounded like he knew the members of the royal family personally.

    Plus, his figure seemed familiar.

    But, that is impossible, that guy is already¡­

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Milgauss turned his attention to Eco. He is more intrigued by her.

    ¡°At longst, Imperial Princess of the Avalon Dragons¡­¡±

    ¡°Imperial princess?¡±

    Reba and Silvia were shocked to hear Milgauss call out Eco¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Avalon?¡±

    Ash is confused too.

    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±

    Raising her guard, Eco leered at him.

    ¡°What are the Avalon Dragons?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Milgauss gasped.

    ¡°You need to pick better partners, as expected of an ignorant brat, I suppose?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Ash got angry.

    ¡°I had always wondered about your extensive knowledge of dragons¡­¡±

    Wu Yan spoke up.

    ¡°You even know Eco¡¯s identity, you are supposed to be a Zepharosian but that can¡¯t be right. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Rowan Randall, another pleasant surprise. Fine, since you guys are woefully unaware, let me elucidate you all.¡±

    Milgauss used a haughty tone with him.

    ¡°Long ago, the progenitor of the dragons, the wise dragon king Imbolc disappeared suddenly. In his disappearance, two bloodlines remained.¡±

    ¡°One of them is the Avalon holy dragons bloodline, the brat next to youes from that bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Eco?¡±

    They gasped.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Eco is also unaware of her true bloodline.

    ¡°What of the other one?¡±

    Wu Yan set his eyes on Milgauss.

    ¡°The other bloodline¡­¡±

    ¡°The other bloodline swore to forever treat the Avalons as enemies.¡±

    Milgauss huffed.

    ¡°The Nehalennia underworld Imperial Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Nehalennia¡­¡±

    Reba mumbled.

    ¡°Underworld dragons?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°The Avalons and Nehalennias are the only two imperial draconic factions in this world. They are the most powerful dragons in this world.¡±

    Milgauss sharpened his gaze.

    ¡°Now, Rowan, tell me, what is the true identity of your white dragon?¡±

    ¡°Its power, I felt it, that dragon is on par with the Avalon imperial dragons and Nehalennia underworld dragons at full might!¡±

    Milgauss tensed up under his mask.

    ¡°Tell me! What is that dragon?!¡±

    The area turned silent.

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange a few questions, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Exchange?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wu Yan walked over to Milgauss.

    ¡°You tell me who you are and I will tell you about my Pal.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fair?¡±

    Milgauss sighed.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°One day, I will get to the bottom of this. We will end this here.¡±

    ¡°Milgauss!¡±

    Silvia and Reba tried to stop him.

    ¡°Are you running away?¡±

    Wu Yan turned frosty.

    ¡°Do you think I will let you get away again?¡±

    ¡°Do not be rash, Rowan¡­¡±

    Milgauss and Anya ran over to the edge of the clock tower.

    ¡°There is a bigger banquet in the future. We will decide our fight there!¡±

    They both proceeded to jump down.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Silvia and Reba tried to stop them.

    ¡°A bigger banquet, eh?¡±

    Wu Yan watched as the two disappeared down the clock tower.

 Chapter 1381

    <h4>Chapter 1381</h4>

    ¡°Dang, this is terrible.¡±

    When Wu Yan saw the destruction wrought by Milgauss and his undead dragon army, he couldn¡¯t fathom that this extent of damage was done in a single night.

    Multiple buildings got leveled with pieces of rubble and wood scattered around. The buildings that survived were also charred ck. Some of the buildings are still burning.

    The infrastructure was heavily damaged by Hydras bursting out from the sewers. The Asia dragons also created giant potholes in the roads and streets in the academy.

    Suffice to say, the academy was half-destroyed.

    Wu Yan, Reba, Silvia, Eco, Ash, and La assessed the damage while a few injured students were carted away by medics. There are also students with minor injuries walking around, picking up the pieces ofst night¡¯s crisis.

    This is not a scene one should expect to see in a school.

    While there were casualties, nobody died during this attack. No dragons died during the defense too.

    This is a miraculous oue considering the undead army that sieged them ferociously attacked them.

    Most of the damage mitigation can be attributed to Reba¡¯s timely intervention and her incredible leadership skills in rallying students and teachers against the undead dragons.

    Ash and Silvia also contributed greatly by taking most of the firesing from the undead dragons. At least 30% of the undead dragons were killed by Silvia¡¯s Spiral Dragon Breath and Ash¡¯s Arc armor.

    La is the MVP as her purification Dragon Dance returned the undead dragons to ashes.

    In other words, Reba, La, Ash, Eco, and Silvia are the reason why the school isn¡¯tpletely destroyed yet.

    They are the heroes this time around.

    Wu Yan who is supposed to be the strongest Dragonar didn¡¯t do anything. At least, no witness reports could be traced to his direct involvement in the defense.

    Some might even doubt his allegiance considering he didn¡¯t directly defend the school.

    Of course, with his power, there wasn¡¯t a need to run or deployplicated ns like the undead dragon army.

    Plus, Reba vouched for him so they believed whatever she told them.

    In any case, there is an urgent need to rebuild the school. Injured students were sent to the hospital, and disced students and teachers were ced into makeshift disaster centers. A report was also filed with the kingdom. They had a mountain of tasks in front of them.

    Student council room¡­

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The six student council members sat down at the conference table. They pulled an all-nighter fixing whatever they could.

    ¡°Come, drink some tea to calm your nerves.¡±

    Cossette pushed a cart of teas and snacks into the room. Her friendly smile and hot tea couldn¡¯te at a better time.

    ¡°Phew, I am revived.¡±

    Ash drank the tea down in one chug. He sighed soon after.

    ¡°Fortunately, our student council building survive the attack. Talk about a silver lining, eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all that Milgauss guy¡¯s fault!¡±

    Eco shrieked.

    ¡°Who in the world is that guy? He gave me such a bad vibe.¡±

    The others frowned.

    ¡°Milgauss¡­¡±

    Reba mused out loud.

    ¡°Is he really a foreigner? He sounds like he knows the dragons and this country well.¡±

    ¡°Plus, he said Eco is the imperial princess of the Avalon Holy Dragons.¡±

    Ash nced at Eco.

    ¡°An imperial princess? Her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but it feels like you got some strong opinions about me.¡±

    Eco talked down to Ash.

    ¡°I am that powerful, do you believe me now?¡¯

    ¡°No, god, no.¡±

    Ash shook his head.

    ¡°I am just struck with disbelief. You¡¯rezy, a glutton, can¡¯t hold your temper, and you even pee in your sleep, what kind of imperial dragon pri-¡±

    Bam

    ¡°Oofu!¡±

    Ash got sent flying with a kick from a blushing Eco.

    ¡°Sorry for eating and sleeping like a pig, I guess just can¡¯t hold my temper after all!¡±

    Eco stomped over to Ash. She grabbed him by his neck and started shaking him.

    ¡°How dare a guard dog like you diss me! I oughta stomp you to death!¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not stomping anyone to death!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to die again?!¡±

    ¡°I am already dead.¡±

    Ash¡¯s eyes started rolling up with Eco grabbing his windpipe.

    The others sighed.

    ¡°Well, at least we know why Eco can create a mimic armor 3 months after her birth.¡±

    Reba said.

    ¡°As an imperial dragon princess, I am not surprised she can do this much.¡±

    ¡°See?!¡±

    Eco released Ash. Ash used this chance to catch his breath.

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    La tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Reba & co turned to him.

    ¡°You found something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°You seemed like you knew Eco was an imperial princess?¡±

    Reba continued.

    ¡°I remember you asking me about the Avalon Holy Dragons a while ago.¡±

    ¡°I only found out recently. However, yesterday night was the first time I¡¯ve heard of the Nehalennia Underworld Dragons.¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temple.

    ¡°Ash, you need to watch out.¡±

    ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    Ash gasped.

 Chapter 1382: A refuge? Silvias weird look

    <h4>Chapter 1382: A refuge? Silvia''s weird look</h4>

    Be cautious?

    Of what?

    Eco & the others exchanged looks.

    "Jeez."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Didn''t you hear Milgauss?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "If what Milgauss said was true then the imperial descendant of the Underworld Nehalennia will seek Eco out and fight to the death."

    "Ash, keep messing around like this and Eco might just be killed, do you want to see that happening to her?"

    Ash froze up, the dread that rose up within him immediately chilled his core.

    He finally realized the dire situation he was facing.

    "I-I am not afraid."

    Eco said while sporting a pale look.

    In any case, Eco was only born 3 months ago, she is still a juvenile dragon even if she is in human form.

    No one can me her for the dread guing her, who would be able to face the threat of mortality at such an age?

    ¡°Rowan is right, Ash, you need to start taking this seriously.¡±

    Reba warned him.

    ¡°Eco is only a juvenile dragon. Though she might be able to give you replica Arc Armors, the foe you¡¯re up against, the scion of the Underworld dragons might be older than her. It is even possible that her archnemesis is already fully grown.¡±

    ¡°That nemesis might be far stronger than Eco. I can¡¯t imagine what it can do if we use Eco¡¯s current infantile powers as the benchmark.¡±

    ¡°You need to take care and protect Eco.¡±

    ¡®I know¡­¡±

    Ash nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me!¡±

    Eco snorted like a tsundere.

    ¡°How are you supposed to protect me? You¡¯re just a normal human.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Ash conceded.

    ¡°Another thing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get this out of my mind.¡±

    Reba & co turned to him.

    ¡°Remember what Milgauss said before he escaped?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°He said a bigger banquet wasing.¡±

    The others also tensed up.

    ¡°What is that guy going to do again?!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t destroying the school enough for him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, try asking the guy?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I allowed him to run because I wanted to see what he had in store for me.¡±

    ¡°That was wrong.¡±

    Reba pointed out.

    ¡°You should have captured him. We could interrogate him!¡±

    ¡°You think he is just going to confess everything when we waterboard him?¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°Moreover, he is from the Zepharos empire. I don¡¯t think he is the only one nning this ¡®banquet¡¯. If we catch him and he ends up being just another runner for a master nner then we will lose any links we have. I would rather keep him alive until we find out what they are up to.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right.¡±

    Reba frowned.

    ¡°But, he escaped, how are we supposed to track him down?¡±

    ¡°No, we know what he looks like and his modus operandi, sooner orter, he will slip up again.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°I will leave it up to the knights for the detective work. Our jobs as students are the repair work of the school.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Reba sighed.

    ¡°I will report this to the royal knight order, maybe they will do something about this.¡±

    ¡°That will do.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    Silvia is still sulking at the side.

    ¡°And?¡±

    Wu Yan addressed her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Silvia continued mopping around like she hadn¡¯t heard him.

    The other student council members exchanged worried looks.

    Cossette also nudged Silvia.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess! Princess!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Silvia gasped before looking at them.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we are asking you.¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange ever since you returned from the clock tower. You look like you have something on your mind,pletely unlike the always-serious Silvia I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Silvia roamed her gaze over everyone before looking down.

    ¡°I-I kept recalling a certain thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Reba urged her to go on.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Silvia hesitated, she wanted to voice her concern but she ultimately gave up on the idea.

    ¡°No, it is nothing.¡±

    The others knew she was lying.

    She has something to say but she won¡¯t reveal it.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Ash wanted to say something but Wu Yan stopped him.

    Ash obediently sat back down.

    ¡°Okay, fine, we will move on to another topic.¡±

    Reba stood up.

    ¡°I just got the damage report from the school.¡±

    ¡°All in all, of the four dorms, only one got damaged to the extent where habitation is impossible.¡±

    She said this while looking at Wu Yan and Ash. They had an ominous sense of foreboding.

    ¡°One dorm.¡±

    Ash gulped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Reba shrugged.

    ¡°It is the Apollo Dorm.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I knew it.¡±

    Ash turned gray with frustration and despair.

    ¡°Ugh, so that means¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan sighed too.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anywhere to live?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. We have a few old dorms the male students can crash at but these dorms are severely under-maintained.¡±

    Reba teased them.

    ¡°Barring other ces, looks like you two are going to sleep like horses in a stable.¡±

    ¡°H-huh?!¡±

    Ash recoiled from the idea.

    ¡°What about me?!¡±

    Eco panicked.

    ¡°I live at Apollo too! Am I going to shack up in a refugee center? No way!¡±

    ¡°Eco, you can live with me for now.¡±

    Reba assured her.

    ¡°My room isn¡¯t big but you can crash there for now.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Eco immediately abandoned Ash her master.

    ¡°I am an imperial princess, I am not sleeping in no stinky refugee center.¡±

    ¡°Eco, you¡­¡±

    Ash looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Rowan, are we really crashing at a refugee center?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°We can only move ahead one step at a time.¡±

 Chapter 1383: Staying at a hotel? Free stay?

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Staying at a hotel? Free stay?</h4>

    ¡°Well, where do we go now?¡±

    ¡°Good question¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Ash stood in an empty field. They watched as students, faculty, and other workers scurried along the wrecked pathways of the academy.

    Of the two of them, one took over the title of the strongest in the world after defeating Urs. The other one is a faux Arch-dragonar but he can still fight in a replica Arc Armor. Both of them are existences that are on par with royalty. Yet, here they are, standing around likemoners.

    They don¡¯t even have a ce they can sleep in. Even a beggar would pity them.

    Of course, both of them can choose to stay in the old dorms. But, none of them wanted to live in the poorly-maintained refugee center.

    Ash didn¡¯t mind. However, he wanted to keep his options open.

    Only students who are sophomores can stay in their own rooms. Foundation year freshmen are expected to share a room with two dormmates. After finally getting a room of his own, Eco came into his life before taking over his bed.

    Ash got used to having an entire room to himself. Wanting him to stay in a dusty, dirty, and crowdy dorm is just asking too much.

    He reckons that he should try his luck at sourcing an alternative home before surrendering.

    Fortunately, he isn¡¯t alone, Wu Yan is here to suffer with him. He would have registered at the refugee centers otherwise.

    ¡°Hmm, guess the school is out of the equation.¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Since we are royally railed in the curriculum¡¯s fanny, why don¡¯t you go home for a short vacation?¡±

    ¡°My house is very far away. The journey back home would be roughly equivalent to the time needed to fix up the school. Of course, if a certain supersonic Maestro can help, the story would be different.¡±

    Ash admitted with a bitter look.

    ¡°So, home is out of the question for me. How about you? What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Meh, our school got destroyed but that doesn¡¯t mean the city is off-limits to me.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I can just stay at a hotel.¡±

    ¡°A hotel?¡±

    Ash¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°We would need at least 3 months to repair the school. I don¡¯t think you can sell enough Fafnirites to cover 2 months of living expenses, much less three months.¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He took out a pouch and tossed it at Ash.

    Ash caught it with a puzzled look. He opened it only to see something so shocking he almost threw it back.

    He was blinded by golden shes.

    The golden bling of gold coins hit him like a truck.

    There are at least 30 pieces of gold coins in this bag.

    This amount of money is enough to buy a small hotel, forget staying for just 3 months.

    Ash¡¯s hands trembled.

    This bag is heavier than anything he has ever held before.

    Gulp.

    Ash couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    ¡°Come on, this shouldn¡¯t be surprising to you.¡±

    Wu Yan told Ash.

    ¡°You¡¯re an Arch Dragonar, even if you barely passed, I can¡¯t believe 30 pieces of gold coins are enough to make you flinch. Princess Silvia would be angry with yourck of poise.¡±

    Ash shrunk back.

    Silvia already hadments about Ash¡¯s nonchnt attitude as an Arch Dragonar. If Wu Yan told on him then she would probably chew Ash out in anger.

    However, Ash is just amoner from a vige.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I can earn this much in my lifetime.¡±

    Ash said.

    ¡°More like, how do you have so much money?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    He had literal mountains of gold in his Ring of Gold. A measly pile of gold coins like this isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Wu Yan knows that most universes regarded gold as a medium of exchange.

    ¡°You wannae with me?¡±

    Wu Yan invited him.

    ¡°We could probably find a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Ash shook his head.

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t have the money to stay in a hotel for a month.¡±

    ¡°I invited you, of course, I am not going to make you pay.¡±

    Ash still shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make you pay for me, that isn¡¯t cool.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re such a stick in the mud.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Anyway, this money is nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°No, I still refuse.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, where are you going to stay?¡±

    ¡°The refugee center?¡±

    Ash sighed.

    ¡°If I must.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    A petite girl dashed over. She tried to look around before beaming widely upon seeing Wu Yan.

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan was preparing to kidnap Ash since he was being too restrained.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan!¡±

    La started panting with her hands on her knees.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan patted her on her back. La immediately felt warm.

    Lord Rowan is so nice.

    ¡°E-erm¡­¡±

    La started fidgeting.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, do you have a ce to stay?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit helpless.

    ¡°I was actually trying to find a hotel with Ash.¡±

    ¡°N-no, how can that be?!¡±

    La raised her voice of protest before Ash could.

    ¡°How can we let Lord Rowan sleep in a dingy hotel?!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Ashughed as if he died a little inside.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even afford to live in a dingy ce like that.¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like we have a choice.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°You want us to stay in the old dorms?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    La suggested with a firm but red look.

    ¡°If Lord Rowan doesn¡¯t mind, I want to offer my room to Lord Rowan!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Ash gasped.

    ¡°Your room?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked in shock.

    ¡°Where will you stay?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    La nervously replied.

    ¡°I-I can sleep in the same bed as Lord Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    Wu Yan jumped back.

    Ash also dropped the bag of gold coins in his hand.

    Did she just¡­

    No way¡­

    ¡°Lord Rowan allowed me to crash in your room once. I was thinking that this is only right to offer in kind.¡±

    La used her puppy eyes on him.

    ¡°A-am I not good enough?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Wu Yan averted his gaze.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be troubling for you?¡±

    ¡°Not in the slightest!¡±

    La answered.

    ¡°I always live by myself, it won¡¯t inconvenience me at all.¡±

    That is what I meant by dangerous¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched while Ash turned into a statue nearby.

 Chapter 1384: Ulterior motives? Lucca and her antics

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Ulterior motives? La and her antics</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy¡­

    As the busy school piped down, everyone started heading to their rooms to get a good night¡¯s rest. Rest is important especially when one is trying to rebuild an entire academy.

    Reba & co acted swiftly to pacify the Necromantia siege. In the end, although it has only been a few days, the teachers and students were able to return to their calm states and go to bed.

    Students pitched in with the reconstruction efforts, greatly speeding up the repair progress.

    Moreover, the students also got their Pals to help with the work. The addition ofrge beasts capable of handling huge loads had a knock-on effect on the repair progress.

    Students capable of using Fafnirites used their Dragon spells to clean up the mess. They demolished burnt buildings, cleaned wood chippings, filled potholes, and did other site preparation work.

    Now, they can focus on the detailed repair part.

    With their nerves on high alert since the Necromantia attack, the students who finally let down their guards got lulled into the sandman¡¯s kingdom in no time at all.

    The dragons are also asleep in the empty fields of the school.

    When the dragons came bursting out of their stables to help with the Necromantia siege, their stables got destroyed in the process.

    Gawain also demolished the seventh dragon stable with its dragon roar. Hence, the dragons can only sleep in the open fields.

    One of the rooms in the Medb dorm is still lit. Gawain is sleeping just outside this room.

    In La¡¯s room, she was grinding herbs into a medical paste in her nightgown. Judging by the tune she is humming, she is in a good mood.

    Before Apollo dorm is reconstructed, Wu Yan will be crashing at her ce.

    Ash lost his partner in crime so he was about to hedge to the old dorms when Wu Yan forcibly dragged him into a hotel and signed him up against his wishes.

    Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be a bro if he gets to stay with a cute girl while his friend heads to a refugee center.

    At least, that isn¡¯t Wu Yan¡¯s style.

    With Ash¡¯smoner mindset, the moment he paid, Ash¡¯s hands were tied already.

    Wu Yan told La to head back first while he signed Ash into the hotel.

    This gave La some time to prepare.

    She divided the medical paste into two portions. She poured one of them into a teapot along with hot water. Then, she poured the other into an incense burner.

    She stirred the teapot gently before taking out a radiant jewel.

    That is an oracle, a Fafnirite with a spell in it.

    She cast the spell in that gem.

    ¡°Burn!¡±

    The spell caused the contents of the incense burner to burst into mes.

    She put a lid on the incense pot before a mystical cloud of smoke drifted out.

    She is pleased with hertest apothecary work.

    ¡°Yes, this should do it.¡±

    ¡°La, you up?¡±

    The sudden voice caused La to flinch in shock.

    ¡°Lord Rowan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Hey, can you open the door?¡±

    ¡°Y-yea! I aming!¡±

    She ced the pot of suspicious burning herbs in a corner of the room.

    Then, she opened up the door.

    ¡°Lord Rowan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes that looked like rubies with the night sky as the backdrop mesmerized her.

    ¡°Sorry, it took longer than I anticipated.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Ash is too polite. He kept resisting if I wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have escaped my clutches.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s because Lord Rowan is too gentle.¡±

    La giggled.

    ¡°I think Ash-senpai must be really thankful.¡±

    ¡°Please, it was nothing.¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed.

    It is the first time people praised him for being soft.

    ¡°Lord Rowan,e in¡­¡±

    La gestured. Her gleaming eyes and her eager attitude made him feel a little cold with doubt.

    Where has he seen this kind of attitude before?

    Oh, yes, the carnivore eyes of Miku and Origami who aren¡¯t afraid to grab his johnny and ride it without asking him first.

    <i>No way¡­</i>

    La is introverted, she would never do something like that, right?

    Wu Yan assured himself before entering her room. Then, he smelled something good.

    ¡°Oh, is this your usual incense?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression mellowed as the scent calmed his nerves.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, I think we should be able to sleep tight with this thing burning.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡±

    La also closed the door in a suspiciously quick manner. No, it was like she was bolting up the door to prevent Wu Yan¡¯s escape.

    He didn¡¯t notice this weird behavior.

    Sitting down at the round table in the center of the room, La sighed in relief before picking up the pot of tea.

    She poured a cup of tea for him.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, please, help yourself.¡±

    ¡°N-Nah.¡±

    Wu Yan turned her down.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if I drink tea an hour before, let¡¯s just save it for another day¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    La gasped. She started panicking because this wasn¡¯t in her cards. She was expecting Wu Yan to chug the spiked tea down.

    Wu Yan finally picked up on her frantic behavior.

    <i>What is up with La?</i>I Agreex

 Chapter 1385: You need to meet my parents...

    <h4>Chapter 1385: You need to meet my parents...</h4>

    "La..."

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty since La looked like she might cry.

    Her puppy eyes should be banned in tournaments, it is so unfair.

    She looks even more fragile than Kanon. Plus, her petite figure created an aura that made people want to protect her. Her soft aura is simr to Ikaros in this aspect.

    No, she doesn''t even need to fake being pitiful. Being around her made him feel guilty even though he did nothing wrong.

    "Okay, fine, stop giving me that look."

    Wu Yan acquiesced.

    "I will drink it."

    "Really?"

    La''s mood suddenly got better. She turned her misty eyes on Wu Yan, those eyes made betraying her trust nigh impossible.

    "Y-Yes."

    Wu Yan wavered but he just couldn''t escape her gaze. He chugged down the steaming hot drink.

    "Hmm?"

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The sweet warm tea entered his mouth and slid down his throat.

    The next instant, something akin to nectar exploded inside his stomach, he felt cool and energized all of a sudden.

    "This tea."

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "Incredible."

    "I am d Lord Rowan likes it."

    La beamed at him.

    "It''s a herbal tea. I made the paste myself. Although it isn''t a famous tea, it is my own invention."

    "Wow, I am amazed."

    Wu Yan drank the tea again. The tea had sweet nectar within it that infected every corner of his body. This is more than just incredible, this drink shouldn''t be possible.

    "What is this tea?"

    "Spiritual Herb tea."

    "Spiritual herb?"

    "Yeah."

    La exined.

    "Elbaffs are good at making medicines and potions. However, different production methods and materials can lead to different concoctions. We call the tea that can improve the body Spiritual Herb tea."

    "Ah, I see, it''s good for the body."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Wait, then this must be expensive, no?"

    "I made the paste myself so I don''t know how much I would sell it for..."

    La then said something he couldn''t ignore.

    "The materials should be worth at least 30,000 Akrones though."

    "30,000..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    That is about as much money as what Wu Yan threw at Ash today.

    That is just the material cost. Given her expertise, thebor cost should have been hefty as well.

    He didn''t know he was drinking tea worth its weight in gold.

    "My, I didn''t think you would bring out something like this. Hey, if it''s good for the body, I don''t mind drinking this."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "Right, what is the tea good for again?"

    "I... I..."

    La looked like she is trying to hide something.

    <i>La is behaving extremely strange today.</i>

    "E-Erm, we should probably hit the sack soon..."

    La frantically stood up.

    "It''s deep in the night now..."

    "Right..."

    Wu Yan also stood up.

    He looked around.

    "La, where is my bed?"

    La pointed at the coffin with white flowers in it matter-of-factly.

    "H-Hey..."

    Wu Yan questioned.

    "Don''t tell me, you want me to sleep in that coffin?"

    "It''s not a coffin."

    La reminded him.

    "It is an Elbaff bed that can serve as convenient furniture if someone dies."

    "Okay, you want me to sleep in that ''convenient furniture''?"

    La nodded.

    "I''ve slept on soft and rough beds before. I slept on floors and sofas, this has got to be the first time I am sleeping in a coffin."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "I thought I would never get the chance, guess you should never tempt fate."

    "Lord Rowan."

    La lowered her head.

    "You don''t like my bed?"

    "I don''t know if I like it or not..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "But, if I sleep in this thing, where will you sleep?"

    "Who, me?"

    La blinked in shock.

    "I thought we are sharing the bed together?"

    "Sure."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    He knew he would lose if he argued so he just gave up.

    "Okay, have it your way."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Let''s go to bed."

    "Kay!"

    La brightened up.

    Then, La did something that Wu Yan almost couldn''t believe.

    She pulled the straps of her nightgown to the sides, her nightgown slid down to the floor, leaving her in her birthday suit, he could see everything.

    "Lu-La..."

    Wu Yan froze up.

    "Wh-Why did you undress?"

    "It''s cold at night."

    La answered matter-of-factly once more.

    "I must use my body to warm Lord Rowan up."

    "No no no, you''re going to make me a criminal!"

    Wu Yan wanted to m his head into a wall.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I might eat you up?"

    "Eat me?"

    La tilted her head. Then, she connected the dot as her face steamed up.

    "W-We can do <i>that thing</i> but after doing that we have to go to the Elbaff vige. I need to introduce you to my adoptive father."

    "Meet your parents?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t calm down.

    <i>Is she saying that I need to take responsibility after doing the hippity-hoppity in her coochie?</i>

    <i>A shotgun marriage?!</i>

    His head started hurting.

    He is going to stay here for another month, this is going to be gruesome torture for him.

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan felt something amiss.

    His blood started churning. He is heating up at the extremities and even his mouth felt dry. Also, his carnal mes burned without him doing anything.

    "Wait."

    Wu Yan gasped when he realized what just happened to him.

    "You spiked the tea?!"

    "No!"

    La shook her head vigorously. Wu Yan isn''t buying her story.

    "Why am I burning up then?"

    "Th-that''s..."

    La averted her gaze.

    "The Spiritual Herb tea''s effect."

    "It''s effect?"

    Wu Yan had a bad feeling.

    "What''s the effect?"

    "E-Erm..."

    La fessed up like a kid who did something bad.

    "It increases your energy and libido..."

    With her porcin white lithe body in front of him, the carnal mes gnawed away at his consciousness until he cked out.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1386: Living on the edge

    Wu Yan can only describe his life with La as living on the edge 24/7.

    With reconstruction underway, he got drafted to work on the repairs as a student council member.

    He was in charge of logistics and manpower, he had toe up with work ns and budgets for various repair projects.

    Rebeca should be the one spearheading this endeavor but she is busypiling reports and meeting with top government officials to resolve this case. Although she isn¡¯t doing hardbor, she still had no time to spare for the repair work of the school.

    As the helper, he became in charge the moment Reba went away.

    This was originally supposed to be the work of the secretary and vice president.

    It is by no means easy. This job entailed repairing an academy that might as well be a tiny city. The workload isn¡¯t for the average joe.

    Other than nighttime, he truly had no time to rest.

    No, not even then either.

    It had to do with La.

    As secretary, she helped out after resolving her issue with Gawain. She also went back to school in the meantime. With La pitching in, Wu Yan had some time to himself.

    But, once the nightes around, he is in trouble.

    La wants her spiritual garden down under to be plowed by Wu Yan.

    And, he truly underestimated the length to which she would go to achieve her objectives.

    For one thing, she is very soft. Just like her looks, she isn¡¯t the kind of girl who would approach someone proactively.

    Getting her to confess would be a herculean task. Wanting her to ride Wu Yan like Miku and Origami is even harder.

    At least, that was what Wu Yan thought.

    He changed his impression of her.

    This girl, she is a master at the pull tactic.

    She used drugs and various other moves to entice him.

    The other night, she spiked his tea with a libido tea and it only got worse from there.

    She used incense that was just a few ounces of herbs away from potent aphrodisiac and lit them constantly in the room.

    She shaved away his resistance.

    She also clung to him in her birthday suit while sleeping in the same bed.

    He lost count of how many times he almost bed her.

    s, La would remind him of the consequences.

    ¡°Meet my parents after we do it. My father, the vige patriarch would like to meet you.¡±

    Going back with an Elbaff to meet the parents or elder almost inevitably meant marriage.

    It would be easy to whip his johnny around but getting ringed is another matter.

    Unless he has feelings for her, Wu Yan truly cannot send his ballistic missiles anywhere he liked.

    This is why he lived on the edge constantly.

    She spiked his drink, burned weird herbs, and slept together with him in a naked state. Normally, he would have morphed into a wolf and ate her up.

    How he wished he could go back to the past.

    However, the silver lining is that they both started getting really chummy with one another.

    La dropped the worshipper attitude although she still called him Lord Rowan. They hung out like friends.

    La also did her best to assist with Wu Yan¡¯s day work. Like a wife, she washed his clothes and made food for him. He was moved by her gestures.

    At this rate, he might just fall for this lovely elf-wife-in-training.

    Naturally, Cossette isn¡¯t amused with this turn of events.

    She was originally Wu Yan¡¯s caretaker.

    Silvia is acting strange. She didn¡¯t talk much and she appeared to have her mind somewhere else. It is like she had something bottled up, this concerned Cossette so she let La slide for now.

    But, before Cossette can fix Silvia, the peace broke again.

    Boom

    One morning, the peaceful dawn got disrupted by a loud crash in front of the Epona dorm.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    The window rattled while the building shook. The girls shrieked in horror at the sudden loud boom.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    They all opened up the windows to peer outside, including Silvia.

    When she looked outside, she froze up.

    ¡°Excuse my rudeness!¡±

    Ady knight in a yellowish-green uniform addressed Silvia.

    ¡°I am the royal messenger of the pce, Owilda Bran.¡±

    ¡°Princess Silvia Lautreamont.¡±

    She took out a pouch.

    ¡°The king has a letter for you.¡±

    ¡°The king?!¡±

    Silvia gasped.

 Chapter 1387: Order, the letter of the knight king

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Order, the letter of the knight king</h4>

    Silvia sat in her room with the pouch she got from the messenger.

    Knight King, Ozwald Lautreamont.

    Every citizen respected this man.

    Only insiders know how big a letdown is the knight king.

    He is so ipetent at his job that his daughter has to step up to manage the country for him.

    Compared to his brilliant and dead wife and his offspring, Ozwald needed some serious royal tutge.

    His personality is nothing to speak about and he looked normal. Hecked the regal air of a king.

    Bad at admin, weaker than Veronica in a fight, he is also inferior as a dragon rider.

    He is more like a friendly old man than a king.

    Although he has the position, he knows he isn¡¯t king material.

    Veronica and her other elite allies ran the country. The king is just a figurehead.

    Silvia treated his letter seriously because Ozwald never gets down to the factory floor like this.

    This must be an emergency or something equally important.

    Silvia read the letter.

    This is indeed important.

    Silvia leaned back against her chair while mumbling lethargically.

    ¡°Joining the Continental Summit, huh?¡±

    Ozwald told her to join the continental summit which is held once every five years. The top leaders of each nation will attend.

    Lautreamont, Chevron, Zepharos, and various other major powers will attend. Even if they don¡¯t attend, they will still send out big ministers.

    This is a summit that will determine the future of this continent.

    Years ago, Zepharos, Cheron, and Lautreamont fought a nasty war that ended in an armistice because of the peace brokered at this summit.

    This is why this summit is very important.

    Ozwald wanted Silvia to go to Ferdiand city, the venue of this summit. The pope of the Espada Church set this year¡¯s summit there. It is already set in stones.

    The city is currently very busy getting ready to host this summit.

    Bigshots are going toe to this city.

    Silvia is annoyed but not flustered.

    Issues kept propping up for her.

    Before she can resolve her issues, she has to deal with this world summit. Why should a student like her get involved in something big like this?

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She threw herself into the bed while sighing. Her skirt fluttered up, this revealed her undies too.

    ¡°Princess, this is so uncouth.¡±

    Cossette admonished her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how a princess should act, you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me¡­¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°There is no one around. I can kick back if I want to.¡±

    Cossette only shook her head.

    She ced the ck tea on the table.

    ¡°What did the king said?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Silvia grumbled.

    ¡°He ordered me to go to Ferdiand city and attend the Continental Summit.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Cossette¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    This is an event only for the leaders of the world.

    This means anyone attending is leading a country or will lead one in the future.

    Ozwald is hinting that he might make her the sovereign.

    As her maid, she is incredibly happy for her.

    ¡°This is too heavy a burden to ce on me.¡±

    ¡°Princess, how could you?¡±

    Cossette reminded her.

    ¡°Lord Rowan hates people who give up without a fight. If he finds out about this then he is going to be very disappointed with you.¡±

    ¡°I-I know¡­¡±

    Silvia mumbled like a kid who couldn¡¯t argue against her parents. She tidied up her skirt while Cossette sighed in relief.

    With this, she knew Silvia is still with her emotionally and mentally.

    Her absent-mindedness is a constant issue in her maid¡¯s mind.

    Seems like Wu Yan is still taking up a huge chunk of her thoughts. Perhaps Silvia is still infatuated with him?¡±

    ¡°Ah, excuse me.¡±

    She picked up the letter and read it.

    ¡°Oh, what is this?¡±

    Cossette giggled.

    ¡°¡¯Get Rowan Randall toe with you when you see me.¡¯ Man, you¡¯re bringing him home to meet your dad already?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    Silvia blushed furiously.

    ¡°Wh-what on earth are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ara, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Copletely!¡±

    ¡°The king also told me to bring Ash and Eco along. I am sure he has something else in mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that just what it means for the king.¡±

    Cossette teased her.

    ¡°Princess, are you telling me you don¡¯t have any intention to let your dad see you with Rowan? Hmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y-you talk too much!¡±

    Silvia used a nearby pillow to toss in her direction.

    Cossette smiled radiantly. She blocked the pillow attack splendidly.

    <i>Yeap, the Princess is back.</i>

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1388: the battle of the swift, the race to book him for the meet the parents event

    <h4>Chapter 1388: the battle of the swift, the race to book him for the meet the parents event</h4>

    Ansullivan Dragonar Academy, student council room.

    "That is how it is."

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temple. He was just done reading reports of reconstruction efforts and other hups. Now, he has to brief the other teams on what to do next.

    He sat down after giving a summary of the next milestone to achieve.

    "Anyway, we are looking at about 10 days before we can resume ss at diminished capacity. It is high time we set the date for the school''s reopening."

    "Yes!"

    Ash cheered first.

    "I couldn''t get used to sleeping in a hotel. I miss sses."

    "Good job, Rowan..."

    Reba praised.

    "With you around, the school''s reconstruction really sped up."

    "Nah, I didn''t do all the work."

    "La, Silvia, and Ash contributed greatly too. I can''t take all the credit. Special mention goes to La for sticking by me all these while."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"It''s nothing, I should help wherever I can especially if it is for Lord Rowan."

    La lowered her head in dejection.

    "s, I can''t stay with Lord Rowan anymore."

    "Well."

    Wu Yan tried to assure her.

    "I am sure we can find the chance."

    La brightened up after Wu Yan gave her an encouraging hint like that.

    The others missed out on this secret verbal promise much to Wu Yan''s relief.

    Only Ash knows about La and Wu Yan staying together.

    If the other girls found out, Wu Yan isn''t sure what they would do to him.

    At least, the longer he can hide this, the better...

    "You helped me out, I couldn''t thank you enough for filling in while I am gone."

    Reba apologized to Wu Yan.

    "As the school president, my long absence is rather unsightly."

    "No, President, don''t say that!"

    Ash tried to cheer her up.

    "You had your own things to attend to. Look, Eco is the one who should be saying sorry, she did absolutely jack sh-"

    <i>Bam</i>

    Ash howled in pain when something hard and heavy hit his shin under the table.

    "Hmph."

    Eco, the culprit, continued to drink tea like it was nobody''s business.

    "Reba, how about your side?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "What did the royals and nobles have to say about the Necromantia siege? Are there simr urrences elsewhere?"

    "I am troubled too."

    "I already told them in vivid detail what transpired. I also made my case at the city council. I don''t know how to interpret the answer they gave me."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t ignore this.

    "Go on."

    "Well..."

    Reba continued.

    "I think you should hear it from them when you reach Ferdiand capital."

    "Lord Rowan..."

    La & co were confused.

    "Why are you going to the capital?"

    "Nah."

    Wu Yan denied.

    "I am not."

    "What is going on?"

    Reba tilted her head.

    "Then, why did the royal family say <i>that</i>?"

    The others were just as puzzled as Reba.

    Silvia meekly raised her hand.

    "A-Actually, I can exin..."

    "Hmm?"

    With all eyes on her, she felt a bit tense.

    "You know what this is about?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Did you receive news from them?"

    "E-Erm..."

    Silvia''s red face and averted gaze only served to confuse them further.

    The members knew about her recent mncholic episode.

    They didn''t ask her because she appeared to be hellbent on keeping it bottled up.

    With her usual personality back, she must have solved her internal turmoil.

    The others smiled.

    "You can tell us at your own pace."

    Wu Yan poured her a cup of tea.

    "Here, have some tea."

    "Thanks..."

    Silvia sipped from the cup. She roamed her gaze over everyone before mustering up enough courage to say what is on her mind.

    "Actually, my father, the king wants to meet Rowan."

    The room turned silent.

    "Eh?!"

    They gasped.

    "He wants to meet me?"

    "Is this... <i>that g</i>?"

    Ash suggested.

    "The "meet her parents" thing?!"

    "Huh?!"

    Wu Yan didn''t see thising.

    "Meet the parents?!"

    La subconsciously grabbed Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Y-You can''t!"

    "I can''t?!"

    Silvia tensed up, this time, it wasn''t embarrassment. She didn''t expect the protest from La.

    "Why not?"

    "Because..."

    La snapped with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "I-If he is going to meet anyone, he is going to have to meet my adoptive father first! He has to visit my vige first!"

    "What are you talking about?!"

    Silvia is a bit peeved now.

    "Ignoring a royal summon and going to another ce, you expect me to ept this?!"

    La isn''t backing down.

    "In love, identity matters not."

    "Huh?!"

    Silvia also roared.

    "I-I am not using my identity to get love!"

    "Then, firste, first served!"

    La hugged Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Lord Rowan,e to the Elbaff vige with me."

    "You..."

    Silvia''s index finger trembled as she pointed at the two student council members.

    "I-I don''t even know what is going on anymore."

    Wu Yan asked Reba for help.

    "Pres, mind saving me here?"

    "Nuh-uh, I get where thesedies areing from."

    Reba continued.

    "Truthfully, my family also told me to bring you home. They said they wanted to meet you."

    "Even Reba!"

    La couldn''t believe her ears.

    "N-No way..."

    Silvia is flustered now.

    "Tell me what is going on?!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    "I never heard of these ns before?!"

    "Because I thought I wouldn''t have to say it."

    Reba smiled ambiguously.

    "I made you my bodyguard, conferred the Randall surname on you, and you defeated the strongest Arch Dragonar known as Captain Urs. Needless to say, my family wants to meet you very badly. I am sure they are concocting various ns to bag you so I thought I should spare you the trouble."

    "Ah, I see."

    Wu Yan, Silvia, and La sighed in relief.

    A little too soon, perhaps.

    "But, ignoring what my family has to say or do, I am personally of the opinion that I should bring you home to meet my parents."

    Reba ced her stakes on the table too.

    "In any case, you''re the only guy who made my heart race."

    Silvia and La''s internal rms went off while Wu Yanughed wryly.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1389: Clothes and style

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Clothes and style</h4>

    The next day...

    With reconstruction mostly done, they needed to focus on repairing other buildings like public spaces and entertainment hubs. These lower-priority areas are the only ones left.

    The students in school uniforms strolled around the academy like normal students during their resting periods.

    ss is still out but the students already got the memo. School will start in about 10 days. They were instructed to make preparations toe back to school.

    In front of an empty field near Epona dorm, Eco & co gathered while decked in formal suits and dresses.

    Ash had a neat suit that had the knight''s emblem on it. His tie made him look stylish too. However, only nobles know that this suit is actually for male servants in the royal castle.

    Eco is also wearing a maid uniform.

    Wu Yan, Ash, and Eco looked like they were out on a stroll. Ash is sporting an upset look.

    Eco also started grumbling.

    "To make a mighty dragon like me wear a servant''s uniform. Is this how the knightdom treats the dragons?"

    "Just bear with it..."

    Ash knew she wouldin, he already prepared various constions to keep her calm.

    "See? I am wearing a butler''s uniform too."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Ash didn''t do himself any service.

    "You''re a servant anyway!"

    Eco said.

    "You''re just a guard dog, don''tpare yourself to a noble dragon."

    Ash choked on his words.

    "Okay, Eco, shut your yap."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "We are doing this for Silvia."

    Eco and Ash aren''t wearing suits and dresses for fun.

    Cossette suggested this.

    Ferdiand is very far. If they traveled the whole day, it would still take them a day''s journey to reach that ce.

    The only way to get there fast is to use a dragon as a ride.

    There is a problem

    Eco can''t fly, she is a humanoid dragon. Ignoring if she would let Ash ride her, Eco can''t be expected to dash all the way to Ferdiand with Ash on her back.

    That is why Ash and Eco chose to ride Lancelot.

    However, a princess like her can''t ride with male students like a floozy. That would just create bad rumors.

    Scandals are something royalties and nobles wanted to avoid. Silvia didn''t want to give reporters juicy news pieces between herself and Ash so this is how they chose to do it.

    Cossette suggested that Ash and Eco act as servants for this trip.

    It is normal to tour various ces with one''s servants, this also can prevent scandalous news.

    Eco is stillining but she couldn''t argue with the effectiveness of this n.

    "Ugh, an imperial princess such as I must go through such disgrace?"

    Eco grumbled.

    "Hey, you''re not riding on your dragon, what gives? Why do I have to dress as a maid while you get to wear fancy clothes?"

    "Hey, don''t ask me."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Cossette said I can wear like this, I don''t care what I am wearing as long as I am wearing something."

    "Huh?"

    Eco gasped.

    "No fair, why not?"

    "Because if he is implicated with the princess, it would benefit us."

    Cossette answered as she escorted Silvia out the door.

    "Lord Rowan defeated Urs, the reporters wouldn''t have the guts to write sour pieces about someone who defeated a myth."

    Cossette winked.

    "Moreover, if the rumor turns out to be true, well, mydy here would be most happy with such associations..."

    "Don''t add unnecessary details!"

    Silvia blushed while protesting against Cossette''sments.

    She coiled up her blonde locks and donned her signature princess dress. People could see her bright red ears.

    "Jeez, mydy, you need to stop being so shy."

    Cossette said.

    "We are meeting your parents with a guy by your side, you''re telling me you aren''t excited at all?"

    "L-Let''s go already!"

    Silvia summoned Lancelot.

    "Come to me, Lancelot!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    The silver dragon appeared gantly.

    Silvia jumped onto Lance''s back.

    "Come on!"

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Wu Yan jumped into the air too. Cossette gracefully climbed the dragon like a dainty flower.

    Ash and Eco wondered how they should get on.

    Then, Eco ordered Ash.

    "You, fly up!"

    "Don''t tell me to do something impossible!"

    "Tsk, useless."

    "I am a human, don''t tell me to do that!"

    "Fine, I can craft you an Arc Armor. I want you to jump onto that dragon like a hero!"

    "You will craft me an armor for something silly like that? You give Arc Armors a bad name!"

    "Well, it is just a replica. I wouldn''t do it for real."

    "Okay, how are we riding that thing?"

    Eco and Ash were stumped.

    "Okay, whatever..."

    Wu Yan is a bit annoyed with the two.

    "Just get on the damn dragon!"

    Eco and Ash exchanged a look.

    They obediently climbed up the dragon''sdder.

    "Okay, are we good?"

    Silvia pulled the rein.

    "Off we go!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lancelot flew into the sky like an arrow.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1390: Arriving in Ferdiand city

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Arriving in Ferdiand city</h4>

    Ferdiand city, the capital of Lautreamont Knightdom and the site of the royal castle.

    Compared to Ansullivan city, this ce is bigger and more developed.

    There are nned streets, the infrastructure is also modern. There is a river running through the city like a proper mini country.

    The capital is populous. Although it is not yet at the stage where people are crowding out one another, the buildings here were built to be tall. The architecture here also copied those found in Chevron kingdom.

    Looking from an aerial view, the capital formed a certain symbol.

    It is the sigil of a Star Brand, the insignia of the knightdom. There is also the g of Chevron built into this formation. This level of architecture is cutting-edge for this world.

    Ferdiand also had different segments. The central area is the most developedpared to the other four cardinal directions.

    The Dragonars gathered today for a grand ceremony that involved circling the skies of the capital in full coats of arms and serious looks.

    These dragonars are all a part of the royal knight order.

    With so many VIPsing to this ce, they raised the security level to prevent any mishaps that can devolve into a political mess.

    Lancelot & co arrived at the capital as they were met with the magic storm created by hundreds of dragonars emitting their magic powers.

    "Princess Silvia!"

    The dragonars recognized the princess immediately.

    "Thanks for keeping an eye on things!"

    Silvia praised them.

    With that, the Dragonars dispersed, and they returned to their posts to patrol once more.

    "Phew."

    Ash is sweating cold bullets.

    "Talk about tight security."

    "This is the Continental Summit, we need to be careful."

    Wu Yan looked at the Maestros flying in the air.

    "Even the big countries would feel restrained when they bring out the big guns.

    "Of course!"

    Silvia puffed her chest out proudly.

    "The knights of this country are known throughout thends as strong and gant. We might be small but our military might is on par with any country you can think of."

    "Because of the dragons'' support!"

    Eco added.

    "Without dragons, where will your country be?"

    "We are one, what does it matter?"

    Silvia mumbled.

    "Don''t separate the dragons from Lautreamont people."

    "T-That''s not what I mean."

    Eco turned her head the other way.

    "I am just saying, don''t forget to give credit where credit is due."

    "The knights will always remember the debt of gratitude they owe to their dragons."

    Silvia said.

    "Eco, don''t ever say that again."

    "Sheesh, it was my fault for bringing it up, okay?"

    Eco relented.

    Lancelot slumped down in front of the main gates.

    They started sizing up the castle when they arrived.

    It looked like a medieval castle. It had the pointy spires one would see on old castles and some otherrge solitary towers. The shiny exterior suggested that metals were used in the construction of these walls. It would be hard to pierce through such an impregnable defense in the case of a siege.

    They looked at the two dragon figureheads in front of the castle doors. They could see glimmers within the eyes of the statues.

    Silvia led Wu Yan, Cossette, Eco, and Ash onto a raised tform. Then, they entered the interior. A fancy hall appeared in their sights.

    The pompous halls were decked with dragon riders and their dragon Pals. Then, two neat columns of maids are waiting to do their bidding.

    There is a head maid type ofdy standing near the center, she has sses. Ignoring the sses, she would look like an older Cossette.

    "Wee."

    The maids lowered their heads to bow.

    "Princess Silvia!"

    The maids greeted the princess loud and clear. Ash and Eco didn''t know what to make of this.

    Silvia looked at the chief maid.

    "Long time no see, Frieda."

    "Yes, Princess..."

    Frieda stepped forward.

    "The king is waiting for you."

    "I am showing my friends around."

    Silvia said. But, Frieda insisted they follow proper decorum.

    "Greet the king first."

    "O-Okay."

    Silvia nodded.

    Then, Frieda looked at Wu Yan.

    Frieda analyzed him before speaking.

    "Lord Rowan, I presume?"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "What about me?"

    "The king ordered me to pass a message."

    Frieda said.

    "He will meet Lord Rowan with the Princess in tow."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "S-So soon?"

    Silvia also gasped.

    "Is he that desperate?"

    "Please,e with me."

    Frieda said, she gestured for them to move along.

    <i>What a haughty maid.</i>

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Sure, whatever."

    "Okay..."

    Silvia sighed.

    "We will go on ahead first."

    I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1391: Meeting the awesome king

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Meeting the awesome king</h4>

    Cossette led Wu Yan and Silvia to the king¡¯s throne room after making them change into formal suits.

    He isn¡¯t used to the restrictive clothing so he kept tugging at the tight cor.

    ¡°Why does the king want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Silvia frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Given my dad¡¯s personality, he shouldn¡¯t be someone who would be so eager to see a talented individual. Truth be told, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Right, what kind of person is your father anyway?¡±

    Silvia¡¯s expression turned green as if she recalled something unpleasant. She sighed in dejection.

    ¡°You will know soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too disappointed, okay?¡±

    ¡°When you say this, it makes me want to know more.¡±

    He heard about bad things surrounding the king.

    So far, he only knows the king is bad at doing his job. He isn¡¯t aware of his personality.

    If Silvia reacts like this then the king must be a real tool.

    They arrived at the throne room.

    Immediately, Wu Yan knew why Silvia doesn¡¯t want to bring up her father in their previous hangout sessions.

    ¡°OOHHH!!! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, my beloved daughter!¡±

    A dark silhouette rushed at them before leaping into the air. The dark shadow drew a beautiful parab in the air that wouldnd near Silvia if¡­

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t analyze the situation. He subconsciously kicked the dark shadow in his face.

    ¡°OUF!¡±

    The dark figure crashed some distance away while leaving a trail of blood. His legs twitched as the figure soony there motionless.

    Wu Yan finally got a good look at the assant.

    He was draped in regal clothing and he had a huge cape. He looked normal except he needed to trim his beard. He couldn¡¯t immediately tell if he was middle-aged or in his twilight years.

    The dizzy-weird-grandpa-looking guy with a nosebleed just screamed embarrassment for anyone who knew him.

    ¡°Who is this piece of work?¡±

    Wu Yan assessed.

    ¡°Even if he was an assassin, couldn¡¯t they have sent out a better candidate?¡±

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t attacking you.¡±

    Silvia chimed in.

    ¡°He was attacking me.¡±

    ¡°Attacking you?¡±

    She averted her gaze, she is so ashamed of this old man.

    ¡°That¡¯s my dad, the King of Lautreamont Knightdom, Oswald Lautreamont.¡±

    ¡°The king?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept.¡±

    Silvia admitted.

    ¡°This is the truth.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the king again.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I just kicked the king in his face?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any sort of threat at all. In fact, I feel extremely satisfied.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I enjoyed watching that too.¡±

    The two looked at Ozwald in silence.

    This is why Sylvia didn''t want to bring Ozwald up. Anyone would avoid bringing this guy into the topic of the conversation. She briefly ended the conversation whenever they talked about her father.

    Even if this king did give him his position, Wu Yan would dly return it to the king.

    Talk about a bad father.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Why did he jump over?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Silvia said nothing.

    Then, someone answered for her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?...¡±

    The dying king raised his bloody hand as if to touch Silvia¡¯s visage in his dying moments.

    ¡°To¡­ Give¡­ My beloved daughter the hug of love¡­¡±

    Then, he fainted again.

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Yan and Silvia looked at one another.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°He will call for us when he regains consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s that, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I know you guys want to leave but stay for a minute.¡±

    Someone called out to them.

    They turned around to see ady with a ferocious smile looking at them. She beamed at the two.

    ¡°Long time no see, Rowan, Silvia¡­¡±

    They identified thedy.

    ¡°Veronica?¡±

    That is the valkyrie-blooded first princess, Veronica.

    Her personal guard, Glenn is also near her. He is wearing his Arc Armor.

    ¡°Quite early¡­¡±

    Veronica said.

    ¡°I thought you two would arriveter today¡­¡±

    Silvia felt like an eagle was staring at her. She shrunk back a bit.

    ¡°Silvia said it would be better if we came here earlier.¡±

    He spoke on Silvia¡¯s behalf since she can¡¯t hold a straight conversation with her sister yet.

    ¡°Rather, why are you here? Princess Veronica?...¡±

    ¡°You were using my name just fine, why did you suddenly add an honorific?¡±

    Veronica pursed her lips when she saw her father copse on the ground.

    ¡°Much as I would like to avoid seeing <i>this guy</i>, I decided to greet you since you came all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the one who told Ozwald to write a letter to Silvia and you was none other than me.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Silvia while she looked at him.

    Veronica exined in a halfining manner.

    ¡°It is not strange, yes?¡±

    ¡°Strange? No.¡±

    Wu Yan answered.

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°After I left, something big happened in Ansullivan, correct?¡±

    Her eagle-like eyes glimmered.

    ¡°Let us talk about this in detail¡­¡±

    Wu Yan finally knew why the royal family didn¡¯t give Reba a definitive answer regarding their response to the Necromantia siege on Ansullivan Dragonar Academy. Veronica nned to get the details from Silvia and Wu Yan from the get-go.I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1392: Guard duty? Veronicas request

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Guard duty? Veronicas request</h4>

    "I''ve got to say, you sure can kick."

    Ozwald wiped away the footprint and blood from his face and nose.

    "If only it was my daughter who kicked me?"

    "You want your daughter to kick you, you say?"

    Veronica stomped once. Her iron boot raised a tiny cloud of dust,

    "I can help with that."

    Ozwald shivered before tearing up.

    "I am just trying to show how much I miss my daughter, is that so wrong?"

    "You can see me."

    Silvia grumbled.

    "Just act normal for once."

    "I am normal!"

    Ozwald said.

    "I am just a father who is happy to see his daughter. Nothing wrong with that."

    "Maybe..."

    "I just want to see the pores on my daughter''s face, rubbing against her smooth cheeks, nothing wrong with that?"

    "Do that and I will make you bleed again."

    Silvia threatened him while Wu Yan averted his gaze.

    Obviously, Ozwald needed help with his daughterplex. No, he needs to be checked into a facility pronto.

    Wu Yan has seen his share of protective kings. For example, Sylph''s father is the King of Ailu but he knows how to run his country. Plus, Sylph''s father is a tier 9 individual.

    As for Ozwald, hecks the air of a ruler, the noble personality of a king, and he is weaker than even the weakest soldier in his ranks.

    How did this guy get the knight king seat? By bloodline session?

    Luckily for him, he had no siblings to squabble with. This guy is the type of person who would get done in by simple political ploys.

    Wu Yan ignored Ozwald for now, he is too busy messing with Silvia anyway.

    "Urs? Where is she?"

    "As the captain, she needs to oversee the security details. I can''t make her leave her post just for any reason."

    Veronica said.

    "After losing to you, she has been training hard. She is livelier than ever, she swore she will defeat you the next time she meets you."

    "Well, I am looking forward to that."

    Wu Yan licked his lips in excitement.

    "I want her to be stronger."

    "You''re the only one who can say that."

    Veronica said.

    "So, you''re the Godly Rider who defeated Captain Urs?"

    Ozwald looked over in their direction.

    "I had wanted to meet the guy who did it, I didn''t think I would be meeting him so soon."

    Wu Yan wanted toin.

    He is the one who wrote the letter to him, he should have at least read up on him, right?

    He probably didn''t know about him, he just did whatever Veronica told him.

    Why did the haughty chief maid tell them to meet here then?

    "Please, I am nothing much to see."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "If Veronica summoned me here while Silvia is here to attend the Continental Summit, why did you guys want Eco and Ash over here?"

    "Eco and Ash?"

    Veronica looked at Ozwald.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard of this."

    "That is my idea."

    Ozwald isn''t intimidated.

    "My daughters are all so excellent. With the Continental Summit all but done with, I needed something to do so..."

    "You were bored?"

    "In other words..."

    Silvia felt her strength leaving her.

    "You wanted someone to kill time with?"

    "Hey, I wanted to see a humanoid dragon!"

    Ozwaldughed out loud as if he couldn''t read the mood.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Veronica unleashed a fast whip of a kick on Ozwald''s back with her iron greaves. He got buried in a nearby wall.

    Silvia recalled Veronica''s gruesome training in the past. She turned pale at the thought of her harsh regime.

    Veronica is still as scary as ever.

    "Let us forget about that guy for now."

    Veronica crossed her arms.

    "Rowan, I need your help."

    "My help?"

    Wu Yan and Silvia asked.

    "Is it about the Necromantia attack on Ansullivan Dragonar Academy?"

    "Yes, with the Continental Summiting up, I would like to defer that talk to ater time."

    Veronica said.

    "No, I want your help with the Continental Summit."

    "Huh."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    "Looks like it won''t be easy."

    "Actually, it is quite easy, assuming no mishaps."

    Veronica said.

    "I want you as the royal guard for Silvia, that guy, and me during the Summit."

    "Attend the summit?!"

    Silvia gasped.

    "You want me on guard duty?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Is there something dangerous lurking at the venue?"

    "No, bringing guards is par of the course for a summit like this. But, there is a limit to the number of guards one can bring."

    Veronica raised her hand.

    "We have so many things to do. And, one of the rules for the summit is that all Pals are banned. An anti-magic instation will be used to bar anyone from summoning dragons."

    Veronica narrowed her eyes.

    "But, there is no rule that says we can''t bring weapons."

    "Oh, I get what you''re trying to say."

    Wu Yan got the gist of it.

    Dragons are the primary military might of Lautreamont.

    With Pals banned and an instation to prevent dragon summons, the presence of weapons would make it incredibly disadvantageous for Lautreamont attendees.

    Even if there is a strong guard, without magic, they would be vulnerable to any attempts on their lives. Urs is also powerless without Ghad''s support.

    Wu Yan is the perfect bodyguard.

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I am just changing my job scope to involve guarding two princesses instead of just one."

    Veronica giggled.

    "Well, okay, you need to take care of these <i>two princesses."</i>

    I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1393: The source of her troubles, the reveal

    <h4>Chapter 1393: The source of her troubles, the reveal</h4>

    After ironing out the details of the security job, Veronica inquired about the Necromantia attack on Ansullivan Dragonar Academy.

    Veronica was concerned about the attack.

    She is serious about getting to the bottom of this.

    Likest time, she personally got down to the site of the attack to investigate. This time, she chose to hear it from Wu Yan who was directly involved instead of relying on summarized reports.

    Wu Yan respected her serious attitude. He also cooperated, detailing everything he knew before, during, and after the attack.

    Including what they talked about with Milgauss.

    Silvia¡¯s mind wandered when he brought up Milgauss. Veronica knew something was up when Silvia missed her repeated cue for inputs.

    Silvia is afraid of Veronica.

    She didn¡¯t think Silvia would have the guts to ignore her during a serious discussion like this. This means whatever she is thinking about must be incredibly important.

    Veronica took another long look at Silvia before ending the discussion there.

    Silvia looked at Ozwald before choosing to shelve the question on her mind. She sighed before exiting the room.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Veronica halted Wu Yan.

    ¡°I need your help with Silvia.¡±

    Glenn was also shocked by Veronica¡¯s plea for help.

    The Iron Valkyrie never begged for help from anyone.

    At least, Glenn has never heard her begging for help from other people.

    Does Silvia need help at all?

    Glenn couldn¡¯t understand but Wu Yan could.

    She is just worried about Silvia. Despite her tough exterior, Veronica still acted like a sister.

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know how to get her to open up.¡±

    Wu Yan said before leaving the room.

    ¡°A reliable man, makes me want to retain him even more.¡±

    Veronica narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t he a bit too close to Silvia?¡±

    Veronica sounded sour despite asking him for help earlier. Glenn silently giggled inside his heart.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    Cossette greeted her mistress like her usual self. However, Silvia continued on as if she didn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Cossette¡¯s smile dissipated.

    It looks like she is back to her old self.

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    Cossette gave Wu Yan a concerned look.

    He patted her on the shoulder.

    Quickly catching up with Silvia, the three of them walked along the corridor without saying anything. The air is heavy with awkward silence.

    Silvia¡¯s heart rxed as the soothing sound of footsteps calmed her down.

    Wu Yan¡¯s existence helped her out during the first Necromantia attack, Veronica¡¯s visit, the confrontation with Milgauss, and other times.

    Without him, she wouldn¡¯t have Lancelot.

    Without him, she would never have the courage to stand up to her foes.

    Without him, she would never get her sister¡¯s acknowledgment.

    Without him, Milgauss¡¯ would have gotten to her mental state.

    He must have noticed her weird behavior by now.

    Silvia knows how much she is troubling him, her partner.

    When will she be independent?

    ¡°Anybody ever told you that you¡¯re not good at hiding your thoughts?¡±

    Wu Yan said. Meanwhile, Silvia turned around with an astonished look.

    He continued walking.

    ¡°I know you have your share of trouble as the princess of a country but you should learn from Veronica. She knows how to get help when she consulted Reba and Cossette in the past.¡±

    He is implying that Silvia should learn to lean on others.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Silvia hesitated.

    ¡°Why are you always there when I need a push?¡±

    ¡°No choice.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I am your guardian, the caretaker of the scaredy princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Silvia couldn¡¯t protest against that notion.

    Silvia finally decided to seek help.

    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about this for a while now."

    Wu Yan stopped, Cossette also looked at Wu Yan with thankful eyes.

    "Milgauss."

    Silvia continued.

    "He gave me a familiar vibe, I probably know him."

    "You mean..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Someone from your past?"

    "I suspect."

    "He is most likely my brother, Julius Lautreamont."

    "Huh?"

    Cossette gasped.

    "Julius?"

    Wu Yan also paused.

    He had heard about this man before.

    The crown prince was sentenced to death for killing his Pal.

    He should have been dead.

    "Princess..."

    Cossette said.

    "Wasn''t he executed?"

    "Yeah, that''s why I couldn''t be sure."

    "I just don''t get it. Why would he serve the empire and bring destruction to the knightdom time after time?"

    Silvia gnashed her teeth.

    Julius is someone she looked up to since her childhood.

    With one of the most respected individuals in her life standing on the enemy''s side, Silvia grappled with her own convictions and beliefs.

    "Princess..."

    Cossette grabbed Silvia''s slender shoulders.

    Wu Yan also pondered this situation, his eyes had sharp glints in them.

    I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1394:

    <h4>Chapter 1394:</h4>

    At night, Ferdiand city appeared to be no dimmer than its dusk.

    Colorful lights lit up the city as night fell.

    There are dragons flying around in the sky. Hence, the presence of dragons and airships meant that lights had to be used to differentiate friends from foes.

    The lights in the skies mostly came from the patrolling guards.

    These days, the night is brighter than usual because of the tightened security as the Continental Summit draws near.

    Arge airship was cruising toward the capital.

    It is bigger than Veronica¡¯s Silvanus.

    Like a giant cruise ship with wings, the metallic construct dominated the sky with its immense size.

    The lights from the guards converged on the g of the ship before they returned to their patrol routes.

    They allowed this huge airship to enter.

    This ship belonged to the Zepharos empire.

    There is a giant crest at the side of the airship.

    That is the crest of a famed noble, the Viderhausen house.

    The old emperor of Zepharos chose to send VIderhausen to represent him for reasons of ill health.

    There is a blonde guy with a pair of gray eyes standing on the main deck. Near him, a guy in a silver mask stood ready.

    Milgauss apanied this blonde man. us Viderhausen, the heir of the Viderhausen is attending this time¡¯s Continental summit.

    us took Milgauss in when he needed him the most.

    Milgauss is now working with us.

    ¡°The capital of the Lautreamont Knightdom, hmm¡­¡±

    us swirled the red wine in his cup.

    ¡°Looks pretty, but, not my taste.¡±

    us looked at the Maestros flying around in the skies. He was mesmerized by the dragons.

    ¡°On the contrary, these majestic creatures, their tout bodies, those elegant flights, impressive powers, I just can¡¯t enough of them.¡±

    ¡°Let us end the empty talk here.¡±

    Milgauss said.

    ¡°Is it ready?¡±

    Milgauss talked in a brash manner with his boss. us isn¡¯t mad, he just sighed.

    ¡°Cold as ever, but, that is a part of your charm, I suppose¡­¡±

    us chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, the magic equipment we dug up is being prepped for deployment. The experts are infusing Millenium Fafnirites into it.¡±

    ¡°Millenium Fafnirites, eh?¡±

    Milgauss nodded.

    These millennium Fafnirites are not simple secretions from dragons.

    These are fossilized magical remains of dead dragons.

    The energies stored up within these crystals over countless years can bepared to the full magic reserves of a grown dragon.

    Incredibly potent and rare, these crystals are normally used as fuel for airships. These crystals are generally not used on equipment.

    To need such a high concentration of power, that magic equipment must be extraordinary.

    And, they brought the machine with them.

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the progress?¡±

    ¡°The prep work is mostly done. However, with the Millenium Fafnirites in it, you need to be careful with the equipment. Final checking might be in order¡­¡±

    ¡°You need more time?¡±

    Milgauss frowned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to spare.¡±

    ¡°A night, that is the minimum prep time we need.¡±

    us giggled.

    ¡°We can start our experiment tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Milgauss looked down at Ferdiand city.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so worried?¡±

    us swirled his wine again.

    ¡°I need that equipment to work. Although, I am still skeptical of its effects.¡±

    Milgauss turned around, us wasn¡¯t smiling anymore.

    ¡°Can that equipment make the Avalon imperial dragon¡¯s scion awaken? Can I see her true form?!¡±

    Milgauss growled.

    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±

    ¡°No no no, I would never.¡±

    us said.

    ¡°I believe you, my beloved Milgauss¡­¡±

    ¡°us, just trust me on this.¡±

    Milgauss snorted.

    ¡°Follow my words and the powers of the dragons will be yours. With the might of the dragons backing you, the emperor¡¯s seat is as good as yours.¡±

    us showed a look of avarice when he mentioned the emperor¡¯s position.

    ¡°I am looking forward to that day, Milgauss¡­¡±

    us gazed up at the dancing dragons in the distance.

    ¡°Truly beautiful creates, the power they have, I will use those superhuman powers to get the emperor¡¯s seat!¡±

    With us in his daydream, Milgauss decided to part ways with him.

    ¡°Milgauss¡­¡±

    us asked.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Getting the experiment materials.¡±

    Milgauss said.

    ¡°We need experiment materials, the equipment isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    us grinned.

    ¡°Sure, go catch that feisty young material.¡±

    us said. Then, Milgauss entered the interior of the airship.

    As he walked along the dark paths, the slit in his silver mask revealed a pair of bestial eyes.

    Those eyes looked serpentine, like those of a mix of tigers, wolves, and foxes.

    No, those eyes belonged to a dragon.

    Milgauss sneered when he thought about his ns that areing to fruition.

    ¡°Scion of the Avalons, also that white dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Eco, Rowan, I aming for you¡­¡±

    I Agree

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1395: Jumping in the tub? Together?

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Jumping in the tub? Together?</h4>

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Wu Yan threw himself into the bed of a presidential suite. He looked up at the posh ceiling before sighing in relief.

    In the quiet room, he could hear something ticking away. He looked at the source of the sound on his wrist.

    It is a silver watch that was made from costly materials.

    It is also proof of a Dragonar.

    Only those with Maestros can call themselves Dragonars.

    When citizens evolve their dragons to Maestros, they will get these watches.

    Before this, Veronica made him fight a duel as part of a bet.

    He came out of that duel as the victor after trouncing Captai Urs who was known as the strongest Arch Dragonar. He got Veronica¡¯s approval and this watch is the proof.

    He demonstrated incredibly deft fighting skills, and his dragon''s white mes far exceeded the powers of any Maestros known throughout history. It was also apparent to the viewers that his dragon had an aura that far surpassed normal Maestros. His dragon also emitted immense magic power during the duel.

    Just using the white mes was enough to get the title. The weird nature of the white mes themselves was the icing on the cake.

    Taking into consideration the fact that he defeated Urs, the title of Dragonar is beneath him.

    He defeated the strongest Arch Dragonar. The very least they could have given him was the title of an Arch Dragonar.

    But, Arch Dragonars need an Arc Armor. He never pulled out his Arc Armor so he was ultimately disqualified from the review to grant him the Arch Dragonar title.

    Not that he cared, a title is only useful in this world. It won¡¯t do him any good in other worlds and universes.

    In this aspect, the silver watch is a better reward.

    He looked at the watch.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s night already.¡±

    He looked up at the ceiling.

    Two days until the Continental Summit.

    The leaders and kings of the world will convene and discuss the future of this world.

    Wu Yan will attend that event as a bodyguard contracted to the Royal Family.

    As a guard, he gets no say at the table.

    However, attending this summit is already a big deal in itself. For one thing, once news of this gets out, he will be more famous than ever before.

    There is a cap on how many guards one can bring to the summit. Hence, getting chosen as a guard meant that his employers trusted him and his abilities. It was like picking the best out of millions of candidates.

    It won¡¯t be long before Wu Yan bes a figure more famous than Urs.

    Fame is only useful in this world, this is why he never gave fame much thought.

    His eyelids felt heavy as he slowly dozed off.

    Before he slipped into the sweet embrace of sleep, however, a knock woke him up.

    He sat up before patting his cheeks.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion.¡±

    Cossette¡¯s lovely mien appeared.

    ¡°Ah, Cossette.¡±

    Wu Yan greeted her.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    Cossette giggled.

    ¡°The Knight King is hosting a dinner, he asked me to invite you.¡±

    ¡°A banquet?¡±

    Wu Yan sensed trouble.

    ¡°Can I sit this one out?¡±

    Cossette wasn¡¯t sure whether she should cry orugh.

    Other than his daughters, Veronica and Silvia, Wu Yan is probably the only one who can turn down a king¡¯s invitation without second thoughts.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you can.¡±

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°The King¡¯s order isn¡¯t a request you can turn down. At least, attend it just to give him some face.¡±

    ¡°Give him some face, hah.¡±

    He rubbed his aching temples.

    ¡°Fine, I guess I will go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Please, take a bath before you go.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, I need to take a dip before attending a banquet? Sucks being a royal¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Whatever, I am going.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Cossette bowed while leading Wu Yan there.

    He failed to notice the cheeky glimmer in Cossette¡¯s eyes when he agreed.

    Ferdinand, in arge bathhouse that had bathroom pools that were basically minikes.

    With steam in the air and shampoo permeating the area, the bathroom smelled like ake in the forest.

    A nakeddy is currently soaking in the huge tub.

    Her tantalizing mammaries floated near the surface, dyed red by the warm water, and her glossy golden locks went well with her beautiful face.

    Leaning against the statue of the founding Knight King, Silvia wiped her body down with distant eyes.

    It looks like she is thinking about Milgauss.

    She is hoping that Milgauss is Julius but she doesn¡¯t want to ept that oue either.

    She should be happy since her brother didn¡¯t die.

    However, that would also mean her brother survived and became a giant menace to her country as he tried to destroy Ansullivan and her school.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Silvia sighed, she stretched a bit as her natural baby bottles jiggled.

    Then, a sound came.

    ¡°She¡¯s here¡­¡±

    ¡°Cossette?¡±

    Silvia stood up.

    ¡°I should get out.¡±

    She froze when she heard another sound.

    ¡°Cossette, don¡¯t tell me you want to join me for a dip?¡±

    ¡°That sound¡­¡±

    Silvia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She knew who it was, that is the sound of the man she will always remember for the rest of her life.

    Wu Yan is outside her bathroom!

    I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1396: Is this coincidence or by design?

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Is this coincidence or by design?</h4>

    ¡°Ro-Rowan?¡±

    Silvia was bbergasted.

    Why is he here?!

    She reckoned that her dad had invited Wu Yan for dinner but who would have guessed he would be taking a bath right at the same time as her?!

    This royal bath is reserved for the king and his family only. Wu Yan shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Did she mishear?

    No, she couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, the dinner is about to begin, you should hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure, once you get out.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am a guy, you know I am about to get naked, right?¡±

    ¡°Ara, do you not want lil¡¯ ol me to get in the bath with you?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good offer but this is the men¡¯s bath, no?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that, this bath is a little special, only invited guests can enter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make me meet up with girls inside the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°No, I assure you only VIPs can enter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, I am not a VIP.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re acting suspicious. I am going to a normal bath.¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan, as an esteemed guest, how can I make you go take a dip in a normal bath?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, have it your way¡­¡±

    Silvia finally recognized the culprit.

    Her maid, Cossette is up to it again!

    Silvia is shivering with anger.

    Her maid got her here.

    In other words, this was pre-meditated!

    ¡°You cheeky little¡­¡±

    Silvia gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Silvia started panicking when a masculine silhouette approached her in the bathroom.

    Silvia dived into the pool before swimming behind the statue.

    Wu Yan entered the bath. Then, he leaned against the statue where Silvia was hiding at.

    ¡°Hmm, nice smell, this isn¡¯t your average perfume¡­¡±

    Wu Yan assessed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone was using this bath?¡±

    He guessed correctly.

    Silvia¡¯s heart started thumping as her face went red.

    The two of them were separated by a statue.

    She could see his body if she peeked. In fact, her mind started wandering to previously known areas of Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    She saw Wu Yan and his sheathed Excalibur on Silvanus when they bathed together. Recalling this only served to make her blush harder.

    She is a princess. How can she be thinking about his moist, glistening and cut body?

    Yet, the more she tried not to think about him, the further her fantasies went until her blood boiled with youthful passion.

    Silvia almost fainted when she heard something.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan heard someone sshing in the bath. He opened his eyes to look at the source.

    Then, he pinched his nose on reflex.

    He could see a voluptuous female figure in the distance. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide her swimsuit spots.

    Her Howitzers bounced around as she waddled over.

    Her porcin white skin tinged with the blush of a young maiden, that scene unfurled in front of his eyes.

    She had a towel but she isn¡¯t afraid to show him her goods. She rubbed away the slight sweat on her cheeks as Wu Yan felt his blood gushing.

    ¡°Cos-Cossette¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect to see her here.

    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re too generous.¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan, you¡¯re behaving unlike when you were bathing with the Princess¡­.¡±

    Cossette fidgeted with puppy eyes.

    ¡°Are you hating the idea of skinny dipping with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    Wu Yan suppressed his urges.

    ¡°This is much more stimting than I had imagined¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Cossette gave him a dazzling smile.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, there is something more interesting waiting for you¡­¡±

    ¡°There is?¡±

    <i>Splish ssh</i>

    Before he could react, Cossette glomped him. Her feminine scent and floral perfume overwhelmed his nasal cavity. Shebined her purplish eyes with her tender voice in a deadlybo.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, allow me to massage you¡­¡±

    With her curvy body pushing up against him, Wu Yan could feel any part of her body if he just moved slightly.

    He subconsciously wrapped his arm around her lower back. Evil ideas appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Rather, let me do the honor.¡±

    Wu Yan started touching her up and down as she moaned.

    The two started getting into the heat of the moment when one of them was close to increasing the volume of fluid in the water by releasing her pleasure.

    But, a voice stopped them. It was a voice of shame, hysteria, and anger.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Silvia jumped out from behind the statue before parting the two lovebirds.

    ¡°Shameless! You lewd fiends!¡±

    She trembled as she shook Cossette.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it, my own maid, ying with a man in the bath!¡±

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Cossette feigned ignorance but a part of her knew she woulde out sooner orter.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Silvia got angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re the¡­¡±

    Silvia shoved her before she could finish.

    ¡°My hand slipped!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Silvia fell toward a stout body.

    Wu Yan caught her with his torso.

    They fell down into a shallow area of the bath. Silvia was on top of him.

    Wu Yan subconsciously gasped but this only opened up Silvia¡¯s mouth.

    Silvia also identally slid her tongue into his mouth.

    Silvia¡¯s eyes widened while Wu Yan opened his mouth further.

    Then, the two started the snakes of their mouths in a sensual dance.

    Moans and panting sounds filled the bath.

    I Agreex

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1397: The dinner, a tough one to swallow

    <h4>Chapter 1397: The dinner, a tough one to swallow</h4>

    Ferdian city, inside a luxurious hall.

    There are statues lining the corridor that stretched into the ceilings.

    There are also sofas, chairs, tables, andmps lighting up the ce. The hall led to a huge door at the end that would open up to reveal a dining room fit for kings.

    Wu Yan was in one of the rooms meant for guests as Cossette got him into a suit. After that, she adjusted his tie outside the room as Ash approached them while tugging his own tie. Meanwhile, Eco is staring ferociously at the door to the dining hall.

    This dragonoid girl is already thinking about huffing down the food beyond that door.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is already annoyed by the tight clothes he is wearing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we need to go through so many hoops just to dine with the king.¡± .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Preparation time took 2 hours.

    Wu Yan ended up tonguing this kingdom¡¯s princess after Cossette set him up. Then, they started picking out clothes for the dinner. After picking out one set of clothes from a tiny pile of clothes, they started rehearsing proper etiquette in another room.

    Why do they have to trouble themselves with so many hurdles?

    Just eating dinner took up 3 hours of a single day.

    This is too much hassle for anyone.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Ash also grumbled.

    ¡°But, since we are dining with the king, we should respect the customs.¡±

    ¡°Ash is right, for once¡­¡±

    Cossette tidied up Wu Yan¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°The pce court is just another battlefield. In the past, people without manners brought the king much trouble so with hefty punishments waiting for transgressors, it is wise that you take this seriously.¡±

    ¡°Keeping up with appearances, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan thought about the epic leap Ozwald did just to try and hug Silvia. He denied the notion immediately.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think this king needs to worry about other people¡¯s etiquette.¡±

    Ash and Eco were puzzled but Cossette who was in on the joke giggled.

    She knew about Ozwald¡¯s antics.

    The king needs to improve himself first before worrying about other people.

    Ady in a blue dress appeared as her high heels cked along the ground.

    She looked like a blue lotus blossoming quietly in the room. Everyone looked at her.

    Other than her exposed shoulders, they could see her lithe legs peeking out from her ballroom dress.

    She was, without a doubt, beautiful.

    Silvia came armed with elegance and beauty.

    ¡°Si-Silvia¡­¡±

    Eco¡¯s jaw dropped.

    She looked like a true noble with the air to boot. Is this the same diligent Silvia they knew?

    ¡°B-Beautiful¡­¡±

    Ash praised without thinking about it.

    Wu Yan is also momentarily stunned by her beauty.

    ¡°W-what are you guys doing?¡±

    Silvia isn¡¯t used to being gawked at by her friends like this.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with my dress?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t your dress, Princess¡­¡±

    Cossette giggled. She whispered in her ears.

    ¡°They think you look pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°P-Pretty?¡±

    Silvia started blushing like her usual self.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Wu Yan meant it.

    ¡°You should wear this more often.¡±

    Silvia turned beet red immediately. His scrutinizing gaze felt like hotsers on her pink flesh.

    Wu Yan chortled when it looked like Silvia might run away embarrassed.

    After what they did in the bathroom, this is hardly shocking.

    In the royal bath, Silvia fell on top of Wu Yan when Cossette shoved her. Then, they kissed like one of those clich¨¦ animes one would see pped with a harem tag.

    The two realized minutester that they were French-kissing one another in the bath like hot-blooded couples. Nay, they kissed for close to 10 minutes. Silvia ran away in shame when she realized what they had done together.

    She is already doing great by presenting herself before him.

    He shrugged after Silvia averted her gaze.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave the small talk here.¡±

    ¡°The king is waiting for you guys.¡±

    Cossette started urging them to proceed to the dining hall.

    ¡°Princess, Lord Rowan, Eco-chan, Lord Ash,e with me¡­¡±

    ---

    Ferdiand city, royal dining hall.

    A long dining table almost 10 meters long appeared in front of them. Ozwald guffawed when Wu Yan & co entered.

    ¡°Finally here? I was waiting for ages!¡±

    ¡°The knight king¡­¡±

    Ash tensed up when he looked at the ruler of this nation.

    This friendly elder is the leader of their country.

    As amoner, he was nervous at the prospect of meeting the king.

    ¡°Come, don¡¯t feel restrained¡­¡±

    Ozwald assured them.

    ¡°This is just a small dinner, be at ease¡­¡±

    ¡°Ash, rx¡­¡±

    Silvia reminded him.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting rude by being overly cautious. As an Ansullivan student, you should treat things with a calm mind.¡±

    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re here too, eh?¡±

    Before she can finish her lecture, an iron-like voice came from behind her.

    ¡°This voice¡­¡±

    Silvia twitched before twitching her marite-like neck around to see Veronica grinning at her.

    Silvia¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re still acting like this.¡±

    Veronica¡¯s hawk-like eyes were trained on her. She didn¡¯t like what she saw.

    ¡°Scaredy princess¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Sister¡­¡±

    Silvia backed away. She stuttered like a panicky rat in front of a cat.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°What happened to react with a calm mind?¡±

    Silvia lowered her head in shame.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s eat¡­¡±

    Ozwald threw her a lifeline.

    ¡°Take your seats, everybody¡­¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1398:

    <h4>Chapter 1398:</h4>

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you guys for quite a while now.¡±

    Oswald said soon after officiating the dinner.

    ¡°Rowan, Ash, and Eco, thanks to your contributions, we managed to defend against the attacks of the Necromantia. Your actions saved Ansullivan.¡±

    Ozwald bowed once.

    ¡°As the king, I would like to thank you on behalf of the citizens of my country.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Silvia and Veronica flinched in shock.

    ¡°My King¡­¡±

    Ash also gasped.

    Wu Yan and Eco didn¡¯t anticipate this.

    He is the holder of the highest office in Lautreamont.

    By standard customs, it is highly inappropriate for a king to bow to a bunch of students.

    They are not even nobles. This is why the two princesses grimaced.

    ¡°Look at yourself, is this how a king should conduct himself?¡±

    Veronica frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re the king, don¡¯t bow down for anyone without just causes, you think they would be happy to see you bowing like this?¡±

    ¡°This is justified.¡±

    Oswald retorted.

    ¡°Rowan defeated Captain Urs, he is also our guard for the next few days. Since you already verified his powers, he will no doubt serve as the pir of our nation in the future. Eco is the descendant of the proud Avalon Dragons, she is a royal just like us. As for her master, Ash stands at the same level too. I see no reason why I shouldn¡¯t bow when giving my thanks.¡±

    Veronica was stumped for words.

    ¡°They will be core members of our nation. This isn¡¯t just a friendly dinner.¡±

    Oswald said.

    ¡°Put down your pride and improve together with these promising members of our society, can you do that for me?¡±

    Veronica knew when she spoke out of line, she agreed silently while Silvia also nodded.

    Wu Yan revised his perception of the Knight King.

    Ash and Wu Yan weren''t nobles, no matter how he tried to frame it.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}While he might be a royal guard, he is just a subordinate to the royal family. Ash is also amoner.

    This is how he won over the hearts of the people.

    Although he might screw up his other tasks, his head is still in the game.¡±

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°Princess Veronica is protecting the country too. Moreover, Princess Silvia personally fought against the Necromantias during both attacks, shouldn¡¯t they be praised too?¡±

    ¡°I will never forget my daughters¡¯ brilliant performances.¡±

    Oswald praised Wu Yan beforeughing out loud.

    ¡°I read the reports multiple times, I know when my girl did well during the attacks.¡±

    ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    Silvia bashfully lowered her head.

    Wu Yan tried to tease the king.

    ¡°The Knight King sure loves his daughters.¡±

    ¡°You got that right!¡±

    Oswald stuck his chest out proudly.

    ¡°My daughters are all superstars, I love them to the bones!¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­¡±

    Silvia is embarrassed by her doting father. Even Veronica is awkward around Ozwald when he is like this.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan enjoyed this show of affection.

    ¡°I sure am jealous of the princesses. With a father like you, no matter how grave the sin, I bet you would take the heat for them, right?¡±

    ¡°They are my daughters, any fault and burden that falls upon them must be shared with me.¡±

    Oswald said proudly.

    ¡°Of course, if they were wrong, I will take full responsibility for them!¡±

    Ash and Eco also took the guy seriously when he showed his parental side. Meanwhile, both princesses were still embarrassed but they liked what they heard.

    ¡°True, which father wouldn¡¯t take the heat for the sins of their sons and daughters?...¡±

    Wu Yan then threw out a severe allegation without any warning.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, even if Prince Julius killed another dragon and not his own, you would still find ways to keep him alive, no?¡±

    The air turned frosty immediately.

    Ozwald¡¯s smile froze while Veronica, Silvia, Eco, and Ash sat like statues when he threw out the wild allegation.

    Wu Yan got his answer from Ozwald¡¯s guilty look.

    ¡°Ah, so the prince is still alive.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Veronica turned grave.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Silvia knew why Wu Yan used the king, she gave her father an anxious look.

    ¡°Y-You, what are you trying to say?!¡±

    Oswald tried to feign indignation but Wu Yan can see he is sweating really hard right now.

    ¡°Are you saying you doubt the integrity and fairness of the royal family?!¡±

    ¡°No, I am casting doubt on the fairness of your judgments. Can someone like you really pass the death penalty on your own son?¡±

    Wu Yan tore his defense apart ruthlessly.

    ¡°I will have you know, your son, Julius, might be the culprit behind the attacks on your nation, he is suspected to be operating under the employment of people from the Zepharos empire. Your son was behind the Necromantia attacks!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Veronica, Ash, and Eco gasped.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°I already exiled Julius!¡±

    ¡°Exile?¡±

    Wu Yan looked up.

    ¡°That means I am right, he is still alive.¡±

    Oswald turned pale after realizing the implications of his words.

    ¡°My brother¡­¡±

    Silvia turned dark.

    ¡°He is still alive.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Veronica grabbed her father by his cor.

    ¡°Do you realize what you have done? Our country is now in a perilous situation because of you!¡±

    If word gets out that the dragon killer, Julius is still alive, the residents of this nation will not rest peacefully.

    It looks awfully suspicious that Julius, the prince escaped the death penalty whereas other sinners on his level got capital punishment. Enemy nations can also use this to cast doubt on the nation¡¯s leadership and the integrity of the royal family.

    They could see how this scandal if it ever gets out would ruin the nation¡¯s political stability.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    Ozwald was at a loss of words.

    ¡°I am not condemning your actions. You did what every father would do in your position.¡±

    Wu Yan stood up.

    ¡°Your actions, however, aren¡¯t the actions of a just king.¡±

    ¡°If you will excuse me, that is all¡­¡±

    Wu Yan went for the door.

    <i>Tsk</i>

    Veronica also left the dinner while clicking her tongue. Silvia hurriedly followed them with Cossette in tow.

    Ash and Eco were left picking up the pieces while Ozwald sighed like a tired old man on the ground.

    I Agreex

 SGS 1399: The questions, verification, speculations, and chance

    <h4>SGS 1399: The questions, verification, spections, and chance</h4>

    Outside, along the corridor¡­

    Glenn waited for Veronica patiently.

    As her guard, it is his job to make sure she is safe. Even when she is asleep, he has to be ready to defend her at any moment.

    Glenn does not need to attend the dinner since the royal family is with trusted guests. However, he waited outside just in case she needs him.

    Wu Yan exited the dining hall without giving Glenn a nce.

    Noticing something amiss, he raised his guard.

    Then, Veronica, Silvia, and Cossette came out with very grim looks.

    ¡°Princess Veronica?¡±

    Veronica shook her head.

    She chased after Wu Yan along with Silvia and Cossette.

    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±

    Veronica questioned him.

    ¡°Where did you get the info? How do you know Julius is alive and might be the mastermind behind the Necromantia attacks?¡±

    ¡°Julius isn¡¯t dead?! And, he¡¯s the one who attacked us?!¡±

    Glenn grimaced.

    ¡°What is going on?! How is he still alive?! What do you mean he is the mastermind?!¡±

    ¡°Sir Glenn, calm down.¡±

    Silvia tried to calm Glenn down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, Julius couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence, Glenn.¡±

    Veronica stopped him.

    ¡°I am questioning him right now, don¡¯t get in my way.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay, I understand.¡±

    Glenn suppressed his emotions but he kept his gaze on Wu Yan. He wants to hear what he has to say.

    Julius and Glenn were good friends. They swore to protect each other when they were studying together.

    It was Julius¡¯ death that made Glenn the cold man he is today.

    He continued walking without minding Glenn¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°I only said he might be working with the mastermind, he isn¡¯t the mastermind per se.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Veronica tensed up.

    ¡°Okay, let me hear the details.¡±

    ¡°Sister, allow me.¡±

    Silvia chimed in.

    ¡°Rowan¡¯s suspicion was aroused by me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Veronica urged her to continue.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked with the attacker once, he called himself Milgauss.¡±

    Silvia exined.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t shake off the familiar feeling he gave me. He had the same vibe as our brother.¡±

    ¡°A vibe?!¡±

    Glenn interrupted again.

    ¡°You acted on a gut feeling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, we can¡¯t confirm his identity with gut feelings.¡±

    Wu Yan stopped Glenn.

    ¡°But, we confirmed that Julius is still alive.¡±

    ¡°He is?¡±

    Glenn clenched his fists.

    ¡°The king identally let slip that he didn¡¯t execute Julius, he exiled him.¡±

    Veronica said.

    ¡°You were fishing for information when Silvia told you that Julius might be alive, huh?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for the king but we cannot allow this to continue further.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°We suspected his survival and now that we¡¯ve just confirmed Julius is alive, it¡¯s time to move on to the next question.¡±

    ¡°Is Milgauss Julius?¡±

    Veronica interjected.

    ¡°Looks like we have to prioritize uncovering Milgauss¡¯ identity before we can leak this news.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but, another thing caught my attention.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°You remember Milgauss talking about a bigger event?¡±

    Silvia nodded to which Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I wonder if he is talking about the Continental Summit.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Silvia, Veronica, Glenn, and Cossette all gasped.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Milgauss might attack during the summit?¡±

    ¡°With almost all the Maestros in the royal knight order gathered in the capital, the empire would be foolish to start an attack in the enemy¡¯s capital.¡±

    Veronica sounded confident.

    But, Wu Yan pointed out a w in her expectations.

    ¡°I am not talking about an external attack. I am talking about an internal attack.¡±

    ¡°An inside attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milgauss is a Zepharos empire citizen.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Their airships are already in the capital, yes?¡±

    Milgauss can easily sneak onboard an airship and infiltrate the capital.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Silvia said.

    ¡°Even if they infiltrated using an official airship, our checks and controls will filter these people out.¡±

    ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re missing the point.¡±

    Veronica spoke up.

    ¡°Rowan means that Milgauss is going toe here with his guardian and/or co-conspirator.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Silvia was stunned.

    ¡°As a guard, Milgauss can legitimately enter this nation. After that, he is free to move and attack.¡±

    Veronica balled her palms in anger.

    ¡°If he seeds, our nation will be imperiled. If he fails, Zepharos can just cut him off as a rogue agent. Or, worse, Zepharos can reveal his identity as Julius and make our scandal known worldwide, showing the impartiality of our justice system. Either way, Zepharos will walk away a victor.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Silvia is at a loss.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, we are just specting at this point. ¡°

    Wu Yan motioned for them to settle down.

    ¡°In any case, we need to confirm if Milgauss is one of the guards hired by this noble of the Zepharos empire. After that, we can move to the next step.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Veronica nodded.

    ¡°Milgauss needs a backer toe out of his airship. The guards outside will prevent anyone without a voucher from stepping outside their airships.¡±

    ¡°The masked ball tomorrow night will be the perfect opportunity for him.¡±

    It felt like tonight¡¯s calm was an ominous portent of what is toe.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1400: The search

    <h4>Chapter 1400: The search</h4>

    Time ticked on as everyone went about their businesses.

    The masked dance is approaching.

    Everyone who attends must wear a mask.

    This social event is aimed at getting the top political representatives to get chummy with one another.

    Connections can open up or close doors.

    Naturally, there are rival and allied factions among them.

    Lautreamont is a vassal state of Chevron Kingdom so the two countries shared a good rapport.

    But, their standing with Zepharos Empire is terrible.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Chevron fought against Zepharos in a previous war.

    Lautreamont is also a core strength of Chevron Kingdom.

    The dragon riders are a major pain in the neck for the Zepharos empire. If possible, the empire would like to wipe Lautreamont Knightdom off the map.

    This would make invading the Chevron Kingdom easier too.

    At the summit, many nations will likely take a side or voice their neutrality. It is also expected that the nations will try to make policies favorable to them at the summit.

    This dance is like a warm-up to that event.

    With masks on, the various factions can mingle on an almost anonymous basis.

    Hence, the attendees are mostly here to gather information and strike alliances.

    Only representatives and their subordinates can participate in the summit.

    However, the masked ball is open to everyone, including assistants of the various factions.

    Wu Yan & co decided that Milgauss muste here tonight to start his nefarious ns.

    For safety purposes, delegates of the nations were told to remain stationary in their airships. Only representatives can bring their subordinates out of the airships to attend events.

    There is a chance that Milgauss is after the other delegates. In this case, he would attend this event. If he is just after the summit then he will stay in his airship until then.

    There is another thing to note too. Attacking during the summit will most likely earn the ire of all the nations regardless of how Zepharos Empire might try to spin the story.

    Eliminating the improbable alternative leaves Milgauss with the only option of attacking during this dance.

    The masked dance is the perfect chance to move around and attack.

    It would also fit Milgauss¡¯ promise to do something big at a banquet.

    Wu Yan & co are here just in case Milgauss makes his move tonight.

    In arge hall reserved for a ball¡­

    This hall is situated on the top floor of the capital¡¯s castle.

    Known for being practically built, only the ballroom is designed with Chevron-inspired architecture. Themps are all powered by Fafnirites. Thesemps can power on with words. The soft glow of these magicalmps can put the hearts of wary travelers at ease.

    In the hall, the mood is festive.

    The attendees arrived in all sorts of clothes and different styles of masks. Most of them wore masks that showed only their eyes and mouths.

    There are also people in full masks.

    They are hiding their features because they would be recognized immediately.

    With a cheerful melody ying in the background, scores of dance partners spun merrily away as they showcased their dance moves. There are also people lounging near sofas and eating near the banquet tables. These people preferred chatting over dancing.

    Wu Yan is in his tailcoat. He roamed his gaze over the attendees from behind his ck feathered mask.

    Silvia is also standing by Wu Yan¡¯s side.

    She tied her hair up in a mature hairstyle with a red ribbon to top off her glossy golden locks.

    She wore a white long-sleeved glove that went well with her blue dress. Her narrow waist and the wide girth of her dress caught the eyes of many attendees.

    Some of the males here couldn¡¯t stop looking at her. Her mask couldn¡¯t hide her elegance and beauty. They were on the verge of rampaging.

    Silvia can sense the raging hormones of the young nobles here. She linked her arm up with Wu Yan¡¯s to give the impression that they are a couple although she is also struggling with the embarrassment of being this close to her crush. By the way, many hearts were crushed when they saw Wu Yan had bagged Silvia.

    Wu Yan is also enduring his urges.

    Silvia is already rocking a supermodel figure. Her divine mountains were wrapped around his arm in a devilish embrace that made his nerves tingle. He recalled her salient figure in the bath that day as his mouth went dry.

    Silvia is also reminiscing about that day. Her heart raced so fast Wu Yan can feel her heartbeat in her arm.

    <i>No, I can¡¯t do this¡­</i>

    Resisting the urge to cop a feel. Wu Yan diverted the topic.

    ¡°Where is Veronica?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be attending¡­¡±

    Silvia answered eagerly.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the type to attend an event like this.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Silvia mumbled hesitantly.

    ¡°Sister, she doesn¡¯t like to wear dresses.¡±

    Wu Yan almost burst outughing.

    Making an armor-enthusiast like her wear a ball gown is definitely going to make a few heads roll.

    ¡°Do you see Milgauss and his boss among them?¡±

    Silvia looked around.

    ¡°Milgauss has silver hair and a distinctive mask, spotting him shouldn¡¯t be a prob-¡±

    Wu Yan identified his target in the middle of his sentence.

    There he was, the guy in a cold mask and silver hair.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1401

    <h4>Chapter 1401</h4>

    In the festive hall, two men walked forward with a steady gait.

    The guy with blonde hair wore a gilded mask that looked like it was made from tinum and gold. He exuded grace and elegance like that of a noble.

    The other one was a man Wu Yan and Silvia could recognize from a single nce.

    His silver hair was tied in a ponytail while he dyed a little knot of his bangs in red. His unique mask also gave him away. This guy had a frigid aura.

    Milgauss is here.

    As predicted, Milgauss infiltrated the city and attended this event.

    In other words, it is highly likely Milgauss already started his evil n.

    Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes were like reticles, his sniper-like gaze fell on Milgauss.

    ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to search anymore.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    They wore masks but the noble¡¯s aura surpassed the authority of the other nobles here.

    Their overwhelming presence forced the people in their way to give way. Wu Yan stood defiantly in their path along with Silvia by his side.

    The two Zepharos delegates approached the two students.

    Other than close aides and bodyguards, almost all the attendees were nobles.

    With their sense of the general mood heightened, the people noticed this confrontation before they looked on with interest.

    This is a prequel to the Continental Summit, anything that happens here might repeat at the summit so they wanted to gather as much data as they could.

    s, it is almost certain that Milgauss will stand in opposition to the Knightdom.

    ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡±

    The noble stopped talking to another noble. He turned around to give them both a radiant smile.

    ¡°I was almost certain I am in the presence of a goddess¡­¡±

    The noble hastened his steps before presenting himself in front of Wu Yan and Silvia.

    He ignored the guy while introducing himself to Silvia through a noble¡¯s curtsy.

    ¡°The fourth princess of Lautreamont Knightdom, Princess Silvia, I presume?¡±

    Silvia¡¯s heart tightened.

    She was identified on the spot?

    ¡°Your unique aura cannot be hidden by a mere mask, your highness¡­¡±

    The noble chuckled.

    ¡°Since this is a masked ball, let us do away with our identities and just have a nice chat.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Silvia nodded. She returned the favor.

    ¡°us Viderhausen, a famed noble of the Zepharos empire, I am honored by your presence.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, you saw through me?¡±

    The noble shrugged. He wasn¡¯t trying to hide his identity anyway.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    us looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°An old friend of Milgauss¡­¡±

    ¡°Old friend?¡±

    Stunned, us tried to search his memories.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re old acquiantances¡­¡±

    Milgauss replied.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lord Rowan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Wu Yan chortled.

    ¡°I missed talking with you.¡±

    ¡°How amusing, I was itching to find you too.¡±

    Milgauss¡¯ words were as frosty as ice.

    Like enemies, the two stared each other down.

    It looked like the two might brawl without any warnings.

    us tried to stop the two from making a scene by stepping in between them.

    ¡°Ah, an old friend, how shocking¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, I am equally surprised.¡±

    Wu Yan poked fun at Milgauss.

    ¡°Lord us, my friend has a bad personality. Looks like he is working for you so please guard him well, don¡¯t let him go around making a mess of everything.¡±

    Milgauss hid his enmity while us tried tough this one off.

    ¡°Yes, I am very fond of my follower. Please, be at ease, I will look after him.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged, he grabbed Silvia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Well then, let us end this here¡­¡±

    ¡°Enjoy yourselves¡­¡±

    us bid them farewell too.

    Wu Yan led Silvia away from them.

    ¡°Comrade¡­¡±

    us mumbled.

    ¡°That man is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Milgauss concurred.

    ¡°He¡¯s a troublesome person to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    us asked.

    ¡°Is he going to be an obstacle?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Milgauss shrugged him off.

    ¡°The n has already begun.¡±

    us chuckled.

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    SIlvia asked after leaving us and Milgauss.

    ¡°We know Milgauss is in the capital. If he attacks¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed her hand tighter.

    ¡°He is here but it doesn¡¯t look like he is attacking. Maybe he is just a guard for once?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Silvia rejected that notion.

    ¡°Milgauss knows he is already exposed. Yet, he chose to venture into the capital, this means he has a countermeasure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need proof.¡±

    Wu Yan winked.

    ¡°We just need a casus belli to pounce on that guy.¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan! Princess!¡±

    An anxious voice called out to them.

    Wu Yan and Silvia looked in that direction only to see Cossette running toward them with a panicked look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan immediately had a bad feeling.

    Cossette confirmed his foreboding sense.

    ¡°Something bad happened! Lord Ash and Eco-chan are gone!¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1402: Forced awakening, Ash and Eco

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Forced awakening, Ash and Eco</h4>

    In Ferdiand city, on an airship owned by the Zepharos empire.

    There is a weird instrument situated at the bottom floor of the airship.

    The instrument looked like it was made from a giant beast¡¯s head. It had a shiny exterior like it was made from Gold.

    Although this machine looked weird, there is a transparent wall separating the interior of the machine and the exterior. One could peer into the machine. Indeed, the interior looked like a cockpit or a biological vat.

    There are wires connected to the machine with disys showing the operations conducted by the machine.

    This machine is also big. It can contain adult dragons without any problems.

    The machine also had multiple cores embedded in it.

    A machine with Fafnirites adorning it. .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Isn¡¯t this the result of magic engineering?

    This magic instrument was attended by several researchers in white coats. There were dozens of these researchers working on the machine.

    The Millenium Fafnirites shone brilliantly as the machine hummed along.

    If one were to look closer, there are two individuals contained in the machine. A youngdy and young man were hugging each other in the biological vat.

    Ash and Eco were ced inside.

    The lead researcher stood with a tanned youngdy.

    The tanneddy watched on with disgust and fear. Meanwhile, the lead researcher looked on with calcted calm.

    It was as if the older researcher wasn¡¯t experimenting on humans. He looked like he was just examining two bs of meat.

    Anya finally voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°Hey, Why did you throw these two in the machine?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The lead researcher assumed she was in on this, he replied nheless.

    ¡°Milgauss ordered me to do so.¡±

    ¡°Milgauss?¡±

    Anya clenched her fists.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To wake the Avalon imperial princess up.¡±

    The lead researcher said with glowing eyes.

    ¡°In the past, all the dragons were said to be able to make it into the Maestro stage of their lives.¡±

    ¡°All the dragons can change into Maestros?¡±

    Anya gasped.

    ¡°The dragons have a rich culture. Now, they are reduced to relying on humans for Astral. In the past, they stood unopposed by other beings, they were the apex lifeforms. They had the strength to back it up.¡±

    The researcher replied.

    ¡°All the dragons can morph into Maestros because of this machine.¡±

    The researcher looked at the machine.

    ¡°ording to Milgauss, this machine was used on the dragons that couldn¡¯t grow into Maestros.¡±

    ¡°This thing?¡±

    Anya looked at him.

    Then, you¡¯re using it on Eco¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The researcher passionately replied.

    ¡°We want to forcibly wake the Avalon Imperial dragon up. We want her in her original imperial dragon empress form!¡±

    Anya asked.

    ¡°What about Ash?¡±

    ¡°He is the chosen knight of the dragon empress, he is also her master.¡±

    The researcher answered.

    ¡°Without him, the awakened dragon empress would quickly die of Astral starvation.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Anya turned pale.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With the Millenium Fafnirites, we can resuscitate the slumbering Avalon Imperial Dragon. Then, we are going to force the two to merge and make Ash the battery for the Avalon imperial dragon. He will be nothing more than an organ for Astral production!¡±

    <i>Wee woo wee woo</i>

    The rms started ring all of a sudden.

    The researchers also started panicking.

    ¡°Abnormality detected.¡±

    ¡°Magic values going off the charts!¡±

    ¡°Unknown magic signatures detected. The resonance can¡¯t be stopped!¡±

    ¡°The machine is going out of control! We are going to hit the point of criticality!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The lead researcher turned pale too.

    <i>Wee woo wee woo</i>

    The temperature inside the room continued to rise as chaos filled the air.

    All of them went wild on their keypads but to no avail.

    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±

    The researcher was visibly confused.

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Anya tensed up.

    <i>Badump</i>

    They heard a loud heartbeat.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two stopped.

    Then, the machine went silent.

    <i>Boom</i>

    In a furious explosion, crimson mes started licking the ce.

    ¡°Gahhh!¡±

    The people started running for their lives.

    ¡°Calm down! Do not panic!¡±

    The lead researcher yelled while no one heeded his advice.

    A pir of light sprung forth from the mes. The light melted the ceiling away as it shot into the sky.

    Ash and Eco floated with their eyes closed inside the beam of light.

    Eco started emitting a giant wave of magic.

    That magic is easily more than the total magic reserves held by dozens of adult dragons.

    Ash¡¯s star brand also started burning up like ming red snakes.

    In a poof, the two disappeared in a cloud of condensed Astral.

    Anya mumbled in a daze.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone¡­¡±

    <i>Boom</i>

    The loud explosion could be seen all across Ferdiand city. They saw one of the Zepharos empire¡¯s airships had been lit aze by a pir of light. The pir of light lit up the night sky.

    ¡°Wh-what was that?¡±

    They gasped.

    A magic totem appeared from inside the light pir. It slowly widened like a pair of giant Astral wings. In the center of the formation, halos of magic power started expanding as an oval object appeared at the core.

    The oval object glistened under the moonlight. But, anyone could tell what that giant thing was.

    It was an Egg.

    The egg started shining brightly like a miniature sun. The egg had magic circuits growing on it that resembled those found on Ash¡¯s arm.

    The egg with wings continued to emit dazzling rays of light as the magic circles made it look like an angel wasing into being inside the giant shining egg.

    All the people immediately knew something was about to happen.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1403: A giant dragon and the obedient Maestros

    <h4>Chapter 1403: A giant dragon and the obedient Maestros</h4>

    ¡°Wh-what in the world is that thing?¡±

    The festive was gone by now. The people at the masked ball looked at the scenery outside.

    Everyone could see a giant egg with wings outside.

    ¡°B-Beautiful¡­¡±

    Mesmerized by the thing. She loosed her hold on Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    The other attendees were also dazzled by the beautiful sight.

    Only Wu Yan is looking at the sky with a serious face.

    He could feel the magic powering from the egg. It had a magic power level equivalent to pure-blooded vampires in the Strike the Blood Universe. He also felt a foreign presence.

    ¡°Ash¡­ Eco¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, the dragons!¡±

    The perceptive nobles pointed in a certain direction.

    Dozens of dragons flew in from all directions. They gathered near the giant egg in their knight armor. Although these dragons were outnumbered by other normal dragons. These bigger dragons were Maestros and there were hundreds of them.

    These Maestros with knight armor are most likely Pals of the Royal Knights. Only the Lautreamont Knightddom had this many Maestros in it.

    But, the masters of these dragons are missing.

    <i>What is happening?</i>

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Silvia gasped.

    ¡°Lancelot!¡±

    One of the dragons flying to the egg was Lancelot.

    ¡°Lancelot! Where are you going?!¡±

    Silvia tried to summon him back.

    Lancelot didn¡¯t emerge from the summoning portal.

    ¡°Lancelot¡­¡±

    Silvia turned pale.

    ¡°He just disobeyed me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the dragon didn¡¯t listen, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the scene.

    ¡°It appears these dragons disobeyed their masters, that¡¯s why we don¡¯t see them on their dragons.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Silvia also couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    The Maestros all stopped listening to their masters.

    This isn¡¯t a joke.

    If the Lautreamont Knightdom lost the support of the dragons, the country would be facing a new crisis.

    If the other nations attacked then the outnumbered Knightdom will fall without the support of the dragons.

    They can¡¯t sit idly by.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Silvia trembled.

    ¡°Why did the dragons rebel? What is the giant egg?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the giant egg. The feathers on the magical wing fell onto the city in a magical cascade.

    Then, the surface of the giant egg cracked open.

    Everyone jumped back in shock.

    <i>Crack crack crack</i>

    The sound of the giant egg breaking open started speeding up.

    Then, the giant egg with wings shattered.

    <i>Beam</i>

    The giant egg exploded as a brilliant light overwhelmed the entire capital.

    The piercing light caused them to shut their eyes subconsciously.

    Silvia also closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the giant egg was gone.

    Instead, there is a gigantic dragon of unimaginable size.

    It was easily hundreds of times bigger than a fully-grown Maestro. It was even bigger than the airships around it.

    It had pink hair and red eyes. There are three horns jutting out from its head. One horn stood to each side while the middle horn poked out at the center of the dragon¡¯s skull like a Unicorn¡¯s horn.

    The dragon had a metallic coat of scales. The scales were filled with energies that could be seen pulsing along organically. The wings of the dragon were also of an avian nature than a scaly reptile¡¯s wing.

    It would be more urate to call it a dragon with two pairs of angelic wings.

    They all had the same thought.

    <i>What is that thing?</i>

    The giant dragon roared as the clouds around it got sent flying into the distance by the shockwaves.

    At the center of the middle horn is a humanoid figure. He was in his birthday suit.

    Hisher regions were hidden beyond the dragon¡¯s thick skin. Meanwhile, the human male was suspended inside the horn with his magical emblem shining brightly.

    Silvia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Ash!¡±

    ¡°Ash.¡±

    Wu Yan assessed.

    If that is Ash then Eco¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s the dragon¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the bellowing dragon.

    ¡°Eco turned into that, huh?¡±

    The dragon stomped as it fell from the sky.

    <i>Boom.</i>

    <i>The airships of the Zepharos empire got crushed like toys.</i>

    ¡°W-What is going on?!¡±

    us started yelling like he rehearsed this all night long.

    ¡°The dragon of the knightdom destroyed my nation¡¯s advanced ships!¡±

    They started making a ruckus.

    ¡°You sicked your dragons on us?¡±

    ¡°Are you starting a war?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Silvia took off her mask. She pointed her finger at us.

    ¡°Are you ndering my nation?¡±

    ¡°Princess, look outside¡­.¡±

    us shook his head.

    ¡°A dragon which should be under your care just destroyed our airships. We can see it clear as day!¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Silvia balled her palms into fists.

    Only the people of the Knightdom can make contracts with dragons.

    There is only one case of a Chevron citizen contracting a dragon. Even then, it was by the Dragon Mother¡¯s design.

    If dragons started attacking, it almost always looked like the Lautreamonts were behind it.

    This is why public opinion turned against Silvia.

    Zepharos will definitely use this as leverage against them in the uing summit.

    Lautreamont Knightdom is in trouble now.

    us sneered when a calm voice curbed his enthusiasm.

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t see it.¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1404: The Nehalennia Imperial Dragon scion

    <h4>Chapter 1404: The Nehalennia Imperial Dragon scion</h4>

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t see it.¡±

    Wu Yan patted Silvia¡¯s shoulder. Letting her hide behind him, he sighed.

    ¡°Lord us, we all have eyes here.¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at the dragon that is destroying Zepharos airships.

    ¡°That dragon hatched from the giant egg which came out of the pir of light before that. Now, guess where that pir of light came from? One of your Zepharos airships.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Why is one of our dragons in your airship?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    The others concurred.

    ¡°Lord Rowan, are you saying that dragon is ours?¡±

    us sarcasticallyughed.

    ¡°If we can get the protection of the dragons then a ship or two is nothing.¡±

    ¡°No, the Zepharos are not fated to get the dragon¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Wu Yan denied his im.

    ¡°Your magic engineering efforts are known throughout thends. I wonder if you have artifacts we don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°Like¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Artifacts that can control dragons or make them go berserk.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    us turned dark.

    ¡°Are you saying we controlled a dragon and made it attack our own ships?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°The burden is on you to exin why a giant dragon emerged from a light pir from one of your airships. Also, why is that dragon attacking only Zepharos airships?¡±

    The others looked outside.

    The giant dragon only destroyed the airships of the Zepharos empire.

    The giant dragon then bellowed while hovering in the sky.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Stumped for words, us couldn¡¯t defend himself.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon stared at the Ferdiand castle with its glowing eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s looking over here!¡±

    ¡°Is iting for us?!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The attendees panicked as they scrambled for the door. us also took this opportunity to run.

    Now there are only Wu Yan and Silvia here.

    Silvia also grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand nervously.

    ¡°Rowan, we should¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked in a certain direction.

    ¡°The culprit is still here. It would be a shame if we run now.¡±

    A guy with silver hair and a silver mask stood silently. He gazed at the giant dragon while emitting a sinister aura.

    ¡°Milgauss.¡±

    Silvia yelled.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    ¡°Other than him, I don¡¯t have any other suspects.¡±

    Wu Yan snickered.

    ¡°Hey, Milgauss, is that what you meant by a bigger banquet¡¯?¡±

    Milgauss looked at them. They were taken aback by what they saw.

    Milgauss had bestial eyes.

    Those eyes looked like they belonged to a dragon.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Silvia gasped.

    Wu Yan stood between Silvia and Milgauss.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    The viin cackled.

    ¡°My name is Mordred.¡±

    ¡°Mordred?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Modred?!¡±

    Silvia couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! You can¡¯t be Mordred!¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡¯s Pal.¡±

    ¡°Julius¡¯ pal?¡±

    Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    ¡°I thought your brother killed his Pal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he did.¡±

    Milgauss/Mordred said.

    ¡°But, he killed the other one.¡±

    Silvia tilted her head. Wu Yan connected the dot first.

    ¡°Two personalities?!¡±

    ¡°No, two souls.¡±

    Mordred chuckled.

    ¡°The other Mordred (good half) found out about me and conspired with Julius to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Why, you ask?¡±

    Mordred opened his malicious eyes.

    ¡°Because I am destined to change the fate of dragons.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Silvia was puzzled.

    ¡°Why should dragons meet the demands of humans in order to survive? Only because of Astral?¡±

    Mordred balled his palms into fists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me. We can just eat humans, they are a rich source of Astral, it is still the same result.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Silvia felt her hair stand on end.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Wu Yan conjectured.

    ¡°Your extremist thinking is why Julius tried to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°He knew I would bring cmity to the world so he tried to put a stop to me.¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°What can a dragon like you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Mordred grinned.

    ¡°What if I tell you I am the other scion of the two great dragon bloodlines, born from Imbolc, the imperial dragon scion of the Nehalennia Underworld Dragons?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from the other bloodline?¡±

    Silvia gasped.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the other one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Mordred guffawed.

    ¡°Yes, I am Eco¡¯s nemesis, the ruler of the underworld dragons.¡±

    ¡°Another dragon royal.¡±

    Silvia turned pale.

    If Mordred defeats the other royal then he will be the ruler of all dragons. Making dragons consume humans would be easy for a dragon king.

    Humans will live like livestock under this dragon¡¯s rule.

    ¡°Julius tried to kill me but I detached myself and possessed him as a spirit.¡±

    Mordred exin while Silvia trembled.

    <i>Possession?</i>

    ¡°This is Julius¡¯ body.¡±

    Mordred grinned. It looked at the giant dragon outside.

    ¡°Now, I am about to possess the best body I could hope for. I don¡¯t need this body anymore.¡±

    A dark aura rose from Modred¡¯s body. Then, the dark cloud of evil spirit energy shot out the window at the giant dragon bellowing in the night sky.I Agreex

 Chapter 1405: Impossible? Please...

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Impossible? Please...</h4>

    <i>Roar</i>

    The dragon with angelic wings let out another deafening roar. This time, its red eyes were filled with pain.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Ash also howled in pain inside the dragon¡¯s horn. His Star Brand shed with ominous dark lights.

    The dark aura enveloped the dragon before creeping into the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    <i>Graghh</i>

    <i>Ugh</i>

    The dragon and Ash moaned in pain.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Then, the armor-like scales of the dragon turned dark as if something corrupted it from the inside out. The dragon¡¯s wings also turned dark like that of a crow¡¯s.

    The giant dragon¡¯s three horns morphed. The horn with Ash in it was gone while the other two side horns turned into spiral horns.

    The dragon also had 9 eyes now. It emitted a ghoulish aura that entuated the evil red eyes it had.

    <i>Grooooaarrr</i>

    The dark dragon bellowed as if it is ushering in the age of carnage.

    The dragons that were worshipping the Avalon princess stopped. They surrounded the corrupted dragon while growling.

    Tense air spread throughout the crowd.

    The Maestros were rebelling against the Princess of the Underworld.

    The Maestros instinctively knew they only served the Avalon Princess Eco instead of Mordred. They rebelled against the usurper.

    If this was a democracy, the message would be clear: Eco is the true leader, and Mordred is not.

    <i>Graawwrr</i>

    Enraged by the Maestros, Mordred started brimming with dark energy.

    Wu Yan calmly assessed the situation. He analyzed the dark giant Underworld Dragon.

    ¡°Mordred took over Eco¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Eco?¡±

    Silvia gasped. She was tending to Julius¡¯ wound.

    ¡°You mean, that dragon was Eco?¡±

    ¡°Ash was within the dragon¡¯s main horn. The Maestros also gathered by her side as if they were her loyal servants.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°Other than the Avalon princes, I don¡¯t think anyone canmand such authority over the dragons.¡±

    ¡°Mordred took over¡­¡±

    A weak voice chimed in.

    ¡°I deprived Mordred of her original draconic body. Now, she took away the Avalon Princess¡¯ body. Soon, she shall subjugate the dragons and make easy prey out of humans. We are in trouble now¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Silvia looked at Julius who was struggling to stay conscious.

    ¡°Is that you? Brother?!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Silvia¡­¡±

    Julius forced himself to get up.

    ¡°We do not have the time to talk, we must drive Mordred out of Eco¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea how to do that?¡±

    Wu Yan asked Julius since he seemed like he knew best.

    ¡°I assume you know Mordred operated since you two were Pal-Master in the past.¡±

    ¡°I can assess the memories Mordred stored in me.¡±

    Julius nodded. He looked at Ash who was embedded in the dragon¡¯s head.

    ¡°If the rider was still conscious, we can use his connection with Eco to drive the intruder out.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Julius grimaced.

    ¡°He is no more than an Astral generator at this point. Eco is also fighting hard against the mature Underworld dragon.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°We can only defeat Mordred, huh?¡±

    ¡°That is a viable strategy but we are going up against the strongest dragon¡­¡±

    Julius bitterlyughed.

    ¡°The Avalon Princess and the Underworld Princess must vie for Navi, the incarnation of Dragweiss to obtain true power. However, with all the dragons actively resisting Mordred, it is hard for us to interrupt the fight. Humans can¡¯t possibly defeat Mordred on their own!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    His eyes shed as he analyzed Mordred. It was still busy fighting the alliance of Maestros.

    Modred: Level 79

    ¡°Impossible, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan slowly walked to the balcony.

    His fake Star Brand started shining as an unbelievable torrent of magic power flooded the balcony. The sheer magic released caused strong gusts to hit Julius and Silvia.

    Silvia smiled when she recognized this pattern. Meanwhile, Julius had his worldview turned upside down.

    <i>Magic?</i>

    <i>Can humans use magic without Fafnirites and Arc Armor?</i>

    <i>Also, this magnitude of power¡­</i>

    No way¡­

    ¡°In its current de-powered state, no, even if the dragon achieved its Dragweiss-fused state, I don¡¯t think it is invincible.¡±

    His magic power shot into the sky in a giant plume of condensed magic power.

    A dense red fog emerged from his body.

    ¡°<strong>Descend, ck Dragon Lei Xian</strong>!¡±

    The space itself started shattering when he summoned his other dragon.

    <i>Crackle crackle</i>

    A scaly skin as dark as Mordred''s but without corruption emerged from the fog. Dark lightning also spawned near them.

    In the shattered space, a pair of sinister red eyes opened. Its oppressive aura started suffusing thend.

    Julius trembled at the might of this dark dragon. The pressure felt like it could crush bones.

    ¡°W-What is that?¡±

    ¡°ck lightning?¡±

    Silvia also gasped.

    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it supposed to be white mes?¡±

    The feeble fabric of space-time got torn apart as shards of space fell near them.

    A dark silhouette bolted out of the cracks in space. The darkser went straight for Mordred.

    Wu Yan is also nowhere to be seen.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1406: Mordreds dread

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Mordreds dread</h4>

    In a hallway leading to the ballroom...

    The sound of metal boots hitting the floor drove anxiety into anyone who heard it. Veronica was hurrying to the dance floor.

    Veronica miscalcted.

    Because of Milgauss, she tightened security and made her subordinates stand ready to inspect anyone suspicious. She also told them to keep an eye on the airships.

    She nned to quash any attempts before they can pull off their ns.

    However, a dragon emerged in the end.

    The dragons went out of control. This means the entire royal knight order is out ofmission.

    Lautreamont had one fatal weakness. They relied too much on their dragons. Without dragons, the power of the nation fell drastically.

    Veronica found this situation vexing.

    Even so, she must protect the VIPs in the ballroom.

    If they died while a dragon went on a rampage, other nations might band together to attack them.

    Even if it is only for the benefit of the nation, she must forsake the citizens for now. The VIPse first.

    Only her superhuman strength could protect these people.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}As for Glenn...

    "Did you reconnect with your Pal?"

    "No."

    Glenn sighed. He wasn''t in his Arc Armor anymore.

    "It isn''t listening to me. It also won''t give me an Arc Armor. The other knights are also reporting the same thing. Even Urs lost contact with Ghad. They are all hovering in the sky near the giant dragon."

    "Even Urs, huh?"

    Veronica gnashed her teeth.

    "We are severely weakened. Without the dragons, it won''t be hard for other nations to invade."

    "I deeply regret my powerlessness."

    Glenn lowered his head.

    Glenn is only slightly stronger than average humans. Without his Arc Armor and Pal, he can''t even beat immature dragons.

    Protecting Veronica is already out of his current abilities. She can''t expect him to alleviate the situation.

    Finally, Glenn saw his weakness.

    "No time for regrets."

    Veronica said.

    "We must protect the VIPs. Don''t let a single one be harmed or our nation will never hear the end of it. Save your remorse for after we clean up this mess."

    Glenn turned serious.

    "Yes, Madam!"

    Veronica and Glenn continued running to the ballroom.

    Eco and Mordred''s fiasco exploded the Fafniritemps in the room. It is hard to see inside this room.

    Veronica and Glenn can only make out two faint figures in the dark.

    Silvia and Julius were here.

    "Julius!"

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:0px !important;margin-right:0px !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Nn?"

    Julius turned around when he noticed their presence.

    "Long time no see, Veronica, Glenn..."

    You..."

    Veronica raised an eyebrow while Glenn almost glomped him.

    "Julius, you were alive?"

    "I know we have much to talk about but we don''t have the time for that."

    Julius tried to stop them.

    "We have more pressing matters."

    Silvia and Julius approached the balcony as they looked at the night sky.

    Two giant ck dragons were staring each other down.

    There is one ck dragon with disgusting scales, 9 eyes, and an unconscious male embedded in its head. This dragon oozed an evil aura.

    The other dragon is dark too but this dragon had jet-ck scales that looked an order stronger than the disgusting dragon.

    This awe-inspiring giant dragon had spaulders and dark metal wings. Its ws looked more like gauntlets that had three sharp ws jutting out of them. Its tail had a giant cone at the end that zipped through the air.

    This massive dragon had ck lightning crackling on and around the dragon. Space twisted near the dragon. No, space itself was torn apart by its presence.

    Wu Yan stood on top of the giant ck dragon with dark lightning dding it.

    "A dark dragon with ck lightning?"

    Veronica and Glenn gasped.

    "I thought he had a white dragon that spewed white mes?"

    "White dragon and white mes?"

    Julius looked at the dragon.

    "You mean he has another one?"

    Veronica mumbled out loud.

    "This guy just keeps surprising us."

    Ferdiand city, night sky...

    <i>Roar</i>

    Mordred stared in dread as the ck dragon Lei Xian continued to emit dark lightning. Its internal rms were ring loudly.

    This is the second time Mordred feared for its life.

    The first time was when Mordred saw the white dragon.

    As one of the highest-ranking dragons in this world, Mordred found it hard to believe that any dragon other than Imbolc the Wise Dragon Emperor could make it fear for its life.

    Mordred sent a wave of undead dragons to Ansullivan Dragonar Academy to force Wu Yan to use his white dragon again. It wanted to confirm the dragon''s existence.

    s, Mordred failed that time.

    With the white dragon still a looming dagger, this man pulled out another ck dragon on the same level of threat as the previous white dragon.

    <i>How is this possible?</i>

    Even if she hadn''t merged with Navi the incarnation of Dragweiss, how are there dragons stronger than it?

    Two impossibly strong dragons were under themand of this man.

    <i>Who is this man?</i>

    <i>Crackle crackle</i>

    Mordred jolted into action on instinct when the dark dragon moved. Then, a giant wave of magic power hit it.

    The night lit up in a cascade of sonorous dark lightning.

    Wu Yan grinned at Mordred.

    Mordred subconsciously backed off.

    Then, another wave of dark lightning spread throughout the sky. The space around it also rumbled as it creaked under the creature''s immense power.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1407: Two dragons duke it out

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Two dragons duke it out</h4>

    <i>Crackle</i>

    The dark lightning crawled across the sky like a sinister web.

    <i>Crack crack crack</i>

    Everywhere the dark lightning struck, space itself shattered like ss.

    The cracks in spaceshed out at anything near it. Then, the scene expanded over the capital¡¯s sky.

    The citizens were rightly terrified, it looked like the end of times. Some of them wanted to run but recalled that the destruction traveled faster than they could travel on foot. Others gave up and just kept praying to whatever gods they believed in to have mercy on their mortal souls.

    If these are the reactions of people far away from the center of the event then imagine Mordred¡¯s fear of being surrounded by this dangerous lightning.

    Its 9 eyes were filled with terror.

    The ck Dragon Lei Xian can destroy space.

    This terrifying power is something a fully-powered-Navi-fused imperial dragon couldn¡¯t defy, much less Mordred¡¯s current state.

    Wu Yan told Lei Xian to restrain himself. If this cmitous ck dragon unleashed its full power, the entire city would have been swallowed up in the void created after Lei Xian destroyed space.

    It might very well be true that no dragons can beat the Avalon scion or the Nehalennia scion.

    But, Wu Yan¡¯s dual dragons are not true dragons. They are vassal beasts who are equivalent to cmity given form.

    If the dragons were allowed to go on a rampage, the dual dragons can probably one-shot a peak tier 9 super-powered individual, much less a peak tier 8 Modred.

    Wu Yan told Lei Xian to use only 10% of its powers to wreck the sky. Even so, Mordred is already fearing for its life.

    <i>No way no way no way no way no way no way no way no way no way no way</i>

    Why is there a dragon like this?

    <i>A stronger dragon than me?! How can any dragon be allowed to possess such power?</i>

    <i>When did the dragons rear a being of this caliber?!</i>

    <i>What is the point of dividing the dragons into Avalon and Underworld dragons?</i>

    <i>Why do I exist?</i>

    Mordred is already questioning his own existence after hatching a nefarious n to take over Eco¡¯s body and rule all dragons.

    <i>No, nobody is stronger than me.</i>

    <i>It is only because I haven¡¯t merged with Navi the Dragweiss incarnation.</i>

    <i>Yes¡­</i>

    <i>Once I wrestle full control from Navi, I will be able to defeat these two dragons.</i>

    <i>Roooaaar</i>

    Mordred started channeling magic.

    Mordred has to split her attention between attacking the Dragweiss incarnation and defending against Lei Xian.

    This body isn¡¯t Mordred¡¯s. She doubts he would destroy Eco like this.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Mordred ignored the lightning storm and dove straight for Wu Yan and Lei Xian as if its body was a battering ram the size of a castle.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Wu Yan could read the dragon¡¯s mind. He ordered his dragon to move.

    The ck dragon stored its dark lightning away. Mordred took this chance to ram Lei Xian.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Two huge mountains collided in the sky.

    The shockwave blew the surrounding clouds away. The citizens also struggled to stay on their feet.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Mordred used magic to enhance its strength. With Lei Xian¡¯s ws firmly grabbing the corrupted dragon, the two dragons slid further away.

    Mordred is hundreds of times bigger than an adult Maestro.

    Lei Xian is only about half Mordred¡¯s size. The dragon easily pushed the ck dragon Lei Xian away.

    <i>Roar</i>

    With its shoulders pinned, the dragon was enraged that Lei Xian grappled it. Opening its huge maw, the dragon gathered magic power.

    Multiple formations formed near the dragon¡¯s mouth. It was pointed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Dragon breath?¡±

    Wu Yan ced his right palm on Lei Xian¡¯s head with one knee on the ground.

    Lei Xian emitted a bolt of dark lightning. The dark lightning enveloped the magic formation.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The dark lightning destroyed the magic formations.

    Specifically, the dark lightning snuffed the magic formations out of existence by destroying the fabric of the time-space it relied on for existence.

    No space, no magic formations.

    However, the space around them can repair itself.

    Mordred tried to do another dragon breath.

    <i>Roar</i>

    Wu Yan got annoyed.

    He must fight while trying not to destroy Eco.

    <i>A battle of defense?</i>

    ¡°No, I just need to drive Mordred out.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Ash who was half-embedded in the dragon¡¯s body.

    ¡°ck dragon.¡±

    <i>Roar</i>

    Lei Xian did a headbutt.

    That shut the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    A silhouette zipped past Mordred. The blurry figurended on the unsuspecting Mordred¡¯s head. Next, Wu Yan ced his hand on Ash¡¯s head.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1408: Young man, do you need some help?

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Young man, do you need some help?</h4>

    This is a special space.

    There is nothing here except for what looked like primal chaos.

    The radiant primal chaos rippled as if something is stirring the surface''s water.

    However, something is disrupting the peace.

    There is a battle of attrition going on in this mental space.

    There is a dark mass lurking within theke-like surface. There are 9 menacing eyes within that mass. This dark mass is sending tentacles to whip in a certain direction.

    A charmingdy stood there.

    She had a voluptuous figure and she gave off the vibe of a nobledy. She looked very bewitching in that outfit.

    The pink hair that reached her waist, the porcin white skin that went well with her ruby eyes, she had draconic horns that were unlike Eco''s bud-like horns and the Mother Dragon''s antlers.

    As for who she looked like, well, anyone who knew Eco could tell she looked like a grown-up Eco.

    Compared to Eco, she is mature in many areas and she exudes an aura of elegance.

    However, she looked disheveled.

    It wasn''t to the extent of making it look like she is homeless but she looked like somebody just ravaged her since her clothes were torn.

    Nheless, she carried a confident smile as she blocked tentacle attacks from the rude intruder. Even if the attacker could entangle her, she destroyed the tentacles in an instant with invisible energy.

    These rogue tentacles probably disrobed her.

    The 9 malevolent eyes in the murky water couldn''t believe this. She had been attacking for the past few minutes now.

    The murky mass bellowed.

    "Why?! Why won''t you merge with me? Navi!"

    "Oh?"

    Navi giggled.

    "Why should I?"

    "You''re just an incarnation of the Dragweiss. You were meant to be assimted with scions like us. You were born to give us power, are you not?!"

    The murky mass yelled in anger.

    "The Avalon and Nehalennia dragons can be dragon kings. I am just as qualified as the scion of the Nehalennia!"

    "Who would merge with a disgusting thing like you?!"

    Someone other than her answered.

    Eco was the one who interrupted them.

    Eco and Ash were suspended in cages.

    "You took my body and now you want to merge with someone against their will, you''re just terrible."

    Eco scoffed.

    "Break this cage, who do you think you are caging up here?!"

    "Shut up! Avalon''s scion!"

    Mordred yelled.

    "I don''t have time to waste with you!"

    "Navi!"

    Ash gnashed his teeth.

    "Don''t give up!"

    "Rx."

    Navi beamed.

    "I might not be able to do much outside but this is my domain. I will not be harassed in my domicile."

    "You vixen!"

    "Why do you keep rejecting me?!"

    "Yes, you''re qualified, I don''t deny that."

    "But, I already chose the Avalon''s scion as the dragon to merge with."

    You."

    Mordred went hysterical.

    "She can''t even put a curly one on the soap! Why her?!"

    "Hey, who are you calling a brat?"

    Eco roared while Navi concurred.

    "Yes, she is a brat and she needs to control her temper."

    Navi shrugged.

    "s, I hate tentacle yers like Nehalennia more than her."

    "Huh?"

    "You are right, I was born to merge with either one of you but I get to choose."

    Navi mocked her.

    "I chose the Avalons. Give up."

    "Never!"

    Mordred roared.

    "I will defeat the Avalons, I will rule all dragons and I will beat the ck and white dragons. Nobody can make me give up!"

    Mordred continued unleashing rounds of tentacles.

    "You''re tenacious."

    Navi frowned.

    Then, the two continued fighting.

    "Navi!"

    Ash mmed his fist against the cage.

    "Dang, why can''t I help?"

    "How can that thing move while I am stuck here?"

    Eco roared.

    "I am a princess!"

    "But you''re being possessed."

    Ash scratched his head.

    "Eco, can you forge an Arc Armor for me?"

    "This is the Dragon''s Forge, it is a mental space."

    Eco sighed.

    "I can''t make an Arc Armor here without Navi''s agreement. However, she is busy defending, do you think she would let you do that?"

    "Is there no other way?"

    Ash lowered his head.

    "At least let me help!"

    "Anyway, it''s your fault for getting done in."

    Ash rolled her eyes.

    "If you were outside, maybe you can stop me from rampaging."

    "I... I can''t help it."

    Because he was with Eco, he let his guard down knowing he can use an Arc Armor anytime. That''s why assants got the jump on him and kidnapped him.

    If Navi gets merged then Eco and Ash will face a despairing end. Eco will die and Ash can only live as an Astral generator.

    This is a fate worse than death.

    "Damn!"

    Ash punched his cage again.

    "Someone, help us!"

    A cheeky voice interrupted them.

    "Young man, do you need some help?"

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1409: A test of mental power?

    <h4>Chapter 1409: A test of mental power?</h4>

    ¡°Young man, do you need some help?¡±

    The yful voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    That voice belonged to the fifth individual. Eco, Ash, Navi, and Mordred were stunned.

    This is the Dragon¡¯s Forge, a mental space created by thebined powers of all mighty dragons in the past. Only dragons were allowed entry to this forge to create Arc Armors.

    This is Navi¡¯s domain.

    Navi is the incarnation of the Dragweiss, an archive storing the knowledge and experience of countless dragons over eons. This archive is the foundation of the Dragon¡¯s Forge.

    Only dragons cane inside this ce. Of course, Navi can also invite other people inside this ce but this still didn¡¯t exin how there was a fifth individual.

    Eco and Mordred are tussling for control over Navi and the Dragweiss. Other dragons were already barred from entry.

    Ash appeared here because he is a part of Eco.

    How did this guy enter?

    <i>Did Navi invite him?</i>

    No, Navi is already busy defending the Forge and Dragweiss. She shouldn¡¯t have had the time to invite another person here. Plus, a human wouldn¡¯t be much help in this dragon domain.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee Mordred who had higher authority than other dragons in this space.

    s, an outlier appeared.

    ¡°Man, didn¡¯t think I would be caged up like this.¡±

    <i>Bam</i>

    The intruder¡¯s cage and Ash¡¯s cage shattered instantly.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Ash almost fell down when a hand caught him by his cor.

    ¡°Seems like you can still scream, I presume you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Ash looked at the cheeky individual holding him up. Those red eyes gave him away immediately.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ash gasped.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    ¡°Anybody ever told you that you need to stop making a mess?¡±

    He rolled his eyes while hovering in the air.

    ¡°You know it isplete chaos outside because of you guys?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ash wanted to defend himself but the others reacted too.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Eco and Navi were bbergasted.

    ¡°H-How did youe here?¡±

    He nced at Eco before waving his hand.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Eco¡¯s cage also got shattered instantly.

    Navi and Mordred watched that happen.

    Eco and Ash were sealed by Mordred, this seal took on the form of a cage in this mental space.

    With the seal cage broken, this meant Wu Yan just destroyed Mordred¡¯s seal. He did it in two swings of his arm.

    <i>Is this guy even human?</i>

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Mordred growled.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    With his arm around Eco¡¯s waist and his hand on Ash¡¯s cor, he taunted the evil dragon.

    ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!!!¡±

    Mordred fell for it.

    <i>Fwish fwish fwish</i>

    She sent waves of tentacles after Wu Yan. The tentacles surrounded him in a cascade of meaty whips.

    Before Wu Yan needed to do anything, a charmingdy stopped the whips with her invisible forcefields.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She cut the tentacles into ribbons with her power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to attack a rare guest such as him?¡±

    Navi couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity.

    ¡°I want to know how he appeared here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got in here after I injected my consciousness into Ash¡¯s mind.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t hide his method of arrival.

    ¡°As for how I infiltrated another person¡¯s mind, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t know since it will only increase your troubles.¡±

    Although he isn¡¯t sure who is this mature Eco, he was sure he is in a mental space although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact nature of this special dimension.

    He had originally nned to wake Ash up with a mental spell. But, when he used his magic to infiltrate Ash¡¯s mind, he got pulled into this space.

    However, his objective is still the same.

    This is a mental space. If he kicks out Mordred then Eco and Ash should have no problem waking up.

    Wu Yan looked at the murky mass.

    ¡°You said you wanted to duel me in the bigger banquet. Well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan addressed Mordred.

    ¡°Mordred, isn¡¯t it time we fight for real?¡±

    ¡°Rowan Randall!¡±

    Mordred brandished her tentacles.

    ¡°This is the dragon¡¯s forge, do you think you can beat me here?¡±

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Forge?¡±

    Wu Yan looked around.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the name of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Mordred snickered.

    ¡°In here, the stronger the mental power, the stronger you be in this space. You, a mere human, just because you broke my seal, you think you can beat me? A dragon with immense mental reserves?¡±

    Dragons are good at magic. They know multiple mental spells too.

    With magic and training in this field, dragons could easily beat any human in this mental space.

    But, Mordred screwed up.

    Magic power? Against a True Ancestor-ss entity?

    Spells? What about the 103,000 grimoires?

    The mental reserve to wield a ton of magic power and processplex spells? Wu Yan naturally had them in spades.

    The space trembled as an invisible force descended upon Mordred.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The invisible force held Mordred in ce while driving it out of the world.

    ¡°Gargh!¡±

    Mordred was expelled from this world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave too.¡±

    Wu Yan vanished with Eco and Ash.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Navi didn¡¯t know what to say. The previous minute her space was filled withbatants, the next, it is as empty as ever.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1410: Enemy routed, finishing the mission

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Enemy routed, finishing the mission</h4>

    "Uwa!"

    Ash opened his eyes like he had just woken up from a nightmare. He was sweating all over.

    Ash finally noticed his predicament.

    He was naked on top of a bunch of draconic flesh. His hand is also embedded in the meat swamp. Ash felt his star brand throbbing in pain.

    "Oh, you woke up, huh?"

    Wu Yan retrieved his hand.

    "No time to rest. Eco is waking up, connect with her and drive Mordred out."

    "Oh!"

    Ash quickly connected with the dark dragon.

    Roar

    The corrupted dragon hissed in pain.

    <i>Grawwrrr</i>

    Mordred struggled as Lei Xian locked her in ce.

    "Damn..."

    Mordred roared.

    "I... I... can''t lose... Not now... Not after I spent so much time and effort looking for that machine... Not after I tricked us into bing my sponsor... All that effort, down the drain?!!!"

    "Yeah, you hatched an intricate n."

    Wu Yanan pressed his hand on the dragon''s head.

    "s, you never treated anyone other than Eco as your opponent. Your pride is your downfall. You never even considered the possibility that someone can suppress you, Nehalennia princess!"

    "This... is... Why you lost!!!"

    Wu Yan channeled his magic.

    A bright white light spawned with Wu Yan as the core. The divine light lit up the sky and pierced the corrupted dragon. It surrounded the dark entity dwelling in Eco.

    He used Kanon''s purification ability.

    "Gaarggh!!!"

    Mordred felt like someone just fired an orbital cannon on it.

    "Now!"

    Ash and Eco roared at the same time.

    "Get out of my body!"

    <i>Shine</i>

    The divine white light and Eco''s own power merged as they did abo attack on Mordred.

    The citizens had to shield their eyes or risk blindness.

    A dark mist got driven out. The severely-weakened Mordred fled in a bolt of ck light.

    Slowly, Eco returned to her old body.

    Her dark feathers were cleansed as the dark luster faded.

    Her curved horns returned to their normal spiky horns. Her unicorn horn also returned as her angelic wings turned snow-white. Her 9 eyes were gone too, she roared victoriously.

    <i>Roar roar roar</i>

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}The other Maestros celebrated the return of their dragon lord. They spun around her as if to celebrate her victory over darkness.

    However, that huge body slowly turned smaller as ady with red hair emerged at the center. Ash was also near her. They were unconscious so they couldn''t do anything but fall ording to the rules of gravity.

    Wu Yan caught them while on Lei Xian.

    He shook his head.

    "Talk about being troublemakers."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    He opened his palm.

    There is a drop of dazzling blood in his hand. It floated like an exquisite ruby on his palm.

    Awakened blood of the Avalon scion: Special item, a drop of blood containing the powers of the Avalon scion. It has a miraculous effect due to System''s extraction. Any vampire that drinks this can strengthen their vampiric abilities. If a True Ancestor drinks this, the drinker will level up.

    <i>This effect only happens if the consumer is lower than Level 90. At level 90 and above, this item has no effect.</i>

    <i>Completed the third mission</i>

    Obtained x50,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability points, and Summoning points.

    Transcript world: Seikoku no Dragonar

    Quest theme: Procurement

    Mission 1 (Completed): Enter Kurumi''s Red Jade mode, use Zaphkiel''s Twelfth Bullet to go back in time. Obtain the Avalon Imperial Dragon Scion''s primordial blood before it is entrusted in the Albion Forest Orphan''s Rite by the Mother Dragon.

    Mission reward: x10,000 Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, and Summoning points

    Mission 2 (Completed): Get a drop of blood from the Avalon imperial dragon scion''s immature state

    Mission reward: x30,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points

    Mission 3 (Completed): Obtain a drop of blood from the awakened Dragon Emperor Scion

    Mission reward: x50,000 Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, Summoning Points

    Character: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 111,100

    Item Points: 230,000

    Ability Points: 101,000

    Summoning Points: 131,000

    Level: 85

    <i>Missionspleted, the user may leave the world at any time. Seikoku No Dragonar is permanently unlocked. No further missions will be issued in this world.</i>

    Wu Yan took a drop of blood from Eco before she woke up. With this, hepletes all three missions.

    He obtained close to 90,000 points while also obtaining special items that can get him to the peak of tier 9.

    Wu Yan scored big on his trip this time.

    He looked at the rising sun near the horizon. He can faintly see the figures of the people waiting for him.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Yukari, Shokuhou Misaki, n, Astrea, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, Origami, Saiai, Frenda, Rikou, Asuna, Yui, Kanon, Nagisa, Natsuki, and Avrora...

    They looked like they were smiling at him while silently urging him toe home soon.

    "Yeah, I am missing home."

    Wu Yan rode Lei Xian back into the capital. The drop of awakened blood glimmered in his palm.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1411: Consuming the blood of the Avalon scion

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Consuming the blood of the Avalon scion</h4>

    The chaotic night ended with the VIPs rattled but unharmed.

    Eco was forcefully awakened and she almost had her body possessed by Mordred. Humanity survived to fight another day. All the buildings were rtively okay and the capital was intact.

    If one has to describe the implications of Eco¡¯s awakening then it would be the VIPs from all over the world who witnessed the might of an Avalon scion.

    Boasting a body bigger than any airships man can make, the dragon¡¯s terrifying roar etched itself into the minds of the delegates.

    Other than the Zepharos Airships, the assets of the other nations weren¡¯t harmed.

    Zepharos walked away with a tough oue to swallow.

    The Lautreamont Knightdom is still okay, all the other factions also escaped unharmed, buildings weren¡¯t destroyed, the citizens survived, and even the Maestros reconnected with their knights.

    Although the Zepharos empire lost an airship, the loss is still something they can swallow.

    Zepharos is the only loser in this attempted sabotage.

    The original n was to pin it on the Lautreamont nation.

    But, this n backfired when Wu Yan spoke up. His allegations led to Veronica sending an elite investigation squad to the airship wreckage. There, with the other nations as witnesses, they recovered pieces of the broken machine from the wreckage.

    That machine is ancient and mystical but there were experts among the other nations that identified it as a machine that can forcefully evolve dragons into Maestros. This made it credible that the Zepharos kidnapped Eco to evolve her forcefully.

    Combine that with testaments from Eco, Ash, and the researchers, including Anya who was caught too then it is an open-and-close case of sabotage by the Zepharos empire.

    To recap, Zepharos failed their sabotage and got caught with their hands in the cookie jar. All the nations pretty much agreed that Zepharos was in the wrong for kidnapping a strategic card of the Lautreamont, conducting illegal research, and causing a dragon rampage in the name of starting a war.

    Veronica told Wu Yan that she was in the process of making the Zepharos pay for this crime.

    In any case, Zepharos¡¯ attempted sabotage poured cold water on the delegates of the Continental Summit.

    The Pope who tried to host this summit also called the event off.

    The other nations swore they would pursue legal remedies before returning to their nations.

    us also returned to the Zepharos empire, he can expect heavy sanctions for his actions this time.

    The Zepharos empire lost the diplomatic battle this time. And, they will likely pay dearly for this mistake.

    However, Lautreamont isn¡¯t in a good either.

    Eco¡¯s power was witnessed by everyone. That power far exceeded the known abilities of dragons.

    The knightdom appeared to have hidden the existence of such a dragon from anyone. It made it look like they were biding their time.

    At this rate, the existence of the Avalon Princess will definitely leak out and be known throughout thend.

    How are they going to handle the scion of the Avalon dragons?

    Anyway, that is a problem for the diplomats.

    There were also other problems.

    Julius¡¯ survival, his connection to the Zepharos empire, Mordred¡¯s survival, the feud between Avalon and Nehalennia dragons¡­

    They ignored how Wu Yan appeared to be inmand of two dragons.

    A dragon breeder can only contract one dragon.

    No one can contract two.

    First, a human¡¯s Astral only allowed them to sustain at most one dragon. Any more than one then the host might be drained of Astral.

    Second, the dragon mother would never agree to a 1-host-2-dragons contract.

    Wu Yan broke the norm.

    Then, there is the question of the nature of his ck lightning and white mes.

    This also led people to question Wu Yan¡¯s alignment and identity.

    His active participation in yesterday¡¯s affair told the entire world that he stood with the Lautreamont and he had the powers to stop a rampaging imperial scion-ss dragon on his own.

    Soon, his fame will spread further.

    This famous guy is currently hiding in his room.

    Sitting on his bed, he emitted waves of magic shockwaves.

    Astral orbs floated around him as he raised his hand.

    The fake star brand was gone. He had already unlocked his powers.

    Even if he sealed them, he would unlock them when training his magic power.

    It is a dry process but every bit of magic power helped.

    And, he liked the feeling of growing stronger day by day.

    Granted, he would like more time to study the grimoires in his mind.

    Integrating his minuscule gain with his gargantuan reserves, he slowly restrained his magic powers. The magic storm around him also settled down.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He sighed as his red eyes returned after glowing golden.

    ¡°Mnn~~¡±

    Wu Yan ended his training for the day.

    Normally, he would take a nap or go out and tease the maiden maids in the capital.

    However, he has something else to do today.

    He opened his palm and a few drops of blood came out of his portal.

    Those are the droplets of blood from Eco!

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1412: The opening of the path of a demigod

    <h4>Chapter 1412: The opening of the path of a demigod</h4>

    4 drops of Eco¡¯s primordial blood floated on his palm. The ruby-like glimmer of the droplets looked exquisite.

    All the different types of blood: Primordial, juvenile, and awakened blood can only raise him to the peak of tier 9. He will be on the cusp of demi-godhood.

    He had 5 drops of blood from her primordial state, 1 drop of juvenile blood, and 1 drop of awakened blood. At level 85, he only needs 4 drops of blood.

    He will soon be a peak tier 9 individual.

    Suppressing his excitement, he swallowed the drops of blood.

    In an instant, the blood got integrated.

    The draconic blood turned into streams of power that rampaged in his body. Enduring the pain, he clenched his teeth.

    The enormous energy hit his core.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Blood rushed to his face.

    The draconic energy started merging with his body as waves of power assaulted him.

    He heard his body gobbling up the energy like a hungry wolf.

    Soon, his body grew rapidly.

    Bit by bit, he felt his body absorbing the four drops of draconic blood.

    The energy spread throughout his body as his True Ancestor''s body engulfed the foreign powers.

    His body¡­ blood¡­ magic power¡­ organs¡­ cores¡­

    Everything was enhanced.

    His body absorbed Eco¡¯s blood and used it to further strengthen itself.

    He only felt this kind of all-epassing augmentations back in the Miraculous Pool of the Land of Gods in Silvaria. Now, he is reliving that experience.

    However, this blood-enhancement technique strengthened his blood first unlike the Miraculous Pool that cleansed everything before fortification.

    If the ratio of resources were divided between blood and other parts, the Miraculous Pool strengthened his blood and other parts in a 5:5 ratio while this blood enhancement strengthened him in a ratio of 7:3.

    This worked in Wu Yan¡¯s favor.

    As a True Ancestor, bloodline is everything.

    His strength came from his bloodline. As such, he grew faster with Eco¡¯s dragon blood.

    He broke through magic power quality bottlenecks before the blood increased his magic power volume.

    In no time at all, hisposite powers grew.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Soon, the System notifications came.

    <i>You¡¯ve leveled up, current level 86</i>

    <i>You¡¯ve leveled up, current level 87</i>

    <i>You¡¯ve leveled up, current level 88</i>

    <i>You¡¯ve leveled up, current level 89</i>

    He shot up four levels and reached the apex of tier 9 power.

    At this stage, he is just one level away from the demigod tier. At his current stage, he is already the second strongest existence after demigods in Silvaria.

    This gap will no doubt prove to be annoying to level up.

    Wu Yan is already very close to the peak of existence for lifeforms. Almost no other beings could pose enough threat to give him enough EXP to progress further.

    He must fight people with equal or higher levels to umte EXP rapidly.

    Just how many enemies would he need to defeat to go into the demigod tier?

    Then, the System struck again.

    <i>User level at 89, special mission: The Path of Demigods, unlocked.</i>

    <i>special mission: The Path of Demigods</i>

    <i>The path of a demigod is long and hard. Simple exp umtion is not sufficient for further growth.</i>

    <i>To assist the user in this stage, the System will provide guidance when the user and/or his summons reach Level 89. </i>

    <i>The user and his summons will be asked toplete missions and quests while Quest Items that can provide instant level-ups will be generated.</i>

    <i>This quest is a series of connected quests that can be treated as rounds. Each round will be conducted in various transcript worlds. The user and his summon will be asked to gather Quest Items. Upon thepletion of gathering materials, the round in that transcript world will be deemed to bepleted.</i>

    <i>Take note:</i>

    <i>1: The demigod level-up item will be generated upon thepletion of the first round.</i>

    <i>2: The user can proceed to the next round if he/she chooses not to use the level-up item.</i>

    <i>3: From the second round onward, the demigod level-up item will be enhanced upon thepletion of another round. The more roundspleted, the more potent the effect of the level-up item. Multiple level-ups are possible once the level-up item is enhanced.</i>

    <i>4: No matter how many rounds the userpletes, the level-up item can only boost the user to level 99. The level-up item''s potency cannot be raised beyond that cap.</i>

    <i>5: The user will be sent to the transcript world where the quest items are located. There won''t be any missions other than the Path of Demigods. Only upon gathering the quest item can the user leave.</i>

    <i>6: Some transcript worlds will ce limits on the user to increase the difficulty.</i>

    <i>7: A maximum of 2 summons are allowed for any round of the Path of Demigods, the user cannot bring more allies along.</i>

    <i>Do you want to ept the "Path of the demigods"?</i>

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1413: Ambition, the easy first round

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Ambition, the easy first round</h4>

    <i>Do you wish to ept the "Path of the Demigods"?</i>

    The System prompted Wu Yan for an answer.

    Wu Yan looked at the menu. Other than "Status", "Shop", and "Transcript Worlds". A new option was added.

    "Path of the Demigods"

    "W-wow, a shortcut to the demigod levels?"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure if he should celebrate or exim.

    He originally nned on turning into a berserker. He was ready to fight the five demigods of Silvaria with Yukari''s Red Jade mode. Or, he could go into high-difficulty worlds and fight all the strong individuals there.

    Knowing this, it still wouldn''t be an easy path. At least, he reckons it would take as long as five years. That''s why he didn''t give Sylph a promise to be a demigod in a timeframe drastically shorter than 5 years.

    There are only 5 demigods in the world of Silvaria. So far, Yukari is the only demigod he has seen in all the worlds he visited. The difficulty of reaching this teau of power is incredibly difficult.

    He only needs toplete one round to get the level-up item.

    This is easier than challenging many powerful individuals.

    Wu Yan praised the system.

    He clicked on the "Path of Demigods"

    He re-read the information dump of the Path of Demigods.

    <i>Do you wish to ept the special mission: "Path of Demigods"?</i>

    He will be sent into the world where the first round''s Quest Item can be found.

    The System will automatically send him into a transcript world.

    He still has to say goodbye to his friends in this universe.

    After he leaves this realm, the universe will enter a stasis. For him, it will be a long while before hees back.

    Without saying goodbye, it just wouldn''t sit right with him.

    Silvia, Cossette, and Luca established bonds with him, it wouldn''t be right to ditch them without a proper farewell.

    Although he and Reba are almost lovers, the kiss the perfect president gave him almost moved Wu Yan''s heart.

    Wu Yan felt troubled.

    Heughed at himself.

    "Seriously, I am being too emotional. The universe will enter a stasis. I doubt I would need a long time to finish the first round. I can juste back for a courtesy callter."

    He wants to get the demigod level-up item first.

    "Okay, start the Path of Demigods."

    The System''s mechanical voice rang.

    <i>Initializing the Path of Demigods</i>

    <i>Special mission: Path of Demigods</i>

    <i>Round: 1</i>

    <i>World: Seikoku no Dragonar</i>

    <i>Mission detail: Obtain a drop of Avalon scion''s primordial blood, a drop of the scion''s juvenile blood, and a drop of the awakened scion''s blood</i>

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan was stunned by the contents of the first round.

    Drops of Eco''s blood?

    He still had them!

    Plus, aren''t these the items he was required to collect in this world''s missions?

    Did the System n for this?

    <i>Detected the quest items. First roundpleted</i>

    <i>Huh, just like that?</i>

    With this, he can be a demigod?

    Isn''t this too easy?

    <i>Do you wish to generate the demigod level-up item?</i>

    Wu Yan isn''t happy to hear this.

    He was ready to hunker down and fight like mad to get demigod level-ups. Then, the System gave him an easy way out.

    He assumed he would need some time toplete the first round but he justpleted it seconds ago.

    It was like punching a mirage after psyching himself up.

    At least, this was a good oue.

    He can be a demigod right now.

    But, this isn''t satisfying.

    He wants to continue onto more rounds.

    The more Quest Items he collects, the more rounds he canplete, and the more potent the level-up item.

    He is sure he can get multiple level-ups down the road.

    He reckons it would be optimal to raise the level-up item''s potency to the peak of the demigod which is level 99.

    The item can raise his level to level 99 at most.

    Once hepletes enough rounds, he can reach Level 99 in one swift move.

    The peak of demigod.

    The strongest existence below the extinct gods.

    Wu Yan had a sudden urge.

    He is currently a peak tier 9 super-powered vampire. He can beat anyone at his current tier with his OP vassal beasts.

    Even against demigods, he can use Yukari''s Red Jade mode to beat low to mid-level demigods in a swift fashion. Her power over boundaries made him far stronger than Wu Yan would be if he consumes the level-up item now.

    He needs to take advantage of this situation and bolster his level-up item''s potency.

    Wu Yan''s blood boiled as he grinned excitedly.

    <i>The peak of the demigod tier.</i>

    <i>I will get there!</i>

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1414: A gathering, back at Ansullivan

    <h4>Chapter 1414: A gathering, back at Ansullivan</h4>

    The golden rays of sunlight lit Lancelot''s silver fur in a gleaming golden sheen. He appeared divine.

    "Ansullivan, right ahead!"

    Silvia reported after spotting the bustling city. Wu Yan, Ash, and Eco stirred from their drowsy states. .medrectangle-3-multi-146{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Compared to the capital, Ansullivan is smaller in area and poption. The cohort sighed in relief when they were back in the city.

    "We are finally here."

    It''s been a week since Eco was forcefully awakened and almost had her body snatched away by Mordred.

    The popce spected about the giant dragon''s identity and the halted Continental Summit.

    The important events turned out to be a treasure trove of topics for the popce. It will probably remain in the memories of the people for a long while.

    Eco and Ash who were at the center of the events also found it hard to enjoy peace.

    Although Zepharos got exposed for their attempt to sabotage the Lautreamont Knightdom, Ash and Eco were exposed too. Even if Eco is already back in her humanoid form, her identity got revealed too.

    The princess of the dragon race.

    Her title couldn''t be ignored.

    Various factions started imploring knightdom to make public the details they know about Eco. Ash also got dragged into this mess as her master.

    Ash and Eco were summoned by Veronica to meet with her for a week of rigorous interrogations. They also had their liberty to go into the public revoked as they were now walking state secrets.

    Wu Yan and Silvia stayed to keep thempany. Otherwise, the duo might have died of boredom.

    With Eco and Ash''s interrogations done, they regained freedom.

    They couldn''t wait to return to Ansullivan. This much is obvious when they woke up Wu Yan and Silvia on time.

    They reached Ansullivan Dragonar Academy in no time at all.

    In the one week they were away, the construction reached the final stages.

    The new buildings looked mighty under the glow of the sun. It must have rained recently as the building glistened with moisture.

    The school was rebuilt.

    "Lancelot!"

    Silvia directed her Pal to descend into the arena.

    Although the reconstruction efforts are almost done, school is still out so there aren''t a lot of students wandering around.

    The students who spotted Lancelot quickly gasped.

    "Hey! Look! Isn''t that Lancelot? Her highness'' pal?!"

    "Yeah, that''s Lance alright!"

    "In Other words, Lord Rowan and Princess Silvia are back?"

    "Let me through, I wanna see them!"

    "Lord Rowan and Princess Silvia came back!"

    The students mored as more students joined themotion.

    Lancelot finallynded in the arena.

    The gleeful roars of two dragons also entered the ears of everyone here.

    Two figures, one red and the other white zoomed past. Theynded in the arena too.

    <i>Boom Crash</i>

    C¨² Chinn and Gawain arrived with Reba and La on top.

    "President!"

    Silvia and Ash quickly got down.

    "Reba, La!"

    Wu Yan greeted them when he jumped down from the dragon''s back. The dragons abandoned their masters to quickly rub their heads against Wu Yan''s chest.

    "What is with you two?"

    Wu Yan rubbed their heads.

    "Gawain and C¨² Chinn were worried sick."

    Reba said.

    "They couldn''t forget about the food you made. The cooks couldn''t satisfy their desire for good food. Thus, these two hoped you would return one day. I am not surprised that they are over the moon now that you''re back."

    "I..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "You want me to cook the moment I get back? At least let me rest, right?"

    The two dragons lowered their heads in shame.

    "Lord Rowan."

    La squeezed between Gawain and C¨² Chinn.

    "Wee back, Lord Rowan..."

    La handed Wu Yan a cup of tea with a pair of eyes that told Wu Yan she missed him too.

    "It''s my homebrew herbal tea, it can get rid of fatigue."

    "I..."

    He looked at the steaming tea.

    "La, did you prepare this beforehand?"

    "Nn."

    La nodded sheepishly.

    "Because I was worried you might be tired after a long trip."

    She brewed a cup of this tea every day in case Wu Yan returned.

    It takes time to brew a cup of good tea. La must have worked hard to prepare the tea just so she could hand him a cup of hot tea the moment he gets back.

    What a thoughtful and cute elf.

    "Thanks, La..."

    Wu Yan rubbed La''s head before drinking the tea.

    "Thanks for the tea."

    Wu Yan gulped it down.

    Wu Yan''s body warmed up.

    This tea did reinvigorate him as La said.

    "I can''t believe the potency of this tea."

    Wu Yan said.

    "It must have been expensive, yes?"

    "The cost isn''t important. I am happy as long as you''re feeling better."

    La smiled.

    "It is probably worth 100,000 Acore in this country."

    "100,000?!"

    Ash jumped in shock.

    "That is expensive."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "An instant fatigue cure, 100,000 is a fair price."

    Princess Silvia said.

    "I am happy to see you all in good spirits."

    Reba said.

    "Come, let''s go to a restaurant. We can talk while we grab some grub."

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1415: Restaurant, bidding goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Restaurant, bidding goodbye</h4>

    In a restaurant within Ansullivan Dragonar Academy¡­

    This student restaurant was made with red bricks. It looked like a simple restaurant without gaudy designs.

    Only students are allowed to dine here. It was designed with Chevron architecture so the building still emanated an air of elegance. From the chairs to the decors of the wall, everything here can be found in the Chevron Kingdom.

    Rich kids preferred to dine in the high-end diners of the city while those students whoe from poor backgrounds satisfied their hunger at the student cafeteria near their dorms. This restaurant is basically where middle-ss students hang out.

    Reba booked the entire restaurant to give Wu Yan, Silvia, Ash, and Eco some space to rest.

    The waiters continued to serve tes of piping hot food for Wu Yan & co.

    Eco chomped left and right as she wolfed down beef and mutton in excitement. She is currently in heaven.

    La poured tea for Wu Yan while also making sure he gets his vegetables and meat intake. Like an obedient wife, she reced Cossette¡¯s role although the maid herself needed to tend to Silvia too.

    Reba listened intently as the trio told them about the attack in the capital.

    ¡°So, the giant dragon was Eco?¡±

    She nced at Eco who is still too busy eating to notice someone talking about her.

    ¡°Although she was born three months ago, it stuns me how fast the scion of the avalon dragons can grow.¡±

    ¡°Told you, I am awesome.¡±

    Eco puffed her chest out. However, she was quick to realize her own mistake too.

    ¡°s, I failed to control myself and almost had my body snatched away from me.¡±

    ¡°Cheer up, Eco¡­¡±

    Ash assured her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re still a kid, if you grow up then I am sure you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not a kid.¡±

    Eco frowned before biting the beef in her hands. The rush of umami and sauces brought a smile to her face.

    ¡°Well, at least, she is still easy to read.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°With that, Mordred should require some time to recover. For now, she is a minimal threat to us. Just let things flow in the natural order.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t help us to worry about nothing for now.¡±

    Reba rubbed her temples.

    ¡°I am just a student council president. I should let Veronica and the others handle it.¡±

    ¡°President Reba, you¡¯re an Arch Dragonar, if you¡¯re beating up yourself like that then I am going to feel real bad as just a dragonar.¡±

    Silvia giggled too.

    ¡°Eco is in our school and the whole world knows this. I reckon people will starting after her, as the strongest student in our school, Eco would be in danger without your protection.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t mind contributing my powers.¡±

    Reba tossed her red hair back.

    ¡°But, Silvia, you got one thing wrong. I am not the strongest student anymore.¡±

    Reba looked at Wu Yan. The others also looked at the guy who is possibly the strongest knight in the entire Knightdom.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put your hopes on me. I might have to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?!¡±

    The others gasped.

    Reba wanted answers.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    Silvia is also very emotional.

    ¡°Are you leaving us?¡±

    ¡°Lord Rowan.¡±

    La grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve with a pale look.

    Cossette also stored her friendly smile away.

    They don¡¯t think he is leaving for vacation.

    It sounds like he is going somewhere far away judging by his tone.

    Naturally, thedies panicked.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you all?¡±

    Wu Yan calmed them down.

    ¡°I am just leaving for a while. I will stille back.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down first¡­¡±

    Reba told everyone.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I am going back, back where I came.¡±

    Silvia trembled.

    ¡°This is your home, where are you returning?¡±

    Silvia knew this wasn¡¯t Wu Yan¡¯s true domicile.

    Veronica could have identified him if he was. However, there is no file on Wu Yan in the knightdom¡¯s archive.

    Wu Yan is not a resident here.

    He had dragons so he should be connected to the Mother Dragon somehow. Yet, they had no details on him.

    She only knows the guy she has a massive crush on is leaving for a ce far away.

    When is the next time they will meet?

    Silvia couldn¡¯t imagine it. She didn¡¯t want to.

    La, Reba, Cossette and the princess were all sporting heavy looks.

    ¡°Girls, please¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pped his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a long trip. Trust me.¡±

    To them, he would be returning in an instant.

    The universe will enter a stasis once he leaves.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    Reba asked.

    ¡°Not long.¡±

    Wu Yan answered.

    ¡°A few days at most. You will still see me before graduation.¡±

    This caused thedies to feel better.

    Reba is already in her third year. Soon, she will be graduating.

    This means he should be back in no time at all, right?

    They cheered up although they still felt a bit sad and lonely that he was leaving soon.

    The lunch then turned into a bon voyage celebration for Wu Yan.

    They talked about random topics with him including pampering him with traveling tips and other good wishes.

    Nobody saw the silent but firm light in La¡¯s eyes, she just steeled her resolve to do something.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1416: Loneliness? Please stay one more night

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Loneliness? Please stay one more night</h4>

    At night...

    The fireflies hovered between bushes and trees. Their weird cries filled the air. The noise emitted by these critters gave the night a calm air.

    In the reconstructed Apollo Dorm, most of the male students are already fast asleep while a few night owls are still awake.

    It is a beautiful and serene night.

    And, this is thest night for Wu Yan in this universe.

    Wu Yan looked at the misceneous items he got from his friends with a bitter smile.

    Reba and Silvia gave him parting gifts while La prepared potent potions and herbs for him. Cossette also forcefully packed his clothes, food, and other daily necessities for him.

    Ash also contributed some of his items while Eco gave him some items too. C¨² Chinn, Lancelot, and Gawain gave him Fafnirite crystals in return for all the help he has given them.

    They tried to limit the items they gave him but they almost overdid it.

    If he packed these items up, it could fill up an entire backpack and then some.

    "Seriously..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    Most of these are useless to him but he appreciated the intentions behind these gifts.

    "Thank god for the Gate of Babylon."

    Wu Yan dispelled the seal disguised as a Star Brand on his hand.

    His powers returned to him as clumps of Astral formed around him.

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    A red portal appeared like a red gate out of the nearby space. The area turned red as the gate opened up.

    The items were pulled into the portal by a gentle force.

    He tossed the doll Silvia gave him into the portal before he dispelled the Gate.

    "This should be fine."

    Wu Yan opened his menu after making sure he didn''t leave anything behind.

    First, he wanted to return to the universe of Date A Live.

    He stayed here for 3 months so a day must have psed in Date A Live.

    He needs to get his hands on the Realizers and then he would return to Silvaria to discuss with Yukari about the Path of Demigods. After that, he can start the second round of the Path of Gods.

    Kotori and Kurumi were stationed in Date A Live to wait for the Realizers while Hinagiku and Mikoto were enhancing their powers in the pool of Miraculous Water.

    He is going to meet up with Kotori and then return to Silvaria to check on Hinagiku & co.

    Plus, Kotori, Kurumi, and the other spiritdies could use a dip in the Miracle Pool.

    Wu Yan chose the Date A Live world from his menu.

    Then, someone knocked on his window.

    He turned to see La peeking into his room.

    He gasped.

    "La?"

    Yeah, La is standing outside his window.

    La''s tinum blonde locks fluttered in the night like an elf wrapped by the moonlight''s veil of mystery.

    The Elbaff had pointy ears that gave their identities away. He found her elven ears cute too.

    "La..."

    Wu Yan closed his menu.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "Lord Rowan..."

    La mumbled.

    "I-I wanted to talk to Lord Rowan."

    The meek elf spoke. He scratched his cheek before inviting La into his room.

    "Come in."

    "Nn."

    She grabbed his hand before climbing in.

    La climbed up to his room instead of riding Gawain. Wu Yan immediately scolded her.

    "What if you fell and got hurt?"

    "There are trees everywhere in the forest of the Elbaff. There are hundreds of trees taller than this building. I am used to climbing tall structures like this don''t worry."

    La giggled.

    "Lord Rowan, you''re so nice."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "You''re not just here to praise me, right?"

    La looked at his mien with a dull and sad glow in her eyes.

    "I just felt like seeing Lord Rowan, that''s why I came."

    La probably sensed that he would be leaving tonight.

    "You silly girl."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I am only going to leave for a short while."

    "But..."

    La turned crestfallen.

    "Without Lord Rowan around, I am going to feel lonely."

    "You..."

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure how to continue.

    Her misty eyes threatened to draw the souls of unwary people inside.

    Then, La undid thece around her nightgown.

    Her gown fell to the floor with a crisp flop. Her dress formed a circle around her feet.

    La exposed her lithe figure in front of him. It felt dangerous just staring at her petite stature. Wu Yan''s heart raced before he controlled himself.

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    "Lord Rowan!"

    La glomped Wu Yan.

    Her soft body and herbal scent assaulted his senses. La lifted her head before looking into his eyes.

    "Please stay one more night, let La stay in your embrace..."

    La closed her eyes while giving him the go-ahead.

    He took another look at her blushed face and her cute features. His breathing turned erratic.

    La''s next line destroyed thest restraint in Wu Yan''s mind.

    "Lord Rowan, please embrace me..."

    <i>Ah, screw it!</i>

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply before hoisting La''s tiny body up.

    After a short yelp of pain, the sounds of an amorous congress filled the room. The sheets started rumbling as the long night dragged on...

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1417: Double return

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Double return</h4>

    Tengu city

    It is daw but the dense clouds overhead suggested a high chance of rain.

    The dark skies gave people an oppressed feeling. Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru were on their way back from grocery shopping when they felt a bit moody.

    They are already unenthusiastic, the weather only added to their tes.

    ¡°One whole day¡­¡±

    Kaguya sighed.

    She looked at the dark skies with a lethargic look.

    ¡°Correction.¡±

    Yuzuru lifted her bags of groceries.

    ¡°Master left in the morning. As it is not yet night, it would be more urate to say it is close to a day since Master¡¯s departure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Shido must have his own things to do.¡±

    Tohka pursed her lips.

    ¡°It is only a day. I remember Shido once left us for a long while.¡±

    ¡°A long while?¡±

    Kaguya wanted confirmation.

    ¡°How long was that?¡±

    ¡°About 10 days¡­?¡±

    Tohka struggled to recall the exact time and date.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Shock, 10 days?¡±

    Yuzuru¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°Master said the time in his world runs 100 times faster than ours. That means he was in another universe for a few years?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the details.¡±

    Tohka frowned.

    ¡°Shido also never told us the details.¡±

    ¡°No, I think you probably forgot or didn¡¯t hear him. The others should know.¡±

    Kaguya retorted.

    The three spirits returned to the Itsuka Residence.

    Soon, they were back at the house.

    The three spirits stopped suddenly.

    There is a youngdy standing in front of their house.

    Her flowing purple hair and white sailor uniform gave her away. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, she packed mighty Howitzers under her uniform. In fact, her uniform could barely contain the divine mountains she carried.

    Her incredible looks and figure made her easy to identify too.

    However, the youngdy looked a bit dark with consternation.

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    Tohka gasped.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miku?¡±

    ¡°Umu?¡±

    Miku heard Tohka. She turned before her eyes lit up with fascination. She spread her arms wide and dashed in the spirits¡¯ direction.

    ¡°Tohka! Kaguya-san! Yuzuru-san!¡±

    ¡°Uwa!¡±

    The spirits dodged Miku at thest moment.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Miku hit the wall near the spirits because of her immense speed.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Miku rubbed her aching nose with a pair of outraged and moist eyes.

    ¡°Why did you dodge?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kaguya couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dodging an attack?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t attacking!¡±

    Miku shrieked.

    ¡°It was just a friendly hug, a normal person would have received it.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    Tohka gasped again.

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Miku spread her arms wide again.

    ¡°Now, Tohka, give me a nice big hug!¡±

    Miku started inching closer as Tohka subconsciously believed her words.

    Kaguya and Yuzuru pulled her away as if she was the goddess of sickness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, my familiar.¡±

    ¡°Warning, she is lying.¡±

    ¡°I-I knew it!¡±

    Tohka turned red.

    ¡°Mou~¡±

    Miku grumbled.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Tohka asked.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Miku recalled.

    ¡°I came to find Darling.¡±

    Miku¡¯s disappointment infected the spirits.

    Wu Yan left the other morning and now they are already missing him.

    They didn¡¯t think the non-existence of their most important man would make them feel so hollow. It was like they were missing a piece of their being.

    This would be Miku¡¯s second trip after the first trip before Wu Yan left.

    Miku also knew she wouldn¡¯t find Darling here.

    ¡°Before me, Origami was here.¡±

    Miku shrugged.

    ¡°I think she should be inside by now.¡±

    The others were still sporting heavy looks.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Miku roared.

    ¡°Darling! When are youing back?!¡±

    Miku¡¯s roar was answered by the ringtoneing from Tohka¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Ehhh!!!¡±

    Tohka quickly took out her phone and fumbled with it.

    ¡°Woah, which button did Shiori tell us to press again?¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t ask me, I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Panic, Yuzuru isn¡¯t familiar with the operation of the smartphone.¡±

    The three spirits were flustered.

    ¡°Give me, I will get it.¡±

    Miku grabbed the phone and clicked on the green answer call button.

    ¡°Hi, this is Izayoi, Tohka can¡¯te to the phone so I¡­¡±

    Miku stopped mid-sentence.

    Her eyes lit up brightly.

    ¡°Darling¡¯s back?!¡±

    As the four spirits hurried into the living room, they spotted the people chatting on the couch.

    Kotori, Kurumi, Yoshino, and Origami were present. With the addition of Miku, Tohka, Kaguya, and Yuzuru, all the spiritdies were here. A guy sat at the center.

    Wu Yan was back from Seikoku no Dragonar.

    ¡°Dar~Ling~¡±

    Miku did a jump dive for Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t analyze the voice, he just knew he had to dodge the iing individual.

    Miku smashed nose-first into the couch.

    ¡°Wh-why did Darling¡­?¡±

    ¡°A-Are you okay?!¡±

    Wu Yan finally identified Miku before helping her up.

    ¡°It was reflex, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°Noisy as ever.¡±

    Kotori pouted.

    ¡°We are talking about business here, do you girls mind piping down?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tohka, Kaguya, Miku, and Yuzuru asked.

    ¡°Ah, right, I was going to tell you girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan dered.

    ¡°We are going back to Silvaria tomorrow.¡±I Agreex

 Chapter 1418: 2 days, the transformation is still ongoing

    <h4>Chapter 1418: 2 days, the transformation is still ongoing</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, the Base...

    In the clearke, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Misaki, n, Astrea, Saiai, Frenda, and Rikou are still floating in it like slumbering princesses. They were also not wearing anything.

    The Miraculous water streamed into the girls like a sentient potion.

    This might look creepy but it is working wonders on the girls. It has been two days since Wu Yan took Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Kurumi on a trip to Date A Live.

    Thedies soaked in the Miraculous pool for two days and they started transforming.

    Although Wu Yan used five days toplete his qualitative transformation. The girls who were using a less potent version of the Miraculous Water needed a longer time to achieve progress.

    The Miraculous Water can only improve a person to his/her limits. After that, the water will no longer work. Thedies look like they might need more time.

    But, there is anotherdy who exited theke earlier than the others.

    She had a parasol and a ssy fan. Her glossy blonde locks fluttered with the wind. Yukari stood watch over the otherdies near the edge of theke.

    She has been on guard for the past two days.

    Yukari took care of them while they were undergoing their metamorphosis. She came out of theke after 1 hour of soaking.

    She is so powerful the Miraculous Water could do little for her.

    At her stage, it is surprising the Miraculous Water could improve her powers.

    Yukari wasn''t too disappointed. She was delighted that the Miraculous Water can improve her powers marginally.

    She is a powerful demigod.

    Any bit of progress is a weed boon in her books.

    She can''t remember thest time her powers increased. Eons she lived but the improvement she made this past week blew past the umtions of centuries of experience.

    Yukari stood on top of a boulder. She gauged thedies'' progress.

    "Looks like they are steadily growing in power."

    Thedies were still powering up even now.

    She was sure that thedies would be more powerful by the time they are out of theke.

    "But, there is still progress to be made."

    Yukari chuckled.

    "There are people stronger than you girls in Gensokyo and there are a few who are even more powerful than me. You girls need to grow faster."

    Yukari looked at a certain corner of theke.

    The space suddenly distorted as Yukari''s eyes shone brightly.

    A few figures emerged from the spatial anomaly.

    It was Wu Yan & co who just returned from Date A Live.

    They were teleported from the living room of the Kotori residence to ake with beautifuldies slumbering on the surface.

    Miku, Origami, Kaguya, and Yuzuru couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "I..."

    Kaguya gasped.

    "What just happened?"

    "Shock."

    Yuzuru voiced her surprise.

    "Yuzuru has read multiple novels but a development like this..."

    "Oh yeah!!!"

    Miku looked at thedies soaking in the water.

    "What a beautiful sight! Absolutely marvelous!"

    Origami looked at Wu Yan.

    "Is this ending?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "No, it doesn''t look like it will end anytime soon."

    "2 days had passed..."

    Yukari emerged from her portal that had multiple eyes in it. She roamed her gaze over Yuzuru, Kaguya, Origami, and Miku.

    "Nice catch..."

    "Yukari?!"

    Wu Yan didn''t expect her to emerge behind him.

    "Yukari (Yukari-nee)!"

    Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino greeted her.

    Yukari nodded with a smile.

    "I see, you girls returned too?"

    Wu Yan scanned Yukari with his System''s scanner.

    Yakumo Yukari: Level 96

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "Yukari, you leveled up?"

    "An umtion of centuries of experience, the Miraculous Pool only pushed me over the threshold."

    Yukari analyzed.

    "Not bad, I didn''t think the Water had such effects."

    "Good."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Well, I wonder how long they are going to take?"

    "There will be speeders andggards."

    Yukari said.

    "Judging by their growth rates and aura, there should be two girls who will wake up today."

    "I see..."

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino.

    "Kotori, you girls haven''t soaked in thiske yet, go in..."

    Thedies nodded.

    He looked at Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Origami.

    "Since you girls are already here, might as well soak in theke with Kotori & co too! We will leave the introductions for ater date."

    "Go in?"

    Kaguya asked.

    "Is there something special about theke? Is that why they''re soaking in it?"

    "Yeah, imagine this as a power-upke."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Go soak in it and your powers will increase."

    "Power-ups?!"

    Kaguya and Yuzuru''s eyes shone brightly.

    Even Origami was tempted by it.

    "Taking a bath with cute girls?"

    Miku raised her arm.

    "I am going in! You don''t have to tell me twice!"

    "Yes, you can enter."

    Kotori warned.

    "But, you''re not allowed toe near us!"

    "Eh~"

    Miku voiced her displeasure.

    "Girls..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Just get in already, youdies need the power-ups."

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1419: The finished base

    <h4>Chapter 1419: The finished base</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest¡­

    Yukari led Wu Yan away from theke. They dived into the dense forest.

    Without using her Gap or Wu Yan¡¯s teleport spells. She strolled in the forest like a young noble out for a walk. However, she emitted a wave of invisible shockwaves that expanded outward.

    This shockwave made all the monsters in the vicinity run for dear lives.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by this feat of power.

    As expected of the Yokai Sage. Her powers can¡¯t be replicated by the demigods he knew.

    This also gave him more determination to continue the demigod¡¯s path.

    He is going to make sure he is as powerful as Yukari when he bes a demigod, or doesn¡¯t be one at all.

    He set Yukari as his benchmark because that is the kind of power he aspires to attain.

    He will exceed her.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    WU Yan looked at Yukari.

    ¡°Yukari, is it fine to leave like this?¡±

    ¡°Worried about your girlfriends?¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, I¡¯ve installed a barrier that can stop anyone from entering. It should hold for a while even if all five Silvaria Demigods appeared.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°You said two of them wille out of theke, right? Is it fine if they can¡¯t find us?¡±

    The spirits were told to enter theke and power up.

    The ones who will wake up might panic if they can¡¯t find him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Yukari continued moving forward.

    This path is familiar to him.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Are you taking me back to the base?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you found out.¡±

    Yukari shook her head.

    ¡°Although, I did expect you to catch up quicker.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Lay off my back, kay? I¡¯ve been in other worlds for half a year. I just needed time to recall.¡±

    ¡°No, you just weren¡¯t mindful of your surroundings.¡±

    Yukari pierced his weak defense.

    ¡°You think I forgot about your Impable Memory?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯te up with a retort.

    The trees started dwindling in numbers as his field of vision cleared up.

    The two went past more trees and bushes before arriving at a wide area.

    This is the ce he chose to build a base in the past.

    No, he couldn¡¯t see anything here. It was empty.

    Not even a brick can be seen.

    Wu Yan then thought about another possibility.

    ¡°Yukari, did you set up another barrier here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and, I am proud of my work too.¡±

    Yukari pointed her parasol at the empty space in front of her.

    <i>Tremble</i>

    The space rippled as a tiny gap opened up.

    The gap opened to the size of a small tunnel. It looked like a ripple in space that might copse at the slightest touch.

    ¡°I infused my power of Boundaries to separate the space here and the space within. Not even your teleportation spells can transport you into the base.¡±

    Yukariid the parasol against her shoulder.

    ¡°This barrier can withstand thebined attacks of the demonic beasts in this forest for a day. Even then, there is a chance it won¡¯t break. However,pared to the Great Hakurei Barrier, this is an inferior copy.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised you managed to pull this off.¡±

    Wu Yan praised her work.

    ¡°If It were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to design a barrier of this scale in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it short.¡±

    Yukari rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I used an entire day to enhance and augment the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that is why it is so sturdy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat.¡±

    Yukari tapped his forehead with her fan.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He entered the barrier.

    As if he just walked through a thin membrane, the scene in front of him changed.

    There is a giant castle-like city in front of him.

    The steel walls were at least hundreds of meters tall and they formed a defensive circle around the fortress city.

    In the fortress, tall buildings could be seen reaching for the sky. There are buildings that mimicked Silvaria¡¯s architecture while there are also Renaissance-inspired buildings like churches and cathedrals. It looked like a fortress city that had buildings from various ages installed in it.

    If Toaru no Majutsu reflected the modern era and Seikoku no Dragonar reflected the medieval era then this fortress formed a fantastic mix of both.

    It was nothing short of a grand work of art.

    It is a small world that only appears in the pages of fantasy work.

    Then, rows of Misaka clones appeared to form two neat rows. They were dressed in white maid uniforms. They bowed in his direction.

    ¡°Wee back! Onii-sama!¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}With rows of maids bowing in front of a fortress, Wu Yan turned into a statue.

    <i>That fortress is the Base? What is up with the Maid Sisters? Who designed this ce? Who gave them those uniforms?</i>

    Wu Yan had too many questions.

    He didn¡¯t think it was possible to make a fortress like this with the materials he bought.

    <i>How?</i>

    ¡°Most of the materials you bought were used for defensive measures.¡±

    Yukari answered.

    ¡°Your girlfriends thought of various ideas to make your home look nice and liveable.¡±

    Wu Yan can tell that it was Hinagiku, Kotori, Mikoto, Misaki, and the others who poured their hearts and souls out to make this base.

    Heughed heartily.

    ¡°Man, looks like I underestimated them.¡±

    ¡°They are better than the good-for-nothings in Gensokyo, that much I can say.¡±

    Yukari praised the girls.

    ¡°Heck, I don¡¯t mind staying here.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the base was finished.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Good job hiding it from me.¡±

    Yukari looked at him.

    ¡°I thought you were too focused on expanding your harem?¡±

    <i>Cough cough cough</i>

    Wu Yan coughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s nder!¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t deal with Yukari¡¯s soul-piercing gaze. He looked away.

    ¡°Fine, I could have spent more time on the base my thoughts were elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yukari opened the fortress gates.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave your vested interests at the door, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Wu Yan ran up to her.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1420: Going on a journey with the first ladies

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Going on a journey with the firstdies</h4>

    Giant Beast Forest, the Base...

    In the fantasy-like fortress, there is a certain structure that took up a lot of space.

    It looked like an upside-down pyramid. It is the tallest building in the base. At the top floor, one could see the entire fortress at a nce.

    If natsuki, Kanon, Avrora, and Nagisa were here, they would be able to identify this structure.

    The Keystone Gate.

    Except, this one is a little different.

    The Keystone Gate had modern elements designed into it but this building looked like it manifested out of thin air. It gave off a magical vibe.

    They named this base the Isekaipolis.

    In other words, the Base transcended the boundaries of eras.

    At the center of the base is this Keystone Gate mimic which was named the Core of the metropolis.

    The Core was designed by the Sisters.

    The Core was designed to be a home for Wu Yan & co.

    The otherdies objected to this preferential treatment since this building was the tallest and grandest structure in the Isekaipolis.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}This made it look like they were nobles living above the Sisters who were just civilians to them.

    Mikoto staunchly opposed this notion.

    She can''t live in a luxurious home like this while her Sisters toiled.

    But, the Sister''s insisted, greatly so.

    For them, Wu Yan & co saved them, gave them ces to live and gave them a purpose in life. They already cemented their perceptions toward Wu Yan & co, not even Mikoto can change that.

    The Sisters vowed to follow Wu Yan & co''s instructions.

    They constructed the Core as a way to tell them that the Sisters can''t live without Wu Yan & his harem. They were essentially the core of this organization.

    Thedies acquiesced when the Sisters wouldn''tpromise.

    Wu Yan listened to Yukari with a bitter smile.

    "Sounds like something the Sisters would do."

    "I am going to use my Gap to transport theke and thedies here."

    Yukari talked about mass-teleportation while sipping ck tea.

    "Don''t worry about them not being able to find us. Now, what was it you wanted to talk to me about?"

    Wu Yan discussed about the Path of Demigods with her. He divulged the details of the special quest.

    "A cheat would be an understatement."

    Yukari sighed.

    "When your harem reaches the Peak of tier 9, will they be given this quest too?"

    "Yes, ording to the System."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I want to hear your thoughts on this."

    "I would choose your current path."

    Yukari said.

    "umte until you can reach the peak of demigod in one go. Don''t be like me, the climb is a tiresome one."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"It is very hard to level up at my stage."

    Yukari warned him.

    "This chance should be properly utilized. You won''t get another golden opportunity to boost your levels like this. Plus, you have the Red Jade mode. I think you should be fine against any demigods. Gather the items, increase your level up item''s potency. This is the fastest path than climbing up the demigoddder."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "You think I should continue this quest too, huh?''

    Yukari rolled her eyes.

    "As it were, I wouldn''t give up a chance like this."

    "Well, you''re already very powerful."

    Wu Yan shifted the topic.

    "Anyway, let''s go-"

    "Wait."

    Yukari pped Wu Yan''s forehead with her fan.

    "Who said I was going with you?"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "We have the barrier but we still need someone to look after this ce."

    Yukari tapped her fan on his head.

    "Let me stay here..."

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Well, I guess I can go by myself."

    "Ara, I never said you need to go alone."

    Yukari said.

    "Just in time, the two girls will wake up today. You said you can only bring two summons with you, right?"

    "You mean..."

    "Yes, take them with you."

    Yukari said.

    At night...

    Wu Yan yawned while rubbing his eyes.

    He was sleeping soundly until Yukari suddenly punched him on the head to wake him up. She said the twodies woke up already. It is time to depart for the next round of the Path of Demigods.

    "Sheesh, we can always wait until tomorrow, right?"

    Wu Yan grumbled while entering the living room.

    It is a very big living room so the destion made it a bit creepy.

    The twodies were waiting for him.

    One of them had pink hair and wore a light yellow dress finished with a white coat.

    Another one had tea-brown hair. She wore a ck t-shirt with a sporty short pants.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were present.

    Wu Yan scanned them.

    Misaka Mikoto: Level 82

    Katsura Hinagiku: Level 80

    Wu Yan suddenly appeared behind the twodies with a nasty sneer.

    "Who goes there?!"

    Mikoto swung her lightning fist around while Hinagiku took out her crystal sword. They were d to see the guy who just appeared behind them.

    "Yan!"

    "Hinagiku! Mikoto!"

    Wu Yanughed out loud.

    "You two grew in power!"

    Hinagiku scanned him too.

    "Well, we aren''t as fast as you, Mr Peak of Tier 9!"

    "Anyway, Yukari briefed us already."

    Mikoto swiped her bangs aside.

    "Well, are we doing this?"

    "With Yukari around, the Base should be fine for now. I don''t mind going on the quest now..."

    Wu Yan asked them again.

    "Do you two want to join me on this round?"

    "Well, you already said it. Yukari is here and the Base is finished, we can stop worrying about the Sisters for now."

    "It''s been a while since I went into a Transcript World. This could be a nice change of pace."

    "Me too."

    Hinagiku ran her fingers through her pink hair.

    "It''s nice to be back in action. I want to try out my new skills."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku''s radiant smiles also caused Wu Yan to inadvertently grin.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1421: Type-Moon Multiverse

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Type-Moon Multiverse</h4>

    The crisscrossing streets¡­

    The buildings everywhere¡­

    The dense crowd¡­

    The lonely trees¡­

    Features reminiscent of a small town.

    This is a serene quaint little town.

    Beyond the embankment, the river quietly flowed as the overarching bridge above it connected the city¡¯s west and east sides.

    This city is rtively unpopted so there are not a lot of cars on the road. People could be seen going about their businesses on the streets of themercial district, the parks, and the zas.

    There are many types of pedestrians. Among them, there are students in their uniforms.

    Elementary, middle school, high school¡­

    They were living the best years of their lives as they chatted about nonsense and wore innocent smiles.

    At least, on the surface, everything seemed normal.

    But, there is a dark side to this city.

    No, among these pedestrians, there are people who cannot be called humans.

    Fuyuki city.

    Also known as the Winter Wood city, this town looked peaceful.

    In one of the streets here, there are three individuals strolling along. One male and two females¡­

    The male had red eyes and ordinary looks. However, his presence is so overwhelming people can¡¯t help but look at him.

    One of the females had tea-brown hair while the other had flowing pink hair. They were very beautiful girls who are very hard to find even if one were to pick from thousands of candidates.

    Why are we focusing on these three individuals?

    Because they just appeared out of nowhere.

    Like magic, the three appeared in this universe.

    However, the pedestrians didn¡¯t notice them.

    Other than a few who were mesmerized by thedies¡¯ outstanding looks, the others continued walking without paying heed to these three world travelers.

    They heard the mechanical voice of the System.

    <i>Path of Demigods</i>

    <i>Round:2</i>

    <i>World: Fate/ Kaleid Liner Prisma Illya</i>

    <i>Mission details: Obtain one Saber ss card, one Lancer ss card, one Archer ss card, one Rider ss card, one Caster ss card, one Assassin ss card, and one Berserker ss card.</i>

    <i>As a world essed through the Path of Demigods, there will be no world missions. The user can only leave when the userpletes this round.</i>

    <i>Time flows 100 times faster here than in the main world. Happy grinding.</i>

    The three listened to the voice before opening their eyes.

    They exchanged looks of confusion.

    ¡°Prisma Illya?¡±

    Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°So, are there Mahou Shoujos here?¡±

    ¡°Mahou Shoujo¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked around. This looked like a normal city.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine there being magical teen girls with staves running around this old town.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Looks like another troublesome world.¡±

    Wu Yan recalled this work. Unlike Seikoku no Dragonar, he has seen some of the works of this multiverse.

    In particr, he knows about the general plot of this Fate/Kaleid universe.

    Although it looked like a normal world, there are supernatural beings underneath this cloak of normality.

    Magicians or Magus as they were known here are humans capable of casting spells.

    All the Magus this world could put together still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Wu Yan and his 2 partners.

    No, there are other supernatural beings here.

    There are miracles and magicians capable of true magic here.

    There are also Dead Apostles and True Ancestors.

    Add Heroes, Spirits, and Counter-force to that equation and you have a weird universe where a few individuals are so powerful that there are probably demigods stronger than the present Wu Yan.

    There are also high-level subspaces, Mysteries, and sub-realities that are hidden from view. Counter Force that had world-influencing effects. Even if Wu Yan used his Yukari Red Jade mode, he might still be defeated by a world power like Counter Force.

    Although Fate/Kaleid shares the same universe as the Type-Moon multiverse, it is still a rtively safe universe whenpared to possible alternatives like the Type/Fate and Tsukihime universes.

    With their current abilities, they should be able to finish round 2.

    s, this momentary peace didn¡¯tst long.

    <i>Automatic adjustment of difficulty in line with Rule 6 of the Path of Demigods. This adjustmentes in the form of restrictions.</i>

    A silver sh urred as three silver bracelets appeared on Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Wu Yan¡¯s wrists.

    Their powers were suppressed and sealed as their levels went down to Level 75.

    <i>For this round¡¯s mission, the user and his summons will have their powers restricted by the Restriction Bracelets.</i>

    <i>During this round of Path of Demigods, the user and his summons may not remove the bracelet. Removal of bracelets is tantamount to failure</i>

    <i>Once the Path of Demigods has been deemed a failure then the user will no longer be able to continue onto further rounds. The Level Up item will be automatically generated. The Path of Demigods will not be re-issued for the user. Act wisely.</i>

    ¡°Well, that sucks¡­¡±

    The trio had the same thoughts.

    ¡°Looks like we can only use Level 75 powers.¡±

    Mikoto felt displeased with her current state.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like how it forcefully sealed our powers away like that.¡±

    ¡°Me too, my levels fell to Level 75.¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I am in the same boat as you two.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Looks like the System won¡¯t make it easy for us.¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Okay, what now?¡±

    He scratched his head.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s look for a ce to stay. We won¡¯t be finishing this quest in a day or two.¡±

    The twodies nodded.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1422: If we can fight 1 on 1 then its a duel, if not, then we gank

    <h4>Chapter 1422: If we can fight 1 on 1 then its a duel, if not, then we gank</h4>

    Night...

    Wu Yan exchanged a few of his gold coins for this world''s money. Then, he bought a small vi as the base of operations in this world.

    He went past the gates and arrived in a courtyard that was big enough to nt various nts and trees. The pavement road leading up to the main door could fit two or three individuals walking side-by-side. The stairways leading up to the door also gave people a good feeling.

    In the vi that couldfortably house 10 people, they immediately pegged the house as a luxurious establishment.

    The three of them settled on this ce after looking at other ces. This home didn''t stand out too much but it also lookedfortable to live in.

    The owner of this vi wanted to move to another country but couldn''t bear to see this ce waste away. He stuck around to find a buyer with enough money and love to take over the house.

    After getting the paperwork done, the owner left what little furniture he had to them and packed up to move abroad.

    If Wu Yan came here by himself, these amenities would suffice. But, Hinagiku and Mikoto weredies who needed more items for their personal hygiene and skincare routines.

    They decided to put off the shopping trip for tomorrow.

    After running around the whole day, the three sipped tea whilezing on the couch.

    "We got lucky, I didn''t think we would find a ce so easily."

    Hinagiku mentioned with glee.

    "But, isn''t it a waste of money?"

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan poured more tea for them.

    "Cost and worth are two different things. Plus, we got free furniture."

    "Well, we still need other things."

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "We don''t have to speedrun this quest, right?"

    "No, don''t worry about it."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "This round probably won''t take long and we can take our time strolling around during the day. Most of the missions will probably start at night."

    "The night?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "I thought we had to find 7 ss Cards? Is the night enough time though?"

    "No, we can only do it at night."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "I don''t know why but the ss Cards are only essible after midnight. We can only wait until then..."

    "Okay, that sounds easy."

    Mikoto looked at Wu Yan.

    "What are these ss Cards?"

    "Right, you two could use a briefing."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "First, do you know about Heroic Spirits?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto asked.

    "What are those?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "These spirits are remnants of legendary figures of history who died and remain as objects of worship. They are like spirits but heroic spirits hence the name. They have powers granted to them through myths and legends. They also have weapons and equipment of great power."

    "Powerful spirits? Mythical equipment?"

    The twodies nodded.

    "You know about Noble Phantasms?"

    "I am talking about these."

    "Ah..."

    Hinagiku continued.

    "So are these Heroic Spirits connected to the ss Cards?"

    "Yes, high-level thaumaturgy created these cards."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "With these cards, installing them will grant one the powers of the Heroic spirits and Noble Phantasms within."

    "Borrowing the power of spirits?"

    The twodies waxed thoughtful.

    "I don''t think we can find them so easily, right?"

    "Finding them is easy."

    Wu Yan looked at the city.

    "Aftering here, I feel faint distortions in magical power. The ss cards should be the source of these fluctuations."

    They also approached the balcony.

    However, they couldn''t detect the energy because one is a swordsman while the other one is an ESPer.

    Wu Yan had magic affinities so he can feel them.

    "Are we picking them up or not?"

    Mikoto''s forehead shed with lightning.

    "I am ready to go anytime."

    "Problem is, it won''t be that easy."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "The ss Cards exist in Mirror worlds or Kaleido Worlds. Essentially, a mirror universe of our own. We must go into them to get the cards."

    "Plus, the cards won''t be waiting for us. The ckened spirits in those cards must be defeated to collect the cards."

    "Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Caster, and Berserker."

    Wu Yan recited.

    "There are seven cards and each servant must be defeated to get the cards."

    "Wait, are we going up against mythical and legendary heroes?"

    Hinagiku said.

    "Sounds exhausting."

    "Against their true selves, our current levels aren''t enough to defeat one."

    Wu Yan chortled.

    "These ckened spirits are nothing but husks of their former selves. We can still beat them but it won''t be an easy fight even at a fraction of their true powers."

    "Fine."

    Hinagiku sighed.

    "Okay, let me try dueling one of them!"

    "A duel?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You want to fight Heroic Spirits?"

    "Only one on one, right?"

    Mikoto retorted.

    "Sounds like a fair fight to me."

    "These Heroic spirits aren''t the gangsters you''re used to beating. These are powerful spirits even if they are broken copies."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Moreover, these spirits are hellbent on killing anything they see. They will not reason, they will not stop until the enemies are torn to shreds. They also have Noble Phantasms, are you sure you want a 1v1?"

    "I can''t give up before actually fighting!"

    Mikoto balled her palms into fists.

    "Moreover, if I can''t win in a duel then we can just gank it!"

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku had nothing to say. Who could argue against her logic?

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1423: A trip with the three of us

    <h4>Chapter 1423: A trip with the three of us</h4>

    The next day¡­

    As the golden rays pierced through the faint clouds above, it formed a picturesque scene that looked like it would fit in a Ghibli movie.

    The people of the city weed a new day as they went about their business.

    It is about 7 in the morning.

    Students just got up, and a bunch of srymen is already on the way to work.

    Wu Yan woke up early because his schedule is full.

    He needs to buy daily necessities for thedies. His house is also unfurnished so he has to buy items for thedies. He only had a bed, some pillows, and a simple couch at his home.

    Thedies told him that they could buy the items themselves. However, they didn¡¯t know theyout of this town and as the man of the house, he has to provide for hisdies.

    Moreover, shopping isn¡¯t the only thing on his te. He needs to start investigating the ces of the ss Cards.

    In the original work, the cards existed in Kaleido worlds that are operating on spatial magic and principles. To enter, one must move in the correct direction and get the coordinates right.

    The original work didn¡¯t show this in detail.

    Fortunately, the ss Cards leak magical energies into the environment and this power can be detected from the gaps of the Kaleido world.

    Once he sniffs them out, it is only a matter of time before he cracks the entry method with the grimoires in his head.

    Once he cracks the code, the mission can be considered half-done.

    In the original work, the Kaleido world can only be entered after midnight.

    He is going to investigate the Kaleido World and start challenging the ss Cards¡¯ berserked avatars.

    He has enough time to prepare.

    s, with the restriction, it won¡¯t be easy to fight these avatars.

    At least, with his current level, any fight would be hard-fought at best.

    Moreover, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t rely on his Red Jade mode.

    Although he can still use it. He was depowered so the powers he can use during Red Jade mode are also pegged at level 75.

    Granted, n¡¯s Destruction, Yukari¡¯s Boundaries, and Kurumi¡¯s time powers are all still OP. Specifically, n and Yukari¡¯s abilities allowed them to transcend the gap in power between tiers.

    But, Wu Yan has his own trump cards.

    Vassal beasts.

    Vassal beasts can brute force a fight between Destruction users and Boundaries.

    At least, he can put the Red Jade powers on the back burner for now.

    He has to be careful.

    Once a mission has failed, the System will automatically end the Path of Demigods there. There are no second chances.

    Wu Yan onlypleted the first round.

    Most likely, the item can only lift him into level 90, a low-tier demigod.

    But, the System only said the failure condition is the removal of the Restriction Bracelets.

    At least, without removing their bracelets, they seemed to have all the time in the world to collect the ss Cards.

    Of course, when their lives are at stake, he won¡¯t hesitate to ditch the quest.

    He also told thedies to prioritize survival over the Path of Demigods.

    Their deaths are not worth the shortcut to the peak of the demigod. He would rather take it slow than exchange them with the deaths of hisdies.

    He entered the living room while noting his schedule for the day.

    "Morn'' Yan!"

    "Good morning!"

    Their voices were like songs to his ears.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were busy preparing breakfast. They had aprons on so they looked like housewives to him, reliable and trusty housewives they are.

    Wu Yan beamed at them.

    "Morning, Hina, Mikoto."

    "Come, sit."

    Mikoto invited him.

    "The breakfast is almost done, drink some milk first."

    "So, you two are the chefs today, eh?"

    Wu Yan sat at the table while looking at thedies.

    "That''s rare."

    "What''s rare about this?"

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    "You speak as if we don''t know how to make breakfast."

    "No, not that."

    Wu Yan exined himself.

    "It''s rare to see you girls in the kitchen."

    "Well, you can me yourself for your superb cooking skills. Plus, Ikaros was always on the roster when you were not around to cook. We never got the chance to show our skills."

    Mikoto pursed her lips.

    "Look, I got good grades in home economics at Tokiwadai. Don''t treat me like I am just got at fighting."

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yanughed with guilt in his heart.

    To him, Mikoto is just a feistydy.

    Mikoto''s feminine rating is only at 10%, 40% was devoted to her gant personality and 50% was allocated to her Tsundere personality.

    Hinagiku made the meals at her house before she became his summon.

    It was only at the fourth cup of milk did the twodies finished making breakfast.

    "I am digging in."

    The three enjoyed a happy breakfast together.

    They chatted as they indulged in good food.

    "Man, how long has it been?"

    "Hmm?"

    They looked at him.

    "I am thinking about the time when it was just the three of us."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "We were so weak. At that time, Mikoto was weaker than even our current depowered selves. I miss those good times."

    His words prompted the twodies to take a trip down memoryne too.

    Then, they turned slightly annoyed.

    "Hey, buster, do you realize who got us into this situation?"

    Hinagiku growled.

    "True, at first, there were only the three of us."

    Mikoto pointed her knife at Wu Yan.

    "Then, somebody couldn''t keep adding to his harem and the situation got out of control."

    "Hahaha!"

    Wu Yanughed as he wiped off the cold sweat near his forehead.

    "Oh, boy, am I hungry, let''s eat!"

    "Yeah?"

    The twodies grinned before shoving a loaf of bread into Wu Yan''s mouth.

    "Choke on it!"

    "Guwah!"

    Wu Yan fell back and hit his head on the floor. The twodies giggled as someone pleaded for mercy in the dining room.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1424: Investigating the magical distortions

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Investigating the magical distortions</h4>

    Fuyuki city isn''t a big city. It is also not that popted. It is as normal as normal townse.

    At least, that is what it looks like on the surface.

    After procuring a map, Wu Yan started shopping with hisdies in tow.

    He bought them clothes, pillows, other daily necessities, and a ton of food materials. They also bought a bunch of DVDs and books. Heck, they also spent money on buying dolls.

    With gold coins forming literal mountains in his Ring of Gold,mon sense and frugality no longer applied to him. They only traded in dozens of gold coins and they already have enough funds to live avish life for the foreseeable future.

    Even after going on a shopping spree, they still had enough cash tost a month or two based on their current spending habits.

    Because they bought too many items, Wu Yan had to hire a logistics firm to send his stuff to his house.

    He can use the Gate to store them but that would just attract unwanted attention.

    The mages of this world have an unspoken agreement no matter their affiliations or animosities.

    Don''t let normal people know about mages.

    To the popce, mages are products of fiction. However, there are still street magicians who do card tricks and other sleights of the hands.

    If he used his magic, he was sure the magicians in the city would sniff him out like a shark sensing blood in the water.

    That would be annoying.

    As such, he held back on using the Gate.

    The twodies certainly enjoyed the trip. They wereughing and giggling so much that their good looks attracted the attention of nearby pedestrians.

    Their excitement could be understood. Sinceing to Silvaria, the two said goodbye to their normal lives and routines.

    When they were students, they fought for rankings. Then, they went into the Giant Beast Forest to save the Sisters who were being sieged. After that, thesedies lived in the forest.

    With the Sisters safe for now, they could leave the Sisters in the care of their trustyrades back in Silvaria.

    With a seemingly normal world in front of them, thedies let loose.

    Hinagiku was originally a normal high school student. While Mikoto had a special identity, she was still able to live like a normal girl her age.

    However, thesedies didn''t regret bing his summons.

    Naturally, they won''t turn down shopping time either.

    Wu Yan let them run loose.

    He let them shop while he foots the bill. This is quality time with thedies, they can y all they want.

    Wu Yan forgot about the fatigue thates with running through various malls.

    Without Hinagiku and Mikoto, he would have run out of gas ages ago.

    Soon, the sky turned golden-red as it started to set.

    "Mn~"

    Mikoto stretched her back.

    "I sure had fun today."

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku ran her fingers through her hair while looking at the sky.

    "It''s going to be dark soon. We already bought all the things we need, let''s head back."

    "Let us make the dinner tonight."

    Mikoto ecstatically suggested.

    "Yan, what about you?"

    "Sure."

    He answered.

    "Just as well, by the time I get home, I can grab some grub."

    "When you''reing back?"

    The two forgot that Wu Yan had to investigate various spots of magical distortions. He needed to get in the Mirror Worlds.

    The twodies asked him.

    "You want us toe with you?"

    "No, I am not fighting just yet."

    He chuckled.

    "Rx, I won''t be pulling down knickers either."

    "Nobody''s worried about that."

    The twodies huffed with red faces.

    "Just go ande back quickly!"

    "You got it, madam!"

    The three parted ways.

    There is a red bridge overlooking the river parting Fuyuki city into two parts.

    Wu Yan examined the river as he strolled along the bridge.

    In his mind, he could feel the magical distortions in five ces.

    One of them is close to the river.

    He tried to get a better sense of the location.

    "It should be around here somewhere."

    Wu Yan looked at the river with the aid of the lights of the bridge.

    He closed his eyes.

    He detected a nearby plume of magic power leaking from an unsavory ce.

    Even normal people would avoid the magical distortion subconsciously. Magically-attuned individuals will also be turned off by the foul distortion here.

    It was easy locating the anomaly since it is basically telling everyone nearby to screw off.

    He looked at the shores of the river.

    The distortion is somewhere down there.

    Wu Yan disappeared in a blur as he reappeared near the distortion.

    Wu Yan might be forced to stay at level 75 but he still has his magic power.

    Magic power isn''t directly rted to levels. Magic power just allowed one tost longer in a fight of magic, he still has a ton of magic power to throw around more spells, especially those that need a lot of energy to cast. It is connected to one''s burst potential and endurance in a magical fight.

    Teleporting to the distortion from the bridge is child''s y.

    He can sense it here.

    He saw a plume of dark purplish magic power rising from the ground.

    The leaked magic power from another realm!

    Wu Yan unfurled a magic formation on his palm before cing it on the ground. The formation expanded as magic power rose from him. It went into the sky to connect with the leaked magical energy from the Mirror World...

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1425: Tohsaka Rin, Luvia, Ruby, Sapphire

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Tohsaka Rin, Luvia, Ruby, Sapphire</h4>

    On the red bridge with cars on it, one could hear the sounds of intermittent traffic and the flowing river.

    This bridge connected the two parts of Fuyuki City. Although there is a pathway for pedestrians, most wouldn''t take this route.

    Because the bridge is too long to traverse on foot.

    However, two individuals are using the pathway today.

    Two incredibly beautifuldies who looked like they were 17 or 18.

    One of them had an exquisite mien topped off with ck hair tied in twintails. She wore a red wool shirt that was a deeper shade of red than the bridge. She gave off a fiery vibe that felt distant at the same time. She also wore a cross ne and ck pleated skirts that went well with her ck pantyhose.

    Meanwhile, the otherdy had blonde hair that was tied in what appeared to be tornado-shaped drill hair. She looked like she was of foreign descent given her hair and facial features. She also wore a blue dress topped off with white leggings that made her look like a nobledy who is on her way to a ball.

    They looked likerades but the air of rivalry between them suggested that there is more than meets the eyes here.

    No, they''re putting a distance between themselves.

    "What a crude and inelegant construct."

    The blondedy sighed in dejection.

    "I already expected nothing much from this trip to Japan but this is just sad."

    "Geh."

    The twin taildy snapped back.

    "All that talk about blue blood and you''re still as uncouth as the ''inelegant structure'' you''re mocking."

    "Ohohoho~"

    The blondedyughed like a stereotypical queen in anime. She ignored the ck-haileddy''sment but her jolting eyebrows suggested that some of that insult did get through.

    "Come now, I remember a certain violence-prone gori is also a nobledy, even if she has fallen from grace."

    "What was that?!"

    She stared at the blondedy for striking so close to home.

    "We are just in a temporary slump. You Edelfelts will fall soon, with you at the helm, it''s only a matter of time."

    "Huh?"

    The blondedy turned dark.

    "You should take that back, Tohsaka Rin."

    "Back at you, Luviagelita Edelfelt."

    Rin snapped back.

    The twodies stared at one another while shooting sparks with their eyes. Even a stranger could see these two needed to stop fighting. They can''t mix like oil and water.

    "Guys, the objective..."

    A microphone-like voice ran from behind Rin.

    A small object flew over Rin''s head beforending near her right shoulder.

    It was a flying golden star in a circle with wings.

    This thing can fly and talk even though it looked like an essory.

    "We just had 5 minutes of peace. Here you girls go bickering again."

    "Nee-san is right."

    Another golden star with blue butterfly ribbons as wings flew over.

    "Luvia-sama, we still have our mission at hand, can we please prioritize the mission?"

    "This isn''t my fault, Sapphire!"

    Luvia crossed her arms.

    "If that gori kept her yap shut I would already be done with the mission."

    "You instigated the whole thing!"

    Rin shrieked. She looked at the golden star with pink wings near her for affirmation.

    "Ruby, you heard the whole thing, who taunted first?!"

    "Ugh..."

    The two stars exchanged looks of frustration.

    "I don''t care if you two want to tear each other''s eyes out but can we <i>please</i> focus on the task at hand?"

    Ruby pleaded seriously.

    "The magical fluctuation is near. Save the fights for after we get the ss cards, please?"

    "Nee-san is right, Luvia-sama..."

    Sapphire tried to pacify Luvia too.

    "The Clock Tower sent us here to investigate the disturbances, and collect the ss Cards, and that is why our creator handed us to you two. If the master gets angry then you two can kiss your rewards goodbye."

    Rin and Luvia stopped.

    They were here for the ss Cards.

    As agents of the Clock Tower which is an organization of mages, they looked after the order of the magic realm. They are like magic police when ites to magical research and preventing humans from finding out about magecraft.

    They look after a lot of areas like the management of leylines, tomes, supernatural objects, and Servant Summoning.

    The HQ is situated in London.

    Rin and Luvia were sent here by the Clock Tower when they detected disturbances in Fuyuki City. They found out the cause was the ss Cards.

    ss Cards are high-level magic items that are connected to Heroic Spirits. As such, they were of great research and academic value. The Clock Tower deemed them to be high-priority targets of recovery.

    The Master is the one who sent them here. They also dispatched Ruby and Sapphire to apany these twodies.

    Ruby and Sapphire are more than just flying and talking essories. They can make Magical Dresses for Magical Girls.

    They can also download different skills from different parallel versions of the user. They can also turn magic into weapons, use A-grade magic barriers, increase recovery speed, fix items, and strengthen the users'' physical abilities. They were high-level magecraft boosters.

    Even a child could instantly be as strong as high-level mages with Ruby and Sapphire near them.

    Rin and Luvia weren''t sure they could fight against real spirits but they were sure they can protect themselves from the weakened ss Card servants.

    However, they didn''t want to turn into Magical Girls.

    They didn''t like how they looked in Magical Dresses and it was incredibly embarrassing for them to run around looking like Magical Girls.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1426: First contact, an impasse

    <h4>Chapter 1426: First contact, an impasse</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    Luvia looked at a certain corner of the embankment. She motioned for Rin toe closer.

    "Hey, Tohsaka Rin."

    "What?"

    Rin responded in an annoyed tone. She pointed at the river down there.

    "That guy, something''s not right."

    "Huh?"

    Rin unwillingly approached the edge of the bridge before pausing.

    A man is currently down on one knee with his right palm on the ground. They couldn''t see his visage because his back was turned.

    They could feel inhuman magic power being emitted from the array of intricate magic formations the guy created.

    That magic power is even scarier in nature than the distorted magic power leaked by the ss Cards.

    Luvia and Rin recognized this magic power, it is on par with someone they know.

    The creator of Ruby and Sapphire, one of the five known users of Magic, specifically, the user of the Second Magic, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg.

    The same person from the Clock Tower sent the duo to capture ss Cards.

    No, they are positive he emanates the same magic power as one of the strongest magicians known in the magus world.

    Granted, the duo could use Ruby and Sapphire to achieve a nigh-infinite level of magic power.

    However, the mana granted by the Magic Dresses can only give them ess to abilities limited by their imagination.

    Comparing their magic powers is a practice in vain.

    Truly powerful magicians have more than just quantity going for them. Their magic power had qualities that surpassed others.

    They could feel the purity and potency of the magic power the mysterious guy is giving off.

    More importantly, the guy is squatting near the point of the ss Card''s Mirror World.

    In other words, it is highly likely he is here to collect cards too.

    The two exchanged heavy looks. The two stars flew over to the duo.

    "Sapphire."

    Luvia called the blue flying star.

    "Looks problematic."

    "No, we can''t call it yet."

    Rin said.

    "He might be a magus from Fuyuki city who is just here to investigate the magical distortion."

    "In any case, he is here to get the ss Cards!"

    Luvia gnashed her teeth.

    "Since that is the case..."

    "Ah."

    Rin continued.

    "He is our enemy."

    Ruby and Sapphire stayed silent.

    "What do we do?"

    Luvia asked.

    "Need I say it?"

    Rinughed.

    "We make contact!"

    "If he is the enemy?"

    Luvia asked.

    "From the amount of magic power he is emitting, I don''t think he is an easy foe."

    "Talk first, fistster."

    Rin shook her head.

    "At least, I prefer fighting him outside the Mirror World than when we are busy collecting cards."

    True.

    It won''t be funny if Wu Yan sneak attacks them while they''re busy fighting crazy spirits in the Mirror Worlds.

    Moreover, the upper-ups also told them that the Heroic Spirits in the Mirror Worlds are already waiting for them so they won''t get any chance to get ready once they go in there.

    It would be better to gauge if he is an enemy or not here in the real world.

    If he is...

    "We need info on him even if we might not be able to get rid of him."

    Luvia agreed with Rin for once.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "Get ready, Ruby!"

    "If things get dicey then transform me, okay?"

    The flying stars known as Ruby and Sapphire nodded.

    Wu Yan wrapped up his investigation.

    He sessfully tracked down the Mirror World''s location and dimensions.

    Now, he just needs to finish devising a way to enter the Kaleido World. Then, the quest can begin atst.

    The magic storm he conjured up was slowly calming down. He released his hand and opened his eyes.

    "That is that, I guess."

    Wu Yan looked at the dark sky.

    "Time to go home."

    s, he won''t be getting home early tonight. Fate has something else in store for him.

    "Hey, you there, let''s talk."

    Wu Yan was going to use a teleport spell when someone called out to him.

    Wu Yan turned around with a frown.

    Then, they saw each other under the dark but slightly starry night.

    The air turned still.

    Luvia and Rin are searching for this guy''s info in their memories but they couldn''t recognize him.

    They can''t possibly recognize this Universal jumper.

    Wu Yan knitted his brows when he saw the duo.

    He knew them.

    Especially Rin, he even knew her three sizes.

    Combining it with the plot he watched. He knew why they were here.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I am going to get straight to the point."

    Rin asked.

    "Are you here for the ss Cards?"

    Rin gave herself away when she asked this question but she is sure Wu Yan already can guess why they were here anyway.

    Wu Yan chuckled when Rin''s straightforward personality rang true with the version of her in the original work.

    "Bingo."

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "I am here for the cards."

    The duo started raising their guards.

    "Are you a magician? Which facility do you belong to?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I am a mage but you two don''t have to worry about my affiliation. I don''t have one."

    "Huh?"

    Rin nodded.

    "Fine, can you please let go of your quest for the cards?"

    "Sorry..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I have my own situation. Don''t make this harder than it already is, okay?"

    The environment took on a sinister mood.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1427: Transformation, Mahou Shoujos?

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Transformation, Mahou Shoujos?</h4>

    In one minute or so, the duo found out about Wu Yan''s intention to gather the cards. Now, he is standing before them like a great enemy they must surpass.

    On top of Wu Yan, they have to beat the Heroic Spirits waiting in the Mirror Worlds.

    Luvia is annoyed. She broke her ssydy act. She yelled at Rin first.

    "This is why I hate brutes like you."

    "Hah?"

    Rin perceived this as an unprovoked attack.

    "What was that?!"

    "Look, is this how you normally talk to people?"

    Luvia pointed at Rin''s nose.

    "Getting straight to the point my butt, you sound so arrogant even I would have treated you like an enemy."

    "Huh?!"

    Rin pointed at Wu Yan.

    "Okay, missy, why don''t you go over there and beg that guy? Go: ''Please, sir, may you give up on the cards.'' See if that works for ya!"

    "You oaf, couldn''t you use a bit of elegance in your sentences?"

    "Whatever, go use your ssy words on him, maybe he will be so disgusted he gives up on the cards immediately."

    "Sure, I am the disgusting one here, you ape. Spit out your ss Card!"

    "The only thing I am spitting out is going to be wet, nasty, and on your face, you fake boobies holder."

    "I-I will have you these are real, you sad airportnding strip of ady."

    "Who are you calling t?!"

    The two started butting heads as they wrestled each other with their hands clenched together.

    "The enemy is right there, I am genuinely awed that you two can fight at a time like this."

    "Rin-sama, Luvia-sama, please calm your heads."

    The two stars were frustrated and immensely disappointed by their masters.

    Wu Yan also felt too weak to retort.

    He knew about the bad blood between these two since he saw the original work.

    However, he didn''t expect them to start duking it out in front of him.

    <i>A sneak attack would be so easy.</i>

    Moreover, they aren''t evenbat-ready.

    "Hey."

    Wu Yan grabbed his head.

    "If you girls want to fight then I am all in but make it quick because I need to go home, eat, shower, and sleep."

    The two snorted after ring at each other one more time.

    "Enough, you two!"

    Ruby scolded them.

    "You''re lucky the guy is honorable enough to let you two have your fill. You could have died if he unleashed sneak attacks, you know?!"

    "Shut it! Ruby!"

    Rin huffed.

    "Since you didn''t attack us, I take it that you''re not genuinely a hostile individual. Please, sir, give up on the cards."

    "Nope, can''t do that."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Don''t call me sir. It gives me the heebie-jeebies."

    "This is troubling."

    Rin rubbed her head.

    "So, we can only fight this one out?"

    Wu Yan didn''t say yes or no.

    "If it''s the ss Cards youdies want then yeah..."

    "Is that so?"

    Rin and Luvia tensed up.

    "No choice."

    "To make the mission easier..."

    Luvia turned dark.

    "We need to fight."

    Luvia and Rin called out to their stars.

    "Ruby!"

    "Sapphire!"

    Brilliant rays of light came out of Ruby and Sapphire. The lights wrapped around Rin and Luvia.

    Magic storms surged around them. The condensed magic power danced like fireflies near thedies.

    The magic storm also hit Wu Yan.

    He continued watching as the magic storm slowly subsided.

    The twodies transformed. They weren''t wearing their usual clothes anymore. Instead, they had weird clothes on them.

    Rin had a red magical girl costume on, it had the frills and princess pleats one would see in various magical girl anime, certainly not something ady who looks like she is going to hit the age of majority should wear. Maybe, if she went to Comic Con, this cosy would suit her, but not here.

    Luvia is also wearing a simr costume except this one is blue in color. The childish costume didn''t fit her nobledy''s air and physique.

    They also had cat ears on them with adorable tailsing out of their lower backs. They held onto what appeared to be wands with stars on them.

    They looked exactly like magical girls.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Wu Yan, Rin, and Luvia stared silently at one another.

    Wu Yan is the first to break the silence.

    "I am going home."

    He turned around without hesitation.

    "Stand right there!"

    Rin and Luvia roared. They waved their wands as magic projectilesnded near and on Wu Yan.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam bam</i>

    The area became clouded with dust and smoke.

    "Oh?"

    A hand poked out from one of the dust clouds here. With a flick of the wrist, a gale blew the dust away.

    Wu Yan emerged unscathed from the magic barrage. Heughed to express his amusement.

    "You bite harder than you look, I judged the book by its cover, it would seem."

    "Huh? Are you trying to insult us?"

    Luvia pointed her finger.

    "Look, buster, we don''t want to wear these costumes either."

    "Rude man..."

    Luvia pulled one of the stray strands of her hair back.

    "Criticizing ady''s clothes isn''t something a gentleman would do."

    "I am no gentleman."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    Tohsaka Rin: Level 70

    Luviagelita Edelfelt: Level 70

    "Tier 8."

    Wu Yan silently nodded.

    In the original work, these two experienced a massive boost to their abilities after transformation. They worked together to force a certain Heroic Spirit into a corner. That Heroic Spirit was no pushover too.

    This means the Heroic Spirits are around his level too, eh?

    "Okay."

    With magic oozing out of him. Wu Yan licked his lips as if someone lit his fighting spirit.

    "Let me see if you girls can punch above or below your weight."

    Wu Yan''s inhuman magic power and bestial aura caused thedies to raise their guards.

    Then, the three disappeared from the ground. They shed in the skies.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Their thunderous exchange of violence reverberated across Fuyuki''s night sky.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1428: Class Card Lancer

    <h4>Chapter 1428: ss Card Lancer</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    A deafening explosion urred in the sky.

    Three streams of light collided in the sky like meteors.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Another shockwave was emitted when the fighters shed again. The sky shook from the devastating attacks they unleashed.

    Rin and Luvia retreated first. They swung their wands repeatedly, conjuring magic projectiles the size of footballs in a cascade of bullet storms.

    Wu Yan looked tiny whenpared to the magic projectiles. However, he is still dauntless against thebined might of two powerful mages. He grinned confidently.

    Wu Yan also unleashed a wave of magic power.

    He weaved his magic power into multiple magic formations that expanded outward.

    The magic formations turned into a wall of seething hot magical mes.

    The magic projectiles hit his wall of mes.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam bam</i>

    The projectiles hit his me shield without creating anysting damage. The firecracker-like sound of their projectiles hitting fire echoed across the sky.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t work, huh?¡±

    Rin and Luvia raised their wands in frustration.

    ¡°Well, how about this?¡±

    The twodies unleashed abined magic formation of one red formation and one blue formation.

    They unleashed a double magic beam attack simultaneously.

    ¡°Good move.¡±

    He praised. Then, he unleashed more magic power.

    ¡°s, this isn¡¯t enough to beat me.¡±

    Wu Yan called forth a ming portal near his head.

    The red portal trembled as earthquakes rang from the other side. They could hear the earthquakesing beyond the portal.

    Then, a sh of light came from the ming portal.

    A gigantic arm dozens of meters long reached out from the portal. It looked like the arm belonged to a giant made of mes and stones.

    Thedies instinctively shivered when they saw the massive arm.

    <i>Roarrrr</i>

    A giant¡¯s roar could be hearding from the portal.

    Then, he named his spell.

    ¡°<strong>Reanimated titan¡¯s arm!</strong>¡±

    The arm batted at the iing magic beams.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The arm andsers collided in a furious explosion that sent giant shockwaves and blinding rays of light everywhere.

    Rin and Luvia had to put up magic barriers to block the winds. They looked on as the enemy seemingly blocked their maximum outputbined magic beams.

    ¡°What was that magic? That destructive power.¡±

    Luvia gasped.

    ¡°We already teamed up and used our powers. We even used our magic cannons on him, how did he block them? Who is this male magus?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Rin bit her thumb.

    ¡°What ss of magic was that?¡±

    ¡°You two, now isn¡¯t the time for a strategic meeting.¡±

    Rin and Luvia felt someone patting their shoulders.

    ¡°You better start taking this seriously or you two might lose an arm or two.¡±

    The two hurriedly swung their wands at the enemy behind them.

    The two hit his mirage. The guy had already blinked dozens of meters back. He crossed his arms as he waited for them to move.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luvia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    ¡°A teleportation spell? In such a short span of time?¡±

    ¡°Geez.¡±

    Rin started sweating hard.

    ¡°This guy is already going easy on us.¡±

    He could have easily grabbed their necks instead of their shoulders.

    Plus, he also could have used his teleportation spell to counter them instead of evading them.

    Indeed, it is obvious he is pulling his punches.

    ¡°Man, talk about rotten luck, why did we get this guy as the warm-up fight?¡±

    Luvia sighed.

    ¡°Fine, no more ying around.¡±

    Luvia took out a card.

    It is slightly bigger than her palm but the rectangr card had a red spear in it that was equipped by some noble-looking individual.

    <i>Lancer.</i>

    ¡°Hmm, a ss card?¡±

    Wu Yan was intrigued.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Rin yelped.

    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Luvia said.

    ¡°I will stop a second before piercing his heart.¡±

    She held the card against Sapphire.

    ¡°<strong>Lancer, limited release</strong>.¡±

    The ss card merged with the wand as it lengthened into a red spear.

    <i>A Noble Phantasm.</i>

    ss cards allow the user to temporarily use the Noble Phantasms of a captured card.

    That ss Card is Lancer-type and the Noble Phantasm is one that Wu Yan recognized.

    There are only two spears in his knowledge.

    One of them is the one that can dispel magic and magecraft with a touch, Gae Dearg.

    The other one is one that could affect causality in a minor fashion. It can make it so that the opponent¡¯s heart is already pierced as the effect before the cause nce being thrust¡±. Such is the power of Gae Bolg.

    Wu Yan possesses a modified Gae Dearg that had Imagine Breaker power.

    Wu Yan deduced that the spear isn¡¯t Gae Dearg.

    That means she is using Gae Bolg.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1429: A gift? I will take it.

    <h4>Chapter 1429: A gift? I will take it.</h4>

    The magic spear that can reverse causality, G¨¢e Bolg.

    It works as a sure-kill weapon where the effect of ¡°heart being pierced¡±es before the cause of ¡°Spear being thrust¡±.

    Because it is a destined attack, the target of this attack cannot dodge or block it with normal means.

    It is a cursed weapon that will surely kill its target.

    Even beating the opponent ahead of the throw will not change this destined oue. One¡¯s heart will be pierced.

    To nullify this curse would require one to have a luck stat so high that it can change destiny itself. One must be lucky enough that the causality-affecting spear can¡¯t hit the target¡¯s heart.

    Naturally, Wu Yan didn¡¯t think he had such luck.

    However, the cursed spear isn¡¯t a big threat.

    His heart can get pierced, destroyed, or disintegrated and he would stille back in no time at all, he has his True Ancestor''s Bloodline.

    By the time the spear is pulled out, his heart would have recovered.

    This curse spear also can negate attempts to cure the wound or regenerate it but he can counter with Divine Purification¡¯s cleansing power.

    Kanon¡¯s cleansing abilities can get rid of the mortal wound curse brought about by the cursed spear.

    The spear can only cause pain for him.

    He has no reason to fear it.

    Plus, he had ways to counter the spear.

    He understood the spear¡¯s mechanics.

    But, his opponent didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Sir, let us stop here.¡±

    Luvia¡¯s confidence shot through the roof when she held the cursed spear.

    ¡°You are here for the ss Cards, I assume you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°A Noble Phantasm.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°That is the sure-kill Noble Phantasm, G¨¢e Bolg.¡±

    ¡°Stop this, while you still can.¡±

    Luvia said.

    ¡°You went easy on us. Now, I am returning that favor by offering you a way out. Stop this and we can forget about this fight, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Youdies will allow me to collect ss Cards in peace?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°We are saying: ¡®Give up on the cards.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how we are doing it, eh?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Let us continue.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t take reason and logic, huh¡­¡±

    Luvia steeled herself.

    ¡°No choice.¡±

    Luvia dashed forward as she quickly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Pierce¡­¡±

    Luvia swung her spear after a brief moment of hesitation, Wu Yan¡¯s cocksure grin made her continue.

    ¡°G¨¢e Bolg!¡±

    The spear sprung forward in shes of red lights that zipped around like a snake.

    The spear bypassed the restrictions of reality.

    <i>Splish</i>

    It hit him in his heart.

    Blood was spilled.

    Luvia reacted first.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She was shocked that Wu Yan made no attempts to dodge.

    ¡°Dodge?¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed the spear with a smirk.

    ¡°Dodge the undodgeable spear G¨¢e Bolg?¡±

    ¡°I would have held back if you¡­¡±

    Luvia said.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luvia and Rin were bbergasted.

    ¡°There are multiple counters for this sure-kill weapon.¡±

    Wu Yan inched closer despite having a spear in his heart.

    ¡°There are four known counters to G¨¢e Bolg.¡±

    ¡°First, disable or kill the user before he/she can call the Noble Phantasm out.¡±

    ¡°Second, have the ability to survive heart being pierced or auto-resurrect.¡±

    ¡°Third, Block this charged magical attack with a magical defense that boasts a superior mana value.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, have incredible luck.¡±

    ¡°Mine¡­ as you will see¡­ is the fifth method.¡±

    Wu Yan slowly faded into light particles in front of a very shocked Luvia.

    ¡°You targeted me with your spear.¡±

    Wu Yan said as he grabbed the spear before Luvia can call its name out again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not targeting the real me, but a fake me, what will happen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luvia saw Wu Yan¡¯s grinning mien again.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°You just pierced a magical decoy, young magedy.¡±

    Wu Yan did a quick magical attack.

    <i>Bam</i>

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She fell to the floor as if someone just hammered her on the back.

    ¡°Luvia!¡±

    Rin tried to catch her.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Rin asked her.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Luvia got away from Rin¡¯s hug.

    ¡°He went easy again.¡±

    The two looked up at Wu Yan who is floating above them.

    He urged them to go on.

    He also let them see Sapphire who is struggling in his hand and the Lancer Card he just extracted.

    ¡°So, this is the Lancer card, eh?¡±

    He looked at Sapphire.

    ¡°I am guessing you have a time limit on using Noble Phantasms?¡±

    Luvia stepped forward.

    ¡°Return Sapphire and the Card!¡±

    ¡°Jeez, what happened to calling me ¡®Sir¡¯?¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°Rx, here you go.¡±

    He released Sapphire as it quickly zipped back into Luvia¡¯s palm.

    Rin pointed at him.

    ¡°The Card!¡±

    ¡°You mean this?¡±

    He snickered.

    ¡°As a reward for ying with you two, I will be taking this.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡±

    Rin and Luvia saw him pocketing the card.

    He waved goodbye.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time I take my leave. Until next time, you two¡­¡±

    He vanished instantly after turning around.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1430: The woeful Rin and Luvia

    <h4>Chapter 1430: The woeful Rin and Luvia</h4>

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Rin and Luvia tried to stop Wu Yan.

    s, he had already vanished.

    ¡°He r-ran away.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°I¡­My¡­¡±

    Luvia kept opening and closing her mouth like a goldfish. Her eyes were nk.

    Then, she shrieked like a banshee.

    ¡°My ss Card!!!¡±

    ¡°What do I do?! What the hell do I do now?!¡±

    She kept tugging Rin¡¯s shoulder while yelling hysterically.

    ¡°The ss card!!!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re noisy.¡±

    Rin swatted her away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that!¡±

    ¡°I am so screwed¡­¡±

    Luvia ced her hands on her head before kneeling down in despair.

    ¡°I lost my Lancer Card, if we don¡¯t get another card¡­¡±

    ¡°If master finds out¡­¡±

    Luvia stiffened.

    Rin and Luvia are here on a ss Card collection mission. But, they had their own reasons for being here.

    Their master, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg is one of the few magicians in possession of one of only five known magic in this world. He is also known as the magic grand marshall.

    Even without his Second Magic, he is one of the best magicians in this world.

    He promised to take Rin and Luvia as disciples if they could collect all the cards.

    Bing a disciple of the grand marshall is like a dreame true for them.

    Not only will they get a chance to learn the Second Magic, but they will also be under the tutge of a great magician.

    Other than something like this, Rin and Luvia would never work together.

    However, one lost a card before they even began collecting cards.

    This isn¡¯t a joking matter.

    The council that sent them here managed to collect 2 cards on their own.

    The Archer card and the Lancer card.

    Preliminary analyses were conducted on these cards and they devised methods to allow Sapphire and Ruby to download these cards as temporary mediums of Heroic Spirits and Noble Phantasms.

    Other than that, the magic council had no clues as to who made these cards, theirponents, functions, and other detailed information. They only know how to draw out the powers of the spirits in these cards.

    The magic council decided it would be best to conduct further investigations after collecting all the cards.

    They didn¡¯t consider the chance that someone else might be aiming for the cards.

    Rin took out her card with a smug look.

    Her card had simr dimensions to the Lancer card but it had a bow wielder as the card¡¯s picture and Archer written under the bow wielder.

    The Archer Card.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Rin waved the card intentionally to get her attention.

    ¡°Luckily, I still have my Archer card.¡±

    ¡°Tohsaka Rin!¡±

    Luvia roared.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?!¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Rin pursed her lips.

    ¡°I am just d we still have one card, beats having both stolen, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Why did you get lucky though?!¡±

    Luvia used her.

    ¡°If you had taken out your Archer Card then I wouldn¡¯t have lost my card!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ''cause he would steal my card!¡±

    Rin snapped back.

    ¡°He saw through Gae Bolg¡¯s weakness. I doubt he would have difficulties handling my Archer Card.¡±

    ¡°Damn, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Luvia stared at Rin¡¯s card.

    ¡°H-hey, what¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Rin raised her guard.

    ¡°Need I say it? I am going to steal your card!¡±

    Luvia yelled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Sapphire!¡±

    Sapphire didn¡¯t contribute mana.

    Sapphire stayed silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sapphire?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire-chan is very disappointed with you.¡±

    Ruby said.

    ¡°No, we are both very disappointed in you two.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Rin and Luvia gasped.

    ¡°You two are supposed to work as a team. However, you kept bickering and not only did you fail to realize your own weaknesses after having a card stolen, but you would also even turn on your teammates¡­¡±

    Ruby sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    ¡°We were tasked with assisting you two.¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Sapphire chimed in.

    ¡°It seems you both cannot work out your differences and never took this mission seriously from the start.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Rin and Luvia weren¡¯t amused by the two flying stars¡¯ments.

    ¡°What is this about?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ruby flew away from Rin.

    ¡°You two¡­¡±

    ¡°Are disqualified¡­¡±

    Sapphire flew away too.

    ¡°As our masters¡­¡±

    The two flying stars abandoned the twodies as they flew far away into the horizon.

    Rin and Luvia were enraged by this perceived treachery.

    ¡°Stand right there!¡±

    ¡°How dare two magic wands defy us!¡±

    The two didn¡¯t notice something.

    They were back to their original selves. This meant they could no longer fly as the Kaleido Sticks gave them the mana and spells to fly.

    ¡°What the-!!!¡±

    They fell down¡­

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1431: The card, the methods, and the analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1431: The card, the methods, and the analysis</h4>

    On his way back, Wu Yan analyzed the Lancer Card with his System.

    <i>Lancer card: A card made by extremely advanced Magecraft, the user can invoke the power of the Heroic Spirits contained within the card.</i>

    <i>There are numerous ways to use this card:</i>

    <i>Limited Release: using a Magic Suit as the medium and the Card as the pass, the user can ess the Heroic Spirit¡¯s Noble Phantasm for a short period.</i>

    <i>Lancer Card </i><i>Noble Phantasm</i><i>: Gae Bolg</i>

    <i>Multi-Release: Using the Magic Suit as the medium, the user can summon the Noble Phantasm multiple times. This is a repeated-use method of the Limited Release</i>

    <i>Pseudo-summoning: Using the user¡¯s body as the medium and the card as the pass, the user can summon the Heroic Spirit to temporarily be the spirit and obtain its power.</i>

    <i>Heroic Spirit: Cu Chinn</i>

    Gae Bolg: A spear that can reverse causality, the target¡¯s heart will be pierced as an effect before the cause of swinging this spear.

    He absorbed the information regarding Lancer in an instant.

    With this, he could perform those three methods of ss Card Instations.

    He can use the spirit¡¯s Noble Phantasm or borrow its power.

    Although the Heroic Spirits are only a fraction as powerful as they were at their prime, these spirits are still very powerful creatures. However, some of them are weaker than Wu Yan¡¯s current de-powered self. The same couldn¡¯t be said of the Noble Phantasms.

    Each Heroic Spirit possesses one or more of these crystallized Mysteries. These armament symbolizes the power of the spirits.

    They are the trump cards of the Heroic Spirits and they can all exhibit effects close to magic or miracles.

    For example, Gae Bolg can sure-kill its target once swung.

    This is a terrifying power.

    He is more concerned with their Noble Phantasms than the nerfed Heroic Spirits.

    Some of these Noble Phantasms are really useful even for Wu Yan.

    A normal human would crave the power given to them by Pseudo Summon, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a Heroic Spirit?

    It turns them into powerful mages and warriors in an instant.

    But, Wu Yan likes the Limited Release and Multi Release more.

    In any case, the ss Cards can help him tremendously. Although Pseudo Summon gives Wu Yan power over the spirit and Noble Phantasms, it doese with its drawback.

    There is a time limit.

    The higher the output, the shorter the duration of Instation.

    He also needs a medium like the Magic Dress of Ruby and Sapphire.

    He mumbled as he looked at the card in his hand.

    ¡°A medium, eh?¡±

    He arrived at his home.

    Without knocking, he opened the door and walked up the stairs.

    ¡°I am back!¡±

    Wu Yan opened the master bedroom with a strong shove.

    He eyes froze in one ce when he entered the room.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s jaws dropped.

    They were standing there without any clothes on them. Apparently, they were trying out the clothes they bought.

    ¡°Trying new clothes?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change in the fitting room? What if someone else walks in?¡±

    ¡°W-what¡¯s the difference?!¡±

    Thedies red at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a nuisance too!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s confused.

    ¡°Why? We are husband and wives¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is your wife?!¡±

    Mikoto retorted.

    ¡°Anyway! Get out!¡±

    Hinagiku covered herself while ushering him out.

    Annoyed, Wu Yan rebuked.

    ¡°Hey, this is rude. Plus, I already saw you two multiple times in situations worse than this.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mikoto also started pushing him with Hinagiku¡¯s help.

    ¡°Out!¡±

    He already stuck his Longinus in them, he lost count of the times he saw them in their birthday suits.

    Thedies are still fidgeting like they¡¯re maidens in love.

    <i>Geez, it is high time they get used to this.</i>

    Moreover, he is getting hornier since thedies were getting up close and personal with him.

    Licking his lips, he turned around and hoisted them up like a ruffian. Then, he made a beeline for the couch.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­ Stop touching¡­ Me there¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, looks like somebody experienced another growth spurt.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt the uracy of my hand. I can tell with just one touch.¡±

    ¡°R-really? Hey! Where do you think you¡¯re touching?¡±

    ¡°No, not there¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±I Agreex

 Chapter 1432: Wait, are they all kids?

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Wait, are they all kids?</h4>

    The night slowly turned darker.

    Wu Yan was in his bed after bringing his twodies to Smash Town.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are both panting near his chest while their skin had a red tinge that suggested they were involved in some intense physical exercises. That, and the wet patches on the bed and the droplets of sweat dripping down from their lithe figures suggested an intense brawl between the sexes.

    With their energies all but expended, thedies almost drifted into dreand as they listened to Wu Yan¡¯s powerful heart beating away.

    The two stared up at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hinagiku helped Wu Yan tidy up his hair.

    ¡°How does the investigation today?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Mirror Worlds?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°Well, I did what I set out to do. I analyzed the Mirror Worlds and found the exploits needed to get in, we could probably start gathering ss Cards soon.¡±

    ¡°Are we?¡±

    Mikoto is the first one to perk up, like an excited puppy, she continued.

    ¡°I sure want to fight those Heroic Spirits.¡±

    ¡°We are not going in for a duel.¡±

    Wu Yan pinched her nose.

    ¡°They won¡¯t abide by any fighting rules except pummeling you to death.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Mikoto snorted after swatting his hand away.

    ¡°I will also beat them to death!¡±

    ¡°I like your confidence.¡±

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°I remember someone freaking out when she saw an undead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring out my dirtyundry!¡±

    Mikoto bared her fangs at him.

    ¡°I can beat them!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He mused out loud.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course!¡±

    Mikoto puffed out her petite chest.

    ¡°They are not real so I don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±

    ¡°You can only go all-out when they¡¯re not real?¡±

    Wu Yanughed much to Mikoto¡¯s chagrin.

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Wu Yan raised his arms.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hinagiku nudged Mikoto.

    ¡°When are we starting?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night.¡±

    He caressed their lower backs.

    ¡°I figured out something regarding the Mirror Worlds. In the past, I couldn¡¯t understand why one must go in after midnight. Actually, Mirror World isn¡¯t a real space.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t real?¡±

    The twodies wanted to know more.

    ¡°Think of it like the reflection of a mirror. It reflects the realm it is in.¡±

    Wu Yan ced his palms together.

    ¡°The Mirror World isn¡¯t stable. It can change anytime and it exists solely because the corrupted Heroic Spirits are there. The world will disappear once we defeat the Heroic spirit there.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Mikoto conjectured.

    ¡°Other than midnight, the paths to the Mirror World are unstable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the paths are only stable after midnight.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It is also the safest passage into the Mirror World.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what abouting back?¡±

    Hinagiku raised a good question.

    ¡°Do we have to wait until dawn tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°The path will be stable for a while after the initial crossing into the Mirror World. We should have enough time to wrap up our battles there.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I am not done.¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed their backs.

    ¡°There is another group of people targeting the cards.¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged a look.

    ¡°An enemy?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    He tried to put Luvia and Rin in a category.

    ¡°Enemies if we are targeting the cards but they aren¡¯t bad people per se. They just like topete.¡±

    ¡°Compete?¡±

    Mikoto chuckled.

    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°Their abilities?¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°You fought them, right?¡±

    ¡°At their peak? Probably tier 8 power.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°However, they are not big threats. I even snatched a card from them.¡±

    The two listened closer.

    ¡°They¡¯ve cards?¡±

    Mikoto continued.

    ¡°They already started gathering the Cards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Mage¡¯s Association is in charge of researching and managing mages in this world.¡±

    ¡°The seven cards in Fuyuki City didn¡¯t escape their eyes. They sent people to gather these cards for research.¡±

    He took out the Lancer Card.

    ¡°They already got two cards before we got here.¡±

    He let them see the card.

    ¡°I met these mages. Fought two of them and got Lancer from one of them. I would say I got lucky tonight.¡±

    ¡°You robbed them?¡±

    The twodies sighed.

    ¡°I thought you said they were nice? Why did you have to go stealing cards from them?¡±

    ¡°We have to.¡±

    ¡°They have cards, we need cards, it is only a matter of time until we need to do this.¡±

    ¡°Why did you stop at one?¡±

    Mikoto rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Just rob the two cards and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to start something big.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, they are going to be pissed anyway.¡±

    Hinagiku had a sneaking suspicion.

    ¡°They¡¯re not girls, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He gasped.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    The two turned cold.

    ¡°Ah, I see, so they were girls.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you went easy on them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, did you not listen to me?¡±

    Wu Yan sweated hard.

    ¡°Why did you assume I went easy just because they¡¯re girls?¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    The two turned their backs on him.

    ¡°We are going to sleep now, don¡¯t bother us.¡±

    The two slept although they stick stuck close to him.

    <i>What am I going to do with these two Tsunderes?</i>

    ¡°Night, he gave them pecks on their cheeks.

    With their powers suppressed to level 75, they don¡¯t have an overwhelming advantage over the spirits.

    The spirits¡¯ true powers are also still unknown at this stage.

    Using the cards probably can turn the tide of the battle.

    He has to study how to utilize his Lancer Card tomorrow.

    In an actual fighting situation.I Agreex

 Chapter 1433: A bad guy? It is a small world

    <h4>Chapter 1433: A bad guy? It is a small world</h4>

    The next night.

    Wu Yan took out the Dragonar watch as he ascertained the time. He looked up at the stars that dotted the sky and the moon that apanied them.

    The way time is measured in the Seikoku no Dragonar''s universe is different from this ce. But, it trantes to 2340.

    It is 20 minutes before the time to enter the Mirror World.

    He looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto who stood behind him.

    The two didn''t wear dresses because they are nning on fighting tonight. Hence, they wore tighter clothes.

    Hinagiku wore a simple shirt while Mikoto wore a white one. They wore short pants for increased mobility. The short pants revealed their luscious legs. Although they wore casual outfits, their looks still made them shine.

    If one had to point out a w then it is the rtiveck of perkinessing from the upper halves of thesedies.

    Anyway, they were armed to fight.

    "It''s almost midnight."

    He nced in thedies'' direction.

    "You two ready?"

    "Ready?"

    Mikoto grinned ecstatically.

    "I am born ready!"

    "Where is it?"

    Hinagiku looked around.

    "Where should we go to get the card?"

    The Archer card is still with Rin although Wu Yan had stolen Luvia''s Lancer card.

    There are 5 more cards.

    He sensed the sources of the magical distortions. He looked at the closest source.

    "We will get the closest one. We only have 20 minutes."

    "Okay!"

    They nodded.

    Fuyuki city, Homurahara Academy...

    This is a famous academy.

    There are multiple divisions in the city.

    There is the elementary school, the middle school, and the high school.

    Other than kindergarten and college, the academy isn''tcking in the three stages of educational attainment.

    They were heading for the high school division.

    One of the distortions came from this ce.

    It is very dark here. The guards were also resting so the school looked eerily quiet.

    Wu Yan moved to the point of distortion as hisdies followed him.

    They arrived at a multipurpose track field.

    There are other people here too.

    Wu Yan recognized them.

    ck stockings with a ck pleated skirt, her red turtleneck went well with her raven-ck hair tied in twintails.

    <i>Rin.</i>

    "She''s here too?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Right, they''re after the cards."

    "What?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "You know her?"

    "Yeah, I told you about them."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "She is one of the mages sent here for the cards. I snatched a card from her friend."

    "Oh?"

    Mikoto looked at Rin.

    "She''s the girl you went easy on?"

    Thedies were chilly with him.

    "She''s cute, I see why you went easy on her."

    "Girls, please, you''re being too sensitive."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Weird, where is the other one? The blondie with drill hair."

    "Plus..."

    Wu Yan scanned Rin

    Tohsaka Rin: Level 60

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan rubbed his head.

    "She''s so weak when she isn''t in her Mahou Shoujo mode."

    They lowered their volume but Rin still noticed them.

    Rin turned around as she tensed up.

    "Who goes there?!"

    Rin spotted the trio before crying out.

    "You again?!"

    "You, we meet again."

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Hey, magical girl, why don''t you transform again?"

    "Who are you calling a magical girl?!"

    She blushed before grabbing the gems in her pocket. She could throw them out anytime but she still asked Wu Yan about his intentions.

    "Why are you guys here?"

    "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "It should be obvious why I came here..."

    "The cards?"

    Rin turned dark.

    Suddenly, they heard someone dashing toward them. Rin knew who she was so she tried to warn her to stay away.

    "Don''te here!"

    "Kyaa!"

    The intruder yelped as if she didn''t expect this rebuke from Rin.

    Wu Yan & co saw the intruder.

    "Hmm?"

    She looked like she was 10 at most.

    Her skin is as white as snow. Her flowing hair reached her waist and her eyes were as red as rubies. This made her look like a fairy who just escaped a storybook.

    She wore a white sailor uniform with a purple pleated skirt topped off with an orange-brown ribbon.

    The girl seemed oblivious as to why Rins topped her.

    Near the top of her head, a star with wings floated.

    Ruby.

    "It''s him..."

    Ruby turned grave.

    "Illya, back off."

    "Wh-what''s wrong?"

    Illya gasped.

    "Something wrong?"

    "Listen to me, stay away!"

    "Illya!"

    Rin stood between Illya and Wu Yan.

    "Hey..."

    Mikoto stood with arms akimbo.

    "Why does it look like we''re the bad guys here?"

    "No, it doesn''t look like it..."

    "We''re facing ady and a kid, we are the viins here..."

    Wu Yan looked at the Illya girl who is sneaking nces from behind Rin.

    He knew her.

    Illyasviel von Einzbern.

    She is the protagonist of Fate/Kaleid Illya. She is the MC of this universe.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1434

    <h4>Chapter 1434</h4>

    ¡° Illyasviel von Einzbern¡­¡±

    Wu Yan saw Ruby hiding near Illya instead of Rin.

    ¡°Magical Girl-san, why is your transformation wand with the girl over there?¡±

    ¡°I am not Magical Girl-san!¡±

    Rin shrieked.

    ¡°I am Tohsaka Rin, remember that name!¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, Rin-san.¡±

    He shrugged.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Against a boss like me, shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and transform?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still making fun of me¡­¡±

    RIn clenched her fists while the veins near her temple bulged.

    ¡°I would if I could, things would be less of a hassle that way.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan poked fun at her.

    ¡°Rin-san, don¡¯t tell me your wand abandoned you?¡±

    Rin froze.

    ¡°Oh, bullseye.¡±

    Wu Yan continued teasing her while looking at Illya who was nervously standing behind her.

    ¡°And? Is that the new Mahou Shoujo?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡±

    Rin roared.

    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why I became like this.¡±

    Ruby and Sapphire abandoned Rin and Luvia after he stole the Lancer card from them.

    However, they still needed to conduct their quests which involved gathering the ss Cards.

    The two magic wands decided to find new masters.

    Illya is the one chosen by Ruby.

    Rin found Ruby and Illya after tracking them down.

    Without Ruby, Rin can never stand alone against Heroic Spirits. She decided to team up with Illya to gather the cards.

    Ruby can turn normal humans into powerful mages. This is achieved by granting them ess to magic power and spells. Naturally, Illya in her Magical Girl mode is stronger than Rin.

    Rin is frustrated but she med it on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ somebody is thinking that if it wasn¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t be without her Kaleido Stick.¡±

    Wu Yanmented.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Even without me, your constant feud with the Gold Drilldy would have resulted in that oue, just in a different fashion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct.¡±

    Ruby agreed.

    ¡°They can already put curly ones on the soap and they¡¯re still running around acting like Magical Girls. Talk about hrious, if I had teeth, my teeth would have fallen ou-¡±

    <i>Bam</i>

    Ruby got smashed into the floor by an enraged fist from Rin.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She got out of her violent stance. Even Mikoto and Hinagiku gawked at her when she did that. Illya is smiling awkwardly at the side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Mikoto pointed her finger at a nearby corner.

    She shot a bolt of miniature lightning at the dark corner.

    ¡°Garbagh!¡±

    Somebody croaked when she got electrocuted by the lightning. She fell to the floor with smokeing out of her hair and circles in her eyes.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    A sh of magical light appeared from the corner. This attack targeted Mikoto.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    A crystal sword intervened without Mikoto¡¯s input. The sword hit the magical light.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The sword split the magical attack in two, detonating it in the process.

    With Shirosakura in her hands, she got into a stance while looking at the dark corner.

    The two made theirpetence known through two attacks.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Rin balled her palms into fists when she saw the swordswoman and lightning ESPer user.

    ¡°They¡¯re not normal people.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    Wu Yan gasped after identifying the smoking pile of meat on the floor. The same one Mikoto hit with her lightning.

    ¡°Golden Drills?¡±

    ¡°Golden Drills?¡±

    Rin looked in that direction.

    ¡°Luvia?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t alone.¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to stay hidden forever?¡±

    She raised her guard.

    But, the individual that came out of that dark corner was another girl who is simr in age to Illya.

    Her shoulder-length ck hair was tied in a short twin-tail fashion while two long bangs came down the sides of her head. She also had neatly-cropped bangs covering her forehead. Her exquisite mien is on par with Illya.

    Unlike Illya¡¯s bubbly air, this girl carried a chilling distance that made her stand out.

    She is also wearing her Mahou Shoujou Dress.

    It looked like a fusion between a school swimsuit, frills, long gloves, kneesocks, and a petal-like skirt that was topped up with an elegant cape. She looked like a dainty fairy who just flew out from a picture book.

    She had a blue magic wand that had a star on it. Judging by the remnants of magic power, she was the one who did that magical beam attack just now.

    ¡°Luvia.¡±

    The young girl tried to confirm her partner¡¯s safety.

    She kept her eyes trained on Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡±

    Luvia got up like an undead.

    ¡°To attack someone noble like me with lightning, how rude¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Mikoto wagged her fingers.

    ¡°A nobledy wouldn¡¯t have hidden herself in the dark like that.¡±

    Luvia red at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You bastard, give me my Lancer back!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay in the head?¡±

    He grabbed his own aching temples.

    ¡°I robbed it from you, why would I ever return it?¡±

    Luvia choked on her words again.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku reminded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    He looked at the giant clock near the edge of the track field.

    It is near the midnight mark already.I Agreex

 Chapter 1435: Clash against a Heroic Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1435: sh against a Heroic Spirit</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto.¡±

    They got out of battle stance before returning to his side.

    A strong magical surge of energy enveloped them as a pir of magic beam descended from the sky.

    The totem covered the trio and magic formations started spinning around them.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    RIn and Luvia gasped.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Take heed.¡±

    Ruby yelled.

    ¡°They¡¯re entering the Mirror World.¡±

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Rin turned to Illya.

    ¡°Illya! Hurry, transform!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Illya yelped.

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now!¡±

    Illya grabbed Ruby as dazzling lights covered her. Her uniform disappeared as it was reced with a Magic Girl cosy simr to Miyu.

    Her porcin white shoulders were revealed as a pink dress magically appeared on her. The dress had white frills topped off with a pair of white long gloves.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    The white kneesocks went well with her fairy wings-esque cape. Her hair was tied by white wing ribbons.

    Ruby turned into a magical wand toplete her Magical Girl cosy. In any case, she looked better than Rin or Luvia did.

    As for their levels¡­

    Illyasviel von Einzbern: Level 66

    Miyu Edelfelt: Level 69

    Unlike the mages, these twodies were normal people who were granted powers through the Kaleido Sticks, it¡¯s amazing that humans can achieve this level of power. Miyu deserves a special mention for being able to reach the peak of tier 7 at her age.

    Luvia and Rin are only level 60 individuals at their current stages.

    The Kaleido Sticks turned them into individuals who are more powerful than talented mages like Luvia and Rin.

    ¡°Ruby!¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doze off, open the Mirror World Passage!¡±

    ¡°Miyu!¡±

    Luvia ordered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them sneak ahead of us, go!¡±

    Miyu turned grave while Illya gulped. They weren''t as battle-ready as Rin or Luvia.

    A kaleidoscope-like magic formation wrapped up Illya and Miyu. Luvia and Rin also got involved.

    <i>Vrmmm</i>

    The magic power swept them up as the track field lit up for a few seconds.

    Then, everyone vanished.

    When they opened their eyes, they found themselves in a mystical world.

    They were still at the school but the track field here had blue misty participles flying around. The misty here also came together with the deep night-like veil. It was like they were in a mirror realm.

    "Where are we?"

    Illya lost her bearings.

    Rin only told them what they needed to do. She didn''t even tell them about possible fights.

    "Is this the Mirror World?"

    Hinagiku looked at the center of the field.

    "An unfamiliar aura."

    "Where is the heroic spirit?"

    Mikoto tried to see the spirit.

    "It''s not here."

    "Rx."

    Wu Yan looked at the center of the field.

    "Even if we don''t find it. It will appear..."

    And, then...

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A dark mist spun into existence at the center. The mist formed a circr cloud.

    "Eh? Eh?!!!"

    Illya gasped.

    "Ah, as reported, the Heroic Spirit showed itself."

    Miyu looked like she knew this would happen, she is too calm. She stood in front of Illya while getting her wand ready.

    The circr mist started spinning like a ck hole.

    An oppressive aura came from within.

    "Stop messing around...

    Mikoto raised her arm. Her arm had lightning jumping around it.

    "And,e out!"

    Mikoto electrocuted the ck mist cluster.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The lightning struck whatever was inside the mist.

    The lightning arcing around the ck mist made it look like a storm cloud.

    The entity within was enraged by the attack. Then, the ck mist expanded out.

    That''s the cue for an explosive attack.

    "Danger!"

    Rin warned.

    "Ruby! Shield!"

    "Focusing all mana output to magic and physical defense."

    Ruby acted on Illya''s behalf.

    "Miyu."

    Luvia said.

    "Yes."

    Miyu raised her wand.

    Then, two barriers covered Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku backed off as Mikoto knocked a coin.

    "I won''t let you!"

    <i>Bwoom</i>

    She charged the coin with EM energy.

    Then, an orangeser flew across the field before striking the expanding cloud.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The railgun blew away the storm.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    The entity within turned into a dark blur as she went straight for Mikoto.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She hit the wall of iron sand Mikoto put up in front of her.

    They finally got a good look at the entity.

    It was a woman in a tight-fitting dress. She had purple hair that touched her toes while her eyes were covered by a visor. She had spikes in her hands that were attached to chains.

    This is the Heroic Spirit they''re facing this time.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1436: A duel between a comet and a raging storm

    <h4>Chapter 1436: A duel between aet and a raging storm</h4>

    Rider: level 70

    The spike hit the iron wall as sparks flew and screeching sounds filled the space.

    Rider continued pressing forward with her chained spikes but the iron wall wouldn¡¯t budge.

    They were sure the Heroic Spiritcked a rational mind.

    A rational fighter wouldn¡¯t have tried to force an attack through the iron wall.

    ¡°This is the Heroic Spirit?¡±

    Mikoto looked very disappointed. She sent lightning coursing through her iron wall.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    She also noticed the malicious eyes covering the Spirit¡¯s visor.

    ¡°If this is all they have to offer then I am very disappointed with what I am seeing.¡±

    She emitted a gigantic wave of lightning.

    <i>Bzzt</i>

    The spirit endured the lightning whips with her tender body.

    The smell of burnt meat filled the air as Rider wailed in pain.

    The iron wall shifted before a pir jutted out to hit Rider in her abdomen.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>Argh</i>

    Rider got sent flying into the distance.

    ¡°Sheesh.¡±

    Mikoto grumbled.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°This isn¡¯t tier 8 power, she barely passed the peak tier 7 mark in my view.¡±

    Rin & co heard Mikotoining about the weak spirit.

    ¡°That big sister¡­¡±

    Illya praised.

    ¡°She¡¯s awesome¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Rin.¡±

    Luvia couldn¡¯t contain her astonishment either.

    ¡°Who is thatdy?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Rin bit her lips.

    ¡°Just know that she isn¡¯t on our side.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±

    While she might not know her name, she witnessed a human fighting toe-to-toe with a Heroic Spirit.

    It seems she is an ally of the guy who robbed her Lancer card.

    This isn¡¯t good news for her.

    ¡°Right, the card!¡±

    Luvia looked at the pile of rubble that Rider is currently climbing out of.

    ¡°Miyu, if you see the chance then go get the ss Cards back!¡±

    It won¡¯t be as easy as they think.

    ¡°Mikoto, take heed.¡±

    Wu Yan cautioned her.

    ¡°She is a Rider-ss spirit. These spirits aren¡¯t strong on their own. However, they exhibit outstanding skills in terms of using Noble Phantasms together with their rides.¡±

    It is toote.

    ¡°<i><strong>Bellerophon¡­</strong></i>¡±

    Rider summoned her Phantasm with a corrupted and snarly voice.

    <i>Fwoom</i>

    A pir of light shot into the sky.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Illya clenched the grip of her wand.

    ¡°Is she¡­¡±

    RIn and Luvia gasped in horror.

    ¡°Using her Noble Phantasm?¡±

    They looked up as the pir of light pierced the Kaleidoscope-like night sky.

    At the top of the pir, Medusa rode her steed, Pegasus while shining radiantly.

    It is a Pegasus.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Rider whipped Pegasus into action, her enchantment gave the horse a blue mist of power.

    It looked like a giant whiteet is crashing down. She is going to trample Mikoto at this rate.

    ¡°Yan.¡±

    Hinagiku tried to go there but Wu Yan stopped her.

    He looked at Mikoto¡¯s face.

    Her smiling face exuded brimming confidence and tion.

    ¡°Now¡­¡±

    She raised her lightning output.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    Mikoto turned a 10-meter radius around her into a domain of lightning.

    She nocked a coin between her thumb and index finger. She pointed it at the iing whiteet.

    ¡°Fun?!!!¡±

    The lightning around her poured into the white coin as it shimmered into a single point of white light.

    <i>Ping</i>

    She flipped the coin as a gigantic shockwave expanded out.

    The super-EM-charged projectile flew into the sky at the iing whiteet.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The explosive collision that followed made the space tremble and the storm that hit the area also devastated the structures there.

    ¡°Aghh!¡±

    Luvia, Rin, Illya, and Miyu raised their arm to block. They put up defensive barriers.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku stood resolutely in the storm as they kept their eyes on the whiteet and orange meteor.

    They were anxious.

    Turns out, they were right.

    The orange meteor lost to the whiteet.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Cutting through the orange meteor, the whiteet continued falling.

    Mikoto lost the frontal attack.

    But, Wu Yan and Hinagiku saw what was going to happen and they smiled.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rider stopped.

    Somebody grabbed her arm.

    ¡°You won against my fully-powered railgun. I retract my statement. You¡¯re tier 8 and you can fight people above your levels.¡±

    Behind Rider, Mikoto¡¯s eyes brimmed with a victorious light.

    ¡°But, this is where it ends.¡±

    A giant thundercloud expanded overhead. From within, a gigantic bolt of lightning was already close to finishing charging up.

    ¡°Lightning spear!¡±

    She summoned her giant lightning bolt.

    A bolt of titanic falling lightning struck Rider.

    <i>Kaboom.</i>

    Mikoto, Pegasus, and Medusa got enveloped in lightning as deafening booms reverberated across the space.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1437: Get together for one last showdown?

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Get together for onest showdown?</h4>

    The violent winds shredded the ground.

    The booming thunder just passed.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Time, space, the sky, and the earth stood still as the dust settled. The fight between a mortal and a Heroic Spirit had just ended.

    Mikoto stood at the center of the field with blue lightning dancing around her.

    In a crater nearby, one could find traces of charred earth and smoking rubble.

    Mikoto carried an excited smile like she just finished a marathon. She stretched her back before storing her lightning away.

    She raised an arm. She held a card in her hand.

    Rider ss Card, A card made with advanced magecraft, it can invoke and call upon the powers of the corresponding Heroic Spirit within

    Include: Limited expand: Using the card and a magic dress as the medium, one can use the Noble Phantasm for a limited period of time.

    Noble Phantasm: Bellerophon

    Parallel Include: One can use the Noble Phantasm multiple times with an extended duration .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Install: Phantom Summon: Take on the powers of the spirit by essing the heroic spirits through its Throne.

    Heroic Spirit: Medusa

    Noble Phantasm Bellerophon: Allows the user to ride any mount and enhances the abilities of the mount. It is especially potent when enhancing the power of Phantasmal Species

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}There is a war chariot in the card and a soldier holding the reins.

    They obtained the Rider Card.

    Rin and Luvia watched as the enemies got their hands on the Rider Card.

    "Ah..."

    Illya gasped as another battle started again.

    Miyu stomped and dashed in Mikoto''s direction with the aid of magical explosions.

    Miyu reached for the Rider Card before the others can react.

    s, she won''t get her way this time.

    She stopped short of reaching Mikoto.

    The reason came in the form of a crystal de held against her neck.

    "Kids these days..."

    She warned Miyu to stand down.

    "I don''t want to treat kids like this but Yan needs that item. Don''t try to swipe it off her, okay?"

    "When?"

    Rin gasped.

    "I didn''t even see her move, how did she appear there?"

    "I-I can''t even..."

    Illya voiced her confusion.

    "What is going on?"

    "Miyu!"

    Luvia tried to rush to Miyu''s side but Hinagiku warned her to stay away.

    "Rx."

    Wu Yan received the Rider card from Mikoto. He assured Illya & co.

    "Hinagiku will never harm a child. You girls can rest easy."

    Rin and Luvia sighed in relief.

    "I thought you were a gentleman, I didn''t peg you as someone who would hold a kid at knifepoint like this. I am disappointed with you."

    "Look, I didn''t start the fight."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Moreover, If I really wanted to, I could have ckmailed you two."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan went over to Miyu.

    He ced his hand on her head despite her sharp gaze.

    "If you don''t want her harmed then hand over the Archer Card."

    Rin and the others turned grave.

    "See?"

    Wu Yan shrugged as he stored away his savage look.

    "We can but we don''t, that''s my version of being a gentleman, Magical Girls..."

    Wu Yan motioned for Hinagiku to back down. She promptly let Miyu go.

    Miyu instantly retreated to a safe distance. She raised Sapphire while looking at them vigntly.

    Rin and the others sighed in relief.

    They were worried that Wu Yan would ckmail them.

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "I will be taking the Rider Card, thanks!"

    Rin and Luvia clenched their teeth.

    First, he robbed them of Lancer. Now, he''s rubbing it in again.

    <i>What can we do?</i>

    <i>Fight?</i>

    Luvia and Rin couldn''t stop him even when they were transformed. Now, his allies are here so a straightforward fight will most likely result in defeat.

    Not just that, but his allies are very powerful. They weren''t sure they could take on either one of thedies near Wu Yan.

    Indeed, Wu Yan is going easy on them by not taking their Archer Card even when he had the overwhelming advantage in this situation.

    "Looks like you''re not going to steal the only card remaining with us..."

    Rin sneered.

    "Don''t tell me you''re too afraid to hurt kids and girls?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "We are all after the ss Cards. Sooner orter, we will have to duke it out. I would much rather you all go gather cards for me and then we do a final fight to see who gets to keep the cards, won''t that be quicker and more efficient?"

    "Oh?"

    Rin gnashed the rubies in her hand.

    "Looks like you''re sure you could beat us."

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan stored the Rider card away.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto, let''s go home."

    The two returned to him.

    "Till next we meet..."

    Wu Yan ced his hands on hisdies'' shoulders. Then, he disappeared in a sh of light and an array of teleportation magic circles.

    Luvia, Rin, Illya, and Miyu stared in a speechless manner.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1438: The two ladies who are trying to escape reality.

    <h4>Chapter 1438: The twodies who are trying to escape reality.</h4>

    Fuyuki City, a certain street.

    Rin, Luvia, Miyu, and Illya were on their way back from the fight just now but they carried a depressing vibe with them.

    They carried on without aim. Miyu silently followed the two olderdies while Illya also got infected by their pessimism.

    Illya is a normal student in this alternate universe. Compared to Miyu who is more mature than her, she just doesn''t get the concept of magicians, card gathering, and magecraft.

    For her, the idea of gathering cards and fighting Heroic Spirits just inspired dread. .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    She didn''t know they have to fight crazy spirits before today.

    Who would expect elementary school kids to fight legendary heroes?

    This is beyondprehension for most mortals.

    She also didn''t understand how Miyu can calmly do something like this. She didn''t flinch against strong foes. Illya could never do that.

    Rin and Luvia have their own thoughts on the matter. Miyu is also deep in thought. Illya felt ufortable in this tense silence.

    Finally, she started talking to Ruby who was floating near her. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    "Ruby, what''s going on? Why is everyone like this?"

    "Stressing over stuff, I reckon..."

    Ruby exined. She rubbed her circle with the ribbon-like appendages like she was rubbing her chin.

    "An unknown, powerful, and ambiguous foe just appeared to snatch cards with Rin and Luvia. I can see why they''re frustrated."

    "True, those two onee-sans were super strong."

    Illya recalled how Mikoto dueled the Rider known as Medusa like she was beating down another punk. Meanwhile, Hinagiku''s immense speed also went beyond her perception.

    "Yes, they are powerful..."

    "I am surprised you''re soposed."

    Ruby sighed.

    "You should know, with people like that running around, it will be hard to gather cards. We might not even be able to collect one card."

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    Illya tilted her head.

    "Rin said the ss cards would be bad in bad people''s hands. But, those people seemed like good people, the cards should be fine with them, right?"

    Illya pped her hands.

    "Even better, if they can clean up the dangerous bomb-like ss Cards then Fuyuki city won''t be endangered, right?"

    "I..."

    Ruby continued.

    "We are not just trying to keep it out of bad people''s hands."

    Rin said.

    "The ss Cards are rted to Heroic Spirits and are made with very advanced magecraft. Tons of people would like to get their hands on fine specimens like the cards."

    "But, we have reasons to covet them, they''re still dangerous if left in unaffiliated people''s hands."

    "D-dangerous?"

    Illya asked.

    "It is a tool. A magician might have made it."

    Rin exined.

    "If it is in the wrong hands and they reverse engineer the cards then imagine armies of people running around with Heroic Spirit powers."

    Rin nced in her direction.

    "Can you imagine a world where people can fight with that caliber of terrifying power?"

    Illya shivered at the thought.

    Illya just couldn''t imagine the chaos that would ensue.

    "There are people who are trying to devise ways to make more of these cards. These people want to expand their influence in the Magic Council and expand their grip on the world. Naturally, there are bad people even in our organizations."

    Luvia said.

    "The Grand Marshal decided to intervene to prevent further civil war from happening inside our organization. But, now..."

    Rin and Luvia chuckled at the same time.

    "Strong foes are emerging one by one. And, they''re after the cards just like us. As we can''t be sure they''re not malignant, we have to ensure no more cards fall into their hands."

    "And..."

    Rin wanted to tear up.

    "If we can''t do this then the Grand Marshall won''t take us as disciples! I am not going to let that happen!"

    Illya fell to the floor while Miyu started sweating.

    So these twodies were just looking out for themselves?

    "The foe is powerful but we can still deal with them."

    Luvia said.

    "Well, are we calling for backup?"

    "Are you ready for punishment?"

    Rin asked.

    "They will know we got kids involved."

    Luvia also shut her yap.

    Kischur told them to gather the cards with the Kaleido Sticks. They were superhumans in Fuyuki City.

    The Kaleido Sticks are dangerous sentient weapons.

    Kischur specifically told them to keep an eye on the sticks. No idents will be tolerated.

    However, the Sticks abandoned the twodies and contracted two 10-year-old girls so they can borrow the cards'' powers too.

    If Kischur found out then Rin and Luvia can kiss the disciple program goodbye.

    Rin and Luvia thought long and hard.

    "M-Maybe things aren''t so serious yet."

    Luviaughed while Rin chimed in.

    "If the Magic Council can''t even decipher the cards then I don''t think they would be able to mass produce this, much less random mages on the street."

    "Yeah! Rin, exactly!"

    Luviaughed again.

    "Plus, the guy can help us collect cards. We can just take the cards back at ater time. Won''t this save more time?"

    "Y-Yeah..."

    "Ri-Right..."

    Luvia and Rinughed like criminals who were about to be caught.

    Illya and Miyu were sweating cold bullets, their mentors had a few screw loose, it seems...

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1439: What is this soft thing?

    <h4>Chapter 1439: What is this soft thing?</h4>

    The next day, the sun is shining brightly in the sky as the busy streets were filled with people and cars.

    A jolly day for jolly people.

    Meanwhile, Rin was walking in casual clothes. She wore a simple purse that could do without her scowl.

    She searched around for a book in her purse. When she looked at the funds she had in her bank ount, she couldn''t help but be a bit crestfallen.

    She was going to buy some jewels.

    Jewels are essential for her magecraft.

    She uses Jewel Magic which costs a ton of jewels.

    She stored her magic power and spells in the jewels and use them to attack when the time calls for it.

    She doesn''t need to chant or stand around in ritual circles. She can just toss the ready-made spells like magical grenades.

    It is a famous magic for its convenience and versatility.

    However, since the gems are used up during the casting process, the user will have to buy more to rece them. This is made up by being able to carry around dozens of spells and throw them at a moment''s notice.

    Jewel Magic is also something her family passed down to her.

    Except for the immense costs of the jewels used, the magic had no drawbacks.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}It is basically a type of magic where one throws money with each attack.

    Who wouldn''t cry?

    The wealth required to sustain this type of practice is the reason why there are only a handful of practitioners of this magic.

    While Rin hates to admit it, her family has fallen into disgrace and their wealth is also dwindling. She is conserving her jewel usage because of this.

    This is why she wore a scowl.

    She is already down to the bottom of her wealth barrel. She doesn''t even want to think about the money she has left after multiple shopping trips.

    Ruby abandoned her so she has to find ways to gather cards and fight strong enemies.

    With that, she has to fend for herself in fights or be diced up.

    It is at times like this that she envies Luvia. She is truly rich and she could buy up jewelry stores if she wanted to.

    Soon, she arrived at a fancy store with gemstones in it.

    She''s troubled but not because of the quality of the stones. She is troubled by the costs of the jewels.

    She shrugged.

    "I can''t even buy much of the cheap stuff."

    A hand patted her from behind.

    "What are you doing here?''

    "Uwah!"

    She was genuinely surprised by whoever stood behind her.

    She tripped herself.

    Bracing for the impact, she watched as the ground got closer to her face.

    Then, someone stopped her from falling.

    "Hmm?"

    With the pavement mere inches away from her face, she wondered just how did she defy gravity?

    Someone wrapped his arm from behind her.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}This man must have saved her.

    She''s not grateful. Her face got redder by the second.

    One of his hands buried its digits into one of the divine hills on her chest.

    "Hmm?"

    The guy started fondling her jug.

    "What is this soft thing?"

    "Uu..."

    Rin cried out as she blushed. Then, she shrieked.

    "W-What are you doing?!"

    The guy stopped touching her.

    "No, don''t tell me I just touched your..."

    She got away from the assant. Sitting on the ground, she looked at him.

    She guarded her Howitzers in case the assant wanted to cope more feels.

    Rin gasped.

    "You?!"

    "Y-Yo!"

    Wu Yan grinned after he stored the sensation of her jugs in his mind.

    "Although you greeted me rudely like yesterday, I will ept your greeting nheless."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Y-You..."

    She turned misty.

    "You just... you just..."

    "Hold it, it was an ident."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Even if I wanted to cop a feel, it wouldn''t be from you. I mean, you don''t have much to grab..."

    "Excuse me?"

    Rin stared at him.

    He stole the Lancer card, got the jump on the Rider card, and now he justined after touching her puppies?

    Rin got angry.

    "Who are you calling a smooth in?!"

    She roared before standing up. She grabbed his hands and ced them on her racks.

    Wu Yan felt something smooth.

    "Well? Do you feel that?!"

    Rin roared as he came to his senses.

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan continued caressing her kitties. He looked at the shapes he was kneading into her Bazingas.

    "Well, they are there..."

    "Yeah?"

    Rin''s expression contorted.

    "How long are you going to fondle me?"

    Wu Yan gave her perky tips another pinch.

    "Just a while longer."

    Rin''s mind snapped.

    "You damn pervert!"

    She yelled before giving chase. Naturally, Wu Yan ran away from her at max speed.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1440: The jewels to move Rin

    <h4>Chapter 1440: The jewels to move Rin</h4>

    Fuyuki City, in a family restaurant.

    With two cups of tea and some pastries on the table, Wu Yan watched as Rin continued leering daggers in his direction.

    He stayed calm because if he antagonized her then it would be hard to pick up the piecester.

    He did grab her bunnies so it is reasonable that she is very angry with him.

    More importantly, it is her arch-enemy who copped a ton of feels from her.

    Plus, he had the cards she needed.

    This couldn''t get any worse.

    Wu Yan also didn''t get why he got so lucky.

    He was touring the city to familiarize himself with this universe''s Fuyuki City.

    As they can only gather cards after midnight, there is nothing much to do after that time.

    So, with Mikoto and Hinagiku on ady''s day out in the city, he decided to stroll around the city. Maybe he can stumble across interesting events.

    And, he did find himself in one.

    Rin was out buying jewels.

    Wu Yan tailed her because he knew he could prank her.

    Then, everything transpired like a bad romanticedy.

    After Rin tired herself out, Wu Yan invited her to a family restaurant to talk things out.

    And, now, they''re stuck in this tense situation.

    Even if he had a thick face, Rin wouldn''t let him get away scot-free.

    "So, why are you here?"

    Wu Yan immediately regretted that question.

    This is just opening another can of worms.

    Rin thought about her experience and she blushed.

    "Er-herm..."

    Wu Yan coughed.

    "Just curious."

    "Hmph."

    Rin snorted.

    "I was out buying gemstones to counter a certain viin gentleman. No, a certain perv!"

    <i>Cough cough cough</i>

    Rin is spitting venom.

    "Jewel magic?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "You used up your jewels, eh?"

    "Nope."

    Rin replied.

    "Just a precaution in case a certain perv decides to rob me of my jewels."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Perv, eh?"

    Wu Yan disliked the notion of Rin calling him a perv multiple times.

    "Jewels don''te cheap. At least, a certain someone can''t afford to buy even a handful of the cheap ones."

    Rin froze.

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Did someone spend all her money to install counter-measures against me?"

    Rin snapped.

    "Yeah?! What of it?!"

    "Look, I get it."

    Wu Yan picked up his cup of tea.

    "Well, we are all friends here. If you need help then I don''t mind pitching in."

    "Help me?"

    Rin cast a doubtful gaze.

    "You wish to help me?"

    "You want jewels?"

    Wu Yan manifested a piece of jewel.

    No, it is a gemstone because it is unprocessed.

    "Take a look."

    He tossed it over.

    "Is that suitable for your Jewel magic?"

    She sensed the magic within and was stunned.

    This gemstone had a ton of magic power in it.

    "Wh-what the?"

    Rin gasped.

    "Where did you find a stone like this? The monstrous energy within it is..."

    Wu Yan didn''t know what to say.

    He just gave her a tier 8 demonic beast core. It looked like a gemstone but it wasn''t one from Earth.

    She probably doesn''t know what a tier 8 demonic beast looked like anyway.

    "Something I got out of a previous fight."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Anyway, can you use it?"

    "Of course!"

    Rin exined.

    "Jewel magic uses the magic power stored in jewels, with a magical script written into the stone, one can invoke the magic at ater time by keying in the password. It is a ready-made spell."

    "This thing has so much magic energy in it that I don''t even need to infuse magical power into it. I only need to write a spell for it. The energy within this stone is enough to harm even Heroic Spirits with high magic resistance. This thing can be a trump card!"

    Rin asked about its origins.

    "Where did you find this thing? It would take at least a century to umte this level of magic power, where did you get it?"

    The stone is a high-grade material.

    The stone''s quality modified the subsequent spell output. A shoddy gem can''t store much energy and can''t be engraved with good spells.

    Jewel mages needed high-quality stones for high-quality spells.

    It is almost unheard of for there to be a stone that stored a century''s worth of magic energy.

    At least, she has never seen one herself.

    It would take a mage two entire generations to input 100 years'' worth of mana into this thing.

    And, how can a stone withstand so much power?

    Yet, here it is.

    Rin just can''t imagine the power of such a jewel.

    Rin had stones that stored 17 years of magic power. Each of those is equivalent to Rank A magecrafts.

    Those magecrafts can hurt Heroic Spirits.

    This thing would rival a Noble Phantasm''s maximum output!

    She can probably make something that can rival Medusa''s Bellerophon-enhanced Pegasus dive charge.

    This is already a tremendous asset to her.

    One hit from this thing will definitely bring down Heroic Spirits.

    Moreover, she just needs to craft a spell for it, no further magic input is required.

    Rin just got her hands on a killer gemstone!

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1441: Negotiation? Rins offer

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Negotiation? Rins offer</h4>

    Rin wouldn''t know about demonic beasts and their cores.

    Demonic beast is powerful because they have superhuman abilities and they alsoe with their own magic spells.

    With magic spellse the necessary cost to generate and store magic power.

    Demonic beasts stored their energies in their demonic cores.

    These cores grew as the demonic beasts grew.

    These sources of energy made it possible for various medicines, items, and Armament to be made with their cores. It is also why high-level cores cost a fortune.

    Rin is holding a tier 8 demonic beast core. The magic power within is more than a century''s worth. Rin just couldn''t urately gauge it.

    Any jewel mage would drool at the sight of a stone capable of holding centuries'' worth of magic power.

    She forgot that Wu Yan is her enemy. She grabbed him by his shoulders and got closer.

    With her red lips and hot breath on his face, Wu Yan felt a bit out of the water.

    He thought Rin was going to let him cop another feel.

    He pushed her back into her seat.

    "It''s just a gemstone, calm down."

    "Just a gemstone?"

    Rin gasped.

    "Do you know how much this thing costs?"

    "Well, I do."

    He scratched his cheeks.

    "Just calm down, will you?"

    "You..."

    She sighed after seeing Wu Yan''s nonchnt look.

    "You''re obviously not a jewel mage so you don''t know the true worth of a stone like this."

    "Yeah, nah..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "I know a lot of magic spells but jewel magic isn''t one of them."

    He knows Onmyojutsu, Alchemy, old magic, Barrier art, Kotodama, and other esoteric spells.

    The 103,000 tomes of magic in his head contained so many spells Rin probably wouldn''t fathom understanding a tenth of it.

    He knows a little about jewel magic but not to the extent of a specialized expert like Rin.

    Wu Yan admitted his ignorance in this field.

    "Jewel magic is rare among magicians."

    Rin puffed her chest out.

    "Our Rin family has designed a system for this. Even the other jewel magicians of this world can''tpete with us. Luvia only has the cash, not the technique, hahaha..."

    Rin started tooting her own horn.

    <i>I mean, I am sure the other magicians have their own spins on this magic.</i>

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan ignored her puffery.

    "You can have the stone."

    Rin frowned.

    "What are you nning here?"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan paused.

    "Why are you giving your rival a precious stone like this?"

    Rin raised the demonic core in her hand.

    "You should know I can make this stone capable of killing you, given the chance."

    "A kill shot?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You sure about that?"

    "You don''t believe me?"

    She smirked.

    "A century''s worth of magic power. Once I put a spell in this. It can unleash something on par with Medusa''s Noble Phantasm, think you can survive that?"

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything.

    At his peak, even 100 times yesterday''s Noble Phantasm isn''t anything to make a fuss about.

    But, he is currently level 75.

    The attack yesterday could kill him if he let his guard down.

    It''s just that...

    It isn''t possible to kill an immortal being like a True Ancestor of Wu Yan''s caliber.

    He can regenerate.

    "Well, should you be happier?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You now have something you can use against me. And, you got it from me for free, I''d say that''s a big plus, no?"

    "Oh?"

    Rin scrutinized him, looking for clues that he might be plotting something.

    "Fine, I will ept it."

    Rin stored the core away.

    "Tonight, you''re collecting cards too?"

    "That''s the n."

    Wu Yan sipped his tea.

    "What? You want to tell me to back off again?"

    "At this point, I know it would be impossible to make you give up..."

    Rin said.

    "But, we cane to an agreement."

    "A deal?"

    Wu Yan leaned forward.

    "What kind of deal?"

    "A win-win for now."

    Rin took out a map.

    There are various red marks on the map.

    "There are ss Cards in all these spots."

    Rin looked into his eyes.

    "If we bump heads like yesterday then it would slow the collection process. You have to guard against us and we have to do the same. Honestly, it is a massive pain in the butt."

    "We are all after cards so we will have to duke it out in the end."

    Rin said.

    "So, why don''t we steer clear of each other until then? Wait until we collect all the cards and then fight for ownership over all the cards?"

    Wu Yan stayed silent.

    True, idents can happen if too many people are stuck on a tense battlefield.

    Wu Yan isn''t sure what Rin and the others can do. It would be troubling if they interfered like yesterday.

    Waiting for the final duel is the best way around this.

    Rin also has her own qualms.

    They knew they wouldn''t be able to win in a straightforward contest for the cards.

    At least, with this n, they can buy time, get their hands on more cards, and think of ns to stop Wu Yan.

    This is Rin''s actual n.

    "So..."

    Rin picked a spot.

    "We are going here."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Fine, we will go to another ce."

    Rin smiled.

    "Deal."

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1442: Fighting against 50 Heroic Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Fighting against 50 Heroic Spirits</h4>

    Fuyuki City, behind a mountain.

    "So, we won''t be meeting tonight?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto confirmed the content of the deal with Wu Yan.

    "Yeah, we agreed that separately moving would be the best."

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "I don''t want a kid jumping me after I am done with a fight."

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku grumbled.

    "It feels bad to put my de to a girl''s neck."

    "But, we will have to fight sooner orter."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Miyu and Illya will most likely face us for the cards."

    "Yeah, we are the viins of this story."

    Hinagiku looked at the shining city below.

    "They''re fighting another spirit somewhere else, right?"

    "Rin didn''t say where she would go. I told her to note here since we booked this spot."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Once we go in, we can try reaching their location through the Mirror Worlds."

    "That would render your agreement null and void. They would suspect we''re trying to ambush them in the Mirror Worlds."

    Mikoto disagreed.

    "Fine, let them run around first. We will steal the cards when the timees..."

    "Yeah, that is a ssic viin''s line."

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks.

    "It''s time, get ready to move out."

    The twodies moved to his side.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    A series of magic formations wrapped the three up.

    They couldn''t tell the directions as the lights flickered around them.

    When they came to, they were in a ce with a pale shade of moonlight lighting up the ce.

    A pale blue mist permeated the woond area they were in.

    "We''re here."

    Mikoto shed with lightning.

    "Where are the enemies?"

    "Not yet..."

    Hinagiku raised her crystal sword Shirosakura.

    "Something isn''t right."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Watch your steps."

    Wu Yan took the vanguard.

    "I sense something weird in the air.

    A silhouette shed past the foliage of the trees.

    "Who goes there?!"

    She struck the tree with a lightning bolt.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The bolt missed the shadowy figure as it hid one more time by jumping into the bushes. The tree that got hit with her bolt was charred ck.

    "It dodged me?"

    Mikoto praised.

    "Good speed..."

    "Not just speed..."

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "I can''t feel its presence."

    The wood turned silent as an eerie vibe descended.

    "Feels..."

    Hinagiku backed away slightly.

    "Scary..."

    "Don''t be influenced."

    Wu Yan grabbed her cold hand.

    "It is just a Heroic Spirit with presence concealment. It isn''t a ghost or anything."

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku calmed herself down.

    "A sneaky Heroic Spirit, it can only be <i>that one...</i>"

    "Yes..."

    Wu Yan scanned the surrounding.

    "Speed, presence concealment, and agility, this sneak attack type points to the traits of an Assassin-ss Heroic Spirit."

    "Assassin?"

    Mikoto pursed her lips.

    "What now?"

    "It is out of luck against us."

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto, use your System''s scan."

    No matter how fast, no matter how sneaky, and no matter the rank of their Presence Concealment, the System can pick them up.

    The three stood together as they scanned the area.

    In an instant, the System picked up on lifeforms nearby.

    They scanned the Assassin.

    Assassin: Level 59

    Heroic Spirits are like the manifestation of the beliefs in mythological and historical beings.

    The greater the merit, the wider the fame, and the stronger these Heroic Spirits be.

    Assassins do things in the dark and they never gain much fame for their work. People usually don''t remember their names either.

    These spirits tend to be weaker spirits due to having lower fame than other spirits.

    They have to rely on Noble Phantasms and special skills to win.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto expected the Assassin this time to be weaker than Medusa.

    The peak of tier 6.

    This is too weak.

    Surprisingly, there isn''t just one Assassin here.

    There are...

    They picked up 50 assassins in this area.

    50 Assassins?

    "Yan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto tensed up.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Don''t think too much. There is only one spirit for each ss Card."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "The System is picking up these many signatures because the Assassin used its Noble Phantasm."

    "A noble phantasm did this?"

    Hinagiku grinned.

    "Okay, they''re just clones but they can still hurt us."

    "50 peak tier 7 assassin heroic spirits?"

    Mikoto stretched as she spawned lightning around her.

    "Just how I liked it."

    Sinister dark figures emerged from behind the trees nearby.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1443: the pink flash

    <h4>Chapter 1443: the pink sh</h4>

    <i>Tap tap tap tap</i>

    There are footsteps mixed with the rustling of leaves and the crunch of wood.

    The dark figures within the shadows blitz by Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    These individuals had crackled skull masks. They were covered in entirely ck cloaks. They could be described as monsters.

    Other than their white skull masks, the anatomy of these assassins was entirely covered in ck.

    Their heads, torsos, muscles, and limbs.

    The ck color is a perfect camouge for a dark night. They looked like ghostly wraiths as they jumped around the woond.

    They carried knives, daggers, shortswords, and other agile weapons.

    "Assassins..."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku tensed up.

    "They got us surrounded."

    The trio was surrounded by all the assassins.

    If the assassins moved at once then it would be an attack from all directions for the trio.

    They might be peak of tier 6 but they had the numbers and the environment suited them too.

    With trees and the dark night giving perfect concealment and the numbers to overwhelm people.

    Even Rin & co might be overwhelmed if they arrived here.

    The trio tried to think of a way out.

    "Screw it."

    Mikoto released lightning.

    "Peak tier 6, let''s do this!"

    She conjured a wave of iron sand.

    The Assassins took up arms.

    They threw their weapons at the trio.

    The sharp knives were urate too.

    <i>Hmph</i>

    Mikoto yelled before the iron sand turned into an iron tornado that covered the trio.

    <i>ng ng ng</i>

    The iron tornado deflected the des.

    Wu Yan also moved.

    However, someone was faster than him.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A pink sh struck the Assassins as she drew a single path.

    The assassins that were struck started freezing up.

    <i>Splurt swish splurt</i>

    The assassins burst out in blood and gore as they lost their lives.

    The pink sh stopped.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Her beautiful pink hair fluttered in the wind.

    Then, she got into another stance and turned into a pink blur.

    The assassins couldn''t react in time.

    Another pink sh and down went another batch of assassins.

    "Wo-Woah, Hinagiku..."

    Wu Yan watched as Hinagiku zipped around the battlefield, striking off assassins like their doom.

    Wu Yan had trouble catching her even with his superhuman perception.

    <i>Fast, incredibly fast!</i>

    "Shocked?"

    Mikoto dispelled her iron tornado.

    "Yeah, we were shocked too."

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto.

    "Hinagiku has no special abilities and she can''t use a myriad of spells like you. She is just a human with kendo skills..."

    Mikoto smiled as she watch Hinagiku cut down more Assassins.

    "She wondered about her path too. She wondered if she should use the System to learn ESP or learn cultivation in Douqi and Mana. In the end, she passed on those too."

    "Hinagiku looked hard within herself for the attributes granted to her through her levels."

    Mikoto pointed at Hinagiku.

    "That is her true calling."

    "Faster than anyone."

    She is genuinely happy that her friend found her direction. Mikotoughed heartily.

    "She can strike faster than anyone and be fast is her trademark now. No one can beat her at this level in this regard."

    Like an acrobatic meteor. The pink sh known as Hinagiku continued cutting down the assassins.

    He couldn''t be more relieved of Hinagiku''s growth.

    He was worried about her falling behind the group.

    She is just a mortal swordsman with no magic, spells, or ESP. Unlike the others in his harem, she can only fight in CQC.

    He wanted to buy something special like special weapons or items to upgrade her skills.

    There are talents, skills, and bloodlines in the shop. However, Wu Yan would still have to teach other people to transmit that. The System cannot directly inject these skills into his harem unlike himself.

    s, Hinagiku rejected his offer of help.

    Hinagiku never brought it up on her own so he can''t stop worrying about her. Now, he finally understands why she kept mum.

    Hinagiku wanted to walk her own path.

    The path of the sword is her path and she intends to walk down it and obtain power for herself.

    This is the result of her dedication and hard work. Her lightning-fast attacks and speed.

    Hinagiku is no pushover.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1444: Obtained another card, the reason for the weak Heroic Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Obtained another card, the reason for the weak Heroic Spirit</h4>

    Kaleido World.

    A figure dashed across the ground as it agilely switched between different trees to try to throw off the pursuer.

    The dark figure jumped onto a nearby tree branch.

    This dark figure carried two daggers while wearing a white skull mask.

    It is one of the Assassins manifested in this realm.

    The red lightsing from beyond the mask suggested the wearer isn''t rational. It is acting on mad dog instincts.

    The assassin emitted no discernible presence. However, before the assassin could leap again.

    A streak of pink sh blew past the assassin.

    <i>Gargh</i>

    The assassin moaned in pain before keeling over.

    A hole appeared in the assassin''s chest.

    As the dark figure faded into dust, a card floated in its stead.

    The pink sh stopped near the card. It was a beautifuldy with pink hair.

    Hinagiku grabbed the card with the hand that is not holding Shirosakura.

    "Phew."

    Hinagiku beamed.

    "Missionplete."

    "Hinagiku!"

    Herrades, Mikoto, and Wu Yan called out to her.

    "Are you done?"

    "That was thest one!"

    Hinagiku jumped down to Wu Yan.

    "I didn''t think an irrational Heroic Spirit would run..."

    Hinagiku grumbled.

    "Wasting my energy like that..."

    "Even if they''re acting on instincts, the assassin probably ran because it knew better than to stay in the battlefield after its sneak attacks failed."

    Wu Yan looked at the card in her hand.

    It was a tarot card with an assassin wearing a skull mask emzoned on it. The assassin carried two daggers and there is a line of English letters down there.

    <i>Assassin</i>

    ss Card Assassin: A card made with high-level magecraft. Can call upon the powers of a certain Heroic Spirit

    Include: Limit Expand - Using Magic Dress as the medium and the card as a pass, the user may temporarily use the Noble Phantasm of the Heroic Spirit.

    Noble Phantasm: Zabaniya, Delusional Illusion

    Parallel Include: Using multiple Magic Dress and the card as the pass, the users may call upon the Noble Phantasms in multiple concurrent instances

    Noble Phantasm: Zabaniya, Delusional Illusion

    Install Phantom Summon: Using oneself as the medium and the card as the pass, one may call upon the powers of the Heroic Spirit and transform into that spirit for a period of time

    Heroic Spirit: Hassan of the hundred Faces

    Zabaniya, Delusional Illusion, a special Noble Phantasm that can spread one''s soul fragments out into multiple clones. The clone limit is capped at 80 people.

    Splitting into clones will divine the user''s powers into equal parts. 2 people will have 50% the power of the original while 50 clones will have 2% the power of the original

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Assassin ss Card bagged!"

    "A clone-type Noble Phantasm."

    Mikoto read the card''s entry with the System''s help.

    "Splitting oneself into 80 people. That sounds like a cheat."

    "With disadvantages, of course."

    Hinagiku nodded.

    "So this is the reason why they''re at the peak of tier 7. They split into too many clones. I thought they were too weak for Heroic Spirits."

    "The original should have been at the peak of tier 7."

    Wu Yan assessed.

    "They were too weak, splitting into clones was a bad idea. The rational original spirit would have merged back into one. At least the original would havested longer."

    "s, the Heroic Spirit can''t think rationally."

    Wu Yan stored away the card.

    <i>Crack crack</i>

    The sky started cracking up.

    The Mirror World trembled as the sound of cracking ss reverberated across the realm.

    The Mirror World exists because of the corrupted spirits here.

    Once they ar defeated, the mirror World will start to grow smaller.

    After all the cards are collected, there will be no more Mirror Worlds.

    "Let''s go!"

    Wu Yan grabbed Hinagiku and Mikoto before teleporting out of that ce in an array of iridescent lights.

    Fuyuki city, behind a mountain.

    The trio returned to the real world.

    "Ah, right, almost forgot about the copsing Mirror World..."

    "Will Rin & the others feel the effects?"

    "Worried about that Rin girl?"

    Hinagiku gave Wu Yan a sour look.

    "You can go check. We still have time."

    "Don''t give the guy tips, Hinagiku."

    Mikoto snorted too.

    "He can do whatever he wants, we don''t care."

    Mikoto pulled Hinagiku''s hand as they left the mountain.

    Wu Yan smiled while looking at their backs.

    "Sheesh, women..."

    I Agreex

 SGS 1445: The creep that is tailing a loli

    <h4>SGS 1445: The creep that is tailing a loli</h4>

    Fuyuki City¡­

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Wu Yan yawned while entering the living room.

    ¡°Morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto energetically replied even if Wu Yan isn¡¯t fully awake yet.

    ¡°You¡¯re up, huh?¡±

    Hinagiku passed him a cup of milk.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Why¡¯re you up so early?¡±

    ¡°8 am¡­¡±

    Mikoto also gasped.

    ¡°It is early by his standard.s¡­¡±

    ¡°As a result, I am super tired.¡±

    Wu Yan pped his cheeks before chugging down the milk.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but want to confirm something so I decided to bite the bullet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The twodies tilted their heads at the same time.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The cards.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°We have three cards (Assassin, Rider, Lancer) while the Archer Card is with Rin. I assume they were sessful yesterday so they probably have another card with them for a total of 2 cards.¡±

    ¡°In other words, there are only two remaining spots of magical distortions in Fuyuki city. At least, that should be the case.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the problem, I detected 3 sources.¡±

    ¡°Three?¡±

    Thedies voiced their confusion.

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probable that Rin & co met difficulties during the card retrieval process. I think they either ran away or died in the Mirror World.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°You mean they might have died to the Heroic Spirits?¡±

    ¡°Died?¡±

    Hinagiku yelped.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re not strong, they could have retreated, right? Can the spirits chase them ande out to the real world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to confirm their situation.¡±

    Wu Yan bit into the toast in his hand.

    ¡°No use specting here. I am going to find her and see if they¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Hinagiku chuckled.

    ¡°Why are we concerned with our rivals?¡±

    ¡°In the end, the viins need to look out for them.¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°Plus, I am concerned too. Yeah, you better check on them.¡±

    ¡°I will go by myself.¡±

    Wu Yan stopped thedies who looked like they were getting ready to go with him.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they are so it won¡¯t do us any good to search like headless flies. I am going to try my luck in the city. If we meet them, good, if we don¡¯t, then I will have to search harder.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto decided to do as Wu Yan says. Adding two more people to the search team won¡¯t speed up the process since they don¡¯t have any clues to work on.

    ¡°Youdies should go shopping.¡±

    Wu Yan stuffed the second toast in his mouth before standing up.

    ¡°I am heading out. Call me if you need me.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Wu Yan waved as he left the living room.

    The weather is overcast.

    The gray sky didn¡¯t look like it would rain anytime soon but the sunlight above still can¡¯t pierce through. Hence, the weather is a perfect bnce of cold and hot.

    There are srymen walking around but no students could be sighted.

    Today is a school holiday.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure whether Rin and Luvia are still in school but he can confirm that Illya and Miyu are studying at Homurahara Academy.

    ¡°This is going to be hard.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek anxiously.

    ¡°I forgot school is out for today. I don¡¯t think I can find anyone even if I go camp out near their school.¡±

    He can¡¯t let go of what might have happened yesterday.

    The Heroic Spirits will show no mercy to them as they are corrupted spirits with no rational minds to speak of.

    If they didn¡¯t sessfully retrieve the card, something must have happened.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know them very well. They¡¯re just rivals, not bitter enemies. It is basic humanity to want to check if they¡¯re okay.

    ¡°Hmm, how should I go about this?¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°I guess I can try my luck.¡±

    He said without any confidence in his voice.

    Fuyuki City isn¡¯t a big city but it won¡¯t be easy to find a few individuals in this city by random luck.

    Turns out, his luck is great today.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He saw a familiar figure.

    Waist-length silver hair, pleated skirt, and a shirt. Her ruby-red eyes and doll-like mien made her stand out.

    The new master of Ruby, Illya.

    She is standing at the traffic junction waiting for the red light to turn green. She wasn¡¯t aware that an enemy is tailing her. She continued humming cheerfully.

    Wu Yan is d to see her.

    ¡°Judging by her bubbly attitude, they must have escaped unscathed after failing to capture a card yesterday.¡±

    The traffic light turned green as she continued on her merry way to the other side of the road. It looked like she was out for a y date.

    He continued tailing her.

    Illya left the town area and wandered into the woods. She skipped into the woods jovial.

    ¡°Some sort of secret base?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Illya whilementing his current situation.

    ¡°Why am I tailing her like a creep?¡±

    He said while continuing to shadow the girl.

    As they arrived at a wide pasture, their line of sight widened.

    Illya stopped before looking around.

    ¡°This ce should be fine, right?¡±

    A tiny star flew out from behind her hair.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ruby stretched its ribbons.

    ¡°Let us begin!¡±

    ¡°Mkay!¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1446: Useless Archer Card

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Useless Archer Card</h4>

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    Illya lit up the in with her powers. Her clothes disappeared into white particles as pink photon clusters covered her. She looked like a dainty fairy when the participles formed a pink magic girl dress on her. She looked pinkish-white with that dress on her. Meanwhile, there is a white fairy-wing cape billowing behind her.

    "Okay..."

    She tapped her feet against the ground as her wings slightly fluttered.

    Then, she took to the sky.

    "Yeah! Flying feels great!"

    Illya floated a few meters above the ground. She didn''t want to fly too high.

    "It feels like I am truly a Mahou Shoujo."

    "Right? Feels amazing, doesn''t it?"

    Ruby smugly chimed in. She twitched even if she was supposed to act as the magic wand.

    "Illya, you''re still new to this. You need to train harder to surpass the Aging Twintails. This is why we are here, to train you!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Illya rubbed the back of her head awkwardly.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Okay, what are we doing today?"

    "Flying!"

    Ruby said.

    "But, I can already fly..."

    "Illya, you can fly but that doesn''t mean you can truly fly..."

    Ruby cautioned her.

    "You can only fly in simple directions and your technique is rigid. You''re making poor use of your magic power and you''re slow."

    "Magic?"

    Illya tilted her head.

    "I thought you can provide infinite magic power?"

    "We can, but, the amount you can use is limited by your capabilities and talent."

    Ruby exined.

    "Imagine yourself as the spigot, no matter how limitless the supply of water, the spigot can only pour out so much magic power."

    "Flying takes up magic power so if you can''t make better use of your limited output then you''re in big trouble."

    "Is that so?"

    Illya looked at herself.

    "I don''t feel weird, that means I have enough energy, right?"

    "Because you''re not fighting. All your output can be hogged by flying magic."

    Ruby wiggled around.

    "Trust me, you need to be more efficient with your magic power usage. Otherwise, you''re going to be a burden to everyone else during fights when you can''t attack or defend on your own. You''re just going to lose to that cheater Heroic Spirit again at this rate."

    "Limited output, eh?"

    Illya tilted her head.

    Then, she had an idea.

    "What if we use this?"

    Illya took out a card from the thigh pocket near her leg. It was a tarot card with an archer on it.

    "Oh?"

    Ruby gasped.

    "The Archer Card?"

    "Rin-nee said I can have it. She said it would be useful in fights since she can no longer use it herself."

    Illya said.

    "By using Ruby as the medium, I can summon Noble Phantasms, right? Shouldn''t this make me like, super strong then?"

    "Too bad, Illya..."

    Ruby said.

    "You can only use Noble Phantasms for a limited duration and usually only once. After that, it goes on cooldown for hours. You cannot rely on it to get you through a fight, only as an insurance or trump card."

    "Only one Noble Phantasm may be manifested at a time. You can''t manifest them all."

    "The Archer Card can give you a bow but you need to find arrows to fire the bow. Sure, it is powerful but I don''t think you would like to run around with bundles of arrows behind you, right?"

    "Oh, shucks..."

    Illya was disappointed.

    "That Rider Spirit the other day was super strong with her Noble Phantasm..."

    "The Pegasus is strong. Bellerophon only enhanced the Pegasus. Without a suitable steed, that card would be useless in our hands."

    Ruby teased her.

    "Plus, Rider is in that <i>scary man</i>''s hand, you know..."

    "Oh?"

    A hand grabbed Ruby as Illya shrieked.

    The assant pulled the magic wand away from Illya.

    "So, I am a scary guy, eh?"

    Illya identified the man before freezing up.

    "I wonder how punishing a magic wand feels..."

    Wu Yan put more strength into his hand.

    "Tell me... can you feel this?"

    "Argh! It hurts!!!"

    Ruby started struggling.

    "No violence! I protest against excessive use of violence!"

    "Y-you''re..."

    Illya stuttered.

    "T-The man from that night..."

    "That scary guy!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Hey, girl, don''t talk about people behind their backs... That''s rude..."

    "N-Not me!"

    Illya sold out Ruby in an instant.

    "Ruby said it first!"

    "Illya! You traitor!"

    Ruby yelled in despair.

    "I was wrong about you!"

    "Enough."

    Wu Yan knocked Ruby''s head. Then, he tossed her back to Illya.

    "Anyway, I didn''t think I would get the Archer Card so easily..."

    Illya and Ruby both stopped at the same time. Wu Yan stole that card from them without them even picking up on it.

    "Eh-Eh?!!!"

    Illya turned teary-eyed.

    "Oh, no, Rin-nee is going to yell at me for losing the card..."

    Wu Yan raised the card to her face.

    "You want it back?"

    Illya nodded vigorously.

    "I can give it back."

    He spun the tarot card on the tip of his index finger.

    "But, you need to answer my question."

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1447: The suicidal Mahou Shoujo?

    <h4>Chapter 1447: The suicidal Mahou Shoujo?</h4>

    Illya exined why there are still 3 magical distortions in the city.

    The remaining two were left untouched while the third one, the one Rin & co was supposed to raid encountered a huge problem.

    No, Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t go and spoil their raid. They just didn¡¯t defeat the Heroic Spirit within.

    The Heroic Spirit was cheating.

    The battlefield was tilted in the Heroic Spirit¡¯s favor.

    Rin & co fought the Caster Heroic Spirit yesterday night.

    Caster spirits are Heroic Spirits proficient in magecraft.

    These spirits typically have poorbat skills and are a bad matchup against Heroic Spirits with magic resistance. This is why Casters are usually treated as low-ss spirits.

    However, that only applies in a fair fight between Heroic Spirits.

    They¡¯re still powerful casters of magic. Some of them far exceed what modern magicians can do. The scale of magic they can deploy also exceeded mortal limits.

    The Caster they met was one such existence.

    They lost because of a specific reason.

    Casterpletely dominated the battlefield by setting up an array of magic formations and turning the Mirror World into her fortress.

    She used magic from the Age of Gods to construct an offensive magic barrage to bomb Rin & co.

    Against thousands of spells, each being capable of killing a human instantly, they could do little to fight back. Even if they tried to fight back, Caster deployed a magic barrier around Rank A to guard herself.

    She had her offense and defensive fields covered in her own world.

    Caster also floated in the air making her hard to reach by Rin & co. There were reflective magic shields around her to make hitting her even harder.

    They had trouble defending and they can¡¯t even hurt the Spirit.

    Hence, they were forced to retreat hastily in the face of multiple hurdles.

    They failed miserably in their attempts to capture the card.

    The only way to get to Caster would be to dodge the barrage and bypass the fixed magic formations which are pointed at the ground. This would mean they need to somehow fly past those arrays and face Caster above the barrage formation.

    Illya came here to train her flying skills. They will go back for revenge after that.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Caster barricaded herself in the Mirror world and came prepared with magic formations and defensive barriers. Even at a fraction of her original mind, the spirit still knows how to n ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Illya raised her hand weakly.

    ¡°Now that I told you, may I please have Archer back?¡±

    ¡°I want this card but I won¡¯t steal it from you in this fashion. Plus, I made a promise.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled when Illya behaved sheepishly around him. He tossed the card back to her.

    Catching the card with a sigh of relief, she continued.

    ¡°Good, without this I am sure RIn-nee would chew me out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, she is a violentdy.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Illya giggled as she sneaked another look at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-san is a pretty nice guy.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Wu Yan jolted.

    ¡°I am nice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re fun to talk to.¡±

    Ruby chimed in.

    ¡°Rin described you as some nasty sicko who would go after kids and she said you¡¯re the enemy of all women.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°She dissed me behind my back, eh?¡±

    Illya silently prayed for Rin after noticing the animosity behind his cold smirk.

    She prays that Rin will survive her next encounter with Wu Yan.

    <i>Swoosh</i>

    They heard something falling.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    They looked up at the same time.

    They saw a kid the same age as Illya falling like a meteor while holding a blue magic wand.

    <i>Miyu.</i>

    The two were close to where she would fall.

    ¡°Uwah!¡±

    Wu Yan reacted just in time to see Miyu who was bracing herself in tears collide with them.

    ¡°O-Oh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan conjured a magical air cushion to receive Miyu.

    The air cushion slowed her fall and reduced the impact force acting on her.

    Then, Wu Yan got rid of her momentum before magically levitating her down into a princess hug.

    ¡°M-Miyu¡­¡±

    Illya wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    ¡°Man, Magical Girls have it tough these days, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re stressed, I don¡¯t think you need to resort to suicide, right?¡±

    Miyu opened her eyes abruptly when she heard Wu Yan. She instinctively swung her magic wand in his face.

    <i>Grab</i>

    Wu Yan grabbed the wand.

    ¡°Hey, is this how you thank someone who just saved you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She started struggling.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Let you go?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you want to kiss the earth?¡±

    Wu Yan had flown into the air to catch her.

    She stopped struggling while keeping her guard up.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but sigh in his mind.

    <i>Why are thedies I meet so uncute nowadays?...</i>

    I Agreex

 SGS 1448: This girl is destined to pierce the heavens

    <h4>SGS 1448: This girl is destined to pierce the heavens</h4>

    Fuyuki city center¡­

    This is the most prosperous zone of the city. The traffic here is congested while the streets are lined with various shops.

    One can find daily necessities, luxury items, and everything in between here. There are also a ton of stalls and snack shops here, making it the must-visit ce fordies who like shopping.

    Illya and Miyu sat at one of the tables of a lovely cafe as they face Wu Yan awkwardly.

    They¡¯re both students who study at the same school, in the same ss, and, they¡¯re even sitting near each other as they share the same column of seats.

    But, judging by the energy emitted by the two girls, it is evident that they¡¯re not very close to one another. They could be described as girls who just happen to sit next to each other.

    But, their fates are inextricably linked.

    With Wu Yan near them, the air turned tenser.

    Illya wanted to run.

    But, she dispelled that notion when someone talked.

    ¡°Ah, here you go.¡±

    Wu Yan had already gone into the cafe and fished out three Sundaes. Heid them on the table before retaking his seat.

    ¡°As expected of the most famous cafe in town, I can¡¯t believe I have to line up and order.¡±

    Illya and Miyu didn¡¯t listen to him.

    The sundaes caught their attention.

    The sundaes easily had threeyers of toppings. With the overall dish being as big as an apple, the condiments and snacks that surrounded the sundaes were nothing to scoff at. Peaches and strawberries are also artisticallyid at the sides to make the Sundae look super luxurious.

    Against such a thing, forget about Illya, even Miyu who lived in the wealthy household of the Edelfelt also couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by this absolute specimen of a dessert.

    ¡°I hope you girls don¡¯t mind, I decided to decorate the sundaes with my own touch.¡±

    Wu Yanmented when he saw the two girls spacing out.

    ¡°Come, dig in, don¡¯t restrain yourselves¡­¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Illya wanted to turn him down but that super-awesome-looking sundae just caused her mouth to water. Miyu also wrestled with her own demons despite her rational mind telling her no.

    ¡°Go on, we¡¯re killing daylight here.¡±

    Wu Yan urged them with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sundae, don¡¯t be so stiff about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Illya lost to her own mental demon, she grabbed her spoon.

    ¡°Okay, I am digging in¡­¡±

    Miyu also silently grabbed the spoon near her. Both girls took a bite at the same time.

    ¡°Mwoah!¡±

    The two girls chirped happily.

    ¡°This is incredible¡­¡±

    Illya praised. Miyu also looked extremely radiant. She lost her cool exterior.

    Wu Yan amused himself with the sight of two girls acting their age and enjoying good sundaes.

    He asked Miyu why she was falling from the sky.

    Miyu lowered her defensiveness after he offered her a sundae. Although she¡¯s still hesitant, she fessed up.

    Illya and Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Illya wanted to get better at flying because of Caster. It turns out, Miyu also needed to do the same.

    Compared to Illya, however, Miyu¡¯s journey of flying is a lot more disastrous.

    The Kaleido Sticks gave their wielders ess to infinite magic power and can manifest products of imagination as attacks.

    The two magical girls can fly but they must be able to conjure a strong image in order to do so.

    Illya had no issue doing so. As a normal girl, she always fantasized about flying as a magicaldy. She could fly with no issue.

    But, Miyu couldn¡¯t do it well.

    She is extremely logical and her grades are also top of her year. Her basic assumption that humans can¡¯t fly is making it night impossible for her to fly or even levitate for a short period of time.

    Luvia had a drastic idea to improve this situation.

    She decided to toss Miyu off a flying helicopter and make her learn to fly.

    That was how a certain wolf captured Miyu.

    <i>I see</i>

    ¡°It ain¡¯t easy being a magical girl.¡±

    Wu Yan concluded.

    ¡°Illya should be fine for now. But, Miyu is probably going to get the business end of Caster¡¯s wand at tonight¡¯s raid.¡±

    ¡°Miyu-sama is trying her best.¡±

    Sapphiremented. She was hiding behind her neck, veiled by Miyu¡¯s hair.

    ¡°She is just too smart.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Ruby also chimed in.

    ¡°Unlike Illya who loves fantasizing, her logical mind is her biggest hurdle. Since Illyacked the mental faculties to process logic, this traitbined well with her innocently childish nature and thus gave rise to her ability to excel at things normal people can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it doesn¡¯t like you¡¯replimenting me.¡±

    Illya retorted with ck linesing down her forehead.

    ¡°But, Miyu is the same age as me, she must have some fantasies we can base her magic on?¡±

    ¡°Fantasies and dreams?¡±

    Miyu continued.

    ¡°Do I have dreams?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Illya gasped.

    ¡°Hey, Miyu¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t sure but he needs to confirm it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say you never dreamed?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°The dream of flying just never crossed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The other two exchanged a look.

    ¡°Okay, Miyu¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried to give her a chance to talk.

    ¡°What do you normally dream about?¡±

    Miyu thought about it before answering.

    ¡°The construction process of a car.¡±

    The other two widened their eyes.

    ¡°Or¡­ the construction of a submarine¡­¡±

    The other two¡¯s mouths turned into ¡®o¡¯-shapes.

    ¡°The construction of a n¡­¡±

    The other two started sweating hard.

    ¡°The construction of a missile¡­¡±

    Miyu is still calm.

    ¡°But, thest one failed.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it did!¡±

    Wu Yan almost flipped over his table.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you actually seeded in some of your dreams?!¡±

    ¡°What a scary girl¡­¡±

    Ruby said.

    ¡°How about you quit being a magical girl and sign yourself up as ab rat?¡±

    ¡°Miyu-sama¡­¡±

    Sapphiremented.

    ¡°Must¡¯ve been hard on you¡­¡±

    Illya wiped away her cold sweat.

    ¡°Now I know just how lucky I got it. If this is how I would turn out then I am d I am not hitting the books right now.¡±

    ¡°We can conclude that she is too rational and logical in her approach.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed before putting down his spoon.

    ¡°From this, we might need to switch her brain for someone else¡¯s so she can fly. That would be easier than convincing her that humans can fly.¡±

    Illya, Miyu, and Wu Yan fell silent.I Agreex

 Chapter 1449: Destined to fight?

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Destined to fight?</h4>

    "R-Right."

    Illya pped her hands together and brought up another subject to dispel the weird air.

    "Rin-nee said Onii-san and your friends went to collect cards at another location, how did it go?"

    Miyu also raised her head as she waited for Wu Yan to respond.

    Wu Yan shrugged before lifting his hand.

    He clinched a tarot card between his index and middle fingers. The tarot card had an assassin with a skull mask engraved on it.

    "That''s..."

    Miyu continued.

    "The Assassin card."

    "Assassin..."

    Illya blinked as she took a closer look.

    "Rin-nee said this is an insidious spirit."

    "Yes, it was slightly tough."

    Wu Yan agreed.

    "It is not strong individually. However, the heroic spirits knew how to use their Presence Concealment and do sneak attacks in the dark. Its Noble Phantasm of splitting into clones was always on so we fought like over 80 of these guys in the forestst night."

    "80?"

    Miyu gasped.

    "Isn''t that almost an entirepany of soldiers?"

    "Well, they''re just numbers on their own."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "The Heroic Spirit had to split its power between 80 individuals. After killing off its clones, the assassins were pretty much useless. Rin and Luvia should have had no issues fighting them.

    "80 assants..."

    Illya patted her chest.

    "Luckily, we didn''t meet Assassinst time."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Nah, I think Assassin is easier than Caster."

    Illya silently gulped.

    "Anyway, once you two master the art of lighting, Caster should be easy too."

    Wu Yan turned to Miyu.

    "Miyu, give me your hand."

    Miyu hesitated before presenting her hand.

    Wu Yan traced his finger along the back of her palm. He drew something with magic.

    Then, he finished up the formation as Miyu felt something hot near the back of her palm. The formation turned warm soon after.

    With a frown, she looked at Wu Yan.

    "It is a simple flying spell."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Inject mana into it and it will start on its own. It will allow you to fly as freely as birds in the sky."

    "Free flight?"

    Miyu''s eyes lit up.

    "Really?"

    Illya pped happily.

    "Isn''t that great? Miyu-san, you can fly too!"

    "A flying spell?"

    Ruby and Sapphire examined the spell circle.

    "I''ve never seen a spell construction like this. Where did you acquire this magecraft?"

    "No use trying to search your archives, I made this myself."

    Wu Yan said.

    Wu Yan was lying.

    There are dozens of flight spells in his 103,000 grimoires. Each had its drawbacks and pros.

    Wu Yanpiled the best of these spells and improvised them to create this amalgam formation. This is an optimized flight spell that he uses on an almost daily basis.

    He improved the control features to allow even aplete novice like Miyu to achieve free flight.

    Miyu caressed the formation.

    "Why are you helping me?"

    Miyu asked.

    "We''re enemies."

    "Miyu-san..."

    Illya tried to calm Miyu down.

    "Jeez, youdies sure like to question people''s motives..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Rin was like you. Do I really need a reason to help someone else?"

    "Okay, fine, let me answer you."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head with a gentle smile.

    "I don''t care that they''re people out there who help with ulterior motives. Me, personally, I don''t need any reason to help. But, don''t give me reasons to harm because I will do that too."

    "Our interests do not align in the future but helping you out is something I want to do and that is that."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Well? Are you satisfied?"

    Miyu wasn''t sure what to say. She had trouble controlling her thumping heart, she also blushed.

    Illya''s eyes lit up with stars.

    "Onii-san is cool just like my Onii-chan!"

    "With that, I think you two should be fine in your Caster fight tonight. We will go after another card. If all goes well, we will have to fight for thest and seventh card."

    "And..."

    Miyu continued.

    "What do we do after collecting all the cards?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "We duel to see who gets the cards."

    "H-How?"

    Illya gasped.

    "We will have to fight with Onii-san?"

    "Most likely."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Oh no."

    Illya sagged her head down in dejection. Miyu is also frowning.

    The two were happy to know more about Wu Yan.

    If possible, the two didn''t want to fight against Wu Yan given his track record.

    "Can''t we resolve this in a more peaceful manner?"

    Illya asked.

    "Likepeting fairly and see who gets the card?"

    "I mean, we probably could work something out but a duel is the best way in my opinion."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Rin and Luvia need the card to get what they want in the Clock Tower. I have my own reasons. If we didpetitions then there is no guarantee that the loser will willingly concede. Fighting seems like an unavoidable oue."

    "Must we fight?"

    Illya asked.

    "Anyway, we still have cards to collect. This topic is a bit early."

    Wu Yan patted Illya on her head.

    "Okay, we still have time to kill and there is a fight tonight. Let''s enjoy the time we have now!"

    Miyu and Illya nodded while sportingplicated looks.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1450: What did he do? Where did he touch you?

    <h4>Chapter 1450: What did he do? Where did he touch you?</h4>

    When night fell and engulfed the light, thend turned dark.

    There is a luxurious mansion in Fuyuki city. Currently, Luvia is pacing back and forth anxiously while mumbling. She was also fidgeting with her phone. Rin bit her fingers nervously too.

    She looked at the decent house behind.

    It is Illya''s home while the mansion housed Luvia and Miyu.

    It is already dark.

    The two young girls should be home by now. However, they''re still out there.

    Rin and Luvia are worried for good reasons.

    With Ruby and Sapphire looking after Illya and Miyu, they should be fine. But, Illya''s family is already calling Rin about Illya''s whereabouts so the two had toe up with answers.

    Luvia was thinking about using her connections to search for Illya and Miyu.

    "Talk about troublesome kids..."

    Rin sighed.

    "Just where are those two?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe I should have gone after Miyu after throwing her off a chopper."

    Luvia turned off her phone.

    "Is Miyu mad at me? Maybe she is throwing a tantrum?"

    "I wouldn''t be surprised if she did, you went overboard."

    Rin rolled her eyes.

    "Plus, she is a rational kid. I don''t think she will stay mad at you."

    "Miyu is mature. True, she wouldn''t do that."

    Luvia pped her hands together.

    "Illya isn''t home too. Maybe they''re together? Surely, your Illya wouldn''t corrupt my Miyu, right?"

    "They might be. They are good kids. I am sure they have their reasons."

    Rin looked at the sky while leaning against a wall.

    "I hope they can make it for tonight''s fight."

    Luvia started pacing anxiously again. Soon, her source of anxiety disappeared.

    At the end of the street, three individuals arrived as they strolled toward the twodies. It looked like an elder brother taking his two younger sisters out for fun. It was a serene scene.

    However, the twodies were not happy to see the guy.

    Wu Yan just returned from taking Illya and Miyu on a fun trip around Fuyuki''s sprawlingmercialplex.

    "Eh?"

    Luvia gasped in horror.

    "Him again?"

    "So it was him..."

    Rin growled.

    She was sure the two girls wouldn''t do something like staying outte. This nefarious demon must have kidnapped the two girls with his sweet words.

    He probably got his hands on her Archer card too.

    Rin inhaled deeply. Then, she charged at the guy before jumping to do a flying kick.

    "You damn bastard!"

    Wu Yan didn''t flinch. He casually grabbed her leg while still chatting with Illya and Miyu. Shifting his angle, he redirected her force and deflected her away...

    To a bunch of trash cans...

    In an instant, Rin''s face turned pale.

    "Ough!"

    <i>Bam tter</i>

    The moaned in pain as she crashed into the trash cans. The lid of one of the trash cans rolled past them.

    As for Rin...

    Illya and Miyu wanted to confirm her state of being but Wu Yan just grabbed their hands instead.

    "Don''t look, she''s dirty."

    "Mnnhh..."

    Something is trying to get up in the heap of trash. The tearing of stics could be heard.

    Illya and Miyu can only imagine the state Rin must be in. They allowed her to keep her dignity by not looking at her pitiful state.

    Wu Yan delivered Illya and Miyu to their homes while giving Luvia a casual nce. She looks like she is trying to process the situation.

    "Okay, thanks for taking us home..."

    "Thanks, Onii-san, it was fun today!"

    Illya beamed at him.

    "We should y again soon!"

    "Be careful on your way home."

    Miyu bade him farewell while letting her hostility and guard go.

    Wu Yan waved at them before disappearing in a poof of mist.

    "Jeez..."

    Illya was a bit sad about how the day ended.

    "He went away..."

    Miyu looked at Luvia.

    "Luvia, are you okay?"

    Luvia grabbed Miyu''s shoulders after recovering.

    "Miyu! Are you fine?!"

    "Yeah, I am."

    Shocked by her reaction, Miyu stepped back.

    "We just yed longer than expected. I am sorry foring homete."

    "I don''t care about that."

    Luvia said despite ringing up her contacts to search for Miyu.

    "Did that man do anything weird to you? Did he take you to shady ces? Did he y some weird games with you?!"

    "L-Luvia."

    Miyu backed away again.

    "No, he didn''t Wu Yan-nii didn''t do anything."

    "Wu Yan-nii?"

    Luvia looked like she was staring at the Apocalypse.

    "You''re already chummy with him? He did something to you, didn''t he?! Didn''t he?!!!"

    Luvia pounced on Miyu.

    "Let me check if that bastard left his marks on you!"

    "Luvia! Stop, what are you doing?!"

    "Miyu, stop resisting, this is for your own good."

    "You''re touching weird ces..."

    "Rin said that man is an enemy of women. He probably did something to you, I must check!"

    "Stop, don''t take off my clothes!"

    The two messed around in front of the mansion.

    Illya looked away from this mess.

    "That man.

    Rin approached her with crossed arms. She forgot to peel away the banana peel on her head.

    "He didn''t do anything weird, right?"

    "No, he didn''t."

    Illya tried to vouch for Wu Yan.

    "He is a great guy. He isn''t as bad as you described..."

    "You''re still young. You must not be fooled by his manners!"

    RIn gnashed her teeth.

    "That man touched my..."

    "Touched your what now?"

    Illya wanted to know but Rin stopped short of fessing up.

    "Anyway! We don''t have time for this. Get some rest, we''ve got a card to collect tonight!"

    "Yes..."

    Illya helplessly acquiesced.

    I Agree

 Chapter 1451

    <h4>Chapter 1451</h4>

    As night fell, midnight crept closer to everyone.

    Wu Yan made something light on the stomach for Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Unfortunately, the twodies looked like they were restraining themselves.

    ¡°Gosh, it looks super good.¡±

    As the irresistible scent of the food on the table drilled itself into her nostrils, Mikoto started fighting against her inner demons.

    ¡°The food he whipped up is so good, should we eat it?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ should?...¡±

    Hinagiku is also on the fence.

    ¡°Since we are fightingter, I assume we can burn some calories so a snack or two shouldn¡¯t affect us, right?

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but voice his frustration.

    ¡°Girls, please, it is just a midnight snack.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say, you¡¯re a guy.¡±

    Hinagiku grumbled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, you can eat whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Eh, did you two have taboos against the ingredients I used? I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±

    Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you girls being picky about food.¡±

    ¡°Are you doing this intentionally or are you seriously not aware?¡±

    Mikoto sighed.

    ¡°Eating snacks after dinner is what makes you fat, didn¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°Fine, guess you two won¡¯t be eating then¡­¡±

    He started picking up the dishes.

    ¡°I will just throw the food away.¡±

    ¡°Throw away?¡±

    The twodiesughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡±

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t eating, yes?¡±

    He turned around.

    ¡°I am not eating as much so I guess I have to throw away the rest.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto panicked.

    ¡°Wait, we can¡¯t waste food!¡±

    The twodies stopped him from dumping the food in a stic bag.

    He also resisted their attempts to snatch food away from him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He sensed something.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan opened the window near them as he went to the veranda.

    He looked into the city as he closed his eyes.

    The twodies know he is doing his job so they stayed by him.

    Soon, he opened his eyes to reveal confusion.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Something happened.

    The twodies knew.

    ¡°Yan.¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He sighed before collecting his thoughts.

    ¡°One of the three signatures suddenly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°One of them?¡±

    The twodies gasped.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Mikoto asked.

    ¡°Did someone beat a spirit?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t time for the Mirror World to stabilize yet. No one could have entered and defeated a spirit. One of them moved, specifically, itbined with one of the other two signatures to form a bigger signature. The distortions are also more chaotic.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Hinagiku gasped.

    ¡°There are two spirits in one ce?!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°I am afraid so.¡±

    The twodies exchanged a look.

    ¡°So we have to face two spirits instead of one?¡±

    ¡°We can still do it. We are powerful enough to handle two spirits.¡±

    Wu Yan voiced his concern.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say the same for Rin & the others who might be heading there in a while.¡±

    Thedies turned pale.

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu might face extreme peril if they go in there.

    Against one spirit, the group might have managed. But, against two, it would most likely end in a tragedy.

    Illya & co will be facing Caster.

    The spirit turned her Mirror World into a fortress. She already defeated them once.

    How are they going to defeat Medea and her array of magic spells?

    If one more spirit joins the fray then they might be in big trouble.

    With Lancer, Archer, Rider, Assassin, and Caster all either defeated or identified. The two remaining spirits can only be Berserker and Saber.

    These two types are above-average Heroic Spirits in the ssification of spirits.

    They¡¯re powerful spirits.

    Caster is already annoying but with Saber or Berserker joining the fight, even Wu Yan & co might have trouble handling the fight.

    Illya, Miyu, Rin, and Luvia are all below tier 8. There is a high chance they might all perish.

    Wu Yan turned grave.

    ¡°I miscalcted¡­¡±

    He should have known better. This happened in the original work.

    He allowed his own ns to let something so obvious slip past.

    Having yed with Illya and Miyu for the whole day, Wu Yan developed bonds with them.

    He cannot sit idly by as thesedies charge into that kind of situation.

    He felt two soft hands grab him.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto is as decisive as ever.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go at once!¡±

    He was stunned.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to save them, right?¡±

    Hinagiku beamed warmly at him.

    ¡°We know, we want to help too.¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku¡­ Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yan!¡±

    The two said.

    ¡°As long as it is your wish¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter where¡­¡±

    The twodies affirmed their resolves.

    ¡°We will go too!¡±

    Wu Yanughed out loud as he suppressed his touched feelings.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1452: Youre lending the card to me? I trust you

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Youre lending the card to me? I trust you</h4>

    Fuyuki city, near the embankment of the famous river is a red bridge that connected the two parts of Fuyuki City. The faint lights of the cars faded as timepsed.

    There are four individuals waiting near the bridge.

    Rin looked at her watch to confirm that there is still time.

    Illya and Miyu stood there with their game faces on. Rin nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Okay, we look good. Did you two properly train yourselves on magic flight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Illya nodded. Miyu also touched the tiny magic circles a certain someone engraved at the back of her palm.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rin stood with arms akimbo. She can¡¯t wait to go back to that ce.

    ¡°If we can fly above the magic reflection and battery array then Caster will be powerless. You two should be able to defeat her then!¡±

    ¡°Remember, a battlefield can change momentum at the drop of the hat.¡±

    Rin warned them.

    ¡°Caster is a tricky type of spirit. She probably still has some spells in store for us. She also didn¡¯t use her Noble Phantasm. If anything happens, we retreat at once. We have all the time in the world, we can always try again, don¡¯t push yourselves, got it?¡±

    Rin¡¯s stern warning made Illya a bit anxious whereas Miyu steeled herself up.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Rin balled her palms into fists.

    ¡°That man has three cards already. If he seeds tonight, he will have four. We must get this Caster card no matter what, you got me?¡±

    Luvia staggered whereas Illya and Miyu listened while sweating cold bullets.

    She told them it was okay to retreat but turned around to say they must win no matter what.

    ¡°Okay, how about we join this fine party tonight?¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    A voice interrupted them.

    ¡°This voice.¡±

    Thedies looked back to see three individuals, two females and one male standing behind them.

    The male had ck pants and a ck shirt. Other than his deep red eyes, his grin would have looked normal.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto are here to crash the party.

    ¡°Nii-san?¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii?¡±

    Illya and Miyu cried out.

    Rin instantly frowned.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Yan winked yfully.

    ¡°To save you all.¡±

    ¡°Save us?¡±

    Rin gasped while Luvia voiced her doubt.

    ¡°Are you here to mock us?¡±

    It sounds like he is making fun of them for not being able to beat Caster the other night.

    He is probably here to steal the card.

    ¡°Man, I¡¯ve sure fallen far from the rank of a gentleman to a petty thief, huh?¡±

    Wu Yanughed after reading their minds.

    ¡°Look, I am serious. I am here to save you all.¡±

    Wu Yan cautioned them.

    ¡°Go ahead, sense the magic in the air, one of the sources disappeared.¡±

    Thedies flinched.

    ¡°One of the sources disappeared?¡±

    Ruby and Sapphire started deploying their sensors.

    The two Kaleido Sticks resonated his thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah, there really is one source short!¡±

    ¡°How?!¡±

    Rin and the others wanted answers.

    ¡°I thought we can only enter at midnight?¡±

    Luvia asked.

    ¡°How did one distortion disappear like that?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure.¡±

    Ruby shook her head.

    ¡°But, this magical distortion just became stronger.¡±

    ¡°Our target got stronger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sapphire chimed in.

    ¡°The disappearance coincides with the mysterious surge in power here. Maybe Caster called the other spirit here?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Luvia gasped in horror.

    ¡°There is another Heroic Spirit other than Caster in there?¡±

    Illya, Miyu, Rin, and Luvia froze up.

    Caster is already troublesome to deal with. If one more Heroic Spirit joins the fray then¡­

    Thedies didn¡¯t want to imagine it.

    Now, they got the message. Wu Yan isn¡¯t here to mock them.

    They would have gone inside none the wiser were it not for Wu Yan¡¯s timely appearance here. Most likely, they would have been forced to fight another Heroic Spirit even if they somehow defeated Caster.

    ¡°Nii-san, you¡¯re here to warn us?¡±

    Illya couldn¡¯t be more thankful.

    ¡°Thanks, nii-san.¡±

    ¡°Save it forter.¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Wu Yan said.

    ¡°This is just speeding up the card capture process. You would have faced the other spirit one way or the other.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mikoto said.

    ¡°With two spirits here, thest spirit might also merge here and we might have three Heroic Spirits on our hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Rin turned mum.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    Miyu asked him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just here to warn us, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart kid. I like your fast-thinking head.¡±

    Wu Yan praised her.

    ¡°I have a suggestion. We should all go in together.¡±

    ¡°Together?¡±

    Rin and Luvia exchanged a look.

    ¡°We will each take one spirit.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°Caster is yours while the extra spirit is ours. We will only take the cards that we defeat, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°It is a feasible solution.¡±

    Rin nodded.

    ¡°Okay, sure, you¡¯re on.¡±

    ¡°Nii-san and Nee-sans areing in?¡±

    Illya pped happily.

    ¡°This should be a cinch!¡±

    ¡°Caster is a tricky spirit. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    He warned them again.

    ¡°Miyu.¡±

    Wu Yan squatted down and passed Miyu a tarot card.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Miyu couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Lancer Card?¡±

    ¡°Lancer?¡±

    Rin and Luvia gasped.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to her?¡±

    ¡°I am <i>lending</i> it to her.¡±

    He entrusted the card to Miyu.

    ¡°Use it when the time is right, got it?¡±

    Miyu is incredibly touched by hisrgesse.

    He is willingly risking one card to help them out.

    Wu Yan probably did this because he wanted to increase their chances of defeating Caster.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°I thought you were after the cards? Aren¡¯t you afraid we might keep it in the end?¡±

    ¡°I just need to rob it back then.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled before rubbing Miyu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Plus, I believe in Miyu. She wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu clenched the Lancer Card with a firm resolve.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1453: The sorceress from the Age of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1453: The sorceress from the Age of Gods</h4>

    In the Mirror World...

    In a world where the lonely moonlight veiled everything...

    One couldn''t make out the purplish objects from the dark sky overhead.

    There are hundreds of magic formations carved into the air above. The formations were active too as they kept spinning in the sky.

    A purple orb the size of a human could be found floating above the array.

    The eerie magic circle arrays looked like eyeballs from underneath. It was creepy to look at.

    These formations are extremely lethal.

    They are all made by the figure floating here.

    It is a feminine figure with a cloak and sorceress robe. Everything above her nose was covered.

    However, one could still see that she is a beauty underneath.

    She had a staff the height of a grown adult too. She reined in her presence so that she felt more like a statue floating in the air than a corrupted hero with no rational thoughts.

    Anyone with magic power can sense the power she contains.

    She is continuously supplying the magic arrays with her magic power.

    Soon, the silence was broken by an iridescent lighting from underneath the magic arrays.

    The floating magus also looked down.

    When the rainbow lights faded, 7 individuals appeared under its direct line of fire.

    "Woah."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto eximed at the same time. Wu Yan also couldn''t help but praise the setup.

    "Wow, this is practically cheating."

    Wu Yan looked at the magus hovering in the sky.

    Caster: Level 70

    <i>Tier 8 mage...</i>

    With her abilities, her fortress of magic formations, and reflection spells, it wasn''t odd that Illya & the others had to retreat when she rained spells on them.

    However, the story is different this time.

    As long as they can fly above the magic arrays, the fixed spells can''t hit them. The reflection spells will also be useless. If Illya and Miyu work together, they can still turn the tide of the battle around.

    With Lancer equipped, Miyu can go in for a one-hit-kill with her Gae Bolg.

    "Go!"

    Rin said.

    "Fly up there and kick her butt!"

    "Yes!"

    Illya, Miyu, Sapphire, and Ruby said at the same time.

    The two girls emitted a burst of magic.

    Like an arrow, the two shot for Caster.

    Caster only knows how to wipe out everything it sees.

    Caster opened her arms wide as she started chanting.

    That chanting speed was inhuman.

    "Quick Chant?!"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Holy crap, that''s fast."

    Caster finished her chants and conjured a spell while putting out magic power.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    A part of the magic arrays shifted position to aim at the two girls.

    Purplesers filled the sky as the two girls faced a battery of purple magic shots.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto watched with their mouths agape.

    "Wo-woah..."

    "That spirit needs to chill."

    "Why did you think we had to run?"

    Rin said.

    "Without her magic array fortress and reflection spells, we would have ended the fightst night."

    "All the same, tonight we will finish what we started."

    Luvia said.

    "When Miyu and Illya fly up there, she is toast!"

    The two girls flew up as they avoided thesers.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    The closer the two girls got, the greater the magic power Caster was charging.

    It looked like she is charging up for a spell.

    "I knew it, she wasn''t done."

    Wu Yan decided to intervene as he stretched out his hand.

    Illya and Miyu dodged thesers while charging at Caster.

    Casters weaved her arms around like a conducted. Her magic circles also followed as they rainedsers on the two magical girls.

    "Physical defense barrier deployed!"

    Ruby said.

    "Watch out, Illya. Don''t get hit by one of those things. I am not sure I canpletely block damage from spells that came from the Age of Gods."

    "The fire is getting concentrated, Miyu-sama."

    Sapphire said.

    "Pull away and recover before doing another charge.

    Illya and Miyu split to the sides. Then, with a final burst upwards, they went past the magical formations.

    "Here I go!"

    Illya swung her wand as a bombardment of pink magic missiles went for Caster.

    "Hmph."

    Medea raised her staff.

    A formless field blocked the pink magic bullets.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam bam</i>

    The missiles exploded around Caster.

    "Now!"

    Miyu pressed her staff against Medea''s back.

    "Greatest output, fi-..."

    She paused when Medea suddenly vanished.

    "Teleportation?!"

    Miyu turned around in horror as Medea grinned behind her. Her staff shimmered with intense magic power.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1454: The second enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1454: The second enemy</h4>

    "Miyu!"

    Luvia and Rin cried out when Caster raised her shining staff to swing at Miyu.

    "Miyu-sama!"

    Sapphire also called out as Miyu braced herself for impact.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>ng</i>

    The sound of a mirror being shattered rang behind her.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A radiant meteor flew into the sky from the ground. It honed in on Medea.

    "¡ª"

    Caster stopped as it felt magic power leaving its body.

    Caster instinctively backed away at thest second.

    <i>Woosh</i>

    The meteor missed Caster by 2 inches. It hit the mirror sky above her.

    <i>Boom</i>

    They looked at the source of the meteor.

    Standing near Mikoto and Hinagiku, Wu Yan used his Meteor Shower which looked like a ck crystalline bow with a beautiful sheen coating it to stop Medea''s advances.

    He was aiming for the reflection barrier beneath them. The arrow broke the reflective barrier and almost pierced Medea.

    Miyu lowered Meteor Shower with a grin. He moved his lips to silently give Miyu the green light.

    Miyu can read his lips.

    <i>Go.</i>

    Miyu got close to Medea. Since she dodged too fast, the mage couldn''t regte her magic power in time.

    "Lancer card <strong>Include Limit Expand<i>."</i></strong>

    A bloody red light coated Sapphire as it dazzled brightly.

    Sapphire lengthened to form a deep red spear.

    "Pierce..."

    Miyu swung Gae Bolg like a bolt of red lightning.

    "<i><strong>Gae Bolg</strong>."</i>

    The red spear shot out like a viper.

    <i>Splish</i>

    It was the sound of metal tearing into flesh.

    "Ugh."

    Medea grunted in disbelief. She looked at her chest.

    The spear of certain death had pierced her. The tip of the spear was now behind her.

    Caster slowly faded into dust as a tarot card hovered in her ce.

    It was a tarot card with a sage on it. There is the word "Caster" written near the bottom of the card.

    "Caster Card, retrieved."

    Miyu reported while wiping away the sweat on her head.

    Without Meteor Shower''s timely intervention, Miyu would have been hit and most likely injured by Medea.

    "Phew."

    Illya sighed in relief while Rin and Luvia slumped down leaning against one another.

    "Sheesh, that was a close one. My heart can''t take it."

    Rin grumbled. She growled at Wu Yan.

    "You, what was that? You could have used that thing earlier if you could destroy the reflection barrier. That would have saved us a lot of time, no?"

    "Wait, how is this my fault?"

    Wu Yan lowered Meteor Shower.

    "You''re going after Medea, if I killed her you have chewed me out for kill-stealing."

    Rin stopped herself.

    "This bow..."

    Luvia looked at Wu Yan''s bow. She couldn''t be sure but she had to verify the truth.

    "A-A Noble Phantasm?"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan praised her.

    "Good eyes."

    "A Noble Phantasm?"

    Rin retorted.

    "A human can''t conjure a Noble Phantasm by himself."

    "I am a special case. You can investigate at your leisure."

    Wu Yan shrugged them off. He cut into the core of the situation.

    "Plus..."

    He aimed the bow in a certain direction.

    "I took out the Meteor Shower because..."

    He nocked an Astral arrow on the bow. The brilliant arrow lit up the area.

    "I need to..."

    He continued.

    "Save Miyu."

    Wu Yan released his hand.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    The arrow left a silver trail in the sky as it flew forward.

    Before the others could react, the arrow hit a dark sword beam.

    <i>Boom</i>

    mes and shockwaves hit everything near them.

    Illya and Miyu staggered as they recalled why Wu Yan & co were here.

    "I see..."

    Rin looked at the source of the sword beam.

    "Another one?"

    <i>ng ng</i>

    They heard metallic footsteps. The mes turned dark as something sinister approached them.

    It was ady in dark armor.

    No, thedy was wearing a princess dress that somehow had metallic tes on it to form an armor-dress fusion. The dark colors gave off an eerie vibe.

    Thedy knight had a visor that kept her eyes from view. She had tinum blonde hair that looked like it had seen better days. However, the skills of thedy knight could be seen from just her stance and gait alone.

    She had an arming sword that was dyed in dark-reddish veins.

    She emitted a dark aura that was actually concentrated magic power. She brandished her sword before approaching them.

    The sinister air around the corrupteddy knight told them that she wasn''t here to y around.

    The air turned still.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1455: Just let the guy die once

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Just let the guy die once</h4>

    Saber: Level 75

    Alter Saber wielded her corrupted Excalibur as the fiery mes behind her raged on.

    As a Saber-ss hero, Artoria carried a presence that intimidated Luvia, Rin, Illya, and Miyu. She continued strolling forward menacingly.

    "A second spirit..."

    Rin and the others backed off.

    They didn''t want to have anything to do with Saber Alter or her dark magical aura.

    They knew Saber alter was stronger than Caster.

    This spirit is far stronger than Medea.

    If Wu Yan & co hadn''t joined them then they would be facing Saber by themselves. It won''t be funny when Saber starts pummeling them with sword beams and strikes.

    It is like Wu Yan said.

    He is here to save them. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged a look.

    Saber Alter was on the same level as them.

    Saber-ss spirits are typically powerful fighters and have specs far exceeding other sses of spirits.

    To make it into the Saber-ss, the Heroic Spirits needed to be immensely powerful.

    Hence, there are only a handful of Heroic Spirits that can qualify as Saber-ss.

    They are as rare as they are powerful.

    The dense magical air she is giving off told them that she stood at the top of the heroic spirits.

    Fighting her will not be a walk in the park.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto burned with fighting spirit when a strong foe like Saber Alter stood in front of them.

    The trio quickly formed a circle as Saber Alter slowly inched closer.

    Rin and the others couldn''t believe what they did next.

    "Rock!"

    "Paper!"

    "Scissors!"

    The triopeted to see who would win the right to fight her.

    Wu Yan threw a scissor while Hinagiku and Mikoto threw papers.

    "Dang."

    "No, why did I use paper?"

    Thedies sighed with dejection.

    "I won!"

    Wu Yan faced Saber Alter.

    "Okay, I am going up!"

    The trio actually dueled to see who gets to fight the strongest spirit?!

    "Hey, are you crazy?!"

    Rin shrieked.

    "Are you really going to 1v1 that spirit?"

    "That isn''t a normal spirit. I can tell, that level of magic power is no joke."

    Luvia said.

    "Ganging up on her is the logical choice, right?"

    "Nii-san!"

    Illya offered her help.

    "Gang up on her! I can help too! Fighting alone is too dangerous."

    Miyu also frowned. She was worried about Wu Yan.

    "Guys, you give Wu Yan too little credit."

    Hisdies vouched for him.

    "No doubt, that is a powerful spirit."

    Mikoto said.

    "But, Yan can still handle her alone."

    "Hah?"

    Rin was frustrated.

    "He is powerful but this is no time to be dueling a spirit, right? Isn''t retrieving the card more important?"

    "Yeah, we need the card."

    Hinagiku said.

    "But, the mission isn''t the highest priority, we can still have fun while doing the job, no?"

    "You guys..."

    Rin eximed.

    "What if he slips up?"

    "An ident?"

    The two giggled.

    "Then just let the guy die once."

    Rin & co couldn''t believe thedies.

    Were they joking?

    They didn''t look like they were joking.

    Wu Yan understands the situation. He has to fight seriously.

    Wu Yan started raising his power output. He grinned as he faced Saber Alter.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    An explosive surge of magic power came out of him. The magical winds assaulted everything.

    Feeling an attack, Saber Alter raised its dark magical mist output too.

    Then, it got into a stance.

    The dark magical mist wrapped around her de.

    With a clean slice, she swung her de.

    A sword beam reminiscent of a dark crescent crashed in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "A magical sword beam?"

    Wu Yan frowned.

    He raised Meteor Shower.

    "Alright, let us see who is stronger, your dark Excalibur or my Meteor Shower."

    Wu Yan pulled his bowstring as a silver arrow took shape.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    He released the arrow to hit the dark sword beam.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The two magical attacks collided in another fiery explosion.

    The arrow won as it pierced through the dark sword beam.

    <i>Schwing...</i>

    Saber stood there as the arrow hit her.

    Wu Yan stopped smiling when he identified Saber Alter''s state.

    She was unharmed by the massive attack.

    The dark magical air around her served as her barrier.

    She blocked the attack with her dense magical field.

    "That magic density..."

    Rin gasped.

    "It blocked a Noble Phantasm?"

    "Blocking my attack with pure magic power?"

    Wu Yan sarcasticallyughed.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan stood still as the space behind him split apart.

    It looked like he opened a door in midair. The air turned red while ck swords jutted out.

    "Can you block all my Noble Phantasms?"

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1456: The scary spirit versus the scary guy

    <h4>Chapter 1456: The scary spirit versus the scary guy</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can block all my Noble Phantasms¡­¡±

    He conjured spears, guns, swords, and other augmented Iron Sand weapons from his Gate of Babylon.

    They were all Noble Phantasms too.

    ¡°Noble Phantasms?!¡±

    Illya, Luvia, Rin, and Miyu lost count after the first dozens. There were at least thousands of weapons emerging out of the portals.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    The Noble Phantasms were made with Iron Sand.

    Although not as powerful as the Gae Bolg individually. These weapons are truly Noble Phantasms although they were made from iron sand.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    He used Knight of Owner to convert the Iron Sand into Low-rank Noble Phantasms.

    Other than theck of unique abilities, the Noble Phantasms within can strike down Heroic Spirits who are unprepared.

    ¡°High-density mana fields?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Okay, try and block this.¡±

    He unleashed a volley of Noble Phantasms in Alter Saber¡¯s direction.

    <i>Poof</i>

    The Noble Phantasms cut her emitted magic power to smithereens.

    Even alter Saber would be reduced to Swiss cheese if she got shot like this.

    ¡°Heeerrr!!!¡±

    Alter Saber sprung into action like a doll.

    She swung her corrupted Excalibur furiously.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    <i>Ding ding ding</i>

    She deflected and blocked the volley of Noble Phantasms with her ck Excalibur.

    Her corrupted de is far stronger in terms of durability than Wu Yan¡¯s Noble Phantasms.

    With a final sh, she pounced in Wu Yan¡¯s direction at incredible speeds.

    She did a horizontal sh instantly.

    She was aiming for his neck.

    <i>Ding</i>

    Her sword stopped short as something appeared between the de and his neck.

    Wu Yan parried with a nimble de.

    Saber couldn¡¯t cut the sword apart.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Wu Yan pressed back as he gazed into Alter Saber¡¯s visor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that attack would harm you anyway.¡±

    He batted her Excalibur away with a flick of the wrist.

    Saber excelled at swordfights. At a fraction of her original power, she can still swing her sword like it was an extension of her arm.

    She pulled back and did another jab.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Wu Yan pulled away only for Saber toe closer for follow-up attacks.

    <i>Swish</i>

    She unleashed lunges, thrusts, jabs, and shes at different angles.

    Wu Yan blocked or parried the attacks with Nietono no Shana.

    <i>Ting ng Ding</i>

    The two shifted around the battlefield as they took turns attacking and defending. Sparks flew everywhere as their rapid movements created multiple clouds of dust.

    Saber-ss spirits typically excelled at swordfights. Even if she is just a mindless attacker, she can still fight like a beast.

    Eternal Arms Mastery granted him near peerless mastery over weapons and he could use his mind, body, and techniques to the fullest extent.

    Saber paled inparison to him.

    Wu Yan might look like he is at parity but he is actually controlling the flow of the fight.

    It looked like a human was fighting toe-to-toe with a Heroic Spirit specializing in swordfights. Excluding hisdies, the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±

    Illya gasped.

    ¡°This is out of this world¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find any room to step in.¡±

    Miyu watched with bated breaths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can do anything.¡±

    ¡°That Heroic Spirit can resist magic, has dark magic mists, and can form sword beams with her magic power. Moreover, it is incredibly skilled with the sword.¡±

    Luviaughed.

    ¡°We would be at a disadvantage no matter if we attacked from up close or further away.¡±

    ¡°That man is the same.¡±

    Rin watched with gnashed teeth.

    ¡°He demonstrated adept mastery over arcane magecraft. Now, he is proving that he can fight against a swordswoman heroic Spirit as equals. How can someone master both physical and magical fighting styles? Not even the battle mages of the Clock Tower can do this.¡±

    This is while pausing his usage of the Gate of Babylon.

    ¡°That spirit and this man are both monsters¡­¡±

    Rinughed.

    Hinagiku and Mikotomented.

    ¡°That guy isn¡¯t treating this seriously!¡±

    Mikoto frowned.

    ¡°He is toying with the mindless spirit.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it is because the mindless spirit is fighting based on instincts.¡±

    ¡°Yan wanted to counter but the spirit seems able to preemptively stop him with her battle senses.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°She still can¡¯t beat him with just instincts alone.¡±

    ¡°She is just buying time.¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Hinagiku nodded.

    ¡°This battle won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Rin and the others were speechless.

    Now, they understood that their rivals werepletely above them.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1457: The clash of cold steel

    Chapter 1457: The sh of cold steel

    ISO is Recruiting Trantors!

    Have a dropped novel you want to read more chapters of?

    ¡°HEEERRR!¡±

    Saber Alter growled like a creature of the abyss. Its dark misty field of magic power rumbled as if to respond to its instinctual violence.

    She rushed in Wu Yan¡¯s direction with a burst of a magic-enhanced leap.

    She also fired multiple ck sword beams in his direction.

    Ding dang ding

    ng

    Ting

    He casually parried or deflected the dark sword beams as Saber continued piling pressure on him. At this point, he is a bit tired of the corrupted spirit.

    Wu Yan is stronger than Saber Alter in CQC. Even the original Saber would have lost.

    Saber Alter¡¯s instinct is real. She can speed up ordingly when Wu Yan counters. This led to a stalemate between the two.

    It is highly likely the battle won¡¯t end at this rate.

    Unless, Wu Yan fires his Vassal Beast at her.

    But, this realm can¡¯t take the force of his Vassal Beast.

    Even at a fraction of his true power, Vassal beasts can still destroy the Mirror World.

    The people here will also be buried along with this realm.

    Shing

    The dark Excalibur missed his face by inches. Instead of retreating, he jumped into the air.

    Saber was in the middle of a dash so she couldn¡¯t react in time. He did a flip in the air before getting a stance for a dropping sh.

    Saber sensed this attack and she met the attack with another dark sword beam. This time, it was a charged attack.

    The dark sword beam met his Nietono no Shana in the air.

    Boom

    He felt her dark sword beam exploding across his de.

    Fwoosh

    His de flew away from the impact.

    Wu Yan grimaced for a second.

    Rin & the others also gasped.

    ¡°HEERR!!!¡±

    Saber Alterunched herself into the air with her Dark Excalibur ready to pierce Wu Yan.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu nervously yelled.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto saw the grin on Wu Yan¡¯s face right before the de flew.

    Saber sliced Wu Yan apart in the air. No, she sliced an image of him in two.

    Another figure appeared behind the Heroic Spirit.

    Wu Yan zoned in on her back.

    ¡°Lightning sh Fist!¡±

    He unleashed a mighty lightning punch on the spirit¡¯s back.

    He struck her down with a sneak attack.

    Boom

    The ensuing thud caused the others to flinch.

    ¡°Gargh!¡±

    Saber Alter tumbled down from the sky.

    Before it can recover, the space around it shimmered.

    She saw portals opening around her as space turned red.

    Swords, spears, andnces were pointing at her.

    He gave her a smug grin.

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    He said before a rain of Noble Phantasms poured down from the sky and hit Saber in a chaotic wave of attacks.

    Bam bam bam

    Saber took the weapons as she groaned. She also got sent flying into the distance.

    Kaboom

    The Noble Phantasms exploded as mes and smoke covered Saber Alter.

    ¡°W-We won!¡±

    Illya cheered.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Miyu sighed in relief.

    Rin and Luvia exchanged a look of disbelief. They were grim too.

    Their fated rivals were people with immense powers.

    They realized that they probably couldn¡¯t snatch all the cards from Wu Yan & co.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto also smiled as they expected this oue.

    Wu Yan pulled his de up. It got stuck in the ground after the previous exchange of attacks.

    It is his Noble Phantasm, he could summon it back.

    The Gate of Babylon can also store the Noble Phantasms. This made deploying and retrieving Noble Phantasms incredibly easy.

    Tracing his finger across the de, he tossed it into a nearby portal. He took a step toward the massive ball of mes before something stopped him.

    Tremble

    The space shook as another wave of energy was emitted from the center of the collision point.

    The mes were blown away.

    Then, dark concentrated mana wafted up in a giant pir.

 Chapter 1458: Releasing True Name, the Sword of Promised Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Releasing True Name, the Sword of Promised Victory</h4>

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Violent winds raged across thend. The eerie sounds of rapid gale sting across terrains reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The powerful surge of power felt like it would snuff all life out. Saber Alter¡¯s dark magic mist bellowed out.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu froze up. Mikoto and Hinagiku also gasped.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Wu Yan stared into the source of this surge of energy

    The dark magic energy field burst apart to reveal a battered Saber Alter with her Dark Excalibur raised. Her dense magic energy burned vigorously.

    ¡°HEERRR¡­¡±

    Saber growled as she concentrated mana around her in a giant ck tornado.

    She raised the Dark Excalibur higher.

    The space cracked under the immense power of this attack.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned grim.

    ¡°She is releasing the True Name of her Noble Phantasm?¡±

    Heroes, Spirits, and Mythical beings possess Noble Phantasms. Each Noble Phantasm is also uniquely named.

    There are powerful Noble Phantasms among them too. But, most of these Noble Phantasms can be used without calling its True Name in a diminished capacity or de-powered state.

    But, when the owner calls out the True Name of the Noble Phantasm, this is normally when the Noble Phantasm bes its strongest form.

    To truly use a Noble Phantasm, its True Name must be called out.

    Just like with Gae Bolg, without calling its name out, the Noble Phantasm is nothing more than a durable and sharp spear.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    But, once someone calls out its True Name. The spear then bes the Spear that Reverses Causality, a.k.a. The one-hit kill spear.

    Saber is about to do the same with her Noble Phantasm.

    She is going to unleash her ultimate attack.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Rin and Luvia turned pale at the same time.

    ¡°That attack is noughing matter.¡±

    ¡°Onii-san!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto also got ready to intercept. Hinagiku drew her Shirosakura while Mikoto manifested lightning around her body.

    They knew they had to take the attack seriously.

    Wu Yan basked in the pressure emitted by the Dark Excalibur. He slowly exhaled as magic power exploded out of him.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Rin and the others couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°He is going to fight against that attack?¡±

    He opened his hands to reveal two deep red magic formations.

    He is going to take the attack head-on.

    The magic formations burst apart to form dark cracks in space.

    The dark cracks in space also emitted a terrifying power that rivaled the Dark Excalibur.

    Saber Alter got into a stance as she finished charging up for her ultimate attack.

    ¡°<strong>Promised Sword of Victory</strong>¡­¡±

    Then, in a single swing, a dark gigantic plume of light rose and took over the Mirror World.

    Thedies turned pale as they stopped moving.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    At the same time, the other attack took the form of a terrifyingly hugeser that went for the ck gigantic sword beam pir.

    ¡°<strong>Dragon¡¯s Breath</strong>¡­¡±

    His white giganticserpeted against the darkser.

    Thend and sky stopped.

    <i>KABOOOM</i>

    An earth-shattering explosion burst out the moment the two attacks met.

    Everyone was busy defending against the shockwave of the ensuing collision.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the mes and shockwaves cracked their concentrated multi-barriers.

    It felt like someone was pummeling them on the chest with a sledgehammer.

    The sky started cracking.

    The rows of intense hot me pirs spread outward in the Mirror World,pletely engulfing Saber and Wu Yan.

    After the mes and shockwaves died down, thedies released their barriers while sighing. They were moist from sweating cold bullets.

    They already knew the ultimate attacks were nothing to scoff at, however, they seriously pondered their insignificance in the face of such brutal attacks.

    Only Heroic Spirits had powers on this scale.

    Even so, Wu Yan took all the attacks and fought back with equal ferocity. His tenacity and skills were etched into the minds of thedies here.

    Rin and Luvia wondered about a familiar question.

    <i>Can they really snatch the ss Cards from this man?</i>I Agreex

 Chapter 1459: A long hard night

    <h4>Chapter 1459: A long hard night</h4>

    After a while, the two attacks subsided.

    The pirs of mes that erupted everywhere also dissipated.

    Plumes of dust rose into the air as the faint arcs of moonlight lit the wreckage left behind by the two ultimate attacks.

    Thend razed by the two ultimate attacks turned barren with nary a stone bigger than one¡¯s hand to be found.

    In the center of the aftermath is a huge valley at least a hundred meters deep that was still billowing smoke.

    Wu Yan and Saber Alter stood at different ends of the valley.

    They were in different states.

    Saber Alter stood with her dark mana mist still wafting around her. However, she drained most of her energy by using that attack as seen from the thin mist around her.

    As for Wu Yan, he was fine. His clothes are also fine but he is still down on one knee.

    One could determine the victor with astute senses.

    Wu Yan survived the Excalibur attack with only slight fatigue guing him. This is unheard of.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    ¡°Onii-san!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii!¡±

    Rin, Luvia, and the others called out to him. They wanted to rush to his aid but Wu Yan stopped them with a loud roar.

    ¡°DON¡¯T COME HERE!!!¡±

    Thedies stopped while Saber Alter pounced in his direction. The corrupted knight went for the head without hesitation.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto also cried out at the same time.

    Rin & co turned pale.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Wu Yan knew what he was doing. Unseen and undetected by Saber Alter, he quietly smirked.

    The others saw this victorious grin and they paused.

    Faint shining feathers dropped from the sky.

    This is the second wave of the Dragon¡¯s Breath. The Feathers of Light.

    The first wave is a destructive beam.

    Saber failed to notice a feathernding on her head.

    <i>Boom</i>

    It sounded like someone just got involved in a car crash.

    Saber flinched in pain as if someone struck her with a lightning bolt. She spat out blood as her ck Excalibur fell from her grip.

    ¡°Well? Hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    He grabbed her ck Excalibur.

    ¡°I should think so.¡±

    He pinned the de down before taking out his ming sword. Ignoring the visor on Saber Alter¡¯s face, his cold eyes glimmered.

    ¡°Each of these feathers can kill a dragon.¡±

    He said before dealing thest blow.

    The sound of something tearing through flesh could be heard.

    His sword poked out of Saber¡¯s back with a dark red stream of liquid on the de.

    The dark mist around Saber sputtered as she also disappeared.

    Her lithe but well-trained physique was dematerialized.

    Turning into orbs of light, Saber Alter left behind a tarot card.

    He grabbed her card.

    Saber ss Card: A card made with high-level magecraft. Can invoke the power of the Heroic Spirit within this card.

    Include Limit Expand: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the user may invoke the Noble Phantasm within this card for a limited duration

    Saber Noble Phantasm: The Promised Sword of Victory, Excalibur

    Parallel Include: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the users may create multiple Noble Phantasms and/or use it multiple times.

    Saber Noble Phantasm: The Promised Sword of Victory, Excalibur

    Install Phantasm Summon: The user can invoke the powers of the Heroic Spirit and turn oneself into the Heroic Spirit of this card.

    Saber ss card Heroic Spirit: Artoria Pendragon

    Excalibur: The legendary holy sword and strongest Noble Phantasm of King Arthur. It symbolizes the King¡¯s dignity and power. It is one of the strongest Holy Swords forged at the heart of the star using the beliefs of humans. As a divine weapon, it can turn mana into pure light and strike down all in its path. Its power can strike down fortresses and is an anti-fortress Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He read the ss card before panting and grumbling.

    ¡°As expected of Excalibur, my Dragon Breath almost lost. I had to rely on the Feathers of Light to win. Sucks that I have to fight in this depowered state against something like an Anti-fortress Noble Phantasm.¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto squatted near him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    He bitterlyughed.

    ¡°But, I am tired.¡±

    ¡°Talk while you get up.¡±

    Hinagiku helped him get up like he was a patient in a hospital.

    ¡°Onii-san!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Illya and Miyu ran over while Rin and Luvia slowly walked to him. They were d, relieved, and worried at the same time. Rin and Luvia also looked like they had thoughts to share. But, Wu Yan turned them down.

    ¡°We can talk next time. I am tired and I want to sleep.¡±

    Thedies nodded without saying anything.

    The seven of them left the Mirror World without any hitch after that.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1460: I need a pass from my wives to go out

    <h4>Chapter 1460: I need a pass from my wives to go out</h4>

    After the fight with Saber Alter, Wu Yan felt extremely tired.

    No one could me him.

    The Saber ss is a hard ss to qualify in even for a Heroic Spirit.

    The heroes here are powerful in many facets except magic.

    Plus, he went up against none other than the legendary king of Arthurian legend, Artoria Pendragon herself.

    She is easily one of the strongest spirits.

    In a depowered state, the spirit is already at level 75. It also had Dark Excalibur which was a powerful noble Phantasm. Barring his true levels and Vassal beasts, she was the hardest opponent yet.

    Excalibur is an A++ Rank Noble Phantasm and an Anti-fortress Noble Phantasm.

    Heroic spirits needed Strength, Agility, Endurance, Magic, Luck, and Noble Phantasms toplete their stats.

    These attributes are then divided into Category E, D, C, B, A, EX ranks.

    If one were to give these ranks a value then E rank would start at 10, D would be 20, and so forth to stop at 50 for Rank A.

    Rank EX means the value went over the gauge. It could be anything from 60 to a ludicrously huge number.

    EX is meant to capture those values that exceed Rank A.

    There are also additional attributes like ¡°+¡± which means that the attribute can be temporarily boosted for a while.

    B can¡¯t A just like B+ can¡¯t beat A over a longer time period.

    However, B+ attributes can multiply for a short period. For example, B+ might give the user 80 STR for a few hours which is enough to beat an opponent at Rank A Strength.

    Attributes like ¡°++¡± are even rarer considering that it means the ability can be tremendously boosted for a short period of time.

    A++ means the Noble Phantasm can temporarily exhibit a powerful burst of attack that rivals EX-rank Noble Phantasms.

    This is what it means to fight Saber and her A++ Excalibur.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t put a value on her Excalibur ultimate attack.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    However, Saber must have Rank A attributes in at least two of the six mentioned attributes.

    Fighting against Saber¡¯s A++ Noble Phantasm, her mana mist defense, and OP attributes meant that anyone who could fight her to a standstill at an equal level is already considered excellent.

    Wu Yan won against her and the only cost was slight fatigue. The insiders who heard this would no doubt be amazed.

    As someone familiar with the original work, he is satisfied that he won without using Red Jade mode or Vassal Beasts.

    Wu Yan forgot one thing.

    He was sound asleep so it took him a night¡¯s sleep to realize his mistake.

    ¡°Saber, Rider, Assassin¡­¡±

    His lips twitched.

    ¡°Where is Lancer?¡±

    ¡°Lancer?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at him.

    ¡°Lancer Card?¡±

    She tilted her head.

    ¡°I thought you lent it to the little girl with ck hair.¡±

    ¡°ck hair?¡±

    He finally recalled.

    ¡°Ah, I lent it to Miyu!¡±

    ¡°Did she not return it to you?¡±

    Mikoto furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re at fault here.¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You hurried back to sleep and didn¡¯t give them any chance to talk to you. I think she also forgot to return it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you snatched it from Luvia. Isn¡¯t Miyu her sister or something?¡±

    Mikoto pped her knee.

    ¡°So she chose to keep it?¡±

    ¡°Nah, she wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    ¡°I mean, it was theirs in the first ce.¡±

    Mikoto retorted.

    ¡°Luvia probably had the vested interest to keep mum on the subject.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t find a counterargument.

    True, although he hadn¡¯t known Miyu for long. She is not one to break her promises.

    The same couldn¡¯t be said of Luvia.

    Luvia would probably do something like say that card was hers in the first ce so she kept it.

    Her friend, Rin also epted his demonic beast core so the two are probably very pragmatic individuals.

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I am going to find them anyway, might as well take my card back.¡±

    ¡°You want to find Luvia and Rin?¡±

    The twodies¡¯ ears twitched. They gave him frosty looks.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hinagiku smiled with hostility.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Mikoto snorted.

    The two Tsunderes got the wrong idea.

    ¡°I was going to discuss the strategies to use against Berserker.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°We agreed that we would discuss it.¡±

    The twodies stared daggers into him while waiting for him to blow his cover. But, Wu Yan valiantly met their gazes.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    The twodies nodded.

    ¡°Juste home early, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam¡­¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Wu Yan chortled.I Agreex

 Chapter 1461

    <h4>Chapter 1461</h4>

    ¡°I believe it was somewhere here?¡±

    He looked around a medium-sized street with different houses lining the sides.

    Rin always talked about Luvia and her wealth.

    Although he isn¡¯t sure what is the worth of her household, he saw the mansion when he sent the little girls back.

    In a normal residential area like this, the huge mansion stood out like a sore thumb. Miyu guided him here once and that was enough to remember the mansion as thendmark.

    After going through another street, he finally found the huge mansion. The cold iron fences also appeared in his field of vision.

    ¡°Hmm, an out-of-ce mansion, this must be it.¡±

    He praised the size of the house.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°It isparable to the enormous vis in Silvaria World Institute for Special Students. I see why Rin insisted that this Luvia woman is a bourgeoisie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He examined the fence.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He touched the iron fence.

    ¡°A barrier formation?¡±

    As expected from a magician household, theyid down barrier formations at the perimeters of the mansion.

    They can¡¯t let normal humans know about Magecraft.

    ¡°A disorientation barrier spell.¡±

    This spell warded off public detection so even if there were people fighting inside, it would look like a normal quiet mansion from the outside.

    Naturally, Luvia might haveid down other traps inside.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had an evil thought. He wanted to prank her.

    ¡°Maybe I should get rid of this barrier.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to get rid of a simple ward like this.

    It should also tip Luvia off and make her jump out of her bed, right?

    ¡°Whatever, I better don¡¯t. I am not here to pick a fight.¡±

    He pushed open the door.

    Immediately, the garden appeared in front of him.

    It didn¡¯t look drastically different from the external view.

    If there is one thing that is different then that would be¡­

    <i>Ding dong ding dong</i>

    The chime of a security rm.

    The rm red loudly as he mused out loud.

    ¡°An rm?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see thising.¡±

    Ignoring the rm, he went into the mansion.

    Not only is there an expansive living room, but the ceiling also had luxurious chandeliers that were lit 24 hours a day. The soft glow lit up the interior of the mansion.

    There is a staircase at the end of the living room. It led up to the second floor. He could see balconies made of expensive wood and multiple doors lining the walls on the second floor. Those must be the rooms of the inhabitants here.

    <i>Talk about luxury.</i>

    ¡°Well, now, what is going to happen?¡±

    A ck silhouette jumped down from the top of the balcony. He stood between the living room and the staircase leading up.

    The old man looked like he was 70 years old and he wore a suit.

    ¡°Apologies for my tardiness¡­¡±

    The old man pressed his right hand against his left chest before bowing respectfully. His sharp gaze remained on Wu Yan throughout the greeting.

    ¡°I see we have an uninvited guest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I am friends with the mistress of this house. Call this a surprise visit, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies for my rudeness.¡±

    The old man continued.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t recall my mistress having a male friend like you. Would you mind if I get to know you a bit better?¡±

    ¡°Know me?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Firstly¡­¡±

    The old man tensed up as he got into a stance. Then, he leaped in his direction.

    ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re dangerous!¡±

    He initiated a roundhouse kick that was aimed at Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Stop, Auguste.¡±

    A familiar voice stopped Auguste the old man. The kick was only 2 inches away from Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    The wind ruffled Wu Yan¡¯s hair. However, he ignored the kick and tidied himself up.

    Luvia in her evening dress started walking down with a dark look.

    ¡°Back down, Auguste.¡±

    Luvia warned.

    ¡°He¡¯s way more powerful than you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    Auguste backed away to the side like a loyal retainer.

    ¡°He has spirit.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°He can live another 3 decades or so at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Please, you tter me.¡±

    Auguste replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Luvia narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Why did you barge in here?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Yan winked.

    ¡°You already know why I am here.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Luviaughed.

    ¡°We¡¯re only on the same side for one purpose.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°But, you¡¯re wrong. I am here for a card but I am not here to steal or rob. And, I am not here for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luvia frowned.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°The famous Edelfelt heiress doesn¡¯t have the decency to sit her guest down for a talk in the living room?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arm.

    ¡°My neck and arm tires easily so¡­¡±

    ¡°What an annoying guest¡­¡±

    Luvia rubbed her aching temple.

    ¡°Auguste, please show the guest to the living room¡­¡±

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1462: Controlling ones fate

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Controlling ones fate</h4>

    Standing in the living room, Wu Yan''s lips started twitching.

    "Wu-Wu Yan-nii?!"

    Miyu gasped in horror and embarrassment when she saw him.

    For a stoic girl like her, this reaction was unexpected.

    However, Wu Yan could understand her situation. Anyone in her current outfit and situation would be weird for not freaking out when discovered.

    Miyu isn''t wearing her usual clothes or her school uniform. She was wearing a ck pleated skirt, leggings, and a princess dress-like white dress. She also wore a white headdress.

    Yes, she was wearing a maid''s uniform.

    It isn''t fancy, it looked like a normal maid uniform one would see in period dramas.

    She had a te with her which she used to shield herself from view. She peeked at him.

    Anger?

    A bit.

    Shame?

    A bit.

    She just knew she would trade anything for a hole to hide or run away.

    "Uuu..."

    <i>ng</i>

    The metal te fell as she covered her face in shame.

    "Calm down, Miyu..."

    He said.

    ''It''s fine, I don''t judge people based on their hobbies and interests. I will pretend like nothing happened."

    He wanted to turn around when Miyu quickly defended herself by grabbing his sleeve.

    "No! Wu-nii!"

    Miyu cried.

    "This isn''t my hobby, it definitely isn''t"

    "It''s fine, Miyu..."

    He turned around.

    "I don''t know anything. I am sure I will forget what I just saw in a short while. You don''t have to exin anything!"

    "This is a misunderstanding!"

    Miyu wouldn''t budge. She wanted him to hear her out.

    "This isn''t my hobby. Luvia forced me to wear this."

    "Luvia?"

    He gave Luvia a scornful look.

    "You would make your sister wear a maid uniform and get her to serve you?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Luvia replied matter of factly.

    "She promised to serve as my maid so she should wear a maid uniform. Don''t tell me the maids here don''t work in proper uniforms?"

    "She promised to serve you?"

    He doubted Luvia.

    Then, he recalled the original work.

    Miyu isn''t Luvia''s actual sister. She is her adopted sister.

    Miyu and Luvia were unrted prior to being chosen by Sapphire. After Sapphire chose her, Luvia said she would adopt Miyu if she helps her with daily tasks and Card collection.

    She had a reason to be so confident.

    Before that, Wu Yan had not read enough to know about Miyu''s true origin.

    He didn''t finish the original work but he knew enough about the work to know the major details of the first season.

    He still needed clues to cue these memories though.

    Still...

    "You''re so rich you can hire a maid whenever you want, huh?"

    He mused out loud.

    "Using childbor to take care of yourself?"

    "Wu-nii, I chose this myself."

    Miyu shook her head.

    "Luvia chose to adopt me when I had nowhere to go. I don''t mind doing this."

    "Nowhere to go, eh?''

    He squatted down to talk to her on an even level. His deep red eyes felt like it saw through Miyu''s fa?ade. She couldn''t help but turn away awkwardly.

    "Don''t pry into her life."

    Luvia threw out that line.

    "She has her own reason to stay silent. I don''t mind if you barge into my house. But, if you try to forcefully open the door to her heart, as her sister, I will not sit idly by."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Yes, everyone has something they would like to keep buried in the past. Yet, without that past, the present couldn''t exist."

    He looked at Miyu who was faintly sad. He continued preaching to her.

    "You can try to hide your past, forget it, or even curse it, but there is no running away from it. You''re just hurting yourself more by running away."

    Luvia opened her mouth but she chose to stay silent.

    Miyu started trembling while grabbing the hem of her dress.

    "Wu-nii..."

    Miyu silently asked for help from him.

    "If it was you, if people forced their past on you, if people forced their lives on you, what would you do?"

    "Miyu."

    Luvia gasped.

    This is the first time Miyu gave clues about her past.

    She tried to pry into Miyu''s past but she always remained silent on the subject.

    However, Miyu is opening up in front of Wu Yan.

    She chose to listen as this was the perfect chance to gain an insight into her life.

    "Forced fate?"

    He answered.

    "Isn''t our lives, one way or another, forced upon us?"

    Miyu and Luvia paused.

    "We cannot choose our parents, we were born into our family and our current looks with little to no agency. Isn''t this just fate?"

    He rubbed her head.

    "Fate cannot be entirely controlled but you do have the freedom to choose how to lead your current life. Your past, your current life, you may deny it but you''re still here. You just can''t control everything."

    "But, don''t let that stop you from choosing your own path. Don''t be shackled by your past."

    He gave her a fearless smile.

    "Your current life, your future, you can alter it with your actions and resolve. We can use our will to do what we must do!"

    "So what if someone forced their life or fate on us? You can still find meaning in all of this. Live with meaning and let your past pain be just another memory in your personal archive."

    "I have a question for you, Miyu..."

    He looked into her eyes.

    "Do you wish to control your fate?"

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1463: Final destination-style lucky perv moments

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Final destination-style lucky perv moments</h4>

    "Controlling one''s fate."

    Miyu''s eyes trembled with emotional turbulence. She can''t hide her own desires.

    "Can I do it?"

    "You don''t believe in your own powers and your own future?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "You''re not just a Magical Girl. You can fight and you chose to regain the cards. Are you not Miyu Edelfelt?"

    Miyu''s eyes trembled.

    Yes, she agreed to be a magical girl and help Luvia get the cards back.

    She decides her future.

    She can be free of her past, she can be Miyu Edelfelt.

    "Wu-Nii..."

    Miyu asked with a hopeful look.

    "Can I really do it?"

    "Don''t overanalyze it."

    He rubbed her head before caressing her cheek.

    "You''re no longer by yourself. You have people you can count on."

    "People I can count on."

    Miyu looked into Wu Yan''s eyes. She felt her heart race when Wu Yan gave her another reassuring grin. She didn''t even think about her next question.

    "Does that include Wu Yan-nii?"

    Wu Yan didn''t expect this candid response. But, he chuckled.

    "If you want to include a rival like me, sure, knock yourself out."

    "Nn."

    Miyu nodded with a radiant smile. She snuggled up against his hand.

    "Ahem."

    Luvia coughed with a sour look.

    "Miyu, I can also be your support, maybe you should give me some face here?"

    "Ah."

    Miyu blushed before parting from Wu Yan''s hand.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Someone kicked open the living room door.

    "Luvia!"

    Rin rushed in with a vicious look.

    "I heard that ape-man came to attack, is that true?!"

    Rin didn''t even stop to get a sitrep. She rushed for Luvia.

    Of course, this proves to be her downfall.

    Wu Yan was squatting and he was in her way.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Before he can react, something soft rammed into him.

    "Oufu."

    Wu Yan got knocked back as he tumbled with the soft meaty body. His head hit a nearby wall.

    "Argh."

    Wu Yan moved his hand because he temporarily lost his vision.

    He touched the soft object near him.

    He just wanted to push it away when he grabbed something gtinous.

    "Kyaa!"

    Someone shrieked.

    "Hmm?"

    Subconsciously, he gave the squishy mound a tight squeeze.

    "Mwuu..."

    Someone moaned.

    Wu Yan heard this voice before and he knew what kind of reaction this was. There was only one possibility.

    "No way..."

    Wu Yan opened his eyes to see something incredible.

    Someone was straddling him, and someone''s lithe and soft legs were just 10 centimeters away from his mouth. He could see her ck leggings vividly.

    What he squeezed was one of the soft mounds known as Rin''s right rump.

    He could also see what tarp she used to cover her maiden''s garden down under.

    He mumbled the type out loud.

    "Lacey ck..."

    "Don''t you fucking dare!"

    Rin jumped away from him.

    Wu Yan scanned the living room.

    Miyu was covering her mouth in shock as she blushed.

    Luvia is sighing with a hand near her temple.

    Rin was shielding her rump while staring daggers into Wu Yan who was still on the floor. She looked at him like he was her arch-nemesis.

    He could deduce who wore the ck leggings,cey ck undies, and whose soft rump he just groped.

    "You... You..."

    Her twintails started wriggling around like tentacles.

    "Last time, you touched my chest. Now, you touched my butt..."

    Wu Yan started sweating cold bullets. She was emitting a dark cloud of air that looked like dark mana.

    He summarized his experience.

    "Soft."

    Rin was triggered.

    "Ahaha... Hahaha...."

    Rin turned into a demon as her dark aura expanded.

    Miyu also backed away and stuck her back against the closest wall to give some space. This is the first time she has seen Rin get so mad.

    Wu Yan tried to Wiseman his way out of this one.

    "Lady Rin, calm down. Your dark aura is almost on the same level as Saber Alter. This isn''t good for your health."

    "Not good for me?"

    Rin turned misty.

    "You already defiled my body. I don''t mind breaking my body."

    "Defiled?"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "You''re blowing this out of proportion."

    "No more talking."

    Rin shrieked.

    "You''reing to the afterlife with me!"

    Rin manifested a few gems.

    "Magic?"

    Luvia and Miyu gasped.

    "Calm down, Rin-sama!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    "Don''t use magic here! You can kill someone!"

    "I told you."

    "No more talking!"

    Rin wanted to toss her Jewel Magic Bombs to blow Wu Yan into smithereens.

    However, this is not her day.

    She stepped on Miyu''s dropped the metal tray.

    That made her slip before she can throw her magic bombs.

    "ah."

    And she did flip epically.

    As for who was waiting to catch her fall? Well, who else but Wu Yan?

    Rin fell head-first down onto Wu Yan. Her lips connected with Wu Yan''s lips in an impossibly urate and cliche manner.

    Their eyes widened with disbelief.

    Time stopped.

    Then, a pitiful cry reverberated beyond the halls of the mansion and into the sky above.

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1464: taking responsibility and hosting a wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1464: taking responsibility and hosting a wedding</h4>

    ¡°Uwuu¡­¡±

    Rin continued sobbing on the couch like a scorned woman.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Luvia is stressed, and frustrated, and she doesn¡¯t need to take this inside her home.

    ¡°Hey, how long are you going to cry?¡±

    ¡°Uwuuu¡­¡±

    Rin continued crying. Normally, she would be up in Luvia¡¯s business giving her the verbal jabs Luvia was looking for. Yet, she continued crying like someone had just bullied her.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Luvia looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You created this mess, you fix it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wu Yan cried foul.

    ¡°I was a victim, I didn¡¯t do anything on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu advised him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not addressing the issue here.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°Okay, how do you propose I fix this?¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility for a start.¡±

    Luvia suggested.

    ¡°I want to trade her for all the cards you have. You get to do <i>anything</i> you want to her. Sounds like a great deal, no?¡¯

    <i>Bam</i>

    Someone kicked Luvia in the face.

    ¡°I knew you would try to sell me out.¡±

    Rin roared.

    ¡°If you want the cards so much why don¡¯t you use your own body to trade, huh? Men like plump females like you!¡±

    ¡°H-How dare you kick me¡­¡±

    She stood up with a grudge.

    ¡°Being plump beats being a skinny monkey like you. Yes, I am more charming than you.¡±

    ¡°Hah?! The whole town knows I am prettier than you, you¡¯re just a rich bitch.¡±

    ¡°Pretty? Please, your joke can cure global warming. You got your chest touched, your butt groped and you even gave your first kiss away. What did that get you? The guy who did it is trying to get away from you, you call that pretty? Sounds pretty bad to me.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Rin grabbed Wu Yan by his cor.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to shirk off your responsibilities?!¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Wu Yan defended himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re fixated on the wrong point.¡±

    ¡°Ohohoho!¡±

    Luviaughed like a mean queen in old movies.

    ¡°There, see? He doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rin¡¯s temple bulged with scary-looking veins. She also gave him a sinister grin.

    ¡°You have no intention to take responsibility?¡¯

    ¡°Look, can I just point something out?¡±

    He said.

    ¡°You keep saying responsibility but I have no idea what you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Needless to say.¡±

    Luvia continued.

    ¡°Just get hitched with this unwanted gori.¡±

    ¡°M-M-M-Marriage?!¡±

    Miyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°A nuptial?¡±

    The two exchanged a look. Wu Yan was grinning while Rin looked away in a hurry with a beet-red face.

    ¡°Marriage.¡±

    Rin blushed while biting her index finger.

    ¡°That is too soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Luvia saw the opening and she took it.

    ¡°Just get your future hubby to give me the cards and I will handle everything, I will pay every bill, n every detail, and I will even give you my guarantee that I can get everything done in an hour. You can even tie the knot by tomorrow if that is what you two want.¡±

    ¡°I would be long dead by then.¡±

    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°Hinagiku and Mikoto will take turns dicing me and turning me to ashes with high-intensity lightning.

    ¡°Anyway, just leave it to me.¡±

    Luvia puffed her big chest out.

    ¡°I will handle everything! Ohohoho!¡±

    ¡°This rich bitch¡­¡±

    Rin wanted to add another bruise to Luvia¡¯s red face.

    ¡°My wedding is settled just like this?¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly sighed.

    ¡°You only knew my name because Miyu told you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Miyu chimed in.

    ¡°Rin-nee is pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah?¡±

    He turned his head the other way.

    ¡°Moreover, why are you staring at me with a negative light in your eyes, Miyu¡­¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    Miyu turned her head the other way. Then, she took out a card.

    ¡°Speaking about cards, I haven¡¯t returned this to you yet.¡±

    ¡°Lancer Card.¡±

    Wu Yan recalled his original purpose foring here.

    ¡°I came for the Lancer card.¡±

    He proceeded to take out his other three cards.

    He had a tarot card with a rider on a chariot, another one with an assassin equipped with a skull mask, and one with an armored Knight bowing to the reader.

    Rin and Luvia also stopped fighting around. They took out their Cards, the Archer and Caster Cards respectively.

    They deduced the final card.

    ¡°Thest card¡­¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°Berserker¡­¡±

    ¡°So you wanted to talk about Berserker?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we agreed to move separately.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°But, how are we going to fight for Berserker?¡±

    Rin and Luvia stayed silent.

    ¡°Wu-Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu asked with aplex look.

    ¡°Are you really going to fight us for the ss Cards?¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if that situationes to fruition, it won¡¯t develop as you imagine¡­¡±

    Miyu nodded. However, she still looked like she had something to add.

    ¡°I say we do a free-for-all. It¡¯s thest card, whoever can get it, keeps it.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Whoever defeats Berserker gets the card.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Luvia wanted to interrupt but Rin stopped her.

    ¡°What? Do you want to give the card away? Or, do you want to make him give up on the card?¡±

    Luvia had no idea how to respond.

    ¡°Then it is settled.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Let us meet at midnight tonight. Don¡¯t be a square, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1465: Before the battle, preparation, insurance

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Before the battle, preparation, insurance</h4>

    Fuyuki City...

    On the streets, the pedestrians slowly declined as time ebbed on.

    Warm lights filled the street as the dark night serenaded the nightlife, the city lit up like a reflection of the starry sky overhead.

    Inside Fuyuki city, in arge vi. Wu Yanan used his golden mes to draw something on the ground.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto watched as he continued drawing with his magic mes.

    It is aplex and intricately-designed magic formation.

    It is a ritual magic circle.

    This ritual magic circlecked the catalysts toplete it.

    Ritual magic is powerful but only when the catalysts required are present to facilitate the magic spell.

    The living room turned silent as he focused his attention on the magic circle.

    Hinagiku took out a handkerchief to help wipe his sweat.

    Mikoto wanted to help but she''s sure she would be more of a hindrance than a help.

    She stayed away from him to keep distractions to a minimum.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Then, the living room took on a new air.

    Magic poured forth from the magic formation.

    The golden magic circle expanded and with this expansion, it increased inplexity. His hands also slowed down as he traced out the details of the formation.

    The magic formation was sessfullypleted.

    When his fingers left the magic circle, the golden circle lit up the room.

    For a few seconds, the room was lit up by the magical golden sheen of his magic circle.

    The magic formation slowly spun.

    "Phew."

    He sighed in relief.

    Hinagiku gently pat his sweat down with a handkerchief.

    "Thanks, you were a great help."

    "d I could help."

    Wu Yan smiled radiantly. He grabbed her small hand tighter to express his warm gratitude.

    She blushed before Mikoto interrupted.

    "Are you finished?"

    Mikoto praised the magic circle.

    "This thing looks powerful."

    "It''s a half-finished product. Even if I finished the circle, I only used my magic power to substitute the catalysts. Once the magic power is all used up, the formation will crumble. This should hold for a night."

    He grabbed Mikoto''s hand too.

    "Okay, you two, step into the circle."

    The twodies exchanged a look before stepping into the magic formation. They didn''t question him.

    The magic formation sped up the moment the twodies entered the formation.

    The magic formation shot out golden strings of light that flew around the twodies like magic silk. The magic silk formed robes of light for the twodies

    Wu Yan closed his eyes when the lights became too bright.

    He got down on one knee again. This time, he poured more magic power.

    The robes of light formed into Magic Dresses.

    Red hakama, white kosode, and red fingerless long gloves that went well with the twodies appeared. The look he went for was the Miko attire.

    This isn''t just a normal Miko outfit. He used the Moving Church and modified it to produce indestructible Miko outfits for thedies.

    They are going to collect thest card tonight.

    They promised that whoever defeated Berserker gets to keep the card. However, he can''t guarantee that he can beat Berserker on his own.

    Unlike Rin & the others, he knew who he is going to fight today.

    Pure stats alone, Berserker is on par with Saber.

    If Saber has her Excalibur sealed then she would lose to Berserker.

    Moreover, Berserker''s Noble Phatasm is annoying to deal with.

    Twelve Labors, God Hand.

    It is a passive-type Noble Phantasm that turns one''s body into the Noble Phantasm.

    It is a terrifyingly powerful one too.

    It grants three main effects:

    1: Turns one''s body hard as steel. Most attacks cannot damage the user at all, be it magical or physical in nature. It must be above a certain rank to harm the user.

    2: This Noble Phantasm automatically revives the user every time the user is dealt a fatal damage. An opponent must kill the user twelve times topletely defeat the user. The user can also regenerate the resurrrection limit with enough mana.

    3: The user cannot be killed with the same method twice.

    This is a cheat-like Noble Phantasm.

    Given the opponent''s resilience and powerful abilities, Wu Yan thought about giving hisdies protection.

    The Moving Church, otherwise known as the Indestructible Barrier.

    But...

    "Why did you make it a Miko''s uniform?"

    The twodies retorted.

 Chapter 1466: Warning and advice

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Warning and advice</h4>

    This is a tall building in Fuyuki City.

    One could see everything in Fuyuki city if one had superhuman vision. This is the ce closest to heaven in Fuyuki city.

    The ss panels reflected the faint moonlight to give one a cozy feel.

    The building glowed blue under the moonlight like a building from a work of fantasy.

    Rin, Luvia, Miyu, and Illya waited patiently for midnight toe.

    Rin & co waited for another group of individuals.

    ¡°So slow¡­¡±

    Rinmented after looking at her watch.

    .medrectangle-3-multi-138{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°It is 2355, where are these people?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Luvia teased her.

    ¡°You have a crush on that Wu Yan guy or something?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Rin shrieked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re mentally ill, go to a doctor. Don¡¯t tag along, you will only be a liability.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Luvia, clearly offended, started grinning sarcastically.

    ¡°As expected of a sharp-tongued monkey, even when you¡¯re already¡­¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Rin gave her a sinister smile.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­.¡±

    Luvia shrugged.

    ¡°Please, if I die then who is going to host your wedding?¡±

    The twodies started bickering again.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Illya grabbed Ruby.

    ¡°Some things never change. We are going to fight for thest card and they still can¡¯t put aside their differences. I am so d we abandoned them at the start.¡±

    ¡°At least, both can still work together in serious fights.¡±

    Sapphire chimed in.

    ¡°Nee-san, stop mocking them, we are better than this, we are going for thest card after all.¡±

    ¡°Right, Rin and Luvia-nee are equally reliable in tough situations.¡±

    Illya blinked her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°But, what did she mean by wedding?¡±

    ¡°A wedding¡­¡±

    Miyu looked like she was troubled.

    ¡°With Wu-Yan-nii¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Against thest Heroic Spirit, they were rightfully anxious.

    This banter served to dispel their worries for now.

    ¡°3 minutes left.¡±

    Luvia grumbled.

    ¡°In any case, this is toote even for them,¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ruby twirled around.

    ¡°The best is always saved for thest.¡±

    ¡°You mean we are just warm-ups for the Hero?¡±

    Rin grumbled.

    ¡°I know where you¡¯reing from but it still pisses me off.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, we enter.¡±

    Luvia closed her pocket watch.

    ¡°We have no obligations to wait forters, especially our rivals¡­¡±

    ¡°Who says we¡¯rete?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s booming voice echoed throughout the top of the building.

    Winds assaulted them as the fourdies closed their eyes.

    When the storm died down, 3 individuals appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Wu Yan wore his standard ck shirt and pantsbo while Hinagiku and Mikoto were in Miko costumes.

    ¡°We were dyed by certain rituals, I am d we made it in time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to makedies wait for you.¡±

    Luvia crossed her arms.

    ¡°Be courteous of other¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, after tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan-nii!¡±

    The two young girls greeted him. They looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto with weird looks.

    ¡°Why are there in Miko costumes?¡±

    Rin asked.

    ¡°Your weird hobby?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call it weird and it¡¯s not my hobby.¡±

    Mikoto looked grudgingly at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he chose this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient in a fight, not too restrictive.¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°But, I am sure there were better choices, right?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    He looked the other way.

    ¡°I just did it subconsciously.¡±

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your hobby or forbat. We stop chatting.¡±

    ¡°One minute until midnight.¡±

    The fighters turned serious.

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°This enemy we are going to face is very powerful.¡±

    The others waited for him to exin.

    They were expecting a strong foe, what¡¯s more for him to point out?

    ¡°I am not going to sugarcoat this.¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to lose, retreat immediately.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t advice.¡±

    He roamed his sharp gaze over everyone.

    ¡°This is a warning!¡±

    Then, he started charging up to connect his location with the Mirror World.

    Rin & co also knew it wasn¡¯t time to ask for rification.

    ¡°Ruby!¡±

    ¡°Sapphire!¡±

    Illya and Miyu ordered.

    ¡°Connect!¡±

    The iridescent light covered the top of the building.

    The Mirror World is a product of the Heroic Spirit¡¯s leaked energy and the environment of magic leakage.

    Whenever a spirit is defeated, the Mirror World will decrease in size.

    Other than thest card, all 6 sses were defeated. The Mirror World isn¡¯t as big as Fuyuki City anymore.

    The night sky reflected the moonlight like a Kaleidoscope.

    With the dark environment lit up crystalline protrusions, it was like they were transported into an urban mine.

    They appeared at the top of the tallest building.

    In an instant, Wu Yan felt his heart tightening. He sensed somethinging for them.

    ¡°Spread out!¡±

    <i>Boom</i>

    The ground trembled before it burst open.

    A gigantic figure shot into the sky.

 Chapter 1467: Violent clashes, dying?

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Violent shes, dying?</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    The rooftop exploded as rubbles pebbled everyone.

    "Argh!"

    The shrapnels were flying everywhere and the fighters had to take cover.

    "Turning magic into a defensive barrier, maximum output!"

    The cascade of rocks hammered the two girls, they were dizzied from the sudden attack but fine nheless.

    Sapphire and Ruby deployed barriers at a suitable time.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were fine too. Theynded nearby although they weren''t staggered by the rocks.

    Their Moving Churches emitted waves of invisible force that mitigated the impact of thoserge boulders.

    Only Wu Yan reacted in time, they couldn''t react in time to dodge that surprise attack.

    Wu Yan used a teleport spell to get away.

    He carried Rin and Luvia who were still stunned by the sudden attack.

    Unlike the others who had the means to defend themselves, these two mortals were helpless against the superhuman attack. Had Wu Yan not covered them in time, these two would have suffered significant injuries.

    The seven fighters looked at the empty hole that was the rooftop.

    A giant ck figure leaped into the air from within.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The giantnded on the rooftop with a loud boom

    He had red eyes and stood easily over 2 meters tall. He wasn''t wearing any clothes except for a tasset made of rags.

    His messy ck hair billowed in the wind. His hair looked like it hadn''t seen water in ages. His bulging muscles glimmered with a steel-like shine.

    <i>Roar</i>

    The giant moved slightly. This slight movement blew away the dust in the area.

    Berserker Hercules: Level 75

    "That is..."

    Hinagiku turned grim.

    "Berserker..."

    "So it shattered the ground with a charge from within the building?"

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth.

    "A strength-type hero, huh? As expected of the Berserker ss."

    "What?"

    Luvia and Rin were also stumped.

    "He came out of the ground?"

    "No time for thoughts."

    Wu Yan looked at the Berserker.

    "It ising again!"

    <i>Roarrrr</i>

    Berserker did what Berserker always does, rampage at the sight of enemies.

    Illya and Miyu just stood up when they saw the train made of muscles charging for them.

    "Illya!"

    "Miyu!"

    Rin and Luvia yelled as the Magical Girls reacted.

    "Sapphire."

    Miyu ordered.

    "Maximum output to defense."

    "No, Miyu-sama."

    Sapphire advised her otherwise. Berserker mmed into the two magical girls and their barriers.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The two girls were sent into a nearby wall.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Illya and Miyu groaned in pain. They didn''t know what had just hit them.

    "The barriers..."

    Sapphire and Ruby mused out loud.

    "Broke?!"

    <i>Roarrr</i>

    Berserker charged for Illya and Miyu again. He isn''t going to give them time to breathe or recover.

    Berserker can shatter their barriers.

    Magic barriers are useless against Berserker.

    In other words, these two have to be careful as the next strike might kill them.

    Death.

    This is a concept foreign to girls their age. They paled and trembled in fear.

    "Illya!"

    "Miyu!"

    Berserker arrived at the same time Rin and Luvia shrieked in horror.

    <i>Bzzt</i>

    A bolt of lightning appeared to intercept.

    The fighter called out Berserker.

    "What a hero you are, bullying little girls."

    Another lightning bolt fell on Berserker.

    "Have you no shame?!"

    <i>Roar</i>

    d in lightning, Berserker started smoking as he was electrocuted alive.

    "Hmph."

    A pink sh sliced past Berserker without giving him time to break out of the crowd control.

    <i>Splish</i>

    The crystal sword shed Berserker''s heart in a pink sword beam. The sword sh was powerful enough to break Berserker out of the lightning cage.

    In one clean strike, Hinagiku took Berserker''s heart while aided by Mikoto.

    <i>Boom</i>

    "Rawr..."

    Berserker wailed in anguish when the sword sh pinned it to a nearby wall.

 Chapter 1468: A troublesome foe

    <h4>Chapter 1468: A troublesome foe</h4>

    ¡°You two.¡±

    He pulled Miyu and Illya out of the wrecked wall.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°W-Wu-Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu shook her head.

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    She stood up again.

    Berserker¡¯s ram attack pierced their barriers and harmed Miyu.

    With the magical regen granted by the Kaleido Sticks, Miyu was good as new.

    Illya is also physically fine.

    However, unlike Miyu, she was pale from shock. She also gripped Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve tightly like she was holding onto a float in an ocean. She is no longer bubbly. She felt only¡­

    Fear.

    The fear of death.

    Illya is just a 10-year-old girl.

    Unlike Miyu¡¯s past and her experience with supernatural events, one cannot expect her to be dauntless in front of death.

    After getting hurt, it has finally dawned on Illya that fighting Heroic Spirits isn¡¯t fun and games.

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu turned dark.

    Wu yan can feel Illya going cold, he can¡¯t bear to see her like this.

    ¡°Rx, Illya.¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    He entrusted Illya to Miyu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    He gave her a warm smile.

    ¡°I got you.¡±

    ¡°O-Onii-san¡­¡±

    Illya grabbed his hand still.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    He gave her small hand a tight squeeze.

    ¡°Miyu and the other sisters are here for you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    She is still terrified.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He reassured her.

    ¡°I will wrap this up quickly. Just sit here and calm down, okay?¡±

    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s bright smile calmed her down somewhat. Redness returned to her face.

    Miyu also sighed in relief.

    ¡°Miyu.¡±

    Giving Illya another rub on the head, he told her to retreat.

    ¡°Retreat to Rin and Luvia¡¯s side. I need you to keep an eye on Illya.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miyu hesitated.

    ¡°What about the enemy?¡±

    ¡°He is beyond your capabilities.¡±

    His eyes narrowed.

    ¡°We will handle this.¡±

    <i>Roarrr</i>

    Berserker bellowed as if to mock Wu Yan for his hubris.

    Two figures crashed into a nearby wall.

    The trio looked at the source of the chaos.

    <i>Roarrr</i>

    Berserker was pierced with dozens of iron swords. Its heart also had a huge hole from Hinagiku¡¯s sword attack. Its skin was charred ck by lightning.

    Berserker was forced onto his knee but his head remained high.

    Despite suffering injuries that would have killed other heroes, Berserker continued to shine brightly with a red sheen.

    Then, his injuries started recovering as the iron swords embedded in him were pushed out.

    <i>Rawrrr</i>

    When the red lights faded, he was good as new.

    He is now in his pre-fight state.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Rin and Luvia gasped in horror.

    ¡°H-How?!¡±

    Illya and Miyu also couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned grave.

    ¡°The God Hand¡¯s effect.¡±

    The Twelve Trials of Hercules made it so that the Noble Phantasm didn¡¯t just revive Hercules, he will be immune to the same attacks that killed him.

    In other words, shing, piercing, and heart traumas will no longer harm Berserker.

    This is the terrifying effect of God Hand.

    A fight against Berserker will grow tougher as he adapts and bes more resilient.

    Of course, this means it only has 11 lives left.

    They must kill him eleven times to bring it down.

    ¡°Man¡­¡±

    Wu Yan still can¡¯t believe how tricky this opponent is, even though he had researched its skills.

    ¡°Talk about a pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me about it.¡±

    An individual climbed out of the destroyed wall.

    ¡°I expected his resurrection but I still got hammered once.¡±

    Hinagiku said while praising her Miko outfit.

    ¡°This Moving Church is so sturdy. He punched me hard but I felt nothing.¡±

    ¡°Try getting hit thrice.¡±

    Mikotoined.

    ¡°Your speed helped you evade attacks. Fortunately, we had the Moving Churches. Otherwise, one hit would have killed us.¡±

    ¡°The Moving Church has a limited supply of magic power. Once that runs out, getting hit would still hurt.¡±

    ¡°The stronger the attack, the greater the mana consumption on-hit. The outfit will burst if you take too many attacks.¡±

    ¡°A storage of mana?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the outfit is simr to that monster¡¯s God Hand?¡±

    ¡°In a way.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Either we finish its revival limits or we lose all the mana in the barrier outfits.¡±

    ¡°A battle of attrition.¡±

    She chuckled with lightning bouncing around her.

    ¡°Okay, what now?¡±

    ¡°I say¡­¡±

    Hinagiku raised her Shirosakura.

    ¡°There is only one thing to do.¡±

    ¡°This attrition battle¡­¡±

    Wu Yan poured out mana.

    ¡°We fight!¡±

    <i>Roarrr</i>

    Berserker raised its huge fists as if to beckon the three fighters to step forth.

    The trio gave each other onest look before smiling.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1469: A solution to this problem?

    <h4>Chapter 1469: A solution to this problem?</h4>

    <i>Roarrr</i>

    Berserker roared again.

    "You''re noisy!"

    Mikoto swung her arms and the rooftop lit up like a giant generator. Blue lightning wrapped around Berserker.

    "Roar!"

    Immune to lightning, Berserker dispelled the lightning with a mighty swing of his fist.

    "Hmph."

    Hinagiku went in for a quick stab. Her petite figure didn''t stop her from unleashing a piercing stab.

    <i>Tang</i>

    Her cold de bounced off Berserker''s abs.

    It felt like she was hitting a solid wall. The shock paralyzed her hands.

    <i>Rawr</i>

    Using this chance, Berserker swung his hammer-like fists down on Hinagiku without hesitation.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    A series of purple magic formations appeared around Berserker.

    Following that, a bunch of shining chains shot out from the magic formation, tangling the fighting monster before he can hurt Hinagiku.

    "Rawr!"

    Confounded by the chains, it started struggling as the brute wrestled the chains around it.

    Hinagiku dished out dozens of shes while Berserker was distracted. However, all the strikes failed to do any damage.

    <i>ng ng ng ng.</i>

    Iron swordsnded on Berserker but they failed to do anything against Berserker. It was like they were hitting an iron fortress.

    "Dang."

    Hinagiku pulled away. Wu Yan kept the beast locked in chains while Mikoto assisted with minor attacks.

    "He is so tough, is he immune to all my attacks?"

    "Same here."

    Mikoto is very frustrated by her inability to harm Berserker.

    "Iron sand and lightning are useless against him."

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku asked with Shirosakura down.

    "You have more techniques, don''t you?"

    "Hard to say."

    Wu Yan continued pouring magic power into his Chains of Commandments. Meanwhile, Berserker continued to struggle against his magic chains.

    "Godhand can block any attacks that aren''t above a certain Rank. I can''t use the weak ones on this guy. Strong attacks will also st this ce to pieces. I need to bnce out the potency with its destructive potential. However, I can keep it locked in ce with my other skills."

    "Other than spells, I have ESP and CQC. He is immune to my lighting attacks, physical shes and piercing attacks are also useless. My Noble Phantasms are also below the threshold. mes from Nietono no Shana isn''t enough too."

    Wu Yan continued to grumble.

    "Looks like Meteor Shower is the next best option."

    "My current True Ancestor physique maypete but that brute can outperform me."

    "Vassal beasts?"

    Mikoto asked as she kept her eyes on Berserker who bellowed in rage over Wu Yan''s magic chains.

    "You can borrow a portion of the vassal beasts'' powers, right?"

    "Well, Hei Long is out of the question. We will be dead if he shatters this realm."

    He thought about it.

    "Natsuki is focused on manipting space. Her offensive powers are limited. Her Guardian focuses on shing and piercing attacks. Kanon has no offensive abilities. My white dragon and Nagisa''s Avrora are the only attacks powerful enough to do any harm."

    His three red jade modes are probably useful too.

    Other than that, he has hidden trump cards that he would prefer to stay hidden for now.

    Suddenly, he had a thought.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto."

    He cut off the magic chain''s power.

    "Dy him for me."

    "Eh?"

    The twodies couldn''t react in time. Wu Yan ran off.

    "Rawr!"

    Berserker started rampaging when the chains broke.

    "Tell us before you dump him on us!"

    The twodies started holding Berserker off.

    He told Luvia and the others to back off.

    "Just retreat if you can''t handle Berserker."

    "This enemy is immune to weak attacks, can be immune to strong attacks, and can resurrect itself multiple times. How are we supposed to win?"

    "You three are powerful but if only the monster''s Noble Phantasm wasn''t around, victory would have been possible."

    Luvia advised them against staying in the fight too.

    "Wu Yan-nii."

    Miyu anxiously said.

    "Let''s go back ande up with a new strategy."

    "Onii-san..."

    Illya wanted him to run too.

    "I know this foe is a troublesome one."

    Wu Yan stood between Berserker and Rin.

    "But, there is one solution."

    Wu Yan took out a card.

 Chapter 1470: An idea, Include: Limit Expand

    <h4>Chapter 1470: An idea, Include: Limit Expand</h4>

    "A ss Card?"

    Rin & co weren''t sure why he brought the card out.

    "Hmm?"

    "Can your Noble Phantasm deal with Berserker?"

    "No."

    He answered.

    "I don''t have any Noble Phantasms that can counter Berserker''s Noble Phantasms."

    "Hah?"

    Luvia gasped.

    "Then why did you bring the Saber card out?"

    "I have an idea."

    Wu Yan said as he gave them a reassuring smile.

    "One shot is all I need."

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"You can kill it in one go?"

    Rin & co were happy to hear this.

    Can they really beat this titanic, self-regenerating, damage-resistant, brute fighter?

    "Wu Yan-nii, may I help?"

    Miyu asked.

    "I can help you Limit Expand the card."

    "I can do it too..."

    Illya is hesitant, an effect of a close brush with Berserker. Illya raised her magic wand anyway.

    The twodies were the only ones who can help with their Magic Dresses.

    The medium needed for the ss Cards to take effect.

    The Kaleido Sticks granted their users unlimited mana and can materialize imaginary attacks.

    This is simr to Noble Phantasms which are imaginations, beliefs, and fantasy given a physical form.

    Wu Yan has no Magic Dresses.

    "Don''t worry."

    Wu Yan turned them down.

    "Magic Dresses are a form of modified magic catalyst. Its basis is still magic power. I can simply make one for myself, a Magic Suit."

    "You want to construct one with your own magic power?!"

    Rin & Luvia gasped.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Rin retorted.

    "Magic Dresses give the Noble Phantasms a physical anchor to reality. Magic power is the fuel for Limit Expand and the Magic Suit!"

    "Yeah, I said I can make a Magic suit with my magic power."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "It''s simple, just weave the magic power into a suit."

    "Are you mad?"

    Rin asked.

    "You want to use your magic power to make a suit, connect to the Throne of Heroes, and summon a Noble Phantasm. Do you know how much magic power is required for that? It''s easily the magic power of hundreds if not thousands of mages, do you want to die?!"

    Mana exhaustion can lead to death.

    Lifeforce and mental energy can be turned into magic power.

    Still, the cost of using these alternative fuel leads to either permanent disabilities, lifespan deduction, and/or death.

    They thought Wu Yan wanted to use his life to defeat Berserker.

    "Sorry,dies..."

    He expanded his magic power aura. The surging magic power assaulted everything like a storm.

    "I have magic power and life force in spades..."

    The magic power vortex covered the card.

    "<strong>Saber-ss card, Limited Expand</strong>."

    A ray of light pierced through the magic vortex.

    An orb of light in his hand lengthened into a sword-shaped light.

    When the light disappeared, he was holding a sword forged with gold and blue motives.

    The promised Sword of Victory, Excalibur.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply as he stared Berserker down.

    White feathers and golden wisps of lights expanded when he got into a stance.

    The golden lights from the Holy Sword rose to another intensity.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto!"

    He called out to hisdies.

    The two fighters immediately got away from Berserker.

    <i>Shinggg</i>

    He raised the holy sword up high.

    Golden waves of light surged forth.

    "Excalibur!!!"

    <i>Rawr</i>

    Berserker roared at the same time he swung Excalibur down.

    A gigantic golden jet of light shot out in Berserker''s direction.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Berserker just saw a blinding light and that was it.

    He was buried in that gigantic goldenser.

    "Grawrr!!!"

    He moaned in anguish before being catapulted into the sky by the massive attack.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Excalibur hit the sky like a meteor.

    The sky shattered into broken fragments.

    They watched with halted breaths.

    If Excalibur shattered the realm then they would have to retreat.

    Fortunately, the attack receded while the realm was mostly intact. Only the sky was broken.

    A hulking figure crashed into the ground in a plume of smoke. Berserker looked like a downed ne. Wu Yan fried Berserker with the Excalibur, he was severely burned and charred from the charged attack.

 Chapter 1471: We already won.

    <h4>Chapter 1471: We already won.</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    Berserker crashed into the ground in a plume of smoke. His hulking figure was shrouded by the ensuing dust cloud.

    They looked at the shattered sky with awe.

    Excalibur packed a massive punch.

    If it hit the building then the whole structure would be gone by now.

    One more Excalibur attack then the Mirror World''s sky will probably implode.

    This is why Wu Yan carefully controlled his moves when fighting Berserker.

    This is a small sub-space not suited for big fights.

    Luckily, Berserker can only rely on his brute power. If they faced Saber, Caster, or Rider then this ce would be gone by now.

    The destruction of the Mirror world will make ss Cards hard to obtain.

    That must not happen.

    "Did we do it?"

    Illya tightened her grip on Ruby.

    Nobody answered her because they had no answers to give.

    They looked at the plume of smoke.

    Berserker should be a smoking titan by now.

    Wu Yan channeled magic when he sensed something. He also gripped Excalibur harder.

    <i>Roar...</i>

    Something growled beyond the smoke. Thedies trembled in fright when they heard it.

    "Roar!!1"

    The pained bellow of a beast rang from within the dust cloud. The roar blew away the dust cloud.

    Just like before, Berserker''s God Hand triggered again, its body shone bright red as the resurrection effect took over.

    "No way..."

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu cried out in fear.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku also turned grim.

    An immortal enemy.

    Unkible by normal means.

    It will be immune to Excalibur once the immunity effect kicks in.

    The fragile Mirror World is also holding their hands back.

    <i>How can they win?</i>

    "Roar!!!"

    Berserker roared as it drove terror into the minds of the fighters.

    Finally, thedies made up their minds to retreat.

    Except for one man...

    A dark silhouette appeared in front of Berserker.

    "I was waiting..."

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Wu Yan raised his hand with his deep red eyes gleaming in the overcast weather.

    "For this!"

    He raised his ming hand high. The white mes wrapped his arm.

    "HERRRRR!!!"

    He drove the ming hand forward in a swift sh.

    That palm strike smashed open Berserker''s chest.

    <i>Ssh</i>

    Berserker roared in pain.

    Then, Wu Yan transferred the white mes into Berserker.

    "Roarrr

    Still stuck in God Hand''s resurrection effect, the hulking beast struck back with a mighty punch.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Wu Yan got shot into a nearby hill. He was buried by the falling rocks.

    <i>Bang</i>

    Climbing out of the wreckage, he kneeled on one knee while spitting out blood.

    "Yan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped at the same time.

    "Onii-san!"

    "Yan-nii!"

    Thedies ran over to him. Mikoto and Hinagiku got ready to defend. Meanwhile, Illya and Miyu helped Wu Yan onto his feet.

    "I am fine."

    He wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth.

    Berserker packed a punch. Even his True Ancestor''s body suffered injuries from a charged punch by the Heroic Spirit.

    Well, that was an eptable trade-off.

    "Retreat."

    Luvia and Rin ordered.

    "There''s no winning against this monster."

    "No."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "We won!"

    Mikoto and Hinagiku can confirm this, Berserker hadn''t moved from his spot like a statue.

    The light within the crazed fighter spirit''s eyes also faded.

    "What just happened?"

    They didn''t understand why Berserker stopped. They also didn''t know how he stopped Berserker.

    Then, Berserker twitched.

    His arms slumped down as he fell forward.

    The red lights from the God Hand also faded. Berserker slowly turned to dust as he fell.

    Berserker finally died.

 Chapter 1472: Magic? He is a magician?

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Magic? He is a magician?</h4>

    Berserker slowly fell as his lifeless body turned to dust.

    From within the dust, a tarot card floated out.

    The others stared at the card with stunned looks.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    <i>He died?</i>

    <i>I thought he could resurrect himself?</i>

    <i>Thedies had too many questions running around inside their minds.</i>

    Wu Yan shrugged before retrieving the card.

    The tarot card had a raging warrior swinging his greatsword around drawn on it. Berserker was written in a golden font at the bottom.

    Berserker ss Card: A card made with high-level magecraft. Can invoke the power of the Heroic Spirit within this card.

    Include Limit Expand: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the user may invoke the Noble Phantasm within this card for a limited duration

    Hercules Noble Phantasm: Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads

    Parallel Include: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the users may create multiple Noble Phantasms and/or use it multiple times.

    Hercules Noble Phantasm: Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads

    Install Phantasm Summon: The user can invoke the powers of the Heroic Spirit and turn oneself into the Heroic Spirit of this card.

    Berserker ss card Heroic Spirit: Hercules

    Noble Phantasm: Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads, the technique used to kill the immortal Hydra. It was originally designed to work with a bow and arrows. Hercules¡¯ most trusted Noble Phantasm. This can be used with other weapons to unleash 9-powerful attacks at high speed. While equipped with the Axe-sword, the user gains ess to the 9bo attacks.

    ¡°Berserker card obtained.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°I will be taking this.¡±

    Thedies finally asked the question on their minds.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Mikoto asked.

    ¡°You said Berserker needs to be killed 12 times, right? We only killed it 3 times or so, how did it die?¡±

    Thedies waited for him to answer.

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°I just forced Berserker to use up all his extra lives.¡±

    ¡°You forced it to spend the lives?¡±

    Thedies were even more confused than at the start.

    ¡°Berserker can revive a limited number of times.¡±

    He exined.

    I noticed that he would glow bright red during his resurrection state so I caught this timing and burned its revival counts.¡±

    He extended a finger. Then, he conjured a tiny wisp of white me.

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu exchanged puzzled looks.

    He used the white mes on Berserker.

    This white me killed the raging behemoth of a warrior?

    Mikoto and Hinagiku got the gist of it. This white me¡¯s mild temperature belied its truly fearsome ability.

    They connected the dots.

    ¡°Ahah!¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°So you endured a punch because you wanted to stick this in Berserker!¡±

    ¡°This me can burn time.¡±

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    ¡°Berserker¡¯s passive Noble Phantasm is his body. Killing him and then following up with these white mes while the Noble Phantasm is active means¡­¡±

    ¡°It would burn Berserker¡¯s passive Noble Phantasm.¡±

    He shrugged again.

    ¡°My white mes burned the <i>times</i> of revival in his Noble Phantasm. I figured since his revival count regenerated with time, the white mes should be able to burn it up. Once the mes burn his chances then he should die.¡±

    ¡°Burning time?¡±

    Luvia shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°A me that could burn time itself? Is this even magecraft?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Rin denied.

    ¡°Magecraft cannot reach this level. This is probably Magic.¡±

    An easy differentiator between magecraft and Magic is that magecraft can be replicated through human means while Magic is miraculous or simply impossible to achieve unless through magic itself.

    There are only a few known magicians and the Magic they can use are powerful.

    There are five Magics in this world.

    Rin and Luvia¡¯s desired teacher, Kischur is the user of the Second Magic.

    This man can perform Magic too.

    Is he using one of the five Magics?

    But, burning time would be which Magic?

    Nobody can give them an answer.

    Rin and Luvia also noticed another anomaly.

    Wu Yan is still holding onto Excalibur.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rin pointed at Excalibur.

    ¡°Why is the Noble Phantasm still with you?¡±

    Limited Include has a limited duration. The ss card would eject itself once the time is up.

    <i>But¡­</i>

    ¡°I will exin in a short while.¡±

    He waved his hand.

    ¡°The mirror world is copsing. We can talk outside.¡±

    Thedies nodded

 Chapter 1473: doubt, reason, pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1473: doubt, reason, pressure</h4>

    Fuyuki city, a certain restaurant.

    This is one of the best restaurants in town.

    Only rich people and/or people with a significant background can dine here. Naturally, the meals here cost a pretty penny. A meal here costs about as much as a whole month¡¯s grocery.

    This restaurant is also open 24 hours a day so diners don¡¯t have to worry about closing hours.

    Someone booked the entire restaurant at about 1 am in the morning.

    7 people dined while the restaurant workers toiled away in the kitchen.

    Piping-hot dishes were served on a table that couldfortably sit dozens of people.

    Soup made with a spiced whole chicken, meat cured with the finest herbs, vegetables with exorbitantly costly garnishes, and salted pies made with expensive freshwater fishes, it was a sight that would induce hunger in anyone.

    The price tag of this full-course meal would make people doubt the capitalist system. A poor person might not even dare to touch any of the food.

    The taste is also worth the price. Although the chefs here can¡¯t bepared to a certain OP True Ancestor, the meals served here easily trounced other restaurants in the city.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu were seated around the table. The two young girls also had weird flying ribbons. The metallic ngs of utensils hitting tes could be heard echoing in the dining room.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    They clinked their cups together as if to celebrate a job well done.

    They did a good job gathering all 7 cards. He booked this restaurant to reward Hinagiku and Mikoto for their contributions.

    Rin & co were nearby so he invited them too. He needed their cards anyway.

    However, somebody isn¡¯t happy.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Rin grumbled with a cup in her hand.

    ¡°Why do we have to attend our rivals¡¯ celebrations?!¡±

    ¡°You have a point.¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Luvia looked around.

    ¡°Beyond that, this is a good ce. We shoulde here when we¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say but¡­¡±

    Illya raised her arm.

    ¡°This is the first time I am out sote. If my family found out then I am going to be in big trouble.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto also stopped.

    ¡°Yeah, we have two kids with us.¡±

    ¡°Is it fine to let them stay up sote?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Their guardians are here, it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Miyu¡¯s guardian is here.¡±

    Illya weakly raised her arm.

    ¡°But my mum is at home.¡±

    ¡°Ara, Illya, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Ruby hovered over her.

    ¡°The night is a special and charming time for humans. Only when you understand the rousing nature of the night and its festivities will you truly climb thedders of adulthood.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Illya awkwardlyughed.

    ¡°Funny words¡­¡±

    ¡°We have school tomorrow.¡±

    Miyu exined.

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t approve of wasting precious resting time.¡±

    ¡°Miyu-sama¡­¡±

    Sapphire flew over.

    ¡°Need help with fatigue? I can cast fatigue-cancel magic.¡±

    ¡°Nah, let me help!¡±

    Mikoto conjured sparks between her fingers.

    ¡°I always used this trick to stay upte in Tokiwadai. A jolt or two should keep you two energetic throughout the day.¡±

    Mikoto suggested with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Come on, do you both want to try it out?¡±

    Illya and Miyu looked at her electrified hand. The two girls shook their heads in fright as Mikoto inched ever closer.

    ¡°Sheesh.¡±

    She pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s effective.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here.¡±

    Hinagiku exined.

    ¡°Think about the risk.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Wu Yanughed only to be silenced by a dagger-like leer from Mikoto.

    Since they¡¯re here, the two girls decided to dine like queens. After tasting the food, the two floated with satisfied looks.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto also joined in on the fun.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Rin grumbled again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so chummy with one another, what if we need to start robbing cards?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the cards¡­¡±

    Luvia looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°How did you keep Limited Include on?¡±

    Rin was also curious.

    The Noble Phantasms can only be materialized for a limited duration.

    At most, one could keep the Noble Phantasms active for 1 minute.

    Rin and Luvia experimented a lot so they knew what they were talking about.

    Wu Yan kept Excalibur active longer than theoretically possible.

    The amount of mana required for such a feat, including the mana needed for making a mock Magic Suit is unimaginable.

    Maybe, they were using the Limited Include wrong?

    Wu Yan can guess what they were thinking so he pursed his lips.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my skill.¡±

    ¡°A skill?¡±

    He exined.

    ¡°You saw my Noble Phantasms. Those Phantasms were ordinary weapons initially.¡±

    He opened his palms to reveal two sword insignias encircled by red lines.

    ¡°I can turn any weapon into my Noble Phantasms.¡±

    ¡°As long as I am holding it, even if it¡¯s the Noble Phantasm of another Heroic Spirit, it will be under my control>¡±

    ¡°The Noble Phantasm, Excalibur is a weapon.¡±

    He cut off the magic supply to Knight of Owner. He shook his head.

    ¡°But, since the Noble Phantasm is just a temporary magic manifestation of the true Noble Phantasm, I can only use it while supplying mana to it. Cut off this mana supply and the Noble Phantasm will be dispelled, keep the mana supply on and it will stay there.¡±

    Rin and Luvia understood the conversation.

    But, that raised more questions.

    How did hee into possession of such skills? Where did he get his nigh-infinite mana?

    What is up with that Magic-like white mes that could burn time?

    The questions added up in their minds like tes and tes of unfinished food.

    With all 7 ss cards collected, they are now about to be enemies.

 Chapter 1474: Faking it? choosing to believe

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Faking it? choosing to believe</h4>

    After a meal, everyone ended the small gathering around 3 am in the morning.

    They bade each other goodbye as Wu Yan & co parted with Rin & co.

    Wu Yan wanted to escort thedies home but he recanted after giving it another thought.

    Who would attack Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu at such a time?

    As excellent students of the Clocktower, Rin and Luvia had magical means to defend themselves. Meanwhile, the other two are Magical girls. Combined, they could take on average Heroic Spirits.

    Attackers would need to be able to handle bullet-proof Heroic Spirits and then some if they wanted to attack them.

    Plus, Rin & co changed their attitude toward Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    Even if he offered, they would no doubt turn him down.

    Unlike Wu Yan, the two Clocktower disciples felt great pressure.

    They are going to face someone who is arguably scarier than the Heroic Spirits they fought until now.

    Rin and Luvia turned dark as Wu Yan took his leave.

    Miyu also stayed silent because she could sense her mistress¡¯ moodiness.

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Illya yawned like a girl her age.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep. We have sses tomorrow.¡±

    Illya wanted to walk in the direction of her home when Rin stopped both Illya and Ruby.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t nice but I need to say it.¡±Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Rin told her off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer to those people.¡±

    Miyu balled her fists while Illya¡¯s eyes widened. She wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Illya forcibly smiled as if she was trying to escape reality.

    ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I will leave it to your own thoughts.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°After all, you already know why.¡±

    They still have one unresolved issue.

    Getting all the cards.

    They need to get all the cards from the three superhuman individuals who also saved them on multiple asions.

    Run as they might, they knew this day woulde.

    It is already good enough that they dyed the matter so long.

    Any one of the trio could take on their whole group and win.

    If they wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to rob them of the cards.

    Heck, Caster Card isn¡¯t supposed to be in their possession. Wu Yan agreed to Rin¡¯s non-interference policy and helped Miyu with Magic Flight and Lancer card. If not for that, the Card would have fallen into enemy hands.

    Wu Yan stole the Archer Card once but returned it to Illya in exchange for information.

    Lastly, they had 5 cards.

    It looks like an impossible fight no matter how one sliced it.

    The only option remaining would be to risk sanctions and punishments for getting Illya and Miyu involved while requesting backup from the Clocktower.

    Most importantly, they are going to be enemies.

    Getting any closer would create conflicts of interest between the two parties. How are they supposed to fight their dear friends?

    Going easy on them?

    That would mean defeat.

    Rin also knows that she is hypocritical.

    She is guilty of having feelings for the other party. She doesn¡¯t know about Miyu and Illya but she said that to remind herself too.

    Miyu and Illya who were saved, helped, and tutored by Wu Yan also couldn¡¯t imagine fighting him in a real fight.

    ¡°Must we fight?¡±

    Illya mewled.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°Curb your naivety! Illyasviel!¡±

    Luvia yelled.

    ¡°We are after the cards! If no onepromises then it is an impasse!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    Illya clenched her shirt.

    ¡°We can give up on the cards, right? We already know Onii-san and his party isn¡¯t a bunch of meanies, we can safely hand over the cards, right?¡±

    Luvia was also stumped for words.

    ¡°We must retrieve the cards, those were our orders.¡±

    Rin chimed in.

    ¡°The Clocktower will never permit us to give up the cards.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you think we should fight Onii-san and his friends?!¡±

    Illya got emotional.

    ¡°Are getting the cards worth harming your friends?!¡±

    ¡°They are not ourrades!¡±

    Rin stared back at Illya, her eyes reflected a deeper turmoil within.

    ¡°Illya, the world of mages isn¡¯t a kind one. There are crazy, delusional, bloodthirsty, dark individuals roaming this realm. Can you be sure that they don¡¯t have other nefarious objectives? Even if they¡¯re your friends?!¡±

    Illya stepped back a bit.

    <i>She¡¯s right¡­</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t want to fight Onii-san, but, what about them?</i>

    <i>Does Onii-san want to hurt us?</i>

    <i>Will they give up the cards?</i>

    <i>Was he lying all this time?</i>

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii told me¡­¡±

    Miyu raised her voice.

    ¡°That I am not alone. If I can look past his status as a rival, he is willing to be my pir of support.¡±

    ¡°I feel safe around him. He emanates an aura like that of my brother.¡±

    Miyu expressed her feelings.

    ¡°I choose to believe in Wu Yan-nii!¡±

    Illya thought back about the shopping trip and sundae she shared with Wu Yan. She also recalled that he saved her when Berserker was about to strike her down. She also remembered how he offered to make her fears go away.

    ¡°Onii-san isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    Illya steeled up.

    ¡°He is honest in his dealings with us!¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Luvia sighed.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Rin sighed too. She bitterlyughed as their words cured a tiny emotional tumor within her. She bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Talk about a messy situation¡­¡±

 Chapter 1475: A nice day for a date?

    <h4>Chapter 1475: A nice day for a date?</h4>

    It is a beautiful morning today.5 Celebrities Who Took On Normal Ca...

    Please enable JavaScript

    5 Celebrities Who Took On Normal Careers AFTER Being Famous

    The temperature, humidity, and light intensity are the perfect conditions for a day outside. The cool breeze that blew by also echoed this cordial invitation from nature.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cleaned the nkets and bed covers as they hummed a melodic tune. They are in a very good mood.

    Wu Yan also woke up early as he sat on the sofa with a warm cup of tea. He watched as hisdies went about their daily tasks. He also took this chance to tease Hinagiku or prank Mikoto.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are both smiling radiantly. Their jubnt smiles made their already outstanding looks even more ster.

    But, a doorbell disrupted this.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto can see the unexpected guest from the courtyard where they were putting out theundry. Wu Yan could also see the guest from the window near the door.

    He gasped when he saw the guest.

    She was wearing a red turtleneck, a ck skirt, and ck leggings. Her twintails also gave her away.

    Wu Yan is the first one to greet her. Then, she dropped a bombshell on him.

    He pointed at his nose and rephrased his question just in case.

    ¡°What was that? I must have heard wrong.¡±

    ¡°A date!¡±

    Rin grinned.

    ¡°Youing or not?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Yan tried to figure out her game.

    They enjoyed a good timetest night. Why is she here to stir up trouble?

    How did she find where he lived? Why did she cut straight into the topic?

    He was sure she is here to prank him.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    They only drank tea, fought over cards, and discussed Luvia¡¯s circumstances, other than the idental intimate contacts, he was sure she wouldn¡¯t have a crush on him.

    Plus, she ignored Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s presence.

    He is 90% sure this is a ruse.

    Judging by the taunting smile on Rin¡¯s face, he was sure this Tsundere was nning something.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku stared at his back with piercing looks. He could feel stabbing paining from his back.

    The two immediately assumed that he must have sowed his seeds in foreign soil again.

    <i>I am innocent.</i>

    In any case, it didn¡¯t look like she was inviting him on a date for fun.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He nodded.

    Wait for a bit.¡±

    He turned around as Rin shrugged. He addressed his unamused m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois.

    ¡°Erm, I am heading out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°On a date?¡±

    Hinagiku gave him a frosty smile.

    ¡°How nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Mikoto crossed her arms. Her chill looks couldn¡¯t hide the bouncing static electricity running through her hair.

    ¡°It is such a fine day¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He apologized immediately and pped his hands together.

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that. I promise I will bring gifts back, please, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    His harem tuned their hostilities down.

    They knew Rin is asking him out as a ruse.

    Although they are both Tsunderes, they could tell Rin isn¡¯t seriously asking him out. She is too nonchnt about this ordeal to be serious.

    She is here for something else.

    Since Wu Yan genuinely expressed his remorse, the two couldn¡¯t stay mad at him. They snorted before turning their heads the other way.

    ¡°Come home early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    He quickly turned around and pulled Rin away from his house.

    When the two lovebirds got away, Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged a sour but helpless look.

    What are they going to do with this man?

    His house is in a suburban area.

    There are other vis here but the streets are narrow and winding. This area bore simrities to the housing area where Illya, Miyu, and Luvia lived.

    Nobody goes on a date in a housing area like this. So, they headed for the city.

    ¡°Nn~¡±

    Rin stretched her back like azy cat. She praised the weather.

    ¡°What a fine day, I am d I chose today.¡±

    A gust of wind rustled her twintails. Her good looks almost charmed him for a second.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. This is a good day for a date, you chose wisely.¡±

    He replied before giving her an ambiguous smile.

    ¡°But, your clothes look too normal. Doesn¡¯t look like you want to go on a date.¡±

    ¡°These are my dating clothes!¡±

    Rin retorted.

    ¡°Are you doubting my fashion sense?!¡±

    ¡°Red and ck? A little too simple in my opinion.¡±

    He teased her.

    ¡°At least, you showed some skin. Not covering yourself up like a ninja, I mean¡­¡±

    He looked at her thighs as if to gesture to her where he was looking at.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Rin¡¯s veins bulged near her temples.

    ¡°Do you want to try touching them?¡±

    Rin slightly lifted her right foot. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but admire her figure.

    Rin truly had a wonderful lower half, from her callipygian behind to her smooth thighs, they looked very tantalizing.

    Her gesture made her alluring legs stand out more.

    However, he knew better than to take her up on her offer. That is a stance for a quick kick. If he even approaches her then she would no doubt unleash a kick.

    ¡°You¡¯re open-minded.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think thigh-rubbing was on the menu, I¡¯ve got to say, I am impressed.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am progressive.¡±

    Rin¡¯s veins bulged in a more precarious manner.

    She also gave him a hostile smile.

    ¡°Alright, buster, what is a traditional dating sequence like?¡±

    He grinned before grabbing her hand.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    She red angrily at him.

    ¡°Wh-What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°You asked so I am showing you.¡±

    He winked.

    ¡°This is how we do things.¡±

    Rin¡¯s heart started racing as she looked at the hand in his hand.

    #ez-cookie-loader-wrapper{z-index:2000000000!important;position:fixed!important;;margin:0 auto!important;top:0!important;left:0!important;background-color:rgba(0,0,0,.5)!important;overflow-y:auto!important;backdrop-filter:blur(3px);height:100%!important;width:100%!important}#ez-cookie-loader{disy:flex;align-items:center;justify-content:center;height:100%;width:100%}#ez-cookie-loader:after{content:"";disy:block;width:85px;height:85px;border-radius:50%;border:6px solid #fff;border-color:#fff transparent #fff transparent;animation:ez-cmp-dual-ring 1.2s linear infinite}@keyframes ez-cmp-dual-ring{0%{transform:rotate(0)}100%{transform:rotate(360deg)}}

 Chapter 1476

    <h4>Chapter 1476</h4>

    The shops lined the two sides of themercial.

    It isn''t a holiday, everybody has to be in school. This is why themercial district isn''t flooded with people.

    The weather still brought a lot of people out of their homes. Themercial district is about half of its maximum capacity even without the presence of students.

    Wu Yan and Rin walked along the street as they walked hand-in-hand.

    He doesn''t know if Rin skipped school but since she was here, she would probably fess up once he strolls around themercial district with her.

    Rin also stayed away from heavy topics. She ony talked about daily life and some other topics like what are in the stores here.

    Nobody could peg her as a magician from the Clocktower.

    They visited the stores here like a normal couple.

    As time went on, the bags Wu Yan carried started to pile up while Rin also held onto a few bags of goods.

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    PCTG Chapter 1

    The two spent most of the day shopping without engaging in further intimate actions like saying sweet-nothings to one another. They also held each other¡¯s hands throughout the day except for when Rin had to go try on new clothes.

    The two were shocked by how long this charade continued.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe Rin had held onto his hand this long. He expected her to shake him off.

    Rin also proactively held hands with him after trying on new clothes, a feat he didn¡¯t expect.

    Rin is also confused by her own reaction. She didn¡¯t understand why the concept felt so natural to her. She also felt a bit disappointed whenever he let her go. Subconsciously, she would always grab his hand at the next chance to do so.

    It was only a week ago that they met each other for the first time. Ignoring the lucky pervert moments, the two should have been enemies.

    Maybe revised her perception of him after the lucky pervert moments?

    In any case, they wrapped up the morning by having some quiet time sitting on the bench in the park. He cast his bags of goods aside with a relieved smile. Rin also stretched her back with a toothy grin.

    ¡°That was fun.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He raised the bags as if to remind her.

    ¡°You used my money to buy your stuff, anyone would be happy if they were in your shoes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not gonna lie, that felt incredible.¡±

    Rin drank her beverage with a single nce in his direction.

    ¡°Plus, you looked like you had no issue forking out the dough. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t argue about small change with me, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got an astute pair of eyes.¡±

    He rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Money is just a string of numbers on a digital sheet to me. If I wasn¡¯t so modest, I am sure I could buy Fuyuki City.¡±

    ¡°The entire city?¡±

    Rin almost spat out her drink.

    ¡°You¡¯re that rich?¡±

    ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I am one of the bourgeoises you hate although I wouldn¡¯t ssify myself like that.¡±

    ¡°Dang.¡±

    Rin gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Had I known I would have bought all the gems in the jewelry store just now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about spending other people¡¯s money without batting an eye.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we went on a date, we also went shopping. It¡¯s about time you tell me why you invited me out, right?¡±

    Rin stared silently at the fountain in front of her.

    Then, she asked the question on her mind.

    ¡°Why are you gathering the Cards?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He was interrupted.

    ¡°I am collecting the cards because a VIP in the Clocktower asked.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°That man said he would make me and Luvia his disciples if we collected the cards.¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s tutge will benefit me greatly. This is why I willingly took on the mission.¡±

    ¡°Although I am not desperate enough to say I would put my life on the line, I would still fight for it.¡±

    Wu Yan also looked at the fountain.

    ¡°Actually, I have a simr goal.¡±

    He admitted.

    ¡°You want a brighter future thates as a result of studying under this ¡°master¡± of yours. For me, I need it because it would grant me a benefit in the form of an excellent opportunity.¡±

    ¡°An opportunity.¡±

    Rin looked at him.

    ¡°Yes, the chance¡­¡±

    He looked at the sky as he reached out to w at something invisible.

    ¡°A chance to stand at the top.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°You want to be the strongest, huh?¡±

    Rin bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Looks like we are in the same boat.¡±

    He rested his hands behind his head.

    ¡°Just like you, I would fight for it. Although I won¡¯t abandon everything for it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Rin closed her eyes.

    ¡°Okay, what are you going to do if we don¡¯t hand the cards over?¡±

    ¡°I will rob it.¡±

    ¡°Over our dead corpses?¡±

    ¡°Over your unconscious bodies.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill us no matter what?¡±

    Rin frowned.

    ¡°You are not going to say something like you¡¯re not capable of striking us down, right? I know you¡¯re not naive.¡±

    ¡°You think I would kill kids and women for the ss Cards?¡±

    He pursed his lips.

    ¡°Sure, if it is my enemies who I hate, I might kill them. But, you girls are not on that list.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rin stared at him, baffled, and she giggled.

    ¡°We won¡¯t give the cards up so easily.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He chortled.

    ¡°I will rob it.¡±

    ¡°We will be waiting for you.¡±

    Rin took her shopping bags before standing up.

    ¡°Okay, my objective has been aplished, it¡¯s time I make a move.¡±

    Rin waved her hand.

    ¡°Right, the two girls are in a bad situation right now, emotionally speaking¡­¡±

    Then, Rin left Wu Yan to his thoughts before exiting the park. He smiled in frustration.

 Chapter 1477: lost, consultation, an answer

    Chapter 1477: lost, consultation, an answer

    ISO is Recruiting Trantors!

    Have a dropped novel you want to read more chapters of?

    Homurahara Academy, elementary school division¡­

    Ding dong

    The school bell chimed.

    Everyone could hear the loud bell.

    The teachers exited the ssrooms after giving the kids homework and other assignments. Then, the kids packed up for the best time of the day: going home.

    The tters of ssroom furniture and the rowdy noises of kids doing what they do best, having fun could be heard reverberating throughout the hallways of the school.

    Kids had it easy, they can go y once they finish their homework and other academic preparations. Some also went to their clubs to develop their interests.

    Illya stood up. She packed up her stuff like every other student in her ss.

    Nobody knows that this girl is a Magical Girl at night.

    However, close friends could see that Illya lost the bright shine in her ruby-like eyes.

    It isn¡¯t just her.

    Miyu seemed more distant than usual. Her cool exterior took on a frostier look.

    Nobody could fault them, their minds are elsewhere and they are not happy.

    Ruby and Sapphire who hid behind their hair stayed silent. They knew better than to talk when their hosts are crestfallen.

    Kidscked the astute perception needed to pick up their low-energy vibes. Most of the students went home without paying heed to their dark mood.

    There are only four students other than Miyu and Illya in the ssroom.

    One of them had shoulder-length ck hair.

    Another one had pink twintails.

    The other one had braids that ran down the front of her shoulders.

    Thest girl sported blonde hair tied in two buns at the sides of her hair.

    These girls are on good terms with Illya and Miyu.

    The four gathered in a group as they observed their sad friends.

    Well, three are worried, and thest girl looked like she couldn¡¯t read the mood.

    ¡°Yo, Illya!¡±

    The blonde girl pped Illya¡¯s back with a mighty swing of her arm. That power could knock sandbags back.

    ¡°You¡¯re so slow. I thought you would have run home by now. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in your best state today!¡±

    ¡°That dumbass.¡±

    Her three friends face-palmed.

    ¡°Tatsuko¡­¡±

    Illya almost had the air in her lungs pped out by the blonde crazy girl known as Tatsuko.

    She forcibly smiled.

    ¡°No, this is fine once in a while¡­¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Tatsuko wagged her finger in disagreement.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not in your optimal mo-ooff!¡±

    Somebody used a handde to chop her head.

    ¡°If you can tell that much then don¡¯t stir up trouble for her!¡±

    The pink twin-tail stomped the downed Tatsuko like she was not her friend.

    She apologized to Illya.

    ¡°Sorry, Illya, you know her, her screw is always loose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Nanaki.¡±

    Illya ignored what just happened. She shook her head.

    ¡°Are you girls not heading home?¡±

    ¡°Maa, we figured we could hang out for a while.¡±

    Nanaki shifted the topic.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Miyu too.¡±

    The girl with shoulder-length hair approached them. She asked if Miyu was fine.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t feeling well, I can assist you as we head to the infirmary¡­¡±

    ¡°The teacher should be in.¡±

    The girl with braids looked at Miyu and Illya.

    ¡°Want me to call her over?¡±

    ¡°N-No Need.¡±

    Illya denied as she frantically waved her arms.

    ¡°I am fine, Mimi, Suzuka¡­¡±

    ¡°I am fine too.¡±

    Miyu said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nanaki, Mimi, and Suzuka exchanged a look.

    Miyu finished stuffing her bag as she went for the exit.

    ¡°I am leaving first, bye.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Miyu!¡¯

    Illya tagged behind her.

    Her friends sighed.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Mimi asked with an anxious look.

    ¡°They don¡¯t look fine.¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about the small stuff, you will turn bald.¡±

    Nanaki crossed her arms. She wheeled around to Suzuka.

    ¡°Suzuka, you wanna tail them?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Suzuka, the grown-up of the group shook her head.

    ¡°Let them be for now.¡±

    Illya and Miyu changed their shoes at the locker area before heading to the school¡¯s exit.

    The two didn¡¯t exchange a single word. The air is heavy with silence.

    Illya broke the silence first. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Hey, Miyu.¡±

    Illya asked with trembling eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Miyu paused for a second. Then, she continued strolling forward.

    She understood her vague question.

    Just like her, she is confused too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    Illya¡¯s shoulders sagged down.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    Miyu replied after another pause.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If Miyu has no clue then I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Miyu turned around as she nced at Illya who is both frustrated and sad.

    ¡°You just got dragged into this mess by Ruby. I don¡¯t think you want to continue on this Magical Girl path, right?¡±

    Miyu looked forward with a resolute look.

    ¡°Illya, if you don¡¯t want to fight, you can always back out.¡±

    ¡°Run away?¡±

    Illya turned still.

    ¡°You never wanted any of this.¡±

    Miyu said.

    ¡°Rin won¡¯t say anything if you choose to run.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Illya wasn¡¯t so sure.

    ¡°What about Miyu?¡±

    Miyu turned around. She didn¡¯t want her to see her weak mien.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Miyu headed for the exit.

    Then, a figure emerged to block her path.

    ¡°I see, so this is what she meant by your poor emotional conditions, huh?¡±

    Illya and Miyu looked up at the same time. They gasped.

    ¡°Wu-Yan-nii?¡±

    ¡°Onii-san?¡±

 Chapter 1478: To fight without regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1478: To fight without regrets</h4>

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Wu Yan treated Illya and Miyu to ice cream.

    ¡°I bought it from the cafest time. It isn¡¯t as good as the sundae but it is still very good in my opinion.¡±

    ¡°T-THanks.¡±

    The two girls epted the ice cream. However, they didn¡¯t chomp down on it because they still had qualms about this ordeal. Wu Yan shrugged after seeing their dark looks.

    ¡°I went through the trouble of searching for your school and came to check on you girls. Somehow, I am getting the feeling that I am not wee here.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Miyu shook her head.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    Illya rubbed the back of her head.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I came to check on you two.¡±

    He squatted down while the two girls sat on the swings.

    ¡°A certain twin-tailed birdie told me that you two are very sad so I came to see you two.¡±

    ¡°Twintails?¡±

    ¡°Rin?¡±

    ¡°Rin-nee?¡±

    Illya asked.

    ¡°She told us to stay distant but she ended up finding Onii-san anyway.¡±

    ¡°She told you to stay away from me?¡±

    He scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I see, I guess that¡¯s why you two aren¡¯t happy right now.¡±

    The two girls lowered their heads.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to fight Onii-san.¡±

    Illya mumbled.

    ¡°We are all friends, why must we do this?¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    He gasped.

    ¡°You pegged me as a friend?¡±

    ¡°More like, a brother figure?¡±

    Illya continued.

    ¡°Did you not see us that way?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    He rubbed their heads.

    ¡°Rin and the rich blonde chick probably won¡¯t approve of your perceptions. We stand on different viewpoints after all.¡±

    ¡°Is that why we must fight?¡±

    Illya still couldn¡¯t understand this concept.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just some stupid cards, why do we have to hurt each other?!¡±

    Illya yelled while Miyu stayed silent. This is a rare outburst from Illya.

    Miyu who has a mysterious background shouldn¡¯t be lumped in with this universe¡¯s Illya. Had she not known Ruby, Rin, and the magical underworld, she would have lived like a normal schoolgirl.

    She is just a kid.

    Telling her to fight someone who treated her to a sundae, yed with her, guided her, and even saved her, is like telling her to do the impossible.

    Miyu is also reluctant to fight him.

    The two kids are too kind.

    ¡°Well, Miyu? What do you have to say?¡±

    He let Illya vent before turning to Miyu.

    ¡°Do you wish to fight me?¡±

    ¡°Luvia took care of me and provided me a home, education, and food. In exchange, I promised I would help her retrieve the cards.¡±

    Miyu bit her lips.

    ¡°If Luvia wants me to fight then I will do it!¡±

    ¡°Miyu.¡±

    Illya couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°You would raise a de against Onii-san?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Miyu growled.

    ¡°But, if fighting is the only option then I will fight!¡±

    ¡°Why?...¡±

    Illya couldn¡¯t hide her confusion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange to fight Onii-san for the cards?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s calm down for a minute.¡±

    Wu Yan pressed their heads down as the conversation heated up.

    He sat down on a nearby swing. He looked up at the sky with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the notion of us fighting would weigh so heavily on your minds. I screwed up on this end.¡±

    ¡°You screwed up?¡±

    Illya and Miyu asked.

    ¡°See, I have been fighting for so long that I forgot what fighting means for two teenage girls like you two.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°I already made up my mind to subdue you two in battle without giving it much thought. I treated our uing fight as a small bump in the road. Had Rin not mentioned anything, I wouldn¡¯t have been any wiser.¡±

    ¡°Look, I need those cards just like Rin.¡±

    He closed his eyes.

    ¡°The reason I pursue power is that it is one of the few means to an absolute end I cannot forsake. We could neverpromise, this is why we must fight.¡±

    Miyu lowered her head while Illya is still bewildered.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why indeed.¡±

    He chortled.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s something we want, we have to put in maximum effort, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    The two girls turned still.

    ¡°Fighting is a way to resolve this conflict of interest. But, we won¡¯t harm you girls and you girls will not fight seriously. Why do you fear a battle on this scale?¡±

    His deep red eyes felt like a pair of hypnotic rubies.

    ¡°Rin resolved herself to fight hard and make us work out butts off to get the cards from her. We too will fight and if we lose can do nothing but hand the cards over.¡±

    ¡°After that, what¡¯s stopping us from hanging out like friends again?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°This is a fight so that the losing side will have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Regrets.¡±

    Illy and Miyu mumbled.

    ¡°Fights don¡¯t have to end in death. We are just going to rob each other of the cards. Think of it like a contest with a slightly more violent twist.¡±

    He stood up.

    He gave the two girls a warm smile.

    ¡°Look, how about this? Once the fight is over, let¡¯s go hang out and go shopping again.¡±

    ¡°Go out together?¡±

    Illya and Miyu turned bright.

    Yeah¡­x

 Chapter 1479: A letter of challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1479: A letter of challenge</h4>

    Edelfelt Residence, the living room.

    Rin sat on the couch with her eyes staring in a certain direction.

    Miyu and Illya looked back at Rin with fiery eyes, they are no longer depressed or dejected.

    Those mes of ambition made even Rin sigh in admiration.

    Rin floated a smile.

    ¡°I like those eyes. Looks like you two are in on this too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Illya nodded.

    ¡°We promised that we would fight and leave no remorse.¡±

    ¡°I will fight.¡±

    Miyu dered.

    ¡°I will not hold back.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Rin smiled as she also got infected by their vibrant energies.

    ¡°Looks like we can fight without restraints now.¡±

    ¡°Well, I must say, we owe that gentleman a sincere thank-you.¡±

    Luvia mused out loud.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    ¡°Despite standing on the opposite side, he went and did us a favor. I can¡¯t hate that guy¡¯s attitude. Miyu, go ahead, fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    The enemy helped them again. He did them a solid by making sure Illya and Miyue into this fight with their heads in the game or get out of the kitchen.

    They will still fight him but they respected his high-handedness in this affair.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Let¡¯s store our feelings away for now.¡±

    Rin pped her hand.

    ¡®Until the fight is over, we will treat them as enemies, got that?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Illya and Miyu nodded.

    ¡°With the sentimental factors aside, we still have another problem. They¡¯re too powerful.¡±

    Luviaid her cup down.

    ¡°The lightning maniptordy and the sword-wieldingdy, both are easily 1st ss Combat Mages or higher. With just us¡­ No, even with reinforcements, I don¡¯t think we can guarantee victory.¡±

    ¡°Assuming they do not have any other tricks up their sleeves, we cane up with ns to counter them.¡±

    Rin sighed.

    ¡°But, that man, he is unlike any foe I have met until now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luvia curled her lips.

    ¡°Magic, closebat, fighting skills, mid-range bombardment, I couldn¡¯t spot a w in his attack patterns and skills. He also has an Arsenal of Noble Phantasms. His versatility andbat prowess gave him the ability to defeat high-ss spirits like Saber and Hercules. How do you fight someone who can counter anything you throw at him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his magic appears to be of a foreign origin. At least, I couldn¡¯t understand the magic formations he disyed.¡±

    ¡°The other day, he disyed a magic capable of stopping Saber¡¯s Excalibur burst. I am very sure that magic is not of this world. Worse yet, he might still have more powerful spells in store.¡±

    ¡°Magecrafts we can still counter.¡±

    Ruby floated up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that time-burning white me, that is probably a type of Magic.¡±

    ¡°After this analysis, we can conclude one thing.¡±

    Miyu chimed in while shaking her head.

    ¡°Wu-Yan-nii is too overpowered.¡±

    ¡°Erm, remind me again how are we supposed to fight him?¡±

    Illya started doubting their chances.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can fight head-on, we are going to get our butts spanked.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re holding this strategic meeting here.¡±

    Luvia shook her head too.

    ¡°In any case, he is the biggest hurdle. We cannot get the cards without defeating him.¡±

    ¡°We are up against an all-rounder. A long fight will spell defeat for us. The only thing we can do is if we focused our attacks in one giant burst and settle the fight from the get-go.¡±

    Rin slumped down.

    ¡°So I say, but, we don¡¯t have a lot of options on our hands.¡±

    Rin looked at the magical girls.

    ¡°Your Cards, are they useful?¡±

    ¡°Archer is out of the question.¡±

    Illya giggled.

    ¡°It can summon a bow but the arrows fired cannot harm Onii-san. Compared to his magic, the enhanced arrows are like water pistols.¡±

    ¡°Caster is special but ineffective under most circumstances.¡±

    Miyu exined.

    ¡°I highly doubt such a specialized card would work against Wu-Yan-Nii who has more tricks up his sleeves. Using it a second time would probably not work even if we seeded the first time.¡±

    ¡°And, we are fighting against someone who has Saber, Berserker, Lancer, Rider, and Assassin¡­¡±

    Sapphire said.

    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what those cards can do. We can infer that Saber¡¯s Excalibur and Lancer¡¯s one-hit-kill will pose a tremendous threat to us.¡±

    ¡°Not to rub it in but that freak can somehow use pure magic to forge a medium and use Limited Include, <i>without time restriction</i>.¡±

    Ruby shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but that guy is obviously cheating.¡±

    ¡°He is a reliable ally in fights but when he bes an enemy¡­ We are in for a bad time.¡±

    Miyu praised him despite her previous statement.

    ¡°Yan-nii is awesome¡­¡±

    ¡°I know he is awesome but now¡¯s not the time.¡±

    Rin grabbed her aching head.

    ¡°If only we know when they would move. That would at least give us time to prepare and traps toy down.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Illya took out a letter.

    ¡°Maybe this will help.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rin and Luvia looked at the letter.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Illya and Miyu answered at the same time.

    ¡°A letter of challenge?¡±

    ¡°A letter of challenge, eh?¡±

    Luvia and Rin snatched it.

    ¡°Let me see!¡±

    They took out a piece of paper from the envelope.

    The twodies turned grim when they read it.

    Illya gulped.

    ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°It is as you said.¡±

    Rin ced it down.

    ¡°A challenge from them.¡±

    They looked at the paper.

    ¡®<i>Time: 0000 tonight¡¯</i>

    Luvia stood up.

    ¡°The time has been set.¡±

    ¡°They will attack us tonight to get the cards.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Rin looked at the setting sun outside.

    ¡°We need toe up with something before they strike!¡±

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s the final battle!¡±

    Thedies took on steely looks.

    This night will feel like an eternity to them.x

 Chapter 1480: Promise, the memories of a night

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Promise, the memories of a night</h4>

    Dark clouds filled the sky as the stars did their best to illuminate the night sky.

    The chilling temperature suggested that if anyone was outside, they better get home soon lest the cold gets them.

    Unlike the sizzling hot sun or the distant moon, the veil of stars carried a silent elegance that calmed the hearts of those that gazed upon the night sky.

    As a light breeze blew, the veil of stars shimmered beautifully like a piece of work. This is the perfect night for a tea session outside the house.

    It is a peaceful night.

    Wu Yan gazed upon the night sky with a pair of ruby-like eyes.

    He is a True Ancestor.

    His vampiric nature leaked out as this creature of the night melded into the scenery.

    If anyone saw the deep and mysterious aura around him, they would be mesmerized.

    He can¡¯t help but think about a certain world.

    A world he stayed in for 3 years, he thought about his wife and daughter.

    Sword Art Online, SAO.

    That world is a virtual realm so everything, including his house and avatar, is just zeroes and ones.

    Yui, his daughter, is just a sentient AI born in SAO.

    Because of the realm¡¯s virtual nature, one wouldn¡¯t be shocked to find it filled with breathtaking sceneries.

    The night sky in SAO is also artificial. The night sky typically lit up with a silver streak of stars forming an astral river in the sky.

    The natural night sky in Fate/Kaleid paled inparison. Faintly, he could see the artificial night of SAO ovepping with this universe¡¯s night sky.

    Again, the memories of his wife and daughter resurfaced.

    ¡°Asuna¡­ Yui¡­¡±

    He mumbled the names of the people he missed. .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Then, two voices called out to him.

    ¡°Who is Asuna?¡±

    ¡°And, Yui?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto frowned.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    With his brain in maximum overdrive, he quickly reacted. He rolled his eyes after confirming it was Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Hey, you know you can give someone heart attacks by suddenly talking to them, right?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re a True Ancestor, you can resurrect after dying.¡±

    Mikoto quipped.

    ¡°Alright, spill the beans, who are Asuna and Yui?¡±

    Normally, he would give themme excuses. But, this time, he wrapped his arms around their waists before drawing them closer.

    ¡°Rx, you girls will meet them in the future.¡±

    ¡°H-huh?!¡±

    The two Tsunderes started blushing. They struggled against his pushy hug.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a hug.¡±

    He chuckled.

    He gave them both a tighter squeeze that somehow elicited a sense of safety and bliss within them.

    They know it¡¯s futile to go against him when he¡¯s fooling around. They stopped struggling. Instead, they focused on enjoying the moment.

    Another gale hit them, fluttering their clothes and hair.

    He thought about his family in SAO before another question surfaced.

    He looked at their bellies.

    ¡°Right, why aren¡¯t you two pregnant with my kids yet?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    ¡°K-Kids?!¡±

    The twodies turned as red as a tomato.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Steam came out of their ears.

    ¡°Why did you drop that bomb on us?!¡±

    ¡°Who wants your kids anyway?!¡±

    ¡°yeah!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want kids!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    The twodies stuttered while averting their gazes. It was clear to him that they weren¡¯t being honest with him. They also rubbed their bellies fondly albeit furtively.

    Plus¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that has anything to do with us¡­¡±

    Mikoto defended herself.

    ¡°The others are the same.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you have a point.¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan with a doubtful look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan can guess what went through her mind.

    ¡°Is someone doubting my virility?¡±

    His hands started wandering up and down their waists. His eyes also zed with passion.

    ¡°Would you like me to prove my potency?¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you pervy True Ancestor, can you keep it in your pants for once in your life?!¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed his hand.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, calm down you lewd True Ancestor!¡±

    Mikoto protested.

    ¡°W-We still have a fight tonight.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He stopped but not before showing his disappointment.

    ¡°The fight tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the n tonight?¡±

    Hinagiku wanted to hear his n.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to fight them seriously, are you?¡±

    Hiding her slight disappointment after Wu Yan stopped touching them, the twodies changed the subject.

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I will fight them but I will go easy on them.¡±

    ¡°Still feels unfair.¡±

    Mikoto pursed her lips.

    ¡°They¡¯re not on the same level. We are fighting two kids and twodies. This doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Plus, we didn¡¯t give them any time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two aredies too.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Moreover,pared to Rin and Luvia, you two are slightly younger. Also, I don¡¯t rmend belittling their powers, you might be outsmarted if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°Rin doesn¡¯t look like she would roll over and surrender. I think she would prepare traps and counter-measures for us, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, since we are going to fight them on their turfs.¡±

    Mikoto sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a small handicap, I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°Rin and Luvia aren¡¯t the only threats.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°I think those two girls have more to show than meets the eye¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto tilted their heads in confusion.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He looked into the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can duke it out and put an end to this saga. I promised the two brats I would do that.¡±

    x

 Chapter 1481: Start of the fight, ample preparations

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Start of the fight, ample preparations</h4>

    The night came just as promised.

    Except for the dim lights in dozens of houses and the streetlights along the roads, the city looked faintly lit. The town looked peaceful and calm.

    To ordinary citizens, this calm is just part of life for them.

    However, for a particr group of individuals who are going to brawl, this calm is just the serenity before the storm.

    The Edelfelt mansion is still brightly-lit as the huge construct exuded a sense of disquiet.

    The faint light of the mansion permeated the giant living room.

    Fourdies stood on the balcony on the first floor. They looked out into the city with nervous looks.

    Rin wore a white T-shirt and biking pants. She also donned a red coat that made her look regal. She is serious about this fight.

    Luvia wore a white dress that seemed inapt seeing as she needs to fight too. Rin¡¯s battle-ready attire would have suited her too. However, the richdy also looked forward with an anxious look.

    Miyu and Illya were already in their Magical Girl outfits.

    The two fairy-like girls were also ready to fight.

    Although they would be going up against rational foes, the rivals will likely not admire their cuteness.

    Returning to the living room, the two girls clenched their magical staves with unease.

    Luvia looked at her watch.

    ¡°One more minute.¡±

    The people raised their guards.

    ¡°One more minute.¡±Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Rin wiped away her nervous sweat.

    ¡°We are fighting our strongest opponents yet. Don¡¯t go easy, remember to fight at your full might!¡±

    ¡°Full might.¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Illya and Miyu hesitated. However, they resolved themselves in the next instant.

    The enemies are powerful, if they go easy, they will have their butts handed to them.

    Wu Yan looks powerful enough that anything they can throw at him will likely not even scratch him.

    So, they know they can go all out.

    ¡°Time¡­¡±

    Luvia dered.

    ¡°5 more seconds¡­¡±

    Rin tensed up.

    ¡°4¡­¡±

    Illya raised her staff.

    ¡°3¡­¡±

    Miyu emitted a sharp glint from her eyes.

    ¡°2¡­¡±

    The space in front of them shimmered.

    ¡°1¡­¡±

    The spatial distortion expanded while spewing out fog.

    ¡°0¡­¡±

    Three individuals emerged from the portal.

    Ady with brown hair, brown eyes, an orange coat, and short jeans. She had a gant air.

    The other one had pink hair, green eyes, a white dress, and a red coat. She looked like a trained knight.

    Thest man had ck hair, red eyes, a ck shirt, a pair of ck pants, and a dark coat.

    He emitted an oppressive air.

    The three emerged from a spatial distortion under the chandelier.

    They looked up at Rin & co.

    Rin & co vs Wu Yan & co.

    The fourdies looked nervous while the trio lookedid back.

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion.¡±

    He asked tongue-in-cheek.

    ¡°We aren¡¯tte, are we?¡±

    ¡°Nope, you came just on time.¡±

    Rin grinned.

    ¡°I wouldin if you were a second earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He shrugged after ncing around.

    ¡°Looks like you had ample time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Luvia revealed gems that were hidden in her palms.

    ¡°I had to prepare for my guests, you see!¡±

    ¡°Mark!¡±

    Luvia cast the stones out. The gems hit the floor.

    <i>Ting</i>

    The gems glowed brightly before drilling into the ground.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    A giant formation expanded to cover the living room, the house, and eventually the whole mansion and its exteriors.

    Then, the formation faded.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto felt something interfering with them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at the feeble static electricity between her fingertips.

    She frowned.

    ¡°My powers are weakened?¡±

    ¡°Not just lightning.¡±

    Rin also tossed a gem out.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Set!¡±

    The gem shattered against the ceiling as a mist of powder spread throughout the room.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hinagiku looked at her Shirosakura with disbelief. Then, her hands trembled before she dropped her sword.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy.¡±

    The pink particles clung to her de like invisible chains.

    So the gem was used to seal Shirosakura.

    Mikoto had her lightning severely nerfed while Hinagiku can¡¯t use her sword.

    The twodies had their strongest attacks sealed.

    Raising an eyebrow, he chuckled.

    ¡°Good job, I expected this much in terms of preparations.¡±

    ¡°Using all intel to the most effective extent, that is basic nning in a fight.¡±

    Luvia ran her fingers through her blonde locks.

    ¡°We used the dragon vein as a medium for these formations. It took us 5 hours to draw this up. Unless you canpletely erase thend, your two assistants won¡¯t be able to help you much.¡±

    Then, she saw something despairing.

    The original intention was topletely seal Mikoto¡¯s EM maniption and Hinagiku¡¯s sword.

    However, Mikoto can still use her powers albeit at a depowered stage while Hinagiku can swing her sword but it looked more taxing to do so than normal.

    <i>So hisdies were superhuman freaks too, huh¡­</i>

    I Agreex

 Chapter 1482: Miscalculation, overwhelming might

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Miscalction, overwhelming might</h4>

    ¡°A magic formation drawn with the dragon vein in mind?¡±

    He looked at Rin. He recalled a special setting from the original work.

    ¡°I see, I let it slip my mind that Fuyuki City is under the Tohsaka¡¯s control.¡±

    Dragon veins are spiritual veins of power running under the earth.

    It is like a human¡¯s veins.

    Dragon veins contain an almost infinite amount of mana in them. The veins can be imagined as channels of power coursing through the earth.

    If anyone can draw upon this robust source of mana, they can use it to power magic formations and form powerful spells. But, if the veins are misused or glitch out of control, the same source of energy can be a source of catastrophe.

    This is why an overseer is usually needed to keep watch over the dragon vein. Each area must have one of these specialists looking after the dragon vein.

    Tapping the energy of the dragon vein is thepensation for the administration of these channels of power.

    There is one dragon vein beneath Fuyuki city, the Tohsakas are in charge of watching over it.

    The usage and care of the dragon vein is the exclusive right of the overseeing n.

    Rin borrowed the magic from the earth and deployed a formation to counter Mikoto¡¯s lightning and Hinagiku¡¯s weapon.

    But, this is it.

    ¡°You countered lightning and weapons, but, you didn¡¯t restrict magic¡­¡±

    He raised his hand to manifest a small magical vortex with the blue light lighting up his grin.

    ¡°I am not surprised. You need magic or you four would be helpless. It looks like I can still move freely.¡±

    ¡°That is why¡­¡±The Whole World Is My Crematorium C...

    Please enable JavaScript

    The Whole World Is My Crematorium Chapter 1

    Rin and Luvia took out gemstones.

    ¡°We will focus our attacks on you!¡±

    They threw the two gemstones into the air.

    <i>Vrmmm</i>

    The gemstones exploded as a small magic spark triggered the magic grenades. A dazzling light lit up the living room, robbing the trio of their visions.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku backed off.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Magic cannon!¡±

    Two streaks of red and bluesers shot across the room.

    They were aiming at Mikoto who is the slowest mover.

    <i>Boom</i>

    It looked like theser connected with Mikoto as a strong shockwave reverberated across the room.

    Illya and Miyu were tense.

    ¡°D-Did that work?¡±

    ¡°As if it would be that easy.¡±

    Mikoto yelled back. Illya and Miyu stopped dead in their tracks.

    ¡°Illya (Miyu-sama)! Dodge!¡±

    Sapphire and Ruby warned the girls just in time as they got out of the way.

    At the same time, a cascade of ck silhouettes blew past where they once floated. The projectiles demolished the ceiling.

    <i>Boom</i>

    In an instant, she created a giant hole in the ceiling.

    Illya and Miyu looked at the center of the brilliant light.

    They saw orbs of dark metallic projectiles that came out of the rolling ck waves near the ground.

    Mikoto stood unharmed as she stared straight in the Magical Girls¡¯ direction as if she could see from the very start.

    The metal sand formed waves around her feet.

    She used her metal sand to block and counter the magical girls.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you two, I am not just a lightning maniptor.¡±

    Mikoto aimed her palm at Illya and Miyu.

    ¡°I can manipte EM to a certain extent. This means I can sense fluctuation in the surrounding electromaic fields and detect movement. You can think of it as a built-in radar. shbangs are useless against me.¡±

    ¡°Maism is also my strongsuit. I gathered the iron sand in the floor and used it against you.¡±

    ¡°Sealing my lightning doesn¡¯t mean I am out ofmission.¡±

    The two saw sparks fly between Mikoto¡¯s hands.

    Then, a tidal wave of iron sand split into iron whips. She tried to whip the Magical Girls.

    ¡°Deploying defensive barriers!¡±

    The two focused on physical defense.

    The whips smashed into the magical girls after they deployed their shields.

    The two magical girls crashed into the floor to form two craters.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    ¡°Miyu!¡±

    Rin and Luvia stepped forward with their gems ready. They wanted to provide some cover fire.

    <i>Cling ng</i>

    Purple magic formations formed around thedies.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Caught by surprise, the twodies were immediately tangled by the chains glowing a ghastly purple. They were strung up by the incredibly fast Chains of Commandment.

    ¡°Gugh.¡±

    Rin and Luvia were chained up tightly.

    ¡°Rin-nee, Luvia-nee¡­¡±

    The two magical girls struggled to get up.

    One minute was all it took to mess up their formations.

    Although Rin and Luvia were fine, it was unlikely that they could escape the Chains that were made by purported gods.

    Illya and Miyu were also shaken by the iron whips. They were in no condition to continue fighting.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan & co were fine.

    ¡°Dang¡­¡±

    Rin and Luvia struggled against the chains.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°Save your energy.¡±

    The trio stood in a triangr formation. They didn¡¯t even break a sweat.

    Wu Yan sighed while looking up at Rin and Luvia.

    ¡°These chains are not Noble Phantasms but you two can¡¯t break out with brute force alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He looked at them.

    ¡°Hand the cards over.¡±

    x

 Chapter 1483:

    <h4>Chapter 1483:</h4>

    ¡°Alright, hand over the cards.¡±shingeki no kyojin season 4 part 2

    Please enable JavaScript

    shingeki no kyojin season 4 part 2

    The area turned silent.

    Illya and Miyu were still getting up from the craters in the ground while Rin and Luvia struggled against the Chains of Commandment.

    The disparity in strength is too salient.

    Rin used the dragonvein against the foes and she still lost.

    Initially, they wanted to use the shbang gems to get a first-strike advantage on the trio but they underestimated Mikoto¡¯s power.

    Mikoto can manipte electromaism. This means she can manipte more than just lightning, she can influence the maic fields around her with the extrasensory powers extending to detection too. This means robbing her sight isn¡¯t enough to blind her.

    In one minute, the trio almost defeated Illya & co.

    In reality, Rin & co saw Mikoto using Iron Sand against Berserker.

    However, the trio assumed that the iron sand was just a weak distraction against Berserker who seemed immune to the effects of the iron sand.

    Granted¡­

    ¡°This is just the beginning. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over just yet!¡±

    Luvia lifted her hand.

    ¡°<strong>Mark</strong>!¡±

    Luvia didn¡¯t cast a stone or Jewel magic formation. However, she still chanted the trigger word for gem magic.

    Then, the ground beneath them lit up before a band of light surrounded the trio.

    Wu Yan & co also didn¡¯t sense this until they were already surrounded.

    They lifted their heads only to find something invisible pressing them down.

    ¡°<strong>The unrevealed lock¡¯s contract</strong>.¡±

    A magic formation appeared underneath the trio. The magic formation split into four formations.

    It seemed like apound formation that took up the four cardinal directions.

    The band of light turned dark as it restricted Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    It felt like someone ced a mountain on them. They felt incredibly heavy and inhibited. Hinagiku and Mikoto had to kneel down.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto expressed their shock.

    ¡°Gravity-type restriction spell?¡±

    He endured while scanning the formation.

    ¡°I see, you buried the gems ahead of them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can sense normal gems in the ground even with your EM detection.¡±

    Rin cast out a gem.

    ¡°<strong>Set</strong>!¡±

    The gem exploded like a grenade the moment it entered the bounded fields of the gravity restriction spell.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Smoke and mes filled the bounded fields, cloaking the trio¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Rin yelled.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Scattershot!¡±

    The magical girls bombarded the bounded field although they were recovering from their unsteady gait.

    They didn¡¯t stop there, they continued firing into the bounded field with their shining magical wands.

    <i>Boom boom boom</i>

    Pink and blue magic shots mixed in a chaotic cascade of magic bullets that made the ground tremble and generated multiple bouts of strong gusts.

    What the two magical girls did was nothing less than throw round after round of magical grenades into the bounded field. The dust even generated magical lightning due to the concentration of magic residue in the bombardment area.

    <i>Huff huff</i>

    Miyu and Illya stood up while heaving like cattle.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Rin struggled in vain to get out of the chains around her. However, she also kept an eye on the shing dust clouds ahead.

    ¡°I hope that did something.¡±

    ¡°No, it must!¡±

    Luvia turned dark.

    ¡°If that didn¡¯t work then we can¡¯t help out anymore.¡±

    They used up most of the gems they brought. With the Chains of Commandments severely restricting their movements, retrieving more gems looked unlikely.

    If that didn¡¯t even scratch them then they can only watch as wrapped riceballs.

    ¡°Even if the brown-haireddy can use iron sand to defend herself, I don¡¯t think anyone can stay unharmed under intense concentrated magical bombardment, right?¡±

    Rin didn¡¯t answer. She looked at the magical cloud of dust and mes with bated breaths.

    The smoke slowly settled.

    ¡°Huh?...¡±

    The fourdies gasped at the same time.

    The ground had been leveled by theirbined attacks. It looked like someone dropped the napalm in that area.

    The charred ground aside, they saw four giant iron sand des stuck into the ground to form a defensive barrier. The des were smoking too.

    The trio emerged unharmed from within the defensive formation.

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    Luvia couldn¡¯t believe it. Her shock and amazement were written on her face.

    ¡°Can that brown-haired girl defend against so many magical shots?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not her.¡±

    Rin growled.

    ¡°It¡¯s that guy¡¯s Noble Phantasm.¡±

    ¡°You got that right.¡±

    He stored away the giant swords as red spatial ripples swallowed the iron sand constructs.

    ¡°I blocked the magic bullets and grenades with my Noble Phantasm.¡±

    ¡°No-Not even a scratch?¡±

    Illya felt a drop of cold sweat rolling down her cheek.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±

    Miyu gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Well, since you already know that. Hand over the cards.¡±

    Hinagiku sheathed Shirosakura. She decided this fight is already over.

    ¡°Not to say you girls never stood a chance, we just never nned to lose.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you girls should have noticed by now.¡±

    Mikoto roamed her gaze over thedies.

    ¡°Yan hadn¡¯t attacked yet.¡±

    That was the handicap given to them.

    ¡°Stop resisting¡­¡±

    Hinagiku advised them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this here.¡±

    Thedies were anxious.

    How are they going to get out of this one?

    ¡°One more time.¡±

    Wu Yan told them.

    ¡°Hand over the cards.¡±

    x

 Chapter 1484: The end? Illyas resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1484: The end? Illyas resistance</h4>

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu heard the verdict.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    They stood no chance.

    The foes are just too powerful.

    Each one of them could defeat a Heroic Spirit on a 1v1 basis. They also don¡¯t have to rely on ss Cards to fight, they had superhuman abilities that ced them on the same level as mythological or legendary heroes. Unlike corrupted spirits who fought on instinct, the enemies this time had intellect.

    It¡¯s hard to fight against individuals who can react and counter their ns, unlike the corrupted spirits who are just good atshing out like beasts.

    Rin moved slightly to grab something from her coat¡¯s pocket. She still had one gem.

    The tier 8 demonic beast core she got from Wu Yan when they were chatting in the family restaurant.

    Rin processed this demonic core diligently. She also imbued the strongest formation she could concoct.

    This core can now unleash a powerful strike on par with a Noble Phantasm¡¯s final burst.

    This is her ace in the hole.

    If possible, she would¡¯ve liked to keep it.

    She had the will and resolve to use it but her concerny in the fact that this thing is too powerful.

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, this core¡¯s explosion could drag everyone in this mansion into its aftermath.

    It would be like a gambit but with everyone¡¯s lives on the line. Naturally, she had qualms about using something like this.

    Unless she threw this one out, they stood no chance.

    She steeled herself up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, everyone is counting on¡­¡±

    Rin took out the core.

    When she wanted to invoke the core¡¯s power, the core disappeared from her hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rin gasped.

    ¡°Yan gave you this. Did you think he wouldn¡¯t design a countermeasure for it?¡±

    Hinagiku casually tossed the core up and down as she appeared from behind Rin¡¯s back.

    ¡°I will keep an eye on this for now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rin gasped.

    ¡°When did you?¡±

    ¡°Without my weapon, I can¡¯t do much in a fight. Unlike, Mikoto, I don¡¯t other abilities to showcase.¡±

    Hinagiku giggled.

    ¡°But, I am still confident in my speed.¡±

    <i>Speed?</i>

    <i>Covering distances of dozens of meters in a fraction of a second?</i>

    <i>This isn¡¯t speed, this is more like instantaneous movement!</i>

    Luvia retorted in her mind.

    They have both severely underestimated thedies Wu Yan brought to the fight.

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±

    Hinagiku gave Luvia and Rin pat-downs.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The two squirmed.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Hinagiku continued searching for them.

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have the cards.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at Illya and Miyu.

    ¡°Then, the cards must be on you girls¡­¡±

    Illya and Miyu gulped nervously as they backpedaled.

    <i>Cling</i>

    Purplish chains appeared to block off Illya and Miyu¡¯s escape path.

    The Chains of Commandments wrapped the two girls up. He bound them and hung them in the air.

    ¡°Dang¡­¡±

    Rin and Luvia cursed bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    The twodies exchanged a look.

    Wu Yan approached the two restricted girls with a warm smile.

    ¡°You two fought well.¡±

    He praised them before facing Miyu who was still resisting but relieved that the fight was over. He reached his hand near her thighs and pulled out a card.

    The tarot card had a magician d in ck robes emzoned on it.

    Caster ss Card: A card made with high-level magecraft. Can invoke the power of the Heroic Spirit within this card.

    Include Limit Expand: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the user may invoke the Noble Phantasm within this card for a limited duration

    Medea Noble Phantasm: The Rule Breaker

    Parallel Include: With a magic dress as the medium and the card as the pass, the users may create multiple Noble Phantasms and/or use it multiple times.

    Medea Noble Phantasm: The Rule Breaker

    Install Phantasm Summon: The user can invoke the powers of the Heroic Spirit and turn oneself into the Heroic Spirit of this card.

    Caster ss card Heroic Spirit: Medea

    Rule Breaker: This Noble Phantasm is the ultimate anti-magic Noble Phantasm capable of dispelling and destroying any kind of magecraft, an effect suitable to the Noble Phantasm that is a manifestation of Caster''s nature as the "Witch of Betrayal". Incredibly weak on its own, it is only about as sharp as a normal knife. Highly effective against magic contracts too.

    ¡°Now¡­¡±

    He looked at Illya.

    ¡°Hand over the Archer Card.¡±

    ¡°---¡±

    Illya struggled in a futile effort to break free of the Chains of Commandments.

    He reached for Illya¡¯s card pouch.

    ¡°No!¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Illya started shrieking.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Her friends didn¡¯t expect this passionate resistance. Even Mikoto and Hinagiku had second thoughts.

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Illya hid her eyes with her bangs.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this to be over.¡±

    The others exchanged looks of concern.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Illya sniveled.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Illya kept repeating the same word like she malfunctioned.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Thedies felt an ominous sense gripping them.

    ¡°Illya?¡±

    Wu Yan knew something was wrong.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Illya slowly opened her eyes.

    A cold and emotionless voice echoed throughout the room.

    ¡°We promised didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Illya¡¯s ruby-like eyes turned golden as everyone stepped back in shock.

    <i>Boom</i>

    With Illya as the center, a gigantic magic tornado whirled outward.

    x

 Chapter 1485:

    <h4>Chapter 1485:</h4>

    ¡®Let us fight and leave no regrets, promise me, okay?¡¯L''Olivo at the Capri Pce Hot...

    Please enable JavaScript

    L''Olivo at the Capri Pce Hotel

    Illya recalled the promise she made that day. His hand looked like it would spell the end of this fight.

    This isn¡¯t a fight to the death. This was only a fight so both sides can sh and leave no regrets.

    They wanted the cards and wouldn¡¯t give them up without a fight.

    Honestly, Illya didn¡¯t want to fight Wu Yan.

    Illya subconsciously sighed in relief when Wu Yan reached for her card.

    This means the fight is over.

    The cards will be in someone¡¯s hands. She can quit being a magical girl, she can stop fighting.

    After facing Berserker and almost losing her life, Illya developed a trauma.

    For her, dying in a fight seems like a ridiculous idea.

    She wanted to avoid fighting Wu Yan because fighting is stupid.

    With this, the battle should end and they wouldn¡¯t have to fight each other anymore.

    While waiting for her card to be taken, she looked at Rin and Luvia.

    They were still chained up by him. While regrettable and frustrating, they still put up a fight against the disappointment and unwillingness to resign themselves to the fate of losing.

    They were sent here to collect cards.

    If Wu Yan gets all the cards then they would fail their tasks.

    Failing their tasks mean losing the qualification to study under the user of the Second Magic.

    She can feel their remorse and frustration.

    Then, it struck her.

    She lost the fight.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    But, she still has the card.

    Is she going to give up like this?

    They were supposed to fight and leave no regrets.

    For the sake of Rin and Luvia, she must not give up until thest moment.

    <i>Because¡­</i>

    <i>Because¡­</i>

    <i>¡°</i>It¡¯s a promise, right?¡±

    Something broke within her.

    The something that was sleeping within her broke free of its leash.

    ---

    <i>Boom</i>

    A giant mana wave burst out in strong gusts.

    Illya started exuding a powerful aura that made her look like the eye of a mini hurricane.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Hit by the certain outburst, Wu Yan was sent flying by an invisible force.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He steadied himself after flying about a dozen meters.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Miyu, Rin, and Luvia also shrieked although the chains kept them from flying away.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Illya with stunned looks.

    ¡°What is happening to her?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at Illya who is floating in the air like someone crucified her. He clenched his fists.

    Illya is emitting mana, a copious amount of it.

    She had about as much mana as the Corrupted Saber they foughtst time.

    ¡°Crap.¡±

    Illya¡¯s mana waves turned into invisible wings of highly-pressurized air.

    <i>Crack</i>

    His Chains of Commandment cracked under the pressure of the magical winds.

    The chains dimmed before bursting into shards of broken chains.

    The mana receded back into Illya, making her glow in a dusk-like sheen.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    Ruby cried out only for Illya to drop her onto the floor.

    Illya lifted her head. She revealed a pair of golden eyes before taking out a card.

    The card throbbed like a human¡¯s heart. She was infusing mana into the ss card. A door-like magic formation formed in midair.

    ¡°<strong>Install, Phantasm Summon</strong>.¡±

    The card turned into particles of light that seeped into Illya.

    The door-like formation also went into Illya.

    The next moment, she emitted brilliant rays of light.

    Her clothes disappeared as small embers crept out from her torso.

    When the mes died down, her clothes changed drastically.

    She wore a tight-fitting ck vest that didn¡¯t cover her navel area.

    There is also a red coat covering her arm. She wore a sporty-looking pair of ck pants. A red waist clothpleted her attire.

    Her skin still glistened with a magical light.

    ¡­

    Illya Von Einzbern: Level 75

    ¡­

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Miyu, Rin, and Luvia stared wide-eyed.

    ¡°Phantasm summon?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku also turned grave.

    The ss Cards could be used in three ways. One of it involved using oneself as the medium and invoking the power of the spirits.

    Illya should only know about Limited Include.

    When did she learn Install Phantasm Summon?

    Nobody could answer.

    Illya started chanting.

    ¡°<strong>Projection</strong>.¡±

    Illya formed a bow out of nothing.

    The dark bow seemed to have formed from her mana and something else. She also materialized a slender sword.

    Wu Yan warned everyone.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    <i>Boom</i>

    Illya used her bow to fire the sword like a missile.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The sword exploded the moment it got near Wu Yan. The ensuing explosion covered Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.x

 Chapter 1486

    <h4>Chapter 1486</h4>

    Rin, Luvia, and Miyu watched with shocked expressions.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Luvia still couldn¡¯t fathom what just urred.

    ¡°Illya.¡±

    Rin looked at Illya who had a pair of shining golden eyes.

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    Miyu was also amazed by the transformation.

    Illya just turned herself into a Heroic Spirit.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Rin, Luvia, and Miyu watched as Illya lifted her hands to materialize a pair of daggers.

    She swung her de around.

    A ck silhouette intercepted her de attack. He was nning to sneak attack her from the side.

    <i>ng</i>

    Illya hit Wu Yan¡¯s Nietono no Shana.

    Illya and Wu Yan pulled apart.

    ¡°Impressive, you¡¯ve grown stronger.¡±

    He said with pursed lips.

    He narrowed his eyes at the newly transformed Illya.

    ¡°Illya, I presume?¡±

    Illya said nothing. Her figure blurred after she dashed in his direction.

    Illya went for his head with her ck and white daggers ready.

    She is going for the kill.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    Rin and Luvia yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto watched the fight.

    ¡°The little one can¡¯t harm him.¡±

    Wu Yan fought against her des with his unarmed left fist.

    He emitted a fist shockwave with a charged punch.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The daggers only touched the shockwave and it immediately felt like the recoil would blow the daggers away.

    Wu Yan moved as his attack staggered Illya.

    He swung his de like a bat, intending to disarm Illya.

    However, Illya extended an arm out.

    ¡°<strong>Rho Aias</strong>.¡±

    Ayer of pink petals appeared out of thin air.

    His de struck the frail-looking petals without avail. It felt like he just smashed his de into a fortress.

    With the bounced de high in the air, he emitted mes from the sword.

    The mes engulfed the petal and encroached upon Illya.

    Illya frowned before ditching Rho Aias.

    Diving between the openings of the petal shield, she came for Wu Yan again.

    A sh of light appeared before she attempted another scissoring attack with her daggers.

    <i>Ting</i>

    He parried her des using Nietono no Shana with ease.

    In terms of strength, Illya is still inferior to Wu Yan. If only she Phantasm summoned Berserker.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The residue force shattered the des.

    Wu Yan whipped down with the other arm.

    Anyone struck by his brutish strength would be knocked out at such a close distance.

    Illya¡¯s Archer card seemed to be boosting her battle sense. She had a fast reaction and agile movements. Like a viper, she materialized another dagger to block the fist.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The hammer-like fist destroyed her dagger.

    <i>ng</i>

    Illya¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t endure the residue force. Her palm trembled as she frowned.

    However, she didn¡¯t let the pain get to her. With Wu Yan¡¯s punch pushing her down, she took advantage of the force to do a spinning counter palm strike.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but admire her counter. Amused, he struck back with a palm strike.

    <i>p</i>

    She got pushed back. However, by the time she stopped, she had already materialized a pair of daggers again.

    She did a jump before evolving it into a descending spin attack.

    <i>ng ng ng</i>

    Wu Yan resisted the fast and unrelenting attacks. Even he had to stop using fists to defend himself. Relying on Nietono no Shana, he blocked or parried all the attacks.

    As the rain of sparks and metallic ng echoed throughout the area, the two started a fight of attrition.

    A small mistake would spell grievous injury to the victim.

    This is no longer a friendly match. This is a true fight.x

 Chapter 1487: Her ability to make Mimic Noble Phantasms

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Her ability to make Mimic Noble Phantasms</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    The sudden burst of magic power blew Illya away.

    With her white and ck daggers raised to block the gusts, Illya pulled away from him. Her golden eyes glistened with the light of caution.

    Wu Yan pointed his de at the ground next to him. He frowned when he examined Illya.

    She is not herself.

    In the original work, Illya fell into a grave situation and she used Phantasm Summon to get out of the bind. However, she did so while in a trance.

    The appearance she took on in that original work looks like this too.

    However, Wu Yan has no idea why she used Noble Phantasm or who is the Illya he is currently fighting.

    However, he is 100% sure this isn¡¯t the original Illya.

    The original Illya isn¡¯t vicious enough to use lethal moves on him. There is another possibility, Illya might be fighting him in a half-conscious state.

    More importantly, Illya¡¯s repeated conjuring of the white and ck daggers as well as the Rhoa Aias hinted that this Illya is using Noble Phantasms against him.

    The initial bow attack was also made using multiple Noble Phantasms.

    These Noble Phantasms are mimics of the real deal.

    Although the mimics are not as powerful as the original, the mimics are useful in that as long as she has enough mana, she can continuously conjure them just like the ck and white daggers.

    Indeed, he cannot go easy on this transformed Illya.

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡±

    Wu Yan emitted arger volume of mana.

    ¡°Time to get serious.¡±

    Purple formations appeared. He trained them on Illya.

    Illya flinched in shock.

    <i>Cling cling cling</i>

    At the same time, purple chains appeared like metallic vipers that flew in all directions. The chains had sharp tips at the front that whistled as they flew.

    If she is hit then being pierced or maimed is a likely scenario.

    Illya couldn¡¯t dy her reaction any longer.

    ¡°<i>Trace On.</i>¡±

    She conjured a ck bow before nocking a spiral longsword.

    She aimed the arrow at the iing chains.

    She used her magic to enhance the attack before letting the sword-arrow loose.

    At the same time, her attack hit the chains.

    <i>Boom</i>

    mes and smoke filled the air.

    3 chains emerged from within the smoke.

    Illya jumped back before conjuring 3 Mimic sword Noble Phantasms. She nocked and fired the Noble phantasms.

    <i>Tang tang tang</i>

    The arrows deflected the chains.

    Illya looked slightly annoyed by the chains.

    She lifted her hand.

    ¡°<i>Trace on¡±</i>

    Illya exuded a mana level unlike before.

    This coincided with the mimic Noble Phantasm she conjured.

    Secondster, she held a golden sword in her hands.

    That de looks familiar. It is none other than the sword of Promise Victory, Excalibur.

    She concentrated that sword into an arrow of light which she nocked onto her bow.

    <i>Shinnggg</i>

    A circle of light formed around the concentrated Excalibur. The bow also trembled with power.

    ¡°What a scarypression rate.¡±

    Rin, Luvia, and Miyu gasped.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto yelled out loud.

    Wu Yan backed off. But, he¡¯s not running away. He emitted a simr level of magic powerpared to Illya.

    The magic power formed a maelstrom of a hellish red shade.

    The magic maelstrom looked like the mouth of an erupting volcano.

    Illya let loose after a few seconds of concentration.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The Excalibur arrow shot forth ferociously.

    Everyone had to cover their ears from the sonic boom.

    The shining arrow reached Wu Yan in an instant.

    Rin & co paled when they saw this ultimate attack.

    Anyone hit by this attack would die.

    Wu Yan finished his magic as he released it just in time to counter.

    ¡°<strong>Awakened Titan¡¯s Arm.</strong>¡±

    A giant red ming arm appeared from the portal. The ming arm¡¯s presence created spatial turbulence in the area.

    Then, the titanic arm punched in the direction of the Excalibur Arrow.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The two attacks collided in a magnificent explosion that created sonic shockwaves across the town.

    x

 Chapter 1488: Two Illyas, reality broken

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Two Illyas, reality broken</h4>

    <i>Booommm</i>

    The deafening explosion echoed out from the Edelfelt mansion, and thebined attacks leaked outside as hundreds of people were awakened abruptly by this mysterious explosion.

    If the citizens outside can hear the leaked shockwaves from the enclosed mansion then the impact on the people there could hardly be imagined.

    Although they prepared for the tracks, they were still blinded and deafened by the lights and shockwaves emitted.

    The space cracked under the two ultimate attacks.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Hinagiku yelled.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mikoto jumped to shield thedies. She summoned a thick wave of iron sand from underground.

    Completely covering thedies with a thick wall of iron.

    <i>Fwoom</i>

    The shockwave hit the solid 10-centimeter-thick iron wall, cracking it under immense pressure and heat.

    Wu Yan pulled out a giant iron sand Noble Phantasm from his Gate of Babylon to defend against the shockwaves.

    Meanwhile, Illya used Rho Aias as the petal-like floating shield that blocked the shockwaves.

    <i>Crumble</i>

    The Edelfelt mansion is no more.

    With two ultimate attacks executed here, the mansion never stood a chance as the mansion got disintegrated in the fallout of the attacks.

    The foundation also gave way to a scene that looked like a cataclysmic event.

    <i>Boom</i>

    In no time at all, the mansion was gone in a cascade of explosions and a sea of mes.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Thedies cowered behind the barrier as storms, mes, and shockwaves rampaged all around them.

    Rin, Miyu, and Luvia were huddled near Hinagiku and Mikoto after Wu Yan released their bindings.

    They swore they saw mini-tornadoes and bullet storms made from rocks and boulders. Some of the smaller debris slipped through the iron sand barrier and pelted them as they yelped in pain.

    Soon, the mes would engulf the two fighters, making visual confirmation impossible.

    The Illya with golden eyes started losing consciousness as she poured thest of her powers into the Rho Aias.

    Her field of vision blurred.

    As the chaos died down, the smoke started clearing up.

    Thedies peeked out from the iron sand barrier.

    The mansion is nothing more than charred bricks at this point.

    The courtyard is still burning.

    The ce needs aplete overhaul if they want to live here again.

    Wu Yan walked out unharmed from the iron sand sword shield. He wiped away his cold sweat.

    Thedies sighed in relief.

    In any case, everyone¡¯s okay.

    Except, Rin noted that someone is still missing. Luvia also looked around.

    ¡°Where is Illyasviel?¡±

    Thedies also roamed their gaze over the entire ce, Illya couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    Miyu and Rin immediately searched the area.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Luvia also pitched in.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Wu Yan was bombarded by their questions.

    ¡°Where is Illya?!¡±

    ¡°Illya?¡±

    He looked around with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Rin turned pale.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Wu Yan denied it.

    ¡°I saw her using a defensive Noble Phantasm. That attack might have harmed her but she should be alive.¡±

    Rin looked around frantically.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Miyu yelled one more time.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    Someone replied.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    A trembling pile of loose rubble replied.

    ¡°I-I am over here¡­¡±

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    They removed the rubble.

    Then, they were stunned by what they saw.

    ¡°I-Illya¡­¡±

    They tried toprehend the scene.

    Illya was holding her head in pain. She couldn¡¯t stand properly as the dizziness impaired her motor functions.

    That¡¯s not the real problem.

    They saw two Illyas.

    Two Illyas are standing here.

    One of them had normal clothes on, her red eyes told her she was the one they knew.

    The other one was the tanned Illya with golden eyes who fought Wu Yan just now. She is still in her Archer attire.

    The two fell on their butts.

    Against this incredible scene, the others also felt light-headed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The Illya of this dimension tilted her head. She didn¡¯t understand why they were gawking at her.

    ¡°Why are you¡­?¡±

    Illya noticed something wrong.

    She looked to the side to see the Alternate Illya looking back at her.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The tanned Illya reacted first.

    She jumped up. She roamed her gaze over everyone with aplex look.

    Then, with another leap, she jumped out of the Edelfelt estate. Soon, she was out of sight.

    Nobody could react because they still couldn¡¯t fathom theplexity of this situation.

    x

 Chapter 1489: How did you do it?

    <h4>Chapter 1489: How did you do it?</h4>

    Fuyuki City, Wu Yan¡¯s vi¡­

    ¡°This is where you guys live?¡±

    Luvia scanned the ce before nodding in approval.

    ¡°It is a little smaller than I would like, but, this is eptable.¡±

    ¡°Small?¡±

    Illya looked at the living room about 2 times bigger than her house in area beforeughing.

    ¡°How about my house?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare my house to yours. I just want to livefortably. The area of the house isn¡¯t a primary factor of consideration.¡±

    He rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, go ahead and take a seat.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto sat their guests down. Luvia, Rin, Illya, and Miyu sat on thefortable couch with nervous looks.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto took up the seats near Wu Yan.

    They silently sat there as they knew Wu Yan had this situation handled. They looked like homely wives when they are like this.

    Luvia¡¯s mansion got destroyed by Wu Yan when he fought the alternate Illya. This is why he offered to house them for now.

    It isn¡¯t because he felt guilty or he suddenly feels expanding his family. It is because they couldn¡¯t sleep as they needed to address the elephant in the room.

    ¡°Right, where is that old butler?¡±

    He asked Luvia.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him during the fight.¡±

    ¡°I sent Auguste back.¡±

    Luvia said.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°He isn¡¯tpetent enough to participate in the fight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He pursed his lips before looking at Illya.

    ¡°Okay, Illya, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Illya tilted her head.

    ¡°Say about what?¡±

    ¡°Your transformation, silly¡­¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Also, who was that tanned Illya?¡±

    They wanted answers and Illya felt tense when everyone looked at her.

    She also felt guilty because she had no answers to give.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to tell you guys.¡±

    Illya said that when Wu Yan was going to take her card, something within her popped into existence. After that, she lost consciousness.

    When the fight ended, her consciousness came back to her while the tanned Illya took on a physical form.

    It felt like her memories were jumbled and there was a sudden hollow part in her psyche.

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened to you and you don¡¯t know how you used Phantasm Summon?¡±

    ¡°I only remember my vision blurring and that tanned other ¡®me¡¯ when I woke up.¡±

    Illya hugged her head in pain.

    ¡°Alright, what is Phantasm summon?¡±

    Luvia continued.

    ¡°The tanned Illya also chanted the same word.¡±

    ¡°Phantasm summon?¡±

    Rin looked at him.

    ¡°You seemed like you know about this.¡±

    The others also looked at him.

    Miyu seemed keen on knowing the answers.

    ¡°Allow me to exin.¡±

    Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°Phantasm Summon is like an extension of the Limited Release. You used the card, your magic medium, and your body as the physical medium to take on the powers of a spirit. Essentially, you¡¯re transforming into the Heroic Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Heroic spirit transformation.¡±

    Mikoto looked at Illya.

    ¡°But, how did you know about this technique?¡±

    ¡°The limited release only uses the dress and card as the medium.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at her.

    ¡°The Phantasm Summon used the body as the medium. How did you know and how did you establish a connection?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Illya stuttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    They fell silent.

    It seemed like they hit a dead end.

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu asked.

    ¡°Why do you guys know so much about the cards? You seem to know about functions of the card unknown to us.¡±

    Rin and Luvia also wanted to know.

    How did they know about Phantasm Summon?

    Even the researchers only know about Limited Release for now. Their understanding of the cards is rudimentary at best.

    Summon Phantasm is probably the true usage of the card.

    How did they know something that the authority on magic knows nothing about?

    ¡°We know because we have a special analysis function that told us about this function.¡±

    Wu Yan gave them a vague but true answer.

    ¡°But, we only know about the usage of the cards, the Noble Phantasms, Spirits, and usage methods. Other than that, we don¡¯t know who created the cards or why the cards were created.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rin and Luvia thought about it.

    Miyu also released a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Illya scratched her cheek.

    ¡°The other ¡®me¡¯ used Noble Phantasm and you guys thought I knew the skill beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mikoto answered.

    ¡°That is why we are very curious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Illya sighed.

    ¡°Maybe, the other ''me'' knew the method and she used it instead of me?"

    "That seems like the usible answer for now. We don''t know who is that tanned Illya nor how she can keep her Phantasm Summon mode active for so long, we do know she has the Archer card."

    He said.

    ¡°In any case, we have to locate the tanned Illya to get the answers we need."

    ''Before that..."

    Hinagiku looked at Luvia and Miyu.

    "Where are you two sleeping tonight? Why not stay here if you don''t have a ce to stay?"

    "Stay here?"

    Miyu flinched while Luvia frowned.

    "No thanks, we can stay at a hotel."

    "Making a kid stay in a hotel, I can''t believe this."

    He rolled his eyes.

    "It''ste. Just stay here for the night, by that, I mean you all."

    "I..."

    With the dark night outside, they agreed that it was best to hit the sack as soon as possible.x

 Chapter 1490: The unforeseen development and (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1490: The unforeseen development and (2)</h4>

    Luvia, Miyu, Illya, and Rin stayed over at Wu Yan''s abode.

    This vi might not be a luxurious mansion but it is still hugepared to family homes. This vi can easily house dozens without issues so 4 more residents weren''t an issue.

    Illya wanted to head back but she decided against that when she reckoned that it would be close to daybreak by the time she got there and got ready for bed. Instead, she called home to tell her family that she is staying with Miyu and her friends before hitting the sack.

    Wu Yan can''t help but admire her bold nerves.

    One would think that with the sudden appearance of a Doppelg?nger, mysterious fainting, and her usage of esoteric methods and even briefly turning into Emiya Archer, the girl would have a hard time sleeping. Yet, she ate, got ready for bed, and went into a deep sleep without many issues. It was like she wasn''t the MVP tonight.

    What is up with this girl?

    Anyone would be struck with Insomnia after having so many things happen to them.

    Tonight, there are people who can''t sleep.

    Standing near the window with the wind gently rustling his hair, the deep red eyes of the True Ancestor gazed out at the city below.

    Wu Yan sighed after taking out the cards he had.

    <i>Saber, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, Berserker, and finally, the Archer card that is with tanned Illya (Kuro).</i>

    He is so close to gathering all 7 cards.

    Once he gets thest card, the second round of the Demigod''s Path would beplete.

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Someone just had to throw a wrench in his work.

    The missing Archer Card and tanned Illya.

    Phantasm Summon...

    Everything is out of whack.

    Wu Yan didn''t expect this oue.

    He only watched the original anime up to the point where Rin, Illya, Miyu, and Luvia were close to getting all the cards.

    He wasn''t sure if Tanned Illya appeared in the original work he watched.

    However, she has thest card.

    He needs to get her if he wants toplete this mission.

    How?

    "Guess I can only move forward as things progress..."

    He looked at his other cards.

    "Why are you talking about progress?"

    Someone called out to him.

    He chuckled when he identified thedy behind him.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you still awake?"

    "You''re the same, buster."

    Rin approached the balcony.

    Her ck hair danced in the faint breeze. Her blue eyes shimmered like ake''s surface.

    Wu Yan had to look away lest he is mesmerized.

    "This is the first time I see you with your hair down."

    "I don''t know if there are weirdos who sleep with their hair tied, but, I like sleeping with my hair untied."

    Rin ran her fingers through her hair.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"Don''t get the wrong idea just because you saw me in my sloppy version doesn''t mean anything. I just don''t care enough to keep up appearances around you."

    "Don''t care about appearances, huh?"

    He bitterlyughed.

    It doesn''t matter that she isn''t in her makeup, she still looks great.

    Rin is probably a natural beauty.

    Plus, she has always made sure she kept up with appearances when others view her.

    She said she isn''t putting on air around him because she is already very friendly with him.

    The two stayed on the balcony with the wind slowly whistling away in the distance.

    The two''s minds slowly melded.

    "So, what now?"

    Rin asked.

    "Are you going after the Archer card?"

    "It''s thest card, I am going to get it no matter what."

    He looked at the six tarot cards in his hands.

    "More like, how are you going to exin yourself to the bosses? You lost all the cards."

    "Yeah, it''s not my problem anymore. I am going to let the Clocktower decide."

    Rin pursed her lips.

    "I envision that they might reassign us or make us stay on the job with additional support. I prefer going back to study though."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan stayed silent.

    "In other words, you two might leave tomorrow?"

    "Possibly."

    Rin ran her fingers through her hair.

    "But, we won''t say anything about dragging other people into this. I will just tell them vaguely that a certain third party is gathering the cards. If they send people after you, don''t me me okay? It''s out of my hands now."

    "It makes no difference."

    He chuckled.

    "I don''t care who they send, we will not yield."

    "Confident, aren''t you?"

    Rin looked at him.

    He felt like the blue eyes staring at him had a hint of remorse.

    "Yeah, I guess whoever they send wouldn''t matter, huh? You will probably forget about me soon enough."

    "Oh?"

    He grinned.

    "Rin-san, are you going to miss me?"

    "Miss you?"

    Rin turned red.

    "Do you think that would happen?"

    "I don''t know."

    Wu Yan shrugged before suddenly hugging her.

    "You..."

    Rin struggled.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I am just making sure this Tsundere is telling the truth."

    He raised her chin.

    Looking at her flustered look, he drew closer.

    "How about we continue the idental kiss fromst time?"

    "I am warning you..."

    Rin stuttered.

    "Do-Don''t think I won''t hit you."

    "Well...''

    Wu Yan drew closer.

    "What if I don''t think so?"

    Rin panicked.

    "W-Mwu."

    Wu Yan kissed her while she drummed his chest.

    s, thedy''s strength is no match for him. Soon, she relented as his tongue took hers hostage.

    Rin slumped back as the moonlight drew two intimate shadows into the balcony.

    x

 Chapter 1491: We come from different mothers

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Wee from different mothers</h4>

    The next day¡­

    By the time Wu Yan & co wrapped up their fights, it was already 1 am. After housing the defeated party, they slept around half past 1¡¯o clock.

    After getting some much-needed rest, they woke up around 7 in the morning.

    In other words, they only got less than six hours of sleep.

    Illya and Miyu need to go to school while Rin needs to report back to the clock tower. With Luvia¡¯s home destroyed, she needs to check on the integrity of the illusional barrier she deployed to ensure nobodyes snooping around.

    Even if they still wanted to sleep, they had to get up.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto would like to sleep in but the guests are already up so they must wake up too.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    As for Wu Yan, he was already wide awake.

    In reality, he didn¡¯t sleep because he wanted to prepare breakfast for thedies.

    The dining table became crowdy as a result of the presence of guests.

    Luvia, Illya, and Miyu started drooling when they saw the feast he cooked for them.

    Then, they proceeded to decimate everything on the table.

    As for Rin, she kept to herself while eating breakfast, her meek movement should have drawn some attention from her friends.

    More importantly, she was trying to avoid eye contact with Wu Yan. Her suspicious movements were hidden by the rapid movement of chopsticks in her hands, indicating that she liked the food as well.

    In no time at all, the seven hungry individuals wolfed down everything on the table.

    ¡°Ooff¡­¡±

    Illya slumped back against her chair.

    ¡°I am so full¡­¡±

    ¡°Delicious as always.¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west had some of Yan¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wu Yan blinked in surprise.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been that long, right?¡±

    ¡°You never cooked once we got to Fuyuki city.¡±

    Mikoto exined.

    ¡°Talk about nostalgia.¡±

    ¡°You two are blowing this out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°So Wu Yan-nii is a great chef¡­¡±

    Miyu said after looking at the two empty tes in front of her. This was double her usual serving.

    ¡°If one eats this every day then getting fat is just a matter of time, right?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    He waved his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use high-calorie ingredients. It¡¯s hard to get fat with me counting the carbs. In any case, you two are still growing so you need to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think we ate more than our daily rmendations.¡±

    Illya and Miyu bitterly giggled.

    ¡°This is high-quality food.¡±

    Luvia wiped her mouth. Then, she turned to him with passionate eyes.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t youe and be my chef? I will let you decide on the sry. Your job scope will just be cooking three meals a day for me, how about it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s as rich if not richer than you, bourgeois.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°I thought Auguste prepared your meals? He would cry if he heard you.¡±

    ¡°Auguste is not as petty as you.¡±

    Luvia pursed her lips.

    ¡°I want the finer things in life. I am not content eating bananas like a certain gori near me.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a gori?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there she goes, making a ruckus like a money would.¡±

    Rin and Luvia stared each other down while Hinagiku and Mikto exchanged nervous looks.

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°Were they always on such good terms with one another?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    Luvia and Rin pointed at one another.

    ¡°Who would want to make friends with this rich bitch (gori)?!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, you two aren¡¯t helping your case¡­¡±

    ¡°We are at someone else¡¯s home, please mind your manners¡­¡±

    Illya raised her arm.

    ¡°Luvia¡­¡±

    Miyu tried to dissuade her mistress.

    ¡°You need to go check on your house, don¡¯t waste your time on squabbles.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.!¡±

    Rin and Luvia gave each other another cold re before turning their heads the other way.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s with you three? You three are freaks with so much power and you live together. It doesn¡¯t look like you guys are just friends. Are you siblings?¡±

    The air turned still.

    The two girls wanted to know the answers while Rin¡¯s twitching twintails suggested she was listening in on the conversation too.

    ¡°Since we are living here, our rtionships should be obvious¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    ¡°They¡¯re my¡­¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku covered his mouth with two strong ps almost knocking his teeth out.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, it¡¯s obvious isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hinagiku blushed.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}¡°We are siblings, isn¡¯t that right? Mikoto?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeap.¡±

    Mikoto is flustered too.

    ¡°We are siblings! We are definitely not what you¡¯re imagining¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Luvia is still doubtful.

    ¡°You three look nothing alike. Your hair color is also different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    The twodies came up with ame excuse.

    ¡°Wee from different mothers!¡±

    Wu Yan almost copsed when he heard thisme excuse.

    They are trying to hide the intimate menage a trois rtionship but theme excuse just gave them away.

    Even shockingly, Luvia bought it.

    ¡°I see. Your powers must have their origin in your n. So that¡¯s why your father had multiple romantic partners.¡±

    ¡°No, I think his father just couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Phnderers should die!¡±

    Wu Yan prayed for his father who did nothing wrong.

    Then, someone stabbed him in the back.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Hinagiku squeezed his fat waist meat.

    ¡°Death to phnderers, times 100.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±

    Mikoto pinched his back muscles too. It was like she couldmunicate telepathically with Hinagiku to inflict harm on his back.

    ¡°I want to electrocute yboys when I see them.¡±

    Illya and Miyu also nodded.

    Wu Yan silently endured the physical torture while thedies inflicted mental harm on his psyche.

    x#ez-cookie-loader-wrapper{z-index:2000000000!important;position:fixed!important;;margin:0 auto!important;top:0!important;left:0!important;background-color:rgba(0,0,0,.5)!important;overflow-y:auto!important;backdrop-filter:blur(3px);height:100%!important;width:100%!important}#ez-cookie-loader{disy:flex;align-items:center;justify-content:center;height:100%;width:100%}#ez-cookie-loader:after{content:"";disy:block;width:85px;height:85px;border-radius:50%;border:6px solid#fff;border-color:#fff transparent#fff transparent;animation:ez-cmp-dual-ring 1.2s linear infinite}@keyframes ez-cmp-dual-ring{0%{transform:rotate(0)}100%{transform:rotate(360deg)}}

 Chapter 1492: The figure in the dark

    <h4>Chapter 1492: The figure in the dark</h4>

    ¡°Hah~¡±Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Wu Yan, Illya, and Miyu yawned at the same time. They were on their way to the school.

    ¡°Are you two really okay?¡±

    Acting as the guardian, he asked the two munchkins behind him.

    ¡°It must have been hard, hunting for ss cards day after day. Make sure to get proper rest, you want me to help call in sick for you?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Miyu shook her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to gather cards anymore. We can make do with just one more day of not resting properly.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    Illya replied while rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°My family will probably yell at me for taking a leave from school just because I wanted to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°Just be careful you don¡¯t tire yourself into a sloppy mess, okay?¡±

    ¡°You look tired yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Illy asked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and sleep?¡±

    ¡°If I slept now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±

    He waved his hand.

    ¡°Luvia said Auguste always sent Miyu to school. With Luvia busy with repairs and Auguste still on leave, I promised her I would take Miyu to school.¡±

    ¡°I can handle myself.¡±

    Miyu turned her head the other way.

    ¡°Why are you treating me like a kid?¡±

    ¡°Cause you¡¯re one, silly¡­¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°This is Luvia¡¯s way of showing your love. She knows you probably didn¡¯t get much of it in your past, just ept it.¡±

    ¡°L-Love¡­¡±

    Miyu blushed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t loved?¡±

    Illya floated a question mark.

    Nobody knows about Miyu¡¯s past. Wu Yan, Luvia, and Illya couldn¡¯t get her to spill the beans.

    In fact, Illya, who spends the most time with Miyu, knows her lesser than Luvia or Wu Yan.

    At least, they knew Miyu¡¯s past was painful enough that she doesn¡¯t talk about it.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Illya looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Where is Rin-san?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?...¡±

    He pursed his lips.

    She told me she needed to talk to the Clocktower bigwigs, other than that, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°A report, hmm?¡±

    Illya waxed thoughtful.

    ¡°About the ss cards, perhaps?¡±

    Luvia and Rin came to collect the cards.

    With 6 cards in his hand and thest one still in tanned Illya¡¯s possession, the duo had nothing to show for themselves.

    Rin and Luvia are in this way over their heads.

    Asking for help is the only choice they have.

    But, it would also spell trouble for the two young mages.

    Failing their missions would probably earn them demerits and admonishment. Other than that, the Clocktower isn¡¯t an evil organization, any member that fails their tasks will just get reassigned to another one.

    But, the two Kaleido Sticks turned on them and roped in two teenage girls. This is another matter altogether.

    The second Magic user would be furious if they dragged in two bystanders and lost the powerful Kaleido Sticks in the process. Punishment would be reasonable for such gross negligence.

    They can also kiss the apprenticeship goodbye. Not like it¡¯s game over, they can still continue researching magic.

    Lastly, once the Clocktower finds out that Wu Yan has 6 cards, they will most likely send people to retrieve the cards.

    Illya is worried about him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Wu Yan assured Illya. He can see the look on her face.

    ¡°Rin said she won¡¯t drag you into the report. She will only cherry-pick good data.¡±

    ¡°How about you, Onii-san?¡±

    Illya asked.

    ¡°If she reports you three to the magic council, they¡¯ll send people to trouble you, right?¡±

    Miyu turned around anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worrying about the wrong party.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°You think they can mess with me?¡±

    The girls flinched.

    ¡°They can¡¯t trouble me.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°I might not be powerful enough to be an existential threat to the Clocktower. But, with Mikoto and Hinagiku, they would have to be ready for a pyrrhic victory should they choose to go to war with us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Onii-san fighting the Clocktower.¡±

    Miyu said.

    ¡°If you harm them then Rin and Luvia will truly not be able to reconcile their work and personal rtions with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Illya nodded.

    ¡°You guys won¡¯t be able to remain friends anymore.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much.¡±

    Wu Yan giggled.

    ¡°In any case, that is just what you think. I go with the flow, when the timees, we will know.¡±

    He urged the two to continue heading to school.

    Then, a dark figure zipped past the alley near them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He stopped before turning around.

    There is nothing there.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, just now¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    The two girls looked back.

    Wu Yan said nothing. He smiled.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    He looked behind him again before continuing his journey.

    Standing on top of a distant electric poke, a figure emerged with a small sh. She looked at the happy trio.

    She wore weird clothes.

    She had tight ck pants that looked like a pareo but forbat.

    The red coat near her shoulder and arms looked like a red cape that fluttered in the wind. ck tattered clothes pped like wings behind her.

    Her coat, cape, and skirt looked like someone had torn them intentionally for aesthetic purposes. She looked mobile and quick inbat.

    Her silverish-pink hair was tied in a half-up style behind her head. Her golden eyes made the teenage girl look like a foreigner.

    She looked like Illya¡¯s twin.

    The tanned Illya appeared with a blink-type teleportation skill.

    ¡°Onii-san is also there, huh?¡±

    She said cheekily. However, she knew it would be hard to get what she wanted with <i>that man</i> near them.

    ¡°Miyu is still manageable. But, Onii-san, I don¡¯t want to go near him.¡±

    She gave up on her ns.

    ¡°I will look for another chance.¡±

    She watched as Illya went about happily on her way to school. She watched Illya chat like a chirpy bird with Miyu and Wu Yan.

    ¡°That happiness will soon be mine, just you wait¡­¡±

    Tanned Illya said menacingly before vanishing in the blink of an eye.

    x

 Chapter 1493: Brocons? Do you have a crush on someone elses brother?

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Brocons? Do you have a crush on someone elses brother?</h4>

    Students in elementary uniforms giggled as they entered the schoolpound. The Homurahara Academy is lively as usual.

    Wu Yan escorted Illya and Miyu to the school as promised. He couldn¡¯t help but absorb some of the vibrant energy here. His fatigue also faded somewhat.

    ¡°Kids sure have energies to spare.¡±

    He rubbed the heads of the two kids near him.

    ¡°You two, learn from these kids, just have fun.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Illya puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°We got dragged into that mess.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan-nii¡­¡±

    Miyu closed her eyes while protesting.

    ¡°Please stop treating me like a child.¡±

    He chortled without ament.

    ¡°Illya! Miyu!¡±

    Someone called out to them.

    Four kids who looked like friends of Illya and Miyu ran over. They energetically waved their hands to greet them.

    Mimi, Nanaki, Suzuka, and Tatsuko.

    ¡°Ohayo~!¡±

    Tatsuko glomped Illya and Miyu at the same time. However, the three remaining friends formed a shield to block and bounce Tatsuko away.

    ¡°Morning.

    Mimi, Suzuka, and Nanaki greeted them.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    Suzuka, the smartest among them, pushed up her sses.

    ¡°Looks like you two solved whatever was troubling you.¡±

    ¡°Troubles?¡±

    Illya and Miyu exchanged a look.

    ¡°Ah, you already forgot about this?¡±

    Nani scratched her cheek.

    ¡°You two mopped around yesterday and were killing the vibe.¡±

    Because Illya and Miyu were fighting Wu Yan & co yesterday, they weren¡¯t happy campers. After Wu Yan talked to them, they revised their attitudes toward the fight.

    Too many things happened over the night that they forgot about their conditions during school yesterday.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Illya apologized.

    ¡°We are fine already, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°In any case, all well that ends well.¡±

    Mimi patted her chest before spotting Wu Yan who stood behind them.

    She whispered to Illya and Miyu.

    ¡°Is he?...¡±

    ¡°Ah, friends of Miyu and Illya, I presume?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Miyu¡¯s head while squatting.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Miyu¡¯s brother, thanks for taking care of her.¡±

    ¡°Miyu¡¯s brother?!¡±

    The four flinched in shock.

    ¡°B-Brother¡­¡±

    Miyu mumbled in disbelief too.

    ¡°Seriously, thanks for looking after Miyu.¡±

    Wu Yan continued to catch the attention of everyone here. He also rubbed Miyu¡¯s head to fit his new persona better.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t a talker. She also can¡¯t express herself well. I was worried she wouldn¡¯t fit in at school. Now, I am relieved after seeing her friends. Please continue to look after Miyu.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    The four quickly bowed and greeted Wu Yan, they didn¡¯t expect such formal praise from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating it¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks in advance.¡±

    Wu Yan stepped back.

    ¡°I am heading home. Miyu, Illya, remember to have fun at school, okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Illya alsogged when Wu Yan shifted into his ¡°the Onii-san next door¡± persona.

    ¡°Be careful on the way home, O-Onii-san¡­¡± (Illya)

    ¡°Yeah, Onii-chan¡­¡± (Miyu)

    Wu Yan is happy to see his prank worked well to make the two girls flustered. He took his leave with a cheeky grin.

    The six girls watched as Wu Yan vanished around the corner.

    ¡°That was Miyu¡¯s brother?¡±

    Mimi sped her hands together, she blushed like an intoxicated person.

    ¡®So warm and well-mannered. His eyes are also pretty, he looks like a prince.¡±

    ¡°Mature and amiable¡­¡±

    Nanaki praised.

    ¡°More like, we didn¡¯t know Miyu had a brother like that?!¡±

    ¡°W-Wu-Yan-Nii, he is¡­¡±

    She turned silent.

    ¡°He¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Tatsuko shook her head.

    ¡°The brothers at my dojo are way stronger!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even¡­¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Illya retorted.

    ¡°We are not talking about his strength. Oh, FYI, all your brothers teaming up on him will still be cannon fodder if Wu-Yan-Nii gets serious.¡±

    ¡°Brothers?¡±

    Mimi looked at Miyu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look simr though¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Miyu shook her head.

    ¡°He¡¯s not blood-rted.¡±

    ¡°Ah, an adopted brother, eh?¡±

    Suzuka teased her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you like your ¡®not blood-rted¡¯ brother just like Illya?¡±

    ¡°---!¡±

    Miyu blushed bright red.

    ¡°OOOHHHH!!!¡±

    The four girls knew they hit the jackpot.

    ¡°She reacted!¡±

    ¡°Hold up!¡±

    Illya¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®just like Illya¡¯, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The four looked at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not!¡±

    The four replied immediately.

    ¡°Liar liar pants on fire.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Illya turned to stone.

    ¡°But, Illya seems very friendly with Miyu¡¯s brother.¡±

    Nanaki smirked.

    ¡°Illya, don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on him? The adopted brother of your friend?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-You¡­¡±

    Illya shrieked.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°OOOHHHH!!!¡±

    The four friends knew they hit the mother lode.

    ¡°Ahah! Thedy doth protest too much, methinks!¡±

    ¡°You like Miyu¡¯s brother, don¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°To think your brocon has progressed to such a scary stage.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Is your stepbro good at fighting? Can he cook hamburgers? Can he sing? If he can¡¯t sing then he isn¡¯t a good stepbro.¡±

    ¡°What is with your logic?¡±

    ¡°I-Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu hesitated.

    ¡°Do you¡­ You know, Wu-Yan-Nii¡­¡±

    Illya turned beet red before attempting to storm away in a huff.

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Something pierced through the air.

    The ck projectile struck where Illya once stood.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The ground split open as the arrow created a crater in the ground.

    Shocked by the sudden attack, the others yelped while Miyu and Illya looked around to spot the attacker.

    They also looked at the ck arrow in the ground, it glimmered with a cold glint.x

 Chapter 1494: The sound that froze the air

    <h4>Chapter 1494: The sound that froze the air</h4>

    The dark arrow created a small cloud of dust when itnded.

    The others were stunned by the sudden attack.

    "What just happened?"

    "A-An..."

    Mimi, Suzuka, Tatsuko, and Nanaki looked at the arrow.

    "Someone fired an arrow!"

    "It''s an attack."

    Miyu grabbed Sapphire while carefully scanning the horizon.

    "Where did that attacke from?"

    She triangted the assant''s firing position from the position of the arrow.

    However, nobody is on the roof except for azing cat.

    Miyu narrowed her eyes.

    Someone fired the attack at Illya.

    And, the attacker had superhuman powers, the arrow created a crater in the rock-hard ground.

    "A mage?"

    Miyu grabbed Sapphire.

    "Miyu..."

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Illya also turned tense as the situation caught up with her.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know."

    Miyu said.

    "Someone just attacked Illya."

    "Me? Attacked me?"

    Illya gasped.

    "But, I don''t have an enemy."

    "I..."

    She looked at the 4 bystanders near her.

    "In any case, let us move back to the ssroom, we are sitting ducks here."

    "O-okay."

    The six of them got in while Miyu kept an eye on their six.

    The clock chimed just in time. ss is about to start.

    The arrow also shattered in a poof.

    A silhouette blinked into existence near thezing cat. The cat growled in fright before running away.

    With a ck bow, the figure d in red sighed after looking at the distant hole.

    "I failed, huh..."

    The tanned Illya watched as her target retreated into the school.

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}"It''s not going to be easy hitting her while she is in ss.

    "Plus, people cannot see her dying. Too many witnesses."

    Illya grinned.

    "Yet, I couldn''t hold back from firing while Mimi and the others are near her."

    "I would like to know why you''re so eager to do her in though."

    The sudden voice caused the tanned Illya to jolt and jump away.

    s, this movement is useless.

    "How about we stop moving around?"

    The hand of the mysterious man grabbed her shoulder.

    "Unless you can jump to the other side of the world, the distance between you and me is useless once I spot you."

    The tanned Illya used a spatial warp to blink away.

    "Hmm?"

    He watched as Illya disappeared through the warp hole and appeared on top of another building.

    Spatial teleportation.

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "Looks like you can teleport too?"

    Tanned Illya said nothing. She grabbed a pair of white and ck daggers.

    She gasped in shock.

    "Onii-san?"

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    "Good girl."

    He shrugged when the girl greeted him.

    "That was you, right? Furtively moving in the shadows like that. I didn''t think you could teleport like that, I must say I am surprised.

    "I''ve seen you using it."

    Illya smirked.

    "It''s convenient so I copied it."

    "Oh, you learned it with a single nce?"

    He raised an eyebrow.

    "No, I didn''t learn it per see."

    Tanned Illya said.

    "I don''t know how you did it and what are the requirements, but, I just wanted to ''warp'' so I achieved the effect by taking a shortcut."

    He frowned.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I wonder..."

    Kuro (tanned Illya) smirked.

    "Why don''t you find out?"

    "I can''t."

    He admitted.

    "Why don''t you tell me?"

    "Ara, that would be boring."

    She shrugged with Moye and Ganjiang still in her hands.

    "Guess, you might get it right."

    He smiled at her.

    "Seems like you won''t answer me."

    "Nah, I will try to answer truthfully if you want to know."

    Kuro said.

    "If I want to answer it, that is..."

    "Huh?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Forget about it, I am taking you back."

    "Oh? Getting rough with me, eh?"

    Kuro turned serious.

    "You''re strong but aren''t you looking down on me too much?"

    "You are Installing the Archer Card. You''re a heroic spirit."

    He manifested a magic whirlwind near his palm.

    "But, I''ve fought and defeated multiple Heroic Spirits."

    "Oh?"

    Kuro taunted him.

    "Come get me!"

    She used a teleport to instantly close the distance. She appeared behind Wu Yan before unleashing a double overhead dagger stab.

    <i>Punch</i>

    She felt a dull thud near her stomach.

    Wu Yan and Kuro stopped. The time turned still as Kuro slowly looked down.

    Time froze once more as she was defeated in an instant.

    x

 Chapter 1496: One less problem, one more source of stress

    <h4>Chapter 1496: One less problem, one more source of stress</h4>

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Wu Yanid down on the couch as if to let loose the pent-up frustration inside him.

    He had the back of his right hand held against his forehead. He stared at the ceiling with a distant gaze.

    This is very troublesome.

    Chloe Von Einzbern, the girl known as Kuro has a tragic fate waiting for her.

    Thest card, the Archer Card is within her.

    She needs it to live.

    If he wants the card, he has to snuff her life out.

    In other words, people mighte after Kuro to kill her and get the card.

    For someone as young as her, this is a tragic fate.

    He doesn¡¯t know why she needs to rely on the card, who is she, or what is her origin, however, the card is within her and that¡¯s all he needed to know.

    The second round of the Path of Demigods required him to obtain all 7 cards.

    He has the other 6 cards except for thest Archer card.

    Kuro is neither friend nor family to him. She also tried to kill Illya, he should have found enough reason to kill her.

    But, he just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of killing the brat who shares the same age as Miyu and Illya.

    Plus¡­ His reaction when he heard Kuro saying she had nowhere to go and no money to buy food.

    He saw her loneliness and sadness.

    He just couldn¡¯t find it in himself to kill Kuro.

    ¡°The Path of Demigod¡­¡±

    He mumbled.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°Maybe I should give up on it?¡±

    His garden sliding door opened as a youngdy entered with a frown. She was on the phone until just now.

    ¡°So, it still turned out like this, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at her.

    ¡°Rin-san, you look like you just found trouble.¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Rin jumped back as she didn¡¯t expect anyone to be inside the living room. She blushed when she saw him. Then, she yelled back.

    ¡°W-Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°Interesting question.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°This is my home, I should find it normal that the master of the household gets free passage in his own living room.¡±

    ¡°Y-Your home?¡±

    Rin recalled something after roaming her gaze over the room.

    ¡°Right, we¡¯re at your ce. Anyway, I have something to do so, bye!¡±

    Rin tried to run like she had something to hide. Then, someone blocked her path, she collided with a firm but familiar chest.

    ¡°You look like you really want to avoid me.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me why?¡±

    Noticing that he has a hold on her, she shrieked while struggling.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Not talking, eh?¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re still thinking about the kissst night so you couldn¡¯t handle seeing your first kisser, hmm?¡±

    Rin turned beet red, and her temperature also rose. This confirmed Wu Yan¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°I know romance is new to you but this is too pure of a reaction, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    He hugged her tighter.

    ¡°But, you¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°Romance? With you?!¡±

    She crossed her arms while looking away. Her red looks didn¡¯t give her any credibility to stand on.

    ¡°I am the Tohsaka¡¯s heiress and a trainee of the mages of the Clocktower. I am a genius mage, why would I run away because of a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    He chortled. He raised her chin again while leering back at her with passion.

    ¡°Want to have another go at it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rin sprouted steam off her head.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    She mewled.

    ¡°People can see us. We will get found out¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to have a sizzling smooching session in broad daylight?¡±

    His breath was just 2 inches away from her lips.

    ¡°How about you answer my questions?¡±

    Rin nodded frantically.

    ¡°Okay, where are Mikoto and Hinagiku?¡±

    ¡°They went out to buy ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what were you doing outside?¡±

    ¡°Taking a call¡­¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡±

    ¡°My master¡­¡±

    ¡°The Second Magic user?¡±

    He drew closer.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°No-Nothing much¡­¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Rin¡¯s eyes were already misty.

    ¡°I just told them that I am still gathering the cards, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them about me, Illya, Miyu, the Phantasm Summon, and tanned Illya?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    Rin fidgeted.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan was curious.

    ¡°You might have something to hide since you can¡¯t say you dragged Miyu and Illya into this. The tanned Illya is also involved in this debacle so you omitted her as well. The Phantasm Summon is something you two can¡¯t exin where you got the information from so I understand why you omitted it. This still leaves the mystery of why you omitted us from your report. I am in the way of the Clocktower¡¯s operations, am I not?¡±

    Rin hesitated.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes before drawing closer again. Rin quickly spilled the beans.

    ¡°I thought they might send people after you so I dyed that part of the report.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°You chose to willfully omit details from your superior to cover us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what of it?!¡±

    Rin shrieked with her eyes closed.

    ¡°I answered every question you have. Now, let me gwop!¡±

    Rin opened her eyes because a certain wolf didn¡¯t hold up his end of the bargain.

    ¡°Mwuu¡­¡±

    She moaned in a gagged manner as the sound of tongues pping into one another echoed throughout the room.

    x

 Chapter 1495: Answer, the unavoidable choice

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Answer, the unavoidable choice</h4>

    In a family restaurant...

    Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Wu Yan sat near a table with his hand under his chin. He couldn''t help but look at the kid near him with exasperation.

    Tanned Illya is out of her Archer outfit. She wore a normal T-shirt with a pair of short pants.

    Her tanned skin, one-sided ponytail, and casual outfit made her look like a young Gyaru.

    More importantly, Kuro is currently chowing down on te after te of food like a hungry ghost.

    She gave up elegance and started eating like there was no tomorrow.

    The others also looked at them like they were looking at a bunch of brutes.

    "That kid, she sure can eat..."

    "How many dishes did she eat?"

    "20, at least..."

    "Oh, dear, what a pitiful child."

    "That man, is he the brother or father?"

    "Doesn''t he feed the child?"

    "What a sinful man..."

    The people whispered about his character while looking at Kuro with sympathy.

    ???: Level 75

    Wu Yanan frowned at the data he just received.

    The system probably couldn''t assign an identity to her.

    Then, Kuro rubbed her belly in satisfaction.

    She put the tes aside while beaming radiantly.

    "Talk about eating my fill..."

    "Yeah, your appetite astounds me."

    He rolled his eyes.

    "Were you that hungry?"

    "Of course!

    Kuro waved her hands.

    "I''ve been starving since yesterday. You can say I''ve been starving since I was born yesterday."

    "Huh, is that true?"

    He flinched.

    "What?"

    "Why?"

    Kuro chuckled.

    "Isn''t it obvious?"

    Kuro said with a slightly sad and forlorn look.

    "I don''t have a ce to go and I don''t have money to buy food."

    Wu Yan''s heart sank.

    He let the silence float awkwardly before asking her a serious question.

    "Are you Illya?"

    He asked.

    "Or should I call you ck Illya?"

    "What do you mean ck Illya? I am Illya!"

    "Yeah?"

    He pursed his lips.

    "Other than your looks, your personality ispletely differentpared to Illya."

    "I am d that I am different. This means my personality is unique."

    Kuro chuckled.

    "Chloe Von Einzbern."

    "Chloe?"

    He gasped.

    "How does that name sound?"

    Chloe asked.

    "Better than ck Illya. Or, alternatively, you can call me Kuro."

    He scanned her again.

    Chloe Von Einzbern

    She just didn''t name herself, the System had nothing to identify in the first ce.

    "Okay, Kuro."

    He answered.

    "Now, I have more questions. I wonder if you can be forthright with me."

    "I can be honest, for Onii-san, I will answer questions..."

    Kuro winked.

    "Questions, I want to answer anyway..."

    "You won''t answer questions you don''t want to?"

    He bitterlyughed.

    "Sly girl..."

    "At least, you will know truthful answers or have them hidden from you."

    Kuro leaned forward as if mimicking Wu Yan.

    "An unknown answer is better than a fake answer, right?"

    Kuro had a point.

    "You''re good with words."

    He rubbed his head.

    "Okay, first..."

    He asked.

    "The Archer Card, is it with you?"

    "With me?"

    She smiled without friendliness.

    She pressed her hand against her chest.

    "It''s inside me."

    "Inside you?"

    Wu Yan had a bad hunch.

    "No..."

    "Yes, it is as you predicted."

    Kuro continued.

    "I was born from the Archer card."

    "If you want it, you will have to kill me."

    Kuro''s words froze the air around them.

    He looked grim as he contemted his moves.

    "You came for the cards just like Rin and Luvia, right?"

    Kuro asked.

    "It''s in me. You need to kill me to get it. You won''t be able toplete your objectives without killing me, you know that, right?"

    Wu Yan''s eyes turned cold.

    "You want me to kill you?"

    "No."

    Kuro grinned.

    "I just want to hear your answer."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    Kuro continued staring at him. She was prepared for the worst as if she was ready to bite the bullet.

    But, she won''t face the oue she envisioned.

    "No, I can''t do it."

    Kuro gasped.

    "Huh?"

    "Ugh."

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "I said I can''t do it."

    Wu Yan walked away with a bitter smile.

    Kuro smiled when she realized what just happened.

    "Onii-san, you''re really warm."

    x

 Chapter 1497

    <h4>Chapter 1497</h4>

    At night, three individuals toiled away in the bedroom. The faint moans of thedies didn¡¯t leak outside. Although the weather was chilly outside, it was anything but inside the bedroom where passion burned like the mes of the sun.

    After reaching another climax, the panting sounds were reced with soothing sleeping sounds. The stars shone meekly as if they were trying to hide behind the thick clouds, lest they see the lewd acts going on inside the bedroom.

    Someone pleaded for the lead pumper to go easy on the cucumber patch but the farmer didn¡¯t care. Then, with another drawn-out cry, the farmer was done seeding his patch of vegetables.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are heaving in fatigue as theyy their heads on Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Their expressions were flush with the red of a pants-off-dance-off.

    Droplets of sweat fell from their bodies and hit the bedsheet in moist patches of sweaty stain mixed with some other bodily fluids.

    He looked at their heaving miens and couldn¡¯t help but think about the rough moves he pulled on them.

    He slid his fingers down their spines and rested them near their hips.

    He has to admit, he went too far tonight.

    He used various positions on thedies and they managed to put up a fight in the first hour. But, they steadily lost in the next few hours. They were no match for his masculine vigor and stamina.

    If they were normal humans, they would have run out of energy by the second hour.

    Thedies wanted to sleep but they chose to stay up since it looked like Wu Yan had trouble sleeping.

    ¡°Not sleeping?¡±

    Hinagiku steadied her breathing.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You girls can sleep first.¡±

    He gave them hugs.

    ¡°We can rest now that we don¡¯t need to fight at midnight. You girls can also nap in the day.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re still not telling us the full story.¡±

    Mikoto wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°Come on, spill the beans, why are you troubled?¡±

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    ¡°You saw through me, huh?¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°I was thinking about my next move.¡±

    He has nothing to hide. He already told them about Kuro.

    The Archer Card is needed toplete the second round of the Path of Demigods.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto grew as they fought alongside him. They were no longer afraid of seeing blood or killing to survive. However, they still couldn¡¯t harm the innocent.

    They just couldn¡¯t envisage bringing an early end to a girl at Kuro¡¯s age.

    However, it would seem like the mission wouldn¡¯t beplete without doing so.

    ¡°Do we give up?¡±

    Mikoto asked.

    ¡°You already finished one round of the Path of Demigods, I am sure you can reach early demigod levels with no issue.¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed her face against his chest.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t jump higher, I say, we slowly grind our way up.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Wu Yan rubbed their backs.

    ¡°I just feel so frustrated. I don¡¯t want to give up at this juncture.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Mikoto asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill Kuro?¡±

    ¡°If she is evil or annoyed me, I would be able to do so.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°She is naughty but she isn¡¯t an enemy. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°I understand your frustration, do you have other ideas?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    He took out the ss cards.

    ¡°I have three theories.¡±

    ¡°3 ideas?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto listened intently.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°First, there are seven types of jobs. However, there is more than one Archer Hero on the Throne of Heroes.¡±

    He grabbed the cards.

    ¡°So, we know that these cards are Thaumaturgical constructs to house the powers of these spirits. Since they were made by someone, maybe, there is another Archer Card?¡±

    ¡°Another Archer Card?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped.

    ¡°Where are you going to find this second card?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is why I am still thinking through it all.¡±

    ¡°Assuming there is one, searching with just the three of us sounds like a herculean task.¡±

    ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t think your assumption is a strong one.¡±

    Mikoto continued.

    ¡°How about the second idea?¡±

    ¡°As hopeless as the first¡­¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°We find the maker. Someone had to have made the cards.¡±

    ¡°The maker¡­¡±

    Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Wu yan grinned.

    ¡°I want to make the maker make another Archer Card for us.¡±

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why you said the n looks hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the third idea?¡±

    .leader-1-multi-135{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°More realistic than the first two ideas but way harder in technicality.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°I will devote time and effort to fully analyze the cards.¡±

    ¡°Then, having understood everything about the cards, I will make one myself.¡±

    ¡°Making the card yourself?!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°If someone can make the card then I should be able to do the same.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°The cards might be high-leveled constructs but I have 103,000 grimoires. I am sure I can work out a way. I don¡¯t think I would lose in this regard.¡±

    ¡°The 103,000 grimoires came from Toaru no Majutsu. However, the magic should bear simrities to the magic of this world.¡±

    He looked at them.

    ¡°With my abilities, it is theoretically possible to analyze, reverse-engineer, and then make a card myself.¡±

    Thedies thought about this.

    ¡°Certainly, that is usible.¡±

    She pursed her lips.

    ¡°It would be extremely hard and time-consuming, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He looked at the card in his hand.

    ¡°All of the options are not easy.¡±

    x

 Chapter 1498: An attack

    <h4>Chapter 1498: An attack</h4>

    The Demigod¡¯s quest can be continued but through 3 different options:Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Option 1: Find another Archer card

    Option 2: Find the maker and get him to create another Archer card

    Option 3: Reverse-engineer the card and make another card.

    The first two options are almost impossible as they don¡¯t know if a second card exists or where to find the creator of the cards.

    The third option is their best choice for now.

    He has 103,000 grimoires in his mind, he can probably do it if given enough time.

    There is a fourth option. Find a cure for Kuro¡¯s condition, extract the card, and maintain her life.

    Yui started out as an AI.

    Then, the System gave her a physical existence.

    Although Kuro¡¯s nature is unknown at this point. She expressed that the Archer Card is her core. But, this doesn¡¯t mean there is no way to substitute the card with another core.

    However, Wu Yan didn¡¯t voice this option.

    Kuro might not cooperate, and she might not trust him enough to undergo the procedure.

    Although she is cheeky, he reckons that she is a sensitive girl inside.

    Aiming for her card will make her raise her guard against him.

    Wu Yan delved into the research of ss cards. He also started looking for ways to keep Kuro alive while getting the Archer card.

    He also kept tabs on the possible appearance of another Archer Card or the creator.

    s, all his ns would be in disarray soon¡­

    Fuyuki city, Homurahara Elementary division¡­

    After getting a visitor¡¯s pass, he dashed for the infirmary as students pointed the way for him.

    While he was analyzing the card, someone called him.

    Miyu and Illya¡¯s teacher called.

    The girls were hurt.

    At once, he made a beeline for the school.

    He was angry and confused at the same time.

    Why didn¡¯t the teachers call the parents?

    How did she know his number?

    He is angry with himself.

    Illya and Miyu can turn into Magical girls. But, judging by the teacher¡¯s description, they got hurt in something other than an ident.

    Someone attacked them.

    Who could have done that to two superhuman little girls?

    Kuro¡­

    He suspected it was her.

    She attacked Illya yesterday but he let it slip his mind.

    He was so busy with the card that he didn¡¯t make sure Illya was out of the words. Kuro also seemed like she wouldy off the attacks.

    This means she still has the motive to attack.

    Maybe he can understand her existence further by intervening in this debacle.

    More importantly, he needs to confirm that the girls are safe.

    He arrived at the infirmary.

    ¡°Miyu, Illya¡­¡±

    He barged in.

    The two areying on the beds with dusty clothes but they looked fine for the most part. At least, they were healthy enough to chat with one another.

    Miyu kept Illyapany. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the bandage on Miyu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Onii-san!¡±

    ¡°Wu-Yan-nii!¡±

    The two immediately lit up when they saw him.

    He sighed in relief.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    He pressed Illya back down onto the bed.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Illya said. Miyu also shook her head although Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Fine my butt, one of you is in the infirmary and another has bandages on. What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Onii-san¡­¡±

    Illya stretched her body.

    ¡°I just fainted from a knock to the head. Miyu got hurt the most.¡±

    ¡°I got nicked by an arrow. Minor wound.¡±

    Miyu showed him her arm.

    ¡°Sapphire healed me. This bandage is just a camouge.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡±

    He sighed in relief again.

    ¡°Your teacher was so panicky over the phone that I wasn¡¯t given enough time to ask follow-up questions. I thought you guys were in serious conditions.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°The teacher dragged us into the infirmary. She is like that, don¡¯t mind her antics.¡±

    ¡°Why did she call me instead of your family?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°You girls told her to do so?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Miyu nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°This matter shouldn¡¯t concern Illya¡¯s family. The teacher insisted on calling a family member so we told them to call Wu-Yan-nii¡­¡±

    He finally understood their intentions.

 Chapter 1499: Its that tanned girls fault!

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Its that tanned girls fault!</h4>

    "Illya''s family probably shouldn''t know about this."

    Husband and Wife are of the Same Mi...

    Please enable JavaScript

    Husband and Wife are of the Same Mind Chapter 1

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "But, she could have called Luvia, right? Why didn''t she try to reach Miyu''s family?"

    "Erm."

    Miyu stuttered.

    "You''re Miyu''s family too, you know?"

    Illya grinned.

    "You said you''re her brother, remember?"

    "Ugh."

    He chuckled.

    "Okay, why did she call me?"

    Miyu hesitated.

    "Miyu gave the teacher your number."

    "Miyu?"

    He gasped.

    "But I never told Miyu my number..."

    "Hmm? Then how did Miyu get your number? I mean she had it jotted down in a weird book..."

    Illya said.

    "I remember, it said my fav..."

    "Illya!"

    Miyu shrieked in panic. She red at Illya to shut her yap instantly.

    "My fav...what?"

    Wu Yan wanted to know.

    "R-Right, Wu Yan-nii!"

    Miyu shifted the topic.

    "We saw the attacker!"

    Wu Yan also shifted his attention.

    "Kuro, huh?"

    "Kuro?"

    "The tanned Illya that split from Illya during her Heroic Phantasm summon."

    He exined.

    "It was her, wasn''t it?"

    "Yeah!"

    Illya huffed.

    "I don''t know what''s her deal, why is she attacking me?"

    "Tell me more."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "What happened?"

    "This morning..."

    Miyu continued.

    "She fired an arrow at us when we were on our way to school."

    "It happened when you left."

    Illya said.

    "I almost got shot!"

    "Yeah, I know."

    "I was going to intervene but you girls handled the situation well. I also tried to tail her. I didn''t think your luck wouldst so long, you survived another attack."

    "Yeah."

    Illya sagged her shoulders.

    "Miyu pushed me away or I might have ended up in the hospital instead of this infirmary."

    "I got grazed by the arrow. Meanwhile, Illya fell unconscious because she crashed into a utility pole."

    Miyu apologized.

    "Sorry, Illya."

    "Miyu did nothing wrong."

    Illya shook her head.

    "I would have died without you. Sorry, you got hurt because you were near me."

    "It''s fine, it''s just a scratch wound."

    Miyu shook her head.

    "I saw her when I looked up, only for a second though."

    "Kuro-chan, you mean?"

    He pursed his lips.

    "Why is she after Illya?"

    "You said you met her?"

    Illya grabbed her nket.

    "What happened between you two?"

    "We almost fought."

    He shrugged.

    "But, she was hungry so we chatted over tes of food."

    "You went to lunch with her?"

    Illya''s eyes went wide.

    "Why?"

    "She wasn''t an enemy to me."

    He answered.

    "So, I identally..."

    "Mou..."

    Illya pouted.

    "She is nning to kill me, you know?"

    "Well, we almost fought over that."

    He rubbed Illya''s head.

    "After that, I forgot about it. It''s my fault for getting distracted, sorry..."

    "It''s not your fault."

    Illya pouted.

    "It''s Kuro''s fault!"

    Wu Yanughed while Miyu giggled.

    "But..."

    Miyu couldn''t understand it.

    "Why her?"

    "I questioned her but she wouldn''t answer me."

    He tapped the table near him.

    "We know she''s out for Illya''s life."

    "Eh!"

    Illya gasped.

    "Doesn''t that put me in a dangerous situation?!"

    "It''s fine! Illya."

    Miyu said.

    "I will protect you!"

    "I am afraid you two can''t beat her on your own."

    He rubbed Miyu''s head.

    "She is using the Archer card. Judging from the fight, Kuro is far more powerful than you can imagine."

    "Personally, you two don''t stand a chance against her."

    He rubbed his temples.

    "She is rational, unlike the berserk spirits we fought. She is also quite handy with the Archer card. Treat her as your strongest opponent yet."

    "Strongest foe..."

    Illya and Miyu exchanged a look.

    "Is she too strong for you?"

    "That''s hard to say."

    His level is capped at Level 75.

    But, levels aren''t everything.

    Two fighters at the same level can still have a vast difference in power if one of them has a gold armament.

    At level 75, Wu Yan who has Eternal Arms Mastery, 103,000 grimoires, ESP, Vassal Beasts, and Red Jade mode, another one on his level would lose without a doubt.

    "I didn''t use my trump cards and other restrictive techniques."

    He said.

    "Kuro''s power is around the level described by Illya. If she has no other tricks, she will lose against me."

    "Isn''t that fine?"

    Illya pped her hands happily.

    "If Onii-san is around, she won''t be able to touch me."

    "I can''t stay with you forever."

    He said.

    "She will find the chance to sneak in through the seams."

    "then, what do we do?"

    Illya wanted to cry.

    "You want me to wait for her to attack me?"

    Wu Yan''s eyes lit up.

    "That''s it!"

    "Hah?"

    Miyu and Illya jerked back.

 Chapter 1500: Casting the lure, baited

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Casting the lure, baited</h4>

    The cool air told everyone that this is going to be a cold night.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Illya walked along an eerily quiet street with a scarf around her neck.

    As a cold gust brushed past her, she trembled like a tragic heroine. Anyone would pity her current situation.

    ¡°I thought I was past the point of continuously sacrificing sweet sleeping time¡­¡±

    Illyained out loud.

    ¡°Why me?!!!¡±

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Ruby enjoyed her Mistress¡¯ plight as she gleefully pointed out.

    ¡°This is all for you, don¡¯t screw it up.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Illya choked on herints.

    ¡°The Mahou Shoujos in TV made it look so easy. Maybe I am just bad at my job.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    Ruby asked.

    ¡°Illya is a good magical girl.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Illya was happy to hear Ruby taking her side for once.

    ¡°This is out on a limb but, why did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Ruby exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute! Magical girls just need to be quick! We can forget about your other shorings. Illya¡¯s perfect for the job!¡±

    ¡°I Knew it¡­¡±

    Illya deted like a popped balloon.

    ¡°It was my fault for even asking.¡±

    Ruby and Illya strolled along the street while chatting with one another.

    A few individuals peeked from around the corner.

    ¡°This feels¡­¡±

    Hinagiku turned her head the other way.

    ¡°Wrong, we are looking at a little girl shivering in the cold.¡±

    ¡°Poor Illya¡­¡±

    Mikoto chimed in.

    ¡°Looks cold¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, Ruby can supply her mana and keep her away from hypothermia even if it¡¯s heavily snowing.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Cold and walking around the streets for 3 hours alone, given the choice, I would prefer being cold.¡±

    ¡°More importantly.¡±

    Sapphire analyzed.

    ¡°Illya is cold and walked around the streets alone for hours on end.¡±

    The others pitied Illya¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Why are we out here looking at her again?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mikoto looked at Luvia.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with her? You should be helping her when she is in need.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get that.¡±

    Luvia pursed her lips.

    ¡°We could have done this operation the next day. Why did we choose tonight to catch the tanned Illya?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow won¡¯t do.¡±

    Miyu answered.

    ¡°We should not give tanned Illya another chance to harm Illya. We must catch Kuro.¡±

    ¡°You girls are too serious about this whole thing.¡±

    Luvia said.

    ¡°Seriously, I still have a house to rebuild¡­¡±

    ¡°Shush it, I don¡¯t want to hear youining about your mansion.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°We dragged Illya and Miyu into this mess. Plus, we haven¡¯t reported this to the Magic Association. If we couldn¡¯t catch Kuro, things are not going to be pretty when the old foggies find out about the mess we have on our hands.¡±

    Luvia turned silent.

    ¡°Look, the kid isn¡¯t grumbling, why are you making a fuss about this?¡±

    Mikoto scouted Illya¡¯s area for her.

    ¡°We will both benefit from catching Kuro. Now, get your head in the game.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Luvia sighed.

    ¡°But, is she going to fall for such a simple trick?¡±

    ¡°If she wants Illya, this is the perfect chance.¡±

    Miyu¡¯s eyes burned with passion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will protect Illya no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°Miyu-sama¡­¡±

    Sapphire retorted.

    ¡°I am concerned about the level of care you¡¯re showing Illya.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Rin grinned.

    ¡°The bait is in the water. Now, we wait¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s bangs fired a small flicker of static electricity.

    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±

    A dark silhouette streaked across the sky like a bat swooping down on its prey.

    Then, something cut through the air in Illya¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Mikoto spread her arms as waves of EM went into the ground.

    Pulling the iron in the ground, she whipped the projectile away.

    It was a dark arrow.

    The Iron sand shattered the arrow.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    They tried to cover Illya from all sides.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think it would that easy either.¡±

    The dark silhouette revealed herself.

    ¡°Morning, Onee-sans¡­¡±

    The assassin introduced herself.

    ¡°Oops, it¡¯ste, so, maybe good night?¡±

    Her red and ck outfit gave her away. Kuro stared at the defenders with her amber eyes. The cold ck and white swords in her hand told everyone she means business.

    She looked like Illya¡¯s identical twin.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Illya entered her Mahou Shoujo mode.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown yourself!¡±

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to wander around in the streets at night.¡±

    Kuro shrugged.

    ¡°Was this a trap?¡±

    ¡°Kuro, I presume?¡±

    Hinagiku pointed her de at her.

    ¡°Yan told me about you.¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan did?¡±

    Kuro gave them a genuine smile of happiness.

    ¡°That makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mikoto brushed her bangs.

    ¡°He is not too happy with what you tried to pull the other day.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am sure he would forgive me¡­¡±

    Kuro grinned.

    ¡°After killing that annoying brat over there. I will go prostrate and apologize to Onii-chan.¡±

    ¡°You think we would let you do that?¡±

    Miyu raised her wand.

    ¡°We might not win in a straightforward fight but we have Yan-nii¡¯s twody friends, do you think you can win?¡±

    ¡°I am not a fan of lynching a kid. But¡­¡±

    Rin stared Kuro down.

    ¡°You should still quietly surrender.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kuroughed sarcastically.

    ¡°No, I am not thinking about winning. DId you forget something? I am here to¡­¡±

    Kuro did a rapid dash before leaping at Illya. Her twin swords were like the fangs of a viper.

 Chapter 1501: 1 vs 6, deep in the enemy camp

    <h4>Chapter 1501: 1 vs 6, deep in the enemy camp</h4>

    The violent beast pounced on Illya the prey. Her amber eyes brimmed with killing intent. She swung her twin des down at Illya¡¯s neck.

    Illya only came to her senses when the de was already less than a meter away.

    ¡°Illya.¡±

    Rin & co shrieked.

    ¡°I got you now!¡±

    Kuro went in for the kill.

    <i>Tang</i>

    Sparks flew as someone intercepted her.

    Kuro looked at the crystal sword in front of her. The pink-haireddy from before had stopped her.

    She clicked her tongue.

    ¡®Sorry.¡±

    Hinagiku grinned when Kuro continued to grind her des against Shirosakura.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch Illya for now. We need to get more information out of you.¡±

    Hinagiku flicked her wrist.

    <i>ng</i>

    Her des shattered when Shirosakura pushed back.

    Kuro dodged back just in time as a swift follow-up attack from Hinagiku narrowly missed her nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡±

    Kuro praised Hinagiku.

    ¡°To think you recovered from your bafflement and protected the brat behind you in less than a second. Not bad, Onee-san¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re an enemy, I would have cut you down without intercepting the attack.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if victory is within your grasp.¡±

    Kuro melded into the night.

    Then, she reappeared behind Hinagiku and Illya.

    ¡°I have a cheat that I can use in a contest of speed.¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡±

    Hinagiku sensed Kuro.

    ¡°Spatial teleportation?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kuro lifted her twin des again.

    She attacked Illya once more.

    Suddenly, she paused.

    Two gems slowly fell near her temples.

    ¡°<strong>Mark</strong>¡­¡±

    ¡°<strong>Set</strong>¡­¡±

    The gems exploded in her face.

    <i>Kaboom</i>

    mes engulfed the center of the street.

    Waves of dust expanded outward.

    Hinagiku got Illya out of there as soon as she spotted the gems. She evaded the mes as they retreated to Mikoto¡¯s side.

    Kuro wanted to get Illya but she was busy dealing with the gems. She used her warp skill to escape too.

    ¡°Using a magic of this caliber here in a residential area¡­¡±

    Kuro looked at the silent buildings around her. There were no lights. She frowned.

    ¡°A barrier?¡±

    ¡°A hypnosis-type warding barrier.¡±

    Rin grinned.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have you going around and killing innocent bystanders.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Kuro red at Illya.

    ¡°I only want Ilya.¡±

    ¡°I am not okay with that!!!¡±

    Illya protested.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    Mikoto warned her.

    ¡°We have questions for you. Put down the des and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kuro wasn¡¯t stubborn.

    But, she was hellbent on getting Illya.

    ¡°I only want Illya.¡¯

    Kuro rested her des on her shoulders.

    ¡°Give me Illya and you can ask me all the questions in the world.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want me dead?¡±

    Illya yelled.

    ¡°Did I do something horrible to you?¡±

    ¡°Horrible?¡±

    Kuro turned frosty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But, what I am going to do is definitely going to be extreme.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Illya is angry.

    ¡°It seems like there is no point in talking anymore.¡±

    Hinagiku asked one more time.

    ¡°Are youing with us?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Kuro grinned.

    ¡°We can hang out. But, that¡¯s after I kill Illya.¡±

    ¡°No choice.¡±

    Rin growled.

    ¡°Get her!¡±

    ¡°Should have done that in the first ce!¡±

    Kuro pounced forward.

    Kuro traversed 20 meters in less than a second. She did a horizontal sh in Illya¡¯s direction.

    Mikoto reacted first.

    She whipped Kuro with her iron sand.

    No, she didn¡¯t hit her.

    Kuro summoned a sword wall from the ground as if she knew this attack wasing.

    Kuro sped up.

    ¡°Herr!¡±

    Hinagiku stood between Kuro and Illya.

    <i>ng</i>

    Kuro struck Shirosakura.

    Hinagiku felt a weird force on her ck de. Kuro then proceeded to parry her.

    Using the resulting force, Kuro spun around with her white sword.

    ¡°Physical barrier, max output!¡±

    Ruby chimed in.

    <i>ng</i>

    Illya stopped her white sword with Ruby.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Illya roared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    At close range, she fired a pinkser.

    ¡°Magic cannon!¡±

    The street lit up with the magical sheen of pink energies. The magic explosion also engulfed Kuro.

    <i>Boommm</i>

    Dust and rocks flew everywhere.

 Chapter 1502: Pincer attack, the ladies teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Pincer attack, thedies teamwork</h4>

    A cool breeze blew away the smoke and mes of the fight, revealing a wrecked pathway.

    <i>Cough cough cough</i>

    Hinagiku, Rin, Luvia, Mikoto, Illya, and Miyu coughed. They emerged unharmed from within the smoke.

    ¡°Illya!¡±

    Rin looked at Illya in annoyance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your magic cannon near us!¡±

    ¡°Illyasaviel!¡±

    Luvia interjected.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill us too?!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    Illya apologized.

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, his is odd.¡±

    Miyu said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a high-powered attack, why is the damage so little?¡±

    ¡°Did you hold back?¡±

    Hinagiku praised her.

    ¡°To think you still have mercy for someone trying to kill you.¡±

    ¡®Hu-huh?¡±

    Illya gasped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. That was my full-power attack.¡±

    ¡°Hold up.¡±

    ¡°Your magic cannon felt more powerful when we fought in Luvia¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°I did use my full power.¡±

    Illya raised her staff.

    But, they could sense a visible reduction in the maximum output.

    Her usual cannon should have been 3 times that output.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Illya gasped too.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto scanned her.

    Illyasaviel Von Einzbern: Level 62

    She was at level 66 before.

    <i>She weakened?</i>

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re growing weak, Illya¡­¡±

    Kuro climbed out of the explosion with a smile.

    ¡°Understandable. My powers came from the Archer card but the circuits were robbed from you. Your magic output went down because of that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Rin, Luvia, and Miyu exchanged a look.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Kuro dashed in Illya¡¯s direction again.

    ¡°She is just firing mana so with reduced magic circuits, her maximum output of magic also fell. This is why her magic cannon became weak.¡±

    Kuro isn¡¯t afraid they might gang up on her.

    Hinagiku leaned forward before unleashing a jab at Kuro¡¯s navel.

    <i>ng</i>

    Her crystal sword hit Kuro¡¯s Moye and Ganjiang.

    ¡°Annoying!¡±

    Kuro swung at Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku just smiled. Suddenly, Kuro narrowed her eyes when she realized something.

    <i>Fwish fwish</i>

    Kuro looked up just in time to see a de falling down.

    Kuro used her strength to parry that iron sword.

    <i>Fwish fwish fwish</i>

    More came falling from the sky.

    It rained iron swords.

    ¡°<strong>Rho Aias</strong>!¡±

    Kuro used a pink-petal type barrier to block.

    <i>ng ng ng</i>

    She shielded herself against the storm of iron swords.

    Her shield turned heavier as more swords fell.

    It felt like someone unleashed a divine deluge on her.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    The ground beneath her cracked as the onught continued.

    Then, she saw something.

    Beyond the rain of iron swords, in the sky, a fairy dressed in blue is readying a magic formation that conjured a massive ball of magic about the height of a prepubescent kid.

    Miyu is charging up for a final strike.

    This is the moment she has been waiting for.

    Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Miyu unleashed the massive ball of magic like a falling meteor.

    Wherever the ball of magic went, everything was disintegrated.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The blue ball of magic struck her Rhoa Aias. The magic was scattered into the surrounding.

    <i>Crack</i>

    Her charged attack was enough to defeat a projected Noble Phantasm.

    The blueser made contact with the ground.

    <i>Kaboom</i>

    The street was struck by another deafening explosion.

    Kuro crawled out of a portal near the top of a building. She couldn¡¯t help but sweat cold bullets.

    ¡°This is just reckless!¡±

    Kuro scolded her.

    ¡°This is a residential area, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid you might hit the humans here?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Someone assured her. That voice came from behind her.

    ¡°The two magiciandies already constructed defensive formations.¡±

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Kuro didn¡¯t expect this.

    <i>Swish</i>

    She was already toote, Hinagiku had unleashed pink sword beams by the time she turned around.

    ¡°---¡±

    Kuro wanted to do something but a ck silhouette wrapped around her arms.

    Iron whips.

    Shirosakura danced as beams flew.

    <i>Kachak</i>

    Tearing sounds came from Kuro.

    x

 Chapter 1503: Staying hidden to attack from the dark

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Staying hidden to attack from the dark</h4>

    <i>Kachak</i>

    The sound of something being torn echoed across the road.

    Miyu, Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Mikoto watched as Hinagiku felt something odding from her Shirosakura.

    She aimed to give Kuro superficial cuts at best.

    Instead, when she swung her de, rags flew everywhere.

    Kuro was panting in exhaustion. She used her magic to blow the iron whips away. Then, she took cover near a tree.

    Kuro is in dangerous shape.

    They could see her light chocte skin and her smooth belly.

    More than that, they could see almost every inch of her body. She was tanned like a regr beach-goer in the tropics.

    She had nothing to cover herself.

    Kuro shrunk slightly during the pincer attack.

    Her sword only ripped apart her clothes.

    ¡°...¡±

    The others also gasped.

    ¡°Oh, Onee-san, you like ying strip-the-girl, eh?¡±

    Kuro teased her.

    ¡°I could have let you see if you asked politely.¡±

    ¡°No-No no no no!¡±

    Hinagiku stuttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±

    Kuro tore away what bits of rags she had on her before standing under the moonlight in all her birthday glory.

    ¡°It¡¯s night so I doubt anyone will see us.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still here!¡±

    Illya shrieked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that face to spout shameless things!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Kuro frowned as she dusted herself off.

    ¡°1 vs 6 is hard. Plus, Onii-san¡¯sdy friends are here. Judging by how they went easy on me, they probably could take me down 1 vs 1.¡±

    Kuro is still nonchnt in front of Miyu, Illya, Luvia, and Rin. She has no reason to fear them.

    Although they¡¯re in the tier 7 power realm, with Miyu being at the peak. They posed little threat to her if she is serious.

    Kuro had tier-8 power.

    And, she isn¡¯t just a normal tier 8.

    With Hinagiku and Mikoto being her only worthy foes here, she had confidence that she can somehow pull off a victory with her unique skill.

    Projection magic.

    Kuro¡¯s Archer-card-bestowed ability.

    Projection magic is infamously useless.

    A mage needs to trade magic power to create these projections based on imagination.

    It has three main weaknesses

    1: It relies too much on imagination. The more concrete the better, but, imperfect imagination will lead to defects in the projected item.

    2: It relies too much on the mage¡¯s mana capacity. It needs magic to create and sustain the constructs. The more powerful the construct, the higher the mana consumption. The user runs the risk of dying due to magic overuse if they project something beyond their mana capacity.

    3: It is unstable. Projections don¡¯tst long and once separated from the owner, they will usually fade in no time at all.

    It is a novice magic for training mage disciples but few users can practically use this to a high level and/or efficiently.

    However, Kuro is using the Projection Trace version.

    This can Project Noble Phantasms.

    Due to the extra steps taken, she can also use the special abilities of the Noble Phantasm and wield them as proficiently as the original wielders.

    However, mimic Noble Phantasms are lower 1 rank than the original.

    However, due to the versatility, it offers inbat, this is a strong card against Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    Plus, she has more tricks up her sleeve.

    But, she is still up against too many enemies.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Kuro stepped back.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t favorable for me. I must retreat.¡±

    ¡°Running away?¡±

    Mikoto stepped forward.

    ¡°You think we¡¯re going to let you run?¡±

    ¡°Ara, Onee-san, did you forget?¡±

    Kuro grinned.

    ¡°I can teleport.¡±

    ¡°Think again¡­¡±

    Hinagiku giggled.

    ¡°You forgot something too¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kuro tilted her head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed it?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto both stepped back with the otherdies.

    ¡°Where is this Onii-chan you? Hmm?¡±

    Kuro turned still.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A yellowish-grey light with Kuro as the center expanded outward.

    Kuro felt a terrifying gravitational pull on her. She couldn¡¯t move under this immense pull.

    ¡°Sleep, for now¡­¡±

    The familiar voice hit her the same moment she lost consciousness.

    Wu Yan exited his hiding ce with a naked Kuro in his arms.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°What a naughty brat¡­¡±

    ¡°Hand her over!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku covered Kuro up while the others leered at him.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Turn around!¡±

    ¡°Okay, jeez¡­¡±

    He caught the culprit, why are they treating him like this?x

 Chapter 1504: Taking in your past and anguish

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Taking in your past and anguish</h4>

    Kuro felt like she was soaking in water. It felt like she was floating around like an astral entity.PCTG Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    PCTG Chapter 1

    <i>This feels weird.</i>

    Kuro thought to herself.

    Kuro¡¯s muddy consciousness slowly cleared up as she opened her eyes.

    Faint light entered her eyes. She winced subconsciously before looking around.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A familiar voice responded.

    ¡°Finally awake, huh?¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Rin, Luvia, miyu, and Illya stared at her.

    She was in arge living room.

    There are chairs, tables, cupboards, and a mini-kitchen near the corner. The light that hit her came from the ss sliding door near the patio entrance.

    This looked like a vi.

    Unlike vis, there are four magical formations spinning in the air.

    Dark ropes chained Kuro up.

    She got ambushed when she was about to retreat.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Kuro struggled with clenched teeth.

    ¡°Save your strength, Kuro-chan.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Those things can absorb and disperse your powers. Unless you can release more power than me, you¡¯re stuck there until I say so.¡±

    ¡°An absorption and disbursement circle?¡±

    She analyzed the magic formations.

    ¡®What magecraft is this? It doesn¡¯t match what I¡¯ve seen¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen little, young one¡­¡±

    He exined.

    ¡°Do you profess to know all the magecraft in this world?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Kuro turned her head the other way.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Onii-chan would sneak up from behind like that, I¡¯ve misjudged you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He lifted her chin before pinching her cheeks.

    ¡°You shot arrows from far away at Illya, I don¡¯t think you can call anyone a sneaky individual here.¡±

    ¡°Mwuu¡­¡±

    Kuro protested.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Rin grumbled.

    ¡°Can you tease her after we are done extracting the information?¡±

    He shrugged before letting go.

    ¡°Onii-chan, you meanie!¡±

    Kuro used misty eyes on him.

    ¡°I thought you were kind, turns out you¡¯re just a liar.¡±

    ¡°Save your theatrics¡­¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°You kept attacking Illya, you left me no other choice but to capture you.¡±

    ¡°I attacked her for a reason.¡±

    Kuro retorted.

    ¡°I had every right to attack!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about attacking me like you¡¯re swatting a fly!¡±

    Illya roared.

    ¡°Think about how I feel, think about what it is like to be on guard 24-7 against arrows from the dark?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you kept us in the dark too.¡¯

    Rin told her.

    ¡°We have many questions to ask.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Kuro turned her head the other way.

    ¡°Why do people have so many questions for me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a bag of mysteries.¡±

    Luvia snickered.

    ¡°We want to know what you are.¡±

    Kuro snorted.

    ¡°Too bad, I don¡¯t feel like answering. I don¡¯t wanna answer any lousy questions from you all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide!¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°You¡¯re a prisoner, you will do as we say.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Kuro taunted her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try your violent techniques with me, see if I will spit out the answers?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rin stared at her while Kuro leered back.

    Rin is the first one to break eye contact.

    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re making this unnecessarily hard.¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve many unknown magecrafts, do you have one that can make people talk?¡±

    ¡°I wish I did.¡±

    He pursed his lips.

    ¡°But, I have a magic that can read memories.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    They knew this was the perfect magic to use.

    ¡°Reading memories?¡±

    Kuro turned pale while staring daggers in his direction.

    ¡°If you use that on me, I will never forgive Onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to, I would have used it.¡±

    He exined.

    ¡°Look, you have things to hide and that¡¯s fine. We all do. But, you attacked Illya, we need to know why. We can¡¯t sit around and wait for Illya to get hurt, right?¡±

    Kuro stayed silent.

    She finally spilled the beans.

    ¡°I just got too emotional.¡±

    ¡°Emotional?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She stared at Illya.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like how she gets to live an ordinary life with a happy family. Her life was designed so perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?!¡±

    Illya huffed.

    ¡°Is it wrong to want to live a normal life?!¡±

    ¡°Nope, but, why wasn¡¯t it me?!¡±

    Kuro started losing control of her emotions again.

    ¡°Why am I stuck with carrying your past and pain?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The others exchanged weird looks.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Illya felt a foreboding sense.

    Deep inside, she instinctively knew this to be true.

    She clutched her shirt nervously.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that?¡±

    Kuro wanted to say something but her expression shifted.

    Kuro¡¯s figure turned blurry like a mirage. It looked like she would disappear if she continued.

    Everyone gasped.x

 Chapter 1505: The proactive loli

    <h4>Chapter 1505: The proactive loli</h4>

    Kuro looked like she was evaporating.

    The orange steam made her go increasingly transparent.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡±

    ¡°Kuro!¡±

    Wu Yan approached her.

    It looks bad.

    Kuro turned pale as she felt her existence fading. She panicked and struggled.

    ¡°Release me! Quickly, release me!¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Illya also panicked.

    ¡°What is happening?!¡±

    ¡°Kuro!¡±

    He grabbed her fading shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Release me, Onii-chan! Let me go!¡±

    The terror in her eyes told him this wasn¡¯t a ruse.

    He wanted to unbind her.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Luvia stopped him.

    ¡°What if she runs away?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Please, I won¡¯t!¡±

    Kuro pleaded.

    ¡°I beg you, Onii-chan, release me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck it!¡±

    He bit the bullet.

    ¡°If she runs, I will catch her again.¡±

    He fired two magic beams at her bindings, cutting her loose.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The circles broke apart.

    The moment Kuro fell, she slumped forward into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    However, Kuro didn¡¯t stop there. She pushed him down before straddling him.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Before he could say anything, Kuro pressed her lips against Wu Yan¡¯s mouth.

    A kiss!

    Wu Yan, Illya, Miyu, Hinagiku, and Mikoto couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Rin and Luvia gasped.

    Even Sapphire and Ruby stopped hovering.

    Kuro took advantage of this stopped moment to go about her business.

    ¡°Mnh¡­¡±

    Kuro wrapped her tiny arms around his neck. She pushed herself up against him as if to get closer.

    Her little tongue flicked around inside Wu Yan¡¯s oral cavity. The two were fencing with their tongues.

    The living room fell silent.

    They weren¡¯t sure how to process this situation.

    <i>What is Kuro doing?</i>

    He wanted to shove her away but he sensed something.

    She is actively draining his magic power.

    Slowly but surely, Kuro was stealing his magic power.

    Although the amount was minuscule, the dense magical energy gave kuro a swift recovery. Her fading body turned tangible again.

    He got the gist of her n.

    It seems she needed mana to support her existence. Once she runs out of magic power, she will fade like just now.

    She must have drained her reserves fighting against thedies.

    So, he relinquished control of his body and allowed Kuro to do as she pleased.

    In seconds, Kuro absorbed magic power equivalent to a mage¡¯s entire reserve. This should have been enough for a few months of non-feeding activity.

    Yet, Wu Yan exhibited no signs of mana exhaustion or difort.

    She also got a taste of the energy within him.

    It felt like she was sipping from an ocean of magic power.

    Not just that, but his magic power¡¯s density is awe-inspiring.

    Each drop would be enough to refill an average mage¡¯s magic power reserves.

    It wasn¡¯t a question of how much she should suck out of him, rather, it was a question of how much Kuro can take.

    If an average mage can supply her with 10 days of energy then the amount she just sucked from Wu Yan gave her enough juice to live for more than a year at a time.

    That is the disparity in magic density and magic volume Wu Yan can supply.

    It blew her mind that someone with so much magic power was so close to her.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan was a True Ancestor with magic power to spare. His magic cultivation technique also gave him immense magic power reserves, density, and regeneration.

    Plus, he was baptized by the Miraculous Pool and received the augmentations from Avalon Draconic Bloodline. Even other True Ancestors would be hard-pressed to beat him in the magic power department. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say he was the king of magic in this aspect.

    His attainment in magic power umtion surpassed even his Red Jade mode and Vassal Beasts.

    In about a dozen seconds, Kuro was back in her usual appearance.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    She parted lips with him, leaving a trail of silvery stick strands between them as proof of the debauched acts they did moments ago.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Kuro was heaving with misty eyes, her rosy cheeks suggested the experience was nothing less than ecstatic rapture.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you anymore¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching when he heard that.

    Thedies surrounded him, their eyes were filled with anger, negative bias, frostiness, embarrassment, and a mix of other emotions.

    But, they judged him nheless.

    ¡°Lolicon!¡±

    He cried¡­

    x#ez-cookie-loader-wrapper{z-index:2000000000!important;position:fixed!important;;margin:0 auto!important;top:0!important;left:0!important;background-color:rgba(0,0,0,.5)!important;overflow-y:auto!important;backdrop-filter:blur(3px);height:100%!important;width:100%!important}#ez-cookie-loader{disy:flex;align-items:center;justify-content:center;height:100%;width:100%}#ez-cookie-loader:after{content:"";disy:block;width:85px;height:85px;border-radius:50%;border:6px solid#fff;border-color:#fff transparent#fff transparent;animation:ez-cmp-dual-ring 1.2s linear infinite}@keyframes ez-cmp-dual-ring{0%{transform:rotate(0)}100%{transform:rotate(360deg)}}

 Chapter 1506: The reason, an alternate personality

    <h4>Chapter 1506: The reason, an alternate personality</h4>

    ¡°Exin yourself!¡±Live stream Jan 22, 2023 Part 2

    Please enable JavaScript

    Live stream Jan 22, 2023 Part 2

    Illya shrieked at the sight of Kuro blissfully clinging to Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You said weird stuff, did weird things, tried to KILL ME, and you forcefully kissed Onii-san, what is your aim?!¡±

    ¡°Ara, I thought I already exined myself.¡±

    Kuro had a cool smile on. She expected as much from Illya.

    ¡°That was to absorb mana from Onii-chan.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Illya gnashed her teeth like a growling kitten. However, she still looked cute despite her attempt to scare Kuro.

    ¡°Moreover, why did you have to <i>do that</i> to get mana?¡±

    ¡°Naive, so naive it¡¯s scary.¡±

    Kuro pursed her lips.

    ¡°Do you think anyone could supply magic power like Ruby and Sapphire?¡±

    ¡°Why did it have to be Onii-san?¡±

    Illya blushed as she voiced her thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°You used my face to¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡¯

    Kuro snickered.

    ¡°I sense jealousy. Are you jelly that I stole Onii-chan¡¯s lips?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Illya started steaming.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    The otherdies looked at Wu Yan with cold, distant, and judging looks.

    <i>I am innocent.</i>

    He wanted to shout but he knew it was useless.

    During the whole process, thedies saw him getting tongued by an alternate Illya.

    No matter how one sliced it, he benefited from that interaction so he is guilty no matter what.

    He endured this injustice. Then, he asked Kuro who was humming happily while still hugging his arm.

    ¡°Kuro-chan, can you please tell us what just happened?¡±

    Kuro stopped humming.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess incorrectly, you used the magic power you absorbed to stop yourself from fading away, right?¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°Why was that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, It should be obvious.¡±

    Kuro¡¯s smile dimmed down a bit.

    ¡°I was never an existence in this ne of existence. Thus, I had to pay a price to stay here.¡±

    ¡°A price?¡±

    Rin knitted her brows.

    ¡°You paid mana to live?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kuro pressed her left hand against her chest.

    ¡°The ss card, Illya¡¯s Phantasm summon transformation, and a pinch of luck, that was how I was born.¡±

    ¡°My existence is simr to the Heroic Spirits you fought. I need mana to continue existing.¡±

    Kuro exined.

    ¡°Heroic spirits could absorb mana from the dragon vein in the Mirror World. I cannot do that. I need to take mana from other people.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    Luvia growled.

    ¡°You stole mana from other people?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°That is too reckless!¡±

    Rin scolded her.

    ¡°Mana exists in everyone but if you wantonly stole it from people then you might cause mana-fatigue sickness or even reduce people¡¯s lifespan from excessive mana stealing, do you realize the consequences of your actions?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that! I know when to stop!¡±

    Kuro yelled back.

    ¡°FYI, I sustained myself with the magic I took from Illya. I never stole mana until today when my reserves ran out.¡±

    ¡°Plus¡­¡±

    Kuro revealed a victorious smile. She rubbed her face on Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Onii-chan has a ton of magic power. The density of his mana blew my mind away! With this guy near me, I don¡¯t have to worry about mana supply anymore.¡±

    Kuro looked at him with puppy eyes.

    ¡°I gave you my first kiss, Onii-chan, you need to take responsibility, okay?¡±

    He closed his eyes as if to escape this situation.

    He can already guess what hisdies would say.

    ¡°Kuro¡­¡¯

    He looked at her.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Everyone listened.

    This is the most important question.

    Wu Yan asked this multiple times.

    Maybe, after settling her survival issue and her vendetta against Illya, she will finally answer.

    ¡°I am Illya.¡±

    Kuro said.

    ¡°Specifically, I am an alternate personality that existed within Illya.¡±

    ¡°Alternate personality born from weird coincidences.¡±

    Rin and Luvia turned dark.

    ¡°Illya¡¯s mind¡­¡±

    Miyu turned to Illya.

    ¡°Another personality?¡±

    Illya gasped.

    ¡°But, I never knew, you never exhibited yourself.¡±

    ¡°I said it, my existence was out of various incredible coincidences.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, <i>some individuals</i> decided unterally to have me sealed away. I would have never sprung into existence if you didn¡¯t unlock that seal with your incredible will.¡±

    ¡°Sealed away?¡±

    Rin gasped.

    ¡°There is a seal inside Illya?¡±

    ¡°Give me more details!¡±

    Illya grumbled.

    ¡°Who are these ¡®some individuals¡¯, what do you mean by seals? What do you mean I forced you to carry pain and the past?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Kuro shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Illya was outraged.

    ¡°Since you keep ming me, you could at least tell me what I did wrong!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Kuro denied her request.

    ¡°I knew from the start that you couldn¡¯t be faulted. I was just tricking myself.¡±

    Illya sagged down powerlessly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed before rubbing Chloe¡¯s head.

    ¡°Anyway, Kuro-chan. Now that we¡¯ve settled this issue and Illya¡¯s innocent. Please don¡¯t attack her anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    Kuro looked at Illya one more time before acquiescing to Wu yan¡¯s request.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Illya and everyone else sighed in relief.

    x

 Chapter 1507: A miraculous existence

    <h4>Chapter 1507: A miraculous existence</h4>

    So, the chaotic night ended just like that.

    The results were pleasing.

    Kuro promised to stop attacking Illya. Illya can also stop worrying about an assassin on her tail.

    Also, they got to know Kuro a little better.

    She is Illya¡¯s other personality given form by the powers of the Archer Card.

    Naturally, they still had questions for her.

    Why was she there as an alternate personality to Illya¡¯s?

    She also seemed to know a few individuals who decided her fate before she was born, suggesting she knew more than she let on.

    She also told everyone about how she was sealed in Illya.

    As Kuro didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, they stopped questioning her.

    Illya¡¯s background seemed to have more details that Kuro omitted from them. In any case, he is sure Illya isn¡¯t just a normal student.

    Rin and Luvia said they would investigate. Meanwhile, Illya went home thinking about her circumstances and current outlook. Miyu also looked like she had some thoughts on the matter but she went home too.

    Kuro¡¯s appearance turned their lives upside down.

    No, it isn¡¯t just them. Wu Yan is going to have a rough time too.

    The reason?

    Well¡­

    ¡°I am sleeping with Onii-chan, <i>just the two of us</i>!¡±

    She dered to Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Wu Yan who promptly turned to statues.

    ¡°Sharing the same room?¡±

    Mikoto chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Hinagiku tried to advise Kuro against that idea.

    ¡°Kuro. You¡¯re a girl, as an eleven-year-old girl, you should think twice about sleeping in the same room as a lolic-, I mean, a guy¡­¡±

    ¡°You were going tobel me a lolicon, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°Onee-chan¡­ I have my reasons.¡±

    Kuro-chan fidgeted despite Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s kind-hearted advice.

    ¡°I need mana to live. I don¡¯t know when I might need to resupply. What will I do if I suddenly need mana resupply and Onii-chan isn¡¯t near me?¡±

    Kuro-chan sighed, there was a hint of impish light in her eyes.

    ¡°Onee-chan, do you want to see me disappear?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto couldn¡¯tugh this off.

    ¡°You said you needed to resupply, that means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kuro touched her lips while blushing.

    ¡°I will need to get up close and friendlier with Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan heard something break within him. He was trying to assimte himself with the environment, he was so close to bing one with nature too.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto turned into statues again.

    ¡°To live¡­¡±

    Kuro exined.

    ¡°Or, are the two lovelydies who are suspiciously close to their ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ afraid of little ol¡¯ me?¡±

    <i>What do you think?!</i>

    <i>You were so aggressive when you slipped your tongue into our man. And, you look like you¡¯re a minx too, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you?!</i>

    Hinagiku and Mikoto had to rein their righteous fury.

    Kuro-chan had the logical high ground here. She might run out of mana at night. If no one¡¯s around then she might even fade from existence.

    The twodies didn¡¯t want to risk Kuro¡¯s death because of their emotions.

    But, they were still reluctant.

    They were so hung up on the idea that they didn¡¯t even consider that Kuro could refill her mana first before sleeping. That would have minimized if not outright eliminate the risk of a mana exhaustion event during the night.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mana can give her enough power to stay in this ne of existence for weeks, much less a single night.

    Plus, she could extract mana from other people too. Hinagiku and Mikoto could supply mana as well.

    No, they were bamboozled by the fast-talking Chloe.

    ¡°Ah, fine!¡±

    Mikoto roared.

    ¡°Suit yourself!¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku turned toward him with a radiant, beautiful, but dangerous smile like that of a thorny rose.

    ¡°Keep your you-know-what in your pants, <i>she¡¯s a kid</i>, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°You think I would put my hands on her?¡±

    ¡°You better don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto left after cautioning him again.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kuro enjoyed that very much. She was iling her legs around on the sofa.

    ¡°Those twodies were so jealous¡­¡±

    ¡°Whose fault do you think it is?¡±

    He asked begrudgingly.

    ¡°Anyway, how long does a typical mana recharge cyclest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Kuro shook her head.

    ¡°I took my magic circuits from Illya and I can¡¯t store much. I reckon the kiss just now can keep me going for weeks at a time. Other people can¡¯t do that though.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t produce mana on your own, huh?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Then, you used the magic power you stole to fight?¡±

    Kuro nodded.

    ¡°Okay, how long can youst without fighting?¡±

    ¡°I know where you¡¯re going with this¡­¡±

    Kuro exined.

    ¡°I expend mana just by being here. My mana will be sapped regardless of usage during fights.¡±

    ¡°Right now, you could call my existence a miracle¡­¡±

    The air turned still.

    Wu Yan also gave her the time to collect her thoughts.

    Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck before straddling him on the sofa.

    ¡°A normal resupply would give me a few days at most, assuming I don¡¯t fight. But, now, I just found the Holy Grail¡­¡±

    Kuro grinned while looking into his eyes. She was also blushing.

    ¡°Your magic power, the volume, the density, and your regen, I can live forever with you around¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    She pulled Wu Yan¡¯s head closer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±

    The sound of lips smacking formed a lewd cacophony against the backdrop of wet slurping sounds.

    x

 Chapter 1508: Changing worldviews

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Changing worldviews</h4>

    Homurahara Academy¡­

    ¡°Where are we going today?¡±

    ¡°You jackass, the arcade, of course!¡±

    ¡°Sounds nice!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I still have my roster duties.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can wait!¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me finish it up real quick!¡±

    The students were rowdy as always.

    Illya sat on her chair like an old veteran. She sighed.

    ¡°How nice, to be young and free¡­¡±

    Suzua turned around.

    ¡°Anyone noticed Illya turning mature overnight?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s too mature.¡±

    Nanaki chimed in.

    ¡°It feels like she became an uncle all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Sickness?¡±

    Tatsuko tilted her head.

    ¡°Maybe we should bring her to see a goldfish?¡±

    ¡°Goldfish?¡±

    Mimi flinched.

    ¡°I think you mean a doctor?¡±

    ¡°But, Illya does feel weird.¡±

    Suzuka pushed up her sses.

    ¡°She was sulking a few days ago too. It¡¯s not like her to exhibit such mood swings.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Nanaki conceded.

    ¡°She¡¯s like my sister. She also has mood swings once a month. She said this is proof that someone¡¯s growing up, maybe she grew up before us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Suzuki mused out loud.

    ¡°Illya still likes watching Magical Girl series. That¡¯s not a sign of maturity.

    ¡°Maturity¡­¡±

    Tatsuko suddenly blurted out.

    ¡°How about we let her see Ero films?!¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?!¡±

    Nanaki, Suzuka, and Mimi gasped.

    ¡°Y-You have those kinds of films?¡±

    ¡°I have tons of them.¡±

    Tatsuko gave them a thumbs-up.

    ¡°When my brothers at the dojo are feeling down, sending them those films usually cheered them up in no time at all.¡±

    The three girls almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°You gave them those films?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t watch them anyway, since I already bought them, I figured¡­¡±

    Tatsuko pouted.

    ¡°But, the shopowner keeps giving me weird looks. I wonder why?¡±

    ¡°Which shop is that?!¡±

    Suzuki shrieked.

    ¡°I want to report that firm for selling Ero films to kids.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Nanaki asked.

    ¡°Where is that shop?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Tatsuko parroted.

    ¡°You want to buy the films too?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± x3

    Illya sighed again.

    ¡°How nice, to be young¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm, Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu hesitated.

    ¡°Are you thinking about Kuro?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Illya pouted.

    ¡°Just thinking about my own stuff.¡±

    ¡°Your stuff?¡±

    Miyu tilted her head.

    ¡°I wondered who sealed another personality in me. I also don¡¯t know why Kuro has a vendetta against me.¡±

    Illya slumped down on the desk.

    ¡°Without Kuro¡¯s existence, I would have never known such secrets.¡±

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any clues?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Illya turned around.

    ¡°Clues?¡±

    ¡°Clues about the seal within you.¡±

    She minced her words.

    ¡°Like, maybe your parents have something to say about this?¡±

    ¡°I did think about that.¡±

    Illya smiled.

    ¡°s, my parents are not always home. Nobody could answer them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your next move?¡±

    Miyu looked at her.

    ¡°Counter Kuro¡¯s ns?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is up with that girl.¡±

    Illya continued with a heavy look.

    ¡°Something¡¯s telling me that if I poked my nose in this, my worldview will change¡­¡±

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu clenched her hands with an anxious look.

    Miyu could see her past reflected in Illya.

    They fell silent.

    The four girls gave them thetest scoop.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Mimi pped her hands.

    ¡°You girls heard about the new studenting to our ss?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the transfer student¡­¡±

    That was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Another one? At this juncture?¡±

    Suzuka rubbed her chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s a weird coincidence¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Nanaki shrugged.

    ¡°Miyu just transferred here some time ago. I didn¡¯t think another one would pop up so soon.¡±

    ¡°Is she a foreigner too? In our ss?¡±

    Tatsukoughed out loud.

    ¡°Maybe Miyu knows this student?¡±

    ¡°That is something you¡¯d see in mangas¡­¡±

    Nanaki said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely going to happen!¡±

    Tatsuko puffed out her chest.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to turn into a love triangle.¡±

    ¡°And, that would be fun!¡±

    Suzuki rubbed her head.

    ¡°Wait, did you just say love triangle?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mimi¡­¡±

    Tatsuko asked Mimi.

    ¡°What¡¯s the transfer student like?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    Mimi pressed her index finger against her cheek.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s tanned, has silver hair, and has golden eyes. Oh, I heard she¡¯s a bubbly girl.¡±

    Illya started sweating hard when Mimi described the new student.

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu is also anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Illya wiped the cold sweat away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good¡­¡±

    Turns out, she was right.

    ¡°Ehyo~ Everyone!¡±

    Kuro pranced into the room with a backpack behind her. She extended a cheerful greeting to everyone.

    ¡°I am Chloe Von Einzbern, you may call me Kuro!¡±

    The kids were dazed by her. They immediately looked at Kuro and Illya.

    ¡°Illya¡­¡±

    Miyu looked at Illya who was sitting in front of her.

    Illya is already slumped down on the desk with a face that said ¡°kill me.¡±x

 Chapter 1509: Charmed three elementary kids?

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Charmed three elementary kids?</h4>

    "What''s going on here?!"

    Ghost Dreams - Why Are They Contact...

    Please enable JavaScript

    Ghost Dreams - Why Are They Contacting You?

    Illya yelled at Kuro who was chilling near the fence at the top of the school''s rooftop open area.

    "Why are you here?!"

    "Illya..."

    Miyu tried to stop Illya who looked like she wanted to chew Kuro out.

    "Calm down..."

    "Yeah."

    Kuro waved her hand.

    "Can''t you learn from Miyu and take a chill pill?"

    "No, I can''t!"

    Illya shrieked.

    "You were trying to kill me up until yesterday. I can''t believe you just waltzed into my ssroom and started talking about studying together! You think I would ept that?!"

    "Well, I see your point."

    Kuro acquiesced.

    "Anyway, calm down, I promised Onii-chan I won''t attack you anymore. At least, believe in Onii-chan, will you?"

    "It''s not like I don''t believe him>''

    Illya gave up.

    "Everyone''s been giving me weird looks."

    "Well, try looking at it from their perspectives."

    Miyu said.

    "Illya looks like Kuro''s twin, given your simrity in name, people would start making assumptions."

    "I already told everyone."

    Kuro shrugged.

    "I am your cousin, that''s why we have simr names. It should work out fine if we go by this cover, right?"

    "It''s not just that."

    "When you say that, Suzuka and the others will definitely think you''re a bastard child..."

    "Yeah..."

    Kuro retorted.

    "Well, excuse me for trying to live like a normal kid."

    "No, it''s not that, you''re missing the point here."

    Illya said.

    "More like, why are you here?"

    "Ah..."

    Kuroughed.

    "After asking Onii-chan, he did the paperwork and got me enrolled here."

    "Wu Yan-nii did?"

    Miyu asked.

    "So, Wu Yan-nii gave you permission toe here?"

    "No way..."

    Illya''s eyes widened.

    "Onii-san let you out?"

    "Hey, I am not a pet, he can''t ''let'' me out."

    Kuro pursed her lips.

    "Plus, Onii-chan is kind and warm unlike you. He said yes to a small request like this."

    "What?"

    Illya felt exasperated.

    "Is Onii-san not afraid that you might renege on your promise?"

    "Firstly, I promised Onii-chan so I won''t! You can count on that!"

    Kuro is annoyed by Illya''s resistance.

    "You think everyone''s a troublemaker like you?"

    "What?! You''re the brat here!"

    Illya said.

    "You kiss demon, who knows when you might attack other students?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that."

    Kuro ced her index finger on her lips.

    "To prevent any mishaps, I got a ton of satisfaction from Onii-chan..."

    "S-Satisfaction?"

    Illya and Miyu got what she meant by that. They turned beet red.

    "Y-You don''t mean..."

    "Hmph."

    Kuro grinned.

    "Yes."

    Miyu covered her mouth.

    "So, you two were..."

    "Yes..."

    Kuro giggled.

    "To ensure my survival, Onii-chan gave me all the mana I can extract, the sensation of our tongues touching, that was..."

    "Uwoah!!!"

    Kuro''s story is turning into something else. Illya stopped her.

    "You''re so lewd! Unhealthy!"

    "Hey, call it an expression of love between two consenting individuals."

    Kuro grinned.

    "Or, are you jealous?"

    "J-Jealous?"

    Illya froze up.

    "No, it''s not like that."

    Miyu backed away while Kuro zoned in on her.

    "Ah, looks like you love him very much. Even Miyu fell in front of Onii-chan''s warmth."

    "Uuu..."

    Miyu emitted steam from her head.

    "Miyu..."

    Illya yelled at Kuro.

    "I don''t care! You need to keep your behavior in check. That''s my face you''re using to do your lewd business! What if people misunderstand us?!''

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Kuro winked.

    "Isn''t that better?"

    "Hah?"

    Illya couldn''t follow Kuro''s pace.

    "I can read you loud and clear. Although I can''t say the same for Miyu."

    Kuro poked fun at her.

    "You are a huge brocon. After Onii-chan saved you from Berserker, brought you back from the dread of death, your attitude changed and you now l..."

    "Woah! Muwuu!"

    Illya cut Kuro short.

    "What are you rambling about?! Stop spouting nonsense!"

    "It''s not nonsense..."

    "You can lie to other people but you can''t lie to yourself."

    Illya attacked back.

    "Then, you''re in the same boat as me!"

    "Hmm, I don''t know."

    Kuro retorted.

    "But, I can''t leave Onii-chan''s side anymore."

    "Ugh..."

    Miyu wished she was as unperturbed as Kuro.

    "Oya oya..."

    Kuro shrugged.

    "Charming three elementary kids, Onii-chan is a sinful man..."

    "Okay..."

    Illya shifted the topic.

    "This is a school. Don''t cause any trouble or else..."

    "Or else?"

    Kuro raised an eyebrow.

    "What will you do?"

    "Ugh..."

    Illya puffed her cheeks.

    Illya can''t fight her Archer mode. It would be a fighter between a tier 7 and tier 8 individual.

    Kuro knows her moves while Illya knows nothing about Kuro.

    Illya couldn''t do anything against Kuro.

    "Fine..."

    Illya relented.

    "We should still keep an eye on her..."

    x

 Chapter 1510: Formulation, the start of the analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Formtion, the start of the analysis</h4>

    While Kuro is raising hell against Illya in school. Wu Yan who was done with her school enrollment paperwork returned home. He is ignorant that Kurobeled him a sinful man.

    Illya and Kuro should y nice for now.

    He got Kuro to promise never to harm Illya. Miyu is also there to keep an eye on her so he can chill for now.

    Rin and Luvia are also investigating Illya and Kuro¡¯s connection and rtionship. They also kept tabs on any news of other cards.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto went to town on ady¡¯s only shopping trip.

    Wu Yan is the only one at home. Hence, he can work on his project.

    He needs to reverse-engineer the ss cards.

    In the living room, he took out the six cards he had.

    Saber, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and the Berserker cards¡­

    All but the Archer ss card were here.

    These normal-looking tarot cards can give those who can invoke its powers, the abilities of legendary heroes. It can also draw out their Noble Phantasms.

    However, these users need magic power and know the proper magic technique to use the cards.

    Even a mortal human could use the cards to overpower mages who spent decades training and improving themselves instantly.

    The ability to make Heroic Servants out of normal humans, anyone would desire such powers.

    The Magic Association probably has other motives other than keeping the cards safe and the dragon veins stable.

    They are a group of magicians who are fervently studying magic.

    They aren¡¯t afraid to use drastic measures to remove obstacles and achieve their objectives.

    The organization is a research organization first and a public interest organization second.

    These high-level thaumaturgical products would lead to disasters if they fell into the hands of corrupt individuals.

    The organization probably wants to understand and use the power for its own ambiguous ends.

    .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Wu Yan wants the cards so he can finish the second round of The Path of Demigods.

    He is not interested in the abilities of the Heroic Spirits. At most, their Noble Phantasms intrigued him. That is all.

    Rin and Luvia are after the cards so they can study under the Second Magic user.

    He doesn¡¯t know who created the cards but if this is not the full extent of the creator¡¯s powers then the creator must have some serious magic chops.

    It won¡¯t be easy to decipher the cards and recreate them.

    The Magic association with all their brilliant minds and resources only knew how to use Limited Install.

    He is attempting something herculean.

    However, he has the System¡¯s items, 103,000 grimoires as a reference, he is working on a better foundation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at its materials¡­¡±

    He opened the System menu.

    Browsing the catalog, he soon found the item he was looking for.

    A thick book slowly appeared out of nowhere.

    He opened the book to reveal a hidden slot in the book.

    He ced the Saber card into the slot.

    <i>Schwing</i>

    Iridescent light filled the room.

    The lights lit up the card too. It seemed like the book can scan whatever is ced into the slot.

    He looked at the page adjacent to the slot.

    That is the page of effects.

    The book can scan and analyze objects ced into the slot.

    The more powerful the item, the moreplex the object, and the longer it takes to analyze. This tool sped up the basic research step.

    Wu Yan started formting theories after getting the basics of the cards.

    Once he understands how the cards were made, and what materials were used in their production of them then recreating the cards shouldn¡¯t be an issue. The book slowly dimmed down as the scan finished.

    Words appeared on the page. The cards won¡¯t give up their secrets easily. He only knows the basicponents of some parts of the cards.

    Looking at the information, Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    x

 Chapter 1511: Hypothesis, the encroaching trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Hypothesis, the encroaching trouble</h4>

    He got the materials needed for the ss cards after a few hours.PROFESSIONAL EDUCATION | Principles...

    Please enable JavaScript

    PROFESSIONAL EDUCATION | Principles of Teaching PART 1

    However, he only got the basic elements. He still needed to know the actual materials used for the cards.

    Theponents were also simpler than he had imagined.

    The materials weren¡¯t hard to get but they shared a simr point.

    They can all carry magic power.

    The ss Cards were made with materials simr to Rin and Luvia¡¯s enchanted gemstones.

    Other than magic capacity, the materials can also conduct magic power.

    He could probably find the materials if given enough time to further analyze the cards.

    <i>ss cards that can channel the power of Heroic Spirits were actually so simple?</i>

    <i>¡°</i>Or¡­¡±

    He had another idea.

    ¡°The ss cards used magic to channel the powers of Heroic Spirits, the magic was injected into the cards and anyone with the right key and knowledge can ess it?¡±

    That seemed likely.

    One of the spells in the 103,000 involved summoning angels from the universe of Toaru No Majutsu. It granted the user the power to materialize angels in this ne of existence.

    There are also spells that borrow the powers of angels.

    The ss cards appeared to have been designed to channel the power of Heroic Spirits.

    It looked like someone designed this to bypass summoning actual Heroic Spirits.

    After all, why should legendary and mythical heroes take orders from humans?

    They¡¯re like walking miracles in the same league as Kuro.

    ¡°I see, so the ss cards were made for this?¡±

    The ss cards only drew upon the Heroic Spirits¡¯ powers and abilities without calling on the original¡¯s personality and consciousness.

    The key to constructing the ss Cards isn¡¯t in the materials. It is on the underlying magetech of the ss cards.

    If he can get his hands on that magic code and inject it into a magic carrier then he can make his own ss cards.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be that easy.¡±

    He bitterlyughed.

    His hypothesis might be wrong. The ss Cards could have called duplicates of Heroic Spirits from the throne of Heroes.

    If that is true, he would need to find ways to cleanse the duplicates¡¯ minds, consciousness, and personality in order to inject their powers into the cards.

    This would be the harder alternative.

    Moreover, there is still work to be done. The first option of decrypting the magic code needs further verification.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He psyched himself up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would make this much progress this early into the research stage.¡±

    He picked up another card to put into the slot for deciphering.

    Meanwhile, Rin and Luvia encountered trouble.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Rin yelled out loud as she digested the content of the conversation between herself and the other person.

    ¡°You¡¯re sending another team to retrieve the cards?!¡±

    ¡°N-No way.¡±

    Luvia asked nervously.

    ¡°I thought that task was supposed to be ours?¡±

    An old man replied.

    ¡°But, you two failed to collect all the cards, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, but¡­¡±

    Rin tried to persuade him.

    ¡°But, Master, you don¡¯t need to send another team, right?¡±

    ¡°You think this was just a test?¡±

    The Second Magic user, Kischur replied with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°The ss Cards are straining the dragon veins under Fuyuki city. Do you not realize the consequences of letting this fester?¡±

    The ss cards drained the magic power from the dragon veins to materialize.

    Like Kuro, the berserk heroes needed magic power or they would dematerialize and return to the Throne of Heroes.

    The spirits could drain the dragon veins while Kuro had to rely on people.

    The ss cards¡¯ unrestrained drainage of magic power disrupted the flow of power.

    That disruption could make the city fall into chaos.

    But, that problem should have been behind them by now.

    All seven cards except the Archer Card in Kuro were collected by Wu Yan.

    ¡°Master, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say this but¡­¡±

    Rin went out on a limb.

    ¡°The disruption should have ceased by now, why the hurry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you stopped the chaos?¡±

    Kischur growled.

    ¡°The disruption is only getting worse, you call that stopping the problem?¡±

    "Wait, the dragon vein is still in a chaotic state?"

    Rin and Luvia gasped in horror.

    They assumed the problem would stop after Wu Yan collected all the ss Cards.

    Why is it still acting up?

    x

 Chapter 1512: Things arent going well

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Things arent going well</h4>

    ¡°Impossible.¡±PCTG Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Luvia said.

    ¡°The cards were already¡­¡±

    ¡°Luvia.¡±

    Rin shut Luvia up before she could spill the beans.

    ¡°Hmm? What was that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Rin gave Luvia another sharp leer.

    ¡°Is the dragon vein still in chaos?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kischur sounded annoyed.

    ¡°You think I would lie about something like this?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Rin stuttered.

    Kischur isn¡¯t aware of the actual whereabouts of the 7 ss Cards. Nor is he aware that the paths opened by the corrupted spirits were closed.

    If he knew, he would have been bewildered too.

    s, Rin kept the intel from him. The ss Cards fell into the hands of Wu Yan & co while thest one turned into an individual.

    Illya and Miyu were dragged into this by Rin and Luvia. Kuro also appeared as Illya¡¯s magical twin.

    There is no way Rin would report herself like this.

    As for Wu Yan, she kept him out of her report because of her own feelings.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Kischur raised the initial topic.

    ¡°In light of your stalled progress, the unsettled dragon veins, and continued uncertainty regarding the situation in Fuyuki city. I am sending backups, this should help with your situation, correct?¡±

    Rin felt frustrated.

    The backups will no doubt expose them in no time at all.

    Rin doesn¡¯t want to see that oue.

    She bit the bullet.

    ¡°Master, can you please leave this case to me?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to you?¡±

    Kischur went silent for a moment.

    ¡°Exin yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°I still need time to collect data.¡±

    Rin rubbed her right temple.

    ¡°But, I made measures to rein in the dragon veins. I want to investigate why it is out of control again. The Tohsaka family also has authority over the management of the dragon veins. I am the perfect individual for the job.¡±

    Kischur pondered about it as the twodies¡¯ hearts started racing nervously.

    Kischur relented.

    ¡°Fine, have it your way.¡±

    Rin apologized.

    ¡°Thanks and sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°You sure made my job hard. But, I won¡¯t care as long as you stay on the case.¡±

    Kischur cautioned them.

    ¡°But, know this, not all of the researchers at the magic council are on the same page. There are those who are fanatic about magic, about power, and some have screws loose in their heads. They will being after the ss Cards.¡±

    ¡°I understand, master¡­¡±

    Rin and Luvia exchanged a look.

    ¡°Leave the dragon veins to us.¡±

    Rin hung up.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Luvia asked.

    ¡°Why is the dragon vein acting up again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Rin stored her phone away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, we collected the cards, sealed the pathways, and cut the connections to the dragon veins.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Kuro?¡±

    Luvia frowned.

    ¡°She said she is simr to the Heroic Spirits. Maybe she is the reason?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely.¡±

    Rin denied.

    ¡°The Heroic Spirits can directly absorb mana from the dragon vein. Kuro is a physical entity, she can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    Luvia cast her doubt.

    ¡°Maybe she is stealing mana from the underground cavern?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    Rin snorted.

    ¡°That guy is giving her the mana she needs. Doing so would be extraneous.¡±

    ¡°Then, why?¡±

    Luvia gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Is it Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Look, maybe it¡¯s not other people.¡±

    Rin continued.

    ¡°Did you ever stop to think that maybe it was us?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean us?¡±

    Luvia scowled.

    ¡°We never touched the vein, how¡­¡±

    Luvia froze mid-sentence.

    ¡°Mmhmm. That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Rin sighed.

    ¡°We used the vein to seal Mikoto¡¯s ESP and Hinagiku¡¯s weapon. It was a big array too, maybe that was the reason?¡±

    ¡°N-No way.¡±

    Luvia turned cold.

    ¡°We just borrowed some magic power, why would it cause chaos within the dragon veins?¡±

    ¡°But, we can¡¯t rule ourselves out yet.¡±

    Rin pursed her lips.

    ¡°The backup they send would probably sniff us out in no time at all.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do we do?¡¯

    Luvia wiped away her cold sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡°You got any idea?¡±

    ¡°The Tohsakas are the caretaker of the dragon veins here.¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°If we really messed up, given enough time, I can still fix the errors. But, I am afraid if this might be caused by some other factors¡­¡±

    ¡°Other factors?¡±

    Luvia gasped.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Maybe something is blocking the dragon vein. That would make it go into a chaotic state.¡±

    Rin growled.

    ¡°We would need other methods to solve a blockage.¡±

    ¡°Why does it have to be us?¡±

    Luvia grumbled.

    ¡°I thought I could catch a break after my mansion got wrecked.¡±

    ¡°I am the investigator. I didn¡¯t even ask for your help, why are you making a fuss about it?¡±

    Rin said.

    ¡°Also, we still need to look into Illya¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will take over that task.¡±

    Luvia dered.

    ¡°Meanwhile, you¡¯re fully responsible for the dragon veins, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Rin sagged her head down. Her twintails also seemed crestfallen.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t things going my way after returning to Fuyuki City? Who did I wrong to deserve this karma?¡±

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Luvia teased her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all doom and gloom, right? You did yourself a Mr.Hubby, no?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Right?¡±

    Rin¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I mean, you two are already¡­ <i>like that</i>, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah-uh, don¡¯t try and implicate me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! You rich bitch!¡±

    ¡°Ohoho!!!¡±

    x

 Chapter 1513: Wish-granting powers?

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Wish-granting powers?</h4>

    ¡°I am back!¡±Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Kuro returned with a big grin on her face. She skipped over to the living room.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Onee-chan! I am back!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, huh?¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku weed her back.

    ¡°How was your first day at school?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    She tossed her bag to a chair nearby. Then, she sat down on another chair while yfully jerking her legs.

    ¡°Although I more or less piggybacked Illya¡¯s consciousness when she went to school, being there physically felt several times better than just a submerged consciousness¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hinagiku tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I went to school. I can¡¯t help but think about Hakuo Academy when I see you.¡±

    ¡°Hakuo Academy?¡±

    Kuro narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Is there such a school?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in a faraway ce.¡±

    Hinagiku giggled.

    ¡°I doubt you would¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I remember Tokiwadai.¡±

    Mikoto smiled to herself.

    ¡°More like, why are you two talking like a mum and her daughter?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two exchanged a look.

    Kuro is 10 years old while Hinagiku is 18 years old. Doing the math, there are probably teen mums out there but she reckoned there wouldn¡¯t be any at such a tender age.

    Asuna is 17 while Yui looks 10, the two¡¯s story is extraordinary since one is a sentient AI.

    Kuro looked away first.

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Kuro looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Where is Onii-chan?¡±

    Mikoto pointed her lips in a certain direction.

    Kuro looked in that direction only to see Wu Yan doing weird stuff near the couch.

    He had a thick book in front of him. That book was hollowed out so one could something in it. There was a tarot card in the slot. Another card floated above his palm.

    Tiny magic circles are spinning around the card.

    Magic power and intricate designs were carved into the floating card.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and turned deathly still.

    ¡°A ss card?¡±

    Kuro touched her chest.

    Thest card was within her.

    That was something Wu Yan wanted.

    Kuro knew this was serious.

    ¡°What is Onii-chan doing?¡¯

    Mikoto answered.

    ¡°Decoding the ss card.¡±

    ¡°Decoding?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hinagiku nodded.

    ¡°He wants all the cards.¡±

    Kuro¡¯s heart tightened.

    <i>Is this a hint?</i>

    Is Onii-chan going to take back the Archer Card?

    ¡°But, since he can¡¯t get the current Archer Card.¡±

    Hinagiku smiled.

    ¡°He decided to decode everything and make one from scratch.¡±

    Her smile returned when she heard this.

    ¡°Onii-chan is so awesome. Even the researchers in the Magic Council can¡¯t decode the cards. This would be a Herculean task, pun not intended¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the difficulty is one thing. But, we have time on our side¡­¡±

    Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°We are just concerned about the feasibility of this. If this isn¡¯t something that can be solved by throwing time in the mix¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Wu Yan opened his eyes.

    ¡°I gained many insights today.¡±

    The floating tarot card dropped as the magic formations shattered with booms around him.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stood up.

    Kuro stole Wu Yan¡¯s arm first. She did so with a flying leap from her chair.

    ¡°Did you decode the cards?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s still a work in progress.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°But, I did gain a few insights.¡±

    ¡°Kuro¡­¡±

    ¡°You sound like you know some stuff. You¡¯re using the Archer Card to exist, do you have anything that might help us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much.¡±

    Kuro shrugged.

    ¡°I only know it is in me. I don¡¯t know about its construction or concepts used to create it.¡±

    ¡°Not a clue?¡±

    Mikoto scratched her cheek.

    ¡°But, you used Phantasm Summon like a natural talent.¡±

    "Well..."

    Kuro said.

    "I can use the Archer''s power, technically, I drew Archer''s power out like Phantasm Summon."

    "You''re drawing it out? You mean you''re not using Phantasm Summon?"

    "Exin."

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto asked.

    "You see, I have a special ability."

    "A special power?"

    "It is like a cheat code."

    Kuro giggled.

    "Imagine I am stuck in a situation. With a foe I can''t beat, when I wished for power, the method of using Noble Phantasm just appeared in my mind."

    "I still don''t know how these cards are made but I know how to use Phantasm Summon. That is my special ability."

    "Skipping the process and getting the desired result. Skipping the questions andputations to arrive at the answer. That is how I came to know about Phantasm Summon."

    "Skipping the process?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped.

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan said out loud.

    "Isn''t that a wish-granting power?"

    "Only a low-level one."

    Kuro giggled.

    "It is like how I learned teleportation from you. I thought to myself: ''I need to get faster.'' and the warp skill appeared in my mind. I know Phantasm Summon but it isn''t through decoding the ss cards."

    "Hmm, I see..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Wow, so we can''t get anything out from Kuro."

    "Hey..."

    Kuro raised an eyebrow.

    "Don''t write me off yet."

    x

 Chapter 1514: The wish-granting ritual, the secret within ones self.

    <h4>Chapter 1514: The wish-granting ritual, the secret within ones self.</h4>

    "Don''t write me off yet."

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    PCTG Chapter 1

    Kuro said.

    "I don''t know how the cards are made. But, I do know why they are here."

    "The cards? You know why they were created?"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto listened intently.

    "Yes..."

    Kuro exined.

    "Ever heard of the Grail Wars?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were stunned whereas Wu Yan''s eyes lit up.

    Holy Grail War.

    It is a brawl between multiple individuals over the Holy Grail.

    No, it is a ritual.

    The ritual was aimed at bringing forth the Holy Grail, a wish-granting instrument.

    Under Fuyuki city is a dragon vein of nigh infinite mana.

    The Fuyuki City Holy Grail War is set once every 60 years using the ritual as a way to harness the umted magic power under the city.

    The Grail can also connect to the Throne Of Heroes, an afterlife of sorts for heroic legends, famous urban legends, and infamous people in history and/or myths to summon 7 such Heroic Servants. The Master who cooperates with them will try to kill each other in order to win the war.

    When 6 heroes are killed, thest hero and master can im the grail.

    That is basically how the Grail War works.

    The seven sses of heroes are Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and Berserker.

    There are seven ss cards just as each corresponds to a certain ss.

    How is this not connected to the Grail War?

    But, that is something from Fate/Stay Night, why is it in Fate/Kaleid?

    Is this a parallel-world version of the Grail war?

    "Look closer..."

    Kuro urged.

    "Heroic Spirits are summoned withplex rituals that call upon the mental state of the summoner, theirpatibilities, and a unique connection to the heroic spirit. Summoning Heroic Spirit is a significant magic feat in itself. The Grail needs to pitch in or it would be nigh impossible to summon them."

    "Now, imagine drawing just the powers of the Heroic Spirit into the Master?"

    Kuro grinned.

    "The Grail acting as the catalyst, now, we''re talking business."

    "The grail as the catalyst."

    Wu Yan looked at Kuro.

    "You''re..."

    "Exactly."

    Kuro raised the card.

    "Instead of seven Heroic spirits killing each other along with their masters, the masters are killing each other using the powers of Heroic Spirit in the form of Phantasm Summon granted to them by these cards."

    Kuro ced the card back on the table.

    "At least, that is my theory."

    Everyone turned silent.

    "I don''t get the Gral Wars..."

    Mikoto crossed her arms.

    "But, I understand Kuro is trying to tell us..."

    "That, in other words..."

    Hinagiku said.

    "We need the Grail as the catalyst to craft another ss Card?"

    "The Grail War ritual and the city''s magic power."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Is that right?"

    "Once every 60 years?!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto let out audible gasps.

    "When is that?"

    "I am just theorizing, I am not sure."

    Kuro shook her head.

    "Perhaps, there is someone who can use his own power to draw out the power of Heroic Spirits, infusing them into ss Cards..."

    "Kuro..."

    Hinagiku asked.

    "That Grail war, what is your part in it?"

    Kuro''s smile disappeared.

    "My rtionship?"

    Kuro clenched her fists.

    "I was born to be the Grail."

    "Huh?"

    "Laughable, right?"

    Kuroughed at her own fate.

    "Born as a magic ritual item. People used magic to fill my head with knowledge, speech, and other ult knowledge so I can act as the grail and grant people''s wishes."

    "What the heck?"

    Hinagiku couldn''t believe it.

    "They''re using humans as tools..."

    "A sacrifice?"

    Mikoto growled.

    "This Grail War, I don''t like it at all."

    "That is the nature of magic in this bloodthirsty world. They decided one-sidedly that I was to be used as a tool and expire at the end of the war."

    Kuro clenched her teeth.

    "But, I was denied that miserable fate."

    Kuro said it before, Wu Yan recalled.

    "You were sealed, yes?"

    "Sealed."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were stunned.

    "Yes."

    Kuro exined.

    "She sealed my personality, my ability, my knowledge, my memories, tucked away in a small part of Illya''s psyche."

    "Then, Illya, the normal kid was born..."

    Wu Yan connected the dots.

    "So, the submerged consciousness grew and became a split personality."

    "Then, you acquired a physical body."

    Kuro leaned against the sofa.

    "Now, you know my story."

    "Kuro."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto weren''t sure how they should continue this.

    Born as a tool, sealed away like a tool, and when she finally gets her body, everyone treats her like a fake.

    She had to rely on taking people''s mana and defend herself from getting her ss Card extracted.

    Family, friends, those that she should have experienced, everything robbed from her.

    In the end, it looks like fate dealt Kuro an incredibly short stick.

    This is why Kuro can grant low-levels of wishes. It is her innate ability.

    "It''s okay."

    A reassuring voice rang.

    Kuro looked up only to see a hand rubbing her head.

    "Since you''re here, I am sure you will find your meaning in life."

    "We are sure of it too!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cheered her up too.

    Kuro''s eyes wavered before she smiled back with a hopeful and joyous mien.

    x

 Chapter 1515: Here for business, give me a smooch?

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Here for business, give me a smooch?</h4>

    Fuyuki City, Mount Enzou

    This is a famous mountain in Fuyuki city.

    There is a temple called the Ryuudou temple on the mountain. Not many would visit it but it is a notable tourist spot nheless.

    Beautiful and fresh mist filled the mountain, dispelling the darkness of the previous night with the golden glimmers within the mist.

    The Ryuudou temple''s gate looked like a dragon''s gate when viewed from the ground.

    Long stairs extended up and into thepounds of the temple. Two lines of trees lined the path with shrubs intermittently found on the ground. There are dewdrops glowing on the shrubs, revealing their natural vitality.

    Normally, people don''t visit this temple unless it is during a festive season.

    But, a group of people appeared there.

    "Mount Enzou... Ryuudou temple..."

    Wu Yan confirmed he is at the right ce by reading the map in his hand.

    "Should be here."

    Mount Enzou is a strange location to Wu Yan. However, he found it with the help of a map.

    He thought about getting Kuro''s help.

    But, Kuro probably doesn''t have good memories of this ce.

    This is one of the four locations where the Holy Grail would manifest after a bloody brawl between Servants and Masters.

    The Greater Grail system here also served as the catalyst to guide the summoning of Heroic Spirits in the Holy Grail Wars of parallel universes like the other Fate dimensions.

    He is here to see if there are clues that can help him make ss cards.

    It is very hard to summon Heroic Spirits.

    There are probably people out there who used their own powers to connect to the Throne of Heroes and obtained the powers of Heroic Spirits.

    However, it is easier to draw out the power of Spirits using the Grail as a catalyst.

    He is sure he can make the cards more effectively if he can draw inspiration from the Greater Grail here.

    In any case, investigating the Grail here should serve as a good magic lesson.

    He continued on when someone called out to him.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Bewilderment, shock, and panic could be detected in the voice.

    Wu Yan heard the person backing away before turning around.

    She had twintails.

    He calmly said something that forced Rin to stop running.

    "Hey, if you run then I won''t stop at just kissing, you will lose your clothes when I catch you the next time."

    Rin stopped dead in her tracks.

    Wu Yan continued analyzing the staircase of the temple. He calmly waited for Rin to approach him on his own.

    She grumbled but did as Wu Yan wished anyway.

    "Using such a low tactic to make me stay, you''re a brute."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    Wearing her typical outfit, she looked like a ssydy who wasn''t trying too hard to appear rich or overly stylish.

    Her angry eyes were trained on him but her blushing mien only caused Wu Yan to smile.

    "No..."

    Wu Yan shrugged her off.

    "You''re the one with bad manners. You saw me and ran the other way without so much as a greeting."

    "That''s because you''re a shameless man!"

    Rin huffed.

    "Y-You <i>did that</i> to me..."

    "Did what?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "I don''t know if you don''t say it clearly."

    "Y-You, me..."

    Rin bit her lips before shrieking.

    "Anyway, you outraged my modest!"

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    Wu Yan stepped forward while Rin crossed her arm defensively.

    "I am warning you, I have something important to do today, I can''t y with you."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You mean I can y with you when you''re not busy?"

    "You..."

    Rin growled.

    "I am serious..."

    "I am serious too."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "Do you want me to prove it?"

    "No need!"

    Rin ced her purse between herself and the wolf like a shield. She knew a moment of carelessness would probably cause her to end up making beautiful mistakes with this man.

    "I am really here for business. Don''t screw around."

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan presented his cheek.

    "If you give me a smooch on the cheek, I will call it a day here. How does that sound?"

    "Kiss you?"

    Rin growled.

    "Don''t think..."

    "Oh, I am sure you want to think twice about this."

    He said.

    "You can give me a smooch here. Or, when I catch you, I will aggressively tease you the next time I catch you, which one is the better option?"

    "Yo-You''re so shameless!"

    She bit her lips.

    "Ok fine, if I kiss you, no more surprise kisses from now on."

    "Nope."

    Wu Yan denied her motion.

    "It is only until you''re done with your business."

    "Yo-You devil."

    Rin stared at him with a face as red as a tomato. Without a choice, she stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek.

    But, Wu Yan turned around at thest second and she smooched his lips.

    "You!"

    Rin jumped away in anger while Wu Yanughed out loud.

    <i>Rin is cute.</i>

    x

 Chapter 1516: The leyline underground, big underground hole

    <h4>Chapter 1516: The leyline underground, big underground hole</h4>

    "You mean the dragon vein is still in chaos?"

    He gasped.

    "I thought we collected all the cards, why is it acting up again?"

    "I want to know the answer too."

    Rin said.

    "If I knew I wouldn''t need toe here and could avoid an encounter with you."

    "I see, the Tohsaka are the guardians of the dragon veins here."

    He scratched his cheeks.

    "Anyway, maybe you caused this because of your wreckless drawdown of manast time during the duel against us?"

    "No way."

    Rin denied but she isn''t entirely sure.

    "I am the guardian family here so I can get away with borrowing some of the mana here. I know my limits, there is no way I would do anything stupid."

    "Hmm, so you say..."

    He shrugged.

    "I hope it''s your mess this time. At least, cleaning up would be easier."

    "Gosh, you''re noisy!"

    Rin quickened her steps.

    "I know what I am doing, okay?"

    "Hey, wait up."

    "I don''t know my way around here. You wouldn''t like me if I get angry, I might destroy the entire mountain range here."

    "Don''t threaten me with changing the geography!"

    Rin shot back.

    "Also, why are you here?"

    "Well, no use lying so I will be frank with you."

    He said.

    "I think there is something here that I can use to create ss cards."

    "Create ss cards?!"

    Rin stopped. Wu Yan bumped into her when she abruptly turned around. He also subconsciously grabbed her milkers.

    "Uwa."

    Rin lifted her purse as if she would swat him down if he tried anything funny again.

    "Let go! You damned wolf!"

    Rin tried to smack him with her purse. Of course, he dodged.

    "You bastard."

    Rin huffed.

    "You said you would cool it if I smooched you."

    "Hey, that was force majeure."

    He backed off.

    "And, you turned around abruptly."

    "It''s because you said something dumb!"

    Rin red at him.

    "Exin yourself."

    "I told you, it wasn''t my fault."

    "Not that."

    Rin couldn''t believe the nerve of this guy.

    "I am asking you why you said there might be a way to make ss cards here."

    "Oh, that."

    He continued.

    "It''s long but we should probably save that for another time."

    "You..."

    Rin turned her head the other way.

    "Whatever."

    Like a kid who sessfully pranked another kid, Wu Yan grinned.

    He just couldn''t stop messing with the Tsundere mage.

    <i>I will think about how to make her the kisser instead of the kissee next time.</i>

    He ced his hands behind his head before continuing.

    There is a barrier on a certain path on the mountain.

    It''s a warding barrier to keep people away.

    Due to that, this pathway is full of leaves, branches, and more importantly, very quiet. It''s so quiet one couldn''t even hear birds or other living beings.

    Then, they reached the path''s end with a cliff facing them.

    On the cliff, there is a hole that can barely fit a human adult. It''s dark inside as expected of caves.

    "We''re here."

    Rin cautioned him.

    "That''s the pathway heading down."

    It''s where the main dragon vein of Fuyuki cityy.

    It''s also the location of the Greater Grail magic formation.

    She knew about this ce because she supervised and cared for this location.

    "Let''s go then."

    The two entered the cave.

    It''s dark even if the light from outside leaks in.

    And...

    "Hey, where are you touching, buster?!"

    "No, I am just moving along the cavern wall..."

    "Why is your hand on my... Gosh!"

    "hmm, soft, I wonder what is this?"

    "You... I am getting angry."

    "Don''t start casting explosive gemstones in here, okay?"

    As they fought, the pathway became wider. Now, it could fit a dozen people easily.

    They reached the Ryuudou cavern atst.

    "Man, this ce is huge."

    It was about the size of two football fields.

    "Okay..."

    Rin said.

    "Now, where is that method, you''re talking about?"

    "It''s my first time here!"

    He rolled his eyes.

    "Moreover, I said might, there is a chance this won''t work too."

    He leaped up and touched the ground with his right hand.

    Kuro said the formation is here.

    Magic power seeped into the ground.

    <i>Vrmm</i>

    The magic circle expanded out.

    "So, is this it?"

    Rin asked.

    "You''re trying to find it near the dragon vein?"

    "I thought only the Tohsakas can sense the dragon vein in detail."

    She kneeled down near him. Then, she took out a stand. She had a job to do, and can''t waste precious time on the wolf.

    She ced the stand properly before taking out an archaic piece of paper.

    Rin took out a thick book before dangling a gemstone.

    "Okay..."

    Rin inhaled deeply.

    "Let''s start."

    As she chanted, the book shed and the old piece of parchment lit up.

 Chapter 1517: The object clogging up the dragon vein

    <h4>Chapter 1517: The object clogging up the dragon vein</h4>

    ¡°<i>Beginnend¡±</i>

    Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    ¡°gem?? der Anordnung des Admins¡±

    ¡°<i>Zum blut, zum pergament</i>¡±

    Rin chanted her spell in german.

    Then, she cast a glistening jewel onto the ground, lighting up the cavern.

    Rin continued chanting after this.

    Not far from her, Wu Yan used magic to probe the magical signatures in the ground. He was deciphering the Grail System used for the Fuyuki city Grail Wars.

    Kuro had a point.

    The formation here made it easy to see what the Holy Grail War was about.

    He dove deeper.

    Aplex magic formation appeared in his mind.

    He was looking at the Grail System running the Grail War.

    This is the magic circle that gathered magic power, served as the catalyst for Heroic Spirit summoning, and the execution form for the Grail¡¯s advent.

    Given enough magic power, he can start a Grail War by himself if he can decode this.

    Granted, this can only be used in universes where the Root existed along with Heroic Spirits.

    At his current stage, starting a grail war by himself is too early. This ounts for his nigh limitless magic power reserves.

    After all, this formation needed 6 decades of magic power umtion from a simrly nigh-infinite dragon vein of magic power.

    This is why Kuro told him it is more realistic to use the Grail¡¯s magic formation as a catalyst to connect to the Throne of Heroes and infuse ss cards with Heroic Spirits than to connect by Wu Yan¡¯s own self.

    This also supported the theory that the card creator used the Holy Grail as a catalyst to do the same thing.

    He sensed the magic circle sucking in magic power and then storing it.

    He is unsure whether the magic power umtion is done but even if it is, he won¡¯t initiate the Grail War.

    The wish-granting Holy Grail might be enticing but he knew there was a catch to it.

    The Grail War also drags many people into it, he has never heard of anyone making out of the Grail War happily. There is always a price to be paid.

    It is a free-for-all between dozens of individuals fighting and killing to get their hands on the Holy Grail.

    Rather, he feels like this magic circle should be eradicated.

    Kuro¡¯s fate would end in misery seeing as she was born to be the sacrifice for the Grail.

    He resisted the urge to eradicate the magic circle. Instead, he continued analyzing it after steadying his mind.

    This is crucial to his ss Card creation project.

    He also referred the 103,000 grimoires in his mind to decode this formation.

    With Impable Memory, he can remember every intricate detail of this formation without issue.

    Wu Yan removed his hands from the ground after finishing up the analyzing and storing process.

    He sighed in relief before standing up.

    ¡°Alright, I am done memorizing the formation. I will continue the decoding process at home.¡±

    He said before Rin gasped.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan sensed trouble in her tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Rin didn¡¯t answer him. She looked at the old paper in front of her.

    A burnt motive started spreading on the paper. It looked like someone was magically drawing on the parchment.

    ¡°A map of the leylines?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Why? Something happened to the dragon veins?¡±

    Rin pointed at the bottom left corner.

    There is a square there. It looked like there is a blockage in one of the dragon veins there.

    ¡°A blockage?¡±

    He mused out loud.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the source of the chaos in the dragon veins?¡±

    ¡°Is there such a standard cuboid blockage?¡±

    Rin asked a rhetorical question.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s more annoying than a blockage.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is a subspace superimposed on our realm.¡±

    Rin bitterlyughed.

    ¡°It is like the inverse side of this world. And, it is sucking the magical energy of the leyline there.¡±

    ¡°Wait, this sounds familiar.¡±

    He called out.

    ¡°A Mirror World!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Rin bitterlyughed.

    ¡°We¡¯re dealing with a Mirror world here.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    He looked at the cards he had.

    ¡°I have them all. Kuro has thest one. Why is there another Mirror world?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    She looked at the square on the map.

    ¡°Whoever told you seven cards mean you¡¯re done with Mirror Worlds?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Mirror worlds exist because ss cards are in them.¡±

    Wu Yan realized the implications.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve caught on.¡±

    Rin clenched her fists.

    ¡°There is a ss card there.¡±

    ¡°The eighth card¡­¡±

 Chapter 1518: Eighth card

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Eighth card</h4>

    ¡°An eighth card?¡±Flying Ash Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Flying Ash Chapter 1

    Other than Wu Yan and RIn, the others were stunned by this new revtion.

    ¡°An eighth¡­¡±

    Miyu couldn¡¯t hide her shock.

    ¡°Wait, an eighth card?¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    Kuro looked at Wu Yan while he nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He wouldn¡¯t have had he not seen the evidence.

    There are only supposed to be seven cards representing seven sses of Heroic Spirits.

    However, he calls one such instance of another Heroic Spirit appearing alongside 7 other heroes in the Fate/Stay Night Universe. Is it the same case here?

    <i>Is it that Hero?</i>

    If that¡¯s the case, trouble ising their way.

    ¡°I am just as shocked as you guys.¡±

    Rinid out the parchment map showing the dragon veins.

    She pointed at the square blocking one of the lines.

    ¡°But, it is right there.¡±

    ¡°So, we are not done collecting the cards?¡±

    Luvia sighed.

    ¡°That would exin why the leylines won¡¯t settle down. There is another card draining magic power from it.¡±

    ¡°But, an eighth card?¡±

    Illya raised her hand.

    ¡°Rin-nee-san, you said the magical distortions were a result of cards appearing in Fuyuki city. But, there are no further distortions in Fuyuki city.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the ss card¡¯s location isn¡¯t the same as the previous ones.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s deep in the ground and it is close to the main dragon vein. Even the magic association couldn¡¯t pick up in time.¡±

    ¡°It has been about 1 month since the distortions appeared above ground. This card has been sucking energy for 1 month.¡±

    ¡°An eighth card that sucked magic power for 1 month straight near the main dragon vein.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an astonishing incubation period, imagine the umted magic power.¡±

    Kuro grumbled.

    ¡°The monster lurking inside that ce¡­¡±

    ¡°This card strained the dragon vein so I would say it definitely has magic power to throw around.¡±

    Rin said with a grim look.

    ¡°It is stronger than Saber and berserker.¡±

    ¡°Stronger than Saber and Berserker.¡±

    Illya looked terrified.

    Against Saber, they saw what the spirit could do even if they didn¡¯t help. They would have suffered casualties against the Saber Alter¡¯s Excalibur.

    They didn¡¯t expect a corrupted spirit to learn True Name release techniques.

    Berserker fought like a tank and could dish out punishments on par with Saber. Its God Hand allowed it to tank most lethal hits and fight on regardless.

    Wu Yan beat Saber 1 on 1 while Hinagiku and Mikoto pitched in during his duel with Berserker.

    Illya and Miyu almost died from being near the battle.

    If the Eighth card is stronger then¡­

    She stopped thinking about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you all to discuss strategies.¡±

    ¡°This is the stronger opponent we will fight so far, any ideas?¡±

    Everyone turned silent.

    In any case, it is a ss card and they all want it.

    ¡°My aim is gathering seven cards.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°I will collect this card too.¡±

    He looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°We are right behind you.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said.

    ¡°We will follow Yan.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Kuro raised her hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the ss Card or how strong the opponent is. As long as Onii-chan and Onee-chans are going, I am going too!¡±

    ¡°We think so too.¡±

    Rin and Luvia shook their heads with frustrated smiles.

    ¡°It is our job to restore the normalcy of the leylines. Although we failed our ss Card collection quest, we can still help with the fight.¡±

    ¡°Illya, Miyu¡­¡±

    Luvia looked at them.

    ¡°What say you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Illya hesitated.

    ¡°I am going.¡±

    Miyu dered. Her eyes were firm and resolute.

    Illya gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    ¡°This is the strongest opponent so we should leave the fighter allocation tillter. Now, we need to discuss logistics. I don¡¯t think we can all squeeze into the Mirror world.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Thedies exchanged looks.

    ¡°We need to clear the route first.¡±

    He said.

    The eighth card is deep underground.

    To get there, they must first ess the area near the distortion.

    So, they must go deep underground.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Luvia said.

    ¡°I will get my people to clear a path.¡±

    The others nodded as they gave her that task.x

 Chapter 1519: Same cards, two archer cards

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Same cards, two archer cards</h4>

    The cool breeze of the night blew by the whistling leaves, the cracking trees, and the glimmering river surface.Sick Beauty [Rebirth] Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Sick Beauty [Rebirth] Chapter 1

    The breeze made its way into the silent streets of the suburban area.

    Under the starry sky, the moonlit night leaked into one particr window.

    Inside the window, there are sounds of lips smacking and tongue-wriggling.

    Then, there are the heaving, sucking, rubbing, and moaning sounds.

    Thescivious sounds made the temperature of the room go up.

    Wu Yan held onto the petite figure as he tried to catch his breath. He could feel her hot, misty, and demanding breaths on his nape and face. Meanwhile, Kuro shifted her posture and angle as she continued french-kissing Wu Yan.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Kuro¡¯s aggressive and proactive attitude but he would like to take charge instead of letting her take the lead every time.

    s, Kuro isn¡¯t one to back down. She is domineering so wrestling control from her would only upset her. Meanwhile, losing to her would make her happy but leaves a slightly bitter taste in him.

    Hence, he decided to let Kuro do whatever she wants to him.

    Tonight, Kuro is very passionate. Like a kitten that desperately sought warmth, she tossed herself in his direction.

    As she tightened the hug around his neck, she dug deeper and made most of her tiny tongue work in and around his mouth and tongue. It was as if she was trying to get rid of the carnal mes within her.

    Kuro reached a crescendo as her heavy breathing smoothened out and she lost the strength to hold on.

    She tongued him for the past 10 minutes.

    He knew she was just using him as a cathartic instrument for her turbulent emotions.

    The mana supply was done within the first dozens of seconds. She spent the rest of the time expressing her passion.

    Kuro panted as she slowly parted from Wu Yan.

    She used up all her strength and got her rewards.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±

    Kuro heaved like she just ran a marathon. Her eyes were misty and distant as if she aplished what she set out to do.

    He teased her.

    ¡°Serves you right, why were you all up in my mouth just now?¡±

    ¡°Totally worth it.¡±

    Kuro steadied her breathing.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the kisser, I am very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t make it easy for me.¡±

    He poked her forehead.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Kuro shook her head but Wu Yan continued staring at her as if to goad her into spilling the beans. She relented.

    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t hide it after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not good at hiding your feelings.¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the eighth card, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°There are only supposed to be 7 cards¡­¡±

    Kuro mused out loud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get why there is an eighth card¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there are 7 sses in a Grail war but nobody ever said there can only be 7 cards.¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°The Greater Grail in this city isn¡¯t activated. So, I don¡¯t think the Grail War will be held here.¡±

    ¡°The cards and the alignment with the sses in a grail war, is it just a coincidence?¡±

    Kuro offered another suggestion.

    ¡°Heroes, their sses, and the simrities with a Grail war, I can¡¯t be the only one thinking that there are just too many coincidences, right?¡±

    ¡°Yet, the Grail War formation is still in passive mode.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°Presently, we can say this has nothing to do with the Grail War, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you could put it that way.¡±

    Kuro said.

    She was born for the purpose of acting as the Minor Grail.

    She knows a lot about the Grail War. Naturally, she is perturbed by anything rted to the Grail war.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not asplex as you think.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the card creator created extra cards?¡±

    ¡°Extra cards?¡±

    Kuro flinched.

    ¡°There are seven sses of heroes but nobody said there can only be one ss Card per Heroic Servant ss, right?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°The ss card creator might have created an extra ss belonging to one of the seven sses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    ¡°The eighth card is a duplicate of one of the cards we already have?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    His eyes glinted.

    ¡°Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and Berserker. I am guessing it¡¯s one of these.¡±

    He wanted to create another archer card toplete his Path of the Demigods in this universe.

    He also contemted making the card creator create another Archer card for him.

    This proves that there is a possibility he can get his way.

    And¡­

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    His eyes shone brighter.

    ¡°The eighth is another archer card, that would make my job easier.¡±

    ¡°The second Archer card¡­¡±

    She rubbed her chest.

    ¡°Looks like we have our work cut out for us.¡±

    ¡°We can also conspire with Rin and the others to hide the existence of your card.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°That way, people won¡¯t know you¡¯re the holder of the first Archer card.¡±

    Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    Kuro dered.

    ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to get that eighth card!¡±

    Wu Yan also smiled when Kuro bounced around him.

    <i>We will have to check if the eighth card is the Archer card though¡­</i>x

 Chapter 1520: An unusual visitor

    <h4>Chapter 1520: An unusual visitor</h4>

    While Luvia is busy digging a path to the underground blockage, the others went about their usual business.Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    Rin continued monitoring the blockage with her administration rights and magic. She didn¡¯t want any other nasty surprises in case the Eighth card suddenly does something to affect the entire city.

    The others were preparing to deal with the uing fight.

    This uing opponent sucked a lot of magic power and is bound to be a freak,, unlike the previous Heroic Spirits.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kuro who can take down spirits on their own needed to exercise caution.

    Wu Yan got slightly hurt during the Saber fight.

    Meanwhile, Berserker was resilient and could put out heavy blows so Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto had to gang up on it to win.

    This time, it will be a far stronger opponent than Saber and Berserker.

    Even Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto might not be able to win if they let their guard down.

    Fortunately, Kuro joined their party so the chances of winning were higher.

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu were told to think carefully about participating in this round.

    That is the status quo.

    They had much to think about.

    s, this peaceful respite before the storm won¡¯tst long.

    Fuyuki city, riverside.

    The bright red bridge had many cars on it. It is a scene for sore eyes showing the life of a small-sized town.

    A taxi was zooming along the bridge.

    Then, it came to a stop near the sidewalk.

    The door of the taxi opened.

    A figure emerged from within.

    When the taxi¡¯s door shut, the driver immediately left.

    The visitor looked out at the city as she immediately picked up that something was wrong with the city.

    She wore suits and ties that made her look like she was part of the Secret Service. She also had a weird glove with runes on it.

    The veteran aura around her told people not to mess with her.

    Her red short hair and pink eyes made her look like she wasn¡¯t born in Japan.

    ¡°Weird¡­¡±

    She mused out loud.

    ¡°No magical distortions at all.¡±

    The magical distortions were caused by ss Cards sucking magic power from the leylines to maintain the Mirror world and themselves.

    Looks like this visitor has a magical background.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Her sharps eyes brimmed with curiosity.

    ¡°The two apprentices of that <i>magician</i> should have been on the case, they said they didn¡¯t collect the cards yet, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°The distortions are gone.¡±

    Her eyes glimmered.

    ¡°Looks like the Magic Council was fooled.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    She turned around before leaving the bridge.

    ¡°Sooner orter, I would have to deal with<i> those two</i> anyway.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto walked along one of themercial districts¡¯ pathways.

    ¡°The underground work isn¡¯t done yet, right?¡±

    Mikoto asked Hinagiku.

    ¡°Is it fine to leisurely pass the day like this?¡±

    ¡°Yan told us it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°Before the battle, we should just rx.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean¡­.¡±

    Mikoto continued

    ¡°He is very busy decoding the card while we are just ying around.¡±

    ¡°He chose to do that so we can y.¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    ¡°I feel bad ying when he is working but it¡¯s what he wants so let¡¯s just not waste his good intentions, okay?¡±

    "Okay, I guess."

    Mikoto sighed.

    "I hope the enemy this time isn''t annoying like Berserker. That adaptive Noble Phantasm isn''t a joke."

    "Seriously..."

    Hinagiku nodded.

    "It''s just a brute with strength, we shouldn''t have any problem but it just had to be that adaptive Noble Phantasm. We were forced into ganging up on it. Noble Phantasms are like cheats."

    "Saber wasn''t any different. If she didn''t have Excalibur, the fight would have been easier."

    Mikoto brushed her bangs.

    "Anyway, we should expect a strong enemy and make preparations ordingly."

    The two continued chatting like ordinarydies except the topics they talked about were beyond their age.

    Then, ady in a suit walked toward them. She looked like she was a veteran fighter.

    The three got close and they passed each other.

    Like it was scripted, the trio stopped.

    The chattingdies and the taciturn veterandy turned around. They stared at one another.

    Thedy in a suit also sharpened her gaze as she emitted killing intent.

    x

 Chapter 1521: An enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 1521: An enemy?</h4>

    Time froze.

    Chapter 1

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    In the busy street, with pedestrians walking around, nobody noticed anything amiss.

    The three entered a world of their own. The tense air between them can create sparks.

    The trio had the same thought.

    <i>Who are they (is she)?</i>

    The trio instinctively knew they weren''t looking at normal humans.

    Thedy in a suit looked forward sharply.

    Fuyuki city is a famous city for its Grail War. She knows almost all the famous magicians here.

    Aside from the Tohsaka n and the Edelfelt family, she was sure there aren''t any notable mages in the town.

    These two felt strong. Stronger than any she had met until now.

    She came to a guess.

    <i>They''re here for the cards.</i>

    <i>Should I test them?</i>

    Thedy dismissed the thought.

    <i>No, I have a mission. Don''t create loose ends.</i>

    Thedy in a suit stored her killing intent away

    The departure of thedy in a suit made Hinagiku and Mikoto raise their eyebrows.

    "That person..."

    Mikoto looked behind her.

    "She''s not normal."

    "Yes."

    "At least, that killing intent and trained aura isn''t one of an officedy."

    "Killing intent?"

    Mikoto grinned.

    "I didn''t sense that but I know she is strong."

    "Why is she here?"

    Hinagiku mused out loud.

    "Maybe she is out on a stroll?"

    "Who knows..."

    Mikoto shrugged.

    "Something tells me we should keep an eye on her."

    "Yeah..."

    Hinagiku saw that the target had already merged into the crowd.

    "Well?"

    "What more to say?"

    Mikoto continued.

    "Let''s go.''

    Hinagiku and Mikoto followed the target.

    Fuyuki city, Edelfelt mansion...

    "So deep?"

    Luvia looked at the map Rin showed her.

    "It won''t be easy to dig a tunnel to that point."

    "It''s near the main dragon line. These things are always deep underground."

    Rin mused out loud. She was just as annoyed as Luvia.

    "I could see why the Magic Association didn''t pick up on this card until now."

    "Lucky for us, we found it before it could continue absorbing magic power."

    Luvia said.

    "It looks like we need half a month to get there."

    "Okay, do anything you can to speed the work up."

    "We can''t let that thing disrupt the leylines in this town."

    "Okay!"

    Luvia passed the map to Auguste.

    "Auguste, you are on this."

    "Yes, mdy!"

    The aged butler exited the living room.

    "Should we tell the master about our discovery?"

    Luvia asked.

    "I know we shouldn''t tell the Magic Association anything but the master needs to hear about this, right?"

    "I know..."

    Rin turned dark.

    "This opponent is beyond us. Even the monstrous trio said they couldn''t guarantee victory, right?"

    "Moreover, the eighth card wouldn''t be ours even if they won."

    Luvia said.

    "We will have to kiss the apprenticeship goodbye if we mess this up."

    "I..."

    Rin hesitated.

    Entering the Mirror world in their current states would be suicide.

    Giving up would also mean everything they''ve done up till now was in vain.

    To choose their lives over progress on the path to Akasha.

    They couldn''t pick between the two options.

    "It''s all Ruby''s fault!"

    Rin yelled.

    "If she didn''t turn on me and drag Illya into this, we would be in a better situation."

    "Yeah, if only Miyu wasn''t dragged into this, we could easily request backup."

    Luvia and Rin grumbled.

    "And, we would be more powerful."

    The two are like cats and dogs. There was absolutely no way they could have gathered the cards in unison as was ordered by their master.

    Indeed, the two got themselves into this.

    <i>Ding dong</i>

    An rm rang.

    "Huh?"

    Luvia gasped.

    "An intruder?!"

    "Intruder?"

    Rin looked at her.

    "You mean..."

    "Yes, this one didn''te in peace."

    Luvia stood up.

    "Dang!"

    Rinined.

    "Why won''t the troubles end?!"

    Luvia and Rin hurried to the main room.

    They opened the door to be greeted by ady in a suit. She carried a case that had magical orbs in it. The sharp gaze and battle-ready stance told her she wasn''t here to talk.

    Like she said, thisdy is here to brawl.

    Thedy in a suit roamed her gaze over the room.

    "Come out. Don''t make me use violent measures to reveal you two."

    The living room turned silent.

    Then, two figures walked down the staircase to the main living room.

    x

 Chapter 1522: The intruder and a timely intervention

    <h4>Chapter 1522: The intruder and a timely intervention</h4>

    Rin and Luvia tensed up when they saw thedy in a suit.

    Thedy in a suit had a dangerous aura. She felt like a savage fighting beast dressed sharply in a suit.

    Luvia and Rin felt intimidated by her.

    <i>Strong, she''s very strong.</i>

    They knew they were up for a tough fight.

    The two raised their guards.

    "Intrusion into someone else''s property..."

    Luvia snickered.

    "Rude, aren''t you?"

    Thedy in a suit replied.

    "That''s too bad for you."

    The suiteddy spoke up.

    "I am nning on intruding until the very end."

    Rin and Luvia were angered by her brazen attitude.

    "You..."

    Luvia growled.

    "Why are you here?"

    Luvia knew thisdy.

    "In a way, maybe it''s our honor that you''re here."

    Rin grinned.

    "Mage''s Association First-Combat Specialist: Sealing Designation Enforcer, Bazett Fraga McRemitz."

    The sealing designation means that she is a sealed entity within the Mage''s Association''s "containment". Usually, this means she is too powerful or has a rare bloodline that can''t be handled like a normal human.

    Her bloodline is also managed by the association so that they don''t die out.

    In other words, those bearing this designation lived like caged animals and are tantamount to death row convicts.

    Not surprisingly, many of these mages are always looking for ways to escape their fates.

    They''re not afraid of death.

    They want the freedom to further pursue their magical paths to the Root.

    Getting sealed would mean being stopped from that pursuit.

    Sealing Designation Enforcers are the instruments used to catch these high-priority magic targets. Going after naturally-empowered mages and monstrous beings meant that these enforcers had to be powerful and were equipped to bring these walking cmities back or quell them.

    Bazett is one such enforcer.

    Rin and Luvia might be ster apprentices of the Clocktower but they''re just novice students whenpared to enforcers who were like trained cops.

    Having gone through various battles, Bazett is the elite cop while Rin and Luvia are cops who hadn''t even graduated police academy yet.

    "Yeah, I agree with Rin this time."

    Luvia shrugged.

    "I might be talented but even I doubt my talents are something the mage association would put a sealing designation on. What a terrifying presence you brought to my halls today..."

    "If only the sealing targets are always as easy as you two..."

    Bazett mused out loud.

    "s, you two aren''t the targets this time."

    "You..."

    Rin held Luvia back.

    "You''re not here to piss us off, right?"

    "I don''t have time for that."

    Bazett admitted.

    "Tohsaka Rin, Luvia Edelfelt."

    Bazett questioned them.

    "Where are the ss cards?"

    "ss cards?"

    Luvia flinched.

    "You."

    Rin also questioned her.

    "You''re here for the cards?"

    "I don''t sense magical distortions in this town. This means you got the cards back, right?"

    Bazett deduced.

    "But, you didn''t report this progress to the Association. Exin yourself."

    "Oh, you want information from us?"

    Luvia grinned.

    "Maybe you should adjust your attitude first."

    "I see."

    Bazett nodded.

    "Not talking, I presume?"

    Rin and Luvia turned silent.

    "Very well."

    She let loose the case she was carrying. It fell with a loud thud.

    "I didn''t think I would get what I want without drastic measures anyway..."

    "You''re going to use violence?"

    Rin heard her internal rms ring.

    "That''s typical of an Enforcer..."

    "Sorry."

    Bazett sprung forth like a cannonball.

    "I don''t have time to chit-chat!"

    She hurled herself at Rin and Luvia.

    The two also raised their gemstones.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A sharp sound cut across the hall.

    Bazett retreated after analyzing the iing attack.

    The ck silhouette cut the ground where Bazett was standing.

    Two figures emerged near Rin and Luvia.

    She frowned upon looking at the new intruders.

    Rin and Luvia also gasped.

    "You two?"

    Twodies came to their rescue in the nick of time.

    One of them had lightning arcing around her brown hair while the other wielded a crystalline sword as her pink hair fluttered in the air.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto intervened.

    x

 Chapter 1523: Mission, speed, and chances of winning

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Mission, speed, and chances of winning</h4>

    "You two."

    Bazett turned dark.

    "I knew you two were rted to this."

    "Looks like our hunch turned out to be correct."

    Mikoto said while staring at her.

    "You, are you an enemy?"

    "I wouldn''t conclude it so soon."

    Bazett clenched her fists.

    "But, if you know about the ss cards and are withholding that information then you''re my enemy."

    "ss cards?"

    Hinagiku raised her sword.

    "You''re here for the cards too?"

    "Watch out."

    Rin warned.

    "She is a first-ssbat specialist, a veteran fighter famous even among other fighters."

    "She is from the Mage''s Association too?"

    Mikoto frowned.

    "You guys are from the same party?"

    "I think it''s obvious we are not on the same page."

    Luvia said.

    "She wants to attack us after finding out we know about the ss Cards. Plus, we haven''t heard news about her deployment."

    "Yeah, about that."

    Rin yelled at Bazett.

    "The Mage''s association gave the assignment to Lord Kischur. Why are you here meddling in our affairs?"

    "That''s a grand way to put it."

    Bazett said.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed the cold glimmer in her eyes.

    "The mission was originally mine, wasn''t it?"

    "She was the first one on the case?"

    Hinagiku looked at Luvia.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Remember how we had two ss Cards at the start of our mission?"

    "Lancer and Archer. She collected those two cards."

    "Huh?"

    The two gasped.

    "By herself?"

    "Yes."

    Bazett nodded.

    "Kischur was the one who took this assignment from me."

    "Yeah, and it should stay that way."

    Rin interjected.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Don''t ask me."

    Bazett coldly said.

    "I am just here to finish my job. The people up there gave it to me."

    "Upper-ups?"

    Rin recalled.

    "I see, so it''s those people Master warned us about, the people who are power-hungry."

    Bazett didn''t answer.

    "I am going to ask again, you two, do you know about the ss cards? No, do you have them?"

    "Straight to the point, huh?"

    Mikoto defiantly replied.

    "You think we would talk just because you asked?"

    "I had hoped so."

    Bazett pulled her gloves tighter.

    "If you don''t want to talk, I have other ways."

    "The violent method?"

    Hinagiku pursed her lips.

    "In any case, let''s move to another location. I don''t want to contribute to wrecking this ce again."

    "Sorry."

    Bazett growled.

    "I don''t want to change the battlefield ju-"

    A pink blur entered her vision.

    "Sorry."

    Hinagiku whispered.

    "I am not asking you to change the battlefield."

    Hinagiku grabbed Bazett''s cor. She dragged Bazett out through the main door.

    "Don''t follow us."

    Mikoto chased after her.

    Rin and Luvia stood there in a shocked state.

    "I don''t think I can cover you two while I am fighting her."

    "Don''t look down on her."

    Luvia cautioned.

    "Bazett can solo Heroic Spirits and she is a sealing designation enforcer. Treat her like a monster she is or you will regret it."

    "Oh, one more thing."

    Rin said.

    "Don''t use trump cards against her. She will instant-kill you if you use Noble Phantasms on her."

    "An instant-kill Noble Phantasm counter?"

    Mikoto was curious.

    But, now wasn''t the time.

    Bazett is powerful, she can kill two spirits on her own. Hinagiku needs her help.

    Mikoto nodded.

    "Okay, thanks for the reminder."

    Mikoto chased after them again.

    Rin took out her phone.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Hinagiku dragged Bazett out despite her lithe figure.

    Then, she tossed her like a sack of potatoes.

    Bazettnded perfectly after somersaulting with her palms to the ground.

    "Hmph."

    She slid back dozens of meters.

    "You''re fast."

    Bazett analyzed her.

    "Teleportation?"

    "No."

    Bazett turned grim.

    "Pure speed."

    "Yeah, that was 90% of my full speed."

    Hinagiku grinned.

    "If you can''t react then you don''t stand a chance."

    "Thanks but you don''t have to worry."

    Bazett said.

    "If that was your best then it won''t be easy for you to touch me again."

    "Moreover..."

    She raised a fist.

    Her runed gloves lit up green.

    She smashed her fist into the ground.

    <i>Boom</i>

    A dust cloud shrouded her.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    From within the cloud, she shot multiple projectiles at Hinagiku.

    An iron wall covered Hinagiku.

    Mikoto gazed at the dust cloud as the two stared Bazett down.

    x

 Chapter 1524: Fists versus iron sand

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Fists versus iron sand</h4>

    Bazett emerged from the cloud of dust.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stared at her.

    Bazett Fraga McRemitz: level 77

    The opponent is above Mikot and Hinagiku''s level.

    However, if both unleashed their true powers, Bazett won''t stand a chance.

    Nheless, the mission required them to fight at depowered states. Anyway, 1v1 her is going to be tough.

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    "Let''s gang up on her."

    Hinagiku suggested.

    "We need to finish this quickly."

    Mikoto ispetitive but that only applies when the situation calls for it. When teamwork is needed, she will put her pride aside.

    "One question." .medrectangle-4-multi-147{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}

    Bazett said.

    "You two are rted to the ss cards, right?"

    The two didn''t answer.

    "I see..."

    Bazett revealed her killing intent.

    "I won''t hold back!"

    Bazett''s gloves lit up as the runes inscribed on them turned green.

    <i>Boom</i>

    When she stomped, she created a minor earthquake.

    Using the recoil, she shot at Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Come."

    Mikoto spread her arms wide.

    She summoned dozens of iron spiral spears from the ground.

    Hinagiku also turned into a blur as she zipped around like a meteor. She came for Bazett''s nk.

    With spears in the front and a sword at the nk, Bazett stomped one more time.

    <i>Boom</i>

    This time, she made a b of rocke out of the ground by mming her right foot down.

    The iron spears pierced the wall but not before shattering against it.

    Hinagikunded on Bazett like a bolt of pink lightning. She tried to stab Bazett''s shoulder.

    <i>ng</i>

    She connected but it didn''t feel like flesh to her. It was like she hit iron.

    Bazett held the de with her gloved hand.

    "Bare hands?"

    Hinagiku gasped.

    "Don''t lose your focus inbat."

    Bazett lifted her other fist.

    "Hiya!"

    A wave of iron wall 8 meters high rolled toward Bazett. The iron sand wave also had spikes in it.

    This won''t be fun iron shower if someone gets engulfed by it.

    The iron sand wave bulldozed Bazett.

    "Hmph!"

    Bazett smashed at the iron wall with an annoyed look.

    She projected a giant green fist.

    <i>Kachak</i>

    She punched the iron sand wave apart with that magical fist.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Her fists smashed apart the fluid iron sand wave.

    "No way..."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku couldn''t believe it.

    "Talk about destructive powers..."

    Bazett turned back to face them. She tried to punch Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku knew getting hit by one of these punches would be the end of her.

    It''s like getting hit by a Berserker ss Heroic Servant.

    Hinagiku spun her de to drive Bazett away. She grits her teeth as she tried to evade the punch at thest second.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The punch was intercepted by iron whips.

    "Huh?"

    Bazett was rooted in ce.

    "Chance."

    Hinagiku dodged her fist and did another lunge at Bazett''s shoulder.

    "Don''t even think about it."

    Bazett got into another punching stance.

    Bazett is going to risk her shoulder for a quick jab at Hinagiku''s stomach.

    There is less than a meter''s distance between the two. There is no dodging this.

    Hinagiku pierced Bazett''s shoulder.

    <i>Splish</i>

    Bazett bled as the crystalline sword went into her shoulder.

    "Hiya!"

    Bazett struck her green fist into Hinagiku''s abs.

    <i>Boom</i>

    "Ugh..."

    Hinagiku flew into the distance before crashing against a tree.

    x

 Chapter 1525: CQC expert, her terrifying punch

    <h4>Chapter 1525: CQC expert, her terrifying punch</h4>

    <i>Bam</i>

    Hinagiku got slugged in her abs. She crashed against a tree. The tree snapped in half due to the force with which she hit the tree.

    Mikoto panicked.

    "Hinagiku!"

    She ran over to her while helping her up.

    Bazett''s punch wasn''t fooling around.

    She can shatter ground and destroy iron walls with her fists.

    That strength made her tantamount to a female Berserker.

    Anyone hit by it would be knocked out either mentally or knocked out of this realm of existence.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto can tank hits from Berserker because they had the Moving Church to protect them.

    That is known as the ultimate barrier spell. Even then, Berserker''s punch couldn''t be fully mitigated as they still felt the hits.

    But, they weren''t using Moving Churches.

    Hinagiku should have been knocked out cold.

    "I am fine..."

    Despite getting hit cleanly, Hinagiku got up with a slightly pained look. Even Bazett didn''t expect her toe out unharmed.

    She rubbed her abs before lifting her clothes to reveal the muscle beneath.

    There is aplex magic formation on her abs. It slowly spun before dissipating.

    "that..."

    Bazett analyzed.

    "A protection spell?"

    "Yes."

    Hinagiku bitterlyughed.

    "He protected me again."

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto had their levels suppressed so they couldn''t fight at full power. This means they can''t guarantee their safety as well.

    Wu Yan drew emergency protection spells on them to give them temporary protection.

    These formations made them incredibly durable. Even Berserker can''t punch their lights out.

    Bazett''s power still couldn''t be fully mitigated. Hinagiku felt slight pain from the hit.

    Bazett can punch on Berserker''s level.

    Wu Yan wanted to give them true Moving Churches. That would guarantee their safety.

    Moving Church (true) can replenish mana on its own without needing constant mana input by Wu Yan as with the iplete version. It is the perfect barrier spell for mobile fighters.

    But, he needed items he couldn''t find in this universe so he can only give up on that notion for now.

    Plus, he would need a lot of time to finish the rituals needed for True Moving Church. Itsplexity is on par with the Grail War.

    It''s not the best but his protection spells are able to absorb 90% of the damage of Bazett''s hits.

    "I see..."

    Bazett mused out loud while looking at Hinagiku who was heaving slightly.

    "This fight is shaping up to be more trouble than I envisioned."

    "Well, you''re not easy to take down that''s for sure."

    Hinagiku snapped back. She looked at Bazett''s bleeding shoulder.

    "Unlike me, you don''t look like you have protection spells."

    Bazett tore her suit open and she applied an emergency bandage to her wound without flinching in pain.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto knew they were up against a serious opponent.

    She isn''t afraid to use her life to bait an enemy in for a fatal attack.

    She traded an injury to hit Hinagiku. Otherwise, she couldn''t havended a hit.

    They''re fighting someone who isn''t afraid to take hits as long as she can get hits in.

    She also looked like she wouldn''t mind fighting kids to get the ss cards.

    "I see, so it''s hustling time!"

    Mikoto started channeling lightning as clouds streamed above them.

    The storm clouds brewed into a mighty storm that swirled like a bluish-white maelstrom of the heavens.

    "Hmph."

    Bazett snorted.

    She readied her fist.

    "Let''s see you smash this!"

    Mikoto set the raging storm on Bazett.

    The sound of whistling thunder didn''t faze Bazett.

    "It sounds nice."

    Bazett''s Runed Gloves started shining again.

    "But, useless against me."

    She smashed her fist into the swirling storm clouds.

    For just a brief moment, the space distorted.

    And...

    <i>Boom</i>

    Her verdant fist caused an explosion when it hit the storm clouds.

    Mikoto and Bazett were blown away at the same time.

    "No freaking way..."

    Mikoto just couldn''t believe it.

    "She actually blocked the storm with her fists? Is she even human?"

    "I am not like you."

    Bazett said.

    "I only have my fists. I don''t have fancy magic or sword skills."

    Bazett shot at Mikoto like a cannonball after she said that.

    "Just my fists!"

    Bazett unleashed an uppercut at Mikoto.

    x

 Chapter 1526: The battle-born berserker

    <h4>Chapter 1526: The battle-born berserker</h4>

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The sound of someone cutting through the air reverberated in the courtyard.

    Mikoto watched as the fist in her field of vision steadily expanded.

    "I won''t let you hit me so easily."

    She blocked it with an iron wall.

    The electrified wall looked like a counter-barrier that would electrocute those whoid their hands on it.

    Bazett rammed straight into the electrified iron wall as if she didn''t see anything in her way.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She hit the wall as lightning climbed up her fist and electrocuted her.

    <i>Crackle fwish</i>

    She endured the lightning with smokeing out of her.

    She flinched for only a second.

    "Hmph."

    Bazett ignored the lightning circting around her. She made her fist heat up to melt a hole in the iron wall.

    "What the heck?!"

    Before Mikoto can cry out in shock, the fist pierces the pir to hit Mikoto on her chest.

    "¡ª!"

    Mikoto felt her face twitch in pain. She steadied herself.

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    <i>Crackle boom</i>

    She summoned a lightning bolt to counter Bazett.

    "Argh."

    Bazett moaned in pain for a second.

    Even if she isn''t afraid of death, she has no defensive runes.

    She must be able to tolerate the pain.

    Bazett was enraged.

    "You..."

    She growled. Punching one more time, she wanted to end Mikoto.

    Before she can punch, someone grabbed her hand mid-wound-up.

    Bazett remembered something.

    "Hey, don''t forget..."

    Hinagiku''s arm rippled with the special effects of her defensive rune countering Mikoto''s lightning.

    "I am here too."

    Hinagiku shed Bazett on the back.

    <i>Ssh</i>

    She cut open a big wound on her back.

    "Guh."

    Bazett''s mind went nk for a second. Then, anger took over her.

    "Hiya!"

    Bazett made her fists emit a brilliant green sh.

    It temporarily blinded them.

    She then punched the two with all her might.

    <i>Boom boom</i>

    The two were shot into the distance by those hits.

    "¡ª!"

    Mikoto and Hinagiku saw white for a second.

    Their faces went pale.

    Bazett stood there smelling like burnt meat and bleeding all over like a victim of an old sher film.

    The three faced off as Hinagiku and Mikoto cornered her. Bazett panted in fatigue and pain.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were battered but not injured.

    Bazett suffered electrocutions, cut wounds, and a punctured shoulder, she''s not in a good shape.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto ganged up on her.

    1v1 would result in a loss for Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    They''re not happy to gang up on her.

    She has no defensive runes and she can only rely on her punches.

    The level gap isn''t that big.

    However, her berserker-like fighting style is something the two will admire but never learn.

    That''s like trading HP for HP in a fight.

    They''re lucky Bazett didn''t use her tactic to kill them.

    "Ugh..."

    Bazett spat out blood as she scanned the two.

    "So young and so powerful. You forced me into this state. Not bad, I will give you that..."

    "Ah..."

    Mikoto heaved as she smiled.

    "You speak as if you have this in the bag."

    "We can see who are in better positions..."

    Hinagiku panted.

    "We are only slightly hurt. You''re heavily wounded, I don''t think you can hold on for long."

    "Wounded? You mean I can''t fight when I am bleeding like this?"

    Bazett scoffed.

    "Are you dreaming or something?"

    She tore her torn suit away, revealing her injured shoulder and blood-sttered torso.

    Bazett blushed like she wasn''t hurt in the slightest.

    "What..."

    They gasped.

    "I just dulled my sense of pain, don''t be so dramatic."

    Bazett clenched her fists.

    "This level of injury is nothing. Even if I was mortally wounded, I can still fight at my peak."

    "Of course, even in death, I can fight."

    Bazett''s cold words made Hinagiku and Mikoto turn cold.

    <i>Who is this monster?</i>

    x

 Chapter 1527: The only way to beat the enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1527: The only way to beat the enemy</h4>

    Bazett is a female berserker.

    As a sealing designation Enforcer. She is someone who devoted herself to hunting down fugitive magi who are powerful in their own rights.

    She had runes that enhanced her durability, strength, and speed. As an all-rounded fighter, her fists were her only weapons.

    She is so specialized and capable that she can defeat Heroic Spirits on her own.

    These spirits were superhuman mythical figures who can''t be harmed by conventional weaponry.

    Even if she is only 1 or 2 levels above Mikoto and Hinagiku, they were disadvantaged in a fight against someone who isn''t afraid of dying.

    She meant what she said.

    She is going to fight to end like a savage beast.

    Bazett looked at her stab wound. She looked at Mikoto.

    "Thanks for the electrocution, you cauterized my wound."

    "Yeah?"

    Mikoto wiped the cold sweat away.

    "Pain wouldn''t faze you, I doubt blood loss would stop you, right?"

    "Yes."

    She tore more of her tattered suit away.

    "Bleeding can be stopped with proper muscle control and nerve dulling."

    "Are you even human?"

    Hinagiku bitterly smiled.

    "Is fighting all you know?"

    "Yes."

    Bazett admitted.

    "It is."

    Bazett stepped forward.

    Almost subconsciously, the twodies backed off.

    "What now?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "It looks like she won''t quit no matter what."

    "Worse yet..."

    Mikoto bit her lips.

    "She seemed like she can go for more rounds than this. If we run out of energy, we should surrender, not that she would let us anyway."

    "Then..."

    Hinagiku asked.

    "How do we beat her?"

    "Beating her won''t do it. We need to make sure she stays down."

    Mikoto balled her palms into fists.

    "We need to kill her. We have no choice."

    Kill her?"

    Hinagiku turned grim.

    "Must we?"

    Mikoto also struggled against her conscience.

    Killing is a taboo for them, it''s hard to get past that threshold of morality.

    Even if they''re up against a female berserker.

    There is no choice other than stopping her heart.

    "Jeez..."

    Mikoto sighed.

    "She is like Berserker and just as annoying too."

    "I agree...."

    Bazett replied.

    "I am only after ss cards, tell me about them or give them to me. I don''t want to fight unless I have to."

    This means Bazett didn''t think she can kill them easily as well.

    "But..."

    Hinagiku inhaled deeply.

    "The ss Cards are important to us."

    "Yeah?"

    Bazett nodded.

    "Then, the tango continues..."

    "Ah..."

    Mikoto took out a coin.

    She nocked the coin on her finger as lightning surged around her. Her lightning turned the coin into a shimmering bullet.

    Bazett knew she was up against a killing technique.

    "That''s your killing blow!"

    Bazett''s eyes shone brilliantly.

    "This is where we decide the fight!"

    Bazett raised her fists. Her fists also had sparks.

    Then, the canister opened in the living room.

    A lead ball-like object flew into her hands.

    "Ah..."

    Luvia turned pale.

    "She is going to use that move..."

    "Fools."

    Rin rushed out.

    "I told you not to use ultimate moves or Noble Phantasms!"

    Mikoto forgot about the warning.

    <i>Crackle crackle</i>

    The lightning forced Hinagiku to back off.

    Meanwhile, Bazett raised her lead ball against Mikoto.

    The ball emitted an iridescent light.

    The Fragarach continued rising in light intensity as a weird power came into being.

    Bazett aimed her fist at the floating shining ball of lead.

    Her hands lit up as the runes echoed with the ripples of power the lead ball emitted.

    "My attacks will reach you first."

    She growled.

    The enchanted ball spun rapidly as it continued to emit magic power.

    A sharp tip appeared from the ball. It looked like a de came out of the ball of lead.

    Mikoto felt an ominous feeling.

    Now isn''t the time to cancel her move.

    "go!"

    Mikoto shot her coin.

    "Railgun!"

    Theser shot forward.

    Rin came running out of the mansion.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1528: Time rewound, physical Noble Phantasm

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Time rewound, physical Noble Phantasm</h4>

    "Stop!"

    Rin cried out.

    The railgun was fired so it was already toote.

    Rin watched as the orangeser shed across the courtyard. Bazett stomped forward as if unafraid of the orangeser.

    The floating ball of magic sword with a lead stump pointed forward. Her runed gloves touched the lead ball.

    "<strong><i>Gouging Sword of the War God, Fragarach!</i></strong>"

    Bazett aimed the counter weapon at Mikoto. The tip was pointed at Mikoto as she smashed her fist into the stump of the magic ball.

    The world fell silent.

    The magic ball shot forward with impossible speed, no, it flew at superluminal speeds.

    It was faster than Mikoto''s railgun.

    The piercingser charged through the railgun and into Mikoto.

    "¡ª"

    Time froze as the world went still.

    The railgun froze in the air.

    Mikoto''s expression also froze.

    It felt like minutes psed before time returned.

    Railgun disappeared and Mikoto stopped there like a doll frozen in time.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The used ball of lead fell to the floor with a heavy thud.

    It lost its luster and looked like just a piece of charred metal.

    "What happened?"

    Hinagiku gasped.

    Rin also turned pale.

    "She''s gone."

    "Phew."

    Bazett looked at Hinagiku.

    "One down..."

    "One down?"

    Hinagiku turned to the sound of the new arrival.

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Bazett looked to see white mes rising from Mikoto''s body.

    Rin and Hinagiku lit up when they saw the white mes.

    The white mes engulfed Mikoto.

    Then, a figure emerged from the white me storm.

    His ck hair and coat fluttered with the whoosh of the mes. His red eyes were like ominous amber stars in the night sky.

    He held a ball of white mes while hugging Mikoto.

    Mikoto finally woke up as she gasped. For her, it was like he appeared suddenly.

    "Yan?!"

    "Yan!"

    Hinagiku cried out.

    "In the nick of time..."

    Rin sat on the ground with limp legs. That was too close.

    "That was close..."

    "What happened?"

    Bazett asked with an incredulous look. She couldn''t believe that Mikoto escaped that instant-kill counter.

    "Fragarach failed?"

    Wu Yan stared at Bazett with frosty eyes. He stored his white mes away.

    Rin can see that Wu Yan must have picked up danger from Mikoto''s auto-SOS spell so he came just in the nick of time.

    Bazett almost killed Mikoto.

    That much was enough to induce a fury he hasn''t felt in a long time. His eyes turned golden with rage.

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto knew this was his silent anger seething at the surface.

    They knew why and they didn''t question him any further.

    "What... is that?..."

    This is the first time Wu Yan revealed his True Ancestor eyes in front of her.

    "You..."

    Bazett felt an instinctual urge to back off. She subconsciously jumped back. She also raised her guard although something within her told her it won''t be enough.

    "Who... What are you?"

    Wu Yan stood there silently. Then, a wave of intense pressure swept across everyone.

    It felt suffocating and serene at the same time, like the calm before the storm.

    He addressed Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    "Are you two okay?"

    "We''re fine..."

    They murmured.

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan turned to face Bazett.

    "Retreat first, I will handle this."

    "nn."

    The two retreated to the sides.

    "Rin..."

    "What was that?"

    Rin recovered from her stupor.

    "Fragarach, one of the few remaining existing Noble Phantasms. It is also a Mystic code."

    "A Noble Phantasm humans can use, eh?"

    He continued.

    "Its effects?"

    Rin resisted the urge to tell on Bazett but she answered anyway.

    "If the opponent uses a trump card, it will trigger the Answerer effect, it will rewind time and stab the opponent in the heart and rewrite destiny. It materializes the destiny where ''the opponent is killed before he/she fires the trump card''. It also negates the opponent''s trump card one time."

    "Time rewinding and piercing the opponent''s heart. It also negates trump card?"

    His eyes were calm as he listened to the details. Then, their hearts throbbed...

    x

 Chapter 1529: 1 v 1, you want to take me down with you?

    <h4>Chapter 1529: 1 v 1, you want to take me down with you?</h4>

    Fragarach, the sword that uses time as its de.

    The Answerer, the sword that strikes first.

    Bazett''s Noble Phantasm is a legendary sword from the Age of Gods. It isa physical Noble Phantasm.

    It looks like a stone ball but its power couldn''t be ignored.

    It doesn''t need to be infused with magic. The downside is that it needed to wait for an opponent to use his/her trump card first.

    It is like an anti-trump card instant kill counter. The moment an opponent fires his/her ultimate skill, Fragarach will trigger and end the opponent first.

    This is the Answerer effect.

    It is only a side effect if one analyzes Fragarach''s true ability.

    Rewinding time and screwing with causality.

    That is Fragarach''s nature.

    It rewinds time when an opponent uses a trump card. Then, it kills the opponent with a precise blow to the heart.

    Since the opponent will be dead, the enemy''s ultimate move is also cancelled by cause and effect.

    This is what it means to be an anti-Noble Phantasm counter.

    Rin told Mikoto not to use her final moves on Bazett.

    The Answerer effect can only take ce once the enemy uses his/her final move.

    It is Bazett''s trump card against foes she can''t take down with brute force. It can force an opponent who heavily relies on trump cards to fight without them and this is what gave her the edge over most opponents.

    "No way..."

    Mikoto and Hinagiku gasped.

    Her augmented gloves that were imbued with runes, fighting skills, and tenacity made her a walking female tank. It was like she was an army in and of herself.

    She fought while ignoring the damage they inflicted on her.

    Killing Bazett would almost inevitably require the opponent to use his/her ultimate moves.

    She would then use Fragarach to seal the opponent''s fate.

    She would only fare badly against all-rounders like Caster who has many moves but almost no ultimate moves. Other than that, she can pretty much fight anyone and win.

    "Yes."

    Bazett chimed in.

    "It works by bending time, destiny, and causality to stab the opponent in the heart once someone uses an ultimate move."

    "But..."

    She looked at Wu Yan.

    "I was sure Mikoto got hit. How did you block Fragarach?"

    "Yeah... How?"

    Rin, Mikoto, and Hinagiku wanted to know.

    Wu Yan''s white mes could burn time.

    He used that me to burn the rewound time, rendering it useless.

    He burned that timeline away while the point of divergence is still being solidified.

    The White mes is a natural counter to Fragarach.

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Your Fragarach can piece people''s hearts once activated, right?"

    Bazett nodded.

    "Of course."

    "Then..."

    He looked at her.

    "Try it..."

    He manifested a card.

    "Let''s see who can kill each other first."

    The card turned into a long stick of light. Then, when the light faded, he held a red spear.

    "Yan!"

    RIn, Mikoto, and Hinagiku gasped.

    "A ss Card?"

    Bazett analyzed.

    "You obtained the cards, huh?"

    "You want them?"

    He swung his spear to the side.

    "Then, kill me and get your hands on all 6 cards!"

    "6 cards?"

    Bazett turned serious.

    "Good, you''re my target now."

    She looked at the red spear in his hand.

    "That''s the Gae Bolg, right?"

    "You know your stuff."

    "Indeed..."

    Bazettughed.

    "This isn''t my first time going up against that spear."

    "Not your first time?"

    He looked at Rin.

    Rin bitterly shook her head.

    "She collected the Lancer card."

    "I see."

    He thought about it.

    "This sounds like it will be an epic fight."

    "Fragarach and Gae Bolg messes with causality..."

    Bazett frowned when Wu Yan pointed that out.

    "Although the activation is different. The end effect of destroying one''s heart remains. There is no dodging and there is no blocking. We will both end up hurt dead at the end of this."

    Bazett frowned.

    "Are you threatening to die with me?"

    Everyone started holding their breaths.

 Chapter 1530: Kill, betting hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Kill, betting hearts</h4>

    Mutual destruction.

    It would end like that.

    Fragarach can go back in time and kill opponents who use their trump cards. It will also negate the opponents'' trump card.

    Gae Bolg will pin a destiny where the opponent dies with her heart pierced.

    In both cases, it creates a situation where one is bound to get pierced while the other will be hit with an instant hit to the heart too.

    The two would die together.

    Wu Yan isn''t dumb enough to die with her, she reckons.

    Yet, Wu Yan used a mysterious move to cancel her Fragarach.

    She doesn''t know why and so she is just bluffing, hoping he would slip up on his secret.

    Bazett miscalcted.

    "Dying with you?"

    He closed his eyes.

    "That can be arranged..."

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku, mikoto, and Rin gasped.

    "What was that?"

    Bazett also shot back.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Try me."

    He brandished Gae Bolg.

    Bazett thought he was bluffing but those golden eyes that were trained on her suggested he wasn''t fooling around.

    Anger, killing intent, malice, they were all in there.

    Bazett felt like she was up against an opponent she couldn''t surmount.

    "I will swing my spear even if you said no."

    He stared at her.

    Then, he charged forward with Gae Bolg ready.

    <i>Fwish</i>

    Like a crimson arrow, he shot at Bazett.

    In a dark blur, he swung the Gae Bolg.

    With this, Bazett''s heart will be pierced.

    Bazett is also forced to use her trump card.

    "As you wish!"

    She was angered by him.

    She swung her fist as another lead orb flew near her fist. The orb sprouted a sword''s de like before.

    "<strong><i>Fragarach, Answerer</i></strong>!"

    The spinning ball had runes on it.

    Then, it started shining brightly again. Bazett wielded the ded lead ball like a mace.

    She confronted Wu Yan who was charging at her.

    In an instant, they closed their distances.

    With no room for dodging or blocking, it''s evident that these two are going to kill each other with all their might.

    Then...

    "<strong>Sword of the War God!</strong>"

    "<strong>Gae Bolg</strong>!"

    They unleashed their Noble Phantasms. This is a sh of two Noble Phantasms that mess with causality and destiny. The sh of a red spear and a shining ball de. The two collided furiously.

    <i>Ssh splish</i>

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Rin watched in horror as the two fighters crashed into one another. Then, their heads sagged down.

    Wu Yan''s Gae Bolg pierced through Bazett''s chest and popped out her back.

    The red spear dripped with even redder liquid.

    Bazett held onto the ball with a shining de. It had also pierced something as the sword had red blood around its tip and on the ground around it.

    They held their breaths.

    Wu Yan spat out blood first.

    "Yan!"

    They tried to approach him.

    "It''s fine."

    He weakly moaned.

    "I am fine."

    "Impossible..."

    Bazett spat out blood as she gasped.

    "My Fragarach, it pierced your heart, you didn''t use the white mes, how?..."

    "So, you deduced that the white mes can mitigate your destiny-warping Noble Phantasm, huh?"

    He sighed after looking at his ruptured chest. Then, he smirked.

    "s, you might have the ultimate counter Noble Phantasm but..."

    "Me..."

    He grabbed Gae Bolg.

    "If you can''t lose then I am what you might call someone who can''t die."

    "Ugh!"

    Wu Yan pulled out the dreadful red spear.

    "Guh!"

    Bazett groaned in pain before she fell to the floor with a dull thud. She also sshed the ground red with her blood.

    Her heart had been pierced, she is gone.

    He wiped away the blood from his mouth. He looked at Bazett as his golden eyes returned to a normal red.

    "That''s for trying to kill someone I love..."

    This is the first time he killed ady so young.

    Honestly, he has no qualms about this kill.

    Bazett shouldn''t have touched his fuse.

    He doesn''t regret doing this.

    He sighed before turning around. He walked to hisdies with his blood-soaked T-shirt. Bazett stilly there in a pool of her blood.

    x

 Chapter 1531: Resurrection, another undying fighter?

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Resurrection, another undying fighter?</h4>

    "Yan!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto rushed over.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I am fine."

    Wu Yan said with a bitter and frustrated smile. He also lost his frosty re.

    "Bazett might not know but you two should know I can''t die."

    "But..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at the blood dripping out the side of his mouth.

    "It''s just a little internal bleeding, nothing much."

    He wiped the blood away.

    "My heart already regenerated."

    Fragarach pierced him before he swung Gae Bolg.

    However, a pierced heart can''t kill a True Ancestor.

    Since he was alive then, he is alive now. Since he was hurt in the past, his heart had already regenerated before Bazett hit the floor.

    "Are you really okay?"

    Rin asked.

    Her eyes looked at his bloody lips and his simrly bloodied shirt. She wanted to ask how he was okay after getting hit with a causality weapon.

    "Huh?"

    He teased her.

    "Are you disappointed that I didn''t die?"

    "Yeah!"

    Rin red at him.

    "The sooner you die, the better, you can''t hurt anyone then!"

    "Aiya~ I can''t die yet."

    He shrugged.

    "I haven''t had enough fun with a certain snappydy..."

    "Don''t call me snappy!"

    Rin retorted.

    "I will make my family great again!"

    "Yeah?"

    He pursed his lips.

    "Good luck with that."

    "You..."

    "Hey!"

    Mikoto told them off.

    "Don''t flirt in front of us."

    "Stop it, Mikoto."

    Hinagiku shook her head.

    "You know his moral and ethical standards."

    "Well..."

    He tried to y it cool.

    Then, they heard a weak voice.

    "Condition, fulfilled..."

    A giant wave of magic swept over them from the corner where Bazett was.

    They turned to look at the mana storm as their expressions changed.

    The magic wasing from the battered Bazett.

    She was emitting magic power when that would have been impossible since she should be dead.

    "Huh?"

    The trio shrieked in exasperation.

    "This still isn''t over yet?!"

    Wu Yan frowned with disapproval.

    Bazett slowly stood up as the runes on her lit up.

    It seems like some sort of resurrection rune.

    Indeed, what they saw next confirmed it.

    Bazett''s heart and the massive pierced wound at her back regenerated.

    The mana storm faded as Bazett''s rune also disappeared.

    Bazett opened her eyes before mming her palms against the ground. She jumped away from them.

    "You..."

    Hinagiku couldn''t believe it.

    "You''re alive?"

    "H-How?"

    Mikoto also gasped.

    "Didn''t Gae Bolg pierce her heart too?"

    "I can''t believe it too."

    Bazett growled with a pair of sharp eyes. She looked at Wu Yan like he was a monster.

    "To think I needed my resurrection runes in a mission other than fighting Heroic Spirits and Sealing Designation targets..."

    "Resurrection..."

    Rin''s eyes widened.

    "Wait, are those runes the ones that will revive the user when their hearts are stopped?!"

    "You''re right."

    Bazett looked at her chest.

    "It''s a Noble Phantasm-level rune."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto took a step back while Rin gasped.

    The Answerer effect of her Fragarach gave her the ability to instant-kill opponents when they use their ultimate skills.

    She can dull pain, take a massive amount of damage, stop her blood, and fight like a CQC monster, she is already a one-person tactical squad.

    Add resurrection on top of that and you have a monster that won''t go down no matter what.

    She is beyond just scary.

    Anyone would be hard-pressed to counter her. But, now, she has met her match.

    "Compared to that one over there, I still have much to learn."

    Bazett stared at Wu Yan.

    "What do you have to say? Mr. Immortal?"

    "No, please, you''re ttering me, Undying Lady."

    He stepped forward.

    "Want to see who runs out of extra lives first?"

    "No need."

    "If I can repeatedly use my resurrection runes, I don''t need Fragarach to force my enemies to seal their ultimate moves."

    "Plus..."

    She summoned another Fragarch orb to her hand.

    "I can''t use Fragarach continuously without limits."

    She looked at her orb.

    "Even if it''s the magic sword from the Age of Gods. We only know how to create this one-time use Noble Phantasm. The ritual takes over one month toplete, we can only create 10 per year."

    "And, I used two this time around."

    Bazett exined.

    "I don''t have any more resurrections runes on me. Against you, I would lose."

    "Oh?"

    Heughed.

    "Giving up so soon?"

    "I am just stating the fact. I need to get the ss Cards, dying would impede my mission."

    Bazett turned around, picking up her canister of Fragarach orbs.

    "Onest question."

    Bazett asked.

    "Are you a Dead Apostle?"

    The ce turned silent.

    He replied.

    "Don''t put me on the same level as those inferior copies."

    "Inferior copies?"

    Bazett mumbled before leaping out of the mansion''s garden.

    "You think I am going to let you..."

    Wu Yan wanted to pursue her when Rin pulled him back.

    Wu Yan sighed after looking at her anxious look.

    x

 Chapter 1532: Are you a dead apostle?

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Are you a dead apostle?</h4>

    "Why didn''t you let me go after her?"

    Wu Yan voiced his disapproval.

    "I can use warp skills to get that barbaricdy. It would have been so easy."

    "And?"

    Rin eyed him.

    "What will you do?"

    "Spear her one more time!"

    He said without hesitation.

    "She has no more resurrection runes. She also can use 8 more Fragarach Orbs at most. My Gae Bolg is an efficient Noble Phantasm with minimal mana usage. I can swing my Noble Phantasm hundreds of times."

    "Honestly, I didn''t think it was possible."

    Luvia chimed in.

    "I didn''t think there was someone who could force that berserker woman into retreat."

    "Yeah."

    Hinagiku sighed.

    "I am amazed that we drove her away."

    "Man, she is like Berserker except she has brains and brawns."

    Mikoto grumbled.

    "We would have run away if Yan didn''t intervene."

    "That''s why I said I wanted to finish her off."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Why did we have to let her go?"

    "If we did kill her, it would attract more trouble."

    Rin rubbed her temples.

    "Killing an Enforcer, especially someone as powerful as her..."

    "Yeah..."

    Luvia ced her cup down.

    "There are many Enforcers in the Mage''s Association. If a bunch of them came at you, even if they''re weaker than Bazett, it would still be a mess, right?"

    "Yes."

    "But, It just doesn''t feel right to let the violent girl run off like that."

    "Why are you frustrated?"

    Rin shook her head.

    "You made her waste two Fragarachs and her Resurrection runes. She can only make 10 of those things a year so I imagine it would be costly and time-consuming to make one of those. You basically waste nearly 3 months of effort for her."

    "Against that brute, you came out unscathed. Even the Mage''s association would be shocked to hear your results."

    "In any case, she knows she can''t fight you. At least, until her next preparations areplete, she can''te after us."

    "The ss Cards."

    Rin rubbed her head again.

    "Bazett knows he has 6 cards. She is going to target them. She also knows we lost the Archer and Lancer card."

    "Those people are going to give us hell once she reports this."

    Luvia said with a grimace.

    "Crap..."

    "Worse yet, she is probably going to go after the seventh card."

    Rin growled.

    "If she encounters Kuro then it would be bad."

    "Yeah."

    "Looks like we need to tell her toy low."

    "So many problems!"

    Rin shrieked in stress.

    "When is this going to end?"

    "Ugh..."

    "At least, before we get the Eighth Card, I don''t see the light at the end of the tunnel."

    "Right."

    Rin hammered her palm.

    "Since she is after the cards, she should be going after the Eighth Card too, right?"

    "No, she doesn''t know about the Eighth card."

    He rubbed his chin.

    "The Mage Association only knows about disturbances in this city, they can''t pinpoint the location, only the admin of this city knows the location."

    "She is going to be fixated on the seventh card (Kuro) rather than the Eighth card."

    "But, won''t Kuro be in danger?"

    Hinagiku said with a worried tone.

    "If she knows Kuro is the Seventh card, she would stop at nothing to kill her."

    "Yeah, we need to tell Kuro to stop using Archer''s powers for now."

    He pursed his lips.

    "Well, if she does go after Kuro, I don''t care what the Mage''s Association will do, she will die!"

    "Only you can say something like this against Bazett."

    Rin bitterlyughed.

    "You sure kept a tight lid on your abilities."

    Rin said. Meanwhile, Wu Yan pulled out a chair.

    "If you have a question, just ask, don''t keep it to yourself."

    "Okay..."

    Rin continued.

    "Are you a Dead Apostle?"

    Luvia stopped sipping her tea too.

    The air turned still.

    Dead Apostles are vampires, the enemies of mages and humanity.

    They need to feed on human blood to sustain themselves. To the general popce, vampires are figments of imagination, but mages know them to be human-hunting supernatural creatures with longevity, superhuman regeneration, and abilities.

    Only those who know and face them know the deadliness of Dead Apostles.

    This is why they assumed Wu Yan was a Dead Apostle.

    He survived a direct blow to his heart and he had golden eyes. No humans can do that.

    Wu Yan denied it.

    "I am not a Dead Apostle."

    "Really?"

    Rin didn''t entirely believe him.

    "I am rted to them."

    He answered.

    "But, they are far below me."

    "Far below?"

    "Dead Apostles are emergency rations for True Ancestors who preyed on them. Dead Apostles are like the familiars Dead Apostles make out of humans, mere food."

    He scratched his cheeks.

    "You don''t lump yourself in with food, right?"

    "True Ancestor... Dead Apostles..."

    Rin continued.

    "Wait, are you..."

    "Well."

    He grinned.

    "You will know in the future..."

    Rin and Luvia exchanged a look.

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto chuckled at the sides.

    x

 Chapter 1533: Mystery, top, and bottom

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Mystery, top, and bottom</h4>

    To prevent Kuro from appearing on Bazett''s radar, she was told to stop using Archer''s powers.

    Kuro agreed.

    Kuro said she is happy with her current life, she can live without Archer''s powers.

    Plus, she has limited Wish-granting powers which made it so that she can manipte reality to a limited extent, basically skipping the means and routes to arrive at a desired end.

    While she is weak without Archer''s Projections. She can still warp and do other small feats that will make it nigh impossible to catch or pursue her.

    However, Wu Yan started taking Kuro to and fro school at Hinagiku and Mikoto''s behest.

    At school, he is going to ask Miyu and Illya to keep an eye on her.

    He alsoid down SOS magic and defensive barriers on Kuro in case she ever needs them. He can also respond immediately if something happens.

    These are the countermeasures for now.

    Nobody can say what Bazett will do for sure.

    If she knows about Kuro, she wille after her.

    Bazett is just too annoying to deal with.

    She is someone who Wu Yan can fight. But, hisrades can''t do the same.

    At the start, they also had a hard time catching Kuro.

    Kuro also obediently listened when they told her what Bazett can do. She would rather be around Wu Yan than risk running foul with this violentdy.

    Wu Yan studied the Holy Grail magic formation when he got back from school.

    Now, it''s almost time to fetch Kuro from school again.

    Fuyuki City, Homurahara Academy, Elementary School division.

    <i>Ding dong</i>

    The bell chimed as students ran out of the school. School is out and they''ll be damned if they''re thest ones out.

    Wu Yan recalled something.

    Kuro wanted to kill Illya to rece her and enjoy her normal life.

    Her reason was simple but understandable.

    She was born to be an instrument for the Grail. But, she got sealed months into her life inside Illya''s deep psyche.

    For close to a decade, she watched Illya live the life she wanted.

    This is a form of torture in itself.

    She wanted to insert herself into Illya''s life.

    But, her way was too radical.

    Kuro would sometime unintentionally murmur her desires in her sleep. She would creep into Wu Yan''s bed so he knew.

    She murmured for her mama.

    Like any child her age, she missed her mum.

    Wu Yan and hisdies knew Kuro always wanted her family.

    But, when they talked to her about it, she denied missing them.

    Illya''s mum sealed Kuro away.

    Kuro couldn''t hate her but she couldn''t bring herself to get close to the one who sealed her away.

    Illya and Irisviel probably didn''t think her sealed consciousness would develop into another personality.

    Irisviel just wanted her child to live like a normal kid.

    In any case, it was nobody''s fault.

    Maybe he should try to get her to meet her family.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Someone cheery called out to him. This jolted him out of his stupor.

    He looked ahead to see Kuro prancing over.

    Miyu and Illya tagged behind her. Their four friends also followed the two young girls.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Kuro-chan glomped his arm.

    "Sorry, I made you wait, Onii-chan."

    "It''s fine."

    He smiled.

    "I just came anyway."

    "Wu-Yan-nii..."

    Miyu asked gingerly.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Oh? I didn''t tell you two?"

    He beamed at them.

    "Starting today, I am in charge of sending Kuro to and fro school."

    Miyu asked in a hushed tone after thinking about it.

    "Is it because of the Mage association?"

    He nodded.

    "Please, I am not a kid."

    Kuro grumbled although she is still happy.

    The four kids behind them started whispering. Suzuka, the girl with the sses was doubtful.

    "Miyu''s onii-chan came for Kuro? Isn''t it supposed to be Miyu?"

    "Well..."

    He scratched his cheek.

    "Kuro is living at my ce due to certain circumstances."

    "EH!"

    The girls gasped.

    "Kruo-chan isn''t living with Illya? She is with Miyu?"

    "No..."

    Miyu mumbled.

    "I am not with Wu Yan-nii..."

    "Wait, you''re not?"

    The four looked at her.

    "Kuro is Illya''s cousin but she is living with Miyu''s brother. Miyu is Wu Yan''s sister but she isn''t living with him? Hmm..."

    Nanaki was suspicious too.

    "Now, this is a mystery..."

    "Hey, Illya..."

    Tatsuko looked at Kuro who is happily rubbing her face on Wu yan''s arm.

    "Illya, you didn''t bully Kuro and force her out right? It looks like she ran off with Miyu''s brother to me."

    "I bullied her?!"

    Illya''s eyes widened.

    "She is the one who bullied me!"

    The four girls who should be her friends started gossiping.

    "I thought Kuro is the top and Illya is the bottom. Maybe Illya is a closet top?"

    Illya shrieked.

    "I am not a top nor am I a bottom!"

    x

 Chapter 1534: 3 10-years-old nuptial candidates?

    <h4>Chapter 1534: 3 10-years-old nuptial candidates?</h4>

    "Hey, Kuro-chan..."

    Illya grumbled after taking another look at Kuro.

    "Haven''t you hugged enough? It''s time you let go."

    "Why?"

    Kuro hugged Wu Yan''s arm tighter.

    "Can''t I hug Onii-chan''s arm?"

    "Do you know what is modesty?"

    Illya lectured her.

    "As ady, how can you hog a man''s arm like that?"

    "Why can''t I?"

    Kuro-chan pointed at couples who walked by.

    "Look, they''re hugging arms too!"

    "They''re couples!"

    Illya yelled at her.

    "Couples can hug."

    "Yeah, it''s normal for couples to hug."

    Kuro-chan rubbed her face on Wu Yan''s arm.

    "Fine, I want to be Onii-chan''s girlfriend!"

    "Huh!"

    Illya''s eyes widened.

    "Kuro-chan and Wu-Yan-nii..."

    Miyu also wavered.

    "A couple?"

    "Ohhh!"

    Her friends also gasped in a mix of shock and intrigue.

    "Is this a confession?"

    Mimi blushed.

    "So bold!"

    "Talk about a spicy development!"

    Nanaki''s mouth turned into an ''O''-shape.

    "Kuro-chan targeted Illya, didn''t she?"

    "Illya?"

    Tatsuko suddenly yelled out loud.

    "This is bad, yo! Kuro-chan''s trying to take your Onii-chan!"

    "Huh, what, I don''t even?..."

    Illya stuttered.

    "Don''t randomly spout something like that."

    "I mean, given your reaction, you''re not exactly great at hiding your feelings..."

    Suzukamented.

    "Plus, you could have deflected it to Miyu."

    "Yeah!"

    Tatsuko turned around.

    "This is bad, yo! Illya-chan''s trying to take your Onii-chan!"

    She used a simr line on Miyu.

    "Wait, not me! It''s Kuro-chan! Kuro!"

    Illya used all her strength to yell.

    "I won''t..."

    "Mmhmm, you won''t?"

    Kuro-chan urged her to go on.

    "Why don''t you tell us what you have on your mind?"

    "I d-don''t...''

    Illya wanted to say it out loud but she was afraid she might jinx herself. In the end, she stayed silent while smoke came out of her head.

    "Okay, girls..."

    Wu Yan interrupted them.

    "How old are you girls? Isn''t there a more appropriate subject?"

    "Miyu''s brother, please don''t treat me like a kid!"

    Suzuka puffed her chest out proudly while adjusting her sses.

    "I can write doujins already!"

    "Really?"

    Heughed out loud.

    "Good for you, keep it up."

    "But, you''re popr."

    Mimi admired him.

    "Illya, Miyu, and Kuro-chan like you. Youdykiller..."

    "Eh..."

    Miyu gasped because she didn''t think someone would call her out.

    "I..."

    Illya raised her arm meekly.

    "I don''t..."

    "Oh, right, Miyu''s brother..."

    Tatsuko asked.

    "Who are you going to marry?"

    "Hmm?"

    He asked.

    "M-Marry?"

    Miyu, Illya, and Kuro felt their jaws drop. They blushed at the same time.

    "Tell me, I want to know."

    Nanaki got excited.

    "Is it Illya? Or Kuro? Or, is it your own sister?!"

    "Wait, why is my sister on the list too?"

    He turned dark.

    "Tell me why you think I would tie the knot with one of them?"

    "Well, don''t mind the small detail."

    Suzuka pped his back.

    "Just tell us, it''s for academic purposes, who is it going to be?"

    The four of them looked at him with fervent eyes.

    "Who? Hmm?"

    He looked at them.

    "Onii-chan..."

    Kuro mewled.

    "Wu-Yan-nii..."

    Miyu lowered her head.

    "Uh... I..."

    Illya avoided looking at him.

    "Hmm... If I had to pick..."

    He stopped on Miyu.

    "It would be Miyu, I guess."

    "Oh!!!"

    The four brats yelled at the same time.

    "Forbidden love between siblings!"

    He silently retorted.

    They have no idea he is not only a phnderer, but he has also adopted sisters, and a teacher among his harem.

    "Wu-Yan-nii..."

    She blushed a deep red.

    "I..."

    "Miyu?!"

    Illya looked visibly shakened.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Kuro mewled again.

    "Why, not me?"

    "Well..."

    He exined himself.

    "I can''t let Miyu out of my sight."

    "Huh?"

    "Why''s that?"

    Mimi asked.

    "She is good at school, can cook, draw, and is athletic. She is almost a perfect model student, why couldn''t you rx?"

    "Yes, she is perfect and that''s why I am worried about her."

    He rubbed Miyu''s head.

    "She isn''t good with people. She isn''t adept at expressing her emotions."

    "So if I had to pick someone, it''s Miyu."

    He continued.

    "That way, I can watch out for her and help her when she stumbles. It seems like a fine way to live to me."

    "Looking out for her and supporting her for the rest of your life..."

    The four nodded their heads with respect.

    "That''s a mature way to think..."

    "What a kind brother..."

    "Mmm, I can feel his sentiment."

    "That''s solid, yo..."

    "Wu-Yan-nii...''

    Miyu looked furtively in his direction.

    "Onii-chan..."

    Kuro, feeling left out and abandoned, tried to salvage her perceived plight.

    "I am clumsy too!"

    Illya blurted out.

    "I don''t know how to wash my clothes, or cook, and the maids pick up after me at home. I am helpless!"

    "That''s not clumsy, that''s clumsy..."

    Nanakimented.

    "Also, you should probably keep that to yourself, nobody would want to marry a slob..."

    "Well, I gave her points for trying."

    Suzuka said.

    "Illya, why don''t you snatch up Miyu''s brother for a parental meet?"

    "Huh?"

    Illya huffed.

    "Don''t tease me!"

    The four brats giggled.

    Miyu and Kuro-chan lowered their heads.

    Illya had parents but these two were without their parents.

    This subject hurt them.

    He rubbed them while assuring them that they were not alone.

    Kuro-chan''s parents could be located although the same couldn''t be said of Miyu''s situation.

    He promised himself that he would try to mediate a peaceful resolution between Kuro and Irisviel.

    x

 Chapter 1535: Reunion, abandoned once

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Reunion, abandoned once</h4>

    It''s night time...

    People started heading home as the streets lit up. It looked like a peaceful night in an average town.

    The stars lit up the skies too with nary a single wisp of cloud in the sky. The moon and the stars worked together to form a shiny silver river in the sky. It was a sight for sore eyes.

    Families gathered in their courtyards to enjoy the night view. There was nothing better than eating a fulfilling dinner, having a nice bath, and then chilling with friends and family under the beautiful night.

    Two people walked hand in hand as they proceeded down a path.

    "Hey, Onii-chan..."

    Kuro said with a frown.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    It''s almost time for bed but he doesn''t appear to be leading her home where Hinagiku and Mikoto will be waiting with a warm bath.

    Kuro is still a kid and she has school tomorrow.

    She already knows the routine and knows she must be in bed by that time. She is smart so Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto don''t have to spend a lot of time teaching her.

    In the day, Kuro would ask Hinagiku and Mikoto to bring her out into the city during the holidays but they rarely journeyed at night.

    She tried asking Wu Yan but heughed it off without addressing the situation.

    Naturally, she was frustrated by his secretive behavior.

    She knows Wu Yan wouldn''t do her dirty. Hence, she followed him like an obedient child.

    "Well..."

    He told her to wait.

    "You will know soon enough."

    "Fine..."

    She continued following him.

    After passing through multiple alleys, they arrived at a passage.

    "Wait..."

    She looked around.

    "This is the path we use to go to the park, are we going to the park?"

    "Well, yes, one of us."

    He shook his head.

    "You are."

    "Me?"

    She floated a question mark.

    She looked in front as the children''s yground entered her vision.

    After entering thepound, she asked.

    "Onii-chan, what are we going to do-"

    She froze.

    A dimly lit figure slowly approached them. She was waiting for them.

    She was an extremely beautiful woman.

    Her porcin white skin and glossy white hair made her look like a fairy of the night. Her cool look felt warm somehow.

    She was wearing a dress that was a rare dress code for the people of Fuyuki city. Even without touching, one could tell her skin was perfectly healthy and smooth.

    The fairy-like woman approached them.

    Her red eyes gave her foreigner identity away. Kuro recognized her immediately.

    "Y-You''re..."

    She backed off with a shocked look.

    Even when she was on the verge of disappearing, she didn''t panic like this.

    Kuro couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "M-Mum..."

    That fairy woman was Illya''s mum, she is also Kuro''s mum.

    Irisviel Einzbern.

    She sealed Kuro''s psyche away.

    Now, she stood before Kuro.

    "N-No..."

    Kuro backed off.

    "W-Why is she here?"

    "The man next to you sought me out."

    Irisviel looked at Kuro warmly. She already treated Kuro like her daughter.

    She is her mother anyway.

    "Onii-chan?"

    She turned around like a broken doll.

    "You..."

    "Yes, it was me."

    He nodded.

    "You wanted this, didn''t you?"

    "I..."

    She inhaled deeply to grab onto her breaking reality.

    "I heard about your story."

    Irisviel beamed at her.

    "Come, let''s go home, Illya..."

    "Home?"

    Kuro denied her.

    "No, I have no home!"

    "Illya-chan..."

    Irisviel approached nheless. Her smile faded.

    "I know you hate me. But, I have so many things I want to tell you."

    "We''re not that close!"

    she snapped. She pulled back as if she wanted to avoid Irisviel. She raised her voice.

    "You finally pity me? I don''t need your pity!"

    "Illya-chan..."

    Irisviel stopped. Her red eyes wavered.

    "If you''re like Illya then you would know I am not like that."

    "I don''t care!"

    Kuro waved her hands.

    "You abandoned me before, left me to perish on my own, you denied me my life! Why are you here?! To bring me home?!"

    "Kuro!"

    Wu Yan pressed her shoulder down.

    "Your mum isn''t the one to me. You know that, calm down..."

    Kuro pped his hand away. This was unlike her.

    "You brought me here because you want to ditch me and make the person who abandoned me take me back, right?!"

    He said nothing. His calm and caring eyes made Kuro feel guilty.

    She knew Wu Yan wouldn''t do that.

    She is justshing out because she is extremely emotionally unstable.

    "I hate you all!"

    Kuro ran off.

    "Illya-chan!"

    Irisviel tried to chase but Wu Yan blocked her off.

    "Please, go back for now."

    He shook his head.

    "Kuro is more agitated than I thought. Leave it to me."

    Irisviel wanted to say something but taking another look in the direction Kuro ran off in, she nodded.

    "Please, help..."

    x

 Chapter 1536: Dont deny your own happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Dont deny your own happiness</h4>

    <i>Bam</i>

    Kuro mmed the door open as she rushed into the living room.

    "Kuro?"

    Hinagiku was washing the utensils in an apron. She wanted to greet her.

    "You''re finally back. Where were you? Go wash-"

    Hinagiku didn''t finish because Kuro ran past her and shut herself inside Wu Yan''s room.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She shut the door with such ferocity that Mikoto who was watching TV knew something was wrong.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She sat up.

    "I don''t know."

    Hinagiku panicked slightly.

    "Kuro, are you okay?"

    "What happened?"

    Mikoto yelled.

    "Come out, Kuro."

    The two''s questions were met with silence.

    "Hmm..."

    Hinagiku is worried.

    Wu Yan entered the living room as the two girls turned to him for answers.

    "Yan..."

    They wanted to ask him but he raised his hand to assure them.

    "It''s fine, you two go to your rooms."

    "But..."

    "Rx..."

    He grabbed their hands.

    "It''s just a little turbulence before the reunion. I will have a chat with her."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto acquiesced.

    "Fine..."

    The two returned to their rooms after looking at his room one more time.

    He inhaled deeply before knocking on his door.

    "Kuro..."

    He called out to her.

    He sighed after Kuro ignored him.

    "Kuro, listen to me..."

    He ced his hands on the door. He can hear her breathing.

    "I did want you to go home with your mum."

    He exined as Kuro listened to him on the other side.

    "But, that doesn''t mean I am abandoning you. You''re family to the three of us."

    He continued.

    "Friends and lovers might be close and know many things about you but family is still important. I know you missed your family, right?"

    The breathing inside his room stopped for a few seconds.

    "Your mum sealed you because she wanted your unborn self to live normally. That wasn''t an act of abandonment. That was her love."

    He lowered his voice.

    "I know you''re smart enough to understand that."

    Then, someone spoke up.

    "Why? Why wasn''t it me?"

    Kuro asked.

    "I want a normal life too. I thank her for doing that but why did she have to seal my memories? Is my past self not worthy of a normal life just because I have magic knowledge?"

    "It''s a bloodthirsty and crazy world in the magic realm. You were supposed to be a sacrifice in that crazy world."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Do you want your daughter to live while knowing she was a tool?"

    "What''s the point? I am not in it!"

    Kuro yelled back.

    "So what if she wants the other me to live normally, I was born from that sealed memory, I was sealed away, I was abandoned, wasn''t I?!"

    "What''s the point?"

    He raised his voice.

    "You''re Illya, are you not?"

    "The other Illya has a family, friends, and everything I wanted! I am just a fake!"

    Kuro sobbed.

    "I am just a fake with the useless memories and all the pain."

    "So you want to continuenguishing in that world of yours?"

    He knocked on the door as if he was knocking her head.

    "Friends, family, the life you want... I thought you treated us as family, Miyu & co as friends, are you not enjoying your current life?!"

    "N-No..."

    She sounded visibly panicked.

    "It''s not like that."

    "Listen to me, Kuro."

    He closed his eyes.

    "I think you should prove yourself by living your life to the fullest. You''re a miraculous existence, don''t let your past overshadow the present."

    "If you can''t even ept yourself then aren''t you still just the pitiful you from the past?"

    "Onii-chan..."

    "Look, I know it sucks to think you''re fake. And, I know it sucks that you have to continuously suck mana from other people just to live in this world."

    He said.

    "But, you got your family, friends, life, and I think it is great you found them."

    "Now, your real family is at the tips of your finger. This is your happy ending. Don''t turn your back on this or you will really regret it."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I am looking for another way to create an Archer Card because I want you to live your second chance at life. If not for you, do it for me."

    Kuro slowly opened the door.

    Her red and puffy eyes suggested she cried a lot. She hasn''t stopped yet.

    "I am sorry... I am sorry..."

    "It''s fine..."

    He squatted down before giving her a hug and rubbing her head.

    "You did nothing wrong."

    "I am sorry... I am sorry..."

    She continued sobbing and apologizing.

    "Onii-chan gave up on my card to let me live and go to school. You gave me a home but I still doubted you and said you wanted to abandon me, I am sorry, I don''t know why I said those things..."

    "It''s fine, you did nothing wrong..."

    He assured her.

    "I just want you to live happily. Hinagiku and Mikoto want that for you too, do you think you can continue chasing your own happiness? Do it for us if not for you."

    "Ugu.... Uwaa!"

    She let go of her pent-up frustration and sadness before letting lose her cries.

    "I am sorry!"

    "It''s fine, everything''s in the past."

    "I am sorry! I truly am!"

    "Shush, it''s okay..."

    "Ugu..."

    x

 Chapter 1537: Putting the painful past behind and enjoying the present

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Putting the painful past behind and enjoying the present</h4>

    It is deep in the night.

    The stars and the moon were tired from lighting up the night. They hid behind thick clouds.

    Fuyuki City also dimmed down as the citizens entered peaceful sleep. The temperature of the city slowly fell as it continued to lull more into the sweet embrace of dreand.

    Two individuals, one small and one big stood in front of a residential unit.

    Kuro looked at the familiar building with aplex look.

    This is Kuro''s original home.

    Her true home.

    She looked like a kid who ran away right down to how she hesitated to knock on the door.

    Wu Yan waited for Kuro to be done with her mental preparations.

    He can see her slowly gaining confidence.

    "Okay, forget about it."

    Kuro wanted to retreat.

    "I don''t think it''s the right time yet."

    "You don''t think so?"

    He grinned.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Ugh..."

    Kuro knew there was no hiding from him.

    "I just don''t feel right. Especially after what I said to Mum in the park."

    "It''s your home, you have to bite the bullet."

    He patted her head.

    "Come, she is waiting for you."

    "Ugh..."

    Kuro grumbled.

    "Can''t we wait until tomorrow?"

    "Sure, and then it''s going to be the day after tomorrow, right?"

    He rolled his eyes before nudging her forward.

    "Faster, I told your mum to wait for you. Do you want to make your mum wait an entire night?"

    "Jeez, fine..."

    Kuro mumbled.

    "Onii-chan, are you trying to drive me out?"

    "Nope, I just think you should live here."

    He shook his head.

    "My house is always open for you. But, your home is here."

    "But I still need to replenish my mana."

    Kuro retorted.

    "What am I going to do for mana?"

    "Juste see me, sheesh..."

    He said.

    "You already said my mana is enough to provide you with supplies for 2 months per mana session, why are you worried about mana insufficiency?"

    "Okay, what about unexpected battles?"

    Kuro retorted.

    "I am screwed if I run out of mana."

    "Juste back after the fight."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "Anyway, stop wasting your energy on pointless rebuttals. You''re going home tonight."

    "You meanie..."

    She shut her eyes before hitting the doorbell.

    <i>ck</i>

    Before she could hit the bell. The door opened on its own.

    A warm and radiant smile greeted her.

    Irisviel was waiting at the door.

    "M-Mum..."

    "Yes, it''s Mama."

    She greeted Kuro like a prim and proper wife. She anticipated Kuro''s return.

    It is as Wu Yan said. Irisviel waited patiently for her.

    She must have waited near the door the entire night.

    If she didn''te home, Irisviel would''ve spent the night waiting at the door.

    Kuro is the first one to break into a sob. She apologized.

    "I am sorry..."

    "It''s okay..."

    Irisviel got down to eye-level with her. Her red eyes suggested this wasn''t easy for her too.

    "I am the one who should say sorry."

    "N-No..."

    Kuro choked up.

    "Onii-chan was right. Nobody is wrong, you were always looking out for me."

    "Regardless of the cause, it''s a fact I caused you sadness."

    Irisviel said.

    "But, that''s all in the past. I am just d you''re back."

    "Mama..."

    Kuro bit her lips.

    "I am sorry..."

    "No, that''s not it."

    Irisviel beamed at her.

    "What do you say when you''re home?"

    "Huh?"

    Kuro looked at Irisviel. Wu Yan also assured her with a smile.

    She wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. She inhaled deeply.

    "I am back..."

    Irisviel greeted her.

    "Wee home, Illya-chan."

    "No, that''s not it."

    Irisviel corrected herself.

    "Wee back, Chloe-chan..."

    The mother and daughter hugged under the soft moonlight.

    Wu Yan silently backed away.

    "Wu Yan-nii..."

    Miyu called out to him when he got near the mansion''s gate.

    "Is Kuro going home?"

    "Home..."

    "Yes, you could say that."

    "I see."

    Miyu said

    "Good for her."

    He rubbed her head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing..."

    Miyu felt safe when he rubbed her head.

    "I am just wondering what it feels like to have a mother."

    Wu Yan stopped.

    He squatted down.

    "Don''t think about it if it hurts you that much. Let the past be the past and move on with your life."

    "Moving on..."

    Miyu said with distant eyes.

    "I don''t know what happened to your family..."

    He continued.

    "But, I am d you''re living your life happily."

    "Otherwise, that would make me sad too."

    "Wu-Yan-Nii..."

    Miyu leaned in while Wu Yan epted her.

    "I am happy."

    "Yeah?"

    He rubbed her back.

    "d to hear that."

    The two hugged like the mother-daughterbo some distance away from them.

    x

 Chapter 1538: Betrayed the Mage Association? Trade?

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Betrayed the Mage Association? Trade?</h4>

    Rin came to the red bridge near the river of Fuyuki City.

    Looking at the red bricks and the gentle lights lighting up the bridge and river, she couldn''t help but let some of her stress go with distant eyes.

    She took out her phone before looking at the email there.

    ''<i>12am, bridge, see you there.</i>''

    The email was brief.

    Rin got this email while she was investigating the Eighth card.

    With the sender being an anonymous sender, she could only guess it was someone who knew her.

    She came here alone although conventional wisdom would have suggested she came withpany.

    If it was spam mail, she just wasted her time.

    Needless to say, she was a mage and even if someone tried to do anything to her, she can minimize the damage although there is still a risk that she is in over her head.

    She could guess who sent her the email. That''s why she didn''t even tell Luvia that she was there.

    She stored the phone away before looking out at the river again.

    It''s silent here but no one woulde here for a pic since the winds here are crazy. Plus, it''s far from the city center so it isn''t easy to get here on foot.

    The river embankment looked eerie with its silence and tranquility. She can only hear the sound of water washing over stones and the shore.

    Rin looked around to spot the one who invited her here.

    Then, she spoke up.

    "Rx, I came by myself."

    She said as the sound of the river slowly ebbed back.

    Then, she waited because she knew the person was there.

    She heard footsteps.

    An individual slowly approached her.

    She saw the individual who wore a sharp-looking suit. Her eyes sharpened with her frown.

    "It''s you..."

    She growled.

    "Bazett."

    The Enforcer was here.

    "I didn''t think you woulde by yourself."

    Bazett mused out loud.

    "As a fellow Association member, Imend your bravery. As a mage, I would say you''re dumb."

    "I could say the same of you."

    Rin snapped back.

    "You know we have the perfect counter to your abilities and you still sent me that email. Aren''t you afraid that I might call that man over and mess you up again? I don''t think you will escape this time around."

    "Oh, don''t worry about that."

    Bazett said.

    "Even if I face him, I don''t think I will lose."

    "Oh?"

    Rin raised an eyebrow.

    "You sure about that?"

    "Yeah!"

    Bazett said.

    "Of course, I still can''t win."

    "Well, you two are monsters anyway."

    Rin pursed her lips.

    "Anyway, why am I here?"

    "As fellow Association members, you should know why I am here, right?"

    Bazett said.

    "What happened to the cards, huh?"

    "Which card?"

    Bazett confirmed her suspicion.

    "Where is the Seventh Card and why is the Lancer Card in that man''s hands?"

    "Yes, those are the questions on my mind."

    Bazett frowned.

    "No, I have a sneaking suspicion that all the cards fell into his hand, including the Archer Card, right?"

    "Yes."

    Rin admitted.

    "Even the Archer and Lancer cards were robbed. If you wanted the seventh card when you invited me here then you''re going to be disappointed."

    Bazett growled.

    "Why''s that?"

    "Hmm?"

    Rin yed dumb.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why are the cards in his hand? What''s your rtionship with him?"

    Bazett grabbed her canister of Fragrach Orbs.

    "I take it that you''re betraying the Association?"

    "Huh..."

    Rin snorted.

    "You want to kill me as a traitor in the capacity of an Enforcer?"

    "Your betrayal has nothing to do with my current job."

    Bazett shook her head.

    "No..."

    "What do you want?"

    Rin frowned.

    "You''re going to report me?"

    "No, I won''t. It''s not relevant to my job scope."

    Bazett used her cold eyes on her.

    "But, I do have a job right now."

    "You want info, right?"

    Rin shrugged.

    "The seventh card..."

    "Yes, I won''t report you to the Association but you need to give me something in return."

    "Give me info on the seventh card and this will be thest time we see each other."

    "A trade, eh?"

    Rin chuckled.

    "An Enforcer to the core, you will use anything to get the job done."

    Bazett stared at Rin like a lioness.

    If she withholds that information then Bazett will get rough with her.

    What a violent person...

    She bitterlyughed.

    "The seventh card isn''t captured yet."

    "Are you lying?"

    Bazett growled.

    "I don''t sense magic distortions."

    "Cause it''s deep underground, near the dragon vein."

    Rin said.

    "I don''t think the Association can detect something so deep in the ground. They only know the dragon vein is being distorted. Only I knew about it."

    "The main dragon vein..."

    Bazett gnashed her teeth.

    She sighed after a while.

    "Okay..."

    "Let''s make another deal."

    x

 Chapter 1539: Choosing the Fighters

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Choosing the Fighters</h4>

    ¡°Gathering the Eighth card with Bazett?!¡±

    Everyone was gathered in the Edelfelt mansion¡¯s living room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wu Yan questioned Rin.

    ¡°Why does she know about the existence of the Eighth Card?¡±

    ¡°I revealed it to her.¡±

    Rin answered.

    She had a devilish grin on.

    ¡°Stop messing around, Rin!¡±

    Kuro pouted.

    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±

    Please enable JavaScript

    Chapter 1

    ¡°Who do you think I am doing this for?!¡±

    Rin smacked her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to hide the seventh card, you!¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Kuro flinched.

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°You shifted Bazett¡¯s attention to the Eighth card as a distraction.¡±

    ¡°You got that right.¡±

    Rin snapped her fingers.

    "That''s why I revealed the eighth, she assumed it is the Seventh card."

    "I get it now..."

    Mikoto nodded.

    "Because she is looking for the seventh card, she might target Kuro if she sniffs her out. So, to keep her in the dark, you said the seventh card is deep underground and that way she won''t be the wiser."

    "Not just Bazett."

    Rin nodded.

    "My Master said there are other people after the Cards, they will send out more people to get the cards."

    "So you wanted to distract them with misinformation?"

    Hinagiku nodded.

    "So that''s your game n, huh? Kuro gets to live in peace while you get to lead the attackers around by their noses."

    "No, I can''t keep herpletely out of sight."

    Rin sighed.

    "Kuro is using the Archer Card as a medium. If she uses the Archer power, she will still be discovered."

    "Well, at least we can keep her busy."

    Luvia sighed.

    "But, you just added a strong foe for us, it''s not going to be easy gathering the Eighth Card."

    "Well, I am hedging my bets that this is thest foe and they won''t send more after us."

    Rin took out a piece of paper.

    "Look at this."

    Rin''s words attracted everyone''s attention.

    "This is..."

    Luvia gasped.

    "The name list of big shots in the Association."

    "The big shots who are after the ss Cards..."

    Wu Yan read the name list.

    "But, why?"

    "As a downpayment for helping her collect the ss Card."

    Rin answered.

    "The Mage Association knows about the ss Cards and they might send more people after us."

    "If we know they''reing, we have the upper hand."

    "I can ask Master to stop them in their tracks and dy the deployment of further pursuers."

    "Hmm..."

    The people nodded.

    "This is a good bargain."

    "We shifted Bazett away from Kuro while reducing pursuers on our end."

    Rin shrugged.

    "But, it''s going to make retaking the Eighth Card harder."

    "There is a silver lining."

    He knocked the table with his fingertips.

    "The foe this time will be a Heroic Spirit stronger than we''ve ever faced before. We need all the hands we can get."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Think about it."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Bazett is powerful and she has the Fragrach. She will be a great asset to the team."

    "We might temporarily lose the Card but she is going toe back for the cards I have anyway."

    He chuckled.

    "I will rob it from her then. Beats going up against an unknown Heroic Spirit on our own like this."

    Thedies rolled their eyes.

    However, he had a point. They needed more people for the siege on the Eighth Spirit.

    Bazett''s Fragarach can''t kill Wu Yan and he can end her anytime with the various skills he possesses.

    "Kuro doesn''t need to go up, right?"

    Hinagiku looked at Kuro.

    "We can''t reveal her Archer powers..."

    "Eh!"

    Kuroyzily on the table.

    "Why''s that?"

    "No, not just Kuro."

    He said.

    "All of you except Hinagiku, Mikoto, and I need to stay behind."

    "Hah?"

    The others gasped.

    "Why?!"

    "It''s too dangerous."

    He exined.

    "You girls are severely unprepared for the uing fight."

    "I..."

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu were speechless.

    "I know you all want to join but we need people to stabilize the dragon vein while we fight inside."

    He said.

    "We will be the vanguards."

    "Yes."

    Mikoto mumbled.

    "This fight is too hard for you girls. Please be our support."

    "Yes, look at the bigger picture."

    Hinagiku rubbed Illya, Miyu, and Kuro''s heads in turn.

    "This is for the best."

    Rin & the other one turned silent.

    "This is the optimal route."

    Rin sighed.

    "Fine, we will support from behind."

    "Good."

    He looked out the window.

    "Now, we wait for the excavation to be finished."

    x

 Chapter 1540: The upcoming fight

    <h4>Chapter 1540: The uing fight</h4>

    "This is the location of the Eighth Card?"

    Wu Yan looked at the construction ground near the seashore. He listened to the sounds of heavy machines digging away at the crust of the Earth.

    "Man, I''ve got to hand it to you. You dug deep in a short frame of time."

    "The power of money!"

    Luvia Ohoho''ed.

    "Throw enough money at a project and you can speed it up greatly."

    "Money for brains."

    Rin grumbled.

    "Why does she get all the money?"

    "A dragon vein underneath the ground near the shore..."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "Is it because of the sea? Does the dragon vein draw power from the water?"

    "This is the entrance of the underground tunnel."

    "The card isn''t here."

    Rin hugged her arm.

    "We can''t dig anywhere we want. What if we needed to dig near the city center?"

    "Sure, I see your point."

    Wu Yan shrugged as he looked at the busy site in front of him.

    "How long until they''re done?"

    "It''s almost done."

    Luvia said with a serious look.

    "We can go there tonight."

    "Tonight, eh?"

    His eyes glimmered red.

    Kuro is back in her home. She has been there for half a month now.

    They spent half a month getting ready for this fight.

    As Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Wu Yan are the only ones fighting this time, the others were told to stay behind.

    Once the tunnel is done, they''re the only ones diving into the distortion.

    Rin and Luvia will be joining as support.

    The two aren''t banking on getting the card this time.

    Wu Yan is there along with Bazett. Luvia and Rin know they don''t stand a chance.

    They just wanted the dragon vein to return to normal as soon as possible.

    Rin and Luvia know they aren''t getting internships without all the cards.

    While they might not be able to get the cards, they still think they cane up with another n that is just as well.

    Rin''s tenacity is only met with a superficial smile from Wu Yan. He knows the two are bound for trouble.

    The twodies kept bickering with one another that even the grand magus Kischur got fed up with their crap and sent them away.

    Even if they came up with another n, Kischur would probably make up more excuses to scare them away.

    Anyway, they still need to work hard.

    "Well then, any questions?"

    He asked Rin and Luvia.

    "If you don''t have any questions, let''s move tonight."

    "Tonight?"

    Rin and Luvia exchanged a look.

    "Ok, sure."

    "Tonight..."

    A sound interrupted them.

    "I will be there."

    Wu Yan, Luvia, and Rin looked in that direction.

    Bazett stood there with her canister of Fragrach Orbs.

    "Bazett..."

    Rin and Luvia raised their guards.

    This is a female John Wick in this universe. She will stop at nothing to get the job done.

    Who knows what she is going to do next?

    "Rx."

    Bazett picked up their hostility and replied.

    "You girls don''t have the card right now. You''re irrelevant to my job. I won''t hurt you."

    She shot a look at Wu Yan.

    "I only hunt down my designated targets."

    Bazett implied that her beef with Wu Yan isn''t over yet.

    There is no hiding it.

    Rin and Luvia felt anxious as the air took on an intense spark.

    "Half a month of not seeing me gave you tons of confidence."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Or, do you think you can beat me after half a month?"

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    Bazett stared at him.

    "I couldn''t beat you before because you cannot die through imption of the heart. What makes you think I can''t kill you through other means?"

    "I don''t know about that."

    He looked at the construction site.

    "However, you should know I can kill you with more than just Gae Bolg."

    Bazett tightened the grip on her Fragarach canister. Her runes shed green before she let go.

    "I don''t like to attack first but if you taunt me again I don''t mind teaching you a lesson or two."

    "For once, we share the same opinion."

    Heughed as if he just heard the best joke of the day.

    "Are you mad because this is the first time enforcer-sama got handed her butt physically and verbally?"

    Bazett is enraged but she calmed herself down.

    "Hmm, I sense some movements over there. You want to attack me?"

    He smirked.

    "Enforcer-sama, I hope you''ve brought enough Fragrach Orbs this time."

    Bazett wanted to kill him but she couldn''t do so at the moment.

    Her Fragarach is useless against him. And, he has the counter Noble Phantasm Gae Bolg as well. A fight between them wouldn''t end well for her.

    But, he had 6 ss cards.

    As for what other Noble Phantasms he had in his arsenal, she wasn''t sure.

    Most importantly, she was up against an opponent who wasn''t afraid of Fragarach, the counter to Noble Phantasms.

    She lost her trump card.

    Aside from Gae Bolg and the weird White mes. She knows next to nothing about Wu Yan, or the threats she posed to her.

    Bazett knew fighting under these terms would be a fool''s gamble.

    She growled.

    "Let''s hope you can talk smack during tonight''s fight."

    Bazett turned around without further words.

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Let''s hope you get the card tonight so I can enjoy robbing it."

    Rin and Luvia were speechless.

    x

 Chapter 1541: Heading to the competition arena

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Heading to thepetition arena</h4>

    The night seems to be a cold one.

    With nothing hiding the moon and the stars, the cold astral lights shone down on the warm earth.

    But, this peaceful night is only for those who dwell in the human realm.

    Under the guise of the busy city is another realm.

    This side of Fuyuki City is still living its normal routine.

    As waves sshed onto the shore, the dimly lit beach looked like it was thending ground of amphibious vehicles.

    The construction site looked messy.

    If one came to the beach for fun then their fun would be ruined.

    Luckily, nobody''s around at night.

    In the tunnel, there is a series of footsteps.

    The tunnel is only 5 meters wide (15ft) and it is headed straight down.

    There is almost nothing here other than the walls to the sides and the chiseled hastily-made stone steps.

    The people here headed down into the Earth.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A cold gust blew into the tunnel like a gale from hell. One of the individuals shivered.

    "Brr."

    Hinagiku hugged her shoulders.

    "So cold."

    "Well, we are near the sea and it''s night right now..."

    Mikoto also grumbled.

    "Moreover, we''re wearing Miko clothes that are super windy for some reason."

    "Actually, I want to ask..."

    Rin chimed in.

    "Why did you make them wear Miko dresses?"

    "You, sir, have taste."

    Luvia sighed.

    "Although I am not on the same wavelength as you."

    "These Miko clothes are good if you ignore the looks."

    Hinagiku spread her arms as her white kosode.

    "Thanks to these, we survived multiple punches from Berserker."

    "You were unharmed after being socked dozens of times by Berserker?"

    Rin gasped.

    "So it was these clothes that helped you?"

    "I thought it was some defensive spells or the likes..."

    Luvia examined their clothes.

    "Is it like a Magic Dress? But, the defense parameters of these clothes are unheard of..."

    "It''s hard to exin it."

    Mikoto brushed her bangs.

    "Just treat it as a Magic Dress."

    "Hey..."

    Wu Yan sighed after listening to thedies chattering behind him.

    "We''re literally heading into a battlefield, can we ready ourselves instead of chatting?"

    "Hmph."

    Rin snorted.

    "We aren''t fighting anyway, what''s the big deal?"

    "Why are you getting chirpy with me?"

    Wu Yan felt exasperated.

    "Who do you think I am doing this for?"

    "I don''t care!"

    Rin said.

    "You need to keep your head in the game or you''re going to be stuck in the Mirror World!"

    "Hmm?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Rin, are you actually worried about us?"

    "Am Not!!!"

    Rin shrieked.

    "I am not worried about you all!"

    "Rin, you know what you sound like?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto retorted.

    "People call your type the Tsunderes."

    "Ahaha..."

    "Now that''s funny, the pot calling the kettle ck."

    "Screw you guys."

    Rin huffed as she walked away.

    "Let''s just go down already!"

    The five of them made it to the end of the tunnel.

    It looked like a giant basement with simple walls shutting them off from the world above ground.

    "We''re here."

    Luvia said.

    "If we open a path to the Mirror World here, we should be able to enter by midnight."

    "Here?"

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks.

    "Is this fine?"

    "It will be an opponent far stronger than Saber and Berserker."

    "We will just retreat if it''s too powerful."

    Someone interrupted them.

    They looked back to see Bazett descending the stairs behind them.

    "As rivals, I would be happy to see you all leave."

    Bazett stepped forward.

    "But, as a mage, I don''t like the taste of letting my fear of you trio overwhelm me."

    "Don''t lump us in with a battle freak like you."

    Luvia huffed.

    "Mages cannot fear anything? Who taught you that?"

    "I fear only a few..."

    Bazett eyed Wu Yan.

    "Even against death..."

    "Is that all?"

    Wu Yan sighed before smiling at her.

    "This is off to a terrific start."

    "I am not here to disy parlor tricks."

    Bazett grabbed her canister.

    "Plus, this fight is in my favor."

    "If the enemy uses a Noble Phantasm, you win."

    Mikoto said.

    "But, I am going to finish it off before you."

    "Really?"

    Bazett turned around.

    "Let''s see..."

    "Enough chit-chat."

    Luvia looked at her watch.

    "It''s almost time."

    "Let''s go."

    Wu Yan dered.

    "To the battlefield."

    A magic formation appeared beneath Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett. It spun like a disc.

    "Be careful!"

    Rin yelled.

    "Don''t die."

    The trio slightly waved to her.

    The magic formation disappeared with a brilliant sh.

    Then, when the lights dimmed, the four of them were gone.

    Luvia and Rin stood there staring at one another wordlessly.

    x

 Chapter 1542: Faceoff against the monster in the dark

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Faceoff against the monster in the dark</h4>

    Their fields of vision twisted and turned as their minds were jumbled.

    Time flew as they lost their sense of direction.

    It felt like minutes, maybe hours, days even?

    The path to the Mirror World was like a trip with all the psychedelics men could pump into their bodies. Time and space felt lost to them.

    Their visions turned a bright white and...

    Soon, they arrived in a kaleidoscopic world with brilliant lights everywhere.

    By the time they came to, their visions had cleared as they prepared to face the enemy.

    In an instant, the hostility assaulted them like a tidal wave.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett knew there was an enemy before they saw it.

    They scanned the surroundings to see they were in the same underground room they had been in before.

    Except...

    There is a figure standing in the middle. It is a creatureposed of moving mud.

    It looked like a mud monster.

    Dark mana mist danced around the monster.

    Like the Saber Alter from before, this hero seems to be able to use the Mana mist to attack and defend.

    However,pared to Saber Alter, this one had far denser mist surrounding it.

    If Saber had mists this monster had a raging storm.

    <i>So terrifying.</i>

    Archer: Level 79

    The dark archer bellowed.

    The sticky oppression aura clung to the invaders like vipers.

    In an instant, they knew they were up against an annoying fellow.

    Archer.

    The second Archer Card they hoped they would get.

    But, this monster appeared to be as strong as they imagined.

    Plus, the monster had more surprises in store for them.

    <i>Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh</i>

    Multiple whips made of mana mist swept across them.

    Archer attacked them three seconds after their arrival.

    They wouldn''t have been able to react if their battle instincts didn''t tell them to move.

    The four of them jumped away as multiple attacks struck where they once stood in deafening thuds.

    "Mana mists?"

    Hinagiku gasped.

    "Solidified mana whips?"

    "Move."

    Wu Yan said.

    <i>Bam bam bam</i>

    The ground continued to shatter as they evaded.

    "He''s stronger than we imagined. Don''t let your guard down. Attack when you can!"

    "Okay."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto answered.

    "Good move."

    Bazett readied her shining gloves.

    "Don''t hold back."

    She jumped into the fray.

    Wu Yan opened the Gate of Babylon with his Iron Sand Noble Phantasms trained on Archer.

    "Go!"

    Hinagiku and Bazett shot forward in unison.

    "Mikoto, provide cover fire."

    "Okay."

    Mikoto raised her electrified arm as she conjured lightning.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The mana whips were shot in Bazett''s direction.

    She would be skewered like a kebab if she didn''t dodge.

    <i>Swish crackle</i>

    Lightning and iron sand swords cut the mana whips apart.

    <i>Bam bam bam</i>

    <i>BOOM</i>

    The mana whips were utterly destroyed by the lightning and cascading Noble Phantasms.

    Bazett and Hinagiku reached Archer with Mikoto and Wu Yan''s cover fire.

    "¡ª"

    The Archer monster raised an arm.

    "Nope!"

    Wu Yan and Mikoto intervened.

    They dispersed another wave of mana whips as Hinagiku and Bazett unleashed abo attack.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam</i>

    As they rained down artillery on Archer, clouds of dust rose from the ground.

    "Now!"

    Hinagiku and Bazett went in for the kill. They charged into the clouds of dust and did their attacks.

    "GRRAAWWRRR!!!"

    The monster within the mist cried out in pain. Its roar reverberated in the Mirror world with its inhuman voice.

    x

 Chapter 1543: The Strongest, King of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 1543: The Strongest, King of Heroes</h4>

    ¡°Garggh!!!¡±

    The piercing cry echoed throughout the space. The Heroic Spirit Archer-type yelled in anguish.

    It changed into the bellow of feral anger.

    <i>Ding</i>

    The sound of a door being opened can be heard.

    <i>Fwish fwish fwish</i>

    Faint objects dotted the sky.

    Then, it rained down on the two figures within the dust cloud.

    The two fighters: Hinagiku and Bazett, were shot back to Wu Yan¡¯s sides.

    Hinagiku is still okay, her Miko clothes protected her from the barrage.

    Her Moving Church protected her.

    Please enable JavaScript

    #ONEPIECE1085 ADDITIONAL SPOILERS OF CHAPTER 1085

    Bazett wasn¡¯t as lucky. She had swords, knives, spears, daggers, and various other weapons stuck in her.

    She left the ground near her bloody as all hell.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Mikoto helped Hinagiku up.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the objects in Bazett.

    ¡°Noble Phantasms?!¡±

    Bazett was struck by multiple Noble Phantasms.

    ¡°GRROOOAARR!!!¡±

    Everyone saw the dark mud-like liquid sticking to the Archer Hero.

    He had swords, spears, knives, and other weapons sticking out of the tar-like ground. It was superior to Wu Yan¡¯s cheap imitations made of Iron Sand.

    Then, more weapons appeared in the sky.

    In no time at all, they were surrounded by Noble Phantasms.

    Constructs of belief given form. The miracles held by historic and mythical heroes and viins.

    ¡°A hero who can use thousands of Noble Phantasms.¡±

    He turned grim.

    Noble Phantasms represent the core of what made the Heroic Spirit a legend in the first ce.

    Some Heroes have multiple Noble Phantasms while some only have one.

    Wu Yan knows only one spirit with thousands of Noble Phantasms.

    He looked at the literal arsenal of Noble Phantasms as one name came to mind.

    <i>Gilgamesh</i>

    The King of Heroes. The ? God, ? Man, the oldest hero in history, the legend of the Epic of Gilgamesh.

    His feats include gathering treasures from around the world. He held them inside his Gate of Babylon.

    There are also demonic objects in there that robbed the lives of heroes in the past. He even has the Noble Phantasms of future generations of heroes.

    It is because he held so many Noble Phantasms of various generations that he is called the King of Heroes. His Gate of Babylon is like the King¡¯s Keep.

    Wu Yan¡¯s Gate of Babylon was an exact copy except it didn¡¯t contain the Noble Phantasms Gilgamesh had.

    He used Iron Sand to make faux Noble Phantasms with the help of the Knight of Owner.

    The quality of his arsenal paled inparison to Gilgamesh¡¯s Arsenal.

    The Rank of the Gate of Babylon depended on the contents of the arsenal. They just aren¡¯t in the same league.

    s, the Heroic Spirit they fought isn¡¯t at his peak of power.

    He looked at the corrupted versions of the Noble Phantasms.

    ¡°These ugly things can¡¯t possibly be the Gate of Babylon.¡±

    ¡°GROOAARR!!!¡±

    The berserking Archer bellowed again.

    Then, the Noble Phantasms tilted to aim at Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto won¡¯t escape unharmed even if they have the Moving Church.

    If there are anti-vampiric weapons even Wu Yan would be in a hell of pain.

    The trio looked at Bazett who is still on the ground.

    ¡°GRRAAWWRR!!!¡±

    The rain of Noble Phantasms headed straight for them.

    Another ripple formed near them. It was Wu Yan¡¯s Gate of Babylon.

    He formed a condensed portal barrier around him.

    He countered with his own Noble Phantasms.

    <i>ng ng ng ng</i>

    His Noble Phantasms were losing, that much was obvious when he saw the crumbled iron sand raining down from above.

    It is only because he had Iron Sand Noble Phantasms that he held on so long. Normal Iron Sand would have been sliced to ribbons in no time at all.

    However, he can¡¯t bank onsting longer than 5 minutes.

    It would be game over if they allowed this to continue.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here!¡±

    Hinagiku tightened her grip on Shirosakura.

    ¡°We will lose if we just defend.¡±

    ¡°We must attack!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Yan, any ideas?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He raised an arm as he wiped away the sweat near his temple.

    ¡°But, I am holding up the barrier so I can¡¯t do much else.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Someone spoke as she dashed out in a blur.x

 Chapter 1544: Wont die, wont faint, cant fight

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Wont die, wont faint, cant fight</h4>

    <i>Fwoosh Swish Fwoosh</i>

    The Noble Phantasms rained down in a heavy downpour.

    <i>Bam bam bam</i>

    The iron wall started cracking as the damage piled up.

    Yet, the Noble Phantasm rain continued even if the Noble Phantasms shattered on impact.

    The iron wall lost more per Noble Phantasm crash so it is a losing fight for Wu Yan.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Gilgamesh Alter probably didn''t expect that someone would rush out of protection and into the rain of Noble Phantasms.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped.

    "Bazett!"

    Still bloodied from being impaled by multiple Noble Phantasms before, Bazett rushed into the fray.

    She stopped bleeding but the blood is still on her clothes. Like a Berserker, she charged at Archer.

    "She is so hurt it wouldn''t be crazy if she bled out, how can she continue fighting like this?"

    Mikoto sounded like she was exasperated.

    "This is just reckless!"

    "It''s easy to forget she is as undying as she is annoying to deal with."

    Hinagiku said.

    "Anyway, isn''t she digging her grave?"

    Bazett is defenseless against the Noble Phantasms in her way.

    Then, the weapons started flying in her direction.

    "Come..."

    Bazett raised her fist.

    "It''s already over."

    Bazett summoned a flying lead ball.

    "Answerer..."

    Bazett rushed into the storm.

    Then, her lead ball started shining.

    When the Noble Phantasms neared her...

    The Fragrach Orb started shining brilliantly.

    "<strong>Gouging Sword of the War God</strong>!"

    Bazett raised her tiny Noble Phantasm against the salvo of Noble Phantasms as if she failed to understand her puny powers.

    Then, Fragrach shot out at a speed that transcended space and time. Traveling in the fabric of Destiny and Fate, the weapon struck true to its target.

    The cascading Noble Phantasms got lit up by a tiny orb of light.

    It is like a needle against a hill or a fish trying to crash through a wave.

    But, in that instant, the tiny thing pierced through the imprable wall of Noble Phantasms.

    Nobody could dodge this light of destiny.

    The Fragarach Answerer hit Gilgamesh Alter in his heart.

    "¡ª!"

    Gilgamesh stopped roaring.

    The Causality weapon known as Fragrach destroyed his heart.

    <i>Ding</i>

    It sounded like something being closed with a bell chime.

    The Noble Phantasms dissipated in the Mirror World.

    Gilgamesh''s heart had been pierced so the weapon erased the effect of Gilgamesh''s gate of Babylon summoning.

    They saw a hole where Gilgamesh''s heart should be.

    The pebble-sized hole was enough to turn Gilgamesh the mud monster into a statue.

    <i>Thud</i>

    The ball fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    Mikoto asked.

    "Is it over?"

    "Over?"

    Wu Yan looked at Gilgamesh.

    "If it were that simple..."

    <i>Grin</i>

    The mud monster smirked as if he heard them.

    Then, the dark mana mist around him swirled.

    "Crap!"

    Wu Yan told everyone to back off.

    "Run!"

    The weapons emerged as they were encircled.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The Noble Phantasms pelted the four of them as Gilgamesh cackled in glee.

    It sounded like he was having a st turning his enemies into pincushions with his Noble Phantasms.

    The dark swirling mist seeped into Gilgamesh as he steadily repaired the damage done to his heart.

    The dark mist could be used for more than just attacking and defending. It seems to be back up HP for Gilgamesh alter too.

    Fighting against a self-regenerating King of Heroes who can throw Noble Phantasms around proved to be the greatest adversary they''ve ever encountered.

    They couldn''t kill this foe, beat it, or even fight it in a match of attrition.

    Truly, this is the worst enemy they could meet at this juncture.

    x

 Chapter 1545: Gank the enemy? Changes faster than planned

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Gank the enemy? Changes faster than nned</h4>

    "Damn... This rich shy Golden guy..."

    Wu Yan cursed as he emerged from the mes.

    Wu Yan emerged with hisdies in tow. He protected them with a fortified cube Iron Wall Barrier.

    He had to use his teleport skills to move the walls in time to protect thedies, including Bazett.

    Moving Church would have protected Mikoto and Hinagiku. However, Bazett would have died in the carpet bombing initiated by Gilgamesh.

    She had used her Resurrection runes before, he doubted she had more of those in store.

    He subconsciously protected Bazett although his rational mind would have told him no had he possessed enough time to think his actions through.

    <i>Groarrr</i>

    Gilgamesh wasn''t happy to see them alive and kicking. Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You still retained your haughty personality despite losing your rationality, eh? Looks like your pride has be ingrained in you..."

    <i>GRRROAARRR</i>

    The King of Heroes roared again. This time, the dense mana mist around him danced in turn.

    "Damn."

    Bazett cursed.

    "There should be restrictions. His Noble Phantasm arsenal, those healing mists, I hope this is just a nightmare."

    "This isn''t a nightmare, it''s your ideal battlefield."

    He waved his hand before dismissing his iron sand barrier. He formed iron sand weapons instead.

    "Don''t rush in by yourself, we need to gang up on this guy!"

    "Gang up?"

    Bazett frowned.

    "This is going to make card ownership hard but let''s discuss after we kill this guy!"

    "Yeah, noins from this side."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto answered.

    <i>Groooaarrr</i>

    Gilgamesh isn''t happy to hear the enemies making ns to encircle it.

    Gilgamesh bellowed as the mana mist around him raged in sync.

    The Gate of Babylon is depowered by Gilgamesh''s insane state.

    The mana mist around him healed his fatal injuries.

    This Gilgamesh is seemingly immortal, undefeatable, and insurmountable.

    But...

    "Let''s do it!"

    Wu Yan took out his magic power.

    Hinagiku readied her Shirosakura.

    Her de glimmered as she dashed in a straight line for Gilgamesh.

    <i>Graawwrrr</i>

    It roared when it saw Hinagikuing for it. The mist behind him turned into a whirlwind of mana storm.

    It summoned a flower-like Noble phantasm out of the murky mana mist.

    Hinagiku crashed into it.

    Mikoto summoned lightning to support Hinagiku.

    She sent a few lightning bolts into the shield.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The flower Noble Phantasm deflected the lightning. However, the shield got pushed aside giving Hinagiku the chance to attack.

    <i>Groooarrr</i>

    Gilgamesh was enraged by Mikoto''s brazen attempt to hurt him.

    The Gate of Babylon opened to fire another wave of weapons at Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku is somewhat used to this.

    She glided through the weapons with her inhuman speed. She quickly closed the distance as Gilgamesh tried to summon more weapons to corner her.

    <i>Crack crack crack</i>

    The weapons had icicles on them. The Noble Phantasms were frozen by a supernatural type of ice.

    Gilgamesh looked up to see Wu Yan staring down at it.

    His magic power was tinged with a frosty glow.

    He is using Avrora''s powers.

    Gilgamesh couldn''t wrap his head around the situation.

    <i>Swish</i>

    Hinagiku sliced past Gilgamesh with a clean sh. Another sh happened at the same time.

    <i>Ssh Splish</i>

    He disarmed Gilgamesh as his two arms flew into the air.

    Gilgamesh wasn''t given a chance to recoil. Shirosakura came back for a third strike.

    <i>Ssh</i>

    <i>Gooowaooo</i>

    This time, Hinagiku opened a huge gash on its chest.

    <i>Swoosh</i>

    Someone sneaked behind Gilgamesh beforeunching a heavy right hook at his back.

    Even if he is immortal, he still flew when socked in the back by ady with green shining gloves.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Mikoto fired a railgun into its face in perfect teamwork.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Gilgamesh exploded in midair.

    The dark mud flew everywhere as Gilgamesh went up in mes.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Bazett raised their guards because they know this fight isn''t over yet.

    x

 Chapter 1546: Shield and Scythe. The emergence of the tattered bats wing

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Shield and Scythe. The emergence of the tattered bats wing</h4>

    "Did we win?"

    Nobody cared who asked that question because they all wanted to know too.

    They watched the ming and thunderous area with bated breaths.

    If it was that simple, they wouldn''t need to gang up on Gilgamesh.

    True enough, it was like that.

    When the mes and dust settled, they saw something huge covering Gilgamesh.

    The massive shield looked more like a giant statue with ornate designs.

    It was at least dozens of meters tall and it looked like another Noble Phantasm.

    "Even defensive Noble Phantasms?"

    Bazett growled.

    "How many Noble Phantasms does this Heroic Spirit have?"

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku stared at the shield with stern looks.

    The shield dissipated back into the Gate.

    Gilgamesh emerged unharmed, his arms were restored and his opened chest regenerated. It bellowed in rage.

    <i>GRROOOAARRR</i>

    Archer stared at Wu Yan.

    As the King of Heroes, the oldest mythical king, Gilgamesh was nothing but a husk of his prime version.

    Even so, using instincts alone, it could tell who posed the most threat.

    Gilgamesh isn''t powerful by himself.

    Against the adept fighters at the top, he is not much.

    What truly makes him formidable is his arsenal of Noble Phantasms.

    Now, with his arsenal frozen by Wu Yan, that significantly diminished the potency Gilgamesh wielded.

    Gilgamesh attacked Wu Yan with his bare hands.

    <i>Ding ding ding ding</i>

    They fought each other as the dense dark mud mana spread around them.

    Then, from the mana swamp sprouted a dozen or so chains that burst into the air at Wu Yan.

    "That''s..."

    He frowned before conjuring a purple magic formation.

    The purple magic formations spat out purplish chains that tangled up whatever Gilgamesh summoned. Nobody could stop each other.

    Wu Yan isn''t limited to just the Chains of Commandment, however...

    "Nagisa... Avrora... Lend me your powers..."

    He raised his arms before cing his fingers together like he was holding an invisible ball.

    His magic turned into a stream of frosty air that spun around his arms.

    He grabbed the frost orbs before tossing them in the air.

    The frost orbs dispersed into tiny fragments that rained down on the dark mud.

    The dark mud was frozen by the discharged orbs

    <i>GAWWIII</i>

    Gilgamesh roared as a figure appeared above. Hinaiku sliced down on Gilgamesh''s left eye.

    <i>Ssh</i>

    Blood sttered everywhere as the monster howled in anguish.

    Gilgamesh dug his arm into a nearby portal.

    Wu Yan felt ominous so he called Hinagiku back.

    "Hinagiku,e back!"

    s, it was toote.

    Gilgamesh pulled out a giant scythe.

    <i>GRRAAWWRR</i>

    The scythe glowed red with malevolent energy. It grew in size into a 50meter long scythe.

    <i>Swish</i>

    He swung it down at Hinagiku.

    "Watch out."

    Mikoto cried out

    Getting hit by that scythe meant danger.

    Wu Yan isn''t going to let her get hit.

    He teleported and ced himself between Hinagiku and the scythe.

    Then, he spread his hand wide as he chanted.

    "Explode!"

    Wu Yan used a supernatural ability.

    In an instant, the visions turned red for Hinagiku, Bazett, and Mikoto.

    "Huh?"

    The bloody light came at the same time Wu Yan used his otherworldly powers.

    <i>Vrmmm</i>

    The Mirror World was dyed red by this power.

    It looked like the whole world was stained blood red.

    Then, they felt a blood-chilling aura near them. No, even the air reeked of iron...

    <i>Bam</i>

    The scythe exploded into a million pieces.

    Gilgamesh didn''t see thising either. They were all stunned.

    Then, as the bloodred light diminished, everyone saw Hinagiku standing there unharmed with her Shirosakura.

    Wu Yan protected her.

    The man is floating in the air.

    His red eyes took on a redder shade as he slowly unfurled his clenched right fist. His aura also took a more savage turn.

    His teammates noticed something off too.

    He had bat wingsing out of his back. The wings were tattered and had crystals on them.

    x

 Chapter 1547: Bulldozing the fight, the one steeped in blood

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Bulldozing the fight, the one steeped in blood</h4>

    The Mirror World turned red. It looked like hell with the red air and light dyeing everything red here.

    The sovereign of this crimson in floated in the sky.

    He wore his usual dark clothes but his eyes were redder than usual.

    That oppressive and bloody aura also reced his usual aura.

    His tattered wings pped slowly as if he was floating in an invisible sea of carnage.

    Bazett mumbled the first word that came to mind.

    "Dead Apostle..."

    While not exactly the same, that oppression against humanity is familiar to Bazett, she came across some Dead Apostles before.

    That is the aura of one who preyed on humans, the Dead Apostles.

    She couldn''t be wrong!

    Wu Yan is one of those dangerous individuals.

    At least, she was sure.

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto felt assured now that Wu Yan shifted into this mode.

    To them, he just looked slightly different. Deeper eyes, wings, and an aura of savageness, nothing much.

    However, they were assured because he now possessed an OP ability in this mode.

    Bazett''s instinct was right, this guy is now very dangerous.

    "Second Red Jade mode..."

    Wu Yan looked at Gilgamesh

    "Activated..."

    <i>GAWWOOO</i>

    Gilgamesh roared at Wu Yan with his giant Scythe ready to swing anytime.

    However, it sounded more like the growl of a frightened creature.

    He smirked because he saw right through Gilgamesh''s fa?ade.

    With an arm outstretched, he manifested a web of red lines that steadily expanded into a giant web dozens of meters wide.

    "Go..."

    He said before tossing that web out.

    The red webs engulfed Gilgamesh

    <i>GAWWRRUUGGHHH</i>

    It struggled painfully against the red web.

    If Gilgamesh could use his Noble Phantasm, it could probably cut the webs apart.

    The webs bound Gilgamesh like napalm on a war victim.

    He smirked.

    His subconscious took on a vicious vibe, this is probably the influence of ndre''s violent psyche.

    He flicked his finger.

    "<strong>Cranberry Trap</strong>..."

    Light bullets formed tendrils that pped and smacked Gilgamesh. He was whipping the King of Heroes.

    <i>Bam</i>

    <i>GAWOOORRRGGHHH</i>

    Gilgamesh threw out another chain in desperation.

    Wu Yan flicked his finger again.

    He summoned a light bullet to intercept the chain.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The chain and light bullet collided in an explosion of mes and smoke.

    Then, he made a w gesture before clenching down. This was aimed at Gilgamesh''s body.

    <i>Squeeze.</i>

    <i>Boom</i>

    Gilgamesh expanded before exploding into dark muddy mana piles.

    The Archer card floated there.

    No warning, no omens, no signals...

    The King of Heroes got squeezed out of the ne of existence.

    "What the?!"

    Bazett''s eyes widened.

    "He did it!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cheered.

    "Phew."

    He ascertained Gilgamesh''s Eyes and squeezed them to destroy Gilgamesh.

    ndre''s ability made her very powerful in her own league.

    Archer can''t repair itself, right?

    <i>I just obliterated him...</i>

    <i>GAWOOOO</i>

    The familiar bellows of the mad Archer echoed in everyone''s minds.

    They looked up to see swirling dark mana mists around the Archer card.

    Archer started regenerating rapidly as the mana mists turned faint.

    The familiar dark Archer slowly appeared again.

    "Huh?"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett were frightened by this hero''s regenerative powers.

    "It can survive even that?"

    "Ugh..."

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy..."

    The swirling mists poured into Archer as he slowly came into being.

    The dark mana mass formed with the Archer Card as the core.

    Gilgamesh returned secondster in his prior form.

    <i>GAWOOOO</i>

    He roared one more time as if to announce his return to the fray.

    Everyone turned grim.

    x

 Chapter 1548: The Sword of Promised Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1548: The Sword of Promised Crisis</h4>

    Won''t die, can''t lose.

    Even after entering n''s Red Jade mode. The regenerative powers of the mana mist around Gilgamesh meant that he coulde back to life after being snuffed out by Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan felt like he was in Bazett''s shoes when she faced Wu Yan. This is how it feels to fight against a Dead Apostle or True Ancestor.

    They can oust any opponent with their regenerative powers.

    "This isn''t over yet."

    He grabbed Gilgamesh''s Eyes one more time.

    "Even True Ancestors can be killed. You''re just an avatar of the ss Card. Let''s see how many times you cane back to life."

    Wu Yan grasped his Eyes.

    <i>GRRAAWRRR</i>

    Gilgamesh sensed danger before reaching into a nearby portal.

    It wanted to draw another Noble Phantasm.

    But, it needs to unsheathe while Wu Yan need only to clench down his fists. He was quicker.

    "Too slow."

    He grabbed.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Gilgamesh expanded before exploding into a million pieces again.

    The dark mana mist streamed to Gilgamesh''s location.

    "I ain''t done yet!"

    He continued grabbing while Gilgamesh tried to regenerate.

    <i>Boom boom boom boom</i>

    Wu Yan continued to decimate Gilgamesh within its Mirror World.

    Bazett watched as Wu Yan tore Gilgamesh to shreds time and time again.

    She froze in horror.

    Wu Yan used Gae Bolg on herst time. If he used this technique then Bazett would have died for sure.

    She needed prep time for Fragarach to reach her hands. Too many actions were needed to fire Fragarach but Wu Yan could have squeezed her out of the ne of existence.

    Total obliteration probably meant that her resurrection runes wouldn''t work either.

    Her runes only allowed her toe back to life when her heart stopped. It isn''t a total revive rune.

    If someone lopped her head off, this rune couldn''t reinstall that head.

    Her runes also resuscitated her. However, her opponents could just kill her again.

    Total physical body destruction, well, that''s game over for her.

    "Who is this guy?"

    Bazett searched her memories.

    "Was there such a Dead Apostle before?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shook their heads after exchanging a look.

    Wu Yan already told her he wasn''t on the same level as mere Dead Apostles.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Wu Yan stopped and panted while looking at Gilgamesh''s spot.

    The mana mists continued to give a physical appearance to the materialization of the ss Card.

    The ss Card used the mana mists to keep Gilgamesh manifested.

    "100 lives or so?"

    He heaved a tired sigh.

    "There is no end to this."

    Then, he noticed the density of the mana mists.

    They decreased...

    Suddenly, his eyes brightened.

    The ss card can only do this provided there is enough mana to regenerate GIlgamesh.

    Sooner orter, Gilgamesh will run out of mana.

    Can''t regenerate without mana.

    Wu Yan psyched himself up.

    But, Gilgamesh had other ns.

    <i>Gawwoooo</i>

    With only its torso, head, and one arm, Gilgamesh bellowed before a giant portal opened beneath him.

    <i>GRAAWWRRR</i>

    The crazed spirit reached an arm out.

    The seething portal slowly materialized an unknown de.

    It looked weird with a golden hilt and spiraling de that had ornate crimson designs on it.

    The spiraling de looks like it couldn''t cut properly.

    It is more like a cone-shaped sword with three des wrapped around the central dull tip to form a primitive sword. Its dull look belied its ability to cut.

    The core also had red lines on the sword that gave it a mysterious presence.

    "That is the..."

    Wu Yan trembled slightly.

    "It couldn''t be..."

    "What''s that?"

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett felt puzzled.

    "¡ª!"

    Gilgamesh chanted the name of his Noble Phantasm.

    Then, he ran his fingers across the de.

    <i>Vrrmmm</i>

    It hummed to life as the des spun rapidly, emitting shrill grinding sounds.

    Streams of red air sprout forth from every direction.

    The space trembled, the ground ruptured...

    The sky cried in pain.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett felt a dangerous vibe from that alien de.

    x

 Chapter 1549: Sword of Rupture, EA

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Sword of Rupture, EA</h4>

    In the real world...

    Luvia and Rin watched silently after Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett entered the Mirror World.

    While Rin looked calmer than Luvia, they both had different thoughts on the matter.

    Rin kept peeking at the spot where they teleported into the Mirror World.

    If they returned, they woulde back there.

    Rin just couldn''t help looking at that spot.

    It''s been half an hour since they had gone into the other world.

    If the two sides are equal in power, it will be a long fight.

    Even so, 30 minutes is way too long for a fight.

    Even high-level fights don''tst this long because thebatants can turn the tide with the trump cards they hold.

    If they die, the Mirror World will spit out their corpses.

    Technically, they could go home and know the results in hours.

    But, that is just heartless.

    Luvia waited impatiently as she took out her watch.

    "Too slow..."

    "Maybe the enemy is stronger than they imagined..."

    Rin looked nervous.

    "The four of them should be able to handle it."

    "Right..."

    Luvia replied.

    "Those people are monsters who can solo Heroic Spirits. Bazett the anti-Noble Phantasm agent is there too. With Bazett there, they can kill the Spirit if she keeps the target''s Noble Phantasms in check, right?"

    "Let''s hope they''re okay."

    Rin sighed.

    "I hope it''s only because the Spirit is good at drawn-out fights."

    Luvia and Rin were too naive.

    This opponent is beyond hard to handle. Gilgamesh''spletely insane.

    Rin and Luvia don''t know what is going on in the Mirror World but their instincts told them to expect something bad.

    <i>Vrm</i>

    A formation appeared near them.

    "They''re back!"

    Rin and Luvia ran to the formation.

    But, their expressions froze when they saw the vanguards return with looks of extreme exhaustion and panic.

    It didn''t look like they returned victorious.

    Then, they spoke up.

    "W-We''re back?"

    Hinagiku asked with a grim look.

    "Good..."

    Mikoto patted the sides of her head. She wiped away the cold sweat on her temple.

    "We almost lost our lives..."

    "What the..."

    Bazett shook.

    "What the hell was that?!"

    "Ah."

    Wu Yan returned to his usual self after deactivating his Red Jade mode.

    "Hell, probably..."

    Rin and Luvia understood that they couldn''t finish off the opponent so they ran away.

    "Even you four had to fold and book it, huh?"

    Luvia continued.

    "Looks like you encountered a scary monster..."

    "I don''t know..."

    Rinughed bitterly.

    "I know it won''t be easy getting that card, at least..."

    Wu Yan also bitterlyughed.

    They ran from Gilgamesh.

    No, they ran from the de he summoned.

    Thatst sword is an unknown de to Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett. However, Wu Yan knows the name of that de.

    It technically has no name.

    It is the sword of Rupture, EA, named by Gilgamesh.

    He is a king of many treasures.

    But, of the nigh-infinite Noble Phantasms at his disposal, EA is his strongest weapon.

    A Divine Construct made before the concept of the Sword. It allegedly separated heaven from Earth.

    Although he couldn''t verify that im.

    The power of EA is undoubted. He wasn''t sure he could block the attack.

    Releasing EA inside the Mirror World would probably destroy the entire subspace.

    Wu Yan pressured Gilgamesh into a corner with n''s Red Jade mode but that only served to force Gilgamesh to use EA.

    That attack would destroy the Mirror World, effectively ending everyone''s lives.

    Wu Yan teleported back since he had no choice.

    "This is why fighting crazy people is annoying."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I reckon Gilgamesh got torn to shreds by the ruptured space, no more ss cards, eh?"

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto approached him.

    "It''s fine."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I am not giving up."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded.

    "Anyway..."

    Bazett steadied herself.

    "I don''t think we can beat that thing no matter how many people we brought."

    Rin and Luvia stayed silent.

    If the Berserker Monster Lady known as Bazett says so, then it was only logical that the four of them returned empty-handed.

    "Let''s go."

    Bazett turned around.

    Bazett''s canister of Fragarach was lost in that Mirror World.

    As they went for the stairs...

    <i>Crack</i>

    The sound of something breaking could be heard.

    <i>Crack crack crack...</i>

    The shattered ss fx made them pause their steps.

    x

 Chapter 1550: Invasion into the real world

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Invasion into the real world</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    The sound of ss shattering could be heard in the basement.

    Strong winds assaulted them.

    <i>Crack crack crack</i>

    The shattering sound continued as the wall started breaking down.

    The strong winds were from another realm.

    The wall broke down to reveal the Mirror World.

    Dark oozing liquid fell from the cracks.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone gasped.

    "Wait..."

    Wu Yan assessed the situation. He blocked the winds with his arm.

    "It isn''t over?"

    <i>Boom</i>

    The space shattered again as a ck hole opened up.

    The muddy Gilgamesh seeping with Grail Mud dropped out of the portal with his EA in tow.

    It grinned when it saw its targets.

    Gilgamesh used the magic it absorbed to break into reality.

    "How..."

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Bazett couldn''t believe it.

    "What the..."

    Luvia and Rin stared at Gilgamesh.

    "What''s that? The monster?"

    "The winds..."

    Wu Yan noticed it.

    The winds assaulting them were crimson-colored.

    Wu Yan looked at the slowly spinning EA and surmised how Gilgamesh got here.

    "That bastard. He used EA to slice a path from the Mirror World to this world, exploiting the vulnerable time-space when the Mirror World copses..."

    That is possible with the world-splitting Noble Phantasm.

    Wu Yan was more or less correct.

    Gilgamesh used the Sword of Rupture to open a path to the real world.

    It created a precedent where Heroic Spirits materialized from ss Cards appearing in the real world.

    "What is this?"

    Everyone sweated cold bullets.

    Invading the real world.

    This King of Heroes took the cake when it came to doing things other Heroic Spirits couldn''t do.

    Wu Yan leaped in front of the girls to cover them. They were too stunned to move.

    <i>GRRRROOAARRR</i>

    Gilgamesh roared once more. The space trembled as the King of Heroes announced a rematch.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A dark jet-like construct appeared from the portal.

    It looked like a jet-type Noble Phantasm.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Gilgamesh jumped onto the Noble Phantasm.

    <i>RAWWRRR</i>

    It yelled as the jet turned to fly out of the underground path.

    "Wait, it''s going outside?"

    "No way..."

    Luvia gasped.

    Is that crazy spirit thinking about going to the city?

    His powers would wreck the town.

    The general popce cannot know magic.

    If this thing went out, it will be nigh impossible to cover up the ensuing carnage.

    This spirit cannot be allowed to go there.

    "Girls!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    "Put your hands on my shoulders."

    Thedies flinched before touching his shoulder.

    RIn and Luvia also knew better than to waste time.

    Bazett was thest one to touch his shoulder.

    Then, they disappeared in a shing montage.

    Fuyuki city, beach...

    <i>Boom</i>

    The walls exploded.

    A jet ck figure shot into the sky.

    A spatial fissure opened as a few silhouettes appeared from within.

    "Where is that monster?!"

    Rin called Gilgamesh monster despite not seeing it.

    Monster is probably the only description they should give to someone who forced Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Bazett to run.

    "There!"

    Luvia pointed at the sky. She had a look of horror, imagining what the monster would do upon reaching the city.

    They saw the ck jet heading in Fuyuki City''s direction.

    Wu Yan warped in front of the jet.

    Still flying toward the city, Gilgamesh felt someone touching his head.

    Then, the jet and Gilgamesh disappeared into the sky.

    x

 Chapter 1551: No holding back anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1551: No holding back anymore</h4>

    Somewhere out in the wide open sea, the waves slowly marched to the beach in the distance.

    The seas are calm today.

    However, it won''t be for long.

    <i>Boom</i>

    A giant ck ship appeared out of nowhere as the magical jet crashed into the sea soon aftering out of a warp.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Arge plume of water burst into the air when the magical jet crashed.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Without letting the water settle, the magical jet shot out of the sea again.

    Gilgamesh alter stood on the surface of the sea.

    It started throwing its Corrupted Gate of Babylon in the form of dark magical mud around.

    He used that magical aura as his stepping stone.

    <i>GROOOAARRR</i>

    .box-4-multi-134{border:none !important;disy:block !important;float:none !important;line-height:0px;margin-bottom:15px !important;margin-left:auto !important;margin-right:auto !important;margin-top:15px !important;max-width:100% !important;min-height:250px;min-width:250px;padding:0;text-align:center !important;}It bellowed in anger at the one who sent his magical jet into the sea.

    The Gate of Babylon shook as if to respond to the ire of its master.

    Wu Yan sensed the turbulence and responded with a simrlyrge torrent of magic power.

    He condensed the magic power into a concentrated ball of heated magic power.

    He finished charging up before Gilgamesh and he leaped into the sky as his magic power distorted the space around him.

    He looked down at Gilgamesh.

    <i>GRAARRRRR</i>

    Gilgamesh gave him a sinister smile before manifesting a giant de aimed at Wu Yan.

    This sword is easily over 50 meters long and it was about 3 meters wide. It is a sword that isrger than most buildings.

    Truly, this was a BFS.

    <i>Whoosh</i>

    Wu Yan also discharged the weapon he charged before.

    <i>"<strong>Awakened Titan''s Fist</strong>!"</i>

    Wu Yan responded to the giant de with a red swirling ming fist that poked out of an otherworldly portal.

    The mouth of the Titan Portal spat outva like a volcano.

    The ming red arm swung down fiercely.

    The two attacks met in an epic sh that created a shockwave simr to a giant bomb going off. No, it was like two meteors hitting each other in the air.

    <i>Boom</i>

    First, the shockwave wrecked everything in the nearby air.

    Then, the sea followed as if a giant hand pressed into the sea. Giant waves spread outward.

    The waves were so tall that the moonlight was blocked for a few seconds. This shockwave would only settle down after 10 minutes.

    Had they fought within Fuyuki City, the shockwave would have destroyed dozens of buildings.

    The fight between Heroic Spirits was never anything mild.

    This was a testament to the one-man army powers they held.

    Gilgamesh Alter was unharmed.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan looked pale as he hovered in the sky.

    He was disadvantaged.

    <i>GRAAWWWHHH</i>

    Gilgamesh emitted ecstaticughter.

    "Phew."

    He recovered as he clicked his tongue.

    "Without using Red Jade mode, it''s going to be hard..."

    The Titan''s Fist was destroyed by Ig Alima, he used Gae Dearg to dispel the giant sword.

    That giant sword would have squashed him if he didn''t do that.

    "No more normal techniques for this narcissistic Hero."

    Wu Yan decided.

    The King of Heroes with his limitless wealth of Noble phantasms made him the strongest peak tier 8 fighter he has ever fought.

    With his level limited to Level 75, he doubted he could win without Red Jade mode and his other trump cards.

    <i>But...</i>

    "Now that we are here..."

    His eyes turned golden.

    "You should have stayed in that fragile cage known as the Mirror World."

    He charged up his magic power again.

    His arm turned dark red as if someone cooked it with a magical me. There were blood-red lines running beneath his arm, red steam flew into the air like the steam of a steam engine train.

    <i>"¡ª!"</i>

    Gilgamesh choked on his words.

    He knew something terrible ising.

    In an instant, Gilgamesh quickly summoned the Sword of Rupture, EA.

    The seas calmed down and the wind stopped as if to allow the two fighters some space.

    The two fighters headed into the final phase of the fight.

    x

 Chapter 1552: The clash between formidable opponents, their trump cards

    <h4>Chapter 1552: The sh between formidable opponents, their trump cards</h4>

    There were many restrictions in the Mirror World.

    The space might be huge in the Mirror World but the space inside the Mirror World was fragile with too many restrictions on the attacks he could use lest he destroys the entire dimension.

    He had to seal many of his techniques, including his Vassal Beasts.

    The vassal beasts of a True Ancestor cany waste to a country.

    However, using those beasts of destruction would be tantamount to suicide since the deployment would copse the entire Mirror Dimension.

    Gilgamesh is insane right now so he used Ea during his fight with Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan isn''t having any of that.

    He ran to the real world.

    Now, Gilgamesh is in his home turf, does he need to hold back anymore?

    "Come..."

    The blood mist around him grew.

    "Let''s see if your sword can split my beasts like you split the world..."

    He summoned white mes.

    "Descend... <strong><i>White Dragon Zhuo Yan</i></strong>!"

    The world turned silent.

    That white me burst brilliantly as the sea around them turned into a sea of white ze.

    The white dragon elegantly emerged from the white mes. It looked like a wise and unsullied dragon of immacte grace.

    The white mes that wrapped around the divine scales of the heavenly dragon gave it an otherworldly presence that snuffed the breath out of anyone who gazed upon it.

    The dancing feathers made of white mes glimmered like the white dragon''s body.

    <i>GRAAWWRRR</i>

    Gilgamesh charged EA up as the de spun.

    Red vortex appeared as power surged into EA''s spiraling de.

    Wu Yan rose to the challenge.

    He wanted to see if his Vassal Beast could beat Gilgamesh''s Ea.

    Nobody could say for sure.

    Noble Phantasms varied in potency and effects.

    Ea is among the most destructive Noble Phantasms in the Nasuverse.

    But, can it beat his heavily suppressed Vassal Beast?

    "Go!"

    He swung his demonic arm.

    "Get him!"

    <i>WOOOAAWWRR</i>

    The dragon sprouted more white mes as it charged for Gilgamesh. The dragon''s charge was met with Gilgamesh''s Ea.

    The de stopped for a second.

    Then, a gigantic crimson vortex flew into the dragon, rending the space in a series of crimson sword beams and tornadoes.

    The space got torn to shreds.

    The white me dragon isn''t fazed. It crashed into the powerful vortex.

    <i>BOOOMMM</i>

    Gilgamesh poured more power into Ea as the vortex grew in intensity.

    Zhuo Yan took more magic into its body to increase its power output.

    The white mes evaporated the world-splitting force in Ea.

    <i>Zzzzsttt</i>

    The white mes disintegrated the crimson vortex and crashed into Gilgamesh without stopping.

    <i>RAAWWRRR</i>

    Gilgamesh screamed in agony as the white mes engulfed the dark entity.

    What was left was a sea of white mes where Gilgamesh and his corrupted muid once stood.

    The sea fed the mes as the white mes expanded.

    The white mes formed a beautiful contrast with the body of water and the dark sky above.

    The battlefield turned into a work of art.

    x

 Chapter 1553: Defeat? The furtive move

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Defeat? The furtive move</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Rin, Luvia, and Bazett traced the fights by following the sounds of explosions.

    As another deafening shockwave washed over them, they staggered as the shockwave dazed them.

    When they came to, they saw a scene of carnage.

    The seas were rumbling and the waters were dark like the sky above.

    There is a sea of white mes on the sea''s surface. It grew despite the sea trying to put it out.

    There is a big gash in space near the center of the sea of white mes.

    The space was destroyed by the giant attacks from before.

    The gash continued expanding to form a dark void in the middle of the sea.

    Ea split the world''s space.

    It certainly lent credence to the fact that this is the Sword of Rupture that split Heaven and Earth apart.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Luvia, Rin, and Bazett didn''t know about this.

    But, this isn''t the first time they saw the sea of white mes.

    "Over there."

    Hinagiku said anxiously.

    "I wonder what happened?"

    "That guy!"

    Mikoto clenched her fists.

    "We agreed we would gang up on it. Why did he teleport the enemy away? Doesn''t he know how much that makes us worry about him?"

    "I reckon he didn''t have time to discuss that."

    Luvia shook her head.

    "If that thing entered the city, things would have been terrible."

    "He used a teleport spell to teleport that monster and his jet, right?"

    Rin clenched her teeth.

    "What happened after that?"

    "Looking at the situation, things must have been bad."

    Bazett looked at the tear in space and the sea of white mes.

    "It''s hard to say if Gilgamesh possessed anti-vampires Noble Phantasm. He had a lot of Noble Phantasms so it is possible even he could die, no matter his regenerative abilities."

    "Enough!"

    Hinagiku stopped her.

    "Let''s go check up on things first."

    "But, it''s the sea..."

    Luvia said.

    Please enable JavaScript

    Marvel''s Guardians of the Gxy Chapter 2: Busted

    "There are no ships and nes around for miles, how do you propose we do that?"

    "I can use my maized sand to wrap you girls. We can fly over there."

    Mikoto exined.

    "Or, I will go there first."

    "No."

    Rin stopped her. She pointed at the crack in dimension and the sea of mes around it.

    "You want to go near that hellish ce?"

    Mikoto didn''t say anything.

    Those mes could burn time. Charging straight into a burning ce wouldn''t hurt her because those mes didn''t hurt allies.

    Mikoto might get sucked into that dimensional crack and be torn to shreds by the void.

    Even so, Wu Yan fought against a monster capable of tearing space itself.

    It''s hard not to worry about him.

    "What do we do?!"

    Mikoto is frustrated.

    "We can''t go but we need to check up on him. Or, do you want me to just stand here?"

    "I mean, yeah."

    Rin also bit her lips nervously.

    "We have to do something about those white mes first."

    "You two, you''re allies of that man, yes?"

    Luvia asked them.

    "Any ways to get rid of those mes?"

    "Not that we know of..."

    While Rin and Luvia consulted Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    Bazett pointed at something at the sea.

    "There."

    They saw something floating in the sea.

    It looked like a humanoid figure that was being carried by the currents of the sea.

    "Yan!"

    His face was pale and it didn''t look like he was conscious.

    "Yan!"

    The two jumped into the water immediately.

    Luvia and Rin also followed.

    They got him out of the water.

    "Yan!"

    Mikoto lightly pped his face.

    "Wake up! Wake up!"

    "He''s fine."

    Rin assessed after putting her palm to his heart.

    "He is still alive and there are no visible wounds. He is probably just knocked out."

    "And the enemy?"

    Bazett looked at the nearby area.

    "Where is it?"

    They tensed up because that corrupted Spirit might still be alive.

    "Hinagiku..."

    Mikoto used a hush tone.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto surrounded Wu Yan.

    "Look, his hand."

    He had a card in his hand.

    That card had an Archer on it. "Archer" was written on the tarot card.

    Gilgamesh''s Card.

    Wu Yan got it.

    Now, he has the second Archer card.

    That was the true identity of the dark monster that burst out of the Mirror World.

    She took that card as she made sure no one saw her.

    Kuro''s Archer Card was supposed to be retrieved by Bazett but if she saw this card, she would think something was up. She already defeated the first Archer, what would she think if she came across a second Archer card? She would know there is more than one Archer card.

    She can''t know, that is why Hinagiku stashed the card away in her pocket.

    Bazett assumed Gilgamesh was the seventh spirit, it is best if they kept the narrative that way.

    x

 Chapter 1554: Second round completed

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Second roundpleted</h4>

    In a daze, he slowly stirred into consciousness. The void of empty mental whiteness persisted despite his trying to recover.

    Then, a surge of pain woke him up again. It was a tug of war between lethargy, unconsciousness, pain, and consciousness.

    "Ugh..."

    He opened his eyes.

    The familiar ceiling greeted him.

    He was back in his bed at home. It looks like he has been asleep for quite some time now.

    "What... Happened to me?"

    Wu Yan''s brain still had fog in it, he tried to recall what transpired before.

    He sat up in a groggy state.

    The thin nket sagged down as his window entered his field of vision.

    The slow gust carried a floral scent.

    "Right."

    He suddenly remembered.

    "I got swept up in the ensuing shockwave of Gilgamesh''s Ea and my white mes!"

    He won in the scuffle.

    Ea is a powerful Noble Phantasm but the ability to burn time surpassed its world-splitting attribute.

    The white dragon crashed into Gilgamesh and burned it beyond the temporal axis.

    He won.

    But, the shockwave took him out.

    He wasn''t hurt but Ea''s power was nothing to trifle with, especially in his weakened state.

    He used his teleport skills to retrieve the card before getting knocked out.

    "The Card!"

    His horror shook him awake.

    No, it''s not in his hands anymore.

    "Where is it?"

    He peeled his nket away as he panicked.

    <i>ck.</i>

    Someone opened the door to his room.

    Hinagiku entered with a te of warm food. She went to Wu Yan''s side when she saw him being flustered.

    "Yan."

    Sheid the te of food near the small cupboard.

    She grabbed his arm.

    "How do you feel?"

    "I am fine."

    Wu Yan noticed her presence.

    "I am just dazed. Nothing much."

    "Right, Hinagiku."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Did you bring me back?"

    "We found you and brought you back."

    She took out a card.

    "Here, your spoils of war."

    Wu Yan felt relieved.

    He received the card with gratitude.

    The tarot card had an Archer motive on it.

    <i>Saber Card Detected.</i>

    <i>Lancer Card Detected.</i>

    <i>Archer Card Detected.</i>

    Rider <i>Card Detected.</i>

    Caster <i>Card Detected.</i>

    Assassin <i>Card Detected.</i>

    Berserker Card Detected.

    <i>All the cards were collected, and the second round of The Path of Demigods waspleted.</i>

    <i>You may now leave this transcript universe at your leisure. However, upon reentry into this universe, you won''t get any World Missions. You can re?nter and go at your will.</i>

    <i>Second Round was finished, Sealing Bracelet was released.</i>

    <i></i>The sealing bracelets on their hands disappeared without a trace. Then, their powers returned as their auras surged in intensity.

    "My strength..."

    Hinagiku flexed her arm.

    "My powers, they''re back."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan whistled.

    "Sure wasn''t easy..."

    It wasn''t easy.

    He couldn''t get the first Archer card and he almost gave up before deciding to make one himself.

    Finally, fate smiled at him when Gilgamesh appeared as the Eighth card.

    Even then, the second Archer was the King of Heroes. They fought super hard to get the card.

    He got a huge reward.

    The Gilgamesh ss Cards Phantasm summon should give him ess to Gilgamesh''s Gate of Babylon.

    He turned to Hinagiku.

    "Mikoto?"

    "Rin, Luvia, and Bazett are busy cleaning the beach with her."

    Hinagiku smiled.

    "They''re still busy putting out the sea of white mes you created along with the crack in space. We also didn''t tell them about your retrieval of the ss Card. They''re still busy making a barrier to cover the ce as they search for the card."

    "I see..."

    He felt awkward.

    "How long was I out?"

    "A night."

    Hinagiku said.

    "We''re done with our quest, can we go home now?"

    Wu Yan turned mum.

    x

 Chapter 1555:

    <h4>Chapter 1555:</h4>

    "You defeated the Dark Archer?"

    Bazett questioned Wu Yan with Mikoto, Rin, and Luvia nearby.

    "You truly defeated that thing?"

    "Is there a need to lie to you?"

    He took out the card.

    "Look, I have the cards."

    Wu Yan showed her a tarot card with a berserker holding a giant de emzoned on it.

    That''s the Berserker card.

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, and Miyu helped out with this one.

    They knew Wu Yan was lying when he brought that card out.

    Except for Bazett.

    Rin and Luvia knew this wasn''t it but they didn''t know the true identity of the dark Heroic Spirit they fought yesterday.

    "A Berserker..."

    Bazett frowned.

    "It bore simrities..."

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Rin, Luvia, and Mikoto exchanged looks.

    Although they knew Berserker wasn''t the real hero they fought, Bazett was convinced.

    Berserker is probably the only ss of Heroic Spirit that can rampage on Dark Gilgamesh''s level.

    That thing broke out from Mirror World just to finish a fight.

    The scene of the rogue Heroic Spirit breaking out of the fragile Mirror World struck the psyche of thedies here.

    Wu Yan knew Gilgamesh couldn''t manifest as Berserker so he pegged it as an Archer Hero.

    Only those who ran across battlefields as manic berserkers can be one.

    Gilgamesh never lost his marbles.

    Bazett looked at him.

    "You have all the cards, right?"

    The living room turned tense.

    This berserkerdy is a rival.

    She is someone the Mage Association sent to collect the cards.

    Rin, Luvia, Hinagiku, and Mikoto started raising their guards.

    They figured it would be best to prepare in case Bazett startedshing out.

    She will do anything toplete her mission if she doesn''t vite the precept of revealing magic to the masses.

    Wu Yan taunted her with seven tarot cards.

    "As you can see, I have them right here!"

    "You, are you going to take it from me?"

    Bazett leered at him with a sharp gaze.

    Rin and Luvia grabbed their gemstones.

    The twodies should be helping Bazett but they decided that she wouldn''t be worthed the trouble.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto aren''t as afraid of Bazett as before.

    Katsura Hinagiku: Level 80

    Misaka Mikoto: Level 82

    The Path of Demigods'' Second Round isplete so they''re no longer under restrictions.

    With their powers at tier 9, Bazett couldn''t possibly harm them.

    Wu Yan is at the peak of Tier 9, it''s hard to find someone who can fight on his level now.

    Even when he was at level 75, he could raise hell with Heroic Spirits and bloody Bazett. There wasn''t a need toy low around Bazett.

    If it weren''t for Kuro''s sake, he would have honestly told her about Gilgamesh''s card instead of using a Berserker card to fool her.

    Bazett stared daggers into him before she sighed.

    "Ugh..."

    She headed for the door.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "Not gonna take the cards?"

    "No, not with my powers right now."

    Bazett nced at him.

    "I will be back for it. I might use underhanded tactics so you should be careful."

    Bazett left the living room without another sentence.

    "Are you going to let her leave?"

    Rin asked.

    "She isn''t joking, she will be back and she will be a thorn in your sides..."

    "Well, I am not too worried."

    He looked at Rin.

    "I came to collect seven ss Cards. Now, I''ve finished that job. It''s about time I leave."

    <i>tter.</i>

    Someone dropped something.

    Miyu stood there as she dropped the fruits she carried.

    She was deeply sad and struck with disbelief at what Wu Yan said.

    Miyu overhead them.

    "M-Miyu."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    Miyu teared up before she turned tail and ran.

    "I..."

    He panicked.

    He didn''t think a strong girl such as Miyu would cry so easily.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Luvia yelled at him.

    "Go to her!"

    "I..."

    "Don''t you talk back to me!"

    Luvia snapped.

    "Don''t you know what kind of position you have in her heart? Go, now!"

    "Just go..."

    Rins sighed.

    "If you don''t, she will never let this go."

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto, you two handle things here."

    He said as he chased after Miyu.

    The living room''s mood sank like a stone into theke.

    x

 Chapter 1556: Nobody is more important than you girls...

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Nobody is more important than you girls...</h4>

    <i>Boom</i>

    The door was forcefully shoved open in the middle of the night.

    A petite figure ran into the night while leaving tiny droplets of tears in her wake.

    The youngdy opened the gate with the fastest speed she can muster before running into the streets.

    As for where she really didn''t think much about it.

    She just wanted to get away.

    Another individual came bursting out of the door. He looked at the escaping girl.

    "Miyu!"

    Wu Yan didn''t use teleport spells to catch up. He could outrun her but he slowly chased after her.

    Miyu heard him and stopped in her tracks.

    Actually, she wanted to continue running but she nted her feet after Wu Yan called out to her.

    Wu Yan caught up with her.

    He slowly approached the lithe girl.

    The girl slowly voiced the question bedeviling her.

    "Why?"

    She asked.

    Wu Yan stopped.

    He helplessly replied.

    "Miyu, you''re misunderstanding..."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Miyu continued her questioning.

    "You''re saying you didn''t actually want to leave?"

    Wu Yan stayed silent.

    That was the answer, she reckoned.

    "Why?"

    Miyu asked.

    "Why''re you leaving?"

    "Miyu..."

    He shook his head before admitting it.

    "Actually, I am not from this ce."

    "Couldn''t you stay?"

    Miyu started sobbing.

    "Don''t you want to stay here?"

    "These two months have been great to me. I won''t say it''s the best but I enjoyed my time here."

    He continued.

    "If you ask me why, I really don''t have a reason to skip town."

    "Why, then?"

    He saw droplets of tears dropping off her chin.

    "I don''t want you to go."

    Wu Yan felt pained.

    He doesn''t know how highly Miyu held him.

    She is a strong, calm, and introverted girl. There are not many who can move her so much. There are not many who can make her care enough to shed tears during departure.

    She probably won''t cry at her own death. This is how much she treasures the people in her life, above her own.

    Wu Yan became soft when girls cried. More so, he wasn''t prepared to see her cry.

    It must havee as a huge shock.

    Wu Yan can''t stay in this universe forever.

    At least, not right now.

    "Look, Miyu..."

    He exined.

    "You''re misunderstanding me. I might be leaving but I will be back. For you, it will be just a short instance."

    Once he leaves, the universe will go into stasis.

    By the time he returns, not even one second would have psed. He can also summon Miyu as his summon.

    Simrly, it would only be a difference of less than a second when theyst saw each other.

    To her, it''s not the duration.

    "So, you''re still leaving?"

    She raised her voice.

    "You said you would be my pir of support. You said you would carry my burden with me. I meant what I said that night, I am happy to have you in my life..."

    "Why?"

    Miyu wailed.

    "Why are you leaving?"

    "Miyu..."

    "I don''t have a family, I only have Illya and Kuro as my friends. Luvia is the closest person I can call a rtive."

    Miyu said.

    "I have a brother in the past but he''s not here with me anymore. When Illya, Kuro, and the others entered my life, I was happy."

    "More than that, more than them, you''re the one who gave me the support I craved. You''re the one who gave my life meaning..."

    Miyu cried.

    "It was you... It had to be you..."

    "Wu Yan-nii!"

    She glomped him before turning his shirt moist with her tears.

    "Please don''t go..."

    "Miyu..."

    Wu Yan felt conflicted.

    He didn''t think she held him in such a strong light.

    He allowed her to cry as he tightened his arms around her waist. The thought to stay emerged for just a second before he dismissed them.

    "Miyu..."

    He gave her another hug.

    "I must go, even if it''s for a moment. I must leave..."

    Her shoulders trembled.

    He felt her turning cold.

    "There are people who need me on the other side. They''re important to me too. They''re the lights of my life."

    "I can''t be so selfish that I would forsake them for one person. I must continue, I must find the path to make everyone happy. I will make that happen, but, I need power, so now... I need to take on the mantle of the selfish viin..."

    He shook his head.

    "Miyu, can you wait for me just a while? Can you do that for me?"

    Miyu grabbed his sleeves. She stopped sobbing when she thought about Wu Yan''s words.

    "Are they that important to you?"

    "Very much so."

    He answered without hesitation.

    "They''re the most important people in my life! Across all universes."

    Miyu grabbed his clothes.

    "What about me?"

    "Of course, you too."

    He beamed at her.

    "You all mean so much to me."

    Miyu slowly let go of Wu Yan''s clothes.

    They continued hugging as if to enjoy what little time they had left.

    x

 Chapter 1557

    <h4>Chapter 1557</h4>

    "L-Leaving?"

    Nobody picked up the food in front of them. They didn''t expect this bombshell announcement.

    While nning to chow down, Wu Yan suddenly dropped the news on them.

    They were gobsmacked to hear this.

    Luvia already knew so she stayed quiet.

    Rin also had prior knowledge so she didn''t say anything.

    Miyu looked down with a dark face. She is still sad fromst night.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto sported helpless looks.

    Kuro and Illya were the only ones who hadn''t found out until now.

    "I don''t agree!"

    Kuro pped an end to that case.

    "Onii-chan, is this a joke?"

    She smiled like she was on the verge of breaking.

    "This isn''t funny."

    "Yeah..."

    Illya chimed in. She is just as upset as Kuro, she looked like she might burst into tears.

    "That''s not a funny joke, I won''t forgive you if you joke about leaving again."

    "..."

    He faced Kuro with a serious expression.

    "Onii-chan..."

    Kuro was slightly panicked.

    "Why are you leaving?!"

    Illya cried out first.

    "Why can''t you stay?"

    Kuro was deathlyposed.

    "Is it because of the cards?"

    "I came to obtain 7 ss cards."

    He sighed, taking out the cards.

    "I got them so it''s time to move on to the next part of my journey."

    "Your journey?"

    Miyu, Luvia, Rin, Kuro, and Illya asked.

    "It''s not just the seven cards. This is part of a long series of trials, I must visit various ces and finish various tasks."

    He shrugged.

    "I don''t know when it might end, this is just how long and arduous it is."

    Thedies exchanged looks of concern and confusion.

    A long series of tasks and ces to visit?

    Who gave him that job?

    The ss Cards are mysterious objects that the Mage Association can''t wrap their heads around, he said this is just a part of that job.

    Where is he going?

    Every girl wanted to know.

    They realize just how little they knew about the origins of Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    Who are they? Where did theye from?

    Who gave them these jobs?

    Rin, Luvia, Illya, Miyu, and Kuro had no idea.

    And, they also realizedte at this juncture that Wu Yan held a big position in their hearts.

    They don''t know if the missions are benign or malevolent so they didn''t know what to say.

    "Must you leave us?"

    Kuro stared at him unflinchingly.

    "If you go, I can''t survive..."

    This isn''t an obsession.

    Kuro needs mana to support her existence. If she loses that then she will disappear.

    Wu Yan is the one who gave her the magic power she needed.

    His magic power''s quality and quantity meant that Kuro can survive for a long time without taking magic power from other people.

    If she preyed on other people and they lost too much magic power, they might die.

    Kuro didn''t want to prey on normal humans.

    Sucking magicians'' mana...

    Rin and Luvia probably won''t allow it because they needed it for other tasks.

    Miyu and Illya probably wouldn''t like the sensation.

    Make her find Bazett?

    Kuro would rather disappear.

    She needed Wu Yan in her life.

    "Calm down, you all, this isn''t a funeral."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "I can''t exin it but you all should know this parting won''tst long."

    "What do you mean?"

    Illya asked.

    "How long is that?"

    "Well."

    He shrugged.

    "Maybe I will be back by tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow?"

    Kuro gasped.

    "That soon?"

    "What did you think it was going to be?"

    He rolled his eyes.

    "You thought I was leaving forever?"

    "But..."

    Illya asked.

    "You said you need to do a lot of missions?"

    "Yes, and, the time I have to do that is not bound by your understanding of time."

    He exined.

    "Anyway, just know that we shall see each other soon."

    Illya, Kuro, Rin, Miyu, and Luvia looked better.

    "It''s a promise!"

    Illya showed him her pinkie.

    "No lies, okay?"

    "When have I lied to you?"

    He pinched her nose before linking up his pinkie with hers.

    "I promise this won''t be long."

    Illya showed him a dazzling smile. Kuro got jealous and she bounced over for physical contact via pinkie fingers too.

    "Me too! I want a promise from Onii-chan!"

    She shoved Illya away.

    "Uwa!"

    Illya steadied herself before shooting daggers in her direction.

    "You vile fiend!"

    Kuro stuck her tongue out before doing a pinkie swear with Wu Yan too.

    Illya grabbed her as they brawled.

    The othersughed out loud. The twin foreigner girls were fighting like angry kittens.

    Then, someone else did a pinkie swear with Wu Yan too.

    He looked down to see Miyu.

    "It''s a promise."

    He looked into her eyes before smiling.

    "Yeah, I promise."

 Chapter 1558

    <h4>Chapter 1558</h4>

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto''s departure set the basis for the departure party.

    It''s just a fancy party Luvia decided to throw.

    Wu Yan was put on chef duty again, he was tasked with all the dishes at the party.

    It''s his fault for being a great cook.

    He was supposed to kick back and rx but thedies made him cook for an entire day.

    Fortunately, Miyu, Illya, and Kuro were out of school because of the festive holidays. This is one of the primary reasons why the party was so rowdy.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto joined in on the fun. Miyu also joined the conversation.

    The ordinarily quiet Miyu is participating for once.

    She is cute just like the others.

    Illya and Kuro hung around Wu Yan as if to enjoy what time they have left with him.

    They only joined Hinagiku and Mikoto towards the end of the party.

    Luvia sat by her seat drinking tea and striking up conversations when she felt like it.

    Luvia is the only one who isn''t as friendly as the others to Wu Yan & Co.

    Other than when they were collecting cards, they never hung out much.

    Moreover, they ruined her ns to be Kischur''s apprentice so she is already being a saint by throwing them a farewell party.

    There is someone else who is keeping to herself.

    "..."

    Rin looked at everyone as she finished thest of her drink. She sat up as she quietly left.

    Rin doesn''t know that someone kept an eye on her.

    As the door opened, Rin entered the courtyard. She gazed at the sky.

    It is a moonlit night with stars flowing slowly in the river of celestial bodies. The faint glow illuminated Earth.

    "Ugh..."

    She sighed despite the beautiful night.

    "Should have sat this one out."

    She lied to herself.

    She didn''t want toe here. She didn''t want to partake in this farewell party.

    She didn''t say it aloud but wanted that man to stay too.

    Truthfully, she''d instead take a rain check on this party.

    However, she came because it would feel like someone put a void in her heart if she stayed away.

    "Dang."

    She kicked a pebble away.

    "Why should I be troubled by that man?"

    "That man, he is my rival, no?"

    "He screwed up my apprenticeship n, took my first kiss, forcefully at that, he''s the worst..."

    "I should be happy he is going to go away soon..."

    "Dang..."

    She kicked another stone away again.

    Rin knew this day woulde.

    She didn''t foresee Wu Yan & co''s departure. She saw her own departure.

    Failing the duty to gather the ss cards, she would have been recalled to the Mage Association sooner orter, even if not by Kischur.

    She made mental preparations to say goodbye to the people here.

    Rin just didn''t think Wu Yan would be leaving first.

    The person she cared about the most.

    Rinughed at herself.

    "I only got to know him these two months, this isn''t like me..."

    Someone teased her.

    "You didn''t pick a fight with Luvia and you didn''t mess around in the party. It is certainly not like you."

    Someone offered her a cup of cold drink by sticking it to her cheeks.

    "Uwa!"

    She jumped when the sudden chill hit her.

    The calm person was none other than the one in her mind.

    "Doing a ster observation by yourself?"

    He asked before tossing the drink to her.

    "That isn''t like the Rin I know."

    She caught the cold drink hurriedly.

    "What are you doing?!''

    "I should be asking you the same question."

    He pursed his lips.

    "You''re not really hiding it, I can see you have something to say."

    "Who?"

    Rin turned her head the other way. She couldn''t hide it no matter how hard she tried. She grumbled half happy and half annoyed.

    "And, you? You''re not afraid the brats might dance around you?"

    "Unlike someone, I made sure to tell them what I am going out to do."

    He replied calmly.

    "Or, do you prefer to be by yourself?"

    "Of course."

    Rin said.

    "I am the lead reserve chairperson and the heiress of the Tohsaka family, do you think I am afraid of loneliness?"

    "I don''t know about that."

    Heughed.

    "But, has anyone told you that you were as easy to read as an open book?"

    Rin wanted to retort but the words got stuck in her mouth.

    "Where are you all going?"

    Wu Yan looked up at the sky.

    "Somewhere you can''t imagine."

    "I can''t imagine?"

    Rin snickered.

    "There are certainly locations that are beyond myprehension but there are only a few ces like that, you think you cane back easily from ces like that in a short time?"

    "Not for me."

    He shook his head.

    "But, it would be short in your time horizons..."

    "Stop beating around the bush and just tell me!"

    Rin got mad.

    "You think this is a game? Being all mysterious like this?"

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan teased her again.

    "You want to know my secrets? Come dig them out."

    He waved his hand before heading back to the mansion.

    Rin gritted her teeth.

    "So annoying..."

    She said although the frustration and anxiety within had petered out after Wu Yan talked to her.

 Chapter 1559

    <h4>Chapter 1559</h4>

    The sky is a verdant blue.

    The clouds flowed like the calm rivers below.

    The ancient mountains were wrapped by thin fog in the distance.

    The gentle wind caressed everything it touched.

    In that endless sky, the rays of sunlight that permeated the cloud made them take on an iridescent glow that soothed the soul.

    As the remnant lights hit the rivers and seas below, the gentle breeze told everyone that it was great to be outdoors today.

    Sometimes, a dark cloud would block the sunlight. But, the sun still did its best to give the dark cloud a golden glow.

    Despite the great weather outside, twodies toiled away inside the room of a certain house.

    They had been busy the whole morning since waking up.

    Wu Yan felt a bit helpless. The two were in aprons as they cleaned up the entire ce.

    "Jeez, cut it out already."

    "If you can grumble, you can grab something and help out!"

    Mikoto wiped away the sweat on her forehead as she told off Wu Yan.

    "Can''t you see we''re very busy!"

    "We''re almost done."

    Hinagiku said.

    "Finally, the clean-up is almost finished."

    "Like I asked, why? Why do we have to clean again?"

    He asked.

    "The universe will go into a stasis so it''s not like the room will be dusty when wee back. Why are we cleaning this ce?"

    "Yes."

    Mikoto sighed.

    "But, we lived here for 2 months, we should clean this ce up or it will feel like we have loose strings."

    "If we return, we''re staying here again, right?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Won''t it feel good to see this ce spick and span when wee back?"

    "So you say but..."

    He grabbed his head.

    "You cleaned this house three times over, right?"

    "Three times?!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged awkward looks.

    "Did we clean that many times?"

    "Alright, take a guess, how many times did you clean this ce ''once''?"

    "You woke me up at 5 in the morning and cleaned my room, and put my nket out for sunlight when it''s not yet bright. Then, when the sun miraculously dried the nket, another one took it for another round of washing and drying, I counted at least 8 times, exin that."

    "Ahaha...."

    Mikoto scratched the back of her head.

    "I vaguely remembered that..."

    "What''s the big deal..."

    Hinagiku puffed her cheeks before turning her head the other way.

    "We felt a connection to this house, what''s so bad about that?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn''t want to leave the life they had behind.

    Although they fought in the Mirror World during midnights, met and fought Rin & co, fought Kuro, and fought Bazett, they still enjoyed the life they had.

    In Silvaria, the two never got a break or returned to the modern Earth-life they had since Silvaria is a sword-and-magic world.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto fought together against the obstacles they encountered like when they first started out way back then.

    It''s understandable why they couldn''t let this nostalgic life go.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were also happy to meet Rin & co.

    With the base in the Grand Beast Forest finished the Isekai Metropolis became their home, along with the thousands of Sisters they brought back from Toaru No Majutsu''s universe.

    If no idents transpire, they should be able to live rtively peacefully in the Isekai Metropolis. They just needed to be stronger in order to preserve that peace.

    Yes, they needed absolute power to safeguard their happiness and the ce they call home.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cast mellow looks in Wu Yan''s direction.

    Wu Yan had been busting his backs going between Silvaria and transcript worlds in order to steadily build up his power and strength.

    Now, he is busy clearing missions in the Path of Demigod Quest to be the peak of Demigod.

    He wanted to reach the zenith of power in Silvaria.

    Then, once he has enough points to buy S-rank Equipment that can emit God''s Power then he can harness that energy and reach his Godhood.

    If he became a god, nobody can threaten them in the godless Silvaria.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto silently promised that they wouldn''t stray too far behind the man they chose.

    "There is no endless banquet."

    Wu Yan sighed as if he read their minds.

    "We have to move on..."

    "Fine..."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto reluctantly put down the cleaning tools.

    "By the way, are you not saying goodbye to the kids?"

    Mikoto asked.

    "Won''t they feel abandoned if they knew you left without a word?"

    "Kids..."

    He felt a bit helpless.

    "I won''t leave for long, not from their point of view anyway..."

    "This is cute in its own way."

    Hinagiku giggled.

    "Why don''t you summon them to Silvaria?"

    "No, I will continue onto the next round of the Demigod''s Path."

    He shook his head.

    "If I did that, it would be like throwing them in a world full of strangers..."

    "True..."

    Mikoto nodded.

    "The time dtion meant that you won''t leave them long but still..."

    "Yeah, that''s why we will talk about this after I finish the Demigod''s Path and reach the top of Demigod''s power."

    He shrugged.

    "Before that, we must be apart, even for just a second."

    "How about Rin and Luvia?"

    Hinagiku nced at him.

    "Not going to bid them goodbye?"

    ''Nah..."

    Wu Yan hesitated for a second but shook his head anyway.

    "I already said all I needed to say. Rather than make them feel sad, it''s best if we meet them the next time."

    "Oh?"

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow.

    "Is this your way of saying you''re going to summon them?"

    "No."

    He mumbled.

    "At least, not everyone."

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing."

    He looked at the twodies.

    "Well, let''s go."

    The twodies nodded as the trio vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 1560

    <h4>Chapter 1560</h4>

    Silvaria, Giant Beasts Forest...

    After the birth of the Beast King, the people of Silvaria steered clear of the deeper regions of the forest.

    The Ailu, Baruba, and Feya empires built fortresses to fend off attacks from the demonic beasts within the forest.

    Only those acknowledged by the empires as capable can form teams to venture into the forest and hunt. After all, the empires wouldn''t like to see their citizens throwing themselves to the maws of savage beasts especially when there is still a lurking threat like the Beast King.

    The Giant Beast Forest is central to the economy of Silvaria.

    The fortresses also served as a border defense against the demonic beasts.

    Even so, there are not as many teams as there were before the advent of the Beast King.

    Previously, anyone could pick up a stick and enter the forest at will. Now, those who venture into the forest need to be prepared to meet their makers.

    Unknown to the world, in a spacious area somewhere in the gigantic expanse of the Giant Beast Forest, there is a certain area where the space is distorted by an anomalous power.

    The spatial barrier took up 80% of the entire spacious zone. There is a fortress-like city inside this separate space.

    Walls at least a hundred meters tall spread around the town to shield it from the outside world.

    Inside this fortress city, there are dozens of buildings with different styles of architecture neatly arranged as if to represent every known age of men and even works of fiction. It formed a city that looked like it took pages out of different eras and different genres of literature.

    There are dozens of brown-haireddies walking around, living their lives like citizens of a city despite sharing identical faces and stature.

    Some are chilling in their homes while some are walking around on the streets.

    Some took up roles as bosses of small shops.

    Some are wearing armbands that had "Patrol" written on them.

    Other than the identical looks, they lived much like people in a small town would.

    The Sisters went about their lives likedies their age.

    This is the Isekai Metropolis.

    There is a tall building in the center of the city, it towered above all else like a pyramid in the desert.

    That is the Heart of the Metropolis.

    The residential unit for Wu Yan & his summons.

    Mikoto looked on as her sisters happily lived their lives.

    "This is good..."

    She assured herself. She had a warm smile.

    Hinagiku and Wu Yan understood her feelings.

    They were clones meant to be killed in order to further Aleister''s ns.

    Mikoto dove into darkness and despair to rescue the Sisters.

    After Wu Yan busted them out, the sisters were still in danger from various parties.

    The Sisters were too useful in the eyes of nefarious individuals inside Toaru No Majutsu''s universe.

    The scuffles of Silvaria also forced the sisters to take up arms and join the fray.

    They hunted monsters in Silvaria while stomping a few bugs here or there during their stay in the joint camp.

    The lives they lived inside the Isekai Metropolis are far better than the life they had in the joint camp (when they did recon and subjugation on the Beast King). Even that life was better than the lives they had in Toaru No Majutsu already.

    Mikoto would prefer for them to put down their weapons though.

    The Sisters might not mind but Mikoto wanted them to live in a carefree manner.

    Mikoto is the one who contributed the most during the Metropolis'' construction.

    It is so they could live a chill life.

    Still, they needed power in order to truly safeguard their own interests in Silvaria.

    After all, who could say when the next war or conflict could happen?

    Mikoto was moved to tears, she knew this was a sign of things toe. Her efforts weren''t futile.

    Yukari''s barrier, Wu Yan''s materials bought from the System, his various counter-measures, and defensive systems made this fortress city impregnable except under the assault of demigods and/or armies of demonic beasts/humans.

    There are only a few demigods in Silvaria.

    There are also no armies that can take on demigod-level fortresses, not to mention mindless demonic beasts.

    Even if they wanted to take the city, Wu Yan & co will do something about it.

    Yukari is a demigod with Level 96 powers and the cheat-like power of maniption of conceptual boundaries. Wu Yan is also a freakishly powerful peak tier 9bat mage. He also had dozens of female partners who are at peak tier 8 powers or stronger. Who would dare barge in?

    Mikoto knows that this situation could continue, barring unforeseen circumstances.

    For now, the Sisters could live the lives they wanted.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku were also proud of what they built. They felt a sense of aplishment and joy.

    "Those kids, they worked hard for this..."

    Yukari slowly said as she beamed at the serene city life below.

    "I vividly recalled how the Sisters thought long and hard about the roles they would take in the city. Though I couldn''t read their expressions, I am sure they looked forward to their new roles..."

    "New lease on life..."

    "Still, I noticed a few shops around."

    "Oh, the Sisters made those themselves."

    Yukari giggled.

    "Clothes, food, essories, Bonsai nts, flower bunches, those sisters took up different hobbies, showed their talents, and sold the works they were proud of. They chose to do those things, this is the result of their hard work."

    "Clothes and essories?"

    He gasped.

    "That''s awesome, when did they pick up those skills?"

    "Also, how do they set the prices?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "One would need funds for materials and other necessities, did you create the currency and regte it?"

    "Oh, no, they aren''t using money for trade."

    Yukari smiled.

    "Bartering, treating each other to food, they used alternative modes of settlement. Of course, they also gave their items away for free when they found a kindred spirit who could appreciate their articles."

    Hinagiku can''t help but admire them.

    "What a life..."

    The sisters based their economy around chasing their passions. The motive of profit and benefits was secondary to the primary objective of reaching newer heights.

    Starting their shops and making items...

    "Enough chatting."

    Mikoto wiped away the small droplets of saline solution near the corners of her eyes. She pulled Hinagiku''s hand.

    "Hinagiku, let''s go shopping!"

    "Okay."

    Hinagiku answered without hesitation as the twodies went out into town without bidding Wu Yan goodbye.

    Both Wu Yan and Yukari chortled.

 Chapter 1561

    <h4>Chapter 1561</h4>

    "How was your mission?"

    Yukari asked Wu Yan with a look of intrigue.

    "Youpleted it, right?"

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "Well, there were a lot of problems but I finished it anyway."

    "Good..."

    Yukari closed the fan in her hand by pping it against her palm.

    "It''s a rare chance for you to go straight to the peak of demigod power, seize this opportunity."

    "Yeah, I get that. But, crap just keeps popping up."

    Wu Yan recalled the time when the Archer Card became Kuro and he almost gave up because he couldn''t kill a little girl.

    "The Path of Demigods is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. But, sometimes, you need to take the good with the bad so..."

    "Oh?"

    Yukari grinned.

    "Seems like this round pushed you to grow in more ways than one..."

    "Just stating my reflection on the matter..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "The second round had its own unique challenges that caught me off guard. The main obstacle was created by my own conscience though."

    "Anyway, just try to finish as many rounds as you can."

    Yukari waved her fan.

    "With the Isekai Metropolis here, we should be fine in Silvaria for a while. Focus your energy on clearing as many rounds as possible..."

    "That is my n. I am embarking on the third journey."

    He said.

    "Yukari, won''t you follow me on my trip?"

    "Do I look like I would bother running around to do chores?"

    Yukari smiled.

    "As much as I am interested in looking at lives in other worlds, I prefer to do them at my own pace instead of being sent running all over the ce."

    "That''s azy life, not a my-pace life."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "How did you manage the Great Barrier with such an attitude?"

    "I am just supervising the Great Barrier. The management was left with the quirky Miko who can''t keep herself out of trouble."

    "I am always like this back in Gensoukyo."

    Yukari hid the lower half of her face behind her fan.

    "I am behaving as I did in Gensoukyo."

    It is like she wasn''t serious about her statement but Wu Yan could tell that she meant it. She looked out for Gensoukyo in her own manner.

    She used her Gaps to spy on other people. As the founder of Gensoukyo, it''s hard to imagine that she would let it go to ruin.

    If something truly happened then Yukari would appear to solve it.

    She is a Tsundere.

    She let the people in Gensoukyo handle the smaller tasks.

    "You''re really noting along?"

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "It might be Gensoukyo, you know? If something happens while you''re not there..."

    "You can solve it."

    Yukari pushed her job to him.

    "You have my Red Jade mode, right? You''re technically me when you''re using it, right?"

    "Talk about giving me a huge office."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "The Red Jade mode has a time limit. Plus, I only have your abilities, not your other attributes..."

    The youkai who lived for millennia, Yakumo Yukari.

    Even if he had the same abilities, he wasn''t sure he could solve problems as well as the Youkai Sage.

    There are other powerful entities in Gensoukyo. To manage those monsters would entail more than just brute strength.

    Yakumo''s wisdom and wits made her the top dog of Gensoukyo.

    Making him the manager of such a ce...

    Gensoukyo is like a ce with super-powered entities who are as capricious as brats. Some are just gluttons while some are dangerously yful.

    Wu Yan had a headache just thinking about them.

    "Well, it''s not as hard as you think."

    Yukari smiled when she saw Wu Yan''s green face.

    "I might be the creator but only Reimu is invincible inside Gensoukyo. She can handle almost anything thates up."

    "I think she''s part of the problem."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    If you two put in the effort, I am sure Gensoukyo would be known as Paradise."

    "I told you."

    Yukari grinned.

    "Go try out that ce."

    "Are you being serious or just messing with me?"

    Wu Yan wasn''t sure if Yukari had another intention hidden within her yful taunt.

    "I can''t handle that ce."

    "Just let Reimu handle things over there."

    Yukari said.

    "Let Reimu deal with the bigger tasks while your harem and Ran can handle the smaller issues. Just live like a king over there, doing nothing to earn your keep..."

    "Yukari, I am so sorry."

    Wu Yan bowed.

    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have used you as an OP guide."

    "Yeah?"

    Yukari beamed again.

    "How unfortunate, I would have allowed you guys to manage that ce."

    "You sound so chill, letting us run that ce..."

    He asked.

    "Aren''t you afraid we might run the ce into the ground?"

    "There are many troublesome brats in that ce."

    Yukari pursed her lips.

    "Compared to <i>them</i>, you guys are as easy to deal with as babies."

    Yukari turned her back to him.

    "Well, who are you going to take for the Third Round of the Path of Demigods? Mikoto and Hinagiku?"

    "Yes."

    He tilted his head.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Nope, I just recalled something..."

    "Two of your harem members areing out of theke tonight."

    "Tonight?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "Who?"

    "You will know soon enough."

    Yukari waved her fan.

    "The two of them might be busy hanging out with the Sisters. You should go with those two from theke."

    "They should be happy, I imagine..."

    Yukari left.

    "Night, eh?"

    Yukari left while Wu Yan continued watching the Sister live their lives down there.

    "Who will they be?"

 Chapter 1562

    <h4>Chapter 1562</h4>

    "Selling fresh pastries here, Misaka 1760 shouts loudly..."

    "Come check out the clothes, trendy clothes only for you, Misaka 16307 hawks..."

    "Anyone wants to buy a flower? Misaka 2640 surveys the surrounding for clients as she lovingly tends to her flowers..."

    "Come check out Misaka''s magnum Opus, Misaka 10047 says as she proudly disys her parasol."

    In the retro-themed streets of a certainmercial center, the Misaka continued to sell their products.

    The bosses of these stalls sold various items.

    It looked like a busy street as there were hundreds of pedestrians walking around.

    Visitors from outside town would surely be attracted to such a bustling street.

    Murasaki said there are twodiesing out of theke after their power-up skinny-dipping.

    Hence, he told thedies who went to the Illya universe to go shopping.

    He also made sure to check out the streets.

    "Misaka readies her stall as Misaka 10032 reports to Onii-sama. She is giving Onii-sama a look that says: ''It''s been a long time''."

    Misaka 10032 got up close and personal with Wu Yan, her face was 2 inches away from Wu Yan''s face. She stared at him unblinkingly.

    "Look..."

    Heughed.

    "I can''t read your expressions much less tell your thoughts..."

    "I see."

    Misaka 10032 pulled away as he sighed in relief.

    Then, she started telling him off.

    "As our Onii-sama, you should have the ability to do this much at least. I am slightly disappointed in you. Misaka says as she gave Onii-sama the best look of disdain she can put up. She wants her Onii-sama to understand his folly."

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I am that dumb..."

    "Can''t be helped, Misaka vocalized her thoughts..."

    Misaka 10032 pointed at her stall.

    "Onii-sama, do you want to try my Takoyaki? Misaka 10032 asks as she tries to settle down her disappointment. She hopes Onii-sama will be able to answer favorably."

    "Okay."

    He shook his head helplessly.

    "I want to try them."

    "Misaka is happy to hear that."

    Misaka 10032 replied with an expressionless look.

    "What is the thing you''re willing to barter for the Takoyaki? Misaka 10032 asks as she wonders if she should ask Onii-sama to trade his pants for the Takoyaki."

    "You ask for undies from other sisters?"

    Wu Yan kneeled down in horror.

    "If that is the case, I want to set up shop here too."

    "Onii-sama wants Misaka''s panties? Misaka asked bashfully as she confirmed the theory that all men are beasts..."

    "Nope, I am wrong, I don''t want it."

    "As a man, your non-interest in the undergarment of a cute girl defies logic. Misaka 10032 says as she revisits her previous theory that men who aren''t after the knickers ofdies are inherently cold and frosty, this would lend some credence to it."

    "I need to see your citations."

    "This ismon sense. Misaka 10032 says as she expresses her amazement that Onii-sama doesn''t know about this."

    "You''re right, I don''t."

    "Onii-sama is a dummy! Misaka 10032 concludes."

    "Are you giving me my Takoyaki or not?"

    "That depends, am I getting Onii-sama''s pants? 10032 restates her price."

    "Can we barter with something else?"

    "Onii-sama, don''t tell me you''re not wearing any..."

    "..."

 Chapter 1563

    <h4>Chapter 1563</h4>

    Wu Yan looked at the rifle in his hands, for some reason, he was holding a gun in front of a Takoyaki stall.

    "What is this?"

    "A gun."

    Misaka Sister answered without hesitation.

    "Yeah, and..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Why did you give me a gun?"

    "You wanted to eat my Tako Balls but you don''t want to trade on my terms, right?"

    Misaka Sister lifted the toy rifle.

    "Onii-sama wants my Tako Balls, now you have to follow my rules in this duel. Misaka 10032 exins while sighing at the fact that she couldn''t get her hands on Onii-sama''s pants."

    "A duel?"

    He looked at her.

    "What duel?"

    "A shooting contest."

    Misaka 10032 pointed at a range where targets were ready with cloaks on them.

    "I made those targets myself. There are points on each part of the targets. You will get the points if you hit those parts. Both of us will get 3 bullets each, whoever has the highest total score will win, Misaka 10032 exins patiently."

    "Ah, okay."

    Wu Yan got the gist of it.

    "If I win, you give me the Takoyaki, yes?"

    "Exactly."

    Misaka 10032 nods.

    "If I win, you need to give me your pants. If I get more points than you, that is... Misaka 10032 exins as she hypes herself up for the duel."

    "Don''t hype yourself for something like that!"

    He retorted.

    "Also, when did I agree to wager my boxers?!"

    "Onii-sama gets what he wants if he wins. In a simr vein, Misaka gets what she wants if she wins, it''s a duel."

    Misaka 10032 stared at him.

    "Or, is Onii-sama thinking about ways to get his hands on my Tako Balls without paying for them? Misaka says she doesn''t mind giving them for free but will tag Onii-sama as a moocher."

    "I..."

    He felt tired.

    While the Sister is cute, the way they don''t hide their honest thoughts pained him, especially in a situation like this.

    "Now that you put it like that..."

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    "I agree to this duel!"

    He is not a sharpshooter.

    The Meteor Shower is his most familiar ranged weapon, other than that, he is a beginner.

    The target is only 5 meters away, he is sure the Sisters trained in marksmanship wouldn''t outperform him that much in a low-staked battle like this.

    As for the Tako Balls, he didn''t really want them that much, he just wanted to try supporting one of the local businesses.

    He didn''t expect he would be literally betting his pants.

    Plus, how hard is it going to be anyway?

    "Alright, let''s start."

    Misaka 10032 pulled off the cloak covering the targets.

    "No matter what, I won''t lose."

    Wu Yan vowed as he tried to protect his boxer.

    The moment the target was revealed, he lost his confidence.

    The target is a naked man who T-posed like he is Korean Jesus nailed to the cross.

    There are various circles denoting where to hit and the points for them.

    That''s not the reason he lost his confidence.

    That target is made using him as the reference.

    And, the highest mark 100 is centered around his Johnson.

    Wu Yan wiped away the cold sweat on his head.

    "This..."

    "Is my treasure."

    Misaka 10032 caressed the target. She maintained it well. With deft strokes, she stroked the target''s chest and crotch area.

    "Since it''s Onii-sama, I don''t mind bringing out my treasure. Normally, one wouldn''t even be able to take a gander at this piece of art. Misaka 10032 puffs her chest out in pride."

    She ignored Wu Yan''s reaction.

    "Misaka is going to begin..."

    She said as she pointed her gun at the target. They used pneumatic guns that short corks so the damage to the model is minimal.

    <i>p</i>

    The cork hit the model Wu Yan''s Johnson urately.

    The sound immediately caused him to cringe.

    His face went pale and he felt like he could share the pain of the inanimate object.

    It was like the target is a voodoo doll.

    Then, Misaka 10032 urately shot Model Wu Yan in theher region 2 more times for a total of 3 times.

    His back went wet with sweat.

    "Onii-sama, how are you doing?"

    Misaka lowered her gun.

    "Are you disappointed with my marksmanship? Misaka 10032 asks nervously as she wonders if she should up the air pressure..."

    No.

    Her marksmanship was incredible.

    But, Wu Yan is afraid of hitting an exact replica of himself.

    He felt his muscles twitching and his hands trembling.

    He must hit the target in the highest points area three times to win. He would lose if he shot anyway else or missed even once.

    Now, the question is, can he shoot "himself" in the groin three times?

    Wu Yan pulled the trigger despite his mental state.

    And, just like that, the cork hit the target''s chest.

    <i>Plop</i>

    His gun fell to the floor as he stammered out a defeated line.

    "It''s over..."

 Chapter 1564

    <h4>Chapter 1564</h4>

    The night slowly approached...

    With the soft glow of the night covering the Isekai Metropolis in a moonlit veil, the buildings took on a mystic shade.

    The buildings with windmills on them had their mills spun by the cheeky winds. The streets are lit as if powered by renewables.

    The pavements were also lit by themselves.

    They were made of magic pebbles that glimmered on their own.

    The streets lit up in an iridescent glow as the night darkened.

    The girls researched thends that had these stones as they hunt down animals and cleared quarries to get these stones.

    Some went bulk purchasing in the supply towns.

    Some contacted Lulu and Fei Fei for help.

    This is how they constructed an entire city out of magical shining stones.

    It was worth it too since the world had no other locations that boasted a magical townscape like this where every building were built differently and the streets lit up at night magically.

    The beauty almost made it so that people didn''t dare tread on the beautiful scene lest they mar it with their feet.

    The Sisters enjoyed the night as they visited various ces.

    The pyramid of the Isekai Metropolis shone brightly in the night as if piled by golden blocks that lit up with magical means.

    This daunting building would make the royals green with envy given its beauty and opulence.

    Even with this breathtaking scenery, some are not as amused.

    Wu Yan was in the Core of the City with his head lowered. He walked like an undead before shambling and crashing near a couch.

    He lost his pants.

    Fair and square, he lost his boxers to 10032.

    As he plead for death, he handed over the boxer to Misaka 10032 as a host of Misaka sisters murmured and watched on.

    Misaka 10032 treated that like her treasure. She even gave Wu Yan all her Takoyakis, she quickly folded and ran away without looking back.

    The Sisters started hawking their products to Wu Yan as they thought of various strategies to loot Wu Yan of his belongings.

    Soon, he lost all his clothes. He felt like he lost something more than just his boxers as he had to hand it over in front of Misaka 10032, meaning he took it off in front of her.

    In the end, he was left with not a single article of clothing after the Sisters were done with him.

    Fortunately, there are only Sisters in the town.

    The rest of thedies are still soaking in the miraculouske.

    Fortunately for him, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Yukari aren''t here to see this pitiful sight.

    Lastly, he was lucky to find one of the sisters opening a male clothing shop.

    Otherwise, he would feel like a drained soul in the Isekai Metropolis.

    "I am so dumb..."

    He grumbled.

    "Why did I have to go shopping? Why did I have to get those Takoyakis? Why did I duel her? Why didn''t I run?"

    He asked himself like a man at his wits'' end.

    He cheered himself up.

    "It''s fine, nobody but the Sisters know, isn''t that right?!"

    "If I forget about this then nobody will have to know."

    "Yes, that is it."

    Wu Yan lowered his head to see someone had left a note for him on the table.

    <i>''Good equipment you''ve got there, keep at it.''</i>

    Wu Yan knew who it was without trying to discern the handwriting.

    Only Yukari had the ability to keep an eye on the ce and the cheekiness to tease him like this.

    "I am so dumb..."

    "Why did I have to go shopping? Why did I have to get those Takoyakis? Why did I duel her? Why didn''t I run?"

    He grumbled again.

    Then, he heard something like two series of footsteps approaching the living room.

    "Who goes there?"

    Two heads peeked in near the door.

    "Hinagiku? Mikoto?"

    Wu Yan felt a bit troubled.

    "What are you two doing?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto yelped when Wu Yan caught them.

    "Yan..."

    Hinagiku asked.

    "Y-You''re still awake?"

    "I probably won''t be sleeping anytime soon."

    Wu Yan wrinkled his brows.

    "Some of thedies are about to wake up, I am going to bring them on the third round of the Path of Demigod. Hinagiku and Mikoto, you two should stay here."

    "Okay."

    Mikoto said as if she is afraid Wu Yan might pull back this suggestion.

    "Then go!"

    "I said I am waiting for them."

    Wu Yan felt something off.

    "Why are you two hiding behind the door? What is there to hide?"

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "Stop right there!"

    Wu Yan was standing up when the twodies stared daggers into him.

    "Don''te here! Sit down!"

    "Hah?"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto''s denial of encroachment seemed odd.

    "What''s wrong? You two sick or something?"

    "Yeah! We''re sick!"

    Mikoto said.

    "Don''te here or we might infect you!"

    "What kind of BS is that?"

    Wu Yan looked at them.

    "Which dumb True Ancestors died from a cold?"

    "This isn''t a normal illness..."

    Hinagiku''s forced smile and bad lie sold her out.

    "It''s a disease that can kill a True Ancestor..."

    "Is that so?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Sounds scary..."

    His dangerous grin caused Mikoto and Hinagiku to cringe.

    Wu Yan faded from existence. The next time he appeared, he was already behind thedies.

    Now, he knew why they were hiding from view.

    Their delicate butts were in full view now that he was standing behind them.

    Yes, they weren''t wearing anything.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku turned around with a deep red blush, it looked like they don''t have any clothes left on them.

    "Y-You two..."

    Wu Yan stuttered.

    "What in the world happened?"

    They continued looking at him with a look of embarrassment.

 Chapter 1565

    <h4>Chapter 1565</h4>

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Time froze as Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto. They also stopped there with their faces red in shame and flustered out of their minds.

    It''s not the first time he saw them in their birthday suits, however, this situation is beyond hisprehension.

    <i>Why are they naked?</i>

    It''s the first question that came to mind.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto got angry first.

    "N-No..."

    The two swung their fists in his direction.

    "We told you not toe here!"

    He evaded the punches with a master''s footwork.

    "I didn''t expect... <i>This..."</i>

    He pointed to the situation in front of him while shaking his head.

    "Okay, mind telling me why you two were walking around nude?"

    He asked.

    Wait, this seems familiar. Going out and thening back naked.

    Didn''t this happen to him also?

    He got robbed of his clothes by the Sisters outside.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto most likely encountered the same situation.

    "I didn''t know they would do this!"

    Mikoto protested while huffing.

    "We were hanging out fine when one of them started bartering for our clothes. Then, more joined the bandwagon..."

    "They kept pushing us!"

    Hinagiku exined as she tried to shield what she could with her arms.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess what happened next.

    After all, Misaka 10032 pulled one over him too. The rest of the Sisters must have obtained that intel since they''re connected to the Misaka Network.

    They were all victims of the vicious Sisters.

    "Listen up."

    Mikoto threatened Wu Yan.

    "If you tell the others what you saw today, I will electrocute you like those frogs we use for dissection in biology sses."

    "I will cut you up."

    Hinagiku chimed in.

    "Since you won''t die anyway, we will do it!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto made a beeline for their rooms which were past the living room.

    "..."

    The two ran without giving him a chance to catch up.

    The rest of thedies would probably end up in the same state if he doesn''t warn them.

    The Sisters of Isekai Metropolis are now a menace. Anyone who isn''t wise enough will lose everything.

    For now, they should stay at home.

    He concluded as he turned around.

    "They could have found a shop and bought more clothes, why did they have to run back naked?"

    Wu Yan didn''t understand their minds.

    As the only male in Isekai Metropolis, he decided that he was the only one getting free shows so he decided to live and let live.

    <i>Tap tap tap</i>

    He heard people approaching the living room.

    His eyes brightened up when he sensed the presence of two exceedingly voluptuousdies.

    One of them had blonde locks with a white ribbon tying them into a neat ponytail.

    She had a white shirt that did its best to keep her bust in check. However, the loose buttons suggested the white shirt is at the end of its ropes. Her porcin white skin went well with her gray miniskirt. Her leather boots couldn''t hide her long and lithe legs. Nobody would have any negativements when they saw this paragon of feminine charms.

    There are wings-esque essories near her ears, giving her a cute vibe too.

    She tied her hair into two long braids that ended up hidden behind her shoulders.

    Then, the other one.

    Most strikingly, her hair was pink. Thisdy wore a pink dress thatplemented her hair color. Her smooth shoulders and snow-white legs were in full view. Like Astrea, she had a nuclear-level figure that made it hard to forget her once someone saw her.

    Astrea: Level 82

    Ikaros: Level 83

    The two ster beauties entered his field of vision.

    He was silenced by their beauty, it has been a while since hest saw them.

    Ikaros and Astrea also noticed the silent gazer. One of them lit up while the other smiled like a good wife.

    "Master!"

    Astrea flew in his direction without hesitation.

    "You dumbo!"

    He scolded her for breaking this scenery.

    If he doesn''t catch her, she will most likely hit the pavement with her chin.

    He dashed forth and hugged Astrea before she fell.

    <i>m</i>

    His chest hit two incredibly big and bouncy objects. Her clothes were almost bursting from the sudden increase in bewb pressures.

    He also almost lost his control before he tapped Astrea''s head in frustration.

    "What if you fell? You silly girl!"

    "Ouch!"

    Astrea whimpered in pain.

    She snapped at him.

    "Master is a baka! Mega stupid head!"

    "You brat..."

    He turned to the side.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros slowly approached him with her still green eyes. She could barely contain her own love and excitement for him.

    "Ikaros..."

    He mellowed out as he rubbed Ikaros'' head.

    "I missed you..."

    Ikaros tightened her sped hands as she enjoyed the head rub of bliss.

 Chapter 1566

    <h4>Chapter 1566</h4>

    The soft sun rained down its glow on the fertile earth.

    A soft gale blew as it caressed the grass and flowers here. Anyone gazing upon this scenery would find their mood improving given the serene nature of this environment.

    A railway extended into the distance in the middle of this beautiful field. It looked like a metal dragon that snaked around the hills here.

    This metal dragon led to a nearby bustling city.

    <i>Choo choo</i>

    The distinctive noise of a train''s horn echoed.

    The train emitted ck smoke that rose into the sky. Then, the train traveled on the rail as the cargo rattled slightly.

    The scenery flew by for the passengers inside the train.

    It was traveling at a speed that far surpassed horse carriages.

    One could see the buildings in the city bing bigger as the train approached.

    There are also cars slowly milling around the streets if one inspected closer.

    However, these cars were primitive in technology, design, and pretty much everything else whenpared to automobiles in the 21st century.

    Yes, this city is bustling for this world but it felt old for anyone that came from the future.

    One could see steam going into the air almost everywhere in the city.

    The steam-powered era is something enshrined in the annals of history as technology hundreds of years ago.

    A group of six individuals conversed in one of the cabins of the train.

    "Woah..."

    A petitedy with ck hair and red eyes admired.

    "This is a nice town. It''s my first time being inside a town like this, do they have attractions here? Like aquariums?"

    "Ah, aquariums, the ce with lots of fishes, right?"

    A blonde well-endoweddy started drooling.

    "Sounds like a tasty ce."

    "Listen here, Astrea, those fishes are not for consumption. If you eat it, they will sue you and you will have to pay them for the damages..."

    "Eh?!"

    Astrea sat back as if someone just burst her bubble.

    "What a boring ce, what''s the point if you can''t eat the fish?"

    "Anyway, fishes in aquariums aren''t for you to eat!"

    Then a pony-taileddy told her off.

    "Astrea-chan, there are restaurants where you can eat food and hotels where you can sleep. A bistro is where you go to eat and drink to your fill. Most other ces wouldn''t allow you to eat as you please..."

    "I see..."

    Astrea responded like an eager student.

    "Nagisa-nee, are there hotels, bistros, and hotels in the town?"

    "Hmm..."

    Nagisa continued teaching Astrea like a teacher.

    "I guess you wouldn''t know since you wondered about aquariums..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Nagisa is just happy to be outside here."

    A silver-haireddy who looked like a holy maiden smiled back at Wu Yan.

    "Although she did nothing but sleep inside you, she prefers hanging out with other people out here."

    "How about you, Kanon?"

    He inched closer.

    "Do you like it out here?"

    "I do..."

    She blushed slightly.

    "As long as I am near sensei..."

    "Nagisa is also in a high-tension state when she was inside you."

    A little girl in ck Lolita dress interrupted them. She waved her fan before continuing her exnation.

    "As your Vassal Beasts, we can see what you see through the consciousness link between us. We can even peek into your memories, Nagisa was curious so she peeked into a ton of your memories..."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "Nagisa, Kanon, and Natsuki, you three read my memories?"

    "You didn''t say we can''t..."

    Natsuki replied.

    "We needed to read up on your info after bing your vassal beasts..."

    He looked at them.

    Nagisa didn''t hear them because she is still teaching Astrea about the world near the windows of the cabin.

    Kanon nodded bashfully.

    "Fine..."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t do anything bad."

    "Perhaps."

    Natsuki waved her fan.

    "Ikaros, if you would please, another cup of tea."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros looked at Wu Yan.

    "Hey, don''t order your ally around, this is your first time meeting her after all."

    He rubbed Ikaros'' head.

    "Ikaros, please pour her a cup of tea."

    "Okay."

    Ikaros poured the brownish-red liquid into a cup for Natsuki.

    Natsuki drank the tea as her expression mellowed out.

    "Great tea as usual, if this is what it means to be your vassal beast then I don''t mind lending my help for tea of such caliber."

    "That''s a cheap price."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "You signed up to be a vassal beast because I made great tea?"

    "Don''t forget."

    "You didn''t really give me much choice when you turned me into your vassal beast like a brute piging a vige."

    "I..."

    He choked on his words.

    He did the same thing to Nagisa and Kanon too.

    His Youkai Insignia turned them into his vassal beasts.

    Vassals Beasts that in theory will do everything he says.

    The Youkai Insignia still isn''t fully understood yet. Needless to say, something that can subordinate other individuals is a dangerous object.

    The restrictions are also equally high to use it on another person.

    It needed the target to have magic power simr orpatible with the True Ancestor in addition to reaching a high level of emotional affinity with each other before triggering.

    It will only turn the target into vassal beasts once the target achieved synchronism in terms of physical and mentalpatibility.

    The Youkai Insignia didn''t trigger after exiting the Strike the Blood universe.

    In the first ce, the conditions that trigger their transformations into vassal beasts probably couldn''t be replicated anywhere else or on whoever else.

 Chapter 1567

    <h4>Chapter 1567</h4>

    <i>Choo Choo</i>

    The train slowly stopped as the rm was rung by the operator.

    <i>Pwoosh</i>

    The train emitted jets of steam as the engine slowly stopped too.

    Staff in uniforms surrounded the traina s they got to work.

    The guests left the train after the doors opened.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, Astrea, Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa left the train too.

    They didn''t have any baggage with them, unlike the other travelers. It looked like they came to receive guests since they looked nothing like travelers.

    It is a city that just harnessed the power of steam.

    There are buildings that looked like they had ancient designs. The churches, cathedrals, and other religious buildings looked old in particr.

    There are also obsolete 20th-century cars milling around slowly. Meanwhile, horse-drawn carriages sped past them.

    The fashion sense here is also old as they weren''t any individuals in casual clothing. Everyone was wearing formal suits and dresses.

    However, unlike Earth, there are automatons everywhere. The shiny metallic exterior suggested that these gears and cogs constructions were very ubiquitous since they were manning stalls, moving around on the streets, and carrying heavy objects around.

    The automatons blended in well with the city life.

    These automatons are the biggest inventions of this century.

    They don''t need steam power, electricity, or light to generate energy. They can move around when fed magic power.

    They are also the main fighters of this universe.

    "Finally, this world..."

    Wu Yan mumbled as he looked at the fantasy-like scene of an olden agebined with automatons roaming the streets.

    "Unbreakable Machine-Doll..."

    The third round is set here.

    The Machine-Doll referred to the automatons.

    These automatons had Magic Circuits.

    These automatons needed these circuits to function properly.

    The circuits incorporate chants and otherponents of magecraft into a circuit that only needed magic power to initiate and operate the automatons.

    This is known as Puppet Magic and the puppeteers are known simply as such.

    The automatons and their puppeteers worked in tandem to achieve something mages couldn''t do in the past, quick and swift magic spells unleashed consecutively.

    Magicians broke their limitations of long chants by using Magic circuits and automaton puppetry.

    It became the mainstream type of magic, overwhelming other forms of magic in many fields, including war...

    Magicians weren''t worth anything if they couldn''tmand at least an automaton.

    The fights between puppet masters are the main plots driving this universe''s original work.

    They arrived at the English magic school known as the city of Automatons, Liverpool.

    The Academy of this city is the main destination Wu Yan & co tried to reach.

    They looked at the rickety machines around them before Wu Yan looked at a silver band on his wrist.

    The bracelet of restriction.

    Just like back in Fate Kaleidoscope, the third round came with restrictions.

    He and his summons were bound by these bracelets.

    They had lower levels than Fate Kaleidoscope.

    Ikaros: Level 69

    Astrea: Level 69

    Ikaros and Astrea were locked at peak tier 7 power. Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa were also locked at peak tier 7 power.

    More importantly...

    Name: Wu Yan

    Equipment Points: 111,100

    Item Points: 200,000

    Ability Points: 101,000

    Summoning Points: 131,000

    Level : 0

    He was locked at the same level as normal humans.

    Levels aren''t everything, he can still plot and use measures normal mortals can''t fathom. However, he is severely weakenedpared to hisrades.

    His special powers were also locked away.

    His inhuman strength and durability were depowered to mortal levels.

    He also couldn''t chantlessly or quickly cast the spells in his 103,000 grimoires.

    He only had his inhuman regenerative abilities and a ton of magic power to back him up. He also had Eternal Arms Mastery so he could win bar fights easily.

    The System forced him to fight on the same level as the mages of this universe, through automatons.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon became his automatons.

    They must fight using the mana provided by Wu Yan.

    They don''t have magic circuits but they can''t use magic without Wu Yan''s magic power provision.

    If Wu Yan doesn''t give them magic power then they will be as powerless as theyman walking the streets.

    Needless to say, the restrictions this time is severe.

    He let out Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa because there is a chance that Ikaros and Astrea can''t handle ambushes by strong foes. He wasn''t going to risk it by only having twodies watch his front and back.

 Chapter 1568

    <h4>Chapter 1568</h4>

    With his grimoires sealed by the Sealing Bracelet, Wu Yan needed to cast spells using long chants. This isn''t favorable in a mage fight in this universe.

    His other abilities and superhuman True Ancestor physique were also sealed.

    Even his Red Jade mode and most other Vassal Beasts were sealed.

    He unleashed Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa the moment he got the notification. Even then, the System quickly closed the loophole by sealing them with Sealing Bracelets too.

    Wu Yan only has Eternal Arms Mastery to back him up. Other than that, he is about as average as theyman outside.

    Currently, with Eternal Arms Mastery, he is at best a tier 5 fighter. Maybe if he uses magic enhancements, he can fight on par with a tier 6 fighter but that is his limit.

    Fortunately for him, items aren''t forbidden. He can use the Gate of Babylon since it is like an Inventory Box. He can also use Nietono No Shana, Meteor Shower, and other Noble phantasms.

    He could probably kill weaker Automata on his own but he would need bigger guns against stronger automata.

    He needs hisdies to fight for him in the end.

    He is now a Puppeteer, a half-baked one at that.

    Puppeteers are supposed to be deft at handling automata operations.

    However, he couldn''t operate a simple one.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa are all as free-willed as theye.

    He has 0 experience handling real automata so his puppeteering skills are nil too.

    Aside from infusing magic power into his vassal beasts, there isn''t a need for him to control them.

    This is the reason why he is interested in the Puppeteering magic of this world.

    "Looks fun..."

    Nagisa''s eyes brimmed with ecstaticism.

    "There are many robots here like Itogami ind. Why aren''t they equipped with weapons? I thought they''re supposed to fight?"

    "Battle automata have Magic circuits. These automata can only move around as they don''t have those circuits."

    He patted Nagisa''s head.

    "If there are fighting automata everywhere, imagine the chaos that would ensue..."

    "The robots on Itogami Ind can''t use magic unlike these battle-specialized automata."

    Natsuki lifted her parasol.

    "This world is more interesting than I presumed..."

    "I wonder how strong are these automata..."

    He scratched his cheek.

    "I need to know where I stand in terms of power in this universe."

    "You would fail the basic exam, that''s for sure."

    Natsuki mmed him.

    "But, your ''automata'' are top-of-the-line..."

    "You could have gone easier on me, we both want to know how much our powers were restricted..."

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    "Well, we will find out sooner orter."

    "Hey..."

    Astrea rubbed her stomach while shooting puppy eyes in Wu Yan''s direction.

    "I am hungry..."

    "Okay fine..."

    He shook his head.

    "Let''s finish what we need to do at the academy first."

    "Okay!"

    Nagisa and Astrea nodded at the same time. Ikaros and Kanon also nodded before trailing behind Wu Yan like cooldies.

    The cool and livelydies attracted the attention of many.

    Natsuki looked like the quiet mascot when she stood between the bubblydies.

    They went deeper into the city of automata with Wu Yan as the lead.

    The Walpurgis Royal Academy is the highest academic authority on Puppet magic and automata.

    It looked like a giant castle city. It spanned far and wide that it trumped anyrge buildings nearby.

    It looked daunting from a distance and even more magnificent up close.

    The walls surrounding the academy were 5 meters tall with stone spikes on top of them.

    There are also turrets near the gates. These aren''t for show.

    They''re real and they aren''t used for defending the school. It''s for killing runners.

    Runners refer to automata that run amok.

    The rules of the school state that students who are still enrolled must keep their automata in school at all times.

    If they take the automata out intentionally or otherwise, the school will shoot their automata down without hesitation.

    This is like a prison for battle automata.

    "Big..."

    Astrea and Nagisa looked at the giant academy.

    "You girls done with the preparations?"

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over hisdies.

    "Once we enter, you girls can''t leave the academy for a while."

    "Eh~"

    Nagisa grumbled.

    "I want to tour the city..."

    "Automata can''t leave the school premise, huh?"

    Natsuki looked at the turrets on the walls.

    "Meaningless restriction, to me, that is..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Yeah, you''re the Witch of the Void, you can travel through teleportation and warps so I doubt the guns could stop you."

    "Natsuki-sensei!"

    Nagisa hugged her arm.

    "You need to bring me along if you head out into the city, okay?"

    The othersughed out loud.

 Chapter 1569

    <h4>Chapter 1569</h4>

    Walpurgis Royal Machinart Academy is the most famous academy in the school. If anyone wanted to learn top-tier puppet machining magic they woulde here.

    Naturally, the school had high requirements for anyone wishing to enroll.

    Rich and powerful families can get in by donating or contributing material wealth. However, only the truly gifted can enter without paying the full tuition.

    The Walpurgis Royal Academy charged royal fees for enrollment. Only rich families and nobles can afford the dues of this school.

    People who wanted to enroll here needed wealthy backers too.

    The wealthy backers can be the military, financial organizations, churches, ormercial alliances.

    Anyway, they are more than happy to fund these talented individuals.

    Talented and powerful Puppeteers can increase the power of a nation. Some of them are even stronger than a brigade of soldiers.

    Each nation poured resources into raising promising Puppeteers. Granted, the individuals must be really talented to be worth the government''s time.

    To study at this academy means having a fat wallet or having ess to one. End of the story.

    Now, Wu Yan might be a neer when ites to Puppet magic but he isn''t poor.

    He has 0 experience in Machine Art and Puppet Magic but he has tons of money.

    He doesn''t need a sponsor. Ikaros, Natsuki, Astrea, Kanon, and Nagisa could probably cooperate and make it look like he has Puppet skills but that is missing the point.

    He can enroll as many students as he wants in this school given his wealth.

    "Excuse me..."

    In front of a stunned admin worker, Wu Yan took out about 100 pieces of gold coin. He mmed the bag down on the table as if to emphasize his point.

    "I want to enroll here!"

    "Enroll?"

    The worker caught himself before adjusting his sses.

    Most of the time, students only signed up at their desks. He rarely ever saw anyone signing up and bringing with them a heavy sack of gold coins.

    It isn''t practical to pay with paper money as that would take two whole boxes when ites to paying off the tuition of this academy.

    Usually, the financial organization or backer of the student would pay at a secure location. Then, the student would bring along proof of payment and their IDs for registration and enrollment.

    It''s the first time the admin worker saw anyone pay with a bag of gold coins.

    After carefully storing the bag of gold away, the admin worker presented a registration form.

    "Please fill out your details."

    Wu Yan frowned at a section of the form.

    "I need to fill in details about my automata?"

    "Yes."

    The worker answered.

    "Once you enroll, your automata cannot leave the school premise. This is to identify your automata."

    In other words, they needed to keep tabs on automata.

    It''s like signing into a prison.

    He looked at thedies behind him.

    Thedies nodded. Natsuki didn''t seem to mind.

    "Fine."

    He shrugged.

    He filled out the name and magic circuit.

    Minamiya Natsuki: Magic circuit - Spatial maniption; ability to manipte space

    Ikaros: Magic circuit - Particle oscition barrier; through manipting vibration in air molecules, this automata can create barriers

    Avrora: Magic circuit - Ice mist; thermal maniption specialized in freezing air and environment

    Kanase Kanon: Magic circuit - Healing; can heal and make targets recover from serious injuries in no time at all

    Astrea: Magic circuit - Atomic sword;ser sword that can manipte its sharpness on a molecr level, can also expand or shrink sword size at will

    Wu Yan passed the form back while ignoring the weird looks hisdies gave him.

    "That is all, right?"

    "Yes."

    The worker quickly scanned the registration form before storing it away.

    "Your automata and their battle abilities will not be divulged to outsiders, it is only for security and surveince purposes."

    He gave him a key.

    "We have trial tests tomorrow. The invigtor will ce you in an appropriate dorm based on your abilities. Meanwhile, please rest in the guest house we provided you for a night."

    "Okay."

    He epted the key.

    "Let''s go."

    He left the office with hisdies in tow.

    "Sensei!"

    Nagisa protested.

    "Why did you list me down as Avrora? Nagisa should have been fine, right?"

    "But, you''re not good at fighting, right?"

    He tapped her head.

    "Avrora is the one who is going to do the fighting."

    "Yeah, I guess..."

    "It just feels like Nagisa was left out."

    "Nagisa is Avrora, the same is true otherwise."

    He rubbed her head.

    "Avrora would be sad to hear you trying to differentiate so hard between you two."

    Nagisa cheered up.

    "True, we share a body."

    "Look at you, making up Magic Circuit names for us."

    Natsuki shook her head.

    "This way, we can''t use abilities other than those mentioned in the form, right?"

    "It''s just a disguise."

    He shrugged.

    "If you want to, you can still-"

    ""Ouch!""

    A pained yelp could be heard before Wu Yan finished his sentence.

 Chapter 1570

    <h4>Chapter 1570</h4>

    "Yowch!"

    Nagisa who had been backpedaling as she chatted with Wu Yan also fell.

    Someone bumped into Nagisa.

    "Ah."

    Nagisa and the other individual tumbled away from one another.

    "Nagisa!"

    Wu Yan caught Nagisa.

    <i>Bamf</i>

    The other individual fell on her butt.

    "Ouch!"

    She yelped in pain as everyone looked at her.

    Her blonde hair fluttered in the wind as she tried to stand up.

    She looked like a buddingdy around the age of 17. Nheless, thisdy had potential, she wasn''t a walking Howitzer but the materials were already there.

    She wore the female uniform of the Walpurgis Academy. She had a white dress shirt, grey miniskirt, ck boots, and a blue beret cap that was topped off with a red ribbon. She also had a blue tie that gave away her identity as a sophomore at the academy.

    Her elf-like appearance and her blond locks ced her in the category of attractive people without a doubt.

    However, she was sporting a pained look while rubbing her butt.

    Nagisa hurriedly tried to help thedy up.

    "I am so sorry, I wasn''t looking in front when I bumped into you. Forgive me!"

    "You..."

    Thedy wanted to scold Nagisa but her earnest and teary look stopped her. She snorted before turning her head the other way.

    "Forget about it."

    "Are you okay?"

    A wise old voice rang out.

    They looked into the air to see a small dragon flying around.

    That is without a doubt, a dragon!

    It had a metallic grey scaly armor, the head of a crocodile or a lizard, and horns near its head. Despite that, the dragon had a regal appearance rather than a malevolent one.

    It also had two pair of wings. The way the wings were structured, the dragon looked more like a flying lizard-butterly mix than a flying wyrm depicted in myths.

    "Uwah!"

    Nagisa''s red eyes lit up.

    "Cute..."

    "C-Cute?"

    The dragon seemed to be stunned to respond.

    This is probably the first time anyone called the dragon cute.

    "Don''t lump Sigmund in with cute things like dolls."

    Thedy red at Nagisa. She hurriedly retreated behind Wu Yan.

    Looks like thisdy has quite the temper.

    "Hey!"

    Astrea defended Nagisa.

    "Don''t bully Nagisa-nee!"

    "Your sister?"

    Shepared Nagisa who had a petite frame with Astrea who looked like a walking subus.

    Then, she pitied Nagisa.

    Astrea looks like the older one no matter how one sliced it.

    Granted, Astrea could still use a few software updates to her brain.

    Anyone with a higher IQ than Astrea is technically her elder.

    Nagisa is Astrea''s mental elder despite losing physically. Nagisa is also proud to be called Astrea''s sister.

    She looked at Astrea before growling.

    "She bumped into me first!"

    "Nagisa apologized."

    Astrea puffed her cheeks.

    "You yelled at her so you''re bullying her!"

    "I-I am bullying her! What are you going to do about it?!"

    She roamed her gaze over everyone.

    "Looks like you''re all freshmen. Don''t think you can talk your way out of everything at this school, you think you can win with numbers?"

    "Guh."

    Astrea yelled out.

    "I don''t need to gang up on you!"

    "Oh?"

    Sigmundnded on thedy''s raised right hand.

    "You want to duel me?"

    "I..."

    "Astrea!"

    Wu Yan spoke out.

    "Return."

    "Master..."

    Astrea is discontent but she returned.

    "Master?"

    She looked at Wu Yan before turning back to Astrea.

    "Master? That means she''s your automaton?"

    "What''s an Automaton?"

    Astrea tilted her head.

    "I am Master''s closebat multi-purpose Angeloi-!"

    Wu Yan covered her mouth.

    "She''s my Doll."

    He smiled.

    "They''re all my dolls, including the one who bumped into you."

    "Your Automata?!"

    She flinched.

    Astrea, Ikaros, Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa, were all human-like.

    There are humanoid Automata but the ones that were made with so much semnce to real-life dolls are very rare to see even in the metropolis of Automata.

    Automata are supposed to be just steel and gears given shape.

    This is the first time she couldn''t tell a Doll from another human.

    "You said they are all your Automata?"

    She looked at thedies again.

    "You''re moving around with 5 dolls? Can you control all of them in a fight?"

    "Don''t know."

    He shrugged.

    "Right, mind leading me to the guest house of this academy?"

    "I am sorry?"

 Chapter 1571

    <h4>Chapter 1571</h4>

    There is arge pathway connecting the northern parts of the Walpurgis Academy with the southern parts.

    This main street branched off into multiple smaller paths that led to lecture halls, dorms, and student cafeterias.

    When school''s out or a change of period, these streets would be filled with students.

    It''s close to night so most students are already back in their dorms.

    Even so, there are still a few students here and there.

    They were shocked by what they saw. Ady with a beret and a mini-dragon on it led a guy and 5dies to a certain area.

    The students gave way when they saw her marching over. They were afraid and intimidated by her as if she is a devil.

    Some of the students shivered in fear just by being close to her.

    They looked at the guy and his 5 stunningdies.

    "Who are they?"

    "No uniforms, freshmen?"

    "They''ve guts."

    "They''re with T-Rex Girl."

    Wu Yan heard the whispers.

    He exchanged a look with Natsuki. One of them grinned while the other one listened more intently.

    Wu Yan blurted it out nonchntly.

    "Hey, you''re pretty famous in this school."

    "Yeah, the nerve on you to make me guide you."

    She scoffed.

    "Aren''t you afraid I might dice you up?"

    "Dice me up?"

    He raised an eyebrow.

    "You''re not just famous, you''re confident in your abilities."

    "You just enrolled, you don''t know me, bumped into me, and the fact that you''re still calmly questioning my abilities and fame is the true testament to your own confidence."

    "You think you''re a hotshot just because you can control 5 Automata?"

    There is a huge disparity between a powerful Automaton and a poorly-made one, depending on the attributes and nature of its Magic Circuit.

    Simrly, an unskilled puppeteer cannot fully utilize a well-made Doll. It ismon for the Puppeteers to fall short of the requirements needed to use their Dolls efficiently.

    This is why countries around the world value skilled Puppeteers more than trying to increase the number of formidable Automata.

    She doesn''t know the nature and Magic Circuits of the Automata around Wu Yan.

    However, she wants to know his skills.

    Automata lived on the magic power of their masters.

    Without a magic power supply, Automata are just empty husks.

    The stronger the automata, the higher the skill requirements for Puppeteers to properly utilize the doll.

    The more the Automata employed, the higher the magic consumption and skills needed to coordinate and operate so many dolls simultaneously.

    This is why most Puppeteers only had one Automaton with them. Specializing in controlling one Doll skillfully beats sucking at controlling multiple Dolls at the same time.

    Moreover, the Puppeteer with fewer Automata suffered lower mana consumption as the battle drags on.

    There are two possibilities:

    This man is either an incredibly skilled Puppeteer who can wield 5 Dolls at the same time or he is an utterly insane dude.

    The difficulty of controlling multiple Dolls couldn''t be underestimated. Not to mention, mana consumption is highly prohibitory.

    If he runs out of mana mid-fight, he will lose immediately no matter the strength of his Dolls.

    More likely than not, this guy is biting off more than he can chew.

    Anyway, she needed to confirm it.

    Firstly, thedies can move around without requiring much input from Wu Yan.

    He is aplete novice in terms of Puppet skills.

    But, his magic power on the other hand...

    He''s like a walking mana pool.

    He could probably supply an entire army of Automata with his magic power.

    "As for whether I am powerful, well, that''s for me to know..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Just like my own abilities, only I know the power my Automata can exhibit..."

    "Hmph."

    Thedy snorted.

    "Anyway, don''t cross me or I will dice up you and your Automata."

    Nagisa and Astrea were not happy with her attitude. Kanon also pulled the two back to prevent them from getting feisty with her.

    Natsuki and Ikaros watched the debacle silently like Automata.

    Soon, they saw a vi that was low-key luxurious.

    "That''s the guest house."

    She waved her hand as if to shoo off the fly known as Wu Yan.

    "There are many rooms inside, your key should have the designated room number engraved on it. Go figure."

    She left with her dragon still on her head.

    "That brat, she might talk smack but she still led you here as the guide."

    Natsuki opened her mouth.

    "Her heart is in the right ce but her mouth isn''t."

    "Yeah..."

    Thedy stopped after Wu Yan suddenly yelled at her.

    "Hey! What''s your name?!"

    Thedy turned around with a barely restrained smile.

    "Charlotte Belew! Don''t forget the name of someone who might dice you up!"

    Thedy left after that bold deration.

 Chapter 1572

    <h4>Chapter 1572</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy is the top academic institution when ites to Automata. There are many renowned guests who came here as a result of this reputation.

    The academy built guest houses for these esteemed guests to house them when they visit.

    The guest house is bigger than a standard dorm, it is divided into three floors.

    The first floor is for regr guests.

    The second floor is for VIPs from various nations.

    The third floor is for nobles and royal family members.

    Wu Yan, as a student-to-be is also assigned to this guest house by the academy for the time being.

    Wu Yan''sck of background meant that the second and third floors were off-limits to him.

    He was assigned to a room on the first floor. Despite theck of generous treatment, as a very upscale academy, even the bare minimum was grand by themoner''s standard.

    When he opened the door to his room, they saw a huge room, unlike the dorms they had in mind.

    As fitting a massive mansion of a guest house, the room wasrge enough to amodate at least 3 people with three beds lining the walls of the room.

    There is also furniture like chairs tables cupboards.

    The window opened to a small balcony with nts decorating the ce. The faint breeze from the ajar window carried a floral scent into their nostrils.

    This dorm room is already very luxurious.

    This is eptable to him.

    Natsuki who had higher standards in terms of materiality also found this room pleasing, judging by her satisfied look.

    "Yahoo!"

    Astrea and Nagisa jumped onto the bed at the same time as they bounced around.

    "This is nice..."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros approached Wu Yan with a pot of tea.

    "Please help yourself to some tea..."

    "Thanks, Ikaros..."

    He rubbed Ikaros'' head before picking up a cup of tea.

    "Minamiya-sensei..."

    Kanon also passed Natsuki some tea.

    "Here''s yours..."

    "Thanks, Kanon."

    Natsuki thanked her before epting the cup of tea.

    "Well, now that we are here, your mission should have started by now, right?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "No, the objective this time needs to be initiated after we enroll."

    He opened the quest menu.

    Thedies saw the projection and the details of the third round of the Path of Demigods.

    Special Quest: Path of the Demigods

    Round: 3

    Quest Universe: Unbreakable Machine-Doll

    Quest requirement: Obtain 1,000,000 Eve''s heart

    <i>The Path of Demigods reced the quests in this universe. Once the third round is concluded, the user can leave this world.</i>

    <i>The time dtion is 100:1 in terms of time psed here and Silvaria rtively. Level up as hard as you can, happy grinding.</i>

    Magic circuits are special parts installed in automata. When infused with magic energy, these magical scripts operate and give the automata various abilities.

    Magic circuits can contain only one Magic art, that is, only one type of spell per automaton. These circuits rece the tomes and spells mages of an older era used. If magic spells were bulbs, these circuits were magic bulbs that would light up when given magic power.

    Automatons can''t contain more than one spell/magic circuit. This is what the theory of Magic Activity Dissonance posits.

    However, there is one exception to this rule.

    The Eve''s Heart. It is like the core of life for automata.

    Through this, automata gained will, wisdom, intelligence, and other characteristics of sentient life.

    The Eve''s Heart can co-exist with other Magic circuits.

    Eve''s Heart is very crucial to sustaining "life" for automata.

    If an automaton is damaged, it can still be repaired.

    However, damage to Eve''s Heart is usually irreversible. Severe damage would lead to the death of that automaton.

    For this mission, he needed to obtain 1 million Eve''s Hearts.

    He probably needs to kill a million automata to finish this mission.

    The Eve''s Heart is like the soul of these machines, killing 1 million automata?

    Well, that''s like killing a million people.

    Killing off so many automata would raise a lot of eyebrows.

    Wu Yan decided to study at Walpurgis Academy toe up with another way.

    Creating the Eve''s Heart with the technology of this world.

    This sounds like a more efficient method than going out there and killing a million automata.

    Surely, he would be able to discover how to make them at the biggest academy in the world.

 Chapter 1573

    <h4>Chapter 1573</h4>

    The workshops and other foundries probably had methods to reproduce the Eve''s heart. He didn''t have to choose this academy in particr.

    It''s a verymon magic circuit.

    In fact, it''s the cheapest magic circuit out there in the market.

    He could probably sneak into a workshop and get the temte easily.

    It certainly beats paying a ton of money to study at Walpurgis Academy where he might get embroiled in annoying brawls.

    He is here because he knew the plot of Unbreakable Machine revolved mostly around this academy.

    There are troubles here but he watched the first season so he got the gist of what would happen here.

    His prior knowledge made operations here easier than sneaking around the city.

    Moreover, the exorbitant enrollment fee is nothing to his vast wealth.

    It''s like pocket change to start in an area he is familiar with.

    "A life-mimicking magic circuit..."

    Natsuki was intrigued.

    "What does it look like?"

    "It can give lifeless dolls a will and sentience. Strange enough though, it''s not that rare."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "It''s just a poor mimicry at creating life. Humans have more fascinating spells than the cool parlor trick known as Eve''s Hearts."

    "Well, easy for you to say, Mr-I-Have-103,000-Grimoires."

    Natsuki rolled her eyes.

    "On Itogami Ind, I have never heard of a magic spell that can breathe life into dolls made from cogs and metal."

    "But, there are artificial humans and cloning, right?"

    "A feat of science rather than magic. Plus, AI is also a form of sentience-mimicry, right? These automata are like dolls with advanced AI in them, yes?"

    "Ignoring clones, for now, artificial humans are treated as demons back on that ind."

    She knocked Wu Yan with her fan.

    "You were an Assault Mage, you should know this by now."

    "Ahaha..."

    He rubbed his sore head before looking at Nagisa."

    "Oh, speaking of demons, are you okay with automata?"

    "I am fine."

    Nagisay on the bed with her hands propping up her chin. She kicked her feet while beaming at him.

    "They''re just dolls with their own will, right? I don''t really understand the concept."

    "Yes, in a way."

    "They''re just dolls, I am not afraid of them."

    "Plus..."

    She glomped Astrea.

    "Astrea-chan is an artificial angel, I am not afraid of her."

    "I am not an artificial angel, I am an Angeloid!"

    She huffed.

    "Tomato tomato!"

    "It''s not the same! Baka Nagisa-nee!"

    The two tussled while Ikaros, Wu Yan, Natsuki, and Kanon watched on with faint smiles.

    "Anyway, the System forced us to act like automata, right? We have most of our powers sealed."

    Natsuki looked at the Sealing Bracelet.

    "We need you to supply us with magic. Plus, we can only use spells that aremensurate with the magic power you give us. Even some movements need your magic input or we can''t execute them, talk about being literal leashes on our freedom."

    The otherdies looked at their Sealing Bracelets in turn.

    They tried to use their skills and spells but they couldn''t.

    It felt like they had no gas to start the car that is their magic processing facility.

    Wu Yan is the fuel injector and fuel tank for them.

    Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon were restricted in a harsher manner.

    Since Wu Yan summoned them as Vassal Beasts, they were continuously drawing on Wu Yan''s magic power to stay manifested. If he cuts off the magic power supply, the trio will return to Wu Yan.

    Fortunately, Wu Yan is like an infinite mana pool, otherwise, the magic power drain would have incapacitated an average mage in minutes.

    "But, you all have something different from the automata in this realm."

    He shook his head.

    "The automata here can''t use more than one spell per automaton. Excluding the Eve''s Heart, of course."

    He reminded them.

    "That is to say, you all better don''t use more than 1 ability or people might suspect something is up. It would be annoying dealing with the fallout."

    Natsuki chimed in.

    "Let''s follow the description you wrote on the registration form."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Okay, Natsuki, you can still use your spatial maniption spells but you should hide your Guardian Gold Rain summoning for now."

    "The Chains of Commandments count as my weapon, it''s not a spell."

    Natsuki nodded.

    "Okay, no Gold Rain."

    "Mine is healing..."

    Kanon said.

    "I will just heal, I won''t use my cleansing ability."

    "I can use ice maniption."

    Nagisa interrupted.

    "I will tell Avrora to avoid using her Ice Titan mode."

    "I..."

    Astrea tried to recall what Wu Yan wrote for her.

    "Your spell is Photon Sword, you can manipte your de on a molecr level and create an incredibly sharp de that can vary in length."

    He said.

    "Don''t use your shield while fighting."

    He looked at Ikaros.

    "Ikaros is waveform barrier. You can use your Aegis to cover me and Kanon."

    "Protect Master."

    Ikaros nodded.

    "Yes sir!"

    That''s how Wu Yan formed his squad.

 Chapter 1574

    <h4>Chapter 1574</h4>

    The next morning...

    "Wake up... Sensei... wake up..."

    "Master, it''s morning."

    Wu Yan heard two familiar voices calling out to him. He stirred into consciousness as the sweet tender embrace of sleep slowly released him.

    "Sensei, stop sleeping and get up!"

    "Master, I am hungry, I want to eat!"

    Wu Yan opened his eyes slowly.

    "Oh! He''s awake!"

    "Yeah!"

    Nagisa and Astrea were the first to enter his vision. He sat up as he dispelled his lethargic consciousness.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Natsuki, Kanon, and Nagisa were already awake.

    Natsuki sipped her tea on the table.

    Kanon stood next to Natsuki like a maid. She had a teapot ready to fill Natsuki''s cup to the brim once she finished her tea.

    Wu Yan somehow woke up on the ground wrapped in his nket. Nagisa and Astrea probably threw him here to wake him up, judging by their beaming looks, they enjoyed waking him up.

    Ikaros sat next to Wu Yan. She was quietly watching her master, enjoying his mien as he stirred from unconsciousness to consciousness.

    "Morning."

    He greeted Ikaros, and her eyes wavered.

    "Master."

    "Good morning, Master (sensei)!"

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea greeted him in unison.

    Wu Yan finally recalled what transpiredst night.

    Automata count as objects so the academy didn''t prepare lodging for automata.

    The Puppeteer can either put the automata in dormant mode and store them in secure facilities at the school or...

    They can bring them around with them.

    This is why Wu Yan slept with the six of them in a roomst night.

    Even if they''re enrolled, dorm life still awaits them.

    This dorm is big but it barely housed the six of them.

    Fortunately, Astrea and Ikaros don''t need to sleep so Natsuki, Kanon, Nagisa, and Wu Yan could still sleep on the master bed.

    Now, he finally recalls the real reason why he was on the ground. He was told to sleep on the ground.

    "Can''t wake up early, can you?"

    Natsuki told him off.

    "Is this how a student should behave?"

    "I don''t know about that but I think it''s highly likely I will bete multiple times."

    He yawned while rubbing his eyes.

    "Seriously, can''t the morning eff off for a few hours?"

    "What in the world are you talking about?"

    Nagisa stood with arms akimbo.

    "It''s a good morning, you should be more energetic."

    "It''s not just me."

    He puckered her lips in a certain direction.

    "Astrea is looking tired too, no?"

    "I am hungry, master...."

    Astrea rubbed her bless tummy.

    "I am hungry... hungry..."

    "I know, sheesh."

    He stood up.

    "Let''s go eat breakfast!"

    "That''s what I am talking about!"

    Walpurgis Academy, Main Street...

    The street is rowdy.

    There are many students and their automata walking around.

    Soon, it will be time for the first period to start.

    For now, they needed to eat at the student cafeteria.

    This is the only student cafeteria in the academy.

    Naturally, the students could opt for the dorm cafeteria where food is also provided.

    But, the menu there is fixed and nd.

    That''s why the students with deeper pockets preferred to eat at the student cafeteria.

    Most students here are rich and/or backed by rich individuals. They aren''t wanting of chump change to eat in the student cafeteria.

    It''s almost like a sports carnival with all the students gathering at one location.

    Wu Yan led his automata to the cafeteria too. However, this simple activity attracted the attention of many.

    "Look at that pink-haireddy, she''s so beautiful..."

    "The blondie is also quite the looker..."

    "The youngdy with silver hair looks like a divine priestess..."

    "I like the ck-haireddy, the kid near her is also cute."

    "Are they new students? Howe I''ve never seen them before?"

    "Who is that dude blocking our view? He''s obstructing our good views..."

    The people whispered and Wu Yan heard them.

    He continued walking without paying any heed to the students around him.

    A greyish-white building slowly grewrger in his vision.

    The building had greyish-white walls on all sides except for one side that is constructed out of ss.

    It looked like a huge auditorium that was almost two football fields big. The pirs lined either side of the huge hall. The ceiling is at least 20 meters high, this ce could easily house all the students.

    The sunlight pierced through the ss wall and lit up the pristine hall. With round tables arranged neatly across the floor, it looked like a great ce to grab something to eat.

    The hall is filled with aromatic smells.

    In front, near the door to the kitchen are trays filled with various types of food: fish, meat, bread, sd, anything one could fathom. tes and cutleries were also prepared.

    The students queued to grab the food they fancied.

    It is a self-service establishment, the students will have to pick their own dishes.

    Wu Yan & Co. stopped when they saw the start of the line. There was a crew member collecting money from students before they were allowed to queue up for the food.

    It is the cashier!

    They needed money!

    Wu Yan & Co. stopped.

    They had money (gold coins), but not paper money...

 Chapter 1575

    <h4>Chapter 1575</h4>

    "..."

    They looked at the cashier silently.

    "Looks good..."

    Astrea is the only one who saw only the food but not the problem at hand. She tugged Wu Yan''s shirt.

    "Master! Let''s go now!"

    "..."

    He rubbed his temples.

    The student cafeteria is a pay-to-eat ce.

    That should have been obvious to him.

    The food at the dorm cafeteria was paid for when they enrolled.

    He paid the enrollment fee with gold. How, then, will he solve this student cafeteria issue?

    He has JPY from Date A Live, Strike the Blood, and Fate Kaleid.

    But, this school is using the Pound Sterling.

    "Hey, Natsuki..."

    He turned to her.

    "You''re a famous assault mage, surely, you have worked in ces like Ennd before?"

    "Are you dumb?"

    Natsuki retorted.

    "I am the prison warden of the Prison Barrier realm, I can''t go anyway I please, certainly not to a faraway ce like Ennd."

    Wu Yan looked at Kanon and Nagisa.

    "I lived on Itogami Ind..."

    Kanon said.

    "Well..."

    "I have a few Pounds from when my parents contributed them to my collection."

    Nagisa giggled.

    "But, they''re at my house."

    Wu Yan looked at Ikaros.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros suggested anxiously.

    "Do you want me to go rob some?"

    "..."

    Wu Yan approached the point of despair.

    "Master..."

    Astrea could sense the ominous air around him.

    "We can''t eat?"

    "Hmm, how do we get through this?"

    Wu Yan mumbled as Astrea looked like she faced her own Armageddon.

    "I can make Ikaros go rob some, we don''t need much so it shouldn''t be a problem, yeah?"

    "Are you an idiot?"

    They turned around to look at the ruder interjector.

    They saw someone with blue eyes and golden locks. The dragon sitting on her head gave her identity away.

    Her elf-like mien couldn''t hide the slight excitement and happiness in her face.

    "What an oaf! A peerless fool, I bet I can''t find anyone dumber than you."

    She inhaled before shooting holes in Wu Yan''s ns.

    "Rob people? There are security automata and disciplinarymittee members on patrols. They will gang up on you and confiscate your automata. Surely, you don''t think robbing people is worth the trouble of making new automata?"

    "You''re..."

    Astrea widened her eyes.

    "The viiness from yesterday?!"

    "I am not ''the viiness'', I am Charlotte Belew!"

    She growled.

    "Also, who are you calling the viin?!"

    "Charl saw you guys were in a pinch so she sneaked closer."

    Sigmund exined.

    "She snooped around to gather information. Although this makes her look bad, she actually did it out of good intentions, trust me, mydy is a nice girl."

    "Shut your yap, Sigmund!"

    She snapped.

    "I will turn your breakfast into breadcrumbs, you can kiss your chicken meat goodbye then!"

    "I..."

    Nagisa bowed once.

    "Sorry about yesterday."

    "It''s fine, I also blew my tops off, we are even now."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    "What, you guys don''t have enough money to eat?"

    "Well, in a way."

    He sighed. He grabbed something from his pocket and flicked it in Charlotte''s direction.

    "We don''t have cash, that''s all."

    Charlotte caught the shining object. She was stunned by the weight in her hand.

    It was a glistening gold coin.

    "A gold coin?''

    She tensed up.

    "Hmm, this is unexpected, or, maybe I should say this was to be expected...?"

    Sigmund shook his draconic head.

    "You canmand 5 automata. Money shouldn''t have been an issue. But, I didn''t think you only had gold coins, so many in fact, that you can casually grab one from your pocket."

    "There are many rich people in the school."

    Natsuki continued.

    "Lady, you''re a nobledy, right?"

    "Who do you think I am?"

    She gave her a sharp gaze.

    "I was granted a Unicorn medal by the Queen herself, I am Charlotte Belew of the Earl House of Belew!"

    Charlotte said that with pride as if they should be awed by her presence.

    It certainly sounded like a big deal.

    Natsuki didn''t say anything, Astrea also kept mum because she knew it wasn''t the right time to make a sound.

    However, she could only silence her mouth.

    <i>Rumble growl...</i>

    Astrea''s stomach rang out loud.

    "Uwu..."

    Astrea sagged her shoulders.

    "I am hungry..."

    Charlotte''s prideful look copsed.

    "You''re doing this on purpose!"

    She red at him before smashing the gold coin back into Wu Yan''s palm.

    Charlotte walked into the hallway before turning back.

    "Well? Come on, I thought you were all hungry? You wanna starve?"

    "No!"

    Astrea looked back at Wu Yan.

    "Master..."

    "Astrea-chan..."

    Nagisa and Kanon exchanged a look.

    "You girls..."

    He shook his head.

    "Go ahead, follow her."

    "Yeah! Food, here Ie!"

    She chased after Charlotte.

    "Charlotte Belew! I was wrong, you''re a good guy!"

    "Who are you calling a good girl?!"

    "Oh, then you''re a bad girl!"

    "I..."

    "You''re not?"

    "Ahhh!!! Fine! I am a bad girl!"

    Charlotte stomped into the hallway with Astrea bouncing around her. Wu Yan tagged behind them with a frustrated look.

 Chapter 1576

    <h4>Chapter 1576</h4>

    "Ha.... Hmm... Offmm..."

    Astrea chomped down on everything her hands could reach, tters of meat, bountiful spaghetti, and fruits to the sides, she ate with blissful glee.

    Cling

    Kanon, shocked by Astrea''s bottomless pit, nheless picked up after her.

    Ikaros also ate like a hog but she kept up her elegant look.

    The tes soon piled up near Astrea.

    It was at least 8 inches tall by now.

    Nagisa was at a loss for words.

    Natsuki felt full just watching the two eat. She sighed.

    The other students also can''t believe the bottomless pits.

    The other automata near the students also took up the challenge to eat as much as they could.

    But, they couldn''t handle the food.

    The diner turned silent.

    The waiters and even the kitchen staff stopped to take a look at Astrea deleting food from the ne of existence with ease.

    They couldn''t fathom how such a beautifuldy could fit so much food in that voluptuous body.

    Sigmund was buried by the number of tes around him.

    Charlotte''s sandwich fell as she gasped in horror.

    Astrea continued eating like nobody''s business even if she became the center of attention.

    Charlotte opened up her purse. With trembling hands, she counted her bills before tearing up.

    Wu Yan looked at her before nonchntly asking.

    "Not enough cash?"

    "A meal can''t bankrupt me."

    She refuted although she still gnashed her teeth.

    "Looks like this is going to use up one month of my meal budget."

    "Don''t be shrieking in horror yet."

    He grinned.

    "Astrea is probably only 70% full. Wait till she eats her fill."

    "This is just 70%?!"

    Charlotte screamed.

    She grabbed Wu Yan by his cor.

    "I don''t care, you''re paying!"

    "Hah?"

    Charlotte''s shampoo tickled his nose.

    "I thought you were treating us?''

    "I didn''t say anything about that."

    Charlotte huffed.

    "Listen up, I borrowed you the money for the food. I didn''t say anything about treating you all."

    "You. Will. Pay. It. Back."

    "Kay, sheesh."

    He raised an arm.

    "Wait until I go to a currency exchange. Oh, how about I just pay you with a gold coin?"

    "A gold coin?"

    Charlotte was tempted.

    Astrea might eat a hole into one''s pocket but it wasn''t so expensive as to be paid off with a gold coin.

    Charlotte woulde up on top if he paid with a gold coin.

    "I don''t need to take advantage of your situation."

    Charlotte turned him down.

    "Just pay me back for the meal."

    "Okay..."

    "Oh, I am charging you interest too."

    "Hey, this sounds like you''re taking advantage of me!"

    Astrea continued eating while Charlotte watched on with a tired look. Wu Yan agreed to pay back with interest.

    "This automaton sure can eat. Now, I know why you''re walking around with gold coins."

    "You''re half right. It certainly isn''t easy to keep her around."

    He continued.

    "If she goes hungry during my exam, that would suck. I would rather she eat her fill here."

    "A test?"

    Charlotte flinched before recovering.

    "You''re going to take a ranking exam."

    "So boring."

    He said with a bored look.

    "Rankings, how asinine."

    "What do you mean pointless?"

    Charlotte continued.

    "Do you realize how important rankings are in this school?"

    "Its importance?"

    He grinned.

    "For a certain section of the student body, right?"

    The Walpurgis Academy trained elite Puppeteers.

    The people who studied here are elites picked from the popce.

    And, to choose the genius among geniuses, the academy hosted a tournament every 4 years.

    The Night Party.

    Also known as the Walpurgis Night.

    The strongest puppeteer will be picked from the participants of this Night Party.

    The victor will be known as Satan (Demon King).

    Demon Kings are people who are recognized as the strongest in that tournament.

    They will attain privileges like reading forbidden books, conducting banned experiments, and ignoring basically every Mage''sw or code of ethics out there.

    In other words, free rein to do as they pleased.

    This included researching forbidden spells, genome modification, and conducting research into eternal life.

    They will be treated like an army general due to the force they represent.

    Fame, wealth, knowledge, power, everything will be within the reach of the demon king.

    However, only the top 100 rankers can join.

    This is why rank is very important, at least for Charlotte.

    However, for those who are below the top 100, this tournament bore no importance.

    "Hmm?"

    They heard amotion from outside the cafeteria.

 Chapter 1577

    <h4>Chapter 1577</h4>

    Walpurgis student cafeteria.

    The students could see the street as the wall facing the main street was made of ss.

    Anything that happened outside, the students could see.

    Currently, there was amotion unfolding in the main street.

    It centered around a male student, his male uniform gave him away.

    Females wore white shirts and ck vests. Males wore white shirts and ck pants. Other than that, male students also had a tight-fitting outer vest.

    This student wore the same and more. He had a luxurious coat that looked like it had a noble''s crest on it.

    He was also wearing a silver mask that only left his eyes, nose, and mask visible.

    His attire made him stand out.

    The domineering pressure he exuded also gave his presence away.

    This isn''t a normal student.

    There are two automata in the form of youngdies wearing gothic ck clothes. They had dark veils covering their faces as if they were walking corpses.

    They guarded him like security guards.

    No, those two youngdies are his guards, they were his automata after all.

    He caused everyone to gasp just with his appearance.

    The students around him were the first to make a ruckus.

    The elite student continued walking nonchntly as the other students scurried away from him as if they were afraid of offending him.

    The students avoided the man like he was the gue. This was simr to how the students reacted to Charlotte.

    However, the students yesterday were only terrified of Charlotte.

    This time, they were afraid and respectful of the elite male student.

    It was like they looked at a returning veteran who swept battlefields.

    "Oh?"

    Natsuki is the first to size up the male student with a silver mask.

    "An intriguing individual."

    "Who''s that?"

    Nagisa blinked in surprise.

    "Seems like he is a big deal."

    "Ah..."

    Charlotte wrinkled her brows.

    "He''s..."

    "Magnus."

    Wu Yan said, interrupting Charlotte.

    "A genius student who is top in everything, the highest scoring student in the academy, and the oneuded as a genius never-before-seen of the Walpurgis Academy."

    "His epithet is the One Man Army. He can control 6 automata and can defeat a fleet with his powers. He is also the one most likely to win the Night Party and be the next Demon King."

    "So..."

    Wu Yan beamed at Charlotte.

    "Isn''t that right?"

    "Yes."

    Charlotte frowned harder when she saw Wu Yan''s amused look.

    "Magnus'' technique and magic power far surpass normal mages. He is the most likely one to win this round''s Night Party. Even the professors here called him a monster when talking about techniques."

    "Oh?''

    He looked at Marcus.

    "He''s the biggest rival if you''re trying to reach the Demon King title, right?"

    "Yes..."

    Charlotte bitterlyughed.

    "He can control more dolls than you. Each of them are powerful. I might be able to win against 1 or two but against 3, I think it''s 50-50. 4 or more and I would lose without a doubt."

    Charlotte said.

    "One Man Army."

    Natsuki mused to herself.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Interested?"

    "A little bit."

    Natsuki replied.

    Charlotte flinched when she heard the automaton.

    "It has been a long time since I moved my body. Or, maybe it''s because my powers were sealed..."

    "Feels like I need a warm-up."

    "Warm-up?"

    Charlotte gasped in horror.

    "No, you couldn''t be..."

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "I wanted to see where we stood on the totem pole. If he''s the number 1 then he could serve as a good benchmark."

    "H-Hey, what do you mean?"

    Charlotte knew the answer but she couldn''t fathom it.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to challenge Magnus? Are you crazy? He can control 6 automata, you know?"

    "Six?"

    He rubbed his chin.

    "I only have 5. Looks like I lost in terms of quantity."

    "That''s not it. You''re too naive!"

    Charlotte stood up.

    "He only needs one of his automatons to wipe the floor with 90+ rankers in a 1-v-1 fight. He can effectively control <i>six</i>, it isn''t just a pissing contest of who has the most automata. You think you can beat him with simple numbers?"

    "Marcus'' automata are powerful but his magic power and skills with them make him a terrifying foe."

    Charlotte warned him.

    "Do you understand?"

    Charlotte''s implying that Wu Yan will lose to Magnus'' in magic power and technique.

    A truly skilled puppeteer can turn any doll, even a weak variant into a terrifying weapon. Even against superior dolls, one could still win with skills and technique.

    This is what Charlotte implied.

    Wu Yan can''t beat him in magic power and skills.

    Wu Yan is just an unenrolled student.

    Nobody expects him to go toe to toe with the strongest student.

    Yes, Charlotte is half correct.

    Wu Yan has no Puppet skills to speak of.

    However, his magic power is beyond superhuman.

    Moreover...

    "Nah, I don''t think my partners here will lose to a coward who is afraid to show his face."

    Wu Yan went to the exit as Natsuki and Ikaros followed.

    Kanon obediently bowed before tagging along.

    "Astrea-chan!"

    Nagisa grabbed Astrea.

    "Let''s go, there''s a fight, stop eating!"

    "U...."

    Astrea left the dining table albeit she wanted nothing less than to continue eating.

    "That dumbass!"

    Charlotte cursed before following with Sigmund flying behind her.

 Chapter 1578

    <h4>Chapter 1578</h4>

    "Magnus..."

    "It''s Magnus..."

    "Bringing his dolls to ss?"

    "He seems more concerned with sses nowadays..."

    "He was like a phantom before, never appearing for sses."

    "Yeah, we can see him almost every day now..."

    "Night Party, I assume..."

    "Yeah, soon, it will be time for that. Even the No.1 is worried, right?"

    "I will bet."

    The students parted ways for the number 1 student Magnus.

    Magnus continued walking as if he didn''t hear them. He was used to this, it would seem.

    Magnus continued walking toward one of the lecture halls.

    Then, he paused.

    He didn''t expect people to stand in his way. Certainly, not after every student steered clear of him.

    The man had red eyes and ck hair. He had 5 beautifuldies with him. Thedies were of different sizes, aura, and stature. They giggled as they shared stories among themselves,pletely ignoring the masked man''s presence.

    The man didn''t wear a student''s uniform so it looked like he was a visitor.

    However, he had automata with him so he shouldn''t be a teacher.

    The teachers only brought their automata around when they were teaching Puppet techniques. Even then, they rarely let their automata roam around.

    Marcus also knew almost every doll that belonged to teachers.

    In conclusion, this man with 5 dolls should be a new student.

    The students could see that the new student is either oblivious or tantly rude to Magnus.

    Some of the students didn''t even consider that thedies might be automata.

    Marcus could tell because he can sense magic power at a higher sensitivity than others.

    He could feel the man channeling magic into the fivedies.

    Only automata can ept magic power so readily and easily.

    Magnus can sense the magic power amount too. This wasn''t normal.

    Dolls could move around with a minimum level of magic power, even for higher specs automata with human-like intelligence and will.

    No, the level of magic power is enough to fight.

    He''sing for him!

    Magnus continued walking as he readied himself.

    He wasn''t worried about the neer.

    It''s not the first time people challenged him, he never had ack of challengers wanting the title of the strongest in the Academy.

    If he took offense to each and every one of them, he would have tired himself out a long time ago.

    This is going to be just another page in his long book of small skirmishes.

    That was all.

    He infused more power into the two female dolls behind him.

    The two drew nearer...

    Soon, the distance is just 4 meters between them.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A jet of gale exploded behind Marcus.

    A burst of floral scent entered the nostrils of everyone nearby.

    They saw something baffling.

    There were multiple automata that were dressed in ck. Their faces were covered by the mask they put on dead people. Thedies all had different weapons as they surrounded the guy in casual clothing.

    Six automata.

    The six automata had red swords, knives, spears, scythes, and other melee weapons as they tried to hold the red-eyed man by his neck.

    These automata were Magnus'' famous dolls.

    Where the other 4 came from, they didn''t know.

    And, no, the others weren''t shocked by how Magnus had summoned his dolls out of nowhere, how they formed a formation around the red-eyed man.

    They were just baffled by how the number one student''s dolls couldn''t actually hold the crimson-eyed man in ce. This was because purplish chains held back the weapons.

    The dolls were restrained by the purple chains.

    The dolls were also unaware of how they were restrained by the purple chains.

    They couldn''t touch Wu Yan no matter how hard they tried.

    Meanwhile, ady stood behind Magnus.

    The blondedy had white ribbons tying up her golden locks. She was with the crimson-eyed man up until a few seconds ago.

    Thedy held up a vibrating photon sword against Magnus.

    The two puppeteers were held by weapons at their necks.

    However, Wu Yan is untouchable with the purplish chains holding back the weapons.

    Meanwhile, Magnus was in danger, if the sword went further, it could cut into his neck.

    It was easy to see who held the higher leverage here.

    The victor had already been decided.

    The students just watched with ck jaws.

    Charlotte also turned into a statue when she saw the scene.

    Magnus'' eyes shrunk as he just recovered from his situation.

 Chapter 1579

    <h4>Chapter 1579</h4>

    Silence permeated the area as the students watched the two puppeteers holding each other down by their necks.

    "Impossible..."

    Charlotte was stunned.

    Sigmund is also stunned by the speed of the fight.

    The two of them started a fight and made their moves faster than the students around them could react.

    They didn''t know who went all out first.

    However, it looked like the number one student just lost to a random mook.

    "!"

    The dolls around Wu Yan started struggling against the purplish chains holding their weapons back.

    <i>Crack ck</i>

    The dolls couldn''t extricate themselves.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The dolls abandoned their weapons as they tried to help Magnus.

    But, the photon sword inched closer and Magnus'' neck started bleeding.

    The dolls stopped when they saw an injured Magnus.

    <i>Ding ding</i>

    The chains went back into the purple portals as the crimson weapons fell to the floor.

    Wu Yan walked forward as if nothing transpired.

    Magnus raised his guard while Wu Yan went past the helpless Magnus automatons.

    He went into another street behind Magnus.

    The blondedy returned to Wu Yan''s side.

    They looked at the victor slowly walking into the distance.

    "You..."

    Magnus raised his voice.

    "Your name?"

    Wu Yan paused briefly.

    "Name yourself first."

    He replied casually.

    "Well, I already know yours anyway."

    "Magnus..."

    Magnus identified himself.

    "Your name?"

    "Not as well-known as you."

    He waved his hand.

    "You can call me Wu Yan."

    "Wu Yan?"

    The students around them searched their memories, nope, this name wasn''t familiar to them.

    "Wu Yan."

    Charlotte also chanted the name as if to engrave it in her memories.

    "Wu Yan."

    Magnus nodded.

    "I will remember that."

    Magnus said before heading the other way.

    The 6 automata got into a defensive formation around Magnus.

    They escorted Magnus away while keeping their eyes on Wu Yan just in case he attacked them again.

    Wu Yan also left except his automata didn''t react so defensively like Magnus'' defeated automata.

    They never let Wu Yan out of their sights until Magnus was safely out of that ce.

    The students also watched until the two duelists left the area with bated breaths.

    A rumor soon spread that a neer defeated Magnus the no.1 in a duel.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips before turning to Natsuki.

    "Well?"

    "I can''t conclude anything yet."

    Natsuki said.

    "Magnus might have gone into battle mode but he wasn''t serious. He just got caught by surprise and lost. If he wasn''t so careless, the result might have been different."

    "True."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "He used all his dolls but none of them used their Magic Circuits. We used the "spells" we wrote on the register."

    "We are higher-leveled. However, a true fight might yield different results so I can''t say anything yet."

    Natsuki assessed.

    "At least, while we are still using the ''spells'' you wrote on the register."

    "Let''s leave it at that."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "We still took him down in an ambush. That means there aren''t many who can do the same."

    "Looks like it."

    Natsuki said.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros called out.

    "Charlotte ising over."

    "Wait!"

    Charlotte caught up to them.

    "What was that? Do you realize what you just did? You defeated Magnus? What kind of monster are you?"

    "Stop stop stop."

    Wu Yan made her stop.

    "Why bombard me with questions?"

    "Naturally, I have a ton of questions for you!"

    Charlotte stuck her face closer to his.

    "You used two dolls to defeat Magnus while he''s using 6 dolls."

    "Natsuki and Astrea are my main fighters. Technically, I went all out when he was taking it easy."

    "Ikaros specialized in defensive barriers, Kanon in healing, and Nagisa''s the only one who I had yet to show her powers. Yeah, I pretty much went all out."

    Charlotte stayed silent.

 Chapter 1580

    <h4>Chapter 1580</h4>

    "You..."

    Charlotte asked with a pair of anxious eyes.

    "You''re telling me the magic circuits of your Dolls? Aren''t you afraid that I mighte up with counters to your magic?"

    "Counter my Dolls?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "Why do you have to do that?"

    "You''re asking the obvious."

    "Magnus was pulling his punches. But, you still managed to temporarily gain an upper hand against the No.1 in this school, I imagine it wouldn''t beh ard for you to participate in the night Party."

    "At that time, we will be enemies."

    Charlotte stared at him.

    "It''s dangerous to tell me your magic circuit, don''t you know that?"

    It isn''t wise to reveal the abilities of one''s automata.

    The one magic circuit per automaton rule makes it so that the enemies can reliably counter an opponent once he finds out who he is going up against.

    Well, that is if he fights at the Night Party.

    "Who told you I am joining?"

    "You''re not?"

    Charlotte shrieked.

    The Night Party, aka the Walpurgis Night Party is a once every 4 years event where the top puppeteers vie for supremacy.

    The demon lord who bes coronated in that Night Party will be someone who is above magicw and mostws other humans are bound by.

    Fame, wealth, knowledge, and power, are everything one could seek.

    Who wouldn''t want that title?

    Someone who is in a position to gain that title deres that he isn''t joining?

    Charlotte just couldn''t believe it.

    "You''re not joining the night Party?''

    Charlotte asked again.

    "You know you can get everything you want if you be Satan (Demon Lord), right?"

    "Nah."

    Wu Yan answered swiftly.

    "I came here for power, make no mistake about that. I came to this academy to be stronger."

    "Then, why aren''t you joining the Night Party?"

    Charlotte frowned.

    "The Demon Lord is a title that can give you power."

    One could ess forbidden, ancient, and/or secret spells with that title.

    Some of these spells are veryplicated to use, too bloodthirsty in nature, or can cause great harm when used improperly. This is why these tomes are sealed.

    If a mage is caught dabbling in these forbidden arts, they would be sent to the chopping block in no time at all.

    If one wanted power then getting the Demon King title is just a no-brainer, right?

    Wu Yan read her mind and he grinned.

    "Your forbidden spells can only enhance humans so far."

    "Hah?"

    Charlotte gasped.

    "A magician is just a magician if he stops at studying spells."

    Wu Yan continued walking.

    "If they don''t work on themselves as the foundation, they can never truly attain godhood and be in charge of their own fates."

    "A God?"

    Charlotte was gripped by an intense wave of emotions.

    Is this man thinking about godhood?

    Charlotte dispelled that thought at once.

    She wasn''t scoffing at his nigh impossible ideals. She was imagining the path that Wu Yan ryed to her, it is a scary notion to her.

    Wu Yan isn''t lying.

    He''s doing this so he can speed up his path to the peak of the demigod realm.

    Once he attains the peak of a demigod, he will touch the barrier preventing one''s apotheosis.

    Bing a god.

    Wu Yan has 103,000 tomes and grimoires in his mind.

    If one talked about ancient spells, Toaru no Majutsu no Index''s universe had them by the dozens.

    There are also OP spells that can kill gods.

    s, Wu Yan has the knowledge but not the means and abilities to execute those spells.

    Charlotte quickly chased after him.

    "Okay, since you''re not joining the Night Party, can you tell me the abilities of your automata?"

    "I never intended to hide them from you."

    He shrugged.

    "Natsuki can manipte space with her spatial maniption. Ikaros has wave-motion maniption, she can make barriers to protect people. Astrea has her photon sword which she can erge and minimize at will."

    "Nagisa has her Avrora freezing spells. She can freeze a lot of things while Kanon''s ability revolves around quick and powerful healing, as long as the target isn''t dead, she can quickly heal them in no time at all."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Well, now you know."

    "Yo-You actually told me?''

    "I can counter you if you join the Night Party, You''re going to get your butt handed to you if you went up against me."

    "Again, I am not joining."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I have another objective. It''s not joining the Night Party, you can rx."

    "Fine."

    Charlotte exhaled after calming herself down.

    "Good, I don''t want another tough foe."

    "I think you should worry about Magnus more."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "If he''s there, I don''t think you can be the Demon King."

    "I-I know that!"

    Charlotte growled.

    "I don''t know how to deal with his one-man army yet. But, I will win!"

    "I must!"

    Charlotte pped her hands after an idea came to her.

    "Right,e train with me!"

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan wanted to hear it again.

    "You''re not joining the Night Party, right?"

    Charlotte''s eyes lit up.

    "Magnus has 6 dolls while your dolls are on par with him. You''re the perfect training partner if I want to defeat Magnus."

    Charlotte had good eyes.

    Astrea is the attack while Ikaros is the defender. Natsuki can support or attach with her ranged attacks. Nagisa can do ranged attacks and crowd control with her control over freezing various things. Kanon can heal and make sure the party recovers from any damage dealt.

    This is the perfect set-up and anyone wanting to counter Magnus'' 6 dolls would dream of fighting him as a training partner.

    Charlotte thinks Wu Yan is the key to defeating Magnus.

    "Alright, let''s not dy this any longer."

    She grabbed Wu Yan''s arm before rushing out.

    "Let''s go practice."

    "Wait..."

    Before he can say anything, Charlotte the Brute whisked him off with her tempest-like temperament.

    Natsuki and Sigmund watched as the two disappeared around the corner.

 Chapter 1581

    <h4>Chapter 1581</h4>

    In a dested forest behind the Academy.

    The dim rays of the sun pierced the foliage, lighting up the jewels collected in the form of morning dew. The vibrant forest was doing its thing.

    A spacious area could be found deeper within this tranquil forest.

    Only a handful of students know about this ce. Each of them used this spot as their secret hideout.

    Some came for ndestine smooching sessions while others used it for training.

    A man with five cute, beautiful, cheeky, serene, and cooldies arrived at this vacant area. There was anotherdy with a flying dragon about the size of a cat.

    The man and dragondy faced each other.

    Wu Yan asked her one more time.

    "Are we really doing this?"

    "Are you regretting it?"

    Charlotte asked.

    "You''re not joining the Night Party anyway."

    "True, but I don''t see how that''s connected to training with you?''

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching head.

    "Also, aren''t you afraid our fight would decimate this area?"

    "I only know this spot, what do you want from me?!"

    Charlotte huffed.

    "This is so I can train and defeat Magnus at the Night Party!"

    "But sses are starting soon..."

    He heard the chime ring.

    "Are you ditching sses?"

    "It''s just for a d-half a day... I don''t see how that would cause anything to go wrong..."

    Charlotte obviously isn''t used to ditching sses, her anxious look gave her away.

    "Perhaps this is how I would be able to conceive the inspiration to defeat Magnus."

    "If ying hooky is a viable way to beat the No.1 student then I don''t see why the other students are still following the sses here."

    "Enough chit-chat!"

    Charlotte scowled.

    "Just do it. You''re a man so stop minding the small details!"

    "Alright, don''t think I will go easy on you."

    "Go easy on me? Please, who do you think I am?"

    Charlotte puffed out her meat mounds with a confident smile.

    "I am one of the Rounds, the one who they call Tyrant Rex, Charlotte Belew!"

    Wu Yan looked down at Charlotte''s hands.

    She wore gloves that glistened in the dim light as if they were made of high-quality silk and leather.

    There are gilded characters on her gloves.

    <i>Tyrant Rex</i>

    Named after the famous dinosaur and a tyrant.

    Only people who rank in the top 100 had the right to wear ornate gloves like these.

    And, among them, only a handful of people are given epithets.

    Charlotte is one of the few given a title before the Night Party.

    After all, she''s the number six of this school.

    Although her rank differs greatly from the No.1, her ability is in the top 10 among the students.

    This is why the students didn''t want to get in her way when she walked around the other day.

    This is also the reason why she was confident she could handle at least 3 of Magnus'' automata if she gave it her all.

    Magnus'' true power is something all the students don''t know.

    Charlotte also dug around for information on Magnus so she must have something to back her up when she imed she could handle 3 of Magnus'' dolls.

    "I won''t go easy too."

    Charlotte got into a stance as she emitted a chilly aura.

    "You have a healing automaton, as long as I don''t break anyone''s Eve''s Heart, we should all be fine."

    They sensed her change in attitude.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros and Astrea scanned Charlotte as an immediate threat.

    "Sensei..."

    Kanon and Nagisa got closer to Wu Yan as they readied themselves for any orders from him.

    Natsuki also got ready. She''s been through hundreds of battles, she only needed to respond in kind.

    They''re waiting for Wu Yan to give them the order.

    "Fine..."

    He smiled at Charlotte.

    "Come at me!"

    "Let''s go!"

    Charlotte lifted her arm.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Understood!"

    Sigmund flew up as it cloaked itself in a thick cloud of dark smoke.

    Charlotte infused her automaton with magic power.

    Sigmund steadily grew bigger as the cat-like dragon turned into a metallic dragon about 3 meters tall and 8 meters long.

    Its wings also took on an eerie red glow like it was a teenage dragon.

    <i>Roarrrr</i>

    Sigmund roared as the dragon spread its giant wings. The gale generated from the action caused branches to snap and leaves to fly dozens of meters away. The ground Sigmund stood on also cracked.

    Charlotte told everyone she meant business with this.

    Charlotte Belew: Level 64

    "Tier 7, huh?"

    Wu Yan mused out loud after scanning both Charlotte and her dragon.

    Charlotte is number 6 as a tier 7 individual.

    The rest of the Rounds should be on this level too.

    Most Puppeteers only had one doll per person.

    By extension, Wu Yan who had five peak tier 7 dolls stood near the pinnacle of power in Rounds'' terms.

    At least, he could stand on par with Magnus.

    Thanks to Charlotte, he now had a rough idea of where he stood on the power totem pole.

    "<strong><i>Lustre cannon!!!</i></strong>"

    His vision was filled with a blinding white light.

 Chapter 1582

    <h4>Chapter 1582</h4>

    "<strong><i>Lustre Cannon</i></strong>!"

    Wu Yan & co felt a surge of energy as Sigmund started charging up for an attack.

    The area beneath Sigmund''s scales grew pale blue with mana as an orb of light formed around its mouth.

    "Okay..."

    Wu Yan pointed his right palm at Ikaros.

    "Let''s try fighting."

    Wu Yan''s gargantuan mana turned into radiant golden circles around his arm.

    Ikaros felt a surge of energy as her mind raced.

    Ikaros'' green eyes turned red as data streamed past her eyes.

    Her pinkish wings spread open as feathers were scattered everywhere.

    A ray of sunlight hit Ikaros like a spotlight.

    She looked like an angel who just touched the ground.

    Beautiful.

    "Sh-She''s beautiful!"

    Charlotte couldn''t help but be charmed for a second. She quickly shook off that feeling.

    "Sigmund!"

    Sigmund fired aser at her.

    "Ikaros."

    Wu Yan gave her more magic power.

    Ikaros'' red eyes glimmered.

    "<strong><i>Aegis!</i></strong>"

    Translucent floating panels surrounded her as she unfurled a barrier that covered Wu Yan & co.

    "It''s useless!"

    Charlotte revealed a smug grin when she saw the barrier.

    "Sigmund! Prate it!"

    <i>ROAARRRR</i>

    Theser bolt hit the Aegis barrier.

    Strange enough, the barrier was melting Aegis.

    Ikaros poured more magic into Aegis as she tried to regenerate the pierced part but theser continued melting the barrier.

    The fortification seemed to have slowed down the melting rate significantly.

    Ikaros ced moreyers onto Aegis.

    "¡ª"

    Theser bolt faded.

    "Huh?"

    Sigmund and Charlotte gasped.

    "They blocked it?!"

    Charlotte had good reasons to be surprised.

    Sigmund has Gram installed.

    It is magic close to the source of magic in this world. It carried the element of destruction.

    At its core, this magic reverted something from existing to non-existent. It is a very powerful attack magic that deleted things from existence.

    Ikaros blocked the attack with Aegis.

    "No, we didn''t block it."

    Natsuki continued.

    Natsuki exined.

    "We ousted it."

    That''s right.

    It is an unblockable attack but it is still supported by Charlotte''s magic power reserves.

    Ikaros just needed to keepyering Aegis to oust Sigmund''s piercing attack.

    "Ok, how about this?!"

    Charlotte started another attack as steam-like mana left her body.

    "<strong><i>Lustre re!</i></strong>"

    Sigmund''s mouth opened as its chest and scales gleamed blue like will-o-wisps. This time, another orb of light formed near its mouth.

    This looked like a rain ofsers as opposed to the focused beam from before.

    Ikaros started her counterattack.

    She expanded her arms and Aegis expanded outwards.

    When the rain ofsers hit her barrier, shemanded her barrier to bounce outwards again.

    <i>Bam</i>

    She used that burst of energy to reduce all theser arrows to embers.

    "Sh-She!"

    Charlotte gasped.

    "She used the destruction of her barrier to cancel out Sigmund''s AoE attack?!"

    <i>Fwoosh fwoosh</i>

    Charlotte looked up to see purple chains shooting down from weird portals in the air.

    They were ambushed.

    <i>Cling ng cling</i>

    The Chains of Commandments struck Sigmund before tightly ensnaring the beast.

    Another streak of light went for Sigmund.

    The streak of light appeared in front of Charlotte.

    Charlotte felt her vision blur before a floral scent wafted into her nostrils.

    Charlotte stood shocked as ady floated in front of her.

    Thedy had red eyes that glimmered with data lines. The halo and white wings caught her eyes the most.

    The angelicdy had a vibrating photon sword. She held Charlotte hostage with the tip of her de.

    "¡ª"

    Charlotte''s eyes widened.

    "Astrea..."

    She muttered the name of her captor.

    "Hehe..."

    Astrea grinned as she turned off her battle mode. The watch was already over by the time Sigmund got captured.

 Chapter 1583

    <h4>Chapter 1583</h4>

    "Hah... Hah... Hah..."

    Charlottey near a crater as she heaved while holding onto her miniaturized Dragon Sigmund.

    "I used up my magic..."

    "Of course."

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    "I fought you dozens of times. I was starting to suspect that you lived up to your name as a T-rex who only had eyes on the prey without regard for the energy used in the hunt."

    "I never won once!"

    Charlotteined.

    "You keep winning with one move, what kind of monster are you?"

    "Losing to you makes me a monster?"

    He pursed his lips.

    "It''s way better than a brat who won''t give up after losing and keeps asking for a rematch!"

    "I am Charlotte of the Belew House!"

    She huffed.

    "I can''t keep losing to a person!"

    "Yeah?"

    He shut her up.

    "You never won though."

    "I will, one day!"

    She shot a re at him. Then, she looked at Natsuki who was drinking tea while Kanon prepared more at her side. Astrea is also having fun chatting with Nagisa while Ikaros watches silently over them.

    "You only used Natsuki, Ikaros, and Astrea. Nagisa and Kanon never moved.

    "Kanon isn''t a fighter."

    He shrugged.

    "Nagisa is a special case, she needs to enter a special state to fight. This is just a duel, there is no need for Avrora toe out."

    "Avrora?"

    "Her other personality, thebat mode personality is termed as Avrora."

    Wu Yan revealed.

    "Nagisa has those abilities but Avrora is the one who can use her abilities to the fullest extent."

    "A dual personality automaton?"

    Charlotte gasped.

    "You have unique dolls..."

    "Unique?"

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    "Ikaros can defend against Sigmund''s Gram while Astrea has speed and swordsmanship that surpassed humans. Natsuki''s skills are tricky to handle and can set up sneaky ambushes. These abilities are all very powerful by themselves."

    Charlotte roamed her gaze over hisdies again.

    "I''ve never lost a fight against an opponent with Gram. Because of his immense size, it''smon for opponents to use speed on me but I found ways to counter them. But, I couldn''t counter the two angels by your side."

    "Natsuki is even more shocking."

    Charlotte looked at Natsuki.

    "Spells that can affect spacetime itself are very high-level. A magic like that loaded onto a circuit should present an immense burden on the automaton. The magic power required to initiate such a circuit should also require superhuman reserves and skills to use."

    "Natsuki exhibited abilities that can achieve teleportation, distortion of space, and making cracks in space."

    Charlotte said.

    "It''s almost like she has full control over all aspects of spatial magic."

    "If her circuit is like a spiderweb, each variation of this spatial magic should have required you to deconstruct and reconstruct them to achieve those effects in a short span of time."

    She looked at Wu Yan.

    "The skill and magic required to do so in such a nonchnt manner, your techniques surpassed my initial estimation."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    For one, Natsuki doesn''t have a magic circuit. It''s all Natsuki''s abilities.

    She should praise Natsuki rather than Wu Yan.

    After all, he is just the infinite battery supplying mana to Natsuki.

    She probably wouldn''t believe him even if he told her.

    The conventional logic in this universe is that automata can handle low-level spells with their circuits but high-level spells need the intervention and fine control of their Puppeteers to properly utilize the spells.

    Sigmund can probably fire hundreds ofser bolts in a Lustre re but Charlotte''s intervention resulted in the rain like thousands ofser bolts.

    An automaton knows the circuit inside them like the back of their hands.

    But, with the help of a skilled puppeteer who can optimize the energy and load the circuit properly, the effect of the magic would be better than just supplying energy to the automaton.

    This is Puppeteer Magic.

    The synergy between Puppeteer and Automaton.

    The two make a sum greater than the parts and vice versa.

    Charlotte just wouldn''t believe it if he said that was all Natsuki''s effort.

    "I assumed you could suppress Magnus because he was careless and you had luck on your side."

    Charlotte said.

    "Now, I know it''s your abilities."

    "Nah, Natsuki and Astrea did all the work."

    He shook his head.

    Wu Yan only supplied the energy, he''s not going to take credit for their skills.

    He would feel bad if he stole their spotlights.

    "But, now, I am sure!"

    Charlotte stared at Wu Yan like a predator.

    "If I can defeat all five dolls then I can beat Magnus and be Satan!"

    She pointed her finger at him.

    "Starting today, you''re my exclusive sparring partner!"

    "Hah?"

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "It''s settled."

    Charlotte left him without giving him any chance to rebut.

    "Tomorrow, same time,e here for sparring sessions!"

    Charlotte disappeared beyond the forest''s clearing.

    Natsuki snorted.

    "Looks like an annoying brat stuck herself onto you."

    "Sensei..."

    Kanon is a bit worried.

    "Are we going to be okay?"

    "Who knows..."

    Natsuki shut her eyes as she quietly enjoyed her tea.

    "For him, this might be a reward."

 Chapter 1584

    <h4>Chapter 1584</h4>

    <i>Ding dong</i>

    At sunset, the chime of thest bell of school echoed throughout the academy. Coming from the tallest building in the school, it''s not surprising that the sound could be heard in every corner of the academy.

    Wu Yan walked leisurely along one of the corridors in the Walpurgis main halls.

    The test of aptitude for new enrollment ising up soon.

    He will get his room after that test. It will also get him his uniform.

    If he stayed out of this, he would be kicked out of the school as he can''t be officially assigned to a ss.

    He would much rather stay out of the cement exams. However, this is the rule of the school.

    Only Walpurgis can kick out paying clients for not joining extracurricr events.

    Wu Yan had to sign up no matter his preference.

    Natsuki, Nagisa, Kanon, Ikaros, and Astrea were left back home to organize the things they bought.

    After the test, they have to move so it''s never too early to pack up.

    The students were dismissed hours ago and most of them already ate dinner.

    He can hear his own footsteps since there is nobody nearby.

    He went to check out the venue for the cement exam.

    The worker told him it was right around the corner from the hallway he took.

    "Talk about a drag, I didn''t get a good rest during the train. I can''t believe they''re making me take the cement exam tomorrow. At least, give me some time to stroll around the campus."

    "No!"

    "Why not?"

    "Raishin will definitely find a foxy minx and do naughty things so I forbid it!"

    "Am I that degenerate in your mind?!"

    "Uwuu... When you''re with Yaya you''re celibate as a saint but when the skanks of the streets coo you go into heat..."

    "I just arrived at the academy, AND, you were with me the whole time though?! Plus, I am not looking for a girlfriend here, okay?!"

    "F-Friends with benefit... I should lock Raishin up at home."

    "Don''t focus on the wrong things, also, I am not a dog!"

    Wu Yan looked in front.

    There is a couple standing over there.

    The couple is in a heated discussion.

    The male appears to be a new student since he has a uniform on. He also held a knife, torchlight, and other magician essories. He looks like he is ready to traverse the wilderness.

    The male is also very young, he looks like he is 16 or 17 at most. However, his eyes are sharp like an eagle''s. It seems this man has gone through much despite his tender age.

    Near the young man is a young girl who wore ck kimono that is shorter than average dress length. One could see her porcin thighs when the breeze blew past her kimono.

    Her hair is ck as night, reaching her hips. The hair formed a nice contrast with her unblemished white skin.

    Her mien is the most striking of all.

    She looked like a doll someone spent their lives perfecting.

    She must be an automaton.

    The male appeared to be Raishin while the female appeared to be Yaya.

    Wu Yan identified the bickering duo immediately.

    These two are the protagonists of this universe.

    The main arc began when the duo enrolled at Walpurgis Academy.

    He entered the universe days before the main arc.

    It looks like the plot is rolling with the duo here.

    "Let me calm down first, I need to focus on the exam."

    "Do you want Yaya to help you cool down?"

    "I don''t know what you want to do but I will hear you out."

    "My body is cool so if you hug me tightly I am sure it will cool your head down."

    "And I am immediately proven wrong, just go to the side, will you?!"

    He listened to the duo with twitching facial muscles.

    The duo would be perfect for a pstick standup routine.

    "Hmm?"

    Raishin noticed Wu Yan''s gaze.

    Wu Yan backed off before urging them to continue.

    "Oops, interrupted something here, continue and pretend I am not here."

    "My fellow student, it seems you''ve misunderstood us."

    "Yeah, Raishin."

    Yaya touched her cheek while blushing.

    "So bold in front of another, what were you thinking? Dummy."

    "Huh, bold with you? What?!"

    Raishin shrieked.

    Wu Yan cleared his throat.

    "You all need to shut up!"

    The door next to the duo opened as the individual roared in anger.

    The individual was a stern redheaddy with ab in her hair.

    She had blue eyes. Those cold and sharp eyes suggested that she is someone who has knowledge of her field of study. She wore officedy-like clothes.

    She must be a professor here.

    "I am Kimberly, the Machinart Physicist at this academy. I might not have authority but I can shut a bunch of rowdy students down if I want to!"

    Raishin and Yaya froze up.

    "Hmph..."

    Kimberly snorted but it''s clear that she just wanted to warn the duo without actually going through with her threat.

    She is aposeddy that''s for sure.

    Kimberly ignored Raishin and Yaya before focusing on Wu Yan who was yawning.

    Kimberly''s eyes had a weird glint.

    "Okay."

    Kimberly looked away.

    "Those who came for the test,e with me."

    Kimberly allowed them passage into the door.

    Wu Yan had a faint feeling that Kimberly kept her furtive eyes on him although he didn''t point this out.

 Chapter 1585

    <h4>Chapter 1585</h4>

    Time slowly flowed.

    Currently, there are two guys walking along the hallway of one of the main lecture halls at Walpurgis Academy.

    One of them had a gloomy aura, judging by the dark expression, the guy probably isn''t a happy camper.

    The other guy is bored out of his mind. He yawned while sporting a helpless look.

    "Hey, man..."

    Wu Yan isn''t sure how he should console Raishin.

    Yaya was waiting around the next corner. She approached Raishin the moment she saw him. However, she could tell something was wrong.

    Raishin passed Yaya his result.

    Yaya''s eyes widened.

    "1235th?!"

    The Walpurgis Academy is an expensive school with many restrictions. As such, there are only 1235 students in school.

    With Wu Yan and Raishin''s enrollment, the total student poption stands at 1237.

    He is ranked at the very bottom as he is 1235th out of 1237 students.

    To him, there wasn''t any difference whether he was 1235 out of 1237 or 1236 students at this point.

    His target rank is far from his current rank.

    Unlike Raishin, Wu Yan looks like he is fine with his ranking. Raishin couldn''t stop himself from asking.

    "You don''t mind your results?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Nah, paper rankings like these are meaningless. If you want a higher rank, just take it by force."

    "This school wants us to develop our own street smarts here."

    "The school would probably prefer strong Puppeteers over nerds who have good results, right? I bet they would even give privileges to top-ranking students."

    "Yes, you''re right!"

    Raishin steeled himself up.

    "I only need to focus on my abilities!"

    "Two bottomfeeders consoling each other, a touching sight, I would say."

    Kimberly sarcastically said.

    "I wish I could share the sentiment."

    "Yo-you don''t have to be so bitter."

    Yaya stared at her.

    "It''s not like our results will affect you."

    "Too bad, it does."

    Kimberly replied.

    "I just became the homeroom teacher in charge of you two."

    "You''re in charge of us?"

    Wu Yan and Raishin gasped.

    "Anyway, while the school might give powerful students a helping hand in grades and assessments, even sparing poor students from expulsions..."

    Kimberly adjusted her sses.

    "But, after four years, you''re going to have to buckle up and get some study in because you''re going to need those points to get the graduation cert. If I were you, I''d start hitting the books you goofs."

    "Also, you two are assigned to the Tortoise dormitory, the worst dorm for the worst students."

    Kimberly turned her head the other way.

    "I already talked to the dorm supervisor, better hurry and get the best rooms there."

    Kimberly turned around to leave.

    "Wait, Kimberly-sensei."

    Raishin called out.

    "I have a question for you."

    "Hmm?"

    Kimberly turned around.

    "Questions can be asked during ss and lecture hours. Come to my sses and I will answer your questions."

    "No, it''s not rted to our sybus."

    Raishin continued.

    "If I want to enter the Night Party, what do I need to do?"

    Kimberly is intrigued and shocked by this revtion. However, she answered anyway.

    "Only the top 100 students can participate."

    Kimberly said.

    "And, your current rank, I don''t need to say anymore, right?"

    "The Night Party will begin soon. Isn''t it unfair for new students like us who don''t have enough time to raise our ranks to that level?"

    Raishin asked.

    "Moreover, this school prizes strong Puppeteers. Grades shouldn''t matter that much, right?"

    "..."

    Kimberly replied.

    "Just graduating from this ce will give you a lucrative career, why join the bloody carnage known as the Night Party?"

    "Of course!"

    Raishin continued.

    "I want to be the Demon King!"

    Wu Yan sighed and shook his head.

    "The Night Party is a once-every-4-years event to choose the strongest Puppeteer, it''s where the strongest will live and the weakest will perish. Naturally, you can take the rank of someone participating in that party through a duel."

    Raishin and Yaya got the gist of it.

    "Taking the ticket of another person."

    Raishin mused out loud.

    "Well?"

    Kimberly grinned.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t have the resolve to do that?"

    "No."

    Raishin is determined.

    "It''s mean but I need to enter the Walpurgis Night Party."

    "Good resolve."

    Kimberly looked at Wu Yan.

    "Granted, if you have the abilities like the lowest ranker next to you, I don''t see why you can''t get in the Party."

    "Him?"

    Raishin and Yaya looked at Wu Yan.

    "Ugh."

    He wanted to y the newbie role to the end.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I am just a neer though?"

    "You''re new but everyone knows you."

    Kimberly grinned as if she were looking at an amusing toy.

    "You haven''t enrolled and you already faced off against the Number 1 student of the Academy and got away with a small victory."

    "He defeated the No.1?!"

    Raishin and Yaya couldn''t believe it.

    "Teacher..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You were watching me because you already knew?"

    "Oh?"

    Kimberly raised an eyebrow.

    "Detecting my gaze, you''ve got skills. But, I don''t care about the Night Party, I want you two to pass so I can get my bonuses."

    Kimberly left them.

    "Good luck, you crappy students..."

    The hallway turned silent once more.

 Chapter 1586

    <h4>Chapter 1586</h4>

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek after taking another look at the report card in his hand.

    He rankedst in the academy.

    This is a school for genius. Hence, most students here were already very well-educated before they enrolled. The sybus is also cutting-edge.

    He expected this oue when he enrolled.

    After all, he passed up a nk sheet before a shocked invigtor.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t care less what grades he got at this school.

    However, he is annoyed by the attention from the two neers behind him. They were studying him like ab animal.

    ¡°Hey, Raishin¡­¡±

    He turned around to address Raishin and Yaya.

    ¡°If you have something to say to me, I am more than happy to duel or talk with you. But, please, stop staring at me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡±

    Raishin smirked.

    ¡°I am not upset with you. However, I am interested in this duel of yours.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    He rubbed his head.

    ¡°You heard me defeating the number 1 student and now you want a piece of me to gauge your abilities, right?¡±

    ¡°I want to be Satan!¡±

    ¡°The favorite to win is him. You defeated him so if I can beat you then I should be able to do the same to the Demon King, right?¡±

    ¡°And, where are you taking this conversation?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say you will give up if I defeat you in a duel?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Raishin denied.

    ¡°I will not give up on the Satan title.¡±

    ¡°Then our conversation is without meaning.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to join the Night Party no matter the oue of the duel, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Raishin stuttered.

    ¡°Also, you¡¯re wrong about something.¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t defeat him per se. I just caught him off guard. If we truly fought, the true oue is unknown.¡±

    ¡°But, you have the skills to jump him.¡±

    Raishin said.

    ¡°Kimberly said if I am on par with you then I can join the Night Party, that much is true, right?¡±

    Wu Yan silently cursed Kimberly for saying needless things.

    She set him up.

    ¡°Raishin, bro, you want to join the Night Party, right?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Look carefully, I don¡¯t have a glove, even if you defeated me, you still can¡¯t join the Night party.¡±

    Raishin stared at him as if he still had something to say.

    He just about had enough. He opened his red eyes and gave him a dagger-like cold stare.

    ¡°<strong>I advise you to cease this banter, secondst ranker¡­</strong>¡±

    His words were imbued with a magical quality. He also emitted a wave of magic storm.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The shockwave hit Yaya and Raishin and they got thrown off bnce.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Raishin and Yaya hurriedly steadied themselves 10 meters away from him.

    Raishin and Yaya were stunned by this disy of superhuman mana level. They couldn¡¯t believe the guy hid such a tremendous reserve of magic power and could exert himself on the environment by the simple act of unleashing his magic powers.

    ¡°I am not afraid of battles but I detest trouble¡­¡±

    Wu Yan warned them at the center of the magic storm.

    ¡°I am telling you one more time. I am not joining the Night Party, targeting me will bring you no benefit.¡±

    ¡°But, if you still insist on a battle, it is what you will get.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you suffer a critical hit to your beliefs and confidence.¡±

    He stored his mana away.

    When the storm stopped, Wu Yan was already gone.

    Raishin and Yaya were sweating cold bullets.

    ¡°Raishin¡­¡±

    Yaya bowed her head dejectedly.

    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t react in time.¡±

    ¡°I finally caught a glimpse, Yaya¡­¡±

    He grinned although he couldn¡¯t hide his fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Such a terrifying magic power. Even if he doesn¡¯t look outstanding, thest ranker might be stronger than me.¡±

    His knees were still shaking despite that bold statement.

    He felt fear.

    Automata relied on the magic power of their masters.

    Without magic power, the automata will slowly lose mobility and enter hibernation.

    For a Puppeteer, magic power determines the diversity of skills and the length of battles they can withstand.

    If someone had monstrous magic power reserves, even without excellent Puppeteer skills and/or strong Magic Circuits, they could still make their automata fight like monsters.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t confirm Wu Yan¡¯s Puppeteer skills.

    But, his magic power alone is already something that chilled him to the core.

    He instinctively knew that even if he fought Wu Yan just now, his chances of victory were 1% or less.

    If he had more than just magic power going for him then Raishin reckons he would lose in less than a minute.

    Even if he fought together with Yaya who was an Automaton a cut above the rest.

    He tried simtions where he used his skills, nning, tactics, and other weaknesses exploits.

    Would his chance rise to 10%?

    ¡°So, this is the difference between talented individuals?¡±

    That overwhelming difference made it feel like he was standing in the mud.

    ¡°I am just a half-baked fighterpared to them.¡±

    He doubted his skills.

    He knew he had no talents.

    He only trained his skills and magic power for 2 years.

    If he wanted to win, he needed to work hard and catch up to them.

    If they found out Wu Yan learned magic power for less than a year before reaching his current level then they would surely fall into the pits of despair.

    And, Wu Yan had 0 skills in Puppeteer skills.

    Raishin thought back about the one with the silver mask (Magnus) and he contrasted the two.

    ¡°Can I surpass them?¡±

 Chapter 1587

    <h4>Chapter 1587</h4>

    When the sunlight lit up the world, Walpurgis Academy started turning busy once more.

    There is a dorm situated at a lonely corner of the academy.

    It looked like an inn in size and it had a courtyard in front of it.

    The trees and flowers in the garden slowly danced when a breeze blew by. The aged stone of the pavement suggested that this building had a long history.

    Although this dorm was old, the design was still better than the cheap inns seen outside the academy.

    It is actually a liveable dorm if you ignore the small size rtive to other better-built dorms.

    This is the Tortoise Dormitory.

    The dorm for the students who ranked near the bottom.

    The students who are here are treated like second-ss citizens at this academy.

    However, as the Walpurgis Academy is one of the best schools in the world, even the bare minimum treatment is better than what people can expect outside of the school.

    The dorm room is bigger than the living room of a bungalow house. Itesplete with furniture, two beds, and bookracks. Indeed, this dorm is more like a middle-ss inn than the worst dorm.

    Granted, the smell here could use a little fix-me-up as the musty smell of stale air filled the air while dust covered the floor.

    The ceiling is also cracked in some ces.

    Wu Yan knew because he was assigned to such a room.

    Naturally, he had something to say about the ce so now the ce turned out different.

    The ceiling was stered along with repairs to the wall. His room looked sparkling clean while the light was also brighter here.

    The dust on the floor was cleaned and the wood looked very polished. He also changed the rugs and curtains to a fancier design. His room is now decked out like the room of a rich kid from a distinguished family.

    He also added more furniture to the room along with Bonsais and other floral decorations. His room smelled like the garden and it soothed the hearts of any guests or visitors.

    It is all thanks to Nagisa, Kanon, and Ikaros that this room transformed into a 5-star presidential suite.

    Nagisa had serious mysophobia.

    She was appalled by the musty smell, dust, and cracked old dorm room.

    Nagisa led Ikaros and Kanon into the battle against the dirty dorm room.

    They cleaned the room, and bought paint and other repair materials to fix up the ceiling and the walls. They also made sure to redecorate the whole ce.

    Natsuki was in charge of gathering furniture, Bonsais, vases, rugs, and curtains for the room.

    Although she looked like a kid approaching her teenage years, thisdy lived avish life back on Itogami Ind.

    She knew what to buy and how to decorate the room.

    Although Natsuki didn¡¯t mind the room at first, she figured that she could rope in Astrea with her shopping trip so she thought she might as well get this over and done with.

    Plus, Wu Yan was a walking money bag so money wasn¡¯t an issue.

    After turning a gold coin into a stack of fiat money, the 5dies set out on an epic trip of equally magnificent house-flipping journey.

    They seeded in making this room one of the most beautiful dorm rooms on the campus.

    Typically, the dorm room is assigned to two students. This is why there are two beds here.

    However, a male roommate would present many challenges to Wu Yan and his life with his harem.

    So, he spoke to the dorm supervisor so that the room would be exclusively his while making sure the school wouldn¡¯t assign a roommate to him.

    The supervisor is also more than happy to oblige.

    The passionate response is probably a result of him fighting Magnus to a standstill. No one dared to mess with him.

    With the aptitude test behind him, Wu Yan is officially a Walpurgis student.

    Ikaros, Natsuki, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon lined up to see Wu Yan dressed in the school¡¯s badass uniform.

    He came out of the fitting room with a white shirt and the ck coat that male students wore. He opened his arms wide.

    ¡°Well, how do I look?¡±

    ¡°It suits you very much! Sensei!¡±

    Nagisa is the first one to yell out loud.

    ¡°It feels weird to see Sensei dressed up like a student.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should drop the sensei title. It would hit anyone as odd if they heard you calling me a teacher when I am just a student.¡±

    He beamed at Nagisa and Kanon.

    ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°F-First name basis?¡±

    Nagisa and Kanon, clearly flustered, exchanged weird looks.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Kanon fidgeted.

    ¡°It feels weird.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yan¡­¡±

    Nagisa tried calling his name before trying to hide her red cheeks in embarrassment.

    ¡°No!!! Nagisa¡¯s not bold enough for that!¡±

    ¡°Okay, why not call him Master just like Ikaros and I?!¡±

    Astrea chimed in.

    ¡°That way, everyone would be the same!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t include me in that.¡±

    Natsuki scoffed.

    ¡°I will never call you Master!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think you would.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged before teasing Nagisa and Kanon.

    ¡°How about this, call me Onii-chan.¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan?!¡±

    Nagisa jumped back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even more embarrassing?¡±

    ¡°Onii¡­¡±

    Kanon mewled softly.

    ¡°If that would make Onii-san happy then¡­ I-I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Nagisa and Kanon, call me ONii-chan from now on!¡±

    Nagisa and Kanon turned beet red.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. Her eyes were gentle like a doe¡¯s.

    ¡°Master, do you like it when people call you Onii-chan?¡±

    ¡°I-I can do it too! Watch, Onii-chan!¡±

    Astrea puffed out her chest while turning to Wu Yan as she asked for him to praise her.

    ¡°How was that? Master!¡±

    Wu Yan felt good. He nodded before Natsuki¡¯s frosty voice shut him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what¡­ I think I will stop here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°Ikaros and Astrea, you can call me Master as usual.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Natsuki stored her icy stare away while he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Actually, thedies also wore new outfits.

    They wore red-hemmed white shirts which revealed their lustrous shoulders. The white kneesocks they wore alsoplemented their white boots and red shirt well.

    Thedies looked like they wore Asuna¡¯s outfit back in SAO.

    Granted, he recreated their outfits using his memory of Asuna¡¯s outfits.

    He also designed the outfits so that they wouldn¡¯t break down with wear and time.

    However, the outfits aren¡¯t enchanted with defense and barrier magic.

    He can¡¯t help but think about Asuna and the days they spent together.

    Asuna¡¯s elegant figure came across his mind and that inspired him to make the outfits for hisdies.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wu Yan stood up after storing away his memories of Asuna.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go grab something to eat and head to ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Thedies replied cheerfully.

    Then, he heard something.

    ¡°A student of our dorm is about to challenge Magnus the No.1!¡±

    Wu Yan & co turned silent after hearing that.

 Chapter 1588

    <h4>Chapter 1588</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, Main street¡­

    It¡¯s now about half an hour before sses start. However, hundreds of students gathered on the street moring over something.

    There is a male student with an automaton dressed in ck Hafuku confronting someone else.

    Yaya and Raishin are now in a simr situation as when Wu Yan & co enrolled in the academy.

    The one standing in opposition is a male student with a cape and silver mask. He exuded an oppressive aura while two automatadies in ck funeral clothing stood near him.

    They¡¯re here to challenge the number 1 student.

    A new student is here to confront the No. 1 again. Magnus was challenged by the duo.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Yan¡¯s achievement a few days ago, the students would haveughed Raishin out of the academy for his foolish and naive move.

    However, Wu Yan created the precedent of a new student beating the No.1 Naturally, the students gave Raishin more benefit of the doubt than usual.

    In a corner, students stayed clear of a certain female student.

    She is the one with the epithet of Tyrant Rex.

    ¡°Fool, how utterly foolish, it¡¯s almostughable¡­¡±

    The dragon gave Charlotte¡¯s identity away, she silently mocked Raishin¡¯s futile attempt.

    ¡°Why are all the new students so reckless, don¡¯t they have anyone else to challenge other than the no.1?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Charl¡­¡±

    The dragon, Sigmund shook its head.

    ¡°Perhaps that young one is as capable as <i>that person.</i> Maybe, he is also one with tremendous battle prowess¡­?¡±

    ¡°You honestly believe there are so many monsters in this world?¡±

    Charlotte huffed.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of ce gave birth to a monster that rankedst but could give the no.1 ranker student a run for his money.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Sigmund sold his mistress out.

    ¡°After all, you went and checked out that monster¡¯s rank, sacrificing your training time in the process, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Charlotte denied.

    ¡°I-I was thinking about resting and he just happened to be in the area.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Sigmund obviously didn¡¯t believe her at all.

    ¡°Okay, why did you have to keep tabs on his dorm and room number?¡±

    ¡°S-So I know where to find him when I need a sparring partner!¡±

    ¡°Okay, why did you write all the details down in a notebook?¡±

    ¡°T-To prepare for the Night Party.¡±

    ¡°But, he¡¯s not a Night Party participant¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut your lizard mouth!¡±

    She pped the dragon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me swap out your chicken meat for corn!¡±

    Sigmund dodged the p and he delivered a lethal counter.

    ¡°You¡¯re interested in thatd, right?¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    Charlotte yelled out loud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have degenerate feelings for him!¡±

    ¡°Degenerate feelings?¡±

    A voice rang behind her.

    ¡°Who has degenerate feelings for whom?¡±

    Wu Yan arrived with 5dies in different clothes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t react to Wu Yan¡¯s new outfit.

    Charlotte recovered swiftly but the sight of hisdies in red and white clothes stunned her again.

    Not just her, but the other students near them were also astounded by Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon.

    They already had ster looks. The clothes gave them the sternness of military officers while not taking away from their fairy beauty.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t hold back her praise.

    ¡°You have 5 amazing automata, I wonder what you did in your past life to receive such good karma¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, you tter me¡­¡±

    <i>Swish swish swish</i>

    As if on cue, a few silhouettes dashed out.

    Magnus¡¯ automata appeared in front of Raishin.

    The automata held Raishin hostage by the throat with six different weapons.

    It looked like what happenedst time except there are no Chains of Commandment to stop the weapons.

    Yaya is too scared to move. She was afraid that one wrong move would result in the death of Raishin.

    Raishin is also petrified by the situation.

    This oue was expected.

    The neer got curb-stomped by Magnus.

    ¡°As expected, he is a fool.¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°If Magnus lost so easily, the Satan title wouldn¡¯t be so hard to get.¡±

    ¡°He is careless.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned as he advised Magnus.

    ¡°Let him go, Magnus.¡±

    The area turned silent.

    They looked at Magnus and then Wu Yan. They looked at his entourage of beautiful female automata.

    Magnus also kept his eyes on Wu Yan.

    Magnus¡¯ automata raised their guards after identifying Wu Yan.

    The temperature fell as the two stared each other down.

    Magnus is the first one to look away. The automata also immediately returned to Magnus¡¯ side to protect him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Magnus said as he moved away with the automata forming a meat barrier around him.

    The students finally felt free enough to breathe.

    Raishin looked at Magnus while huffing. He turned to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Fight me!¡±

    The students stopped moring.

    Seeing as Raishin is serious this time. He decided to respond kindly to his resolve.

    Wu Yan nodded firmly.

    ¡°As you wish¡­¡±

 Chapter 1589

    <h4>Chapter 1589</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, training grounds

    Here, the students can test their skills and duel each other to improve their skills or settle their disputes.

    It is about time for sses but there are dozens of students gathered here.

    With the greenery around the arena as the backdrop, students huddled in groups of twos and threes, most of them were busy chatting up a storm.

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon stood on one side while Raishin took the other side with Yaya by her side.

    Raishin roamed his gaze over Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, Kanon, and Natsuki. His gaze was stern with consternation.

    ¡°So, it was true. The rumor of a newbie with 5 automata who took down the One-man-army Magnus with his skills and automata.¡±

    ¡°Rather than an army, my squad is more like a squad.¡±

    Wu Yan lightly chuckled.

    ¡°It seems like you did your homework. Did news of my exploit spread that quickly?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very famous.¡±

    Raishin grinned.

    ¡°I am just a half-baked fighter. If I did my preparations, I would stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean, you were thinking about defeating me this whole time?¡±

    He grinned back

    ¡°Why? I thought I told you I am not joining the Night Party?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my own limits, guess I am just a fool.¡±

    Raishin stuck his index finger and middle finger together in a weird hand sign. He let his other arm fall to the side.

    ¡°I have my own goals and I don¡¯t stand much chance at my current level. Please, show me the level of power I need to achieve my goals, show me!¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡±

    He gave him a confident smile.

    ¡°My partner is the world¡¯s best automaton!¡±

    Raishin manifested a magic circle. He was charging Yaya up with his mana.

    Yaya opened her eyes as she glowed like a spirit in human skin. Her harmless aura took on a more dangerous vibe. The surrounding air also vibrated a bit.

    Yaya: Level 62

    Wu Yan silently shook his head.

    Yaya is without a doubt, a top-tier automaton.

    One of the best in existence.

    He knew about her existence as the most prized creation of the Setsugetsuka Collection. She is the Moon of the Snow, Moon, and Flowers collection.

    There are dolls on her level but there are no dolls above her tier.

    Yaya is a powerful automaton, he doesn''t question that.

    Her powers weren''t limited to Level 62.

    It is at level 62 because Raishin can''t fully exhibit her actual abilities.

    "I will say it again, I only won in a quick duel against Magnus. I only got lucky that time."

    Wu Yan said as he looked at the sky.

    "If Magnus used all his dolls and he had the chance to use their Magic Circuits, I might have to fight seriously. It wouldn''t have ended with just the mobilization of two of my dolls. Moreover, I used their Magic Circuitsst time."

    "Again, I cannot stress this enough, I don''t know who is stronger, Magnus or me in a no-limits duel with each side using their full powers."

    He looked at Raishin with a grin.

    "But, I am not one to shy away from challengers..."

    He said as mana burst out of his body. The mana seeped into Astrea.

    Astrea lit up for a second and her skin temporarily turned translucent. The magic power from Wu Yan unlocked her innate abilities.

    Astrea knew it was time to shine.

    Astrea jumped forward in a sonic boom. It took her no time at all to reach Yaya. She swung herser sword down at Yaya.

    "Yaya!"

    Raishin reacted in time.

    He forcefully used more magic to manually control Yaya.

    Automata can move on their own.

    They have personalities, wits, and the ability to make decisions and act on ns.

    Manual Operation means forcefully controlling the doll.

    He used this move because Yaya was stunned by the speed of the fight.

    He forced her to back off as theser sword missed her nose by inches.

    Raishin and Yaya froze up.

    Astrea disappeared in a blur despite missing her strike.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Raishin felt a disturbance in the air around him.

    Aser sword appeared in his field of vision.

    This time, it was a straight lunge with the tip aimed at his head.

    Astrea stopped just before touching Raishin''s head. He could feel the frosty air emanating from her photon de. The air was tinged with killing intent.

    Astrea stared at Raishin as multiple lines of data streamed past her eyes.

    "Raishin@"

    Yaya stopped when she saw Astrea holding Raishin by the tip of her de.

    Raishin''s eyes wavered but it soon turned into one of calm surrender.

    He was taken down by Magnus'' six dolls in an instant.

    Against Wu Yan, he was defeated by one Automaton. In both fights, he lost in one bout.

    Now, he has an idea of the chasm of skill difference between him and the top students.

    He bitterlyughed.

    "I admit my loss."

 Chapter 1590: A warning and a chat

    <h4>Chapter 1590: A warning and a chat</h4>

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    The students went wide-eyed looking at Wu Yan & co.

    A mere neer,manding 5 automata, defeated Magnus in a duel.

    Hardly anyone believed at first. Even as the rumors spread, believers were scarce except for the ones who had seen it firsthand.

    Although Magnus used his automata, none of them used their Magic Circuits.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan used the ¡°Magic Circuits¡± from 2 of his 5 dolls. The duel could hardly be called a fair one.

    If they both fought for real then it would be hard to say who would win for sure.

    Magnus also had a long history of excellence backing him up so many students didn¡¯t believe it when they said he lost to a neer.

    It only gave Wu Yan a slight boost in fame.

    Now, with his prowess in full view, he showed that using one automaton is enough to take down most enemies.

    Astrea¡¯s powerful Magic circuit also left a deep impression on the students.

    From this, they could see that Wu Yan had the power to rival Magnus if not outright surpassing Magnus.

    He is, without a doubt, someone who should be in the Rounds (top 13 ranker).

    Nobody can doubt him after seeing what he could do with just one doll.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    Charlotte huffed while crossing her arms.

    ¡°Astrea¡¯s speed is staggering, shockingly so¡­¡±

    Astrea had outrageous mobility and agility.

    Indeed, among her Angeloid peers, she boasted the higher mobility and eleration. Only Hinagiku could rival her speed.

    Ignoring special moves like Natsuki¡¯s teleportation, she is among the fastest in Wu Yan¡¯s entourage.

    Charlotte praised Astrea for achieving astounding speed without relying on Magic Circuit.

    ¡°Who made her? Such craftsmanship, it¡¯s unheard of¡­¡±

    Charlotte wanted to head there but someone¡¯s footsteps interrupted her.

    <i>p p p</i>

    As the students backed off, someone emerged from the crowd.

    ¡°The two neers are truly fantastic, your reputation precedes you¡­¡±

    A guy in uniform approached them.

    He had blond hair and a clear voice. He is your typical handsome guy.

    The students murmured when they identified him.

    Thedies especially couldn¡¯t hold back their ecstatic hoots and shrieks. It appears this man is popr with thedies.

    Despite his amicable mien, the trio sized him up differently.

    Raishin analyzed him.

    Charlotte is wary of him.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while grinning.

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡±

    The man bowed once.

    ¡°Mr. Wu Yan, Mr. Akabane (raishin), may I have some of your time?¡±

    The blond guy is without his automaton.

    Wu Yan and Raishin looked at army green armband on his left arm.

    It had the word ¡°Censor¡± emzoned on it.

    He appears to be from the Disciplinary Committee.

    He also had a ck glove with golden threads designating a number on it.

    A Rounds Member and someone who is strong enough to join the Night Party.

    To hold a disciplinary position, one must first possess enough power to keep rowdy students in check.

    It seems like this guy is no ordinary Party participant.

    ¡°You want to borrow our time?¡±

    Raishin looked at the handsome guy.

    ¡°Rank 4, Felix Kingsfort, a Rounds Member, and the chairman of the disciplinary Committee, what does someone like you want with the secondst ranking student?¡±

    ¡°Same here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°I am thest ranker by the way.¡±

    No matter how charming the persona Felix put on, Raishin and Wu Yan aren¡¯t buying his nice guy gesture.

    His fans obviously didn¡¯t take kindly to this. They red daggers into both of them.

    Thesedies needed to know not to judge a book by its cover and how people don¡¯t act proactively unless they have something to gain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡±

    Felix praised them.

    ¡°Although you two don¡¯t have ranks, I could see you two are capable fighters in your own rights¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost 2 out of 2 of my duels.¡±

    Raishin scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you would say that.¡±

    Raishin had enough, he wanted to leave with Yaya.

    ¡°Wait, Mr Akabane¡­¡±

    Felix beamed at him.

    ¡°I am here to offer you a chance to join the Night Party, Surely, I have your attention now, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Raishin stopped.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan took this cue to leave.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Not joining!¡±

    Felix was stopped by Wu Yan abruptly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with your little games.¡±

    Wu Yan led hisdies away from the ce as the students gave way.

    ¡°T-That idiot.¡±

    She took a look at Wu Yan who left calmly as Felix looked on in slight frustration. She stomped a few times before leaving the crowd furtively.

    Natsuki spoke up while they were on the way to the lecture hall.

    ¡°That man, be careful of him¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow in amusement.

    ¡°What? Did you sense something?¡±

    ¡°More like, you know something, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Natsuki gave him a look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t watch the memories you have of this universe. However, that fellow gave off a bad vibe. I am just warning you to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Rx¡­¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind frying a rat or two when theye snapping at me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1591

    <h4>Chapter 1591</h4>

    A Puppeteer is someone who can fight using an automaton. A mage with an automaton sidekick.

    People who can create dolls are known as Puppet Craftsman. These are the people who make low to high-tier dolls. They are also the ones who can create Magic Circuits.

    Although Walpurgis Academy is famous for nurturing Puppeteers. It is also a ce for Puppet Craftsmen.

    Crafting and Operating a doll requires different skills. The more entric Puppeteers also dabble in creating dolls.

    Walpurgi set up the Craftmanship & Engineering course to cater to students who want to learn how to create dolls. It is also a ce where one could understand what goes into making a Doll.

    People who studied this course usually aimed to be a craftsman rather than a fighter.

    The first academy year revolved around fundamentals regarding Puppeteer Magic. The Puppet Craftsman ss is considered a specialization and it isn¡¯t required for the first academic year.

    However, if they wanted to take the specialization, nobody would stop them. After all, studying a specialization is like taking extra sses, teachers would love students like these.

    Wu Yan checked out the Craftsman Institute.

    The third round required him to obtain 1 million Eve¡¯s Heart.

    Eve¡¯s Heart is a crucialponent of an automaton.

    Without Eve¡¯s Heart, one couldn¡¯t create a sentient doll. Only a lifeless high-spec mindless doll.

    Teaching how to make automata must include the creation of Eve¡¯s heart.

    Wu Yan sent Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon to eat at the cafeteria while he ran over to this institute to see if he could glean something from the lectures here.

    Inside the Eve¡¯s Heart, there is a magic circuit that grants life and sentience to the dolls.

    It is also a highly versatile Magic Circuit.

    Not only did it break the 1 Magic circuit per automaton rule, but it also gave life to lifeless dolls. In the hands of extremely skilled craftsmen, they can even make dolls that are very close to real humans, like dolls that can eat and bleed.

    Things like respiration, perspiration, digestion, and even reproduction are theoretically possible.

    Things really took off when the Eve¡¯s Heart was invented.

    The source of all life for automata.

    Even today, much is unknown about the Eve¡¯s Heart

    For instance, no one has reverse-engineered the Eve¡¯s Heart, they only knew how to replicate the heart.

    There are Eve¡¯s Heart clones all over various workshops. Copying one isn¡¯t an issue.

    If he wants to get a million of these things, he can:

    Rob it by killing other automataBuy it, which is the easiest way for himLastly, make it himself

    Killing 1 million sentient dolls isn¡¯t his thing. Plus, it would garner too much attention and waste too much time.

    For the second option, the open market presented a good option.

    However, buying a million would still garner too much attention. Nations would be wary of some dude trying to buy a million hearts, they would suspect him of creating an army.

    No way is he going to tell them that he is doing this to finish his mission.

    Plus, they would probably dissect him if he revealed his otherworldly identity.

    So, he has to resort to making 1,000,000 hearts himself.

    Replicating should be easy and the technology to do so should be readily avable at the Puppet Craftsman Institute.

    He can borrow blueprints or borrow cloning facilities.

    A figure emerged in his path. He was in a small alley.

    That guy had 6dies with him.

    They wore masks that covered their facial features.

    The guy wore a coat and his silver mask gave him away.

    He slowly walked to the Craftsmanship Institute.

    Magnus¡¯s appearance caused a smile to spread on Wu Yan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1592

    <h4>Chapter 1592</h4>

    Magnus is a year 4 student in Walpurgis Academy.

    He stayed almost the entire academy period in this academy.

    He climbed to the peak and became the best student the academy had ever seen. He is the one everyone expects to be Satan at the Walpurgis Night Party.

    Might make right here.

    The academy usually ignores the poor academic performance of capable fighters.

    For students who excelled in their studies and had good fighting capabilities, the Academy showered them with privileges.

    As the no.1 student, Magnus has ab, his own mansion, and various other perks.

    Theb came equipped with a machine to make automata.

    Magnus devoted himself to studying and researching inside hisb whenever he wasn¡¯t at an advanced lecture.

    Magnus also made a trip to the Manufacturing institute with this in mind.

    His squad of automata trailed behind him. He avoided the crowd as he disliked being followed by fans and other nosy people.

    When he exited a small trail, he stopped.

    A student blocked his path. His gleaming red eyes made him stand out with the setting sun heralding the rise of a lord of the night. His grin also made Magnus pause.

    He met this guy twice before but he knows this guy isn¡¯t as simple as he looked.

    After all, it has been a long time since anyone made Magnus feel threatened by anything.

    Wu Yan is a powerful fighter.

    His aura also grew as the night approached.

    It¡¯s almost like he ruled the night with his aura of mystique and sinister darkness.

    ¡°---!¡±

    An automaton jumped in front of Magnus to protect Magnus. He made his doll move subconsciously as the sense of crisis kicked in before his rational mind could process the situation.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t channel his mana, a bad move in front of someone who already charred his doll up for an attack.

    ¡°I see, your dolls can move without magic input, that¡¯s quite a cheat-like doll you have there. A doll that can store magic power, certainly, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you¡¯re using Banned Dolls¡­¡±

    A tense mood rose when he said this.

    Magnus got ready to fight as he channeled more mana.

    He took this as a provocation.

    After the first duel, the six dolls knew enough not to take this mysterious guy lightly.

    After all, they messed up when Wu Yan managed to touch Magnus¡¯ neck.

    Banned Dolls are overpowered dolls that can move independently of their Puppeteers, temporarily bypassing the main weakness of doll users, the proximity needed for effectiveness. Dolls needed to be close to the source of magic power to effectively function, this meant the dolls couldn¡¯t go too far away from the Puppeteer.

    Eve¡¯s heart granted sentience, not the ability to generate one¡¯s own mana.

    Banned Dolls used human parts for construction, usually the ash or skeleton of either dead or alive humans.

    Banned Dolls can generate some mana due to their organic parts. This made them overpowered as they had a longer range and could act independently of their masters.

    However, Banned Dolls can¡¯tpletely bypass this weakness. Their magic power reserves will run out in an intensive fight.

    Needless to say, this went against conventional Doll construction and entered the realm of taboo.

    ¡°Mr. Magnus, need I remind you that you¡¯re still not Satan, you¡¯re not above thew and magician¡¯s Code of Ethics¡­¡±

    He snickered as if he could use this against Magnus.

    ¡°If somebody knows, your head could be on a chopping block¡­¡±

    Magnus¡¯ squad got ready to move.

    Magnus replied.

    ¡°Your Dolls, they¡¯re not with you.¡±

    Magnus implied.

    The squad of Automata slowly got into formation.

    ¡°My, you¡¯re thinking about killing me to shut me up?¡±

    Wu Yan gave him a mysterious smile.

    ¡°You can try¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Magnus nodded.

    ¡°Your Squad, there is one with spatial teleportation, right?¡±

    Wu Yan is slightly surprised.

    ¡°Oh, you know my ns?¡±

    Magnus stared at him.

    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    ¡°Well, i figured that the no.1 student and talented Doll Craftsman like yourself must have an Eve¡¯s Heart around at all times, right?¡±

    Wu Yan blurted out.

    ¡°Hook me up with one Eve¡¯s Heart.¡±

    Magnus thought about the offer before taking out what appeared to be a stone.

    Magnus injected some magic into it.

    <i>Vrmmm</i>

    The stone shone brightly before it turned into a light orb in his hand.

    He tossed the light ball over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°If you will excuse me, I have something to do.¡±

    Magnus left as he continued walking over to the Manufacturing Institute.

    The squad of automata kept their eyes on Wu Yan as they prepared for any ambush by him. They only got out of formation when Magnus entered the guardedpound of his dorm.

    Wu Yan examined the shining orb before shaking his head.

    ¡°What an odd fellow¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1593

    <h4>Chapter 1593</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, deep in the forest in a part of the academy¡­

    This is the training ground used by Wu Yan and Charlotte for sparring purposes.

    It has been a while since it isn¡¯t a desecrated ground full of holes and craters.

    Wu Yan stood in the center of the field as magic rippled around his hands.

    The magic seeped into a doll in front of him. The magic feelers didn¡¯t steadily wrap around the doll. It was more like someone was trying to figure out how to manipte the wooden doll.

    That isn¡¯t an automaton, it¡¯s a doll made from wood.

    The doll had wooden joints, no face to speak of, if forced to move, the doll would make ttering noises like a skeleton.

    This is just a wooden doll without an Eve¡¯s Heart.

    It isn¡¯t sentient and is, for all intents and purposes, nothing more than a wooden doll.

    There is mana wrapped around the doll. The doll walked with an unsteady gait.

    Without a doubt, Wu Yan was moving the doll.

    This is Psychokinesis, a high-level magic that can use magic to force movement upon the target.

    He is just moving the doll around.

    This is part of training one¡¯s own Machinart.

    Automata can move around without orders. However, in a fight, the Puppeteer needs to do his job properly, puppeteering the automaton.

    This training is beneficial to the Puppeteer. It served as a magic power training too since moving the entire doll without the automaton¡¯s input consumed a lot of mana.

    Nevertheless, this training isn¡¯t for the novice.

    Controlling a doll¡¯s movement to the exact joint movement while maintaining stability required immense focus and the precise movements also consumed mana. The mental and magic burden on the user is unduly heavy.

    This training needed someone skilled with conserving mana and knowledgeable on basic movement to attempt even the simple feat of doing arm movements.

    Naturally, this isn¡¯t something a student could do under normal circumstances.

    Out of thousands of students, only about 10 or so can use Psychokinesis to move dolls around.

    As for a student who can use a wooden doll to fight other automata, only an outstanding genius like Magnus can pull it off.

    Wu Yan studied Psychokinesis under Kimberly.

    He trained his skills using this method. He trained using a method he just learned yesterday.

    Although rough, he could make the doll move around.

    Anyone would be shocked by the progress he is making.

    However, someone isn¡¯t satisfied with his progress.

    ¡°Smoothen that control!¡±

    Natsuki furrowed her brows upon seeing his superfluous controls.

    ¡°You have spells like the Dragon¡¯s Breath and Awakened Titan Fist, these spells can changendscapes, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stumbling over a simple spell like Psychokinesis? Is this the best you can do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, cut me some ck, I just learned the spell yesterday.¡±

    Wu Yan snapped while exerting more control over the doll.

    ¡°I am not a genius. I bought the 103,000 Grimoires. This is my first time controlling a novel spell.¡±

    ¡°So says the one with Eternal Arms Mastery, I thought you could use spells and battle skills like you know them your whole life? What was that about merging the heart, mind, and body? This should be a walk in the park for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retrieved his mana as the doll fell to the ground with a smack.

    ¡°You do it if you¡¯re so great at it.¡±

    He gave Natsuki a portion of his magic power.

    Natsuki didn¡¯t even need to move her hands. She just stared at the doll as her eyes glowed blue.

    Then, the joints of the doll shone dimly. With smooth moves, the doll picked up a bunch of stones. The doll flung the stones into the air.

    Next, the doll leaped into the air. It punched the stones one after the other.

    <i>Boom bam bam bam</i>

    The stones shattered under the immense force of the doll.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the doll did a backflip in the air beforending like an agile cat.

    Finally, the doll ended its moveset with a one-leg standing two arms up stance that one would see in a corny Kung Fu show.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®o¡¯-shape.

    ¡°This might be high-level in this universe but Psychokinesis is amon magic back on Itogami Ind.¡±

    Natsuki exined as she hoisted her parasol up. She headed to the shades where the other fourdies were waiting for her.

    ¡°Anyway, hit the books harder, you need to get your Psychokinesis skills up to par so you can stop being a half-assed mage. Plus, we could use a bit of automation during our fights.¡±

    Although thedies can move around without needing his assistance. Improved control can lead to betterbat performance.

    Even the mere act of giving mana can use some improvement in technique.

    When the mana is given an aggressive attribute, the doll can use fiercer moves.

    When the dolls are givenpressed mana, the dolls can bolster their defenses even further.

    If he gives the mana a lighter attribute, the dolls can move faster.

    If he chooses to makepact mana nodules, he can even give his dolls explosive bursts of power.

    Tweaking the mana attributes can change the flow and oue of battles.

    This is why Wu Yan decided to go to ss earnestly while doing his mission. It¡¯s also why he chose to train Psychokinesis.

    If he was hiszy self, he would have chosen to stay cooped up in his dorm sleeping all day.

    ¡°As expected of a witch, I can see why her mastery of spatial spells gave her the epithet of Demon yer.¡±

    Wu Yan praised her skills.

    ¡°Looks like she is right, I need to up my skills.¡±

 Chapter 1594

    <h4>Chapter 1594</h4>

    Today¡¯s sses are physical training and magic history. Hence, Wu Yan decided to skip out on sses to do his own training.

    After a day of training, he can emte human movements with Psychokinesis.

    This speed of learning is outrageous.

    Even Magnus didn¡¯t start out this good and improved so fast at first.

    However,pared to Natsuki¡¯s version where she made the doll jump up and hit rocks in the air, this is still poor inparison.

    Her Psychokinesis mastery would go unmatched not just in the Academy but in the whole world.

    If that wasn¡¯t astounding as it is, she can do this without the training needed.

    As a witch, she is talented in magic. Her talent was behind her ability to make dolls do superhuman moves with just pure skill and magic power.

    Wu Yan cheated his way here. He had the highest-level magic power cultivation method and he had his boundless magic knowledge backing him up along with Eternal Arms Mastery. Moreover, his True Ancestor nature also boosted his magic affinity. This is why he can learn Psychokinesis at godly speed.

    Before he started his cultivation journey, he was just another Joe, waiting for the next meal, sleep, and death like an Otaku faithful to his role in life.

    When school is almost finished, Wu Yan exited the woods with thedies who had fun ying around the entire day. They headed for the cafeteria.

    Loud noises caught their attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    Nagisa noticed themotion first.

    Students gathered around something to form a human wall.

    A ¡°Do-not-cross¡± tape was drawn around the area of the incident. Disciplinary Committee members guarded the scene like stern guards.

    ¡°D-Did someonemit a crime?¡±

    Kanon started stuttering in fear.

    ¡°N-No way.¡±

    Nagisa is also a bit intimidated. She grabbed one of Wu Yan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°T-This is still within the campus, who would do something like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, normal schools anyway. We aren¡¯t studying in a normal school.¡±

    Natsuki looked at the students gathered there.

    ¡°Each of them are puppeteers with automata that can easily lead to brawls and¡­ if they¡¯re dumb enough, even more serious incidents involving heavier casualties.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Astrea murmured while she grabbed Ikaros¡¯ left arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone died over there?¡±

    ¡°D-Died?!¡±

    Nagisa and Kanon hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°No life signatures detected.¡±

    Ikaros analyzed after looking past the wall of humans there.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a living thing.¡±

    Nagisa and Kanon sighed in relief.

    There is an elf-like beautifuldy with a dragon perched on top of her head.

    The students steered clear of her as if they were afraid they would be wrapped up in trouble with her.

    Her sour expression suggested that this day wasn¡¯t going well for her.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled before moving towards her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Charlotte noticed his presence. She slightly flinched upon identifying Wu Yan.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am just passing by.¡±

    He looked at the crime scene with thedies near him.

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea gasped when they saw the scene.

    There is a dismantled automaton there. No, the doll was dismembered from the waist.

    Only the upper torso could be seen pinned to the wall while the bottom half was gone.

    One could see inside the dismembered and disemboweled doll.

    There are broken gears and snapped wires in the doll¡¯s exposed wound.

    The ck oil dripping out made the scene a gruesome one to behold.

    The automaton was savagely attacked if the pools of ck liquid, presumably the doll¡¯s lubricants and other oil were any indicators.

    The doll also had another hole in its chest.

    Where the heart should be, there was a huge hole.

    It looked like a melted candy wound.

    ¡°Guh¡­¡±

    Nagisa and Kanon groaned in disgust.

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    Astrea could believe this atrocity.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Charlotte clenched her fists.

    ¡°Cannibal Candy.¡±

    ¡°Cannibal Candy?¡±

    ¡°A serial automata hunter that went after lone Puppeteers and Dolls.¡±

    Charlotte growled.

    ¡°There are a few missing individuals and dolls each year. Most of the cases went unresolved with the broken dolls as the only proof of the attacks.¡±

    ¡°Serial attacks, eh?¡±

    The Magic Investigator inside Natsuki woke up as she looked at the scene. This is someone experienced in handling weird circumstances and demonic attacks.

    She frowned.

    ¡°How do you know which one is an attack by Cannibal Candy?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    Charlotte pointed at the gnarly remains of the automaton.

    ¡°Cannibal Candy attacks always left the Puppeteer missing in action while the automata would have their Eve¡¯s Heart and Magic Circuits eaten. This is Cannibal Candy¡¯s Modus Operandi for sure.¡±

    ¡°Why resort to this brutality?¡±

    Kanon uttered in sadness, she hugged Nagisa who couldn¡¯t look at what was once a sentient doll.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t even enemies¡­¡±

    ¡°I can surmise two reasons if we rule out bad blood between the victims and attackers.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°It would either be a sick SoB or the perpetrator had another motive in mind.¡±

    ¡°Like¡­¡±

    He looked at the destroyed automaton.

    ¡°The Magic Circuit of the dolls that the attacker ate.¡±

    <i>p p p</i>

    A vibrant series of pping sounds interrupted him.

    ¡°Good deduction.¡±

    A blond guy approached them with ady and another guy as his escort.

    He beamed at them with that handsome guy''s smile. Charlotte was also surprised to see him.

    ¡°Felix!¡±

    Felix arrived along with Raishin and Yaya.

 Chapter 1595

    <h4>Chapter 1595</h4>

    "Oh, Charlotte, you''re also here?"

    Felix grinned at Charlotte.

    "I thought you didn''t care about trivial matters like this case?"

    "I-It was noisy so I came to check things out."

    Charlotte averted her gaze, unlike her usual self."

    "Cannibal Candy is a ruthless killer, I might be targeted as well."

    "With your power? I don''t think Cannibal Candy would be after you."

    Felix smiled.

    "Well, even if Cannibal Candy strikes, I will do my best to protect you."

    "I Don''t need you to do that!"

    Charlotte panicked like a tsundere.

    "I am not so weak as to need protection from another person!"

    "Cold."

    Felix shrugged before turning to look at Wu Yan.

    "Well, I don''t see why I need to move. I mean, you already have someone who can take on Magnus by your side."

    "N-No, it''s not like that!"

    Charlotte bashfully denied it.

    "I-I am not like that with him."

    "Oh, you sound like you protest too much for that to be not the case though?"

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    "Plus, I trained you so much and you gave you a hand in so many matters, surely this is a bit too cold, right?"

    "N-No, I mean it''s not..."

    She shifted the topic to the presence of Felix.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Me?"

    Felix smiled.

    "I am here to ask you out on a date."

    "What?!"

    Charlotte blushed before she stuttered a refusal.

    "I-I refuse!"

    "Come on, I asked you out so many times, why don''t you rethink it?"

    Felix sighed.

    "Alright, forget it, I need to finish my job."

    Felix beamed at Wu Yan.

    "Your hypothesis was helpful, mind giving us a helping hand?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He looked at Raishin.

    "Raishin over there can help you, right?"

    "Eh?"

    Raishin took a step back.

    "You know I made a deal with Felix?"

    "A deal?"

    Charlotte looked at him.

    "What kind of deal?"

    "It''s nothing..."

    "Felix said that if I can beat Cannibal Candy, I can join the Night Party."

    "The night Party?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "I didn''t think the disciplinemittee had so much power, to have the authority to choose who can join the Night Party?"

    "There is anothermittee for that but the Discipline Committee can make rmendations."

    Felix exined.

    "Plus, Cannibal Candy is a serial killer, anyone who can deal with such a capable killer should be on par with the Thirteen strongest."

    "Even without my rmendation, the Night Party Committee will definitely recognize Raishin''s ability and give him the privilege to join."

    Felix pped Raishin''s shoulder.

    "I am just doing what I can to ensure those who are worthy are spotted. If Mr. Wu Yan can help us then it would surely help Raishin greatly. I, for one, would be d to see that."

    Everyone looked at Wu Yan. He was grinning with sarcasm.

    "Looks like you don''t like me."

    He said much to everyone''s shock.

    "What do you mean?"

    Felix shook his head.

    "I didn''t mean to put you on the spot."

    "Then, why do you want me to search for the Cannibal Candy?"

    He sneered.

    "Are you trying to force me into a corner?"

    "Forcing you into a corner?"

    Charlotte, Raishin, Yaya, and the other students couldn''t fathom the reason behind this.

    Felix frowned.

    "There is a misunderstanding here. I mean you''re powerful enough that Cannibal Candy shouldn''t pose a threat."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Did the school ever find the missing students?"

    "The school never stopped looking for them."

    Felix sternly said.

    "The teachers, security, and disciplinemittee always searched for them but they came up with nothing."

    "Then, it is clear."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Cannibal Candy''s victims disappeared."

    "The Cannibal Candy is good at covering tracks, the Puppeteers must have been kidnapped or worse..."

    Wu Yan looked at Felix.

    "Disposing a body is a messy work. You could make shallow graves that are easy to find, dissecting would leave bloody trails and other clues. Most murders screw up the body disposal."

    "Yes..."

    Felix knitted his brows.

    "Why did you say I am forcing you into a corner?"

    "You still don''t get it?"

    He exined.

    "Cannibal Candy is so good at covering tracks that it makes one wonder whether or not that killer is an individual of this Academy."

    "Yes..."

    He calmly implied.

    "That person must be someone who has status, power, authority, and knows how to pull strings behind the scenes..."

    "It can be someone from the security team, the school faculty, or... even..."

    "The Disciplinary Committee..."

    Charlotte and Raishin looked at Felix instantly.

    Felix stored his smile away. He just stared at Wu Yan wordlessly.

    He had a point.

    With so many missing persons, it''s a wonder that the school hadn''t a single clue on where to find the victims.

    If an insider is sabotaging the effort then this is to be expected.

    "Granted, I don''t have evidence yet."

    Wu Yan turned around with a knowing smile.

    "Sniffing around after knowing this would most likely make me a target for disposal by the school, the security, or the Disciplinary Committee, right?"

    "Personally, I don''t give a damn."

    Wu Yan walked away with hisdies behind him. The heavy mood he left behind turned the crowd into a whispering conspiracy group.

    The days toe will not be peaceful.

 Chapter 1596

    <h4>Chapter 1596</h4>

    It''s night

    Inside the old-looking Tortoise dorm, there is a redecorated luxurious room where Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea were happily giggling the night away. They were wearing pajamas too.

    Natsuki sat on the sofa near the wall as she enjoyed her red tea.

    Ikaros was rubbing a watermelon while keeping her eyes on the door to the bathroom.

    If the other students knew there were 5 incredibly beautifuldies in this room, they would be livid with jealousy wishing they were the upants of this room.

    Although the fivedies had different styles, nobody could argue that they were beauties in their own rights.

    This room is a heaven in the middle of the hell of mediocrity.

    Wu Yan is quite pleased with his life here.

    Not only can he watch thedies have fun, but he even got to sleep with at least 1 of the 5dies he brought into this universe. This is because there were only 2 beds in the room, which could only house 4 ppl at most, excluding Astrea and Ikaros who had no biological reason to sleep, the remainingdy must share the bed with him.

    Natsuki would rather die before sharing the same bed with Wu Yan in front of so many witnesses. Meanwhile, Nagisa is too shy to sleep in the same bed as Wu Yan so most of the time, he got Kanon as his bedmate.

    If one were to ask Wu Yan, he actually preferred sleeping with Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon are still virgins so Wu Yan can''t be toox with his night life in this universe.

    Ikaros watched as the bathroom''s door slowly opened.

    "I am done bathing..."

    Wu Yan sighed in pleasure as he rubbed off thest lock of wet hair.

    "Who''s next?"

    "Us!"

    Nagisa, Astrea, and Kanon raised their arms.

    "We''re going in together."

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea grabbed their clothes and towels before making a beeline for the bathroom.

    <i>Clink</i>

    He heard something from outside the window.

    "Master."

    Ikaros raised her guard as her eyes turned red.

    "Rx."

    He blocked Ikaros before she did anything out of turn.

    "An assassin wouldn''t be dumb enough to alert us so easily."

    Wu Yan pulled open the drapes and he unfurled the window to his room.

    At almost the same time, a pebble shot straight for his face. He caught it just in time with his right hand.

    "Ah."

    Someone yelped down there.

    Sigmund and Charlotte were down there. Charlotte seemed a bit surprised that Wu Yan caught the misfire.

    She was the one who threw pebbles at his window.

    "Hey."

    He looked down at Charlotte.

    "What''s with this prank? You got some grudge with me? Why''re you knocking on my window sote at night?"

    "It''s not a prank!"

    Charlotte huffed.

    "I got something to say."

    "Hmm?"

    He looked at Natsuki.

    Natsuki simply nodded as she continued enjoying her tea.

    "Fine."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "I will go."

    "Kept you waiting, eh?"

    Wu Yan went to Charlotte who was squatting there.

    Charlotte froze when she saw Wu Yan in his loose-fitting garment.

    She motioned for Wu Yan to sit next to her.

    "Sorry about today."

    Charlotte apologized.

    Wu Yan asked.

    "What''s there to say sorry about?"

    "Think, we didn''t exchange a lot of words today."

    Charlotte used up her apology instantly with that provocative line.

    "Didn''t I outline our rtionship in front of Felix today?"

    Charlotte turned her face the other way.

    "I didn''t do that on purpose."

    "Oh, that?''

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "No harm no foul, you didn''t have to apologize."

    "Just ept Charl''s apology."

    Sigmund interrupted.

    "CHarl almost forgot to eat dinner over this matter."

    "Sigmund!"

    Charlotte warned him.

    "Keep talking and you''re going to get popcorns instead of chicken meat tomorrow, buster."

    Charlotte fidgeted a bit after meeting gaze with Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "N-Nothing."

    "You wanna try that again? Would it kill you to be honest with yourself a bit more?"

    "It''s not like that!"

    Charlotte shrieked again.

    "Anyway, you were saying that the Discipline Committee are in cahoots with Cannibal Candy, right?"

    "I implied that someone from either the management of the school, the security team, or the Disciplinary Committee are sabotaging the investigative efforts. Rather, it''s highly likely that Cannibal Candy is someone from within these powerful groups."

    Wu Yan looked at Charlotte.

    "I didn''t specifically say it''s <i>only</i> the Disciplinary Committee."

    "But, it <i>could</i> be someone from there, right?"

    Charlotte turned grim.

    "Right?"

    "...Certainly, if you look at how the students disappeared without a trace, it''s just not possible..."

    Wu Yan changed the subject.

    "Like I said, body disposals are where killers usually screw up. However, the victims disappeared without a trace with no clues to be found anywhere on campus."

    "Regardless of whether the victims are still alive, it''s just not possible to make so many people vanish. The killer is either hiding them in school or forcing the students to transfer. I lean more on the hiding theory, it''s likely that the victims are hidden in a ce students can''t enter."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "As you know, this campus has very strict border controls, no rats can move in or out of the school, especially not without leaving a trace. The victims must be held in areas where students are forbidden to enter, only those with authority can ess those areas, right?"

    "As long as the school delegated this power, any individual with ess to those areas could technically make people vanish without a trace by hiding them."

    Charlotte turned silent.

 Chapter 1597

    <h4>Chapter 1597</h4>

    It''s too clean.

    It''s like somebody scrubbed away all leads on Cannibal Candy. Aside from the wreckage of automata which were maybe too heavy and too damaged to move around.

    This is Walpurgis Academy.

    If Cannibal Candy is a killer stuck inside a prison then it shouldn''t take the Academy too long to sniff out a rat.

    This handiwork is just too clean for a serial killer stuck inside the academy.

    It''s like getting away with murder inside a police station. The victims'' blood were never found, it was like they vanished.

    If this was an inside job then that would exin why the killer can stay hidden for so long.

    Transferring the missing students out of the school is also not a likely option.

    Hiding the victims in school will also involve ess to restrictive areas where people wouldn''t even begin to search.

    However, if the management or security or Discipline Committee really put their backs on it, where on campus could the killer hide?

    One can conclude that the higher-ups aren''t taking the investigation seriously.

    Worse, they could be colluding with the Cannibal Candy.

    Alternatively, the Cannibal Candy is one of the individuals in these three parties.

    Going up against Cannibal Candy means going against the authority.

    A student would be fighting an uphill battle in this case.

    An insider can sabotage the investigation.

    Charlotte felt like she was going nowhere and rightfully so.

    "Cannibal Candy wouldn''t be punished even if caught?"

    "That''s too bleak."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "The killer might have helpers but the killer is far from untouchable, if the killer is immune to punishment then I fear for this Academy''s future."

    "You mean..."

    "If we can drag the killer out into the light, the Academy will cut all ties with the killer?"

    "Well, just be prepared to face the saboteurs."

    Wu Yan poured cold water on her.

    "This is my advice to you, don''t go after the Cannibal Candy."

    Charlotte turned grim.

    "W-Why?"

    "Think..."

    He nudged her.

    "You''re one of the suspect for Cannibal Candy."

    "Huh?!"

    Charlotte shrieked in anger.

    "Why?! I would never do anything like that!"

    "That''s what you''d think."

    Wu Yan calmly pointed it out.

    "The victims of Cannibal Candy have molten damage on the automata."

    "Your Automaton, Sigmund''s Magic Circuit appears to be able to do something simr, right?"

    "I..."

    Charlotte wanted to interrupt him but Wu Yan shut her up.

    "Now, you''re forgetting something if you want to say there are other Circuits that can do the same thing."

    "The Automata had their Circuits stolen."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "What if someone stashed multiple circuits in your room? How would that look?"

    Charlotte turned pale.

    "I heard your father''s an avid automata collector. Your father also likes hanging out with various automata."

    Wu Yan looked at the sky.

    "One day, a boy from a distinguished noble family came for a visit. The boy was bitten by a dog-type automaton. That mistake is something the royal family used to persecute your family and revoke your status. Your automata were also destroyed in the process."

    "Those automata, their circuits..."

    Wu Yan closed his eyes.

    "I am guessing you used your schrship money to buy them back and stashed them in your room, right?"

    "I...I..."

    Her lips also paled.

    "What would people think if they linked the Modus Operandi of Cannibal Candy and the suspicious amount of circuits in your room? Won''t they suspect you?"

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over her.

    "If the True Cannibal Candy knows this then it would be easy to frame it all on you while roping in some of the higher-ups from the school. How would you counter?"

    She would no doubt be thrown into jail.

    Charlotte went limp as she sat on the ground. She didn''t question how Wu Yan knew she hid circuits in her room.

    "This is why you tried to imply that the higher-ups covered up the incidents, right? To move attention away from her."

    Sigmund bitterlyughed.

    "Sorry, that must have been hard on you."

    "Yeah, well, those were just baseless hypotheses, if people found the circuits in her room then the usations I threw out this morning would be useless."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Charlotte, think carefully, don''t do something that would make you lose it all."

    "Oh, one more thing."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "Those who try to get close to you? I think you should vet them as they all have their own goals, some are not as benign as they make it out to be."

    Wu Yan entered his dorm while Charlotte digested what he told her just now.

 Chapter 1598

    <h4>Chapter 1598</h4>

    Walpurgis Royal Academy, Gryphon dorm

    This is one of the female dorms here.

    It''s where the high-achievers among the female students stayed.

    Compared to the Tortoise dorm, this ce is a mansion.

    The garden is well-kept, the stone-paved path was made by famous artist with the staircase exuding elegance no matter the angle of view.

    Only by walking up one flight of stair can a guest reach the main door of the dorm.

    In one of the spacious rooms of this opulent dorm is a certain blondedy who hugged her knees while thinking deep about her options. As the moonlight showered her lonesome figure, the air around her took on a poignant vibe.

    Charlotte isn''t as outstanding as Magnus.

    Charlotte couldn''t get her own house and researchb.

    However, her current room is already a cut above what the other students enjoyed.

    It''s two times bigger than a room in the Tortoise dorm. This ce also had two king-size beds and arge table enough to sit 4 people. There are also furniture to amodate group studying and a few bookshelves toplete the set. The room even had two sofas.

    For a person, this is already too wasteful.

    She stayed alone because she always picked a fight with whoever they assigned to her. She also did her best to make sure she became the social outcast.

    It''s also part of the reason why students stayed clear of her when they saw her.

    She would always try to solve her problems with violence and that garnered her the title of Tyrant Rex.

    If they saw Tyrant Rex'' current crestfallen look, they would probably find it hard to believe.

    Sigmund watched silently over Charlotte.

    She looked at one of the wooden wardrobe in her room.

    With another sigh, she picked herself up before slowly opening the wardrobe.

    Inside, there are various jars containing mechanical hearts.

    Wires were connected to the jars and hearts holding the Eve Hearts.

    She bought the Magic Circuits of her dismantled Automata.

    Her house used to be a famous Puppeteer Noble house.

    However, when one of her dog automaton bit a high-ranking noble, the royals punished her by revoking the House''s Nobility and Land.

    Other than Sigmund, the rest of her automata were dismantled.

    She bought the hearts of the dismantled dolls back with her own schrship money and other incentives.

    However, these hearts might make her a prime suspect as the Cannibal Candy.

    A social outcast, a trouble-maker, and a violent student, those are enough to make people suspicious of her. Compared to insiders of the school, she was the easier scapegoat.

    It''s easy to frame her for anything.

    Probably, the students already suspected her.

    "I just wanted to live with my family again."

    Charlotte mumbled as if she''s protesting to God.

    "Is that too much to ask?"

    "No, you''re not wrong."

    Sigmund flew over.

    "However, if you continue like this, people will start thinking you''re Cannibal Candy."

    "N-No!"

    She shook her head.

    "I don''t know how he found out but nobody else should know. As long as nobody sniffs around my room, I won''t be a scapegoat."

    Being a social outcast meant that people don''t visit her.

    Who would know that she stashed her dismantled automata heart and circuits here?

    Sigmund''s silence caused anxiety to stir inside Charlotte.

    "What? I know you''re worried about something."

    Sigmund voiced his concern.

    "Wu Yan gave you a clue veiled as advice."

    "An advice?"

    "Beware of those who approach you, they have other motives."

    Charlotte chuckled.

    "Other than him, who would..."

    Charlotte suddenly realized something.

    The mien of a certain someone appeared in her mind.

    There is another man who approached her.

    She slowly trembled.

    "N-No..."

    She shook her head.

    "I-It can''t be, he...."

    Sigmund grabbed Charlotte''s arms.

    "Calm down, Charl..."

    The pain caused Charlotte to return to her senses.

    However, she is still panicked.

    "Sigmund."

    Charlotte hugged Sigmund tightly.

    "That can''t be..."

    "I don''t know."

    "However, it''s his words against your beliefs. You need to pick a side."

    "Who to trust?"

    "Yes, that''s the key question."

    Sigmund nodded.

    "One of them is someone who trained with you, ate with you, gave you advice while having no stakes in your troubles but you only met him recently."

    "Another is one who helped you before and is trying his best to get close to you. However, you don''t know his true motives."

    "Now, who are you going to believe?''

    Charlotte lowered her head.

 Chapter 1599

    <h4>Chapter 1599</h4>

    The next day, early in the morning, Charlotte is on her way to the cafeteria with Sigmund riding her shoulder.

    The students who saw her started evading her like she is the gue. They treated her like she was a tigress.

    Charlotte silently walked on as she bitterly smiled inside her heart.

    Tyrant Rex, that¡¯s what everyone calls her.

    She is prone to outbursts.

    During her first school year, she sent 5 seniors to the hospital for their attempts to touch her without permission.

    She pushed her roommate out the window when she walked in on Charlotte bathing.

    She destroyed theb when she had to dissect a frog.

    Or, that one time she almost burned down a courtyard because wasps chased her.

    People started calling her Tyrant Rex for her violent tendencies..

    She didn¡¯t do those things with malicious intent. Instead, she is just clumsy at controlling her power and reactions to events around her.

    No students would go near her now, so exining wasn¡¯t much use.

    When Wu Yan came into her life, she found someone who could ignore her rough edges and even made her pay for his food. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of her given her history.

    She assumed it was because Wu Yan was a neer who wasn¡¯t aware of her past.

    The students here are trying to obtain the Satan title.

    To her, forging connections with other students who might turn out to be a rival is a pointless move.

    While she might be a loner, there are still people out to get her.

    Vandalizing her shoe closet, hiding her things, and other pranks are part and parcel of her life here.

    The rumors that she is the Cannibal Candy were probably spread by these malicious individuals.

    They reckoned that she hated the students here so she secretly attacked them.

    The other students probably bought the story too.

    Charlotte wrestled with her turbulent emotions while on the way to the cafeteria.

    ¡°Yo! Charl!¡±

    A sound came from behind her.

    A blonde male called out to her despite the cowering students near him. He wore the gloves of people who qualified for the Night Party.

    ¡°Felix.¡±

    Charlotte wanted to run away despite Felix being one of the few individuals who weren¡¯t afraid of her.

    ¡°A lone wolf as always¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Mr. Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Wh-Why must I be with him?!¡±

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t so close as to share breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Felix sighed in relief.

    ¡°I thought you two were so good that I almost gave up.¡±

    ¡°G-gave up?¡±

    Charlotte looked at him.

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, who knows?¡±

    Felix gave her a mysterious grin.

    ¡°Well, anyway, why don¡¯t you go on a date with me?¡±

    Charlotte pursed her lips.

    ¡°Why with me?¡±

    Felix¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Charlotte turned him down each time in the past.

    Now, she followed up with a question.

    This is his chance, Felix thought.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Felix half-jokingly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural that a beautifuldy such as yourself would be courted by many?¡±

    ¡°There are many prettier than me.¡±

    Charlotte slightly blushed.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t as hated as me and you¡¯re good with thedies, they would be overjoyed if you invited them, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve known me more than a few days, you should know by now¡­¡±

    Felix stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I am someone who would invite people out on a date randomly?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only for a short while¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Felix revealed a bright smile that dazzled thedies who stalked him.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go grab breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°S-Sure.¡±

    Charlotte turned in the direction of the cafeteria.

    Felix tidied himself before following behind Charlotte.

    Felix kept the chat going while he was with Charlotte. She was obviously not used to this as she gave awkward replies to his prompts. Felix¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but gnash their teeth in seething jealousy when they saw the two of them. Their gazes were hostile.

    Then, Charlotte asked him something.

    ¡°Felix, can you help me with one favor?¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    Felix smiled in frustration.

    ¡°So, you said yes to my date because you needed a favor?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She lowered her head.

    ¡°But, this is something only you can help.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be honored¡­¡±

    Felix shrugged.

    ¡°Okay, Charl, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Charlotte lit up.

    ¡°Okay, can you let me see the automata destroyed by the Cannibal Candy?¡±

    ¡°The victims of Cannibal Candy?¡±

    Felix paused before furrowing his brows.

    ¡°Why do you want to see them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Charlotte exined.

    ¡°My friend conjectured that clues can be derived from the bodies of the destroyed automata. He said he has a way to obtain thest moments of the automata¡¯s lives when they were alive.¡±

    ¡°Obtain thest moments of the dead dolls?¡±

    Felix¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°Your friend, Wu Yan, I assume, is this true?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s what he told me¡±

    Charlotte clenched her fists.

    ¡°With that, I am sure we can see the true appearance of Cannibal Candy.¡±

    ¡°Felix¡­¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°The dolls are with the Disciplinary Committee, right? If we can just look at the final moments of the dolls, I am sure it would crack this case wide open.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Felix looked like he had conflicts about this.

    ¡°The bodies are important evidence. If they were destroyed¡­¡±

    ¡°We will do it under the Committee¡¯s supervision.¡±

    Charlotte said.

    ¡°Please, Felix, this is the only way to find out the identity of Cannibal Candy. If we submit the applications as per protocol I reckon it will take a long time. Please, you need to help us.¡±

    Felix closed his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±

    Felix nodded.

    ¡°I will go get the things ready, once they¡¯re ready I will call for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Charlotte thanked him.

    She smiled happily as she confirmed that Felix let his guard down around her.

 Chapter 1600: Sinister moves

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Sinister moves</h4>

    Inconnue: Hi, Guys, real life''s been really hectic for me. Sorry for going MIA. I won''t bore you with the details but I am d to see many people care enough to try and find me on discord and Patreon.

    Anyway, without further ado here''s the chapter. Oh, don''t worry, I will make sure to finish tranting at least SGS first. Might drop UAW and HF tho so if anyone wants to pick those two series up, go ahead.

    Walpurgis Academy, main lecture hall.

    On the second floor of the lecture hall, there is a slightly spacious area.

    This is the office of the Disciplinary Committee. It is subdivided into the administrative office, the waiting room, and the meeting room.

    The Disciplinary Committee had their office installed on the second floor of the main lecture hall.

    Since thismittee is made up of volunteers, the teachers and other high-ranking officers don¡¯t usually check up on them. Nevertheless, as a student body looking after the disciplinary affairs of the students, the school can¡¯t afford to bex with supervision.

    Giving them an office in the main building of the main lecture hall showed that the school cared very much about this student body.

    In this manner, Disciplinary officers are said to be given special privileges.

    After all, they¡¯re the ones tasked with finding Cannibal Candy, the culprit behind the disappearances of various Puppeteers.

    However, once they proved that it was Cannibal Candy who killed the students then the adults and the other security teams will take over the investigation.

    The night descended as it shrouded the entire lecture hall building in darkness.

    Felix is still working hard in the office despite it being dark.

    The other students took this as just the usual sign of him workingte into the night.

    The othermittee members bade him goodbye without saying much.

    They did this because they knew he would work until the wee hours of dawn.

    However, the students didn¡¯t see Felix entering a certain area of the second floor after pausing his work.

    Felix opened a certain door.

    Inside the slightly messy room, the light from the corridor lit up the interior so one could peer inside.

    There are misceneous items lining the dusty old shelves. There are also books, abandoned machinery parts, and a bunch of other junk.

    On one of the tables, one could see multiple frames that were sitting on the tables. Those frames were metallic and humanoid in nature.

    But, these husks of Automata are broken beyond salvation.

    Some had their lower halves missing while some were torn apart at the center with gears and wires poking out of the holes.

    Anyone who is weak in the stomach might be shocked to see these destroyed machines.

    Felix looked at one of the victims of Cannibal Candy before musing out loud to himself.

    ¡°Can show thest moments of the dying automaton.¡±

    If someone could do that then it would be a walk in the park to find out who did these atrocious deeds.

    Cannibal Candy will no longer be able to hide on the campus.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Felix looked at the broken automata.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not but if there is even a slight possibility then I wouldn¡¯t want to risk it.¡±

    Felix grinned.

    His usual friendly smile twisted into a creepy one.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone touch these dolls!¡±

    Felix lifted up one of the evidence.

    Walpurgis Academy outskirts, in a deste part of the forest.

    <i>Bam </i>

    <i> </i>

    Felix was busy burying the evidence as he dug away at the ground. Then, he tossed his torch onto the pile of destroyed dolls.

    <i>Fwosh </i>

    <i> </i>

    mes erupted as the pile of broken automata was set aze by Felix.

    He watched as the dancing mes flickered in his cold unmoving eyes.

    Soon, the mes died down as the automata were reduced to ashes.

    Felix took out a bag and collected the ashes.

    There was a stone b beneath the pile of ashes.

    He picked it up to dump the ashes in the disposal bag.

    The Cannibal Candy is suspected to be someone with connections to the authorities.

    The killer might also be one of the authorities.

    Wu Yan said that in front of many students.

    Now, with the evidence gone under the care of the Disciplinary Committee, it¡¯s totally suspicious no matter how one viewed the incident. Wu Yan and Charlotte will probablye sniffing around sooner orter.

    ¡°But, what can they do even if they suspect me?¡±

    ¡°Will Charl suspect me? What can other people do about me?¡±

    Felix had a sparkling white image in the school.

    Even if someone found out that the evidence was destroyed, they would only believe Wu Yan more. Nobody would point their fingers in Felix¡¯s direction.

    This was the perfect getaway.

    <i>Crack </i>

    <i> </i>

    He heard a small sound from behind him.

 Chapter 1601

    <h4>Chapter 1601</h4>

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    Felix turned around in shock.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Ady with blonde hair slowly walked into the moonlight rays that pierced the foliage above.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Felix gasped.

    ¡°Charl!¡±

    Charlotte caught Felix in the act.

    Charlotte gave him a very disappointed smile.

    ¡°How I hoped it wasn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Felix tried to y it cool.

    ¡°Charl, calm down, this is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Felix took on a low tone.

    Charlotte started crying as tears streamed down the side of her cheeks.

    ¡°Why¡­? You¡­¡±

    ¡°Charl¡­¡±

    Felix gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Charlotte gave him another heart-wrenching smile.

    ¡°Felix, don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°Get what?¡±

    Felix had a bad feeling.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to get?¡±

    Felix is still ying dumb despite being busted by Charlotte.

    ¡°When I said someone can reveal thest moments of the doll, that was a lie, it was a ruse to get you to move the evidence or attempt to destroy it. I saw your act of deceit and maniption from the start to the end.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Felix cried out.

    ¡°Y-You set me up?!!!¡±

    ¡°No, you were the one who started this chain of deceit first.¡±

    Charlotte said with moist eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Cannibal Candy¡­¡±

    Felix knew the jig¡¯s up.

    Felix stored his shocked look away. He suddenly grinned as he stared straight at Charlotte.

    ¡°This is surprising¡­¡±

    Felix praised while nodding his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would suspect me and even set a trap for me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you set yourself up for this.¡±

    Charlotte growled as he tried to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Felix, you tried to ask me out on dates because my Gram magic circuit left simr marks as the marks on the victims of your crime, right?¡±

    Felix got close to Charlotte because he wanted to prey on her.

    Due to how simr the effects left by their Magic circuits were, she was the perfect scapegoat for him.

    Felix wanted to set her up to take the fall.

    ¡°I always stirred trouble with my attitude and people usually came after me for payback. However, you stood up to protect me and take care of me.¡±

    Charlotte raised her voice.

    ¡°That was all just a ruse to get close to me, right?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t set you up.¡±

    Charlotte said as she tried to hold back her tears again.

    ¡°You wanted to make me take the fall, you wanted to trick me into your nefarious schemes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Felix covered his face while maniacallyughing.

    ¡°This is truly a mind-blower for me. I¡¯d never think you could see through my schemes. I thought you were just a dumb bimbo who is dead set on the throne of Satan while being oblivious to people around you who are trying to hit you with a bat at the back of the head.¡±

    ¡°A foe¡­¡±

    Charlotte backed away.

    ¡°You wanted to get rid of me to be the Satan? Is this how you¡¯re going to weed outpetitions?¡±

    ¡°No no no, you¡¯re misunderstanding something. My Cannibal Candy isn¡¯t about getting rid of just one foe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my automaton can assimte the magic circuit of the victims my automaton devoured.¡±

    ¡°You can use the magic circuits of the other dolls you ate?¡±

    Charlotte covered her mouth to hide her exasperated gasp.

    ¡°This is all just preparations for the Night Party?¡±

    ¡°You got that right!¡±

    ¡°I need more magic in preparation for the day of thepetition.¡±

    ¡°For that¡­¡±

    Charlotte trembled.

    ¡°You destroyed so many Automata?¡±

    ¡°Satan is someone who can defeat the foes no matter the cost and no matter the obstacles¡­¡±

    Felix sarcastically replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your belief?¡±

    ¡°---!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    To be Satan, to find her family, to redeem her family¡¯s honor, and to return to the good old days her family once enjoyed.

    That is why she chased after that title.

    Charlotte stayed away from the other students because she didn¡¯t want to get chummy with potential rivals.

    She will ovee every rival in her way.

    Felix is right in a way.

    ¡°I truly liked you, the part of you that wanted victory at all costs. Because I shared that belief as well.¡±

    Felix closed his eyes as he fondly recalled something.

    ¡°Satan, I will get that title no matter what methods and trickery I have to hatch. What¡¯s a few puppeteers and Automata in the grand scheme of things?¡±

    ¡°But, your annoying innocence is something I can¡¯t tolerate.¡±

    Felix gave her a frosty stare.

    ¡°You already resolved yourself to destroy everything in your way. Yet, look at yourself, you spared your enemies and their dolls while going easy on them even when you have Gram the demolisher. Your double standards disgust me!¡±

    ¡°Automata are not tools!¡±

    Charlotte roared.

    ¡°They¡¯re sentient!¡±

    Charlotte lived with automata before.

    She did her best to regain the dismantled Automata. She also did her best to find their circuits and Eve¡¯s Hearts.

    She did her vignte searches for the Cannibal Candy because she just can¡¯t stand the thought of someone out there destroying automata like it is just a part of normal life.

    But, Felixughed at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re so loathsome. Your naivety, yourck of defense against people, even your belief in automata¡­ It is all a fucking joke to me!¡±

    ¡°Even when you already suspected me, you still chose to confront me alone, you¡¯re not even cautious, it¡¯s so funny¡­¡±

    An ice spear appeared from behind Felix. It shot in Charlotte¡¯s direction¡­

 Chapter 1602

    <h4>Chapter 1602</h4>

    <i>Swish</i>

    The sharp ice spear traced a line across the ground.

    Charlotte saw the gleam glimmering off the spear in the moonlight¡¯s rays reflected off the projectile.

    Felix wanted to take her out.

    ¡°Charl!¡±

    Sigmund cried out.

    Charlotte dived to the side.

    The ice spear pierced a tree behind her.

    It left a skull-sized hole in the tree.

    Charlotte turned pale when she saw what could have happened to her head if she hadn¡¯t dodged in time.

    <i>Swish</i>

    She looked up to see a figure with a cold de in its hands.

    The de was aimed at her neck.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The sword hit something metallic.

    Sigmund blocked the attack for Charlotte.

    <i>Crash</i>

    The dragon crashed into the nearest tree.

    Sigmundy in a pool of his own blood.

    ¡°Sigmund!¡±

    She looked at the assant.

    It was a female automaton with a sword that had a de length of 1 meter.

    It also had a shield and suit of armor obscuring the identity of the assant.

    The attacker had pink hair. She looked like a Valkyrie.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Felix walked out with a victorious grin.

    ¡°She¡¯s my Automaton, she¡¯s Cannibal Candy, the one who devours Magic Circuit, she¡¯s my ticket to the Satan title.¡±

    Devouring the magic circuits of other automata?

    Charlotte found it hard to believe.

    Automata can only have one magic circuit.

    It can¡¯t have more than one type of spell equipped.

    That¡¯s the Theory of Magical Dissonance.

    Felix said he¡¯s gathering magic circuits for the Night Party.

    Is there a way to circumvent the one magic circuit per automaton rule?

    ¡°Charl, you¡¯re really naive¡­

    Felix shrugged.

    ¡°You already fixed me out. But, you came here by yourself, you¡¯re too careless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to do this¡­¡±

    Felix growled.

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to kill you¡­¡±

    Charl looked anguished.

    She wanted to believe that it wasn¡¯t him. She just couldn¡¯t believe that the person she trusted would be the killer.

    Felix probably referred to this carelessly naive side of her.

    ¡°You helped me out, Charl¡­¡±

    Felix raised his hand like a devil.

    ¡°After killing you, I am going to say you¡¯re the Cannibal Candy and I killed you in self-defense. Then, I am going to take out your stored circuits as proof of your atrocity. Everyone will buy it.¡±

    ¡°Since¡­¡±

    Felix looked at his automaton as he gave it more mana.

    ¡°I am the head of the Disciplinary Committee, everyone¡¯s going to believe it.¡±

    Felix¡¯s automaton raised its arm as another icence formed.

    ¡°Kill her, Eliza.¡±

    The automaton known as Eliza fired thence

    <i>Swish</i>

    And then, Charlotte saw no more.

    Thest thing she knew was the spear drawing closer in her vision.

    Should she thank that person or apologize to him?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s toote now anyway.

    She is just a naive girl in the end.

    She closed her eyes as a drop of tears rolled down her cheeks.

    She waited for her death.

    Thisnce will end her by impalement to the heart.

    ¡°Charl¡±

    The bloodied Sigmund roared as it could only watch the spear head for his master.

    <i>Ding</i>

    The spear hit something metallic.

    Charlotte reflexively looked up to see sttered water dissipating in the air.

    Someone had reduced the ice spears to smithereens

    A translucent barrier protected her.

    It was this barrier that protected her.

    Charlotte needed a few seconds to process what just happened. Then, tears started rolling down her cheeks again.

    She knew the owner of this barrier.

    Charlotte also knew who saved her in the nick of time.

    This person saved her butt again.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The familiar voice grumbled.

    ¡°Talk about a troublesome brat of a nobledy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1603

    <h4>Chapter 1603</h4>

    Charlotte and the battered Sigmund watch as a gorgeous automaton slowly unfurled her barrier. Then, another automaton released a mystical fog.

    Space was twisted by the mystical energy.

    A few individuals appeared from the portals.

    The only guy who emerged wore a white shirt and ck pants. He wore a sleeveless ck jacket. His red eyes shone with a dark red glimmer that threatened to suck in unwary souls.

    The otherdies wore white long-sleeved shirts that paired well with their red short skirts. The designer of their uniforms also made sure thedies wore white knee socks. They looked like fashionable female knights.

    Felix¡¯s expression darkened.

    Charlotte covered her mouth as she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you moved to tears by my actions?¡±

    Wu Yan asked.

    ¡°Although I wanted to see what the T-rex looked like when she is crying, my gentleman side called upon me to take action. I can¡¯t say no to a cryingdy after all¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ stupid¡­¡±

    Charlotte sniffled.

    ¡°I am not crying. Who do y-you think I am? I am Charlotte Belew¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned to face Felix.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time to kick the bully¡¯s ass. You made the princess of House Belew cry, you¡¯re going to pay for that.¡±

    Felix tried to use his signature diversion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. Wu Yan, Candy Doll is¡­¡±

    ¡°Charlotte? Yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted him.

    He clearly wasn¡¯t buying Felix¡¯s story. He grinned as if he was looking at a clown.

    ¡°When you¡¯re shameless, I guess you can do anything you want.¡±

    Felix paused.

    ¡°Think, isn¡¯t it odd?¡±

    Wu Yan scoffed.

    ¡°Why would Charlotte suddenly suspect you and set a trap for you? She always received your help and grace before.¡±

    Felix grimaced.

    ¡°It was you?!¡±

    ¡°You got that right. I told everyone the Candy Doll was someone affiliated with the running of this school. I also told Charlotte that someone was out to use her. I suggested she set up this trap for you.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°I did all this so the princess could see what hideous expression you had under that perfect mask of yours.¡±

    ¡°In other words, I knew from the very start that you were Candy Doll!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Please, stop this pointless charade.¡±

    ¡°You clown.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡±

    Felix took that personally. He snarled.

    ¡°You knew it was him from the start?¡±

    Charlotte asked.

    ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Your favorability of him was higher than me at the start. If i t out told you, you would have distanced yourself from me.¡±

    ¡°So, you chose to get close and then slowly hint at his identity?¡±

    Charlotte asked.

    ¡°So you could rouse suspicion?¡±

    ¡°In a way, I motivated you to find the problem, if you¡¯re suspicious then your trust in me should be a non-issue.¡±

    ¡°Granted, it was a gamble. If you chose to believe this clown then I would have been screwed. Fortunately, you were smarter than that.¡±

    Charlotte felt touched and apologetic at the same time.

    He put so much thought into this.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the source!¡±

    Felix stared at Wu Yan. He inhaled deeply.

    Then, he used his smug smile on him.

    ¡°But, what can you do?¡±

    ¡°I am the head of the Discipline Committee, I am also the eldest son of the Kingfort family.¡±

    He spread his arms triumphantly.

    ¡°My family has ties with British intelligence agencies, we have powerful people in the Parliament. My father also took the spotlight as the trusted aide of the previous Queen, what can you possibly do about me?¡±

    ¡°Spread the news that I am Candy Doll?¡±

    Felixughed.

    ¡°You think anyone¡¯s going to believe you?¡±

    He looked at the first-yeardy known as T-rex. He was someone who had a good reputation throughout the Academy.

    ¡°Without proof, who¡¯s going to believe you?¡±

    Felix looked at Charlotte.

    ¡°Charlotte¡¯s Magic Circuits and the distinctive mark left by Gram, people are going to think she¡¯s Candy Doll, not me!¡±

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart. But you underestimate other people too much.

    Felix frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Youughed at Charlotte for uncovering your real identity while alone. You said that was naive.¡±

    Wu Yan snickered.

    ¡°Do you think I am as easy as that?¡±

    Wu Yan snapped his fingers.

    Then, out of the woods, more than 30 individuals emerged.

    ¡°W-what the?¡±

    Felix wailed.

    ¡°The Security team and the Disciplinary Committee?!¡±

    The school¡¯s defense and security team surrounded him.

    Ady with sses led the subjugation force. It was Kimberly!

    ¡°Felix Kingfort.¡±

    She ordered.

    ¡°I hereby arrest you as the representative of the school. Security team, Disciplinary Committee members, seize him!¡±

    ¡°Sei-seize me?¡±

    He looked around as he forced a smile onto his face.

    ¡°Wh-What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this one by ying dumb.¡±

    Kimberly said.

    ¡°You confessed and there are more than 30 witnesses here. You¡¯re not getting out of this one.¡±

    ¡°Everyone heard me?¡±

    Felix looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You set me up!¡±

    ¡°I said I knew your identity from the start.

    Wu Yanughed.

    ¡°You think I was going toe here unprepared?¡±

    ¡°Felix Kingfort.¡±

    The subjugation force surrounded him.

    ¡°Wear these handcuffs, I am taking you to jail.¡±

    ¡°Jail?¡±

    Felix gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    His automaton grabbed him and made a beeline into the dark forest.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The subjugation force wasn¡¯t sure whether they should chase without further orders.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Kimberly mobilized her men.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    The task force sent their dolls into the dark forest.

    Charlotte hurriedly stood up. She looked like she wanted to chase Felix.

    Wu Yan pressed down on her shoulder.

    ¡°I got this.¡±

    Wu Yan received a nod from Charlotte.

    He looked at Natsuki.

    With a wave of her right hand, the five individuals disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1604

    <h4>Chapter 1604</h4>

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!!!¡±

    Felix ran with his automaton carrying him. They zipped between trees and branches while rushing for the school¡¯s gate.

    With his identity exposed in front of his Committee and the school¡¯s security team, good reputation and family clout aren¡¯t going to get him off the hook.

    Walpurgis Academy is like a self-governing entity.

    Within thepound of the Academy, even if he¡¯s the crown prince, he¡¯s still going to get sent to the mmer.

    Without a doubt, he is backed into a corner here, there is nowhere to hide.

    He can only ce his hopes on escaping the Academy and rely on his family''s protection to dy punishment. When this whole crap blows over, he might be able to make aeback.

    That is his only option right now.

    He really got screwed over this time. Even if he escapes, he will have toy low like a prisoner. He would be living a life no different than that of a sewer rat.

    "It''s all because of that bastard!"

    Felix recalled Wu Yan''s smug grin with gnashed teeth.

    "When did he suspect me? When was I busted?"

    "If only I erased the guy when I had the chance!"

    Felix continued running to the nearest walls of the Academy.

    Felix is one of the top Rounds, as one of the thirteen strongest in the academy, his incredibly capable Automaton carried him as they shortened the distance between themselves and the exit.

    Soon, they could see the Academy''s walls.

    "Now!"

    Felix fired his magic power.

    "I must escape now!"

    Whoever tries to escape the Academy''spound will be met with punitive force from the guards.

    However, with the guards, enforcers, and Disciplinarymittee hot on his tail, it''s now or never.

    "Go!!!¡°

    Felix roared.

    "Eliza!"

    Eliza received the magic power as she stomped powerfully,unching herself and Felix into the air.

    Just when Felix thought he wouldnd on the other side, a barrier stopped him in the air.

    He smashed face-first into the barrier.

    <i>Bang</i>

    With a painful yelp, he crashed into the barrier.

    The air distorted as chains flew out of the warped portals. The chains smacked Felix off the barrier and into the ground.

    <i>Crash</i>

    A column of water supported Felix before he fell.

    His mortal body wouldn''t have survived a fall from 20 meters in the air.

    "Dang!"

    Felix wiped off the blooding out of his nostrils.

    "Oya?"

    Someone mocked him.

    "I am surprised you''re not bruised up from the crash. Your face is thicker than I had imagined."

    "You again!"

    Felix shrieked.

    "Why are you always ruining my ns?! When are you going to mind your own business?"

    "Good question."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "When your head is on the ground!"

    "Die!"

    Felix ordered Eliza to fire a magic. He charged her up with mana.

    Eliza made a powerful leap once more.

    Eliza flew around in the air by shooting water out of her feet.

    "Water?"

    Wu Yan touched Nagisa''s shoulder.

    "Nagisa, you''re up!"

    "Huh?!"

    When she felt mana entering her shoulder, Nagisa finally reacted.

    She mumbled with her hands sped together.

    "Come on, Avrora..."

    Nagisa started shining in a blue sheen.

    White mist filled the area as the temperature rapidly dropped.

    The ground frosted over.

    The ice started spreading. Eventually, it caught up to Eliza''s column of water, stopping her.

    "Huh?!"

    Felix stopped spending mana.

    Eliza fell after losing its magic power. Eliza resumed operation with her greatsword on standby.

    Due to suddenly losing her power, the doll only got up after a few twitching movements. She stood up to see a blue doll-like figure hovering in the air.

    The figure had blond hair and magic powers turned her hair into a myriad of colors toward the ends there. In fact, it''s like her hair is iridescent with the brilliance of the pr lights.

    However, her eyes had mes in them. That, coupled with her sharp, elf-like ears told her that this opponent was an incredibly beautiful and powerful one.

    Her beauty is ethereal.

    Her frosty smile threatened to freeze all the colors of the world.

    Even Felix was stunned when he saw Nagisa''s transformation. He stopped channeling mana, indicating a loss in tempo.

 Chapter 1605

    <h4>Chapter 1605</h4>

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    A cold mist permeated the battlefield.

    <i>Crack splinter</i>

    Layers of ice materialized as the environment swiftly turned into tundra.

    Soon, pirs of ice emerged where trees once stood. The icy region reflected the cold light of the moon.

    Avrora stood proudly in her frosty domain. Her flowing golden locks couldn''t hide the me-like brilliance in her eyes. Those shimmering eyes told everyone that she isn''t mortal.

    She is Avrora, the Fourth Primogenitor.

    "T-Transformation?"

    Felix was stunned.

    "An automaton capable of transformation?"

    "Oh, that''s the least of your worries."

    Wu Yan grinned before he channeled magic power into Avrora.

    "Avrora."

    "Guh..."

    That jolted Avrora into action. Her prideful look turned meek.

    Felix doubted his eyes when he saw this drastic change in expression.

    "Don''t space out, go."

    "Do-Don''t order me aro-around..."

    She protested in a small voice. She looked like a kid who was bullied and on the verge of tears.

    Then, Avrora pulled a move that made Felix go wide-eyed.

    A white tornado appeared.

    The bone-chilling winds morphed into countless ice spears.

    "Eliza!"

    Felix gave his doll some mana.

    Eliza raised its greatsword and mmed it down to create a cascade of water.

    The water morphed into icences.

    Then, the icy projectiles shed in an intense manner.

    <i>Crack</i>

    Another surge of white mist froze all the ice spears into ice pirs.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The spears fell to the floor after turning bulky.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Then, a thin icence flew through the air and hit Eliza before anyone could react.

    <i>Splurt</i>

    Eliza''s head gushed water.

    However, Eliza only retreated some distance away, the automaton wasn''t defeated yet.

    It appeared that the automaton used its ability to turn into liquid at thest second and avoid damage.

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "You think you''re going to be okay after turning yourself into water?"

    Avrora read Wu Yan''s mind.

    Ice spikes appeared beneath Eliza.

    The spikes crashed into Eliza.

    Unsurprisingly, the doll wasn''t affected by the ice spikes.

    Eliza attempted to recover the wounds only to find ice crystals forming rapidly inside and throughout its body.

    "Shit!"

    Felix cried out as he forcibly took control of Eliza''s Magi Circuit.

    In an instant, he made Eliza explode.

    The water droplets congealed into Eliza once more.

    However, Eliza''s armor was missing a few chunks.

    Eliza''s water form stood no chance against Avrora''s ice maniption.

    "Ice magic."

    Felix growled.

    "Jeez, how did you end up in the Thirteen Rounds with your skills?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "You know Avrora can use ice powers and you still chose to use water skills against her? It''s like you''re asking to get countered."

    Felix grinned.

    "Fine, how about this?!"

    Felix channeled magic power into Eliza and the sword turned into a morning star il that went straight for Avrora.

    Rather, it was aimed at Wu Yan who stood behind Avrora.

    He wanted to hit the puppeteer.

    With his second magic.

    This act of breaking the 1 magic per doll theory didn''t faze Wu Yan. He pursed lips before taking a stance. He stretched his hand out as if to catch the spiky metal ball.

    The ball was coated in a sheen of magic power.

    Then, the metal ball stopped in the air.

    "Impossible!"

    Felix cried out.

    "You used Psychokinesis to control the metal ball?!"

    Wu Yan used his nigh-infinite magic power and Psychokinesis to stop the ball.

    Lifting a stationary doll''s arm is already a hard task for normal mages.

    Only those with magic power, trained skills, and capable mages are able to move dolls around with pure magic power.

    Making an inanimate doll with pure magic is something only Magnus can do.

    Keep in mind, Magnus only needed to control the joints of a light doll made of wood. It''s not on the same level as Wu Yan who stopped a flying, heavy, spiky metal ball with Psychokinesis.

    It''s like he used paper to snuff out mes.

 Chapter 1606

    <h4>Chapter 1606</h4>

    What is the act of snuffing out mes with paper?

    It is using pure magic power to freeze a giant spiky metal ball about half the height of a grown man.

    His magic power is like an impossibly me-retardant paper that contained the metal spiky ball no matter how the mes tried to rage out of control.

    "Hmm? You want it back?"

    Wu Yanughed after seeing Felix''s look of disbelief.

    "Here, you can have it back."

    Wu Yan''s hand emitted a wave of magic power.

    The morning star flew back into Eliza''s body.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Eliza got pushed back dozens of feet before screehing to a halt like a truck had just crashed into her.

    <i>Crack, tter</i>

    The armor finally shattered into pieces.

    What was beneath her armor made Wu Yan raise an eyebrow.

    "I see."

    Felix gnashed his teeth.

    "What?"

    "I mean, why don''t you make Eliza turn into her liquid form again?"

    Wu Yan taunted Felix.

    "I thought you said your Automaton can use ingested spells. Go ahead, use the liquidification spell again."

    Felix didn''t answer him.

    "Ah, you can''t use two spells at once."

    Wu Yan revealed a victorious grin.

    "Not just that, your automaton can only use the ingested spell once. If you switch to another ingested spell the former would be lost forever."

    "It seems like you can only use ingested spells a few times before you run out of charges."

    "Am I right?"

    Felix didn''t break the one spell one doll rule.

    He only made it so that it looked like he did. It''s not surprising since most mages in this world still can''t bypass it despite decades of research.

    If he had truly found a way to circumvent this then the British empire would have used this technology and upgraded its military might into a world superpower.

    Indeed, if he really achieved this then he wouldn''t have suffered in an academy like this.

    However, nobody''s talking about his apparent ability to use two spells in one doll.

    His doll''s ability to ingest other abilities came with restrictions.

    He can switch into them once and he had limited charges.

    Those were the major disadvantages.

    Magic circuits are expensive. To use them as bullets, even the Kingfort family would be bankrupt by this.

    However, the ability is useful if given enough magic circuit as reserves.

    After all, if abilities can counter each other, Felix could probably counter his way to victory by drawing on his copious repertoire of skills.

    Felix took on the Cannibal Candy role to collect circuits.

    "Collecting Magic Circuits before the Walpurgis Night battle royale. Then, before the concert starts, you would set someone up to take the fall in your ce. Then, you can use all the spells you stored."

    Wu Yan stared at Felix.

    "You had a good n. But, you didn''t think Charlotte would doubt you and set you up. I guess a hunter can be a hunted, huh?"

    Felix denied.

    "Wrong, you''re the reason why I failed. My ns didn''t include you as the element of chaos. Otherwise, my n would have gone without a hitch!"

    "You wiped any hopes of me getting the Satan throne."

    Felix gnashed his teeth. He had the look of a madman.

    "Before I escape, I am going to kill you at least!"

    "Kill me?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Man, I admire you, you can still say that at this juncture."

    A wall of magic power erupted from Wu Yan.

    "Hadn''t you noticed it?"

    Felix listened as Wu Yan ordained his defeat.

    "I have 5 dolls. I''ve only been using one."

    "And..."

    The magic power created sparks in the air. He infused some of that into Avrora.

    "Even she isn''t using her full power."

    Felix watched in horror as Avrora shone brilliantly in a blue glow.

    <i>Boom</i>

    A giant gust of frosty air hit everything in the area.

    Eliza also got hit by this power.

    Slowly, Eliza turned into an icy statue.

    Like a solid painting, Eliza was frozen inside an ice pir.

    Avrora sped her hands together before pointing her index finger at the statue.

    An ice pick pierced through the pir.

    "No!!!"

    Felix cried in horror.

    <i>Bang</i>

    The ice pir containing his automaton got shattered into pieces.

    With his dollpletely gone, Felix lost any chance he stood at winning the Walpurgis Night.

    And, he came to another horrid realization.

    Without his doll, there is no way he is getting out of this Academy.

    So, the mmer is likely his only ce of return.

 Chapter 1607

    <h4>Chapter 1607</h4>

    Felix watched as his doll, Eliza, shattered into pieces.

    He backpedaled away.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over¡­¡±

    He¡¯s finished.

    Without his doll, he can¡¯t escape the academy.

    There is also no way he can escape the subjugation forceing for him.

    Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t stop Felix from attempting a getaway.

    <i>Swoosh</i>

    Two ice picks pierced into Felix.

    The ice pricks were nailed into his thigh, blood started leaking out of his wounds.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    Felix wailed in anguish as he fell to his knees. His legs were coated by his blood.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to kill me?¡±

    Wu Yan was in front of Felix before he could process how the guy traveled so fast. He looked down upon Felix with the gaze of a king staring down at a peasant.

    ¡°Why are you on the floor? Come, kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    Felix applied pressure to his wounds. He groaned like an animal.

    ¡°I am the eldest son of the Kingsfort family. My father, my family, they will not forgive you for this!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wu Yan kicked Felix in the stomach.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Felix spat out blood as he bounced along the ground. He was now a bloody mess.

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    Felix pointed his finger defiantly before swiftly passing out.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Wu Yan scoffed before turning his head.

    ¡°So soft, can¡¯t even tank a few more hits.¡±

    And, just as well, the authorities finally appeared.

    At the same time Felix lost consciousness, the police, disciplinarymittee, and other peacekeepers emerged from the woods.

    Charlotte also arrived with Sigmund in her arms.

    She still can¡¯t believe this guy who invited her on dates, treated her well, and helped her out many times in the past was actually setting up her downfall.

    Felix was right.

    She was too naive.

    Charlotte''s heart slowly turned calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    A familiar voice poked fun at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to y the heroine who mops around all mncholic¡­¡±

    Charlotte turned around to see someone smiling back at her.

    Charlotte felt an urge to rush into an embrace with the guy. She wanted to bawl her eyes out.

    ¡°Sigmund.¡±

    Nagisa looked at the bloodied Sigmund with a nervous look.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, I just look smashed up.¡±

    Sigmund replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Automata relies on magic power to live. Given enough magic power, I can recover as long as my Eve¡¯s heart is still intact.¡±

    ¡°But, you omitted the time you need to recover.¡±

    Natsuki analyzed.

    ¡°Kanon, heal Sigmund.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kanon dly took Sigmund from Charlotte¡¯s arms.

    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±

    Charlotte awkwardly thanked her.

    ¡°S-Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, looks like you can be honest for once.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Is the Belew House¡¯sdy finally a civilizeddy? Has she shed her volcanic temper?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for being so angry all the time!¡±

    Charlotte huffed before turning her head the other way. She also awkwardly said something after throwing a mini hissy fit.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡¯

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±

    Charlotte yelled out loud.

    ¡°Training, don¡¯t forget!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡¯

    Wu Yan was puzzled.

    ¡°This is a huge scandal, how are you able to calmly say you still want to train?¡±

    ¡°Come, now¡­¡±

    Sigmund chimed in.

    ¡°Charl spent a night hesitating between who to trust. She chose you over Felix, you shouldpliment her.¡±

    ¡°Sigmund!¡±

    Charlotte shrieked.

    ¡°Do you want to eat toilet paper instead of chicken meat?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not even food!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    As Ikaros watched on with a slightly troubled look, Natsuki watched over Charl with a pursed lips of amusement. Wu Yan, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon chuckled.

    Magnus watched Wu Yan & co on top of a building. His silver mask gleaned off the moonlight.

    A bunch of youthfuldies stood near Magnus as they observed Wu Yan silently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a sight to behold?¡±

    Thedies around Magnus looked in the direction of the voice.

    Kimberly stood there with an amused grin.

    ¡°The aloof Magnus who had never shown interest in anyone, rumored to be the closest to the Satan title, boasted the best results the school has ever seen, is actually showing interest in someone?¡±

    Magnus continued his observation without answering Kimberly. He made it tant that he didn¡¯t respect the teacher.

    Kimberly continued poking him.

    ¡°What? Did the little scuffle you hadst time with the bottom-ranking student make you question your abilities to win?¡¯

    Magnus finally reacted.

    ¡°You said it before.¡±

    Magnus lifted his head slightly.

    ¡°He and I are holding back. Without a true fight, no one can know for sure who will win.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kimberly grinned.

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t hear denial regarding an interest in him, is that right?¡±

    Magnus turned silent again. Losing interest, Kimberly looked at Wu Yan and hisdies.

    ¡°Yeah, that makes you and me.¡±

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°Those dolls are all very high-spec, it¡¯s impossible that I can¡¯t find any detail on him and his dolls. But, after checking his entry records against my contacts and other information I dug out, nothing matched. This is so weird.¡±

    Kimberly said with a raised voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a certain someone who can wield multiple dolls and is simrly shrouded in mystery. I wonder where these two students came from?¡¯

    Magnus turned around to leave.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Kimberly shook her head.

    ¡°This student is so uncute¡­¡±

 Chapter 1608

    <h4>Chapter 1608</h4>

    "Oh!!!"

    The cheers of the students resounded in the air.

    Doves flew in waves around the sky as if someone had arranged it beforehand.

    Students in ck robes walked around. Most of them gathered at a certain location.

    The students looked in the direction of the clock tower.

    A guy who looked too buff for his clothes stood there. He was slightly tanned and he looked to be a middle-aged man.

    That''s the principal of Walpurgis Academy, Edward Rutherford.

    The principal announced.

    "Akabane Raishin,e forward!"

    Raishin in his uniform went to the tform with Yaya who was in her usual mini-skirt kimono.

    "I, Edward Rutherford, confer you the title of Satan candidate, you may join the Walpurgis Night ritual."

    A floating tter appeared before it was presented in front of Raishin.

    There is an intricately-made ck glove with glowing numbers on it.

    Those are gloves only those who are invited to the Walpurgis Night can attain.

    These participants are known as gauntlets.

    Raishin can join thepetition now.

    After busting the Candy case, Raishin lost his chance so he decided to challenge the other gauntlets in the school.

    He became known as the Mad Dog.

    Themittee recognized his abilities and granted him permission to join.

    Raishin looked at the title they gave him.

    Surprise, surprise, they named him The Second Last.

    Raishin couldn''t believe it, his lips twitched in annoyance.

    "You''re Rank 100."

    The principalid the final nail in his coffin.

    "Any problem with that?"

    "N-No, sir."

    Raishin backed off after obtaining his gloves.

    "Wu Yan,e forward!"

    Wu Yan approached with Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon following behind him.

    Unlike Raishin, the students reacted differently.

    This guy challenged Magnus and walked away with a small victory.

    And, he became someone who defeated Felix, one of the top 13 students in school.

    Without a doubt, this freshman is super strong. He also appeared to be able to control up to 5 dolls which is on par with Magnus. It didn''t help that all his dolls stood out as ster beauties too.

    The Principal grinned when he saw him.

    "I, Edward Rutherford, confer upon you the title of Satan Candidate. You''re not permitted to join the Walpurgis Night."

    The principal personally took the tter to Wu Yan.

    He saw the gloves.

    However, it was different from the one Raishin had.

    It had golden strings with his title on it.

    "Crimson Eyes."

    Wu Yan wanted to turn the gloves down.

    He never wanted to join the Walpurgis Night.

    The Committee didn''t ask for his consent.

    Even so, since they had announcedce it to the world, he was forced toe here.

    He can just forfeit if he was forced to join.

    are

    "You''re Rank 4."

    The principal read Wu Yan''s stunned look, the other students had simr looks.

    Rank 4.

    That means he is one of Thirteen Rounds.

    Rank 4 is also Felix''s previous rank.

    Since he defeated Felix, the principal, and themittee decided that he had superior strength.

    "Your abilities as a Puppeteer are worth mentioning."

    The principal praised him in front of the whole school.

    The principal continued.

    "If anyone should disagree, he or she is wee toe out and show me why I am wrong. This rank can still be changed..."

    The students piped down.

    Who would dare contest this rank with Wu Yan.

    He is someone who defeated Felix and isn''t afraid to fight with Magnus.

    "Alright, since no one is saying anything, this is now final!"

    The principal looked at Wu Yan.

    "Any objections from you?"

    Wu Yan looked into the principal''s eyes. He was sizing him up, he could tell that.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    Ranks are useless since he isn''t joining.

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "No objections."

    Kanon epted the te on Wu Yan''s behalf.

    The principal addressed Wu Yan and Raishin.

    "By the powers vested in me, you two are now Gauntlets!"

    "YEAAHHH!!!"

    The students cheered as the ceremony came to an end.

    Wu Yan and Raishin exchanged a look.

    "I won''t lose next time."

    Raishin said.

    "I will beat you on Walpurgis Night."

    "No need to wait until then. I am not even sure if I am going there. But, if you want to challenge me, my schedule''s wide open."

    Wu Yan teased him.

    "I said it before, I may hate trouble but I am not afraid of a challenge."

    They shook hands after exchanging another round of sharp stares.

    "Oh~!"

    The students cheered them on.

 Chapter 1609

    <h4>Chapter 1609</h4>

    "This is so unpleasant! I am most unhappy!"

    Charlotte grumbled while eating her sushi with furious vigor.

    "He hasn''t enrolled for 10 days and he''s already one of the Gauntlets, one of the Thirteen Rounds even!"

    "Calm down, Charl..."

    Sigmund chewed on his chicken meat.

    "You''re not actually upset that he got a high rank. You''re just upset because he''s ranked higher than you, right?"

    "Yeah! What about it?!"

    Charlotte shrieked.

    "He passed up a nk answer sheet for his theoretical exam, how is that guy higher than me in ranking?!"

    Charlotte is ranked no.6 in the academy.

    She spent a year upgrading her skills and hitting the books real hard to improve her grades. It is a result of a year''s hard work to get to where she is.

    She just can''t fathom being surpassed in ranking by a flunkee who passed up a nk answer sheet. Said flunkee (Wu Yan) is currently ranked no.4.

    "Yeah..."

    Sigmund continued.

    "But, you do know that the top 100 are chosen ording to a different set of criteria than enrollment, right?"

    Charlotte stayed silent.

    The initial contestant pool is chosen from students'' grades as the primary consideration.

    Basically, the CGPA of the students is calcted and the top 100 students from <i>all four</i> grades of the student body are chosen.

    However, this makes it so that freshmen can stand out more easily than older students since they only need to ace the first 1 or 2 semesters to be in the contestant pool.

    For instance, had Raishin and Wu Yan scored good results in their previous semester, they would have easily made the cut since the previous semester is thest one to be tallied toward the current Walpurgis Night.

    Meanwhile, older students who had their CGPA dragged down by a few semesters of mediocre results risk being disqualified despite theoretically being better students than freshmen.

    Hence, by giving these students the option topete and rece current Gauntlets, these students can still join Walpurgis Night if they have the ability to back it up.

    Walpurgis Night is about choosing the strongest Puppeteer among the students. If grades were the primary determinant throughout the selection process then it would favor freshmen too much.

    Thus, there is another pool of students among them. This second pool of students consists of the top 49 rankers.

    These people are selected for their skills andpetency in using dolls.

    The 50th and below are all determined using grades.

    As such, these 49 students are usually so powerful their names are known inside and outside the academy.

    Charlotte''s journey into the top 13 Rounds proved her hard work and diligence as well as herpetency.

    The Top 13, this title isn''t just for show. These are students with monstrous talents a cut above even the top 49 rankers.

    Raishin is a transfer student, he is a year 2 student just like Charlotte. Meanwhile, Wu Yan who has never touched Puppeteering courses in his life before, enrolled as a freshman.

    Technically, Charlotte and Raishin are his seniors.

    "Wu Yan fought Magnus on even grounds, he also soundly defeated Felix. I feel like even no.4 isn''t doing him any justice."

    Sigmund looked at Charlotte.

    "Plus, he''s your good friend, shouldn''t you be happy that your friend is in the top 5?"

    "F-Friend..."

    Charlotte was taken slightly aback.

    "I-I also want to congratte him but..."

    Gauntlet holders are all her enemies.

    Charlotte thought about Felix and his remark.

    She is too naive for her own good.

    Can she still treat Wu Yan like a friend since they might very well turn into enemies at the Walpurgis Nightpetition?

    She already swore to take down everyone in her way, right?

    To be Satan, she even stayed away from students who might join thepetition. She lowered her guard against Wu Yan because he said he wasn''t joining the Walpurgis Night.

    He is a very formidable opponent should he choose to be a participant.

    Not just that, he knew her moves because they sparred often. He knows Sigmund''s magic, her fighting style. Even ignoring that, he is someone who could go toe to toe with Magnus.

    Charlotte has to admit it, she stood no chance in a straightforward fight.

    Charlotte can''t afford to be called naive again.

    "Charl..."

    Sigmund can sense his mistress'' concerns.

    "Wu Yan is a trustworthy man."

    "Trust?"

    Charlotte snickered.

    "I''ve already been stabbed in the back once."

    Sigmund continued.

    "I think you already know Felix is a backstabber."

    Charlotte stayed silent.

    "I think you already know that guy was just putting on airs. You liked his fa?ade but you chose to ignore his hidden true self."

    Sigmund brought out Charlotte''s insecurities.

    "You might not have consciously thought about it but I think you subconsciously knew that Felix guy was someone who approached you with ulterior motives."

    "I mean, you agonized over your decision and chose to believe the guy you just met instead of the one you had a crush on."

    Sigmund sighed.

    "If you chose to trust him then, I see no reason why you shouldn''t just stay the course and trust him to the very end."

    Charlotte couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1610

    <h4>Chapter 1610</h4>

    Tortoise dormitory...

    "In the end, I got myself into trouble again."

    Wu Yan looked at the ck gloves he had equipped.

    The fingerless gloves had "Crimson Eyes" emzoned on it.

    "Crimson eyes..."

    He pursed his lips.

    "Can''t they give me a better title? Using my eye color as the title just sounds so half-assed."

    "Well, I like it."

    Nagisa tilted her head. Kanon and Ikaros assisted her with sorting and organizing theundry.

    "In our world, the Second Primogenitor is known as the Fall Gazer. You''re a True Ancestor too, you should have a cool epithet."

    "I want Avrora''s title. Kaleid Blood sounds like a kickass name. I don''t know why they called her that when she''s such a cutie."

    "That''s the Fourth Primogenitor''s title."

    Natsuki thought back on her days on Itogami Ind.

    "Rejoice, you''re not like Raishin, you could have obtained a worse title. Or, would you rather be called the Last One st in rankings)?"

    "True..."

    "Master..."

    Astrea was lying on her stomach. She asked him a question while he sneaked a nce at the lucky bed that had two jugs being pressed into it.

    "Are you joining that what-cha-thinga-majig Night?"

    "The Walpurgis Night?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "Nah, sounds like a hassle. Plus, bing Satan won''t help my Path of Demigod."

    "A farce like that is beneath you."

    Natsukiid back against her sofa.

    "You''re No.4, imagine how long it''s going to take forever you to go up the stage."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Does rank affect your timing to go up?"

    "Yeah, the school spent a lot of time to devise this system."

    Natsuki exined.

    "Gauntlet holders are given special privileges, the higher your rank, the more privileges you get. In terms of order of battle, the higher the rank the better"

    "Hmm?"

    Nagisa, Astrea, and Kanon stopped to listen. Ikaros also looked at Natsuki.

    "Since youdies want to hear, I don''t mind telling."

    Natsuki continued.

    "The Walpurgis Nights will use a School Rumble format."

    "School rumble?"

    "If I remember correctly, this is the mode where a new participant is added to every set interval. Apparently, this is to keep the audienceing back for more."

    "Yes."

    "The first night is where the 100th go up against the 99th. Then, regardless of whether any contestants were eliminated or not. The 98th will join on the second night."

    Wu Yan chimed in.

    "This goes on and on for the next night with the 97thing in."

    "The fight begins at 0000 and ends at 0059. This continues until thest contestant."

    The more the survivors, the greater the ensuing chaos.

    There are even cases where low rankers team up to gank top rankers.

    "Isn''t this easy to game?"

    Kanon asked.

    "If someone keeps dying, can''t the participant just obtain a hidden trump card and wait until the No.1es and then defeat the guy to im the Satan title?"

    "If the 100th canst that long, anyway... It would be astonishing in another way for him tost that long."

    "The 100th Ranker is also the only one without a privilege."

    "Privilege?"

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea tilted their heads.

    "A higher-ranked student can choose to not appear on the battlefield."

    Natsuki exined.

    "This means the lower-ranked student needs to stand in the arena for an hour before he can leave and get ready for the second night."

    Astrea and thedies got the gist.

    "If the 100th ranker wanted to talk his way to the end of the Walpurgis Nights, he would have to stay in the arena for 100 hours without getting knocked out."

    Wu Yan chimed in again.

    "The 50 - 100th rankers can rely on grades to participate but the top 49th are powerful fighters. Against the top rankers, if the low-ranking yer can continue unabated like this then he would undoubtedly be a Satan in matchmaking and gaming prowess."

    "Plus, in a hypothetical situation where the 49th meets the bottom 50 students, the 49th can choose to abstain from battle while the rest must wait an hour to leave."

    Natsuki analyzed with glee.

    "Under this situation, the No.4 will only have to appear 4 nights before thest."

    "Nah, that isn''t set in stone."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "High-rankers can choose to take a lower rank. For example, if I wanted to, I could appear on the 1st night by taking on the rank of the 99th."

    "Erm."

    Kanon looked at Wu Yan with her beautiful eyes.

    "Sen-, Onii-sama, are you joining?"

    "Don''t have to."

    He sighed while looking at his gloves.

    "I will do as I see fit."

    Ikaros, Natsuki, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon nodded in unison.

    For thedies, joining the Nights depended on what Wu Yan had to say.

    If he''s joining then they''re joining too.

    <i>ng</i>

    His window was pelted by something.

    Natsuki nced in that direction.

    "It''s that youngdy, I am sure."

    "I guess so."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "She''s the closest thing I have to a friend. I am sure the others know well to stay clear of me. And, this sounds like her Modus Operandi."

    "Go take a look."

    Natsuki pursed her lips.

    "I am sure she has something on her mind."

    "Is she troubled?"

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea couldn''t help but ask.

    Natsuki can read Charlotte like a book.

    "Fine..."

    Wu Yan stood up.

    "I will go take a look..."

    "Master."

    ikaros stood up too.

    Wu Yan patted her head.

    "It''s fine, I can do this myself."

    had

    Ikaros nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1611

    <h4>Chapter 1611</h4>

    In the dark night, the cold moonlight lit up Walpurgis Academy with an eerie calmness.

    Charlotte waited in a corner with Sigmund perched on her shoulder.

    She kicked at a small stone near her left foot. Her eyes glimmered in the moonlight like an elf.

    <i>Creak</i>

    The sound made her stop ying with the rock.

    Wu Yan walked out with an enchanting smile.

    His deep red eyes formed such a stark contrast with the silvery night that Charlotte was at a loss for words.

    Gauntlet holders have their epithets.

    It''s like a pseudo name contestants use when they enter into thepetition. Naturally, the school vetted the names and titles.

    They usually took the most distinctive feature to use as the epithet.

    For example, Charlotte is known for her violent and feisty nature. Hence, she was named Tyrant Rex when she received her gloves.

    Raishin is known for his abyssal results so he was named as the Second Last.

    Raishin''s title was most likely due to mischief by a certainbcoat-wearing teacher (Kimberly).

    Wu Yan is known for his 5 astounding beautiful Automata always tagging along with him. Plus, his harem can kick asses.

    But£¬they ended up naming him Crimson Eyes anyway.

    Charlotte didn''t know why they would do this to him.

    Now, she understands why.

    In the night, this lord of the Night could steal souls with his bloody eyes.

    Crimson Eyes suited him.

    "It''ste, shouldn''t you be asleep?"

    Charlotte''s silence was met by Wu Yan''s greeting.

    "You''re going to look bad with dark circles around your eyes, you should go hit the sack."

    "I don''t need you to worry about that!"

    Charlotte huffed while blushing red. She also made sure to give him a killer stare too.

    "I sleep enough every day, okay?!"

    "Good to hear."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    Charlotte nodded.

    "Well, it''s just that..."

    Wu Yan looked around.

    "Let''s go for a walk."

    Charlotte followed Wu Yan as they went into the main street.

    It''s dark but not yet midnight.

    Even so, the street is devoid of people.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte walked along the moonlit path.

    "Where are your dolls?"

    Charlotte asked because she couldn''t stand the silence.

    "You''re one of the top 13, aren''t you afraid that people might try to take you out before thepetition?"

    Inside the Academy, nobody can attack another Puppeteer.

    Anyone who wishes to duel a higher-ranked student needs to challenge people when they have their automata around.

    Students who don''t want to be harassed by dozens of challenges usually just deposit their automata under the care of the school.

    This way, they won''t be harassed.

    But, this creates a risky situation for them.

    There are people who are almost at the 100th threshold.

    To get the entry ticket. They wouldn''t mind taking out some of thepetition to ensure they can participate.

    This is why Charlotte always made sure Sigmund was with her.

    "You forgot that Natsuki can manipte space?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "I can transfer my magic power into her and make her teleport here to help me in an instant."

    "Plus."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You''re here, aren''t you?"

    "D-Dummy..."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    "Or, are you trying to pull a fast one over me?"

    "I am fine with that."

    Wu Yan said.

    "It''s at the darkest time that one''s naturees out into the light. Isn''t this fine, I get to see someone in their raw forms?"

    Charlotte inhaled deeply.

    Wu Yan sighed in turn.

    "At least, getting hurt outright is better than being fed a sweet poisonous lie."

    "You''re a dummy."

    Charlotte hid her expression beneath her bangs.

    "You''re the biggest dummy of them all."

    "Perhaps, being ignorant is a blissful thing. Being too smart is annoying sometimes..."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "But, I don''t reckon you''re here for a lesson on character analysis, yes?"

    "I don''t need your lesson!"

    Charlotte protested.

    "I am..."

    "Charlotte of the Belew house, I know."

    Wu Yan stole her words.

    "Well, Miss Belew, pray tell, what the miss wishes to convey to me?"

    "Stop that!"

    Charlotte red at him. Then, she stretched out her right hand.

    There''s an engraved ne there.

    "This."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "A protective charm with magic in it?"

    "You saw through it?"

    "I thought you only had strength going for you. I didn''t think you knew that much about magic."

    "Well, I know a lot more than I let on."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He asked with a slight tone of concern.

    "So, are you giving this to me or?..."

    "It''s not a gift."

    Charlotte fidgeted.

    "It''s a thank you."

    "You''re not being honest with yourself."

    Wu Yan received it anyway.

    "Well, Ikaros has got my back covered. I probably don''t need this barrier charm."

    "I hope you don''t have to use it."

    Charlotte huffed.

    "I won''t hold back when we meet at the Walpurgis Night."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    The two continued walking under the veil of the moonlight.

 Chapter 1612

    <h4>Chapter 1612</h4>

    In a clearing deep in the forests bordering the main campus of Walpurgis Academy.

    "<strong><i>Luster Cannon¡ª!</i></strong>"

    Charlotte''s yell filled the air.

    A dazzling ray of light flew across the sky. Theser cannon was aimed at an angel with white wings. Said angel intercepted the cannon with her photon sword.

    Astrea calmly responded with a ferocious sh that split theser apart, snuffing it out with sheer power.

    Charlotte inhaled in trepidation.

    Gram is a spell of annihtion. That photon sword deflected and diminished her spell of annihtion?

    How?

    "No time for idle thoughts, Charl..."

    A voice that sounded like he was ying with Charl reverberated around her. Then, magic streamed into Astrea.

    "Hah!"

    Astrea appeared in a sh as she chopped down. This was a dragon-beheading sword move.

    "Sigmund!"

    Charlotte immediately ordered a retreat as she gave her pet dragon a burst of magic power.

    <i>Roaarrr</i>

    Using the turning momentum, the dragon whipped at Astrea and her Photon sword.

    <i>ng</i>

    The giant and heavy tail swipe created sparks when it collided with her photon de.

    Then, a giant shockwave erupted between them.

    Astrea momentarily lost her bnce while Sigmund staggered dozens of meters back. His tail is also badly damaged with blood oozing out of the contact point where the Photon sword had touched him.

    Wu Yan with his massive magic power reserve charged Astrea up for another attack.

    In an instant, her photon sword''s input skyrocketed again.

    Charlotte knew this wasn''t the time to gawk so she immediately followed with her next move.

    Sigmund''s body expanded when Charlotte gave him more energy. In an instant, the dragon charged up another attack.

    Astrea already reached them at this point, she swung her de down.

    "<strong><i>Luster Cannon!</i></strong>"

    At the same time, Sigmund shot at Astrea at close range.

    Astrea predicted this, her sword path intercepted theser cannon.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Dust and mes exploded outward from the twobatants.

    The ins were badly scorched by the two explosive attacks.

    Astrea flew out of the dust cloud while chasing Charlotte and Sigmund.

    She swung her de once more.

    "Stop.''

    Wu Yan ordered her. She stopped just short of touching Sigmund''s torso.

    "That is the end of today''s session."

    The photon sword backed away, the closest it got to Sigmund was two inches.

    "Yeah!"

    Astrea pped her wings happily.

    "I won!"

    "UGGGHHHh!!!"

    Charlotte grabbed her head as she denied her situation.

    "Why did I lose? Why can''t I win?! How did she bat my Luster Cannon away?!"

    Her photon de should have been reduced to nothing by her ray of destruction.

    That shouldn''t have been possible.

    "Oh, you did, I just made sure the de regenerated faster than you can destroy it."

    Wu Yan exined to the sulking Charlotte.

    "Astrea can manipte photons. No matter how you destroy her de, she can always regenerate them. If she regenerated faster than you can destroy her de then the end result is your ray being forced away by the regenerated sword."

    He''s speaking in half-truth.

    Astrea''s de is made of photons. She can''t manipte photons directly.

    Her de did regenerate, however, that is the truth.

    If nobody destroyed her hilt then that de of light can be reforged no matter how many times it was destroyed.

    "Such a thing..."

    Charlotte shrieked.

    "I demand a rematch!"

    "Yes... I bet you wish you could!"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Lunch is almost over, you still want to spare when we haven''t eaten?"

    "Guh..."

    Charlotte groaned.

    "At least use two of your dolls, otherwise, I don''t know if I improved or not."

    "I am also improving, you know."

    Wu Yan turned to Ikaros, Nagisa, Natsuki, and Kanon. They were chilling in the shade over there.

    "Better luck next time."

    While not at her level, Wu Yan''s mastery of Puppetry and control skills are improving.

    He devised the super-fast regen to smack Sigmund''s annihtion beam away.

    Wu Yan took control of Astrea at that time with manual override.

    Astrea couldn''t have thought of such a finely-tuned n.

    Manual Override is proof that he improved his Puppetry skills.

    Charlotte jumped down from her pet dragon. The shrunken dragon perched on her shoulders, she joined the shade too.

    Ikaros, Nagisa, and Kanon were sitting on a nice pic carpet. Natsuki was also with them.

    In front of them, there were tes of saliva-inducing food.

    shrunken

    This was like a banquet in the middle of the forest.

 Chapter 1613

    <h4>Chapter 1613</h4>

    "Gosh!"

    Astrea''s eyes lit up when she saw the feast. She dashed for the food.

    "I am famished!"

    "Master..."

    Ikaros ignored Astrea. She grabbed a sandwich to pass to Wu Yan.

    "Thanks, Ikaros..."

    He rubbed her head. She also mellowed out like a cat basking in the sun.

    Wu Yan chomped down on the sandwich. He eyed the food before asking a question that popped into his head.

    "Who made these?"

    "Kanon, Ikaros, and I made it together!"

    Nagisa stood with arms akimbo.

    "Well, how is it?"

    "It''s pretty good..."

    Wu Yan praised.

    "The taste is a bit over the top. If you held back on the seasonings I would give you a 9/10."

    "Is it?"

    Nagisa bit into one of the sandwiches.

    "I heard they like it heavier on the seasonings in this part of Ennd. Nagisa''s probably just following the local practice."

    "Really?"

    Astrea shoved a sandwich into her mouth.

    "It''s great!"

    "Ahahaha...."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I bet anything edible is tasty to you."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros asked anxiously.

    "Don''t you like it?"

    "Of course, not."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "I like it a bit more bnced in terms of condiments and seasonings. But, if Ikaros likes to pile on the sauces then I don''t mind following too!"

    "No..."

    Ikaros shook her head.

    "Ikaros likes what Master likes..."

    "Oh, you..."

    He rubbed Ikaros'' head again.

    "Onii-san...¡°

    Kanon passed a tter of pastries to him.

    "Try this, these are more nd."

    "Okay."

    "Sensei, you want some tea, right?"

    Nagisa took out a pot of tea.

    "Nagisa prepared some but I am still learning from Kanon and Ikaros. Don''t me me if the tea isn''t up to par."

    "I appreciate the gesture."

    Natsuki looked at Nagisa with an elder sister''s gaze.

    This is a nice contrast to her usual cool demeanour so Wu Yan couldn''t help but watch them interact more.

    Looks like this legal loli knows when to show her soft spots as well.

    Natsuki used a frosty gaze on Wu Yan.

    "You, I know you''re thinking about something rude.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don''t have mind-reading magic? I am sure you''re good at more than just space magic."

    Charlotte watched as Wu Yan teased hisdies.

    "Hey."

    Charlotte approached him.

    "You''re very close with your dolls."

    "Yeah?"

    He turned back nonchntly.

    "I am sure it''s the same, you treat Sigmund like family, no?"

    "No, it''s not the same."

    Charlotte shook her head.

    "Sigmund watched me grow up, he even bathed me when I was small. Sigmund is like a father figure to me."

    "I see."

    Wu Yan looked at the dragon.

    "You have it tough. Sigmund, you have to take care of this selfish girl."

    "Oh, yeah... she might look as tough as nail but she''s just a little girl deep inside."

    Sigmund mused out loud.

    "I bet you wouldn''t peg her as someone who only grew out of her family roley when she''s 15."

    "Sigmund!"

    Charlotte shrieked.

    "I am turning your chicken lunch into nato beans!"

    "I am not a bird, Charl, my body can''t digest beans."

    Wu Yan & coughed out loud.

    "Lady Charlotte."

    Kanon motioned.

    "Come, sit, enjoy food with us."

    "I..."

    She bashfully shook her head.

    "I think I will pass."

    "Don''t do that..."

    He grabbed her by the hands.

    "The one who made the food would like it if you happily ate the food. Don''t hurt Kanon, Nagisa, and Ikaros'' feelings just because you''re shy."

    "O-Okay..."

    Charlotte sat down.

    Her eyes lit up when she tasted the sandwich.

    "It''s good."

    "Really?"

    Nagisa chuckled.

    "Eat more then!"

    "I-I will."

    She fidgeted like a shy kid at the neighbour''s house.

    But, this is to be expected.

    She is feared by most and despised by some in the school.

    She''s just not used to kindness.

    "You''re growing stronger."

    Charlotte suddenly blurted out.

    "It''s almost the Walpurgis Night, presently, I will lose if I fight you."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "You''re surrendering?"

    Charlotte would usually fire off a snappy rebuttal. But, she stayed silent and replied inly this time.

    "How? How can a freshman be so powerful that he can suppress Magnus? Now, I am starting to understand."

    Charlotte roamed her gaze over Natsuki who was silently drinking tea.

    She looked at Nagisa who is brewing tea gleefully.

    She also saw how Ikaros was ready to serve Wu Yan by offering her basket of food.

    She also nced at Kanon who was sorting the food tediously.

    Finally, she looked at Astrea who is happilypping up the food.

    "You trust your dolls."

    Charlotte analyzed.

    "That''s why you''re so strong."

    Puppeteers can control their automata.

    However, automata have their own consciousness and will. If they''re out of sync, the magic power and stamina of the Puppeteer will be easily drained.

    That''s what Charlotte meant.

    They trust each other so much that there''s no resistance between them. They trust each other fully and that''s why Wu Yan''s skill as a puppeteer advanced by leaps and bounds.

    Charlotte can''t help but think about Sigmund''s advice.

    "Trust him to the end..."

 Chapter 1614

    <h4>Chapter 1614</h4>

    Tortoise shell dormitory

    Nagisa, Ikaros, and Kanon stopped at the same time.

    "Onii-sama..."

    Kanon stopped Wu Yan who was nning to head to his room by catching the corner of his left sleeve.

    "Head back with Natsuki-sensei and Astrea. We have to go to the kitchen."

    "Go to the kitchen?"

    Wu Yan turned around with a puzzled look.

    "What for?"

    "To fulfill our end of the bargain."

    Nagisa giggled.

    "We agreed to help out in the kitchen in exchange for letting us use the kitchen this morning."

    Wu Yan & Natsuki got the gist of it. This answered the question of where they got the materials for the pic.

    There are only adequate machinery and materials in the cafeteria.

    Because the school covers food, the students don''t need to buy or keep kitchen apparatus. This is the same even in the decked-out suites of the top students.

    Natsuki and Wu Yan wanted to ask them where they got the food from.

    "Okay."

    Astrea raised her arm.

    "Let me help!"

    "You?"

    Nagisa scratched her cheeks.

    "But, Astrea, you can''t even fold clothes, can you be of any help, like, at all?"

    Astrea clenched her fists defiantly.

    "As the closebat Angeloid, I can do mere human tasks. I will learn it in no time at all!"

    "R-Really?"

    Nagisa and Kanon weren''t sure if they should take her seriously.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros spoke up.

    "Astrea helped me in the kitchen before."

    "Oh?''

    Wu Yan was taken aback.

    "Since Astrea helped out before, it should be fine."

    Then, Ikaros finished what she wanted to say.

    "That day, nobody had any food."

    Ikaros calmly continued.

    "Astrea split the kitchen in half with her photon sword."

    "..."

    Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon looked at Wu Yan.

    "Astrea!"

    Wu Yan grabbed onto Astrea.

    "Why don''t we leave this to Ikaros and thedies?!"

    "Eh~~~"

    Astrea grumbled.

    "Why?"

    "I am the best at chores!"

    Nagisa wryly grinned.

    "Leave it to me!"

    "I-I also know how to do chores!"

    Kanon hurriedly interjected.

    Ikaros couldn''t help but open her mouth.

    "If you want to help you ca-mffh!"

    Kanon and Nagisa shut her yap.

    "Okay, I leave it to youdies!"

    Wu Yan grabbed Astrea and left before any further changes to the status quo.

    "Say my name inside your mind if you need my help. I can hear your cries for help with the telepathy formations I engraved in you."

    Astrea was pouting when Wu Yan dragged her away.

    Natsuki looked at Ikaros, Nagisa, and Kanon before sighing.

    "Alright, don''t stay outte, finish quickly ande home."

    "Okay, Sensei!"

    Nagisa and Kanon replied obediently. Ikaros also nodded.

    Natsuki turned to walk to her room.

    "Okay, I am going to the kitchen with Kanon."

    Nagisa waved her hand.

    "Ikaros, go buy some materials."

    "Materials?"

    Ikaros tilted her head.

    "What?"

    "Soysauce."

    Kanon reminded her.

    "They asked us to help buy soysauce."

    "Soysauce."

    Ikaros stopped.

    "Okay, understood."

    "Good, I am putting you in charge."

    Kanon and Nagisa giggled as they walked to the kitchen.

    "soysauce."

    Ikaros said the name of the material again before leaving the dorm.

    The sky is turning red as the dark night approaches.

    Students are filling the streets to give it a bustling vibe.

    Ikaros'' white and red knight-like uniform attracted the attention of the students.. Her mellow expression against the faint glow of the setting sun painted a picture so entrancing that they wondered if they were gazing upon a goddess who had fallen from the perches of the high heavens. They fell speechless in awe.

    "So dazzling..."

    "She''s like an angel..."

    "Who is she? What year is she in? I want her ssroom number."

    "That knight uniform... Where have I seen it?"

    "I remember now! That''s the uniform of the Crimson Eye, his automata wear that uniform!"

    The guys around them all froze in terror when they heard the name.

    While some of them are curious, most of them are intimidated. Ikaros continued walking without paying them any mind.

    Ikaros stopped suddenly.

    <i>Buying soy sauce?</i>

    <i>Where?</i>

    Ikaros is a bit used to this campus but she never explored it much due to always eating at the cafeteria. Heck, the other students would probably be hard-pressed if they were asked about where to buy soy sauce.

    Ikaros didn''t know whether people sold say sauce here or where to find one.

    "Radar... Deploy..."

    Ikaros'' UI shook for a moment.

    Nothing happened.

    Ikaros is stunned again.

    "No... Magic power..."

    Yes, her abilities are restricted to being an automaton. This means her level 69 powers are effectively sealed and she''s no different than a human.

    Wu Yan is also not by her side.

    Ikaros is at her wits'' end.

    Wu Yan said she could contact with the telepathy formation he engraved in her. She also knew how to use it.

    If Ikaros asked, Wu Yan wouldn''t just send mana, he would personally rush over.

    Ikaros didn''t want to trouble him.

    A youngdy walked over to her while as she was stuck in this predicament.

 Chapter 1615

    <h4>Chapter 1615</h4>

    The first thing Ikaros noticed about the person was her striking hair color.

    Her hair wasn''t white like snow but it also isn''t silver in color. It''s a pearl white shade that makes one feel the urge to touch her hair. <figure ss="kg-card kg-image-card"></figure>

    She had a flower-like ribbon to the right side of her head, tying up her glorious pearl locks.

    Under the glistening sunset, her hair took on an astral glow.

    She wore the Academy''s female uniform.

    However, her super-developed mammaries and her generous curves made people question her real age. Despite her coat hiding most of it, one could still sense she was packing heat under those thick clothes judging by how hard her shirt was trying to rein in her ballistic figure.

    She wore a scarf that fluttered in the wind.

    Besides that, she had ruby-red eyes. Her porcin white skin and her dazed look gave her an aura of adorable sadness.

    In this sense, she was simr to Ikaros. They had the same vibe.

    However, she lost in terms of purity. Instead, she made it up with her pitiful mien which was like a puppy in need of cuddling.

    Moreover, she had a big hound about the size of half a grown man escorting her. That dog looked like a wolf with ck fur.

    However, this dog had mechanical armor covering its shoulders, limbs, and various other parts.

    Although its eyes weren''t actively menacing, the dog radiated a sense of danger even wolves would find intimidating.

    This dog had been modified into an automaton.

    It''s her automaton.

    Ikaros didn''t notice her because of her aura and the dog automaton.

    Instead, she was curious about the lunchbox the girl had.

    There are sandwiches in that box and a bottle containing dark liquid.

    <i>Soysauce</i>

    Ikaros zoomed in on the bottle in her lunch box.

    Ikaros continued keeping her eyes on the prize.

    Finally, her unusual demeanor caught the attention of the pearl-white hairdy.

    Thedy stopped as she looked at her lunch box.

    "Grrr...."

    The dog sensed the troubled air around his mistress so it put itself between Ikaros and Frey. It bared its fangs at Ikaros.

    Ikaros didn''t mind the hostility.

    "H-Hi..."

    Thedy greeted her.

    "D-Do you have something you need from me?''

    Ikaros said nothing, she continued staring at the basket.

    Thedy tilted her head before looking at her basket again. She shifted to the left in fear.

    Ikaros followed suit.

    "Ehhhh..."

    Thedy dodged to the right.

    Ikaros followed her movement.

    Sensing something amiss, she shifted her basket left.

    Ikaros looked at the basket.

    Thedy moved the basket left and right while Ikaros traced the movement of the basket without fail.

    Thedy continued to il her basket around while Ikaros followed her movements like a mime.

    In a frightened manner, the girl asked.

    "D-Do you want to eat this?"

    Ikaros replied at longst.

    "Soy sauce..."

    "Soy sauce?"

    Thedy took out the bottle of sauce.

    "You mean this?"

    Ikaros nodded.

    "I want to buy that."

    "Buy it?"

    Frey asked weakly.

    "But, I am not a seller."

    "Not selling..."

    Ikaros lowered her head.

    She turned around to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Thedy called out.

    She grabbed the bottle and looked at it onest time before giving it to Ikaros.

    "..."

    Ikaros didn''t know what to make of this situation.

    "Here."

    Thedy tried to put a brave smile on.

    "You need this, right?"

    Ikaros received the bottle.

    "This, it''s yours too."

    Thedy gave her basket of sandwiches to Ikaros too. Her sad vibe made people want to protect her.

    "You can''t eat soy sauce only."

    She reminded her.

    "If you''re hungry, eat this."

    Thedy tried to leave with her dog automaton. Ikaros paused to ask her.

    "Hey, you..."

    Instead, thedy asked Ikaros first.

    "W-What''s your name?"

    "Me?"

    Ikaros replied.

    "Ikaros..."

    "I am Frey."

    Frey extended her hand to give the dog a head-pat.

    "This is my family, Rabbi."

    "Family."

    Ikaros looked at the dog.

    It was licking Frey''s hand. A humanoid automaton wouldn''t lick her hand.

    It''s an automaton but its sentience isn''t on the level of a human.

    Frey called it her family.

    Ikaros was slightly touched by herpassion. She hasn''t felt this way since Wu Yan entered her life.

    After all, Ikaros isn''t human too.

    "See you again."

    Frey bowed once before leaving with Rabbi.

    Ikaros also lowered her head to show her respect.

    "Family..."

 Chapter 1616

    <h4>Chapter 1616</h4>

    The streetlights tried in vain to light up the vast Academy.

    The cold wind caressed the streets and alleys.

    With the softly glowing moon in the sky and its entourage of silver stars, Walpurgis Academy stood silently with the gusts cycling between the buildings, streets, and other facilities here.

    A lonely walked out of the dorm meant for the worst students, the Tortoise dormitory.

    Her pink hair danced along with the wind, twintails swaying back and forth in the wind.

    She wore a short-red skirt that fluttered in the wind too, revealing her porcin legs that made people feel like sinning.

    Her pink wings set her apart from other human females. Plus, that exquisite face that looked like someone spent a lot of time designing the perfect face was exposed to the veil of the moonlight.

    Under the wreath of night, she sparkled like a gem.

    <i>Beautiful.</i>

    That''s the only word to describe her.

    This angelicdy strolled past a lot of windows, people who were lucky enough to sight her quickly opened their windows to get a better look.

    Male students opened their windows one by one as if someone had gone around spreading the news of a beautifuldy in the courtyard.

    There are at least 40 people gazing at her.

    Nobody made a sound.

    They didn''t want to disturb this beautiful scene.

    They wondered if thisdy was truly an automaton?

    No, could something so magnificent exist in the world?

    Impossible, what are the chances that someone of her caliber came into being?

    No, she must have fallen from the skies above.

    The males wondered about her origin like avid fans.

    She sped her hands together as she gazed up at the moon.

    "Family."

    Even if she''s not human, can she really make a family with a human?

    Automaton?

    Angeloid?

    No, she''s a weapon, right?

    Can a weapon be family?

    Ikaros fell into her thoughts.

    The male students watched silently as Ikaros waxed thoughtful under the waning moonlight.

    Then, someone put a coat on her.

    Ikaros looked back only to hear a familiar voice.

    "It''s cold at night."

    Her heart wavered the moment this man spoke.

    Ikaros saw a pair of ruby eyes gazing back at her.

    "Master..."

    "Why didn''t you tell me you''re back?''

    Wu Yan asked her.

    "Don''t do that next time, you made me worried sick."

    "Master..."

    She obediently nodded.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He read Ikaros'' mind. He didn''t move, he wanted her to speak.

    "You can alwayse to me if you''re troubled."

    "Trouble..."

    Ikaros continued in her praying stance.

    "I don''t know, my propulsion system seems to be faulty?"

    "Propulsion faulty?"

    Wu Yan knitted his brows.

    "Please borate, what do you mean by faulty?"

    "it feels like..."

    Ikaros continued.

    "It''s like there is a foreign element in my system."

    Wu Yan rxed his frown.

    "Ah, you mean you have something in your heart?"

    "Stirring in my heart?"

    Ikaros was stunned.

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "Ikaros, please tell me, what''s wrong?"

    "Is this what they call a stirring of the heart?"

    Ikaros lowered her head.

    "Master..."

    She looked up at him.

    "Can a weapon be a part of someone''s family?"

    Wu Yan connected the dots.

    He got where she came from.

    But, why at this juncture?

    consoles

    Did something happen while he was away from her?

    Wu Yan kept that mental note and decided to address the current matter.

    It''s critical he answered her heartfelt anxiety.

    "Ikaros..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head.

    "Do you know what it means to be family?"

    "Family? What is it?"

    Ikaros was puzzled.

    "This question might have been too hard."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Okay, Ikaros, if someone cares about you, consoles you, smiles with you, protects you, epts everything about you no matter the time and ce, that person is your family."

    "Family... Friends..."

    Ikaros voiced her nervousness.

    "Am I Master''s family?

    Wu Yan gave her a gentle smile.

    "No."

    Ikaros stopped.

    "You''re..."

    Wu Yan answered without hesitation.

    "Ikaros, you''re my lover."

    "Lover?''

    "Someone who is happier than you when you''re happy, sadder than you when you''re sad, and someone who feels more happiness and pain than you, 10x, 100x, 1000x...."

    Wu Yan''s voice echoed in her head.

    "Ikaros, you''re my everything."

    "Go get all the happiness in the world, discard all your sadness and pain."

    "For me..."

    Ikaros'' heart slowly melted.

    "Me too..."

    Ikaros'' confusion and fears were gone. They were reced by pure affection.

    "Master, you''re my lover too."

    The two slowly drew closer before they shared a kiss under the moonlight.

    The male students who were unfortunately still watching this had their hearts broken.

 Chapter 1617

    <h4>Chapter 1617</h4>

    Early morning.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon arrived at the cafeteria with Wu Yan behind them. He could feel a weird air the moment he stepped in.

    The students turned silent when he showed up. They all stared at the gang.

    There are curious people just as there are those who are green with envy and blue with disdain. There are also students who couldn''t hide their hatred well.

    Wu Yan stopped as he roamed his gaze over the people.

    It''s so silent one could hear a pin drop to the floor. Thedies also noticed this weird vibe.

    "W-What''s wrong?"

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea hid behind Wu Yan.

    Natsuki also scanned the ce.

    She is the Demon Killer, the ender of magic catastrophes, she urately assessed something the instant she looked at everyone.

    "No, they''re not looking at us."

    Natsuki looked at Wu Yan, she was curious.

    "They''re looking at you and Ikaros."

    "Ikaros and I?"

    Wu Yan is puzzled.

    "Why?"

    Ikaros looked as passive as before but, she too, is perplexed by this situation.

    It''s like they''re a circus and he''s not taking it well.

    "Anyway, let''s just enter the joint."

    Natsuki said with a peevish tone.

    "I might transfer some of them to the nearest cesspool if they don''t stop soon."

    "nn!"

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea nodded awkwardly.

    "Phew."

    Wu Yan suppressed his confusion and maintained hisposure.

    "You''re right, let''s go."

    Wu Yan found their seats as the students looked on. While he wanted to get to the bottom of this, he needed to finish what he started first, grabbing something to eat.

    After sitting down, he could see that the students were looking at Ikaros with fascination, admiration, and obsession. Meanwhile, they directed disdain, hate, and jealousy his way.

    "What''s this?"

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    "Did I do something?"

    Wu Yan resisted the urge to teleport them into a pile of crap. Then, he saw a familiar individual.

    That student is a blonde with a very pretty appearance. She had a mini-drag munching on chicken meat.

    The pretty blonde is also looking at him with a disgusted look. He almost turned into an ice statue from her frigid looks.

    "Charlotte..."

    Wu Yan walked over to her as he dispelled his anxiety.

    "Yo, grabbing a bite?''

    Charlotte said nothing. Then, she threw an insult his way.

    "Perverted freak."

    "Perverted freak?"

    Natsuki, Nagisa, Kanon, Astrea, and Ikaros were taken aback by her sudden verbal jab.

    "Ha?"

    Wu Yan also couldn''t believe what just happened.

    "I never touched you though."

    "Huh, what was that?"

    Charlotte emitted killing intent.

    "You want me to open a hole in you?"

    "Hey, you started this."

    Wu Yan replied in annoyance.

    "Why did you call me a perverted freak?"

    "Hmph."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    Sigmund raised his oil ws to point at a newspaper on a nearby table.

    "I think you should take a look at that."

    Wu Yan & co took the papers.

    Their eyes widened.

    It''s a student newspaper featuring juicy news like gossip and scandals.

    It''s a fresh paper, they published it this morning.

    There are two photos on the paper.

    One featured a beautiful angel with pink wings praying while looking at the moonlit sky.

    The other features a student in a male uniform hugging and kissing her.

    Someone snapped pictures of Ikaros and Wu Yan kissing.

    "W-What the heck?!"

    Wu Yan shrieked while Ikaros turned beet red.

    "Onii-san, y-you two."

    Kanon, Nagisa, and Astrea were ck-jawed.

    "What were you two doing in the courtyard yesterday?"

    "I see."

    Natsuki calmly said. She isn''t amused by this.

    "I get it."

    Ikaros is very beautiful, people would fall in love with her at first sight.

    When she is embraced by another man, this would breed hatred and jealousy in most any person.

    It also exined why they pegged him as a freak.

    Ikaros is an automaton in their eyes.

    Kissing one''s automaton?

    It''s like kissing a doll in other people''s eyes.

    Wu Yan wasbelled a doll-kisser from this.

    Disdain and judging him?

    Of course, Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon can understand why the students were looking at them. Wu Yan is speechless.

    <i>So, what?</i>

    It''s normal to kiss his lover.

    "People with too much time, the lot of them."

    Wu Yan threw the paper away.

    He asked Charlotte.

    "Well, are you the same as those superficial people? Is kissing an automaton weird?"

    Charlotte wanted to say yes but she couldn''t.

    After all, she treated her automaton like family.

 Chapter 1618

    <h4>Chapter 1618</h4>

    The students packed up as lessons were about to start.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, Natuski, Astrea, Nagisa, Kanon, and Charlotte sighed in relief.

    A male student in military boots entered with a female automaton in a ck mini-skirt Wafuku. They stopped by his table after looking around the cafeteria.

    a

    "Yo."

    The guy greeted them.

    "This morning''s newspap-"

    Before he could finish, someone elbowed him in the plexus.

    He winced in pain.

    "You should know..."

    Wu Yan sipped his tea.

    "You talk crap, you get smacked."

    "Oka-Okay, sir."

    Raishin caved in.

    "I just wanted to eat with you all."

    "I don''t share that sentiment."

    Wu Yan didn''t say that, it was Charlotte.

    "You better stay away from me."

    "Woah, scary."

    Raishin grinned.

    "Tyrant Rex, your temperament is as explosive as your title."

    "You want to die? Second Last?"

    Charlotte growled.

    "I am not afraid of a challenge just because this is a cafeteria."

    "Tyrant Rex, let''s set our petty squabbles aside, let your friend here save some face."

    Raishin advised her.

    "He''s not saying no."

    "Hmph."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    Charlotte silently cursed him.

    "Why do I have to share the same table as a mad dog? This guy is some kind of dummy? Is he wishing for death? Or is he messed up in the head?''

    Raishin sat down while enduring those verbal jabs.

    The table couldfortably sit the six of them plus 1 dragon.

    Raishin sat next to Wu Yan while Yaya sat next to Astrea who was chowing down a mountain of food. She looked at the bottomless pit operate with a pair of curious eyes.

    "And?"

    Wu Yan asked Yaya when she turned her gaze on him.

    "I don''t have a handsome face."

    "N-No, it''s not like that."

    Yaya asked him.

    "Did you really kiss your automaton?"

    Raishin and Charlotte coughed up food when they heard this.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Why are you asking me?"

    "Because..."

    Yaya carefully worded her thoughts.

    "Isn''t it weird to kiss a doll?''

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Why''s that?"

    "Because."

    Yaya hesitated with a slightly sad look.

    "Even if a doll is humanoid, she is a doll in the end. They''re not on the same level as humans."

    Raishin and Charlotte turned mum.

    Humans and Automata, these two are not on the same level.

    If someone kills someone else, he will be tried and sent to jail.

    Meanwhile, killing a doll would get the same killer some time in jail and fines for destroying property, that''s it. Most of the time, one would just need to pay somepensation to avoid jail time.

    It''s a stark difference.

    Automata had no rights, they''re not on the same level as humans.

    It''s a cruel fact in this world.

    Yaya asked Wu Yan because this guy disyed unconventional beliefs.

    "A long time ago, humans sold and bought each other, these ves are now liberated and living with humans as equals. Correct?"

    The others waited for him to continue.

    "Perhaps, there is an insurmountable gap between humans and dolls. But, dolls have sentience and a life of their own, this is a fact too."

    Wu Yan''s voice might be light, but its impact reverberated in their hearts and minds.

    "We are getting there, there''s no stopping it, we are equals..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "This gap is slowly being filled. In the future, dolls and humans can live equally."

    "That''s my belief."

    His refreshing words blew away their doubts.

    "Wu Yan-san!"

    Yaya stood up as she replied passionately.

    "I believe it! that day wille!"

    "I too believe in such a future."

    Sigmund calmly said.

    "If I can live to that, my hundreds of years living are going to be worth it."

    "You will!"

    Charlotte rubbed Sigmund''s head.

    "Enough, Yaya, don''t trouble other people."

    Raishin is also happy to hear his stance.

    "That''s enough talk about the future."

    Wu Yan looked at Raishin.

    "There are so many seats, you came here nheless. Is it just to gossip or are you afraid of loneliness? No, that''s not it."

    Raishin fidgeted a bit.

    "You saw through me."

    "What is the matter?"

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "If you have something to say then make it quick."

    "You know I just enrolled not long ago. But, I want to get intel on a certain person."

    Raishin whispered.

    Wu Yan is also new so he isn''t aware of many things.

    Raishin came here because he wanted to get a chance to speak with Charlotte.

    "Actually, someone tried to kill me this morning."

 Chapter 1619

    <h4>Chapter 1619</h4>

    "Assassinate you?"

    The others gasped.

    "Someone tried to kill you?"

    Charlotte waved him off.

    "Why are you still alive then?"

    in

    "How do I put this..."

    Raishin took that question in stride.

    "This assassin isn''t very good at her job. No matter how you sliced it"

    What kind of assassin can''t do her job?

    Raishin smiled when he saw their faces.

    "Well, about that."

    Wu Yan grinned before pointing in a certain direction. Three meters from them is the ss wall that one could peer through.

    "I think I know the reason, just look."

    They looked as instructed.

    There is someone acting sneakily outside the cafeteria.

    She had pearl-white hair, a giant ck flower ribbon to the right of her head a beautiful ponytail. She also wore a scarf that entuated her cleavage.

    She has white skin that is pale to the point of looking sickly and her eyes are red like rubies.

    Thedy is so beautiful that even whenpared to the gorgeousdies in Wu Yan''s harem, she couldpete on the same basis.

    There is a big husky-esque dog next to her.

    Ikaros who was silently watching the situation recognized her, jolting in the process.

    "That''s her! She tried to kill me!"

    Raishin yelped.

    "Why is she here?''

    "That hair, that dog Automaton."

    Charlotte hammered her palm.

    "She''s a third-year student. She''s ranked 99, the Silent Frey."

    "A Gauntlet as well?"

    Raishin gasped.

    "And, she''s 99th?"

    "Then..."

    Yaya continued.

    "She''s your first opponent?"

    "Your opponent, eh?"

    Natsuki looked at the flustered Frey.

    "Still, she''s trying to assassinate you?"

    Raishin is 100th so he''s the first to go up in the carnival.

    Frey is also 99th so she''s going to fight him then.

    She''s most likely trying to eliminate him before thepetition starts.

    "Ah, I see."

    Charlotte.

    "She thinks she''s going to lose a frontal fight so she''s trying to bury you before then."

    "Hmm, she thinks she will lose a frontal fight?"

    Raishin mused out loud.

    "She''s not a confident girl, is she?"

    "No, you are not confident yourself either."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "You went around fighting every gauntlet holder you could find. That''s why people called you mad dog."

    "Although you''re only 100th on the rankings, you defeated multiple Gauntlet holders to get there, didn''t you?"

    "We all know your skills aren''t just 100th. That big-chested pipsqueak is probably the weakest among the Gauntlet holders."

    "Frey knows it too."

    Charlotte pitied her.

    "She knows she''s the most likely to lose."

    "So, she tried to kill her opponent?"

    Nagisa can''t believe it.

    "No way, just look at her, she doesn''t look like a viin at all."

    Raishin also asked himself the same question when he looked at the flustereddy outside the cafeteria.

    Frey, still oblivious that she''s being caught in 4k UHD, patted Rabbi, her dog.

    The dog skittered off to a nearby woond before pulling a cage big enough to fit 10 people out into view.

    "A cage?"

    Charlotte watched with curiosity.

    "For what?"

    "Oh, no, don''t tell me."

    Raishin''s lips twitched.

    "She wants to lock me inside with a lure?"

    "I would pay to see that crap."

    Wu Yan was amused.

    "A big cage in a street, did she really think for a second that this would work?"

    Just like that, Frey pulled out a swimsuit magazine before hanging it in the middle of the cage.

    "Oh, gosh."

    Natsuki couldn''t believe the treasure trove of amusement in front of her.

    "She''s actually trying to lure you in with that."

    "Ahaha..."

    Raishinughed with a stony expression.

    "I see, so she thinks I would fall for a trick like that?''

    "Uu..."

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea averted their gaze, even if it''s a softcore magazine, they couldn''t look at it.

    <i>nk.</i>

    The door mmed shut on her.

    The hunter is now locked inside the hunter''s cage.

    Frey turned around. She stood there for a second before realizing that she trapped herself.

    Frey ran circles around the cage looking for a loophole.

    While running, she stepped on her scarf and fell face-first.

    Well, she would have fallen face-first, but her great mammalian nds cushioned the fall for her.

    Raishin twitched as he tried to resist the urge tough out loud.

    Wu Yan looked in a certain direction.

    A skinny male walked to the cage.

    He had a scarf-like mantle and his eyes were sharp as daggers.

    He also had short hair.

    However, his hair was the same color as Frey''s.

    No, the male looked so simr to Frey that it was uncanny.

    There was a robot behind the male student.

    It was humanoid and had two swords strapped to its back.

    That''s the male student''s automaton.

    The male student reached into the cage and lifted Frey by her scarf.

    At the same time, a figure moved past Wu Yan to take a better look.

 Chapter 1620

    <h4>Chapter 1620</h4>

    Inside the ck cage, Frey who just got up was grabbed by her scarf by the male twin.

    Frey felt her vision blur. Frey''s weak body couldn''t resist thenky male''s sudden grab.

    <i>ng</i>

    She was forced against one of the metal bars. Although she didn''t hurt her head, it still stung a little.

    Frey looked up to see the simr-looking male student staring daggers down at her.

    "Loki..."

    The guy named Loki continued staring at her with a frosty gaze.

    "Are you doing another stupid circus stunt?"

    "Ugh."

    Frey backed off sheepishly.

    "If I don''t do this then I won''t win the Walpurgis Night."

    "Even if you did, you would still lose.

    Loki harshly rebuked her.

    "Do you have any idea how weak you are? Do you not realize that you''re the weakest one to be joining the party?"

    "W-weakest..."

    Frey wanted to defend herself but she knew she had no ground to stand on.

    "E-Even so, I am a Puppeteer."

    "That''s not the point."

    Loki continued.

    "There are only weaklings and strong people."

    "You''re the weakling."

    Loki let go of her scarf, making her fall to the ground.

    "Throw that thing away if you understand."

    Frey''s Gauntlet, he wanted it gone.

    Throwing it away means throwing away her participation right.

    The only condition to losing a Night is to lose the gloves, not the destruction of an automaton or the inability of the Puppeteer to fight.

    That''s the standard, to rob the gloves off another person.

    The fighters can employ any means to get the gloves off thepetitor.

    Also, it''s illegal to attack the Puppeteer directly at the Night Party.

    If Frey threw away her gloves then it would be the same as quitting.

    Frey hid her gloves behind her as if that would avoid Loki''s attention.

    "Tsk."

    Clicking his tongue, Loki looked at the husky automaton near her.

    "This thing, you think you can join with this?"

    Loki channeled magic power.

    The sword automaton behind him lit up as it ttered into motion.

    "If you don''t want to surrender your qualification..."

    Loki willed his magic power into his sword automaton.

    "I will destroy your qualification."

    "¡ª!"

    Frey shook her head vigorously.

    "No!"

    "Throw your gloves away."

    Loki huffed in frustration.

    "Throw it!"

    "B-But."

    Frey is on the verge of tears.

    "If I throw away my gloves, Rabbi, everyone will..."

    "Hmph."

    "Cherubim."

    The sword automaton whirred into action one of its wings fused with the des to form a greatsword.

    "Command."

    The automaton swung down on the snarling Rabbi.

    "Rabbi!''

    Frey turned pale in an instant.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Just as the de was about to hit Rabbi.

    The wall of the cafeteria burst open.

    An angelic automaton spread her arms wide to protect Rabbi.

    Barriers made of hexagonal crystalline patterns spread out in an instant.

    <i>ng</i>

    The sword couldn''t pierce the barrier.

    That de had such a gargantuan force behind it.

    If Rabbi got hit by that, it would have died.

    Clearly, Loki wanted to kill the husky automaton.

    The protector who stopped the attack stood solemnly there.

    Her pink hair unfurled as a white halo glowed above her. Lines of data went past her eyes.

    The students looked around to see someone standing near the broken sses of the cafeteria wall.

    A male with red eyes wielded his magically glowing arm near the wall like an ESPer.

    Loki growled when he saw the male student whomanded everyone''s attention with his presence alone.

    "Crimson Eyes..."

 Chapter 1621

    Cherubim: Level 66

    Wu Yan took back the mana he gave Ikaros. He also gave Ikaros a slight look of disapproval.

    "Ikaros."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros got out of her Uranus mode and she lowered her head like a child who was ready to be scolded.

    Wu Yan wanted to chastise her.

    She bust out of the cafeteria the moment Frey was manhandled by Loki.

    Wu Yan gave her mana so she wouldn''t smash her powerless frame against the reinforced mirrors of the cafeteria.

    She also put herself between Cherubim''s sword and the husky automaton.

    If she wasn''t given mana, she would have been seriously hurt in that duel.

    He didn''t understand this sudden protective urge but that didn''t excuse her reckless behavior.

    "Tell me first before you do something like that."

    Wu Yan couldn''t steel himself up enough to scold her.

    "Sorry, master."

    He rubbed her head before staring at Loki.

    "Who is that?"

    Raishin also sized up Loki.

    "He looks simr to Frey."

    "Of course, he is her younger brother."

    Charlotte said first.

    "You don''t know the Sword Emperor?"

    "Sword Emperor Loki?"

    Raishin looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    "One of the top 13 in the Night Party. A second-year student like us. The no.7 spinning me sword."

    "Looks like you''re not too dumb."

    Charlotte looked at Loki.

    "Indeed, he''s rumored to be someone who never lost a practical fight before. He is also someone people expect to go fight the Marshal, no.1 in the Walpurgis Night."

    "Someone who can fight him."

    Raishin turned a bit dark.

    Magnus'' name invoked that reaction in him.

    He''s not afraid of him. It''s like he has a vendetta against him.

    Raishin recovered hisposure soon.

    "Loki is no.7 while you''re no.6. Why is he rumored to be on Magnus'' level while you''re not?"

    "Gauging strength from ranks is a fool''s behavior."

    Charlotte smirked.

    "Although we''re ranked with our strengths. Those are in the end, just human judgment. We don''t know the Sword Emperor''s trump cards."

    "If they''re truly ranked properly then you won''t have such a low rank."

    Charlotte looked at Wu Yan.

    "And, he won''t just be no.4."

    Raishin stayed silent.

    Wu Yan and Loki continued staring at one another without saying anything.

    The air took on a tense vibe.

    Loki finally broke the silence.

    "Can''t even control your automaton? Crimson eyes?"

    "Sword emperor, your eyes are not as good as your title suggests."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I gave my doll mana, can''t you see that?"

    He is saying he stood behind Ikaros'' interference.

    Ikaros took this silent affirmation in strides.

    "Is this a form of resistance?"

    "Resist?"

    Wu Yan chuckled in amusement.

    "Resistance is something the weaker force puts up against a stronger force. Are you saying you think you''re stronger than me? You think you''re above me?"

    "You''re nothing but a kid with nothing to you except a few modest achievements."

    "You think you''re tough just because you beat Felix? You think I am weaker than Felix?"

    "Oh, please."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Felix was just another ant I could squeeze to death anytime. You? You''re just a bigger ant."

    Loki started channeling magic power.

    "I am a merciful man but I don''t tolerate 3 types of people."

    "Those who give me orders..."

    "Those who resist..."

    "And..."

    His red eyes had a piercing killing intent in them.

    "People who don''t mind their own businesses."

    "Nope, you''re not merciful."

    Wu Yan also sent out a burst of magic power that dwarfed Loki''s.

    "But, I do appreciate the gesture of beating down those who swing their fists without minding their actions."

    The two magical forces met as the air turned eerily still.

    With electric flying between the two. Raishin, Yaya, Frey, Charlotte, and Sigmund also raised their guards.

    Two monsters.

    This is how Wu Yan probed Loki.

    A duel of magic power?

    10,000 Lokis wouldn''t suffice.

    This is the vast disparity between the magic power of a human and Wu Yan the True Ancestor.

    Granted, Loki had a lot of magic power.

    Charlotte didn''t think she could fight a war of attrition against Loki.

 Chapter 1622

    <h4>Chapter 1622</h4>

    As mana shed and strong gusts flew everywhere, the students scurried away like they weren''t ready to get caught up in this shit storm.

    Charlotte, Yaya, Sigmund, and Raishin also backed away. Nastsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon stood silently near Wu Yan.

    Frey is too afraid to be near them but she couldn''t escape anywhere due to being trapped inside her cage. Rabbi also whimpered near the edge of the cage.

    The two who were locked in a duel of magic power showed different expressions.

    Loki became flushed as he overexerted himself. His magic power also dwindled.

    It''s clear who won this duel of magic power.

    Frey cried out as she was worried about her brother who looked like he is going to kick the bucket over the magic power pissing contest.

    Ikaros heard Frey.

    Ikaros also held Wu Yan''s sleeve.

    "Master."

    Ikaros pleaded for mercy.

    He found it surprising that Ikaros would ask a favor of her volition.

    Ikaros must have had some kind of encounter with Frey.

    Wu Yan knew better than to ignore the request from Ikaros. He slowly reined in his magic power.

    The field turned silent.

    Kanon and Nagisa sighed in relief.

    "That is it."

    Charlotte stopped the duel.

    "You two can settle your grudges at the Walpurgis Night Party."

    Charlotte only earned the ire of Loki.

    "Are you going to get in my way too? Tyrant Rex!"

    "Stop bluffing, you''re going to look bad Sword Emperor..."

    Raishin stepped up.

    "Or, do you think you can take on all of us?"

    "You too? Secondst?"

    Loki looked at Raishin with a crazed look.

    "You rabid dog, have you no concept of minding your own business?"

    "Sorry ??, I am a doggy so I like your sister who is clearly a dog person, it''s in my rabid nature to wag my tail at the sight of her."

    Loki roamed his hateful gaze over everyone, stopping on Wu Yan.

    "Stop meddling in our affairs, Crimson Eyes."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    "You''re threatening me?"

    "A warning."

    Loki said.

    "You''re not invincible."

    Loki ordered his automaton to enter a passive state. The automaton stored its des away.

    With the tter of metal tes announcing his departure, the rest of them watched on.

    "That fellow."

    Charlotte and Raishin can see that he wasn''t in a good state just now.

    Even if Wu Yan had failed, Charlotte and Raishin were ready to step in to help.

    Although Loki retreated, he was never afraid of going up against two top 13 students.

    Raishin and Charlotte understood that this was Loki''s own confidence.

    He was confident that against the two, he would have won regardless.

    He only considered Wu Yan to be the biggest threat as he had no ns to take him down.

    Even so, he was ready to die on his hill.

    That is his resolve.

    "What an annoying fellow."

    Charlotte snarled.

    "He thinks he is tough just because rumor has it that he can fight Magnus? Don''t let me see hisnky butt in the duel."

    "Yeah, you''re scary in your own way."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Sword Emperor is going to regret being targeted by you."

    Students are probably spreading the news about their scuffle already, the duel between Tyrant Rex, Crimson Eyes, and Sword Emperor.

    While the students were making a fuss, Ikaros went over to the cage and bent it open.

    She extended an arm to Frey.

    Frey grabbed it before thanking her sheepishly.

    "T-Thanks for protecting my family."

    Rabbi also wagged his tail happily before rubbing his head into Ikaros'' palm.

    "Hey."

    Raishin walked over with Yaya behind him.

    "Your rtionship with Sword Emperor isn''t good, I thought you were siblings?"

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Nagisa, and Charlotte silently scolded his tactless self.

    Since it''s that obvious, one wouldn''t point it out like that.

    This is just going to hurt her.

    "I-I am always giving him trouble."

    Frey said with a weak look. She bowed down respectfully.

    "I am taking my leave first."

    She turned around to leave with Rabbi.

    Ikaros wanted to say something but she stopped short of voicing it out loud.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled before calling out to Frey.

    Yaya

    "Hey, Frey-san, wanna go on a date with me?"

 Chapter 1623

    <h4>Chapter 1623</h4>

    "Frey-san, do you want to go on a date with me?"

    In an instant, the air froze.

    Frey tripped first.

    Charlotte, Raishin, and Yaya widened their mouths.

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea also couldn''t believe their ears.

    Ikaros is stunned.

    Natsuki is the only one who figured out what Wu Yan was trying to do. She sighed while tapping her head with her fan.

    Wu Yan lifted Frey up by her elbow.

    "Well? What do you say?"

    "Eh?"

    Freya''s mouth opened and closed as she shook her head. She looked beet red.

    "N-No..."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan feigned disappointment.

    "A rejection, eh?"

    "N-No."

    Frey exined herself.

    "N-No, I can''t leave the school without permission."

    "Permission?"

    Wu Yan blinked.

    "Your family?"

    Frey nodded with a conflicted look.

    "My father, he doesn''t allow us to run around."

    "It''s just strolling around in the city."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "It should be fine, right?"

    "Y-yeah, but."

    Frey still looked flustered.

    "I-I don''t know..."

    "Don''t know?"

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "You mean, you don''t know what a date is?"

    Frey nodded in embarrassment.

    "That''s fine, just leave it to the man. You only need to sit back and enjoy yourself."

    "Urm..."

    She isn''t used to this kind of invitation.

    This is usually where thedyes up with an excuse or straight leave the man behind.

    But, Wu Yan used his trump card.

    "If you say yes then I will tell you Raishin''s weakness, you want to assassinate him, right?"

    Frey looked like that bait worked.

    "Hah?"

    Raishin obviously had objections to this.

    "Well?''

    Ignoring him, Wu Yan lured Frey in like a wolf setting up the hare.

    His smile looked like that of a viin.

    "You get your wish fulfilled just by going on a little stroll with me, a good deal, no?"

    "I-I..."

    She looked to Rabbi for opinion but the dog only wagged its tail with his usual look. That seemed to convince her though.

    "O-Okay."

    Frey bowed.

    "Pl-Please let me go on a date with you."

    <i>Yes.</i>

    The others had different thoughts.

    "Thank you."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Okay, let''s meet at the main gate tomorrow."

    "O-Okay!"

    Shetched onto Rabbi as the dog dashed away. She still looked like she wasn''t too sure about the deal she made with him.

    After Frey left, the others finally reacted.

    "Yo-You..."

    Charlotte''s fingers wavered.

    "You like that big-boobiedy?!"

    "SENSEI!"

    Nagisa huffed in anger.

    "You asked anotherdy out on a date, in front of Nagisa?!"

    "Dummy! Idiot! Perv! yboy!"

    Astrea yelled at him with her limited curse word vocabry.

    "Nee-san is right by your side!"

    "Wu Yan-sensei, Yaya misjudged you."

    Yaya told him off.

    "Dating another human after ditching your automata. This is uneptable."

    "Your viewpoint is uneptable."

    Raishin pped himself.

    "Anyway, why did you use my weakness as the bargaining chip? How did you know? What is my weakness?"

    Charlotte, Nagisa, Astrea, and Yaya are fuming over different points but Natsuki calmly watches everything unfold with her fan folded. She also made sure Kanon got out of the way by leading her to the side.

    Charlotte, Nagisa, Astrea, and Yaya mmed Raishin away as they demanded exnations from the guy.

    "Exin. Now. Buster."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed as he faced the fury of 4 scorned women.

    "Okay, first off, I just got to know her today, do you really think this is a real date?"

    "Okay, what about the invitation just now?''

    Charlotte still didn''t buy his story.

    "Thinking up another excuse?"

    "It is an excuse."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I got questions for her."

    "Questions?"

    Astrea tilted her head.

    "What?"

    "Well."

    Wu Yan gave Ikaros a look.

    "She looked like she had baggage to unload. Those baggage might have the answers I need. She didn''t look like someone who could kill during the Walpurgis Night."

    "Nn."

    Nagisa nodded.

    "I know it in my guts, she''s a good girl."

    "And, why are you meddling in her affairs?"

    Charlotte said earnestly.

    Charlotte had her own views on the matter, it''s not about apathy.

    She didn''t want to know because if she knew her tragic backstory, she was afraid that she wouldn''t take her down when the time came.

    She knew she wouldn''t be able to fight when she knew the tragic stories of her foes.

    That''s her kindness working against her. She must not be distracted, she must reach the final stage of the Walpurgis Night to im the Satan title.

    The less she knew, the better it was for her.

    Raishin also turned grim.

    He knew Frey must have some kind of reason toe after him. That''s why he sought out Wu Yan and Charlotte first.

    Raishin hesitated as he had the same motivations as Charlotte.

    Wu Yan had a victorious smile.

    "Oh, too bad for you two, I don''t need the Satan title."

    Wu Yan looked in the direction Frey left as he grappled with his own thoughts.

 Chapter 1624

    <h4>Chapter 1624</h4>

    "Please tell me your real n, sensei!"

    Nagisa and Astrea pressed Wu Yan for an answer on his bed.

    The two pairs of furious eyes weren''t going to let this go.

    "You promise you''re not going to do something weird with Frey-san?!"

    Nagisa had Wu Yan pushed into a corner.

    "Look, I can answer this for thest time."

    "Before that, however..."

    Wu Yan pointed at Astrea.

    "Astrea, put down that weapon!"

    "Hehe..."

    Astrea waved her kitchen knife (like the kind used by Tonberries). She yed around with it while her jugs bounced around.

    "An equipment to make honest men out of dishonest men."

    "This is extortion, you''re fishing for an answer with a weapon in your hand!"

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Okay, who taught you this?"

    "Hehe..."

    Astrea puffed out her chest in pride.

    "Shokuhou-nee taught me this!"

    "Misaki?"

    Wu Yan clenched his teeth.

    "That viinous queen, I am going to screw you so hard when I get back..."

    "Don''t change the subject."

    Nagisa is not happy with him. Astrea also raised her knife. as if to put more pressure on him. The twodies slowly encroached on his boundary.

    Their fragrance slightly dazed him.

    The knife couldn''t do its job, but their charms and good looks did.

    Wu Yan just answered honestly.

    "I am not going to do anything."

    "We just met each other today. Plus, she won''t say yes easily. What makes you think I would just hold her hand behind her back and shove my spear into her?"

    "Okay, why won''t you take us there too?"

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks.

    "I want to talk with Frey."

    "Automata can''t leave the school. They will confiscate rogue automata of students and expel errant people."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "With Natsuki here, youdies can go out but if people find out then we can kiss our status goodbye. The equipment we borrowed from the engineering department will also be revoked and we have to look for another way toplete the mission."

    He already started cloning the Eve''s heart with the schematics and equipment he borrowed from the school.

    In other words, he is steadily finishing his mission.

    It is only a matter of time before he clones the 1 millionth Eve''s Heart.

    Banned from the school is a scenario that would dent his ns.

    He wouldn''t waste precious time on datingdies.

    Astrea and Nagisa knew that.

    However, they''re just being dishonest.

    They want to go on a date with him too.

    "Look, there will be another chance."

    Wu Yan rubbed their heads.

    "I will bring you two out next time. And, I will even throw in gifts if you listen to me this time."

    "G-Gifts?"

    Astrea''s eyes lit up.

    "I want cake."

    "I want ice cream."

    Nagisa pouted.

    "Extrarge with all the toppings."

    "Anything."

    Wu Yan answered.

    He felt someone tugging his sleeve. He looked back to see a pair of blue eyes.

    "I want a book..."

    Kanon asked with a red face.

    "I want some books if that''s not too much trouble."

    "Oh, look at that, I ran out of tea leaves..."

    Natsuki added.

    "Bring some tea leaves back."

    "Yeah..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    He rubbed Kanon''s head as he nodded.

    Ikaros also made her presence known by being deathly silent.

    "Ikaros? What do you want as a gift?"

    "Me?"

    Ikaros stood there in a daze.

    "What does master want? I can help bring it to you."

    "I am asking you."

    Wu Yan patiently asked her again.

    "What do you want?"

    Ikaros carefully gave her answer again.

    "What does... Master want...?"

    This is her answer, what Wu Yan wants is what Ikaros wants.

    Ady who lives for her man, she is so devoted it''s like she''s a tragic heroine.

    "Ikaros-chan!"

    Nagisa glomped her.

    "Nagisa is charmed more and more by Ikaros-chan!"

    "Eh?"

    Ikaros didn''t get why Nagisa suddenly hugged her like this.

    Natsuki vouched for Ikaros'' other wish.

    "That Frey girl, see to it that you help her."

    Natsuki told Wu Yan.

    "I don''t know why but Ikaros cares about her deeply. I am guessing you''re doing this because you care about Ikaros, right?"

    Wu Yan gave her a "You-get-me"-look. He shrugged.

    "Ikaros..."

    Her wing-like essories twitched.

    "Master..."

    "Frey and Rabbi are in trouble."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Do you want to help them?"

    Ikaros mumbled as if she was afraid Wu Yan would get mad.

    "I don''t want them to get hurt. Would that trouble master?"

    "Please..."

    Wu Yan raised her hand slightly.

    "Your wish is mymand."

    Ikaros'' tense expression softened.

 Chapter 1625

    <h4>Chapter 1625</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, Main entrance...

    The sturdy and thick walls of the fortress-academy had reception rooms built into them.

    In these rooms, the school entertained enrollments and professors.

    If the students or faculty members aren''t staying for long, they''re aren''t given lodging in the school.

    One has to go through security to meet the students and faculty members.

    This is like a prison, nobody meets anyone without the knowledge of the security staff.

    The automata here are also strictly monitored to ensure no one gets out of this ce.

    A gentleman in his forties sat in a recliner with his hair slicked back.

    He sipped tea while looking out at the sky.

    The gentleman isn''t just looking at the sky, he peered out into the academy as if he was reliving his past.

    "Not a thing has changed."

    The gentleman felt disgusted by the stagnation he perceived.

    "No improvements, this is so horrid it makes my tea bad."

    The security here didn''t hear him or they would have something to say.

    <i>Knock knock</i>

    The gentleman looked at the door.

    A security opened the door to lead a female student with a husky automaton into the room.

    The gentleman gasped.

    "Frey?"

    "Ugh..."

    Frey responded.

    "F-Father..."

    "It''s you."

    The gentleman asked her.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Bronson, sir..."

    The security replied.

    "Frey wanted to see you."

    "Frey? Me?"

    The gentleman known as Bronson gasped again.

    "This is the first time since my foster daughter personally sought me out."

    "Erm."

    Frey lowered her head.

    Her foster dad is a symbol of fear for her.

    "I am happy, Frey."

    Bronson put down his cup of tea.

    "Come, let me hear, what is it you wanted to see me for..."

    "F-Father..."

    Frey looked at her foster dad who was smiling before continuing.

    "I need Father''s permission."

    Bronson silently nodded.

    Frey continued after another brief moment of hesitation.

    "I want t-to go out of the school for a day tomorrow."

    "Out of school?"

    Bronson flinched.

    Bronson knew his adopted daughter well.

    She wouldn''t risk offending him for a mere stroll in the city.

    She is someone who wouldn''t eat the food in front of her out of shyness and caution when he first picked her up. She only ate when she was hungry.

    She wants to go out of the school?"

    This is the first time she requested something like this in her 3 years of studying here.

    Moreover, students can only go out without automata.

    That means she will have to make Rabbi stay behind.

    A cowardly girl like her going out on her own without her husky automaton?

    "The reason?"

    Bronson''s smile disappeared, and this caused Frey to lower her tone.

    "Somon-Someone invited me on a date."

    "A date?"

    He has never been as surprised by his adopted daughter as he was today.

    Bronson turned dark. His smile hid the dark glimmer in his eyes.

    "Frey."

    Bronson sighed.

    "You should know you have neither the time nor the qualifications to date. You forgot your mission?"

    Frey fidgeted while waiting for the next sentence.

    "But, seeing as you took the trouble to propose something boring like this."

    Bronson lost his intrigue.

    "Let me hear who is this guy who invited you?"

    Frey answered.

    "Crimson Eyes."

    Bronson paused.

    "The very same Crimson Eyes who fought the Marshal known as the undefeated student to a standstill?"

    "Y-Yes."

    Frey''s confirmation earned her an amused grin from Bronson.

    "Okay, I permit you."

    Frey didn''t think the permission woulde this easily.

    "Frey, here''s your task."

    Bronson ced his hands on her shoulders.

    "I want you to find out the magic circuits and effects of the magic Crimson Eyes installed in his 5 automata!"

    Frey''s jaw dropped.

    "You want me to spy on him?"

    "Yes."

    Bronson smiled again.

    "You can do it... right?"

    "B-But."

    Hesitation was written on her face.

    "Why?"

    "I am running a business of selling circuits, surely, I would be intrigued by the magic used to suppress, the Marshal, right?"

    Bronson admitted.

    "Fortunately, your luscious body came in handy this time. I see why he took the bait."

    Frey froze up.

    Is he insinuating that she was just a decorative piece to be traded for information?

    Bron took out a picture after seeing her reaction.

    There are different huskies in that picture. All of them had different armor ting and patterns.

    Frey stopped.

    "Go finish your task."

    Bronson grinned.

    "If I am pleased with the information you bring home, you can reunite with your family again."

    Frey''s eyes had no more hesitation in those ruby windows to her soul.

    "Yes, Father."

 Chapter 1626

    <h4>Chapter 1626</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, Tortoise dormitory.

    Wu Yan got up early in the morning. He tidied himself up so he looked ready to kill at the club.

    It''s a school holiday. so the students here are all free to do what they want except for the kids who are stuck in detention or extra sses.

    It''s a good day, the weather is extra fine.

    Just a perfect day for a date.

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea slept in the same bed. So it''s not surprising that they woke up at the same time to see Wu Yan dressed to kill.

    "You look happy..."

    Nagisa grumbled.

    "Onii-chan, are you looking forward to the date that much?"

    "Date..."

    Kanon is blushing slightly.

    "I also... want a d...."

    "Ugh."

    Astrea said with a bored look.

    "I also want to go on a date."

    "I am not actually going out to have fun."

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over the three of them.

    "Stop making a fuss."

    "Uuu..."

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea lowered their heads in dejection.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros passed a purse to him.

    "The currency has been prepared."

    "Thanks, Ikaros..."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head before looking at Natsuki and Nagisa. He shrugged.

    "Well, I am heading out."

    "Ugh."

    Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea looked like they had something to say.

    "Be careful..."

    "Don''t forget to bring some tea leaves back."

    Natsuki nced at him.

    "Also, use some protection, I don''t want to hear you getting involved in some kind of shotgun wedding ''cause you got someone preggo, okay?"

    Wu Yan almost fell to the floor.

    "What do you think I am going to do to her?!"

    "Master..."

    Ikaros looked anxious and worried.

    "Do you really not need me to tag along?"

    "Just leave it to me."

    Wu Yan assured her while rubbing her head.

    "I don''t have any skills but I am a True Ancestor, nobody can kill me"

    Ikaros nodded.

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan opened the door.

    "I am heading out. If anything happens just call out to me in your mind."

    Natsuki, Nagisa, Kanon, and Astrea nodded.

    Wu Yan left the dorm with a smile.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros sped her hands together.

    "Please be safe..."

    By himself, Wu Yan left the dorm as the other students looked on with their own thoughts.

    "Oh, you look happy."

    Someone''s disgruntled voice entered his ears.

    Charlotte stood in the shadows of a nearby tree with a displeased look.

    Her golden locks were glimmering from the faint rays of light that hit her. She''s still wearing her uniform despite it being a school holiday. Sigmund sat on her shoulder.

    "Looking for Frey?"

    Charlotte smirked.

    "Man, are you dumb or are you just too nice? It''s not worth the trouble."

    "Sheesh, looks like someone is in a bad mood early in the morning."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "If you are softer then people wouldn''t call you a T-rex,"

    "I am not messing around."

    Charlotte chased after him as he was steadily making his way to the main entrance.

    "If you know her plight then you''re going to be severely disappointed."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan gave her a side nce.

    "Did you hear something?"

    "Charl spent the whole day gathering intel."

    Sigmund spilled the beans.

    "Looks like she really doesn''t want to see you date Frey."

    "Silence! Sigmund!"

    Charlotte turned beet red in an instant.

    "I will turn your chicken meat into raw vege!"

    "So dishonest."

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Okay, Miss Charlotte, why don''t you tell me your intel?"

    "Miss Charlotte my butt!"

    Charlotte gave him a nasty leer.

    "I just heard some background stories about Frey, specifically about her guardian."

    "Guardian?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "You mean the one paying for her tuition?"

    "Yes, Divine Works, that''s the name of her benefactor."

    Charlotte exined.

    "Divine works?"

    Wu Yan furrowed his brows.

    "Sounds like they think too highly of themselves, they think they''re divine?"

    "Well, they can back it up. Thepany won a title under the British Army''s openpetition for Magic Circuits."

    Charlotte frowned.

    "Ever heard of Silent Roar?"

    "A magic circuit?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I think that''s Rabi''s magic circuit, right?"

    "Divine Works holds the exclusive right to use the Magic circuit."

    Charlotte nodded.

    "Rabi is a prototype they want to use in order to impress the British Army."

    The Walpurgis Night is a preeminent event for promising Puppeteers. It''s also a ce where old and new facese to see the talented ones duke it out.

    This is the perfect stage to show off their results and research.

    If the husky automaton is excellent then the British army will definitely want to install the circuits on their hound-type automata.

    "So, Frey wants to kill the Second Last to advance."

    Charlotte grinned.

    "Second Last isn''t weak, Frey can never win. That would make her doggie automata look poor."

    "This is why you''re trying to dissuade me?"

    Wu Yan scoffed.

    "Frey just wants her Magic circuit to be the chosen circuit for the British Army so she wants to kill Raishin, is that it? It is all in order to increase sales for Divine Works?"

    "Yes."

    Charlotte nodded.

    "That''s the background story, bummer, right?"

    Wu Yan gave her a meaningful look.

    "You think that''s the only reason?"

 Chapter 1627

    <h4>Chapter 1627</h4>

    Charlotte saw the look in his eyes.

    "You think she''s not doing this just to be the military supplier to the British army?"

    Frey is using an automaton with a Hollow Sound magic circuit.

    To impress the military, they want to showcase it by getting rid of hardpetition, thereby only showing fights where they''re bound to win.

    Raishin is No.100, but he is someone who beat many challengers to get that spot. Frey''s 99th spot isn''t a match for Raishin. It''s like a sheltered fighter going up against a seasoned MMA expert.

    Hollow Sound is good but it isn''t good against someone like Raishin. This is going to make Divine Works look bad.

    As her sponsor, they repeatedly enhanced Rabi.

    In other words, they''re probably the ones who are telling her to assassinate Raishin before the Walpurgis Night.

    "But, Charlotte."

    Wu Yan patted her shoulder.

    "You forgot Loki and Cherubim?"

    Charlotte flinched.

    "Loki''s Cherubim probably have another magic circuit and that''s the real product by the Divine Workshop."

    "Wait, if that''s true then wouldn''t Cherubim already qualify as a gship product for the military?"

    "This..."

    Charlotte couldn''t fathom it.

    Loki is one of the top 13 students. His automaton is known for being especially strong at close range.

    If being noticed is the goal then Cherubim is the solution.

    They didn''t need Frey toplete the mission.

    "In other words, Hollow Sound is already out of the y book from the beginning."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Cherubim is the gship, not Rabi."

    "Wait, what are you saying?"

    Charlotte had a hunch he was trying to tell her something.

    "Frey is trying to kill Raishin because she wants Hollow Sound to be noticed?"

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "If Hollow Sound is disqualified, why should they work on it? Rabi and the rest will be scrapped too."

    "Scrapped?!"

    She shrieked.

    "She is trying to kill Raishin to protect Rabi?"

    "At least, that''s what my guts are telling me."

    " I find it hard to believe that someone who trips easily and is afraid of strangers would plot to assassinate someone. It is also probably the reason why she agreed to go on a date."

    "This is the first time we''re meeting outside school so since everyone isn''t bringing an automaton, she can''t resist if I try to pull anything. Even so, she took the risk."

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples.

    "She''s doing this at a great perceived risk to herself. Do you really think it''s just to increase sales for Divine Works?"

    Nah, that''s impossible.

    "If that''s the case."

    Charlotte grumbled.

    "She''s a bigger idiot than I had anticipated."

    Killing another for the safety of her automaton.

    In a way, Frey is treating her dolls better than humans.

    She''s a dumb girl.

    But, Charlotte is in the same boat.

    If someone told her to kill to let Sigmund live then she would kill without hesitation.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte spotted someone near the main entrance.

    The morning light rained down on the main entrance of the campus, dying it in a golden sheen.

    A girl with pale hair looked around the entrance with a flustered look.

    The husky robot was rubbing its head against her leg.

    The guards on duty all had rifles and guns trained on the dog. They are going to shoot the dog the moment it exits the school as per school regtions.

    Frey and Rabi were already there.

    Frey was even more panicky when she saw him.

    "You waited long? Miss Frey?"

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    "Yeah, sorry about that, I was snagged up by dys."

    "I-It''s fine."

    Frey mewled.

    "I-I didn''t wait long."

    "Then, let''s go."

    A strong force took her hand. He can''t help but marvel at the smoothness of her hand.

    "Eh? Eh?!!!"

    She screamed, Charlotte, that is.

    Frey was too shocked to respond.

    Wu Yan pulled Frey by the hand as they went out the gate.

 Chapter 1628

    <h4>Chapter 1628</h4>

    "Hey you there,e take a look."

    "Come, satisfaction in a single nce."

    "No,e here, I will give you a special discount."

    The peddlers in the Machine City were as busy as they always were.

    Streams of people filled the streets as they went about their own businesses.

    There are different stores lining themercial streets here. From food to shoes, to gems, all that one would want to browse were here.

    There are also shops selling automaton parts and low-grade automata.

    It''s a normal scene for a city like this.

    There are orbs which had parts in them. One could find all the parts they need to make the automata they want.

    Circuits without magic in them are normal-looking orbs.

    The quality of the parts and circuits here leaves much to be desired but it''s better than trying to find one elsewhere where they''re not even sold.

    Wu Yan looked around as he took in the sight. He sighed.

    "The Machine City is oddly friendly."

    "You''re wearing the Walpurgis Royal Machine Arts uniform."

    Charlotte spat out.

    "Anyone who can afford to go there is either rich or is good enough to be sponsored by rich people. That''s why they''re so amicable on the surface."

    "Ah."

    Wu Yan heard Frey gulping.

    "B-But I don''t have anything other than my pocket money."

    "Th-that''s how it is normally. I didn''t mean it had to apply to everyone."

    Charlotte started defending her.

    "My purse isn''t doing good either. The shops don''t know this."

    "That''s because you used your money to buy back the hearts of your family members."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Other than that, if you had spent it on yourself then you would be very rich."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way with a hmph.

    Frey looked at Charlotte.

    "Buying their hearts, back?"

    "I am talking about the automata Charlotte used to live with."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Due to certain circumstances, Charlottes'' automata, the ones she used to live with, were dismantled. Now, she''s slowly recovering their hearts in order to bring back her old life with them."

    "W-What are you bbering about?!"

    Having her secret blown out in the open like that made her beet red as she hollered at him.

    "Don''t use that smug face with me, I haven''t got to the bottom of why you know about all of this anyway!"

    "The automata she used to live with? She called them her family?"

    Frey showed tion in those red eyes of her.

    "I also treat Rabi like family!"

    "You..."

    Charlotte recalled what Wu Yan told her that day. The true reason behind Frey''s determination to kill Raishin.

    Given Frey''s excitement at meeting someone else like her, it''s probably true that she''s doing this for the husky automaton.

    "Right..."

    Wu Yan looked at Charlotte before ncing at Frey.

    "When did you tag along? Also, why are you acting like you were naturally supposed to be here?"

    "I-I am just free, bite me!"

    "Look, I don''t mind you tagging along. Not going to send you back if that''s what you fear."

    She leered at him.

    "Who knows what a pervert like you would do to Frey?!"

    "Hey, change that line of thought? Do I look like a sleazebag?"

    "U cannot judge a book by its cover."

    Charlotte smirked.

    "You''re someone who can kiss his automaton, I doubt you would set a high bar for anything else."

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    "You win this round."

    Frey hid behind Wu Yan''s back because she couldn''t stand the two fighting.

    Of course, the fact that a delinquent with spiky sprayed hair contributed.

    The delinquent looked like a total clown.

    "Hmm?"

    When Charlotte also hid behind him, he looked behind.

    "What''s the matter with you two?"

    "N-Nothing..."

    Frey and Charlotte looked terrified of the delinquent. After the delinquent left, they sighed in relief at the same time.

    Frey is a timiddy so it''s not out of the ordinary for her. Charlotte''s behavior is more unusual.

    Tyrant Rex is scared of a punk.

    Wu Yan can understand where they came from.

    They were used to living with their automata shielding them.

    Without their automata, they''re no different than normal humans.

    They''re feeble and being conscious of this will breed fear and insecurities.

    Charlotte probably had this while Frey''s just doing Frey''s thing.

    Wu Yan bought a few drinks for them and he assured them.

    "It''s fine, I got your backs."

    Frey and Charlotte felt assured.

    Although he should be as helpless as them, they still felt safe around him.

    It''s weird.

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan started drinking the sweet drink.

    "Alright, where to?"

    "Frey can decide."

    Charlotte drank her syrup too.

    "She''s the protagonist today."

    "I..."

    Frey looked in a certain direction.

    "I want to go there."

 Chapter 1629

    <h4>Chapter 1629</h4>

    "I want to go there..."

    They looked and their eyes widened at what they saw.

    <i>Spllifft</i>

    Wu Yan and Charlotte spat their drinks at the same time at one another.

    They sprayed each others'' faces like horizontal water geysers.

    "Ugh!!!"

    Charlotte turned livid red with anger.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "D-Don''t me me!"

    Wu Yan felt her spit roll down his cheeks. He retorted.

    "You sprayed me too?!"

    "Don''t use spray! Who sprayed you with what?!"

    Charlotte shook with anger and frustration.

    "This smell, it''s a man''s smell, that guy''s..."

    Charlotte wiped her face while grumbling in shame.

    Charlotte looked like she dyed the wiping motion just a smidgeon. But, he could be wrong.

    Wu Yan also wiped away the drool syrup Charlotte sprayed onto his face.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte looked at the source of this debacle.

    "Ugh."

    Frey tried to shrink into a ball.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte couldn''t stay mad at her.

    Frey pointed at a hotel.

    It''s not a normal one either.

    It''s painted pink and there is a giant love symbol in its banner. There is also a couple passionately hugging in that heart.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte have heard of hotels like this before.

    It''s for people who want to bump uglies on the bed or in the toilet, it''s that sort of short-term stay hotel.

    It''s a love hotel.

    "Okay, I know it''s unlikely but I am just going to ask just in case."

    Charlotte forced a smile onto her face.

    "Frey, were you pointing at the wrong building?"

    "Ummm...."

    Frey shook her head so it was apparent what she was pointing at.

    "Okay, I know it''s unlikely but I am just going to ask just in case."

    Wu Yan asked.

    "You want us to go y inside <i>that ce</i>?"

    Anyone could tell what he meant.

    Frey and Charlotte knew about the birds and bees, that''s why they were red like tomatoes.

    Frey raised her hand in a meek manner.

    "O-Of course, not."

    Wu Yan and Charlotte sighed in relief again. Albeit, what she said next caused them to stop mid-sigh.

    "I want to go there with just Crimson Eyes. Tyrant Rex doesn''t have toe."

    <i>Cough cough cough</i>

    Wu Yan and Charlotte coughed at the same time.

    Frey is saying she wants Wu Yan to y the "plow my cucumber patch" game with her.

    "Y-You..."

    Charlotte stuttered.

    "Do you know what you''re saying?!"

    Charlotte shrieked. She pointed at Wu Yan who was nonchntly waiting for her to finish.

    "You want to go ''y'' with this horny guy?"

    "Erm..."

    Frey is on the verge of tears, she thought for sure Charlotte wanted to join.

    "Tyrant Rex, want to join too?"

    "Hell no!"

    Charlotte turned her anger on Wu Yan who said nothing from the start.

    "Pervert! Shameless! Imbecile! Bastard that only knows how to think with his crotch!"

    "You''re the fool!"

    Wu Yan chided her.

    "I didn''t say anything? How am I at fault?"

    "You lecher, automaton smoocher, you tricked us so you can ''y'' us?!"

    "Okay, firstly, you came along without my invitation, secondly, I won''tment on that automaton smoocher part."

    "Huh! You want to toss me aside because you want to do something nasty to Frey?! You perv!"

    "You''re the perv, what is going on in that mind of yours?!"

    "You''re just charmed by her titties, ''problems'' my butt, you just want to y butt stuff!"

    "Okay, we''re veering off in a weird direction. Listen, I can exin."

    "D-Don''t fight..."

    Frey wanted to stop them, but themotion started to gather a crowd.

    "It''s fine, I don''t mind doing it together."

    ""I mind!!!""

    Wu Yan and Charlotte roared at once. They were ring at one another with swirly eyes.

    Atst, they noticed their current predicament.

    With the three of them as the center, the pedestrians surrounded them as they whispered among themselves.

    "Those three, they''re Walpurgis students, right?"

    "Three elites arguing about the ys they''re going to do at the Love Hotel?"

    "They''re humans, in the end, anyone would wanna blow off some steam once in a while..."

    "Oh, I''ve heard about this before, rich kids paying other students to go try nasty stuff at the hotel."

    "The morals of young ones nowadays, deplorable..."

    "Watch your mouth, they might be powerful people. You''re dead if they overheard you."

    The whispers grew weak after that.

    Wu Yan, Charlotte, and Frey heard it all.

    Wu Yan covered his face while Frey hid behind Wu Yan.

    Charlotte is shivering with anger and shame.

    "I am Charlotte of the Belew House..."

    Charlotte roared at the others around her.

    "I am a noble! I don''t do shameless stuff like that!"

    The people scampered off after seeing her blow her tops.

    Tyrant Rex, this is how she got her title, huh?

 Chapter 1630

    <h4>Chapter 1630</h4>

    It''s a fun day.

    However, for Wu Yan, today was one ofbor.

    He passed by a book store, and picked out a book for Kanon. Then, a book mysteriously titled "buy this book and you get to do whatever you want to her." appeared in the shop.

    Then, he passed by a tea shop. While picking out tea for Natsuki, there was a batch of leaves where a note with "buy these leaves and get onedy for free." attached to them.

    Or, when he was buying snacks for Astrea and Natsuki, ady with ice cream and cake on her appeared mysteriously. Of course, she came with a "please eat me" note on her.

    Then, when he is picking out clothes for Ikaros. Ady by his side, the perpetrator, would disappear and call out to him in one of the fitting rooms. And, surprise surprise, she''s in her birthday suit.

    In all these instances, anotherdy near him would re and leer at him like she was staring at a disgusting maggot. then, she would p Wu Yan with tears in the corners of her eyes, making it extremely awkward for Wu Yan to stay in the same shop after that.

    Just dodging Charlottes'' ps were chores of immensebor by themselves.

    Wu Yan''s mental reserves were also depleted by Frey''s tant attempt at bedding him.

    Can one survive physical and mental chores?

    Wu Yan finally broke.

    "Hey, Frey..."

    Wu Yan looked like he was eating sour durian. He pleaded for her to stop.

    "Look, if you want to prank me then you should first tell me the reason."

    "Reason?"

    Charlotte harrumped.

    "I see an immodestdy trying to tempt a lecher."

    "I am guessing you''re not doing this for fun, right?"

    Ignoring Charlotte, he pressed Frey for an answer.

    "I want to know too."

    "Uwuuu..."

    Frey was on the verge of tears.

    "I am sorry..."

    "You made her cry!"

    Charlotte yelled at Wu Yan.

    "You''re such a creep!"

    "Oh, put a sock in it."

    Wu Yan grabbed his head.

    "Don''t cry, I am not angry. I just want to know why you''re doing this."

    Frey inhaled before she continued.

    "You''re angry."

    "...Not angry..."

    "You paused for 2 seconds, you''re angry."

    "Why are you so deft when ites to things like this? I thought you were clumsy?"

    Frey was genuinely shocked by his impression of her. She deted like a punctured balloon."

    "Clumsy..."

    "Okay, back on track."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You''re behaving weirdly. Tell me the reason, please."

    Frey stayed taciturn.

    Charlotte finally understood that Frey had an ulterior motive.

    "Just tell me."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I am not a good person but I am not bad either. I won''t me you because someone close to me wants me to help you. She cares deeply about you."

    Frey flinched.

    "Someone cares about me?"

    "Do you remember thedy with pink wings who saved Rabi from Cherubim''s sword sh?"

    Wu Yan reminded her.

    "Ring a bell?"

    "You mean..."

    Frey asked.

    "Ikaros?"

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "You do know her..."

    Frey lowered her head before she looked up into those crimson eyes of his with her ruby eyes.

    "Ikaros is your automaton?"

    "In a way."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    Charlotte shrugged.

    "I didn''t know..."

    Frey exined.

    "I thought Ikaros was human."

    Even when Ikaros first encountered her through to when she protected Rabi, she never assumed Ikaros was an automaton.

    Frey is right, her instincts were on point.

    Ikaros isn''t an automaton. She is just limited by her Limiter Bracelet, depowering her to the level of an automaton.

    Ikaros probably perceives herself no differently as an automaton, given she knows her existence as a sentient weapon.

    Ikaros grappled with this notion at that time.

    Can a weapon be family?

    Wu Yan had a thought.

    Was Ikaros questioning her identity after seeing Frey living with Rabi like family instead of treating Rabi like a weapon?

    Did she intervene without waiting for Wu Yan''s approval because she felt like she had to protect the connection between Frey and Rabi? Is she seeing herself in Rabi?

    In a way, this is Ikaros desire to be treated not as a weapon.

    She wanted to see the weapon known as Rabi live happily as Frey, she didn''t want to see harme to them.

    She wants to protect Frey and Rabi.

    That''s her intention.

    "Ikaros told me to help you."

    Wu Yan met her eyes.

    "This is her earnest request."

    Frey arched back in shock while Charlotte gasped.

    "Her will is mymand."

    Wu Yan smiled as warmly as the early morning sun. That made their hearts skip a little.

    "Let me help youdies!"

    Frey was speechless, even Charlotte was caught off guard by Wu Yan''s bold statement.

    Wu Yan told her what he knew.

    "You''re trying to kill Raishin so Rabi can steal the show at the Walpurgis Night. This way, the Divine Works won''t dismantle Rabi."

    "You..."

    Frey sounded hoarse.

    "How did you know?"

    Wu Yan and Charlotte looked like they knew this was the case.

    Frey knew she just revealed the answer.

    She lowered her head.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    "My family isn''t just Rabi, there are others..."

    "Others?"

    Charlotte thought about it.

    "Rabi''s siblings, eh?"

    "If they fail..."

    Frey sounded like she was in anguish.

    "Everyone will be dismantled..."

    There are other Hollow Noise dogs.

    They''re all Frey''s family.

    If the project is scrapped, so too would the doggie automata.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte exchanged a look. They stayed silent as Frey let out her inheld anxiety and worries in the form of tears.

 Chapter 1631

    <h4>Chapter 1631</h4>

    Twodies and a guy returned to the Walpurgis Academy.

    Charlotte and Wu Yan were grappling with their thoughts.

    ording to Frey, Rabbi is an automaton with Sound maniption magic circuit installed in it. It is known as a Garm series automaton.

    It''s a Forbidden Doll created by Divine Works.

    This magic circuit is a good one.

    Sound maniption enables the automaton to use soundwaves to do recon and scouting work. The sound maniption can also be used to erase noise and improve infiltration abilities. Moreover, the soundwaves can also be used in the form of sound beams that can mow down enemies at range.

    Divine Works was favored by the British Army because of its diverse and potent abilities.

    However, it''s incredibly taxing on normal dolls.

    This is why the Garm series was used.

    They used real dogs as materials, the sick scientists installed parts in them to make them half-living half-mechanical automata known as Forbidden Dolls.

    Because of the innate magic power production of living beings, the dog automata can aid puppeteers by reducing the load on their mental and magical capacities.

    These dog automata would be tremendously helpful and incredibly lucrative to sell to the British Army.

    However, Raishin is the show-stopper. His appearance and subsequent predicted defeat of Rabbi would make it so that the army wouldn''t be interested in buying the dogs.

    The project would be scrapped along with the dog automata, including Rabbi.

    Frey treated the dogs like her family, she would never sit idly by as the dogs faced extermination.

    Granted, she knew she wouldn''t win in a fair fight.

    This is why she resorted to assassination.

    Then, she would be having a good time beating easier opponents. This means the British Army can watch more matches where Rabbi flexes on enemy automata.

    But, the problem doesn''t stop there.

    Divine Works invented another series.

    They invented the Angel Series.

    These include the Cherubim automaton used by Loki.

    In terms ofbat abilities, the Cherubim is better than the Garm Series.

    However, the Cherubim requires tremendous skill on the part of the Puppeteer to fully utilize.

    Unlike the Garm Series where the user can train the dog automata, the Cherubim is like a high-spec statue that needs expert judgment and orders from the controller.

    After all, it''s easier to train dogs than train a bunch of expert Puppeteers.

    With pros and cons weighing the options down, it''s good that Frey can still fight for her dogs. If the army picked the Angel series over the Garm series then her family would be scrapped.

    However, the Angel series is being promoted by Loki through his immense capabilities.

    Loki is also likely stronger than Raishin.

    Even if she got past Raishin, Loki would be the final wall of despair for her.

    Even so, she must do it for her family.

    Charlotte revised her perception of Frey.

    She chose to fight for her family despite facing tremendous challenges where it''s easier to just walk away.

    While Frey might be weak, the strength of her resolve is one worth praising.

    Wu Yan knew how it worked out for her in the original work.

    Without saying anything, the trio returned to the giant prison-like Academy.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The trio heard something cutting through the air.

    A dagger connected by a thin thread shot towards them.

    This thin dagger came straight for Wu Yan.

    He smirked before stretching out his palm.

    <i>Zip</i>

    He emitted a wave of magic energy. The dense wave of energy wrapped around the thin dagger.

    He stopped the dagger as a glow of magic power coated the dagger. It''s like his magic power stopped the air and everything including space around the dagger. The dagger stopped.

    Charlotte and Frey watched in disbelief.

    "That''s..."

    Charlotte gasped again.

    "Psychokinesis?"

    Yes.

    He used pure magic power and thought to stop the dagger.

    In a nearby forest, the assant also lost control of his breathing as anxiety gripped the individual.

 Chapter 1632

    <h4>Chapter 1632</h4>

    Psychokinesis, it''s a high-level magic skill.

    It''s an impractical magic for most magicians and Puppeteers.

    For one, it relied on high-density magic.

    High-density magic power is made with tons of magic powerpressed with a will into a tangible force.

    this is the reason why Puppeteers and other magicians stayed away from it. Their meager magic power reserves meant that three things would happen during psychokinesis output: small output, short duration of effect, and both.

    Only skilled magicians canpress their magic power and use it with such refined skills that they can control dolls through their thoughts alone.

    Even so, Psychokinesis remains more of a parlor trick than practicalbat magic.

    Even moving a dummy in a training situation is taxing, what to say of actual usage during stressfulbat situations?

    If psychokinesis is like a powerful string that can lift a boulder. Then can the same user calmly stop a boulder hurled at them?

    Highly likely, the user would be too scared to use psychokinesis calmly.

    Now, change that boulder to a sharp knife. Even a strong string would be cut by a sharp knife, right?

    Wu Yan stopped the knife without breaking a sweat.

    This is where Psychokinesis can show its true power.

    With strength dependent on the magic power of the user, the stronger the magic power output, the stronger the psychokinesis.

    What Wu Yan did with his psychokinesis was use up a normal person''s worth of magic power to strongly enhance his psychokinesis to demonic levels.

    Dozens of seconds passed and he still kept his mental hands on the knife.

    How much magic power does this guy have?

    Wu Yan eyed the bush before sighing in disappointment.

    "Rounds, one of the top 13, even the Sword Emperor is a coward who only dares to shoot daggers in the dark?"

    A figure slowly emerged from the nearby forest.

    His red hair and pearly-white hair gave him away. His automaton tagged behind him.

    "Loki, the sword emperor?"

    Charlotte gasped.

    Someone who is rumored to be able to fight the Marshal would resort to sneak attacks? This perplexed her.

    "L-Loki..."

    Frey couldn''t believe it was Loki who attacked them.

    Loki eyed Frey before tensing up again. He looked at the knife suspended in the air.

    The knife was connected by a wire to his automaton.

    "Cherubim."

    Cherubim lit up in a red glow.

    The air slowly heated around the knife.

    It heated up to almost smic levels.

    The sharp knife blew away the psychokinesis hold on it.

    "Fwoosh..."

    The knife returned back to the Cherubim guided by its wires.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "I see, that''s the Jet installed on the Angel Series."

    "A type of wind maniption magic, it heats up air and use it to increase speed and damage of the swords on your doll. It is with this that you can cleave many things apart."

    Wu Yan analyzed.

    "So that''s how you got the epithet ze and Sword Emperor."

    Loki didn''t answer him. He questioned Wu Yan.

    "Where did you bring Frey?"

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Little brother, are you annoyed that your beautiful sister went out with another man?"

    "Answer me!"

    Loki shot out more magic power as he gnashed his teeth.

    "You don''t have your dolls with you. I can kill you easily."

    "Yeah?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "If your "easily" was that little knife trick then I am very disappointed in your attainment."

    "Rx."

    Loki channeled magic power into his doll.

    "You''re going to like this next one..."

    Cherubim unfurled its sword wings. He shot a flurry of them at Wu Yan.

    The 8 feather daggers were also heated up to a scorching temperature.

    They were all aimed at Wu Yan.

    Charlotte and Frey turned pale with horror. Meanwhile, Wu Yan stood calmly as a torrent of magic power oozed out of him.

    He funneled his power into a magic vortex that surrounded him like jets of dark mist.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Rin, Illya, and Miyu would have immediately recognized this if they were here.

    It''s the same protective, condensed magic mist used by Corrupted Saber and Archer in Fate/Kaleid.

    A super-dense magic power tornado that deflects magic, spells, and physical attacks.

    The incinerating des hit his magic vortex.

    <i>ng</i>

    The daggers were deflected by his super-dense magic mist.

 Chapter 1633

    <h4>Chapter 1633</h4>

    <i>ng</i>

    The metal hit mist, it should have been like a hot knife through butter but the magic mist showed the knives whos boss.

    The dark magic mist exploded outward when it was hit by the magic daggers.

    Loki locked his brows in a frown when he felt something.

    That was the sense of his daggers being blown away along with the jet of hot air, Wu Yan''s magic power shoved him back.

    To add insult to <i>knife injury</i>, the daggers were petrified in space by an unseen force.

    Psychokinesis.

    Loki waved his hand.

    "Cherubim!"

    "I am ready!"

    Cherubim got between the knives and Loki

    <i>Swish swish swish</i>

    He shot Loki''s daggers back at him with psychokinesis.

    <i>ng ng ng</i>

    The daggers couldn''t pierce Cherubim''s steel body.

    Loki would have been turned into a pin cushion if he hadn''t told Cherubim to block.

    "You!"

    Loki growled while trying to peer past the faint dark mist surrounding him.

    "What''s that dark mist around you?!"

    "A minor trick I picked up in another ce."

    Wu Yan sneered as he dispelled some of the dark mist blurring his expression.

    "But, it''s enough for someone your level."

    He''s bluffing.

    This magic skill is something that can parry des, deflect spells, and provide magic defense to the user. Only certain Sabers and Archers can use this high-level magic skill.

    To emte this, he trained hard under Natsuki and brute force his way to this level with his nigh-infinite<i> </i>magic power.

    With it, most magic and spells are useless against him, provided he doesn''t run out of mana.

    He used this to block the daggers'' Jet Spell, dispelling it with sheer magic power override before controlling them with psychokinesis.

    Loki saw through this part.

    "It looks like an<i> </i>anti-magic shield. I just have to use non-magic attacks..."

    Loki continued.

    "Let''s see how tough you are when I don''t use magic enhancements.

    Cherubim stomped forward with a giant de at the ready.

    <i>Bam</i>

    The ground shattered as Cherubim leaped into the air. Then, it swung its de at Wu Yan.

    At this speed, Cherubim should be able to lop Wu Yan''s head without giving him time to react.

    The Angel series automata are made with high consumption and high performance in mind. Half-baked Puppeteers won''t be able to move the automaton. Yet, Loki can make the Cherubim doplex and fast movements, a testament to his control skills.

    Wu Yan decided to show a bit of his true power.

    With 99% of his arsenal sealed and his levels sealed, He can only use psychokinesis, dark magic mist,<i> </i>and some derived attacks that all rely on his magic power.

    That pure brute force threatened to blow away the highest level of psychokinesis he could conjure.

    <i>I can''t block this.</i>

    Wu Yan got into a stance. Instead of retreating, he rushed to the Cherubim.

    "¡ª!"

    Loki couldn''t believe his eyes.

    At the current rate, he would miscalcted the speed and force to strike Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan also knew this, he smirked and sneaked around Cherubim''s nk.

    Wu Yan grabbed onto the hunk of metal. Redirected the force and threw it in Loki''s direction.

    His mortal strength can''t yoink the 300kg automaton. But, the metal is in the air and he only needed to adjust the angle to catapult the machine back at Loki.

    "Huh!"

    Loki saw his machine hurled his way so he quickly dove to the side.

    <i>Bam</i>

    Cherubim dug itself into the ground as it crashed into Loki''s original position.

    Loki did a backflip before reassessing the situation.

    Frey and Charlotte also watched with stupefied looks.

    They didn''t know why Loki tried to pull a fast one on them nor did they know why he is attacking Wu Yan. They were also stunned by Wu Yan''s usage of the superdense dark mana mist Wu Yan used to block magic attacks.

    But, they saw enough toe to a conclusion.

    A being close to the Marshal, the Satan favorite<i>,</i>, the Sword Emperor, and his automaton can''t beat a weaponless puppeteer.

    Wu Yan knows the cards he can y.

    Dark magic mist against magic attacks to create chances to counter.

    Psychokinesis to use in counters and attacks.

    Eternal Arms Master to wrestle his way past physical attacks. Using parries and deflects to use the automaton''s physical weight against its master.

    Even so, he is severely depowered by his level 0 stats.

    Wu Yan has confidence he can hold his own in a fight against Loki.

    But, without solid moves to attack, he can''t win.

    Unless<i> </i>Loki uses up his magic power or he lets his guard down, only then can Wu Yan put the Puppeteer down.

    Alternatively, he can use Natsuki''s remote connection and get her to teleport the whole squad here and end the fight in an instant.

    Yeah, he should end this.

    <i>p p p</i>

    Someone pped amidst the tense situation.

    "Even an automaton controlled by Loki himself couldn''t faze the man who briefly bested Marshal."

 Chapter 1634

    <h4>Chapter 1634</h4>

    Even without an Automaton, to push Loki to such a state, I guess this is what one should expect from the one who briefly suppressed Marshal."

    Someone pped while praising Wu Yan''s skills.

    Loki and Frey''s expressions changed.

    Loki''s distorted in anxiety while Frey looked like she was terrified to hear the voice.

    "Who?!"

    Charlotte looked up.

    They looked up to see someone in the air.

    That''s right, someone stood there in the air.

    It was a middle-aged gentleman who looked like he spent most of his researching various subjects.

    His attire suggested he was from an affluent background.

    He looked down at Wu Yan with a gentle grin.

    His strong aura suggested that this was no mere human.

    He was hovering in the air while covering in a magical glow.

    Psychokinesis.

    He used psychokinesis to hold himself in the air.

    To do this, the level of control and magic power is simply mind-boggling.

    He probably had 10 times the magic power of average Puppeteers. No, that was a low estimate.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes before realizing the person''s motives.

    "I see, this is why the guards did nothing when someone attacked me."

    He knew this man must have yed some kind of string to make the guards turn a blind eye.

    "It''s nothing, I just told them the Divine Works are testing a few samples here. I also promised to make sure things won''t get out of hand. The guards were happy with that arrangement."

    The gentleman slowly descended to the ground.

    Loki balled his palm into a fist before storing his magic power. He bowed.

    "Father..."

    "Fa-father, sir..."

    Frey looked awkward and afraid.

    "Father..."

    Charlotte connected the memories in her mind.

    "The founder of Divine Works..."

    "Father, eh?"

    Wu Yan looked at the man.

    "Bronson?"

    "Ah, even Crimson Eyes know of my name, what an honor..."

    Bronson grinned.

    "I have heard stories about your powers. You even fought my most prized disciple with just your bare hands and skills. I see, looks like you''re the one who is actually the closest to Satan."

    Charlotte bitterlyughed.

    Loki clenched his fists while Frey sneaked a nce at Wu Yan.

    Loki looked at Wu Yan like a strong rival rather than a hated foe.

    "Let''s stop with the pleasantries."

    Wu Yan smirked, he could read the guy''s mind.

    "Divine Works, Bronson, the one who almost got the Satan title in the past with his Angel, now, tell me, why did you make Loki attack me?"

    "A contender who almost reached the Satan throne?"

    Charlotte flinched.

    "Oh?"

    Bronson furrowed his brows.

    "Young sir, you seem to have misunderstood me although you know too much about it. I didn''t tell Loki to attack you. He did it on his own. I apologize for his rash behavior."

    "I said, stop with the bullshit."

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    "You diverted the security team, watched the fight like a spectator and you''re telling me you had nothing to do with this? I am not a fool and I hope you''re not one. Keep talking like this and I will have to talk down to you."

    Charlotte, Frey, and Loki couldn''t believe his brazen attitude.

    Bronson is still smiling but his eyes aren''t smiling anymore.

    "Oh, please excuse me, I was just curious about your power."

    Bronson was stopped by Wu Yan''s steely and smug gaze. He put on his business face.

    "Okay, that''s enough. I just want to see you in action, it''s too bad that I didn''t see your Automata in y."

    "Simply put, you just want to gauge my abilities, my automata''s abilities, and research potential, yes?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "A Magic Circuit engineer through and through."

    "No, no, I have as much interest in you as your dolls, that I can assure you."

    Bronson nodded.

    "Your ability to fight with Loki without the aid of your dolls ismendable. What I found harder to believe was the mana-based dark mist you used in the duel. Let''s have a nice chat, okay?"

    Frey and Loki understood Bronson''s intention.

    He wanted to know how to use the dark mist.

    No, he wants Wu Yan to work with him, he knew he smelled treasure when he saw Wu Yan.

    Ideally, he wanted to buy his Dolls. Or, pull Wu Yan into the service of Divine Works.

    As a magic researcher, he was fascinated by his disy of unknown techniques and potent spells. As an owner of a magic workshop, he wanted to craft superb automata.

    Wu Yan is so powerful he swore Wu Yan could obtain the Satan title if he wanted to.

    If he could obtain Wu Yan''s service, the Satan title is as good as his. He can even research forbidden topics with that title. By unlocking more topics and forbidden knowledge, Bronson was sure he could go to the next level of his research.

    Like furthering his studies on Banned Dolls.

    Wu Yan is like a golden ticket to him.

    Charlotte also read Bronson like a book.

    She has seen this before. The researcher looked like a gentleman but turned out to be a psychopath in the end.

    In other words, Bronson is simr to Felix.

    A man of multiple sinister masks.

    He is cruel and calcting.

    Wu Yan grinned while Charlotte raised her guard.

    "Oh, why don''t you answer to one request first?"

    "A request?"

    "yes."

    Wu Yan looked at Bronson.

    "Hand over the Garm series and every right to them to me."

 Chapter 1635

    <h4>Chapter 1635</h4>

    "Hand over the Garm series, I want everything."

    The air froze when he said this.

    Charlotte and Loki stayed silent.

    Wu Yan''s request was obvious to them, they knew who he is trying to cover.

    Frey was stunned. She looked at the both of them with panic, anxiety, and more hope than the former two emotions.

    "Oh, looks like you like my daughter very much. To use yourself as a chip for her, I am awed...."

    "Myself as the chip?"

    Wu Yan crossed his arms with a sigh.

    "You''re wrong."

    "Wrong?"

    Bronson looked at him.

    "You''re not joining Divine Works to get all the rights and physical automata of the Garm series."

    "Wrong again."

    Wu Yan said.

    "You''re going to give me the Garm series because I asked for it, I am not going to pay for it."

    "What do you mean?"

    Bronson narrowed his eyes.

    "You want the Garm series for free?"

    Does he want these low-maintenance Garm automata for free? He could raise a small squad of Puppetters with just the automata alone.

    That''s like asking for a house for free.

    Wu Yan beamed at him.

    "That''s right."

    Loki, Frey, and Charlotte gasped. Meanwhile, Nronson furrowed his brows.

    "Do you think this is an eptable request for anyone?"

    "You''re going to say yes."

    Wu Yan said assuredly.

    "Plus, it''s not like you''re going to keep the Garm series alive anyway."

    "¡ª!"

    Frey and Charlotte gasped whereas Loki flinched back.

    Bronson''s eyes turned sharp like a criminal who was caught stealing.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Oh, you want me to spell it out?"

    Wu Yan didn''t take this person seriously despite said researcher being one of the few close contenders for a Satan title in the past.

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    He decided to call this guy out.

    "You never considered pitting Garm against the Angel series, you told them you''re going to pick the better series?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You already decided to sell the Angel series to the elite squad of the British Army. The Garms were ted for disposals."

    "What do you mean?"

    Charlotte couldn''t help but ask.

    "He lied to Frey?"

    Frey shook her head in disbelief, she wanted her foster father to deny that allegation.

    But Bronson continued staring at Wu Yan.

    "I have been nothing but cordial to you, but you''re ndering me like this, do you think I am easy to bully?"

    Bronson emitted a wave of magic power.

    It gave the air around them a sultry sense.

    Frey turned tense while Loki and Charlotte resisted the power.

    "That''s some dense magic power..."

    Charlotte grumbled.

    "If Bronson joined then other than Wu Yan and Magnus, nobody could fight him."

    Charlotte made that assessment after tasting his mana.

    However, a duel of magic power?

    Against Wu Yan?

    He is just asking for a beatdown.

    "Like I said, if you''re going to do it, don''t go for small gains. You''re just being annoying."

    Wu Yan ignored the magic pressure.

    "Well, I can more or less guess why, you''re just someone who were close to the Satan title, not the actual winner."

    "The magic association said that only Satans are allowed to touch forbidden knowledge. Nobody can touch it or be put on a manhunt."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Tell me, is the Garm Series made of Banned Dolls?"

    Loki, Frey, and Charlotte were stupefied for a second.

    "The Garm series were made of living dogs."

    These automata had living tissue in them.

    Banned dolls are coined as such because they aren''t supposed to be made.

    If people found out about the truth behind the Garm series, the conspirators could be hunted down at best and executed at worst.

    As such, even if the Garm series were somehow perfected, it wouldn''t be possible to sell it to the military in big batches. The magic council would likely find out and sanction Bronson for it.

    Can he really go through with the n given the risks?

    No, he wanted to get rid of the Garm series as a way to hide his crimes.

    Charlotte was right.

    Bronson lied to Frey from the outset.

    "Father, you were lying to me?"

    Frey turned pale.

    Bronson didn''t answer. He coldly leered at Frey.

    "Did you tell him about the banned doll?"

    "I..."

    "I see..."

    Bronson sighed.

    "Not only are you utterly useless, you betrayed my expectations."

    Bronson looked at Wu Yan.

    "Fine, you want it that badly? You can have it."

 Chapter 1636

    <h4>Chapter 1636</h4>

    Frey''s pale expression turned rosy with delight.

    Charlotte and Loki knew that this wasn''t the end, Bronson would never take it like this.

    It isn''t over.

    Bronson continued.

    "Divine Works can hand over the entire Garm Series. But, you must give me one of your dolls as the price."

    <i>Boom</i>

    A gigantic mana wave exploded outward.

    Bronson, Charlotte, Frey, and Loki couldn''t resist the sudden surge. Their clothes fluttered while they staggered back a few steps.

    They were all too busy blocking the mana surge.

    "H-How is this possible?"

    Bronson managed to squeeze out his disbelief.

    "Can humans reach this level of mana greatness?"

    "He..."

    Loki looked like he was chewing on a bitter bug.

    "He''s that powerful..."

    "Who is this man?"

    Bronson couldn''t hide his shock.

    "Is he a student? I''ve never seen a Satan with this much mana! Is it rted to his bloodline heritage?"

    Nobody could answer Bronson''s queries.

    A chilling scoff came from Wu Yan.

    "You want me to give up my people?"

    Wu Yan''s body lit up in magical lights. His mana was boiling.

    At the center of the mana storm, Bronson saw a monster staring back at him between the tendrils of mana whipping the ground around him.

    "You think all life should be trampled upon as you patronize them from above?"

    "You!"

    Bronson struggled to defy Wu Yan.

    If Wu Yan was hostile before, he was now using amanding tone with Bronson. He''s not hiding the fact that he thinks Bronson is beneath him.

    "I am not negotiating with you."

    Wu Yan stored some of his mana away.

    "I am threatening you."

    "Threatening me?"

    Bronson''s eyes widened.

    "Don''t you understand?"

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Rabi is in the school, I can get him checked out or get the faculty to examine him, after that, who do you think is going to hunt Divine Works down for the Banned Doll?"

    "You want to blow the whistle on me?"

    Bronson wanted to keep his cool but against that overwhelming mana force, he was struggling just to keep an elegant smile on.

    "You think Divine Works don''t have the backing of authorities? You think they would punish me?"

    "You think you''re so clever just because you bought a few officers? Think, man, think..."

    "You think you can buy all the enforcers and executors of the Mage Association?"

    "¡ª!"

    Bronson turned grim.

    "You think you''re smarter than the old dogs in the Association? You think they don''t know about the crap you did?"

    Wu Yan pitied the ignorance Bronson showed him.

    "You think there isn''t anyone in here nted by the Association? Do you want to meet her?"

    Bronson got the gist of Wu Yan''s threat.

    He isn''t going to the cops, he had someone who knew the Association well, once he is reported, the Mage Association will be chasing him down.

    With Association staff sniffing around his Divine Works, they will bust him sooner orter.

    Researching the forbidden and making Banned Dolls is enough to put him away forever.

    Plus, Bronson''s crimes aren''t limited to those two counts alone.

    Bronson showed hesitation.

    The mage association is one that doesn''t meddle in country affairs. However, it reserved jurisdiction over all things rted to forbidden knowledge and the governance of Mages.

    If Divine Works killed an official, the association would probably just report it to the cops and let them handle it.

    However, when Divine Works touches the Banned Doll creation and forbidden knowledge, the Divine Works will be targeted by the Association and hunted down.

    The Association is the biggest threat to Bronson than cops.

    Bronson was sure this wasn''t a bluff he should call.

    Indeed, there was nothing to discuss or negotiate. He had to do it or risk losing everything.

    Bronson turned silent.

    The mana storm also stopped when Bronson fell into silence. Loki, Frey, and Charlotte eyed Wu Yan.

    "I understand."

    Bronson replied.

    "This is a gentleman''s agreement, don''t say anything to anyone."

    Frey couldn''t hold back her joy.

    Wu Yan expected such an answer. He also warned Bronson.

    "Here''s another piece of advice, stay away from things you shouldn''t do."

    "That''s enough, sir."

    Bronson growled.

    "Are you going to use this against me for the rest of my life?"

    "No, keep your end of the bargain and I won''t mention this ever again."

    Wu Yan turned around.

    "But, do something stupid, and let''s just say I have a big surprise in store for you."

    Wu Yan left Bronson after that.

    Charlotte tagged behind him while Loki and Frey stayed behind with the defeated Bronson.

 Chapter 1637

    <h4>Chapter 1637</h4>

    Walpurgis Royal Academy, main entrance...

    Bronson looked into the distance with his hands on the windowsill. He said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Frey and Loki watched with pale faces and nonchnce respectively.

    Bronson still looked a bit gray, perhaps that is because they saw him lose to Wu Yan.

    Frey and Loki knew better than to speak out of turn.

    Bronson, their foster father, is very angry.

    He is someone who almost became Satan, the founder of a famous Workshop. But, he got schooled by a kid in the Academy.

    Plus, he was threatened and was forced to bow down.

    He looked like a gentleman but the two knew their father better than anyone else.

    He was a cruel man beneath that gentle fa?ade.

    He lied to Frey about keeping the Garm series. He wanted her to fight a pointless fight.

    What he did to the siblings was proof enough.

    Bronson did more cruel things.

    He was never one to be on the receiving end of abuse.

    Getting put in his ce by Wu Yan is his first biggest humiliation.

    Frey and Loki are just as pissed as Bronson.

    Frey is mad that Bronson lied to her about keeping the Garm series.

    s, she would never express it.

    Going against Bronson would be bad for her. It would be almost on the same level as getting abandoned like the Garm series.

    If she found out sooner, she would have disobeyed Bronson sooner.

    Bronson promised to give the Garm series to Wu Yan so it''s all good on her end.

    She is just going to keep this anger stored away.

    Loki also clenched his fists while wrestling his own thoughts.

    Bronson finally spoke up when the sun is going down.

    "Frey..."

    Frey twitched before stepping up.

    Bronson didn''t nce at her.

    "Did you betray me?"

    Bronson was asking who told Wu Yan about the Banned Doll.

    Banned dolls can generate their own mana, reducing the mana burden on the user.

    If no one told Wu Yan about the dog, even an expert couldn''t easily tell from a single nce at the modified banned doll husky.

    But, Wu Yan is so sure.

    That sounds like someone bbed to him, most likely Frey.

    But, this almost made Frey lose control.

    Talking about betrayals?

    Bronson lied to Frey first.

    Bronson didn''t feel a shred of remorse for what he did to Frey.

    What a shameless individual...

    Frey bit down on her lips.

    "No..."

    The Garm series wasn''t leaked to Wu Yan by her. Wu Yan got that information out from her through clever poking.

    Frey didn''t know what gave it away but she was sure Wu Yan read her mind.

    She never told Wu Yan about her plight.

    She didn''t know if Bronson believed her. He just nodded.

    "Well, since you said it, I will take your word for it."

    Bronson turned around.

    "Did you get information about that brat''s Automaton?"

    Frey tensed up again.

    He is asking her for favors after being found out.

    This is her father''s cruel and uncaring side.

    "No."

    Frey felt something dark streaking across her vision.

    Bronson pped Frey.

    <i>Pap</i>

    He smacked her across her temple.

    At least, that was his n.

    Someone took it for her.

    Loki took the p for Frey.

    "Loki?"

    Frey was puzzled.

    Bronson turned frosty.

    "My son, is this disobedience I see?"

    "Father."

    Loki ignored his swelling cheeks.

    Unfazed, he looked into Bronson''s eyes.

    "I will duel Scarlet Eyes."

    Frey gasped slightly whereas Bronson sized Loki up.

    "You want to duel him to find out about the automata?"

    "No."

    Loki dered.

    "I want to destroy his automata and bring their circuits back."

    "Loki!"

    Frey yelled out loud.

    Bronson grinned.

    "Good, I leave it to you."

    "Yes."

    Loki left while blood streamed down the side of his lips.

    He bit down on his lips too hard.

 Chapter 1638

    <h4>Chapter 1638</h4>

    Walpurgis Academy, Tortoise dormitory.

    Wu Yan told Natsuki about what happened to him, Charlotte, and Frey today. He also told her about Frey''s attempt on Raishin''s life and the meeting between Wu Yan and Bronson.

    Ikaros brewed them some tea while he quenched his thirst for good tea.

    "Well, that''s how it went down."

    "To kill others in order to protect her automata."

    Natsuki sighed.

    "That brat doesn''t have it easy."

    "Bronson took it too far."

    Nagisa huffed.

    "That''s not how a father should act."

    Kanon stopped when she heard the story. Her eyes were also dim with a slight tinge of pain.

    "Nagisa..."

    Nagisa was chastized by the looks of disapproval from Wu Yan and Natsuki.

    Kanon''s foster father did something terrible to her too.

    He turned her into a fake angel and made her fight other clones like her to upgrade her abilities.

    Kanon''s father is worse than Bronson.

    Of course, only in terms of lying.

    "Kanon-chan."

    Nagisa was on the verge of tears.

    "I am so sorry, I didn''t mean it..."

    "It''s fine, Nagisa-chan."

    Kanon assured Nagisa as she held her hand.

    "I have a new family now. I am as happy as I could ever be."

    "R-Really?"

    Nagisa nced at her.

    "You''re not mad at me?"

    "No..."

    Kanon gave her an angelic smile.

    "Nagisa is my family, that''s why!"

    "Nagisa-chan..."

    Touched, Nagisa hugged Kanon. Kanon looked at Wu Yan with a slight blush.

    "Onii-chan, why don''t we help Frey-san?"

    Kanon who came from a simr background felt sympathy for Frey.

    "It''s fine."

    Wu Yan ruffled her silver locks.

    "I know what I am doing."

    "Master..."

    Ikaros finally said something.

    "Sorry for troubling you."

    "Why is everyone talking about this like it''s a problem?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    He roamed his gaze over everyone.

    "Look, I am your family, your man, but don''t treat me like your master. Decide what youdies want and I would do it to the best of my abilities. I don''t like this kind of subservient mannerism."

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon all flinched slightly. The weaker-willeddies blushed.

    Ikaros is the MVP, she rarely blushes but she''s definitely putting on the red Christmas lights on her face.

    This expressionlessdy finally showed a hint of her true feelings for Wu Yan.

    It''s a rare sight to behold.

    But, she covered it up a secondter much to Wu Yan''sment.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    Something pierced through the air.

    Ikaros and Astrea jumped into action as they blocked Wu Yan from the attack.

    <i>ng</i>

    The window of their room burst open as a dagger flew into the room.

    He recognized the attacker the moment he saw the heated dagger.

    "I won''t let you hurt master!"

    Astrea swung her Chrysaor at the dagger.

    ng

    the dagger bounced off her de.

    <i>ng</i>

    As more daggers followed, Ikaros responded with her crystalline barrier.

    <i>Bang bang bang</i>

    The daggers couldn''t pierce Aegis nor could the shards of ss hit them.

    Astrea wanted to rush out before someone stopped the two angels.

    Wu Yan ordered.

    "Natsuki."

    Natsuki nodded as space warped around them.

    They teleported to the courtyard of the Tortoise dormitory.

    Standing a dozen meters away are Loki and Cherubim.

    "Loki."

    Frey grabbed Loki''s arm while pleading against his actions.

    ''N-No, don''t..."

    Loki ignored her. He released magic power.

    Loki is going to fight Wu Yan here.

    He was jumped outside the academy and now he got attacked on his home turf. Even Wu Yan is pissed now.

    Loki wants to duke it out with him right here.

    Wu Yan stared at Loki.

    "Are you retarded?"

    "I might be humble and merciful but I don''t tolerate three types of people."

    Loki shut his eyes.

    "Those who order me, those who disobey me, and..."

    He unleashed his killing intent.

    "People who insult my brain and just won''t die!"

    No need for many words.

    Loki just wants to attack Wu Yan.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan wants to give Loki a thorough beating for wrecking his home.

    The moment they spotted each other was the moment the duel began.

 Chapter 1639

    <h4>Chapter 1639</h4>

    "Go, Cherubim!"

    "Command!"

    Cherubim raised its de, and the lights around the automaton bounced off the de.

    Mana strings connected the doll and Loki. The magic was used to power the automaton and its magic circuit.

    <i>Vrrmmm</i>

    Cherubim started burning up as magic heated the air.

    Cherubim rushed at Wu Yan like a burning boulder.

    <i>Boom</i>

    The sword-wielding automaton lunged at w u y.

    "Onii-san!"

    Nagisa and Kanon cried out.

    "Master."

    Ikaros and Astrea looked at Wu Yan.

    Natsuki said nothing, she waited for Wu Yan''s order.

    Thedies are his automata.

    They wanted to act like one.

    It''s a fight so they left it to the party leader to decide.

    Wu Yan infused mana into Astrea.

    "Astrea, go."

    "Yes!"

    Astrea pped her wings before rushing out.

    <i>Fwoosh</i>

    The two fighters met at the center of the field in a violent collision.

    <i>ng</i>

    Sparks flew as the two locked des.

    The ionizing de and the lightsaber continued to emit waves of shockwaves.

    Astrea pped her wings again, generating forward momentum.

    <i>ng</i>

    She nudged the sword in an upward stroke. That was enough to stagger Cherubim who should have been heavier than Astrea.

    "Hmph!"

    Astrea used that momentum to connect to the next attack, a horizontal sh.

    Cherubim twirled back, the photon de missed the angel by just 2 inches.

    Cherubim is also speeding up with a stream of magic-infused air entering its torso.

    "Cherubim!"

    Loki put in more mana into the doll.

    The doll dissipated the heat in front of it, switching to back thrusters instead.

    This negated the stagger motion, it countered with a downward sh.

    Like a chef chopping down on a fish.

    But, fighting against an angelic fighter with wings with just thrusters?

    Plus, Astrea is the strongest Angeloid in terms of dynamic movements.

    <i>ng</i>

    Astrea easily blocked the attack with a horizontal block.

    "Hmm."

    Loki grinned as he infused more mana into Cherubim.

    The wings on Cherubim snapped as wired daggers shot out and rained down on Astrea.

    Locked in ce by that, Loki assumed Astrea had to choose between being skewered by daggers or cut down by Cherubim''s sword.

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Clever, aren''t ya?"

    Wu Yan gave Astrea more magic power as she lit up in a magical glow. Her Photon de also started vibrating rapidly.

    <i>Shing</i>

    Cherubim felt an unstoppable force hitting its de, the giant sword and its wielder trembled.

    She swatted the doll away like she was fanning a me.

    Then, Astrea performed a blitz that deflected all 8 des instantly.

    "Tsk."

    Loki ordered again.

    "Spin, Cherubim!"

    "I am ready!"

    The doll emitted plumes of high-temperature air that ionized the matter around it.

    Cherubim jumped into the air. Gears cluttered as the robot transformed in mid-air.

    Its shoulder, arm, and de fused together. It wasn''t wrong to say Cherubim became a sword.

    A two-meter tall de.

    That''s a terrifying de to face especially if it''s high in the air like the de of an executioner.

    Loki grabbed the air as if he could hold the giant de.

    Then, as he swung, the giant angelic de shot at Astrea like a giant had thrown a javelin at her.

    see

    Astrea didn''t see thising. She wasn''t expecting her opponent to turn into a sword and be hurled at her. Nheless, she dodged the de with a few ps of her wings.

    The sword gouged the ground.

    Even more shockingly, the ground was charred wherever the sword went. The sword automaton was burning up everything in its path.

 Chapter 1640

    <h4>Chapter 1640</h4>

    The people held their tongues when they saw the area devastated by Cherubim.

    Getting cut by this is a good way to die, at least, be severely maimed.

    And, Cherubim is an automaton with a magic circuit that can heat up air to several thousands Celsius, what couldn''t the de cut?

    Even a 1-meter thick metal b would be cut apart, right?

    Even if Astrea was unsealed, this attack isn''t something to be blocked.

    However, she had speed and dexterity to dodge the attacks.

    Wu Yan looked at the spinning sword in the air.

    "I see, this is why they called you the Sacred ze."

    The red halos of heat and the zing inferno it wrought certainly earned him that title.

    This is why people felt terrified, they saw what Loki could do.

    indeed, his automaton is powerful.

    Astrea looked at Wu Yan, she wanted his opinion on the matter.

    Astrea is afraid she might slip up and get hit.

    A hit from Cherubim would spell her doom.

    Even Ikaros'' Aegie would find it hard topletely block the attack.

    Astrea L-type Aegis is a stronger defense than Ikaros'' wide-area Aegis.

    If she could use her shield, that is what she wanted Wu Yan to weigh in on.

    She can fight wholeheartedly with the shield at her side.

    She won''t even need 10 seconds to take him down.

    Wu Yan had the same thought. He allowed her to use the shield.

    That ming sword is no joke. He would level the entire academy if Loki so much as harm one of hisdies.

    Astrea''s safety is the priority here.

    Plus, he had more trump cards in store.

    Wu Yan nodded.

    But, something out of the ordinary happened.

    <i>Boom</i>

    Magical power surged from somewhere near Loki.

    However, it wasn''t Loki.

    Loki had no such magic power.

    Wu Yan was supposed to be the only one who can generate mana storms with sheer quantity and density.

    Frey is the one emitting this magic surge.

    She is also shocked by this.

    "¡ª!"

    The others took a few steps back in shock.

    The magic power was enough to trees away. She panicked because she wasn''t doing this on purpose.

    She didn''t know she had this much magic power. She was also unaware of why her magic power rampaged out of control.

    Frey''s magic power turned wacky all of a sudden.

    "Huh?!"

    Nagisa flinched.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "This magic power."

    Wu Yan gasped.

    "This isn''t Frey''s magic power, right?"

    "No humans could ever reach this level. This is vampire-level magic power."

    Natsuki turned stern.

    "Careful, things are not what they seem."

    Another magical surge echoed out with Frey as the center.

    Loki got blown back by the shockwave.

    "Loki!"

    Frey cried but she winced in pain.

    <i>Awoo</i>

    Rabi howled in a manic fit. It lost its chill just like the magic power of its rampaging mistress.

    Rabi turned golden as it sucked up Frey''s magic power.

    The scrawny dog erged as its fur stood like porcupine spikes. Its teeth also lengthened too. It wasn''t a dog anymore, it was closer to a huge tiger at this point.

    "Rabi?!"

    Frey watched as her beloved pet grew out of proportion.

    <i>Awoo</i>

    The dog howled again.

    "Ugh... Ahh... Kyaa..."

    Frey slumped to the floor. Her skin and muscles started oozing blood as the magic power overburdened her physique.

    Loki slowly got up.

    Natsuki and Ikaros wanted to rush to Frey''s aid.

    Wu Yan held them back. He knows what happened to Frey.

    "Ahhh!"

    Frey thrashed in pain.

    <i>Crack crack</i>

    Rabi bared its fangs at Wu Yan.

    The next second, the huge dog pounced in Wu Yan''s direction

 Chapter 1641: The out of control Automaton and Puppeteer

    Chapter 1641: The out of control Automaton and Puppeteer

    "Rawr!"

    The beast howled as magic power mixed into the air. The magical gust cut everything nearby.

    Rabii was gathering magic power with its mouth full of saliva.

    Then, an invisible shockwave was emitted out of the dog''s mouth. It cut the grund, sliced through air and devastated everything in its path.

    It''s a high density sonic boom.

    This was aimed at Loki and Wu Yan who was fighting Loki.

    Frey''s automaton attacked the two duelists.

    Ikaros came to shield Wu Yan along with Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon. She deployed her Aegis.

    The Aegis resisted the sonic boom as a shockwave echoed out the moment it hit her barrier.

    <em>Howl</em>

    Without letting up, Rabi ran along the side while emitting multiple sonic shockwaves at them.

    <em>Bam bam bam bam</em>

    The Aegis blocked each attacks while dust flew around them.

    Rabi continued peppering into the dust cloud.

    Rabi lost all sense of rationality.

    It only knew how to destroy everything standing around it.

    The beast locked onto them and fired waves after waves of sonic attacks.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Frey''s body continued to wither as the beast drained her mana steadily.

    More blood seeped out.

    "Rabi..."

    Frey should have been in so much pain she couldn''t stand up but she pleaded for Rabi to steady itself while ignoring her own state.

    Frey wanted to control her automaton.

    But Rabi didn''t heed her call. It fired off multiple attacks while overriding hermands.

    Frey wanted to use forceful control but that required immense focus which the battered her couldn''t muster.

    Loki Looked at Rabi and gnashed his teeth when he saw the dog draining her sister''s mana.

    "Cherubim!"

    "I Am Ready!"

    Cherubim fired off its dagger-wings.

    The daggers sliced a big wound across the dog''s torso.

    <em>Awooo</em>

    The dog howled in pain before magic quickly surged.

    The wound grew tumors like nodules before the wound regenerated in less than a few seconds.

    "¡ª!"

    Loki was stunned.

    That attack was enough to disable normal automata.

    However, it recovered in an instant?

    Garm Series never had such regenerative abilities.

    Loki knew where the regen came from.

    It came from its immense magic power reserves.

    That regeneration took away 20% of the dog''s mana.

    Freya also bled out more as a result. Because of her blood evaporated and turned into mana that seeped into Rabi.

    Loki finally understood.

    "Freya''s blood is being converted into mana."

    Yes, Freya didn''t have so much mana to begin with.

    Her blood is being converted into mana to supply Rabi''s bloodthirst, regeneration, and other abilities.

    Lifeforce could be turned into mana.

    And blood is just one of the mediums converted.

    Blood is the thickest substance of mana in this world. The vassal beasts in Strike the Blood also lived in blood.

    In other words, blood is the best material to convert to mana.

    This is why vampires treated their blood like their lives in Strike the Blood. They ced its importance higher than their brains or hearts.

    Now, Freya''s blood is being converted to mana from an unknown means. Rabi is the unwilling receiver of this mana.

    This is why Rabi lost control.

    Freya is the source of this disturbance.

    But, she has limited blood.

    She will eventually bleed out in such a case.

    They can''t attack Rabi, it will drain her faster. The regeneration will kill her faster.

    tsk

    Loki clicked his tongue.

    "Cherubim, stop!"

    "Yes!"

    Cherubim stopped and retrieved the daggers.

    Rabi pounced in Loki''s direction. It wanted to bite Loki''s neck.

    If this attack connected, Loki would die for sure.

    "No! Rabi!"

    Frey yelled out.

    Rabi continued to attack.

    <em>Cling cling cling</em>

    Purple chains wrapped Rabi up and immobilized the beast.

    Then, another figure appeared behind Frey. With a gentle press on the head and a wisp of mana shot into her brain.

    Frey was knocked out.

    Rabi slumped down unconscious as it slowly regained its smaller size. The overgrown muscles were also destroyed.

 Chapter 1642

    <h4>Chapter 1642</h4>

    In a facility not far away from the main lecture halls...

    The hospital of the academy stood.

    Walpurgis is an academy with top-ss students enrolling in the hundreds, up to thousands of students.

    As such, the academy didn''t pinch pennies on the medical facilities.

    After school time, there are fewer reasons why students would be hurt so the staff stationed here are only relief staffs.

    However, the staff could hear amotion in one of the corridors.

    The two angelicdies at the forefront immediately caused the staff to awake from their stupor.

    Ikaros and Astrea opened the door for Wu Yan as he brought in an unconscious and pale Frey.

    Natuski, Nagisa, and Kanon followed closely behind Wu Yan whose shirt was stained red by blood.

    The nurse wanted to grumble but when she saw the battered Frey, she stopped.

    "What happened?!"

    "She''s hurt!"

    Wu Yan cut into the topic immediately.

    "She lost too much blood, prepare transfusion."

    "How can transfusions heal her state?"

    The nurse pushed a medical cart to them.

    "Let''s treat her immediately!"

    "I have a great healer near me, just give her blood now!"

    Wu Yan ced Frey on the bed. Then, he looked at Kanon.

    "Kanon, Frey is in your hands, I will supply you with all the mana you need."

    "And Rabi!"

    Nagisa and Astrea pointed at the battered dog on Cherubim''s shoulder.

    "Knaon-chan, Please, heal Rabi too."

    "I will try."

    Kanon said anxiously.

    She might have mind-boggling healing abilities but it''s the first time she is treating a human and a dog in the medical room.

    She''s only a student, anyone would be nervous in her shoes.

    Kanon can heal people but she can''t regenerate the blood Frey lost.

    Wu Yan brought Frey and Rabi here so they could get their transfusions. The healing and stopping of wounds can be done with Kanon''s abilities.

    The medical staff still wanted to object but another authoritative voice rang out.

    "Do as he says."

    An attractive redhead in officedy researcher attire walked over.

    She''s Kimberly.

    "He has so much confidence behind his words, surely, he has his ways."

    Kimberly examined Frey for a few seconds.

    "Now, do your jobs."

    The medical staff could only obey as the researcher ordered them.

    Frey and Rabi were pushed into the operation room. Kanon also followed.

    Frey lost too much blood, with transfusions and Kanon''s healing, she should be fine.

    Rabi is an automaton, he should be sent to the engineering department for fixing.

    But, since he is a banned doll, the majority of his construct is of living parts.

    Kanon''s healing would do it more service than tinkering in the engineering dept.

    Natsuki, Nagisa, Astrea, and Loki stayed mum. Ikaros is the only one who pleads with Wu Yan.

    "Master...."

    "Say no more."

    Wu Yan assured her.

    "Kanon is the best healer in the world, Frey and Rabi will be fine."

    Ikaros nodded but her worried look wasn''t gone.

    Ikaros isn''t familiar with Frey and Rabi.

    But, Frey who lived as a weapon and tool while treating Rabi, a biological weapon like a family became someone who Ikaros held dear.

    She cared enough that she wanted no harm toe to them.

    Even this small wish was shattered by the scuffle just now.

    Wu Yan balled his fists while calming his rumbling emotions.

    "Professor Kimberly, why are you here?"

    "My students fought in front of a dorm. You think people won''t notice?"

    Kimberly poked at him.

    "I will ask for the detailster. Heal her first."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "How?"

    Nagisa looked at the closed door.

    "Why did she suddenly lose blood and how did her automaton go berserk?"

    "It''s not Frey, she didn''t seem like she knew this would happen."

    Natsuki analyzed.

    "My guess is that someone installed a magic on her that forcibly converted her blood to magic power."

    "Someone did this to her?"

    Astrea tilted her head.

    "There are multiple ways to do this."

    Natsuki looked at Loki.

    "I fear that someone had installed magic formation to do that."

    "¡ª!"

    Wu Yan was expressionless while Loki looked like he had something to say.

    A magic formation to forcibly make mana from blood.

    That magic formation kicked in and Frey lost control?

    "I see."

    Kimberly snorted.

    "It''s conceivable if you say a part of her had been converted to magic circuits."

    "She''s part Automaton."

    Kimberly assessed while looking at Loki, hinting for him to spill the beans.

    "With blood as the medium, the magic circuit needs to be at the core of the blood cirction system."

    "The heart."

    Natsuki said with a grim face.

    "Someone used machine parts to rece her heart and make a magic circuit there!"

    Nagisa, Ikaros, and Astrea were stunned by this, it was like someone had mmed a hammer into them.

    A modified human.

    Part automaton and part human, she is even more of a taboo than her Automaton husky.

    Who did this to her?

    An immediate culprit came to mind.

    <i>Bronson.</i>

    Who else could do this except him?

 Chapter 1643

    <h4>Chapter 1643</h4>

    "Rawr!"

    The beast howled as magic power mixed into the air. The magical gust cut everything nearby.

    Rabii was gathering magic power with its mouth full of saliva.

    Then, an invisible shockwave was emitted out of the dog''s mouth. It cut the ground, sliced through the air, and devastated everything in its path.

    It''s a high-density sonic boom.

    This was aimed at Loki and Wu Yan who was fighting Loki.

    Frey''s automaton attacked the two duelists.

    Ikaros came to shield Wu Yan along with Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon. She deployed her Aegis.

    The Aegis resisted the sonic boom as a shockwave echoed out the moment it hit her barrier.

    <i>Howl</i>

    Without letting up, Rabi ran along the side while emitting multiple sonic shockwaves at them.

    <i>Bam bam bam bam</i>

    The Aegis blocked each attack while dust flew around them.

    Rabi continued peppering into the dust cloud.

    Rabi lost all sense of rationality.

    It only knew how to destroy everything standing around it.

    The beast locked onto them and fired wave after wave of sonic attacks.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Frey''s body continued to wither as the beast drained her mana steadily.

    More blood seeped out.

    "Rabi..."

    Frey should have been in so much pain she couldn''t stand up but she pleaded for Rabi to steady itself while ignoring her own state.

    Frey wanted to control her automaton.

    But Rabi didn''t heed her call. It fired off multiple attacks while overriding hermands.

    Frey wanted to use forceful control but that required immense focus which the battered her couldn''t muster.

    Loki looked at Rabi and gnashed his teeth when he saw the dog draining her sister''s mana.

    "Cherubim!"

    "I Am Ready!"

    Cherubim fired off its dagger wings.

    The daggers sliced a big wound across the dog''s torso.

    <i>Awooo</i>

    The dog howled in pain before magic quickly surged.

    The wound grew tumors like nodules before the wound regenerated in less than a few seconds.

    "¡ª!"

    Loki was stunned.

    That attack was enough to disable normal automata.

    However, it recovered in an instant.

    Garm Series never had such regenerative abilities.

    Loki knew where the regen came from.

    It came from its immense magic power reserves.

    That regeneration took away 20% of the dog''s mana.

    Freya also bled out more as a result. Her blood evaporated and turned into mana that seeped into Rabi.

    Loki finally understood.

    "Freya''s blood is being converted into mana."

    Yes, Freya didn''t have so much mana to begin with.

    Her blood is being converted into mana to supply Rabi''s bloodthirst, regeneration, and other abilities.

    Lifeforce could be turned into mana.

    And blood is just one of the mediums converted.

    Blood is the thickest substance of mana in this world. The vassal beasts in Strike the Blood also lived in blood.

    In other words, blood is the best material to convert to mana.

    This is why vampires treated their blood like their lives in Strike the Blood. They ced its importance higher than their brains or hearts.

    Now, Freya''s blood is being converted to mana from an unknown means. Rabi is the unwilling receiver of this mana.

    This is why Rabi lost control.

    Freya is the source of this disturbance.

    But, she has limited blood.

    She will eventually bleed out in such a case.

    They can''t attack Rabi, it will drain her faster. The regeneration will kill her faster.

    tsk

    Loki clicked his tongue.

    "Cherubim, stop!"

    "Yes!"

    Cherubim stopped and retrieved the daggers.

    Rabi pounced in Loki''s direction. It wanted to bite Loki''s neck.

    If this attack connected, Loki would die for sure.

    "No! Rabi!"

    Frey yelled out.

    Rabi continued to attack.

    <i>Cling cling cling</i>

    Purple chains wrapped Rabi up and immobilized the beast.

    Then, another figure appeared behind Frey. With a gentle press on the head and a wisp of mana shot into her brain, Frey was knocked out.

    Rabi slumped down unconscious as it slowly regained its smaller size. The overgrown muscles were also destroyed.

 Chapter 1644: Insurance?

    Chapter 1644: Insurance?

    Machine City...

    In an affluent area with multiple mansions dotting therge area, there stood multiple fields of crops that added to the scenery.

    A stone mansion built like an ancient castle stood among the newer mansions.

    The tall walls that surrounded it had warehouses, dormitories, and granaries built near it.

    It looked like it was a ce that bred and kept livestock.

    However, the que with an orphanage written on it said otherwise.

    Things didn''t add up the longer one looked at the ce.

    There are personnel with guns on patrol. There are also Automata keeping an eye on the perimeter.

    An orphanage with such tight security?

    Even military warehouses aren''t as tightly guarded as this ce.

    In any case, this orphanage is very suspicious.

    In one of the vis here, Bronson stood solemnly with his whiteb coat giving him a schrly look.

    The building is dark with little light to illuminate the ce.

    The windows were covered with metal bars. There are no furniture as rows of cages form two rows.

    In the cages are different breeds of dogs: Golden Retrievers, shepherds, Corgi,bradors, and other types of dogs caged inhumanely.

    They''re all slumped in one corner and their eyes are devoid of lights. It seemed like no one gave them the care they needed. Only their noses and ears twitched, signaling that they were still alive.

    The dogs had metal tes that looked like armor on them.

    Automata.

    These are all the Automata with Hollow Sound Magic Circuit, the Garm Series dogs.

    These dogs are the dogs Frey tried to save.

    Bronson roamed his gaze over the dogs coldly.

    The Garm Series was once his prided work.

    The Garm Series is the reason why the British Army gave him the time of day.

    But, these dogs are just trash to him now.

    The dogs need a lot of upkeep and their capabilities aren''t high enough for Bronson to justify keeping them a secret from the people lest he be caught and trialed.

    Plus, they''re the reason why Wu Yan could ckmail him.

    Before confirming Wu Yan''s death, it is too risky to get rid of the evidence, Wu Yan could have caught him while he was busy dismantling and disposing the dogs into the sewers.

    Frey''s rampaging heart was Bronson''s n.

    He wanted her to gang up on Wu Yan with Loki. Without being able to fight back, Wu Yan would most likely die by Rabi''s fangs.

    He figured that if he would threaten him over Frey then he would most likely be unable to hurt Frey or Rabi.

    Of course, Bronson isn''t 100% sure of this n.

    If he didn''t die, the dogs would be his final insurance to use against Wu Yan.

    Even if Wu Yan found out, he wouldn''t b on him to the authorities unless he was ready to risk the death of these dogs.

    Bronson wanted to negotiate with Wu Yan, if he survives.

    With the dogs and Frey as bargaining chips, he was sure he could strike a beneficial deal.

    Bronson was confident.

    After all, he has been using people for a long time.

    He wasn''t someone who would give up valuable hostages.

    Who knows if Wu Yan might snap at him.

    He needed another insurance.

    "You all..."

    Bronson gave an order.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Take these dogs and install mana disruptors near their magic circuits."

    The personnel gasped.

    Mana disruptors near the circuit?

    If mana disruptors go off and disrupt the mana near the circuit, the Eve''s Hearts which are close to the circuit would be damaged by the exploding circuits.

    A broken heart cannot be repaired.

    Bronson is thinking about installing bombs on their hearts.

    "Just do it, don''t worry about the dogs. set it so that the circuits go off once meddled with."

    Bronson said.

    "Do it, I want it all done by tomorrow!"

    "Yes sir!"

    The workers nodded.

    <em>Bang bang bang</em>

    Gunshots went off outside.

    Then, they heard pained yelpsing from outside.

    "What''s going on?"

    The workers cried out.

    "What the hell is going on out there?!"

    Bronson knew something bad transpired, his guts told him so.

    Bronson rushed out of the building and saw a scene that made him furrow his brows deeply.

 Chapter 1645: Solo the enemy camp

    Chapter 1645: Solo the enemy camp

    The dark sky looked like a heavy rain was inevitable. With the sounds of metallic shes and the pained yelp of anguished ones, Bronson exited his building to see a scene of carnage.

    The patrols with smoking guns were all cut and torn up.

    Somey motionless while some were bleeding profusely from their wounds. There are also those who squirm in pools of their own blood.

    There is also automata wreckage everywhere.

    The smell of gunpowder, blood, and mana residue mixed to form a painting from hell.

    A lone figure stood at the main entrance.

    He wore a ck t-shirt under the standard uniform for male students of the Walpurgis Academy. All around him are the bodies of guards and automata.

    Surrounding the male is an assortment of weapons from daggers, swords, spears, and guns.

    The weapons had a faint glow to them that signified that the user used advanced Psychokinesis.It was obvious to Bronson that this lone attacker had decimated his security forces and his security automata.

    A familiar intruder stood at his doors.

    Bronson spelled out the name of the brutal invader who cut down his men and machines.

    <em>"</em>Scarlet Eyes..."

    Wu Yan let himself into the "orphanage".

    "Yo, President Bronson."

    He lifted his head to reveal his blood-red eyes.

    "We meet again."

    "Oh, yeah, we meet again..."

    Bronson roamed his eyes over the fallen guards. He expressed no sadness or anger as if the fallen men had nothing to do with him.

    "You sure picked a good ce, time, and... asion for me."

    "Oh, the pleasure isn''t mine, if I could, I wouldn''t want to see that piece of art you call a face."

    Wu Yan expressed his disgust.

    "But, like I said, if you did something stupid, I promised to give you a better surprise in return."

    "Oh, you delivered..."

    Bronson sighed.

    "You broke academy rules, you left in the dead of night, this is probably thest time we meet before you''re expelled, right?"

    "The academy only prohibited unauthorized removal of automata from academy ground..."

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Sorry to disappoint but barring a few reprimanding words from my teacher, this is probably not thest time we will see each other."

    "Of course!"

    Bronson grinned.

    "But, academy rules say that students can''t attack civilians, I hope you have a good team of legal counsel or it''s the noose for you."

    "Oh, you''re bound for another disappointment."

    Wu Yan slowly walked in his direction.

    "I came as an agent of justice. I am here to expose and retrieve all the body modification, human dissection, murders, and other rted evidence."

    Bronson inhaled deeply.

    "I am guessing this is where you kept the artificial Promised Children?"

    Wu Yan looked at the surrounding buildings.

    "And, you probably kept all the banned dolls and ''banned doll materials (failed human test subjects) here."

    Bronson revealed a murderous look as he exposed his crimes.

    "You know too much, that''s not good for your life. Scarlet eyes..."

    "You''re not the first nor shall you be thest to want me dead. Just like the ones before you, I am still alive and kicking."

    Wu Yan raised his arms.

    "Oh, and one more thing, you better kill me here. Cause, if not, you''re going to meet the maker soon."

    Wu Yan willed his weapons to point and fire at Bronson.

    "Laughable."

    Bronson wasn''t fazed by the controlled weapons.

    "You didn''t even bring one of your dolls here, you think you can take us all on?!"

    Bronson was happy to see this, he could kill him here.

    Pin the intrusion and destruction of property on him, say it''s legitimate self-defense and no one would bat an eye.

    This is perfect for him.

    "I am going to let you see the highest-performance Angel Series."

    Bronson sent a wisp of mana into one of the buildings.

    "Come here, Lucifer!"

    A jet of golden light exploded out of the building and flew in Bronson''s direction. The machine carried with it a hot gust of air that warmed the area immediately.

    It smashed into the weapons in the sky.

    <em>ng ng ng ng</em>

    The machine repelled all the weapons away like a truck smashing into tin cans.

    The machine emitted golden jets of light that made it look like a tornado in the sky. It scattered all the weapons into the distance.

    The golden light finally revealed its true appearance.

    It had giant des for guarding its arms.

    It was an automaton that stood over 2 meters tall.

    It looked like Cherubim in giant sword form except it was bigger and had a better color tone.

    The hot gusts of air were extreme-heated air courtesy of its Jet circuit (Hot Air magic circuit).

    An automaton of the Angel Series.

    It is also the automaton that almost got Bronson his Satan title in the past.

    "Your magic power is leagues above the Promised Children."

    Bronson continued.

    "You will make a fine test subject."

 Chapter 1646: Magic tools, one vs many

    Chapter 1646: Magic tools, one vs many

    Fwoosh

    The golden automaton drew a golden arc in the air when it swung its huge des.

    <em>ng ng ng ng</em>

    The hot gusts of air knocked away the countless weapons heading for it. These weapons were controlled by Wu Yan''s psychokinesis at first.

    Then, he upped the ante.

    Dark weapons made of what looked like otherworldy iron sand were shooting out various red portals in the area.

    The red portals spawned countless weapons that shot at Bronson and Lucifer from every conceivable direction.

    It was like he had an army behind those portals. Lucifer did his best to generate hot wind and melt the impending weapons.

    <em>CLAANGGG</em>The automaton swung its huge des once more and countless weapons flew into the distance.

    The automaton is a piece of art in weapon form. It could swing high-temperature swords around all it wanted but the dark weapons were sent into the distance at most, none of the weapons broke from its shes.

    Moreover, under the relentless assault of the des, the hulking machine slowly declined in performance.

    <em>Kathunk</em>

    Finally, the machine lost and staggered under the pelting of the weapons.

    "¡ª!"

    Bronson who was controlling Lucifer to the best of his abilities willed for the machine to return to him.

    He was sweating hard.

    The red portals were still spawning all around him. It looked like there was no end to this intruder''s dark weapons.

    "What the hell is that red portal? What is going on here? Why can''t Lucifer''s sword of mes destroy those weapons?!"

    Bronson didn''t know that even if he heated it to several thousand degrees more, the weapons still wouldn''t break.

    Although these weapons had physically questionable durability and sharpness, they were Noble Phantasms.

    If it wasn''t for his level limit and severely hampered abilities. Lucifer would have been reduced to rubble under his original Gate of Babylon.

    Wu Yan also had to use his mana to enhance the depowered Iron sand Noble Phantasms.

    "What''s wrong? Bronson?"

    Like a god who held his domain over the entire area, Wu Yan grinned as he grabbed a spear from a nearby portal.

    "I thought you wanted to capture and experiment on me?"

    Wu Yan threw the spear.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    With his innate abilities and psychokinesis, he shot that out like a lightning bolt.

    Bronson only saw a dark blur before the spear had reached the 5-meter perimeter he subconsciously marked with his remaining mental capacity.

    "Hmmm!"

    Bronson wagged his middle and index finger. The golden doll near him turned into a humanoid form.

    The automaton with huge des for arms and swords for angelic feathers immediately leaped to cover Bronson.

    <em>ng</em>

    Lucifer smashed the spear away.

    "It didn''t break, again."

    Bronson analyzed the spear that smashed into a nearby wall.

    "What the hell is that made of? Brat, is it a magic tool?"

    A magic tool, a tool with a magic circuit in it.

    Magic tools don''t have Eve''s heart.

    It is just a tool without will or life.

    Because of its simplified nature, magic tools are less taxing to use.

    However, the user must work the magic circuit himself.

    Aumaton are like auto-ying instruments while magic tools require skills from the performer to perform.

    Magic tools are rare in fights for this reason.

    Automaton is more efficient because the mental capacity of the dolls freed the caster to use otherbat methods.

    Bronson reckoned that these weapons were probably magically augmented tools capable of withstanding attacks from Lucifer.

    "Huh?"

    Bronson looked at the red portals behind Wu Yan.

    "That red portal, is it also a magic tool?"

    "Magic tool or Noble Phantasms, it can kill you nheless, worry about that."

    Wu Yan snickered.

    "Oh, let me show you one more trick."

    Wu Yan snapped his finger.

    <em>Schingg</em>

    Red portals spawned around Bronson.

    At such close proximity and omni-directed attacks, Bronson knew he had to move fast.

    Lucifer jumped into the air with Bronson in tow.

    Noble Phantasms jutted out and bombarded Bronson''s original location in less than a second.

    When the dust settled, his original location was but shattered ground.

    If he hadn''t moved, he would have been sliced up and skewered.

    He isn''t out of the woods yet. Bronson''s eyes widened.

    A giant red portal appeared above Lucifer and Bronson. They''re both still in the air.

 Chapter 1647: The one and the greater good, sacrificing the one for the team

    Chapter 1647: The one and the greater good, sacrificing the one for the team

    The sky turned red with the giant portal spanning a dozen meter covering Bronson''s field of vision.

    The shadow was enough to cover almost the entire orphanage due to its height.

    "Your Lucifer can turn into a giant sword."

    Then, something giant jutted out from the portal.

    A bone-chilling voice entered his ears.

    "Come, let''s have a duel."

    The portal shimmered like boiling water.

    Then, apletely ck sword easily over 20 meters started jutting out from the portal like an inverted mountain.

    Bronson turned grim at the sight of that giant sword.<em>Scwinggg</em>

    It felt like the air was being pushed out of the area, the giant sword crashed down on Bronson and Lucifer.

    With his life under a giant sword, Bronson squeezed out every ounce of mana he got.

    This is probably the first time in his life that he is so desperate to cling to his life.

    Lucifer turned shining golden with the mana given to him by Bronson.

    Turning into a golden sword, the giant sword heated to several thousand degrees as it shot into the sky.

    Like a golden sword trying to stop a meteor, the two heavenly objects met in the sky.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The shockwave hit them first. The orphanage was enveloped in the entire shockwave.

    The stone roof got blown off while the unbound objects scattered into the four directions.

    The buildings here were almost demolished while the ground cracked.

    Bronson was kneeling on the ground with a pained look. He was heaving hard. Then, he spat out some blood.

    He overdrawn his mana and now he suffered the bacsh. His skin cracked and blood oozed out while his internal organs were damaged.

    Lucifer is in even worse shape.

    Charred and smoking, the automaton looked like it was falling apart.

    One of its wings was in tatters and it lost one of its arm des.

    Even if Bronson used all his mana, he still lost to the giant Noble Phantasm sword..

    Wu Yan is a bit pale and breathing heavily from the exchange but lethargy is just his only sign of weakness.

    He used Psychokinesis to force the iron sand into a giant sword, the burden was immense.

    Psychokinesis took a lot of mana from him.

    He flexed very hard and used a giant psychokinesis Noble Phantasm sword on Bronson.

    Only Wu Yan could have done something like this. It was basically suicidal if anyone else did that.

    "Oh, you''re still alive, Bronson?"

    Wu Yan looked at Bronson who was still bleeding from his mouth. He looked at the tattered Lucifer behind him.

    "I was expecting a blood-stained spot on the ground, as expected of the man who almost got Satan in the past."

    Bronson didn''t answer. He lifted his eyes to stare back at Wu Yan with killing intent.

    "Dear me, that''s a scary look."

    Wu Yan mocked him again.

    "It has been 20 years, what do you have to show for it except for a slightlyrger mana pool? You even forgot to train because you''re too busy running a human experimentb! You fool!"

    "Fool?"

    Bronsonughed in anger.

    "My body is just a stepping stone. The changes of an era is what I pursue, we magicians seek continuous upgrades! Think bigger!"

    "Stagnation is humanity''s greatest cmity. We must contribute to science and progress by developing, researching, and sacrificing ourselves!"

    Bronson stood up.

    "For the sake of progress, what is one person''s sacrifice? This is what it means to sacrifice the few for the greater good!"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Well, The worth of many and the worth of one is easy to ce on a scale."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "Rationality and right aren''t always the same. What rights do you have to take away the lives and freedom of your experimented subjects?"

    "Frey, Loki, they''re all humans. You''re on a slippery path to hell."

    "You can''t even keep the objective in mind, you can''t even attain self-improvement, you can''t even grab the thing in front of you, yet you preach to me about progress and stagnation?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "You''re as amusing as you''re foolish!"

    "¡ª!"

    Bronson burned with anger.

    Wu Yan is mocking him.

    "Okay, I don''t give a fuck about progress or development. I am just here to fulfill my end of the bargain. I am here to deliver your gift and kick your ass on Frey''s behalf."

    A card fell from a nearby portal, the cardnded in his palm.

    It is a card.

    "You say one man isn''t worth much?"

    Wu Yan grabbed the card and ced it against his heart.

    "Let me show you what it means to destroy your so-called ''greater good'' made from 20 years of hard work."

    kick

 Chapter 1648: Godspeed attacks

    Chapter 1648: Godspeed attacks

    "A card?"

    The moment Wu Yan took out the card, Bronson furrowed his brows in anxiety.

    The red portals quieted down but Bronson still had his guard up.

    Bronson resisted the urge to squirm in pain from overusing his mana.

    Bronson enhanced his sight with magic.

    The card looked like a rectangr card with a Berserker drawn on it.

    He read the Berserker title down there.

    "Berserker?"

    What is that?Bronson knew this wasn''t the time to be careless.

    The red portals and the giant sword within almost took his life.

    This normal-looking card surely had another side to it.

    At first nce, it was like Wu Yan mocked him, and yed with him so that he didn''t die too fast.

    Or, the card is scarier than the red portals.

    Had Wu Yan gone mad?

    No, then this card is more dangerous than the red portals.

    "I don''t care what you do."

    Bronson forced his body to channel mana, his wounds started bleeding again. He infused Lucifer with the mana.

    "You think I am just going to sit here and wait?!"

    Lucifer started whipping out a burning tornado.

    <em>Crack</em>

    Lucifer fired what remained of his dagger feathers at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply.

    "<strong>ss Card Berserker, Limited Install.</strong>"

    Magic power from Wu Yan streamed into the card.

    The card started shining brightly like the sun.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    The mana whipped up a minor dust storm.

    <em>Fwoosh fwoosh fwoosh</em>

    The daggers pierced into the dust cloud.

    <em>ng</em>

    The feathers hit something hard.

    The daggers were repelled by something hard within the dust cloud.

    Bronson endured the pain from using too much mana again.

    He thought Wu Yan was using a distraction to call his dolls over.

    Bronson knew he was wrong the moment the light dimmed.

    Wu Yan revealed himself before Bronson. He was draped in his usual male student uniform. His red eyes were brimming with hostile intent, it looked like a wolf staring at a fatmb.

    Wu Yan looked the same as before, except for one small but giant detail.

    Wu Yan had a gigantic b of iron that looked like jagged beast teeth. The handle had bandages. It is a giant sword axe.

    Bronson had chills just looking at the crude but savage weapon.

    From it, Bronson smelled the scent of death.

    If Lucifer is the weapon to strike down demons then this sword axe is a demonic sword used to cull mortal beings.

    Bronson snapped.

    "Lucifer!"

    Using all his remaining mana, Bronson told Lucifer to end the fight.

    "Kill him!"

    Lucifer charged up its remaining sword arm and lunged for Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan sneered before rushing in Lucifer''s direction.

    "Behold, the power of one individual!"

    Wu Yan yelled as he faced Lucifer.

    "Witness the legend born from miracles and heroes!"

    Wu Yan entered the striking range of Lucifer.

    "<strong>Roar, Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads</strong>!"

    Lucifer was also poised to strike. The sky darkened but fate decided Lucifer''s attack would nevere.

    The opponent had disappeared.

    No, the opponent moved so fast that he looked like he was a maelstrom in motion.

    The gigantic sword axe dished out sh after sh on Lucifer.

    8 shes from all 8 directions, ovepping and simultaneous in its execution, all of it fell on Lucifer.

    <em>Crack nk</em>

    Lucifer cracked and...

    <em>Boom</em>

    It exploded into pieces.

    The 8 shes cut up the doll''s torso, four limbs, and other areas, reducing the automaton to broken pieces of metal.

 Chapter 1649: Shooting the Hundred Heads

    Chapter 1649: Shooting the Hundred Heads

    <em>Bam</em>

    The broken Lucifer was disarmed, its body was in tatters.

    Bronson backed away in shock.

    A supersonicbo attacks of 8 shes in less than a second.

    How is this possible?

    No.

    Even for the highest-spec automaton, to deliver such speedy attacks was impossible.

    At least, Bronson never saw any dolls capable of this level of attack.

    And, that human is his opponent.Bronson calmed himself down.

    Wu Yan made a fatal error.

    Automata aren''t humans.

    As long as the Eve Heart is intact, even a headless doll can be repaired.

    Lucifer might be damaged but the Eve''s heart is there so he can still fight.

    But, Bronson miscalcted.

    Nine Lives is the technique-type Noble Phantasm born from Hercules'' attempt to kill the Hydra which resurrected every time one took down one of its heads.

    Hercules adapted this style to every weapon: sword, axe, spear, bare fists.

    The essence of this Noble Phantasm is to unleash 9 blows at godspeed.

    An attack from a noble Phantasm.

    Wu Yan only shed 8 out of a total of 9.

    <em>Bam</em>

    Wu Yan pierced the broken doll one more time.

    <em>tter</em>

    Bronson saw a bolt of light exiting his doll.

    That bolt of light hit the doll''s chest area.

    Bronson heard the sound of his doll''s Eve''s heart breaking apart.

    The bolt of light returned to its sword axe form, decimating what remained of Lucifer in thatst attack.

    Lucifer was skewered by his attack.

    Bronson turned pale with fear.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The doll exploded into more broken chunks of metal.

    The head rolled in front of Bronson.

    He had lost.

    Lost to a brat who didn''t even bring his automata. He lost to the brat who ckmailed him. He lost to the brat he tried to assassinate.

    Wu Yan brandished the sword axe. He slowly walked in Bronson''s direction.

    "That is the power of One, was it entertaining?"

    Bronson looked left and right, trying to scout out an escape route.

    But, he gave up on that idea.

    He was facing someone who could unleash 9 attacks in less than a split second.

    Even if he was quick, the attacks were quicker than him so escape is futile.

    "I lost."

    Bronson admitted.

    "Do you really want to kill me"

    Wu Yan got closer with the sword axe.

    "Even if you exposed me, there is no benefit for you."

    Bronson started sweating hard.

    "You want the Garm series, right? You can have them. Did you want to avenge Frey? You got your revenge, there is no point in continuing this fight, right?"

    Wu Yan still said nothing. He encroached on Bronson like a predator iming his prey.

    "Frey''s heart was modified by me, only I can return it back to normal. You need me!"

    Bronson got desperate.

    "If you wish, I can return it back to its original form."

    No matter what he said, Wu Yan just stared straight at him.

    "Look..."

    Bronson pleaded.

    "Is there a need to be so stubborn about this?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    Bronson knew Wu Yan wasn''t going to let him get away.

    He will die if he doesn''te up with something good.

    Bronson reached into his pocket and pulled out a gun on Wu Yan. He fired without hesitation.

    <em>Bang</em>

    <em>ng</em>

    A sword axe deflected the bullet.

    "¡ª!"

    Gasping, Bronson did hisst move of the battle.

    <em>Smash</em>

    The sword axe smacked him from the side.

    <em>Pfft</em>

    Bronsonnded heavily some distance away from the hard smack.

    "Enough."

    Someone grabbed his hand from the side.

    "He is a sinful man but killing him will put you in trouble."

    Kimberly assured him.

    "Leave this to me."

    Kimberly already had control of the situation. Killing Bronson against Kimberly''s wishes is just kicking a dead horse at this point.

    "Okay, Miss Kimberly from the Magic Association."

    Kimberly bitterlyughed.

 Chapter 1650: Happiness returned

    Chapter 1650: Happiness returned

    Walpurgis Academy, Medical Center.

    Frey woke up from her slumber. She opened her eyes to see a very unfamiliar ceiling.

    As her groggy mind slowly cleared up, she tried to assess her situation with her slowly buffering brain.

    Frey mumbled.

    "Have I been kidnapped?"

    "Leave the silly talk for after you get out of the hospital."

    Frey''s remark was met by a sarcasticment nearby.

    Frey shot up to see a female Officer Lady-type woman in white garb staring back at her.

    "Professor Kimberly?""You woke up eh?"

    Kimberly seemed unfazed by Frey''s condition.

    "Can you recall what happened before you cked out?"

    Frey tilted her head as she thought about it.

    Frey finally recalled the duel between Wu Yan and Loki.

    Because her blood was suddenly turned into mana, Rabi went berserk.

    Frey started panicking again.

    "Rabi, what happened to my dog?!"

    "Calm down."

    Kimberly showed the dog behind her.

    "Your dog is right here."

    Frey was in a patient''s room.

    Frey was bandaged heavily but she felt fine.

    Rabi is also sleeping nearby with bandages covering it.

    "Rabi!"

    Frey jumped down to touch Rabi.

    Frey felt faint breathing and Rabi was warm so her dog automaton is still alive.

    "iT''s fine, Dog Princess."

    Kimberly assured her.

    "Your mana overwhelmed your dog, it almost died from heart injuries."

    Frey flinched.

    Eve''s Heart injuries?

    Is her dog beyond salvation?

    "Fortunately for you, you met a guardian angel."

    Kimberly sighed.

    "I don''t know what Magic Circuit is installed in that doll of Scarlet Eyes, that female doll had the powers to reverse injuries to Eve''s Heart. I doubt you can find anyone who can do this in the entire world."

    "C-cured?"

    Frey asked in hesitance.

    "Rabi..."

    "Your dog''s fine."

    Kimberly said.

    "Yeah, Scarlet Eyes used an unknown magic to heal you and your dog."

    "Phew."

    Frey thanked her.

    "Th-Thanks."

    "Don''t thank me."

    Kimberly seemed distant but she just didn''t want thanks for someone else''s work.

    "Plus, thanks won''t be enough after you hear more."

    She looked at the door.

    As the door slowly opened, she gasped.

    Loki entered and sighed in relief after roaming his gaze over Frey who is alive and kicking.

    Loki brought with him 4 more dogs other than Cherubim.

    There are Dacschund, German Shepherd, Great Dand, and a Herding dog in armor wagging their tails at her.

    Frey started sobbing when she saw the dogs.

    "Riviara, Luvi, Liwinna, Robin..."

    She called out the names of her Garm Series dog friends.

    <em>Rawr</em>

    Awoo

    <em>Woof</em>

    <em>Woo</em>

    The dogs started rubbing themselves all over her.

    She couldn''t believe it, all her furry friends were here with her. She gave each one a big hug as tears welled up in her eyes.

    "The other dogs are still undergoing medical checks since they''re not used to physical movements from being caged up all the time. But, after physical training and some monitoring, they should be able to visit you."

    Loki turned around.

    "Your family is all fine and present."

    Frey tried to stop him.

    "TH-"

    "Don''t thank me!"

    Loki shut her up.

    "Scarlet Eyes busted them out! Not me!"

    "And."

    Loki nced at her.

    "The Divine Works is liquidated."

    Frey couldn''t believe her ears.

    "The foster father did something to our hearts. The magic association found out about the failed test subjects and the remains of the unfortunate failed subjects."

    Loki grimly said.

    "With banned topic research and murder as the crimes, he will be severely punished and jailed away."

    "He can no longer restrict our freedom."

    Loki warmly said, the first hint of any kindness he had shown until now.

    "There is no need for you to join the Walpurgis Night anymore. You don''t have to hurt yourself anymore."

    "Loki..."

    Frey understood why Loki tried to destroy Rabi, he was forcing her to quit the Walpurgis Night.

    Loki is a tsundere.

    His true intention was to keep his sister out of harm''s way, even if it meant bing the bad guy who destroyed the physical body of Rabi.

    He cared for her deeply enough that he would go against his principles to hit a weaker one.

    Frey started crying hard again.

    "T-Thank you so much..."

    "I said it, you should thank someone else!"

    Loki replied coldly.

    "Hurry up and get better. Your dogs are still waiting for you!"

    Loki left without turning back with Cherubim.

    "I have already registered the dog automata as your property."

    Kimberly smiled.

    "Someone said you should have custody over them."

    Frey nodded while wiping away the tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 1651: Cultivation, ladies peeking in

    Chapter 1651: Cultivation,dies peeking in

    Walpurgis Academy, Tortoise Dormitory...

    In the room where the student modified the half-floor into a spacious suite on par with the best in the academy, the 5dies took up the sofa, bed, and other areas.

    The area is just enough to house 5 people so the room is never quiet or deste.

    Even Nagisa who is usually talkative kept her mouth shut.

    They looked at one of the beds here.

    Wu Yan sat there with legs crossed, his mana was filling up the room.

    Wu Yan cultivated his magic power.

    In the fight against Bronson, he didn''t use thedies'' powers, he used his own abilities.

    For instance, psychokinesis consumed a lot of magic power, he threw a ton of weapons around and even folded his iron sand into a giant sword at the end of the fight.This is already very taxing for even vampires who have a lot of magic power to spare.

    Wu Yan might be the True Ancestor-ss vampire, a peak entity, but the consumption was still manageable.

    Then, he used the Limited Instation of the Berserker ss.

    After throwing out a psychokinesis-enhanced giant sword, a feat that would normally drain a noble-ss vampire, he used Instation too.

    To install a ss card, he needed to have a Magic Suit in ce.

    He had to form one from his magic power just to install the card.

    Rin and Luvia were already baffled when he first used this.

    To use pure mana to construct a magic suit is beyond superhuman.

    Even a True Ancestor would be tired of the mana used in such a move.

    Psychokinesis arsenal, Psychokinesis Noble Phantasm giant sword, and Berserker Instation.

    3 feats demanding extreme mana reserves.

    Although he wasn''tpletely exhausted, he used up a ton of magic power.

    After such a great opportunity to enhance his mana, why wouldn''t anyone attempt to keep the massive gains such arge drawdown promised?

    After all, the more mana the better for the caster.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon watched as Wu Yan steadily increased his mana through cultivation.

    Nagisa and Astrea started whispering.

    "When is Onii-san ending his training?"

    Nagisa grumbled.

    "I am famished fromst night. There is no kitchen here, otherwise, I would have made curry rice myself."

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The moment Nagisa mentioned food, Astrea, or her stomach, answered first.

    "I am so hungry..."

    "Hey..."

    Kanon asked them.

    "How about some tea first?"

    "Tea just makes them hungrier."

    Natsuki protested, a tea-lover like her wouldn''t let an enjoyable pastime be an emergency ration.

    "Ikaros, you''ve been watching over him since yesterday, shouldn''t you take a rest? Come, have some tea with me."

    "Thanks."

    Ikaros answered but she looked at Wu Yan, she spared Natsuki only a second of attention.

    "Your loyalty is admirable but slightly over the top."

    Natsuki bitterlyughed.

    "You lucky bastard, how many lifetimes of karma did you exchange for someone so devoted like this?"

    Wu Yan couldn''t hear her, his magic power cultivation was too loud and he was too focused on his reserves.

    Slowly, the mana that permeated the room returned to Wu Yan.

    This is the sign of himing out of his cultivation.

    Natsuki and Kanon sat up straight. Nagisa and Astrea got down from the bed while Ikaros approached Wu Yan.

    The mana waves retreated back into Wu Yan as the slight aura lingering on him gave him a monk''s vibe.

    He opened his eyes as a golden sh reced his red eyes.

    "Nn~"

    Like waking up from a good rest, his bones cracked as he assessed the gains he made this time. Not bad, he reckoned.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros who rejected tea before, passed him a cup immediately.

    "Tea..."

    "Thanks, Ikaros."

    Wu Yan received it gratefully.

    "Good job, Onii-chan (Master)!"

    Nagisa and Astrea said next.

    "Is the training over?"

    "Yeah, it is."

    Wu Yan rubbed their heads.

    "Sorry for making you all wait."

    "Hmm, I see, you made some progress."

    Natsuki also praised Wu Yan.

    "Oh, it''s not just us waiting for you."

    "Not just you?"

    Wu Yan tilted his head.

    "Onii-chan."

    Kanon reported.

    "Someone has been waiting for you outside. We invited her in but she refused and insisted on waiting outside."

    "What the heck? Juste in."

    Wu Yan scratched his head. He looked into the courtyard from his window.

    Ady with pearl-white hair sat in the courtyard, her dogs behind her gave her position away. She might be pretending to peek but those dogs and the thin tree couldn''t hide her.

    Wu Yan chuckled when he saw the assassin-wannabedy.

 Chapter 1652: Drugged, a damnable drug

    Chapter 1652: Drugged, a damnable drug

    Frey was sneaked into a nearby flower bush that was just tall and big enough to hide her. She thought nobody could see her.

    Well, it''s not like she is here to do anything fishy.

    Plus, she is 100% going to get caught anyway.

    She needs to be squatting, she was on her stomach, and her butt was outside the cover.

    Anyone could see someone was hiding there.

    Plus, her dogs were ying around her, giving her position away.

    Even if someone tried to ignore her, anyone would notice the dogs.

    Wu Yan was already out of the dorm by now. He expected Freya to spot him first.

    In any case, she was still fixated on the window to his room.Wu Yan was speechless, she had no guard whatsoever.

    "I lose if I say anything."

    Wu Yan approached the flower patch.

    Frey was still oblivious, the Garm series stood up after noticing him.

    Frey noticed a change in the atmosphere. She turned only to see Wu Yan staring back at her.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "ying hide and seek?"

    Frey shook her head first. She tried to get up but her hands slipped. However, her mountains cushioned her fall for her.

    "Uuu... that hurts..."

    She rubbed her breasts while oblivious to the impact it had on other people.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Wu Yan instinctively gulped when he saw those racks on her.

    "Frey, you came for me, yes?"

    "Uuu..."

    She stood up as the 5 dogs gathered near her. She beamed at him radiantly.

    "Thanks for saving the dogs, my family, and Loki..."

    "Ah, here to thank me, eh?"

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Ikaros asked me to help you so I did. Thank Ikaros, she might be happy to hear it."

    "Erm."

    Frey looked in the direction of the window.

    "Where is Ikaros?"

    "In my room..."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "What, you wanna see her?"

    "Erm."

    Frey hesitated before shaking her head.

    "Please tell her I said thank you."

    "Oh, it''s fine."

    She wanted to help Frey because she touched Ikaros'' heart. The two were on a simr wavelength.

    Ikaros isn''t used to hanging out with people.

    It''s not bad to have the two airheads together, right?

    Wu Yan liked the idea of Ikaros making a new friend.

    Frey brought out a bamboo basket.

    It had delicious sandwiches in it.

    "It''s my thanks."

    Frey passed the treats over with an ted look.

    "You want me to eat?"

    "These treats?"

    He picked one up without a doubt. He stuffed it down and decided he would talk with Ikaros regarding Freyter.

    But, he just sealed his fate.

    A strange heat came from the grub he just ate.

    His mind went pale from the stimnt.

    Wu Yan changed his expression.

    Green, ck, red, green, and finally white.

    Wu Yan backed off.

    "Y-You put poison in these?"

    "Not poison."

    Frey said panickedly.

    "Why is it so unnerving then?"

    Wu Yan pointed a finger at her.

    "I can''t taste any conditioning or material used in this, what did you put in this thing?!"

    A strange surge of heat came from within.

    Wu Yan thought she was joking about medicine.

    Poison can''t kill him.

    It''s not poison, it''s something else.

    He felt his mind going blur as he snarled at her.

    "What did you put in this?!"

    "Is it working?"

    Frey looked meek but her red eyes were excited to see the changes.

    Frey gave him an incredible answer.

    "I don''t know what medicine I put in there."

    Frey tilted her head.

    "The medical professors said it enhanced the reproductive ability of male horses and bulls..."

    "Bulls and horses?!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    Isn''t that just potent aphrodisiac and other baby-making materials?

    It isn''t a toxin so his regen didn''t kick in, it enhanced his divine spear and virility.

    He was being enhanced but he slowly lost his grip on reality.,

    Frey''s feminine and floral scent tickled his nose. He is very turned on by her.

    "Oh, good god!"

    Wu Yan yelled.

    "You doomed me!"

    On the verge of pushing her into the flower bed and unleashing powerful thrusts into her baby room, Wu Yan chose to run first before he does something he regrets.

    Frey looked a bit dejected.

    "I failed."

 Chapter 1653: F**king in the streets?

    Chapter 1653: F**king in the streets?

    "Hah... Hah..."

    Wu Yan rushed out of the Tortoise dorm area and went to the main street.

    He wanted to leave her behind. On the main street, there are many students. In hindsight, it was a bad idea to do this.

    There are still people around.

    And, more importantly, there aredies all around him.

    There are not as attractive as his harem but under the influence of the roofie, he was dry and horny as hell.

    If he identally bumped into one and went capital donkey on her cucumber batch, that wouldn''t be funny.

    He tried to cool his head as much as possible.

    He tried to forget Freya and her stimnts.His body was hot and he was ready to pounce on any tail that walked by.

    This is something people fed horses and bulls, it is potent stuff.

    He figured that by distancing himself from other people, he could wait for the medicine to wear off.

    He can always rush back to the dorm.

    Getting his sausage spear moist with salve from thedies like Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon beat any average flesh guava he could find on the streets.

    Wu Yan inhaled deeply. He rushed into the forest he used to do practice battles in. Then, a voice called out to him.

    was

    "What are you doing standing there like a fool?''

    Wu Yan froze up.

    This voice is familiar to him.

    The one person he couldn''t meet when he was aroused and drugged.

    "Hey, I am asking you a question!"

    The master of the voice marched in front of Wu Yan.

    Her golden locks glistened like solid gold in the natural light. Her sapphire blue eyes weren''t marred by her pouty look. She wore a beret cap and a dragon perched on her shoulder.

    She looked pissed off that Wu Yan ignored her.

    The crowd scattered when they saw Tyrant Rex.

    Wu Yan didn''t have to worry about pouncing on a random broad now.

    However, he wasn''t out of the woods yet.

    "Ch-Char..."

    Wu Yan started sweating hard as he jumped away.

    "Charlotte!"

    "Hey, what''s with that reaction?!"

    Charlotte is a bit offended that he jumped away at the sight of her.

    "This is rude."

    Tyrant Rex is someone revered and feared by the students.

    She has few friends in the academy.

    This guy is the closest thing she has in the academy other than her dragon.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled while wiping away sweat from his face.

    "It''s not on purpose. You know I don''t run like this for no reason."

    Charlotte snorted before noticing his weird look.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Charlotte frowned as she sized him up, he was sweating, and panting, and he looked like he was in pain.

    "You''re not being normal."

    "You''re so red and you''re sweating up a storm."

    "No no, I am fine."

    Wu Yan backed away as Charlotte grabbed his hand.

    Wu Yan stopped when she touched him.

    Charlotte also flinched.

    "Your body is so hot."

    Charlotte felt like Wu Yan''s hand was burning up.

    "You''re not sick or anything, right?"

    Charlotte frowned as she rubbed his forehead.

    "God, your head is burning up, you have a high fever!"

    Wu Yan said nothing.

    He could say nothing.

    Charlotte''s soft hands, her odor, and her closeby mien all caused his world to twirl and redden.

    Her elf-like appearance made him grow hotter and hotter. Finally, he grabbed her in a bear hug.

    "Eh? Mgh? Ah?"

    Wu Yan held onto her tightly.

    The heat from Wu Yan''s body made her widen her eyes.

    "Phew... Phew..."

    Wu Yan started sweating hard as his sense all converged to give him the nastiest horny streak of his life. He raised her chin.

    "W-Wait..."

    Charlotte could see mes in Wu Yan''s eyes.

    She turned as red as a tomato. She knew this trend wasn''t good.

    "Y-You what are you doing?"

    Wu Yan said nothing.

    He slowly got closer.

    "W-Wait, are you..."

    Charlotte started panicking.

    "Wait wait wait..."

    Wu Yan didn''t wait.

    He got closer and closer.

    Soon, they will lock lips. She closed her eyes as a dark cat-like figure smashed into Wu Yan.

    He was staggered but some senses returned to him.

    <em>m</em>

    Charlotte slumped down on the floor with a red look on her face.

    "Calm down, Wu Yan!"

    Sigmund the blocker managed to block Wu Yan''s attack on Charlotte''s weak defenses.

    "Snap out of it."

    Sigmund wanted Charlotte to find someone she could call a partner in life. It''s like how a father would want his daughter to try and find her happiness.

    Wu Yan sweated hard as he realized how close he was to pushing Charlotte down.

    "I don''t feel so good."

    Wu Yan squeezed out before rushing off.

    "I am going first."

    Wu Yan ran to his dorm.

    <em>Bam</em>

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon jumped when they heard the loud noise.

    They found Wu Yan panting and leaning against the door.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros and Astrea greeted him first.

    "Onii-san!"

    Kanon and Nagisa got up too.

    "You''re back?"

    "Hmm?"

    Natsuki is the first to notice something wrong.

    "You, what''s wrong with you?"

    Wu Yan lifted his head to reveal his sweat-filled face.

    They also saw the burning and passionate eyes he had.

    In a certain room of the dorm, one could hear intermittent shrieks of delight, a roar of passion, and the sound of people mming into various furniture as well as the sound of wet meat pping.

    then, the noise turned into yelps and pleads of mercy, the moans would make even the most devoted monk hard.

    Today is a good day...

 Chapter 1655: Taking away the maidens precious...

    Chapter 1655: Taking away the maidens precious...

    Walpurgis Academy, student cafeteria...

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, Kanon, and Wu Yan entered the cafeteria with the students admiring the good looks of his "automata".

    Just his luck, Charlotte approached them with a te of food in hand. The dragon on her shoulder gave her identity away immediately.

    "Yo!"

    Wu Yan called out to her.

    "You eating here too, eh?"

    Charlotte shuddered. She looked to confirm it was Wu Yan. Then, she panicked.

    Without responding to Wu Yan, she fled in the other direction.

    "Ikaros!"Wu Yan knew this would happen that''s why he was ready to issue amand.

    "Capture her!"

    Ikaros grabbed in Charlotte''s direction.

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    Charlotte was enveloped by Aegis and suspended in the air.

    "Let me go! Let me go!"

    Charlotte struggled while banging against Aegis.

    "Help! Someone save me! This pervert is going to vite me!"

    "Who is a pervert?!"

    Wu Yan retorted as thedies approached her.

    "Even a pervert wouldn''t dare assault you, right?"

    "You''re the creep! let me go!"

    Charlotte''s eyes turned misty.

    "Are you nning on dragging me back to yourir and having your way with me?!"

    "That sounds nice..."

    Wu Yan moved a chair over to the nearest table as thedies sat down around him. He also roamed his gaze over histest capture.

    "But, I am hungry, so after I am done eating, we will talk about that again."

    "You..."

    Charlotte mewled.

    "You''re not being serious, right?"

    "Depends..."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Who called me a pervert and ran when I greeted her?"

    "Because you''re a pervert!"

    Charlotte snorted.

    "You forgot what you did to me yesterday? Those unspeakable things!"

    Something snapped. tes fell.

    The students heard Charlotte. Wu Yan stared back at Charlotte silently. In just a short while, students started pointing fingers at Wu Yan.

    He conquered the T-rex of the academy, he also went to various bases with her apparently. The students can''t help but admire Wu Yan''s aspirations and skills.

    Wu Yan retorted.

    "Don''t say things that will make people misunderstand, what did I do to you?"

    "Huh? You forgot?! How dare you forget!"

    Charlotte shrieked.

    "You were going to steal a maiden''s precious object."

    The students coughed up their food.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Nagisa scowled at him.

    "You didn''t do those things to Charlotte, right?"

    "Huh?!"

    Charlotte.

    "He also almost took your first kisses?!"

    "First kiss?"

    Nagisa, Natsuki, and Astrea continued.

    "Oh, just the first kiss?"

    The students were silent as they pondered about what thedies said.

    Just a kiss?

    Wait.

    That means Scarlet Eyes didn''t just go after T-rex, he went after his dolls.

    And, it wasn''t limited to just kisses.

    The students started judging and respecting Wu Yan at the same time.

    "Pervert! Major creepo! Unsalvageable lech, just die already!"

    "Oh, I want to die right now."

    Wu Yan rubbed his aching temples.

    "Please, don''t cause any more damage to my tattered reputation."

    Natsuki, Nagisa, Astrea, and Charlotte got angry.

    It''s not nder, it''s the truth.

    Someone whispered near him.

    "Pervy, horny bastard..."

    "Like I said, it''s not..."

    Wu Yan turned around as his expression twisted.

    "Frey..."

    The culprit of his women-pounding frenzy yesterday, Frey herself.

    Frey had Rabi with her. She also had a basket, the contents of which intimidated him before he even took a look.

    She was fidgeting as she offered up the sandwiches she made.

    Wu Yan''s face contorted in anguish.

    "W-What is this here?"

    "Erm."

    Frey sneaked a nce.

    "Gift."

    "You used this tactic on me yesterday!"

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way.

    "No, take it back."

    Thedy with pearl white hair turned into stone. She slumped to the floor while crying and hugging Rabi.

    "I am the one who wants to cry, okay?"

    Wu Yan felt a panic attack hitting him.

    "You know how badly you did me in yesterday? You must have put something in the sandwiches, right?"

    "Uuu..."

    Frey cried into Rabi''s fur.

    "You don''t believe me..."

    "You screwed me yesterday! How would I believe you?!"

    Wu Yan changed the topic.

    "Oh, it''s just Rabi today?"

    Frey replied.

    "I ced them on rest to get ready for the fight tonight."

    "The fight tonight?"

    Wu Yan and thedies asked.

    "Hey!"

    Charlotte who was still stuck in Aegis interjected.

    "You didn''t forget, right? Tonight is the opening night of the Walpurgis Night."

    Wu Yan recalled.

    "Ah..."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "That was tonight?"

    "the battle between No.100 and No. 99."

    Charlotte looked at Frey.

    "Frey is fighting that guy from Japan."

    All eyes were on Frey.

    She gave them a strong smile that calmed their hearts down.

 Chapter 1656: Fans? The start of the Walpurgis Night

    Chapter 1656: Fans? The start of the Walpurgis Night

    Ding dong dang dong

    The clocktower of the Walpurgis Academy rang vibrantly as the echoes filled the school.

    Behind the main lecture hall of the academy is arge field. And in the front left corner was a stage.

    The seats are being constructed in a Roman Colosseum style.

    Students gathered near the finished stage.

    The in here is the main venue.

    The students here are all Gauntlet holders, the top 100 of the school''s ranking system.

    There are also students who are here to spectate. They''re noisier than thepetitors.

    There is just 15 minutes before the event begins.The event begins at 6, this is just the warm-up before the event.

    The Gauntlet holders, spectators, and the various food & beverage stalls here watched the warm-up ceremony like it was a circus.

    Well, it is a circus, in a sense.

    While the Gauntlet holders are vying for supremacy to get the Satan Title, the rest of the students are trying to get the most entertainment out of their money, even if that means grabbing food and just busting balls with friends.

    Some vendors even sold booze.

    Wu Yan and Charlotte arrived with their automata in tow. The moment they appeared, students started pointing fingers and whispered.

    Charlotte stomped in an annoyed manner.

    "Why can''t we go in straight away? This is so frustrating, we are at the center of everyone''s attention."

    "Well, the stage isn''t a better alternative."

    Wu Yan pointed at the crowd still cheering for their favourite rankers.

    "They''re here to watch monkeys dance."

    Charlotte wanted to say something but a vendor interrupted them.

    "Pancakes~ Get your fresh pancakes right here~"

    Astrea''s ears, or rather, her feather-like essories twitched. She raised her arm.

    "Me! I want it! Give it to me!"

    "Okay."

    The vendor ran over with a business smile. She was a cheerfuldy who looked slightly older than Astrea.

    "Astrea-chan, I thought you ate already?"

    Kanon tried to stop her.

    "Eating too much isn''t good for you."

    "Eh~"

    Astrea sounded disappointed.

    "But, I want to eat that..."

    "No! Astrea-chan!"

    Nagisa started chiding her.

    "Ady shouldn''t eat too much in public, it''s not good for your image."

    "And..."

    The pancakedy wasn''t sure whether to move or stay.

    Wu Yan got his wallet out.

    She already ran over here, might as well buy something for her trouble.

    "Hey, sorry, give me one pancake."

    "Tha-..."

    Thedy''s eyes shone brilliantly.

    "Wait, those eyes, you''re Scarlet Eyes, Lord Wu Yan?"

    "Ugh."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    "You know me?"

    "Know? This is an honor, to meet you!"

    She grabbed Wu Yan''s hand.

    "Right, this pancake is free, I hope you win the Walpurgis Night."

    "Oh, I can''t, that''s not good..."

    "No, I insist."

    Thedy used the hand she grabbed as a pivot to sneak a kiss on Wu Yan''s cheek.

    "Ya~ I kissed him!"

    Thedy escaped soon after that with a bright smile on her face. Wu Yan was left with a pancake in his hand.

    He felt frosty aurasing nearby.

    "A pervert, as predicted."

    Charlotte said.

    "You look happy, you jerk."

    Nagisa puffed her cheeks.

    "Master! You dummy! Lech!"

    Astrea also berated him.

    Ikaros and Kanon said nothing but they looked nervous, like how a kid would be afraid of someone taking her candies away.

    Natsuki, on the other hand, said nothing, she used her aura to pressure him.

    "I didn''t do anything?!"

    Wu Yan yelled back.

    "How would I know she would do that?!"

    "Hmph."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    "She''s probably one of your fans."

    "Fans?"

    "You''re one of the top 13, it''s not surprising to have fans."

    Charlotte nced in his direction.

    "Stop freaking out."

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Well, do you still want this?"

    "Of course!"

    Astrea turned that frown upside down immediately.

    "Astrea, reject the offer!"

    Nagisa said in frustration.

    "You''re going to let him get away with this."

    "The pancake is innocent."

    Astrea said before chomping down on her food.

    "So good!"

    The otherdies bitterly smiled.

    Birds were released as the musical instruments started ying.

    "OHHHHH!!!"

    The students cheered and pped.

    This is the start of the Walpurgis Night.

    "Dang, we need to go soon."

    Charlotte tightened her grip on her clothes.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Wu Yan shrugged. He went to the stage with Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, Kanon, and Natsuki.

    A student rushed by as he brushed past Wu Yan, knocking his arm and hand in the process.

    The student left afterpleting his mission.

    Wu Yan raised his hand.

    The student slipped a paper into his hand during the brief encounter.

 Chapter 1658: It depends, I might or might not kill you

    Chapter 1658: It depends, I might or might not kill you

    The noble-like kid with green hair sat inside the room with his butler at the ready. They both exuded a sort of vibe that told people to take them seriously.

    The youth pretended like he hadn''t heard theming in. He leisurely sipped his tea while the butler threw a sharp nce their way.

    Judging by the stern gaze, this butler is most likely someone from a formidable background.

    Because that gaze carried a hint of blood in it.

    That is the aura of someone who has killed before.

    The savage pressure he leaked also told people that he isn''t one for mercy kills, he liked to end his opponents brutally.

    And, only the wisest judges of characters can tell that the butler is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    Meanwhile, to the average students, the butler just looked like a normal butler.

    "My distinguished guests."The noble youth stood up as he showed them a sly smile.

    "Wee to my pce."

    <em>Pce?</em>

    Is this guy talking about the lecture hall being his pce?

    Confidence or just a huge ego speaking?

    Wu Yan curled his lips. He entered the halls of the Walpurgis Night Executive Committee office.

    His feet emitted no noise as he traveled across the luxurious rug.

    The grin on that youth''s face widened as he allowed Wu Yan to approach. Wu Yan was turned off by his evil grin so he stopped 5 meters away from the youth.

    "I don''t like beating around the bush."

    He said in a confrontational manner.

    The butler behind him leaked out his killing intent. The butler positioned himself in a clear path to Wu Yan.

    He made sure he could reach Wu Yan.

    "Shin, don''t be rude to my guest."

    The youth waved his hand in an amused fashion.

    "I like a little pleasantry, at least, let me introduce myself?"

    "The Walpurgis Executive Committee Chairman, the no.10 of the 13 Rounds, Cedric Granville is your name."

    Wu Yan said what was on the youth''s mind.

    "Well, that''s you for now."

    "Ah, you seem like you know more than you suggested."

    The youth grinned.

    "Interesting, you''re intriguing."

    "Well..."

    Praising Wu Yan, Cedric grinned again.

    "Someone who canmand 5 top-tier automata, single-handedly suppressed the Marshal, defeated Felix, and even Bronson was beaten and jailed by you, as someone who has bested an ex-Satan candidate, I must say, you''re quite the specimen."

    "Most anyone would know about the previous feats, however, not many knew about Bronson''s defeat at my hands, Mr.Chairman."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "You have quite the informationwork, don''t you?"

    "Let''s leave it at that."

    The youthid his eyes on Ikaros and Astrea.

    "You have beautiful automata."

    "And?"

    Wu Yan nced at Cedric.

    "Did you ask me toe here to look at my automata?"

    "No, please, you got me wrong."

    The youth feigned an angelic smile that hid his malicious intent.

    "I have a few hobbies, one is breaking things that are beautiful."

    "Nice hobby."

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "Keep talking like that, I might kill you."

    <em>Bam</em>

    The butler dashed in his direction.

    The butler emitted a magical wave as he vanished.

    No, he didn''t vanish.

    He raised his speed so much that to normal human perception, he vanished.

    He stopped as he tried to grab Wu Yan''s neck.

    Wu Yan didn''t move. As a result, the butler got a hold of his neck.

    The butler growled as his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    "You''re the young master''s guest, I ask that you clean your filthy mouth."

    Shin, the butler grinned.

    "Granville family raised good butlers, but, they didn''t raise butlers who can handle when their masters are insulted."

    Wu Yan watched as Shin threatened to destroy his throat.

    As Shin was pondering how to teach him a lesson, a nonchnt voice called out to him.

    "Stop it, Shin..."

    "This kind of brute, I must defend your honor."

    Shin tightened his grip on Wu Yan''s neck.

    "I am afraid I must dy your request to stay my hand."

    "Hmm, I don''t mind."

    The youth responded.

    "Well, defending my honor is all good and dandy, but, my life shoulde first."

    Shin turned around.

    The youth shrugged as he raised his arms to surrender.

    An angel with a lightsaber held Shin''s master by his throat.

    Astrea captured Cedric.

    "¡ª!"

    Shin turned to look at Wu Yan.

    When did the blonde angel take his master?

    There was only the pink angel who had her eyes filled with data and locked onto Shin.

    Shin felt a terrible sense of oppression from Ikaros'' eyes.

    He knows that if he so much as pinchs any harder on Wu Yan''s neck, he will be killed and shredded to pieces, Ikaros'' angelic mien notwithstanding.

 Chapter 1659: Similar but distinct abilities

    Chapter 1659: Simr but distinct abilities

    With the two masters held at sword points, the air took a tense turn.

    "Gosh, what a frightening speed."

    The youth smiled.

    "This is the first time I have seen anyone traveling faster than Shin. A speed circuit? Space maniption circuit?"

    "You think it''s magic."

    Wu Yan mocked him.

    "Don''t put Astrea on the same level as your doll, please."

    "Oh, you saw through my automaton?"

    The youth gasped."There are only a handful of people who can tell that my Doll is not just a simple butler. But, he looked real, right?"

    "Hmph, he used magic in that previous moment, you can''t hide that from my eyes."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Only Dolls can use magic that quickly, that''s basic knowledge, Chairman."

    "Wonderful."

    The youth pped happily.

    "You analyzed my butler in that intense second and deduced his status? I am surprised you can calmly conclude like that."

    "Well, too bad for you."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "This type of magic, I have seen it before."

    "Oh? Not your first time?"

    Shin flinched.

    "Oh?"

    The youth narrowed his eyes.

    "At the current stage, I am the only caster of this type of magic."

    "True."

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Your inferior magic is something only you would hold dear."

    Shin was enraged.

    The youth stopped smiling.

    "Inferior?"

    "Yeah, your magic is one that manipted vectors."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You can control vectors rted to yourself to increase speed, defense, and offense capabilities, correct?"

    "Oh, you have seen through that much?"

    The youth wasn''t smiling anymore.

    "This magic is called Complete Coordinated Movement, an advanced magic that maniptes forces on the molecr level to increase attack, defense, and speed. You called this cutting-edge magic an inferior magic?"

    "You can only manipte vectors rted to movement? How is this not an inferior magic?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "The user of this type of magic can slow down the rotation of earth for 5 minutes, you y with simr magic but you''re so many magnitudes below the first user."

    "Controlling the earth''s rotation?"

    The youth''s eyes widened.

    "Impossible!"

    Shin protested.

    "If that level of magic existed, the user would have conquered the world by now."

    Wu Yan said nothing. He just allowed his words to sink in.

    Is this true?

    Of course, elerator could manipte vectors to a higher degree.

    Cedric''s magic can manipte nearby Vector (the self), to increase offensive abilities.

    elerator could move mountains and even affect the Earth itself. He can make deadly projectiles out of anything.

    Shin can increase defense with CCM.

    elerator can bounce back most any attacks.

    Shin can increase the speed with CCM.

    elerator can use the wind and other resistance to speed himself up to superhuman levels.

    A single touch and elerator can pop a human like a water balloon.

    elerator is someone who theoretically can''t be killed by Nuclear bombs because he can deflect the explosion and radiation.

    elerator could make cyclones grow out of his back and chase jets with his supersonic speed.

    CCM is trash in front of Vector Transformation.

    elerator is Level 5 Esper, perhaps if he was Level 5, his abilities would be simr to CCM.

    Granted, it would be hard to replicate such abilities in this world.

    Wu Yan won''t exin to Cedric.

    He gave Astrea a look.

    Astrea returned to Wu Yan''s side, shended near Ikaros.

    Shins till grabbed Wu Yan''s neck.

    He could destroy Wu Yan''s neck and windpipe.

    It is like he wasn''t afraid Shin might do anything to him.

    Shin gnashed his teeth in frustration, it was like Wu Yan didn''t take him seriously

    "Shin..."

    The youth sighed.

    "You''re making me look bad, he already showed mercy by retreating first."

    Shin also released Wu Yan as he returned to Cedric''s side.

    Cedric wanted to know who held that magic.

    Maybe it is his pride speaking, but Cedric decided against asking further about Vector transformation.

    "Okay, do you want to know why I called you here?"

    "From the start, I told you I don''t like beating around bushes."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You made a lot of cute tricks so I hoped that was enough entertainment for you."

    Wu Yan implied that Cedric was the one who wasted everyone''s time.

    Wu Yan implied that he was just responding in kind to him.

    Cedric is a bit pissed.

    He had always controlled the situation unless his parents were around.

    However, Wu Yan won in every bout against him.

    He lost the verbal fight, the physical fight, and his magic was even insulted by him.

    Cedric grinned.

    "Oh, I want to introduce someone to you."

    Cedric snapped his finger.

    The door opened...

 Chapter 1660: Her sister, threat, and help?

    Chapter 1660: Her sister, threat, and help?

    After he snapped his fingers, everyone looked at the main entrance.

    A girl with lowered hair pushed open the door.

    She was wearing the female uniform of the Walpurgis Academy.

    She had blonde hair and a beret cap. Although she wasn''t as voluptuous as a bombshell, it was clear that she would grow up to be one.

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea gasped slightly.

    She looked almost too simr to a certain person they knew.

    "Charlotte?"

    She looked so identical to Charlotte.

    Charlotte''s hair looked blonde while this twin looked like she had light brown hair. If Charlotte had low self-esteem, thisdy had lower self-esteem.She looked so simr to Charlotte it wouldn''t be wrong to call them twins.

    No, more like, she is most likely her sibling.

    Sisters.

    "Allow me to introduce her."

    Cedric continued.

    "Henriette Belew, Tyrant Rex'' younger sister."

    Wu Yan looked at Henriette.

    "You''re Charlotte''s little sister?"

    "..."

    She backed two steps as if she was afraid of standing in the room. She shifted her gaze to him sheepishly.

    Not like her older sister.

    Charlotte is always prideful and has control of the situation.

    She can''t be Charlotte in disguise.

    However, she has the same air.

    An air of nobility and one that has experienced tribtions.

    He turned grim.

    He knew about some of the plots of this universe.

    Charlotte is in this school but she doesn''t know her younger sister is here with the Night Party Executive Committee. Wu Yan can guess why she was here.

    Wu Yan looked at Cedric.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    "Henriette is currently in my service, for various reasons."

    Cedric shrugged.

    "I wanted her to meet Charlotte but I decided to introduce her to you first."

    Wu Yan looked at Cedric.

    "You''re using her as a hostage. You were going to use Charlotte but you decided I am a better candidate, right?"

    Henriette gasped, looks like she wasn''t in on this.

    "Smart."

    Cedric pped.

    "I need someone capable of doing something for me. That was supposed to be Tyrant Rex, but, you''re more powerful."

    "I wonder..."

    Cedric grinned.

    "Can Scarlet Eyes help me?"

    Air froze.

    Wu Yan stared silently at Cedric. The mood became tense.

    Ikaros and Astrea got ready to move. Shin also got into a stance.

    Henriette was terrified. Cedric continued to grin.

    "You have confidence."

    Wu Yan answered.

    "You think I would listen?"

    "Oh, I know you two shared a very good rtionship. You two are hot news."

    Cedric grinned.

    "I heard you''re her only friend."

    "I heard you''re also mostly seen with her too."

    "I heard you two eating together."

    "I also heard Tyrant Rex asking thedies she hated to get more info for you."

    He continued in glee.

    "Do I need to spell out more?"

    The air became as dry as gunpowder.

    Henriette was scared out of her mind.

    Ikaros and Astrea approached while Shin balled his palms into fists.

    "You sound like you think you can walk out of here alive."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I can kill you and take her away."

    "I am not the only Granville member."

    Cedric replied.

    "You could kill me but I know you can''t protect Henriette forever."

    "That''s your only failsafe?"

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    "Okay, let''s hear it."

    "Simple."

    Cedric said.

    "Kill the headmaster."

    "Huh?"

    Henriette also inhaled deeply.

    Wu Yan poured over his thoughts.

    "I will y your little game."

    Wu Yan left the room.

    Ikaros and Astrea followed. Henriette also tagged behind Wu Yan.

    Shin looked at the door as he opened his mouth.

    "Young master."

    Shin said.

    "Are you sure about this?"

    "What?"

    Cedric asked.

    "Isn''t Tyrant Rex a better choice?"

    "But, sir, this is so dangerous."

    Shin gnashed his teeth.

    "He isn''t someone you can control."

    "Shin, don''t you get it?"

    Cedric looked like someone high on drugs.

    "This is way more fun."

 Chapter 1661: Pretend nothing happened?

    Chapter 1661: Pretend nothing happened?

    <em>Ding dong</em>

    Astrea and Ikaros exited the building with Wu Yan. The clocktower chimed when they made it out.

    The first fight is over, 1 hour is the time limit given for the fight.

    If Frey and Raishin are still fighting then the 98th will join them tomorrow as the duel will be halted.

    The addition of more and more fighters made it so that the duel will be a melee if not settled quickly enough.

    Anyway, after an hour of fighting, the duel should be more or less settled by now.

    At least, the spectators would start going home by the second half of the hour.

    The Walpurgis Night Party will take ce over 3 months, battling 100 nights.

    The Gauntlet holders will feel tense while the spectators will keeping back for more.Wu Yan has more things on his mind.

    "Master."

    Astrea asked him.

    "Are you really going to kill the Headmaster?"

    "I said it."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "I will y his little game."

    "y?"

    Astrea tilted her head.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s a boring interlude."

    Astrea didn''t get the idea but she decided Wu Yan was already on the case so she didn''t butt in.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros looked back.

    "there..."

    Wu Yan turned around. He smiled at the individual tailing them.

    A brown-haireddy in a beret cap was peeking at them from around the corner. When she saw that her cover was blown, she quickly hid and turned around to run.

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He waved his hand and the two angels took to the skies to chase the girl down.

    "Kyaa!"

    In almost an instant, Astrea and Ikaros hoisted her back to Wu Yan by her armpits.

    Her legs were like jelly so her butt hit the floor when the angels released her.

    "I didn''t think you would follow us."

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    "Henriette, did they guy lock you up?"

    "Ah! Man!"

    Henriette backed away from Wu Yan as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Hey!"

    Wu Yan asked her.

    "I saved you, this is too rude of a reaction no?"

    Henriette pulled down her cap to hide her face.

    "Sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry..."

    "It''s fine."

    Wu Yan helplessly sighed after thinking that he looked like a bully.

    "Since you''re already here with us, why did you run?"

    "Ugh..."

    Henriette she yelped after giving up her restraints.

    "I-I don''t get it!"

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea flinched.

    "Hah?"

    "Why did you save me? I am not rted to you."

    "..."

    Wu Yan exchanged looks with his angels.

    "You followed us and then tried to run after being spotted, because of this?"

    "Wh-What''s that look?"

    Henriette retorted.

    "Are you saying I am wrong?"

    "You''re not wrong."

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    "Just silly."

    "Hah?"

    Henriette froze up.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Hmm, flew over you."

    Wu Yan stared at her.

    "I need reasons to kill people, I don''t need reasons to save people."

    Henriette got a little angry when she heard that.

    "You saved me because of my sister!"

    "Charlotte?"

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "That may have yed a part."

    "See?"

    Henriette turned emotional again.

    "As expected of my dear sister, stunning no matter where she goes, people are still willing to help her despite the fall of Belew House."

    Henriette''s envious, self-deprecating, and admiring tone didn''t escape him.

    "You hate Charlotte?"

    "No, I don''t!"

    She lowered her head.

    Henriette didn''t hate her sister.

    But, she does admire, envy, and feel smallpared to her.

    Henriette is beautiful like Charlotte but her personality is weaker.

    Judging by theck of mana waves, she is either a normal human or a mage so weak her mana cannot emit ripples.

    Charlotte is one of the Thirteen rounds despite being one or two years older than her.

    Sigmund is also her automaton.

    Henriette is proud of her sister but feelscking whenparing herself to her.

    "Well..."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "You''re okay now, let''s go see Charlotte, she will be very happy to see you."

    "I-I don''t want to!"

    Henriette closed her eyes.

    "Don''t mind me! Just pretend nothing happened."

    Wu Yan rubbed his forehead before waving his hand to order his angels to capture the fleeing beauty, again.

    Henriette shrieked and yelped all the way back when they brought her.

 Chapter 1662: Trump card

    Chapter 1662: Trump card

    Walpurgis Academy, tortoise dormitory...

    Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon listened to Wu Yan exin what went down in the Night Executive Committee office.

    Assassinate the headmaster?

    He isn''t a viin, why should he take the life of someone just because Cedric threatened him with Henriette''s life?

    Astrea and Ikaros are fine.

    They will do what Wu Yan wants.

    Natsuki, Nagisa, and Kanon are different.

    Natsuki is an attack mage and kind in nature. As an enemy of evil, this kind of despicable deal is out of the question.

    Kanon and Nagisa also felt the same.These two are so kind they would nurse a hurt cat back to health if they stumbled upon one.

    "Really? Are we killing the headmaster?"

    Nagisa asked with an anxious look.

    "But, Nagisa thinks it is bad..."

    "Onii-chan..."

    Kanon was also worried.

    "No, we still need to bide our time here."

    "The Hearts are almostpleted, we won''t be found out anytime soon."

    "In other words..."

    Natsuki frowned.

    "You are going to do it in due time?"

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan said.

    "No, it''s not a matter of will, it''s a matter of can we kill him, I think not."

    "Huh? We can''t?"

    Thedies were stunned.

    "Edward Rutherford."

    He continued.

    "He isn''t just a headmaster."

    "I''ve heard Charlotte talking about him."

    Nagisa raised her hand.

    "She said he was the 19th century strongest Puppeteer."

    "19th century?"

    Natsuki raised an eyebrow in intrigue.

    "So he was once the strongest?"

    "We don''t know now."

    Nagisa exined.

    "He was so strong that Satan at the time wasn''t his opponent."

    "Is the old man that powerful?"

    Astrea gasped.

    "Indeed, I felt like the gramps had an unusual aura to him."

    "Ah, the gauntlet ceremony."

    Natsuki interjected.

    "I had detected something but I didn''t pay it any attention, that was a failure on my part."

    "Well, I can''t me you."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "We were severely rebuffed and we are weaker than him at the moment. Heck, it''s easy to ignore enemies who are weaker than us at peak form."

    "I see..."

    Kanon said in an unsure tone.

    "If we were at full power, can we beat the principal?"

    "Win?"

    Wu Yan looked at Ikaros and Astrea.

    They''re both his greatest trump cards in this universe.

    Natsuki also hid her Guardian skill. She only used spatial skills. Nagisa, and her extension, Avrora are still lying dormant. She only used freezing power. Kanon is also hiding her purification technique, only using healing skills.

    Ikaros and Astrea are still hiding a lot of skills.

    Ikaros is hiding most of her skills, only using Aegis.

    Meanwhile, Astrea is using most of her equipment except Aegis L.

    Even so, Ikaros and Astrea are his true trump cards on this trip.

    What makes them so powerful in a fight? Their Pandora modes.

    Wu Yan & Co. might be the strongest magician corps if the Pandora mode is revealed.

    Wu Yan also can fall back on his 7 ss cards.

    By turning himself into a Heroic Spirit, Wu Yan can unleash the power the likes of which hadn''t been seen in this world, unlike other magicians.

    Even the Principal might not be able to beat him in a straight duel.

    Wu Yan dismissed the notion of dueling the principal.

    "The Night Committee chairman should also know this. He told us to kill the principal despite knowing most students stood little to no chance."

    "Hmm..."

    Natsuki continued.

    "Killing the principal is a red herring, he has another motive in mind?"

    "Erm?"

    Nagisa and Kanon interjected.

    "We don''t have to kill the principal anymore?"

    "No, we will carry out the request."

    Wu Yan said.

    He rubbed their heads.

    "You two don''t have to do anything, I am enough."

    "Master!"

    Ikaros and Astrea offered support for Wu Yan.

    Nagisa and Kanon wanted to say something but they knew they couldn''t pull the trigger if it really came to it.

    Natsuki nodded after releasing her locked brows.

    "Fail, and the chairman can''t say anything. Seed and it would be because the principal was too weak."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    He looked at the bed in his room.

    "Mgghh... Mgghhh..."

    Henriette was tied and gagged on his bed. She struggled hard to get free.

    "Henriette."

    He smiled at her.

    "The bindings aren''t tight on you. After you break free, go meet your sister, she misses you a lot."

    "Mgghh! Mgghhh!"

    She is trying to tell Wu Yan not to do it for her.

    "You''re reuniting with family after a long tribtion, don''t be selfish."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Treasure your time with your family. Don''t be distracted by useless thoughts, got it?"

    Wu Yan turned around and left without saying anything else.

    Ikaros, Natsuki, and Astrea tagged along. Nagisa and Kanon hesitated but they finally made up their minds to follow Wu Yan.

    Henriette is the only one left struggling on Wu Yan''s bed.

 Chapter 1664: The strike

    Chapter 1664: The strike

    5 minutes ago...

    It has been about 30 minutes since the first fight ended.

    There are still people making noises here.

    Perhaps in theing future, the students won''t make such a big fuss.

    However, for now, Walpurgis Night is still a major school event for most of the students here.

    After all, it is only held once every 4 years.

    It starts at 6 o''clock and ends at midnight.

    The vendors here are trying to sell their inventories for cheap before the crowd disappears. The students are still busy discussing the first match.

    In a short while, the principal will be here to check out the facilities and various other settings to make sure the Walpurgis Night is running smoothly.Some of the students stayed to watch the principal.

    There is still food and water here, why go back early?

    This is why the Night is still young for the students.

    A few figures appeared in the air above the ce.

    "Gosh."

    Nagisa held onto Kanon as she mewled. She tried stepping in the air as she heard her soles hitting something resembling ss beneath her feet.

    "Is this like the floor found in the Foundation Key tower? The one where you can step on the magical ss?"

    "Nagisa-chan."

    Kanon said.

    "It''s not like that."

    "You''re standing on space."

    Natsuki said.

    "Just imagine I slid in another space for you to stand in this space."

    "It looks fun."

    Astrea pped her wings. She tapped along the hidden mirror-like path until she was sure she wouldn''t fall before furling her wings.

    "Woah, I am standing in the air, Ikaros-senpai, check me out!"

    Ikaros flew over to her as they stood in the air.

    Wu Yan looked down as he waited for the principal.

    Wu Yan is going to attack the principal and attract the ire of the headmaster.

    Attacking the principal is a heavy crime.

    The moment he does that would be the moment he bes the enemy of the entire school.

    This means he can''t go to sses, stay in a dorm, eat at the cafeteria, or go to sleep here.

    The repercussions are not as severe in Wu Yan''s Pov.

    Instead of wasting time trying to figure out how to save Henriette, ying along with the chairman''s little game seems like a better alternative.

    At least, that is his game n.

    "Onii-san."

    Kanon and Nagisa said anxiously.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros and Astrea also chimed in.

    "I think we have other methods at our disposal, we just need to think."

    Natsuki sighed.

    "Why do you always like to create such a big ssh?"

    "Hey, the guy set up the game so nicely for us, we should oblige a little."

    Wu Yan said.

    "It is just as well, I want to see what the strongest 19th-century mage is like. If he dies when we are so severely limited in power and levels then that is on him."

    "You don''t sound like someone who would say something so reckless."

    Natsuki analyzed.

    "What is the actual situation?"

    "The chairman is banking on us to fail this assassination."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "If we actually killed the principal while they have some sort of agreement with each other, what do you think his face would look like?"

    "You..."

    Natsuki looked away.

    "That''s a devious n."

    "Hey, he started it."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "Again viins, we must be even more vicious."

    Wu Yan waved his hand.

    "Good, the main character is here."

    The principal arrived with a bunch of bodyguards.

    Natsuki sighed.

    "To think I would be a felon."

    "Change up your style once in a while."

    Wu Yan looked at Ikaros.

    "I will start, Ikaros, you handle the protection of the civilians."

    "Yes! Master!"

    Ikaros'' eyes turned red.

    Wu Yan raised his arm and a portal opened near him. He retrieved a crystal bow that looked like it was made from obsidian.

    "Nee-sama!"

    Henriette ignored her oxygen needs while wheezing.

    "Stop Wu Yan now!"

    "Wu Yan?"

    Charlotte was surprised that her long-lost sister suddenly spoke a familiar name.

    Charlotte, Frey, Raishin, and Yaya were also stunned.

    Stop Wu Yan?

    From doing what?

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    Crystalline tes spread out all around them.

    The crystal barrier isted the fighting area from the rest of the stadium.

    Everyone student was covered by the barrier.

    "Wait."

    Charlotte gasped.

    "Isn''t this Ikaros'' magic barrier?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Frey said in a sheepish tone.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Raishin looked up.

    "Up there!"

    They saw a man with an exquisite bow.

    He knocked an arrow that looked like a meteor condensed into a dazzling arrow.

 Chapter 1663: Stopped? Temporary peace?

    Chapter 1663: Stopped? Temporary peace?

    "Unbelievable, simply unbelievable."

    Charlotte stomped furiously as she paced between the vacated spectators'' stands near her.

    "He sneaked out the moment the event began, what does he think the Night Party is?"

    "Calm down, Charl, he is ranked 4, it would take quite some for him to appear. There''s no need for him to watch."

    Sigmund tried to calm her down.

    "Of course, I understand that you feel bad that you can''t spend more time with him."

    "N-No."

    Charlotte snapped in anger and shame.

    "I don''t feel bad at all.""Is that so?"

    Sigmund shook its dragon head.

    "Okay, why are you so angry then?"

    "I-I am just..."

    Charlotte couldn''t think of an excuse.

    She hammered her palm.

    "I am just frustrated with his attitude. He won so he needs to be diligent in studying every match. It is smart to gather intel, right?"

    "Ugh..."

    Sigmund sighed.

    "But, if I remember correctly, Wu Yan said he wasn''t going to join, right?"

    "Bu-But..."

    Charlotte mumbled.

    "Well, he has to show up anyway, he needs to do his homework."

    "You''re still not honest with yourself."

    "You''re so annoying! I am going to turn your meal into fish feed!"

    Charlotte snorted.

    "Even the automata left early. Talk about annoying."

    "Calm down, Charl, I know you feel a little lonely since you''re so used to having him near you."

    "I said shut it!"

    Someone spoke up.

    "If people found out Tyrant Rex threw a tantrum near the spectators'' stands, the crowd wouldn''te anymore, right?"

    Charlotte looked back to see Raishin and his doll, Yaya grinning at her.

    "The principal is going toe watch personally, you scared off his students, he is going to be so sad."

    "Are you an idiot?!"

    Charlotte growled.

    "You''re tired of living, eh? Second Last?!"

    "Well, don''t be like that."

    Raishin continued.

    "I am a gentleman, when I see ady in distress, it is only natural that Ie and advise you, right?"

    "Eh? Eh?!"

    Yaya huffed before she grabbed Raishin''s neck. Then, she shook him around.

    "Raishin! I thought you were here to gather intel about Hollow Sound! Why are you flirting with her?!"

    "You dumbass!"

    Raishin yelled in frustration.

    "This is just a topic starter!"

    "Ahhh, I see, you''re here to get info, eh?"

    Charlotte crossed her arms.

    "You''re shameless, a perv whoid his hands on his doll and you''re here to manipte my emotions into giving you intel. Why are you still breathing here? Why don''t you take a hike off a cliff? You''re an eyesore."

    Raishin is filled with anguish and regret.

    He is gasping for air too since his doll is literally choking him out. His eyes were filled with regret for having his ns busted too early.

    He is also regretting the fact that he brought his overly affectionate doll to this ce when he tried to pull moves on Charlotte.

    "Just go find the otherdy."

    Sigmund interjected.

    "Oh, look, there she is."

    Frey rode Rabi into the area.

    "Erm..."

    Frey asked.

    "Is Wu Yan not here?"

    "You looking for the dummy?"

    Charlotte pursed her lips.

    "He ran off at the start."

    "R-Ran off?"

    Frey sagged down in dejection.

    "You''re so powerful now."

    Charl shifted her gaze onto Frey.

    "You were so weak before!"

    "Weak!"

    Frey couldn''t handle the negativement.

    "Your automata are so powerful."

    Raishin who barely escaped Yaya''s strangtion of love coughed as he rubbed his neck.

    "I could handle one dog but against so many dogs, I almost died from the continuous bombardment."

    "It is due to everyone''s effort."

    Frey replied.

    "I only applied mana and gave some orders."

    "Yeah, you''re way more powerful than before."

    Charlotte pped Frey''s back.

    "Frey, work harder, use continuous bombardment to bomb Second Last into oblivion!"

    "Ease off the power."

    Raishin grinned.

    "Moreover, I never did anything to you."

    "If you did you would have been incinerated by now."

    Charlotte turned her head the other way.

    "In any case, Raishin chickened out tonight, I am going to enjoy watching you get chased around tomorrow."

    Charlotte wore her ck robe.

    "Leaving?"

    Frey asked.

    "The principal isingter, don''t you want to watch?"

    "It''s just a visit, nothing to see."

    Charlotte didn''t pay it any heed.

    She red at Raishin.

    "I am warning you, Frey might be innocent but if you try anything funny with her, Loki will dismember you himself, I don''t even need to do anything."

    "Sure sure."

    Raishin acquiesced.

    Another round of apuse came.

    A bunch of guards escorted a buffed middle-aged man with a beard and tanned skin.

    "It''s the principal!"

    Yaya gasped.

    "Is he here for another visit?"

    "Tsk."

    Charlotte clicked her tongue.

    "Not the best time."

    "Sister!"

    Another voice called out to her from within the crowd.

    Charlotte turned around as she covered her mouth. She tried to stifle her disbelief.

    "Henriette?"

    She wheezed as she cut through the crowd.

    "Henriette?!"

    Sigmund''s eyes widened.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Raishin asked.

    "You know her?"

    "Henriette... Henriette..."

    Charlotte trembled in sheer joy and relief.

    "Henriette! It''s really her!"

    "Sister!"

    Henriette didn''t soak in the moment.

    "You have to stop Wu Yan!"

    "Wu Yan?"

    Charlotte, Sigmund, Frey, and Raishin flinched.

    Crystalline lights filled everyone''s vision.

 Chapter 1666: Missed? A trick of fate?

    Chapter 1666: Missed? A trick of fate?

    The field was leveled by the assassin''s attack, there was a huge hole where the Walpurgis Academy held the Walpurgis Night.

    Professors, students, and guards stood up hastily as they assessed what just happened.

    The field was silent for a few seconds before the gravity of the situation sank in.

    Charlotte, Sigmund, Garm, Frey, Raishin, and Yaya were also speechless.

    There is only one question in their minds.

    Why?

    Why did Wu Yan attack the headmaster?

    How did things turn out like this?

    "Henriette."Charlotte touched the trembling Henriette''s shoulders.

    "Henriette? Why stop me? Did you know he was going to attack the headmaster? tell me!"

    "Sister..."

    Henriette was pale, helpless, and fraught with guilt. She didn''t know her strong sister could be so emotionally moved.

    "Henriette."

    Charlotte is choking up.

    "Tell me, what do you know?!"

    "Calm down, Charl..."

    Sigmund interrupted her.

    "If you shake her like this it is going to be hard for her to say anything."

    "B-But."

    Charlotte looked at the giant crater.

    "That fellow killed the headmaster."

    Sigmund, Frey, Raishin, and Yaya were silent.

    Walpurgis Academy is a world-ss institution known for genius Puppeteers. Each country wanted favors from the academy. It wouldn''t be wrong to say Walpurgis Academy is like a small nation of its own.

    The one leading this tiny nation is Edward Rutherford.

    Killing him is like killing the president.

    He will be levied the harshest punishment by the academy.

    With his attempt on Edward''s life, it is highly likely Wu Yan would be public enemy no.1 in many countries.

    He can''t live in the day anymore.

    Plus, there are tons of witnesses here.

    Raishin and Yaya turned grim when they realized this. Frey is also holding back her tears.

    Charlotte just lowered her head while Sigmund and Henriette grabbed her shoulders.

    She trembled at how fate yed a trick on her.

    The Belew House was a noble under the crown.

    But, a small dog automaton bit the scion of an important household that''s why the Belew House was punished.

    Their titles were revoked, their estates were confiscated and the dolls were dismantled.

    Because their estates were frozen, they couldn''t find livelihoods along with being saddled with bad reputation.

    The father of the house went to France to find bread for the family because he couldn''t find a job in Ennd.

    Soon, they lost contact with the father.

    Charlotte''s mum and sister also disappeared when Charlotte was in school.

    Fortunately, all was not lost even if Charlotte was cast out of her original school.

    She had talents for Puppetry and the school allowed her and her Gram magic circuit toe here.

    The Walpurgis Academy always weed talented magicians. As long as they had power, they could get all the grants and funds they wanted.

    Charlotte worked on her dream in the academy.

    She wanted to find her parents, and her sister, and restore her automata.

    This is why she wanted the Satan title. That title is above the crown''s sanction. She could earn back her glory, honor, and more importantly, her family.

    To focus on this, she left thefort zone of her friends and chose a path of solitude.

    Fate also gave her a good friend who she could exchange her memories with.

    However, the hope and light of her life stepped on a journey of no return.

    That was enough to crumble what hope she built from his appearance.

    Sigmund looked at the crater.

    Sigmund cried out in shock.

    "Charlotte! Over there!"

    A figure stood there.

    In the crater, there were multiple figures.

    They weredies wearing funeral gowns and had masks covering their faces.

    Standing behind the 6 automata are two individuals.

    One is a silver-masked guy and the other is an uncle with a built like a tank.

    Magnus appeared while the headmaster also survived the attack.

    "Huh? He isn''t dead?"

    Frey was happy to see this.

    "Magnus..."

    Raishin turned grim.

    "Magnus covered the headmaster?"

    Charlotte is happy to see this too.

    This means there is still grounds for defense.

    "I didn''t think it would get this bad."

    Someone spoke from behind her.

    Kimberly arrived.

    She looked at Henriette before slightly snorting.

    "You guys,e with me."

    Kimberly left without saying anything.

    They all tagged behind her.

 Chapter 1668: Bargaining chip, for whom?

    Chapter 1668: Bargaining chip, for whom?

    In a room meant for a teacher, Kimberly sat there with her eyes closed. She tapped her fingers on the armrest anxiously.

    Yaya made tea at the side but she was too distracted.

    Charlotte held onto Henriette while Frey and Raishin waited anxiously for Kimberly to speak.

    Sigmund and 5 Garm series automata rested near the corner of the room.

    The vibe is one of awkward silence and this has gone on for 20 minutes.

    Frey, Charlotte, and Raishin still can''t believe Wu Yan attacked the principal.

    Charlotte said nothing, the normal her would have broken the silence long ago.

    Kimberly decided enough is enough.

    "Actually, I wanted to detain you all and question each one of you.""¡ª!"

    Henriette hid behind Charlotte.

    "Kimberly."

    Charlotte red at her.

    "Henriette has done nothing wrong."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Kimberly red back.

    "You think Henriette has nothing to do with this?"

    Charlotte couldn''t retort.

    "Henriette knows something, I don''t care if she isn''t an aplice."

    Raishin chimed in.

    "She demonstrated this when she tried to stop Wu Yan before he attacked. She wanted Tyrant Rex to stop Wu Yan as if she knew."

    "Yes."

    Kimberly calmly agreed.

    "Granted, I wonder why the younger sibling of the Belew house suddenly appeared in the school as a student."

    Charlotte asked Henriette excitedly.

    Henriette lowered her head while closing her eyes.

    "Henriette!"

    Charlotte yelled in exasperation.

    "Save your family drama forter."

    Kimberly cut her off.

    "You, is Scarlet Eyes assassination plot against the principal rted to you?"

    Kimberly asked her.

    Henriette shook when she heard this. Kimberly knew something was up, and so did Charlotte who held her.

    "Hey..."

    Frey asked in a careful manner.

    "Wu Yan tried to kill the principal, this isn''t his idea, right?"

    Henriette chose not to answer.

    That was enough for them.

    "Is he being threatened?"

    Charlotte tilted her head.

    "Impossible, he is so powerful that Magnus couldn''t suppress him readily. Even when I use my full power, I can only make him use one doll against me."

    "You lost every time even against 1 of his dolls?"

    Raishin shook.

    "You''re a Rounds, and other than Magnus, I doubt anyone could beat you 100% all the time, right?"

    "It is the harsh truth."

    Charlotte admitted.

    "He is someone on par with Magnus, another level beyond us. It feels like you''re fighting against an invincible entity."

    "Indeed, he''s the type you feel despair fighting against."

    Raishin also said it with a hint of frustration.

    "How can anyone threaten him?"

    "You are all brats."

    Kimberly said.

    "A person''s strength is limited. Against an army, there is no low they wouldn''t stoop to."

    "Moreover."

    Kimberly looked at Henriette.

    "We have the bargaining chip here."

    "What do you mean?"

    Charlotte blocked Henriette off.

    "Are you nning on using Henriette as a hostage?!"

    "Ah, I see."

    Raishin realized it.

    "Someone told him to kill the principal or Henriette would be killed."

    "Wu Yan didn''t try to kill the principal for me."

    Charlotte said with a pale face.

    "Wu Yan did it for you, sister."

    "M-Me?"

    Charlotte was stunned.

    "I see, I suspected as much."

    Kimberly sighed.

    "Scarlet Eyes was told that Charlotte''s sister would die if he didn''tply."

    Wu Yan did it for Charlotte, so she wouldn''t have to be a felon herself.

    Henriette''s death would cause immense anguish for Charlotte. Her point of study was to be Satan and unite her family once more.

    If not for helping Charlotte out, Wu Yan wouldn''t have saved Henriette who had nothing to do with him.

    He yed along by being coerced into attacking a high-ranking official of the school.

    "W-Why?"

    Charlotte mumbled.

    "It''s my fault."

    Frey turned the other way while Kimberly and Raishin sighed in unison.

    "Sister."

    Henriette bit her lips in frustration.

    Looks like Wu Yan is precious to her sister.

    "Sister."

    Henriette said with a shivering voice.

    "If you want to save Wu Yan, then kill me."

    Charlotte''s eyes shrunk.

 Chapter 1669: Debate, causality

    Chapter 1669: Debate, causality

    "Kill me please..."

    Her trembling voice echoed in everyone''s ears.

    Frey, Kimberly, Raishin, and Yaya were pale while Charlotte looked stunned.

    "Henriette."

    Sigmund is the first to rebuke her.

    "Do you understand the ramifications of your words?!"

    Henriette smiled bitterly.

    "I am just saying the truth."

    "You think you can stop the viin by dying as the bargaining chip?"Kimberly is angry.

    "You don''t even know how to value your own life, you fool!"

    "¡ª!"

    Henriette gnashed her teeth while protesting back despite her meek demeanor.

    "Okay, how are we supposed to save Wu Yan then?!"

    She''s the hostage they used to make Wu Yan go assassinate the principal.

    If she died, the problem would be solved.

    At least, that''s what she thinks.

    "Do you think he would be happy to hear this?"

    Raishin said.

    "He became a wanted criminal for you. Are you going to spit on his effort like that?"

    "Wu Yan didn''t do it for me."

    Henriette shook her head.

    "Wu Yan did it for sister."

    "So?"

    Kimberlyughed.

    "You think your death would solve everything? You think your sister would rather you die?"

    Henriette couldn''t refute it.

    "Enough, Henriette."

    Charlotte wiped her tears away.

    "I will never let you die."

    "Sister."

    Henriette urged.

    "But, Wu Yan."

    "I will bring him back."

    "Good effort."

    Kimberly poured cold water on her.

    "You think this would blow over that easily?"

    Charlotte, Frey, Raishin, Yaya, and Henriette stiffened up.

    "You think the viin is someone simple?"

    Kimberly narrowed her eyes.

    "Scarlet Eyes would have destroyed the guy if he could."

    "You mean..."

    Raishin said.

    "Is the force behind the viin stronger than Wu Yan?"

    "We are talking about someone who Magnus might not even be able to say he could defeat."

    Kimberly praised Wu Yan.

    "He is someone who can rob the Satan title, a yer on another level like Magnus."

    Everyone agreed after exchanging a look.

    Magnus is already a genius in his own right.

    He could fight the Thirteen Rounds by himself with his six automata. Even past Satans wouldn''t confidently say they could take him on.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan is someone who shows little of his true abilities. His dolls could also fight Rounds. And, in terms of quantity, he only lost slightly to Magnus.

    Plus, Wu Yan''s automata had attack, defense, healing, support, and ranged attacks to cover all corners of a team fight.

    Magnus'' automata that are adept at just attacking might lose in a true fight.

    Who could threaten him?

    "Who..."

    Raishin raised his head.

    "No, rather, which faction could threaten him?"

    Charlotte and Frey gasped.

    "You have a fast brain."

    Kimberly nodded.

    "Actually, there are rumors that the Kingsford family is trying to talk to the principal in private."

    "Kingsford."

    Charlotte recalled something.

    "Felix''s family?!"

    "You''re saying it might be the Kingsford?"

    Raishin looked at Henriette before she hid behind Charlotte.

    "Is that possible?"

    Kimberly looked around the room.

    "Because of Felix, the Kingsford family was hunted down in the courts and in the social spheres by the victims of Felix''s crimes. The family has lost favor with the royal court and there are two people responsible for this."

    "Wu Yan who defeated and caught Felix."

    Raishin analyzed.

    "And, the principal who destroyed Felix with his judgment."

    "Indeed. If they can get rid of him, the Kingsford could stage aeback."

    Kimberly nodded.

    "They can say that the principal was in cahoots with a political rival and ndered them."

    "Laughable conjecture."

    Raishin retorted.

    "I think the people would believe the principal was killed because the Kingsford wanted revenge, right?"

    "Oh, the Kingsford have forked tongues."

    Kimberly said.

    "They do a lot of charity and so they''re popr with theymen. He had fame while in school, they could spin it ande back, don''t you think so?"

    "Huh..."

    Frey said gloomily.

    "If Wu Yan killed the principal."

    "He will be a scapegoat for them."

    Kimberly said.

    "They''re probably going to say ''he got rid of the principal to tie loose ends'' ''He ndered us'' and then they can return to the political scene."

    <em>Bang</em>

    Charlotte was livid.

    "I won''t let them!"

    Charlotte pulled Henriette out of the room.

    "Let''s go."

    Kimberly told Raishin.

    "Stop her from doing stupid things."

    Frey and Raishin ran after Charlotte.

 Chapter 1670: Standing on the same battlefield

    Chapter 1670: Standing on the same battlefield

    "Charl!"

    After Charl stomped out of the room, Sigmund, Raishin, Yaya, and Frey chased after her.

    "Calm down, Charl."

    Sigmundnded on her cap.

    "You''re being rash. You''re not going to be able to save Wu Yan like this, you might even make things worse."

    Sigmund warned her.

    "Sister! Please, don''t go!"

    Henriette pulled Charlotte back while shaking her head.

    "Even you won''t be able to stand against them.""You want me to watch like this?!"

    Charlotte yelled.

    "He did this for me. And, Kingsfort is trying to get him!"

    "I made Felix jump into that sting operation. I am also responsible for dragging him out. Wu Yan attacked Felix because I was too weak to fight. They should have gone after me, not him."

    Charlotte''s eyes moistened.

    "He is being used because of me. How can I sit idly by?"

    "It is just Kimberly''s guess."

    Raishin red at her.

    "We don''t know the truth yet."

    "You said only the Kingsfort could threaten him. Only factions like that can make him bend to their wills."

    Charlottepletely jumped the gun, she realized it now.

    "The Kingsfort are losing power but they have a reputation. He isn''t a one-man army."

    "There are factions on par with the Kingsfort, why are you so sure it is them?!"

    Raishin refuted.

    "You think just with the addition of you, you both can somehow turn this around?!"

    "Even if I can''t, I must try!"

    Charlotte yelled back.

    "He isn''t going to do this alone!"

    Charlotte turned around to leave but one slender hand grabbed her while her other hand was grabbed by a firm grip.

    "Sister."

    Henriette pleaded with her.

    "Don''t go..."

    "Wu Yan wouldn''t want to see you like this."

    Frey advised her.

    "He tried to kill the principal for you. Calm down and only then can youe up with a n to bring him back."

    Charlotte lowered her head before something transparent dripped to the ground.

    "Ugh..."

    Sigmund sighed...

    "At least, we know the faction is a big one. Wu Yan did what they say so they released Henriette."

    "She is still a hostage."

    Raishin said.

    "But, since she is here, maybe there is a way to get out of the deal?"

    "No, this only means the viin can threaten Henriette''s life at any time."

    Sigmund roamed his gaze over everyone.

    "Maybe, there are people watching her from a distance."

    Everyone tensed up.

    "Well, that might be the case."

    Raishin started scanning Henriette up and down, including stopping a few seconds on her rump and racks.

    "Y-You scum!"

    Henriette backed away with a pale face.

    "W-what are you nning to do to me?!"

    "Raishin..."

    Yaya looked at him like an Asura.

    "You''re using such a lecherous gaze on this foxydy, are you charmed by her?"

    "Just think about my true intentions."

    Raishin protested.

    "I am just wondering if they installed bombs or magic formations on Henriette."

    That would exin how the hostages are so confident in letting Henriette run around like this.

    Granted, there is still the possibility that there are assassins on standby.

    At least, they couldn''t see anyone spying on them currently.

    Frey also told Garm dogs to sniff the area out to ensure there are no intruders around them.

    "Henriette."

    Charlotte asked anxiously.

    "Did they do anything to you?"

    Henriette calmed down before she slowly released Charlotte''s grip on her.

    "Don''t mind me, sister."

    Henriette exined.

    "Wu Yan was ckmailed, sister is in pain, everyone is worried, and I am the reason. Just let me die on my terms so Wu Yan cane back."

    "What are you saying?!"

    Charlotte yelled at her.

    "You''re my sister, I am not going to let you do that."

    Henriette gnashed her teeth.

    She turned to run into the forest.

    "Wait! Henriette!"

    Charlotte wanted to chase but Sigmund stopped her.

    "Let her go."

    "Sigmund, why are you?"

    "Let Henriette leave us for now."

    Raishin cut Charlotte off.

    "Let''s think about how to get Wu Yan back. If there are people tailing Henriette, letting her stay would just expose our ns."

    "I..."

    Charlotte said anxiously.

    "I am afraid she would do something hasty..."

    "Henriette is the key to making Wu Yan listen, they will do their best to keep her alive."

    Sigmund warned her.

    "She will be safe for now."

    Charlotte sighed after holding her breath.

    "Okay, you guys joining?"

    "He saved me before."

    Frey offered her help instantly.

    "It is my turn to save him!"

    "I am not that familiar with him."

    Raishin and Yaya exchanged a look.

    "We promised to fight so it would be troubling if he ran now."

    "You guys..."

    Charlotte mumbled.

    "So foolish..."

    "Anyway, let''s draft a n first."

    Raishin said.

    "Wu Yan is targeting the principal and the target is still alive. Wu Yan will most likely strike again."

    "We have to stop him at all costs!"

    Sigmund said.

    "If he killed the principal then it''s game over for us, there is no redemption for him."

    Charlotte and Frey nodded after exchanging a look.

 Chapter 1671: Get rid of mind fog and stare at ones true feelings

    Chapter 1671: Get rid of mind fog and stare at ones true feelings

    Walpurgis Academy, Griffin Dormitory,

    Sigmund entered the room with Charlotte. She closed her doors with a loud bang before plopping down on her bed.

    Even if she is one of the Rounds, being sote to return past the curfew would still make her receive a bloody verbal beating from the dormitory supervisor.

    At least, that''s what happened before.

    However, because she is going to participate in the Walpurgis Night soon, she has the rights to returnte.

    Walpurgis Nightsts until 12am in the morning.

    To make their lives easier, supervisors of dormitories would give them gate keys so they can choose the time they return. Even if the supervisor had berated Charlotte,s he would snap back given her current bad mood.

    Charlotte''s mind was in a mess.

    Too many things happened tonight.There was the attempted assassination of the principal, the culprit was her best friend and the closest thing to a mate in this world.

    Her long-lost sister returned but she wants to stop her friend.

    After that, she found out more distressing events.

    Her sister was used as a hostage.

    Then, she has to deal with the fact that her friend might be the most wanted criminal.

    The one behind this might be the family of the person she once respected, the Kingsfort family. It would appear that Wu Yan is the one who will shelter her and bear her burden.

    Charlotte might look tough, but this was enough to bring tears to her eyes.

    "Sigmund..."

    Charlotte asked.

    "Am I an unlucky star? Why do I keep bringing trouble for that guy?"

    "Ugh..."

    Sigmund knew it woulde to this, he sighed.

    "You think this is your fault?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    Charlotte hid inside her nket.

    "If i controlled my petst time, the house of Belew wouldn''t have fallen so far. Mom, Dad, and Henriette wouldn''t disappear."

    "Henriette wouldn''t have been used as a hostage too. Moreover, my friend wouldn''t have been threatened."

    Charlotte mewled.

    "It seems like everyone close to me would leave me sooner orter, because I brought them misfortune?"

    "And, you think it is your fault, you think you should be the one to bear this fate?"

    Sigmund statred at her.

    "You want to stop Wu Yan because you think you should be the one to bear it all?"

    "Of course not!"

    Charlotte protested.

    "He''s my friend and he''s going to be a criminal at this rate, all because of me!"

    "Just friend?"

    Sigmund looked at Charlotte.

    "Is there no other feelings? Say, treating him like someone of the opposite gender?"

    "¡ª!"

    Charlotte was ruffled by that, she wanted to say something but couldn''t.

    Sigmund is much older than Charlotte.

    He has been with her since birth.

    Sigmund understands her the most.

    She can never hide her feelings from Sigmund, he can read her like a book.

    "You think you don''t have the right to fall in love?"

    Sigmund spelled it out for her.

    "You think you''re just going to bring misfortune to your partner."

    "You think you can''t waste time on love because you need to regain the Belew family''s honor and reunite your family."

    "You think just because you liked Felix once, if you changed to Wu Yan, it would make you look like you''re a yer."

    Sigmund spelled it all out for her.

    "Is that correct?"

    Charlotte stayed mum.

    Sigmund chastized her for it.

    "Wu Yan turned himself into a criminal for you. You''re telling me you are afraid of being perceived as a yer just because of liking Wu Yan?"

    Charlotte felt the words like a knife.

    Wu Yan did his best to save her sister, why couldn''t she go all in on Wu Yan?

    So what if people judge and say bad things about her?

    She lived well enough under the constant negativements of others.

    Wu Yan approached her despite this.

    Can''t she grab hold of him?

    It''s not like she hasn''t lived a harsh life?

    Her mind cleared up all at once.

    "Sorry, Sigmund..."

    Charlotte sat up with a smile.

    "I had been running away from my feelings with a cheapbel like that. I forgot he was the one to bring light to my life."

    "Finally, you speak from the heart."

    Sigmund sounded happier.

    "You liked another one before Wu Yan came along. However, he got you through many things and he is the reason why you could stand up in fear."

    "It would be hard not to love him."

    Sigmund said.

    "Unlike Felix who had so many things hidden beneath his fa?ade, Wu Yan is the one who is worth your time to pursue. Don''t hide your feelings and face them head-on."

    "Yes, Sigmund!"

    Charlotte looked out at the stars and moon.

    "I will bring him back!"

    She dered.

    "Because he is my friend, the one who I owe many favors to and..."

    "He is my love."

 Chapter 1672: The Insidious Rumors

    Chapter 1672: The Insidious Rumors

    The blue sky blew a cold wind into the corners of the Walpurgis Academy.

    Leaves danced while branches swayed. The calm start of the day belied a deep rumble beneath the currents.

    One could feel the Academy is less than peaceful.

    It''s been a night since the attempted assassination.

    Everyone knows about it even if nobody spreads it.

    The Round No.4, Scarlet Eyes tried to kill the principal while leveling the entire battlefield.

    There were hundreds of witnessesst night.

    Wu Yan also covered everyone with a barrier so there are more witnesses to see the crime.

    How could he lie his way out of it?As for the reason, it''s anyone''s guess.

    Rumors are spreading regardless.

    His reasons varied depending on the person you were asking.

    Some are so absurd nobody would believe them.

    Yet, there are some subtle rumors that served the interests of viins well so they sold good stories.

    Sigmund and Charlotte were eating breakfast when she heard something nearby.

    "I didn''t think Scarlet Eyes would demolish the battlefield."

    "He tried to kill the principal! Luckily, someone protected everyone except the principal."

    "Yeah, the arrow was aimed at the principal for sure."

    "He wants to end the principal for sure!"

    "Yeah, he''s going to get sanctioned heavily for that."

    "I think there is a deeper story to this. He is someone who can fight with Magnus, a monster on another level."

    "He must be from a famous faction somewhere."

    "Oh, wait, wouldn''t that mean he is opposed to the Kingsfort family from which Cannibal Candy Felix hailed?"

    "Wait, I can see some connections here."

    "Maybe he is being defamed by them."

    The vibe turned tense.

    Charlotte''s hands were trembling.

    The students continued to talk.

    "Yeah, Felix is too good to be like Cannibal Candy. Something is fishy here."

    "The teachers, security team, and Discipline Committee testified against him."

    "But, from what I heard, the royal family and other investigative forces were stopped from entering the campus, if the principal is that sure, why would he stop them?"

    "Yeah."

    "And, isn''t the judgment too quick?"

    "Yeah, sounds like they wanted the case over as soon as possible."

    "Fishy indeed."

    "And, Scarlet Eyes caught Felix. Now, Scarlet Eyes ising after the principal."

    "It just looks like he wants to kill the principal to tie up loose ends after having worked together to bring down Felix."

    "Oh, yeah, and the principal gave him the No.4 rank as well."

    "Why did a newbie get such a high rank?"

    "Okay, how does this sound? Scarlet Eyes is from a famous family and this genius is here to topple the Kingsfort by making Felix look bad."

    "Scarlet Eyes is from god knows where, can we believe in him?"

    "Yeah, I agree with you, Scarlet Eyes is probably the viin here."

    tter.

    The sound came from a nearby dining table.

    Charlotte stood up in a fury as her chair toppled over.

    Her magic power also burned like mes.

    Sigmund was glowing slightly from the mana.

    Charlotte stared at everyone with rage and injustice.

    Then, Charlotte threatened them.

    "Talk bad about him one more time."

    There are close to 100 students here.

    But, none of the students dared to sound a peep.

    Who is she?

    She is Tyrant Rex, there are students who were beaten and bruised for slighting her. She also destroyed ab once.

    Nobody wanted to call her bluff.

    Anyone who said anything would probably get sted away along with the cafeteria.

    The magic-infused air was sparking like a storm was going off.

    "Tyrant Rex!"

    Someone called out to her.

    Frey was panting near the entrance.

    "We found Wu Yan!"

 Chapter 1673: Entry through the main door, to attack

    Chapter 1673: Entry through the main door, to attack

    Not far from the main lecture halls was a building that looked like a pce.

    It is where the principal stayed. The home of the 19th century strongest wizard.

    There are many guards with white automata patrolling the area.

    The automata had different sizes from kid-sized to giants near 3 meters tall (10 feet).

    The automata also had different equipment like spears and swords.

    These are the mass-produced automata known as the Heimguarders.

    These automata lost to the quality dolls the students had.

    However, they''re still on par with the automata from the Garm series.

    It is just that these automata required more control than the dogs.There are close to 30 patrol robots here.

    This ce is on the highest alert ever since the principal almost got killedst night.

    Without the no.1 student to help, the principal might have been a goner.

    Naturally, the security had been raised after that.

    Moreover, Scarlet Eyes is famous for being as powerful as the Marshal. This is just the bare minimum security.

    A few figures emerged on top of a building not far away.

    "21...26..."

    Nagisa counted.

    "27 automata, are we really barging in like this?"

    "We could try teleporting past the guards."

    Natsuki said with her parasol on her shoulder.

    "But, that looks impossible."

    They could feel a giant barrier covering the pce.

    The sigils on it rippled with a magical force.

    "A barrier?"

    they frowned.

    "A mana istion barrier."

    "Outside mana can''t go in while inside mana can''t go out. Magic can''t prate into that barrier."

    Natsuki said.

    "I can get us close to the barrier but not inside."

    Natsuki continued.

    "The moment we hit the barrier, we will be forced out of our teleportation."

    "Hmm, I see, so we will be exposed either way."

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin.

    "I guess that also means we can''t st the whole thing away with the same stunt asst night."

    "So, are we going to infiltrate it?"

    Nagisa is nervous but strangely excited.

    "Then, don''t we have to..."

    "Yeap."

    Natsuki nodded.

    "We have to go through those guards to find the principal."

    "Okay, it''s settled. Let''s say hi."

    Wu Yan decided.

    "Put them down."

    Ikaros and Astrea nodded.

    Nagisa and Kanon gave Wu Yan nervous looks.

    Natsuki is the only one to retort.

    "Why do you sound happy?"

    "I do?"

    Wu Yan asked.

    "That can''t be true. After all, I am being used to assassinate the principal."

    "You have some kind of n?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "This 19th century strongest wizard is so kind that he wouldn''t pursue his assassins and is waiting for me in his pce? No, this is aughable attempt at normalcy."

    Ikaros, Astrea, Nagisa, and Kanon were puzzled but Natsuki got the gist of it.

    Wu Yan told them to move forward.

    "Let''s roll out."

    The pce is off-limits to almost everyone. Only security members and Disciplinemittee people may enter.

    The guards had simple orders.

    No one other than the security team and the principal may pass.

    They have the authority to detain anyone who approaches.

    However, the fa?ade is simple; they forgot that the intruder might just attack them.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A cold storm appeared out of nowhere.

    With the temperature dropping like a ball, the sunlight dimmed and permafrost appeared on the ground.

    "What the hell?!"

    "What''s going on?!"

    The guards were taken by surprise. Ice crystals danced down.

    When a petal touched them...

    <em>Cling</em>

    The petals spread out very fast like a blooming flower.

    The guards were frozen in ice in no time at all.

 Chapter 1674: We meet again

    Chapter 1674: We meet again

    <em>Ding</em>

    They looked at the source of the noise only to find theirrades frozen in blocks of ice.

    The look of dismay and confusion suggested they hadn''t been given a long time to realize what is going on.

    The Heimguarders were also frozen in blocks of ice.

    <em>Ding ting ding ting</em>

    Like a beautiful melody, the song of frost echoed in the air.

    Petals of ice bloomed everywhere.

    The guards couldn''t react as they fell prey one by one.

    "An E-Enemy attack!"The guards cried out but it was toote.

    <em>ding ding ding ding</em>

    It didn''t take long for all the guards to be frozen with looks of dread, shock, and panic on their faces.

    In almost an instant, all the guards were subdued.

    The white mist continued to linger around the mansion''s exterior for a short while.

    Then, from within, a few figures emerged.

    Wu Yan curled his lips at the Heimguarders. The frozen statues around him made it look like he was strolling in a garden.

    "Nice to see but poor capabilities."

    27 guards, and 27 Heimguarders were all frozen in less than 1 minute.

    The majority of these guards graduated here and had capabilities close to Rounds members.

    These guards, ording to Wu Yan''s estimates, are at best no.70 in the Walpurgis rankings.

    They were done in that quickly because they underestimated the threat. Even so, nobody could reasonably expect themselves to fall prey to ice so quickly, especially with nearly 30 people here.

    Wu Yan''s power is just that great.

    "Natsuki."

    "Well?"

    "It''s fine from my side."

    Natsuki appeared in an instant.

    "I checked the barrier. It looks like a normal istion barrier type with no trap features built into it, we can trespass easily."

    "Good."

    Wu Yan wanted to go into the mansion when a voice called out to him.

    "Wait!"

    A giant dragonnded heavily on the ground after descending from the sky.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The metallic dragon shattered the ground with its descent.

    A figure jumped down from the dragon.

    It was the group consisting of Frey, Charlotte, Raishin, Yaya, Sigmund, and 5 Garm Series automata.

    "Yan!"

    Charlotte is the first to reach out to Wu Yan after roaming her gaze over the frozen statues of guards.

    "Are they..."

    Frey, Raishin, Yaya, and Sigmund gasped in horror at the sight of the frozen security squads.

    "Are they?"

    "Oh, don''t worry, give them a little fire and melt them out, they should be fine. Of course, the magical ice can''t prevent colds and chills."

    They sighed in relief.

    Wu Yan looked like he didn''t break a sweat at all. Thedies near him were also quite chill.

    The 27 Heimguarders and trained staff are impressive foes.

    They are automata on par with the Garm series.

    Even Magnus couldn''t deal with so many at once in such a short time.

    Wu Yan handled them like he was just walking in the park.

    He is like Magnus, a Demon King walking around as a student.

    Charlotte, Frey, Raishin, Yaya, and Sigmund noticed something else.

    thedies wore white armor dresses with red frills while Wu Yan wore a ck coat as his battle gear.

    On closer inspection, One of thedies was missing.

    Nagisa, the cheerfuldy was gone.

    Instead, there was an elf-likedy with glossy blonde locks and shining blue eyes.

    Her hair fluttered with an invisible force. It also glittered an iridescent glow like that of a rainbow. Her white mist aura chilled the air while she looked like a phantom that could fade into a mirage.

    Her powers looked like the source of this unusually frosty tempest.

 Chapter 1675: Defeat, the enemy made at first glance

    Chapter 1675: Defeat, the enemy made at first nce

    The angelic and regaldy of frost charmed Charlotte, Frey, Raishin, Yaya, and Sigmund for a second. Then, they raised their guards again.

    It didn''t take long for them to deduce that thedy of frost was the reason the 27 Heimguarders and guards were frozen in statues after ice bloomed from them.

    To take down nearly 30 individuals at once, everyone knew a moment''s carelessness would mean losing to her.

    She probably had Ice maniption magic circuits.

    "Oh, let me introduce everyone."

    Wu Yan waved his hand before wrapping his arms around the shoulder of the frostydy.

    "Remember I said Nagisa had 2 personalities?"

    "2 personalities?"

    Charlotte continued."Yeap, this is her other personality, Avrora."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Only when she goes into battle mode will this personalitye out."

    Everyone nced at Avrora again.

    It''s not unheard of but it''s rare to see automata that can transform between battle and non-battle mode.

    It''s her battle-mode personality, that much is obvious.

    Now, is not the time.

    "Introductions outside the president''s mansion?"

    Raishin sarcastically asked.

    "Why don''t we sit down at the cafeteria?"

    "I appreciate the invite..."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "But, I got business here. I will catch up with you guyster."

    "it would be toote when you''re done!"

    Charlotte pleaded with him.

    "Come back with us, Yan!"

    "Yan?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "This is the first time you didn''t call me ''perv'' or ''buster''."

    "Come back with me, I will call you anything you want."

    Charlotte forced a desperate smile onto her face.

    "Come, let''s go."

    "Ah, so touching and warm."

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    "If you were like this from the start I bet you would be more popr."

    "I don''t need to be popr!"

    Charlotte said with anguish in her voice.

    "Please, listen to me just this once!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Wu Yan scratched his cheeks.

    "Man, this is the first time you begged me like this, you''re putting me in a tough position."

    "Yan..."

    Frey also begged Wu Yan to stop.

    "You can''t kill the principal, there is no going back after that."

    "Really, now?"

    Wu Yan isposed like a calmke.

    "s, I already tried to kill him once."

    "He isn''t dead yet, I know you''re not doing this of your own volition."

    Raishin growled.

    "You can still make it back, just plead your case to the principal, I-..."

    "And..."

    Wu Yan interrupted Raishin.

    "What do you think? Is the principal going to forgive or trust me like that?"

    Raishin knows it sounds silly.

    It is probably a faction on par with the Kingsfort, if not more powerful.

    These kinds of factions exerted arge influence on the social and politicalndscape.

    "Oh, by the way, the one who told me is one of the highest-ranking officials in the student body."

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    "How is it going to sound in the legal courts? My words against everyone else''s?"

    The answer is apparent.

    Plus, the noble is someone close to the king.

    The king would believe in the noble more than the peasant.

    He has no smoking gun and he stands to lose in trial.

    "Henriette!"

    Charlotte yelped.

    "She is a victim too. She can testify for you, right?!"

    "Ah... Good try, but a bit naive, think about it from my PoV."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Even if a miracle happened and they believed me, who is going to cover Henriette?"

    Charlotte flinched.

    "I assume you heard the story from her."

    Charlotte flinched again.

    "Her life is in the hands of the douchebag. If I gave up now, what''s going to happen to her?"

    Charlotte couldn''t help but be moved even if this situation is desperate, Wu Yan admitted he did this to cover for Henriette.

    "The school will protect her!"

    "Kimberly-sensei is also here!"

    Raishin tried to intervene.

    "I am sure Kimberly-sensei and the magic council will do something to protect her."

    "Look, you guys need toe up with a better n."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I can protect her with my power, why am I still doing this?"

    Charlotte and Frey went silent while Raishin tried to figure it out.

    This is the academy, they can''t do anything major here.

    Small attempts can easily be thwarted by Wu Yan here.

    "Unless I can protect her 24/7 for her whole life, there is no way the assassins will stoping for her. Now, who can cover for her all the time?"

    "..."

    Frey and Raishin murmured slightly.

    "I will!"

    Charlotte stood up.

    "She''s my sister, it''s my duty to protect her, you don''t have to bear it."

    "Bear it?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Well, you''re right in a way. But, as I am currently, the ckmailer is just a slightly clever clown. However, he is a foe you cannot beat at the moment. It is not yet time."

    Wu Yan told them off.

    "Now, let me pass."

    "¡ª!"

    Raishin, Frey, and Charlotte exchanged looks before they unleashed their magic powers.

    "Looks like we have to beat some sense into you and drag you back."

 Chapter 1676: Fighting each other for each other

    Chapter 1676: Fighting each other for each other

    "We will beat some sense into you and take you back with us."

    Three streams of mana jet plumes rose into the air and entered their automata.

    <em>Roarrr</em>

    Sigmund expanded until he was about the size of a building. The metallic dragon glistened under the sunlight.

    <em>Awooo</em>

    The Garm series automata also howled in unison, they cornered Wu Yan & co to surround them.

    Yaya silently stepped forward to shield Raishin.

    Rounds no.6 Charlotte, Mad Dog ranker hunter Raishin, and Frey the dog automata user. They are all standing against Wu Yan.

    Charlotte had powerful attacks, Raishin had skills and tactics on par with Rounds rankers, and Frey was someone who can drag out a fight with Raishin for an hour.A Gram Magic circuit user with a bit of conceptual magic in it, an automaton with game-breaking specs, and a user whomands a pack of hounds.

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Beat me?"

    Wu Yanughed.

    "Come and try."

    Wu Yan unleashed his magic powers in a storm of mana.

    The three fightersbined couldn''t even muster this much mana. How is something like this possible?

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin and feel that the torrent of mana is all around them.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    "Watch out!"

    Raishin told everyone to jump away.

    The next instant, an impact hit the ground.

    Sigmund blocked the attack for Charlotte while Yaya covered Frey.

    <em>Boom</em>

    Another shockwave could be heard following this attack.

    Sigmund''s massive frame could barely defend against the attacks.

    Yaya got sent into the distance with the shockwaves.

    "Yaya!"

    Raishin cried out.

    "I am fine."

    Yaya said as she let Frey down.

    Yaya managed to activate her magic circuit.

    Her circuit gave her diamond-like strength and durability.

    It did this by magically enhancing the target.

    Yaya can make herself as hard as the hardest steel in an instant while unleashing powerful strikes, a magic circuit of versatile offense and defense usages.

    She probably used it on herself to shield herself from the shockwave attack.

    "Are you okay?"

    Sigmund got up from the ground when Charlotte nudged him.

    "I am okay."

    Sigmund flew up again.

    Natsuki slowly descended with her parasol opened. She looked like a child fairy even if the devastation around her suggested the descent of an Asura.

    "Natsuki."

    Charlotte mumbled her name.

    Natsuki closed her parasol.

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    Purple glow covered the tip of her parasol.

    Then, purplish chains spiraled out from the tip,shing out at the surroundings like magical whips.

    "Dodge!"

    Everyone could see the attacks this time.

    Sigmund carried Charlotte while Yaya took Frey away again. Raishin dodged the chains with his life on the line.

    Natsuki teleported Wu Yan & co in front of Charlotte.

    "I see...."

    Raishin raised a forced smile.

    "That was a diversion, you wanted us here?"

    "Yes, brat."

    Natsuki confirmed it.

    "My attacks might shatter the statues, it would be impossible to save shattered humans, wouldn''t you say so?"

    "Kind of you..."

    Raishin sarcastically quipped.

    Raishin hadn''t figured out Natsuki''s attacks yet, he couldn''t be careless around her.

    Charlotte yelled.

    "Natsuki!"

    She yelled from atop Sigmund.

    "Are you going to fight us?!"

    She pointed her fan at Sigmund.

    <em>Boom</em>

    Sigmund got hit by another giant blow. He copsed midair before steadying himself again.

    "Huh?!"

    Yaya, Raishin, Frey, and Charlotte gasped.

    Raishin still couldn''t see the attacks.

    What is that?

    "I don''t want to y watch the kids with you all."

    Natsuki lowered her parasol and closed her fan.

    "Back off obediently, that is the best oue for us all."

    "You''re rational and reasonable."

    Charlotte gnashed.

    "Are you going to watch Yan kill someone innocent?"

    "Automaton, we listen to our masters."

    "Yan never treated you as automata, he will listen if you just talk to him!"

    "Exactly."

    "Minamiya Natsuki, that''s my name, and I believe in Wu Yan."

    Charlotte couldn''t say anything.

    "In that case."

    Charlotte unleashed mana again.

    "I won''t hold back!"

    Sigmund roared.

    <em>Roarrrrr</em>

    "Yaya!"

    Raishin gave Yaya more mana.

    "We''re attacking too!"

    "Rabi, Ludwig, Lubi, Ledwena, Robin!"

    Frey gave mana to her Garm automata.

    "Please, I can only rely on you all!"

    The three fighters gave their best shots.

 Chapter 1678: Now, I have to throw you all out

    Chapter 1678: Now, I have to throw you all out

    <em>Shiiinnnggg</em>

    The meteoricser cut through space and the Chains of Commandment.

    <em>ng</em>

    Under the concept of annihtion, the Chains of Commandments were shattered into pieces as the molten chain broke apart.

    Yaya fell to the floor.

    Theser went for Natsuki.

    Natsuki''s blue eyes reflected the golden lights of theser breath Sigmund used on her.

    She wasn''t fazed by the beam of annihtion.

    Charlotte yelled at her to get out of the way."Dodge it!"

    Natsuki allowed the attack tond.

    But, just when they thought they lost a friend.

    The beam went past Natsuki as if she were<em>Commandments</em> just a phantom. Theser disappeared beyond the horizon like it was just a harmless meteor.

    Sigmund and Charlotte tried to understand what just transpired.

    A portal shimmered in front of Natsuki.

    No, all around her, she had dozens of portals.

    The portals were as big as the Lustre cannon.

    Raishin, Frey, and Charlotte knew her trick.

    She connected two points, one behind and one in front of her to directly channel the attack to another ce.

    This is why the luster cannon looked like it didn''t hit her.

    She can use invisible attacks that rely<em>were</em> on shaking space itself while also defending by teleporting attacks away.

    Targeting her with an AOE attack? She can just teleport herself away.

    And, to add the <em>rely</em>cherry on top, she can seal people she touches with her Chains of Commandment.

    This automaton is like an invincible army on her own.

    How will they defeat her?

    Frey, Charlotte, and Raishin felt a sense of dread and despair.

    "Do you realize your own weaknesses?"

    Natsuki calmly ordered them to step down.

    "Back off."

    "No!"

    Charlotte retorted.

    "I will take you all back with me!"

    "Me too!"

    Frey raised her voice too.

    "We can''t let you kill the principal!"

    "It''s a bit toote for that."

    Raishin stepped in.

    "We are here and we aren''t going anyway until we get what we want!"

    "Oh, really?"

    Natsuki nodded as if she was just reading a passage.

    "You leave me no choice, I am running out of patience."

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin''s heart trembled.

    "ytime<em>the </em>is over."

    Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon followed Wu Yan as he swept his gaze over Charlotte, Frey, Raishin, Yaya, and Sigmund.

    It felt like an entire mountain stared down at them. They held their breaths instinctively.

    "You''re not going to back down no matter what?"

    Natsuki warped to Wu Yan''s side.

    The five automata and Wu Yan looked like an invincible army.

    Natsuki alone was enough to decimate them. They couldn''t even touch her.

    With the squad assembled, there''s almost no chance of victory.

    Raishin finally understood what it meant<em>ytime</em> to fight an impossible battle.

    It is as Charlotte and Kimberly said. Wu Yan is on another level.

    Even Wu Yan''s sparring partner, Charlotte knew there was no hope in a fight like this.

    Even so, she must stop him.

    "I said it."

    Charlotte''s eyes burned with mes.

    "You''re going to do this alone!"

    Wu Yan lowered his head.

    Then, rms went off inside Frey, Raishin, and Charlotte.

    "Then, this is where I throw you all out!"

    Wu Yan''s body emitted a powerful mana wave. He infused those powers into Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Everyone!"

    "Yaya!"

    They called out to their automata too.

    s, this is a fruitless effort.

    A white snowstorm assaulted everything in a few hundred meters radius.

    The ground turned icy solid with ice while the trees were covered with frost in no time at all.

    Wherever the storm hit, the area became a winter wastnd.

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin turned pale as their automata also started freezing from their feet up.

    "Shit!"

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin gasped.

    <em>Vrrmmm</em>

    Purple chains shot out from ripples in space. The viper-like chains whipped at them.

    Sigmund and Yaya wanted to dodge like the dog automata, but the automata were immobilized.

    The sealing chains of Commandment wrapped around Sigmund, Yaya, and the dog automata.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Guys!"

    "Yaya!"

    They wanted to give their automata more power.

    <em>Whish</em>

    The threebatants were wrapped in a barrier as they were lifted into the air.

    <em>Aegis</em>

    10 seconds was all it took for Wu Yan to achieve victory.

 Chapter 1679: Confession, the arrival of the guardian

    <em>Whoosh</em>

    The cold gusts turned everything to ice, trees, boulders, even the earth itself.

    Sigmund, Yaya, the Garm dogs, and other fighters were tied up with sealing chains and their limbs frozen with Aurora''s ice.

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin were also suspended in the air by Aegis. They can''t break the shell no matter what.

    With the controllers bound, the fighters sealed.

    This fight is as good as over. After all, Natsuki''s chains prevented mana from going into the automata while the Aegis cut off connections between the puppeteers and the dolls.

    They mmed their fists against the Aegis to no avail. Wu Yan slowly recalled his mana while keeping the chains and Aegis in force.

    "You guys wasted my time."

    Wu Yan said as he turned around."Stay here."

    "Yan! Don''t go!"

    Charlotte pleaded while she cried a storm.

    "Don''t go!"

    "Why are you trying so hard to stop me?"

    Wu Yan asked. His voice echoed in their ears.

    "After all, we just met slightly over a month ago, is it worth risking your life?"

    "I should ask you the same!"

    Charlotte bit her lips.

    "Why are you throwing yourself into the abyss? Just for me?!"

    "When Felix tried to kill me, you saved me by unmasking him and defeating him. Now, after my sister was used as a hostage, you tried to cover for both of us."

    Charlotte weeped.

    "Is it worth it?"

    "I don''t know what is worth what. But, I do know I won''t feelfortable if I let this slide."

    Wu Yan looked in her direction.

    "You would have done the same, after all, you''re the original target."

    "Would you listen if I tried to stop you?"

    Wu Yan asked her back.

    "No, you''re going to be stubborn and jump into the traps they set for you. Just let me do my job and tear this case wide open, this is the better alternative, wouldn''t you say so?"

    "No!"

    She mmed her fists against the shield again.

    "You''re right, I would be a stubborndy who goes against your advice. But, you''re still going to stop me, right?!"

    "I am going to stop you!"

    Charlotte''s eyes were red with tears, she cried and, at the same time,ughed too.

    "It''s my fault for loving you."

    Wu Yan flinched.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, Kanon, and the automatadies were stunned.

    "You..."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "You''re confessing here?"

    "Yeah, what? You got a problem with that?"

    Charlotte sobbed.

    "Do you think I am easy because I changed from liking Felix to loving you in a short span of time?"

    "Hate?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "More like, you caught me by surprise."

    "Please, listen to me this one time..."

    Charlotte pleaded again.

    "You, can''t kill the principal."

    "You can''t."

    Frey also begged him.

    "There are other ways to do this."

    "Fight back, what''s the point of being so powerful?"

    Raishin said.

    "Even the Kingsford can''t do anything to you."

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon turned silent.

    "Yan!"

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin called out to him again.

    "Wu Yan."

    Sigmund said.

    "Wu Yan-san!"

    Yaya yelled too.

    He could hear everyone''s voice but this situation had gone too deep.

    They are just rolling with the flow.

    Then, a voice void of emotions called out to him.

    "Return to whence you came, Scarlet Eyes..."

    The space distorted to give way to a swirling ck hole. Then, a few figures emerged from the portal. It was a guy apanied by 4dies.

    They wore ck funeral gowns and had simr height. Their masks had different characters written on it. The bloody red weapons they carried gave their identities away.

    The male wore student uniform. His silver mask that only covered his eyes also gave him away.

    Raishin growled the moment he saw the man.

    "Magnus!"

    Yes, the strongest student in the academy.

    Magnus the Marshal.

    Thedies are his automata, 4 of 6 that secured him the top spot of the 13 Rounds.

    "Magnus."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "If you''re here then you must have be the principal''s guardian, right?"

    "The guardian?"

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin yelped.

    "Temporarily, yes."

    Magnus affirmed.

    "Give up on killing the principal then my task would be done. Don''t make me continue doing this futile task."

    "Straight to the point, and, surprisingly expressive, what a shocker."

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    "Why don''t you turn the job down if you thought it was futile?"

    "Like I said, it''s a job."

    Magnus replied.

    "It''s not my intention, the circumstances forced me. Back down, Scarlet Eyes."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "If I insist on meeting the principal?"

    Magnus lifted his head.

    "Then, I shall beat you into submission."

 Chapter 1680: An all-out team fight against him

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    The temperature steadily dropped again.

    A sense of dread filled Charlotte, Raishin, and Frey. They were sweating from the tense atmosphere.

    The strongest student in the history of the academy, Magnus the Marshal.

    And, a neer student who once briefly suppressed Magnus. He is the student with the power to beat Felix, Wu Yan.

    These two are students who are far stronger than other Rounds and they''re also users of multiple automata.

    They''re both prime candidates for the Satan title.

    Who wouldn''t be tense when these two are about to duke it out?

    Frey, Raishin, Charlotte, Yaya, Sigmund, and the Garm dogs were afraid that they might trigger the fight if they moved slightly.The four dolls with Magnus formed a formation around Magnus.

    They had different kanji characters on their cloth masks.

    Fire, Scythe, Jewel, and Bug.

    This is not his full squad.

    Fire hammer, Cutting scythe, jeweled insect, and graceful dragonfly.

    Fire Hammer had red daggers, Scythe had a red scythe, Jewel Insect had a red arming sword while Dragonfly had a red battle axe.

    The four automata got into a stance. Their hostilities pierced their masks.

    Wu Yan frowned.

    Magnus had 6 automata.

    However, two are not here.

    Wu Yan analyzed it in 3 seconds.

    "You left two dolls with the principal."

    The automata around him tensed up.

    Magnus replied honestly.

    "Just a precaution."

    "What does this mean?"

    Wu Yan asked him with a grin.

    "You think you can subjugate me with 4 dolls?"

    The air was static with animosity.

    Magnus is the guard, he knew Wu Yan would being after the principal.

    Even so, he still left 2 with the principal while bringing only four dolls with him. It would seem that he thinks this is enough.

    Magnus replied again.

    "It matters not."

    "That guy..."

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin turned slightly dark.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    Wu Yan released the Aegis sealing the three controllers. He also unleashed Sigmund, Yaya, and the Garm dogs.

    The three immediately regrouped while the chains and Aegis disappeared.

    "It is only fair that I fight with only 4 dolls."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Plus, it''s time I let my partners have some thrilling fights."

    And...

    <em>Boom</em>

    A pure mana ring appeared around him. Then, jets of mana went into his partners.

    It isn''t a powerful surge like before but the mana is so dense it solidified.

    It isn''t magnificent when viewed from a distance. However, the quality of his mana rose.

    Magnus can sense this so he immediately injected mana into his automata too.

    The four automata disappeared in a sh.

    "¡ª!"

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin couldn''t believe their eyes. While they were busy regrouping, Magnus ordered his four automata to gank Wu Yan.

    Leaving Wu Yan with no escape, the four automata attacked at the same time. They disregarded Natsuki who was nearby.

    Magnus wanted to take down the controller.

    This is illegal in the duel.

    However, in real fights, this is just normal tactics.

    Automata are more durable than meat bags Puppeteers.

    Automata will also lose functions the moment the controller is killed.

    A blitzkrieg on Wu Yan is his best chance.

    But, Wu Yan isn''t your average fighter.

    <em>ng</em>

    The four automata hit Wu Yan but their weapons bounced off with metallic ngs.

    They struck hard, and the wind from their attacks blew their masks upwards, revealing their shocked looks.

    Wu Yan was protected by a translucent barrier.

    The four automata saw Wu Yan''s grinning mien.

    In an instant, aser sword pierced through the air and aimed for Magnus'' throat.

 Chapter 1681: teleportation, absorption, and water emergence magic

    In a normal magic duel, targeting the Puppeteer is a standard tactic.

    The rule behind preventing personal attacks on controllers during the Walpurgis Night is so that the participants can showcase all their abilities without being defeated by simple tactics and sneak attacks.

    However, a fight should be ended soon and without dy, in practical settings anyway.

    After all, sparring instructors always told the students to drop the duel mindset in a real fight.

    This is a real fight.

    Magnus is the strongest student in history. He is also cold enough to execute his opponents so he won''t be pulling punches.

    Given how the dolls are directly attacking him, he already told Ikaros to stand ready for shields, not that she would let Wu Yan be hurt while doing nothing.

    Wu Yan waited for him to make the first move before making a counter.

    It is a simple move consisting of giving 1/3 mana to Ikaros for defense, 1/3 to Natsuki for spatial transfers, and thest 1/3 to Astrea for assaulting Magnus.He has no guards right now.

    With Magnus subdued, he can win in an instant.

    Of course, Astrea must win first.

    <em>ng</em>

    Astrea''s sword hit the scythe of one of the automata Magnus had. She appeared in front of Magnus with her scythe to shield her master.

    She is the Kamakiri of his squad (Scythe character).

    How did she appear in an instant near Magnus when she was attacking Wu Yan?

    Astrea retreated while ncing at Kamakiri.

    While Astrea might be surprised that the girl blocked her attack, the rest of the dolls are also very rmed that Astrea couldunch an attack that quickly.

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin were observing the fight.

    "That Kamakiri..."

    Charlotte gasped.

    "She can use spatial spells like Natsuki?!"

    "Spatial transfer."

    Frey analyzed.

    "Spatial maniption too?"

    "Spatial magic."

    Raishin clicked his tongue.

    "So, you have a spatial transfer doll as well?"

    Magnus looked at Natsuki when they mentioned her.

    "Ah, you also have it, huh?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Oh, but Natsuki isn''t like Kamkiri, she''s not limited to just transfers. She isn''t a user of mere parlor tricks..."

    "And..."

    He infused Astrea with a dense ball of radiant mana.

    "My Astrea isn''t worse in a fight than Natsuki."

    Astrea started glimmering with the mana.

    She bent down like a predator before shooting at Magnus like a rocket.

    Hotaru intercepted (automaton with a fire character as the mask), and she put herself between Astrea and Magnus.

    <em>ng</em>

    The impact caused sparks to fly.

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    A portal appeared near Hotaru, it whipped Hotaru with a heavy downward stroke.

    <em>Bam</em>

    Caught off-guard, the automaton got smacked into the distance.

    Astrea continued her assault by seizing this chance.

    Tamamushi (the automata with jewel character on its mask), jumped into action. She attempted to block with what looked like her bare hands.

    It stopped the force Astrea generated with her sword.

    She caught the de with no problem.

    It looked like corrosion of force but it was actually absorption.

    Tamamushi absorbed the Photon sword until it dulled in radiance.

    Chrsyaor shattered when her mana was absorbed.

    Astrea, Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin turned grim.

    "That is..."

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Mana absorption?"

    Tamamushi can absorb mana.

    A doll without mana cannot move.

    Astrea''s abilities are limited to no mana means no skills.

    It is a tricky magic to deal with, it can strengthen Magnus while weakening opponents by taking away their magic power and storing it for useter.

 Chapter 1682: A heated counter

    Tamamushi absorbed the remnants of Chrysaor''s energy as Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin exchanged looks.

    Spatial magic is superior to absorption magic but its usefulness is simr.

    It can take away magic power.

    However, mana when absorbed badly can cause adverse reactions.

    Hence, the user needs to refine and control the mana absorption rate.

    It''s hard to control absorption magic while it is hard to execute spatial magic.

    Magnus used Tamamushi to absorb Astrea''s mana while controlling 3 other dolls.

    One of them is Kamakiri which had teleport magic.

    This is a testament of Magnus'' powerful control and skills.He motioned his hand and a portal appeared in the sky above Astrea.

    Kamakiri dropped from the portal and went for a head splitter on Astrea.

    A crystalline barrier shielded Astrea.

    Ikaros'' Aegis.

    The barrier glimmered as the shockwaves reverberated around it. However, it stood firm.

    Spatial transfer gave Kamakiri high mobility but her weapon is just a normal scythe, it cannot pierce Aegis.

    Tamamushi followed up by tapping against Aegis and absorbing mana from the barrier.

    In seconds, the barrier dimmed before it shattered.

    Hotaru came charging after Tamamushi removed the defenses.

    She tried to slit Astrea''s throat with her daggers.

    The force behind those daggers was enough to shatter boulders.

    Hotaru had me abilities which she could use to enhance herself.

    It is almost like Yaya''s Diamond strength.

    Astrea might be hurt if she got hit.

    Icicles intercepted Hotaru while evading Astrea.

    <em>Bam</em>

    The icicle exploded between Astrea and Hotaru.

    The shockwave blew Tamamushi, Kamakiri, and Hotaru away.

    Outside of Tamamushi''s range, Astrea recalled her Chrysaor photon sword.

    She tried to defeat Magnus with a swift strike again.

    Himegumo (the doll with dragonfly character in its name), blocked the attack.

    She used magic judging by the execution of magic formations after the fact.

    However, nobody could identify the magic immediately.

    Then, Himegumo allowed the sh to hit her.

    Surprisingly, Himegumo was fine taking the hit. However, Astrea got hit by a mystical force.

    It was like she mmed into a wall. She got staggered before she recovered in the air.

    She had smoke and ck marksing out of her skin.

    "Huh?''

    Charlotte and Frey stopped.

    "What was that?"

    "She got hit!"

    Raishin analyzed.

    "What hit Astrea?"

    It wasn''t a shockwave.

    A shockwave would have hurt Himegumo and Magnus who were not even 1 meter away from her.

    They didn''t know what attacks were used but they could guess.

    Himegumo took the hit and she was fine after that.

    It looks like.

    "Ah, I see."

    Wu Yan looked at Magnus.

    "Force absorption and deflection? You reflected the damage back at her?"

    "Reflecting damage?"

    Charlotte and Frey gasped while Raishin yelled.

    "There''s that kind of magic?!"

    Magnus said nothing. He focused on Wu Yan alone.

    A reflection magic circuit.

    Frey, Raishin, and Charlotte wondered if they could defeat Magnus now that they know he has: Reflection, Absorption, Teleport, and Enhancement magic circuits.

 Chapter 1683: Cant help but get a little serious

    Kamakiri has spatial teleport. Tamamushi has magic absorption. Hotaru has heat maniption-based enhancement spells. Kagerou has reflection spells.

    They''re all high-level magic circuits.

    Magnus canmand 4 such automata.

    A student so strong he made history and is said by Kimberly to be one of the few Satan-level existences in the world.

    Moreover, he still has 2 other dolls.

    To fight someone of this caliber on equal footing, Wu Yan''s abilities are no joke either.

    Wu Yan focused on Hotaru.

    "Self-enhancement with heat maniption? No, it''s something else, you''re magnifying explosive power by manipting the heat <em>and the pressure</em>to achieve said enhancement effects, right?"

    "Pressure?"Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin flinched.

    Magnus stared silently before replying.

    "Hotaru''s circuit is pressure maniption, one can achieve superhuman bursts of power and endurance with appropriate maniption of pressure, the heat generated can also be used to fight."

    "Impressive magic engineering."

    Wu Yan looked at the ck marks on Astrea. He gave Kanon some mana.

    Kanon sped her hands together.

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    The light of healing fell onto Astrea.

    The burnt marks disappeared as her skin returned to a youthful luster.

    Magnus knitted his brows.

    "Healing?"

    "Correct."

    Wu Yan admitted.

    "As long as the damage isn''t fatal, any injuries can be healed in a few seconds. Awesome, right?"

    Magnus also sized up his opponent based on what he had known so far.

    Astrea had strong close-range fighting abilities, Ikaros had ridiculous defensive skills, Natsuki could control battlefields with her spatial skills, Avrora could also modify battlefields with her freezing abilities. Now, thest doll Kanon has immense healing skills.

    Wu Yan''s squad had close-range, long-range, support, tank, and healing roles.

    Wu Yan truly had a squad.

    Now, Magnus knew this fight wouldn''t be as easy as it looked.

    This is the first time he has felt threatened since meeting the principal.

    For Frey, Charlotte, and Raishin, these two fighters were in leagues of their own.

    "Those two?"

    Raishin turned grim.

    "C-Can I really beat them?"

    "He''s..."

    Frey mumble.

    "So cool..."

    "Phew..."

    Charlotte can''t help but look forward to it.

    "I hope Magnus can stop Yan."

    This hope will be shattered soon.

    "You''re strong, Magnus, I will give you that."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "I can''t help but get a little serious now."

    Magnus'' eyes widened.

    "You''re telling me you were just ying around until now?"

    "If I was truly serious, Astrea won''t be the only one attacking you."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "Ikaros is on defense while Kanon is on healing. However, Avrora and Natsuki can also deal damage, but they only assisted Astrea, didn''t you notice that?"

    Magnus continued.

    "I thought you wouldn''t go easy on me just because I had four dolls."

    "I said I wouldn''t use four dolls on you just because you only used 4 dolls. I want my partners to all fight."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "But, you''re only able to do this much, they can''t even go all out."

    "A fight isn''t meant to showcase all skills."

    Magnus said.

    "It is only to determine the victor and be ended swiftly."

    "All the more shame, no?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "With Ikaros here, you can''t hurt me. Though you may suck my mana, I can dodge with Natsuki. Kanon can heal me if you can''t kill me instantly.."

    "Of course, you are free to bring the two other dolls back. You might be able to change the situation here."

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    "s, with just 4, you can''t beat me."

    Frye, Charlotte, and Raishin stopped their breathing.

    Only Wu Yan can confidently tell Magnus to suck it.

    Magnus'' dolls seemed like they were indignant.

    Magnus replied.

    "You think I only have these moves?"

    "Well, I wouldn''t know, and, I don''t care. You''re wasting too much of my time."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I am not going easy on you now."

    Wu Yan unleashed another burst of mana.

    He infused Natsuki with that mana.

    Magnus, Frey, and Raishin thought he was going to teleport away.

    But, she pointed herced fan forward.

    <em>Dong</em>

    A shockwave hit Magnus, Hotaru, Kamakiri, Tamamushi, and Kagerou were staggered.

    "No!"

    Magnus tried to resist but a portal opened up behind him and the chain pulled Magnus into that portal.

    Magnus disappeared through the portal.

 Chapter 1684: Forced to retreat

    "Master."

    Hotaru, Kamakiri, Tamamushi, and Kagerou called out to Magnus when he was being dragged into a portal by Natsuki''s Chains ofmandment.

    "You can make dolls look like humans but that is a weakness Natsuki will not hesitate to exploit."

    Wu Yan shook his head as ifmenting this.

    "And? Youdies want to battle me without your master?"

    "¡ª!"

    The automata retreated some distance away.

    Magnus'' automata are all Banned Dolls.

    They can regenerate some mana on their own to fight independently.However, this mana generation is weaker than even the weakest mages so it''s not really practical to rely on this.

    Plus, dolls tend to perform poorly without the Puppeteer to draw out their full abilities.

    This squad risked defeat the longer they stayed here.

    Being captured is problematic, moreso than outright being killed.

    Magnus automata costs a fortune to make and the magic circuits they have are very priceless to all instutions in the world.

    They might be turned into the dolls of other users or be sold to foreignnds.

    They might even be disassembled for further study and manufacturing.

    Magnus told them that if they were ever caught, self-destruction is the first thing they need to do.

    However, while it might be good to do that, they haven''t lost yet.

    "Oh, just so youdies know, the Chains of Commandment seals mana off so you won''t be able to get any signals from Magnus through mana."

    Wu Yan warned them.

    "Magnus can''t tell you where he is or contact you. Other than shouting really loud, Magnus has no way to reach youdies. Plus, I might have transported him into a dangerous ce where he can''t fend for himself."

    The dolls turned grim.

    This is a battlefield where they have no chance of winning. Thus, Kamakiri immediately used multiple teleportations to escape. They need to search for the master first.

    "Obedient girls."

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    Just as he was about to leave, Charlotte called out to him.

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin was stopped by one individual.

    It is an individual in a suit with two hands behind his back. He stood straight like a pencil.

    Wu Yan grinned when he sensed the butler.

    "Ah, I thought you were going to continue hiding like a rat."

    "Granville cultivates only the finest butlers. But, they have imperfections too. One of it is not meddling in the fights of others."

    Shin said.

    "I am here only so no rift-rafts dy you any longer."

    "You."

    Frey backed away sheepishly.

    "Who are you?"

    "Granville family."

    Raishin mumbled.

    "You''re the one ckmailing Wu Yan into killing the principal?"

    "You people caught Henriette to use her as hostage against Wu Yan?!"

    Charlotte started emitting a storm of mana.

    "You''re same as the Kingsfort?!"

    "Smart but people who gets too smart usually die prematurely."

    Shin admitted before telling Wu Yan to move along.

    "I will hold them here, Mr Wu Yan, you have an appointment with the principal."

    Wu Yan grinned before leaving.

    "Yan!"

    Charlotte wanted to chase.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A dark figure interrupted before a kick went for her face.

    <em>Bam</em>

    Sigmund blocked the kick with his scaled wings.

    <em>Roar</em>

    He countered with a swipe.

    The w hit the ground, shattering it but he missed Shin.

    Shin used his superhuman speed to evade.

    Next, he appeared in the air above Frey before unleashing a drop kick on Frey''s head.

    "Frey!"

    Charlotte and Raishin called out.

    "Kyaa!"

    Frey closed her eyes in a fluster.

    A cold voice rang from within the forest.

    "Spin, Cherubim."

    "I am ready!"

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A giant sword flew out of the forest in a blur of heat waves.

    Shin shouldn''t have been able to evade in midair but his magic circuit allowed him to control his momentum and reversed immediately in another direction.

    The sword flew by Frey''s head.

    Frey recognized the sword as she turned to the source of the attack.

    "Loki!"

    Loki looked at Shin with cold eyes.

    "I am magnanimous and merciful. But, I don''t tolerate 3 kinds of people, those who order me around, those who resist me, and those who hurt my sister! You dirty mongrel!"

    Loki emitted mana as Charlotte, Frey, and Raishin also got into battle stances.

    Shin just smirked when he saw this.

 Chapter 1685: Witnessing the magic from the future

    <em>Bam</em>

    Unfazed by themotion behind them, Wu Yan continued forward.

    Shin had his Systematic Control magic circuit which gave simr abilities to Vector maniption. It might be way inferior whenpared to elerator''s Vector maniption but that is a high-levelparison already.

    Shin had tremendous fighting capabilities. Frey, Raishin, and Charlotte might not be able to win if they''re careless.

    However, this is assuming Loki didn''t appear.

    Loki is more powerful than just Frey, Charlotte, or Raishin.

    On a 1v1 basis, Loki would be disadvantaged against Shin, but only a little.

    Wu Yan didn''t say anything after detecting Loki''s arrival. He left with hisdies in tow.

    Wu Yan entered the cleared-out mansionpound. He went past the icy statues he made before this.He is almost at the Principal''s mansion.

    Wu Yan & Co. stopped after entering the barrier erected around the mansion. They were standing on a road paved with white bricks.

    A building stood there that looked just slightly better than the buildings around it.

    It''s the Principals'' office.

    Wu Yan & co didn''t stop to admire the structure.

    They stopped because a muscr man in suit stood like a general in the middle of the path.

    ''Truthfully, I am amazed."

    The general stared in his direction with a sharp gaze.

    "I know you''re more powerful than the students. However, I didn''t expect you to get past even the Marshal, Magnus himself."

    "Yeah, I am shocked too."

    Wu Yan smiled as he greeted the principal.

    "The strongest mage of the 19th century, The ruler of Walpurgis Academy, Edward Rutherford himself, you came all the way here to greet me too."

    "My motto is to uphold the principal of the carrot and the stick."

    The principal smiled affably.

    "You, who beat Magnus, deserve a reward."

    "Is the reward obediently surrendering your life to me?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "You know, I am here to kill you, right?"

    "Yes, I am here to talk about that."

    The principal calmly replied.

    "Wu Yan, just back down."

    "Your reward is a single line of advice?"

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "How disappointing..."

    "Magnus is the treasure of Walpurgis Academy."

    The principal started a monologue.

    "This school cultivates outstanding mages and Puppeteers. Magnus is the no.1 student unseen before and most likely unchallenged for the Satan seat. No, he is already the no.1. He''s too precious."

    "I thought there was one Magnus, however, your appearance truly dropped my sturdy jaws."

    The principal nodded.

    "It pains me to lose a treasure on par with Magnus. Back down and enjoy privileges simr to Magnus, how does that sound? We can forget everything here."

    "I know not the value of Magnus to the school nor do I know my status in your hearts."

    Wu Yan stared straight back.

    "But, it makes me nauseous that you wouldmodify students like products."

    "Oh?''

    The principal nodded as if he expected this.

    "So, you''re hellbent on killing me?"

    "Yeah, I thought I made that abundantly clear?"

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I attacked once before, didn''t I?"

    "Okay, here''s a question."

    The principal asked.

    "Wu Yan, you''re stronger than the Satans who dominated Walpurgis Nights before, but, what makes you think you can kill me?"

    "I will let you in on something."

    The principal continued lecturing as if Wu Yan was in a ss.

    "The students who won Walpurgis Nights are called Satans. Do you know what makes up my title, the 19th century strongest mage?"

    "Because you''re a monster who stood above even the Satans of the 19th century, right?"

    Wu Yan smirked.

    "Okay, principal, I have a question for you. Do you think I would be intimidated by something like that?"

    "Oh, is that so?"

    The principal closed his eyes.

    "This is regrettable."

    The principal lifted a finger as space warped his fingers.

    Mana burned as the burning mana formed a circle of magic formations.

    It is a star of Solomon, the hexagram shone brilliantly as various magical sigils lit up near it.

    An ancient tome appeared from the magic formation.

    "That''s..."

    Natsuki frowned.

    "An Index?"

    "Solomon''s Key, to be exact."

    Edward held the tome up high with a proud tone.

    "A great wizard poured his everything into this magic tome, it is from the future."

    "An Index from the future?"

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon paused.

    Natsuki exined.

    "A wizard used time magic to send the tome back to this era?!"

    "For an automaton, you know a lot about magic theory."

    Edward praised Natsuki.

    "Correct, this is Legemeton, the Lesser Key of Solomon, an index of automata summons."

    "Index?"

    "With it, I can summon automata from the future."

    The headmaster raised his magic tome.

    "Throughout the ages, The Key has lost some of its contents, including some being stolen by other. Evens o, I can control 50 futuristic automata to attack you."

    The book flipped open on its own, illuminating Edward''s face.

    "Allow me to demonstrate one of my favorite automata."

    A magic wave surged out with Edward as the center of the magic.

 Chapter 1686: Queen? Disdain? Army?

    The mana suffused the open courtyard.

    Standing at the center of this magic wave is the principal, Edward Rutherford.

    This mana is denser and stronger than the magicians faced by Wu Yan till now.

    The Key of Solomon shone brilliantly at a pir of light shot out from the magic tome.

    A miraculous scene appeared.

    From within the light pir, a stair consisting of materialized light climbed steadily into the sky.

    The red carpet unrolled towards the higher tform as walls appeared near the ends of the stairs.

    Soon, the stairs connected with a tform in the air.

    On that tform is a dazzling throne.Wu Yan, Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon saw the one sitting on it.

    A very beautifuldy sat on the throne.

    She had bountiful milkers, pale skin, a slender waist, and a healthy flush. Her eyes that looked down on everything were dotted with stars. She wore a silky dress as countless bejeweled bangles nged near her wrists.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon flinched.

    "A queen?"

    "No."

    Wu Yan and Astaroth watched on.

    "That''s his automaton.

    Thedy on the throne is an automaton.

    It is a futuristic doll summoned to the present from the future. A legendary doll of the future.

    Wu Yan and Natsuki can sense something from the doll.

    It had strong aura.

    This Lady of the Throne isn''t a normal fighter.

    The doll is most likely even higher in level than the Snow-Flower-Moon series (the doll sisters of which Yaya is part of).

    The queen automaton slowly got up as she strolled down the stairs like she is just going around her own room.

    The stairs faded behind her as she descended.

    She gave Edward a respectful bow as if she was just another servant.

    "Wee, Queen Ishtar."

    The castle, throne, tform, and stairs disappeared like a mirage.

    Ishtar roamed her gaze over the surroundings as she curtsied again.

    "It''s been too long, Ed, why didn''t you summon me?"

    "It''s been long indeed."

    Edward greeted her like a friend and loyal ally.

    "There are not many who can force me to call upon Queen Ishtar."

    "Truly."

    Ishtar nodded.

    "I assume you called me to face a worthy foe this time?"

    Ishtar roamed her gaze over Wu Yan & co. She frowned.

    "Oh, isn''t this just a bunch of brats?"

    Ishtar''s words of disdain and disrespect didn''t fall on deaf ears if Wu Yan''s frosty look is any indication.

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    Magic surged from Wu Yan as he assaulted everything in a mana storm.

    The ground peeled off as stones floated in the air from the sheer magic power he exerted on his surroundings. Then, the stones shot out in bullets.

    <em>Bam bam bam bam</em>

    The pellets shot holes into nearby balls, destroyed trees, and wrecked the vicinity.

    Ishtar and Edward''s eyes shrunk.

    "What a strong mana, he is like a demon god."

    Ishtar took him seriously.

    "It seems I have offended someone with my idental first nce."

    "Not just you, my queen."

    The principal bitterlyughed.

    "I thought I had his worth gauged, He gave me a surprise too. I have also underestimated his abilities."

    "Let me extend my greetings once more."

    Ishtarmended Wu Yan before extending her arms wide.

    "You''re qualified to face my army."

    "Army?"

    Wu Yan & co looked around.

    Edward grabbed her hand as he inserted mana into her.

    Ishtar looked in front before waving her hand.

    From Ishtar''s hand, a jet of ck mist poured forth like a giant faucet gone loose.

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon gasped.

    The ck mist had the expressions of the damned and anguished in it.

    It''s like they''re looking at a scene from hell, of ghoulsmenting in pain.

    "¡ª!"

    The anguished ones within the army kept yelling in silent pain.

    They rushed forth like an army of hos.

    Wu Yan & co knew touching them wasn''t safe.

    Wu Yan trusted his instinct and gave Ikaros his mana.

    "Ikaros."

    Ikaros'' eyes turned red.

    "Absolute defense, Aegis."

    A barrier of hexagonal panels covered them.

    <em>Bam</em>

    In an instant, the ck mist struck Aegis violently, along with the souls within it.

 Chapter 1687: A fight with the 19th century strongest magician

    <em>Bam</em>

    The dark wave of anguished ones crashed into the barrier like a tidal wave. The Aegis was covered in no time at all.

    <em>Sssss</em>

    Soon, the wave of spirits started to eat into the barrier.

    Thedies gasped while Wu Yan flinched.

    Ikaros'' Aegis is being eroded?

    No, corruption.

    This attack had corruption attributes.

    Ikaros'' barrier started melting away.This isn''t easy to do.

    After all, Aegis had high defensive abilities.

    It can easily block nukes.

    Ever since their descent into this realm, they have never seen the barrier being destroyed like this.

    Charlotte could erase the barrier because of her Gram which contained the principle of destruction.

    Magnus could deactivate Aegis because she absorbed the energy making up the barrier.

    In any case, the two attacks didn''t directly mitigate the barrier.

    Ishtar''s wave of spirits could corrupt Aegis'' barrier.

    If it was just normal corruption, it still wouldn''t be able to melt her barrier like this.

    Avrora and Astrea were d they didn''t try to take on the wave with their bare hands. Wu Yan, Natsuki, and Ikaros also grimaced.

    Kanon is a bit disgusted with the wave of spirits.

    She wasn''t afraid of it.

    Her ability is the counter to impure and corrupted things.

    She can purify them.

    Natsuki asked Wu Yan if it was okay to use Kanon''s ability here.

    Wu Yan told her to keep that card at hand.

    "We will wait and see."

    Natsuki nodded.

    <em>ng</em>

    Aegis'' barrier finally shattered.

    Natsuki teleported everyone away.

    <em>Pwoosh</em>

    The wave of spirits engulfed the area they stood in like muck.

    <em>Sssss</em>

    The ground melt away to form a crater meters deep that had ck smokeing out of it.

    <em>"</em>Gross..."

    Astrea winced when a stray spirit hit one of her feathers.

    Her feather burned and melted away. The corruption also spread to nearby feathers.

    "Master! Master!"

    Astrea panicked.

    Wu Yan gave Kanon mana.

    "Kanon."

    "Okay."

    Kanon''s holy light covered Astrea''s corrupted feathers.

    The corruption slowed and disappeared.

    Then, Kanon healed Astrea''s wing to return it to what it once was.

    "Hmm?"

    Ishtar gasped when the damage was undone.

    The principal nodded.

    "Ah, right, that white-haired automaton had high healing capabilities."

    "Healing, eh?"

    Ishtar grinned.

    "Okay, let''s see you heal when I devour you all at once!"

    Ishtar raised her hand as more spirits poured forth. They pounced on Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes as the wave of spirits encroached.

    He unleashed a storm of mana as he stood between thedies and the wave of spirits.

    Even Ishtar couldn''t believe this.

    The principal also didn''t expect Wu Yan to cover for his dolls. Is he trying tomit suicide?

    Wu Yan''s mana storm took on a new nature.

    It turned into a dark mist of dense mana. It swirled like a tornado barrier that covered Wu Yan & co.

    The spirits collided against the dark tornado of mana.

    The principal and Ishtar was greeted by a weird sight.

    <em>Boom</em>

    Wu Yan reflected the spirits back.

    "Now."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Ikaros."

    Ikaros summoned Aegis to cover Ishtar and the Principal. It caged the two fighters as Natsuki waved her fan.

    Inside the cage Aegis, portals appeared as Chains of Commandment shot out to whip the principal.

    "Hmph."

    Ishtar raised her hand as her spirits devoured the chains around them.

    Then, the air took on a bluish-white hue, the temperature dropped like a stone dropped into a well.

 Chapter 1688: A chat? Second army?

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Frosty air permeated the cage Aegis.

    A zone of absolute zero appeared inside the cage Aegis.

    Avrora had the ability to take away heat rapidly.

    Ikaros sealed the space off while magnifying Avrora''s frost powers.

    <em>Crack crack</em>

    Thick ice formed in sheets on the insides of Aegis.

    Ishtar and the principal also had ice crystals forming on them.

    "Tsk."Ishtar, slightly perturbed by this looked at the principal who was frowning. They used mana to drive off the frost.

    <em>Swish swish swish</em>

    The chains wrapped around the principal and Ishtar. They attempted to channel magic to shatter the chains.

    But, the mana couldn''t be moved outside their bodies. It is almost like...

    They were sealed.

    The purplish chains had effectively cut off mana connections and sealed them both.

    "Damn!"

    Ishtar was enraged.

    "What a stupid move, my army is made within me, I can deploy them without mana!"

    Ishtar''s malicious spirits coiled around the chains.

    The chains steadily broke after being corrupted.

    Just as they were freed, their internal rms sounded.

    They looked up to see a hole in the Aegis cage.

    Wu Yan was aiming a ck bow into the hole. He also made sure the principal and Ishtar could see him.

    His ck bow looked like it was made from obsidian crystals. The starlight arrow is both familiar and as menacing as the first time they got attacked.

    This attack intimidated even the 19th-century strongest mage and his futuristic dolls.

    When he unleashed the arrow into the hole, he made sure to tell Ikaros to seal the cage up. Then, in the next second, the interior of the Aegis cage lit up brightly.

    The intense heat and light lit up the chains and frost-covered Aegis tes in the barrier.

    The white mist was the first to be dissipated followed by the shattering of the thick ice on the barrier.

    Aegis steadily cracked as the energy within threatened to burst out.

    The Meteor Shower shot would have destroyed the area without Aegis to contain the damage.

    The security guards would have fallen victim to this attack too.

    Astrea asked nervously.

    "I-Is he down?"

    Nobody answered.

    Wu Yan, Natsuki, Ikaros, Avrora, and Kanon kept their eyes on Aegis.

    The heat slowly dissipated within the barrier as two figures emerged within.

    The two were unharmed although their clothes were messy.

    "As expected, I didn''t think it would be that easy."

    "Rejoice, brat..."

    Ishtar praised Wu Yan.

    "To escape that, I had to summon my second army."

    "A second army?"

    Wu Yan & co asked.

    Ishtar can summon more than just corruption spirits?

    "You''re a bag of surprises. I didn''t think you could make Queen Ishtar summon her second army."

    The principal honestly praised him.

    "Magnus is the number one genius since the inception of this school. However, I didn''t think there would be someone who could rival him."

    The principal released Ishtar''s hand as he beamed at Wu Yan.

    "Come, let''s talk some more."

 Chapter 1690: the principals Plan

    What are automata for?

    This is the question that most researchers and magicians would struggle to answer.

    Magicians ditched incantations and packed them into magic formations in magic circuits. They also ditched ritual objects.

    This means they can fire spells with mana input instead of incantations and object cements.

    Even so, magic formations also have limitations.

    A caster is still needed to control the magic formations.

    It is still not optimal for fast skirmishes.

    Automata provided ease of activation and speedy casting.

    The magic formationputations are done by the automata while the user only needs to give mana to use magic.Automata seemed like, in the end, just another tool for the magic caster.

    This is why they''re automata.

    For battle, it seemed like that was the purpose.

    Naturally, there are those who found bones to pick in the soup of automata.

    Automata can''t fight without Puppeteers near them.

    Is it possible then, to create an autonomous doll?

    The Machine Doll idea.

    It is a fool''s errand.

    However, why is the term being brought up here?

    Edward closed his eyes before dering his intention.

    "Creating the Machine Doll is my purpose."

    They caught his gist.

    "You did this so you can further your Machine Doll n?"

    "It has never deviated from this."

    Edward said.

    "The Kingsford said they will cooperate with me on this if I help them get back into the high society."

    Edward exined.

    "But, someone is displeased with this closeness of the Academy with the English Royal family."

    "The English royal family?"

    Natsuki.

    "You aren''t talking about Kingsford?"

    "They are powerful but only if they''re allowed back into high society."

    Edward exined.

    "The other nations don''t take kindly to this. After all, their brightest minds are here in this academy and there are also vested interests by other groups here."

    "And?"

    Natsuki asked.

    "What''s the point?"

    Edward smiled.

    "Don''t you think this is a good point to cut off the Royal family?"

    "Germany is the origin of the Granville family."

    "Germany?"

    Natsuki mumbled.

    "Granville isn''t just helping you, they want to destroy the rtionship between you and the Kingsford?"

    "Granville is acting under the guise of killing me but it''s just for destroying this pact with the English royal family. Surely, they offered something good for this, you must wonder, right?"

    Edward rubbed his chin.

    "Guess, what is it?"

    Machine doll.

    "Wait, you mean..."

    Natsuki asked.

    "They already invented the Machine Doll?"

    "No, they''re halfway there."

    Wu Yan said.

    "Granville''s Shin is a half Machine Doll, a Machine Soldier or Machine Soldat."

    <em>p p p</em>

    Edward pped his hands.

    "Oh, you know so much, I praise your informationwork."

    "Yes, a half-Machine Doll."

    Edward admitted.

    "They said they would share the data with me. But, I have to ditch Ennd and swear fealty to Germany. That''s Granville''s proposal."

    "Laughable."

    Natsuki said.

    "Then why is Granville after your head?"

    "As I said, this is within my ns."

    Thedies listened intently.

    "You''re the one who suggested this idea!"

    Wu Yan used.

    "You wanted them to this, not Granville."

    "Yes."

    "Ennd is making poor progress in this field. I must ditch Her Majesty and work for Germany."

    "It is just an excuse to break off rtions with Ennd. Granville is just doing business with me."

    "The Half-Machine Doll is also meant to show the Academy who is the best business partner."

    They finally understood that Edward nned this all along.

    "Kingsford had nothing to gain and we are just pieces in your game."

    Wu Yan calmly said.

    "Killing me the assassin and getting away with ''danger'' before pointing your fingers at Kingsford and ending your rtionship with them. This is your game? Selling your allegiance to Germany?"

    Edward replied.

    "That''s where you''re wrong."

 Chapter 1691: choose between the wise and unwise choice

    "No, you''re wrong."

    Everyone waited for Edward to continue.

    "I never nned to use anyone, including you or who they originally wanted to send as the sacrificial pawn."

    Edward exined.

    "I was nning to wipe all crimes away after settling my affairs down at Germany. The official story would be that you were ckmailed and I would have allowed you to continue staying in school."

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Avrora, and Kanon were doubtful. Even Astrea doubted he would go that far for Wu Yan.

    But, Wu Yan felt Edward wasn''t lying.

    "Geniuses gather here in the school. And you, my friend, you shine on par with Magnus, a treasure of unparalleled brilliance."

    Edward smiled."How can I let such a brilliant student go?"

    "Hmph."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I see why they say this academy is one where might makes right."

    "I am looking forward to your performance on Walpurgis Night."

    Edward said.

    "Okay, back down now. I will clear your name when the time is right. I will also tell the Grandell to release Henriette. This can all be water under the bridge, that''s my offer."

    Silence permeated the area.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon waited for Wu Yan to speak.

    They followed his decision.

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over thedies before sending his reply.

    "Principal, I already know about this."

    "Indeed, you know more than you let on."

    "You knew it was me from the start?"

    "I suspected as much."

    Wu Yan shrugged while Edward waited for him to continue.

    "I knew this would happen and I still allowed the "guy" to ckmail me into this, did you think I was here to really kill you?"

    Edward flinched.

    "Oh, and you left out something very important."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "You haven''t told us why Germany wanted to show off their Machine Doll and why they''re so loyal to you?"

    Natsuki & co gasped.

    "You, what''s your rtionship with that guy from the Grandell family?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "I am getting a hunch that if I kill you, not only will I feel better, but the guy from the Grandell family will also sob and be furious over the ruined ns."

    The air turned still as an aura gripped everyone.

    Wu Yan listened to the ckmailer because he wanted to throw a spanner in the works.

    Because he knew this was a ruse, he wanted toe here and really assassinate the principal.

    It is that simple.

    "Student Wu Yan."

    The principal isn''t joking.

    "This isn''t a wise choice. You will really be a felon at this rate. Do you not wish to study with your friends in the school?"

    "What do you care? To cut off rtions, you used students and rtives of students to further your ns. You chose poorly first. You think it''s okay because you will wipe the mess you started first?"

    Wu Yan continued.

    "I don''t want to work with people like you."

    Wu Yan walked forward.

    "You think you''re so smart, you calcted everything but you didn''t consider the real risk that the assassin might really be able to kill you."

    "You''re way too confident in your powers."

    "19th century strongest wizard?"

    "Tome from the future?"

    "Legendary automata?"

    "If that is your confidence then let me tear them to shreds in front of you."

    Wu Yan took out a card from a portal near his hand.

    The tarot card had a knight on it with the words "Saber" emzoned on it.

    Natsuki & co backed away when they saw the card.

    Edward tried to analyze the card.

    <em>Is that a powerful artifact?</em>

    A mana surge unlike before exploded from Wu Yan.

    As a mana storm raged around them, Wu Yan pumped the card with his nigh-infinite mana.

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    <em>Phantasmal Summon</em>

    The card glowed bright like the setting sun

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    As the light warped Wu Yan''s body, a blue formation swiped Wu Yan from top to bottom.

    The light was so intense Edward had to cover his eyes.

    A sense of crisis rose within the principal.

    "Ed!"

    Ishtar felt the same threat too. Ed gave Ishtar magic power to resist the lights.

    "Heed my call! To me! My Army!"

    Ishtar summoned a torrent of spirits to shield Edward and Ishtar.

    A gigantic shockwave flew from within the white lights.

    It hit the shield of damned spirits.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The spirits were dispelled by the immense force.

    "¡ª!"

    As the spirits dissipated, Ed had to resist the wind with his hands.

    Nheless, the two were still staggered by the sudden impact.

    <em>What was that? Mere wind?</em>

    The wind blew away the spirits?!

 Chapter 1692: A white-hot duel

    A storm ravaged the ce.

    This storm was caused by a mana explosion. It was so dense the area became suffused with this mana.

    Ishtar and Ed wasted no time in assessing their current situation.

    Ed and Ishtar saw a figure slowly emerging from the storm of mana and distorted lights.

    A gant figure draped in a formal knight suit emerged as the wind made the metal ps ng. The silverish metal glimmered in the intense lights.

    As the figure turned around, they saw a knight of silver and blue.

    The knight wasn''t entirely covered in armor. He only had armor on his chest and arm. The rest was covered in ck and white clothes.

    It looked strangely good despite not sturdy-looking.

    Ishtar and Ed knew they faced a different entity from before.It wasn''t just a mere transformation.

    They felt threatened by the knight.

    "Now isn''t the time to be gawking."

    Ed and Ishtar heard a voice warn them.

    "Bring out your best. If you die from carelessness, don''t me me."

    Wu Yan raised his head as a glint of frosty killing intent shed in his crimson eyes. He raised his arm as a giant torrent of mana congealed near his arm with the might of a hurricane.

    Grabbing at the object within the mana tornado, he jerked it once.

    Then, from within the swirling mass of mana and magic, a sword beam emerged. It cut through everything in its path as it threatened to cut down Edward and Ishtar.

    Ed and Ishtar immediately called forth another wave of damned spirits to resist the sword beam.

    <em>Boom</em>

    In another great explosion, the spirits somehow managed to block the unknown sword beam.

    The ground they stood on slowly crumbled away.

    "Oh, you blocked it?"

    Wu Yan grinned before he got into another stance with the swirling mass of mana and magic.

    "Let''s see you parry this."

    Wu Yan unfolded another giant sword wave two times greater than before.

    Ed and Ishtar knew they couldn''t block it so they used magic to fly out of the way.

    They forcibly threw themselves out of harm''s way with psychokinesis.

    As if he knew they would fly into the air. Wu Yan spammed more sword beams in rapid fashion.

    Ed and Ishtar turned grim

    <em>Swish swish swish swish</em>

    The sword beams headed their way.

    The unseen cuts could end them if they''re not careful.

    Ishtar shone with mana as she materialized more spirits to block the attack. She formed a defensive barrier 10 meters around her.

    <em>Bam bam bam</em>

    It sounded like someone carpet-bombed their shields. The barrier trembled under the attack.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon watched from afar.

    <em>Boom boom boom boom boom</em>

    After their shields were shattered, Ed and Ishtar emerged with ragged looks.

    "That bastard!"

    Ishtar growled while the principal continued giving Ishtar mana.

    Ishtar waved her arms as a giant wave of spirits flew in Wu Yan''s direction.

    Wu Yan gripped his mana tornado sword whirled at greater velocities.

    Wu Yan dashed forth as he faced the army of corrupted spirits. He unleashed one sh.

    It looked like the wave of spirits was smashed by a giant invisible sword.

    Wu Yan''s eyebrows twitched when the spirits tried to pincer attack him.

    <strong>"Aeolus"</strong>

    The tornado around Wu Yan''s invisible sword expanded to ward off the spirits.

    It rapidly expanded like a storm cloud.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The sudden deployment of the swirling mana smashed any spirits it came into contact with.

    None could resist the swirling tornado.

    This attack also dispelled the swirling mana around Wu Yan''s supposedly invisible sword. Turns out, he was holding onto a sword under the swirling mana.

    Ishtar, Ed, and thedies were mesmerized by the de he held.

 Chapter 1693: The sword of Promised Victory, unleashed

    Spirits, raging winds, and other things were wiped away.

    Everyone turned to look at the holder of the golden sword.

    It is an object of elegance and peak design.

    A western sword of around 90 centimeters and a width of twelve centimeters. The sword had a golden bluish hilt.

    The de of the sword had unknown letters on it, glimmering every few seconds or so as if to exert its presence.

    A sword of undoubted sharpness.

    A gaze of the sword and Ishtar felt instinctively dreadful. Even Edward couldn''t hold back his anxiety.

    "What''s this?"

    Edward grumbled."What did Wu Yan do? He became so powerful! What is that sword?"

    Edward started treating Wu Yan differently.

    If he was treating Wu Yan as a student before then now he is treating Wu Yan as a worthy adversary.

    s, it mattered little what Edward thought of Wu Yan.

    "I said it."

    Wu Yan stomped once before appearing above Ishtar and Ed in an instant.

    "There isn''t much time for you to think about anything else."

    Their eyes shrunk.

    Wu Yan swung the de down.

    Being cut by this would mean death, they could see the shadows of weather behind Wu Yan''s back.

    Edward gave Ishtar a ton of mana.

    Ishtar ejected a lot of spirits like ck smoke.

    <em>Boom</em>boom boom boom

    The golden sword beam smashed through the spirits like it was squashing bugs.

    Ishtar felt something heavy pressing down on them. The ground sunk half a meter from the immense force. Ishtar also couldn''t budge as she was nted into the floor.

    The spirits stopped disappearing when Wu Yan twirled the de around. In a horizontal arc, he tried to cut Edward''s neck.

    Annoyed and angered by Wu Yan''s intent to kill him. Edward sacrificed a spirit as he used psychokinesis to pull it to shield him.

    The spirit was disintegrated in an instant.

    Wu Yan wasn''t surprised by this.

    "Corrode into nothingness!"

    Ishtar ejected another plume of spirit mist.

    Disgusted by the rotting spirits, Wu Yan swung the holy sword deftly.

    <em>Pshh pssh psshh</em>

    Disintegrating the spirits one by one, it took only a few more shes to dissipate the whole wave.

    The de could destroy the astral spirits like it was a sword of exorcism.

    Ishtar and Edward gasped again.

    "That sword."

    Edward pointed at it.

    "How is it able to resist so many attacks from Ishtar''s spirits of corruption?"

    Ishtar had never seen anything like this either.

    It was like the sword wasn''t diminished by her corruptive abilities at all.

    "<strong><em>Invisible air."</em></strong>

    He channeled the attack.

    The golden sword had whirling air around it.

    "<strong><em>Strike air.</em></strong>"

    Another 10-meter-wide tornado struck the spirits down as Edward and Ishtar were whammed by the attack.

    Ishtar and Edward used psychokinesis to avoid being smashed into the ground.

    "You brat!"

    Ishtar was enraged that a measly brat pushed her into a corner.

    "Ed, give me mana. I want to summon my second army!"

    Ishtar received the mana from Edward.

    Then, a golden sh hit them.

    The trees, buildings, ground, and everything else turned golden as if they were thrown into a dream.

    He stopped as he turned to see Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan raised Excalibur high in a two-handed stance.

    Mana and golden lights entered the de steadily.

    The sword was the source of the golden light.

    When he was done charging, he looked at Edward and Ishtar with a poignant look. That was the face someone would use when they''re looking at dying people.

    In an instant, they knew they had to be quick or their lives would be forfeit.

    "Ed!"

    Ishtar panicked.

    "Mana! Mana!"

    Ed channeled all the mana he could exert and gave it to Ishtar.

    Ed and Ishtar immediately congealedyers uponyers of corrupted spirits.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and swung the golden sword down.

    "<strong><em>Sword of Promised Victory: Excalibur ¡ª!"</em></strong>

    The giant sword of light dozens of meters wide and tall shed past the buildings and anything in its path.

    A giant Aegis enveloped the building so the damage wouldn''t spread out. The globe of Aegis shone in a bright golden hue as the attack intensified.

    <em>Kaboom</em>

    Inside the Aegis, the attack caused a massive storm to blow everything away, trees and giant rocks flew like snowkes inside the golden Aegis. Nothing remained of the principal''s office after the attack.

    It was a scene ofplete and utter devastation.

 Chapter 1694: Are you done venting?

    <em>KABOOOMMMM</em>

    The giant Aegis steadily cracked as the damage within threatened to burst out of the enclosed area.

    The temperature within had risen to inhuman levels.

    The mes, shockwaves, debris, and storm within destroyed the trees, rocks, and what used to be the principal''s office. It wasn''t wrong to say the principal''s office waspletely wiped off the map.

    <em>Crack crack crack</em>

    The Aegis broke as tiny mana bursts leaked out.

    Students who were near could hear the deafening explosions that leaked out. The winds that leaked out also took the nearby students by surprise.

    Then, the principal''s office slowly turned silent.

    Everyone knew to stay clear of the area. If the loud explosions and the brilliant shes weren''t enough warning, the winds that carried rocks would certainly be a threat to any curious lookers."W-What is going on over there?"

    The students wondered.

    When the barrier finally broke, the carnage within was revealed.

    Not a single area was spared from the onught.

    The ce was leveled.

    There was no trace of any streets or trees. The sun only shone upon the tarnished soil.

    Smokes rose from the charred earth. Embers and mes consumed what was lucky enough to escape disintegration.

    Another Aegis lowered the moment the damage was over.

    Inside the barrier were Avrora, Astrea, Ikaros, Natsuki, and Kanon.

    20 meters away from them, there was a wall, what was left of it anyway.

    Wu Yan stood in front of the wall with his Excalibur, the embers around him lit up his knight armor and de.

    He pierced the wall, specifically, the figure on it like a stake through meat.

    Edward was crucified on the wall by Excalibur.

    <em>Drip drip</em>

    His blood stained the charred ground.

    <em>ck</em>

    His pride and honor, the Lesser Key of Solomon fell to the floor like rubbish.

    "Ugh..."

    Edward struggled to put on a smile as he announced the victor.

    "I... It is my loss..."

    Wu Yan in a thrusting stance looked up at the skewered principal.

    "Did you calcte this, I wonder?"

    "How... would that be possible..."

    Edward weakly protested.

    "To think... I... the strongest 19th-century magician would lose to none other than a student... If only I went all out when I could..."

    "Go all out?"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "Certainly, Ishtar mentioned her second army. She might have a third or fourth army. And, you had other Automata you didn''t use."

    However, did Wu Yan use all his powers?

    In the first ce, his powers and levels were sealed. He needed to rely on exploiting his items.

    Using his mana and Phantasm Summon to call upon the Heroic Spirit of Saber, he managed to defeat the undefeatable wizard of the 19th century.

    However, Wu Yan had more cards he could use simultaneously and Saber isn''t even his strongest card.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon were also intentionally hiding their trump card skills.

    If he used them all, the magician wouldn''t havested this long.

    Wu Yan wouldn''t wipe salt in his wound like this, no, he had other ns.

    <em>Splurt</em>

    Wu Yan pulled Excalibur out from Edward''s shoulder.

    "Gagh."

    Edward fell to the floor.

    "Ahahaha...."

    Edward tried to put on another forced smile.

    "Was that enough? Student Wu Yan? Did you vent your frustrations?"

    With a swift stroke, Wu Yan sliced past the principal''s shoulder.

    <em>Ssh</em>

    An arm flew into the air.

    "Argghhhh!"

    Edward cried out in pain as he grabbed his arm.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "With this, I am done venting."

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A figure tried to unleash a quick kick at Wu Yan''s face.

    A chain emerged from a portal near Wu Yan. It whipped the attacker.

    <em>Bam</em>

    mmed away like a broken kite, the figure fell before magically adjusting his trajectory in the air andnding lightly on the ground.

    Edward was near the attacker already.

    Another figure ced pressure on Edward''s wound while ring at Wu Yan with hate and vengeful anger.

 Chapter 1695: Fake identity, tore off mask

    The chain ofmandments returned to the portal.

    Then, the original portal expanded 5 meters wide as Ikaros, Natsuki, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon appeared from the portal.

    Three people stood in opposition to them.

    The principal who lost an arm was still grimacing in pain.

    Shin, the attacker who continued to hold abat stance as he waited for orders to keep attacking.

    And, an elegant youth who stared at them with animosity and killing intent.

    Cedric Granville is the one who told Wu Yan to kill the principal. The owner of the half Machine Doll.

    Shin was the one who got whipped by Natsuki for interrupting Wu Yan.

    However, Shin never expected to win anyway. He was just a diversion to rescue Edward the principal.The two parties stared at each other on the charred battlefield.

    Wu Yan grinned when he confirmed Cedric''s presence.

    "Oh, what is this? Night Party Committee Chairman, fancy meeting you here."

    The youth responded with hesitation, killing intent, anger, and internal struggles.

    The youth found it hard to exin herself.

    "I wanted to ask, what are you doing here, but I could venture a guess."

    Wu Yan snickered.

    "You told me to kill the principal."

    Cedric turned grim.

    She used Henriette to ckmail Wu Yan.

    Yet, he appeared to save the principal.

    This apparent contradiction is the reason why she couldn''t say anything.

    She is exposed.

    She controlled her emotions before putting on the guise of the youth known as Cedric again.

    "To think Scarlet Eyes would be someone who can defeat the 19th century strongest magician, I am impressed."

    "I wasn''t aiming to defeat."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I was ordered to kill the principal which was what I was doing splendidly until a while ago."

    Cedric grimaced.

    "Enough, this is enough."

    "Enough?"

    Wu Yan feigned ignorance.

    "Why?"

    "Thinking about it, killing the principal would cause too much trouble."

    Cedric argued.

    "Just spare the principal for now."

    "Oh no..."

    Wu Yan grinned.

    "I mustplete the mission or someone would target Henriette."

    "You..."

    Clenching her teeth, Cedric sighed.

    "Enough, Scarlet Eyes, you already know about the deal between the Granvilles and Edward. We will stop all actions against Henriette, let us stop this conflict now."

    "How regretful..."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "I was expecting you toe snapping at me after I took Edward''s arm."

    "Oh?"

    Cedric tried to hold back her growl.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Eh, naturally..."

    Wu Yan blew her cover.

    "He''s your dad, my dear Elf Speeder, Alice Bernstein."

    "Alice Bernstein?"

    Natsuki flinched.

    Alice, the one who had been faking her identity as Cedric stood up.

    As she stood up, petals fell from Cedric.

    Her face, skin, clothing, and other parts peeled off, revealing her true self.

    She was a beautiful teenager with silver hair glowing like a meteor.

    Her emerald eyes and sculpted nose made her stand out like a work of god.

    Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon turned dark upon seeing thedy.

    She was using a fake identity when she ckmailed them.

    "I assume this is the first time we met?"

    Alice greeted him.

    "Now, tell me, how did you figure out my identity?"

    "Think, Alice, think back upon when we first met."

    "From the start?"

    Alice frowned

    <em>"Walpurgis Night Committee chairman, Rounds no.10, Cedric Granville."</em>

    She introduced herself as that when she was nning on ckmailing her scapegoat.

    "Well, let''s just treat you as such for now."

    "Treat me as such, eh?"

    Alice bitterlyughed.

    "You knew about me and the n from the start. You deliberately followed the n so you can really kill the principal?"

    "I never nned to y along."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I just figured it would be funnier this way."

    "Oh, we are simr then."

    Alice grinned.

    "To pleasure ourselves by using others."

    "Nope, we''re not the same."

    Wu Yan said.

    "I don''t go around messing with other people for the sake of fun. You, on the other hand, would incriminate others just because you feel like it."

    "Thanks."

    Alice grinned.

    "I like destroying things I have liked ever since I was a child; they never changed."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan nodded.

    "Before I congratte you, here''s a warning."

    "I''ve had it up to here with your little games."

    Wu Yan stared at her.

    "Stop messing with Henriette and her sister. Otherwise, your dear father won''t lose just an arm like today."

    Alice''s grin froze up when she heard that vow.

    have liked ever since I was a child; they

    Wu Yan left the burning battlefield with hisdies after giving Alice onest stern stare.

 Chapter 1696: Training with you

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    As they left, Wu Yan''s outfit turned into particles of light.

    His blue arming suit, chest tes, gauntlets, and Excalibur slowly faded into tiny orbs of light that converged into the Saber ss card.

    He retrieved the card before sighing in relief.

    "Okay, what''s next?"

    Natsuki looked forward.

    "Are we staying here?"

    Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon looked at Wu Yan with the same looks.

    He thought about it for a while before shaking his head."Never mind, the Eve''s Hearts are almost done. Plus, I lopped off Edward''s arm. It will be foolish to expect a peaceful stay here."

    Edward did say he wouldn''t cause him trouble, but that was before Wu Yan disarmed him literally.

    Wu Yan beat Edward half to death, would the principal really be that merciful and let him stay in school?

    Even if Edward found it in his heart to forgive the one who cut his arm off, would Alice let Wu Yan go?

    Alice is like a psychopath who doesn''t mind going down with Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan isn''t afraid but her mess might catch others in her wake of destruction.

    The Eve''s Hearts are almostplete so their time here is almost over.

    Wu Yan chose to beat up the principal for getting his friends caught in the mess.

    At night, he will reach 1,000,000 Eve''s hearts.

    Wu Yan & co can leave the universe after tonight.

    He still has half a day to kill.

    Hiding half a day is not hard for them.

    "Master..."

    Astrea asked.

    "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to Charlotte?"

    Wu Yan paused.

    "Ikaros."

    Kanon turned to her.

    "How about saying goodbye to Frey and Rabi?"

    Ikaros also hesitated.

    "I don''t rmend leaving silently."

    Avrora advised them.

    "My other half is also huffing about this."

    Nagisa, the other personality spoke through Avrora.

    Wu Yan is still on the fence.

    Natsuki sighed.

    "Well, show time is now, boy."

    A voice called out to them.

    "Yan!"

    Ady hugging an injured dragon, anotherdy with 5 cybeic dogs, and a Japanese duo in formal dress and suit arrived.

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed when he saw Charlotte.

    They survived against Shin to face Wu Yan one more time.

    Charlotte went past the others.

    They met eyes as Natsuki, Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon backed away to allow them to speak their minds.

    This is it, time to say goodbye.

    "You..."

    Charlotte asked in a tense manner.

    "Did you kill-"

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    "Calm down, I just taught the old man a lesson, I didn''t kill him."

    Charlotte sighed in relief.

    "A lesson?"

    "A lot happened."

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "Just know that you and your sister can live in peace now."

    Charlotte started crying when she heard that.

    "Y-You didn''t have to poke your nose in my business."

    "So dishonest even to the end."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I thought you would be more honest by now."

    "I have always been honest!"

    Charlotte wiped away her tears.

    "Is this it? Are you leaving school?"

    Her intuition was spot-on.

    Charlotte can feel the vibe of the room.

    "Yeah, I messed up the whole ce and I am not cleaning this mess."

    Wu Yan said.

    "What? You''re going to miss me?"

    "No! I wouldn''t miss a perv like you!"

    Charlotte said before squeezing out her real emotions.

    "If you want to go just... go... I won''t..."

    "You won''t beg me to stay, right?"

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Well, fine, I would be hard-pressed to stay if you begged me to."

    Charlotte asked him after settling her emotions down.

    "Are you going toe back?"

    "Hard to say."

    Wu Yan mellowed out.

    "I mighte back to practice sometime in the future."

    Charlotte met eyes with him again.

    "Good, if you lie to me, I will st you into oblivion!"

    "I hope it doesn''te down to that."

    Wu Yan patted his chest in feigned fear.

    "Looks like I have to jot down the time for our duel sessions."

    "You better!"

    Charlotte said before standing up on her toes and pecking him on the lips, much to Wu Yan''s surprise.

    "You know what happens when you lie to me, buster!"

    patted

    Charlotte gave him a radiant smile before Wu Yan also replied with the same jubnt grin.

 Chapter 1689: Unbreakable Machine Doll

    Lainconnue: "So sorry guys, totally overlooked this chapter for release until now."

    Thanks to all the reader who pointed this out to me

    "Let''s chat."

    Everyone reacted differently when the Principal slowly reined in his mana.

    Ishtar was defiant but no mana means she can''t fight anymore.

    Ikaros, Astrea, Avrora, and Kanon are not convinced.

    Natsuki frowned at the sudden cessation of hostility from Edward.

    Wu Yan replied.

    "You''re not going to say you know I was ckmailed into doing this, right?"Ed, Ishtar, and thedies flinched.

    He saw that the principal was just gauging him?

    Clearly, Wu Yan disrupted his tempo.

    He grinned as if he hit the nail on its head.

    "Principal, you need to give me some credit."

    The principal grimaced.

    He kept his eyes on Wu Yan.

    "Looks like you''re not just all brawns."

    The principal grinned.

    "That''s right, Wu Yan, I know someone ckmailed you into doing this!"

    "Huh?''

    Natsuki interjected.

    "Why didn''t you go after the real viins instead of making us the culprits in this?"

    If the principal knew, he could have investigated the real viins and taken action instead of letting Wu Yane after him like this.

    Plus, it would be better to end this as soon as possible rather than risk his own death.

    This is outrageous.

    "Well, let''s answer questions one by one."

    The principal winked.

    "Okay, Wu Yan, who is after my life?"

    "Kingsford."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "Well, Kingsford and their allies, specifically, the Granville family."

    "They were at each others'' throats but I believe they formed a temporary truce."

    "Granville is helping the Kingsford back into the political scene and they are trying to get me executed."

    "Okay, Wu Yan, I bet you don''t know this."

    The principal continued.

    "Recently, an envoy was sent from the Kingsford family."

    "The Kingsford did?"

    Natsuki asked.

    She snorted after realizing the ploy.

    "They want to bargain with you?"

    "yeah, they want me to say that Felix was innocent and the whole thing was a sham."

    The principal shrugged.

    "Granville don''t know about this."

    "Either way, they would seed regardless if the assassination was sessful."

    Natsuki analyzed the n.

    "Did they also tell you about this assassination ploy?"

    "No."

    Edward replied.

    "This was in my n. I knew they would do this from the start."

    Natsuki flinched.

    He saw thising?

    "I see."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Granville, they were under your control."

    "¡ª!"

    Thedies gasped.

    Edward told the Granville to tell Wu Yan to kill him.

    "Ah, you knew, eh?"

    Edward praised him.

    "I told them to send someone to kill me. I never specified it had to be you."

    This was more a mental game than a game of cat and mouse in the first ce.

    "What was the point?"

    Natsuki calmed down.

    "What was the purpose of this?"

    "Hey, Wu Yan."

    Edward asked him.

    "Do you know about the Machine Doll?"

    "Machine Doll?"

    Thedies asked back.

    "Completely autonomous doll."

    Wu Yan replied.

    "A doll that can move without controllers and use magic independently without needing magic supply from anyone."

    "Completely autonomous doll?"

    Thedies gasped.

    Dolls will lose power when they''re far away from their masters.

    They''re like hunks of useless metal whenpletely devoid of mana.

    Even Banned Dolls are unable to fight a duel without external mana.

    However, if there was an autonomous doll, the need for the Puppeteer would be obsolete.

    Every nation is focused on this research.

    However, none have ever heard of anyone making a sessful breakthrough in this field.

    The field of creating the first Machine Doll.

 Chapter 1698: The two ladies who almost died from boredom

    Isekai Metropolis...

    In the streets filled with buildings from different ages and different architectural designs, thousands of identicaldies went about their businesses. They looked identical in appearance, height, and figure.

    Birds flew in the air, happily chirping as their presence gave the city a vibrant vibe.

    Although the sun hung up in the sky, none of the clones broke a sweat.

    The whole city is like an advanced technological city.

    At least, whether it be the sun, the moon, or the stars, the temperature wouldn''t change much. The city can control its temperature and ensure the environment is perfect for human living.

    With the temperature and weather being irrelevant to outings and other events, the Misaka sisters walked on the streets without a care.

    In the building known as the Heart of the Metropolis, twodies gazed down at the scenic city with nk expressions.

    "The street."Mikoto mumbled.

    "Looks rowdy."

    Hinagiku nodded.

    "Right."

    "The sisters..."

    Mikoto mumbled.

    "They look like they''re having fun."

    Hinagiku nodded again.

    "Yeap."

    "The shops."

    Mikoto mumbled again.

    "Looks like they imported some good stuff."

    Hinagiku nodded like a person who just woken up.

    "Yes."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks before sighing.

    "The streets are there and the shops are there..."

    Mikoto grabbed her head as if she were in pain.

    "Why must we be cooped up here?"

    Hinagiku twitched her eyes.

    "You don''t know the reason?"

    Mikoto stayed silent.

    They tried but they were scammed out of their literal clothes and they had to run back here in their birthday suits.

    After being traumatized by them, both of them would rather die than risk another trip outside.

    No, they''re good staying here rather than go out.

    "Ahhh!"

    Mikoto yelled like a frustrated person.

    "Why aren''t they out from theke yet? It''s so boring with just the two of us here!"

    "Yukari too! Why is she napping when the sun is so bright outside."

    Hinagiku also chimed in.

    "She could have given us some tips to stave off boredom instead of napping."

    Yakumo Yukari is a youkai, she likes to sleep in the day and operate at night.

    Maybe if it''ste she would hang out with Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    However, she enjoys touring the city, spying on the sisters at night, and doing her own things.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku are the ones who look like they need to touch some grass whenpared to her.

    "Eh..."

    They sighed.

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    Space expanded as something appeared in the room.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku perked up their ears before looking at the anomaly.

    1 man and 2 women returned in a sh.

    The guy had red eyes and ck attire.

    Meanwhile, thedies looked like angels who wore knight dresses. Their beauty is divine and angelic.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto called out to them.

    "Yan! Ikaros! Astrea!"

    Wu Yan, Ikaros, and Astrea returned from Unbreakable Machine Doll world.

    Kanon, Nagisa, and Natsuki returned to Wu Yan as his vassal beasts.

    Wu Yan, Astrea, and Ikaros turned to them.

    "Yo!"

    Wu Yan cheekily replied.

    "We''re back!"

    "Ikaros!"

    "Astrea!"

    Instead, thedies tackled Ikaros and Astrea. They glomped them.

    "Youdies are back!"

    The angelicdies received passionate hugs with slight looks of confusion.

    Wu Yan froze up in his greeting pose.

    <em>Huh? What is this? Sisterly love?</em>

    <em>Why am I the only one left out?</em>

    Wu Yan turned around and smiled at thedies again. Maybe they missed him or something.

    "Hinagiku, Mikoto, I''m back~"

    He made sure they could hear him.

    "Oh."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto replied tersely before pulling Astrea and Ikaros along.

    "Let''s go y some games, we are bored!"

    "Ikaros made a gaming consolest time didn''t she? We should totally try it out now!"

    "Heck yeah! Let''s go!!!"

    "Lesgo!"

    Wu Yan''s face turned from red, green, white, and finally ck. Hisdies ignored him tantly.

    "You..."

    Wu Yan growled.

    "What is this? Rebellion?"

    "Shut it!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stared back.

    "You don''t understand our boredom!"

    "Boredom?"

    Wu Yan was stunned.

    "Hmph."

    Hinagiku and Mikoto snorted before leaving with the angelicdies in tow.

    Wu Yan was the only one left in the room.

    He looked miserable like a used rag cloth.

 Chapter 1699: Cute and cheerful little lady

    On the highest balcony that one could gaze all of Isekai Metropolis from, Wu Yan wanted to head there.

    He was already in theOn the highest balcony that one could gaze all of Isekai Metropolis from, Wu Yan wanted to head there.

    He was already in the elevator.

    Theke with power-raising properties was powering up his harem.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea were having a st in their rooms so there wasn''t any room for Wu Yan to budge in.

    Yukari is also sleeping like a pig in her room.

    In other words, Wu Yan was left alone after busting his back in Unbreakable Machine Doll. He was expecting a warm reception.

    For him, the cold treatment was a bit too much.

    He wasn''t expecting his harem to brush him off like that.He convinced himself that maybe Mikoto and Hinagiku were isted cases so he decided to avoid any suicidal thoughts for now.

    Plus, he could check up on thedies, after all, it has been a while since he surveyed the top area.

    Honestly, he missed them.

    He was nning on hanging out with thedies but he decided to proceed with his demigod quest first.

    He approached the top tform soon enough.

    To be precise, he was only one floor away, and most of the time was spent thinking about useless things in the elevator.

    <em>Ding</em>

    He exited the lift.

    It is a wide balcony, more suited to be called the rooftop tform than balcony considering the lift lobby takes up less space overall.

    The ground is made of red bricks that look like red carpet. There are also translucent screens floating about like flying walls.

    There is a raised tform here that has a huge tub that is worthy of being called a smallke.

    In theke, thedies were soaking up the power-up water, the power was slowly seeping into their naked bodies.

    Their powers rose steadily with each ebb and flow.

    Wu Yan smiled as he realized how far he had traveled with his harem.

    "Eh?"

    A surprised voice came from nearby.

    He turned around to the pile of clothes left behind by thedies.

    A dainty figure entered his eyes.

    She had a side tail and blonde hair. She was wearing a white petticoat and droplets of water glistened on strands of her hair.

    The youngdy was about to wear her usual red and white attire.

    She tilted her head before a happy smile crept onto her puzzled face.

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t remember me?"

    "n-chan."

    She is ndre Scarlet.

    n reacted with delight.

    She pounced on Wu Yan without finishing her task first.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Wu Yan epted her with a hug before lifting her slightly into the air.

    "Onii-chan! Onii-chan!"

    She rubbed her face against Wu Yan''s chest.

    "n missed you!"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head. He was going to tell her to put on her clothes first.

    "Yes, I miss you too."

    "Really?"

    n asked with pursed lips.

    "You didn''te and see me. I was waiting in thatke with nothing to do."

    "I was doing missions."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head again.

    "That''s why I wasn''t around."

    "Is it because you''re too busy?"

    n asked.

    "It''s not because you don''t wanna see n anymore, right?"

    "Of course, I want to see you!"

    He tickled her nose.

    "How can I not when you''re this cute?"

    "Liar!"

    n pouted.

    "Onee-chan locked me in the basement because she doesn''t want to see n, right?"

    Wu Yan silently sighed.

    n is still hung up on being locked in the basement.

    "Hmm? You don''t believe onii-chan?"

    "n believes onii-chan!"

    n rubbed her head against his chest again.

    "You''re not like Onee-chan, you love me like a gem, n loves Onii-chan too!"

    Wu Yan can feel that she is as earnest as she is passionate about what she likes and doesn''t like.

    She is just a bubbly and cute littless.

    "Oh, you know how to make my day."

    "I am not saying it for fun."

    n creased her nose.

    "I am saying it all as the truth!"

    "Okay, n is a good kid, what do you want as a reward, let me give you some, okay?"

    "Okay~"

    Then, herughter filled the air as they enjoyed their reunion. elevator.

    Theke with power-raising properties was powering up his harem.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea were having a st in their rooms so there wasn''t any room for Wu Yan to budge in.

    Yukari is also sleeping like a pig in her room.

    In other words, Wu Yan was left alone after busting his back in Unbreakable Machine Doll. He was expecting a warm reception.

    For him, the cold treatment was a bit too much.

    He wasn''t expecting his harem to brush him off like that.

    He convinced himself that maybe Mikoto and Hinagiku were isted cases so he decided to avoid any suicidal thoughts for now.

    Plus, he could check up on thedies, after all, it has been a while since he surveyed the top area.

    Honestly, he missed them.

    He was nning on hanging out with thedies but he decided to proceed with his demigod quest first.

    He approached the top tform soon enough.

    To be precise, he was only one floor away, most of the time was spent thinking about useless things in the elevator.

    <em>Ding</em>

    He exited the lift.

    It is a wide balcony, more suited to be called the rooftop tform than balcony considering the lift lobby takes up less space overall.

    The ground is made of red bricks that looked like red carpet. There are also translucent screens floating about like flying walls.

    There is a raised tform here that has a huge tub that is worthy of being called a smallke.

    In theke, thedies were soaking up the power-up water, the power is slowly seeping into their naked bodies.

    Their powers rose steadily with each ebb and flow.

    Wu Yan smiled as he realized how far he has traveled with his harem.

    "Eh?"

    A surprised voice came from nearby.

    He turned around to the pile of clothes left behind by thedies.

    A dainty figure entered his eyes.

    She had a side tail and blonde hair. She was wearing a white petticoat and droplets of water glistened on strands of her hair.

    The youngdy was about to wear her usual red and white attire.

    She tilted her head before a happy smile crept onto her puzzled face.

    Wu Yan teased her.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t remember me?"

    "n-chan."

    She is ndre Scarlet.

    n reacted with delight.

    She pounced on Wu Yan without finishing her task first.

    "Onii-chan!"

    Wu Yan epted her with a hug before lifting her slightly into the air.

    "Onii-chan! Onii-chan!"

    She rubbed her face against Wu Yan''s chest.

    "n missed you!"

    Wu Yan rubbed her head. He was going to tell her to put on her clothes first.

    "Yes, I miss you too."

    "Really?"

    n asked with pursed lips.

    "You didn''te and see me. I was waiting in thatke with nothing to do."

    "I was doing missions."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head again.

    "That''s why I wasn''t around."

    "Is it because you''re too busy?"

    n asked.

    "It''s not because you don''t wanna see n anymore, right?"

    "Of course, I want to see you!"

    He tickled her nose.

    "How can I not when you''re this cute?"

    "Liar!"

    n pouted.

    "Onee-chan locked me in the basement because she doesn''t want to see n, right?"

    Wu Yan silently sighed.

    n is still hung up on being locked in the basement.

    "Hmm? You don''t believe onii-chan?"

    "n believes onii-chan!"

    n rubbed her head against his chest again.

    "You''re not like Onee-chan, you love me like a gem, n loves Onii-chan too!"

    Wu Yan can feel that she is as earnest as she is passionate about what she likes and doesn''t like.

    She is just a bubbly and cute littless.

    "Oh, you know how to make my day."

    "I am not saying it for fun."

    n creased her nose.

    "I am saying it all as the truth!"

    "Okay, n is a good kid, what do you want as reward, let me give you some, okay?"

    "Okay~"

    Then, herughter filled the air as they enjoyed their reunion.

 Chapter 1700: Going back, the next location

    Heart of the Metropolis, top hall.

    Her blonde lock bounced up and down when the girl pranced about. She looked like an adorable hamster.

    She wore her white and red gothic Lolita dress. She also had her whitecey beret cap.

    She twirled around as if it was her new dress. Then, she shed a radiant smile at Wu Yan.

    "Hmm, feels better in a dress."

    ndre kept twirling around like a dainty flower sprite. The whole room is like her cute ballroom. Wu Yan just let her go at it.

    He scanned her new level.

    ndre Scarlet: Level 88.

    One more level and she would be at the peak of tier 9.Wu Yan couldn''t help but gasp.

    He is peak tier 9 himself, one level above n.

    However, n has the power of Eye Destruction, which allows her to fight people higher level than her.

    Without using Red Magatama Jade mode, Vassal beasts, and other tricks, it would be hard to fight n in his current state.

    He is technically more powerful than Wu Yan.

    ndre''s improvement from the Miracle Pool is such a drastic improvement.

    Before the pool dip, she was 85.

    Did the pool have such abilities?

    "ndre''s improvement shouldn''t surprise you."

    Someone answered Wu Yan''s silent query.

    A gap in space opened near him. There are eyes in that gap.

    Yukari exited the portal while yawning. It seems like she had a great nap just now.

    "Yukari-nee!"

    ndre called out the moment she detected her.

    "You''re awake?"

    Wu Yan felt shocked.

    "Why did you say this was expected?"

    "You forgot n''s age?"

    Yukari exined.

    "She is a 495-year-old vampire. How is it surprising that her abilities improved so much? You already know what she is capable of."

    Wu Yan treated her like a kid but n is nearly half a millennia old.

    Her mentality might make her look like a kid but she is an ancient vampire.

    n''s mental state is stunted by her past. This is also why she would sometimes break people and objects with her destructive abilities.

    n''s power was sealed by the Sealing Bracelet. Now, she can grow normally without being gued by her immense power.

    Now, she wouldn''t identally kill someone just because of her tantrum.

    Yukari meant that n grew up in the basement of the Red Devil Mansion.

    She couldn''t cultivate properly like other cultivators.

    Her abilities were stunted since she was locked up.

    It is the effect of 495 years of passive umtion oftent potential. When the water unlocked her potential, her abilities shot through the roof.

    Although it is just a few levels. At tier 9, these levels made her nearly 100% stronger than before the pool dip.

    With her destructive abilities, she is on par with Wu Yan''s vassal beasts in terms of sheer destructive capabilities.

    "I see."

    Wu Yan continued.

    "As expected, monsters are everywhere in Gensokyo."

    Yukari grinned while ndre puffed her cheeks.

    "n isn''t a monster!"

    "Oops, you''re my princess, you''re not a monster."

    Wu Yan rubbed her head before she beamed at him cutely.

    Yukari yawned before perching on the couch with her purple eyes on Wu Yan.

    "I take it you finished the third round of the Path of Demigods?"

    Wu Yan lifted n up while n grabbed and yed around with his earlobes and neck.

    "It is easier than the Second Round. It is the second easiestpared to the first mission where I already obtained the item."

    "Yeah, I can tell."

    Yukari tapped Wu Yan''s head with her fan.

    "And, what of the fourth round? When are you going to do it?"

    "I was going to discuss it with you, now that you''re here, let''s get to it."

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    "I can choose the fourth mission''s world. The mission will be generated ording to the choice of universe."

    Yukari''s eyes lit up. She nced at n and Wu Yan''s intention with her near him.

    "You''re thinking of..."

    "Indeed."

    Wu Yan looked at her.

    "The next mission, I was thinking of choosing Gensokyo as the ce."

    Yukari smiled while n froze up.

    "Going back?"

    n started panicking.

    "Is FLan going back to the Red Devil manor?"

    "Wrong."

    Wu Yan pinched her nose.

    "We''re going back!"

    "We?"

    FLan flinched. She was anxious although not as nervous as before.

    "Onii-chan wants to apany me to see Nee-chan?"

    "Yes."

    Wu Yan looked straight into n''s red eyes.

    "Well? Do you want to go with me?"

    n lowered her head.

    FLan battled her internal emotions before mumbling out loud.

    "It''s been a while since I returned. I hope Nee-san won''t be mad."

    Wu Yan guffawed.

    She likes her sister while at the same time feeling apprehensive.

    "Good, in a way..."

    Yukari put on a look of longing.

    "It''s been a while since Ist saw Reimu, Yuyuko, Ran, and Chen..."

    "Okay, it''s settled then!"

    Wu Yan set up the next mission''s location.

    "It''s a ce you''re familiar with. Doing mission there should be easy."

    Yukari nodded, her smile belied a deeper intent.

    On another side, in the deep region of the Giant Beasts forest, an anomaly urred.

    The area was shattered by a great force, the trees were smashed and the rocks were obliterated.

    A dark aura mist rose up in one corner.

    <em>Crack</em>

    The cracks broke further as more of these sinister wisps came out.

    The ground finally burst open as a figure came flying out of the hole.

    "Hahaha!"

    The mysterious figureughed out loud.

 Chapter 1701: Entering the village of fantasies, Gensokyo

    Early morning...

    Astrea, Ikaros, Mikoto, and Hinagiku stared in front.

    They looked at Wu Yan who was holding n and Yukari who was constantly yawning near him.

    "Master..."

    Ikaros voiced her concern.

    "Can''t I go too?"

    "You don''t need us?"

    Hinagiku asked.

    "There are strong gods and Youkais there but we are also tier 9, I think we can probably go toe to toe against them, right?"Gensokyo is a special sub-area of the Gensokyo universe.

    There are humans, Youkais, gods, and other races there but it isn''t a sci-fi universe like SAO.

    Gensokyo is normally not essible to normal humans in that universe.

    And for good reasons too.

    Various creatures of legends and myths resided there.

    And, it is separated from the normal realm by the Great Hakurei Barrier.

    It is also further augmented by the Youkai Sage, https://en.touhouwiki/wiki/Yukari_Yakumopowerof Boundaries. Specifically, the Boundary of Reality and Fantasy.

    With this, it is normally not possible for crossings between the normal realm and Gensokyo.

    Imagine gods, demons, and monsters causing chaos if they went into the normal realm.

    n''s power and past should hint at the ramifications of not keeping them separated.

    ndre is powerful in Gensokyo but she isn''t one of the top dogs there. Yukari is in that league.

    n was already tier 9 when summoned. Ikaros, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea had the qualifications to enter Gensokyo.

    But...

    "The mission requirement stipted that I can only bring two people with me. Yukari and ndre are on my team."

    Wu Yan exined.

    "Also, don''t belittle Gensokyo. But, there are far more powerful individuals there. These individuals tend to have special abilities which are hard to deal with."

    Their special abilities gave them variation and potential risks when traveling to GEnsokyo.

    Yukari''s Boundary maniption made her something of a god there. n''s destructive abilities gave her absolute dominance when they fought against the Longarm Ape King who was only level 80 while n was at level 82. The ape never stood a chance when she was smacking the giant foe around.

    There are other individuals on their levels in Gensokyo.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto had no special abilities that gave them an edge over opponents.

    Ikaros and Astrea can active Pandora mode but that only gave them boosts in powers. It isn''t OP or game-dominating like Boundary maniption and Destruction.

    Wu Yan had a lot of trump cards with him, otherwise he wouldn''t feel secure enough to travel to Gensokyo.

    "Ugh..."

    Mikoto sighed.

    "I wanted to see what their homes looked like."

    Astrea puffed her cheeks.

    "I also want to go."

    "There will be more chances in the future."

    Yukari gave them a warm smile.

    "I would wee you all next time as the Gensokyo''s representative."

    "But, let me dive in first!"

    Wu Yan assured them.

    "We can go traveling there when this is all over, how does that sound?"

    "Okay..."

    The four acquiesced.

    "Shokuhou Misaki ising out of the pool soon."

    Yukari pped her fan.

    "With her, the capital should be secure enough for now. I wouldn''t need to stand guard for a few days. In my absence, I am counting on you all to hold the fort down."

    "Okay!"

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded.

    "Watch out."

    "Master."

    Ikaros and Astrea wished him well.

    "Godspeed."

    "Youdies take care too."

    He gave them onest firm nod before hollering out loud.

    "System! Enter Gensokyo!"

    A mysterious force pulled them into another dimension.

    The three vanished without a trace.

    n felt dizzy, her world spun around.

    "Onii-chan..."

    She snuggled up against Wu Yan.

    She couldn''t feel him, his warmth and firmness.

    She felt uneasy and terrified.

    Then, she fell onto something soft.

    She opened her eyes to smell something familiar.

    She was back at a ce that she hoped she wouldn''t return to.

    It was a dimly<em></em>lit room bigger than an average living room.

    There are multiple tiles that looked like kaleidoscopesmaking up the room''s floor.

    There is a huge bed in the center of the room.

    Her face went pale.

    She was back in her room. She recognized it the moment she came back here.

    It is also the prison that held her for many centuries.

    She turned pale as a ghost because she thought she would be alone once again.

    <em>Is n going to be alone for a long time again?</em>

 Chapter 1702: Busting out of the basement

    For n, this basement floor room is like her personal room.

    It is where she has stayed for a few centuries.

    A life of solitude in a world where n gets to be all by herself, it''s like a life of torment for her.

    She has considered destroying everything around her to get rid of the hollow feeling of loneliness.

    It is also the reason why there is only one bed here.

    n hates her sister for locking her in here. She hates Remilia for putting her in jail.

    Her hate is juvenile at best, it''s more like indignation and dislike.

    She still loves her sister.

    However, she wants to st this basement jail of hers into oblivion, obliterating centuries of torment.After tasting freedom and fun with Wu Yan & co, she knows this basement life is not for her.

    n is afraid of this jail.

    She is afraid of losing her freedom.

    Afraid of being cut off from the love of the non-blood-rted sisters waiting for her outside.

    What terrifies her most is to lose the brother who first rescued her from the frozen world of this deste imprisonment, the pir of her mental stability.

    n''s face turned pale.

    "No! No! I want to see Onii-chan again! I don''t want to stay in this basement!"

    Her red eyes shed with a brilliant scarlet as she turned her determined gaze to the basement door.

    She punched the door with her small hands.

    In an instant, the redser known as ndre Scarlet disintegrated the door.

    In an instant, the whole mansion heard thismotion.

    "Huh?"

    Thedy who was cooking looked at the kitchen entrance.

    "What was that?"

    The stackeddy who is serving outside as the mansion''s guard looked at the mansion.

    "I thought I heard something weird?"

    "This sound."

    Ady buried in books lifted her head with a gasp.

    "That came from underground, right?"

    "The basement!"

    A petitedy jumped up from the bed of her luxurious room.

    "n!"

    The chaoticmotion echoed throughout the mansion.

    The maids were panicking as if they could do anything to help.

    Some of them even shrieked in horror.

    They noticed the figure flying past them and they all gasped in horror.

    "Oh no!"

    "It''s bad!"

    "The second young miss is loose!"

    "She escaped the basement!"

    n ignored the panicked yells, the terrified screams, and the scurrying maids, she only had one thing on her mind.

    Go out and find Wu Yan.

    n just wanted to hurry and reunite with Wu Yan, by glomping him, she is sure she can shake off the panic and dread within.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    n increased her speed as she streamed past many corridors and pathways.

    The mansion is more like a castle.

    It is big and it would take a long time before she finds the exit.

    Finally, she reached the grand hall which is like the living room.

    However, she stopped.

    <em>Fwoos fwoosh</em>

    Silver glimmers shot past her.

    Those were warning shots.

    Daggers.

    She turned around to see a few individuals stopping her from reaching the exit.

    They''re all beautifuldies in their own right.

    The left one had silver hair, her hair was braided into cute locks. She wore maid uniform that only covered until her knees. She also had leggings that made her look like an overqualified maid.

    She was twirling around daggers. Her cool attitude suggested this wasn''t the first time she did this.

    The one next to her had red hair.

    She was wearing a simple ck and white suit that didn''t take away the charm of her ring red hair that flowed down her back like a waterfall.

    She had bat wings that pped organically. She looked like a standard devil.

    Then, there was ady with purple long hair behind her.

    She had a sleepy look that wasn''t helped by her sleepwear-esque pajamas.

    Her beret cap had a moon essory on it.

    Leading thedies was a kid who looked about the same age and height as ndre.

    She had red eyes like n but her hair was blue in color. She also wore a gothic Lolita outfit with white and cherry blossoms as the primary motives. Her beret cap made her look cute, it also went weirdly well with her crooked canine that poked out slightly.

    She looked as cute as ndre.

    She had a bat''s wing too, unlike n''s tattered kaleidoscope-like wing.

 Chapter 1703: The red mansion squad

    n roamed her gaze over the weing squad. Her eyes dimmed a little but she couldn''t hide her slight glee.

    Remilia Scarlet: Level 80

    Thedy leading the squad

    Next:

    Izayoi Sakuya: Level 78

    The cool maid with the daggers and knives.

    Patchouli Knowledge: Level 78

    The weak-lookingdy with a bookworm vibe.

    Koakuma: Level 70That''s the name of the devil-likedy next to Patchouli.

    They were looking at ndre with looks of anxiety and consternation.

    "n!"

    Remilia called out to her with frustration and slight anger.

    "Who said you cane out of the basement?!"

    n''s eyes turned red with malice when her family poured a cold water on her reunion.

    "n wants to go out and y!"

    "Go out?"

    Remilia frowned.

    "Go back to the basement before I get angry!"

    n didn''t budge. Sakuya itnervened as she tried to pacify the situation.

    "Second youngdy, please go back to the basement. The young miss is angry now."

    Remiliar loves her sister and wouldn''t want to lock her in the basement if she could. However, n is too powerful and destructive for her own good. She might drag innocent people into her rampage if left unchecked.

    It is only with a heavy heart that she could lock her in the basement.

    It isn''t the first time ndre broke out of her confinement. She has seen this scenario before.

    Remilia is angry that ndre is doing this seemingly out of nowhere.

    s, there is no persuading n.

    "So what? It''s not like your first time being angry!"

    n huffed and puffed.

    "n wants to go out! If you block me then I will beat you down!"

    "You!"

    Remilia couldn''t believe her ears.

    "n! Are you really going to make your sister angry?!"

    n hmph-ed again.

    "Don''t block me and I won''t."

    "You''re making me angry now!"

    Remiliar stared at her.

    "Go back to the basement room before I am furious!"

    "Imouto-sama."

    Patchouli tried to defuse the situation.

    "Just listen to Remilia''s request once and return to the room."

    "The basement the basement! That''s all you know! Locking n in that ce!"

    n turned red with anger.

    "I will never return there!"

    "Second youngdy, please go back to that room."

    Sakuya also pleaded.

    "It''s for your good!"

    "No, it''s not!"

    n denied.

    "You just want n who can break things to go back there, how''s that good for n?"

    They were silently shocked that n figured this out.

    n expressed the ability to reason and deduce intentions.

    n had always believed that Remilia locked her there because Remilia hated her, no matter what others said.

    She was never in the right state of mind to listen in the past.

    How could she deduce and reason if she never opened up to listen andmunicate?

    "Imouto-sama, if you understand then you can see where Remilia is..."

    Patchouli tried to coax her.

    "Remilia will be in trouble if you keep making a mess like this."

    "n just wants to go out!"

    n is impatient.

    "Step aside, I won''t be nice anymore."

    Koakuma, Sakuya, and Patchouli silently uttered curses.

    Remilia might love her sister but she too has a bit of an anger issue.

    Once she ticked her off with a provocation like that, they''re sure she will lose her cool.

    "Let''s see what you can do?!"

    Remiliaughed in anger.

    "Patchouli! Sakuya1 Capture n!"

    "Remi (Ojou-sama)."

    Remilia shut their protests down.

    "Do it now!"

    Patchouli and Sakuya sighed.

    "Koakuma."

    Patchouli told Koakuma to back down.

    "We''re fighting Imouto-sama, please escape, things will get dangerous now."

    Koakuma knew better than to argue. She immediately retreated.

    Patchouli flipped her book and looked at n.

    "Imouto-sama, return while you still can."

    "You are obstructing n!"

    FLan''s red eyes turned redder.

    "n will have to smack you all down!"

    "Argh, truly sisters, so stubborn..."

    She flipped her book as magic rose.

    "<strong><em>Princess Undine</em></strong>."

    She used a grimoire.

    <em>Vrmm</em>

    A magic formation floated above n''s head, it was about 3 meters (10ft) wide.

    A transparent pir descended as it locked ndre in.

    n tried to grab at the barrier.

    "n can break th-"

    The magic formation turned once more as everything inside froze in a cascade of freezing water and ice.

    n looked like she was trapped in the pir.

    The barrier turned translucent as ice and water blurred their visions.

    Patchouli, Sakuya, and Remilia all sighed in relief.

    "Sakuya."

    Remilia waved her hand.

    "Bring n back."

    "Okay, Ojou-sama."

    Sakuya bowed before bowing at the trapped n.

    She approached the magic pir steadily.

    They think this is enough to contain the ninth-tier ndre scarlet.

    They based it on previous experience so they were rxed, they didn''t think she could break it.

    furious

 Chapter 1704: Escape, a breach event?

    Remilia and ndre are vampires with special powers that make them formidable inbat.

    However, in terms of vampire ss, they''re still average vampires.

    Remilia and ndre have weaknessesmon to vampires like weakness to sunlight, flowing water, and garlic.

    Whenever n is trying to start something, Patchouli would lock her up with a pir of flowing water and she would be sent back to the basement.

    The trio thought they could stop ndre with the same trick this time too.

    However, they''re in for a surprise.

    They would have never imagined the power-ups n got through traveling with Wu Yan & co.

    They thought she was living in the basement up until a few minutes ago.

    Whenever Wu Yan summons, there are chances where the System would offer to fix the characters. For instance, the System asked Wu Yan if he wanted to unlock the emotional constraints on Ikaros.It also asked Wu Yan if he wanted to fix n''s bloodline weaknesses.

    He didn''t think much about it since it was like free unlocks for him and he didn''t want to see ndre held down by weaknesses.

    Thus, she became a vampire with none of the weaknesses ofmon vampires.

    Sakuya, Patchouli, and Remilia are going to find out soon enough.

    ndre arched her body before charging at the water pir with great force.

    "Danger!"

    The trio turned pale.

    The flowing water is dangerous although not lethal to Remilia and ndre.

    They will suffer severe pain and if the exposure is prolonged their skin will develop severe blisters.

    ndre might hurt herself badly if she didn''t do something about the great pir of water.

    The trio wanted to contain her, not hurt her.

    However...

    <em>Ssh</em>

    n exited the water pir drenched but otherwise unharmed.

    Then, in a blur, she mmed into the mansion''s great gate and sted it into smithereens.

    Without turning back, ndre flew into the distance.

    "Wh-what just happened?"

    Remilia couldn''t believe it.

    "ndre overcame the weakness of water?"

    Sakuya and Patchouli had no answers.

    It''s not time for this.

    "Ojou-sama."

    Sakuya urged her anxiously.

    "The second young miss just escaped, Ojou-sama!"

    Remilia grimaced.

    "This is bad."

    The trio recalled something from their past.

    If ndre was allowed free rein, she might cause a great disturbance.

    She might destroy humans and if she somehow got out of the barrier she could turn entire cities into a bloody field of carnage.

    And...

    She might even enter the human vige within Gensokyo.

    Those are powerless humans.

    If she killed them all she might be executed for her crimes.

    Yakumo and Reimu guarded the humans in Gensokyo. Not even the Youkai sage would take kindly if she ughtered humans.

    She might have to fight Yakumo and Reimu, both indomitable entities in this ce.

    If push came to shove, the Red Devil Mansion might be gone.

    This is no joking matter.

    Sakuya was tense while Patchouli was grim. Remilia lost her temper, she yelled at all the maids.

    "Don''t stay there! Find the second Ojou-sama this instant and bring her back!"

    "O-Okay!"

    The maids started looking for n.

    "Koakuma."

    Patchouli turned to Koakuma.

    "Go find Imouto-sama, and report back to me when you find her."

    "Okay Patchouli-sama!"

    Koakuma ran out and went in her direction.

    Remilia was pacing around nervously.

    Sakuya eyed the gate before spotting someone infuriating.

    Sakuya threw a dagger.

    <em>Swish</em>

    The dagger struck true.

    <em>Splish</em>

    The intended target was hit in the head.

    She fell to the floor as blood flew.

    The victim is someone with red hair and braids. She had butterfly essories that went well with her bombastic figure.

    Her white and green attire made her look like a martial art practitioner. The pentagram and "dragon" Chinese characterpleted her look.

    Sakuya huffed.

    "China! (Hong Meiling), why didn''t you stop the second Ojou-sama?!"

    "Uuu..."

    Thedy plucked out the knife from her head.

    "But Miss Sakuya, I am in charge of guarding the gate."

    "It''s not just for stopping intruders. It''s for you to vet the peopleing in and out of the mansion!"

    Sakuya yelled at her.

    "I am docking 3 years of your pay. If you don''t help find the young miss then it''s going to be 10 years of free work!"

    "O-Okay!"

    Meiling turned to the door. Then, she recalled something before quipping.

    "Oh, and Miss Sakuya, I am Hong Meiling, not China..."

    Sakuya took out another dagger and that is enough to make Hong Meiling dash off into the distance.

 Chapter 1705: Meeting the MC at the start?

    Half an hour ago.

    When Wu Yan, ndre, and Yukari arrived in Gensokyo, their visions distorted as he felt ndre being ripped away from his hug.

    Before he could react, the System''s notification came.

    <em>Obtaining Gensokyo Universe information, quest generation, Fourth Mission of the Path of Demigods, initiating...</em>

    Special quest: Path of Demigods

    Round: 4

    Transcript universe: Gensokyo

    Quest detail: Obtain x 1 essence blood containing the power of Fantasy, obtain x 1 essence blood containing the power of Boundaries, obtain x1 essence blood containing the power of Eternity, obtain x1 essence blood containing the power of Nature, obtain x1 essence blood containing the power of Time.

    <em>Original quest canceled, Path of Demigod was prioritized. Only upon questpletion may the user leave the universe.</em><em>The time dtion ratio is 100 seconds in this world which is equivalent to 1 second psed in Silvaria. Please use this to your advantage.</em>

    <em>Happy grinding</em>

    The system sent him a bunch of information.

    Wu Yan felt slightly pained by the sudden infusion of information.

    When his vision cleared and his mind eased, the world entered his vision.

    Before he could confirm his environment, he felt something snapping beneath his leg.

    His legs were in a wooden drain of some sort.

    "Hmm?"

    Wu Yan looked down and saw the lid of the box he is standing on, at least, what used to be the lid before his heavy weight shattered it. His legs even went through the bottom of the wooden box.

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan analyzed the box.

    "What''s going on?"

    A demon-like figure cried out in front of him.

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

    Wu Yan lifted his head, shocked by the sudden outburst of the neer.

    He looked around and saw historical buildings around him.

    He was standing on what appeared to be the porch of someone''s house.

    The construct was made out of a porcin roof, wooden frames, and windows. One could tell this building was made with architecture of ages past.

    And, the motives here evoked elements of Shintoism.

    A youngdy was standing near the main gate.

    She looked beautiful. At roughly the age of 17, her smooth long ck hair was tied up with a giant butterfly ribbon. two brains of her hair was also tied up like a Miko.

    No, she is a miko since she wore the white and red attire of a typical miko.

    However, the miko was modified, he could see her shoulders and armpits. The sleeves were also removed. She had a necktie in front of her chest too.

    However, the miko was showing an expression like she was staring at the end of day. She looked like a mix of despair, terror, and pure disbelief.

    Hakurei Reimu: Level 79

    Wu Yan quickly connected the dots and he knew he was in for a bad time.

    Hakurei Reimu is the guardian of the Hakurei Barrier, and one of the prominent figures in Gensokyo.

    He is at Hakurei Shrine?

    Wu Yan felt bad since he knew what he did and its consequences.

    Hakurei Reimu is disinterested in fame or reputation.

    However, she is very, very greedy with money.

    Nothing is more important than money. And, by extension, the offerings box is like her most sacred item.

    With himpletely demolishing the box, he looked at Reimu just in case and he confirmed the situation he was in.

    Miko slowly wobbled over.

    Wu Yan backed off from the offerings box, moving slowly so as to not trigger Miko''s attack pattern.

    Hakurei grabbed the pieces and tried to piece her offerings box together.

    Naturally, there was no way this could restore the box.

    Reimu mumbled with a nk look.

    "My offerings box... offerings..."

    Only Reimu would be so greatly traumatized by losing her offerings box.

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan raised his hand weakly.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."

    "Offerings box.... my box..."

    Hakurei tried in vain to piece together the box.

    "Erm..."

    Wu Yan felt even more guilty and awkward.

    "I didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just an offerings box, right? Hey, not like there is money in it anyway, am I right?"

    Hakurei''s hands stopped as a dark aura seeped out from her trembling body.

    Wu Yan stepped on anotherndmine which set her off.

 Chapter 1706: The red and white who is without principle

    For Reimu, today is arguably the worst day of her 10-something years of being alive.

    As the protector of the Hakurei Barrier, she could do as she wanted as long as nothing big happened in Gensokyo.

    Today was supposed to be like that.

    After eating breakfast, Hakurei thought her day would be a simple day of cleaning the shrine, she already grabbed the broom.

    However, 10 minutes into cleaning, something broke her focus.

    Her broom snapped, she thought it was just wear and tear and was ready to repair it with some materials she grabbed from the store.

    Then, the broom snapped a dozen times more until she realized it was a bad omen.

    After all, no broom should break so many times in a day.

    She had some belief as a Miko.She took it as a bad omen.

    Then, she believed it on the 11th snap of the broom.

    As soon as she realized this, the sound of ttering echoed from the shrine.

    Reimu burst out of the shrine to see a scene of absolute carnage.

    Her offerings box was shattered under the feet of an unknown man.

    While unbelievable, the outrageous guy even quipped the unmentionable trauma in her heart.

    Sure, the Shrine has almost no devotees and so the box is almost always empty, but so what? Did she ask for a reminder from the guy?

    No, she didn''t.

    Wu Yan felt intimidated.

    He knows her peak tier 8 strength isn''t to be trifled with, at least not in Gensokyo.

    She is nigh invincible in Gensokyo.

    As the guardian of the Hakurei Barrier, in the domain of Gensokyo which is epassed by this mighty barrier, she is buffed incredibly.

    It is hard for enemies to hit her and her attacks whennded, can do an insane amount of damage.

    Like the vessel of god, she can channel the power of gods to boost herbat abilities.

    Besides her nigh invincibility in Gensokyo, she can also use cards which are like hacks.

    Even Yukari would avoidbat with Miko whenever possible.

    Fighting Miko in Gensokyo is suicide.

    <em>Don''t tell me she is going to blow her tops off?</em>

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "It is my fault anyway, rest assured, I will fix what I''ve broken."

    Reimu''s aura seeped back into her.

    Reimu turned back as she sized up Wu Yan.

    "Really?"

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "It''s just an offering box, why would I need to lie over such a simple thing?"

    "Did you just call my offerings box simple?!"

    Reimu shrieked.

    "It is an artifact of divine nature in this shrine!"

    <em>Artifact?</em>

    Well, if it could fill itself then maybe. But, this thing was always empty, even a trash can is more useful, no?

    Wu Yan wanted to say that but he decided to keep mum.

    He walked over before kneeling down near the pieces of the destroyed offerings box.

    <em>Vrrmmm</em>

    By using mana, he uttered a simple chant to mend the broken.

    The pieces slowly went back into one piece as if time was rewound.

    "Woah."

    Reimu hugged the fixed box.

    "You actually did it!"

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    Reimu happily chirped.

    "I thought you''re just a lost human. I didn''t know you could do this, you must be a magician."

    Gensokyo isn''t an isted dimension, it is loosely connected to reality and mostly sealed off.

    The only point of contact between the real world and Gensokyo is this shrine.

    Like the mirror image on a water''s surface, the two are the same sides of a coin.

    If someone crossed over into Gensokyo, they would end up at this shrine.

    It isn''t easy to enter. Only special locations and peoplepletely forgotten by the real world ends up transported here.

    Reimu isn''t omniscience but she could faintly tell from the aura whether someone is from the vige or not.

    He doesn''t exude the aura of a Gensokyo resident.

    And, from his magic, it appears the man is a magician.

    There are no ssifications of magic in Gensokyo, anything that uses magic to conjure events is magic, so no magecraft, magetech, everything is just magic.

    "A magician?"

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    "Be that as it may, you''re free to refer to me as such."

    Reimu didn''t want to bother asking so many questions, not like Wu Yan is serious in answering anyway.

    "I don''t care if you''re human or not. If you enter Gensokyo you need to answer my questions properly. I don''t want any problems after I let you through toe bite me in the ass!"

    "Okay."

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    "I will answer those that I can."

    "You sound awfully cocky for an outsider."

    Reimu dusted herself off.

    "Okay, tell me your name."

    "Name?"

    Wu Yan blinked before an idea dawned upon him.

    <em>Cough</em>

    Wu Yan straightened his back before smiling.

    "The name''s Yakumo Shiro the patriarch of the Yakumo n, pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 1708: The second ojou-samas adventure to find the missing Onii-chan

    In a vige that seemed like it came from Japanese historical drama, one would find the Vige of the Humans.

    Human Vige.

    Humans are generally powerless in front of Youkais, demigods, and other legendary creatures of myth and imagination.

    Unlike the gods and demons of folklore, humans usually had no powers.

    With creatures that feasted on humans just some distance away, the human vige is like thest safe bastion of humanity inside Gensokyo.

    There are also other Youkais living here.

    But, they''re harmless and some of them are even protectors of humanity. Nheless, it is still rare for youkais to appear in the vige as visitors.

    The human vige is still rtively normalpared to other ces in Gensokyo.

    There are various businesses and trades in the vige. Some are food vendors, some are youkais opening sundry shops. Some are teachers at schools for kids, it is likerge-sized vige.The vige catered to civil life with various items being located here. Youkais can also find some useful gadgets here. There are stores that opened untilte and there are also stores catering specifically to youkais. The night scene is also vibrant.

    With exorcists, Reimu, and Yukari protecting humanity in gensokyo, the youkais knew better than to start anything in the human vige.

    However, if they wandered out, it would be a different story.

    It is close to noon so there are many humans out and about.

    Some are out for lunch, some youkais are busy shopping, it is like the scene one would see at a hectic supermarket.

    There is a cutedy wandering here and there while biting her thumb.

    She is none other than n who escaped from the Red Devil Mansion.

    n came here at the fastest speed she could fly.

    n has never stepped out of the Red Devil Mansion''s basement before.

    But, due to her urgent desire to find Wu Yan, she just chose a random director to wander.

    She was attracted here because she detected more human auras here than other ces.

    She also figured that Wu Yan might appear here at one point or another.

    Since she had time to kill, she wandered around the human vige.

    She dodged the people here while looking like a lost kid.

    "Onii-chan, where are you?"

    Her clothes and crystalline wings made her stand out. However, the pedestrians didn''t stop to ask her anything.

    They knew she is not a human with a single nce.

    Also, they didn''t recognize her, she is likely a neer youkai.

    Even if she is cute, nobody dared approach the unknown.

    Who knows she might be a human hater?

    Getting closer at this point might attract the hostility of n.

    She looked around again.

    Then, a stall stopped her dead in her tracks.

    It is a stall selling hotcakes.

    n felt her tummy rumbling.

    "Ugh..."

    n was in a pinch.

    "Onii-chan."

    She wants to continue her search but she wants to buy food too.

    This is a huge problem for little ol'' n.

    In the end, she lost to the temptation of food.

    She slowly moved towards the stall.

    "Little miss..."

    The shop owner noticed her. The shop owner hesitated but asked her anyway.

    "Do you want hotcakes?"

    n used her puppy eyes on the shop owner.

    "n is hungry."

    The shop owner is relieved that she seems like a good youkai.

    Smiling at her, the shop owner offered his product.

    "Do you want to buy one?"

    "Yes!"

    n nodded immediately. Her cute expression put the shop owner at ease.

    "Okay, one hot cakeing right up!"

    The shop owner grabbed one off the burning pan and put it in a nice little bag for n.

    "Thanks for the purchase!"

    n tried to grab it but a voice called out to her. The voice sounded like she was very flustered.

    "n!"

    n''s smile copsed as she pouted in that direction.

    There are three individuals in that direction.

    One is the silver-haired sister who was about as tall as her and the other is a cool maid who is holding a parasol for the silver hairdy.

    Meanwhile, ady in pajamas was heaving in fatigue next to them.

    Remilia, Patchouli, and Sakuya found her.

    "n!"

    Remilia was relieved but angry at the same time.

    "I finally found you!"

    "Imouto-sama."

    Patchouli adjusted her breathing.

    "You''re not afraid of flowing water and sunlight?"

    "Second Ojou-sama."

    Sakuya tried to cover her.

    "Come here, we got parasols for you."

    "I don''t need it."

    n huffed.

    "Why are you three here?!"

    "We heard a pixie''s report about your appearance here so we rushed over."

    Patchouli exined.

    "Imou-sama, Remi is very worried about you. Even when it''s hot and sunny she still came to find you."

    n lowered her head in guilt but she still meekly protested.

    "Onee-chan is a dummy."

    "You''re the dummy! The whole mansion is in chaos because of you."

    Remilia roared.

    "Now,e back with us!"

    "No, n won''t do that!"

    n resisted.

    "You''re a meanie, why did you lock n up in the basement?!"

    "Because you like creating problems!"

    Remilia yelled in frustration.

    "Do you want to cause more problems for me?!"

    "No, I won''t!"

    n retorted.

    "n isn''t creating any trouble here, see?"

    Remilia, Patchouli, and Sakuya were speechless.

 Chapter 1709: The chase between sisters

    Sakjuya, Patchouli, and Remilia busted their backs trying to find n, worried that she might cause chaos elsewhere outside the mansion.

    Also, they wanted to know why she wasn''t afraid of flowing water or sunlight.

    She is a normal vampire like Remilia, they share the same weaknesses.

    Patchouli would usually cause a huge rain outside to force n to stay within the mansion.

    However, this skill had no effect this time. How could the trio not be shocked?

    And, n''s stability is also another question mark for them.

    n has always had a screw loose in the past. She would y overboard and cause destruction and mayhem.

    Those who yed with her ended up being destroyed or scarred for life.

    This is why they locked her in the basement.However, they could see that n was no longer the psychotic princess they knew.

    n isn''t a lunatic who forced her captives to y until death with her.

    She looked like a lost child in this vige of humans.

    They were worried she might start a killing spree here.

    Also, this huge change happened in less than a day.

    How could she change so much in such a short span of time?

    Did she stumble on something in the basement?

    Why isn''t she going ballistic?

    Remilia is also surprised by her growth.

    If she could keep this up then the two sister could live a proper life without needing Remilia to act as her warden.

    Sakuya also smiled when this dawned upon her.

    Patchouli probed her.

    "Imouto-sama, are you not going to y with people?"

    Sakuya and Remilia held their breaths.

    "y?"

    n lit up but she held herself back.

    "I want to y but I need to find Onii-chan first."

    "Onii-chan?"

    They gasped.

    Who is this onii-chan?

    "Erm."

    The shop owner raised his hand.

    "Youdies still want the cake?"

    "I want it!"

    n grabbed the cake before passing a gold coin to the owner.

    "Here, money!"

    The shop owner couldn''t believe his eyes. A real gold coin.

    Patchouli, Remilia, and Sakuya were also bewildered.

    A gold coin?

    Where did she get this?

    Rather, where did she learn to buy things with money?

    "Little miss..."

    The shop owner passed the coin back in a panic.

    "I don''t think I have enough change for this."

    The gold coin was worth buying a whole month''s supply from the owner with leftover change.

    How could he find the chance to pay her back?

    "Eh?"

    n looked at the cake in her hand.

    "But I only have gold coins and I am hungry."

    "I mean..."

    The shop owner sighed.

    "Okay, fine, the cake is a gift, it''s on the house, little miss!"

    "Really?"

    n lit up like a flower fairy.

    "Thank you!"

    "Hahaha..."

    The shop owner alsoughed out loud.

    n sneaked onest nce at the trio before making a run for it.

    "n!"

    Remilia gasped.

    "After her!"

    Remilia, Patchouli, and Sakuya gave chase.

    "Stop! n!"

    Remilia roared.

    "Onee-chan, go back!"

    n yelled.

    "Second miss! Stopppp!"

    Sakuya was covering Remilia while they weaved between the crowd.

    "No!"

    n munched on her cake while weaving between the crowd too.

    "Im-Imouto-sama..."

    Patchouli is a poor athlete, this much cardio is going to be the end of her. She panted like a dog on a hot day.

    "Patchouli, go back!"

    n stuck her tongue out at the trio.

    They continued this Gensokyo chase scene.

    nughed while Remilia roared in frustration behind her. Sakuya is troubled while Patchouli continued to force her heart to pump blood.

    After a good five minutes, Patchouli finally copsed.

    <em>p</em>

    "Mugyu!"

    Patchouli fell facefirst.

    "Patchouli!"

    "Patchouli-sama!"

    Remilia and Sakuya stopped.

    "I...I..."

    Patchouli raised her quivering arm.

    "I am fine..."

    Then she passed out like a champ.

    "Patchouli!!! (-sama!)"

    Remilia and Sakuya howled at the same time.

    "Woah."

    n continued nibbling her cake again.

    "Looks like I overdid it."

    "n!"

    Remilia warned her.

    "Keep this up and I am going to be angry!"

    "I am not afraid!"

    n hmped.

    "I am going to find Onii-chan, I don''t care!"

    "What onii-chan?!"

    Remilia shrieked.

    "When did we ever have a brother?! Why don''t I know about this?!"

    n turned taciturn.

    "You don''t know because you never cared about n who is in the basement."

    "I..."

    Remilia couldn''t find the words.

    n insisted on her way.

    "I don''t care, I am not going to return without Onii-chan!"

    Remilia, Sakuya, and Patchouli who is barely alive felt very stressed.

    What are they going to do about this troublesome little missy?

 Chapter 1710: Water and the wet Miko in red and white

    Chapter 1710: Water and the wet Miko in red and white

    "Ugh, what rotten luck..."

    A man with ck hair and red eyes grumbled while hammering a few nks together on one of the raised tforms of Hakurei Shrine.

    "I didn''t think there would ever be a day when I be a carpenter."

    If the people at Silvaria could see a tier 9 peak individual using hammer to make a donation box then they would probably never let Wu Yan live this down.

    Reimu forced him to do this and he has no choice since he can''t use magic to bring back the donation box which was disintegrated by Yukari.

    He could try using projection magic to bring one into existence.

    However, these projections are mana constructs, it will disappear when the magic power source disappears.

    Wu Yan isn''t going to bother injecting mana into a donation box every now and then.

    So, he is going to make one."Sheesh,mon sense is so rare in Gensokyo."

    "That bitch in red and white, I can''t believe she used my BS against me, Yukari did it so why did she have to pin this on me, the fiancee?"

    However, this is also a good time for diving into the details of his fourth demigod mission.

    <em>Quest: Demigod''s path</em>

    <em>Round: 4</em>

    <em>Quest destination: Gensokyo.</em>

    <em>Quest detail: Obtain x1 Essence blood of Phantasm, x1 Essence blood of Boundaries, x1 essence blood of Eternity, x1 essence blood of Nature, x1 essence blood of Time</em>

    Wu Yan frowned.

    "Essence blood?"

    Probably untainted blood freshly extracted from the quest target.

    He needs 5 types.

    So he needs to get those things before he can finish this.

    Where does he start?

    He figured that Blood of Boundaries referred to Yukari''s blood.

    The rest belonged to others who had rted powers then?

    He needs to find the ability users who correspond to Phantasm, Eternity, Nature, and Time.

    "Hmm..."

    Wu Yan pondered as he hammered the donation box into shape.

    With Yukari figured out, he reckoned that Eternity and Time are probably those <em>two</em>. Nature is also probably <em>thatdy</em>. So, now he has to figure out who has Phantasm as the power''s concept.

    Wu Yan finally finished the donation box.

    <em>Bam bam bam</em>

    "Okay, I am done."

    Wu Yan is d that he finally finished creating the donation box. It lookedrger than the original version.

    "I am going to give this to that red and white douchette. Then, I am going to find Yukari to get her blood. She should be over at her ce."

    Wu Yan''s face froze.

    Wait, if Yukari returned to where she came from then n must have been returned there too.

    The basement of the Red Devil Mansion.

    A ce of trauma and hurt for her.

    Wu Yan couldn''t sit down anymore. He rushed for the door of the Hakurei Shrine.

    He also called out to Reimu.

    "Red and white!"

    Shocked by the sudden yell, Reimu almost choked on her hot tea.

    "Uwa!"

    Reimu ran around while gulping air to chill down her burnt tongue.

    "Water ! Water!"

    "Water?''

    Wu Yan thought she was asking for water so he cast some magic.

    A blue magic circle appeared above Reimu.

    In almost no time at all, a cascade of water fell upon Reimu.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Reimu was wet from the downpour.

    <em>Drip drip drip</em>

    Reimu was turned into a soaking wet mess by the water magic.

    He could see her nice figure from the clothes sticking to her body.

    Naturally, Reimu wasn''t happy to be dowsed in water. She stared at him, giving him thest chance to answer before she unleashed fury upon him.

    "Erm."

    Wu Yan awkwardlyughed.

    "You said water so I thought you wanted some."

    "Oh, why thank you?"

    Reimu squeezed the water out from her skirt.

    He looked at her porcin white legs when she did that.

    Wu Yan asked her.

    "Where is the Red Devil Mansion, red and white?"

    "I am Reimu!"

    She gave him another leer.

    "Why do you want to find the Red Devil Mansion?"

    "No time to exin, tell me where I can find it."

    Wu Yan raised his voice.

    "Trouble is going to break out soon if you don''t tell me. Tell me if you value your free time!"

    "Some troubles?"

    Reimu frowned again.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Aiya, just tell me already."

    He grabbed her shoulders.

    "Release m-"

    Reimu struggled to free herself from his grip.

    However, they slipped when she did so.

 Chapter 1712: Speculation, asking, and advice

    Chapter 1712: Spection, asking, and advice

    In the human vige.

    "Excuse me..."

    n tugged the sleeve of an aunty who was out buying groceries.

    "Have you seen n''s brother?"

    "n''s brother?"

    The aunty gasped.

    "Who is n''s brother?"

    "n''s onii-chan is..."

    n continued."Onii-chan is n''s onii-chan."

    The aunty bitterlyughed as if she understood the situation.

    "Sorry, missy, I can''t help you find n''s brother."

    "Oh..."

    n is slightly saddened but she continued to g down another passerby.

    "I am sorry, have you seen n''s Onii-chan?"

    "Who is that?"

    "n''s Onii-chan..."

    "..."

    Patchouli, Remilia, and Sakuya followed n but they didn''t intervene. They watched over her as she continued seeking for clues on her brother.

    n is still acting like a normal kid at her mental age. She isn''t someone who would kill indiscriminately now.

    With her current method, it would be a miracle if she could find Onii-chan like this.

    "Sakuya and Patchouli."

    Remilia clenched her fists.

    "Does n look strangely normal to you?"

    "Youngdy."

    Sakuya is also happy to see this but she could read the anxiety on Remilia''s face.

    "The second Ojou-sama is normal, it would appear..."

    "Is that so?"

    Remilia is happy to see this too.

    "That means we don''t have to lock her up anymore, right?"

    "I..."

    Sakuya was cut off by Patchouli.

    "We can''t confirm it yet."

    "Patchouli-sama."

    Sakuya gasped.

    "Patchouli."

    Remilia was nervous.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It is evident."

    patchouli continued.

    "She is still a kid in mentality. We can''t be sure yet."

    Patchouli warned.

    "And, she is talking about a brother we don''t know, can''t you see the problem in this?"

    Anyone would be shocked to see a rtive who is always kept in the house, suddenly talking about a brother they''ve never met.

    Something must have happened to n.

    It is also likely the reason why she overcame her vampiric weaknesses.

    "Patchouli, you don''t mean..."

    Remilia stuttered.

    "Someone sneaked into the mansion without our knowledge and interacted with n?"

    "I don''t think it is normal interaction."

    Patchouli nodded.

    "He has likely spent a lot of time to cure her weaknesses and teach her maturity."

    "Patchouli-sama, there are few who could bypass our detection."

    Sakuya frowned.

    "Even among them, I highly doubt there is anyone who knows so much about vampires and healing that he could cure vampiric weaknesses."

    Remilia and Patchouli stayed silent.

    If someone could do this, Remilia would have begged for that person toe.

    Even if she had to kneel, it was better than locking her younger sister up for 495 years.

    "It is useless to specte."

    Patchouli looked at n.

    "We should get the clues from Imouto-sama and help her."

    "Ojou-sama, it would be better to do so."

    "Since the second Ojou-sama appears to have been in frequent contact with this "onii-chan" guy, we should be able to get some clues if we ask her."

    Remilia acquiesced with a nod.

    "True."

    Remilia grabbed n''s hand.

    "n."

    "What is it, onee-chan?"

    n turned around with a pout.

    "n is noting back without Onii-chan."

    "You..."

    "Remi!"

    Patchouli approached after sighing.

    "Let me do this."

    Remilia tried to intervene.

    "Imouto-sama."

    Patchouli got down to eye level.

    "Can you tell me who is this Onii-chan?"

    "n already exined."

    n feels that they''re just buying time and dying her work.

    "Onii-chan is onii-chan!"

    "We won''t understand if that''s your only clue."

    Patchouli patiently urged her to go on.

    "Give us more to work on, we can help locate your onii-chan."

    n''s eyes lit up.

    "Everyone''s going to help me find Onii-chan?"

    Remilia is a little jealous that n is this giddy over the prospect of meeting Onii-chan.

    "Is that Onii-chan more important than her sister?"

    "Imouto-sama, tell us, is there anything special about Onii-chan? Maybe we can try finding based on that?"

    Patchouli thought about it.

    "Okay, what does Onii-chan look like?"

    n gave it a serious thought, she tilted her head with a serious look.

    "Onii-chan has the same eyes as n."

    "Same eyes?"

    Remilia and Sakuya noted down the red eyes they had while thinking about the possible candidates in Gensokyo.

    "And?"

    "And..."

    n bit her thumb.

    "The same smell as n!"

    "Same smell?"

    Remilia and Sakuya flinched. Patchouli also couldn''t stop this revtion from surprising herself.

    "Okay, what do you mean by that?"

    "Mnn..."

    n couldn''t wrap her head around the concept.

    "Onii-chan said that n and him are of the same type of... Existence?"

    "Same existence."

    Sakuya, Patchouli, and Remilia exchanged curious looks.

    "Yes."

    n yelled out as she recalled something important.

    "Onii-chan said that he is the True Ancestor of vampires."

    "What was that?!"

    The trio couldn''t stop but be agitated.

    "That cannot be. The True Ancestors are extinct."

    "Gosh!"

    n pouted.

    "You think n is lying?"

    "No... But..."

    "Okay, Remi..."

    Patchouli shushed Remilia.

    "Imouto-sama,e back to the Red Devil Mansion with us."

    "No!"

    n got stubborn.

    "I am going to find Onii-chan."

    "Exactly, we can do that there."

    Patchouli exined.

    "We have a lot of books back home. We can find more details and clues if we carefully read the contents there, don''t you think so?"

    "I..."

    n isn''t sure about this.

    "Are you guys really going to help n find Onii-chan?"

    Patchouli and Sakuya nodded. Meanwhile, Remilia turned her head to the side with slight annoyance.

    n nodded.

    "Okay..."

    Remilia, Patchouli, and Sakuya sighed in relief.

 Chapter 1713: You want to be my husband without showing me the bling?

    On the top of a mountain is a certain location.

    The Youkai Mountain.

    This mountain is filled with ancient Youkais and Gods.

    The social sphere here was formed by an alliance of gods and youkais. They would also work together to fend off foreigners and extra-races.

    Down by the mountain is ake shrouded by fog throughout the year.

    The Lake of Fog.

    It is the watering hole for youkais and fairies. However, thiske only appears in the daytime.

    It isn''t easy to see as the fog made visibility drop to almost 0. However, theke itself isn''t that big, it would take about 1 hour to walk the entire perimeter.

    The Red Devil Mansion is near thiske.It is a manor that was so big it was more urate to call it a castle.

    Because it was teleported here from the external world, it looked like it was just dumped near theke with the surroundings being differentpared to the surroundings within the manor.

    One could see tall walls fencing off the manor from the outside world. It had vines and nts growing all over the tall walls. Near the main gate is a grated gate that leads into a wide courtyard.

    The manor''s main entrance was at the end of the courtyard.

    There are not a lot of windows here, possibly because the owners were vampires who disliked sunlight.

    At the top of the structure is a clock tower that had an air of splendor around it.

    However, the main wooden door to the mansion was blown into smithereens with the mansion being eerily quiet.

    Space rippled.

    Then, 3 figures fell here.

    "Woah!"

    Reimu and Marisa only felt their visions blurred before theynded in the courtyard from the wooden porch of Hakurei Shrine.

    "Wait... This is..."

    Marisa gasped.

    "The Red Devil Mansion?"

    "You."

    Reimu gasped too.

    "You have abilities simr to Yukari?"

    "No, you''re wrong."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    "Yukari''s Gap can do this but I used magic toe here."

    "Magic?"

    "Yes, magic."

    Wu Yan affirmed.

    "Spatial magic to bring us from one point to another point."

    "That''s convenient."

    Reimu said.

    "Flying here from Red Devil Manor would require at least a dozen minute. If you coulde here instantly then that would save a lot of hassle, especially on outings."

    Spatial magic is just a faster form of transport for her.

    <em>Howzy are you?</em>

    "She has a point."

    Marisa is also admiring this magic.

    "I could borrow books without getting caught by Patchouli with this magic."

    <em>Using magic to steal books?</em>

    <em>Sheesh, this mage of unimaginative origins.</em>

    Also, you''re a petty thief.

    Wu Yan stopped his inner thoughts from being vocalized. He saw the broken wooden door and his face turned dark.

    "Was I toote?"

    "How did the mansion end up like this?"

    Marisa felt something off too.

    "Where is the sleeping guard? Where are all the people?"

    Reimu looked at Wu Yan with a stern look. She knew something was odd.

    "You know something, don''t you?"

    Wu Yan''s initial panic and his look upon seeing the mansion suggested that he predicted this oue.

    At least, he knows why it is like this.

    "Did Remilia trigger some anomalous event?"

    Marisa grabbed her hat while basically giddy with sheer excitement.

    "Reimu, it''s our chance to shine!"

    Reimu ignored her.

    "Spill the beans, what happened?"

    Wu Yan entered the mansion without replying.

    "Hey, wait."

    Marisa followed suit.

    "Even if he is your husband, I won''t let him solve this case."

    "He''s not my husband!"

    Reimu roared at her.

    "Marisa, stop spouting BS before I exorcise you!"

    "I mean."

    Wu Yan agreed with her.

    "I would be dead broke if I married thiszy excuse of a miko."

    "Broke?"

    Marisa flinched.

    "Broke!"

    Reimu''s eyes shone.

    "How much money do you have?"

    "I don''t know, never counted."

    Wu Yan said nonchntly.

    "I probably have more money than those in cirction in Gensokyo?"

    "Kay."

    Reimu dered.

    "I will do you the honor of being your wife until I spend all your money."

    Wu Yan almost tripped.

    "Your values and modesty are limited to my wealth?"

    "Isn''t that natural?"

    Reimu continued.

    "I am not going to take a broke-ass guy as my husband."

    "..."

    Wu Yan chose silence as the better choice.

    He peered into the interior.

    It is a grand hall with a red and lush carpet.

    There are tunnels and hallways almost everywhere. The lighting here is also very good with chandeliers like stars in the sky.

    Near the main staircase is arge round table with tea and snacks on it.

    However, there is arge pool of water near the living room.

    "Hey.''

    Marisa yelled into the hall.

    "Anybody here? Marisa is here to y!"

    Nobody answered her but her echoes.

    "Nobody?"

    Reimu tilted her head.

    "Wait, did they all go out?"

    Wu Yan looked at the water puddles and he had an idea.

    "There is mana residue here."

    "Mana residue?"

    Marisa blinked in shock.

    "Did someone battle here?"

    "No, it was just a minor spell, I don''t think it is a big fight."

    "I only detect a little mana trace."

    "Okay, what''s going on then?"

    Reimu sighed.

    "Why is your appearance in tandem with so many problems for me?"

    "I am so sorry for troubling you, miss-I-can''t-be-assed-to-do-anything."

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    Then, a voice of glee called out to him.

    "Onii-chan!"

 Chapter 1714

    ¡°Onii-chan.¡±

    Her tender voice called the attention of Wu Yan, Reimu, and Marisa.

    They looked at the entrance to find a group ofdies standing there.

    The one on the left had blonde hair and a pair of tattered crystal wings.

    Next to her is a simr-looking kid with a tiger¡¯s canine and blue hair.

    Next to the vampire is a sleepy-lookingdy in pajamas and purple hair. She had the air of a schr.

    Thestdy is a maid inbat-styled maid clothes. She looked sharp andpetent.

    n was happy to see Wu Yan while the simr-looking vampire gasped.

    Wu Yan is relieved to see n is okay.¡°n, I looked all over the ce for you.¡±

    n immediately leaped in Wu Yan¡¯s direction like a kid who missed their parents.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Wu Yan received n.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    n rubbed her head against his chest. She grumbled in a frustrated tone.

    ¡°n finally found you.¡±

    Wu Yan was slightly anguished by this.

    Although they were separated for about 3 hours, he didn¡¯t think n relied on him this badly.

    He also confirmed the theory that ndre appeared in her basement room when they came to Gensokyo.

    Wu Yan can feel n tightening her grip on his shirt.

    This is what the prospect of being forced back into the basement sounds to her.

    ¡°Sorry, n.¡±

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°Onii-chan iste.¡±

    ¡°Meanie.¡±

    n grumbled again.

    ¡°You said you would return to the Red Devil mansion with me but you ran off!¡±

    n and Yukari were separated when they returned to Gensokyo. Wu Yan as a neer arrived at the Hakurei Shrine instead.

    He omitted that he forgot he could find her here and wasted time getting swept up with Reimu¡¯s pace.

    ¡°It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s fault, a punishment is due.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    n pursed her lips.

    ¡°n is going to punish onii-chan by making you promise to never leave n again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pinched her nose while n giggled.

    The others reacted.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Remilia stood out and leered at Wu Yan with her red eyes.

    ¡°Put n down.¡±

    ¡°Put her down?

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, why¡±

    Remilia growled.

    ¡°Put her down when I tell you to.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    And If I refuse?¡±

    <em>Swish swish swish</em>

    Daggers flew in his direction. It formed a rectangr pattern that threatened to turn Wu Yan into a pin cushion.

    Bam

    Wu Yan used a wave of mana to block the attacks.

    ng ng ng.

    He deflected the attack with pure mana.

    Wu Yan¡¯s sudden mana outburst took Reimu and Marisa by surprise.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mana levels gave Patchouli chills.

    ¡°That¡¯s some terrifying level of mana.¡±

    Wu Yan stared at Sakuya, the one who threw daggers at him.

    ¡°Is this how the Red Devil Mansion treats guests?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Sakuya retorted.

    ¡°We wee guests but not rude people who cause a ruckus here.¡±

    ¡°You taunted me with an attack first and I am the rude one? I see your red devil mansion likes to frame things your way.¡±

    Wu Yan curled his lips.

    ¡°You attacked me while putting the second miss in harm¡¯s way? Where is your loyalty or maybe you¡¯re too dumb to know to iste risky targets first?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Sakuya exined.

    ¡°The second miss won¡¯t be harmed by such attacks.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°You mean you would attack the two misses if you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t hit them?¡±

    Sakuya recognized that Wu Yan would chew her out if she continued this debate.

    She is quick at making decisions, Wu Yan could give her that.

    She isn¡¯t a normal maid, he could tell anyone who underestimated her would be royally screwed in a fight.

    Izayoi Sakuya.

    The head maid is in charge of various tasks in the mansion. She is the model maid withpetence and elegance when executing tasks. She also has control over time-rted powers.

    He didn¡¯t notice when Sakuya threw the daggers. He only sensed the knives as if they suddenly appeared in his field of perception.

    Sakuya must have thrown the knives while stopping time. Then, she resumed time when the daggers were close to Wu Yan.

    Time-stop, it¡¯s a terrifying ability.

    ¡°I will say it again.¡±

    Remilia warned Wu Yan.

    ¡°Put n down.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°I am not like you. I won¡¯t let her down even if she breaks stuff or goes bonkers every once in a while.¡±

    Remilia¡¯s face turned dark.

    That stuck way too close to home.

    Remilia manifested a red devil¡¯s tail spear.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    She brandished the spear as she gnashed her teeth.

    She floated in the air while warning Wu Yan again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it for the third time.¡±

    ¡°Too bad for you, I like listening to people repeating their sentences like parrots.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Remilia.

    ¡°You already know my answer, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The air turned tense as the two stared each other down.

 Chapter 1715: The spear of fate, Gungnir

    Remilia stared down at Wu Yan from up high in the air. She is angry and frustrated that Wu Yan is on such good terms with ndre.

    As her sister, it¡¯s not the first time she hugged n.

    However, this is the first time she sees n acting in such a friendly manner with someone else.

    In the past, she had to protect people from being broken by ndre.

    In other words, she is jealous that Wu Yan is so chummy with n when it should be her.

    She is very hostile because she wants them to be apart now.

    He turned his attention to Remilia¡¯s spear, he already guessed her motives by now.

    That is Gungnir, the mythical weapon used by Odin.

    It has the sure-hit property, once thrown, the target will always be hit by this magical spear.However, it is not the authentic weapon owned by Odin, it¡¯s a physical manifestation of her Spell Card.

    As one of Gensokyo¡¯s residents, she is equipped with special abilities. n has her Eye destruction powers while Remilia has the power to control fate.

    Gungnir¡¯s ability seems to be an extension of her innate ability.

    As a conceptual weapon, Wu Yan has no defenses against a thrown Gungnir.

    It would be his fate to be hit by it.

    A cold voice interrupted the two hostile parties.

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

    Reimu held a talisman as she stepped forth.

    ¡°You are talking as if I am not around.¡±

    ¡°Reimu!¡±

    Remilia growled in anger.

    ¡°Are you helping him?!¡±

    ¡°I have no time to help anyone fight.¡±

    Reimu gave her a look of annoyance.

    ¡°However, there are rules to follow, I am here to enforce it.¡±

    Gensokyo prohibits fighting.

    Hakurei Priestess, Reimu set this rule down.

    Because there are gods and demigods running around, any fights with divine powers would bring untold destruction.

    So, the spell card rules exist to protect Gensokyo from the duelists'' immense powers.

    This duel is one where the duelists turn their powers into Spell cards.

    They have a fixed number of uses and the duel ends when either one of the party bes too tired or uses up all their spell cards first.

    It¡¯s more like a game than a real fight since the duels take ce under agreed rules and regtions.

    It is also recognized by all the powers in Gensokyo.

    Reimu is invulnerable in Gensokyo, even Yukari can¡¯t harm her in fights outside spell battles.

    However, in a spell card fight, she can be defeated.

    Gungnir, knife attacks from Sakuya, these are prohibited attacks.

    ¡°Reimu.¡±

    Remilia looked at Reimu.

    ¡°Step down for my sake.¡±

    ¡°No, you two look like you¡¯re not going to quit it.¡±

    Reimu grumbled.

    ¡°Of course, if you can promise not to destroy the surroundings then go tear your hearts out, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Remilia reduced her air of hostility.

    They¡¯re both so powerful they can easily destroy the area with just a few spells.

    Hence, the spell card fight seems inevitable.

    ¡°I never nned to destroy the surroundings.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°Someone provoked me first.¡±

    Remilia leered in his direction.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Reimu roared while tugging Wu Yan¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough from all of you today, don¡¯t give me more jobs to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sheesh.¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°I am going to talk with that vampire loli.¡±

    ¡°Vampire loli?¡±

    Remilia hissed like a cat.

    ¡®I am gonna kill you.¡±

    ¡°Come, I am not afraid of you.¡±

    He said something that triggered Remilia again.

    ¡°n is staying with me.¡±

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Remilia shrieked.

    ¡°I said, I am taking care of n today.¡±

    Wu Yan replied in annoyance.

    ¡°Come to Hakurei Shrine if you want to see her.¡±

    ¡°Oi, why does it have to be my shrine?!¡±

    Reimu interjected.

    ¡°Well, bye.¡±

    Wu Yan and Reimu disappeared through a portal in space.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Marisa screeched.

    ¡°What about me?!¡±

    Marisa rode her broom out of the Red Devil mansion.

    ¡°Did he take n away?¡±

    Remilia was stunned. She shook in pure anger.

    ¡°Ojou-sama¡­¡±

    Sakuya tried to ask if she was doing okay.

    ¡°I will go get n-sama back.¡±

    ¡°Bring that bastard¡¯s head back too!¡±

    Remilia roared despite trying to keep her Ojou-sama image intact.

    ¡°I am going to suck all his blood out.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Remi.¡±

    Patchouli shook her head.

    ¡°That guy is a True Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°That bastard can¡¯t be a True Ancestor.¡±

    Remilia grumbled,pletely blinded by her rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for this, let¡¯s bring n back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, to the Hakurei shrine!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ojou-sama.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1716: Problem? Too late?

    Chapter 1716: Problem? Toote?

    Gensokyo, Hakurei Shrine.

    The sudden departure of Wu Yan & co left the shrine door open in such a state that any petty thief would be able to gain easy entry.

    There are thieves here. The ck and white witch from before, a certain ratdy whos inclinations are still ambiguous, those are just examples of petty thieves.

    However, Hakurei Shrine is a bad ce to try one¡¯s thief skills. That is because the offerings here are few to none and there is a strong guardian here. Even a petty thief wouldn¡¯t waste her time here.

    Except for Marisa, of course.

    A cold gust entered the Shrine through the ajar door.

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    In a sh, 1 guy and 2dies appeared out of a portal.

    The haggarddy in red fell on the floor with her butt cushioning the impact for her.¡°You¡­ Jerk¡­¡±

    Reimu red daggers into Wu Yan.

    ¡°You broke my offerings box, made me burn my tongue, drenched me in water, and caused a misunderstanding between Marisa and I. You then proceeded to force me into showing you the Red Devil Mansion and made me clean up your mess. Now, you threw me to the floor in my own shrine? You¡¯re picking a fight, eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    Wu Yan raised his eyebrows with n in his arms.

    ¡°The offerings box was an ident, you were dowsed in water because you overreacted to the burned tongue. Marisa did the mental homework herself when she saw us. I took you to Red Devil Mansion before ndre flipped out and caused further chaos. Oh, I didn¡¯t mean for you to fall when you returned.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! You im innocence?!¡±

    Reimu wanted to smack this walking ill omen into oblivion.

    ¡°Wait, how did you know Remilia and ndre would flip out?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Wu Yan exined to Reimu while rubbing n¡¯s messy hair.

    ¡°Remilia is a massive siscon, when I was being chummy with ndre, I knew she would go berserk.¡±

    ¡°Siscon?¡±

    n asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s Siscon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying yet respectable lifeform.¡±

    Wu Yan taught her.

    ¡°Those who really really love their sisters are siscons.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san likes me?¡±

    ndre puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°Then, she¡¯s not a siscon.¡±

    Wu Yan asked amused.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because Nee-chan doesn¡¯t care about n.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°How would you know? Your sister probably kept her feelings well hidden.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lock me in the basement if she loved me!¡±

    n protested.

    ¡°She hates me for sure!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that.¡±

    Wu Yan pinched her cheeks.

    ¡°They say love and hate are just two sides of the same coin. She probably locked you up because she was afraid you might be hurt if you keep ¡®ying¡¯ with other humans.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    n was doubting herself.

    ¡°Would Onii-chan lock n up in the basement because he loves me?¡±

    ¡°If I did, I would lock myself in with you.¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    ¡°Would you still be afraid?¡±

    ¡°With Onii-chan¡­ Hmm¡­¡±

    n smiled.

    ¡°n won¡¯t be afraid if that¡¯s the case!¡±

    Wu Yan is also happy to see that n is cheerful again. Reimu gasped when she saw n¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would defend Remilia after her provocations.¡±

    ¡°I am not defending her.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Just stating facts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just don¡¯t give me more trouble.¡±

    Reimu is annoyed.

    ¡°An entire day wasted because of you. I lost 2 years of energy through a single day¡¯sbor.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure if you¡¯re joking or not.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t move much.¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    Reimu scoffed.

    ¡°Is she going to be okay now that you brought n out?¡±

    Reimu knows about n¡¯s mind.

    She doesn¡¯t want to clean up the mess of ndre¡¯s rampage.

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Seeing as ndre was yawning, Wu Yan patted her back while holding her in a soft cradle.

    ¡°n¡¯s hatred was resolved, she won¡¯t be an issue for you all anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Reimu red at him.

    ¡°Why did you tell Remilia toe fetch her here? You trying to start something at my shrine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I need to spend some time with ndre to calm her down more.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterlyughed.

    ¡°For now, she stays with me. When she is better, I will return her to the Red Devil Mansion.¡±

    ¡°This is your first day here, don¡¯t create more problems for me.¡±

    Reimu warned him again.

    ¡°Marisa is already trouble enough, I don¡¯t need one more.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so cold.¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled.

    ¡°After all, we are going to spend so much time together.¡±

    Reimu¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what it means.¡±

    Wu Yan exined.

    ¡°I want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Stay?¡±

    Reimu gasped in disbelief.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Yes way.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°I want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Reimu is adamant about this.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the miko.¡±

    Wu Yan felt speechless.

    ¡°I am homeless, the least you could do is let me stay for a while, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here, you¡¯re going to mess up my peaceful life.¡±

    Reimu said.

    ¡°There is no argument to be made here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t decide so soon.¡±

    Wu Yan tossed a bag onto a nearby table.

    <em>ng cling ng</em>

    The bag¡¯s contents spilled out.

    Reimu¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the bag¡¯s contents. Her expression froze.

    That bag was a bag of gold coins.

 Chapter 1717: The miko with no principles and the pursuers

    Chapter 1717: The miko with no principles and the pursuers

    At least 30 gold coins were in the small bag. The glimmer lit up Reimu¡¯s gold-loving face.

    Her eyes turned into Yen symbols as her mood shifted.

    ¡°G-Gold.¡±

    Reimu stuttered.

    ¡°I reckon this is more than enough for half a year of shrine expenses, right? It could be yours with a simple yes.¡±

    He tempted the miko with his gold coins.

    ¡°Well, can I stay here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Reimu stared at the coins and she wondered if she should choose her principles over mary gains.She is aszy as she is money-hungry.

    To weigh money against workload is a daunting mental task for her.

    ¡°B-But.¡±

    Reimu weakly raised a suggestion.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Yakumo n, that ce is better than this shrine, right?¡±

    ¡°s, I don¡¯t know where that ce is.¡±

    Wu Yan admitted.

    ¡°Thus, I would like to stay in this shrine.¡±

    Reimu mumbled.

    ¡°Oh, gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°The coins?¡±

    ¡°Or kick out this troublemaker and keep my peaceful life?¡±

    ¡°I might offend Yukari if I kicked him out.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    It sounds like Reimu might rob his coins if he pushed her further.

    Compared to Marisa who is strangely familiar with her, her thieving habits might have rubbed off slightly on Reimu.

    No, she¡¯s a bandit.

    Reimu hammered her palm.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to take you as my husband. That way, I can keep the coins and kick you out.¡±

    ¡°I can understand why you would marry for gold but why are you thinking about kicking out your husband?¡±

    ¡°Because a husband is a pain in the butt.¡±

    Reimu replied.

    ¡°There are couples who live separately. We can live like that.¡±

    ¡°My ass!¡±

    Wu Yan mmed the table.

    ¡°Just let me stay here, why are you making such a fuss about this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Reimu retorted.

    ¡°I hate being troubled.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re sozy you should be the Priestess of Sloth.¡±

    ¡°You only have two choices, keep the gold and me or reject me and I will take my business to the Human Vi.ge¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Using money to force ady to do things she doesn¡¯t want, you¡¯re a brute.¡±

    ¡°I just want to stay here, not trying to get in your panties or anything.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Well? Yes or no?¡±

    ¡°Okay fine.¡±

    Reimu showed a resolute face.

    ¡°You want to rob me?¡±

    Wu Yan guessed her intentions.

    ¡°I warn you, these gold coins are nothing to me. I can give them to you but if you cross me then you won¡¯t get many chances to reap a profit anymore¡±

    Reimu froe.

    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t believe you thought robbery was a viable option.¡±

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    ¡°Make up your mind now. I am heading to the human vige if not.¡±

    ¡°The human vige?¡±

    Reimu waved her hand.

    ¡°Go, leave the gold coins behind though.¡±

    ¡°Okay, look, I am begging you, let me stay here.¡±

    Wu Yan pleaded with a smile.

    ¡°I might bury you if you keep doing this.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Reimu sighed.

    ¡°What rotten luck¡­¡±

    Reimu swiped the gold coins away with impossible speed.

    ¡°The shrine is full.¡±

    Reimu said.

    ¡°You can sleep in the warehouse. Move some items around and sleep on the floor.¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Reimu warned him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess of things here for me or I will exorcise you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, rx, sheesh.¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cause troubles unless trouble finds me first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged at the entrance of the shrine.

    ¡°Speak of the devil, trouble found me.¡±

    Reimu looked at the entrance to see two figures there.

    One of them had a parasol and the waitress had silvery-white hair.

    Next to her is a fuming girl in gothic Lolita clothes.

    Remilia and Sakuya found him.

    ¡°I found you¡­¡±

    Remilia growled as she grew angrier when she saw Wu Yan holding ndre who is sleeping in his embrace.

    ¡°You kidnapped my younger sister, I praise your bold guts.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get something straight here.¡±

    Wu Yan drank tea from a nearby cup.

    ¡°n came with me voluntarily. Second, she is my sister too, you aren¡¯t qualified to say anything here.¡±

    Remilia leered at him with a frosty look.

    ¡°Y-you dare say I have no right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, problem?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°You never gave her a good life, what right do you have to say I am a bad influence on her?¡±

    Remilia¡¯s face turned pale as if Wu Yan had struck a chord.

    ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries.¡±

    Sakuya cautioned Wu Yan after sighing.

    ¡°You are aplete stranger to us, you have no business meddling in the Red Devil Mansion¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Red devil mansion or not, you¡¯re all nothing to me.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°I am only doing this because n still thinks of Remilia as her sister.¡±

 Chapter 1718: Give up on Flan

    Chapter 1718: Give up on n

    "I am only here because you''re still n''s sister."

    The air turned heavy with this sentence.

    Inevitably, his line cut Remilia''s heart like a razor.

    Sakuya wanted to intervene, this was no way to talk to her mistress.

    Remilia loves her sister but she could have done better.

    n lived miserably under her care.

    n herself is also a walking hazard for people weaker than herself.

    Remilia was pushed into a corner, how to care for everyone''s wellbeing while caring for her sister''s happiness too.

    Locking her away seemed like the only option she had.Were there other methods she could try?

    Gensokyo is a ce of wonders.

    Surely, there must be another way.

    Sakuya felt indignant. Seeing as Remilia couldn''t say anything.

    "You outsider, you don''t know what Remilia has been through."

    Sakuya scoffed.

    "She cares so much that an outsider like you can''t possibly fathom."

    "Ah? Still want to defend her case? You enabled her too."

    Wu Yan gave them looks as if he was looking at pitiable individuals.

    "I might not know everything about your mistress. Yet, n finds me more of a brother figure than her blood-rted sister, what say you of that? Do you know n?"

    Remilia and Sakuya flinched.

    Did they ever try to understand n deeply enough?

    Did they write her off simply as a deranged kid?

    They never tried to put much thought into this, did they?

    Sakuya and Remilia were stunned for words.

    "You know she is a troublemaker, but did you ever stop and wonder why n wanted people to y with her?"

    Wu Yan asked Remilia.

    "Isn''t it because she doesn''t want to be alone?"

    "What choice do I have?"

    Remilia protested.

    "Anyone ying with her would have been destroyed!"

    "You!"

    Wu Yan calmly addressed Remilia.

    "Try to recall a time when n actually hurt you with her powers?"

    "Did she ever hurt me?"

    Remilia recalled that no matter how much n rampaged, she never used serious powers on her.

    "You thought that was natural and wrote it off because you think she wouldn''t dare?"

    Wu Yan read Remilia''s mind.

    "Well, that''s because she wouldn''t, you''re her sister!"

    "I..."

    Remilia stuttered.

    "You think it was hopeless so you locked her up. Yet, the thought of trying to talk it out with and understanding root causes never urred to you."

    Wu Yan lost interest in the topic.

    "Of course, you never thought about how to make her happy either, n was a chore for you, a problem to solve."

    "Had you tried to understand her, you would have arrived at this ce."

    Wu Yan sighed.

    "Imagine if you took time out to y with her every day? her problem would be solved sooner orter, no?"

    Remilia''s face turned pale as it dawned on her.

    "She wouldn''t feel so lonely and wouldn''t rampage because of ack ofpanionship."

    Wu Yan roamed his gaze over her.

    "You said it was for her own good. How is it good to lock a person with a kid''s mental age in a room for hundreds of years? Did you imagine another oue?"

    "Face it, you never thought about it from her perspective."

    "I... I..."

    Remilia couldn''t find the words to retort, not while looking at n who is peacefully sleeping in Wu Yan''s embrace.

    "Ojou-sama."

    Sakuya tried to call out to Remilia.

    "Hey, you!"

    Reimu frowned.

    "You''re going overboard."

    "Merely stating the facts."

    Wu Yan looked at Reimu.

    "Look, Remilia cares a lot about n but her direction is wrong and this caused n to rampage and suffer mentally."

    Wu Yan continued berating Remilia.

    "n came from a dark ce. This is why I am going to make sure she gets her light and happiness back."

    "If you can''t do that. I advise you to give up n."

    Remilia looked back defiantly.

    "I will never give her up."

    Remilia was determined to earn back n''s trust.

    She is her sister.

    "Well, that''s not for you to decide."

    Wu Yan snorted.

    "I will bring n over to the Red Devil Mansion tomorrow. Prove that you can make n stay."

    Wu Yan went to the Shrine''s door while bypassing Remilia.

    Remilia looked sad as her shadow cast a gloomy shade over the path they trod.

    Sakuya and Reimu watched silently as Wu Yan left.

 Chapter 1719: Impossible in the past, maybe not impossible in the future

    Chapter 1719: Impossible in the past, maybe not impossible in the future

    Gensokyo, The Red Devil Mansion.

    Patchouli was reading a book with her sses on.

    Akuma was silently watching her mistress nearby.

    She might be a devil but she isn¡¯t that powerful whenpared to the other members in the Red Devil Mansion.

    Familiars like her are usually deal-makers with witches and mages. She would trade her power for prices paid by the magicians.

    However, she is weak so there isn¡¯t really anything she could offer to Patchouli.

    Koakuma is someone who genuinely respects Patchouli so she got the first look at her master¡¯s inquisitive side.

    She also knows that Patchouli isn¡¯t really reading her book. If she wanted to study then it would be in the library, not here in the main hall of the mansion.

    Patchouli never flipped the book after Sakuya and Remilia left for the Hakurei Shrine.Koakuma reckons that Patchouli is staying here because she is worried about those two.

    In a short nce, Koakuma¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Patchouli-sama.¡±

    Patchouli also looked at the main door where Remilia and Sakuya entered through.

    Remilia came back dejected while Sakuya followed behind with a look of consternation.

    This is enough to tell them that something must have happened and it isn¡¯t pretty.

    Patchouli has seen Remilia¡¯s serious face, her childish side, her selfish side, and more, but never so dejected before.

    Patchouli got up with a grave look.

    Sakuya sensed her approach, she motioned Patchouli not to raise the matter further by shaking her head.

    Sakuya silently told her now wasn¡¯t a good time.

    Patchouli could tell the gravity of the situation.

    Remilia didn¡¯t manage to bring n back despite previously being so determined to do so.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Patchouli couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity.

    ¡°What happened, eh?¡±

    Remilia sat down with a helpless look.

    ¡°Patchouli¡­¡±

    Remilia asked.

    ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡±

    Patchouli urged her to go on.

    ¡°Are you talking about Imouto-sama?¡±

    ¡°He said I never tried to understand n, I never made her happy.¡±

    Remilia said with a look of void.

    ¡°He told me to give up on n.¡±

    Remilia always felt bad about n and how she had to lock her up. She hated her own powerless self too.

    Patchouli guessed that whatever Wu Yan said, it was enough to make Remilia doubt herself and her ability to care for n.

    Remilia who is always strong and headstrong about ndre would never be so down in the dumps.

    Remilia never even shed a tear when she lost her bid to take supremacy in Gensokyo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that person said to you¡±

    Patchouli defends her mistress.

    ¡°You always cared for n in your own way, nobody can deny that.¡±

    Remilia¡¯s expression turned better.

    ¡°That guy never denied my care, he just said I can¡¯t give n happiness.¡±

    ¡°Did that guy say that?¡±

    Patchouli gasped with a tense look.

    ¡°Imouto-sama¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t stable, she is stable now though.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    Remilia grabbed Patchouli¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, settle down, Remi.¡±

    Patchouli shook her head.

    ¡°With her stable state now, you could give her proper care and happiness, no?¡±

    Remi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Why didn¡¯t she think of that?

    She could hang out with n all day now without risking her going on a rampage.

    What was impossible in the past, maybe it isn¡¯t impossible now, right?

    Remilia felt like her world just lit up again after a dark storm.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Remilia took on a smug stance once more.

    ¡°Thanks, Patchouli.¡±

    ¡°Patchouli-sama¡­¡±

    Sakuya is happy to see her mistress being cheerful again.

    ¡°Okay, now?¡±

    Patchouli asked them.

    ¡°What of Imouto-sama?¡±

    ¡°At the Hakurei Shrine.¡±

    Remilia grumbled.

    ¡°With that fellow?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Patchouli gasped.

    ¡°You two failed to get her back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Remilia admitted in frustration.

    ¡°If I attacked then I would really be a viin in n¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Patchouli looked at Sakuya.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Sakuya exined.

    ¡°He said he would bring the second Ojou-sama here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Patchouli nodded.

    ¡°I will attend that reunion tomorrow too.¡±

    Sakuya sighed in relief.

    With the sagacious Patchouli around, they are convinced they could persuade n to stay tomorrow.

    Sakuya wants a rematch after being handed a verbal beatdown by Wu Yan earlier today.

 Chapter 1720: A miko with ungodly trains of logic

    Chapter 1720: A miko with ungodly trains of logic

    The next morning,

    Wu Yan felt like there was something bushy near his nose, he felt itchy and couldn¡¯t hold back the sneeze.

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose, he ensured the bushy stuff was gone before continuing his sleep.

    Then, someone poked something bushy near his nose again.

    Feeling like someone was obviously pranking him, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, Onii-chan woke up.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the individual resting on his chest.

    It is a little girl with tattered wings of crystalline objects hanging on her wings. She showed a smug smile after pranking Wu Yan.

    Apparently, she used the tip of her ponytail to brush Wu Yan¡¯s nostrils.n the naughty girl.

    ¡°Brat.¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed her before growling.

    ¡°Do you know what happens to naughty kids who mess with brother?¡±

    ¡°Uwa! Onii-chan is angry.¡±

    n feigned fear as she cowered in front of her brother.

    ¡°n is wrong, please forgive meeee¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound honest.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°What do you do after ying a prank on other people?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    n is curious.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°First, you need to hand over the tool of crime.¡±

    n quickly grabbed her ponytail and protested.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan took out a pair of scissors.

    ¡°Let me cut that hair!¡±

    ¡°Noooooo!¡±

    n ran away as Wu Yan chased her, the boards creaked as the two filled the morning with good memories.

    Hakurei Shrine is filled with good scenery. As the rays of sunlight suffused the area, a wisp of gust swept the leaves along the ground.

    n entered the shrine while Wu Yan carried her in his arms.

    ¡°Red and white jerk, you here?¡±

    A short silence greeted him.

    Reimu was sleeping in the kotatsu with her head poking out. When the sunlight from the opened door hit her face, she shrank back into the kotatsu like a vampire against the sunlight.

    ¡°Wait, I thought we were the vampires.¡±

    Wu Yan retorted.

    n pped the table hard in order to see what reaction she could get out of Reimu.

    ¡°Red and white, rise and shine, the sun is on your butt now.¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Reimu grumbled.

    ¡°Wake me when the sun hits my legs.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Yan mmed the table this time.

    ¡°The sun is on your legs now!¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, so much for my leg.¡±

    Reimu muttered again.

    ¡°Wake me up when it hits my butt.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was theziest, you¡¯re evenzier than me!¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva.

    ¡°Wake up! God! Do you want breakfast or not?!¡±

    ¡°Breakfast?¡±

    Reimu¡¯s butterfly essory twitched as her face poked out from the kotatsu.

    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast? Isn¡¯t it time for lunch, now?¡±

    n is also staring at Reimu like she is staring at an alien sloth creature.

    Reimu is nning to wake up at lunchtime?

    Wu Yan never slept past noon. Meanwhile, Reimu is at another level of sleeping in.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Where is the kitchen, I will go fix something up.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This is really good¡­ Mwuuu.¡±

    Kotatsu-dweller Reimu is currently chowing down food like crazy.

    Her inhuman speed is reducing the meat on the table visibly.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t breakfast so tasty before?¡±

    Wu Yan and n watched as Reimu opened her bottomless pit to eat.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t often does she.¡±

    n wondered out loud.

    ¡°Pitiful sister.¡±

    ¡°She eats lunch for breakfast, i feel like this isn¡¯t avoidable.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°We should forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Onii-chan.¡±

    Wu Yan and n ate their breakfast.

    Wu Yan and n hid some of the food too because it seems like Reimu wouldn¡¯t stop soon.

    Soon, the trio cleaned the table.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Reimu closed her eyes with satisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I ate like this.¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nced at her.

    ¡°I reckon you¡¯re not eating regrly. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have enough food?¡±

    ¡°No money for food?¡±

    Reimu said.

    ¡°Eating food costs money?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Where do you get the materials?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Reimu pursed her lips.

    ¡°It appears in my warehouse every time.¡±

    ¡°How does that happen?¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    It must be because a certain perpetual 17-year-old with the ability to open portals gave her the materials so the poor miko wouldn''t starve to death.

    Wu Yan shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°n,e¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    n asked.

    ¡°Wanna go on a trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°The Red Devil mansion.¡±

 Chapter 1721: The guard and the maid of the Red Devil mansion

    Chapter 1721: The guard and the maid of the Red Devil mansion

    Gensokyo, Red Devil mansion.

    In the early hours of the morning, the dense fog that formed at the base of the Youkai mountain washed over the mansion like the fog of a certain horror novel.

    As the cold wind blew, the waves of fog blurred the mansion¡¯s view from an external perspective, it made the mansion look like a mirage among the fog.

    <em>Vrmmm</em>

    A portal appeared near the mansion.

    The portal opened as two individuals popped out from the portal.

    <em>Pat</em>

    Theynded lightly on the ground.

    Wu Yan looked up with n in his arms. He admired the mansion¡¯s height and size.¡°The Red Devil Mansion, someone should call it a castle instead.¡±

    The Red Devil mansion looks like it would dissipate along with the fog when morning came.

    It looked like a haunted castle.

    n was annoyed to be here.

    ¡°Do we really have toe back here?¡±

    n still didn¡¯t like the idea that she might be back in the basement room.

    n wanted to tour Gensokyo with Wu Yan. She didn¡¯t think she would be back here after a day.

    Wu Yan assured her.

    ¡°This is your home, n, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to go home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    n murmured.

    ¡°n doesn¡¯t want to go home yet.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your nee-chan is going to be sad to hear that.¡±

    Wu Yan said.

    ¡°Serves her right.¡±

    n puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°Bad girls get punished, she has been bad.¡±

    ¡°Jeez.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Does n really not want to see your sister?¡±

    n was stumped for words.

    ¡°See? You want toe back and live with Nee-chan, right?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head.

    ¡°Okay, enough selfish words.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    n is still struggling with her longing and frustration.

    Wu Yan approached the main door.

    n and Wu Yan could see the mansion bing bigger as they got nearer.

    They could see a clock tower, ivy-filled walls, and the Red mansion befitting its name.

    They also saw a cold metallic gate in front.

    The mansion is calmer now than yesterday.

    It looked mysterious, stern, and anomalous.

    Wu Yan wanted to open the door when¡­

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Someone ordered him to stop.

    A figure jumped up from the other side of the gate. She somersaulted down near Wu Yan.

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged she would havended on his face.

    Wu Yan evaded thatnding.

    <em>Bam</em>

    Ady with ming red hair and a Qipao-themed dress introduced herself. She looked like a character from a Chinese wuxia novel.

    Hong MeiLing: Level 75

    ¡°This is the Red Devil Mansion.¡±

    Hong told them off.

    ¡°Unauthorized personnel are not allowed entry.¡±

    Hong MeiLing recognized n with an excited look.

    ¡°Second Ojou-sama.¡±

    ¡°Meiling!¡±

    n waved her hand.

    ¡°I am back, Meiling!¡±

    ¡°Ojou-sama!¡±

    She grabbed her hand before jumping up and down.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled when he recognized the genuine joy on Hong Meiling¡¯s face.

    This martial practitioner-lookingdy is actually the guard here. However, her low position belied her abilities.

    She is an important figure here.

    Other than Remilia, patchouli, and Sakuya, she is the fourth individual in the same tier of powers as them.

    She is the first and a formidable line of defense for the mansion.

    However, she is a poor guard as she would always nap on the job. This resulted in a certain ck and white witch sneaking into the mansion to steal books.

    She is also very friendly with n.

    She is one of the few who isn''t afraid of n''s power. She would sometimes y with n behind Remilia''s orders.

    She immediately greeted n because she missed her.

    "Uuu..."

    Hong Meiling started crying out of nowhere.

    "Me-Meiling."

    n rubbed her head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Ojou-sama, why did you run off yesterday?"

    She grumbled.

    "Sakuya kept ming me and docked 10 years of my pay!"

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A silver light shot out as the knife nailed her hat to a nearby pir.

    "Amensurate payment for all the time you''ve cked off on the job."

    A tall figure appeared near the gate too.

    "China (sakuya''s term for hong Meiling), did I just hear you tattling to the second Ojou-sama?"

    "Sakuya-san."

    Hong mewled weakly.

    "I am Hong Meiling, not China..."

    s, Sakuya has no time for her.

    "Wee to the Red Devil Mansion."

    She bowed as if he wasn''t an enemy, but a guest of the mansion.

    "Pleasee along, Ojou-sama is waiting for you inside."

 Chapter 1722: Confrontation, Questions and Answers

    Chapter 1722: Confrontation, Questions and Answers

    With Sakuya leading them, Hong Meiling, n, and Wu Yan entered the mansion.

    It is like a castle here. They entered the courtyard first, there were various flora here that looked like it took a lot of time and attention to cultivate.

    While the mansion looked small from the courtyard. The non-Euclidean nature of the mansion gave it a bigger area than its size outside would suggest.

    Sakuya is also like a metaphor for the mansion.

    She looked like a human maid in cosy. However, this human has the power of time maniption.

    However, she doesn''t use bullets like Tokisaki Kurumi. She can affect time around her.

    Kurumi needs to point at the target and fire a bullet to stop its time. However, Sakuya can stop time and attack the assants herself.

    Kurumi''s powers are more specific while Sakuya can use time in an Area of Effect.

    There are pros and cons to this.Kurumi can rewind time on herself because she can use her powers so specifically.

    Meanwhile, Sakuyacked potency although she could slightly rewind time in an area.

    Sakuya alsocked control over her abilities, she can''t do high level adjustments.

    However, stretching the time-space fabric wider is within her abilities.

    This is also why the mansion is bigger than it looked outside.

    Wu Yan arrived near a hall with a giant staircase.

    "Wee to the Red devil mansion."

    Remilia floated in the sky as she weed Wu Yan in the air. She looked down on Wu Yan and wanted to show off her confident and smug grin.

    She looked like a noble.

    Unlike her defeated self yesterday when Wu Yan called her out.

    Remilia probably revised her resolve. This is her chance to persuade Wu Yan.

    This is the true Remilia.

    n also felt happy upon seeing Sakuya.

    Remilia couldn''t keep up this fa?ade.

    "n!"

    Remilia scowled a bit when she saw Wu Yan holding onto n.

    "Come here! What are you doing in his arms?"

    "I don''t wanna!"

    n protested, hugging Wu Yan''s neck even tighter than before.

    "n wants to stay in Onii-chan''s arms!"

    "One day isn''t enough for you?"

    Remilia huffed in annoyance.

    "Come down first."

    "No way! n likes Onii-chan, why are you always so against n?"

    n turned her head the other way in a huff.

    "I hate Onee-chan like this!"

    "H-Hate?"

    Remilia wavered.

    She loves her sister and it hurts to see her so close to a guy.

    Typical of a person with Sister Complex.

    n also destroyed her mental state with her line.

    Wu Yan walked up the stairs and found himself on a tform.

    There are other people here.

    They were watching Wu Yan sternly.

    Ady with purplish hair in pajamas, she exuded a schr''s aura.

    <em>Ah, Patchouli.</em>

    The two sized each other up silently.

    Patchouli broke the silence first.

    "I heard you''re a true Ancestor."

    True Ancestors are like the apex vampires, the monarchs of the vampiric-type creatures.

    The highest form of existence.

    Their bloodlines can be said to be of a deity''s origin.

    True Ancestors were godlike-existences.

    In the past, anyway.

    Only Remilia and n can tell if he is a True Ancestor. To their knowledge, all other vampires have died out or remained in hiding.

    In Gensokyo, n and Remilia are the only two known vampires.

    Patchouli is curious by nature despite her introverted and quiet demeanor.

    Her question was unexpected.

    Patchouli''s curiosity got the better of her. She wanted to identify Wu Yan more than solving Remilia''s issue with n and Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    He looked at Remilia.

    "Well, looks like you have an answer. I want to hear it."

    "Do you want to give n up?"

    The air turned frosty.

    Wu Yan didn''t mince words.

    "I already gave it yesterday. I am not giving up on n!"

    "Nee-chan."

    n flinched.

    "Oh, really?"

    Wu Yan gave her the chance to exin.

    "You think you can give n her happiness?"

    "Of course!"

    She puffed out her t chest.

    "Since she''s okay now, I won''t let her suffer."

    "Oh?"

    Wu Yan smiled.

    "If she falls into an unstable mental state again, are you going to lock her up again?"

    Remilia found herself out of words.

    Patchouli wanted to stand up but Wu Yan turned around and walked down the stairs.

    He took that answer personally as no.

    Patchouli, Sakuya, and Remilia tensed up.

    <em>Is he taking n away?</em>

    Remilia was panicking when Wu Yan told her.

    "Come with me."

    Remilia, Sakuya, and Patchouli exchanged looks before tagging along with Wu Yan.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!